A83626	----	Die Sabbathi 23 Ianuarii 1646 Whereas the severall plantations in Virginia, Bermudas, Barbados and other places of America have been much beneficiall to this kingdome by the increase of navigation ... England and Wales. Parliament. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A83626 of text R27342 in the English Short Title Catalog (Thomason 669.f.9[76]). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 4 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-IV TIFF page image. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A83626 Wing E2496 Thomason 669.f.9[76] ESTC R27342 99872159 99872159 161174 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A83626) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 161174) Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 245:669f9[76]) Die Sabbathi 23 Ianuarii 1646 Whereas the severall plantations in Virginia, Bermudas, Barbados and other places of America have been much beneficiall to this kingdome by the increase of navigation ... England and Wales. Parliament. 1 sheet ([1] p.) printed for John Wright at the Kings Head in the Old Baley, London : 1646. [i.e. 1647] Title from heading and first lines of text. Signed: Joh. Brown Cler. Parliamentorum. Reproductions of the originals in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery (Early English books), and the British Library (Thomason Tracts). eng Great Britain -- Colonies -- America -- Economic policy -- Early works to 1800. America -- History -- 17th century -- Early works to 1800. A83626 R27342 (Thomason 669.f.9[76]). civilwar no Die Sabbathi 23 Ianuarii 1646. Whereas the severall plantations in Virginia, Bermudas, Barbados and other places of America have been much b England and Wales. Parliament. 1646 703 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 A This text has no known defects that were recorded as gap elements at the time of transcription. 2007-11 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-11 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-12 Elspeth Healey Sampled and proofread 2007-12 Elspeth Healey Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion Die Sabbathi 23 Ianuarii 1646. WHereas the severall Plantations in Virginia , Bermudas , Barbados , and other places of America have been much beneficiall to this Kingdome by the increase of Navigation , and the Customs arising from the commodities of the growth of those Plantations imported into this Kingdome have been , and are beneficiall , that all such as have traded there ( for their better encouragement ) have used to transport from hence thither Merchandizes , Goods , and necessaries for the better carrying on of the said Plantations , without paying any Custom for any Goods so exported from hence thither : The Lords and Commons assembled in Parliament , for the better advancement of the said Plantations , and encouragement of the Adventurers to the same , have Ordained , and be it Ordained by the said Lords and Commons , That all Merchandize , Goods , and necessaries , which shall be for the supportation , use , and expence of the said severall Plantations , shall , or may be exported thither from this Kingdome by any of the Subjects thereof , without paying or yeelding any Custom , Subsidie , Taxation , Imposition , or other duty for the same ; the duty of Excize excepted during the space of three yeares next ensuing , except unto the Plantation in new-found Lands ; provided , That from time to time , as any such Merchandize and Goods be endeavoured to be exported for the use aforesaid , security be first given to the Commissioners and Officers of the Customs where such Goods shall be laden , that the said Merchandizes and Goods so to be exported by vertue of this Ordinance shall be really transported to the said forraigne Plantations , and to no other places , and there to be imployed for the only use of the Plantations ; and that Certificate shall be returned from thence within one yeare after the lading thereof of the Ships arrivall , and discharge in the said forraigne Plantations . And for that there is great want of servants in the said Plantations , as well for the raising of commodities apt to be produced there , as for defence of themselves from being made a prey to the Natives , or forraigne enemies . Be it further Ordained by the said Lords and Commons , That it shall be lawfull for any person or persons , Subjects of this Kingdome , to entertaine , and transport from hence into the said severall Plantations , such persons being fit to serve , or advance the Trade there , as shall be willing to serve , or to be employed in the said severall forraigne Plantations ; provided , that the names of all such persons so to be transported to serve in the said Plantations , be first Registred in the Custom-house , and that neither force be used to take up any such servants , nor any Apprentises entised to desert their Masters , nor any Children under age admitted without expresse consent of their Parents . And provided also , that certificate within one yeare be returned from the Governour , or other chiefe Officer of such Plantation , where such persons shall be put on shore , of the arrivall of the said persons there , that no fraud be used to carry any such persons to any other place ; Provided alwaies , that none of the said Plantations doe suffer or permit any Ship , Bark , or Vessell to take in any Goods of the growth of the said Plantations from any of their Ports , and carry them to any forraigne parts and places , except in English Bottomes ; and in case any of the said Plantations shall offend herein , then the Plantation so offending shall be excluded from the benefit of this Ordinance , and shall pay custome as other Merchants doe to France , Spaine , Holland , and other forraigne parts . Joh. Brown Cler. Parliamentorum . London printed for John Wright at the Kings Head in the Old Baley . 1646. 
A50154	----	A poem dedicated to the memory of the Reverend and excellent Mr. Urian Oakes, the late pastor to Christ's flock and præsident of Harvard Colledge in Cambridge ... Mather, Cotton, 1663-1728. 1682 Approx. 30 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 11 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A50154 Wing M1142 ESTC R31243 11796594 ocm 11796594 49323 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A50154) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 49323) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1487:42) A poem dedicated to the memory of the Reverend and excellent Mr. Urian Oakes, the late pastor to Christ's flock and præsident of Harvard Colledge in Cambridge ... Mather, Cotton, 1663-1728. [4], 16 p. Printed for John Ratcliff, Boston in New-England : 1682. "Mather's first published work" cf. NUC pre-1956 imprints. Imperfect: cropped with some loss of print. Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Oakes, Urian, 1631-1681. American poetry-Colonial period, ca. 1660-1775. 2003-02 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-03 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-04 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2003-04 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-06 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A POEM Dedicated to the Memory OF The Reverend and Excellent Mr. VRIAN OAKES the late Pastor to Christ's Flock , and Praesident of Harvard-Colledge , in Cambridge ▪ Who was gathered to his People on 25 d 5 mo 16●● In the fifty'th Year of his Age. 1 Sam. 25. 1. And SAMUEL dyed , an● the Israelites were gathered together , and Lame●●●● him . Scindentur Vestes , Gemmae frangentur , et Aurum Carmina quam tribuunt Fama perennis erit . O 〈…〉 Magna dabit qui magna potest ; mihi parva potent● Parvaque poscenti , parva dedisse sat est . 〈…〉 BOSTON IN NEW-ENGLAND , Printed for Iohn Ratcliff . 1682. TO THE READER WOrthies to Praise is a Praise-worthy thing Christ did it ; and will do it ! And to Sing ▪ The Elogyes of Saints departed in The Rhythm of Elegyes , has alwayes been Esteemed Reason ! David bids me go My Christian Reader ! and like him do so . Cotton Embalms great Hooker ; Norton Him ▪ And Norton's Herse do's Poet-Wilson trim With Verses : Mitchel writes a Poem on The Death of Wilson ; And when Mitchel's gone ▪ Shepard with fun'ral Lamentations gives Honour to Him : and at his Death receives The like from the [ like-Maro ] Lofty Strain Of admirable Oakes ! I should be vain To thrust into that gallant Chorus : Pride Ne'er made mee such an Icharus : I cry'd Of good Exemples [ Ahimaaz his Thought ] How if I should run after them ? And brought These as a Pattern , and a Plea for what I do ; that my cross Reader blame me not . But why so late ? my Naenia's some will deem Both out of Time , and Tune ! To some I seem Grief's Resurrection to essay ; and bee Iust like the Trojans who came late to see And sorrow with Tiberius ! — Only this Shall be Reply'd ! The fond Bookseller is Now guilty of this Paper 's ravishment When long supprest : Give him thy Discontent ! Since Oakes ( as Homer ) has all Places Claim ▪ Let Boston too forget its Anagram ! Memoirs of the Life and Worth ▪ Lamentations for the Death , and Loss of the every way admirable Mr. VRIAN OAKES . WEep with me , Reader ! Never Poet had His Quill employ'd upon a Theme so sa● As what just Providence ( Grief grumble not ) Do's with black Warrant Press mee to ! O what ? This ! OAKES is dead ! One of the bittrest Pil● ( Compounded of three Monosyllables ) That could have been dispensed ! Absalom Sure felt not more Distress , Death , Danger , come With the three Darts of Ioab ! — Blest Shade ! an Vniversal Tax of Sorrow Thy Country ows thee ! Ah! we need not borrow The Praefica's : Say , Oakes is dead ! and there ! There is enough to squeese a briny Tear From the most flinty Flint : Once at the Blow Of Moses , from a Rock a Stream did flow ; But look ! th' Almightye's Rod now smites us home Oh! what Man won't a Mourner now become ? Dear Saint ! I cannot but thy Herse bedew With dropping of some Fun'ral Tears ! I Rue Thy Death ! I must , My Father ! Father ! say , Our Chariots and our Horsemen where are they ? I the dumb Son of Craesus 'fore mine Eyes Have sett , and will cry when my Father dyes . Oh! but a Verse to wait upon thy Grave , A Verse our Custome , and thy Friends will have : And must I brue my Tears ? ah ! shall I fetter My Grief , by studying for to mourn in Metre ? Must too my cloudy Sorrows rain in Tune , Distilling like the softly Showrs of Iune ? Alas ! My Ephialtes takes me ! See 't ! I strive to run , but then I want my feet . What shall I do ? Shall I go invocate The Muses to mine aid ? No ▪ That I hate ! The sweet New-England-Poet rightly said , It is a most Vnchristian Vse and Trade Of some that Christians would be thought . If I Call'd Help , the Muses mother Memory Would be enough : He that Remembers well The Vse and Loss of Oakes , will grieve his fill . Ih'd rather pray , that Hee , in whose just Eyes The Death of his dear Saints most preciose is , And Hee who helped David to bewail His Ion'than , would not my Endeavours fail . A sprightly Effort of Poetick Fire Would e'en Transport mee to a mad Desire : How could I wish , Oh! that the nimble Sun Of thy short Life before thy Day was done Might backward Ten Degrees have moved ! or Oh! that thy Corps might but have chanced for To have been buried near Elisha's bones ! Oh! that the Hand which rais'd the Widows Sons Would give thee to thy Friends again ! But , Fy ! That Passion 's vain ! To sob , Why didst thou dy ? Is but an Irish Note : Death won't Restore His Stolen Goods till Time shall be no more . Shall I take what a Prologue Homer hath Lett mee Relate the Heavenly Powers Wrath ? Or shall I rather join with Ieremie , And o're our great and good Iosiah sigh , O that my Head were waters , and mine Eyes A fountain were , that Hadadrimmon's Cryes Might bubble from mee ! O that Day and Night For the Slain of my People weep I might ! Ah! why delay I ? Reader , step with mee , And what is for thee on Grief's Table see Memoria Praeteritorum is The Dish I call thee to : Come taste of this . Oakes vvas ! Ah! miserable word ! But what Hee vvas , Let Never , Never be forgot . Beleeve mee once , It were a worthy thing Of 's Life and Worth a large Account to bring To publick Vievv , for general Benefit . I would essay ( with Leave , Good Reader ) it , So far as feet will carry mee ▪ but know it From first to last , Grief never made good Poet. Hee that lasht with a Rod could versify , Attain'd , and could pretend far more than I ! Short was thy Life ! Sweet Saint ! & quickly run Thy Race ! Thy Work was , oh ! how quickly done ! Thy Dayes were ( David's measure ) but a Span ; Five Tens of Years roll'd since thy Life began . Thus I remember a Greek Poet Rhimes , They whom God Loves are wont to dy betimes . Thus Whit●ker , Perkins , Preston , Men of Note , Ay! many such , Never to fifty got . And thus ( Rachel New-England ! ) many Seers Have left us in the akme of their Years . Good Soul ! Thy Iesus who did for thee dy , In Heaven longed for thy Company . And let thy Life be measur'd by thy Deeds , Not by thy Years ; Thy Age strait nothing needs . Divert , My Pen ! Run through the Zodiac Of Oakes his Life : And cause I knowledge lack Of most Occurrents , let mee now and then Snatch at a Passage worthy of a Pen. Our Mother England , ev'n a Village there ( Fuller , insert it ! ) did this Worthy bear . Over the Ocean in his Infancy His Friends with him into New-England fly : Here , while a lad , almost a miracle ( As I have heard his Aged Father tell ) Sav'd him from drowning in a River : Hee Would ( guess ) a Miracle and Moses bee . Now did Sweet Nature in him so appear A Gentlewoman once cry'd out , If ere Good Nature could bring unto Heaven , then Those wings would thither carry Vrian . Prompt Parts , and early Pitty now made Men say of him , what once observers said Of great Iohn Baptist , and of Ambrose too , To what an one will this strange Infant grow ? Her Light and Cup did happy Harvard give Unto him ; and from her he did receive His Two Degrees : ( A double Honour to Thee ( Harvard ! Own it ! ) did by this accrue ! ) So being furnisht with due burnisht Tools The Armour and the Treasure of the Schools , To Temple-work he goes : I need not tell How he an Hiram , or Bezaleel Did there approve himself ; I 'le only add Roxbury his first-fruits ( first Sermon ) had ▪ Some things invite : Hee back to England goes ; With God and Man hee there in favour growes ; But whilst he lives in that Land , Tichfield cryes Come over , Sir , and help us ! He complyes : The Starr moves thither ! There the Orator Continu'd charming sinful mortals for To close with a sweet Jesus : Oh! he woo'd , He Thundred : Oh! for their eternal good How did he bring the Promises , and how Did he discharge flashes of Ebal ? Now Hee held Love's golden Scepter out before The Humble Soul ; Now made the Trumpet roar Fire , Death , and Hell against Impenitent Desp'rates , untill hee made their hearts relent . There did hee merit Sibs's Motto , I Iust like a Lamp , with lighting others dy . Ah! like a Silk-worm , his own bowels went To serve his Hearers , while he soundly spent His Spirits in his Labours . O but there He must not dy ( except Death Civil ) Here ( Why mayn't we Sigh it ! here dark Bartholmew This gallant and heroic Witness slew . Silenc't he was ! not buried out of sight ! A worthy Gentleman do's him invite Unto him ; and like Obadiah , hide Him , dear to them with whom he did reside , Finding his Prayers and Presence to produce An Obed-Edom's blessing on the House . A Spirit of great Life from God do's enter Within a while into him : Hee do's venture To stand upon his feet : Hee prophesy's ; And to a Congregation Preacher is , Join'd with a loving Collegue ; who will not Be buried , till Symmons be forgot . But our New-England Cambridge wants him , and Sighs , " Of my Sons none takes me by the hand , " Now Mitchel's gone ! Oh! where 's his parallel ? " Call my Child Vrian ! Friendly Strangers tell " An OAKE of my own breed in England is , " That will support mee Pillar-like ; and this " Must be resolv'd ; I 'le Pray and Send ! Agreed ! Messengers go ! and calling Council , speed ! The good Stork over the Atlantic came To nourish and cherish his Aged Dam. Welcome ! great Prophet ! to New-England shore ! Thy feet are beautiful ! A number more Of Men like thee with us would make us say , The Moral of More 's fam'd Vtopia Is in New-England ! yea , ( far greater ! ) wee Should think wee Twisse's guess accomplisht see , When New Ierusalem comes down , the Seat Of it , the wast America will bee 't . Cambridge ! thy Neighbours must congratulate Thy Fate ! Oh! where can thy Triumvirate Meet with its Mate ? A Shepard ! Mitchel ! then An Oakes ! These Chrysostoms , these golden Men , Have made thy golden Age ! That fate is thine ( To bee blest with the Sun 's perpetual Shine ) What Sylvius sais of Rhodes . Sure thou mayst call Thy Name Capernaum ! But oh ! the fall Of that enlightened Place wee 'l humbly pray Dear Lord ! Keep Cambridge from it ! — But Quill ! where fly'st thou ? Let the Reader know Cambridge some years could this brite Iewel show , Yet here a Quartane Ague does arrest The Churches Comfort , & the Countryes Rest. But this ( Praise Mercy ) found some Ague-frighter , Hee mends , and his Infirmity grows lighter , Ev'n that his dear Orestes smil'd , So small Your Illness , you 'd as good have none at all . Well! the poor Colledge faints ! Harvard almost ( An Amnesty cryes ' st ! ) gives up the ghost ! The branches dwindle ! But an OAK so near May cherish them ! 'T was done ! The gloomy fear Of a lost Colledge was dispell'd ! The Place , The Learning , the Discretion , and the Grace Of that great Charles , who long since slept & dy'd Lov'd , and Lamented , worthy Oakes supply'd . His Nurse he suckles ; and the Ocean now Refunds what th' Earth in Rivers did bestow . Pro Tempore ( a sad Prolepsiis ) was For a long time his Title ; but just as Wee had obtain'd a long'd for Alteration , And fixt him in the Praesident's firm Station , The wrath of the Eternal wields a blow At which my Pen is gastred ! — But Up ! — Lord ! wee 're undone ! — Nay ! Up ! and Try ! Heart ! Vent thy grief ! Ease Sorrow with a Sigh ! Lett 's hear the matter ! Write de Tristibus ! Alas ! Enough ! — Death hath bereaved us ! The Earth was parch't with horrid heat : We fea'rd The blasts of a Vast Comet 's flaming Beard . The dreadful Fire of Heaven inflames the blood Of our Elijah carrying him to God. Innumerable Sudden Deaths abound ! Our OAKES a Sudden blow laid on the ground , And gives him blessed Capel's wish , which the Letany prayes'gainst , To dy Suddenlie . The Saints hope to have the Lord's Table spread ; But with astonishment they find him dead That us'd to break the Bread of Life : O wee Deprived of our Ministers often bee At such a Season . Lord , thy Manna low In our blind Eyes we fear is wont to go ! The Man of God at the first Touch do's feel [ With a Praesage ] his Call to Heavens weal ; Hee sits himself for his last Conflict ; Saw The ghastly King of Terrors Icy claw ; Ready to grapple with him ; then he gives A Look to him who dy'd and ever lives ; The great Redeemer do's disarm the Snake ; And by the Hand his faithful Servant take , Leading him thorow Death's black Valley , till Hee brings him in his arms to Zion's Hill. Fall'n Pillar of the Church ! This Thy Translation Has turn'd our Joyes into this Lamentation ! Sweet Soul ! Disdaining any more to trade With fleshly Organs , that a Prison made , Thou' rt flown into the World of Souls , and wee Poor , stupid Mortals lose thy Companie . Thou join'st in Consort with the Happy gone , Who ( happ'er than Servants of Solomon ) Are standing round the Lamb's illustrious Throne Conversing with great Isr'el's-Holy-One . Now could I with good old Grynaeus * say " Oh! that will be a bright and gloriose Day , " When I to that Assembly come ; and am " Gone from a world of guilt , filth , sorrow , shame ! I read how Swan-like Cotton joy'd in Thought , That unto Dod , and such he should be brought . How Bullinger deaths grim looks could not fright Because t would bring him to the Patriarchs Sight . ( Well might it be so ! Heathen Socrates In hopes of Homer , Death undaunted sees . ) Who knows but the Third Heaven may sweeter be Thou Citizen of it ! ( dear Oakes ! ) for thee ? Sure what of Calvin Beza said ; and what Of thy forerunner Mitchel , Mather wrote , I 'le truly add , Now Oakes is dead , to mee Life will less sweet , and Death less bitter bee . Lord ! Lett us follow ! — Nay ! Then , Good Reader ! Thou and I must try To Tread his Steps ! Hee walk't Exemplar'ly ! Plato would have none to be prais'd , but those Whose Praises profitable wee suppose : Oh! that I had a ready Writer's Pen , ( If not Briareus hundred Hands ! ) and then I might limn forth a Pattern . Ah! his own Fine Tongue can his own worth Describe alone That 's it I want ; and poor I ! Shan't I show Like the man , whom an Hero hired to Forbear his Verses on him ! Yet a lame Mephibosheth will scape a David's blame . Well! Reader ! Wipe thine Eyes ! & see the Man ( Almost too small a word ! ) which Cambridge can Say , I have lost ! In Name a Drusius , And Nature too ! yea a compendious Both Magazine of worth , and Follower Of all that ever great and famose were . A great Soul in a little Body . ( Add ! In a small Nutshell Graces Iliad . ) How many Angels on a Needle 's point Can stand , is thought , perhaps , a needless Point ▪ Oakes Vertues too I 'me at a loss to tell : In short , Hee was New-England's SAMUEL ; And had as many gallant Propertyes As ere an Oak had Leaves ; or Argus Eyes . A better Christian would a miracle Be thought ! From most he bore away the Bell ! Grace and good Nature were so purely mett In him , wee saw in Gold a Iewel sett . His very Name spake Heavenly ; and Hee Vir sui Nominis would alwayes bee . For a Converse with God ; and holy frame , A Noah , and an Enoch hee became . Vrian and George are Names aequivalent ; Wee had Saint George , though other Places han't . Should I say more , like him that would extol Huge Hercules , my Reader'l on me fall With such a check ; Who does dispraise him ? I Shall say enough , if his Humility Might be described . Witty Austin meant This the First , Second , and Third Ornament , Of a Right Soul , should be esteem'd . And so Our Second Moses , * Humble Dod , cry'd , Know , Iust as Humility mens Grace will bee , And so much Grace so much Humilitie . Ah! graciose Oakes , wee saw thee stoop ; wee saw In thee the Moral of good Nature's Law , That the full Ears of Corn should bend , and grow Down to the ground : Worth would sit alwayes low . And for a Gospel Minister , wee had In him a Pattern for our Tyro's ; sad ! Their Head is gone : Who ever knew a greater Student and Scholar ? or beheld a better Preacher and Praesident ? Wee look't on him As Ierom in our ( Hungry ) Bethlechem ; A perfect Critic in Philology ; And in Theology a Canaan's Spy. His Gen'ral Learning had no fewer Parts Than the Encyclopaedia of Arts : The old Say , Hee that something is in all , Nothing 's in any ; Now goes to the wall . But when the Pulpit had him ! there hee spent Himself as in his onely Element : And there hee was an Orpheus : Hee 'd e'en draw The Stones , and Trees : Austin cryes , If I saw Paul in the Pulpit , of my Three Desires None of the least ( to which my Soul aspires ) Would gratify'd and granted bee . Hee might Have come and seen 't , when OAKES gave Cambridge Light. Oakes an Vncomfortable Preacher was I must confess ! Hee made us cry , Alass ! In sad Despair ! Of what ? Of ever seeing A better Preacher while wee have a beeing . Hee ! oh ! Hee was , in Doctrine , Life , and all Angelical , and Evangelical . A Benedict and Boniface to boot , Commending of the Tree by noble Fruit. All said , Our Oakes the Double Power has Of Boanerges , and of Barnabas : Hee is a Christian Nestor ! Oh! that wee Might him among us for three Ages see ! But ah ! Hee 's gone to Sinus Abrahae . What shall I say ? Never did any spitt Gall at this Gall-less , Guile-less Dove ; nor yet Did any Envy with a cankred breath Blast him : It was I 'me sure the gen'ral Faith , Lett Oakes Bee , Say , or Do what e're he wou'd , If it were OAKES , it must be wise , true , good Except the Sect'ryes Hammer might a blow Or two , receive from Anabaptists , who Never lov'd any Man , that wrote a Line Their naught , Church-rending Cause to undermine . Yett after my Encomiastick Ink Is all run out , I must conclude ( I think ) With a Dicebam , not a Dixi ! Yea , Such a course will exceeding proper bee : The Iews , whene're they build an House , do leave Some part Imperfect , as a call to grieve For their destroy'd Ierus'lem ! I 'le do so ! I do 't ! — And now let sable Cambridge broach her Tears ! ( They forfeit their own Eyes that don't ; for here 's Occasion sad enough ! ) Your Sons pray call All Ichabod ; and Daughters , Marah ! Fall Dovvn into Sack-cloth , Dust , and Ashes ! ( To Bee senseless Now , Friends , Now ! will be to show A CRIME & BADG of Sin and Folly ! ) Try Your fruitfulness under the Ministry Of that kind Pelican , vvho spent his Blood The feed you ! Dear Saints ! Have ye got the Good You might ? And let a Verse too find the Men Who fly'd a Sermon ! Oh! Remember vvhen Sirs ! your Ezekiel was like unto A lovely Song of ( Been't deaf Adders you ) One with a pleasant Voice ! and that could play Well on an Instrument ! And i'n't the Day , ●he gloriose Day , to dawn ( ah ! yet ! ) wherein You are drawn from the Egypt-graves of Sin Compelled to come in ? For shame come in ! Nay ! Join you all ! Strive with a noble Strife , To publish both in Print ( as vvell as Life ) Your preciose Pastor's Works ! Bring them to view That vvee may Honey tast , as vvell as you . But , Lord ! What has thy Vineyard done , that thou Command'st the Clouds to rain no more ? O shevv Thy favour to thy Candlestick ! Thy Rod Hath almost broke it : Lett a Gift of God , Or a sincerely Heaven-touch't Israelite Become a Teacher in thy Peoples sight At last I vvith License Poetical ( Reader ! and thy good leave ) address to all The children of thy People ! Oh! the Name Of Vrian Oakes , Nevv-England ! does proclame SVRE I AN OAK was to thee ! Feel thy Loss ! Cry , ( Why forsaken , Lord ! ) Under the Cross ! Learn for to prize Survivers ! Kings destroy The People that Embassadors annoy . The Counsil of God's Herald , and thy Friend , [ Bee wise ! Consider well thy latter End ! ] O lay to heart ! Pray to the heavenly Lord Of th' Harvest , that ( according to his Word ) Hee vvould thrust forth his Labourers : For vvhy Should all thy Glory go , and Beauty dy Through thy default ? — — Lord ! from thy lofty Throne Look dovvn upon thy Heritage ! Lett none Of all our Breaches bee unhealed ! Lett This dear , poor Land be our Immanuel's yett ! Lett 's bee a Goshen still ! Restrain the Boar That makes Incursions ! Give us daily more Of thy All-curing Spirit from on High ! Lett all thy Churches flourish ! And supply The almost Twenty Ones , that thy Just Ire Has left without Help that their Needs require ! Lett not the Colledge droop , and dy ! O Lett The Fountain run ! A Doctor give to it ! Moses's are to th' upper Canaan gone ! Lett Ioshua's Succeed them ! goes vvhen one room ! Elijah , raise Elisha's ! Pauls become Dissolv'd ! vvith Christ ! Send Tim'thees in their Avert the Omen , that vvhen Teeth apace Fall out , No new ones should supply their place ! Lord ! Lett us Peace on this our Israel see ! And still both Hephsibah , and Beulah bee ! Then vvill thy People Grace ! and Glory ! Sing , And every Wood vvith Hallelujah's ring . N. R. Vixêre fortes ante Agamemnona Multi ; sed illachrymabiles Vrgentur ignotique longà Nocte ; carent quia Vate sacro . Hor. Non ego cuncta meis amplecti Versibus opto . Virg. — Ingens laudato Poema : ● legito ! — Call. ●ui legis ista , tuam reprehendo , si mea laudes Omnia , Stultitiam : Si nihil , Invidiam . Owen . Non possunt , Lector , multae emendare Liturae Versus hos nostros : Vna Litura potest . Martial . Advertisement . THere is to be sold by Iohn Browning , at the Corner of the Prison-Lane next the Tovvn-House , a Sermon of the late Reverend Mr. VRIAN OAKES , preached from Eccl. 9. 11. Shevving that Fortune and Chance are infallibly determined by God : By vvhich alone , it might appear that the Elogyes of him are not a vain Hyperbole ; but as it were , the Eccho of those Words which his Works speak concerning Him. Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A50154-e990 t 〈…〉 
A16507	----	The mapp and description of Nevv-England together with a discourse of plantation, and collonies: also, a relation of the nature of the climate, and how it agrees with our owne country England. How neere it lyes to New-found-land, Virginia, Noua Francia, Canada, and other parts of the West-Indies. Written by Sr. William Alexander, Knight. Encouragement to colonies Stirling, William Alexander, Earl of, 1567 or 8-1640. 1630 Approx. 98 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 26 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A16507 STC 342 ESTC S104374 99840112 99840112 4583 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A16507) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 4583) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 609:05) The mapp and description of Nevv-England together with a discourse of plantation, and collonies: also, a relation of the nature of the climate, and how it agrees with our owne country England. How neere it lyes to New-found-land, Virginia, Noua Francia, Canada, and other parts of the West-Indies. Written by Sr. William Alexander, Knight. Encouragement to colonies Stirling, William Alexander, Earl of, 1567 or 8-1640. [4], 47, [1] p., folded plate : map Printed [by W. Stansby] for Nathaniel Butter, London : An. Dom. 1630. The first leaf is blank. A reissue, with quire A cancelled and cancel title page, of: An encourgement to colonies: London : Printed by William Stansby, 1624. Running title reads: An encouragement to colonies. Reproduction of the original in Cambridge University Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Great Britain -- Colonies -- America -- Early works to 1800. Canada -- History -- To 1763 (New France) -- Early works to 1800. America -- Discovery and exploration -- English -- Early works to 1800. 2002-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2002-10 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2002-11 Jennifer Kietzman Sampled and proofread 2002-11 Jennifer Kietzman Text and markup reviewed and edited 2002-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE MAPP AND , DESCRIPTION OF NEW-ENGLAND ; Together with A Discourse of Plantation , and COLLONIES : ALSO , A Relation of the nature of the Climate , and how it agrees with our owne Country ENGLAND . How neere it lyes to New-found-Land , Uirginia , Noua Francia , Canada , and other Parts of the WEST-INDIES . Written by Sr. WILLIAM ALEXANDER , Knight . LONDON , Printed for NATHANIEL BVTTER . An. Dom. 1630. This Scale conteineth 150 English Leagues AN ENCOVRAGEMENT TO COLONIES . THe sending forth of Colonies ( seeming a nouelty ) is esteemed now to bee a strange thing , as not onely being aboue the courage of common men , but altogether alienated from their knowledge , which is no wonder , since that course though both ancient , and vsuall , hath beene by the intermission of so many ages discontinued , yea was impossible to be practised so long as there was no vast ground , howsoeuer men had beene willing , whereupon Plantations might haue beene made , yet there is none who will doubt but that the world in her infancy , and innocency , was first peopled after this manner . The next generations succeeding Shem planted in Asia , Chams in Africke , and laphets , in Europe : Abraham and Lot were Captaines of Colonies , the Land then being as free as the Seas are now , since they parted them in euery part where they passed , not taking notice of natiues without impediment . That memorable troope of Iewes which Moses led from Aegypt to Cana●● was a kind of Colonie though miraculously conducted by God , who intended thereby to aduance his Church and to destroy the rejected Ethnikes . Salmanezer King of Ash●r was remarked for the first who did violate the naturall ingenuitie of this commendable kind of policy by too politike an intention ; for hauing transported the ten Tribes of Israel , to the end that transplanting and dispersing them , hee might either weaken their strength , or abolish their memorie by incorporating of them with his other Subjects ; he to preuent the dangers incident amongst remote vassals did send a Colonie to inhabite Samaria of a purpose thereby to secure his late and questionable conquest . Who can imagine by this industrious course of Plantations , what an vnexpected progresse from a despised beginning hath beene suddenly made to the height of greatnesse ! The Phoenicians quickly founded Sidon , and Tirus , so much renowned both by sacred , and humane writers , and a few Tirians builded Carthage , which had first no more ground allowed her than could be compassed by the extended dimensions of a Bulls hide , which for acquiring of the more ground they diuided in as many sundrie parts as was possible , yet in end that Town became the Mistresse of Afr●ke , and the riuall of Rome : and Rome it selfe that great Ladie of the World , and terrour to all Nations , ambitiously clayming for her first founders a few scandalized fugitiues that fled from the ruines of Troy , did rise from small appearances to that exorbitancy of power , which at this day is remembred with admiration ; Though the walls of it at that time were very lowe when the one brother did kill the other for jumping ouer them , either jealousie already preuayling aboue naturall affection , or else vnaduised anger constructing that which might haue been casually or carelesly done , in a sinistrous sense to the hatefull behauiour of insolency or scorne ; Their number then was not only very small , but they wanted women , without which they could not encrease , nor subsist , till they rauished the daughters of the Sabins , by a violent match at first , portending their future rapins , and what a furious off-spring they were likely to ingender . And when that haughty Citie beganne to suffer the miseries which she had so long beene accustomed to inflict vpon others , the venerable Citie of Venice ( keeping for so many ages a spotlesse reputation ) was first begunne by a few discouraged persons , who fleeing from the furie of the barbarous Nations that then encroached vpon Italie , were distracted with feare and ( seeking for their safety ) did stumble vpon a commodious dwelling . The Graecians were the first , at least of all the Gentiles , ( who joyning learning with armes ) did both doe , and write that which was worthie to be remembred ; and that small parcel of ground whose greatnesse was then only valued by the vertue of the inhabitants , did plant Trapizonde in the East , and many other Cities in Asia the lesse , the protecting of whose liberties was the first cause of warre between them and the Persian Monarchs ; then besides all the adjacent Iles they planted Siracusa in Sicile , most part of Italie , which made it to bee called Graecia maior , and Marseills in France . O what a strange alteration ! that this part , which did flourish thus , whilest it was possessed by vigorous spirits , who were capable of great enterprises , did so many braue things should now ( the seate of base seruile people ) become the most abject and contemptible part of all the Territories belonging to the barbarous Ottomans , whose insolent Ianissaries ( as the Pretorian Guards did with their Emperours , and Mamalukes of Egypt with their Soldans ) presume at this time to dispose of the Regall power , vpbrayding the miserable follie of Christians , who dangerously embarqued in intestine warres , though inuited by an encountring occasion , neglect so great , so glorious , and so easie a conquest . The Romanos comming to command a well peopled World , had no vse of Colonies , but onely thereby to reward such old deseruing Souldiers as ( age and merit pleading an immunitie from any further constrained trauell ) had brauely exceeded the ordinary course of time appointed for military seruice , which custome was vsed in Germanie , France , Spaine , and Brittaine , and likewise that the Townes erected in this sort might serue for Citadels imposed vpon euery conquered Prouince , whereof some doe flourish at this day , and of others nothing doth remaine but the very name onely , their ruines being so ruined , that wee can hardly condiscend vpon what solitary part to bestowe the fame of their former being . I am loth by disputable opinions to dig vp the Tombes of them that more extenuated then the dust are buried in obliuion & will leaue these disregarded relicts of greatnesse to continue as they are , the scorne of pride , witnessing the power of time . Neither will I after the common custome of the world , ouerualuing things past disualue the present , but considering seriously of that which is lately done in Ireland , doe finde a Plantation there inferiour to none that hath beene heretofore . The Babylonians hauing conquered the Israelites did transplant them as exposed to ruine in a remote Countrey , sending others of their owne Nation ( that they might be vtterly extirpated ) to inhabite Samvria in their places . And our King hath only diuided the most seditious families of the Irish by dispersing them in sundry parts within the Countrey , not to extinguish , but to dissipate their power , who now neither haue , nor giue cause of feare . The Romanes did build some Townes which they did plant with their owne people by all rigour to curbe the Natiues next adjacent thereunto , And our King hath incorporated some of his best Brittaines with the Irish , planted in sundry places without power to oppresse , but onely to ciuilize them by their example . Thus Ireland which heretofore was scarcely discouered , and only irritated by others , prouing to the English as the Lowe-Countries did to Spaine , a meanes whereby to waste their men , and their money , is now really conquered , becomming a strength to the State , and a glorie to his Majesties gouernment , who hath in the setling thereof excelled all that was commended in any ancient Colonie . As all first were encouraged to Plantations by the largenesse of the conquests that were proposed vnto them , fearing onely want of people , and not of land , so in after ages when all knowne parts became peopled , they were quickly entangled with the other extremitie , grudging to be bounded within their prospect , and jarring with their neighbours for small parcels of ground , a strife for limits limiting the liues of many who entring first in controuersie vpon a point of profit though with the losse of ten times more , valuing their honour by the opinion of others behooued to proceed as engaged for the safety of their reputation . Then richesse being acquired by industrie , and glorie by employments , these two did beget auarice , and ambition , which lodging in some subtile heads vpon a politike consideration to vnite intestine diuisions did transferre their splene to forraine parts , not seeking to rectifie the affections , but to busie them abroad where least harme was feared , and most benefit expected , so that where they had first in a peaceable sort sought for Lands onely wherewith to furnish their necessity , which conueniency , or sufficiency , did easily accommodate , now ayming at greatnesse the desires of men growne infinite , made them strangers to contentment , and enemies to rest . Some Nations seeking to exchange for better seates , others to command their neighbours , there was for many ages no speach but of wrongs and reuenges , conquests and reuolts , razings and ruining of States , a continuall reuolution determining the periods of Time by the miseries of mankind , and in regard of the populousnesse of these ages during the Monarchies of the Assirians , Persians , Graecians , and Romanes , the world could not haue subsisted if it had not beene purged of turbulent humours by letting out the bloud of many thousands , so that warre was the vniuersall Chirurgeon of these distempered times : And thereafter O what monstrous multitudes of people were slaine by huge deluges of barbarous armies that ouerflowed Italie , France and Spaine ! and the Christians haue long beene subject to the like calamities wanting a commoditie how they might ( not wronging others ) in a Christian manner employ the people that were more chargeable then necessary at home , which was the cause of much mischiefe among themselues , till at that time when Spaine was striuing with France how to part Italie , as Italie had formerly done with Carthage how to part Spaine . Then it pleased God hauing pitie of the Christians who for purposes of small importance did prodigally prostitute the liues of them whom hee had purchased with so pretious a ransome , as it were for diuerting that violent kind of vanitie , to discouer a new world , which it would seeme in all reason should haue transported them with designes of more moment , whereby glory and profit with a guiltlesse labour was to bee attayned with lesse danger whereunto they are as it were inuited , and prouoked with so many eminent aduantages palpably exposed to any cleare judgement that I thinke ( this obuious facilitie vilifying that which a further difficulty might the more endeare ) the easinesse of the prey hath blunted the appetite . When Christopher Columbus had in vaine propounded this enterprise to diuers Christian Princes , Isabella of Castile against the opinion of her husband ( though so much renowned for wit yet not reaching this mysterie ) did first furnish him for a Voyage , as if it were fatall that that Nation should owe the greatest part of their greatnesse to the female Sexe , And if the Spaniards would sincerely , and gratefully haue bestowed the benefits whereby God did allure them to possesse this Land for the planting of it with Christians enclined to ciuilitie , and religion , it had at this day considering the excellency of the soyle , for all the perfections that nature could affoord ; beene the most singularly accomplished place of the world , but it hath infortunatly fallen out farre otherwise , that the treasures that are drawne from thence ( mynes to blowe vp mindes and rockes to ruine faith ) doe proue the seed of dissention , the sinewes of the warre , and nurcerie of all the troubles amongst Christians . The Spaniards that were so happie as to chance first vpon this new World , were of all others ( hauing but a vast mountainous Countrey ) in regard of their scarcity of people , most vnfit for planting thereof , and could not but soone haue abandoned the same , if they had not so quickly encountred with the rich Mynes of Mexico , New Spaine and Peru , which were once likely to haue beene lost for lacke of wood , till the way was inuented of refining Siluer by quicksiluer , which may bee easily done out of any oare that is free from Lead , and ( all the Spaniards disdayning worke as a seruile thing belowe their abilities ) their greatest trouble is the want of workmen : for the Natiues that are extant , suruiuing many vexations , if they become ciuile out of an indulgency to libertie , and ease , whereunto all the Americans ( liking better of a penurious life thus then to haue plenty with taking paines ) are naturally enclined , that they may haue a secure ease warranted by an order , doe betake themselues to Cloisters , so that they haue no meanes to prosecute these workes but by drawing yeerly a great number of Negroes from Angola , and other parts , which being but an vnnaturall merchandise , are bought at a deare rate , and maintayned with danger , for they once of late , as I haue heard from one that was there at that time designed to murther their Masters , by a plot which should haue beene put in execution vpon a Good-friday , when all being exercised at their deuotion were least apt to apprehend such a wicked course , and it is alwaies feared that to reuenge what of necessitie they must suffer , and to procure their libertie hating most what they feele for the present , and hoping for better by a change , they will joyne with any strong enemy that landing there dare attempt the conquest of that Countrey . I will not here insist in setting downe the manner how the Spaniards made themselues Masters of so many rich and pleasant Countries , but doe leaue that to their owne Histories , though I confesse ( like wisemen ) they are very sparing to report the estate of these parts , and doe barre all strangers from hauing accesse thereunto , wishing to enjoy that which they loue in priuate , and not inconsiderately vanting by the vanitie of praises to procure vnto themselues the vexation that they might suffer by the earnest pursuit of emulating riuals , but as they did brauely begin , and resolutely prosecute their Discoueries in America , so hath it justly recompenced their courage , prouing the ground of all that greatnesse which at this time ( not without cause ) doth make them ( as able , or willing , to conquer others if not both ) so much suspected by euery jealous State. And Henry the Seuenth the Salomon of England had his judgement onely condemned for neglecting that good occasion which was first offered vnto him by Columbus , yet did he presently seeke to repaire his errour by sending forth Sebastian Chabot a Venetian who did discouer the I le of Newfound-land , and this part of the Continent of America now intended to bee planted by his Majesties Subjects vnder the name of New England , and New Scotland , so that the fruits of his happie raigne still growing to a greater perfection and now ripe to bee gathered by this age , as he made way by the marriage of his eldest daughter for vniting these two Nations at home , so did hee the same likewise by this discouerie abroad , but the accomplishment of both was reserued for his Majestie now raigning , and no Prince in the world may more easily effectuate such a purpose since his Dominions affoord abundance of braue men singularly valued for able bodies and actiue spirits whereof the English haue already giuen good proofe of their sufficiency in forraine Plantations ; but before I proceed further in that which doth concerne them I must obserue what the French haue done in this kind . All such aduentrous designes out of ignorance , or enuie ( either contemned , or doubtfully cēsured ) are neuer approued , nor imitated , til they be justified by the successe , & then many who had first been too distrustfull falling in the other extremitie of an implicite confidence , to redeeme their former neglects , doe precipitate themselues in needlesse dangers . After that the Spaniards were knowne to prosper , and that it was conceiued by the Voyage of Chabot what a large vastnesse this new Continent was likely to proue , Francis the first did furnish forth Iohn Verrizzon a Florentine , who did discouer that part of America which was first ( and most justly ) called New France , and now Terra Florida . And vpon his returne he affirming it to be ( as it is indeed for all the excellencies of nature ) one of the most pleasant parts of the world , This was the cause that after a long delay ( during the space of two Princes whole raignes ) some new Discoueries reuiuing the memory of this , in the yeere of God 1562. Charles the ninth ( hauing a haughty mind , and being so rauished with a desire of glorie , that he was sometimes tempted by sinistrous suggestions in seeking after it to goe vpon wrong grounds ) was quickly enamoured with the eminency of such a singular designe , wherein hee did employ Iohn Riba●t , who comming to Florida , was kindly receiued by the Natiues there , and hauing made choice of a place where to build a Fort , after hee had stayed a time giuing direction for such things as were necessarie to be done , he left forty men therein when hee came away with one Captaine Albert to command them , who after that hee had with difficulty beene freed from the danger of famine , and of fire ( vnseasonably affecting the disused austeritie of the Ancients ) did for a small offence hang one of his companie with his owne hands , so losing both the dignitie of his place , and the hearts of his people at one time , which hee should haue beene extremely studious to preserue , esteeming them as fellowes of his sufferings , and coheires of his hopes , at least the qualitie of the offence and necessitie of his death should haue beene made so cleare , that as importing a common good , all ( if not vrging it ) should at least haue condiscended thereunto , but this errour of his was acquited in as rude a manner : for his companie putting him to death did make choice of another Captaine , and despairing of a new supplie though wanting skilfull workmen for such a purpose ( necessitie sharpning their wits ) they builded a little Barque which they calfatted and made fit for the Seas with the Gummes of trees which they found there in stead of Pitch , and in place of Sayles they furnished her with such linnens as they had vpon their beds , and being thus set forth ( couragiously ouercomming a number of admirable difficulties ) did returne to France after a desperate manner . The dangerlesse returne , and plausible hopes of Ribaut , assisted by the serious perswasions of the Admirall , ( the receiued opinion of whose not questioned wisedome was enough to warrant any thing that had his approbation ) did moue the French King to send out a great number of men with a competent prouision of all things requisite vnder the charge of Monsieur Laudonier , who had a prosperous Voyage , and a congratulated arriuall at the French Fort by the Sauages in Florida , but immediatly thereafter hee was extremely perplexed with the vnexpected , mutinies and factious offers of some whom he had carried with him , who had not gone thither intending what they pretended , out of a cleare resolution to inhabite that bounds , but did onely flee from some inconueniences that had vexed them at home , such men as hating labour they could not industriously serue by their endeauours in a mechanike trade , so were they not capable of generous inspirations that prouoke magnanimitie , but habitually bred to vice were naturally enemies to vertue , which made thirtie of them taking away a Barke that belonged to the Plantation betake themselues to the Seas in hope ( continuing as they had beene accustomed in naughty courses ) to seize vpon a prize whereby they might incontinent bee made rich ; and their designe in some measure had the projected issue , but in place of raising their fortunes ( the Lord neuer blessing them that abandon such a worthie worke , much lesse with a minde to doe mischiefe ) it proued in end away to worke their confusion , And Laudoniere being happie to haue his companie purged of such pestiferous fellowes did carrie himselfe brauely as became a commander , aduisedly enquiring concerning the Sauages , what their force was , what relation they had one to another , where they were friends or foes , how their pleasures were placed , and by what accounts they reckoned their gaines or losses , so that hee was alwaies ready as might stand best with the good of his affaires to assist , or oppose , to diuide , or agree any partie , thus by shewing power purchasing authoritie , til he drew the ballance of all businesse to bee swayed where hee would as being Master of the Countrey . Hereupon ( the vmbragious aspersions of enuie so darkening reason that it could not discerne merite at least out of a depraued opinion with a derogatory censure cancelling all naturall ingenuitie , could not or would not acknowledge what was due thereunto ) a report was spread in France by some that Laudoniere liued like a Prince disdayning the condition of a Subject , and the French out of a preposterous policie fearing what they should haue wished that one of their owne Nation could be too great abroad , they sent backe Ribaut with a new commission to succeed him in his charge , ( shaking thereby the first foundation of a growing greatnesse ) who seeking to steale priuately vpon him to preuent aduertisements that hee might take him at vnawares did hardly escape to haue beene sunke at his first entrie . Immediatly after that Ribaut was admitted Gouernour ( Laudoniere hauing shewed himselfe as dutifull to obey as he had beene skilfull in commanding ) intelligence was giuen them that sixe Spanish Ships were riding at an anchor not farre from thence , and he ambitiously aspiring to grace his beginning with some great matter against the aduice of all the rest with an obstinate resolution would needs goe and pursue them taking the best of the companie with him , and so left the Fort weakely guarded , which made it to proue an easie prey for the Spaniards of whom the most part leauing their Ships ( a minde transported with hope not thinking of paine ) did march thorow the woods whence no perill was expected , and in a maruellous stormy night , as if the very Heauens ( accessarily culpable ) had conspired with the malice of men for the working of mischief . When the Frenchmen ( too much affecting their owne ease ) had neglected their watch , surprizing their Fort did put them all to the sword , which extreme crueltie of theirs was brauely reuenged by one Captaine Gorgues a Gentleman of Burdeaux , who out of a generous disposition being sensible of this publike injurie whereby all his Nation was interested , as if it had only in particular imported the ruine of his owne fortunes , went of purpose to this part , and secretly before his comming was knowne contracting a great friendship with the Sauages who did hate the austere countenance , and rigorous gouernment of the Spaniards , when it came to be compared with the insinuating formes of the French , he found the meanes by a stratagem that he vsed to entrap the Spaniards , by the death of them all expiating that which they had made his Countreymen formerly to suffer , yet after the manner of many being more apt to acquire then to preserue ( acting greater things when carried with the impetuositie of a present fury then hee could confirme with the constant progresse of a well setled resolution ) he made no more vse of his victorie , but returned back to France , flattering himself with the hope of a triumphall welcome , in place whereof by some meanes made Court he was proclaimed a Rebell , as a sacrifice appointed to appease Spaine . This was the last thing that the French did in Florida . The next forraine aduenture was likewise procured by the Admirall , a worthie man , who would gladly haue diuer ed the vindictiue dispositions of his Countrymen from the bloudy ciuile warres wherewith they were then entangled , to prosecute some braue enterprise abroad whereby they might not be made guilty , and yet haue glorie , The man that did offer himselfe for Conductor of the Voyage was one Villegagnon a Knight of Malta who then pretēded to be of the reformed religion ( as all doe who affect to appeare what they are not indeed ) making shew of extraordinary remorse , and zeale , and that hee had a desire to retire himselfe from the vanitie , corruption , and vexation of their parts to some remote place in America , where professing himselfe such as he was , he might ( free from all kind of impediments ) begin a new life , and where he hoped to found such a Colony as should serue for a retreat to all those of the reformed Religion who ( weary of the persecutiōs at home ) would goe where they might liue with safety , and enjoy the libertie of their conscience , by this meanes hee got a great number to accōpany him , amongst whom was Iohn de Lerie their Minister , a learned man who wrote a discourse of all that passed in this Voyage , and there were sundry others that came from the Towne of Geneua , so that hauing a reasonable number and well prouided , hee embarqued and sayled towards Brasile , making choice of a place fit for a Plantation , where they found ( the soile excellent , the Natiues well inclined towards them , and a supplie comming in due time ) all things so concurring for their contentment that they might haue begunne a great worke happie and hopefull for their posteritie , if Uillagagnon had beene the man that he made them beleeue he was , but he apparantly neuer louing them of the Religion in his heart had counterfeited to doe so for a time , onely ( angling their affections ) by this meanes to draw a supply from them ; for as soone as hee was setled in his gouernment , that hee found himselfe strong enough by Catholikes , and others of his friends that he had with him to doe ( as hee thought ) what he would , straight , remouing the maske that hypocrisie had put vpon him , he discharged all exercise of the reformed religion which no man with more feruency had professed then himselfe , commanding all to conforme themselues to the orders that he had set downe , but ( in place of feare which he purposed to giue , receiuing but contempt ) this base kind of carriage did quite ouerthrowe his authoritie , and they making a partie amongst themselues did remoue with their Minister Iohn de Lerie , which diuision of their Colonie in two was the cause that neither could subsist , so that Villagagnon abandoning that Countrey , all after many seuerall designes returned vnto France , hauing found no impediment to so good a purpose but the peruersenesse of such mindes as they had carried with them . Monsieur De Lara●erdier a very worthie Gentleman did of late enterprise the like course in the same bounds , and was crossed in the same manner by the difference of Religion ( disputations quickning them to contrauert who will not be conuerted ) that distracted his companie with seuerall opinions , yet at this time a long continuance making that lesse strange amongst the French then it was wont to be , the Gentleman did command with such judgement , and discretion , that what euer priuate dislike was , it neuer bursted forth in any open insurrection . And for the space of foure or fiue yeeres being befriended by the Natiues , though continually opposed both by the Spaniards , and by the Portugals , yet he alwaies preuayled , liuing ( as himselfe told me ) with more contentment then euer he had done in his time either before or since ; hee could neuer discerne any Winter there by the effects , seeing no stormy weather at all , and finding a continuall greennesse to beautifie the fields , which did affoord such abundance , and variety of all things necessary for the maintaynance , that they were neuer in any danger of famine , but in end finding no more people comming from France , and fearing that time should weare away them that were with him ; then being flattered with the loue of his natiue soyle , longing to see his friends , and tempted by the hope of a present gaine , which as he imagined might the better enable him for some such purpose in an other part , he capitulated with the Spaniards to surrēder the place hauing assurace giuen him for a great summe of money which should haue beene deliuered in Spaine , but comming to receiue the same ( it being more easie to pay debt by reuenging a pretended injurie then with money which some would rather keepe then their Faith ) he was cast in prison , where hee remayned long , till at last he was deliuered by the mediation of our Kings Ambassadour , and came here where I spake with him of purpose to giue his Majestie thankes . I heare that for the present he is now at Rochell ( with a hope to repaire his error ) ready to embarque for some such like enterprise . This is all that the Frenchmen haue done in the South parts of America , and now I will make mention of their proceedings in these parts that are next vnto vs. Francis the first of France a braue Prince , and naturally giuen to great things , after the Voyage made by Iohn Verrizan ( Chabot hauing discouered the Continent for Henry the seuenth ) did send forth Iames Quartier one of Saint Malo , who by two seuerall Voyages did discouer the Riuer of Cannada , and by his relation doth commend it exceedingly as being fertile in variety of Fishes , and bordered with many pleasant meadowes , and stately woods , hauing in sundry parts abundance of Vines growing wilde , chiefly in one Ile which he hath called by the name of the I le of Orleans . This man neuer made any Plantation at all , but onely discouered and traffiqued with the Sauages , neither was there any further done by Roberwall , who did liue one Winter at Cape Breton . The Marquesse De la Roche by a Commission from Henry the fourth , intending a Voyage for Cannada , happened by the way vpon the I le of Sablon ( which is now comprehended within the Patent of New Scotland ) and there ( trusting to the strength of the place where there are no Sauages at all ) landed some of his men till hee should haue found a conuenient place within the maine Land fit for habitation , promising then to returne for them ; but it was his fortune by reason of contrary winds neuer to finde the maine Land , being blowne backe to France without seeing of them , where he was in the time of the ciuile warres ( such is the vncertainty of worldly things producing vnexpected effects ) taken prisoner by the Duke of Mercoeur , and shortly after died , so that his people whom hee had left at Sablon furnished but for a short time had quickly spent their prouisions , and tooke for their maintaynance onely such things as the place it selfe did without labour freely affoord , which hath a race of Kowes ( as is thought ) first transported thither by the Portugals that haue long continued there , and sundry roots fit to be eaten , with abundance of Fishes , Fowle and Venison . And ( hauing no meanes to liue but by sport ) as for their apparell they clothed themselues with the skinnes of such creatures as they could kill by Land , or Sea , so that liuing there for the space of twelue yeeres when they were presented to Henry the fourth who had hired a Fisherman to bring them home , as I haue heard from them that did see them at first before the King , they were in very good health , and looked as well , as if they had liued all that time in France : But hauing beene abused by the Fisherman who ( cunningly concealing that he had beene directed by the King ) did bargaine with them to haue all their skinnes for transporting them home , which were of great value , some of them being of blacke Foxes , which were sold at fiftie pounds sterling a piece , and aboue , for the recouerie thereof they intended a processe against him before the Court of Parliament at Paris , wherein by the equitie of their cause or by the compassion of the Iudges , they preuayled , gayning by that meanes a stocke wherewith to traffique in these parts againe . Monsieur De Montes procuring a Patent from Henry the fourth of Cannada from the 40. degree Eastward comprehending all the bounds that is now both within New England and New Scotland ( after that Queene Elizabeth had formerly giuen one thereof as belonging to this Crowne by Chabots Discouerie ) did set forth with a hundred persons fitted for a Plantation , carried in two ships of small burthen , which parting from France on seuerall dayes did appoint their meeting at the Port of Campseau , but the ship wherein Monsieur De Montes had placed himselfe going first , and fearing the huge Mountaines of Ice that dissoluing from the farre Northerne parts come alongst the coast of Newfound-land during the Spring time , did take her course more to the South , and arriued at Port De Muton a Bay now in the fore-land of New Scotland , from whence one of the Natiues of the Countrey ( either out of courtesie , or to gayne a reward ) leauing his Wife and Children ( as a pledge , or else to bee nourished with them ) went to Campseau , and within a weeke brought them newes from their other Ship that had arriued there , which comming to them , and Monsieur Champlein who had gone in a shallop to discouer the coast being returned , they sayled together Westwards to Cape Sable , and from thence Northwards to Bay Saint Maries , where towards the South side thereof they found good meadowes and arable ground fit to be planted vpon , and towards the North a mountainous and minerall bounds , hauing discouered one veine of metall that did hold Siluer , and two of Iron stone : After this , hauing seene Port Royall , they went to the Riuer called by them Sante Croix , but more fit now to bee called Tweed , because it doth diuide New England and New Scotland , bounding the one of them vpon the East , and the other vpon the Westside thereof , here they made choice of an I le that is within the middle of the same where to winter , building houses sufficient to lodge their number ; There , besides other sorts of wood , they had store of Cedar trees , and found the ground very fertile as it did proue afterwards , bringing forth that which they did sow with an extraordinary encrease , yet during the Winter time when they could not conueniently goe to the maine Land , they found it a very incommodious dwelling , specially for want of fresh Springs ; And the soyle being of it selfe humid , and obnoxious to waters , they had not beene so industrious as to cast a ditch wherewith to drie the ground whereupon their houses stood , and in end finding that a little Ile was but a kind of large prison , they resolued to returne vnto Port Royall , whereof I will giue a particular Description , because it was the place of their residence , as I intend it to be for the chiefe Colonie of the Scottish Nation , grounding that which I am to deliuer vpon such Discourses as the Frenchmen haue written , and vpon that which I haue heard reported by sundry others who haue seene the same . The entry in Port Royall is from the South side of a great Bay , which doth make the South part of New Scotland almost an I le , and hath the passage at first so narrow , with a current so violent , that Ships can hardly enter if they take not the Tide right , and may easily be commanded by any Ordnance that is planted on either side , where there are parts fit for that purpose ; As soone as they are within the Bay , it doth enlarge itself to the bredth of seuen or eight miles , and doth continue so as if it were square for the like bounds in length ; There are within the same two Iles euery one of them extending itselfe about three miles in circuit , and both are well garnished with trees , and grasse ; Diuers Riuers and Brookes doe fall within this large bosome on euery side , of which the chiefe is one that doth come from the South , being discouered to be aboue fortie miles portatiue , and it hath all alongst on euery side for the bounds of a mile , or halfe a mile at least , very faire meadowes which are subject to bee ouerflowed at high tides , and there is Land fit to be laboured lying betweene them and the woods , which doe compasse all about with very faire trees of sundry sorts , as Oakes , Ash , Playnes , Maple , Beech , Birch , Cypresse , Pinc and Firre ; The great Riuer doth abound exceedingly in Salmon and Smelts during their season , and euery little Brooke in Trouts . One Lake within this Bay hath yeerely a great quantitie of Herrings , which by reason of a strict way which they passe are easie to be taken , and all the yeere ouer they neuer want shell-fish , such as Lobsters , Crabs , Cockles and Mussels . The chiefe beasts that inhabite the Woods there , are Ellans , Hart , Hind , and fallow Deere , with store of other wilde beasts , such as Wolues , Beares , Foxes , and Otters , but the most vsefull of all is the Beauer , both for his flesh that is esteemed to be very delicate for eating , and for the skinne that is of good value ; as for wild foule , there is great varietie and store , of Partridges , Plouers , Woodcockes , Larkes , Wild Geese , Wild Duckes , Heron and Crane , with many other sorts peculiar to that part of the World , and not knowne here . Vpon the East side of this Port the French did entrench themselues , building such houses as might serue to accommodate their number , and a little from thence Monsieur Champlein did cut a walke through the Woods , where they delighted to repaire in Summer to shroud themselues from the heate , and the rather that they had a sweet Melodie which was made by the varietie of voyces , of singing Birds which without any affectation did affoord them naturall Musicke . Some sixe miles further vp that side of the Riuer they built a Barne , and laboured ground for Wheat ; ouer against which they made a Water-mill vpon a Riuer , that doth fall in on the West side , the Damme of it beeing there where the Herrings haunt most , and they did likewise try some ground neere by for Wheate , whereas their owne Writers make mention , they reaped aboue fortie for one , but what they did was rather trying the nature of the soile to satisfie their curiositie then to haue a qantitie fit for their maintenance , which they trusted to bee sent vnto them by two Merchants from the Rochell , and were that way well furnished so long as they keeped their skinnes to giue them in exchange ( but the Merchants either by some priuate conueyances ) or by the comming in of some Flemmings to traffique , being disappointed by the Planters as soone as they missed their present Commoditie did likewise frustrate them of the prouisions that they expected . Whereupon Monsieur de Montes betaking himselfe to trade for Furres . Monsieur Poutrincourt resolued to prosecute the Plantation at that place , and sent for his Son Biencourt to France , to bargaine with some that would send them a supply , such as was requisite for establishing of that Colony . The first that embraced his Propositions were the Iesuites who as they haue ordinarly good wits which made them the rather capable of so aduantagious a proiect , so they were the more animated thereunto ( by vpbrayding the lazinesse of our Clergie ) to shew with what feruencie they trauell to propagate the Gospell in doing whereof ( whither it be ambition or deuotion that prouokes them sparing no paines ) they haue trauelled both to the East and West Indies , and to that admired Kingdome of China ; their Societie in France preuayling with all that had any inclination either to religion , or to vertue did easily gather a voluntary contribution for the furthering of so commendable a purpose , thereafter they sent away two Fathers of their company with a new supply of all things necessarie to the Plantation at Port Royall , but shortly after their arriuall ( their predominant disposition hardly yeelding to any Superiour , specially if it be a Secular power ) they be-beganne to contradict Poutrincourt , in the execution of these Decrees which had beene giuen forth by him as Ciuil Magistrate of that place . Whereupon the Gentleman extreamely discontented , and wearie of contesting with them , hauing said that it was his part to rule them vpon earth , and theirs onely to guide him the way to Heauen , he returned backe to France , leauing his Sonne Biencourt in his place , who being a youth at that time of more courage then circumspectnesse , disdayning to be controlled by them whom he had inuited thither , and scorning their insupportable presumption , and imperious kinde of carriage , vsing Spirituall Armes for Temporall ends , whose spleene had excommunicated and branded him with a Spirituall censure , hee threatned them by his Temporall power with a more palpable punishment , so that after much controuersie , resoluing to separate themselues , the two Iesuites taking a part of the company with them , went from thence to a place in New England , called by them Mount Desert , where they seated themselues , and hauing a supply from the Queene Mother , did plant sundry fruit trees of the most delicate kinds in France , such as Apricockes and Peaches neuer intending to remoue from thence . At this time Sir Samuell Argall , who hath beene Gouernour of Virginia , coasting alongst New England , to traffique , discouer , or to acquire things necessary for the Southerne Colonie in these parts , where the Lands are reputed to be more fertile , and the Seas more frequented , did conceiue by a description made vnto him by the Sauages , that there were some come from this part of the World to inhabit there , and being iealous of any thing that might derogate from the honour , or prooue preiudiciall to the benefit of his Nation , whereof their interest in this was easie to be apprehended , hee went whereas hee was informed that they were , and his vnexpected arriuall , as it would seeme , not onely amazing the mindes of the French , but likewise preuenting their preparation , and resolution , he approched so neere to a ship that lay before their Fort , that hee beate them all that were within , with Musket shot , from making any vse of their Ordnance , and killed one of the two Iesuites , who was giuing fire to a Peece ; hauing taken the ship he landed and went before the Fort , summoning them that were within to yeeld themselues , who at the first made some difficultie , asking a time to aduise , but that being refused , they priuately abandoned the Fort , stealing out by some back way into the Woods , where they stayed one night , and the next day comming backe rendred themselues , giuing vp the Patent they had from the French King to bee cancelled , hee vsed them courteously , as their owne Writers doe make mention , suffering such as had a minde to goe for France , to seeke out fishers ships wherein they might bee transported , the rest that were willing to goe for Virginia , went thither alongst with him , no man hauing lost his life , but onely that one Iesuite who was killed whilest they made resistance during the time of the conflict , thereafter Father Biard the other of the Iesuites comming backe from Uirginia , with Sir Samuell Argall , out of the indigestable malice that he had conceiued against Biencourt , did informe him where he had planted himselfe offering ( as hee did ) to conduct him thither . As soone as they were entred within the Port , neere the vppermost of the Ilands , Sir Samuell directing the ship to ride at a reasonable distance to attend occasions before the Fort , did land himselfe with fortie of the best of his men vpon a Medow , where immediatly they heard a Peece of Ordnance from the Fort , and he conceiuing since it was shot whilst it could do no harme that it was done either but to giue terrour to them , or to warne some that might happen to bee abroad , Did make the greater haste towardes the Fort , where hee presently entred , finding it abandoned without any men at all , left for the defence thereof , hee went vp the Riuer side fiue or sixe miles , where hee saw their Barnes and the ground where a great quantitie of Wheate had growne , which he carried with him to serue for Seed in Virginia , he saw likewise their Corne Mill very conueniently placed , which together with the Barnes hee left standing vntouched . As for the Fort it selfe he destroyed it downe to the ground , razing the French Armes , and leauing no monument remayning , that might witnesse their being there . After this Biencourt who had beene some where abroad trauelling through the Countrey , comming home desired to conferre with Sir Samuell Argall , who did meete with him apart from the Company vpon a Medow , and after they had expostulated a space for what had past controuerting concerning the French and English Title to these bounds , at last Biencourt offered ( if hee might haue a protection ) to depend vpon our King , and to draw the whole Furres of that Countrey to one Port , where he would diuide them with him , As likewise he would shew him good Metalls , whereof hee gaue him pieces , but the other refused to ioyne in any societie with him , protesting that his Commission was onely to displant him , and that if hee found him there , after that time hee would vse him as an enemy . Biencourt labouring earnestly to haue had the Iesuit ( as he confessed ) with a purpose to hang him . Whilst they were discoursing together , one of the Sauages came suddenly forth from the Woods , and licentiated to come neere , did after his manner earnestly mediate a peace , wondring why they that seemed to bee of one Countrey should vse others with such hostilitie , and that with such a forme of habit and gesture as made them both to laugh . After this Biencourt remoouing from thence to some other part , Monsieur Champlein who had liued long here , did carrie a company with him from France , of some fortie persons or thereabouts vp the Riuer of Canada , whom hee planted on the North side thereof , with a purpose to serue for a Factorie , drawing all the Trade of that farre running Riuer ( which a Plantation would haue dispersed in many parts ) within the hands of a few whom he doth command otherwise if his desires had beene bended that way , hee might haue planted many people there ere now , the place is called K●beck , where the French doe prosper well , hauing Corne by their owne labour , which may furnish themselues for food , and likewise for a stocke to traffique with the Sauages , with sundry Fruits , Roots , Vine , Grapes and Turkie Wheate . Champlein hath discouered the Riuer of Canada , from the Gulfe vpwards aboue twelue hundred miles , finding in it sometimes such falles , as to scape the same , he must carrie his Boate a little way by Land , and then hee did many times come to great Lakes at the end whereof hee did alwayes find a Riuer againe , and the last Lake where hee came was a very huge one , iudged to bee three hundred miles in length , by the report of some Sauages , who did affirme vnto him , that at the further end thereof they did find Salt-water , and that they had seene great Vessels which made Champlein beleeue that a passage might be there to the Bay of California , or to some part of the South Sea , which would prooue an inestimable benefit for the Inhabitants of those parts , opening a neere way to China , which hath beene so many sundry wayes with so great charges so long sought-for , howsoeuer in regard of the season , and for want of necessary prouisions , Champlein did returne backe at that time with a purpose to goe againe another yeere , which if he hath done is not yet knowne , but this is most certaine , that the Riuer of Canada hath a long course and through many goodly Countreyes , some of these great Lakes by sending forth , or by receiuing great Riuers , do affoord meanes of commerce as farre as to some parts of Terra Florida , as may bee gathered by Champleins Discouerie . And now hauing giuen a breuiarie of all that is done by the French in America , I will next report of that which hath beene done by some others . I will not here make mention of the many and braue Voyages that at the Sea haue happily beene performed by the English , which fame by eternall records hath recommended to be applauded by the best judgements of euery age , but I will only shortly touch that which they haue attempted by way of Plantation , beginning with the New-found Land which was first discouered , and doth lie neerest to this Countrey . Sir Humfrey Gilbert hauing a Commission from Queene Elizabeth did take possession of it in her name at Saint Iohns Harbour , and thereafter purposed to haue seene Canada , but encountring with some vnexpected crosses as hee was returning from thence , seeking to condemne an opinion ( malice or enuie ordinarily taxing all aspiring spirits whose vertue by way of reflection doth vpbraide the basenesse of others ) that had beene conceiued of him as wanting courage , he precipitated himselfe vpon an other extremitie , not to seeme fearefull , prouing desperate ; for in the tune of a storme , out of a needlesse brauerie , to shew a contempt of danger , being in a little small Pinnace , and refusing to come to his best Shippe that was of a large burden , hee was suddenly swallowed vp by the waues neere to the I le of Sablon , and his death did ouerthrowe great hopes of a Plantation that by the generousnesse of his minde might justly haue beene expected from him , but long before his time and euer since the English had vsed to fish vpon the Banke , and within the Bayes of Newfound Land , and the sweetnesse of the benefit ar●ising from thence , did perswade a companie composed of Lond●●ers and West-country men to joyne together for sending some to inhabite there , where before howsoeuer the Summer was large as hote as here , the Winter was thought vnsufferable . The first houses for a habitation were built in Cupids Coue within the Bay of Conception , where people did dwell for sundry yeeres together , and some well satisfied both for pleasure , and profit , are dwelling there still , finding small difference betweene the seasons of the yeere in that Climate , and here . There is another Plantation begunne at Harbour a Grace within the same Bay by the Citie of Bristoll , called Bristols Hope , whereas by the sowing and rea●ing of some Cornes of sundry sorts doth appeare what further may possibly be expected , And within these three yeeres Master Secretary Caluert hath planted a companie at Ferriland , who both for building and making triall of the ground haue done more then euer was performed before by any in so short a time , hauing already there a brood of Horses , Kowes , and other beastial , and by the industry of his people he is beginning to draw back yeerly some benefit from thence already : which course howsoeuer at first it proue good , or bad for his particular , is by example beneficiall for the publike . Last , I heare that my Lord Vicount Falkland now Lord Deputie of Ireland , hath this last yeere sent a companie to inhabite at Reno●e a place lying South-west from Ferriland , where the soyle is esteemed to be the best whereupon any hath setled there as yet , and hee hath the shortest way , and best opportunitie of any within his Majesties Dominions for transporting of people and cattell to that part from Ireland , which if his course bee rightly directed , as all haue reason to wish , may promise him a good successe . The first Patentees for Newfound-land haue giuen mee a grant of that part thereof which doth lie North-west from the Bay of Placentia to the great Gulfe of Canada ouer-against New Scotland , where I had made a Plantation ere now , if I had not beene diuerted by my designes for New Scotland , but I purpose to doe it as soone as conueniently I may . The most part of the bounds whereupon any hath planted as yet in Newfound Land is found to be rockie and not fit to be manured : it may be these that made choice thereof ( neglecting the Land ) had onely a regard to dwell commodiously for making vse of the Sea , the present profits whereof doth recompence the losse of that which might be expected by the other , but there can be no hope of any constant dwelling where the people that inhabite doe not take a course to maintaine themselues by their owne Cornes , and pasture , as all there might doe , if they would respect their posteritie more then the present time . Before I come to the Continent I must remember the Iles of the Bermudas , whose Discouerie and Plantation was procured by so strange a meanes , for a Ship happening to perish vpon their Coast , her passingers seeking the next Land for a refuge , they were compelled to doe that out of necessitie whereunto in good reason , both for honour and profit , they might more warrantably haue beene inuited ; Thus doth benefit flowe from losse , safety from ruine , and the Plantation of a Land from the desolation of a Shippe : they found at the first store of Hogs , which in all appearance had their beginning from some such an accident as theirs was , and the Fowles were there in abundance so easie to be taken that they could scarcely be frighted away , these first people by repairing of their Ship which was cast away vpon the Land , or by building some other Vessell out of her ruines , comming backe to England , and reporting what was past , some joyned together in a companie after they had taken a Patent thereof from the King , and did send people of purpose to inhabite there , who trusting too much to the goodnesse of the soyle , and neglecting their owne industrie , or not gouerning that well which was carried with them , were reduced to a great distresse for want of victuals , so that , if they had not beene confined within an Iland ( more sensible of a present suffering then capable of future hopes ) they would willingly haue retired from thence , but a great quantitie of Ambergreece hauing been found by one by chance , and sent backe in a Ship that was going for London , their Merchants finding it to bee of a great value , were so encouraged by such a substantiall argument , that they presently dispatched away a new supply of persons and all prouisions necessary , who arriuing there , and hauing considered what a gulfe of famine was likely to haue swallowed their fellowes , they improuing their judgement by the others experience , by betaking themselues to labour in time did preuent the like inconuenience ; there is no Land where men can liue without labour , nor none so barren whence industrie cannot draw some benefit , All Adams posteritie were appointed to worke for their food , and none must dreame of an absolute ease , which can no where subsist positiuely , but onely comparatiuely , according to the occasions more or lesse . This Plantation of the Bermudas , a place not knowne when the King came to England , hath prospered so in a shore time , that at this present , besides their ordinary ( and too extraordinarily valued ) commoditie of Tobacco , they haue growing there Oranges , Figs , and all kind of fruits that they please to plant , and doe now intend to haue a Sugar worke . These Iles being about twentie miles in bredth can onely be entred into but by one passage , which is fortified and easily commanded by Ordnance , so that , hauing no Sauages within , and fearing no forces without , it is esteemed to be impregnable ; and the number of the Inhabitants there , being neere three thousand persons , are sufficient for the ground that they possesse , This part may proue exceedingly steadable to this State , if euer it happen to haue ( as it hath heretofore had ) any designes for seruice in these Seas . The first Plantation that euer the English intended abroad was in Uirginia , which was first discouered and named so by Sir Walter Raleigh , who in the time of Queene Elizabeth did place some persons to inhabite there , who not being supplied in time , or out of ignorance , or lazinesse , not vsing the ordinary means ( the vsual fault of all beginners ) were brought by famine to a great extremity . And Sir Francis Drakes comming by chance that way did transport them backe with him to England , whilest at the same time there was another companie furnished forth by Sir Walter Raleigh , who missing them whom they expected to haue found there , did remaine still themselues ; but what did become of them , if they did remoue to some other part , perish , disperse , or incorporate with the Sauages ( no monument of them remayning ) is altogether vnknowne ; This noble worke hauing so hard a beginning after a long discontinuance was reuiued againe in the Kings time by a companie composed of Noblemen , Gentlemen , and Merchants , who ( joyning priuate purses with publike supplies ) did send thither a sufficient Colonie , well furnished with all things necessary , who after their first comming had a continuall warre with the Natiues , till it was reconciled by a Marriage of their Kings sister with one of the Colonie , who hauing come to England , as shee was returning backe , died , and was buried at Grauesend . Thus euen amongst these Sauages ( libertie being valued aboue life ) as they were induced to contest in time , before that power which they suspected , could come to such a height , that it might haue a possibilitie of depressing them , so was their malice with their feares , quickly calmed by the meanes of a marriage ; Lawfull allyances thus by admitting equalitie remoue contempt , and giue a promiscuous off-spring extinguishing the distinction of persons , which if that People become Christians , were in some sort tolerable , for it is the onely course that vniting minds , free from jealousies , can first make strangers confide in a new friendship , which by communicating their bloud with mutuall assurance is left hereditary to their posteritie . This longed for peace , though it bred a great contentment for the time , was attended by wrapping them that apprehended no further danger ( too common an inconuenient ) vp in the lazie remissenesse of improuident securitie . For a number leauing the seate of the mayne Colonie , did disperse themselues to liue apart , as if they had bin into a well inhabited Countrey , which ( as perchance ) it had emboldened the Sauages to imbrace the first occasion of a quarrell , so did it giue them an easie way for executing the mischiefe that they intended , by killing two or three hundred persons before they could aduertize one another , farre lesse , ioyne to oppose them in a company together , which course might not onely then haue made them able to resist , but preuenting the others resolution had kept them from being pursued : yet I heare of late , that they haue reuenged this iniury ( though ( as some report ) not after a commendable manner ) by killing their King , with a great number of the chiefe of them whom they suspected most . This Plantation of Uirginia , if it had not beene crossed by the Incursion of the Sauages abroad , and by the diuision of their Owners at home , had attayned to a great perfection ere now , hauing had Inhabitants from hence to the number of neere three thousand persons , and if some of them who are there , being Lords of reasonable proportions of ground , and hauing people of their owne , owing nothing but due obedience to a Superiour Power , and the leading of a life conforme to the Lawes , had no care but ( making their Lands to maintayne themselues ) how to build , plant , and plenish in such sort as might best establish a fortune for their Posteritie , they might quickly make vp a new Nation , but it is a great discouragement vnto them who dwell there , that they must labour like the Seruants of a Family , purchasing their food and rayment from England , in exchange of Tobacco , as they are directed by their Masters , many whereof are strangers to the estate of that bounds , and intending to settle none of their Race there , haue no care but how the best benefit may presently bee drawne backe from thence , the number of voyces at their assemblies preuayling more then the soundnesse of iudgement , otherwise that Countrey before this time for Wine , Oyle , Wheate , and other things necessary for the life of man might haue equalled for the like quantitie any bounds within Europe , to which the soile of it selfe lacking nothing but the like industry is no way inferiour . And it is to be exceedingly wished by all his Maiesties subiects that the Plantation of Virginia may prosper well , which lying neerest to the part from whence danger might come , may proue a Bulwarke for the safetie of all the rest . That which is now called New England was first comprehended within the Patent of Virginia , being the Northeast part thereof , it was vndertaken in a Patent by a company of Gentlemen in the West of England , one of whom was Sir Iohn Popha● then Lord Chiefe Iustice , who sent the first company that went of purpose to inhabit there neer to Segadahoek , but those that went thither , being pressed to that enterprize , as endangered by the Law , or by their owne necessities ( no enforced thing prouing pleasant , discontented persons suffering , while as they act can seldome haue good successe , and neuer satisfaction ) they after a Winter stay dreaming to themselues of new hopes at home returned backe with the first occasion , and to iustifie the suddennesse of their returne , they did coyne many excuses , burdening the bounds where they had beene with all the aspersions that possibly they could deuise , seeking by that meanes to discourage all others , whose prouident forwardnes importuning a good successe , might make their base sluggishnesse for abandoning the beginning of a good worke , to be the more condemned . About a foure yeeres since , a shippe going for Virginia , comming by chance to harbour in the South-west part of New England , neere Cape Cod , the company whom shee carried for Plantation , being weary of the Sea , and enamored with the beautie of the bounds that first offered it selfe vnto them gorgeously garnished with all wherewith pregnant nature rauishing the sight with variety ) can grace a fertile field , did resolue to stay , and seated themselues in that place which is now called New Plimmouth , where they haue builded good houses , and by their owne industry haue prouided themselues in such sort as they are likely to subsist , keeping a good correspondencie with the Captaines of the Sauages , who haue done nothing hitherto that might offend them ( and after this ) though they would dare attempt nothing to their preiudice , who are now aboue two hundred persons , and doe increase their number yeerely . They find both the Land and the Seas there abounding in all things needfull for the vse of man , and doe gouerne themselues after a very ciuill and prouident manner . Sir Ferdinando Gorge hath beene a chiefe man for the furtherance of all things that might tend to the aduancement of New England , hauing beene at great charges these many yeeres past for the Discouerie thereof , in doing which ( a good intention bent for other ends , casually bringing forth this effect ) the fishing there ( not sought for ) was found , which doth prooue now so profitable , as fortie or fiftie Sayle are imployed there from England yeerely , and all that haue gone thither , haue made aduantagious Voyages . This last yeere , hee sent his Sonne Captaine Robert Gorge with a Colonie to be planted in Messasuats bonds , and as I heare out of a generous desire by his example to encourage others for the aduancement of so braue an Enterprize he is resolued shortly to goe him selfe in person , and to carrie with him a great number well fitted for such a purpose , and many Noblemen in England , ( whose names and proportions as they were marshalled by lot , may appeare vpon the Map ) hauing interressed themselues in that bounds , are to send seuerall Colonies , who may quickly make this to exceed all the other Plantations . Hauing sundry times exactly weighed that which I haue alreadie deliuered , and beeing so exceedingly enflamed to doe some good in that kinde , that I would rather bewray the weaknesse of my power , then conceale the greatnesse of my desire , being much 〈…〉 aged hereunto by Sir Ferdinando Gorge , and some others of the vndertakers for New England , I ●hew th●m that my Countrimen would neuer aduenture in such an Enterprize , vnlesse it were as there was a New France , a New Spaine , and a New England , that they might likewise haue a New Scotland , and that for that effect they might haue bounds with a correspondencie in proportion ( as others had ) with the Countrey whereof it should beare the name , which they might hold of their owne Crowne , and where they might bee gouerned by their owne Lawes ; they wisely considering that either Uirginia , or New England , hath more bounds then all his Maiesties subiects are able to plant , and that this purpose of mine , by breeding a vertuous emulation amongst vs , would tend much to the aduancement of so braue a worke , did yeeld to my desire , de●●●●ing the bounds for mee in that part , which had beene questioned by the French , and leauing the limits thereof to bee appointed by his Maiesties pleasure , which are expressed in the Patēt granted vnto me , vnder his great Seale of his Kingdom of Scotland , matching vpon the West towardes the Riuer of Saint Croix now Tweed ( where the Frenchmen did designe their first Habitation ) with New England , and on all other parts it is compassed by the great Ocean , and the great Riuer of Canada , so that though sundry other preceding Patentes are imaginarily limited by the degrees of the Heauen , I thinke that mine be the first National Patent that euer was cleerly bounded within America by particular limits vpon the Earth . As soone as my Patent was passed , resoluing to take possession of the Lands , that were granted vnto me , I prouided my selfe of a ship at London , in the moneth of March , in Anno 1622. but that the businesse might beginne from that Kingdome , which it doth concerne , whereby some of my Countrimen might be perswaded to goe , and others by conceiuing a good opinion thereof , to depend by expectation vpon the reports of such of their acquaintance , as were to aduenture in that Voyage , I directedher to go about by S. Georges Channell , to Kirkenbright , where she arriued in the end of May ; Some Gentlemen of that country , vpon whose friendship I reposed most , happening at that time to bee out of the Kingdome , I encountred with sundry vnexpected difficulties : the prizes of victuals beeing within the space of three monethes , since I had parted before from Scotland , suddenly tripled , and yet so scarce as I could hardly in haste bee well furnished , yet since I was so far aduanced , lest I should loose that which was done , if I did not the rest , I vsed the best diligence I could to prouide the shippe with all things necessary . Then the very people specially Artizens , of whom I stood in need , were at first loth to imbarke for so remote a part , as they imagined this to bee , some scarce beleeuing that there could bee any such bounds at all , and no wonder , since neuer any in that part had euer trauelled thither , and all nouelties beeing distrusted , or disualued , few of good sort would goe , and ordinarie persons were not capeable of such a purpose . At last , in the end of Iune , they parted from thence to the I le of Man , and after some stay there , in the beginning of August , leauing the sight of his Maiesties Dominions , did betake themselues to the Sea. Though by reason of the latenesse of their setting forth , they had the windes very contrary about the middest of September , they discouered Saint Peters Ilands , and were neere to Cape Bretton , but yet were beaten backe againe by a great storme to New-found-land . And as they passed by the Bay of Placentia , neglecting the occasion to place themselues in some part of my bounds , there as they might haue done , they went into Saint Iohns Harbour , where they concluded to stay that Winter , and sent the ship home for a new supply of such things as were needfull . Though it might haue discouraged mee much , that they had retired to New-found-land , foreseeing that what they had with them might be wasted , and that it would bee as chargeable and difficult to furnish them forth from thence , as if they were to goe of new from Scotland , yet rather then they should bee in danger for want of prouision , making me any way guiltie of their losse , that had aduentured their liues , trusting to my care , I fraughted a shippe of purpose furnished with such things as were required in a Note , which they sent home with their Messenger . This shippe was dispatched by mee from London in the end of March 1623. but shee happened to stay so long at Plimmouth , first , vpon some necessary occasions , and last by contrary winds , it being the eight and twentieth of April , before shee parted from thence , hauing no good windes at all , that they arriued not at Saint Iohns Harbour , till the fift of Iune . At their comming they found the company not fit for a Plantion which had first by an vnexpected cause been deuided in two during the Winter , and in May some doubting of a supply , had engaged themselues to serue Fishermen , by which meanes they gained their maintenance , and some meanes beside , so that they could hardly be gathered together againe , and their Minister and Smith ( both for Spirituall and Temporall respects , the two most necessary members ) were both dead , so that seeing no hope to plant themselues in any good fashion that yeere , ten of the principall persons concluded to go alongst with the ship to New Scotland , to discouer the Countrey , and to make choice of a fit place for a Habitation against the next yeere , considering very well , that they could not doe so much good by staying there with so few a number , as they might doe at their returne , by reporting the truth to their friends , of that which they had seene , whereby a new Colonie might be encouraged to set forth well furnished , and instructed according to that which might bee learned by their experience . The three and twentieth of Iune , they loosed from Saint Iohns Harbour , and sayled towards New Scotland , where for the space of fourteene dayes , they were by fogges and contrary winds kept backe from spying Land till the eight of Iuly , that they saw the West part of Cape Bretton , and till the thirteenth day , they sayled alongst the Coast , till they ranne the length of Port de Mutton , where they discouered three very pleasant Harbours , and went ashore in one of them , which after the shippes name , they called Lukes Bay , where they found a great way vp a very pleasant Riuer , being three fathom deep at a low water at the entry thereof , & on euery side of the same they did see very delicate Medowes , hauing Roses white and red , growing thereon with a kind of wilde Lilly , which had a daintie smel , the next day they resolued ( coasting alongst the land ) to discouer the next Harbour , which was but two leagues distant from the other , where they found a more pleasant Riuer then the first , being foure fathome deepe at a low water with Medowes on both sides thereof , hauing Roses and Lillies growing thereon as the other had , they found within this Riuer , a very fit place for a Plantation , both in regard that it was naturally apt to be fortified , and that all the ground betweene the two Riuers , was without wood , and very good fat Earth , hauing seuerall sorts of beries growing thereon , as Goose-beries , Straw-beries , Hind-beries , Rasberies , and a kind of red Wine berie , as also some sorts of graine , as Pease , some Eares of Wheate , Barly and Rie growing there wilde ; the Pease grow in abundance alongst the Coast , very bigge and good to eate , but did taste of the fitch , this Riuer is called Port Iolly , from whence they coasted alongst to Port Negro , beeing twelue leagues distant , where all the way as they sayled alongst , they spied a very pleasant Countrey , hauing growing euery where such things as were obserued in the two Harbours where they had beene before . They found likewise in euery Riuer abundance of Lobsters , Cockles , and other shel-fishes , and also not onely in the Riuers , but all the Coast alongst , numbers of seuerall sorts of Wild-foule , as Wild-goose , blacke Ducke , Woodcocke , Crane , Heron , Pidgeon , and many other sorts of Fowle which they knew not . They did kill as they sayled alongst the Coast great store of Cod , with seuerall other sorts of great fishes . The Countrie is full of Woods not very thicke , and the most part Oake , the rest are Firre , Spruce , Birch , with some Sicamores , and Ashes , and many other sorts of Wood which they had not seene before . Hauing discouered this part of the Countrie , in regard of the Voyage their ship was to make to the Straits with fishes , they resolued to coast alongst from Lukes Bay to Port de Mutton , beeing foure leagues to the East thereof , where they encountred with a Frenchman , that in a very short time had made a great Voyage , for though he had furnished one ship away with a great number of fishes , there were neere so many readie as to load himselfe & others . After they had taken a view of this Port , which to their iudgement they found no waies inferiour to the rest they had seene before , they resolued to retire backe to New-found-land , where their ship was to receiue her loading of fishes . The 20. of Iuly they loosed from thence , and the seuen and twentieth thereof they arriued at Saint Iohns Harbour , and from thence sailed alongst to the Bay of Conception , where they left the ship , and dispatched themselues home in seuerall ships that belonged to the West part of England . This is no wonder , that the French beeing so slieghtly planted , did take no deeper roote in America , for they as onely desirous to know the nature and qualitie of the soile , and of things that were likely to grow there , did neuer seeke to haue them in such quantitie as was requisite for their maintenance , affecting more by making a needlesse ostentation , that the World should know they had beene there , then that they did contiuue still to inhabit there , like them , that were more in loue with glorie then with vertue , then being alwaies subiect to diuisions amongst themselues , it was impossible that they could subsist , which proceeded sometime from emulation or enuie , and at other times from the lazinesse of the disposition of some , who ( lothing labor ) could bee commanded by none , who would impose more vpon them then was agreeable with the indifferencie of their affections and superficiall endeuours . The English were free from these mutinies , and wanted not industry enough , but either out of a custome they haue to trauell more for the benefit that doth flow from grasse , then by manuring of the ground for Corne , or otherwise if they were forced so to doe by their Owners at London , who enforcing a speedie returne by their labour , would needs be trusted with furnishing of them victuals , they applying themselues to Tobacco , and such things as might import a present commoditie , neglecting the time that might haue beene imployed for building , planting and husbandrie , did liue but like hired Seruants , labouring for their Masters , and not like Fathers prouiding for their Family and Posteritie , which can neuer bee auoided till the ground be inhabited by them , that being Owners thereof , will trust it with their maintenance , and doe content themselues with the delight of that which may giue glorie to them , and profit to their heires . The Plantations in America doe approch neerest to the puritie of these that ( by an industrious diligence ) in the infancie of the first age did extend the mutiplying generations of Mankind , to people the then Desert Earth , for here they may possesse themselues without dispossessing of others , the Land either wanting Inhabitants , or hauing none that doe appropriate to themselues any peculiar ground , but ( in a straggling company ) runne like beasts after beasts , seeking no soile , but onely after their prey . And where of old the Danes , Gaules , Gothes , Hunnes , Uandals , Longobards , and thereafter Sarazens , Turkes , and Tartarians , did ( with an inundation of people ) encroach vpon these places of Europe , which were most ciuill , and where the Gospel was best planted , out of an ambitious enuie to draw vnto themselues the glory that any Nation had formerly gained , or out of an exorbitant auarice to swallow vp their substance , and to vsurpe ( if they had power challenging right ) any Lands that were better then their own , as the most part did in Greece , Hungar● , Spaine , Italy and France . Wee here goe to cause preach the Gospel where it was neuer heard , and not to subdue but to ciuillize the Sauages , for their ruine could giue to vs neither glory nor benefit , since in place of fame it would breed infamie , and would defraud vs of many able bodies , that hereafter ( besides the Christian dutie in sauing their soules ) by themselues or by their Posteritic may serue to many good vses , when by our meanes they shall learne lawfull Trades , and industries , the Authors whereof ( though preuenting the like Superstition ) may acquire no lesse reuerence from them , nor in like case of old Saturne , Bacchu● , Ceres and Pallas , by teaching to plant Corne , Wine , and Oyle , did get from the credulous ignorance of them with whom they communicated their knowledge . When I doe consider with myselfe what things are necessarie fot a Plantation , I cannot but be confident that my owne Countreymen are as fit for such a purpose as any men in the world , hauing daring mindes that vpon any probable appearances doe despise danger , and bodies able to indure as much as the height of their minds can vndertake , naturally louing to make vse of their owne ground , and not trusting to traffique . Then Scotland by reason of her populousnesse being constrained to disburden her selfe ( like the painfull Bees ) did euery yeere send forth swarmes whereof great numbers did haunt Pole with the most extreme kinde of drudgerie ( if not dying vnder the burden ) scraping a few crummes together , till now of late that they were compelled , abandoning their ordinary calling , to betake themselues to the warres against the Russians , Turks , or Swedens , as the Polonians were pleased to employ thē , others of the better sort being bred in France , in regard of the ancient league , did finde the meanes to force out some small fortunes there , till of late that the French though not altogether violating , yet not valuing ( as heretofore ) that friendship which was so religiously obserued by their predecessours , and with so much danger and losse deserued by ours , haue altered the estate of the Guards , and doe derogate frō our former liberties , which this King now raigning , we hope , will restore to the first integritie . The necessities of Ireland are neere supplied , and that great current which did transport so many of our people is worne drie . The Lowe Countries haue spent many of our men , but haue enriched few , and ( though raising their flight with such borrowed feathers , till they were checked by a present danger ) did too much vilipend these fauourable Springs by which their weaknesse was chiefly refreshed : But howsoeuer some particular men might prosper vnder a forraine Prince , all that aduenture so , doe either perish by the way , or if they attaine vnto any fortune , doe lose the same by some colour that strict lawes vrged against a stranger can easily affoord , or else naturalizing themselues where they are , they must disclaime their King and Countrey , to which by time ( the obiect of their affections altered ) being bound to haue a care of that part where there posteritie must liue , they turne euery way strangers , which necessitie imposed vpon them to take this course , and inconueniences following thereupon , may be preuented by this new Plantation . And where the Scottish Merchants before had no trade but by transporting Commodities that might haue beene imployed at home , and oftentimes monie , to bring backe Wine from France , and Pitch , Tarre , and Timber from the Easter Seas . Now only by exporting of men , Corne , and Cattle , they may within a little time be able to furnish back in exchange these things before named . As likewise a great benefit of fishes , Furres , Timber and Metals , drawing forth our people to forreine Traffique , where with they neuer haue bin accustomed before , and that to the great increase of the Customes , helping hereby to enrich that ancient Kingdome , which of all the rest hath onely lost by his Maiesties greatnesse , being hereby not onely defrauded of his owne presence , and of the comfort that his countenance did continually affoord , but likewise of many Commodities arising to any Countrie where a Court is Resident , as the vniuersallpouertie thereof ( hauing few rich vnlesse it bee some Iudges and their Clerkes ) by a common complaint doth too sensibly testifie . I haue neuer remembred any thing with more admiration then America , considering how it hath pleased the Lord to locke it vp so long amidst the depths , concealing it from the curiositie of the Ancients , that it might be discouered in a fit time for their posteritie , they were so farre of old from apprehending it by any reach of reason , that the most learned men ( as they thought ) by infallible grounds , in regard of the degrees of the Heauen , did hold that these Zones could not be inhabited , which now are knowne to include the most pleasant parts in the Word . This neuer came to the knowledge of any Hebrew , Greeke , or Roman , who had the most able mindes to haue found out such a mystery : and howsoeuer some would glose vpon that Fable of Platoes Atlantick Iland , I haue neuer obserued any thing amongst the Ancient Writers tending to such a purpose , if it be not these lines of Seneca the Tragedian , whereby hee might ( if not with a prophetick , yet with a poetick rapture ) deliuer that which he had a mind to make the posteritie expect , and was in possibilitie to happen . Uenientannis — Secula seris , quibus ocean●● Vincula rerum laxet , & ingens Pateat tellus , Tophisque nonos Detegat orbes ; nec sit terris Ultima Thule . And it is a thing not yet comprehended by the course of naturall reason , how these parts of the World came first to be peopled : We must grant ( according to the grounds of Diuinitie ) their people to be descended from Noah , and it is not long since that ( the Loadstone being found out ) the best Saylers ( scorning as in fomer times to be only coasters ) haue brought the Art of Nauigation to that perfection , that they durst resolutely aduenture to search the most remote parts in the Ocean , and if any had gone thither of purpose to inhabite , they would haue carried with them the most vsefull kindes of tame Cattle , such as Horses , Cowes , and Sheeps , whereof neuer any was found in these parts , till they were transported thither of late yeeres ; but onely such wild beasts as of themselues might haue wandred any where through vast Forrests , and Deserts : so that I doe thinke there must bee some narrow passage vpon the East , towards Terra Australis Incognita , not yet discouered , from whence people by time might haue come ( crossing the Straits of Magelane ) to inhabite Brasile , Chile , and Peru , or rather I should thinke that there were some Continent , or Narrow Sea towardes the North , about the Straits of Anien , from whence the first Inhabitants in America might haue come ; because the wild beasts that are there are creatures most peculiar to the North , such as Elkes , Beares , and Beauers , which are knowne to bee ordinary with the Russians , and Tartarians ; and I am the more confirmed in this opinion , when I remember of the Mountains of Ice that come floting euery Spring alongst the Coast of New-found-Land , which ( as it is likely ) may dissolue from some Sea that hath beene frozen during the Winter time , ouer which people , and wild beasts might haue commoditie to passe ; but this is a matter that can hardly bee determined by demonstration or reason , therefore ( all men forming that which they know not , according to the square of their owne conceits . ) Wee must leaue this to the vnlimited libertie of the imagination of man. But the thing most wonderfull of all is this , though now it bee cleerely discouered , that so few are willing to make vse therof ; This doth chiefly proceed from want of knowledge , few being willing to aduenture vpon that wherewith they are not acquainted by their owne experience , and yet those who haue not made triall themselues , if they will trust others , may bee abundantly satisfied by the reports of a number , who to Plant and Traffique doe yeerely haunt these parts . If the true estate of that which might bee done at this time by the ioyning of some reasonable company together were rightly vnderstood , then so many would not liue at home as they do , losing their time , where they can make no benefit , and burdenable to them to whom they are not vsefull , rather admitted , then welcommed , the one thinking that their seruice should deserue a reward , and the other that their maintenance is an vnnecessary charge , neither gaining , and both discontented : then would not so many aduenture their liues for the defence of strangers , whereby they scarce can acquire that which doth defray their owne charges , and howsoeuer the hope of Honour may flatter a generous spirit , there is no great appearance by this meanes to prouide for a Family , or for a Posteritie . And if we rightly consider the benefit that may arise by this enterprise abroad , it is not onely able to afford a sufficient meanes for their maintenance , who cannot conueniently liue at home , by disburdening the Countrey of them , but it is able to enable them to deserue of their Countrey , by bringing vnto it both Honour and Profit . Where was euer Ambition baited with greater hopes then here , or where euer had Vertue so large a field to reape the fruites of Glory , since any man , who doth goe thither of good qualitie , able at first to transport a hundred persons with him furnished with things necessary , shall haue as much Bounds as may serue for a great Man , wherevpon hee may build a Towne of his owne , giuing it what forme or name hee will , and being the first Founder of a new estate , which a pleasing industry may quickly bring to a perfection , may leaue a faire inheritance to his posteritie , who shall claime vnto him as the Author of their Nobilitie there , rather then to any of his Ancestours that had preceded him , though neuer so nobly borne elswhere , and if the vastenesse of their hopes cannot bee bounded within their first limits , as soone as they haue strengthned themselues for such a designe , either by Sea or by Land , ( in regard of the large Countries next adiacent hereunto ) there doth alwaies rest a faire possibilitie of a further encrease , either for them , or for their successours ; and so euery one of inferiour sort may expect proportionably according to his aduenture : The Merchans that are giuen to trade , where can they haue a fairer ground for gaine then here ; and that besides that which may bee expected from so fertile a Land by industry or husbandry hereafter , in present commodities , such as Cod fishes and Herring in the Seas , Salmonds in the Riuers , Furres , Pype-staues , Pot-ashes , and all that may arise from the plentie of good Wood , Mineralls , and other things though not knowne to strangers that onely coast alongst the Lands , that may bee discouered hereafter by them that are to inhabite the Bounds . Here those that are so disposed , without making a Monasticall retreate ( free from a multitude of troubles ) may inioy the pleasures of contemplation , being solitary when they will , and yet accompanied when they please , and that not with such company as ( pressed by importunitie ) they must discontentedly admit , but onely by them of whom they haue made choice , and whom they haue carried with them , with whom ( as partners of their trauells ) by mutuall discourses they may remember their former dangers , and communicate their present ioyes : heere are all sorts of obiects to satisfie the varietie of desires . I might speake of the sport that may bee had by Hunting , Hawking , Fishing , and Fowling , where all these creatures haue had so long a time for increase , without being destroyed or frighted , as likewise of the great contentment that must come by daily discoueries of new Fieldes and Riuers , with the diuersitie of things not seene before that may happen to bee found in them : but I would rather haue all at first to thinke of the paines they must indure , in bringing of so notable a Worke to perfection , since no good thing can be had with ease , and all the sonnes of men are borne to labour . But leauing these worldly respects , the greatest incouragement of all for any true Christian is this , that heere is a large way for aduancing the Gospel of Iesus Christ , to whom Churches may bee builded in places where his Name was neuer knowne ; and if the Saints of Heauen reioyce at the conuersion of a Sinner , what exceeding ioy would it bee to them to see many thousands of Sauage people ( who doe now liue like brute beasts ) conuerted vnto God , and I wish ( leauing these dreames of Honour and Profit , which doe intoxicate the braines , and impoyson the minde with transitory pleasures ) that this might bee our chiefe end to begin a new life , seruing God more sincerely then before , to whom we may draw more neere , by retyring our selues further from hence . As I would haue no man that hath a mind for this course , to abuse his iudgement , by trusting too much to the fertilitie of the bounds where he is to goe , and too little to his owne prouidence , and industrie , whereby he may be made to neglect the preparing himmselfe for this Voyage after such a manner as is requisite , So I altogether dislike them that possessed with the preposterous apprehensions of feare ( like the lazie man of whome Salomon speaketh , that pretending difficulties to preuent trauell , would say there was a Lion in the way ) will needs imagine the worst that is in possibilitie to happen : for such a man ( too ingeniously subtill in coniecturing danger ) doth both by preiudicated opinions disable himselfe , and discourage them , who not being duely informed , are confirmed by the confidence of other vndertakers , that professe to haue knowledge , there is no man at home where he was borne , so free from the accidents of fortune who may not quickly by a publike , or by a priuate calamitie be brought in some measure to suffer , and much rather should wee arme our selues with a high resolution against all inconueniences that can occurre in such a forraine enterprise ( being circumspectly prouident , but not cōfounded with a deiecting feare ) where the greatnesse of so well grounded hopes for vs and for our Posteritie should make vs ( hoping for pleasure ) to disgest any present paine , with a courage greater then can bee braued by any apprehended trouble . And because the Lord in such eminent Exploits doth commonly glorifie himselfe by a few number , I wish that all such whose hearts doe misgiue them portending any disaster ( like them of Gideons troupes that bowed downe like beasts to the water ) should retire in time , ere the contagiousnesse of their infirmitie come to infect them that are more soundly disposed . There is no iust cause for a reasonable man to feare any worldly thing , but onely disgrace and want of necessary mayntenance : A man can hardly fall in the first here , since an honourable intention what euer the successe prooue must acquire prayse , and the other by ordinary meanes , is easie to be auoyded , but I am so farre from painting out a supposed facilitie to snare weake minds , that I would haue none ( with whom it is not fit to communicate more then they be capeable of ) to imbarke in this busines , but only such as do resolue against the worst , for I professe as Cato did , when he was to enter the Deserts of Arabia . — Neque enim mihi fallere quenquam Est animus , tect●que metu perducere vulgus . Himihi sint comites , quos ipsa pericula ducent , Qui me teste , pati , vel quae tristissima , pulchrum , Romanumque putant ; at qui sponsore salutis Mileseget , capiturque animae dulcedine , vadat Ad Dominum meliore via . — And last should not these memorable Exploits of late performed in the East and West Indies by the Flemmings , enflame vs with a generous ardour to equall , or rather to exceede them , whose penuritie of people ( euen at home ) must bee supplyed by the superfluitie of ours : They haue not onely in the East Indies by seuerall Habitations appropriated large Territories to themselues , but likewise to the great preiudice of their Neighbours , improouing their owne profit , haue engrossed the generall Commerce by consequence depending thereupon . And if they seate themselues ( as it is likely they will doe ) in Brasill , prouidently prosecuting the good beginning that they haue gotten by sparing people of their owne , or by interesting Strangers whom they dare trust for founding of a sufficient Colonie , that being strong enough to defend and command the Inhabitants . ( Securely exacting a due obedience ) may enable them for greater matters ; then confining with the very Springs whence the streames flow that entertayne the power of their enemies ( exhausting their substance both by Sea and Land ) they haue a maruellous faire occasion offered to aduance then selues by depressing of the opposed partie whose prosperous and desired successe ( whilest the adding to one doth derogate from another ) if not emulated in time , will bee enuied hereafter . I know that many of my Nation if they had beene as willing as they are able had beene more fit then I am for this purpose , but yet it hath oftentimes pleased God to doe the greatest matters by the meanest Instruments . And as no one man could accomplish such a Worke by his owne priuate fortunes , so if it shall please his Maiestie ( as he hath euer beene disposed for the furthering of all good Works more for the benefit of his Subiects , then for his owne particular ) to giue his helpe accustomed for matters of lesse moment hereunto , making it appeare to be a Worke of his own , that others of his subiects may be induced to cōcurre in such a common cause , no man could haue had my charge that with more affection and sinceritie should haue vsed his endeuours for discharging of the same , but I must trust to be supplyed by some publike helps , such as hath beene had in other parts , for the like cause whereunto , as I doubt not , but many will be willing out of the noblenesse of their disposition , for the aduancing of so worthy a Worke , So I hope will some others , the rather out of their priuate respect to me , who shall continue as I haue heretofore done , both to doe and write in so farre , as so meane an abilitie as mine may reach , what ( I conceiue ) may proue for the credit or benefit of my Nation , to whom I wish all happinesse . FINIS . 
A16711	----	A briefe and true relation of the discouerie of the north part of Virginia being a most pleasant, fruitfull and commodious soile: made this present yeere 1602, by Captaine Bartholomew Gosnold, Captaine Bartholowmew [sic] Gilbert, and diuers other gentlemen their associats, by the permission of the honourable knight, Sir Walter Ralegh, &c. Written by M. Iohn Brereton one of the voyage. Whereunto is annexed a treatise, of M. Edward Hayes, conteining important inducements for the planting in those parts, and finding a passage that way to the South sea, and China. Brereton, John, 1572-ca. 1619. 1602 Approx. 99 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 25 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A16711 STC 3611 ESTC S122400 99857551 99857551 23305 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A16711) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 23305) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1196:3) A briefe and true relation of the discouerie of the north part of Virginia being a most pleasant, fruitfull and commodious soile: made this present yeere 1602, by Captaine Bartholomew Gosnold, Captaine Bartholowmew [sic] Gilbert, and diuers other gentlemen their associats, by the permission of the honourable knight, Sir Walter Ralegh, &c. Written by M. Iohn Brereton one of the voyage. Whereunto is annexed a treatise, of M. Edward Hayes, conteining important inducements for the planting in those parts, and finding a passage that way to the South sea, and China. Brereton, John, 1572-ca. 1619. Hayes, Edward, fl. 1602. With diuers instructions of speciall moment newly added in this second impression. 48 p. [Printed at Eliot's Court Press] impensis Geor. Bishop, Londini : 1602. Identification of printer from STC. Reproduction of the original in: University of Michigan. Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Gosnold, Bartholomew, d. 1607. Gilbert, Bartholomew. Virginia -- Description and travel -- Early works to 1800. America -- Discovery and exploration -- English -- Early works to 1800. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-09 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-10 Jonathan Blaney Sampled and proofread 2006-10 Aptara Rekeyed and resubmitted 2006-12 Pip Willcox Sampled and proofread 2006-12 Pip Willcox Text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A Briefe and true Relation of the Discouerie of the North part of Virginia ; being a most pleasant , fruitfull and commodious soile : Made this present yeere 1602 , by Captaine Bartholomew Gosnold , Captaine Bartholowmew Gilbert , and diuers other gentlemen their associats , by the permission of the honourable knight , Sir WALTER RALEGH , &c. Written by M. Iohn Brereton one of the voyage . Whereunto is annexed a Treatise , of M. Edward Hayes , conteining important inducements for the planting in those parts , and finding a passage that way to the South sea , and China . With diuers instructions of speciall moment newly added in this second impression . LONDINI , Impensis Geor. Bishop . 1602. To the honourable , Sir WALTER RALEGH , Knight , Captaine of her Maiesties Guards , Lord Warden of the Stanneries , Lieutenant of Cornwall , and Gouernour of the Isle of Iersey . HOnourable sir , being earnestly requested by a déere friend , to put downe in writing , some true relation of our late performed voyage to the North parts of Virginia ; at length I resolued to satisfie his request , who also emboldened me to direct the same to your honourable consideration ; to whom indéed of duetie it perteineth . May it please your Lordship therefore to vnderstand , that vpon the sixe and twentieth of March 1602 , being Friday , we went from Falmouth , being in all , two & thirtie persons , in a small barke of Dartmouth , called The Concord , holding a course for the North part of Virginia : and although by chance the winde fauoured vs not at first as we wished , but inforced vs so farre to the Southward , as we fell with S. Marie , one of the islands of the Açores ( which was not much out of our way ) but holding our course directly from thence , we made our iourney shorter ( than hitherto accustomed ) by the better part of a thousand leagues , yet were wée longer in our passage than we expected ; which happened , for that our barke being weake , we were loth to presse her with much saile ; also , our sailers being few , and they none of the best , we bare ( except in faire weather ) but low saile ; besides , our going vpon an vnknowen coast , made vs not ouer-bolde to stand in with the shore , but in open weather ; which caused vs to be certeine daies in sounding , before we discouered the coast , the weather being by chance , somewhat foggie . But on Friday the fourtéenth of May , early in the morning , wée made the land , being full of faire trées , the land somewhat low , certeine hummocks or hilles lying into the land , the shore full of white sand , but very stony or rocky . And standing faire alongst by the shore , about twelue of the clocke the same day , we came to an anker , where eight Indians , in a Baskeshallop with mast and saile , an iron grapple , and a kettle of Copper , came boldly aboord vs , one of them apparelled with a wastcoat and breeches of blacke serdge , made after our sea-fashion , hose and shoes on his féet ; all the rest ( sauing one that had a paire of breeches of blue cloth ) were naked . These people are of tall stature , broad and grim visage , of a blacke swart complexion , their eie-browes painted white ; their weapons are bowes and arrowes . It seemed by some words and signes they made , that some Basks or of S , Iohn de Luz , haue fished or traded in this place , being in the latitude of 43. degrées . But riding heere , in no very good harbour , and withall , doubting the weather , about thrée of the clocke the same day in the afternoone we weighed , & standing Southerly off into sea the rest of that day and the night following , with a fresh gale of winde , in the morning we found our selues embaied with a mightie headland ; but comming to an anker about nine of the clocke the same day , within a league of the shore , we hoised out the one halfe of our shallop , and captaine Bartholmew Gosnold , my selfe , and thrée others , went ashore , being a white sandie and very bolde shore ; and marching all that afternoone with our muskets on our necks , on the highest hilles which we saw ( the weather very hot ) at length we perceiued this headland to be parcell of the maine , and sundrie Islands lying almost round about it : so returning ( towards euening ) to our shallop ( for by that time , the other part was brought ashore and set together ) we espied an Indian , a yoong man , of proper stature , and of a pleasing countenance ; and after some familiaritie with him , we left him at the sea side , and returned to our ship ; where , in fiue or sixe houres absence , we had pestered our ship so with Cod fish , that we threw numbers of them ouer-boord againe : and surely , I am persuaded that in the moneths of March , April , and May , there is vpon this coast , better fishing , and in as great plentie , as in Newfound-land : for the sculles of Mackerell , herrings , Cod , and other fish , that we daily saw as we went and came from the shore , were woonderfull ; and besides , the places where we tooke these Cods ( and might in a few daies haue laden our ship ) were but in seuen fadome water , and within lesse than a league of the shore : where , in Newfound-land they fish in fortie or fiftie fadome water , and farre off . From this place , we sailed round about this headland , almost all the points of the compasse , the shore very bolde : but as no coast is frée from dangers , so I am persuaded , this is as frée as any . The land somwhat lowe , full of goodly woods , but in some places plaine . At length we were come amongst many faire Islands , which we had partly discerned at our first landing ; all lying within a league or two one of another , and the outermost not aboue sixe or seuen leagues from the maine : but cōming to an anker vnder one of them , which was about thrée or foure leagues from the maine , captaine Gosnold , my selfe , and some others , went ashore , and going round about it , we found it to be foure English miles in compasse , without house or inhabitant , sauing a little old house made of boughes , couered with barke , an olde piece of a weare of the Indians , to catch fish , and one or two places , where they had made fires . The chiefest trées of this Island , are Béeches and Cedars ; the outward parts all ouergrowen with lowe bushie trées , thrée or foure foot in height , which beare some kinde of fruits , as appeared by their blossomes ; Strawberries , red and white , as sweet and much bigger than ours in England : Rasberies , Gooseberies , Hurtleberies , and such an incredible store of Uines , aswell in the wooddie part of the Island , where they run vpon euery trée , as on the outward parts , that we could not goe for treading vpon them : also , many springs of excellent swéet water , and a great standing lake of fresh water , néere the sea side , an English mile in compasse , which is mainteined with the springs running excéeding pleasantly thorow the wooddie grounds which are very rockie . Here are also in this Island , great store of Déere , which we saw , and other beasts , as appeared by their tracks ; as also diuers fowles , as Cranes , Hernshawes , Bitters , Géese , Mallards , Teales and other fowles , in great plenty ; also , great store of Pease , which grow in certeine plots all the Island ouer . On the North side of this Island we found many huge bones and ribbes of Whales . This Island , as also all the rest of these Islands , are full of all sorts of stones fit for building ; the sea sides all couered with stones , many of them glistring and shining like minerall stones , and verie rockie : also , the rest of these Islands are replenished with these commodities , and vpon some of them , inhabitants ; as vpon as Island to the Northward , and within two leagues of this ; yet wée found no townes , nor many of their houses , although we saw manie Indians , which are tall big boned men , all naked , sauing they couer their priuy parts with a blacke tewed skin , much like a Black smiths apron , tied about their middle and betwéene their legs behinde : they gaue vs of their fish readie boiled , ( which they carried in a basket made of twigges , not vnlike our osier ) whereof we did eat , and iudged them to be fresh water fish : they gaue vs also of their Tabacco , which they drinke gréene , but dried into powder , very strong and pleasant , and much better than any I haue tasted in England : the necks of their pipes are made of clay hard dried , ( whereof in that Island is great store both red and white ) the other part is a piece of hollow copper , very finely closed and semented together . Wée gaue vnto them certeine trifles , as kniues , points , and such like , which they much estéemed . From hence we went to another Island , to the Northwest of this , and within a league or two of the maine , which we found to bee greater than before we imagined , being 16. English miles at the least in compasse ; for it conteineth many pieces or necks of land , which differ nothing frō seuerall Islands , sauing that certeine banks of small bredth , do like bridges , ioine them to this Island . On the outsides of this Island are many plaine places of grasse , abundance of Strawberies & other berries before mentioned . In mid May we did sowe in this Island ( for a triall ) in sundry places , Wheat , Barley , Oats , and Pease , which in fourtéene daies were sprung vp nine inches and more . The soile is fat and lustie , the vpper crust of gray colour ; but a foot or lesse in depth , of the colour of our hempe-lands in England ; and being thus apt for these and the like graines ; the sowing or setting ( after the ground is clensed ) is no greater labour , than if you should set or sow in one of our best prepared gardens in England . This Island is full of high timbred Oakes , their leaues thrise so broad as ours ; Ceders , straight and tall ; Béech , Elme , hollie , Walnut trees in aboundance , the fruit as bigge as ours , as appeared by those we found vnder the trees , which had lien all the yéere vngathered ; Haslenut trées , Cherry trées , the leafe , barke and bignesse not differing from ours in England , but the stalke beareth the blossoms or fruit at the end thereof , like a cluster of Grapes , forty or fifty in a bunch ; Sassafras trées great plentie all the Island ouer , a trée of high price and profit ; also diuers other fruit trées , some of them with strange barkes , of an Orange colour , in feeling soft and smoothe like Ueluet : in the thickest parts of these woods , you may sée a furlong or more round about . On the Northwest side of this Island , néere to the sea side , is a standing Lake of fresh water , almost thrée English miles in compasse , in the middest whereof stands a plot of woody ground , an acre in quantitie or not aboue : this Lake is full of small Tortoises , and excéedingly frequented with all sorts of fowles before rehearsed , which breed , some low on the banks , and others on low trees about this Lake in great aboundance , whose yong ones of all sorts we tooke and eat at our pleasure : but all these fowles are much bigger than ours in England . Also , in euery Island , and almost in euery part of euery Island , are great store of Ground nuts , fortie together on a string , some of them as bigge as hennes egges ; they grow not two inches vnder ground : the which nuts we found to be as good as Potatoes . Also , diuers sorts of shell-fish , as Scalops , Muscles , Cockles , Lobsters , Crabs , Oisters , and Wilks , exéeding good and very great . But not to cloy you with particular rehearsall of such things as God & Nature hath bestowed on these places , in comparison whereof , the most fertil part of al England is ( of it selfe ) but barren ; we went in our light-horsman from this Island to the maine , right against this Island some two leagues off , where comming ashore , we stood a while like men rauished at the beautie and delicacie of this swéet soile ; for besides diuers cléere Lakes of fresh water ( whereof we saw no end ) Modowes very large and full of gréene grasse ; euen the most woody places ( I speake onely of such as I saw ) doe grow so distinct and apart , one trée from another , vpon gréene grassie ground , somewhat higher than the Plaines , as if Nature would shew her selfe aboue her power , artificiall . Hard by , we espied seuen Indians , and cumming vp to them , at first they expressed some feare ; but being emboldned by our curteous vsage , and some trifles which we gaue them , they followed vs to a necke of land , which we imagined had beene seuered from the maine ; but finding it otherwise , we perceiued a broad harbour or riuers mouth , which ranne vp into the maine : and because the day was farre spent , we were forced to returne to the Island from whence we came , leauing the discouery of this harbour , for a time of better leasure . Of the goodnesse of which harbour , as also of many others thereabouts , there is small doubt , considering that all the Islands , as also the maine ( where we were ) is all rockie grounds and broken lands . Now the next day , we determined to fortifie our selues in a little plot of ground in the midst of the Lake aboue mentioned , where we built an house , and couered it with sedge , which grew about this lake in great aboundance ; in building whereof , we spent thrée wéeks and more : but the second day after our comming from the maine , we espied 11 canowes or boats , with fiftie Indians in them , comming toward vs from this part of the maine , where we , two daies before landed ; and being loth they should discouer our fortification , we went out on the sea side to méete them ; and comming somewhat néere them , they all sat downe vpon the stones , calling aloud to vs ( as we rightly ghessed ) to doe the like , a little distance from them : hauing sat a while in this order , captaine Gosnold willed me to goe vnto them , to sée what countenance they would make ; but as soone as I came vp vnto them , one of them , to whom I had giuen a knife two daies before in the maine , knew me , ( whom I also very wel remembred ) and smiling vpon me , spake somewhat vnto their lord or captaine , which sat in the midst of them , who presently rose vp and tooke a large Beauer skin from one that stood about him , and gaue it vnto me , which I requited for that time the best I could : but I , pointing towards captaine Gosnold , made signes vnto him , that he was our captaine , and desirous to be his friend , and enter league with him , which ( as I perceiued ) he vnderstood , and made signes of ioy : whereuppon captaine Gosnold with the rest of his companie , being twenty in all , came vp vnto them ; and after many signes of gratulations ( captaine Gosnold presenting their Lord with certaine trifles which they wondred at , and highly estéemed ) we became very great friends , and sent for meat aboord our shallop , and gaue them such meats as we had then readie dressed , whereof they misliked nothing but our mustard , whereat they made many a sowre face . While we were thus mery , one of them had conueied a target of ours into one of their canowes , which we suffered , onely to trie whether they were in subiection to this Lord to whom we made signes ( by shewing him another of the same likenesse , and pointing to the canow ) what one of his companie had done : who suddenly expressed some feare , and speaking angerly to one about him ( as we perceiued by his countenance ) caused it presently to be brought backe againe . So the rest of the day we spent in trading with them for Furres , which are Beauers , Luzernes , Marterns , Otters , Wild-cat skinnes , very large and déepe Furre , blacke Foxes , Conie skinnes , of the colour of our Hares , but somewhat lesse , Déere skinnes , very large , Seale skinnes , and other beasts skinnes , to vs vnknowen . They haue also great store of Copper , some very redde ; and some of a paler colour ; none of them but haue chaines , earings or collars of this mettall : they head some of their arrows herewith much like our broad arrow heads , very workmanly made . Their chaines are many hollow pieces semented together , ech piece of the bignesse of one of our réeds , a finger in length , ten or twelue of them together on a string , which they weare about their necks : their collars they weare about their bodies like bandelieres a handfull broad , all hollow pieces , like the other , but somewhat shorter , four hundred pieces in a collar , very fine and euenly set together . Besides these , they haue large drinking cups made like sculles , and other thinne plates of copper , made much like our boare-speare blades , all which they so little estéeme , as they offered their fairest collars or chaines , for a knife or such like trifle , but we séemed little to regard it ; yet I was desirous to vnderstand where they had such store of this mettall , and made signes to one of them ( with whom I was very familiar ) who taking a piece of Copper in his hand , made a hole with his finger in the ground , and withall pointed to the maine from whence they came . They strike fire in this manner ; euery one carrieth about him in a purse of tewd leather , a Minerall stone ( which I take to be their Copper ) and with a flat Emerie stone ( wherewith Glasiers cut glasse , and Cutlers glase blades ) tied fast to the end of a little sticke , gently he striketh vpon the Minerall stone , and within a stroke or two , a sparke falleth vpon a piece of Touchwood ( much like our Spunge in England ) and with the least sparke he maketh a fire presently . We had also of their Flaxe , wherewith they make many strings and cords , but it is not so bright of colour as ours in England : I am perswaded they haue great store growing vpon the maine , as also Mines and many other rich commodities , which we , wanting both time and meanes , could not possibly discouer . Thus they continued with vs thrée daies , euery night retiring them selues to the furthermost part of our Island two or three miles from our fort : but the fourth day they returned to the maine , pointing fiue or six times to the Sun , and once to the maine , which we vnderstood , that within fiue or six daies they would come from the maine to vs againe : but being in their canowes a little from the shore , they made huge cries & shouts of ioy vnto vs ; and we with our trumpet and cornet , and casting vp our cappes into the aire , made them the best farewell we could : yet six or seuen of them remained with vs behinde , bearing vs company euery day into the woods , and helpt vs to cut and carie our Sassafras , and some of them lay aboord our ship . These people , as they are excéeding courteous , gentle of disposition , and well conditioned , excelling all others that we haue séene ; so for shape of bodie and louely fauour , I thinke they excell all the people of America ; of stature much higher than we ; of complexion or colour , much like a darke Oliue ; their eie-browes and haire blacke , which they weare long , tied vp behinde in knots , whereon they pricke feathers of fowles , in fashion of a crownet : some of them are blacke thin bearded ; they make beards of the haire of beasts : and one of them offered a beard of their making to one of our sailers , for his that grew on his face , which because it was of a red colour , they iudged to be none of his owne . They are quicke eied , and stedfast in their looks , fearelesse of others harmes , as intending none themselues ; some of the meaner sort giuen to filching , which the very name of Saluages ( not weighing their ignorance in good or euill ) may easily excuse : their garments are of Déere skins , and some of them weare Furres round and close about their necks . They pronounce our language with great facilitie ; for one of them one day sitting by mee , vpon occasion I spake smiling to him these words : How now ( sirrha ) are you so saucie with my Tabacco ? which words ( without any further repetition ) he suddenly spake so plaine and distinctly , as if he had béene a long scholar in the language . Many other such trials we had , which are héere néedlesse to repeat . Their women ( such as we saw ) which were but thrée in all , were but lowe of stature , their eie-browes , haire , apparell , and maner of wearing , like to the men , fat , and very well fauoured , and much delighted in our company ; the men are very dutifull towards them . And truely , the holsomnesse and temperature of this Climat , doth not onely argue this people to be answerable to this description , but also of a perfect constitution of body , actiue , strong , healthfull , and very wittie , as the sundry toies of theirs cunningly wrought , may easily witnes . For the agréeing of this Climat with vs ( I speake of my selfe , & so I may iustly do for the rest of our company ) that we found our health & strength all the while we remained there , so to renew and increase , as notwithstanding our diet and lodging was none of the best , yet not one of our company ( God be thanked ) felt the least grudging or inclination to any disease or sicknesse , but were much fatter and in better health than when we went out of England . But after our barke had taken in so much Sassafras , Cedar , Furres , Skinnes , and other commodities , as were thought conuenient ; some of our company that had promised captaine Gosnold to stay , hauing nothing but a sauing voyage in their minds , made our company of inhabitants ( which was small enough before ) much smaller ; so as captaine Gosnold séeing his whole strength to consist but of twelue men , and they but meanly prouided , determined to returne for England , leauing this Island ( which he called Elizabeths Island ) which as many true sorrowfull eies , as were before desirous to sée it . So the 18. of Iune , being Friday , we weighed , and with indifferent faire winde and weather came to anker the 23 of Iuly , being also Friday ( in all , bare fiue wéeks ) before Exmouth . Your Lordships to command , Ihon Brereton . A briefe Note of such commodities as we saw in the countrey , notwithstanding our small time of stay . Trees . SAssafras trees , the roots wherof at 3. s. the pound are 336. l. the tunne . Cedars tall and straight , in great abundance . Cypres trees . Oakes . Walnut trees great store . Elmes . Beech. Hollie . Haslenut trees . Cherry trees . Cotten trees . Other fruit trees to vs vnknowen . The finder of our Sassafras in these parts , was one Master Robert Meriton . Fowles . EAgles . Hernshawes . Cranes . Bitters . Mallards . Teales . Geese . Pengwins . Ospreis and Hawks . Crowes . Rauens . Mewes . Doues . Sea-pies . Blacke-birds with carnation wings . Beasts . DEere in great store , very great and large . Beares . Luzernes . Blacke Foxes . Beauers . Otters . Wilde-Cats , verie large and great . Dogs like Foxes , blacke and sharpe nosed . Conies . Fruits , Plants , and Herbs . TAbacco , excellent sweet and strong . Vines in more plenty than in France . Ground-nuts , good meat , & also medicinable . Strawberries . Raspeberries . Gooseberries . Hurtleberries . Pease growing naturally . Flaxe . Iris Florentina , whereof apothecaries make sweet balles . Sorrell , and many other herbs wherewith they made sallets . Fishes . VVHales . Tortoises , both on land and sea . Seales . Cods . Mackerell . Breames . Herrings . Thornbacke . Hakes . Rockefish . Doggefish . Lobstars . Crabbes . Muscles . Wilks . Cockles . Scallops . Oisters . SNakes foure foot in length , and sixe inches about , which the Indians eat for daintie meat , the skinnes whereof they vse for girdles . Colours to die with , red , white , and blacke . Mettals and Stones . COpper in great abundance . Emerie stones for Glasiers & Cutlers . Alabaster very white . Stones glistering and shining like Minerall stones . Stones of a blue mettalline colour , which we take to be Steele oare . Stones of all sorts for buildings . Clay , red & white , which may proue good Terra Sigillata . A briefe Note of the sending another barke this present yeere 1602. by the honorable knight , Sir WALTE RALEGH , for the searching out of his Colonie in Virginia . SAmuel Mace of Weimouth , a very sufficent Mariner , an honest sober man , who had béene at Virginia twise before , was imploied thither by Sir Walter Ralegh , to finde those people which were left there in the yeere 1587. To whose succour he hath sent fiue seuerall times at his owne charges . The parties by him set foorth , performed nothing ; some of them following their owne profit elsewhere ; others returning with friuolous allegations . At this last time , to auoid all excuse , he bought a barke , and hired all the company for wages by the moneth : who departing from Weimouth in March last 1062 , fell fortie leagues to the Southwestward of Hatarask , in thirtie foure degrées or thereabout ; and hauing there spent a moneth ; when they came along the coast to séeke the people , they did it not , pretending that the extremitie of weather and losse of some principall ground-tackle , forced and feared them from searching the port of Hatarask , to which they were sent . From that place where they abode , they brought Sassafras , Radix Chinae or the China root , Beniamin , Cassia , lignea , & a rinde of a trée more strong than any spice as yet knowen , with diuers other commodities , which hereafter in a larger discourse may come to light . A Treatise , conteining important inducements for the planting in these parts , and finding a passage that way to the South sea and China . THe voiage which we intend , is to plant Christian people and religion vpon the Northwest countries of America , in places temperat and well agréeing with our constitution , which though the same doe lie betwéene 40. and 44. degrees of latitude , vnder the Paralels of Italy and France , yet are not they so hot ; by reason that the suns heat is qualified in his course ouer the Ocean , before he arriueth vpon the coasts of America , attracting much vapour from the sea : which mitigation of his heat , we take for a benefit to vs that intend to inhabit there ; because vnder the Climat of 40 degrees , the same would be too vehement els for our bodies to endure . These lands were neuer yet actually possessed by any Christian prince or people , yet often intended to be by the French nation , which long sithence had inhabited there , if domesticall warres had not withheld them : notwithstanding the same are the rightfull inheritance of her Maiestie , being first discouered by our nation in the time of King Henrie the seuenth , vnder the conduct of Iohn Cabot and his sonnes : by which title of first discouery , the kings of Portugall and Spaine doe holde and enioy their ample and rich kingdomes in their Indies East and West ; and also lately planted in part by the Colonies sent thither by the honourable knight , Sir Walter Ralegh . The course vnto these countreys , is thorow the Ocean , altogether frée from all restraint by forren princes to be made ; whereunto other our accustomed trades are subiect ; apt for most winds that can blow , to be performed commonly in 30 or 35 daies . The coast faire , with safe roads and harbors for ships : Many riuers . These lands be faire and pleasant , resembling France , intermedled with mountaines , valleys , medowes , woodlands , and champians . The soile is excéeding strong , by reason it was neuer manured ; and will be therefore most fit to beare at first , Rape-séeds , Hempe , Flax , and whatsoeuer els requireth such strong soile . Rape-oiles , and all sorts of oiles , will be very commodious for England , which spendeth oiles aboundantly about Clothing and Leather-dressing . In like sort , Hempe and Flax are profitable , whether the same be sent into England , or wrought there by our people ; Oad also will grow there aswell or better then in Terçera . The Saluages weare faire colours in some of their atire , whereby we hope to finde rich dies and colours for painting . The trées are for the most part , Cedars , Pines , Spruse , Firre and Oaks to the Northward . Of these trées will be drawen Tarre and Pitch , Rosen , Turpentine , and Soape-ashes : They will make masts for the greatest shippes of the world : Excellent timbers of Cedar , and boords for curious building . The cliffes vpon the coasts and mountaines euery where shew great likelihood of Minerals . A very rich mine of Copper is found , whereof I haue séene proofe ; and the place described . Not farre from which there is great hope also of a Siluer mine . There be faire quarries of stone , of beautifull colours , for buildings . The ground bringeth forth , without industrie , Pease , Roses , Grapes , Hempe , besides other plants , fruits , herbs and flowers , whose pleasant view and delectable smelles , doe demonstrate sufficiently the fertility and swéetnesse of that soile and aire . Beasts of many kindes ; some of the bignesse of an Oxe , whose hides make good buffe : Déere , both red and of other sorts in aboundance : Luzerns , Marterns , Sables , Beauers , Beares , Otters , Wolues , Foxes , and Squirrels , which to the Northward are blacke , and accounted very rich furres . Fowles both of the water and land , infinit store and varietie ; Hawks both short and long winged , Partriges in abundance , which are verie great , and easily taken . Birds great and small , some like vnto our Blacke-birds , others like Canarie-birds : And many ( as well birds as other creatures ) strange and differing from ours of Europe . Fish , namely , Cods , which as we encline more vnto the South , are more large and vendible for England and France , then the Newland fish . Whales and Seales in great abundances . Oiles of them are rich commodities for England , whereof we now make Soape , besides many other vses . Item , Tunneys , Anchoues , Bonits , Salmons , Lobsters , Oisters hauing Pearle , and infinit other sorts of fish , which are more plentifull vpon those Northwest coasts of America , than in any parts of the knowen world . Salt is reported to be found there , which els may be made there , to serue sufficiently for all fishing . So as the commodities there to be raised both of the sea and land ( after that we haue planted our people skilfull and industrious ) will be , Fish , Whale and Seale oiles , Soape ashes and Soape , Tarre and Pitch , Rosen and Turpentine , Masts , Timber and boords of Cedars , Firres , and Pines , Hempe , Flaxe , Cables and Ropes , Saile-clothes , Grapes , and Raisens and Wines , Corne , Rape-séeds & oiles , Hides , Skinnes , Furres , Dies and Colours for painting , Pearle , Mettals , and other Minerals . These commodities before rehearsed , albeit for the most part they be grosse , yet are the same profitable for the State of England specially , aswell in regard of the vse of such commodities , as for the imploiment also of our people and ships ; the want whereof , doth decay our townes and ports of England , and causeth the realme to swarme full with poore and idle people . These commodities in like sort , are of great vse and estimation in all the South and Westerne countreys of Europe ; namely , Italie , France and Spaine : for the which all nations that haue béene accustomed to repaire vnto the Newfound-land for the commoditie of fish and oiles alone , will henceforward forsake the Newfound-land , and trade with vs , when once we haue planted people in those parts : by whose industrie shall be prouided for all commers , both fish and oiles , and many commodities besides , of good importance & value . Then will the Spaniards and Portugals bring vnto vs in exchange of such commodites before mentioned , Wines , Swéet oiles , Fruits , Spices , Sugars , Silks , Gold and Siluer , or whatsoeuer that Europe yéeldeth , to supply our necessities , and to increase our delights . For which Spanish commodities and other sorts likewise , our merchants of England will bring vnto vs againe , Cloth , Cattell , for our store and bréed , and euery thing els that we shall néed , or that England shall haply exchange for such commodities . By this intercourse , our habitations will be made a Staple of all vendible commodities of the world , and a meanes to vent a very great quantitie of our English cloth into all the cold regions of America extended very farre . This intercourse also will be soone drawen together by this reason : That néere adioining vpon the same coasts of New-found-land , is the greatest fishing of the world ; whether doe yéerely repaire about 400 sailes of ships , for no other commoditie than Fish and Whale-oiles . Then forasmuch as merchants ar diligent inquisitours after gaines , they will soone remooue their trade from Newfound-land vnto vs néere at hand , for so great increase of gaine as they shall make by trading with vs. For whereas the voyage vnto the Newfound-land is into a more cold and intemperate place , not to be traded nor frequented at all times , nor fortified for securitie of the ships and goods ; oft spoiled by pirats or men of warre ; the charges great for salt ; double manning and double victualling their ships , in regard that the labor is great and the time long , before their lading can be made readie : they cary outwards no commodities for fraight ; and after sixe moneths voyage , their returne is made but of Fish and Oiles . Contrariwise , by trading with vs at our intended place , the course shal be in a maner as short ; into a more temperate and healthfull climat ; at all times of the yéere to be traded ; harbors fortified to secure ships and goods ; charges abridged of salt , victualling and manning ships double : because lading shall be prouided vnto their hands at a more easie rate than themselues could make it . They shall carry fraight also outward , to make exchange with vs ; and so get profit both waies : and then euery foure moneths they may make a voyage and returne , of both fish and oiles , and many other commodities of good worth . These reasons aduisedly waighed , shall make our enterprise appeare easie , and the most profitable of the world , for our nation to vndertake . The reasons we chiefly relie vpon are these , namely . 1 Those lands which we intend to inhabit , shall minister vnto our people , the subiect and matter of many notable commodities . 2 England shall affoord vs people both men , women and children aboue 10000 , which may very happily be spared from hence to worke those commodities there . 3 Newfound-land shall minister shipping to carrie away all our commodities , and to bring others vnto vs againe for our supplie . Now two of these reasons are already effected vnto our hands : that is to say : The place where we shall finde rich commodities , and ships to vent them . It remaineth onely for our parts , to carrie and transport people with their prouisions from England , where the miserie and necessitie of manie crie out for such helpe and reliefe . This considered , no nation of Christendom is so fit for this action as England , by reason of our superfluous people ( as I may tearme them ) and of our long domesticall peace . And after that we be once 200 men strong , victualled and fortified , we can not be remooued by as many thousands . For besides that , we haue séene both in France and the Low-countreys , where 200 men well fortified and victualled , haue kept out the forces both of the French & Spanish kings , euen within their owne kingdomes : it shall be also a matter of great difficulty , to transport an army ouer the Ocean with victuals and munition , and afterwards to abide long siege abroad , against vs fortified within , where the very elements and famine shall fight for vs , though we should lie still and defend onely . The Saluages neither in this attempt shall hurt vs , they being simple , naked and vnarmed , destitute of edge-tooles or weapons ; whereby they are vnable either to defend thēselues or to offend vs : neither is it our intent to prouoke , but to cherrish and win them vnto Christianitie by faire meanes ; yet not to trust them too far , but to prouide against all accidents . Then to conclude , as we of all other nations are most fit for a discouery and planting in remote places ; euen so , vnder the heauens there is no place to be found so conuenient for such a purpose ; by reason of the temperature , commodities , apt site for trade , & repaire thither already of so many ships , which in any other frequented countrey , can not be procured in a mans age , nor with expense of halfe a million . So as the onely difficultie now , is in our first preparation to transport some few people at the beginning ; the charges whereof shall be defraied by our first returne , of fish and some commodities of Sassafras , Hides , Skinnes and Furres , which we shall also haue by trading with the Saluages . The proofe of which commodities shall incourage our merchants to venter largely in the next . The supplie shall easily and continually be sent by ships , which yéerely goe from hence vnto the Newfound-land and vs ; and the intercourse & exchange we shall haue with all nations repairing thither , shall store vs with aboundance of all things for our necessities and delightes . Which reasons if they had béene foreséene of them that planted in the South part of Virginia ( which is a place destitute of good harbours , and farre from all trade ) no doubt but if they had settled neerer vnto this frequented trade in the Newfound-land , they had by this time béene a flourishing State , and plentifull in all things ; who also might then haue made way into the bowels of that large continent , where assuredly we shall discouer very goodly and rich kingdomes and cities . It may also séeme a matter of great consequence for the good and securitie of England ; that out of these Northerly regions we shall be able to furnish this realme of all maner of prouisions for our nauies ; namely , Pitch , Rosen , Cables , Ropes , Masts , and such like ; which shall be made within those her Maiesties owne dominions , by her owne subiects , and brought hither thorow the Ocean , frée from restraint of any other prince ; whereby the customes and charges bestowed by our merchants ( to the inriching of forren Estates ) shall be lessened , and turned to the benefit of her Highnesse and her deputies in those parts : which also shall deliuer our merchants from many troubles & molestations which they now vnwillingly indure in our East trades ; and shall make vs the lesse to doubt the malice of those States whom now we may not offend , lest we should be intercepted of the same prouisions , to the weakening of our nauie , the most roiall defence of this noble realme . Of a conuenient passage and trade into the South Sea , vnder temperate regions part by riuers , and some part ouer land , in the continent of America . Neither vpon the discoueries of Iaques Noel , who hauing passed beyond the thrée Saults , where Iaques Carrier left to discouer , finding the riuer of S. Laurence passable on the other side or branch ; and afterwards , vnderstood of the inhabitants , that the same riuer did lead into a mighty lake , which at the entrance was fresh , but beyond , was bitter or salt ; the end whereof was vnknowen . Omitting therefore these hopes , I will ground my opinion vpon reason and nature , which will not faile . For this we know alreadie , that great riuers haue béene discouered a thousand English miles into that continent of America ; namely , that of S. Laurence or Canada . But not regarding miles more or lesse , most assuredly , that and other knowen riuers there doe descend from the highest parts or mountaines , or middle of that continent , into our North sea . And like as those mountains doe cast from them , streames into our North seas ; euen so the like they doe into the South sea , which is on the backe of that continent . For all mountaines haue their descents toward the seas about them , which are the lowest places and proper mansions of water : and waters ( which are contained in the mountaines , as it were in cisternes ) descending naturally , doe alwaies resort vnto the seas inuironing those lands : for example ; From the Alps confining Germanie , France , and Italie , the mighty riuer Danubie doth take his course East , and dischargeth into the Pontique sea : the Rhine , North , and falleth into the Germane sea : the Rhosne , West , and goeth into the Mediterran sea : the Po , South , is emptied into the Adriatick or gulfe of Venice . other instances may be produced to like effect in Africk ; yea , at home amongst the mountaines in England . Seeing then in nature this can not be denied , and by experience elsewhere is found to be so , I will shew how a trade may be disposed more commodiously into the South sea thorow these temperate and habitable regions , than by the frozen Zones in the supposed passages of Northwest or Northeast : where , if the very moment be omitted of the time to passe , then are we like to be frozen in the seas , or forced to Winter in extreame cold and darkenesse like vnto hell : or in the midst of Summer , we shal be in perill to haue our ships ouerwhelmed or crusht in pieces by hideous and fearefull mountaines of yce floting vpon those seas . Therefore foure Staple-places must be erected , when the most short and passable way is found : that is to say , two vpon the North side , at the head and fall of the riuer ; and two others on the South side , at the head and fall also of that other riuer . Prouided , that ships may passe vp those riuers vnto the Staples , so farre as the same be nauigable into the land ; and afterwards , that boats with flat bottomes may also passe so high and néere the heads of the riuers vnto the Staples , as possibly they can , euen with lesse than two foot water , which can not then be far from the heads ; as in the riuer of Chagre . That necke or space of land betwéene the two heads of the said riuers , if it be 100 leagues ( which is not like ) the commodities from the North and from the South sea brought thither , may wel be carried ouer the same vpon horses , mules or beasts of that countrey apt to labour ( as the elke or buffel ) or by the aid of many Saluages accustomed to burdens ; who shall stead vs greatly in these affaires . It is moreouer to be considered , that all these countreys do yéeld ( so farre as is knowen ) Cedars , Pines , Firre trées and Oaks , to build , mast , and yeard ships ; wherefore we may not doubt , but that ships may be builded on the South sea . Then as ships on the South side may goe and returne to and from Cathay , China , and other most rich regions of the East world in fiue moneths or thereabouts ; euen so the goods being carried ouer vnto the North side , ships may come thither from England to fetch the same goods , and returne by a voyage of foure or fiue moneths vsually . So as in euery foure moneths may be returned into England the greatest riches of Cathay , China , Iapan , and the rest which will be Spices , Drugges , Muske , Pearle , Stones , Gold , Siluer , Silks , Clothes of gold , & all maner of precious things , which shall recompense the time and labour of their transportation and carriage , if it were as farre and dangerous as the Moores trade is from Fess and Marocco ( ouer the burning and moueable sands , in which they perish many times , and suffer commonly great distresses ) vnto the riuer called Niger in Africa , and from thence , vp the said riuer manie hundred miles ; afterwards ouer-land againe , vnto the riuer Nilus ; and so vnto Cairo in Egypt , from whence they returne the way they came . Or if it were a voyage so farre as our merchants haue made into Persia , euen to Ormus , by the way of the North , through Russia into the Caspian sea , and so foorth , with paiment of many tolles . But this passage ouer and thorow the continent of America , as the same shall be alwaies vnder temperate and habitable climats , and a pleasant passage after it hath béene a little frequented : euen so it must fall out much shorter than it séemeth , by false description of that continent , which doth not extend so farre into the West , as by later nauigations is found and described in more exquisit charts . Besides that , the sea extends it selfe into the land very farre in many places on the South side ; whereby our accesse vnto the South ocean , shall be by so much the shorter . FINIS . Inducements to the liking of the voyage intended towards Virginia in 40. and 42. degrees of latitude , written 1585. by M. Richard Hakluyt the elder , sometime student of the Middle Temple . THe glory of God by planting of religion among those infidels . 2 The increase of the force of the Christians . 3 The possibilitie of the inlarging of the dominions of the Quéenes most excellent Maiestie , and consequently of her honour , reuenues , and of her power by this enterprise . 4 An ample vent in time to come of the Woollen clothes of England , especially those of the coursest sorts , to the maintenance of our poore , that els sterue or become burdensome to the realme : and vent also of sundry our commodities vpon the tract of that firme land , and possibly in other regions from the Northerne side of that maine . 5 A great possibilitie of further discoueries of other regions from the North part of the same land by sea , and of vnspeakable honor and benefit that may rise vpon the same , by the trades to ensue in Iapan , China , and Cathay , &c. 6 By returne thence , this realme shall receiue ( by reason of the situation of the climate , and by reason of the excellent soile ) Oade , Oile , Wines , Hops , Salt , and most or all the commodities that we receiue from the best parts of Europe , and we shall receiue the same better cheape , than now we receiue them , as we may vse the matter . 7 Receiuing the same thence , the nauie , the humane strength of this realme , our merchants and their goods shal not be subiect to arrest of ancient enemies & doubtfull friends , as of late yéeres they haue béene . 8 If our nation do not make any conquest there , but only vse trafficke and change of commodities , yet by meane the countrey is not very mightie , but diuided into pety kingdoms , they shall not dare to offer vs any great annoy , but such as we may easily reuenge with sufficient chastisement to the vnarmed people there . 9 Whatsoeuer commodities we receiue by the Stéelyard merchants , or by our owne merchants from Eastland , be it Flaxe , Hempe , Pitch , Tarre , Masts , Clap-boord , Wainscot , or such like ; the like good may we receiue from the North and Northeast part of that countrey néere vnto Cape Briton , in returne for our course Woollen clothes , Flanels and Rugges fit for those colder regions . 10 The passage to and fro , is thorow the maine Ocean sea , so as we are not in danger of any enemies coast . 11 In the voyage , we are not to crosse the burnt Zone , nor to passe thorow frozen seas encombred with ice and fogs , but in temperate climate at all times of the yéere : and it requireth not , as the East Indie voiage doth , the taking in of water in diuers places , by reason that it is to be sailed in fiue or six wéeks : and by the shortnesse , the merchant may yéerely make two returnes ( a factory once being erected there ) a matter in trade of great moment . 12 In this trade by the way in our passe to and fro , we haue in tempests and other haps , all the ports of Ireland to our aid , and no néere coast or any enemy . 13 By this ordinary trade we may annoy the enemies to Ireland , and succour the Quéenes Maiesties friends there , and in time we may from Virginia yéeld them whatsoeuer commoditie they now receiue from the Spaniard ; and so the Spaniards shall want the ordinary victual that heertofore they receiued yéerely from thence , and so they shall not continue trade , nor fall so aptly in practise against this gouernment , as now by their trade thither they may . 14 We shall , as it is thought , enioy in this voyage , either some small Islands to settle on , or some one place or other on the firme land to fortifie for the saftie of our ships , our men , and our goods , the like whereof we haue not in any forren place of our trafficke , in which respect we may be in degrée of more safetie , and more quiet . 15 The great plentie of Buffe hides , and of many other sundry kinds of hides there now presently to be had , the trade of Whale and Seale fishing , and of diuers other fishings in the great riuers , great bayes , and seas there , shall presently defray the charge in good part or in all of the first enterprise , and so we shall be in better case than our men were in Russia , where many yéeres were spent , and great summes of money consumed , before gaine was sound . 16 The great broad riuers of that maine that we are to enter into so many leagues nauigable or portable into the maine land , lying so long a tract with so excellent and so fertile a soile on both sides , doe séeme to promise all things that the life of man doth require , and whatsoeuer men may wish , that are to plant vpon the same , or to trafficke in the same . 17 And whatsoeuer notable commoditie the soile within or without doth yéeld in so long a tract that is to be carried out from thence to England , the same riuers so great and déepe , do yéeld no small benefit for the sure , safe , easie and cheape cariage of the same to shipboord , be it of great bulke or of great weight . 18 And in like sort whatsoeuer commoditie of England the Inland people there shall néed , the same riuers doe worke the like effect in benefit for the incariage of the same , aptly , easily , and cheaply . 19 If we finde the countrey populous , and desirous to expel vs , and iniuriously to offend vs , that séeke but iust and lawfull trafficke , then by reason that we are lords of nauigation , and they not so , we are the better able to defend our selues by reason of those great riuers , & to annoy them in many places . 20 Where there be many petie kings or lords planted on the riuers sides , and by all likelihood mainteine the frontiers of their seuerall territories by warres , we may by the aide of this riuer ioine with this king héere , or with that king there , at our pleasure , and may so with a few men be reuenged of any wrong offered by any of them ; or may , if we will procéed with extremitie , conquer , fortifie , and plant in soiles most swéet , most pleasant , most strong , and most fertile , and in the end bring them all in subiection and to ciuilitie . 21 The knowen abundance of Fresh fish in the riuers , and the knowen plentie of Fish on the sea coast there , may assure vs of sufficient victuall in spight of the people , if we will vse salt and industrie . 22 The knowen plentie and varietie of Flesh , of diuers kinds of beasts at land there , may séeme to say to vs , that we may cheaply victuall our nauies to England for our returnes , which benefit euery where is not found of merchants . 23 The practise of the people of the East Indies , when the Portugals came thither first , was to cut from the Portugals their lading of Spice : and heereby they thought to ouerthrow their purposed trade . If these people shall practise the like , by not suffering vs to haue any commoditie of theirs without conquest , ( which requireth some time ) yet may we mainteine our first voyage thither , till our purpose come to effect , by the sea-fishing on the coasts there , and by dragging for pearles , which are said to be on those parts ; and by returne of those commodities , the charges in part shall be defraied : which is a matter of consideration in enterprises of charge . 24 If this realme shall abound too too much with youth , in the mines there of Golde , ( as that of Chisca and Saguenay ) of Siluer , Copper , Yron , &c. may be an imployment to the benefit of this realme ; in tilling of the rich soile there for graine , and in planting of Uines there for Wine ; or dressing of those Uines which grow there naturally in great abundance , Oliues for Oile ; Orenge trées , Limons , Figs and Almonds for fruit ; Oad , Saffron , and Madder for Diers ; Hoppes for Brewers ; Hempe , Flaxe ; and in many such other things , by imploiment of the soile , our people void of sufficient trades , may be honestly imploied , that els may become hurtfull at home . 25 The nauigating of the seas in the voyage , and of the great riuers there , will bréed many Mariners for seruice , and mainteine much nauigation . 26 The number of raw Hides there of diuers kindes of beasts , if we shall possesse some Island there , or settle on the firme , may presently imploy many of our idle people in diuers seuerall dressings of the same , and so we may returne them to the people that can not dresse them so well ; or into this realm , where the same are good merchandize ; or to Flanders , &c. which present gaine at the first , raiseth great incouragement presently to the enterprise . 27 Since great waste Woods be there , of Oake , Cedar , Pine , Wall-nuts , and sundry other sorts , many of our waste people may be imployed in making of Ships , Hoies , Busses and Boats ; and to making of Rozen , Pitch and Tarre , the trées naturall for the same , being certeinly knowen to be néere Cape Briton and the Bay of Menan , and in many other places there about . 28 If mines of white or gray marble , Iet , or other rich stone be found there , our idle people may be imployed in the mines of the same , and in preparing the same to shape , and so shaped , they may be caried into this realm as good balast for our ships , and after serue for noble buildings . 29 Sugar-canes may be planted aswell as they are now in the South of Spaine , and besides the imploiment of our idle people , we may receiue the commodity cheaper , and not inrich infidels or our doubtful friends , of whom now we receiue that commoditie . 30 The daily great increase of Woolles in Spaine , and the like in the West Indies , and the great imploiment of the same into Cloth in both places , may mooue vs to endeuour , for vent of our Cloth , new discoueries of peopled regions , where hope of sale may arise ; otherwise in short time many inconueniences may possibly ensue . 31 This land that we purpose to direct our course to , lying in part in the 40 degree of latitude , being in like heat as Lisbone in Portugall doth , and in the more Southerly part as the most Southerly coast of Spaine doth , may by our diligence yeeld vnto vs besides Wines and Oiles and Sugars , Orenges , Limons , Figs , Resings , Almonds , Pomegranates , Rice , Raw-silks such as come from Granada , and diuers commodities for Diers , as Anile and Cochenillio , and sundry other colours and materials . Moreouer , we shall not onely receiue many precious commodities besides from thence , but also shal in time finde ample vent of the labour of our poore people at home , by sale of Hats , Bonets , Kniues , Fish-hooks , Copper kettles , Beads , Looking-glasses , Bugles , & a thousand kinds of other wrought wares , that in short time may be brought in vse among the people of that countrey , to the great reliefe of the multitude of our poore people , and to the woonderfull enriching of this realme . And in time , such league & entercourse may arise betwéene our Stapling seats there , and other ports of our Northern America , and of the Islands of the same , that incredible things , and by few as yet dreamed of , may spéedily follow , tending to the impeachment of our mightie enemies , and to the common good of this noble gouernment . The ends of this voyage are these : 1. To plant Christian religion . 2. To trafficke . 3. To conquer . Or , to doe all thrée . TO plant Christian religion without conquest , will bée hard . Trafficke easily followeth conquest : conquest is not easie . Trafficke without conquest séemeth possible , and not vneasie . What is to be done , is the question . If the people be content to liue naked , and to content themselues with few things of méere necessity , then trafficke is not . So then in vaine séemeth our voyage , vnlesse this nature may be altered , as by conquest and other good meanes it may be , but not on a sudden . The like whereof appeared in the East Indies , vpon the Portugals seating there . If the people in the Inland be clothed , and desire to liue in the abundance of all such things as Europe doth , and haue at home all the same in plentie , yet we can not haue trafficke with them , by meane they want not any thing that we can yéeld them . Admit that they haue desire to your commodities , and as yet haue neither Golde , Siluer , Copper , Iron , nor sufficient quantitie of other present commoditie to mainteine the yéerely trade : What is then to be done ? The soile and climate first is to be considered , and you are with Argus eies to sée what commoditie by industrie of man you are able to make it to yéeld , that England doth want or doth desire : as for the purpose , if you can make it to yéeld good Wine , or good Oile , as it is like you may by the climat , ( where wilde Uines of sundry sorts doe naturally grow already in great abundance ) then your trade may be mainteined . But admit the soile were in our disposition ( as yet it is not ) in what time may this be brought about ? For Wine this is to be affirmed , that first the soile lying in 36 or 37 degrées in the temperature of South Spaine , in setting your Uine-plants this yéere , you may haue Wine within thrée yéeres . And it may be that the wilde Uines growing there already , by orderly pruning and dressing at your first arriuall , may come to profit in shorter time . And planting your Oliue trées this yéere , you may haue Oile within thrée yéeres . And if the sea shores be flat , and fit for receipt of salt water , and for Salt making , without any annoy of néere freshes , then the trade of Salt onely may mainteine a yéerely nauigation ( as our men now trade to the isle of Maio , and the Hollanders to Terra Firma néere the West end of the isle of Margarita . ) But how the naturall people of the countrey may be made skilfull to plant Uines , and to know the vse , or to set Oliue trées , and to know the making of Oile , and withall to vse both the trades , that is a matter of small consideration : but to conquer a countrey or prouince in climate & soile of Italie , Spaine , or the Islands from whence we receiue our Wines & Oiles , and to man it , to plant it , and to kéepe it , and to continue the making of Wines and Oiles able to serue England , were a matter of great importance both in respect of the sauing at home of our great treasure now yéerely going away , and in respect of the annoyance thereby growing to our enemies . The like consideration would be had , touching a place for the making of Salt , of temperature like those of France , not too too colde , as the Salts of the Northern regions be ; nor too too firy , as those be that be made more Southerly than France . In regard whereof , many circumstances are to be considered ; and principally , by what meane the people of those parties may be drawen by all courtesie into loue with our nation ; that we become not hatefull vnto them , as the Spaniard is in Italie and in the West Indies , and elswhere , by their maner of vsage : for a gentle course without crueltie and tyrannie best answereth the profession of a Christian , best planteth Christian religion ; maketh our seating most void of blood , most profitable in trade of merchandise , most firme and stable , and least subiect to remooue by practise of enemies . But that we may in seating there , not be subiect wholly to the malice of enemies , and may be more able to preserue our bodies , ships , and goods in more safetie , and to be knowen to be more able to scourge the people there , ciuill or sauage , than willing to offer any violence . And for the more quiet exercise of our manurance of the soiles where we shall seat , and of our manuall occupations , it is to be wished that some ancient captaines of milde disposition and great iudgement be sent thither with men most skilfull in the arte of fortification ; and that direction be taken that the mouthes of great riuers , and the Islands in the same ( as things of great moment ) be taken , manned , and fortified ; and that hauens be cut out for safetie of the Nauie , that we may be lords of the gates and entries , to goe out and come in at pleasure , and to lie in safetie , and be able to command and to controle all within , and to force all forren nauigation to lie out in open rode subiect to all weathers , to be dispersed by tempests and flawes , if the force within be not able to giue them the encounter abroad . THe Red Muscadell grape , that bishop Grindall procured out of Germanie ; the great White Muscadell ; the Yellow grape : the cuts of these were woont yéerely to be set at Fulham ; and after one yeeres rooting to be giuen by the bishop , and to be sold by his gardener . These presently prouided , and placed in earth , and many of these so rooted , with store of cuts vnrooted besides , placed in tubbes of earth shipped at the next voyage , to be planted in Virginia , may begin Uineyards , and bring Wines out of hand . 2 Prouision great of wilde Oliue trées may be made out of this citie so then to be caried , to encrease great store of stocks to graffe the best Oliue on : and Virginia standing in the same degrée that The Shroffe the Oliue place doth in Spaine , we may win that merchandise , grassing the wilde . 3 Sugar-canes , if you can not procure them from the Spanish Islands , yet may you by our Barberie merchants procure them . 4 There is an herbe in Persia , whereof Anile is made , and it is also in Barbarie : to procure that by séed or root , were of importance for a trade of merchandise for our clothing countrey . 5 Oad by the séeds you may haue ; for you may haue hundreds of bushels in England , as it is multiplied : and hauing soile and labor in Virginia cheape , and the Oad in great value , lying in small roome , it will be a trade of great gaine to this clothing realme : and the thing can not be destroyed by Saluages . The roots of this you may haue in plenty and number comming in the trade : so this may grow in trade within a yéere ready for the merchant . 6 Figge trées of many good kinds may be had hence in barrell , if now presently they be prouided ; and they in that climat will yéeld noble fruit , and feed your people presently , and will be brought in frailes home as merchandise , or in barrell , as Resings also may be . 7 Sawed boords of Sassafras and Cedar , to be turned into small boxes for ladies and gentlewomen , would become a present trade . 8 To the infinite naturall increase of Hogs , to adde a deuice how the same may be fed by roots , acornes , &c. without spoiling your corne , would be of great effect to féed the multitude continually imployed in labour : and the same cheaply bred and salted , and barrelled there and brought home , will be well solde for a good merchandise ; and the barrels after , will serue for our home Herring-fishing ; and so you sell you woods and the labour of your cooper . 9 Receiuing the saluage women and their children of both sexes by courtesie into your protection , and imploying the English women and the others in making of Linnen , you shal raise a woonderfull trade of benefit , both to carie into England and also into the Islands , and into the maine of the West Indies , victuall and labour being so cheape there . 10 The trade of making cables and cordage there , will be of great importance , in respect of a cheape maintenance of the Nauie that shall passe to and fro ; and in respect of such Nauie as may in those parties be vsed for the venting of the commodities of England to be brought thither . And Powldauies , &c. made for sailes of the poore Saluages , yeeld to the Nauie a great helpe , and a great gaine in the trafficke . But if séeking reuenge on euery iniurie of the Saluages we séeke blood & raise war , our Uines , our Oliues , our Figge trées , our Sugar-canes , our Orenges and Limons , Corne , Cattell , &c. will be destroyed , and trade of merchandise in all things ouerthrowen ; and so the English nation there planted and to be planted , shal be rooted out with sword and hunger . Sorts of men which are to be passed in this voyage . 1 MEn skilfull in all Minerall causes . 2 Men skilfull in all kinde of drugges . 3 Fishermen , to consider of the sea fishings there on the coasts , to be reduced to trade hereafter : and others for the fresh water fishings . 4 Salt-makers , to view the coast , and to make triall how rich the sea-water there is , to aduise for the trade . 5 Husbandmen , to view the soile , to resolue for tillage in all sorts . 6 Uineyard-men bred , to sée how the soile may serue for the planting of Uines . 7 Men bred in the Shroffe in South Spaine , for discerning how Oliue trées may be planted there . 8 Others , for planting of Orenge trées , Figge trées , Limon trées , and Almond trées ; for iudging how the soile may serue for the same . 9 Gardeners , to prooue the seuerall soiles of the Islands , and of our setling places , to sée how the same may serue for all herbs and roots for our victualling ; since by rough seas sometimes we may want fish , and since we may want flesh to victuall vs , by the malice of the naturall people there : and gardeners for planting of our common trées of fruit , as Peares , Apples , Plumines , Peaches , Medlers , Apricoes , Quinces for conserues , &c. 10 Lime-makers , to make lime for buildings . 11 Masons , Carpenters , &c. for buildings there . 12 Bricke-makers and Tile-makers . 13 Men cunning in the art of fortification , that may chuse out places strong by nature to be fortified , and that can plot out and direct workemen . 14 Choise Spade-men , to trench cunningly , and to raise bulwarks and rampiers of earth for defence and offence . 15 Spade-makers , that may , out of the Woods there , make spades like those of Deuonshire , and of other sorts , and shouels from time to time for common vse . 16 Smithes , to forge the yrons of the shouels and spades , and to make blacke billes and other weapons , and to mend many things . 17 Men that vse to breake Ash trées for pike-staues , to be imploied in the Woods there . 18 Others , that finish vp the same so rough hewd , such as in London are to be had . 19 Coopers , to make caske of all sorts . 20 Forgers of pikes heads and of arrow heads , with forges , with Spanish yron , and with all maner of tooles to be caried with them . 21 Fletchers , to renew arrowes , since archerie preuaileth much against vnarmed people : and gunpowder may soone perish , by setting on fire . 22 Bowyers also , to make bowes there for néed . 23 Makers of oares , since for seruice vpon those riuers it is to great purpose , for the boats and barges they are to passe and enter with . 24 Shipwrights , to make barges and boats , and bigger vessels , if néed be , to run along the coast , and to pierce the great Bayes and Inlets . 25 Turners , to turne targets of Elme and tough wood , for vse against the darts and arrowes of Saluages . 26 Such also as haue knowledge to make targets of horne . 27 Such also as can make armor of hides vpon moulds , such as were woont to be made in this realme about an hundred yéeres since , and were called Scotish iacks : such armor is light and defensiue enough against the force of Saluages . 28 Tanners , to tanne hides of Buffes , Oxen , &c. in the Isles where you shall plant . 29 White Tawyers of all other skinnes there . 30 Men skilfull in burning of Sope ashes , and in making of Pitch , and Tarre , and Rozen , to be fetched out of Prussia and Poland , which are thence to be had for small wages , being there in maner of slaues . The seuerall sorts of trées , as Pines , Firres , Spruses , Birch and others , are to be boared with great augers a foot or halfe a yard aboue the ground , as they vse in Vesely towards Languedock and néere Bayona in Gascoigne : and so you shall easily and quickly sée what Gummes , Rozen , Turpentine , Tarre , or liquor is in them , which will quickly distill out cléerely without any filthie mixture , and will shew what commoditie may be made of them : their goodnesse and greatnesse for masts is also to be considered . 31 A skilfull painter is also to be caried with you , which the Spaniards vsed commonly in all their discoueries to bring the descriptions of all beasts , birds , fishes , trées , townes , &c. A briefe note of the corne , fowles , fruits and beasts of the Inland of Florida on the backeside of Virginia , taken out of the 44 chapter of the discouery of the said countrey , begun by Fernando de Soto gouernour of Cuba , in the yeere of our Lord 1539. THe bread which they eat in all the land of Florida , is of Maiz , which is like to course Millet . And in all the Islands and West Indies from the Antiles forward there is this Maiz. Likewise in Florida there be many Wallnuts , Plummes , Mulberies , & Grapes . They sowe their Maiz , and gather it , euery man his owne croppe . The fruits are common to all men , because they grow abundantly in the fields without planting or dressing . In the mountaines there grow Chestnuts ; they are somewhat smaller than the Chestnuts of Spaine , which are called Collarínnas . From Rio Grande toward the West , the Walnuts are differing from the other ; for they are softer and round like bullets . And from Rio Grande toward Puerto del Spirito Santo Eastward , for the most part they are harder . And the Trées and Nuts are like in fashion vnto those of Spaine . There is in all the countrey a fruit which groweth vpon an herbe or plant like to the herbe called Dogs-tongue , which the Indians doe sowe . The fruit is like vnto the Peres Rial : it is of a very good rellish , and of a pleasant taste . Another herbe groweth in the fields , which beareth a fruit néere the ground like to a Strawberie , very pleasant in taste . The Plummes are of two sorts , red and gray , in fashion and bignesse of Walnuts , and haue thrée or foure stones in them . These are better than any in Spaine , and they make better Prunes of them . The want of dressing is perceiued only in the Grapes : which although they be great , yet they haue a great kernell . All the rest of the fruits are very perfect , and lesse hurtfull than those of Spaine . There are in Florida many Beares , Lions , Stags , Roe-bucks , Wild-cats , and Conies . There be many Wild-hennes as bigge as Peacocks , small Partridges like those of Africa , Cranes , Ducks , Rolas , Black-birds , and Sparrowes . There be certeine Blacke birds bigger than Sparrowes and lesser than Stares . There be Sore-hauks , Faulcons , Gosse-hauks , and all fowles of pray that are in Spaine . The Indians are well proportioned . Those of the plaine countreys are taller of stature , and better proportioned than those of the mountaines . Those of the Inland are better furnished with corne and wealth of the countrey , than those of the sea coast . The countrey on the sea coast toward the gulfe of Mexico is barren and poore , and the people more warrelike . The coast beareth from Puerto del Spirito Santo vnto Apalache , and from Apalache to Rio de Palmas almost from East to West ; from Rio de Palmas vnto Noua Hispania it runneth from North to South . It is a gentle coast , but it hath many sholds and banks or shelues of sand . A Note of such commodities as are found in Florida next adioining vnto the South part of Virginia , taken out of the description of the said countrey , written by Mounsieur Rene Laudonniere , who inhabited there two Sommers and one winter . THe countrey of Florida is flat , and diuided with diuers riuers , and therefore moist , and is sandy towards the sea-shore . There groweth in those parts great quantitie of Pyne trées , which haue no kernels in the apples that they beare . Their woods are full of Oakes , Walnut trées , blacke Cherrie trées , Mulberie trées , Lentiskes which yéeld Masticke , and Chestnut trées , which are more wilde than those of France . There is great store of Cedars , Cypresses , Baies , Palme trées , Grapes : There is there a kinde of Medlars , the fruit whereof is better then that of France , and bigger . There are also Plumme trées , which beare very faire fruit , but such as is not very good . There are Raspesses , and a little bery which we call among vs Blues , which are very good to eat . There grow in that countrey a kinde of Rootes , which they call in their language Hazes , whereof in necessitie they make bread . There is also the trée called Esquine , ( which I take to be the Sassafras ) which is very good against the pocks and other contagious diseases . The Beasts best knowen in this countrey are Stagges , Roes , Deere , Goates , Leopards , Ownces , Lucernes , diuers sorts of Woolues , wilde Dogges , Hares , Connies , and a certeine kinde of beast that differeth little from the Lion of Africke . The Fowles are Turkie Cocks , Partridges , Perrots , Pigeons , Ringdoues , Turtles , Blacke birds , Crowes , Tarcels , Faulcons , Leonards , Herons , Cranes , Storkes , wilde Géese , Mallards , Cormorants , Herneshawes , white , red , blacke , and gray , and an infinit sort of all wildfoule . There is such aboundance of Crocodiles , that oftentimes in swimming , men are assailed by them : Of serpents there are many sorts . There is found among the Sauages good quantitie of Gold and Siluer , which is gotten out of the ships that are lost vpon the coast : Neuerthelesse they say ; that in the mountains of Apalatcy , there are mines of Copper , which I thinke to be Gold. There is also in this countrey , great store of Graines and Herbes , whereof might be made excellent good dies and paintings of all kinde of colours . They sowe their Maiz or Corne twice a yéere , to wit , in March and in Iune : and all in one and the same soile : The said Maiz from the time that it is sowed , vnto the time that it is gathered , is but thrée moneths in the ground . They haue also faire Pumpions and very good Beanes : They haue certeine kinds of oile , wherewith they vse to annoint themselues . A briefe extract of the merchantable commodities found in the South part of Virginia , ann . 1585. and 1586. Gathered out of the learned worke of master Thomas Herriot , which was there remaining the space of eleuen moneths . SIlke of Grasse , or Grasse-silke , the like whereof groweth in Persia , whereof I haue séene good Grograine made . Worme-silke . Flaxe and Hempe . Aslom . Wapeih a kinde of earth so called by the naturall inhabitants , very like to Terra Sigillata , and by some of our Physitions found more effectuall . Pitch , Tarre , Rozen , and Turpentine : there are those kinds of trées that yéeld them aboundantly and in great store . Sassafras , called by the inhabitants Wynauk : of whose soueraigne and manifold vertues , reade Monardes the Phisician of Siuile , in his booke entituled in English : The ioyfull newes from the West Indies . Cedar . Uines of two sorts . Oile : there are two sorts of Wall-nuts , both holding oile . Furthermore , there are thrée seuerall kindes of Berries , in the forme of Oake Acornes , which also by the experience and vse of the inhabitants , we finde to yéeld very good and swéete Oile . There are also Beares , which are commonly very fat , and in some places there are many , their fatnesse because it is so liquid , may well be termed Oyle , and hath many speciall vses . Furres . Ottars , Marternes , and Lucernes . Déere skinnes . Ciuet Cattes . Iron . Copper . The foresaid Copper , we also found by triall to hold Siluer . Pearle . One of our company , a man of skill in such matters , had gathered together from the Sauages , aboue fiue thousand . Swéet Gummes of diuers kinds , and many other Apothecary drugs . Dies of diuers kinds . There is Shoemake , well knowen and vsed in England for blacke ; the séed of an herbe called Wasebur , little small rootes called Chappacor , and the barke of a trée called by the inhabitants , Tangomockonomindge , which Dies are for diuers sorts of red . Commodities in Virgina , knowen to yeeld victuals . PAgatowr or Mays , which is their principall corne . Okindgier , called by vs Beanes . Wickonzour , called by vs Pease . Macocquer , called by vs , Pompions , Mellons , & Gourds . An herbe which in Dutch is called Melden , being a kinde of Orage , &c. An herbe in forme of a Marigold , sixe foot in height , taken to be Planta Solis . Vppowoc , or Tabacco , of great estimation among the Sauages . Rootes . OPenauck , a kinde of Rootes of round forme , as bigge as Wall-nuts , some farre greater . Monardes calleth them Beades , or Pater nostri of Sancta Helena , and master Brereton Ground Nuts . Okeepenank , are Rootes of round shape found in dry grounds , the inhabitants vse to boile and eat many of them . Tsinaw , a kinde of Roote much like vnto that which in England is called the China Roote , brought from the East Indies . Coscushaw , a Roote taken to be that which the Spaniards in the West Indies , doe call Cassauy . Habascon , a Roote of hot taste , almost of the forme and bignesse of a Parsney . Léekes differing little from ours in England . Fruites . CHestnuts there are in diuers places great store , vsed diuers waies for food . Walnuts there are two kinds , and of them infinit store in many places , where are very great woods for many miles together , the third part of the trées are Walnut trées , they vse them for meate , and make a milke of them of verie pleasant taste , and holesome . Medlers , a kinde of very good fruit , they are as red as cherries , and very lushous swéet . Mutaquesunnauk , a kinde of pleasant fruit , almost of the shape and bignesse of English Peares , but they are of a perfect red colour , as well within as without , they grow on a plant whose leaues are very thicke and full of prickles , as sharpe as néedles : some , which haue béene in Noua Hispania , where they haue séene that kinde of red Die of excéeding great price , which is called Cochenile , to grow , do describe his plant right like vnto this of Mutaquesunnauk : howbeit the Cochenile is not the fruit , but a graine found on the leaues of the plant , and stricken off vpon sheetes , and dried in the sunne . Grapes there are of two sorts , which I mentioned in the merchantable commodities . Strawberies there are , as good and as great as in any English garden . such as we haue in England . Mulberies , Apple-crabbes , Hurts , or Hurtleberies , Sacquenummener a kinde of berries almost like vnto Capers but somewhat greater , which grow together in clusters vpon a plant or hearbe that is found in shollow waters , being boiled eight or nine houres according to their kinde , are very good meat and holsome , otherwise if they be eaten , they will make a man for the time franticke or extremely sicke . A Réed which beareth a séed almost like vnto our Rie or Wheat and being boiled is good meat . In our trauells in some places , we found wilde Pease like vnto ours in England , but that they were lesse , which are also good meat . A kind of Berry like vnto an Acorne , of fiue sorts , growing on seuerall kindes of trées : the one sort is called Sagatemener , the second , Osamener , the third Pummuckoner . the inhabitants vse to dry them vpon hurdles like Malt in England . when they vse them , they first water them till they be soft , and then being sod , they make loues of bread of them . of these thrée kindes also the inhabitants doe vse to make swéet oile . The fourth sort is called Sapummener , which being boiled or perched be like vnto rosted Chesnuts ; of this sort they make bread also . The fift sort is called Mangummenauk , the very Acorne of their kind of Oake ; being dried as the rest , and after watered , they boile them , and their seruants , and somtimes the chiefe themselues eate them with their fish and flesh . Beasts . DEere , vp into the countrey very great , and in some places , great store . Conies , of a gray colour like vnto hares : they make mantles of the furre or flue of their skinnes . Saquenuckot and Maquowoc , two kindes of small beasts greater then Conies , which are very good meat . Squirels , which are of a gray colour , we haue taken and eaten . Beares , which are of blacke colour . They are good meat . And being hunted they climbe vp into trées and are killed by the Saluages with their arrowes , and sometimes by vs with our Caliuers . The Lion is sometimes killed by the Saluages and eaten . Woolues or Wooluish dogges . I haue the names of eight and twenty sorts of beasts dispersed in the maine , of which their are onely twelue kindes by vs as yet discouered . Fowle TUrkie cocks and Turkie hennes , Stock-doues , and Partriges , Cranes , hernes , and in Winter great store of Swannes , and Géese . There are also Parrots , Falcons , and Marlin haukes . Of all sorts of foules I haue the names in the countrey language of fowrescore and sixe . Fish. STurgions , Herrings , Porpoises , Troutes , Rayes , Old-wiues , Mullets , Plaice , and very many other sorts of very excellent fish . Seacrabs , Oisters , great , small , round , long : Muscles , Scalops , Periwincles , and Creuises . Seekanauk , a kinde of crustie shell-fish , which is good meate , about a foot in bredth , hauing a crusty taile , many legges like a Crabbe , and her eyes in her backe . They are found in shallowes of water , and sometimes on the shore . Tortoises both of land and sea kinde ; they are very good meats and their egges also : Certaine briefe testimonies touching sundry rich mines of Gold , Siluer , and Copper , in part found and in part constantly heard of , in North Florida , and the Inland of the Maine of Virginia , and other countreys there vnto on the North part neere adioining , gathered out of the works , all ( one excepted ) extant in print , of such as were personall trauellers in those countries IN the second relation of Iaques Cartier the 12 chapter he reporteth that he vnderstood by Donnacona the king of the countrey , and others , that to the Southwest of Canada there are people clad with cloth , as the French were , very honest , and many inhabited townes , and that they haue great store of Gold and red Copper , &c. In the discouery of the Inland of Florida farre to the North begun by Fernando de Soto , gouernour of Cuba in the yéere 1539. ( and to be séene in print in the hands of Master Richard Hackluyt ) The Indians in many places farre distant the one from the other gaue them often and certaine aduertisement , that beyond the mountaines Northward there were mines of Gold at a place called by them Chisca , and some shewed the maner which the Indians vsed in refining the same . This place in mine opinion cannot be farre from the great riuer that falleth into the Southwest part of the Bay of Chesepioc . The Indians enformed Mounsieur Rene Laudonniere in Florida , that there were mines of red mettall , which they call in their language Sieroa Pira , in the muuntaines of Apalatcy , which vpon triall made thereof by the French was found perfect Gold , as appeareth Pagina 352. In the third volume of the English voiages , and in the same relation there is very often mention of Siluer and excellent perfect and faire perles found by the french in those parts . In the late discouerie of New Mexico made by Antonio de Espeio on the backe side of Virginia extant in Spanish and English in the third volume of the English voyages paginis 303. &c. there is mention of rich Siluer mines ( and sometimes of Gold in aboundance ) eleuen or twelue times found as they trauelled Northward , by men very skilfull in minerall matters , which went in the voyage for that purpose . The large description and chart of which voyage containing great numbers of townes and diuers great riuers discouered in that action made in Mexico by Francisco Xamuscado 1585 being intercepted afterward by the English at sea , we haue in London to be shewed to such as shall haue occasion to make vse of the same . The constant report of many of the Saluages to the worshipfull Master Ralfe Lane then gouernour of the English colonie in Virginia of the rich mine of Wassador or Gold at a place by them named Channis Temoatam , twentie daies iourney ouerland from the Mangoaks , set downe by himselfe at large in the first part of his relation of the said countrey of Virginia , extant in the third volume of the English voyages pagina 258. is much to be regarded and considered by these that intend to prosecute this new enterprise of planting nere vnto those parts . I could giue large information of the rich copper mine in the East side of the Bay of Menan within 30 or 40. leagues to the Southwest of Cape Breton , whereof I my selfe haue séene aboue an hundred pieces of the copper , and haue shewed some part thereof to diuers knightes of qualitie , as also of Salt as good as that of Buruage in France , found néere that Bay , and could make proofe of the testimonie of the Saluages touching a Siluer mine in another Bay within two or thrée leagues to the west of the aforesaid Bay of Menan : But I reserue a further relation héereof to a more conuenient time and place . Yf it please any man to read the Summarie of Gonsaluo de Ouiedo extant in part in the English decads , of the voyage of Sebastian Cabote along this coast of Virginia and Norumbega : And the short relation of Iohn de Verarsana , which ranged the said coast long after him in the yéere 1524. which is also to be séene in the third volume of the English voyages pagine 298. he shall finde often mention of rich Minerals and store of excellent copper , which so long agoe they saw among the Saluages , they being the first knowen Christians that euer saw those coasts . So that it were more then wilful madnesse to doubt of rich mines to be in the aforesaid countreys . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A16711-e120 They fel with S. Marie , one of the Açores . They discouered land the 14. of May. Eight Indians come aboord of them . The description of them . Their first landing . Another Indian . Anexcellent Codfishing . A great headland . Many faire Islands . The first Island called Marthaes vineyard . Beeches . Cedars . Uines in abundance . Springs . A Lake . Deere . Other beasts . Cranes . Hernshawes . Bitters . Geese . Mallards . Teales . Tabacco . Elizabeths Island . Wheat , Barley , and Oats sowed , came vp nine inches in fourteene daies . Oakes . Cedars . Beech. Elme . Hollie . Walnut trees . Cherry trees . Sassafras trees . Diuers other trees . A lake three miles about . Small Tortoises . Abundance of fowles , much bigger than ours in England . Ground nuts . Shell fish . The exceeding beautie of the maine land . Great Lakes . Large medowes . Seuen Indians . A broad riuer . A good harbour . The English house . Eleuen canows with fiftie Indians in them . Their captaine . Seuerall sorts of Furres . Red Copper in abundance . Chaines . Collars . Drinking cuppes of Copper . Mines of Copper . Minerall stones . Emerie stones . Flaxe . Indians apt for seruice . Sassafras . A goodly people , & of good conditions . Their apparell . Their women . The goodnesse or the Climat . Their return . Notes for div A16711-e2260 Temperate Climats . Her Maiesties title . A commodious and safe course . Riuers . Fertile lands . Rape oiles . Dies . Minerals . Copper . Grapes . Beasts . Fowles . Commodities in generall . Imploiment of our people , and repairing decaied ports . The trade to Newfound-land shal be remoued to vs. Spanish commodities . English commodities . Uent of our Cloth. Intercourse will soone be had with other nacions . In commodities in the Newland trade . Commodities by hauing trade with vs. Note . An easie enterprise , and great reward . The English nation most fit for discoueries . The Saluages vnable to defend or offend . This action but set on foot , will goe forward of it selfe . Ouersight in choise of a new habitation . A matter of importance for England . A large course of a riuer thorow a mightie continent , produceth a portable riuer . Notes for div A16711-e3830 Meanes to breed a speedie trade . A gentle course best to be held . Notes for div A16711-e5420 Their fruits . These may be the Tunas . The beasts of Florida . Notes for div A16711-e5820 The trees of Florida . Good Grapes The Beasts of Florida . The Fowles of Florida . Gold and Siluer . Store of dies and colours . Oile in Florida , Notes for div A16711-e6140 These plants are called Tunas also , whereof there be three sorts : that which beareth no fruit bringeth foorth the Cochenile . Notes for div A16711-e7430 I take these to be the people toward Cibola , clad in mantels of cotten . 
A42314	----	A description of the new world, or, America, islands and continent and by what people those regions are now inhabited, and what places are there desolate and without inhabitants, and the bays, rivers, capes, forts, cities and their latitudes, the seas by George Gardyner ... Gardyner, George. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A42314 of text R7600 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing G221). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 170 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 105 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A42314 Wing G221 ESTC R7600 12251644 ocm 12251644 57131 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42314) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57131) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 145:3) A description of the new world, or, America, islands and continent and by what people those regions are now inhabited, and what places are there desolate and without inhabitants, and the bays, rivers, capes, forts, cities and their latitudes, the seas by George Gardyner ... Gardyner, George. [14], 187, [1] p. Printed for Robert Leybourn and are to be sold by Thomas Pirrepoint ..., London : 1651. Errata: p. [6]. Reproduction of original in Harvard University Libraries. eng America -- Description and travel. A42314 R7600 (Wing G221). civilwar no A description of the new world. Or, America islands and continent: and by what people those regions are now inhabited. And what places are t Gardyner, George 1651 29055 404 0 0 0 0 0 139 F The rate of 139 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with 100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 2007-01 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-01 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-03 John Latta Sampled and proofread 2007-03 John Latta Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A DESCRIPTION Of the New WORLD . OR , America Islands and Continent : and by what people those Regions are now inhabited . And what places are there desolate and without Inhabitants . And the Bays , Rivers , Capes , Forts , Cities and their Latitudes , the Seas on their Coasts : the Trade , Winds , the North-west Passage , and the Commerce of the English Nation , as they were all in the Year 1649. Faithfully described for information of such of his Countrey as desire Intelligence of these perticulars . By George Gardyner of Peckham , in the County of Surrey Esq. LONDON . Printed for Robert Leybourn , and are to be sold by Thomas Pirrepoint , at the Sun in S. Pauls Churchyard , 1651. To the right honorable Sir Henry Vane , junior . SIR , SInce God hath made You eminent in doing great services to your Countrey , and appointed you of that Councill which the Parliament hath lately established , to contrive the Weal of our Nation , upon their excellent instructions . This discourse having relation to divers of them , I crave leave to direct it to You. And if it be too low for your Thoughts , you have goodnesse enough to afford mee a favourable construction . Sir , The greatest Princes in the East , receive no Request without a Present . I have no other to you , but to desire you would favourably receive this , and reckon me among the number of Your Devoted Servants , George Gardyner , Errata . PAge 5. line 6. for Scotia read Socatra p. 26. l. 2. power . r. rover ibid. l. 6. for Cameron r. come on p. 32. l. 4. r. Continent for Cō . tinems p. 39. l. 3. put in ●is washed at flouds p. 35. l. 13. r. bold for cold p. 61. l. 13. r. Tortuga for Tortaga p. 62. l. 9. r. its for it is p. 87. l. 5. r. clear for clean p. 101. l. 14. r. far-forfurze p. 116. l. 9. r. wels for willow trees . p. 118. l. 5. r. Nicaragua for Nicurayna p. 123 , l. 2. ● . Verauga for Carauga p. 133. l. 8. r. C●co for Coco , and so where ever you come p. 143. l. ●● . r. Limets for Climats ibid. l. ult. read Painters for Planters p. 145. l. 14. r. principall for principals p. 146. l. 2. r. Darian for Darion p. 148. l. 3. r. Phillip for ●hilip . To the English Nation . IN this unquiet age , I conceive , there is nothing so pertinent to a mans felicity , next to the enjoying of happy places , as to know where they are . And to think our neighbouring Regions of Europe receive a greater share of prosperity than we in England , is ( without doubt ) a great mistake . Neither doth any part of the old World make such promises to all sorts of men as doth the New World , commonly called America . For he that shall desire to advance himself by his labour , will finde many places where he may do it with much quietnesse . He that shall desire to enjoy much land , and live in a Civil Government under others , may finde places enough for him to pitch upon . He that shall desire to command a Countrey himself , and get into possession of it , without difficulty , wil finde many Islands fit for his turn , that are fruitfull and desolate , wanting Inhabitants , which at small charge may be transported thither . He that shall desire to be possest of great rich mines of gold and silver , and precious stones , and large Dominions , and withall hath but fortitude , courage , and a reasonable English Gentlemans Estate , may by an ordinary Providence over him , attain to these great matters . And that man that shall have store of Commodities lie by him , which he cannot vent , although they are necessary for mans accomodation , will finde here places , that he may exchange them at , to his great advantage . But if the Decipherers of this Orbe had been as cautious in setting down truths , as they have been prolixious in impertinencies , our Nation would certainly ere this have made greater advantages upon those Regions . For , my part , as I am an English man , so I desire that name and people may grow great and famous and extend their authority and name beyond either Roman , Grecian , Assyrian or Persian Nations . And if from this discourse they may draw any thing that may prove for their Honour or Profit , I have my aim . And I shall assure them , I have related nothing but what my own knowledg or good intelligence perswades me is certainly true , which my future actions with Gods leave shall declare . I have been plain in discourse of the Forreign Commerce of our Nation . All which I intended in a larger Volumn , but the Flemmings and Irish taking me in my comming from those remote parts of America , took from me that greater relation , which I intended instead of this Epitomie from thence , which I present with a resolution to submit to that common censure all Book-makers must undergo , but with confidence I have in this subscribed my self READER , Thy humble Servant , GEORGE GARDYNER The Contents of the Book . CHAP. 1. OF the Commerce of the English Nation Pag. 1 The generall description of America , or the New World chap. 2 p. 31 Of Gold , Silver , Quick-silver , Emraulds , and Pearl chap. 3 p. 39 Of the Island of New found Land chap. 4 p. 45 Martins Vineyard chap. 5 p. 47 Long Island chap. 6 p. 48 The Bermudas , or Somers Islands chap. 7 p. 50 Of the Islands of Lucaos , or Bahama chap. 8 p. 52 Of Hispaniola chap. 9 p. 57 Of the Island of Cuba chap. 10 p. 62 Jamico Island chap. 11 p. 66 The Island of Saint John De Portrico chap. 12 p. 67 Sancta Crux , the Virgins , Virgin Gorda , Blances , Anagada , Sombrito chap. 13. p. 69 Angula chap. 14 p. 71 Saint Martins chap. 15 ibid. Eustas chap. 16 p. 72 Saint Bartholomew chap. 17 ibid. Saint Christophers chap. 18 p. 73 Nivis , or the Snowes Barbada and Redouda chap. 19 p. 74 Monserat chap. 20 p. 75 Antego , Margelante , Dominica , Matinina , Santalusa , Gardelupa , Dodos sanctos Deseada chap. 21 ibid. The Burbudos chap. 22 p. 77 Trinidado chap. 23 p. 79 Margreata , Tortuga , Gardiner , Caracute , Cubava and Tamasca chap. 24 p. 80 Of the North-west Passage , and the Lands called Nova Britania , or Nova Framuncia chap. 25 p. 83 New England chap. 26 p. 90 New Hollaud chap. 27 p. 93 The Swedes Plantation chap. 28 p. 94 Virginia chap. 29 p. 95 Maryland chap. 30 p. 102 ▪ Old Virginia chap. 31 p. 104 Florida chap. 32 p. 105 Of New Spain chap. 33 p. 107 The Councill of New Galisia chap. 34 p. 109 Gutamalia Kingdome chap. 35 p. 110 Of Panuco chap. 36 p. 111 The Province of Talascalia , or Angels chap. 37 p. 113 Youcatan Province chap. 38 p. 116 The Province of Honduras chap. 39 p. 118 Of the Province of Nicaragua chap. 40 p. 120 The Province of Castorica chap. 41 p. 123 The Province of Varagua chap. 42 p. 124 Of the Province of Ciblioa chap. 43 p. 126 Nevv Biskay chap. 44 p. 127 Chiamerla chap. 45 p. 128 Culiacan chap. 46 p. 129 Sacetas chap. 47 p. 130 Xalisco chap. 48 p. 131 Guadalaiara chap. 49 ibid. Mechocan chap. 50 p. 133 Of the Province of Mexico chap. 51 p. 135 Guaxcaca chap. 52 p. 137 Soconusco chap. 53 p. 139 Gutamalia chap. 54. p. 140 Chiapa chap. 54 p. 143 Verapas chap. 55 p. 144 Of Panama chap. 56 p. 145 Carthegna Province chap. 57 p 149 The Kingdome of Granado chap. 58 p. 151 The Province of Sancta Martha chap. 59 p. 154 Venesiula chap. 60 p. 156 Guana chap. 61 p. 158 The Land of Brazil chap. 62 p. 160 Of the Provinces of the River Plate chap. 63 p. 164 Of the Coast between the River of Plate and the Straight of Magellan chap. 64 p. 167 The Straight of Magellan chap. 65 p. 168 Chillia chap. 66 p. 171 The Councill of Charcas chap. 67 p. 173 The Kingdome of Peru chap. 68 p. 176 Quito Kingdome chap. 69 p. 182 Popyan chap. 70 p. 185 A DESCRIPTION of the New World . CHAP. I. Of the Commerce of the English Nation . THe Navigation and Commerce of the English Nation , is so proportioned , that upon the division of the world , it may properly be said , that it is traded by four severall parts . The greatest of which is America , the next in account is Asia , the third Africa ▪ and the least Europe , in which is out native Countrey , it being a Westwardly part of this Division . From whence there arises to mee these Questions . The first , whether the trade be equally divided according to the quality of the places traded with . The second , whether the losse to some of these places be not greater then the gains . The third , whether the trade of the Common-wealth may not be increased . The fourth , how it hath been hindred , and what is the let in the grants of it . The fifth , whether there may not be a course taken to quicken the trade and encourage Adventurers . To answer the first . We finde that in Asia , there are six most patent Emperours , which a●● the Emperour of Tartaria , of Japan , of China , of Turkey , of Persia , and of the M●gals or Mogores . The Tartar , hath few or no Ports , the Persian not many , all the ●est have store of Ports , and rich Cities , on them , fit for Commerce and prade . And it hath been affirmed by the Natives of those part● , that were well acquainted with the East Indies , that in India major , which is from Mallabar to Ches●●coram , there are 13 Kingdomes , 1●700 Islands , desolate and un-inhabited . And in India minor , which is from Siambi , to Murfili , there are eight Kingdomes beside many Islands . And the Commodities of these parts are of the best sort , and probably by the great quantities that have been yearly carried thither from Europe , there is more silver then in all the other parts of the world . And although there is this greatnesse yet we send yearly , but a few ships which belong to the East India , and Turkish Company . The trade of America is much greater , although it be but with our own Nation , which are seated in New-England , Virginia , Barbados , Christophers , Antego , Santey , Crus , Meaguis , M●●ferat , and Barmoudas , what else of that Orbe is in the hands of Spaniards Portugals , and Dutch in any considerable place , cannot be traded with by the English , Africa almost an Iland joyning to Asia by that narrow Isthmus , part of Arabia Deserta neer cut asunder by the Red and Mediterranean Seas , hath for its coasts on the Mediterranean Sea ▪ Egypt , Barbary , and a part of Mauritania , on the North sea the Kingdom of Morocco , Fesse , Tombuto , the large Regions of Giney , Conge , and Empire of Monomotapa , and from the Cape of Bona Speranza , unto the Iland of Scotia , the Kingdom of Armeto , Mosambique , Quilioa , Melinde , Magadoxo , Badivis , Ethiopia , and part of Egypt , and from thence alongst the Red Sea , Seila , Adel , and the Empire of Prester John . And all these Countries have many Rivers and Ports , and great store of people living on them . And we trade onely to Alexandria , in Egypt , Morocco , Fesse and Giney , and there but little neither , all the other places being left , as terraincognita . The trade of Europe , doth justly challenge a greater Commerce then any of the other parts have , although it be the least . On this consideration , the Ports are neer adjacent , the people more ingenious in procuring Merchandize , and and their Comodities more in use with us , and ours more wanting with them , as our broad Cloth , &c. And from these considerations , I conclude , that unlesse in Europe , there is no equality in the trade of our Nation with the other parts of the World . The second Question . Whether the losse be not greater then the gaines ●o some of these places . As the end of all trade and mens carnall thoughts are commonly for silver and gold , so that Countrey that hath most of it is accounted the richest . And indeed it is almost all things , for he that hath enough of that , cannot lack any worldly thing that can be had . Upon which , I conceive , that the principall ayme of all forreign trade should be to bring much of it in , and carry little of it out of our Countrey , and that Commerce that doth not is managed to the disadvantage of our Nation , and ought to be rejected . And upon examination it will be found , that the greatest trade which we drive in Asia , which is to the East Indies , either by the way of Bagdet , Caro , and the red Seas , or Cape of Bona Speranza , is with ready money . I can with confidence say , it may be managed so to the advantage of our Nation , that we may have their Commodity for ours , and their Ports better traded . And whereas it hath been the practise of our people to carry much money thither , we may now fetch it home again . And the trade of America is prejudiciall , very dishonest , and highly dishonourable to our Nation . It is prejudiciall , in that it carrieth away daily such men as might serve their Country , either in fighting to defend it at home , or else abroad . 'T is dishonourable , in that we are upbraided by all other Nations that know that trade for selling our own Countreymen for the Commodities of those places . And , I affirm , that I have been told by the Dutch and others , that we English were worse than the Turks , for that they sold strangers onely , and we sold our own Countreymen . And it is well known , that people in authority , and some that professe much to Christianity of those parts , will hang a man for selling or taking away an Indian that worshipeth the Devill , when at the same time they allow others , and will themselves buy of their own Nation , which have most barbarously been stolne out of their Countrey . And 't is dishonest , if murther be so , for when they have by Spirits or lying tales , forced them aboard the ships , in their transportation onely , there is yearly many starved to death , those that remain are sold to those that wil give most for them ; some for fourteen years , others for ten , and lesse , but the least four : and it were better for them to serve fourteen years with the Turks , then four in the Plantations with most of the Masters in those places , especially in Virginia , for besides , their being back-beaten and belly-beaten , it is three to one if they live out their servitude , by reason of the unwholsomenesse of the Countreys . In which disasters that happen to our Nation , I cannot but condole their misfortunes , as if we of all Europe were of the seed of Cham , when the Spaniard at the same time managed their businesse so well , that scarcely will one of them serve in the Indies , except it be the Viceroy , or some great Personage , and I know that Nation in nothing exceeds us , but in their keeping together as one people . The third Question . Is whether the trade of England may not be increased . It is not hard to imagine , when we see the greatnesse of Asia , and Africa , and the little Commerce that we have with them , that it may well be increased . And although the trade of Europe be much greater the rest , yet doth it want much of that exactnesse which we may have in it . For where ●● we gain in some parts , and lose in others , it is possible to assure the Land , to gain in all and lose in none . The fourth Question . Is , how it hath been hindred , and what is the let in the growth of it ? The people generally suppose 't is the danger of the seas , and the little security in the parts abroad , for the Merchants Goods and ships . In answer , I affirm , the trade of the Hollanders never flourished so as in time of War , and their enemies were more strong at Sea then ours , upon which we may conclude , it is not that that is the true cause . Wherefore , I finde these other causes to be the obstruction in the trade . The first is , the Companies of our Nation , which fort of people I account a benefit of a losse , according as they are established and managed , in which the Companies of England have been defective , which appeareth in the generall damages which themselves and Adventurers have had with them , and few publick memorials they have erected at home or abroad that hath appeared a publick good , but divers acts have seemed the contrary . And on particulars we finde , there are five Companies that are well in years amongst us , the other which was of later establishment , which really was the best ( the Giney Company ) is dissolved . And to omit the general damage that all the Inland Companies do to our Nation , which is from my purpose now to treat of , the five Companies of exportation are : first , the Cloth Company that trade into Holland , Hamborough , the Baltick Seas , and elsewhere , with all the white Clothes exported the Kingdome . The second is the East India Company , the third the Turkey , the fourth the Muscovia , the fifth the Company of Greenland , alias Grinland . Of which , I conceive , the Cloth Company to be the greatest Monopoly , for this cause . Besides the ingrossing of the commodity of white Cloth to themselves , which is a great barre to the priviledge of the Nation . The carrying of them out of the Laud , is a pernicious thing to five sorts of men , Merchants , Seamen , Cloth-dressers , Sheare-men and Diers , which last people receive the greatest damage , although they were accounted anciently the Staple-manufacture of our Nation . The prejudice to the Cloth-dressers and Diers , appears in the carrying away from them forty Clothes white more then are worked at home , by which it appears , that where there is one imploy'd now in that course , there might be forty , if it were managed at home . And all that ever I heard that the Company could say for themselvs is ▪ that the trade of making white Cloth would be spoiled , for the Dutch and Poles if they could not have it white would forbear buying of it . But I am sure the Merchants buy it beyond the se●s for their profit ▪ and not to ▪ se● their Country-men at worke , or else they differ much from them of the Company . And if they want it to ▪ trade with ▪ they will have it as well drest by us ▪ as their ow● Nation ; but if they be obstinate and will not buy it , we shall gaine and not lose , for our Sea-men and Merchants that make short Voyages with small profit will the● vent it to those parts which now have it at the second hand from them , that buy it white from us ▪ and so the Merchants will make two profits in stead of one ; and the Sea-men longer Voyages . The East-India Company come home to this question in that it hath lost many advantagious places there , and impoverished many that adventured with them , giving them after fifteen or sixteen yeares forbearance of their money instead of 70li ▪ yearly , which the Dutch give most yeares to their Adventurers ▪ 70li ▪ for their principall● ▪ And the Dutch , lately to renew their Lease , which not long since was neer expired , being but for 21 yeares at the first , compounded with the States Generall to have it renewed for so much longer for the summe of eight hundred thousand pound paid to them ▪ and five hundred thousand to the West-India ▪ Company , which the States owed the said West-India Company . And whereas the Dutch Company hath whole Countries , divers Islands ▪ Cities , Castles , Forts , &c. and all taken in by the sword , to the contrary , our men hath lost money , lost time , which was considerable in those actions , and divers Countries which they never got but were delivered by the Natives , such was Pulway , Pullerroon , Lantor , Rosingen , Wayer , Timor , Tiadore , Ternat , and the Castle of Amboyna , where the Dutch committed the greatest murther that of late yeares hath been heard of upon our Nation , by racking , torturing by fire , and water , throwing in dungeons , and their easing themselves on them untill their bodies became blistered , then drawing them forth , and beheading some , sawing a-sunder others , at other times their cruelty hath been after the same manner ▪ and this accompanied with revilling of our Nation ; which things are in perticular related by them that escaped from those miseries , recording before the Tribunall of the late King , their sufferings , and his dishonour which he heard with as much parience , as the losse of the English at the Isle of Ree . I know not the hearts of other men , but my minde is , that all men that acknowledge a Government , and subscribe to maintaine it , ought to be protected as well abroad as at home . There is difference between the bloud of Peace and War , as David saith , and this was not as the rest , of Rochell , and the Isle of Ree , but by the snare that Joab smote Amasa . And upon discourse , it will be found , that act is justified by that people to this day . The cause of the Dutches flourishing , our Companies say , was there stock exceeding the English ▪ But it will appear , upon examination , that the English Company had sixteene hundred thousand pounds ▪ under writ for , when the Dutch had but eight . The Turkey Company is little before it in goodnesse , although men have not so eminently suffered , yet some have been inslaved by the Turks of Barbary . But the great prejudice ( as the case now standeth ) without alteration in all the Companies , is the ingrossing the trade of his dominions to themselves , which might serve themselves , and divers others . For the Ports of the Grand Seignour are many ; the chief being Constantinople , there are on the coasts of the seas in his Territories , the Provinces of Arcadia , Accea , Poliponesus , Epirus , part of Dalmatis , the Island of the Archipelagus and Cyprus , in the Mediterranean Sea on the coast of the Begler-Begship of Cairo , the Provinces of Troas , the fair scituated Town of Symrna , then Aleppo , the Ports of Jewry , and Aegypt , the trade of the great City of Grand Cairo , where there might be more Commerce onely , then we have now in all the Turkish Empire . The Muscovia Company is alike prejudiciall , in monopolizing the trade of that large Empire , which trade is not valuable in relation to the Ports , for that of Saint Michael the Archangel is the principall , and almost onely Port in his Dominions , but when you are within the land , there are most large Territories to trade with , as the Commerce of the black . Seas , which may conveniently be entred by the river Volga , and so traded , which the Grand Seignour prohibits by way of Constantinople , and the peace which the Muscovite hath for the most part with the Tartar , and many Tartars stil resident in Musco , by whom , were it a generall Trade , divers men likely would for their profit get Commerce with that Nation , which would make way for a farther trade , even to the Cathaians , and China's . The Greenland Company hath as great a share in oppression as the rest , although it is not so eminent in fame , and in this it exceedeth , that whereas the other Companies are a hindrance to such Merchants as might trade ( were it not for their Patent ) into those Countries of their divisions , this I say , is not onely a Barre to those that would trade to Greenland , but hath so much power , as to hinder other Merchants from importing into the Land the Commodities they have from Greenland . So that those that buy that usefull Commodity , must give their rates for it . And although it be in others a fault to bring it from neerer places to hinder the trade to Greenland , yet 't is reported , they are not bound by this Law , being forced for want of sufficient from Greenland to supply the English at second hand . Now , as it is clear by this I have said , that these Companies are a great hinderance to the Commerce of our Nation . There is also another , which the Merchants complain of , and that is the Dutch Nation , that daily so insinuate into the trade of all places where ever they are admitted , to the putting by of the English . And were it not that we sell our Conntreymen for the Commodity of the English Plantations , I am fully perswaded , within a few years , we should be forced to have what comes from thence at a second hand from the Dutch : which in reason seems strange , considering they export nothing but what they import , and we export much which we need not import , & how those that have it at a second hand , should sell a thing cheaper then him that hath it at the first , seems irrationall , yet they will do it , which is done by our irregularity in trade , and the Merchants that are the great Complaynants , are the chief causers of their own hinderance . But upon Examination , it will be found , that the principall Commerce of the whole World is in hands of the English , and the United Provinces . And what we lose they get . And as it is their great care , by all means , to increase their own Commerce , though with the ruine of ours , so , I conceive , it is honest and honourable , to endeavour our own good , although by their hurt . The fifth Question Is , Whether there may not be a course taken to quicken the trade and Commerce of the English Nation ? As I apprehend the Companies to be a great cause of hinderance in our trade , with the ill managing of the generall trade of our Nation , so I think these things I have offered , doe in part demonstrate it . Wherefore , I conceive , that if they were taken away , with some irregularity in trade , our Nation would not be found wanting , either in inclination to trade , or abilities for trade to advance our Commerce to what height we please . And because there may arise an Objection against the overthrow of Companies , in regard we see the Hollanders have a very flourishing trade in the World , although it be managed by more Companies then we have . I shall to that and the second hinderance which is the trade of the Netherlands , affirme , the first constitution of Companies were , or ought to have been established to keep up a trade subject to alteration , without fortification , and strength of shipping , for to those places that give us an equall engagement by oath of Princes , Embassadours and Agents constantly Leger to see right , and performance of Articles , there is no need of Companies , or else , why are they not in Europe ? And where there is this ful assurance 't is contrary to all sence , that there should be a monopoly of the trade , and where it is not assured this way , or by Forts , we lie at the mercy of those Princes we trade with , that permit us but for their profit , and no longer , I conceive , it is madnesse without assurance of fortification , to assure Merchants goods and ships to have any Commerce with such men or Countreys . And it was for this reason , that the Companies of England , were first erected . For it was proposed that private men making a voyage , and according to the losse or gain of that continue or forsake the trade , and although it were profitable ; yet want of ability or will would hinder them from gaining that assurance for the future ; which a joynt stock well managed would do . And although the Hollanders come far short of that perfection in trade which they might have , yet are they in this very circumspect . For the Companies of Holland , do not only fortifie in most places , where they come ; but gain whole Regions and Provinces , which is still managed to the advantage and honour of their Common-wealth ▪ But our Companies have so much swerved from this intention of their first constituting , that whereas the Dutch keep the East India Provinces in awe , we are miserable slaves to them . For if a Prince of India , loseth on the seas by Piracy of English or any other people of Europe , what they have in their Countrey of the English Merchants wil surely , make good their losse . Or in case an English power , or French , &c ▪ saying , he were English , should come into the Red Seas , and take ships bound for any Turkish Port , or Cameron land , and desire trade , & be surprized , and getting free , revenge themselves on the goods and persons of the Arabs or Turkes , the English Merchants in Turkey under the Command of the Grand Seignour , would surely pay for it in their persons and goods . The Greenland Company was first established to bring in the whole Commerce of the Whale-fishing into England , and with much honesty might they have barred others from comming thither , in regard , the English were the first Discoverers of it , but instead of going before others , we come behinde them , and far-short of the Dutch , which appoint us their leavings , instead of taking ours . The Dutch which is a second hinderance to us in our Commerce , overtop us very strangely , if wee seriously consider the people , and their Country , which is comprehended within the title of the United Provinces . In which lyeth only Zealand , Holland , Frisland , Utrick , and these Provinces they have entirely , the biggest of them no greater then Kent . They have a little part of East Flanders , Brabant , and a good part of Gelderland , which places doth not afford them common necessaries , for they have most of their flesh from Emden , Holsten and Westphalia , their Corn from the Countreys on the Baltick seas , for their housing and shipping , their Timber and Iron from Norway , Germany , and Lukeland , their Hemp , Pitch , and Tar , as we from Muscovia , or the Baltick Seas . And for commodities of exportation to maintain the great trade , they have at Sea , their land is as barren and deficient , so that their trade consists meerly in what they get from one Nation , and sell to another . And upon a true examination it wil be found , what they have gotten from us in the East Indies , and in or about our Country , is the foundation of all their staple manufacture . And to come to some perticulars , we find that the Spices of the East Indies , the Herrings they have on our Coasts , and our white Cloth which they dresse and die , is the very ground of all their Commerce , all which comes to them for little , or at least , no visible payment . For we get nothing for our Herrings nor for the Spices , they have from those places , which formerly were ours , and though they speak of their paying for them to some of our Nation , yet it is not visible to us . And the white Cloth , they have at the third part they make of it . And although with these , and the other Commodities of our Countrey , as Stockings , course Cloth , Stuffs , &c. they make the most of their trades , yet for those they buy from us , they have without any just exception . Although it were necessary , we did make the best use of our native Commodities , which we misse as much of , as if we had never known the way of adventuring from our own Countrey . And now I have said this , it is likely , that there are many will affirm , that they knew as much before , as I relate , but the remedy is not amply proposed . But I to excuse my self , say , that I have been often in discourse of this subject , and have not heard as much as I here shew to you . And the great Physicians say , it is harder to finde out the disease , then to prescribe a remedy . And since I have done that , I conceive , I ought to be silent , yet with an intent to shew my self as forward in prescribing a remedy , as I have been in informing of this subtle disease : And in order to that , if it shal be required by those , who sit at the helme of our Affairs , I shall undoubtedly bring to their knowledg a man that will shew himself most expert in serving his Country this way . And when the trade of our Nation shall be regulated to such exactnesse , as may procure a generall profit and honour to our Nation ; it will peradventure appear as small and ordinary a matter as the Navigation of America , which is now a thing of little difficulty , but was formerly accompted an impossibility to the disparagement of former ages , and amazement of the present . CHAP. 2. The generall description of America , or the new World . THis great part of the globe was unknown unto the Europeans untill the year of our Redemption 1492. At which time it was discovered by Christopher Columbus , a Genowes , in the behalf of Ferdinand King of Castel , and Leon in Spain , that to this day , enjoys the greatest and richest part of it . And especially those golden and fruitfull Regions , that are between the Tropicks , which is commonly called the West Indies . And what there is unpossest of him and the Natives , and in the hands of English , Dutch or French is not considerable to the rest . This title of America , comprehends as well Islands , as Continents , the Islands for the most part lieth in the Seas on this side the Continent . The other of the West side are few and small , the Seas that compasse this Continent on the East side , are commonly called the North Seas ; On the West side the South Seas , which lieth between it and Asia , and on the North end it hideth it selfe under the Pole ; and to the South of the straight of Magellan , the North and South Seas meet together , and divide it from the South Pole . The Continent of America in seven degrees of North Latitude , is very narrow from sea to sea , that is to say , from Porto Bello to Panama eight leagues , a rough & rocky passage , from whence both North and South , the Land groweth exceeding broad to the North beyond knowledg , and to the South , one thousand leagues , as 't is guest . It containeth divers Regions and Provinces , in which are comprehended some good and wholsome places , other bad and unwholsome , and as there is indifferents , so there is extreams . And as the best places are within the Tropicks , so the more north or south you goe , the more barren and cold you finde the Climates , even to unsufferable extremities . The passage and course of sayling to the most parts of America , is by the wind that bloweth a gentle gale , constantly between the Tropicks east , or east South-east , not much wavering unlesse by a Tornado or Hericano . The Natives of America , at this day are of three sorts ; The first , that live the most civilly , are them that live within the government of the Spaniards , after the same manner that they do , in apparell , building , trades and Religion . The second sort , are those that live under the contribution of the English , Portugals , Dutch , French , &c. And these keep still their ancient Customes , Religions , and Manners : and these I say are divided under severall Governours , or Kings , and live in Towns , some of which are paled round , conteining houses covered with Mats , their frames of Arbour works , the best are made more substantiall of great Poles and mats , covered with the bark of trees , their food is what the Woods , Seas and Rivers affords naturally , and their bread of that grain we call Virginia wheat , and of this their wives plant about their Towns , whom they accustome also to do their other household work , the men spending their time in hunting and fishing , being attended by the boys , whom they breed up to this kind of life with themselves . And this way of living runs throughout all America , North and South , for this sort of people . The third kind of Indians which are on the land , they call in the Spanish Dominions ( where there is the most of them ) Chickameckians , and in the Islands Canables . In which sort of people , the Craibey Islands do so abound , that they prove bad neighbours to the English and French , that are there seated , as those in the land are to the Spaniards . And these Indians live upon what they get from the strangers that are neer them , & the other more civil Indians : and some of them are so inhumane , that they will eat mans flesh . Their common food is what they get by hunting and fishing . And such of them that have Islands , and Provinces to themselves , live in such kind o● habitation ( as I have said , the second sort of Indians do . ) The Religion of all of them , that are no● made Spanish Christians , is to worship stones , beasts , or fowls , an● serpents , but generally the Devill● whom they much fear , and therefore worship . Their Priests are conjurers an● witches and in those arts can do very strange things . The statures of the Natives differ as with us in Europe , but thei● complexions generally are tawn● and swarthy , as also their skins Although in divers places , I suppose , they would be otherwise , did they not anoint their flesh with oiles and grease , and bask themselves in the Sun and winde , against which they have little or no defence , going almost all naked , excepting amongst those Civill Indians with the Spaniards . Their naturall weapons , are generally Batoo●s , Bowes and Arrows . Their Bows are made of some bending wood , their Arrows of Canes and Reeds , headed with fishes bones , and flints , with which they are excellent marksmen . The heads of divers they poyson to do the more mischief . There are naturall to these parts which are wild in the Woods , divers kinds of Beasts and Fowles , many of which are not elsewhere in the world to be found , as also many fruits not known amongst us . Amongst the Plantations , there is not any thing wanting that is to be had in Europe ; and much more , which is naturall to those parts , but the substance of flesh , fish , and fruits is not so substantiall as that of Europe , and not any thing comparable with that in England : which is the cause that they are much easier of digestion , and causeth a more constant appetite then we have with us . The treasures that are yearly drawn from the bowels of the Spanish Regions , are infinitely great . And in the subjection of any other Prince or people of Europe , there is neither Mine of Gold , Silver , Quick-silver , Emraulds , or Beads of Pearl , all which are in great plenty in the Spanish Dominions . And in regard I shall in my relations , speak of many Countreys , that are plentifull of these riches , I shall here describe how they are obtained . CHAP. 3. Of Gold , Silver , Quick-silver , Emraulds , and Pearl . THe gold is engendred in the Mountains , from whence by rains and flouds into the Plains , and rivers , where for the most part they find it . That of the plains , is in veines of hard earth that conteineth part pure grains of gold like pompeon-seeds , which is the best , but the most that is got in the Indies , is in the Rivers , where it is found mixed with the sand in pouder , even as the sand it self . They separate it from the earth , and sand , by washing in a bowle of the fashion of a Barbers bason . Where they finde it in hard veines , they break them with the Hammers , and make them fit to wash : first , putting the earth or sand into the bason , and receiving water into one side of it , turn it out at the other , untill they have washed out the earth from the gold , which as the heavier substance remains behind at the bottome of the bowle . The silver Mine is found in the earth in veines or branches , much like the Tinne or Cole in England , and is worked almost in the same manner under the ground . The way of separating the silver from the drosse , is first to take the oare , and break it in Hammer-mils , and grind it to powder , then sift it through a Copper searse , and put it into a furnace , under which they make a fire by degrees , mixing with every fifty quarts of pouder five of salt , and stirring it , together with quick-silver , which they squeeze through a piece of holland upon the said pouder and salt , and when they finde the quick-silver , sufficiently incorporate with the silver , then they put it altogether in a Cauldron , in which there is water , and a wheel , that going round , turneth out the earth and drosse with the water , the quick-silver , and silver , as the more heavy substance remains behind , which they take from the Cauldron , and wash it after the manner of gold , till they finde it clean from all drosse , and filth , and then putting it into a cloth , they strain forcibly from it some quick-silver , the remainder being as a leafe of silver . And to separate the silver from the quick-silver , they put it into a violent fire , and cover it with an earthen pot of the fashion of a sugar loa● , which is also covered with coals , and kept very hot , and from a hole in the said pot , to which is fashioned a pipe , like the pipe of a Limbeck , they receive the quick-silver , which evacuates by the same pipe , leaving the silver of the same form it was put in , but wanting much of the bignesse and waight . The Quick-silver and Vermillion , is found together in Rocks , or very hard earth . That part that is found to contein the quick-silver , they break to pieces , and putting it into earthen fire-pots well luted , they set it on a violent fire ( made in the Indies of straw , which they find to be excellent for that work ) whatof it evacuateth out of the pot , goeth up , till meeting nothing to receive it , it falleth down cold , in the same manner we have it . The remainner in the pot , being sufficiently separated from the drosse and earth , the fire is taken away , and when it is throughly cold , they open the pot , and poure out the Quick-silver . into leather baggs , which keepeth it best , conveighing it where they please in them . Those that open these pots , and stirreth the silver and it together , in refining the silver , swallow a pellet of gold , that lying in the stomack , draweth the Quick-silver , which in time getteth into their bodies , from whence it goeth out with the said pellet in excrement . And if the pot be not throughly cold , when 't is open ; it is two to one , if they lose not their teeth or hair , dis-figure their noses and faces , and many times utterly spoile themselves . Wherefore , they are very cautious in this action . The Emraulds are in great abundance in divers parts of the Spanish Countreys , they get them in veines of stone , that is almost like chrystal , some as big as a hazel nut , and of severall colours , as whitish , green and white , and the most perfect absolute green . The Pearls are found in greatest plenty in the North seas , and they are roundest and most orient , although there are great store at the Island of Pearls in the South Seas , which is some 25 miles from Panama . In the North seas , where I say are the best ; the principall fishing for them is at the River of Haca , which runneth between the Province of Sancta , Martha and Carthagena , and also at the Islands of Margreata , and Cumana . They are found in Oyster-shels of the colour of heaven , fastned to gravell or Rocks , six , nine , and twelve fathome under water , and brought from thence by Negro slaves , which are so expert in diving , that some of them will continue half an hour under water . CHAP. 4. Of the Island of New found Land . IN order to a perticular description of this new World , I shall first speak of the Islands , of which the most Septentrionall , is New-found land , which stretcheth north and south , from 46 degrees and a half , to 50 and a half of latitude . The Natives of this place are few , and savage , neither is there any thing in this Countrey to invite a Plantation , it is so Rockie , and barren . But for the commoditie of fish , which are taken on the Coast in great plenty , there are some men that do endure the heat of Summer , and cold in Winter , both which come in extreams , some are French , but the most English , in whose hand lieth the supream power , the plenty of fish ( wch sort is wel known in England , by the name of New-found land fish ) inviteth many ships thither , whose lading is procured sometimes by themselves , but for the most part by the dwellers in the place . This Island lyeth at the mouth of the River Canida , distant from the Continent at the North end neer half a league , and the South west point is about a league from Cape Briton , and by the one of these ways , you passe to the River Canida . CHAP. 5. Martins Vineyard . THe next Island that is seated is Martins Vineyard . It is a small Island on the coast of New England , and the Governour is appointed by the Councill of Boston , the chief government , in New England ; It is 20 miles long , and 10 broad : And upon it are forty English families , with divers peaceable Indians , that live by hunting and fishing . The soil is rocky , but affordeth some English grain , and Virginia Corn . They have no Commerce , but with the Indians of the Mayn , for skins of Bever , &c. And some little Corn they send to Boston . There is great plenty of Fish on the Coast , which they procure the Indians to catch them at an easie rate . CHAP. 6. Long Island SOuth west of Martins Vineyard , lieth Long Island . It is in length sixty English miles , and fifteen in breadth . The North east end is seated by some English , which have been thrust from New England for their Judgement . The most of them holding the Christian tenent of confession before Baptisme . At the South West end , there are some few Dutch and English . This Island is a fruitfull soil for English grain and Milet , and of a good air . The Seas about it are well stored with Fish , and the woods , with Deer and Turkeys , and it hath many quiet Indians , that live by hunting and fishing . The Dutch Plantation layeth claim to this Island , so doth the South Government of New England , but at present , the Inhabitants live without duty to either . There are divers other Islands on this Coast , but not any seated , or considerable to a Plantation . The principall on the Coast of New England , are in the Naraganset , and Masy●●sis Bayes , and neer the Swedes Plantation . Some few in Delaware Bay . And Smiths Island at the North Cape of Virginia ; and from the Cape Charls , which is the South Cape of the Chesapea●k Bay in Virginia , till you come to Cape Hatrask , are no Islands . This Cape is a point of an Iland in 36 degrees , and from thence till you come to the point of St. Helena , which is in 32 degrees , all the coast along are broken Islands uninhabited , the best is within Cape Hatrask in the same height . It is called Roanock , and is of 18 miles compasse to the South-ward of the mouth of the River Occam in old Virginia . It is bad coming to it by reason of the shelves of Cape Hatrask , which lyeth far out at Sea , by which Cape , he that will go to the said Island must passe . CHAP. 7. The Bermudas , or Somers Islands . THis Island lyeth distant from the Main 200 leagues , in 33 degrees , and 20 minutes . It is 20 miles long , and something more then two miles in breadth . And temperate in relation to heat and cold , but violent in the blustring winds , which often haunteth their coasts , but a most wholsome place to live in , and wel replenished with our Nation , that live there without want , for there is store of Milet or Virginia Corn , and Potatoes , divers sorts of fruits , as Muskmelons , Water-melons , Figs , Plants , Papans , Limons , Oranges & Limes : Plenty of flesh , as Turkeys , Hens , Pork and Beef , and on the Coast much Fish . The Commodity they yearly export , is some Tobacco of the worst sort , Beef , and Pork . The Spanish wracks that often happens on their Coast , furnisheth them with pieces of eight . And the best sort have their Negro Slaves to work for them . This Iland is almost surrounded with rocks and shelves , but on the South-side is an open road , and toward the East end a good harbour , hard to hit , without an Islande ▪ for Pilot. When you first mark● the Island , it appears as a Rock in the Sea , going almost right up a● a great way from the water , and i● hath a delightfull aspect , but ' ti● little better then a Rock , there being but two foot of mould on the greatest part of it , under which , there is a kind of hard substance , much like pumistone . CHAP. 8. Of the Islands of Lucaos , or Bahama . THese Islands are South-west from the Barmuda's , and to the North of Portorico , Hispaniola and Cuba , the most eminent is Lucayoneque in 27 degrees . It hath almost to the West the Island of Bahama . From whence the channell of Bahama between Florida , and the Sholdes de los Mimbres taketh name . The current of this channell , seateth so hard to the North , that although Winds be prosperous , the Ships cannot enter it , and if it be crosse , they will go with the current . Next to Bahama , is a small Isle surrounded with the shelves of Bimny . There is like wise the Island of Abacoa , of 12 Leagues long , another called Yuma , of 20 Leagues , and eight in breadth , in 24 degrees and a halfe . Yuemeata is in 23 degrees and a half , 15 Leagues in length , and North , from Hispaniola , lieth Samana , 7 Leagues each way . And between Yuemeata and Guanema lieth Yabaque of 10 Leagues in 22 degrees and a half . The Miara Parvos are three smal Islands that by triangle , and are compassed with shelves . South from Yuemeata , is Magaguana , of 20 leagues in length , and the halfe in breadth in 23 degrees , Quaqua of 10 leagues in 20 degrees and a half . North from Quaqua are the Cacos , of five leagues , in 21 degrees . The Island of Mackre stands in 20 degrees , and is compassed with shelues . And in 20 degrees lieth the shelves of Abreo , of 15 leagues long , but East from Mackre . On these Islands are no Inhabitants , those that did live there were a harmless simple people , and therefore the easier taken and carried away by the Spaniards that have made them so desolate , many of them seem of a good mould , and the Latitude promiseth much fertility . The arie is certainly good and wholsome , and not so extream hot , as other parts of that height . There is scarcely any beast on them save a Cony , that hath a taile like a Rat , but Pigeons and Brids in great numbers ; most of them of greenish colour . There is the Gumme Benjamin of the best and worst sort , Guacom , and Sasaprila , and Sasafras , and on some of them red wood and Amber-greece . The English Sea-men are little acquainted with these Islands although they saile round them yearely . And since I petitioned for them , which was six years ago , and my absence hindred my prosecution : Captain Sail and others have obtained a Patent , making thither on the coast of an Island , which he called Illutheria ; his ship was wrackt , but the people of the ship all saved , but recovered the shoare with few necessaries , I saw him after his escape from thence in a small boat of 3 Tuns recovering Virginia , where he procured a Pinnace of near 25 Tuns , with which he carried relief to those he left in the Island . But I understand by a Master of a Bark , that went from New England , that on a division was among them , they were leaving the Island . In my discourse with the said Sail , I understod that none of his company knew the place they intended , or were ever there , when they undertook the voyage . The coasts of most of them are dangerous , and bad to make , and that ship that shall be neer , or amongst them must keep the lead always going , but with a wary Pilot , and care in giving the Islands a fair birth , they are easily recovered . The Spaniards know this place well , and have a yearly trade thither for the aforesaid Commodities , and amongst the Islands are wracks of divers of their ships . CHAP. 9. Of Hispaniola . SOuth of the Lucayos lyeth the Islands of Barlevento , which are not onely the best of America , but almost beyond compare , were they as well furnished with people , as they are with necessaries to maintain them . They be in the hand of the Spaniard , almost without people . For Hispaniola , that is the chief , and in 18 , 19 , 20 degrees , and 150 leagues East and West , hath but one City , no Town nor Village , but what is inhabited by Negro's , that are servants to the Spaniards . Here is a perpetuall Summer , the Winter being but the rain that falleth . This Land is exceeding pleasant , and hath divers Vallies , one being so great , as to reach from the one side of the Island to other , that hath many golden rivers issuing into it , which Vallies are always stocked with multitudes of wilde kine , goats , hogs , shag-hair'd sheep and horses , amongst which , as their deadly enemy , are many wild dogs , that are bred of such as have been lost a hunting , and run away from the Spaniards : the woods have abundance of Oranges , Limons , Limes , Cotton-wool and Plantens , and many green Birds . The commodities the Spaniards yearly export from thence is Ginger , Sugar , Cotton-wool , Cassia , Fistula , Sasaprila , and Lignum vitae ; with Tallow , and a hundred thousand hides , which are yearly gotten of those wild cattell , which are the largest of the world . There are divers Rivers that afford gold , and some Mines which are not now worked , great plenty of Copper and other minerall . The City where the Spaniards dwel , is called Santo Domingo , it standeth on the South side of the Island neer the East end , on the West-side , the River Osama in 19 degrees and a half , fairly built with stone , and walled about with a Castle on the said River , between the Town and the Sea . Here are resident the Supream Council of the Islands , the Officers of the goods and royall treasure , a Mint-house , and the Cathedrall , that hath for sufferance the Bishoprick , of Cuba Portrico , Fenescula , and the Abbotship of Jamecca . Here are also Monasteries of Franciscans , Dominicans , and Mercenaries ; and two Nunneries , a Grammar-school , and an Hospitall . The people in this City , live in great pleasure , enjoying , beside the foresaid plenty of flesh , many excellent fruits all the year long , as Bonanoes , Pine-apples , Custard-apples , Plantens , Papans , Musk-melons , Water-melons , and many other fruits and hearbs , store of Turkeys , and Poultrey . And their bread they make of the ●oot Yuca , called Cascaby , but they have plenty of Milet and Potatoes . On the Coasts , are first the point of Nisao , ten leagues to the West of Santo Domingo , and eighteen leagues , further is the Port Ocoa , which is a Bay , where the fleets of Nova Hispani● take refreshing , when they do not anchor in the nooke of Sepesepin , which is neer unto it , or in another called the Fair Haven , two leagues before you come to Ocoa . And 20 leagues beyond Ocoa is the Port of Asua . And 30 leagues more Westwardly there is a large point right against the Island of Bola , which lieth five leagues from the Coast . The most Westerly point , is called Cape Tibron . It hath an Island three leagues from it West called Caprio , and sailing along the Coast you will see an Island called Camito , and further in the nooke of Yaguana there is an Island called Guanabo , of eight leagues long . Of the North side of the Island the most Westwardly Cape and Port is Saint Nicol , as from whence North-east and by East , lyeth the Island of Tortaga , neer the Coast of Hispaniola , it is of five leagues length , and governed by a Frenchman . And further along the Coast is Montey Cristey , the West Cape of the Port of Nativedad , to the East of which there is a great Bay called Port Real . This Island is so full of Harbours , as he that will coast it , cannot well misse of one where he pleaseth , most of which afford refreshing of fresh meat and good water . In many parts of this Island , especially on the North side are English men always lying to kil Cattle , for their hides onely , they live in Tents , ten , and twenty in a company , and have Shallops to attend them , to conveigh them away when they please , most commonly to Turtagues which is their head Quarter , for it is neer lying . CHAP. 10. Of the Island of Cuba . THis Island lyeth West from Hispaniola , and is 200 leagues long East and West , the broadest part not 45. What Hispaniola affordeth is here in good plenty , but the Land neither so pleasant nor wholsome . The gold of this Island is not so good in his allay , as that of Hispaniola , but Copper is here in greater quantity . It hath two remarkable things , the one is a Valley of 20 leagues , that within the earth hath stones as round as a bullet , and from hence the Spaniards may furnish themselves with shot of all sizes . The other is a fountain of a kind of pitch which runneth continually . All the Natives here , as well as at Hispaniolia , are destroyed by the Spaniards , but in both places they have store of Negro servants : their delicatest fare in this Island is Patridges , which are in great abundance . Over all the Island , the Spaniards breed them up tame , and esteem them the sweetest eatable flesh in the World . It hath two fair Towns , the best , which is of greatest resort , is the Town of Havana , that lyeth on the North-coast in 22 degrees : It hath neer 900 housholds , there is resident in it the Governour of Cuba , a Cathedrall with Monasteries of Dominicans , Franciscans , and one of Nuns . In this Haven all the Spanish ships of the Indies , meet together , and return to Spain : the Town is rich but unfortified to the land , but the harbour is strongly secured by two Castles , that lye a little within the mouth of it . This harbour is counted an exceeding good one for security of Ships , but on the South-east part of the Island , there is the harbour or port of Saint James , which for greatnesse and goodnesse , is esteened one of the best in the World . It lyeth 40 leagues from Cape Tibron , in Hispaniola , in 20 degrees . It hath the City of Saint James standing on the side of it , two miles from the Sea . This City is of 300 houses , but of small Commerce . It hath a Monastery of Franciscan Friars , and nothing else remarkable . To the West of it 25 leagues , lyeth the port of Spirito sancto , and further West lyeth the Queens gardens , which is a shelf of Sholds and Islands , and 20 leagues further the port of Trinitie , in 21 degrees and 30 leagues still westwardly the Cape of the Crosse , and 10 further the gulfe of Xaqua , between which and Cape Anthony , which is the Westerliest point of Cuba , there are many small Islands and Sholds along the coast . The North coast is a cold coast , and hath many good harbours , besides that of the Havana , the next in account to it is Saint Jaquis , which is 8 leagues east from the said Haven , and not farre distant from the Island , called the Kings Gardens From this City of Saint Jaques , the Bishop hath his title . CHAP. 11. Jamico Island . THis , Island lyeth twenty leagues from Cuba full South in 17 degrees and a half of latitude East and West it is fifty leagues , North and South , in the broadest place 20. It hath the fruits and Cattle of Hispaniola , but no Mines of gold or copper . It is very plentifull of Milet and Swine , but more subject to Turnados and Hericanos then any of the other Islands . Here the inhabitants live in a plentifull manner ; and have on the North side of the Island , the City of Sivil , fairly built , it hath a Governour and an Abbot , a Monastery of Franciscan Friars , who have their cloyster Nuns . The Westwardliest Cape of the Island is called Morauta , and from thence along the North coast 10 leagues distant lyeth the port of Jauca . And ten leagues forward the port of Melila , and ten leagues further standeth the port of Sivil , from whence the Coast windeth to Cabo Dilfalcon . West from Jameco are the Islands of Curymanos . And of the South Coast five leagues lyeth the Hermingo's which are dangerous shelves . CHAP 12. The Island of Saint John De Portrico . THis Island lyeth from the Hispaniola 15 leagues . It is 45 leagues East and West , and North and South 23. It aboundeth in all Hispaniola hath , and it is the first place the Spaniards have in the Indies . And the City of Portrico , which standeth on the North east part of the Island , is strongly fortified , and naturally well scituated for defence in 18 degrees of Latitude : it hath a Governour , a Bishop , and his Cathedrall , and Officers of the Kings treasures , with two Monasteries of Friars . And 30 leagues to the West of this Town standeth the Village of Asricebo . And 33 leagues South-west from Portrico , standeth the Town of Saint Jerman , t is on the West-end of the Island . The North Coast is foul and shelvie , but East from Portrico is the River of Luysa and Canoba . And the furthest west on the South Coast is Caprio , and West from it at Sea 5 leagues lyeth the Island of Mona , a small Island , and as far north to other little Islands . And the Natives here and at Jameca , have been totally destroyed by the Spaniards , so that at this day there is not one to be found . CHAP. 13. Sancta Crux , the Virgins , Virgin Gorda , Blances , Anagada , Sombrito . EAst from Portrico , lye the Caribeys , which by the Spaniards are called the Wether Islands : the natives are men-eaters , and a very warlike couragious people . The most Westerly is Sancta Crux , it ●yeth in 16 degrees and a half , and ● sixteen leagues in length : it is in the hand of the English , but few live there . The plague that hath been so hot in these Ilands , begun at this , as men report , although the other hath been since as sickly , I suppose it is the cause , it is no better seated , for undoubtedly this is the best Iland , and the largest the English possesse in the Indies , and neerest adjoyning to the Spaniard , which might be made ( if it were well managed ) a great advantage : it is capable of the same fruits , roots and seeds Hispaniola hath , and Sugar-canes , and lyeth neer adjoyning to the Virgins , which are a little Iland compassed with shelves neer eight or ten more the greatest of ten leagues , with Virgin , Gorda , and the Blancos , or white Ilands . And West from Virgin Gorda , lieth Anagada , which is seven leagues long in 18 degrees and a half , and compassed with shelves . And neer to it lyeth Sombrito , another small Ile . These are all inhabited with Canibles , except Sancta Crux , whether sometimes they come a roving also . CHAP. 14. Angula . ANgula is the next which hath ten leagues of length , and is in 18 degrees . It hath some few English on it with excellent Salt-pits , and a good Road for Ships . CHAP. 15. Saint Martins . SAint Martins lyeth in 17 degrees , and a half , of fifteen leagues long , now possest by the Dutch , being lately forsaken by the Spaniards , that had a Castle in it , garison'd by souldiers . It is compass'd with smal Ilets , and hath good plenty of Salt . CHAP. 16. Eustas . IT is commonly call'd Stasies , and seated by Flushingers of Zealand , as the principal Owners : it hath 10 leagues in length , and maketh good West India Tobacco . CHAP. 17. Saint Bartholomew . THis Island is full of Caniballs , and hath 10 leagues of length . CHAP. 18. Saint Christophers . SAint Christophers is of ten leagues in length , and seated by English and French , each having a Governour of their own Nation . There is a kind of equality in their strengths , for what the English want of the French number , they make good by their English spirits , which doe not degenerate with the Climate . This Island is so populous , that ground can hardly be obteined . The French and English are intermixed so together , that with much difficulty could either hinder a secret designe though there is constant gaurds upon each others Borders . They make some Sugar in this Island , some Indico , and Cotton-wooll , but most Tobacco . CHAP 19. Nivis , or the Snowes Barbada and Redouda . THe English that seat it call it Neavis . It is of five leagues in length , lying within a league of St. Christophers . Here is the best Sugar of the Caribey Islands , some Indico , bnt little Cotton or Tobacco . It is an aguish Country and unwholsome , but by the good Government that hath been amongst them , the people live the happiest of all the Caribey Islands . And in 17 degrees lyeth the Barbada and Redouda , each of five leagues , and in the hands of the Canibals . CHAP. 20. Monserat . MOnserat is seated by Irish , of five leagues neere the Redouda . The Inhabitants plant most Tobacco and some Indico . CHAP. 21. Antego , Margelante , Dominica , Matinina Santalusa , Gardelupa , Dodos sanctos , Deseada . ANtego lyeth between 14 and 15 degrees . It hath a good air , and is planted by the English with Tobacco , Indico , Cotton-wool , and Sugar . It lyeth ueer unto Gardelupia , and Dodos Sanctos on which there lives some French with the Canibals , which are in great numbers on these two Ilands . The Deseada is six leagues to the Gardelupia in 14 degrees and a half , seated by the Canibals Margalante , is five leagues from Dominique , and seated by the Canibals , with French amongst them . Dominica lyeth in 13 degrees , and is 12 leagues in length . It hath good Roads , and watting places , but in danger of the Canibals , that are the Lords of this Iland , with whom the French live in peaceable manner . And neer Dominica , is Matinina and Sancta Lusia , which is 14 degres 20 minutes , and both possest by Canibals . CHAP. 22. The Burbudos . THis Iland is commonly called the Barbados , but the ancient name is the Burbudos to the Seacors of the Indies or Carera de las Indies . It is a Lee Island as those of Barlevento , & the Caribes are to weather of the Starbord bow . It lyeth in 13 degrees 30 minutes , and thoroughly inhabited with English , and Negroes their servants . This Iland flourisheth so much , that it hath more people and Commerce then all the Ilands of the Indies : Their principall Commodity is Sugar of the worst sort , Indico and some Cotton-wool and little Tobacco . Here are pieces of eight in greatest plenty of any English Plantation in America . in so much that of late they buy and sell most small matters for ready money : it is strong in men , but no fortification yet perfected , and not easily brought under by a common way of war . There are store of Oxen and Kine in this Plantation , as also Swine which they keep up in pends , & horses , but by reason of the great number of inhabitants and occasion for Beasts of draught and burthen , cattell is a good commodity , so is all kind of provision , and it yeildeth the best return . It hath divers fruits and poultrey : and as there is a greater trade here then in the rest of the Islands , yet in regard the sellers are , well matched by the buyers , I conceive it the worst Plantation to goe to either to live or make a Voyage and returne . For what is here , is as well in the rest of the Islands , and much more conveniency to plant , for here they have too many people , and in them there is too few , and in most of them ground enough . CHAP. 23. Trinidado . ANd more southwardly are the rest of these Lee Ilands , of which the greatest is the Trinidado , in eight degrees of North Latitude : it hath fifty leagues East and West , and almost 30 in breadth : the air is here very pestiferous , which makes that this is the unwholsomest Iland in the whole Indies , but many Indians that being bred to it , live there without much sicknesse : it hath a Colony of Spaniards seated in a Town called Saint Joseph , where is resident a Governour , and about 200 Spaniards with the help of the Indians make much of that tobacco , which is sold in Spain , for Spanish tobacco , to the English , and others . The most Orientall part of it is the point De la Jaleria , from whence du North lyeth the small Iland of Tobago , compassed with Ilets : in the South-side is the round point Andrada , and on the West-side the gulf of Paria , which lyeth between it and the firm land : to the North are Saint Vincents and Granado , two little Ilands . CHAP. 24. Margreata , Tortuga , Gardiner , Caracute , Cubava , & Tamasca . TWenty leagues West from Trinidado lieth Margreata : it is 16 leagues East and West , and the half in breadth : it hath but little water , yet plentifull of pasture , and many Cattle , with two Spanish towns , which standeth neer the Sea : it hath a Fortresse to defend it , and a good harbour , which is before the Town : in this Fortresse , resides the Governour , and treasure for the King of Spains customes , of Pearl , which is worth at the least fifty thousand pounds yearly . And two leagues from this town within the land is the other , whose inhabitants are most Planters , but that on the Sea is possest by Merchants , & divers for pearls , which are in good plenty on this coast . And the Ile Cabagua , a league off at sea from whence every Saturday at night , the Pearl fishers return to Margareta . To the East of Cubagua , are Losfralos , which is four little Ilands close aboard the shore . And to the East are the Witnesses , and West lyeth Tortuga , and farther West lyeth the Ile of Gardiner : it is ten leagues long , and by it Curaco : in which the Dutch have a Fort and some souldiers : neer unto which is another Iland called Curacute of 14 leagues in length . And north from Curacute is the Iland of Aruba : in which two last mentioned , there are some peaceable Indians , that speak Spanish . From the Trinidado along the Coast , there are few Ilands , save those that are at the mouth of the River Amisons and Oroinoque , which are low and flat , and on the violent risings of the Rivers commonly overflown , which makes the inhabitants provide them lodgings in the trees , which are there very great : these Indians have their Canoes to attend them , by which they passe not only to their neighbours , but fish , and go to the land at pleasure . Furthermore on the Land of Brazil , there are some small Ilands , the most remarkable is the Tamerica : it is inhabited by the Portugals , it hath a fair town on the South-side ; and a harbour , with store of Red wood . CHAP. 25. Of the North-west passage , and the Lands called Nova Britania , or Nova Framuncia . THat which is most remarkable in this north part of America , is the straight of the north west passage , which is generally talked of , and indeed is nothing but a narrow difficult passage to Buttons Bay , the entrance being properly called Hudsons Straight , in regard of his first finding it : the mouth of this straight lyeth in 62 degrees , and because of the impossibility of this Mathematicall story , I shall say , there is certainly no such Straight , as this which they call Anian , or the north-west passage : it hath been so thorowly searched into by our Nation that can give no incouragemēt to a farther trial , save that story men tel of a Manuscript in Portugall , shewed to one of our Merchants of the passage that way , of a Portugall ship of the Phi●●ipinus droven from thence by foule weather , through this straight to Portugall , but to men that know the distance between that streight , and those Ilands , it would seem the most ridiculous story in the World , beside the falsity of the Informers : the Greeks relation being a far better story , for he saith in regard he was taken by Squire Candis in the South-sea , and lost all he had , to procure some relief in his old age , he would advise the English a speedier way to the East-Indies then they now took . And this intelligence he giveth after he is retired to his Native Country , to repose from his troublesome way of adventuring to Sea . From whence we may easily guesse , for the bad turn our Nation did him , he would not wish us a good one , but the scope of his intelligence being but to have a bill of exchange to receive money , as he pretended to come into England . But how likely it was , that he would leave those rich parts of America , which he lived in with the Spaniards to retire to his own Nation , and from thence to undertake a Voyage for us to the worst place in the World , a rationall man cannot apprehend . But were there such a passage , it would much more concern the Portugals , and the Spaniards , then it doth the English , for their trade is to the north part of the East Indies , and ours to the south : theirs to the Moluccos , Philipinaes , Japan , and China , whereas we seldome passe beyond Bantam in Java , but were there a passage that way , yet it were not to be chosen before the other , for could a man sail in a strait line : first , from England to the straight , and then from the straight to the East Indies , it would prove a farther way than the other by the Cape of Bonaspei . But those that know any thing of those seas , know that the sea course to any part of north America is as low as 23 , 24 , 25 , or 30 the highest . For the wind which bloweth in the south sea east and west , as well as in the north , that is to say , for the most part west without the Tropicks , and almost constantly East within them . Wherefore you must go out of your way aswell from the north part of America , to the East-Indies , as from England to this supposed Straight : and there is as much difference in relation to pleasantnesse in voyages , as between summer and winter . For when you are clean of the Bay of Biscai in all the voyage , by the Cape you find no cold weather till you return to the same place again , but to the contrary , is so cold & icy about the Straight in the middle of Summer , that there is no making way without much difficulty and trouble . And in the south sea , where the Sun keeps the same course as in the north in June , Sir Francis Drake in compassing the world found so much cold in thirty eight degrees north latitude , that he was forced into a southerly course . And this makes a strong probability that there is no sea to the north of America , but that the land of this New world reacheth by the north parts ; even to the northwardly Provinces of the Empire of Japan , or Tartaria . For I finde that the winds that blow West and north-west in England being sea winds are not so cold , as those that come east and north-east , which are land-winds . Which I apprehend the onely cause of difference in the temperature of the air with us , and the north parts of America . For New England that lyeth in 41 & 42 is much colder in the winter then the most northwardly parts of England , which are in 56. And those parts of America , that are in that height are cold , almost the whole year through , as the undertakers in the north passage plainly prove , and this is caused certainly by the land-wind , which that height for the most part bloweth west , and northwardly , which is so much more colder , in regard it cometh from those vast Regions that are far thicker and untill'd & uninhabited with wood swamps , and such moist crudities , as are not in Europe . On the land of the north-side Hudsons Straight , there hath been seen some of the wild Natives , but how they live is a kind of miracle . And from the south of this Strait , till you come to New England is but one Plantation , which is at the Fort of Kebeck , on the north-west side the River Canada , 100 leagues from the Island Antecostey , that lieth at the mouth of the said River . The French drive a great trade with the Natives for Bever-skins in exchange of hatchets , knives , penny looking-glasses , bels , beads , and such toys . There are good store of the Natives in these parts all alongst the Coast , and are willing to exchange such Commodities as they have , for such truck as the French bring them , although it is to be done with much care to prevent their treachery . CHAP. 26. New England . THe Plantations of the North Government of New England , beginneth about 44 degrees , and the coast is indifferently seated with English , almost as southwardly as 41. This Countrey at first was laid out in severall proportions to divers Noblemen and Gentlemen of England , each having within his circuit a severall power . But at this day , it hath but three divisions onely , that is to say : the north and his bounds , the middle and the south ; the north Government is the worst , and hath fewest people : the middle Government is that of Boston , which is the best , and hath most inhabitants . The south is the Government of New Plimouth , in which is the best ground : the north Government hath scarce a Town worthy the name of a Village ; but the middle hath many Towns and Villages . The principall is Boston fairly built , the great street is neer half a mile long , full of wel-furnished shops of Merchandize of all sorts . Here is ●esident a Councill , and the Governour , which is yearly chosen from amongst them : this town hath a good Port , called the Bay of Boston , with many ships , which ●s secured with a Castle , guarded with Souldiers and Ordnance . Neer Boston lyeth Charles Town , and five miles into the Countrey ●s the town of Cambridge , that hath University with many Students . The south Government is that of New Plimouth , that hath the name from the town , which is a indifferent Market town . The land of all this Region generally barren and rocky , but the care of the inhabitants supplyet● the naturall defects of the Country , from the proceed of the Commodities it affordeth , which is Pi●staves , Clabbord , Fish , Englis● grain , and fruits , with the buildin● of Ships , which they often sell ● other parts , and iron works ; wi● these they drive a trade to mo● parts of Europe , especially to Spai● the Canary and Caribey Island● it is a wholsome air , and the English people are well-colour'd , an● have many children which thri● well in that Countrey . They punish sin as severely as the Jews d● in old time , but not with so good warrant . And they have broug● the Indians into great awe , but n● to any Gospell knowledge . CHAP. 27. New Holland . TO the southwest of New England , lyeth the Dutch Planta●ion . It hath good ground , and good ayr , but few of that Nation ●nhabiting there , which maketh ●hat there is few Plantations in the and , and but one Village , whose ●nhabitants are part English , and ●art Dutch . Here is resident the the Governour appointed by the ●est India Company . This Vil●age lyeth on Hudsons River in 40 ●nd a half , three miles within the ●outh of the River , and almost ●yning to a Fort that hath Guns , ●ut they are unmounted . There is ●●e Fort of Orange , 30 miles up the ●●d River , and there is a Mill to saw boards for the Colony : the● have here indifferent plenty o● English and Indian Corn , but the best profit is the trade with the natives for Bever , and other skins● Those that trade here pay 16 i● the hundred Custome to the West● India Company of Holland . Thes● Dutch are mischievous neighbours● for with their Indian trade they● supply the natives with Guns and Ammunition , which in time may prove their own confusion , and doth already prejudice their neighbours . CHAP. 28. The Swedes Plantation . THe Swedes are seated between● the Dutch and Virginia , in a Village by a fort which lyeth eight miles within Delaware River . On the north side the said River , they are few in number , and their principall businesse is their commerce with the Indians , for they have little or no Cattle . They furnish the Indians with Guns and weapons as the Dutch do , and once in a year have commonly a supply and relief from Swethland , by a ship that fetcheth their Skins and other Truck . CHAP. 29. Virginia . Virginia is to the southward of the Swedes , and the north Cape of the great Bay that leadeth to Virginia , and Maryland lyeth distant from the Swedes Fort neer 130 English miles : this Bay is 240 miles up navigable for the biggest ships , it lyeth almost north and south , and it receiveth divers Rivers , which issueth into it from the west and east ; those on the west-side are both the biggest and most : those on the east-side are not many nor great . This coast is also a flat coast as is New Holland , and the Swedes . The English are seated on the east-side the Bay , from the said point called Cape Charles , and by the Creeks and Bay-side 30 miles up the Bay . Without the said Cape are certain Islands called Smith's Islands , which are broken low grounds , unfit for habitation . On the west-side the Bay , within Cape Henry 8 miles lieth the water , call'd Lin-Haven , which issueth there into the Bay : it hath divers Branches , on which there are Plantations even to the head of most of them . And between the said Haven , and James River , which is distant 12 miles is two small Creeks that are indifferently seated , but on the side of the great Bay , there is no Plantation between the Cape and James River , which is distant from ●● 20 miles : this River floweth more then 120 miles , and almost so far Navigable for good ships . It ●● Shelvie and dangerous without ● good Pilot : it receiveth divers Rivers and Creeks on the East-side : the most eminent is the Elizabeth River , which issueth into the great River within eight miles of the ●ndy point , that is the first point of the South-side the great River , and over against Point Comfort ●●and , by which you must keep ●ose aboard , by ●reason the River ● there onely to be entred , four ●iles higher then Elizabeth River , ●Nawcimond River , which two are ●e principall ; and on the West-side ●e most eminent , and best is Chick●money , whose mouth is 10 miles beyond James Town : this ma● River , as also the Rivers and Cree● that run into it , are seated by t● water-side , onely by reason of t● conveniency of carriage . And between point Comfort and York , there is a small River , ca●led the Pecoson River , which is se●ted , and then a little further Y● River , which is a fair River , a● navigable 20 miles for ships . T● River is seated neer fifty miles ● but on the East-side better than ● the West . And the other Riv●● which run into the Bay betw● this and Maryland , are Payankat● and to Pahanoc , and the great Ri● of Patowmek are unseated with a● but the Natives . Here is go● plenty of Millet , but not mu● English grain . For which this R●gion is not so naturall as New England or New Holland , for the cr● within a year or two will dege●rate . Their onely commodity Tobacco , which I think to be more ●aturall to the Countrey then any other thing . The best sort is the ●weet sented , which is not inferiour ●● the Spanish : Cattle are of the ●me price here as in England and ●ew England , and by reason there ●e no Markets , and little money ● buy them , fresh meat is very ●arcely eaten . The Virginia pro●rb is , That hogs and women thrive ●ell amongst them . But the later ( I ●ink ) are indifferently subject to ●● fa●e of those men that go there which is much sicknesse or death . ●or the air is exceeding unwhol●me , insomuch as one of three ●●rcely liveth the first year at this ●e ; though formerly they re●rt , the mortality hath stretcht ● the taking away of eleven of ●elve . The reason of this is not ●e latitude , for that is 37 degrees , ●d a half . In which lyeth many ●cellent wholsome Countreys , but I conceive it to be the chang●blenesse of the weather , which ● mighty extream in heat and co● and as various as the wind bo● Winter and Summer . The ne● cause is the Swamps , standing-●ters and Marishes , and mighty sto● of Rivers , and low lying of t● land . There is two other pernicio● companions that haunt the Engl● inhabitants , the one is the disea● called the Country Duties , whi● they originally caught of the In●ans , and the cure is the same the use in England for the French Po● it being almost alike . The other ● the Rattle-snake , so called , for t● rattle in her taile , whose bitin● are present death . And this v● mine in the Summer is so stirri● that they are in the fields , woo● and commonly in their houses , ● their great anoyance , yet this mo●tality do●h rather harden the pe●ples hearts , then bring them ● God , for I think they are the far●est from conscience and morall ●onesty , of any such number together in the world . And for want ●f administration of Justice , there ●e many have left the place , and ●e gone to Maryland , which lyeth ● the Bay . The Virginia bread ● commonly of Millet , called ●oane . And if the servants have ●ough of that , their complaint ●il procure no remedy . The Rivers ●d Creeks afford much fish in ●ummer , and furze in the woods , ●ood store of Deer and Turkeys ● Winter , and fowl by the water●de in divers places , and yet is pro●sion so scarce that they are all ●e year furnished with fish and ●ase , and bisket from New Eng●nd . The great resort of shipping ● in winter , for then is the Tobac● struck into cask , and fit for ●le . This Countrey is for the most part plain , with few hils , and we● it not so woody , probably not altogether so unwholsome . It is without any Minerall , sa● Iron , Stone , which is in great ple●ty . In divers parts of the Cou●trey , the natives are under contr●bution of the Governour , and pa● him great tributes of skins , and ● them with good priviledges ov● the English , which in time ma● prove a third Massacre . CHAP. 30. Maryland . THis Province is divided fro●Virginia by the great Riv●Patomuk . It lying on the Nort●side the said River , and West-si● of the great Virginia Bay . It ● more wholsome then the parts ● Vrginia now seated , and better ●r English grain . The English in●bitants are few , and those of ●fferent Religions ; for some a●ongst them are Papists , but most ●otestants . There hath always ●en toleration in Religion , and is ● this present . The natives of this place have ●ver been treacherous to the Eng● , but doth them good service in ●eir grounds , cattle , and hogs . ●any of their children being bred ● amongst them : they live here in ●●ater plenty than at Virginia , as ●ving more range of the woods , ●d fewer neighbours with Indian ●oodsmen to kill them meat . Those that are come from Virginia , are seated on the River Bolus , ● next to the River Patomuk up ● Bay , and by such as are draw●g thither from New England , and ●ily go from Virginia , it is likely ● be a flourishing Countrey . CHAP. 31. Old Virginia . SOuth frō this Uirginia , lieth ● Province , known by the na● of Old Uirginia , it is remarka● for Cape Hatrask , that lyeth neer 36 degrees . From which Ca● far out at sea is flat shelvy groun● The Cape is a point of a brok● Island , and hath between it a● the main Roanock Island to t● South of the River Ockam , whi● there issueth into the Sea . T● River is deep within and broa● but so shallow at the mouth , that Pinnace can hardly enter it at hi● water , otherwise it were conve●ent for a Plantation . For it is fa● beyond Uirginia in all respects , any Land we possesse in the Ma● The Indians of this River pay contribution to the Governour of Uirginia . And along this coast till you come to Florida , is no Plantation , nor inhabitants but the natives . CHAP. 32. Florida . THis Province begins in 34 degrees , and hath on the Eastcoast before you come to the Cape of Florida , two Forts , in which are Spanish Garrisons . The first and most northerly is the Fort of Saint Mark , within the point of Saint Helena , in 32 degrees and a half distant from the Havena Incuba 100 leagues . The other is called Saint Augustine , which is the principall , because the Haven is good , and neer the Channell of Bahama , in 29 degrees 40 minutes . The point of Canes in 28 which hath to the South the river Ages , and at the Cape of Florida , are many little Islands called the Martors , and these Islands reach from the said Cape within a league , and a half of Cuba . The head of the Martors to the East hath an Island of 14 leagues but very narrow . The out-most eastern point lyeth in 24 degrees and a half , and from the Cape of Florida to the Goverment of Pancuco along the Coast of the Sea , is 300 leagues , which Seas are called the Gulf of New Spain . In all this Coast there is no Town nor Plantation , and few Indians , by reason the Spaniards have taken them away to other parts . There hath not been worked Mines either of gold or silver in this Florida . Neither have the Spaniard any Commodity from them save Indians . This Gulf of New Spain , or Mexico hath two entrances ; the one is between Youcatan and Cuba , where the stream commeth fiercely in , the other is between Cuba , and the Cape of Florida , where it runneth more violently out . CHAP 33. Of New Spain . BEsides this Province of Florida , the King of Spain in this northern America , hath three great Kingdomes . The first and principall is the Kingdom of New Spain , the second is the Kingdome of Galisia , the third the Kingdom of Gutemalia , and the Province of Varagua , that adjoyneth to the Straight of Dearian , and is properly of the Councill of Panama . The Kingdom of Spain hath in it a Viceroy and Councill , intituled the Viceroy of Mexico . And within his Government the Province and Bishoprick of Mexico , that of Tlascala , Guaxaca , Mechoan , Chiapa , Yucatan , and Panuco . The Indirns of this Kingdome are of two sorts ; the Chickamecans , which are a sort of rogues , that live much after the manner of Toreges , or ancient Irish , by robbing and spoiling passengers on the way : Towns and Villages . And the other live even as decently as the Spaniard , and are of all trades and vocations , as they are , of sharp wits , and of great agility of body , as appeareth by their extraordinary feats of activity on the Rope , and tumblings . This Kingdome is a high Countrey , for the most part of it , and for riches , pleasantnesse , and wholsomnesse , accounted one of the best in the world , as lacking nothing naturally that is to be had , excepting wine and oil , which they might also have , but that it is forbidden , to plant Vineyards , or Olive yards by the King of Spain , and it hath divers things not elswhere to be had both of Trees , Herbs and Drugs . CHAP 34. The Councill of New Galisia . THis Kingdome of New Galisia , hath no Viceroy , but is governed by a Councill , whose bounds is parted from New Spain at the Port of Nativity on the South Sea , to the North , North-west , and North-east . It hath no bounds , but may inlarge their territories , as they see occasion on the Indians . It hath already these Provinces . The first Guadalaiaca , Xalisco , Sacaticas , Chiamerla , Culiacan , New Biscai , and Sivaloa . And this Kingdome is not much inferiour to New Spain , and it hath the same sorts of Indians . CHAP. 35. Gutamalia Kingdome . THis Kingdome of Gutamalia is governed as the other by a Council , without a Viceroy , and is the southwardliest Region of this North America , and hath within its bounds the Provinces of Gutamalia , from whence the Kingdome taketh name . Soconusco , Chiapa , Suchitepeque , Verapas , Honduaras , and Cacos . Saint Saviour , and Saint Michael , Nievaraqua , Chuluteca , Taquesgalpa , and Costarica , or the rich Coast . The Indians in these Provinces are more warlike than the rest , and have more unwillingly submitted to the Spanish yoake , and therefore they have had almost continuall wars , the most of the Indians living till very lately after the manner of the Chickamecians ; though many of them are docible as the Indians of Mexico . This is a rich wholsome Kingdome , not inferiour to Galisia , but rather exceeds it . But when I come to each perticular Province , I shall name them as they adjoyn on the Coast of the Sea . CHAP. 36. Of Panuco . THis Province is neer adjoyning to Florida , and parted from it by the River of Palms , which lyeth in 28 degrees of North Latitude . That part of it that lyeth next to Mexico , is the best , and hath the greatest plenty of victuals , with som● gold : the other side , which is next Florida , is poor and barren . This Province hath three Spanish Towns : Panuco , in something more then 23 degrees . It is distant from Mexico 65 leagues , neere a River , whose entrance is a haven : it is governed by a chief Justice , provided by the Viceroy of New Spain . The Village of Saint James , of the Valea , 20 leagnes to the West of Panuco . The Village of Saint Lucas , 8 leagues from Panuco , to the North-east , neer to the Sea . There is no River nor Haven in this Coast but Panuco , and Palmes which are not very good , and not many Indians . CHAP. 37 . the Province of Talascalia , or Angels . THe next to Panuco , on the ● coast of the North Sea lyeth ●s Province of Talascalia or Lo●els ; with in its government are ●r Spanish Cities . The best is ●sangels , seated by a River that ●neth into the South Sea . It ●deth off the side of a long Plain ●● from Mexico 22 leagues , and ●taineth neer 3000 housholds , in ●● streets , governed by a chief ●tice , and in it are resident the ●hedrall , with Monasteries of ●minick , Augustine , Franciscan , ●mersed , and Carmelite Friars , ●h one of Nuns , and a Colledge of more than five hundred Indi● Children to be instructed in t● Spanish Religion and Languag● And north of the Angels is the C●ty of Talascalia , in more than ● degrees of height with two tho● sand five hundred houses ▪ in whi● is a fair Cloyster of Francisc● Friars . In the Province of Losangles , t● City of Guaxaca , is the third , which are three Monasteries Friars , and two of Nuns all ve● rich . This town is pleasant and o● wholsome aire , and not far fro● the River of Alurado , The City of Vera Crux is ● English mile from the Sea , ●i● leagues from the Port of Sai●John Delua ▪ of four hundred Spanish housholds , besides Indians . ● it resides the Kings treasurer for t● Customes . This Province hath abundan● of Flax , wheat , sugar and ging● diversity of hearbs , and fruits , abundance of cattle , hogs and horses , many silver mines , 200 chief Indian towns , and at least 40 Monasteries of Friars . The Harbours and Ports are on the North Sea , the best of which is Saint John De Lua , which is made by a small Island , whose bank is kept up by a wall , in which are Iron and Brasse rings , whereby Cables they more fast their ships . This Island hath on it a Castle , which commandeth the Harbour , that is entred by two Channels ; the one to the North is the slat , the other is called the Galisian Channell . Here the ships bound for Nova Hispania , and Mexico unlade , and to the North of this Port on the coast of this Province is the river Sempoalia , and upward the river of Casons , and neer the government of Panuco , Fuspea , and Tamagua , and to the South of the said Saint John Delva , is first the river of Almerica , and further South , the river of Alvarado . CHAP. 38. Youcatan Province . THe North part of this Province adjoyneth to the South of Talascalia . It is a pen-insula , and in compasse 150 leagues . The temperature is hot and moist , it hath no river , but is full of good willows . It is a woody Country , nor will it bear English grain , neither hath it gold or other minerall . But it hath many inhabitants , that are of the civillest sort of Indians , in New Spain , and great plenty of Millet , Swine , all sorts of cattle , horses , and much poultrey , much Cotton , Bombast , and Ashurs . The Inhabitants are healthy , and live to great age . There are four Spanish towns , the City of Meridia , is in the midst of the Province in 20 degrees . In it are resident the Governour , the Officers of the Revenue , and royall Treasure , and Cathedral Suffragan to Mexico , with one Monastery of Franciscan Friars . The village of Valiodalid is 31 leagues from Meridia to the South ; and neer the coast of the Honduras is Salimanca , a fair town . And on the north coast the village of Saint Franciscus of Campeach , in 20 degrees , fifty leagues from Meridia . It is a reasonable good Haven , but of little depth , on the coast of this Province are many Rocks , Flats and Isles , that there is scarcely any sayling within foure leagues of the shore , on which there is the greatest Flouds and Ebs of any part of New Spain . CHAP. 39. The Province of Honduras . THis Province of the Honduras adjoyneth unto the South part of Yucatan , his coast stretcheth along the north Sea as far as Nicurayna , which is neer 150 leagues . It is a hilly Countrey , plentifull of all sorts of Cattle , and store of Wheat , and Mines of Gold and Silver : it hath six Spanish towns and many peaceable Indians . The City of Valiodalid , standeth in 16 degrees , 40 leagues from the north Sea . Here is resident the Governour , a Cathedrall and a Monastery of Lamersed . The City of Adios , is 30 leagues from Valiodalid , to the West the village of Saint Petro , is 11 leagues from the Port of Cavalos , where the Officers ●oyall are resident , because the Port of Cavalos is sickly , to which the Ships come . This Port of Cavalos , is in 15 degrees on the North Sea , there are few in it besides Blackamores , and some factors , by ●eason of the unwholsomnesse of the place . The City of Truxcillio , is 64 leagues from the Cavalos , to the North-east a league from the north Sea . The village of Saint George is populous of Indians , and rich in gold . The Septentrionall point of this coast is the Cape of Eburus , in 16 degrees east , off which 20 leagues lyeth the River of Pitch , and a little further Riobaxco , and beyond it the River of Balahama , and in 14 degrees and a half lyeth the River Salt , and after that the Cape of the three points , and from North the Island of Utilia , and to the North-east Hellen and Lyvanai ▪ and in 14 degrees the Cape o●Thanks be to God . And north from thence the three Islands called , Take away Sleep . CHAP. 40. Of the Province of Nicaragua . NIcaragua lyeth next to the South-side of Honduras : it is a plentifull Countrey of Coco , Cotton-wool , Millet , Cattle , and much gold . It hath five Spanish towns , & abundance of peaceable Indians , which are most expert in the Spanish tongue . The first and principall town is Saint James , 12 leagues from the South sea , at the head of the lake , Nicaragua , where the Governour is resident , the royall Officers and Cathedrall , with five Monasteries of Lamersed , and many peaceable Indians . The City of Granado , standeth on the Borders of this great lake , neer which is a famous Volcan , that burns perpetually ; casting forth fire and smoak . A Friar imagined there was much gold in it , because it never consumed the land about it , wherefore he caused a Caldron to be fastned to a huge chain , and let it into the furnace . But the violence of the fire soon consumed it , and with all the Friars hopes . This great lake of Nicaragua , is full of Islands , and by a kind of River hath an issue into the north Sea , which river or passage it navigable for great vessels . And the head of this lake is within five leagues of the South Sea , and good ground to be cut , by which it were easie ( if the Spaniard so pleased ) to have passage from the South Seas to the north Sea . At the head of the said lake , the village of Nalio , standeth in 11 degrees and a half on the South coast , and is the best Port on that coast . On the north Seas ( for this province reacheth from the North to the South seas ) is first the river of Gare , that divideth Nicvaragua , from Honduras , south of it the River Wipre , next the Port of Saint John , which is the voiding River , that comes from the great lake , that hath a great Island lying in the mouth of it . In the south sea it hath the Nalio , the Port of Saint James , and the Port of Paria , and Nicoya , and on the coast the Island of Chora , Saint Mary , and Saint Mark . CHAP. 41. The Province of Castorica . THis Province lyeth between Nickuragua , and Caragua , between which it hath 90 leagues in length . It is a good land and very fruitfull in Millet , Wheat , Flax , and Sugar , plenty of Mines both of gold and silver , and it hath two Spanish Towns : the first and best is Curtago , the other Mendoco . It hath two Ports , one on the south sea , the other on the North . CHAP. 42. The Province of Varagua . THis Province lyeth between Costarica , and Panama , adjoyning on the south part to the Strait of Dariana . The northerliest is in 11 degrees , it hath East and West 50 leagues , and in breadth 25 , and is washed as Costarica , with the north and south seas . It is a Mountainous Countrey full of bushes , without pasture or cattle , wheat or barley , but it hath some Miller , but full of rich mines of Gold . The Indians are few , and they be in continuall wars with the Spaniards . It hath the City of Conception 40 leagues from Nombre Dd'ios , where the Governour and Officers are resident . The village of Trinity , six leagues to the East of the Conception , neer the River of Bethelem , And three leagues from the North sea , the City of Santey Fei , standeth 12 leagues from the Conception , to the south . In it are Melting-houses , and Deputy Officers . The City of Charles neer the coast of the south sea , 50 leagues from Santey Fei . At the end of this Varagua beginneth the southern America . And therefore I shall return back to the other parts of this north America , which is not yet discovered . CHAP. 43. Of the Province of Ciblioa . THis Province of Ciblioa is the most northerly Province that the Spaniards possesse in America . It hath but one Spanish Town , but many well built Cities of Indians . The Spanish town is called Saint John of Ciblioa . It hath a strong Garrison of Spaniards and Mexican Indians . The fairest Indian Town is Quibra , that hath also a Spanish Garrison . This Town is in 40 degrees , and distant from Cibiloa 200 leagues , from whence it lieth due north . This Region is apt for English grain , and produceth all sorts of our hearbs and fruits . Here are store of all sorts of our Cattle , and the Oxe of the Countrey , which hath a bunch of flesh on his back of the bignesse of a mans head , and his hair is shaggy and long , his horns smaller than our Kines horns , but his body much bigger : this is an Inland Province , and lyeth from the sea many leagues . CHAP. 44. New Biskay . THis Province lyeth on the south-west of Cibola : it hath store of provision and cattle , and divers mines of silver . It hath two fair Spanish Towns , that is to say , Sancta Barbola , and the Baro of Saint John , with divers peaceable Indians . It is an Inland Province , but of much Commerce , by reason of the silver-mines . CHAP. 45. Chiamerla . THis Province lyeth in more then two and twenty degrees of height . It is ten leagues broad , and something more in length : it lyeth along the south sea , but hath no Ports of name . It hath a town of Spaniards , call'd Saint Sebastian . It hath many rich silver Mines , and sufficient of Cattle , and all sorts of Grain and Fruits . CHAP. 46. Culiacan . THis Province is the most northerly Province the Spaniards possesse on the coast of the south sea . It is west of Chiametla : there are much cattle , seeds and fruits of England ; it hath two Spanish towns : one is called the Virgins , by which there are some silver mines ; the other the village of Saint Michael ; this is a small Province , and hath no eminent port on the sea . CHAP. 47. Sacetas . SAcetas lyeth south-east from Biscai . It is very wholsome in some parts of it , and as sickly and unwholsome in other parts , which causes that in some places there is much want , and in other places as much plenty . But to amend all defects , there are in most places rich silver mines . It hath three Spanish towns , the best is Erena , the second Nombre d'Dios ▪ and the worst Durangi : the Chickmeacan Indians do much annoy these parts , but there are great numbers of Civill Indians that live in peaceable manner . CHAP. 48. Xalisco . THis Province hath the City ● of Compostella , neer the south in 21 degrees , nineteen minutes : ●re is the village of the Purifica●● south-west from Gud●leria , 30 ●gues : this land is hot and sickly , ●hath mines of gold and silver , ●d store of provisions , and ex●ent horses , that are well bred ●any service . CHAP. 49. Guadalaiara . ●Uadalaiara is the best of all the Provinces of the Kingdome of New Galisia , and the most s●therly : it hath all sorts of gra● hearbs and fruits of New Sp● and plenty of kine , horses , ● swine ; it is a wholsome good ● and hath many silver mines : ● chief City and Head of the Ki●●dome is Guadalaira in 20 degr● Heere resideth the Councell , ● officers of the goods and ro● treasure , a Cathedrall , two ●nasteri●s of Friars , and one Nuns . And 30 leagues from Guadal● is the village of Saint Mary , and nother called the Holy Ghost : ● Province is much troubled ● the Chickemecan Indians , but ● many well governed Civill Ind● that live orderly , and very richl● CHAP. 50. Mechocan . THis Province lyeth between the Province of Mexico , and ●e Kingdome of the New Galisia , ●hath in breadth by the coast of ●e south sea 80 leagues , and 60 ●ithin land . Here are many good ●ines , and it is a fruitfull land , and ●ath much Wheat , Millet , Coco , ●l sorts of Spanish fruits , Cotton-wool , the rich drug of Cocheneel , ●ore of cattle and fish , and the Indians are industrious , and given to ●abour : the chief City is Mechoa●n : it stands in 18 degrees 15 minutes and 47 leagues from Mexico . The City of Pascurio , standeth seven leagues to the east of Mecho●can : it hath the Cathedrall , and two Monasteries of Augustine and Franciscan Friars . And 35 leagu● from Pascurio north-east is the village of Saint Michael , in a roug● Country . The next is the Village of Salya , then the Village o● Saint Phillip . The village of Sackatula , is 4● leagues south west from Mechoacan● neer the south sea in 18 degrees , 9● leagues from Mexico . And the village of Colina in 1● degrees 20 minutes . On the coas● of the south sea neer the confine● of Galisia the Port of Natividad ▪ is in 19 degrees , and from this por● they make their navigation to the Philipin'as in East-India . Besides these towns rehearsed , which are possest by Spaniards , there are 94 head-towns for Indians , with schools of Doctrine for Indian children , and 130 ordinary towns . CHAP. 51. Of the Province of Mexico . THis province falleth between Mechoacan and Talascalia , it hath in length north and south 130 leaugues , and in breadth 18. The chief City and Head of ●ew Spain is seated in this pro●ince called Mexico . It is an inland ●ity lying in 19 degrees and a half , ● the midst of two great lakes , ●at compasse it about , the one is ●lt , the other fresh : the fresh voy●eth into the salt , each of five leagues in breadth , and eight in ●ength , and both are in compasse ●3 leagues . There are three Causways by which they go into the City , the shortest of half a league long , the longest a league and half , the other a league : it hath neer 70 thousand houses , the most of Spaniards built with brick fair and high . And here resideth the Viceroy of New Spain and Councill , the Inquisition office and Judges , the Officers of the Revenues , and royall treasure , a founding house and a mint house , with the Archiepiscopall , Metropolitan , and Monasteries of Franciscan , Dominican , and Austin Friars , the company of Jesus el Carmen Lamersed , the Bare foot and Trinity Friars , 10 Monasteries of Nuns , one Colledg of Indian children , and the retired from the world , and repenting whores , a University , and divers Hospitals . In this province are reckoned to be six hundred thousand tributary Indians , one hundred and fifty Monasteries , with multitude of schools to teach Indians Children , and many gold and silver mines , infinite plenty of all sorts of cattle , and sheep , grain , hearbs and fruits , and what else is necessary for the delight of man in an abundant manner , with the rich Cocheneel . The Coast of this province reacheth to the south sea , on which there is an excellent port called Aquepulco , in 17 degrees , six leagues from the river Lopes , and eight leagues more west is the Sitalia , and four leagues further the River Metla . CHAP. 52. Guaxcaca . GUaxcaca Province , commeth to the Coast of the south sea , and it lyeth between Mexico and Gutamalia province along the Coast of the south sea one hundred leagues : it hath 5 Spanish towns , the chief of which is Antiquera ; in it are resident the Governour of the Province , a Cathedrall , many Monasteries of Friars . It is distant from Mexico eight leagues , from whence it lyeth south west . The next to it is Sapolecai , the third Saint Jago de Nexapa , the fourth the Village of the Holy Ghost : this province hath store of gold , and silver mines , and one of Chrystal , Boreal , much Coco , Cotton-wool , Wheat , and Millet , and Cocheneel , plenty of all sorts of cattle and swine , and not one River in the Countrey but yieldeth gold . There are 350 head-towns of Indians , and 120 Monasteries of Friars , and many of Nuns , and schools of Indian Children to be instructed in the Spanish language , and popery , and three hundred thousand tributary Indians . In this province is the Valley from whence Ferdinando Cortez the first Conqueror had his title of Marquesse of the valley . The ports on the south sea are the Haven of Guatulaco , in 15 degrees and a half : it is great , good , and much frequented . The port of Tecoantepequa , neer the other , which is but reasonable good , but it hath a great town , standing on it , from whence they make great fishings , especially for shrimps , with which they trade the inland Countreys . CHAP. 53. Soconusco . THis is the westerliest province of the Kingdom of Gutamalia , joyneth to the province of Guaxcaca , from whence it lyeth on the south sea east , south-east 34 leagues and far into the land . It is plentiful of Wheat , Coco , Millet , and Cattle . It hath but one Spanish town , which is called Guearettan , where the Governour is resident . And in her Coast are the Rivers Coatan , in her west border , east of which is Gapernacalte , and east south-east Colata . CHAP. 54. Gutamalia . THe province of Guattamall , is the head of the Kingdome of Gutamalia , it joyneth to the province of Soconusco , and on the south sea , it stretcheth 70 leagues , the Countrey is of a good temperature , and plentifull of Cotton-wool , Wheat , Millet and Cattell , and other Seeds and Fruits , the Winds and Rains in October are very furious . It hath five Spanish towns besides many Iudian towns and villages . The head City is Saint James of Gutamalia , in which the Councill is resident . It lyeth in 24 degrees and a half , and of above a thousand Spanish housholds , and here are the Kings Officers of the goods and royall treasure , a melting house and a Cathedrall , which is Suffragan unto Mexco , a Monastery of Dominicans , Franciscans , Mercenarians , Augustines , Jesuits , and two of Nuns , with an Hospitall or Colledg . This City is furnished with all sorts of provisions , and dai●ties , and standeth exceeding pleasantly on the side of a large plain , neer a burning mountain . And 40 leagues from Saint James is the City of Saint Saviour the village of Trinity , sixty and four leagues from the port of Axavatla . It is a chief Commissioner-ship , with the title of His Majestie in a plentifull soil . It is a place of great traffick . And the port Atouch , for the ships of Peru and New Spain . And 62 leagues from Saint James is the village of Saint Michael , the Haven of this town is called the Bay Sonseca , which is distant from the town two leagues . This province hath abundance of gold , some silver , store of balm , and liquid amber , Copal , Suchicopal excellent liquours , and the Gumme animi , with Beasts that breed the Bezar stone . But the Volcans here are very noysome to those that lie neer them , for they often burst forth casting out fire-stones and ashes . And here are more of those Volcans or fire-pits than in all India besides . CHAP 54. Chiapa . THis province is an Inland province , it is Mediterranean to Soconusco , Mexico , Tabasco , and Verapas , and in length 40 leagues , and something lesse in breadth . It hath store of Wheat , Millet , and other grain and seeds , much cattle , but few sheep . It hath but one town of Spaniards , which is called the City royall , 70 leagues from Saint James of Gutermalia , to the north east , which is governed by an ordinary Justice , and in it is resident , the Cathedrall : two Monasteries of Dominicke Friars , and one of Nuns . There are many Indian towns in her climates , and the natives are excellent Planters , and Musitians . This City royall is in 18 degrees and a half , built round and of a marvellous scituation , sixty leagues from the north sea , and as far from the south . CHAP. 55. Verapas . THis also is an In-land province of Gutemalia , and is Mediterranean to Chiapa , Youcatan , Honduras , and Gutamalia of 30 leagues over , it is a moist countrey , and hath plenty of Millet and Wheat , Cotton-wool , Coco , and much of that sort of fowls , whose feathers make the rare coloured Indian pictures , and this is a great Merchandize amongst them . The Spaniards have onely one small town , with a Monastery of Friars , and one school to instruct the Indian children . The Governour is a chief Justice : Between this province and the south America , is the Provinces of Costarica , Honduras , Varagua , and Mearagua , which joyneth to Gutemalia , on the coast of the South-sea . And thus have you the northern America . Here a Map . CHAP. 56 , Of Panama . PAnama hath a Council that hath for Jurisdiction , no more than the province of Panama , & the election of the Governour of Varagua , ●n regard they are appointed principals of the Navigation for the dispatch of Peru , & ordering the King of Spains treasure , which is yearly transported to Porto Belio , over the strait of Darion , and from thence to Spain . It adjoyneth on Carthagena , and Popian , to the south ▪ east and south-west . The chief City is Panama , seated on the south sea in 9 degrees north Latitude , consisting of 700 housholds : the most part of the inhabitants are Merchants . Here is also resident the Councill , and Officers of the royall treasure , Monasteries of Dominican , Franciscan , and Lamersed , and Augustine Friars ; with two of Nuns , and a Cathedrall . The Haven is indifferent good , but the ships come not within a league of the town , the biggest ships not further than Perua , three leagues of the town , at which place they lie dry at low water . The air at Panama is extream unwholsome , and the place very sickly , but it is mended and made durable , for the profit is brought in by the vast summes yearly brought there to carry to Spain , of which the Inhabitants get part . The Village of Nata , lyeth on the south sea west from Panama , 30 leagues , it hath a reasonable port . On the North sea , there is the ●own of Nombred ' Dios , it hath a good port , but the place is so unwholsome , that the trade of Mer●handize is removed from thence ●o the City of Saint ●hilip , the ●arbour is called the port Obelo , in which the Spanish ships , do unlade ●hose Merchandizes , that are to be ●●āsported to Panama & so to Peru , ●nd receiveth in such goods as are return'd , to be transported to Spian . To secure the entrance into this ●arbour , are two strong Castles , between the City and the sea , and third neer the town . And on this coast are reckoned , first the bay of ●arabaco , neer the confines of Va●qua , to the east of it , the River of Trinity , the Conception and Bethelem , an Island , and the rive● of Caugre , up which river fro● Saint Chilip , they transport the●● Merchandize bound for Peru , unto the house of the Croses , which is at the head of the said River and from thence to Panama , which i● distant from the said house five leagues . And 12 leagues to the west from Nombre d'Dios , is the port of Long● gote , and in 9 degrees the port ●Hians , the port of the Aventure i● six , Porto Belio in five , and again● it the Island of the Lookings , an● the Bastemontos . And two leagu● from Nombre d'Dios , the river ●Sardinilia , and the Isle of Sardini● and the river of Millet , and the rive● of Snakes , and in the gulf of Cura● the town of Saint Mary . On the south coast the Cape of Saint Mar● and point of war . And towar●Panama , the gulf of Paris , when stands Nata , the point of Chiam● the river of Chepo , and the Balsa , ● the inward part of the gulf of Saint Michael , north from the ●s●and of pearl . CHAP. 57 , Carthegna Province . THis Countrey lyeth on the north sea , and is parted from the province of Panama , by the river of Darian , from whence unto the river Magdalen , is 80 leagues . The land is mountainous and hilly , full of high trees ; this Region is fruitfull in some places , and in other some as barren . The seed of England will grow but in few parts of this Countrey , but here are many cattle ▪ horses and swine . The temperature of this Countrey is hot and very rainy , neither is there mines worked either of gold or silver , but much rozen and liquors , which they have from trees , and Sanguis Drag●nis . The City of Cartagena , standeth neer the sea two leagues west from point Canta , in ten degrees of height . It hath more then six hundred housholds , and in it is resident the Governour , the King of Spains officers of the royall treasure , and the Cathedrall Suffragan to the Archbishop of Granado , with Monasteries of Dominick , and Franciscan , Friars . The scituation is plain , and almost an Island , on the north side compasseth it , and to the land an arm of the sea , which reacheth to the Lake of Canapote . At the entrance of the Haven , there is an Island without Inhabitants . The village of Saint James of Tolu , is two leagues from Cartagena south-west the village of Saint Margito , and 30 leagues from Cartagena , to the south the village of Sancta Crux , is 70 leagues from Cartagena by the sea and great river of Magdalen , and twenty from Sancta Martha , six from the sea , where the Marchandizes that are bound to the Kingdome of Granado are delivered out of the ships , and from thence are transported up the River in Canowes . CHAP ▪ 58. The Kingdome of Granado . THis Kingdome lyeth from the sea , adjoyning on the south part of Cartagena . It is a very rich Countey in Mines of Emraulds , gold , steel , and copper , store of pastures , with all sorts of cattle , wheat , Millet , fruits , and hearbs . The Indians are great traders , and able men of body , ingenious in the sciences of the Spaniards . The Merchandize commeth up the the river Magdalen , on which this land lyeth . Their chief City is Sancta Fee , seated on the bottome of a hill , in four degrees to the North of the Equinoctiall Line of more than six hundred housholds . In which is resident in behalf of the King of Spain , a Councill for managing of the affaires of the Kingdome , the Officers of the royall treasure , a melting house , and a Cathedrall Metropolitan , two Monasteries of Friars , and in her borders more than fifty thousand tributary Indians . The City of Tocampa standeth on the river Cati , which runneth into Magdalen . This City hath also many Indians tributary , so hath all the other Spanish towns , which are first Saint Michael , then the City of Trinity , 20 leagues from Sancta Fee north-west , the town of Palms , fifteen leagues from Sancta Fee west north-west . And the City of Tunis north-east from Sancta Fee 22 leagues : it stands upon a hill of an extraordinary scituation . Here is a great garrison of souldiers , and the best market in all the Realm . Here is also the City of Meridia , the City of Victorey , the village of Saint Christopher , the City Bales , and the City of Marequeata , all Spanish Cities , with many hundred large towns and villages of Indians . Through this Region they passe from Cartagena by land to Peru , commonly by post , but not otherwise , by reason that it is fifteen hundred leagues from Cartagena to Cosco . This Region cannot be entred by land from Cartagena , by reason of the great waters and mountains that are in the way , wherefore they passe up the river Magdalen , with Merchandize from the Custome-house of Malamba , on the said River , from whence to the first landing in the Kingdome of Granada is one hundred and fifty miles . CHAP. 59. The Province of Sancta Martha . THis Province of Martha , lyeth between Cartagena , and the River Hacha , on the North sea . It is a plentifull Countrey of Millet , Potatoes , much gold , Emraulds , and other rich stones , and copper , and hath five Spanish towns , the City of Sancta Martha , in ten degrees of North latitude , where is resident the Spanish Governour , the King of Spains Officers of his treasure , and a Cathedral Suffragan to that of Granado . The City of Tenerif standeth on the river Magdalen , which parteth this Province from Cartagena . The village of Palms , is two leagues from this river , twenty to the south of Tenerif , the City of Losreas is 30 leagues from the river Hacha . On the coast of this Government is the river Biaba , Piaras , Aguamur , and Sancta Martha . The Indians of this province are commonly in war , which is a hinderance to the Spaniards quiet enjoying the riches . It exceedeth in stones of such value and quantity , as is not elswhere to be found in India . CHAP. 60. Venesiula . THe Province of Venesiula , lyeth on the North Sea , parted from Sancta Martha , by the River of Hacha , on the east is the province of Suava , or New Andelosia , as the Spaniards call it . The coast of the sea is neer 130 leagues of length . In this land are veins of gold , of more than two and twenty Carracts and a half . It is plentifull of wheat and other seeds , for there are two harvests in a year . It hath abundance of all kind of cattle , great and small , Cotton and Sasaprila . The City of Coro standeth in 11 degrees in a good air , the Governour for the King of Spain resideth here . It hath also a melting-house , and Cathedrall with Monasteries . The City of the Lady of Carvalteda , on the sea coast 8 leagues from Coro , with a bad haven . Saint James is within the land three leagues to the south of Carvelteda . The new Valentia is sixty leagues from Coro , and seven from the Port of Brubufa Xeres 15 leagues south from Valentia . The new Sigonia is 20 leagues to the south of Xeres . The City of Tacuio , standeth ten leagues from Segavia , south-west Truxcillio , eight leagues from Coro south and by east . On this coast , the principall river is the river Hacha , which parts this province from Sancta Martha , neer the mouth is a rich Town and Beads of pearl of the best in India . CHAP. 61. Guana . THis Region comprehendeth all the land that lyeth between the province of Venesula and Brazil , which beginneth at twodegrees of south latitude ; this land is more famous for report , than for any certain knowledge of the riches thereof , for at this day , there is no more than one Spanish Town called Codoa , which lyeth on the sea coast from Trinidado . The Spaniards are neer it , and have better opportunities to know the riches of it than any other . But the Indians which are in great part fled from the Spanish Countreys , are so much their enemies , as not to permit them to come amongst them without wars , which is a great hinderance to the Spaniards undertakings . But although this Countrey promiseth much , in truth to this day there are no mines found and worked either of gold or silver , although it is very probable by the Latitude , that it doth abound in both . The rivers are many and great , that issue into the sea frō this coast , of which the most famous are the rivers Orinoque , or Orileania , which entreth into the sea with sixteen mouths . The best enterance is by the Branch du West from Trinidado The river of Amasions is more southerly , and issueth into the sea under the line . The mouth or entrance of this river is more shallow then Orinoque , neither is it so well known , although the English and Dutch have traded up them both with the Indians for these commodities naturall to the Countrey , Bees wax ; Cotton-wool , Cassia Fistula , Bolearmoniack , Teralemna , and divers other drugs , and wood fit for Dyers , and some Balsomes . The people love our Nation above any other , and would be glad to assist us on any design . The air in this Countrey is in some places extream hot and moist , in other places constantly hot and dry , and in other some very temperate all the year long . CHAP. 62. The Land of Brazil . THis Province beginneth where Guana endeth , at two degrees of south latitude , where there is a point called the Cape of Snakes , from whence it lyeth along the Coast of the north sea to 25 degrees , and on the back side west , lyeth the provinces of the river of Plate . The air is the whole year through very hot , the winter which is our summer , distinguished only with the rain that falleth at that season . Here are many venemous worms and great serpents , t is plentifull of pastures , cattle and horses , little Millet and no English grain , wherefore their bread is Casabi or Potatoes , which are in good Plenty . There are great shews of silver and gold , but none gotten , nor mines certainly known . The chief commodity is Sugar , Cotton-wool , Bombast , and Brazil-wood . It hath neer the sea coast about 20 Portugall towns , many Ingeniowes , or Sugar works : the first town of the Countrey is called Tamerico , and 5 leagues to the south of that Farnambuck or Rescif , then All Saints 100 leagues from Farnambuck in 14 degrees 40 minutes . The town of the Sure haven in 16 degrees and a half : the Holy Ghost in 20 ▪ There is another town on the rive●Generio , in 23 degrees neer which they cut much Brasel-wood . There are on the coast eight or ten ports , more principall than the rest , which are the river Saint Dominick north-east off Farnambuck , by the Cap● of Saint Augustine , which standeth in 9 degres . The Island of Tameric● before rehearsed , the river of Saint Francis in 10 degrees and a half . It is very great . The bay of All Saints is 3 leagues and 13 up into the land . The river of Trinidado , and the river of Canamon in 13 degreees and a half . The river of Beads in 14 degrees and a half , and the river of the Virgins in 16 , and Portesceurae in 17. The river of Parague , in 20 : neer the town of Sanctus Spiritus , and in 23 degrees Cold Cape beyond Saint Vincent . This province hath been in difference between the Portugeses , and West India Company of Holland , and as the Dutch got great footing there without right , so the Portugals , since their falling from Spain have surprized them again , and recovered them by the same slight they got the East Indies from us , but not with such vile murthers , as they committed on the English . They have now the town of Resif , onely which not long since was neer lost . CHAP. 63. Of the Provinces of the River Plate . THe provinces of Plate , take name from the river on which they lye , the passage to them is up the said river , but they are almost on the back of Brazil . They are large and far wholsomer then Brazil , plenty of Sugar , Ginger , Wine , Wheat , Millet , all sorts of English fruits , store of Cattle , Swine , and Horses , but no mines that are worked . They are subjected by the Spaniards , and united to the Councill of Peru , on the south sea for neernesse of lying to that Kingdome , there is a common passage from these provinces thither by land over the mountains , the most of the land is indifferently inhabited . This province hath three Spanish Cities , the best is the City of Ascension . It lyeth in 23 degrees and a half of south latitude west from Brazil , and east from Peru , 300 leagues up the River of Plate on the North-side . In it is resident the Spanish Governour , the Officers royall , and a Cathedrall , Suffragan to the Archbishop of Lima , in Peru. The next is the City royall , distant from the Ascension eighty leagues north-east . The City of Bucnos ayres standeth on the River Plate , one hundred leagues from the mouth of the same . These provinces are full of Indians , and Mistisos which are Spaniards children begotten on Indian women . On this coast between the Brazil and the mouth of the River Plate , is the port of Saint Vincent in 33 degrees against Becena Burgo a small Island , and six leagues to the south the River Ubay the port and Island Dela Canana in 35 degrees , and forward the river De la Barca . And 20 leagues from thence the port of Roderico , and in 29 degrees the Island of Catalina And five leagues to the south Close Haven . And fifteen leagues further another river called Traquean . And in 32 degrees the Bay of Saint George . And in 35 degrees the Cape of Saint Mary at the entring into the River Plate . The south Cape is called Cape Blanke , and the mouth of this River of Plate , is thirty over and a great way up it , ten leagues in breadth with many Islands , and divers great Rivers issuing into it . CHAP. 64. Of the Coast between the River of Plate and the Strait of Magelan . FRom the mouth of this River , the strait lyeth southwest , and is distant thence 400 leagues . It hath on the said coast : first the point of Saint Helena in 37 degrees , the point of Francis in 38 : the River of Canobi in 45. And to the south the Isle of Ducks . And in 47 the River of Seriani , and in 49 the Port of Saint Julian , the River of Sancta Crux in 50. And 12 leagues before you come to the strait of Ilefonsus . But the land possest with no other but the Natives , which are a Gyantly people . CHAP. 65. The Straight of Magellan . THis straight is famous for the trouble some passage of Drake , Candish , and Haukins , three English men Generals , each in a severall Fleet : Drake and Candish being the first that sailed along the coast of Peru , and so to the East Indies , and came home by the Cape of Bona Sperantia , Circum-navigating the Globe . The last being much over-matched was taken by the Spaniards on the coast of Peru , and convayed from thence prisoner to Spain . From whence with much difficulty he obtained his freedome , although solemn Engagements passed from the Generall his taker for his freedome . The entrance into this strait is in 52 degrees , and the comming out into the south sea the same height . It is an extream difficult passage by reason of the meeting of the north and south seas in the channell , driving each other back ▪ prevailing as they are favoured by the wind , which commonly bloweth there exceeding boysterously and cold . There are divers caves and bays in it , but no incouragement for a sea-man to adventure that way . The Inhabitants on this strait are few , and extream savage , neither is this passage any more in use : for those that will go by the south of America to the East Indies , or into the south sea to any part of the west coast of America , have a more convenient passage south of this strait in an open sea . The entrance into it is called Lamear , but the sea was discovered by Sir Francis Drake , and Sir Richard Haukins both which were driven back by foul weather into those seas after they had passed the strait . On the coast of the south sea , which lyeth between the strait and Chilli , there are no inhabitants save the wild Natives , but it hath the Bay of horses in 52 degrees , and the Bay of Saint John in 50. The Cape of Saint Francis in 51. And 18 leagues before you come to Port Hearnan the Bay of Galago in 48 degrees 40 minutes , and north of it the Bay of Kings , and the Isle of Catilina , then the Cape of Saint Andrew in 42 degrees where Chilla beginneth . CHAP. 66. Chillia . THis coast reacheth to 28 degrees of south latitude . This Region is wholsome above all other in the Indies , being of an excellent temperature , as neither too hot nor too cold . It is abundantly rich in gold and silver mines , and all sorts of cattle & grain , fruits & excellent pleasant wine . The Countrey men are strong and valiant beyond compare , which the Spaniards know to their great cost , for they could never totally subdue this Nation . The Spaniards had formerly 12 Spanish towns in this Province , the most south was the City of Chillon in an Island of fifty leagues long , that almost joyneth to the firm land , which beareth the name of this whole Countrey , this town had in it a Monastery of Friars ; and to the north of this town 41 leagues , the City of Osornio seven leagues from the sea , with two Monasteries of Friars , and one of Nuns . The City of Valdiva two leagues within the mouth of the River Valdiva in 40 degrees . It had three Monasteries of Friars , and one of Nuns . The City Imperiall in 39 degrees of height 3 leagues from the sea : in it was resident the Cathedrall , and two Monasteries of Friars . The City of Conception lyeth in 37 degrees neer the sea . And there did reside the Governour of the Countrey . The harbour is good , and made by an Island which lyeth before a nook in the land . The Port of Quoquimbo , is a good harbour , and standeth in 32 degrees . The town of Laserana , is next to Peru. It lyeth pleasantly by the Valley of Quoquimbo . In this place it rains but thrice a year : this Countrey is neer 300 leagues by the sea , but not above twenty into the land , where lye the Andes , which are mighty great mountains , that run through the southern America , even from the strait of Magellan to Sancta Martha Of the Spanish towns in Chilla , there is recovered by the Natives , and by them quite destroyed the City of Conception , Chillon , Osornio , Valdivia , and Imperiall . CHAP. 67. The Councill of Charcas . THe bounds of this Councill stretcheth from Chilia to Peru , it hath abundance of cattle of all kinds , great shag-haired sheep bigger then goats that carry great burthens on their backs , store of corn of all sorts , fruits and wine , much gold , and the greatest mines of silver in the world . There are few Spanish towns ; and but one port , in regard the Spaniards get neer the Hill of Potosi , to the City Imperiall , which lyeth in 19 degrees of latitude far from the sea , and delivereth that which is exported , and receiveth the Marchandize imported at the City of Arica . The City of Imperiall , is exceeding populous of Spaniards and Indians , and it standeth neer the Hill of Potosi , which is much to be admired for the great quantities of silver is drawn from thence , and exceeding deep caves in the earth , from whence they fetch it , that are so intricate and far in the earth , that those that go in take the Popish Sacraments , the danger of death is so great . This mountain is as it were pointed at by a black cloud that perpetually hangeth over it . The land about it is most extream barren , yet the great quantity of silver that is there causeth that all sorts of variety is there in great plenty , although at a dear rate . And towards the Port of Arica , are the mines of Porco , which are more ancient and very great , but harder to work . The Indians live in the best places for cattle , corn , wine , and fruits being tributary to the Spaniards , that in behalf of the King of Spain are Lords of these great riches . CHAP. 68. The Kingdom of Peru. THis Kingdome is governed by a Councill and Viceroy . It hath to the North the Councill of Quipo , on the south Charcas , and to the west the south sea , and to the east without limits . This Kingdome is well peopled with Civill orderly Indians , that are in great subjection to the Spaniards . Peru doth abound in all sorts of fruits , seed , cattle , horses , sheep , swine , rich mines of gold , silver , quick-silver , plentifull of wine , oil , and sugar . The Andes run through this Province within ten leagues of the sea . In all which coasts it never raineth , but on the said hils it raineth continually , and beyond as in other Regions . The plains between the sea , and the said Hils , have few or no rivers , but the industrie of the Inhabitants draw in trenches , ( which are artificially made ) the water either from those few rivers , or from the side of the said Andes , which maketh that the said plain is mightily populous , fruitfull and pleasant even as a garden . The City of Lema is neer the south sea in 12 degrees of south lalatitude , on the side of a rich and pleasant valley . It consisteth of 4000 houses . On the east-side of it runneth a fair river , by which the Citizens have Gardens with most excellent fruits . And this is the sole place in the world that is without thunder and lightning , which never happen here , neither is there plague or pestilence , but the inhabitants enjoy perpetually a clear and fair sky . It is the seat of the Viceroy and Councill , and Assembly of Chief Justices , the Officers of the King of Spains revenue , the chief seat of the Inquisition , a University with schools of divers Indians , languages , five Monasteries of Friars , and one of Jesuits , ●…ao which is the Port of this City is two leagues from it . It is great and good . The village of Arneado is in the valley of Chianeai ten leagues from Lima , neer a good Haven in 9 degrees . The City of Truxcilo , stands in seven degrees and a half neer the sea , with Monasteries of Dominican , Franciscan , and Mercenaries , and Officers royall for these bounds . The port is two leagues of the City in a Bay not very good for ships . The City of Saint John is seated in a most plentifull place , and the Indian inhabitants are the fairest and most wel-favoured people in the Indies . The City Guanang is to the south Lema . It hath Monasteries of Dominican , Franciscan , and Mercenaries , and one of Nuns , and the best houses of any City in Peru of Brick and Stone . It standeth in a temperate place , and is very healthy . The City of Cosco , is the head City of Peru , by a title that it hath from the Kings of Spain . It lyeth in 13 degrees and a half south of the Equinoctiall . It is a very great City , and hath four great streets that go to the four parts of the world . It hath many Monasteries and Nunneries , with a Cathedrall , and divers schools of Indian Children . The City of Ariquipa is in 16 degrees on the sea side . It is a rich ●nd flourishing place , and in a wholesome Climate : the other Cities of Spaniards are Inland , but ●hese rehearsed are the most emi●ent . The inconveniency of this Countrey is the great Earthquakes , that often happen especially about J●ma . There are three wonderfull springs of water in this Countrey , a water that turneth so soon as it is stopt to stone . If a man or beast drink of it , it turneth to a stone in his body , and killeth him : with this they make stones of what fashion they please , and make their houses : there is another water that springeth far within land , that being setled turneth to pure white salt : the other is two spouts of water , by each other , the one hot , the other cold . The remarkablest ports , Ilands and points on this coast are the Ilands of Lobos in 7 degrees : the one is four leagues from the coast , the other more ; and forward to the south west the I le of Saint Rock , and further the port of Abrago ten leagues to the north of Truxcili● in 7 degrees and a half : the port o●Santa in nine degrees , and five leagues more south port Farwell , and six from it Casama , and eight leagues further the port of Gurmay , and twenty leagues to the south the Baranca and Potquaria , where there is a great salt pit . And a little more south the I le of Lema , at the entry of the port of Cala , and twenty leagues more south the point of Guareo . And in 15 degrees the point Chuca , and forward the point of Saint Laurence , neer the River Ariquipa . And then the River of Nombre d'Dios , where Peru endeth , and the Councill of Charchas beginneth . CHAP. 69. Quito Kingdome . THis Kingdome is governed by a Councill , whole bounds lyeth between Peru and Panama . It hath two mighty Countreys or Provinces within his circuit , that is to say , first Quito , and then Popyan . Quito lyeth between Peru and Popyan on the south sea , and far into the land under the Equinoctiall line : and contrary to the opinion of the Ancients , it is a most wholesome temperate Countrey , and rather cold than hot in most parts of it . In those places where the snowes continue all the year , it raineth from October to March , which they call winter : this province is rich in Mines of Emraulds , and gold , silver and quick-silver , plentifull of English grain and cattle , horse and swine . This Region is happy in the temperature of the air , there being neither extream cold nor heat , as lying Equinoctiall to these Extreams , and which is most delightfull to mans nature always , a cleer skie . The Spanish towns are the City of Saint Francis , 60 leagues from the south sea , and half a league to the north of the Equinoctiall : in it are resident the Councill , the Officers of the Spanish Kings Revenues , and a Cathedrall with three Monasteries . The town of Bamba lyeth south-west from Quito , on a river of that name . It is possest by Spaniards and Indians , which are extream rich in sheep above any town of India . The City of Loxein standeth in the way from Quito to Cosco : there are many other Spanish Inland towns which are great & good , of which I have no certain knowledg , but of most consequence to a Navigator , is the port towns : the best of which is Poyta in five degrees . It is a good and great harbour . The City of Saint James of Aquil standeth not far from the sea . It hath a good port on a river that runneth fair by the City fit for vessels of great burthen . The City of Porto Vivegio standeth on the sea neer the borders of Peru , the Indians of this place have red warts that sometimes grow on their Noses and Foreheads , Cheeks and Chins , which eateth as a ring-worm with us , but far more to the dis-figuring the face , and in extremity of pain . The river and port of Tombes is in 4 degrees , and south of it the I le of Pana , the port of Calaio in two degrees height south latitude , by which standeth the Ile of Plata , and one degree to the south of the Equinoctiall , the Bay of This province hath formerly had great Gyants living there , as appeareth by the great bones often found , and pieces of teeth , which have weighed fourteen ounces . Neer the said point of Helena , there are veins of Tar , which runneth out of the earth , with which they commonly cank their ships . CHAP. 70 Popyan . THis province lyeth between Quito and Panama , the greatest part of it is In-land , yet doth it for a good way lye on the south sea . The eastern part bordereth on the Kingdome of Granado and Cartagena . The temperature of ayr is very different in this place , for here are some places indifferent temperate and cool , other places are violent hot and sickly . This province hath some Indians peaceable , other some extraordinary savage , insomuch that about the Village of Arma , and Canarna , they eat not onely those that they take in war , cutting off slivers eating one part , while the other liveth , but sell their Children , and the Sons their Fathers and Mothers to the Butchers that keep shambles of mans flesh . This Countrey is exceeding rich in gold mines , which maketh that the Spaniards endure the other inconveniences of the Countrey with great patience . The principall Spanish City in this Goverment is Popyan , which lyeth far from the sea , two degrees to the north of the Equinoctiall . It hath the Leivtenant Governour resident in it , a Cathedrall with Monasteries of Friars : the City of Cali standeth in 4 degrees 20 leagues from the sea : the Governour is resident in it , and the Officers of the King of Spains treasure , a melting house and two Monasteries . The Port of Bonaventure lyeth in 3 degrees and a half north of the line : this is a place of good resort of Merchants , and hath a good port and a fair Custome-house . The Village of Sancta Fee , on the River of Cavaca . The Village of Arma , borders on Granada , neer which lyeth the Village of Canarman . On the sea coast is the Cape of Corientes in 5 degrees to the north of the line . The River Solines in four degrees , and south ten leagues , the River of Saint John in two degrees : and little more south the River of Saint Lucas , and further south the Port of the Crosse , FINIS . November 18. 1650. Imprimatur Nathanael Brent . 
A85806	----	A description of the new world. or, America islands and continent: and by what people those regions are now inhabited. And what places are there desolate and without inhabitants. And the bays, rivers, capes, forts, cities and their latitudes, the seas on their coasts: the trade, winds, the North-west passage, and the commerce of the English nation, as they were all in the year 1649. Faithfully described for information of such of his countrey as desire intelligence of these perticulars. By George Gardyner of Peckham, in the country of Surrey Esq. Gardyner, George. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A85806 of text R7600 in the English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E1298_2). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 169 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 102 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A85806 Wing G252aA Thomason E1298_2 ESTC R7600 99858775 99858775 110834 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A85806) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 110834) Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 174:E1298[2]) A description of the new world. or, America islands and continent: and by what people those regions are now inhabited. And what places are there desolate and without inhabitants. And the bays, rivers, capes, forts, cities and their latitudes, the seas on their coasts: the trade, winds, the North-west passage, and the commerce of the English nation, as they were all in the year 1649. Faithfully described for information of such of his countrey as desire intelligence of these perticulars. By George Gardyner of Peckham, in the country of Surrey Esq. Gardyner, George. [16], 187, [3] p. Printed for Robert Leybourn, and are to be sold by Thomas Pirrepoint, at the Sun in S. Pauls Churchyard, London : 1651. Last leaf has imprimatur of Nathanael Brent. Annotation on Thomason copy: "Jan: 6 1650"; 1 in imprint date crossed through. Reproductions of the originals in the Harvard University Library (Early English books) and in the British Library (Thomason Tracts). eng Indians of North America -- Early works to 1800. Indians of South America -- Early works to 1800. America -- Discovery and exploration -- Early works to 1800. America -- Description and travel -- Early works to 1800. A85806 R7600 (Thomason E1298_2). civilwar no A description of the new world.: or, America islands and continent: and by what people those regions are now inhabited. And what places are Gardyner, George. 1651 29101 12 0 0 0 0 0 4 B The rate of 4 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the B category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. 2007-05 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-05 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-06 Jason Colman Sampled and proofread 2007-06 Jason Colman Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A DESCRIPTION Of the New WORLD . OR , America Islands and Continent : and by what people those Regions are now inhabited . And what places are there desolate and without Inhabitants . And the Bays , Rivers , Capes , Forts , Cities and their Latitudes , the Seas on their Coasts : the Trade , Winds , the North-west Passage , and the Commerce of the English Nation , as they were all in the Year 1649. Faithfully described for information of such of his Countrey as desire Intelligence of these perticulars . By George Gardyner of Peckham , in the County of Surrey Esq. LONDON Printed for Robert Leybourn , and are to be sold by Thomas Pirrepoint , at the Sun in S. Pauls Churchyard , 1651. To the right honorable Sir Henry Vane , junior . SIR , SInce God hath made You eminent in doing great services to your Countrey , and appointed you of that Councill which the Parliament hath lately established , to contrive the Weal of our Nation , upon their excellent instructions . This discourse having relation to divers of them , I crave leave to direct it to You. And if it be too low for your Thoughts , you have goodnesse enough to afford mee a favourable construction . Sir , The greatest Princes in the East , receive no Request without a Present I have no other to you , but to desire you would favourably receive this , and reckon me among the number of Your Devoted Servants , George Gardyner , Errata . PAge 5. line 6. for Scotia read Socatra p. 26. l. 2 power . r. rove●ibid . l. 6. for Cameron r. come on p. 32. l. 4. r. Continent for Cotinents p. 39. l. 3. put in 〈◊〉 washed at flouds p. 35. l. 13. r. bold for cold p. 61. l. 13. r. Tortuga for Tortaga p. 62. l. 9. r. its for it is p. 87. l 5. r. clear for clean p. 101. l. 14. r. far for furze p. 116. l. 9. r. wels for willow trees . p. 118. l. 5. r. Nicaragua for Nicurayna p. 123 , l. 2. r. Verauga for Carauga p. 133. l. 8. r. Caco for Coco , and so where ever you come p. 143. l. 17. r. Limets for Climato ibid. l. ult. read Painters for Planters p. 145. l. 14. r. principall for principals p. 146. l. 2. r. Darian p. 148 l. 〈…〉 Phillip for Chilip . To the English Nation . IN this unquiet age , I conceive , there is nothing so pertinent to a mans felicity , next to the enjoying of happy places , as to know where they are . And to think our neighbouring Regions of Europe receive a greater share of prosperity than we in England , is ( without doubt ) a great mistake . Neither doth any part of the old World make such promises to all sorts of men as doth the New World , commonly called America . For he that shall desire to advance himself by his labour , will finde many places where he may do it with much quietnesse . He that shall desire to enjoy much land , and live in a Civil Government under others , may finde places enough for him to pitch upon . He that shall desire to command a Countrey himself , and get into possession of it , without difficulty , wil finde many Islands fit for his turn , that are fruitfull and desolate , wanting Inhabitants , which at small charge may be transported thither . He that shall desire to be possest of great rich mines of gold and silver , and precious stones , and large Dominions , and withall hath but fortitude , courage , and a reasonable English Gentlemans Estate , may by an ordinary Providence over him , attain to these great matters . And that man that shall have store of Commodities lie by him , which he cannot vent , although they are necessary for mans accomodation , will finde here places , that he may exchange them at , to his great advantage . But if the Decipherers of this Orbe had been as cautious in setting down truths , as they have been prolixious in impertinencies , our Nation would certainly ere this have made greater advantages upon those Regions . For , my part , as I am an English man , so I desire that name and people may grow great and famous and extend their authority and name beyond either Roman , Grecian , Assyrian or Persian Nations . And if from this discourse they may draw any thing that may prove for their Honour or Profit , I have my aim . And I shall assure them , I have related nothing but what my own knowledg or good intelligence perswades me is certainly true , which my future actions with Gods leave shall declare . I have been plain in discourse of the Forreign Commerce of our Nation . All which I intended in a larger Volumn , but the Flemmings and Irish taking me in my comming from those remote parts of America , took from me that greater relation , which I intended instead of this Epitomie from thence , which I present with a resolution to submit to that common censure all Book-makers must undergo , but with confidence I have in this subscribed my self READER , Thy humble Servant , GEORGE GARDYNER The Contents of the Book . CHAP. 1. OF the Commerce of the English Nation Pag. 1 The generall description of America , or the New World chap. 2 p. 31 Of Gold , Silver , Quick-silver , Emraulds , and Pearl chap. 3 p. 39 Of the Island of New found Land chap. 4 p. 45 Martins Vineyard chap. 5 p. 47 Long Island chap. 6 p. 48 The Bermudas , or Somers Islands chap. 7 p. 50 Of the Islands of Lucaos , or Bahama chap. 8 p. 52 Of Hispaniola chap. 9 p. 57 Of the Island of Cuba chap. 10 p. 62 Jamico Island chap. 11 p. 66 The Island of Saint John De Portrico chap. 12 p. 67 Sancta Crux , the Virgins , Virgin Gorda , Blances , Anagada , Sombrito chap. 13. p. 69 Angula chap. 14 p. 71 Saint Martins chap. 15 ibid. Eustas chap. 16 p. 72 Saint Bartholomew chap. 17 ibid. Saint Christophers chap. 18 p. 73 Nivis , or the Snowes Barbada and Redouda chap. 19 p. 74 Monserat chap. 20 p. 75 Antego , Margelante , Dominica , Matinina , Santalusa , Gardelupa , Dodos sanctos Deseada chap. 21 ibid. The Burbudos chap. 22 p. 77 Trinidado chap. 23 p. 79 Margreata , Tortuga , Gardiner , Caracute , Cubava and Tamasca chap. 24 p. 80 Of the North-west Passage , and the Lands called Nova Britania , or Nova Framuncia chap. 25 p. 83 New England chap. 26 p. 90 New Holland chap. 27 p. 93 The Swedes Plantation chap. 28 p. 94 Virginia chap. 29 p. 95 Maryland chap. 30 p. 102 Old Virginia chap. 31 p. 104 Florida chap. 32 p. 105 Of New Spain chap. 33 p. 107 The Councill of New Galisia chap. 34 p. 109 Gutamalia Kingdome chap. 35 p. 110 Of Panuco chap. 36 p. 111 The Province of Talascalia , or Angels chap. 37 p. 113 Youcatan Province chap. 38 p. 116 The Province of Honduras chap. 39 p. 118 Of the Province of Nicaragua chap. 40 p. 120 The Province of Castorica chap. 41 p. 123 The Province of Varagua chap. 42 p. 124 Of the Province of Ciblioa chap. 43 p. 126 Nevv Biskay chap. 44 p. 127 Chiamerla chap. 45 p. 128 Culiacan chap. 46 p. 129 Sacetas chap. 47 p 130 Xalisco chap. 48 p. 131 Guadalaiara chap. 49 ibid. Mechocan chap. 50 p. 133 Of the Province of Mexico chap. 51 p. 135 Guaxcaca chap. 52 p. 137 Soconusco chap. 53 p. 139 Gutamalia chap. 54. p. 140 Chiapa chap. 54 p. 143 Verapas chap. 55 p. 144 Of Panama chap. 56 p. 145 Carthegna Province chap. 57 p. 149 The Kingdome of Granado chap. 58 p. 151 The Province of Sancta Martha chap. 59 p. 154 Venesiula chap. 60 p. 156 Guana chap. 61 p. 158 The Land of Brazil chap. 62 p. 160 Of the Provinces of the River Plate chap. 63 p. 164 Of the Coast between the River of Plate and the Straight of Magellan chap. 64 p. 167 The Straight of Magellan chap. 65 p. 168 Chillia chap. 66 p. 171 The Councill of Charcas chap. 67 p. 173 The Kingdome of Peru chap. 68 p. 176 Quito Kingdome chap. 69 p. 182 Popyan chap. 70 p. 185 A DESCRIPTION of the New World . CHAP. I. Of the Commerce of the English Nation . THe Navigation and Commerce of the English Nation , is so proportioned , that upon the division of the world , it may properly be said , that it is traded by four severall parts . The greatest of which is America , the next in account is Asia , the third Africa , and the least Europe , in which is our native Countrey , it being a Westwardly part of this Division . From whence there arises to mee these Questions . The first , whether the trade be equally divided according to the quality of the places traded with . The second , whether the losse to some of these places be not greater then the gains . The third , whether the trade of the Common-wealth may not be increased . The fourth , how it hath been hindred , and what is the let in the grants of it . The fifth , whether there may not be a course taken to quicken the trade and encourage Adventurers . To answer the first . We finde that in Asia , there are six most potent Emperours , which are the Emperour of Tartaria , of Japan , of China , of Turkey , of Persia , and of the Moguls or Mogores . The Tartar , hath few or no Ports , the Persian not many , all the rest have store of Ports , and rich Cities , on them , fit for Commerce and trade . And it hath been affirmed by the Natives of those parts , that were well acquainted with the East Indies , that in India major , which is from Mallabar to Chesmacoram , there are 13 Kingdomes , 12700 Islands , desolate and un-inhabited . And in India minor , which is from Siambi , to Murfili , there are eight Kingdomes beside many Islands . And the Commodities of these parts are of the best sort , and probably by the great quantities that have been yearly carried thither from Europe , there is more silver then in all the other parts of the world . And although there is this greatnesse yet we send yearly , but a few ships which belong to the East India , and Turkish Company . The trade of America is much greater , although it be but with our own Nation , which are seated in New-England , Virginia , Barbados , Christophers , Antego , Santey , Crus , Meaguis , Monferat , and Barmoudas , what else of that Orbe is in the hands of Spaniards Portugals , and Dutch in any considerable place , cannot be traded with by the English , Africa almost an Iland joyning to Asia by that narrow Isthmus , part of Arabia Deserta neer cut asunder by the Red and Mediterranean Seas , hath for its coasts on the Mediterranean Sea , Egypt , Barbary , and a part of Mauritania , on the North sea the Kingdom of Morocco , Fesse , Tombuto , the large Regions of Giney , Conge , and Empire of Monomotapa , and from the Cape of Bona Speranza , unto the Iland of Scotia , the Kingdom of Armeto , Mosambique , Quilioa , Melinde , Magadoxo , Badivis , Ethiopia , and part of Egypt , and from thence alongst the Red Sea , Seila , Adel , and the Empire of Prester John . And all these Countries have many Rivers and Ports , and great store of people living on them . And we trade onely to Alexandria , in Egypt , Morocco , Fesse and Giney , and there but little neither , all the other places being left , as terra incognita . The trade of Europe , doth justly challenge a greater Commerce then any of the other parts have , although it be the least . On this consideration , the Ports are neer adjacent , the people more ingenious in procuring Merchandize , and and their Comodities more in use with us , and ours more wanting with them , as our broad Cloth , &c. And from these considerations , I conclude , that unlesse in Europe , there is no equality in the trade of our Nation with the other parts of the World . The second Question . Whether the losse be not greater then the gaines to some of these places . As the end of all trade and mens carnall thoughts are commonly for silver and gold , so that Countrey that hath most of it is accounted the richest . And indeed it is almost all things , for he that hath enough of that , cannot lack any worldly thing that can be had . Upon which , I conceive , that the principall ayme of all forreign trade should be to bring much of it in , and carry little of it out of our Countrey , and that Commerce that doth not is managed to the disadvantage of our Nation , and ought to be rejected . And upon examination it will be found , that the greatest trade which we drive in Asia , which is to the East Indies , either by the way of Bagdet , Caro , and the red Seas , or Cape of Bona Speranza , is with ready money . I can with confidence say , it may be managed so to the advantage of our Nation , that we may have their Commodity for ours , and their Ports better traded . And whereas it hath been the practise of our people to carry much money thither , we may now fetch it home again . And the trade of America is prejudiciall , very dishonest , and highly dishonourable to our Nation . It is prejudiciall , in that it carrieth away daily such men as might serve their Country , either in fighting to defend it at home , or else abroad . 'T is dishonourable , in that we are upbraided by all other Nations that know that trade for selling our own Countreymen for the Commodities of those places . And , I affirm , that I have been told by the Dutch and others , that we English were worse than the Turks , for that they sold strangers onely , and we sold our own Countreymen . And it is well known , that people in authority , and some that professe much to Christianity of those parts , will hang a man for selling or taking away an Indian that worshipeth the Devill , when at the same time they allow others , and will themselves buy of their own Nation , which have most barbarously been stolne out of their Countrey . And 't is dishonest , if murther be so , for when they have by Spirits or lying tales , forced them aboard the ships , in their transportation onely , there is yearly many starved to death , those that remain are sold to those that wil give most for them ; some for fourteen years , others for ten , and lesse , but the least four : and it were better for them to serve fourteen years with the Turks , then four in the Plantations with most of the Masters in those places , especially in Virginia , for besides , their being back-beaten and belly-beaten , it is three to one if they live out their servitude , by reason of the unwholsomenesse of the Countreys . In which disasters that happen to our Nation , I cannot but condole their misfortunes , as if we of all Europe were of the seed of Cham , when the Spaniard at the same time managed their businesse so well , that scarcely will one of them serve in the Indies , except it be the Viceroy , or some great Personage , and I know that Nation in nothing exceeds us , but in their keeping together as one people . The third Question . Is whether the trade of England may not be increased . It is not hard to imagine , when we see the greatnesse of Asia , and Africa , and the little Commerce that we have with them , that it may well be increased . And although the trade of Europe be much greater the rest , yet doth it want much of that exactnesse which we may have in it . For where as we gain in some parts , and lose in others , it is possible to assure the Land , to gain in all and lose in none . The fourth Question . Is , how it hath been hindred , and what is the let in the growth of it ? The people generally suppose 't is the danger of the seas , and the little security in the parts abroad , for the Merchants Goods and ships . In answer , I affirm , the trade of the Hollanders never flourished so as in time of War , and their enemies were more strong at Sea then ours , upon which we may conclude , it is not that that is the true cause . Wherefore , I finde these other causes to be the obstruction in the trade . The first is , the Companies of our Nation , which sort of people I account a benefit or a losse , according as they are established and managed , in which the Companies of England have been defective , which appeareth in the generall damages which themselves and Adventurers have had with them , and few publick memorials they have erected at home or abroad that hath appeared a publick good , but divers acts have seemed the contrary . And on particulars we finde , there are five Companies that are well in years amongst us , the other which was of later establishment , which really was the best ( the Giney Company ) is dissolved . And to omit the general damage that all the Inland Companies do to our Nation , which is from my purpose now to treat of , the five Companies of exportation are : first , the Cloth Company that trade into Holland , Hamborough , the Baltick Seas , and elsewhere , with all the white Clothes exported the Kingdome . The second is the East India Company , the third the Turkey , the fourrh the Muscovia , the fifth the Company of Greenland , alias Grinland . Of which , I conceive , the Cloth Company to be the greatest Monopoly , for this cause . Besides the ingrossing of the commodity of white Cloth to themselves , which is a great barre to the priviledge of the Nation . The carrying of them out of the Laud , is a pernicious thing to five sorts of men , Merchants , Seamen , Cloth-dressers , Sheare-men and Diers , which last people receive the greatest damage , although they were accounted anciently the Staple-manufacture of our Nation . The prejudice to the Cloth-dressers and Diers , appears in the carrying away from them forty Clothes white more then are worked at home , by which it appears , that where there is one imploy'd now in that course , there might be forty , if it were managed at home . And all that ever I heard that the Company could say for themselvs is , that the trade of making white Cloth would be spoiled , for the Dutch and Poles if they could not have it white would forbear buying of it . But I am sure the Merchants buy it beyond the seas for their profit , and not to set their Country-men at worke , or else they differ much from them of the Company . And if they want it to trade with , they will have it as well drest by us ; as their own Nation ; but if they be obstinate and will not buy it , we shall gaine and not lose , for our Sea-men and Merchants that make short Voyages with small profit will then vent it to those parts which now have it at the second hand from them , that buy it white from us , and so the Merchants will make two profits in stead of one ; and the Sea-men longer Voyages . The East-India Company come home to this question in that it hath lost many advantagious places there , and impoverished many that adventured with them , giving them after fifteen or sixteen yeares forbearance of their money instead of 70li . yearly , which the Dutch give most yeares to their Adventurers 70li . for their principall . And the Dutch , lately to renew their Lease , which not long since was neer expired , being but for 21 yeares at the first , compounded with the States Generall to have it renewed for so much longer for the summe of eight hundred thousand pound paid to them , and five hundred thousand to the West-India Company , which the States owed the said West-India Company . And whereas the Dutch Company hath whole Countries , divers Islands , Cities , Castles , Forts , &c. and all taken in by the sword , to the contrary , our men hath lost money , lost time , which was considerable in those actions , and divers Countries which they never got but were delivered by the Natives , such was Pulway , Pullerroon , Lantor , Rosingen , Wayer , Timor , Tiadore , Ternat , and the Castle of Amboyna , where the Dutch committed the greatest murther that of late yeares hath been heard of upon our Nation , by racking , torturing by fire , and water , throwing in dungeons , and their easing themselves on them untill their bodies became blistered , then drawing them forth , and beheading some , sawing a-sunder others , at other times their cruelty hath been after the same manner , and this accompanied with revilling of our Nation ; which things are in perticular related by them that escaped from those miseries , recording before the Tribunall of the late King , their sufferings , and his dishonour which he heard with as much patience , as the losse of the English at the Isle of Ree . I know not the hearts of other men , but my minde is , that all men that acknowledge a Government , and subscribe to maintaine it , ought to be protected as well abroad as at home . There is difference between the bloud of Peace and War , as David saith , and this was not as the rest , of Rochell , and the Isle of Ree , but by the snare that Joab smote Amasa . And upon discourse , it will be found , that act is justified by that people to this day . The cause of the Dutches flourishing , our Companies say , was there stock exceeding the English ; But it will appear , upon examination , that the English Company had sixteene hundred thousand pounds under writ for , when the Dutch had but eight . The Turkey Company is little before it in goodnesse , although men have not so eminently suffered , yet some have been inslaved by the Turks of Barbary . But the great prejudice ( as the case now standeth ) without alteration in all the Companies , is the ingrossing the trade of his dominions to themselves , which might serve themselves , and divers others . For the Ports of the Grand Seignour are many ; the chief being Constantinople , there are on the coasts of the seas in his Territories , the Provinces of Arcadia , Accea , Peliponesus , Epirus , part of Dalmatia , the Island of the Archipelagus and Cyprus , in the Mediterranean Sea on the coast of the Begler-Begship of Cairo , the Provinces of Troas , the fair scituated Town of Symrna , then Aleppo , the Ports of Jewry , and Aegypt , the trade of the great City of Grand Cairo , where there might be more Commerce onely , then we have now in all the Turkish Empire . The Muscovia Company is alike prejudiciall , in monopolizing the trade of that large Empire , which trade is not valuable in relation to the Ports , for that of Saint Michael the Archangel is the principall , and almost onely Port in his Dominions , but when you are within the land , there are most large Territories to trade with , as the Commerce of the black Seas , which may conveniently be entred by the river Volga , and so traded , which the Grand Seignour prohibits by way of Constantinople , and the peace which the Muscovite hath for the most part with the Tartar , and many Tartars stil resident in Musco , by whom , were it a generall Trade , divers men likely would for their profit get Commerce with that Nation , which would make way for a farther trade , even to the Cathaians , and China's . The Greenland Company hath as great a share in oppression as the rest , although it is not so eminent in fame , and in this it exceedeth , that whereas the other Companies are a hindrance to such Merchants as might trade ( were it not for their Patent ) into those Countries of their divisions , this I say , is not onely a Barre to those that would trade to Greenland , but hath so much power , as to hinder other Merchants from importing into the Land the Commodities they have from Greenland . So that those that buy that usefull Commodity , must give their rates for it . And although it be in others a fault to bring it from neerer places to hinder the trade to Greenland , yet 't is reported , they are not bound by this Law , being forced for want of sufficient from Greenland to supply the English at second hand . Now , as it is clear by this I have said , that these Companies are a great hinderance to the Commerce of our Nation . There is also another , which the Merchants complain of , and that is the Dutch Nation , that daily so insinuate into the trade of all places where ever they are admitted , to the putting by of the English . And were it not that we sell our Countreymen for the Commodity of the English Plantations , I am fully perswaded , within a few years , we should be forced to have what comes from thence at a second hand from the Dutch : which in reason seems strange , considering they export nothing but what they import , and we export much which we need not import , & how those that have it at a second hand , should sell a thing cheaper then him that hath it at the first , seems irrationall , yet they will do it , which is done by our irregularity in trade , and the Merchants that are the great Complaynants , are the chief causers of their own hinderance . But upon Examination , it will be found , that the principall Commerce of the whole World is in hands of the English , and the United Provinces . And what we lose they get . And as it is their great care , by all means , to increase their own Commerce , though with the ruine of ours , so , I conceive , it is honest and honourable , to endeavour our own good , although by their hurt . The fifth Question Is , Whether there may not be a course taken to quicken the trade and Commerce of the English Nation ? As I apprehend the Companies to be a great cause of hinderance in our trade , with the ill managing of the generall trade of our Nation , so I think these things I have offered , doe in part demonstrate it . Wherefore , I conceive , that if they were taken away , with some irregularity in trade , our Nation would not be found wanting , either in inclination to trade , or abilities for trade to advance our Commerce to what height we please . And because there may arise an Objection against the overthrow of Companies , in regard we see the Hollanders have a very flourishing trade in the World , although it be managed by more Companies then we have . I shall to that and the second hinderance which is the trade of the Netherlands , affirme , the first constitution of Companies were , or ought to have been established to keep up a trade subject to alteration , without fortification , and strength of shipping , for to those places that give us an equall engagement by oath of Princes , bassadours and Agents constantly Leger to see right , and performance of Articles , there is no need of Companies , or else , why are they not in Europe ? And where there is this ful assurance 't is contrary to all sence , that there should be a monopoly of the trade , and where it is not assured this way , or by Forts , we lie at the mercy of those Princes we trade with , that permit us but for their profit , and no longer , I conceive , it is madnesse without assurance of fortification , to assure Merchants goods and ships to have any Commerce with such men or Countreys . And it was for this reason , that the Companies of England , were first erected . For it was proposed that private men making a voyage , and according to the losse or gain of that continue or forsake the trade , and although it were profitable , yet want of ability or will would hinder them from gaining that assurance for the future , which a joynt stock well managed would do . And although the Hollanders come far short of that perfection in trade which they might have , yet are they in this very circumspect . For the Companies of Holland , do not only fortifie in most places , where they come , but gain whole Regions and Provinces , which is still managed to the advantage and honour of their Common-wealth . But our Companies have so much swerved from this intention of their first constituting , that whereas the Dutch keep the East India Provinces in awe , we are miserable slaves to them . For if a Prince of India , loseth on the seas by Piracy of English or any other people of Europe , what they have in their Countrey of the English Merchants wil surely , make good their lesse . Or in case an English power , or French , &c. saying , he were English , should come into the Red Seas , and take ships bound for any Turkish Port , or Cameron land , and desire trade , & be surprized , and getting free , revenge themselves on the goods and persons of the Arabs or Turkes , the English Merchants in Turkey under the Command of the Grand Seignour , would surely pay for it in their persons and goods . The Greenland Company was first established to bring in the whole Commerce of the Whale-fishing into England , and with much honesty might they have barred others from comming thither , in regard , the English were the first Discoverers of it , but instead of going before others , we come behinde them , and far-short of the Dutch , which appoint us their leavings , instead of taking ours . The Dutch which is a second hinderance to us in our Commerce , overtop us very strangely , if wee seriously consider the people , and their Country , which is comprehended within the title of the United Provinces . In which lyeth only Zealand , Holland ; Frisland , Utrick , and these Provinces they have entirely , the biggest of them no greater then Kent . They have a little part of East Flanders , Brabant , and a good part of Gelderland , which places doth not afford them common necessaries , for they have most of their flesh from Emden , Holsten and Westphalia , their Corn from the Countreys on the Baltick seas , for their housing and shipping , their Timber and Iron from Norway , Germany , and Lukeland , their Hemp , Pitch , and Tar , as we from Muscovia , or the Baltick Seas . And for commodities of exportation to maintain the great trade , they have at Sea , their land is as barren and deficient , so that their trade consists meerly in what they get from one Nation , and sell to another . And upon a ttue examination it wil be found , what they have gotten from us in the East Indies , and in or about our Country , is the foundation of all their staple manufacture . And to come to some perticulars , we find that the Spices of the East Indies , the Herrings they have on our Coasts , and our white Cloth which they dresse and die , is the very ground of all their Commerce , all which comes to them for little , or at least , no visible payment . For we get nothing for our . Herrings nor for the Spices , they have from those places , which formerly were ours , and though they speak of their paying for them to some of our Nation , yet it is not visible to us . And the white Cloth , they have at the third part they make of it . And although with these , and the other Commodities of our Countrey , as Stockings , course Cloth , Stuffs , &c. they make the most of their trades , yet for those they buy from us , they have without any just exception . Although it were necessary , we did make the best use of our native Commodities , which we misse as much of , as if we had never known the way of adventuring from our own Countrey . And now I have said this , it is likely , that there are many will affirm , that they knew as much before , as I relate , but the remedy is not amply proposed . But I to excuse my self , say , that I have been often in discourse of this subject , and have not heard as much as I here shew to you . And the great Physicians say , it is harder to finde out the disease , then to prescribe a remedy . And since I have done that , I conceive , I ought to be silent , yet with an intent to shew my self as forward in prescribing a remedy , as I have been in informing of this subtle disease : And in order to that , if it shal be required by those , who sit at the helme of our Affairs , I shall undoubtedly bring to their knowledg a man that will shew himself most expert in serving his Country this way . And when the trade of our Nation shall be regulated to such exactnesse , as may procure a generall profit and honour to our Nation , it will peradventure appear as small and ordinary a matter as the Navigation of America , which is now a thing of little difficulty , but was formerly accompted an impossibility to the disparagement of former ages , and amazement of the present . CHAP. 2. The generall description of America , or the new World . THis great part of the globe was unknown unto the Europeans untill the year of our Redemption 1492. At which time it was discovered by Christopher Columbus , a Genowes , in the behalf of Ferdinand King of Castel , and Leon in Spain , that to this day , enjoys the greatest and richest part of it . And especially those golden and fruitfull Regions , that are between the Tropicks , which is commonly called the West Indies . And what there is unpossest of him and the Natives , and in the hands of English , Dutch or French is not considerable to the rest . This title of America , comprehends as well Islands , as Continents , the Islands for the most part lieth in the Seas on this side the Continent . The other of the West side are few and small , the Seas that compasse this Continent on the East side , are commonly called the North Seas ; On the West side the South Seas , which lieth between it and Asia , and on the North end it hideth it selfe under the Pole ; and to the South of the straight of Magellan , the North and South Seas meet together , and divide it from the South Pole . The Continent of America in seven degrees of North Latitude , is very narrow from sea to sea , that is to say , from Porto Bello to Panama eight leagues , a rough & rocky passage , from whence both North and South , the Land groweth exceeding broad to the North beyond knowledg , and to the South , one thousand leagues , as 't is guest . It containeth divers Regions and Provinces , in which are comprehended some good and wholsome places , other bad and unwholsome , and as there is indifferents , so there is extreams . And as the best places are within the Tropicks , so the more north or south you goe , the more barren and cold you finde the Climates , even to unsufferable extremities . The passage and course of sayling to the most parts of America , is by the wind that bloweth a gentle gale , constantly between the Tropicks east , or east South east , not much wavering unlesse by a Tornado or Hericano . The Natives of America , at this day are of three sorts ; The first , that live the most civilly , are them that live within the government of the Spaniards , after the same manner that they do , in apparell , building , trades and Religion . The second sort , are those that live under the contribution of the English , Portugals , Dutch , French , &c. And these keep still their ancient Customes , Religions , and Manners : and these I say are divided under severall Governours , or Kings , and live in Towns , some of which are paled round , conteining houses covered with Mats , their frames of Arbour works , the best are made more substantiall of great Poles and mats , covered with the bark of trees , their food is what the Woods , Seas and Rivers affords naturally , and their bread of that grain we call Virginia wheat , and of this their wives plant about their Towns , whom they accustome also to do their other household work , the men spending their time in hunting and fishing , being attended by the boys , whom they breed up to this kind of life with themselves . And this way of living runs throughout all America , North and South , for this sort of people . The third kind of Indians which are on the land , they call in the Spanish Dominions ( where there is the most of them ) Chickameckians , and in the Islands Canables . In which sort of people , the Craibey Islands do so abound , that they prove bad neighbours to the English and French , that are there seated , as those in the land are to the Spaniards . And these Indians live upon what they get from the strangers that are neer them , & the other more civil Indians : and some of them are so inhumane , that they will eat mans flesh . Their common food is what they get by hunting and fishing . And such of them that have Islands , and Provinces to themselves , live in such kind of habitation ( as I have said , the second sort of Indians do . ) The Religion of all of them , that are not made Spanish Christians , is to worship stones , beasts , or fowls , and serpents , but generally the Devill , whom they much fear , and therefore worship . Their Priests are conjurers and witches and in those arts can do very strange things . The statures of the Natives differ as with us in Europe , but their complexions generally are tawny and swar●hy , as also their skins . Although in divers places , I suppose , they would be otherwise , did they not anoint their flesh with oiles and grease , and bask themselves in the Sun and winde , against which they have little or no defence , going almost all naked , excepting amongst those Civill Indians with the Spaniards . Their naturall weapons , are generally Batoo●s , Bowes and Arrows . Their Bows are made of some bending wood , their Arrows of Canes and Reeds , headed with fishes bones , and flints , with which they are excellent marksmen . The heads of divers they poyson to do the more mischief . There are naturall to these parts which are wild in the Woods , divers kinds of Beasts and Fowles , many of which are not elsewhere in the world to be found , as also many fruits not known amongst us . Amongst the Plantations , there is not any thing wanting that is to be had in Europe ; and much more , which is naturall to those parts , but the substance of flesh , fisn , and fruits is not so substantiall as that of Europe , and not any thing comparable with that in England : which is the cause that they are much easier of digestion , and causeth a more constant appetite then we have with us . The treasures that are yearly drawn from the bowels of the Spanish Regions , are infinitely great . And in the subjection of any other Prince or people of Europe , there is neither Mine of Gold , Silver , Quick-silver , Emraulds , or Beads of Pearl , all which are in great plenty in the Spanish Dominions . And in regard I shall in my relations , speak of many Countreys , that are plentifull of these riches , I shall here describe how they are obtained . CHAP. 3. Of Gold , Silver , Quick-silver , Emraulds , and Pearl . THe gold is engendred in the Mountains , from whence by rains and flouds into the Plains , and rivers , where for the most part they find it . That of the plains , is in veines of hard earth that conteineth part pure grains of gold like pompeon-seeds , which is the best , but the most that is got in the Indies , is in the Rivers , where it is found mixed with the sand in pouder , even as the sand it self . They separate it from the earth , and sand , by washing in a bowle of the fashion of a Barbers bason . Where they finde it in hard veines , they break them with the Hammers , and make them fit to wash : first , putting the earth or sand into the bason , and receiving water into one side of it , turn it out at the other , untill they have washed out the earth from the gold , which as the heavier substance remains behind at the bottome of the bowle . The silver Mine is found in the earth in veines or branches , much like the Tinne or Cole in England , and is worked almost in the same manner under the ground . The way of separating the silver from the drosse , is first to take the oare , and break it in Hammer-mils , and grind it to powder , then sift it through a Copper searse , and put it into a furnace , under which they maken fire by degrees , mixing with every fifty quarts of pouder five of salt , and stiring it , together with quick-silver , which they squeeze through a piece of holland upon the said pouder and salt , and when they finde the quick-silver , sufficiently incorporate with the silver , then they put it altogether in a Cauldron , in which there is water , and a wheel , that going round , turneth out the earth and drosse with the water , the quick-silver , and silver , as the more heavy substance remains behind , which they take from the Cauldron , and wash it after the manner of gold , till they finde it clean from all drosse , and filth , and then putting it into a cloth , they strain forcibly from it some quick-silver , the remainder being as a leafe of silver . And to separate the silver from the quick-silver , they put it into a violent fire , and cover it with an earthen pot of the fashion of a sugar loaf , which is also covered with coals , and kept very hot , and from a hole in the said pot , to which is fashioned a pipe , like the pipe of a Limbeck , they receive the quick-silver , which evacuates by the same pipe , leaving the silver of the same form it was put in , but wanting much of the bignesse and waight . The Quick-silver and Vermillion , is found together in Rocks , or very hard earth . That part that is found to contein the quick-silver , they break to pieces , and putting it into earthen fire-pots well luted , they set it on a violent fire ( made in the Indies of straw , which they find to be excellent for that work ) what of it evacuateth out of the pot , goeth up , till meeting nothing to receive it , it falleth down cold , in the same manner we have it . The remainner in the pot , being sufficiently separated from the drosse and earth , the fire is taken away , and when it is throughly cold , they open the pot , and poure out the Quick-silver into leather baggs , which keepeth it best , conveighing it where they please in them . Those that open these pots , and stirreth the silver and it together , in refining the silver , swallow a pellet of gold , that lying in the stomack , draweth the Quick-silver , which in time getteth into their bodies , from whence it goeth out with the said pellet in excrement . And if the pot be not throughly cold , when 't is open ; it is two to one , if they lose not their teeth or hair , dis-figure their noses and faces , and many times utterly spoile themselves . Wherefore , they are very cautious in this action . The Emraulds are in great abundance in divers parts of the Spanish Countreys , they get them in veines of stone , that is almost like chrystal , some as big as a hazel nut , and of severall colours , as whitish , green and white , and the most perfect absolute green . The Pearls are found in greatest plenty in the North seas , and they are roundest and most orient , although there are great store at the Island of Pearls in the South Seas , which is some 25 miles from Panama . In the North seas , where I say are the best ; the principall fishing for them is at the River of Haca , which runneth between the Province of Sancta , Martha and Carthagena , and also at the Islands of Margreata , and Cumana . They are found in Oyster-shels of the colour of heaven , fastned to gravell or Rocks , six , nine , and twelve fathome under water , and brought from thence by Negro slaves , which are so expert in diving , that some of them will continue half an hour under water . CHAP. 4. Of the Island of New found Land . IN order to a perticular description of this new World , I shall first speak of the Islands , of which the most Seprentrionall , is New-found land , which stretcheth north and south , from 46 degrees and a half , to 50 and a half of latitude . The Natives of this place are few , and savage , neither is there any thing in this Countrey to invite a Plantation , it is so Rockie , and barren . But for the commoditie of fish , which are taken on the Coast in great plenty , there are some men that do endure the heat of Summer , and cold in Winter , both which come in extreams , some are French , but the most English , in whose hand lieth the supream power , the plenty of fish ( wch sort is wel known in England , by the name of New-found land fish ) inviteth many ships thither , whose lading is procured sometimes by themselves , but for the most part by the dwellers in the place . This Island lyeth at the mouth of the River Canida , distant from the Continent at the North end neer half a league , and the South west point is about a league from Cape Briton , and by the one of these ways , you passe to the River Canida . CHAP. 5. Martins Vineyard . THe next Island that is seated is Martins Vineyard . It is a small Island on the coast of New England , and the Governour is appointed by the Councill of Boston , the chief government , in New England ; It is 20 miles long , and 10 broad : And upon it are forty English families , with divers peaceable Indians , that live by hunting and fishing . The soil is rocky , but affordeth some English grain , and Virginia Corn . They have no Commerce , but with the Indians of the Mayn , for skins of Bever , &c. And some little Corn they send to Boston . There is great plenty of Fish on the Coast , which they procure the Indians to catch them at an easie rate . CHAP. 6. Long Island SOuth west of Martins Vineyard , lieth Long Island . It is in length sixty English mlles , and fifteen in breadth . The North east end is seated by some English , which have been thrust from New England for their Judgement . The most of them holding the Christian tenent of confession before Baptisme . At the South West end , there are some few Dutch and English . This Island is a fruitfull soil for English grain and Milet , and of a good air . The Seas about it are well stored with Fish , and the woods , with Deer and Turkeys , and it hath many quiet Indians , that live by hunting and fishing . The Dutch Plantation layeth claim to this Island , so doth the South Government of New England , but at present , the Inhabitants live without duty to either . There are divers other Islands on this Coast , but not any seated , or considerable to a Plantation . The principall on the Coast of New England , are in the Naraganset , and Masytusis ▪ Bayes , and neer the Swedes Plantation . Some few in Delaware Bay . And Smiths Island at the North Cape of Virginia ; and from the Cape Charls , which is the South Cape of the Chesapeack Bay in Virginia , till you come to Cape Hatrask , are no Islands . This Cape is a point of an Iland in 36 degrees , and from thence till you come to the point of St. Helena , which is in 32 degrees , all the coast along are broken Islands uninhabited , the best is within Cape Hatrask in the same height . It is called Roanock , and is of 18 miles compasse to the South-ward of the mouth of the River Occam in old Virginia . It is bad coming to it by reason of the shelves of Cape Hatrask , which lyeth far out at Sea , by which Cape , he that will go to the said Island must passe . CHAP. 7. The Bermudas , or Somers Islands . THis Island lyeth distant from the Main 200 leagues , in 33 degrees , and 20 minutes . It is 20 miles long , and something more then two miles in breadth . And temperate in relation to heat and cold , but violent in the blustring winds , which often haunteth their coasts , but a most wholsome place to live in , and wel replenished with our Nation , that live there without want , for there is store of Milet or Virginia Corn , and Potatoes , divers sorts of fruits , as Muskmelons , Water-melons , Figs , Plants , Papans , Limons , Oranges & Limes : Plenty of flesh , as Turkeys , Hens , Pork and Beef , and on the Coast much Fish . The Commodity they yearly export , is some Tobacco of the worst sort , Beef , and Pork . The Spanish wracks that often happens on their Coast , furnisheth them with pieces of eight . And the best sort have their Negro Slaves to work for them . This Iland is almost surrounded with rocks and shelves , but on the South-side is an open road , and toward the East end a good harbour , but hard to hit , without an Islander for Pilot. When you first marke the Island , it appears as a Rock in the Sea , going almost right up a a great way from the water , and it hath a delightfull aspect , but 't is little better then a Rock , there being but two foot of mould on the greatest part of it , under which , there is a kind of hard substance , much like pumistone . CH●P . 8. Of the Islands of Lucaos , or Bahama . THese Islands are South-west from the Barmuda's , and to the North of Portorico , Hispaniola and Cuba , the most eminent is Lucayoneque in 27 degrees . It hath almost to the West the Island of Bahama . From whence the channell of Bahama between Florida , and the Sholdes de los Mimbres taketh name . The current of this channell , seateth so hard to the North , that although Winds be prosperous , the Ships cannot enter it , and if it be crosse , they will go with the current . Next to Bahama , is a small Isle surrounded with the shelves of Bimny . There is like wise the Island of Abacoa , of 12 Leagues long , another called Yuma , of 20 Leagues , and eight in breadth , in 24 degrees and a halfe . Yuemeata is in 23 degrees and a half , 15 Leagues in length , and North , from Hispaniola , lieth Samana , 7 Leagues each way . And between Yuemeata and Guanema lieth Yabaque of 10 Leagues in 22 degrees and a half . The Miara Parvos are three smal Islands that by triangle , and are compassed with shelves . South from Yuemeata , is Magaguana , of 20 leagues in length , and the halfe in breadth in 23 degrees , Quaqua of 10 leagues in 20 degrees and a half . North from Quaqua are the Cacos , of five leagues , in 21 degrees . The Island of Mackre stands in 20 degrees , and is compassed with shelues . And in 20 degrees lieth the shelves of Abreo , of 15 leagues long , but East from Mackre . On these Islands are no Inhabitants , those that did live there were a harmless simple people , and therefore the easier taken and carried away by the Spaniards that have made them so desolate , many of them seem of a good mould , and the Latitude promiseth much fertility . The arie is certainly good and wholsome , and not so extream hot , as other parts of that height . There is scarcely any beast on them save a Cony , that hath a taile like a Rat , but Pigeons and Brids in great numbers ; most of them of greenish colour . There is the Gumme Benjamin of the best and worst sort , Guacom , and Sasaprila , and Sasafras , and on some of them red wood and Amber-greece . The English Sea-men are little acquainted with these Islands although they saile round them yearely . And since I petitioned for them , which was six years ago , and my absence hindred my prosecution : Captain ▪ Sail and others have obtained a Patent , making thither on the coast of an Island , which he called Illutheria ; his ship was wrackt , but the people of the ship all saved , but recovered the shoare with few necessaries , I saw him after his escape from thence in a small boat of 3 Tuns recovering Virginia , where he procured a Pinnace of near 25 Tuns , with which he carried relief to those he left in the Island . But I understand by a Master of a Bark , that went from New England , that on a division was among them , they were leaving the Island . In my discourse with the said Sail , I understod that none of his company knew the place they intended , or were ever there , when they undertook the voyage . The coasts of most of them are dangerous , and bad to make , and that ship that shall be neer , or amongst them must keep the lead always going , but with a wary Pilot , and care in giving the Islands a fair birth , they are easily recovered . The Spaniards know this place well , and have a yearly trade thither for the aforesaid Commodities , and amongst the Islands are wracks of divers of their ships . CHAP. 9. Of Hispaniola . SOuth of the Lucayos lyeth the Islands of Barlevento , which are not onely the best of America , but almost beyond compare , were they as well furnished with people , as they are with necessaries to maintain them . They be in the hand of the Spaniard , almost without people . For Hispaniola , that is the chief , and in 18 , 19 , 20 degrees , and 150 leagues East and West , hath but one City , no Town nor Village , but what is inhabited by Negro's , that are servants to the Spaniards . Here is a perpetuall Summer , the Winter being but the rain that falleth . This Land is exceeding pleasant , and hath divers Vallies , one being so great , as to reach from the one side of the Island to other , that hath many golden rivers issuing into it , which Vallies are always stocked with multitudes of wilde kine , goats , hogs , shag-hair'd sheep and horses , amongst which , as their deadly enemy , are many wild dogs , that are bred of such as have been lost a hunting , and run away from the Spaniards : the woods have abundance of Oranges , Limons , Limes , Cotton-wool and Plantens , and many green Birds . The commodities the Spaniards yearly export from thence is Ginger , Sugar , Cotton-wool , Cassia , Fistula , Sasaprila , and Lignum vitae ; with Tallow , and a hundred thousand hides , which are yearly gotten of those wild cattell , which are the largest of the world . There are divers Rivers that afford gold , and some Mines which are not now worked , great plenty of Copper and other minerall . The City where the Spaniards dwel , is called Santo Domingo , it standeth on the South side of the Island neer the East end , on the West-side , the River Osama in 19 degrees and a half , fairly built with stone , and walled about with a Castle on the said River , between the Town and the Sea . Here are resident the Supream Council of the Islands , the Officers of the goods and royall treasure , a Mint-house , and the Cathedrall , that hath for sufferance the Bishoprick , of Cuba Portrico , Fenescula , and the Abbotship of Jamecca . Here are also Monasteries of Franciscans , Dominicans , and Mercenaries ; and two Nunneries , a Grammar-school , and an Hospitall . The people in this City , live in great pleasure , enjoying , beside the foresaid plenty of flesh , many excellent fruits all the year long , as Bonanoes , Pine-apples ; Custard-apples , Plantens , Papans , Musk-melons , Water-melons , and many other fruits and hearbs , store of Turkeys , and Poultrey . And their bread they make of the root Yuca , called Cascaby , but they have plenty of Milet and Potatoes . On the Coasts , are first the point of Nisao , ten leagues to the West of Santo Domingo ▪ and eighteen leagues , further is the Port Ocoa , which is a Bay , where the fleets of Nova Hispania take refreshing , when they do not anchor in the nooke of Sepesepin , which is neer unto it , or in another called the Fair Haven , two leagues before you come to Ocoa . And 20 leagues beyond Ocoa is the Port of Asua . And 30 leagues more Westwardly there is a large point right against the Island of Bola , which lieth five leagues from the Coast . The most Westerly point , is called Cape Tibron . It hath an Island three leagues from it West called Caprio , and sailing along the Coast you will see an Island called Camito , and further in the nooke of Yaguana there is an Island called Guanabo , of eight leagues long . Of the North side of the Island the most Westwardly Cape and Port is Saint Nicol , as from whence North-east and by East , lyeth the Island of Tortaga , neer the Coast of Hispaniola , it is of five leagues length , and governed by a Frenchman . And further along the Coast is Montey Cristey , the West Cape of the Port of Nativedad , to the East of which there is a great Bay called Port Real . This Island is so full of Harbours , as he that will coast it , cannot well misse of one where he pleaseth , most of which afford refreshing of fresh meat and good water . In many parts of this Island , especially on the North side are English men always lying to kil Cattle , for their hides onely , they live in Tents , ten , and twenty in a company , and have Shallops to attend them , to conveigh them away when they please , most commonly to Turtagues ▪ which is their head Quarter , for it is neer lying . CHAP. 10. Of the Island of Cuba . THis Island lyeth West from Hispaniola , and is 200 leagues long East and West , the broadest part not 45. What Hispaniola affordeth is here in good plenty , but the Land neither so pleasant nor wholsome . The gold of this Island is not so good in his allay , as that of Hispaniola , but Copper is here in greater quantity . It hath two remarkable things , the one is a Valley of 20 leagues , that within the earth hath stones as round as a bullet , and from hence the Spaniards may furnish themselves with shot of all sizes . The other is a fountain of a kind of pitch which runneth continually . All the Natives here , as well as at Hispaniolia , are destroyed by the Spaniards , but in both places they have store of Negro servants : their delicatest fare in this Island is Patridges , which are in great abundance . Over all the Island , the Spaniards breed them up tame , and esteem them the sweetest eatable flesh in the World . It hath two fair Towns , the best , which is of greatest resort , is the Town of Havana , that lyeth on the North-coast in 22 degrees : It hath neer 900 housholds , there is resident in it the Governour of Cuba , a Cathedrall with Monasteries of Dominicans , Franciscans , and one of Nuns . In this Haven all the Spanish ships of the Indies , meet together , and return to Spain : the Town is rich but unfortified to the land , but the harbour is strongly secured by two Castles , that lye a little within the mouth of it . This harbour is counted an exceeding good one for security of Ships , but on the South-east part of the Island , there is the harbour or port of Saint James , which for greatnesse and goodnesse , is esteemed one of the best in the World . It lyeth 40 leagues from Cape Tibron , in Hispaniola , in 20 degrees . It hath the City of Saint . James standing on the side of it , two miles from the Sea . This City is of 300 houses , but of small Commerce . It hath a Monastery of Franciscan Friars , and nothing else remarkable . To the West of it 25 leagues , lyeth the port of Spirito sancto , and further West lyeth the Queens gardens , which is a shelf of Sholds and Islands , and 20 leagues further the port of Trinitie , in 21 degrees and 30 leagues still westwardly the Cape of the Crosse , and 10 further the gulfe of Xaqua , between which and Cape Anthony , which is the Westerliest point of Cuba , there are many small Islands and Sholds along the coast . The North coast is a cold coast , and hath many good harbours , besides that of the Havana , the next in account to it is Saint Jaquis , which is 8 leagues east from the said Haven , and not farre distant from the Island , called the Kings Gardens From this City of Saint Jaques , the Bishop hath his title . CHAP. 11. Jamico Island . THis Island lyeth twenty leagues from Cuba full South in 17 degrees and a half of latitude East and West it is fifty leagues , North and South , in the broadest place 20. It hath the fruits and Cattle of Hispaniola , but no Mines of gold or copper . It is very plentifull of Milet and Swine , but more subject to Turnados and Hericanos then any of the other Islands . Here the inhabitants live in a plentifull manner , and have on the North side of the Island , the City of Sivil , fairly built , it hath a Governour and an Abbot , a Monastery of Franciscan Friars , who have their cloyster Nuns . The Westwardliest Cape of the Island is called Morauta , and from thence along the North coast 10 leagues distant lyeth the port of Jauca . And ten leagues forward the port of Melila , and ten leagues further standeth the port of Sivil , from whence the Coast windeth to Cabo Dilfalcon . West from Jameco are the Islands of Curymanos . And of the South Coast five leagues lyeth the Hermingo's which are dangerous shelves . CHAP 12. The Island of Saint John De Portrico . THis Island lyeth from the Hispaniola 15 leagues . It is 45 leagues East and West , and North and South 23. It aboundeth in all Hispaniola hath , and it is the first place the Spaniards have in the Indies . And the City of Portrico , which standeth on the North east part of the Island , is strongly fortified , and naturally well scituated for defence in 18 degrees of Latitude : it hath a Governour , a Bishop , and his Cathedrall , and Officers of the Kings treasures , with two Monasteries of Friars . And 30 leagues to the West of this Town standeth the Village of Asricebo . And 33 leagues South-west from Portrico , standeth the Town of Saint Jerman , t is on the West-end of the Island . The North Coast is foul and shelvie , but East from Portrico is the River of Luysa and Canoba . And the furthest west on the South Coast is Caprio , and West from it at Sea 5 leagues lyeth the Island of Mona , a small Island , and as far north to other little Islands . And the Natives here and at Jameca , have been totally destroyed by the Spaniards , so that at this day there is not one to be found . CHAP. 13. Sancta Crux , the Virgins , Virgin Gorda , Blances , Anagada , Sombrito . FAst from Portrico , lye the Caribeys , which by the Spaniards are called the Wether Islands : the natives are men-eaters , and a very warlike couragious people . The most Westerly is Sancta Crux , it lyeth in 16 degrees and a half , and is sixteen leagues in length : it is in the hand of the English , but few live there . The plague that hath been so hot in these Ilands , begun at this , as men report , although the other hath been since as sickly , I suppose it is the cause , it is no better seated , for undoubtedly this is the best Iland , and the largest the English possesse in the Indies , and neerest adjoyning to the Spaniard , which might be made ( if it were well managed ) a great advantage : it is capable of the same fruits , roots and seeds Hispaniola hath , and Sugar-canes , and lyeth neer adjoyning to the Virgins , which are a little Iland compassed with shelves neer eight or ten more the greatest of ten leagues , with Virgin , Gorda , and the Blancos , or white Ilands . And West from Virgin Gorda , lieth Anagada , which is seven leagues long in 18 degrees and a half , and compassed with shelves . And neer to it lyeth Sombrito , another small Ile . These are all inhabited with Canibles , except Sancta Crux , whether sometimes they come a roving also . CHAP. 14. Angula . ANgula is the next which hath ten leagues of length , and is in 18 degrees . It hath some few English on it with excellent Salt-pits , and a good Road for Ships . CHAP. 15. Saint Martins . SAint Martins lyeth in 17 degrees , and a half , of fifteen leagues long , now possest by the Dutch , being lately forsaken by the Spaniards , that had a Castle in it , garison'd by souldiers . It is compass'd with smal Ilets , and hath good plenty of Salt . CHAP. 16. Eustas . IT is commonly call'd Stasies , and seated by Flushingers of Zealand , as the principal Owners : it hath 10 leagues in length , and maketh good West India Tobacco . CHAP. 17. Saint Bartholomew . THis Island is full of Caniballs , and hath 10 leagues of length . CHAP. 18. Saint Christophers . SAint Christophers is of ten leagues in length , and seated by English and French , each having a Governour of their own Nation . There is a kind of equality in their strengths , for what the English want of the French number , they make good by their English spirits , which doe not degenerate with the Climate . This Island is so populous , that ground can hardly be obteined . The French and English are intermixed so together , that with much difficulty could either hinder a secret designe though there is constant gaurds upon each others Borders . They make some Sugar in this Island , some Indico , and Cotton-wooll , but most Tobacco . CHAP 19. Nivis , or the Snowes Barbada and Redouda . THe English that seat it call it Neavis . It is of five leagues in length , lying within a league of St. Christophers . Here is the best Sugar of the Caribey Islands , some Indico , but little Cotton or Tobacco . It is an aguish Country and unwholsome , but by the good Government that hath been amongst them , the people live the happiest of all the Caribey Islands . And in 17 degrees lyeth the Barbada and Redouda , each of five leagues , and in the hands of the Canibals . CHAP. 20. Monserat . MOnserat is seated by Irish , of five leagues neere the Redouda . The Inhabitants plant most Tobacco and some Indico . CHAP. 21. Antego , Margelante , Dominica , Matinina Santalusa , Gardelupa , Dodos sanctos , Deseada . ANtego lyeth between 14 and 15 degrees . It hath a good air , and is planted by the English with Tobacco , Indico , Cotton-wool , and Sugar . It lyeth ueer unto Gardelupia , and Dodos Sanctos on which there lives some French with the Canibals , which are in great numbers on these two Ilands . The Deseada is six leagues to the Gardelupia in 14 degrees and a half , seated by the Canibals Margalante , is five leagues from Dominique , and seated by the Canibals , with French amongst them . Dominica lyeth in 13 degrees , and is 12 leagues in length . It hath good Roads , and watring places , but in danger of the Canibals , that are the Lords of this Iland , with whom the French live in peaceable manner . And neer Dominica , is Matinina and Sancta Lusia , which is 14 degres 20 minutes , and both possest by Canibals . CHAP. 22. The Burbudos . THis Iland is commonly called the Barbados , but the ancient name is the Burbudos to the Seacors of the Indies or Carer a de las Indies . It is a Lee Island as those of Barbevento , & the Caribes are to weather of the Starbord bow . It lyeth in 13 degrees 30 minutes , and thoroughly inhabited with English , and Negroes their servants . This Iland flourisheth so much , that it hath more people and Commerce then all the Ilands of the Indies : Their principall Commodity is Sugar of the worst sort , Indico and some Cotton-wool and little Tobacco . Here are pieces of eight in greatest plenty of any English Plantation in America . in so much that of late they buy and sell most small matters for ready money : it is strong in men , but no fortification yet perfected , and not easily brought under by a common way of war . There are store of Oxen and Kine in this Plantation , as also Swine which they keep up in pends , & horses , but by reason of the great number of inhabitants and occasion for Beasts of draught and burthen , cattell is a good commodity , so is all kind of provision , and it yeildeth the best return . It hath divers fruits and poultrey : and as there is a greater trade here then in the rest of the Islands , yet in regard the sellers are well matched by the buyers , I conceive it the worst Plantation to goe to either to live or make a Voyage and returne . For what is here , is as well in the rest of the Islands , and much more conveniency to plant , for here they have too many people , and in them there is too few , and in most of them ground enough . CHAP. 23. Trinidado . ANd more southwardly are the rest of these Lee Ilands , of which the greatest is the Trinidado , in eight degrees of North Latitude : it hath fifty leagues East and West , and almost 30 in breadth : the air is here very pestiferous , which makes that this is the unwholsomest Iland in the whole Indies , but many Indians that being bred to it , live there without much sicknesse : it hath a Colony of Spaniards seated in a Town called Saint Joseph , where is resident a Governour , and about 200 Spaniards with the help of the Indians make much of that tobacco , which is sold in Spain , for Spanish tobacco , to the English , and others . The most Orientall part of it is the point De la Jaleria , from whence du North lyeth the small Iland of Tobago , compassed with Ilets : in the South-side is the round point Andrada , and on the West-side the gulf of Paria , which lyeth between it and the firm land : to the North are Saint Vincents and Granado , two little Ilands . CHAP. 24. Margreata , Tortuga , Gardiner , Caracute , Cubava , & Tamasca . TWenty leagues West from Trinidado lieth Margreata : it is 16 leagues East and West , and the half in breadth : it hath but little water , yet plentifull of pasture , and many Cattle , with two Spanish towns , which standeth neer the Sea : it hath a Fortresse to defend it , and a good harbour , which is before the Town : in this Fortresse , resides the Governour , and treasure for the King of Spains customes , of Pearl , which is worth at the least fifty thousand pounds yearly . And two leagues from this town within the land is the other , whose inhabitants are most Planters , but that on the Sea is possest by Merchants , & divers for pearls , which are in good plenty on this coast . And the Ile Cabagua , a league off at sea from whence every Saturday at night , the Pearl fishers return to Margareta . To the East of Cubagua , are Losfralos , which is four little Ilands close aboard the shore . And to the East are the Witnesses , and West lyeth Tortuga , and farther West lyeth the Ile of Gardiner : it is ten leagues long , and by it Curaco : in which the Dutch have a Fort and some souldiers : neer unto which is another Iland called Curacute of 14 leagues in length . And north from Curacute is the Iland of Aruba : in which two last mentioned , there are some peaceable Indians , that speak Spanish . From the Trinidado along the Coast , there are few Ilands , save those that are at the mouth of the River Amisons and Oroinoque , which are low and flat , and on the violent risings of the Rivers commonly overflown , which makes the inhabitants provide them lodgings in the trees , which are there very great : these Indians have their Ganoes to attend them , by which they passe not only to their neighbours , but fish , and go to the land at pleasure . Furthermore on the Land of Brazil , there are some small Ilands , the most remarkable is the Tamerica : it is inhabited by the Portugals , it hath a fair town on the South-side ; and a harbour , with store of Red wood . CHAP. 25. Of the North-west passage , and the Lands called Nova Britania , or Nova Framuncia . THat which is most remarkable in this north part of America , is the straight of the north-west passage , which is generally talked of , and indeed is nothing but a narrow difficult passage to Buttons Bay , the entrance being properly called Hudsons Straight , in regard of his first finding it : the mouth of this straight lyeth in 62 degrees , and because of the impossibility of this Mathematicall story , I shall say , there is certainly no such Straight , as this which they call Anian , or the north-west passage : it hath been so thorowly searched into by our Nation that can give no incouragemēt to a farther trial , save that story men tel of a Manuscript in Portugall , shewed to one of our Merchants of the passage that way , of a Portugall ship of the Phillipinas droven from thence by foule weather , through this straight to Portugall , but to men that know the distance between that streight , and those Ilands , it would seem the most ridiculous story in the World , beside the falsity of the Informers : the Greeks relation being a far better story , for he saith in regard he was taken by Squire Candis in the South-sea , and lost all he had , to procure some relief in his old age , he would advise the English a speedier way to the East-Indies then they now took . And this intelligence he giveth after he is retired to his Native Country , to repose from his troublesome way of adventuring to Sea . From whence we may easily guesse , for the bad turn our Nation did him , he would not wish us a good one , but the scope of his intelligence being but to have a bill of exchange to receive money , as he pretended to come into England . But how likely it was , that he would leave those rich parts of America , which he lived in with the Spaniards to retire to his own Nation , and from thence to undertake a Voyage for us to the worst place in the World , a rationall man cannot apprehend . But were there such a passage , it would much more concern the Portugals , and the Spaniards , then it doth the English , for their trade is to the north part of the East Indies , and ours to the south : theirs to the Moluccos , Philipinaes , Japan , and China , whereas we seldome passe beyond Bantam in Java , but were there a passage that way , yet it were not to be chosen before the other , for could a man sail in a strait line : first , from England to the straight , and then from the straight to the East Indies , it would prove a farther way than the other by the Cape of Bonaspei . But those that know any thing of those seas , know that the sea course to any part of north America is as low as 23 , 24 , 25 , or 30 the highest . For the wind which bloweth in the south sea east and west , as well as in the north , that is to say , for the most part west without the Tropicks , and almost constantly . East within them . Wherefore you must go out of your way aswell from the north part of America , to the East-Indies , as from England to this supposed Straight : and there is as much difference in relation to pleasantnesse in voyages , as between summer and winter . For when you are clean of the Bay of Biscai in all the voyage , by the Cape you find no cold weather till you return to the same place again , but to the contrary , is so cold & icy about the Straight in the middle of Summer , that there is no making way without much difficulty and trouble . And in the south sea , where the Sun keeps the same course as in the north in June , Sir Francis Drake in compassing the world found so much cold in thirty eight degrees north latitude , that he was forced into a southerly course . And this makes a strong probability that there is no sea to the north of America , but that the land of this New world reacheth by the north parts ; even to the northwardly Provinces of the Empire of Japan , or Tartaria . For I finde that the winds that blow West and north-west in England being sea-winds are not so cold , as those that come east and north-east , which are land-winds . Which I apprehend the onely cause of difference in the temperature of the air with us , and the north parts of America . For New England that lyeth in 41 & 42 is much colder in the winter then the most northwardly parts of England , which are in 56. And those parts of America , that are in that height are cold , almost the whole year through , as the undertakers in the north passage plainly prove , and this is caused certainly by the land-wind , which that heigh for the most part bloweth west , and northwardly , which is so much more colder , in regard it cometh from those vast Regions that are far thicker and untill'd , & uninhabited with wood swamps , and such moist crudities , as are not in Europe . On the land of the north-side Hudsons Straight , there hath been seen some of the wild Natives , but how they live is a kind of miracle . And from the south of this Strait , till you come to New England is but one Plantation , which is at the Fort of Kebeck , on the north-west side the River Canada , 100 leagues from the Island Antecostey , that lieth at the mouth of the said River . The French drive a great trade with the Natives for Bever-skins in exchange of hatchets , knives , penny looking-glasses , bels , beads , and such toys . There are good store of the Natives in these parts all alongst the Coast , and are willing to exchange such Commodities as they have , for such truck as the French bring them , although it is to be done with much care to prevent their treachery . CHAP. 26. New England . THe Plantations of the North Government of New England , beginneth about 44 degrees , and the coast is indifferently seated with English , almost as southwardly as 41. This Countrey at first was laid out in severall proportions to divers Noblemen and Gentlemen of England , each having within his circuit ▪ a severall power . But at this day , it hath but three divisions onely , that is to say : the north and his bounds , the middle and the south ; the north Government is the worst , and hath fewest people : the middle Government is that of Boston , which is the best , and hath most inhabitants . The south is the Government of New Plimouth , in which is the best ground : the north Government hath scarce a Town worthy the name of a Village ; but the middle hath many Towns and Villages . The principall is Boston fairly built , the great street is neer half a mile long , full of wel-furnished shops of Merchandize of all sorts . Here is resident a Councill , and the Governour , which is yearly chosen from amongst them : this town hath a good Port , called the Bay of Bòston , with many ships , which is secured with a Castle , guarded with Souldiers and Ordnance . Neer Boston lyeth Charles Town , and five miles into the Countrey is the town of Cambridge , that hath a University with many Students . The south Government is that of New Plimouth , that hath the name from the town , which is an indifferent Market town . The land of all this Region is generally barren and rocky , but the care of the inhabitants supplyeth the naturall defects of the Country , from the proceed of the Commodities it affordeth , which is Pipe sraves , Clabbord , Fish , English grain , and fruits , with the building of Ships , which they often sell to other parts , and iron works ; with these they drive a trade to most parts of Europe , especially to Spain ; the Canary and Caribey Islands : it is a wholsome air , and the English people are well-colour'd , and have many children which thrive well in that Countrey . They punish sin as severely as the Jeivs did in old time , but not with so good a warrant . And they have brought the Indians into great awe , but not to any Gospell knowledge . CHAP. 27. New Holland . TO the southwest of New England , lyeth the Dutch Plantation . It hath good ground , and good ayr , but few of that Nation inhabiting there , which maketh that there is few Plantations in the land , and but one Village , whose inhabitants are part English , and part Dutch . Here is resident the the Governour appointed by the West India Company . This Village lyeth on Hudsons River in 40 and a half , three miles within the mouth of the River , and almost joyning to a Fort that hath Guns , but they are unmounted . There is the Fort of Orange , 30 miles up the said River , and there is a Mill to saw boards for the Colony : they have here indifferent plenty of English and Indian Corn , but the best profit is the trade with the natives for Bever , and other skins . Those that trade here pay 16 in the hundred Custome to the West-India Company of Holland . These Dutch are mischievous neighbours , for with their Indian trade they supply the natives with Guns and Ammunition , which in time may prove their own confusion , and doth already prejudice their neighbours . CHAP. 28. The Swedes Plantation . THe Swedes are seated between the Dutch and Virginia , in a Village by a fort which lyeth eight miles within Delaware River . On the north side the said River , they are few in number , and their principall businesse is their commerce with the Indians , for they have little or no Cattle . They furnish the Indians with Guns and weapons as the Dutch do , and once in a year have commonly a supply and relief from Swethland , by a ship that fetcheth their Skins and other Truck . CHAP. 29. Virginia . Virginia is to the southward of the Swedes , and the north Cape of the great Bay that leadeth to Virginia , and Maryland lyeth distant from the Swedes Fort neer 130 English miles : this Bay is 240 miles up navigable for the biggest ships , it lyeth almost north and south , and it receiveth divers Rivers , which issueth into it from the west and east ; those on the west-side are both the biggest and most : those on the east-side are not many nor great . This coast is also a flat coast as is New Holland , and the Swedes . The English are seated on the east-side the Bay , from the said point called Cape Charles , and by the Creeks and Bay-side 30 miles up the Bay . Without the said Cape are certain Islands called Smith's Islands , which are broken low grounds , unfit for habitation . On the west-side the Bay , within Cape Henry 8 miles lieth the water , call'd Lin-Haven , which issueth there into the Bay : it hath divers Branches , on which there are Plantations even to the head of most of them . And between the said Haven , and James River , which is distant 12 miles is two small Creeks that are indifferently seated , but on the side of the great Bay , there is no Plantation between the Cape and James River , which is distant from it 20 miles : this River floweth more then 120 miles , and almost so far Navigable for good ships . It is Shelvie and dangerous without a good Pilot : it receiveth divers Rivers and Creeks on the East-side : the most eminent is the Elizabeth River , which issueth into the great River within eight miles of the sandy point , that is the first point of the South-side the great River , and over against Point Comfort Island , by which you must keep close aboard , by reason the River is there onely to be entred , four miles higher then Elizabeth River , is Nawcimond River , which two are the principall ; and on the West-side the most eminent , and best is Chickhomoney , whose mouth is 10 miles beyond James Town : this main River , as also the Rivers and Creeks that run into it , are seated by the water-side , onely by reason of the conveniency of carriage . And between point Comfort , and York , there is a small River , called the Pecoson River , which is seated , and then a little further York River , which is a fair River , and navigable 20 miles for ships . This River is seated neer fifty miles up , but on the East-side better than on the West . And the other Rivers which run into the Bay between this and Maryland , are Payankatank and to Pahanoc , and the great River of Patowmek are unseated with any but the Natives . Here is good plenty of Millet , but not much English grain . For which this Region is not so naturall as New England or New Holland , for the crops within a year or two will degenerate . Their onely commodity is Tobacco , which I think to be more naturall to the Countrey then any other thing . The best sort is the sweet sented , which is not inferiour to the Spanish : Cattle are of the same price here as in England and New England , and by reason there are no Markets , and little money to buy them , fresh meat is very scarcely eaten . The Virginia proverb is , That hogs and women thrive well amongst them . But the later ( I think ) are indifferently subject to the fate of those men that go there which is much sicknesse or death . For the air is exceeding unwholsome , insomuch as one of three scarcely liveth the first year at this time ; though formerly they report , the mortality hath stretcht to the taking away of eleven of twelve . The reason of this is not the latitude , for that is 37 degrees , and a half . In which lyeth many excellent wholsome Countreys , but I conceive it to be the changeablenesse of the weather , which is mighty extream in heat and cold , and as various as the wind both Winter and Summer . The next cause is the Swamps , standing-waters and Marishes , and mighty store of Rivers , and low lying of the land . There is two other pernicious companions that haunt the English inhabitants , the one is the disease , called the Country Duties , which they originally caught of the Indians , and the cure is the same they use in England for the French Pox , it being almost alike . The other is the Rattle-snake , so called , for the rattle in her taile , whose bitings are present death . And this vermine in the Summer is so stirring that they are in the fields , woods , and commonly in their houses , to their great anoyance , yet this mortality doth rather harden the peoples hearts , then bring them to God , for I think they are the farthest from conscience and morall honesty , of any such number together in the world . And for want of administration of Justice , there are many have left the place , and are gone to Maryland , which lyeth up the Bay . The Virginia bread is commonly of Millet , called Poane . And if the servants have enough of that , their complaint wil procure no remedy . The Rivers and Creeks afford much fish in Summer , and furze in the woods , good store of Deer and Turkeys in Winter , and fowl by the water-side in divers places , and yet is provision so scarce that they are all the year furnished with fish and pease , and bisket from New England . The great resort of shipping is in winter , for then is the Tobacco struck into cask , and fit for sale . This Countrey is for the most part plain , with few hils , and were it not so woody , probably not altogether so unwholsome . It is without any Minerall , save Iron , Stone , which is in great plenty . In divers parts of the Countrey , the natives are under contribution of the Governour , and pay him great tributes of skins , and he them with good priviledges over the English , which in time may prove a third Massacre . CHAP. 30. Maryland . THis Province is divided from Virginia by the great River Patomuk . It lying on the North-side the said River , and West-side of the great Virginia Bay . It is more wholsome then the parts of Virginia now seated , and better for English grain . The English inhabitants are few , and those of different Religions ; for some amongst them are Papists , but most Protestants . There hath always been toleration in Religion , and is at this present . The natives of this place have never been treacherous to the English , but doth them good service in their grounds , cattle , and hogs . Many of their children being bred up amongst them : they live here in greater plenty than at Virginia , as having more range of the woods , and fewer neighbours with Indian woodsmen to kill them meat . Those that are come from Virginia , are seated on the River Bolus , the next to the River Patomuk up the Bay , and by such as are drawing thither from New England , and daily go from Virginia , it is likely to be a flourishing Countrey . CHAP. 31. Old Virginia . SOuth frō this Uirginia , lieth the Province , known by the name of Old Uirginia , it is remarkable for Cape Hatrask , that lyeth in neer 36 degrees . From which Cape far out at sea is flat shelvy ground . The Cape is a point of a broken Island , and hath between it and the main Roanock Island to the South of the River Ockam , which there issueth into the Sea . This River is deep within and broad , but so shallow at the mouth , that a Pinnace can hardly enter it at high water , otherwise it were convenient for a Plantation . For it is farre beyond Uirginia in all respects , or any Land we possesse in the Main . The Indians of this River pay contribution to the Governour of Uirginia . And along this coast till you come to Florida , is no Plantation , nor inhabitants but the natives . CHAP. 32. Florida . THis Province begins in 34 degrees , and hath on the Eastcoast before you come to the Cape of Florida , two Forts , in which are Spanish Garrisons . The first and most northerly is the Fort of Saint Mark , within the point of Saint Helena , in 32 degrees and a half distant from the Havena Incuba 100 leagues . The other is called Saint Augustine , which is the principall , because the Haven is good , and neer the Channell of Bahama , in 29 degrees 40 minutes . The point of Canes in 28 which hath to the South the river Ages , and at the Cape of Florida , are many little Islands called the Martors , and these Islands reach from the said Cape within a league , and a half of Cuba . The head of the Martors to the East hath an Island of 14 leagues but very narrow . The out-most eastern point lyeth in 24 degrees and a half , and from the Cape of Florida to the Government of Pancuco along the Coast of the Sea , is 300 leagues , which Seas are called the Gulf of New Spain . In all this Coast there is no Town nor Plantation , and few Indians , by reason the Spaniards have taken them away to other parts . There hath not been worked Mines either of gold or silver in this Florida . Neither have the Spaniard any Commodity from them save Indians . This Gulf of New Spain , or Mexico hath two entrances ; the one is between Youcatan and Cuba , where the stream commeth fiercely in , the other is between Cuba , and the Cape of Florida , where it runneth more violently out . CHAP 33. Of New Spain . BEsides this Province of Florida , the King of Spain in this northern America , hath three great Kingdomes . The first and principall is the Kingdom of New Spain , the second is the Kingdome of Galisia , the third the Kingdom of Gutemalia , and the Province of Varagua , that adjoyneth to the Straight of Dearian , and is properly of the Councill of Panama . The Kingdom of Spain hath in it a Viceroy and Councill , intituled the Viceroy of Mexico . And within his Government the Province and Bishoprick of Mexico , that of Tlascala , Guaxaca , Mechoan , Chiapa , Yucatan , and Panuco . The Indirns of this Kingdome are of two sorts ; the Chickamecans , which are a sort of rogues , that live much after the manner of Toreges , or ancient Irish , by robbing and spoiling passengers on the way : Towns and Villages . And the other live even as decently as the Spaniard , and are of all trades and vocations , as they are , of sharp wits , and of great agility of body , as appeareth by their extraordinary feats of activity on the Rope , and tumblings . This Kingdome is a high Countrey , for the most part of it , and for riches , pleasantnesse , and wholsomnesse , accounted one of the best in the world , as lacking nothing naturally that is to be had , excepting wine and oil , which they might also have , but that it is forbidden , to plant Vineyards , or Olive yards by the King of Spain , and it hath divers things not elswhere to be had both of Trees , Herbs and Drugs . CHAP 34. The Councill of New Galisia . THis Kingdome of New Galisia , hath no Viceroy , but is governed by a Councill , whose bounds is parted from New Spain at the Port of Nativity on the South Sea , to the North , North-west , and North-east . It hath no bounds , but may inlarge their territories , as they see occasion on the Indians . It hath already these Provinces . The first Guadalaiaca , Xalisco , Sacaticas , Chiamerla , Culiacan , New Biscai , and Sivaloa . And this Kingdome is not much inferiour to New Spain , and it hath the same sorts of Indians . CHAP. 35. Gutamalia Kingdome . THis Kingdome of Gutamalia is governed as the other by a Council , without a Viceroy , and is the southwardliest Region of this North America , and hath within its bounds the Provinces of Gutamalia , from whence the Kingdome taketh name . Soconusco , Chiapa , Suchitepeque , Verapas , Honduaras , and Cacos . Saint Saviour , and Saint Michael , Nievaraqua , Chuluteca , Taquesgalpa , and Costarica , or the rich Coast . The Indians in these Provinces are more warlike than the rest , and have more unwillingly submitted to the Spanish yoake , and therefore they have had almost continuall wars , the most of the Indians living till very lately after the manner of the Chickamecians ; though many of them are docible as the Indians of Mexico . This is a rich wholsome Kingdome , not inferiour to Galisia , but rather exceeds it . But when I come to each perticular Province , I shall name them as they adjoyn on the Coast of the Sea . CHAP. 36. Of Panuco . THis Province is neer adjoyning to Florida , and parted from it by the River of Palms , which lyeth in 28 degrees of North Latitude . That part of it that lyeth next to Mexico , is the best , and hath the greatest plenty of victuals , with som gold : the other side , which is next Florida , is poor and barren . This Province hath three Spanish Towns : Panuco , in something more then 23 degrees . It is distant from Mexico 65 leagues , neere a River , whose entrance is a haven : it is governed by a chief Justice , provided by the Viceroy of New Spain . The Village of Saint James , of the Valea , 20 leagnes to the West of Panuco . The Village of Saint Lucas , 8 leagues from Panuco , to the North-east , neer to the Sea . There is no River nor Haven in this Coast but Panuco , and Palmes which are not very good , and not many Indians . CHAP. 37. The Province of Talascalia , or Angels . THe next to Panuco , on the coast of the North Sea lyeth this Province of Talascalia or Losanels ; with in its government are four Spanish Cities . The best is Losangels , seated by a River that runneth into the South Sea . It standeth off the side of a long Plain east from Mexico 22 leagues , and containeth neer 3000 housholds , in four streets , governed by a chief Justice , and in it are resident the Cathedrall , with Monasteries of Dominick , Augustine , Franciscan , Lamersed , and Carmelite Friars , with one of Nuns , and a Colledge of more than five hundred Indian Children to be instructed in the Spanish Religion and Language . And north of the Angels is the City of Talascalia , in more than 20 degrees of height with two thousand five hundred houses , in which is a fair Cloyster of Franciscan Friars . In the Province of Losangles , the City of Guaxaca , is the third , in which are three Monasteries of Friars , and two of Nuns all very rich . This town is pleasant and of a wholsome aire , and not far from the River of Alurado , The City of Vera Crux is an English mile from the Sea , five leagues from the Port of Saint John Delua ▪ of four hundred Spanish housholds , besides Indians . In it resides the Kings treasurer for the Customes . This Province hath abundance of Flax , wheat , sugar and ginger , diversity of hearbs , and fruits , abundance of cattle , hogs and horses , many silver mines , 200 chief Indian towns , and at least 40 Monasteries of Friars . The Harbours and Ports are on the North Sea , the best of which is Saint John De Lua , which is made by a small Island , whose bank is kept up by a wall , in which are Iron and Brasse rings , where by Cables they more fast their ships . This Island hath on it a Castle , which commandeth the Harbour , that is entred by two Channels ; the one to the North is the slat , the other is called the Galisian Channell . Here the ships bound for Nova Hispania , and Mexico unlade , and to the North of this Port on the coast of this Province is the river Sempoalia , and upward the river of Casons , and neer the government of Panuco , Fuspea , and Tamagua , and to the South of the said Saint John Delva , is first the river of Almerica , and further South , the river of Alvarado . CHAP. 38. Youcatan Province . THe North part of this Province adjoyneth to the South of Talascalia . It is a pen-insula , and in compasse 150 leagues . The temperature is hot and moist , it hath no river , but is full of good willows . It is a woody Country , nor will it bear English grain , neither hath it gold or other minerall . But it hath many inhabitants , that are of the civillest sort of Indians , in New Spain , and great plenty of Millet , Swine , all sorts of cattle , horses , and much poultrey , much Cotton , Bombast , and Ashurs . The Inhabitants are healthy , and live to great age . There are four Spanish towns , the City of Meridia , in the midst of the Province in 20 degrees . In it are resident the Governour , the Officers of the Revenue , and royall Treasure , and Cathedral Suffragan to Mexico , with one Monastery of Franciscan Friars . The village of Valiodalid is 31 leagues from Meridia to the South ; and neer the coast of the Hondur as is Salimanca , a fair town . And on the north coast the village of Saint Franciscus of Campeach , in 20 degrees , fifty leagues from Meridia . It is a reasonable good Haven , but of little depth , on the coast of this Province are many Rocks , Flats and Isles , that there is scarcely any sayling within foure leagues of the shore , on which there is the greatest Flouds and Ebs of any part of New Spain . CHAP. 39. The Province of Honduras . THis Province of the Honduras adjoyneth unto the South part of Yucatan , his coast stretcheth along the north Sea as far as Nicurayna , which is neer 150 leagues . It is a hilly Countrey , plentifull of all sorts of Cattle , and store of Wheat , and Mines of Gold and Silver : it hath six Spanish towns and many peaceable Indians . The City of Valiodalid , standeth in 16 degrees , 40 leagues from the north Sea . Here is resident the Governour , a Cathedrall and a Monastery of Lamersed . The City of Adios , is 30 leagues from Valiodalid , to the West the village of Saint Petro , is 11 leagues from the Port of Cavalos , where the Officers royall are resident , because the Port of Cavalos is sickly , to which the Ships come . This Port of Cavalos , is in 15 degrees on the North Sea , there are few in it besides Blackamores , and some factors , by reason of the unwholsomnesse of the place . The City of Truxcillio , is 64 leagues from the Cavalos , to the North-east a league from the north Sea . The village of Saint George is populous of Indians , and rich in gold . The Septentrionall point of this coast is the Cape of Eburus , in 16 degrees east , off which 20 leagues lyeth the River of Pitch , and a little further Riobaxco , and beyond it the River of Balahama , and in 14 degrees and a half lyeth the River Salt , and after that the Cape of the three points , and from North the Island of Utilia , and to the North-east Hellen and Lyvanai , and in 14 degrees the Cape of Thanks be to God . And north from thence the three Islands called , Take away Sleep . CHAP. 40. Of the Province of Nicaragua . NIcaragua lyeth next to the South-side of Honduras : it is aplentifull Countrey of Coco , Cotton-wool , Millet , Cattle , and much gold . It hath five Spanish towns , & abundance of peaceable Indians , which are most expert in the Spanish tongue . The first and principall town is Saint James , 12 leagues from the South sea , at the head of the lake , Nicaragua , where the Governour is resident , the royall Officers and Cathedrall , with five Monasteries of Lamersed , and many peaceable Indians . The City of Granado , standeth on the Borders of this great lake , neer which is a famous Volcan , that burns perpetually ; casting forth fire and smoak . A Friar imagined there was much gold in it , because it never consumed the land about it , wherefore he caused a Caldron to be fastned to a huge chain , and let it into the furnace . But the violence of the fire soon consumed it , and with all the Friars hopes . This great lake of Nicaragua , is full of Islands , and by a kind of River hath an issue into the north Sea , which river or passage it navigable for great vessels . And the head of this lake is within five leagues of the South Sea , and good ground to be cut , by which it were easie ( if the Spaniard so pleased ) to have passage from the South Seas to the north Sea . At the head of the said lake , the village of Nalio , standeth in 11 degrees and a half on the South coast , and is the best Port on that coast . On the north Seas ( for this province reacheth from the North to the South seas ) is first the river of Gare , that divideth Nicvaragua , from Honduras , south of it the River Wipre , next the Port of Saint John , which is the voiding River , that comes from the great lake , that hath a great Island lying in the mouth of it . In the south sea it hath the Nalio , the Port of Saint James , and the Port of Paria , and Nicoya , and on the coast the Island of Chroa , Saint Mary , and Saint Mark . CHAP. 41. The Province of Castorica . THis Province lyeth between Nickuragua , and Caragua , between which it hath 90 leagues in length . It is a good land and very fruitfull in Millet , Wheat , Flax , and Sugar , plenty of Mines both of gold and silver , and it hath two Spanish Towns : the first and best is Curtago , the other Mendoco . It hath two Ports , one on the south sea , the other on the North . CHAP. 42. The Province of Varagua . THis Province lyeth between Costarica , and Panama , adjoyning on the south part to the Strait of Dariana . The northerliest is in 11 degrees , it hath East and West 50 leagues , and in breadth 25 , and is washed as Costarica , with the north and south seas . It is a Mountainous Countrey full of bushes , without pasture or cattle , wheat or barley , but it hath some Miller , but full of rich mines of Gold . The Indians are few , and they be in continuall wars with the Spaniards . It hath the City of Conception 40 leagues from Nombred ' Dios , where the Governour and Officers are resident . The village of Trinity , six leagues to the East of the Conception , neer the River of Bethelem , And three leagues from the North sea , the City of Santey Fei , standeth 12 leagues from the Conception , to the south . In it are Melting-houses , and Deputy Officers . The City of Charles neer the coast of the south sea , 50 leagues from Santey Fei . At the end of this Varagua beginneth the southern America . And therefore I shall return back to the other parts of this north America , which is not yet discovered . CHAP. 43. Of the Province of Ciblioa . THis Province of Ciblioa is the most northerly Province that the Spaniards possesse in America . It hath but one Spanish Town , but many well built Cities of Indians . The Spanish town is called Saint John of Ciblioa . It hath a strong Garrison of Spaniards and Mexican Indians . The fairest Indian Town is Quibra , that hath also a Spanish Garrison . This Town is in 40 degrees , and distant from Cibiloa 200 leagues , from whence it lieth due north . This Region is apt for English grain , and produceth all sorts of our hearbs and fruits . Here are store of all sorts of our Cattle , and the Oxe of the Countrey , which hath a bunch of flesh on his back of the bignesse of a mans head , and his hair is shaggy and long , his horns smaller than our Kines horns , but his body much bigger : this is an Inland Province , and lyeth from the sea many leagues . CHAP. 44. New Biskay . THis Province lyeth on the south-west of Cibola : it hath store of provision and cattle , and divers mines of silver . It hath two fair Spanish Towns , that is to say , Sancta Barbola , and the Baro of Saint John , with divers peaceable Indians . It is an Inland Province , but of much Commerce , by reason of the silver-mines . CHAP. 45. Chiamerla . THis Province lyeth in more then two and twenty degrees of height . It is ten leagues broad , and something more in length : it lyeth along the south sea , but hath no Ports of name . It hath a town of Spaniards , call'd Saint Sebastian . It hath many rich silver Mines , and sufficient of Cattle , and all sorts of Grain and Fruits . CHAP. 46. Culiacan . THis Province is the most northerly Province the Spaniards possesse on the coast of the south sea . It is west of Chiametla : there are much cattle , seeds and fruits of England ; it hath two Spanish towns : one is called the Virgins , by which there are some silver mines ; the other the village of Saint Michael ; this is a small Province , and hath no eminent port on the sea . CHAP. 47. Sacetas . SAcetas lyeth south-east from Biscai . It is very wholsome in some parts of it , and as sickly and unwholsome in other parts , which causes that in some places there is much want , and in other places as much plenty . But to amend all defects , there are in most places rich silver mines . It hath three Spanish towns , the best is Erena , the second Nombre d' Dios , and the worst Durangi : the Chickmeacan Indians do much annoy these parts , but there are great numbers of Civill Indians that live in peaceable manner . CHAP. 48. Xalisco . THis Province hath the City of Compostella , neer the south sea in 21 degrees , nineteen minutes : there is the village of the Purification south-west from Gudeleria , 30 leagues : this land is hot and sickly , but hath mines of gold and silver , good store of provisions , and excellent horses , that are well bred for any service . CHAP. 49. Guadalaiara . GUadalaiara is the best of all the Provinces of the Kingdome of New Galisia , and the most southerly : it hath all sorts of grain , hearbs and fruits of New Spain , and plenty of kine , horses , and swine ; it is a wholsome good air , and hath many silver mines : the chief City and Head of the Kingdome is Guadalaira in 20 degrees . Heere resideth the Councell , the officers of the goods and royall treasure , a Cathedrall , two Monasteries of Friars , and one of Nuns . And 30 leagues from Guadalaira , is the village of Saint Mary , and another called the Holy Ghost : this Province is much troubled with the Chickemecan Indians , but hath many well governed Civill Indians that live orderly , and very richly . CHAP. 50. Mechocan . THis Province lyeth between the Province of Mexico , and the Kingdome of the New Galisia , it hath in breadth by the coast of the south sea 80 leagues , and 60 within land . Here are many good mines , and it is a fruitfull land , and hath much Wheat , Millet , Coco , all sorts of Spanish fruits , Cotton-wool , the rich drug of Cocheneel , store of cattle and fish , and the Indians are industrious , and given to labour : the chief City is Mechoacan : it stands in 18 degrees 15 minutes and 47 leagues from Mexico . The City of Pascurio , standeth seven leagues to the east of Mechoacan : it hath the Cathedrall , and two Monasteries of Augustine and Franciscan Friars . And 35 leagues from Pascurio north-east is the village of Saint Michael , in a rough Country . The next is the Village of Salya , then the Village of Saint Phillip . The village of Sackatula , is 40 leagues south west from Mechoacan , neer the south sea in 18 degrees , 90 leagues from Mexico . And the village of Colina in 18 degrees 20 minutes . On the coast of the south sea neer the confines of Galisia the Port of Natividad , is in 19 degrees , and from this port they make their navigation to the Philipin ' as in East-India . Besides these towns rehearsed , which are possest by Spaniards , there are 94 head-towns for Indians , with schools of Doctrine for Indian children , and 130 ordinary towns . CHAP. 51. Of the Province of Mexico . THis province falleth between Mechoacan and Talascalia , it hath in length north and south 130 leaugues , and in breadth 18. The chief City and Head of New Spain is seated in this province called Mexico . It is an inland City lying in 19 degrees and a half , in the midst of two great lakes , that compasse it about , the one is salt , the other fresh : the fresh voydeth into the salt , each of five leagues in breadth , and eight in length , and both are in compasse 33 leagues . There are three Causways by which they go into the City , the shortest of half a league long , the longest a league and half , the other a league : it hath neer 70 thousand houses , the most of Spaniards built with brick fair and high . And here resideth the Viceroy of New Spain and Councill , the Inquisition office and Judges , the Officers of the Revenues , and royall treasure , a founding house and a mint house , with the Archiepiscopall , Metropolitan , and Monasteries of Franciscan , Dominican , and Austin Friars , the company of Jesus el Carmen Lamersed , the Bare foot and Trinity Friars , 10 Monasteries of Nuns , one Colledg of Indian children , and the retired from the world , and repenting whores , a University , and divers Hospitals . In this province are reckoned to be six ▪ hundred thousand tributary Indians , one hundred and fifty Monasteries , with multitude of schools to teach Indians Children , and many gold and silver mines , infinite plenty of all sorts of cattle , and sheep , grain , hearbs and fruits , and what else is necessary for the delight of man in an abundant manner , with the rich Cocheneel . The Coast of this province reacheth to the south sea , on which there is an excellent port called Aquepulco , in 17 degrees , six leagues from the river Lopes , and eight leagues more west is the Sitalia , and four leagues further the River Metla . CHAP. 52. Guaxcaca . Guaxcaca Province , commeth to the Coast of the south sea , and it lyeth between Mexico and Gutamalia province along the Coast of the south sea one hundred leagues : it hath 5 Spanish towns , the chief of which is Antiquera ; in it are resident the Governour of the Province , a Cathedrall , many Monasteries of Friars . It is distant from Mexico eight leagues , from whence it lyeth south west . The next to it is Sapolecai , the third Saint Jago de Nexapa , the fourth the Village of the Holy Ghost : this province hath store of gold , and silver mines , and one of Chrystal , Boreal , much Coco , Cotton-wool , Wheat , and Millet , and Cocheneel , plenty of all sorts of cattle and swine , and not one River in the Countrey but yieldeth gold . There are 350 head-towns of Indians , and 120 Monasteries of Friars , and many of Nuns , and schools of Indian Children to be instructed in the Spanish language , and popery , and three hundred thousand tributary Indians . In this province is the Valley from whence Ferdinando Cortez the first Conqueror had his title of Marquesse of the valley . The ports on the south sea are the Haven of Guatulaco , in 15 degrees and a half : it is great , good , and much frequented . The port of Tecoantepequa , neer the other , which is but reasonable good , but it hath a great town , standing on it , from whence they make great fishings , especially for shrimps , with which they trade the inland Countreys . CHAP. 53. Soconusco . THis is the westerliest province of the Kingdom of Gutamalia , it joyneth to the province of Guaxcaca , from whence it lyeth on the south sea east , south east 34 leagues and far into the land . It is plentiful of Wheat , Coco , Millet , and Cattle . It hath but one Spanish town , which is called Guearettan , where the Governour is resident . And in her Coast are the Rivers Coatan , in her west border , east of which is Gapernacalte , and east south-east Colata . CHAP. 54. Gutamalia . THe province of Guattamall , is the head of the Kingdome of Gutamalia , it joyneth to the province of Soconusco , and on the south sea , it stretcheth 70 leagues , the Countrey is of a good temperature , and plentifull of Cotton-wool , Wheat , Millet and Cattell , and other Seeds and Fruits , the Winds and Rains in October are very furious . It hath five Spanish towns besides many Iudian towns and villages . The head City is Saint James of Gutamalia , in which the Councill is resident . It lyeth in 24 degrees and a half , and of above a thousand Spanish housholds , and here are the Kings Officers of the goods and royall treasure , a melting house and a Cathedrall , which is Suffragan unto Mexco , a Monastery of Dominicans , Franciscans , Mercenarians , Augustines , Jesuits , and two of Nuns , with an Hospitall or Colledg . This City is furnished with all sorts of provisions , and dainties , and standeth exceeding pleasantly on the side of a large plain , neer a burning mountain . And 40 leagues from Saint James is the City of Saint Saviour the village of Trinity , sixty and four leagues from the port of Axavatla . It is a chief Commissioner-ship , with the title of His Majestie in a plentifull soil . It is a place of great traffick . And the port Atouch , for the ships of Peru and New Spain . And 62 leagues from Saint James is the village of Saint Michael , the Haven of this town is called the Bay Sonseca , which is distant from the town two leagues . This province hath abundance of gold , some silver , store of balm , and liquid amber , Copal , Suchicopal excellent liquours , and the Gumme animi , with Beasts that breed the Bezar stone . But the Volcans here are very noysome to those that lie neer them , for they often burst forth casting out fire-stones and ashes . And here are more of those Volcans or fire-pits than in all India besides . CHAP 54. Chiapa . THis province is an Inland province , it is Mediterranean to Soconusco , Mexico , Tabasco , and Verapas , and in length 40 leagues , and something lesse in breadth . It hath store of Wheat , Millet , and other grain and seeds , much cattle , but few sheep . It hath but one town of Spaniards , which is called the City royall , 70 leagues from Saint James of Gutermalia , to the north east , which is governed by an ordinary Justice , and in it is resident , the Cathedrall : two Monasteries of Dominicke Friars , and one of Nuns . There are many Indian towns in her climates , and the natives are excellent Planters , and Musitians . This City royall is in 18 degrees and a half , built round and of a marvellous scituation , sixty leagues from the north sea , and as far from the south . CHAP. 55. Verapas . THis also is an In-land province of Gutemalia , and is Mediterranean to Chiapa , Youcatan , Honduras , and Gutamalia of 30 leagues over , it is a moist countrey , and hath plenty of Millet and Wheat , Cotton-wool , Coco , and much of that sort of fowls , whose feathers make the rare coloured Indian pictures , and this is a great Merchandize amongst them . The Spaniards have onely one small town , with a Monastery of Friars , and one school to instruct the Indian children . The Governour is a chief Justice : Between this province and the south America , is the Provinces of Costarica , Honduras , Varagua , and Mearagua , which joyneth to Gutemalia , on the coast of the South-sea . And thus have you the northern America . Here a Map . CHAP. 56 , Of Panama . PAnama hath a Council that hath for Jurisdiction , no more than the province of Panama , & the election of the Governour of Varagua , in regard they are appointed principals of the Navigation for the dispatch of Peru , & ordering the King of Spains treasure , which is yearly transported to Porto Belio , over the strait of Darion , and from thence to Spain . It adjoyneth on Carthagena , and Popian , to the south east and south-west . The chief City is Panama , seated on the south sea in 9 degrees north Latitude , consisting of 700 housholds : the most part of the inhabitants are Merchants . Here is also resident the Councill , and Officers of the royall treasure , Monasteries of Dominican , Franciscan , and Lamersed , and Augustine Friars ; with two of Nuns , and a Cathedrall . The Haven is indifferent good , but the ships come not within a league of the town , the biggest ships not further than Perua , three leagues of the town , at which place they lie dry at low water . The air at Panama is extream unwholsome , and the place very sickly , but it is mended and made durable , for the profit is brought in by the vast summes yearly brought there to carry to Spain , of which the Inhabitants get part . The Village of Nata , lyeth on the south sea west from Panama , 30 leagues , it hath a reasonable port . On the North sea , there is the town of Nombred ' Dios , it hath a good port , but the place is so unwholsome , that the trade of Merchandize is removed from thence to the City of Saint Philip , the harbour is called the port Obelo , in which the Spanish ships , do unlade those Merchandizes , that are to be trasported to Panama & so to Peru , and receiveth in such goods as are return'd , to be transported to Spian . To secure the entrance into this harbour , are two strong Castles , between the City and the sea , and a third neer the town . And on this coast are reckoned , first the bay of Carabaco , neer the confines of Varaqua , to the east of it , the River of Trinity , the Conception and Bethelem , an Island , and the river of Caugre , up which river from Saint Chilip , they transport theeir Merchandize bound for Peru , unto the house of the Croses , which is at the head of the said River , and from thence to Panama , which is distant from the said house five leagues . And 12 leagues to the west from Nombre d'Dios , is the port of Longgote , and in 9 degrees the port of Hians , the port of the Aventure in six , Porto Belio in five , and against it the Island of the Lookings , and the Bastemontos . And two leagues from Nombre d'Dios , the river of Sardinilia , and the Isle of Sardinia , and the river of Millet , and the river of Snakes , and in the gulf of Curaba the town of Saint Mary . On the south coast the Cape of Saint Mary , and point of war . And towards Panama , the gulf of Paris , where stands Nata , the point of Chiami , the river of Chepo , and the Balsa , in the inward part of the gulf of Saint Michael , north from the Island of pearl . CHAP. 57 , Carthegna Province . THis Countrey lyeth on the north sea , and is parted from the province of Panama , by the river of Darian , from whence unto the river Magdalen , is 80 leagues . The land is mountainous and hilly , full of high trees ; this Region is fruitfull in some places , and in other some as barren . The seed of England will grow but in few parts of this Countrey , but here are many cattle , horses and swine . The temperature of this Countrey is hot and very rainy , neither is there mines worked either of gold or silver , but much rozen and liquors , which they have from trees , and Sanguis Dragonis . The City of Cartagena , standeth neer the sea two leagues west from point Canta , in ten degrees of height . It hath more then six hundred housholds , and in it is resident the Governour , the King of Spains officers of the royall treasure , and the Cathedrall Suffragan to the Archbishop of Granado , with Monasteries of Deminick , and Franciscan , Friars . The scituation is plain , and almost an Island , on the north side compasseth it , and to the land an arm of the sea , which reacheth to the Lake of Canapote . At the entrance of the Haven , there is an Island without Inhabitants . The village of Saint James of Tolu , is two leagues from Cartagena south-west the village of Saint Margito , and 30 leagues from Cartagena , to the south the village of Sancta Crux , is 70 leagues from Cartagena by the sea and great river of Magdalen , and twenty from Sancta Martha , six from the sea , where the Marchandizes that are bound to the Kingdome of Granado are delivered out of the ships , and from thence are transported up the River in Canowes . CHAP 58. The Kingdome of Granado . THis Kingdome lyeth from the sea , adjoyning on the south part of Cartagena . It is a very rich Countey in Mines of Emraulds , gold , steel , and copper , store of pastures , with all sorts of cattle , wheat , Millet , fruits , and hearbs . The Indians are great traders , and able men of body , ingenious in the sciences of the Spaniards . The Merchandize commeth up the the river Magdalen , on which this land lyeth . Their chief City is Sancta Fee , scated on the bottome of a hill , in four degrees to the North of the Equinoctiall Line of more than six hundred housholds . In which is resident in behalf of the King of Spain , a Councill for managing of the affaires of the Kingdome , the Officers of the royall treasure , a melting house , and a Cathedrall Metropolitan , two Monasteries of Friars , and in her borders more than fifty thousand tributary Indians . The City of Tocampa standeth on the river Cati , which runneth into Magdalen . This City hath also many Indians tributary , so hath all the other Spanish towns , which are first Saint Michael , then the City of Trinity , 20 leagues from Sancta Fee north-west , the town of Palms , fifteen leagues from Sancta Fee west north-west . And the City of Tunis north-east from Sancta Fee 22 leagues : it stands upon a hill of an extraordinary scituation . Here is a great garrison of souldiers , and the best market in all the Realm . Here is also the City of Meridia , the City of Victorey , the village of Saint Christopher , the City Beles , and the City of Marequeata , all Spanish Cities , with many hundred large towns and villages of Indians . Through this Region they passe from Cartagena by land to Peru , commonly by post , but not otherwise , by reason that it is fifteen hundred leagues from Cartagena to Cosco . This Region cannot be entred by land from Cartagena , by reason of the great waters and mountains that are in the way , wherefore they passe up the river Magdalen , with Merchandize from the Custome-house of Malamba , on the said River , from whence to the first landing in the Kingdome of Granada is one hundred and fifty miles . CHAP. 59. The Province of Sancta Martha . THis Province of Martha , lyeth between Cartagena , and the River Hacha , on the North sea . It is a plentifull Countrey of Millet , Potatoes , much gold , Emraulds , and other rich stones , and copper , and hath five Spanish towns , the City of Sanct a Martha , in ten degrees of North latitude , where is resident the Spanish Governour , the King of Spains Officers of his treasure , and a Cathedral Suffragan to that of Granado . The City of Tenerif standeth on the river Magdalen , which parteth this Province from Cartagena . The village of Palms , is two leagues from this river , twenty to the south of Tenerif , the City of Losreas is 30 leagues from the river Hacha . On the coast of this Government is the river Biaba , Piaras , Aguamur , and Sancta Martha . The Indians of this province are commonly in war , which is a hinderance to the Spaniards quiet enjoying the riches . It exceedeth in stones of such value and quantity , as is not elswhere to be found in India . CHAP. 60. Venesiula . THe Province of Venesiula , lyeth on the North Sea , parted from Sancta Martha , by the River of Hacha , on the east is the province of Suava , or New Andelosia , as the Spaniards call it . The coast of the sea is neer 130 leagues of length . In this land are veins of gold , of more than two and twenty Carracts and a half . It is plentifull of wheat and other seeds , for there are two harvests in a year . It hath abundance of all kind of cattle , great and small , Cotton and Sasaprila . The City of Coro standeth in II degrees in a good air , the Governour for the King of Spain resideth here . It hath also a melting-house , and Cathedrall with Monasteries . The City of the Lady of Carvalteda , on the sea coast 8 leagues from Coro , with a bad haven . Saint James is within the land three leagues to the south of Carvelteda . The new Valentia is sixty leagues from Coro , and seven from the Port of Brubufa Xeres 15 leagues south from Valentia . The new Sigonia is 20 leagues to the south of Xeres . The City of Tacuio , standeth ten leagues from Segavia , south-west Truxcillio , eight leagues from Coro south and by east . On this coast , the principall river is the river Hacha , which parts this province from Sancta Martha , neer the mouth is a rich Town and Beads of pearl of the best in India . CHAP. 61. Guana . THis Region comprehendeth all the land that lyeth between the province of Venesula and Brazil , which beginneth at twodegrees of south latitude ; this land is more famous for report , than for any certain knowledge of the riches thereof , for at this day , there is no more than one Spanish Town called Codoa , which lyeth on the sea coast from Trinidado . The Spaniards are neer it , and have better opportunities to know the riches of it than any other . But the Indians which are in great part fled from the Spanish Countreys , are so much their enemies , as not to permit them to come amongst them without wars , which is a great hinderance to the Spaniards undertakings . But although this Countrey promiseth much , in truth to this day there are no mines found and worked either of gold or silver , although it is very probable by the Latitude , that it doth abound in both . The rivers are many and great , that issue into the sea frō this coast , of which the most famous are the rivers Orinoque , or Orileania , which entreth into the sea with sixteen mouths . The best enterance is by the Branch du West from Trinidado The river of Amasions is more southerly , and issueth into the sea under the line . The mouth or entrance of this river is more shallow then Orinoque , neither is it so well known , although the English and Dutch have traded up them both with the Indians for these commodities naturall to the Countrey , Bees wax ; Cotton-wool , Cassia Fistula , Bolearmoniack , Teralemna , and divers other drugs , and wood fit for Dyers , and some Balsomes . The people love our Nation above any other , and would be glad to assist us on any design . The air in this Countrey is in some places extream hot and moist , in other places constantly hot and dry , and in other some very temperate all the year long . CHAP. 62. The Land of Brazil . THis Province beginneth where Guana endeth , at two degrees of south latitude , where there is a point called the Cape of Snakes , from whence it lyeth along the Coast of the north sea to 25 degrees , and on the back side west , lyeth the provinces of the river of Plate . The air is the whole year through very hot , the winter which is our summer , distinguished only with the rain that falleth at that season . Here are many venemous worms and great serpents , t is plentifull of pastures , cattle and horses , little Millet and no English grain , wherefore their bread is Casabi or Potatoes , which are in good Plenty . There are great shews of silver and gold , but none gotten , nor mines certainly known . The chief commodity is Sugar , Cotton-wool , Bombast , and Brazil-wood . It hath neer the sea coast about 20 Portugall towns , many Ingeniowes , or Sugar works : the first town of the Countrey is called Tamerico , and 5 leagues to the south of that Farnambuck or Rescif , then All Saints 100 leagues from Farnambuck in 14 degrees 40 minutes . The town of the Sure haven in 16 degrees and a half : the Holy Ghost in 20. There is another town on the river Generio , in 23 degrees neer which they cut much Brasel-wood . There are on the coast eight or ten ports , more principall than the rest , which are the river Saint Dominick north-east off Farnambuck , by the Cape of Saint Augustine , which standeth in 9 degres . The Island of Tamerico before rehearsed , the river of Saint Francis in 10 degrees and a half . It is very great . The bay of All Saints is 3 leagues and 13 up into the land . The river of Trinidado , and the river of Canamon in 13 degreees and a half . The river of Beads in 14 degrees and a half , and the river of the Virgins in 16 , and Portesceurae in 17. The river of Parague , in 20 : neer the town of Sanctus Spiritus , and in 23 degrees Cold Cape beyond Saint Vincent . This province hath been in difference between the Portugeses , and West India Company of Holland , and as the Dutch got great footing there without right , so the Portugals , since their falling from Spain have surprized them again , and recovered them by the same slight they got the East Indies from us , but not with such vile murthers , as they committed on the English . They have now the town of Resif , onely which not long since was neer lost . CHAP. 63. Of the Provinces of the River Plate . THe provinces of Plate , take name from the river on which they lye , the passage to them is up the said river , but they are almost on the back of Brazil . They are large and far wholsomer then Brazil , plenty of Sugar , Ginger , Wine , Wheat , Millet , all sorts of English fruits , store of Cattle , Swine , and Horses , but no mines that are worked . They are subjected by the Spaniards , and united to the Councill of Peru , on the south sea for neernesse of lying to that Kingdome , there is a common passage from these provinces thither by land over the mountains , the most of the land is indifferently inhabited . This province hath three Spanish Cities , the best is the City of Ascension . It lyeth in 23 degrees and a half of south latitude west from Brazil , and east from Peru , 300 leagues up the River of Plate on the North-side . In it is resident the Spanish Governour , the Officers royall , and a Cathedrall , Suffragan to the Archbishop of Lima , in Peru. The next is the City royall , distant from the Ascension eighty leagues north-east . The City of Bucnos ayres standeth on the River Plate , one hundred leagues from the mouth of the same . These provinces are full of Indians , and Mistisos which are Spaniards children begotten on Indian women . On this coast between the Brazil and the mouth of the River Plate , is the port of Saint Vincent in 33 degrees against Becena Burgo a small Island , and six leagues to the south the River Ubay the port and Island Dela Canana in 35 degrees , and forward the river De la Barca . And 20 leagues from thence the port of Roderico , and in 29 degrees the Island of Catalina And five leagues to the south Close Haven . And fifteen leagues further another river called Traquean . And in 32 degrees the Bay of Saint George . And in 35 degrees the Cape of Saint Mary at the entring into the River Plate . The south Cape is called Cape Blanke , and the mouth of this River of Plate , is thirty over and a great way up it , ten leagues in breadth with many Islands , and divers great Rivers issuing into it . CHAP. 64. Of the Coast between the River of Plate and the Strait of Magelan . FRom the mouth of this River , the strait lyeth southwest , and is distant thence 400 leagues . It hath on the said coast : first the point of Saint Helena in 37 degrees , the point of Francis in 38 : the River of Canobi in 45. And to the south the Isle of Ducks . And in 47 the River of Seriani , and in 49 the Port of Saint Julian , the River of Sancta Crux in 50. And 12 leagues before you come to the strait of Ilefonsus . But the land possest with no other but the Natives , which are a Gyantly people . CHAP. 65. The Straight of Magellan . THis straight is famous for the troublesome passage of Drake , Candish , and Haukins , three English men Generals , each in a severall Fleet : Drake and Candish being the first that sailed along the coast of Peru , and so to the East Indies , and came home by the Cape of Bona Sperantia , Circum-navigating the Globe . The last being much over-matched was taken by the Spaniards on the coast of Peru , and convayed from thence prisoner to Spain . From whence with much difficulty he obtained his freedome , although solemn Engagements passed from the Generall his taker for his freedome . The entrance into this strait is in 52 degrees , and the comming out into the south sea the same height . It is an extream difficult passage by reason of the meeting of the north and south seas in the channell , driving each other back , prevailing as they are favoured by the wind , which commonly bloweth there exceeding boysterously and cold . There are divers caves and bays in it , but no incouragement for a sea-man to adventure that way . The Inhabitants on this strait are few , and extream savage , neither is this passage any more in use : for those that will go by the south of America to the East Indies , or into the south sea to any part of the west coast of America , have a more convenient passage south of this strait in an open sea . The entrance into it is called Lamear , but the sea was discovered by Sir Francis Drake , and Sir Richard Haukins both which were driven back by foul weather into those seas after they had passed the strait . On the coast of the south sea , which lyeth between the strait and Chilli , there are no inhabitants save the wild Natives , but it hath the Bay of horses in 52 degrees , and the Bay of Saint John in 50. The Cape of Saint Francis in 51. And 18 leagues before you come to Port Hearnan the Bay of Galago in 48 degrees 40 minutes , and north of it the Bay of Kings , and the Isle of Catilina , then the Cape of Saint Andrew in 42 degrees where Chilla beginneth . CHAP. 66. Chillia . THis coast reacheth to 28 degrees of south latitude . This Region is wholsome above all other in the Indies , being of an excellent temperature , as neither too hot nor too cold . It is abundantly rich in gold and silver mines , and all sorts of cattle & grain , fruits & excellent pleasant wine . The Countrey men are strong and valiant beyond compare , which the Spaniards know to their great cost , for they could never totally subdue this Nation . The Spaniards had formerly 12 Spanish towns in this Province , the most south was the City of Chillon in an Island of fifty leagues long , that almost joyneth to the firm land , which beareth the name of this whole Countrey , this town had in it a Monastery of Friars ; and to the north of this town 41 leagues , the City of Osornio seven leagues from the sea , with two Monasteries of Friars , and one of Nuns . The City of Valdiva two leagues within the mouth of the River Valdiva in 40 degrees . It had thtee Monasteries of Friars , and one of Nuns . The City Imperiall in 39 degrees of height 3 leagues from the sea : in it was resident the Cathedrall , and two Monasteries of Friars . The City of Conception lyeth in 37 degrees neer the sea . And there did reside the Governour of the Countrey . The harbour is good , and made by an Island which lyeth before a nook in the land . The Port of Quoquimbo , is a good harbour , and standeth in 32 degrees . The town of Laserana , is next to Peru. It lyeth pleasamly by the Valley of Quoquimbo . In this place it rains but thrice a year : this Countrey is neer 300 leagues by the sea , but not above twenty into the land , where lye the Andes , which are mighty great mountains , that run through the southern America , even from the strait of Magellan to Sancta Martha Of the Spanish towns in Chilla , there is recovered by the Natives , and by them quite destroyed the City of Conception , Chillon , Osornio , Valdivia , and Imperiall . CHAP. 67. The Councill of Charcas . THe bounds of this Councill stretcheth from Chilia to Peru , it hath abundance of cattle of all kinds , great shag-haired sheep bigger then goats that carry great burthens on their backs , store of corn of all sorts , fruits and wine , much gold , and the greatest mines of silver in the world . There are few Spanish towns , and but one port , in regard the Spaniards get neer the Hill of Potosi , to the City Imperiall , which lyeth in 19 degrees of latitude far from the sea , and delivereth that which is exported , and receiveth the Marchandize imported at the City of Arica . The City of Imperiall , is exceeding populous of Spaniards and Indians , and it standeth neer the Hill of Potosi , which is much to be admired for the great quantities of silver is drawn from thence , and exceeding deep caves in the earth , from whence they fetch it , that are so intricate and far in the earth , that those that go in take the Popish Sacraments , the danger of death is so great . This mountain is as it were pointed at by a black cloud that perpetually hangeth over it . The land about it is most extream barren , yet the great quantity of silver that is there causeth that all sorts of variety is there in great plenty , although at a dear rate . And towards the Port of Arica , are the mines of Porco , which are more ancient and very great , but harder to work . The Indians live in the best places for cattle , corn , wine , and fruits being tributary to the Spaniards , that in behalf of the King of Spain are Lords of these great riches . CHAP. 68. The Kingdom of Peru. THis Kingdome is governed by a Councill and Viceroy . It hath to the North the Councill of Quipo , on the south Charcas , and to the west the south sea , and to the east without limits . This Kingdome is well peopled with Civill orderly Indians , that are in great subjection to the Spaniards . Peru doth abound in all sorts of fruits , seed , cattle , horses , sheep , swine , rich mines of gold , silver , quick-silver , plentifull of wine , oil , and sugar . The Andes run through this Province within ten leagues of the sea . In all which coasts it never raineth , but on the said hils it raineth continually , and beyond as in other Regions . The plains between the sea , and the said Hils , have few or no rivers , but the industrie of the Inhabitants draw in trenches , ( which are artificially made ) the water either from those few rivers , or from the side of the said Andes , which maketh that the said plain is mightily populous , fruitfull and pleasant even as a garden . The City of Lema is neer the south sea in 12 degrees of south lalatitude , on the side of a rich and pleasant valley . It consisteth of 4000 houses . On the east-side of it runneth a fair river , by which the Citizens have Gardens with most excellent fruits . And this is the sole place in the world that is without thunder and lightning , which never happen here , neither is there plague or pestilence , but the inhabitants enjoy perpetually a clear and fair sky . It is the seat of the Viceroy and Councill , and Assembly of Chief Justices , the Officers of the King of Spains revenue , the chief seat of the Inquisition , a University with schools of divers Indians , languages , five Monasteries of Friars , and one of Jesuits , Calao which is the Port of this City is two leagues from it . It is great and good . The village of Arneado is in the valley of Chianeai ten leagues from Lima , neer a good Haven in 9 degrees . The City of Truxcilo , stands in seven degrees and a half neer the sea , with Monasteries of Dominican , Franciscan , and Mercenaries , and Officers royall for these bounds . The port is two leagues of the City in a Bay not very good for ships . The City of Saint John is seated in a most plentifull place , and the Indian inhabitants are the fairest and most wel-favoured people in the Indies . The City Guanang is to the south of Lema . It hath Monasteries of Dominican , Franciscan , and Mercenaries , and one of Nuns , and the best houses of any City in Peru of Brick and Stone . It standeth in a temperate place , and is very healthy . The City of Cosco , is the head City of Peru , by a title that it hath from the Kings of Spain . It lyeth in 13 degrees and a half south of the Equinoctiall . It is a very great City , and hath four great streets that go to the four parts of the world . It hath many Monasteries and Nunneries , with a Cathedrall , and divers schools of Indian Children . The City of Ariquipa is in 16 degrees on the sea side . It is a rich and flourishing place , and in a wholesome Climate : the other Cities of Spaniards are Inland , but these rehearsed are the most eminent . The inconveniency of this Countrey is the great Earthquakes that often happen especially about Jema . There are three wonderfull springs of water in this Countrey , a water that turneth so soon as it is stopt to stone . If a man or beast drink of it , it turneth to a stone in his body , and killeth him : with this they make stones of what fashion they please , and make their houses : there is another water that springeth far within land , that being setled turneth to pure white salt : the other is two spouts of water , by each other , the one hot , the other cold . The remarkablest ports , Ilands and points on this coast are the Ilands of Lobos in 7 degrees : the one is four leagues from the coast , the other more ; and forward to the south west the I le of Saint Rock , and further the port of Abrago ten leagues to the north of Truxcilio in 7 degrees and a half : the port of Santa in nine degrees , and five leagues more south port Farwell , and six from it Casama , and eight leagues further the port of Gurmay , and twenty leagues to the south the Baranca and Potquaria , where there is a great salt pit . And a little more south the I le of Lema , at the entry of the port of Cala , and twenty leagues more south the point of Guareo . And in 15 degrees the point Chuca , and forward the point of Saint Laurence , neer the River Ariquipa . And then the River of Nonsbred ' Dios , where Peru endeth , and the Councill of Charchas beginneth . CHAP. 69. Quito Kingdome . THis Kingdome is governed by a Councill , whole bounds lyeth between Peru and Panama . It hath two mighty Countreys or Provinces within his circuit , that is to say , first Quito , and then Popyan . Quito lyeth between Peru and Popyan on the south sea , and far into the land under the Equinoctiall line : and contrary to the opinion of the Ancients , it is a most wholesome temperate Countrey , and rather cold than hot in most parts of it . In those places where the snowes continue all the year , it raineth from October to March , which they call winter : this province is rich in Mines of Emraulds , and gold , silver and quick-silver , plentifull of English grain and cattle , horse and swine . This Region is happy in the temperature of the air , there being neither extream cold nor heat , as lying Equinoctiall to these Extreams , and which is most delightfull to mans nature always , a cleer skie . The Spanish towns are the City of Saint Francis , 60 leagues from the south sea , and half a league to the north of the Equinoctiall : in it are resident the Councill , the Officers of the Spanish Kings Revenues , and a Cathedrall with three Monasteries . The town of Bamba lyeth south-west from Quito , on a river of that name . It is possest by Spaniards and Indians , which are extream rich in sheep above any town of India . The City of Loxein standeth in the way from Quito to Cosco : there are many other Spanish Inland towns which are great & good , of which I have no certain knowledg , but of most consequence to a Navigator , is the port towns : the best of which is Poyta in five degrees . It is a good and great harbour . The City of Saint James of Aquil standeth not far from the sea . It hath a good port on a river that runneth fair by the City fit for vessels of great burthen . The City of Porto Vivegio standeth on the sea neer the borders of Peru , the Indians of this place have red warts that sometimes grow on their Noses and Foreheads , Cheeks and Chins , which eateth as a ring-worm with us , but far more to the dis-figuring the face , and in extremity of pain . The river and port of Tombes is in 4 degrees , and south of it the I le of Pana , the port of Calaio in two degrees height south latitude , by which standeth the Ile of Plata , and one degree to the south of the Equinoctiall , the Bay of This province hath formerly had great Gyants living there , as appeareth by the great bones often found , and pieces of teeth , which have weighed fourteen ounces . Neer the said point of Helena , there are veins of Tar , which runneth out of the earth , with which they commonly cank their ships . CHAP. 70 Popyan . THis province lyeth between Quito and Panama , the greatest part of it is In-land , yet doth it for a good way lye on the south sea . The eastern part bordereth on the Kingdome of Granado and Cartagena . The temperature of ayr is very different in this place , for here are some places indifferent temperate and cool , other places are violent hot and sickly . This province hath some Indians peaceable , other some extraordinary savage , insomuch that about the Village of Arma , and Canarna , they eat not onely those that they take in war , cutting off slivers eating one part , while the other liveth , but sell their Children , and the Sons their Fathers and Mothers to the Butchers that keep shambles of mans flesh . This Countrey is exceeding rich in gold mines , which maketh that the Spaniards endure the other inconveniences of the Countrey with great patience . The principall Spanish City in this Goverment is Popyan , which lyeth far from the sea , two degrees to the north of the Equinoctiall . It hath the Leivtenant Governour resident in it , a Cathedrall with Monasteries of Friars : the City of Cali standeth in 4 degrees 20 leagues from the sea : the Governour is resident in it , and the Officers of the King of Spains treasure , a melting house and two Monasteries . The Port of Bonaventure lyeth in 3 degrees and ahalf north of the line : this is a place of good resort of Merchants , and hath a good port and a fair Custome-house . The Village of Sancta Fee , on the River of Cavaca . The Village of Arma , borders on Granada , neer which lyeth the Village of Canarman . On the sea coast is the Cape of Corientes in 5 degrees to the north of the line . The River Solines in four degrees , and south ten leagues , the River of Saint John in two degrees : and little more south the River of Saint Lucas , and further south the Port of the Crosse , FINIS . November 18. 1650. Imprimatur Nathanael Brent . 
A01426	----	The discoueries of the world from their first originall vnto the yeere of our Lord 1555. Briefly written in the Portugall tongue by Antonie Galuano, gouernour of Ternate, the chiefe island of the Malucos: corrected, quoted, and now published in English by Richard Hakluyt, sometimes student of Christ church in Oxford Tratato. Que compôs o nobre & notavel capitão Antonio Galvão, dos diversos & desvayrados caminhos, por onde nos tempos passados a pimenta & especearia veyo da India ás nossas partes. English Galvão, António, d. 1557. 1601 Approx. 315 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 55 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A01426 STC 11543 ESTC S105675 99841401 99841401 5982 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01426) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 5982) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 887:19) The discoueries of the world from their first originall vnto the yeere of our Lord 1555. Briefly written in the Portugall tongue by Antonie Galuano, gouernour of Ternate, the chiefe island of the Malucos: corrected, quoted, and now published in English by Richard Hakluyt, sometimes student of Christ church in Oxford Tratato. Que compôs o nobre & notavel capitão Antonio Galvão, dos diversos & desvayrados caminhos, por onde nos tempos passados a pimenta & especearia veyo da India ás nossas partes. English Galvão, António, d. 1557. Hakluyt, Richard, 1552?-1616. [12], 97, [3] p. [Printed at Eliot's Court Press] impensis G. Bishop, Londini : 1601. A translation of: Tratato. Que compôs o nobre & notavel capitão Antonio Galvão, dos diversos & desvayrados caminhos, por onde nos tempos passados a pimenta & especearia veyo da India ás nossas partes. Printer identified by STC. The last leaf is blank. Reproduction of the original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Discoveries in geography -- Early works to 1800. America -- Early accounts to 1600. America -- Discovery and exploration, Spanish -- Early works to 1800. 2007-01 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-01 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-06 Elspeth Healey Sampled and proofread 2007-06 Elspeth Healey Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE DISCOVERIES of the World from their first originall vnto the yeere of our Lord 1555. Briefly written in the Portugall tongue by ANTONIE GALVANO , Gouernour of Ternate , the chiefe Island of the Malucos : Corrected , quoted , and now published in English by Richard Hakluyt , sometimes student of Christchurch in Oxford . LONDINI , Impensis G. Bishop . 1601. TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE , SIR Robert Cecill Knight , principall Secretarie to her Maiestie , Master of the Court of VVards and Liueries , the woorthy Chancellour of the Vniuersitie of Cambridge , and one of her Maiesties most honorable priuie Counsell . RIght Honorable , while I went about to publish our English Voyages and Discoueries , I was aduised by master WALTER COPE , a gentleman of rare and excellent parts , to draw them into a short sum , adding that in his opinion that course woulde prooue most acceptable to the world , especially to men of great action and employment . Although in that worke then vnder the presse I could not conueniently alter my course , yet holding his aduise , as in many things else , so in this for sound and very good , I heere present vnto your Honour a briefe Treatie most agreeable to the same . The authour whereof was one Antonie Galuano , a Portugall gentleman : of whose pietie towards God , equitie towards men , fidelity to his Prince , loue to his countrey , skill in sea causes , experience in Histories , liberalitie towards his nation , vigilance , valour , wisedome and diligence in restoring & setling the decaied state of The Isles of Maluco , ( where he remained sixe or seuen yeeres gouernour , ) if it please your Honour to read Fernando Lopez de Castagneda , or Ioannes Maffeius in their Histories of The East Indies , you shall finde more written in his singular commendation , then a large Epistle can well comprehend . The worke though s●all in bulke containeth so much rare and profitable matter , as I know not where to seeke the like , within so narrow and streite a compasse . For heerein is orderly declared , who were The first Discouerours of the world since the time of the flood : by what waies from age to age the spicerie , drugs , and riches of the East were conueied into The West : what were the causes of the alterations of those courses , as namely the changes of Empires and gouernments : The ceasing of all trafficke for many yeeres by The Gothes inuasion of the Romane Empire : The rising vp of The Mahumetane sect ; with their ouerrunning of Afrike and Spaine : The renewing againe , after many yeeres disturbance , of the trafficke and entercourse of The East Indies ; first by the Califas of the aforesaid sect : and eftsoones by The Venetians , Ienowais and Florentines . Then followeth the taking of Ceuta in Barbarie by Iohn the first king of Portugall of that name in the yeere of our Lord 1415. whose third sonne Don Henry ( which he had by the vertuous Ladie Philippa , daughter of Iohn of Gante , and sister to Henry the fourth , king of England ) was the first beginner of all the Portugall discoueries , and continued the same for the space of fortie and three yeeres euen to his dying day . By whose encouragement the kings of Portugall found out with much patience and constancie the last way of the bringing the Spicerie into Europe by The Cape of Buona Sperança ; and for these hundred yeeres past haue become the chiefe Lords of the riches of the Orient By emulation of which their good endeuours , The Antiles and The west Indies began to be discouered by The kings of Spaine . The infancies of both which most important enterprises , The progresse of the same from time to time , the discoueries of Islands , riuers , baies and harbours , of many rich prouinces , kingdomes , and countries ; The erecting of castles in sundry conuenient Islands and places , with the drawing of trafficke vnto the same , where , when , by whom , and by whose authority is heere succinctly and faithfully recorded . So that if it please your Honour at your conuenient leisure to take a sea card or a mappe of the world , and carie your eie vpon the coast of Africa from Cape de Non , lying on the mayne in 29. degrees of northerly latitude , and follow the shore about the Cape of Buona Sperança till you come to the mouth of The Redde Sea , and passing thence along by the countrey of Arabia crosse ouer to India , and doubling Cape Comory compasse the gulfe of Bengala , & shooting by the citie of Malacca through The streite of Cincapura , coast al the south of Asia to the northeast part of China , and comprehend in this view all the Islands from The Açores and Madera in the West , to The Malucoes , The Philippinas , and Iapan in the East : you shall heere finde by order , who were the first discouerours , conquerours and planters in euery place : as also the natures and commodities of the soyles , togither with the forces , qualities , and conditions of the inhabitants . And that which I mention of the Orient , is likewise to be vnderstood of The Occident . Now touching the translation , it may please you sir , to be aduertised that it was first done into our language by some honest and well affected marchant of our nation , whose name by no meanes I could attaine vnto , and that as it seemeth many yeeres ago . For it hath lien by me aboue these twelue yeeres . In all which space though I haue made much inquirie , and sent to Lisbon , where it seemeth it was printed , yet to this day I could neuer obtaine the originall copie ; whereby I might reforme the manifold errours of the translator . For whereas a good translator ought to be well acquainted with the proprietie of the tongue out of which , and of that into which he translateth , and thirdly with the subiect or matter it selfe : I found this translator very defectiue in all three ; especially in the last . For the supplying of whose defects I had none other remedie , but to haue recourse vnto the originall histories , ( which as it appeereth are very many , and many of them exceeding rare and hard to come by ) out of which the authour himselfe drew the greatest part of this discourse . And in very deede it cost me more trauaile to search out the grounds thereof , and to annexe the marginall quotations vnto the worke , then the translation of many such bookes would haue put me vnto . Of which quotations there is yet a farther vse ; to wit , that such as haue leasure sufficient , and are desirous to reade these things more at large , ( for breuitie oftentimes breedeth obscuritie ) may fully satisfie their desires by hauing recourse by the helpe therof to the pure fountaines , out of which those waters which are drawne are for the most part most sweete and holsome . Now if any man shall maruel , that in these Discoueries of The World for the ●pace almost of fower thousand yeeres here set downe , our nation is scarce fower times mentioned : Hee is to vnderstand , that when this authour ended this discourse , ( which was about the yeere of Grace 1555. ) there was little extant of our mens trauailes . And for ought I can see , there had no great matter yet come to light , if my selfe had not vndertaken that heauie burden , being neuer therein entertained to any purpose , vntill I had recourse vnto your selfe , by whose speciall fauour and bountifull patronage I haue been often much encouraged , and as it were reuiued . Which trauailes of our men , because as yet they be not come to ripenes , and haue been made for the most part to places first discouered by others ; when they shall come to more perfection , and become more profitable to the aduenturers , will then be more fit to be reduced into briefe epitomes , by my selfe or some other endued with an honest zeale of the honour of our countrey . In the meane season nothing doubting of your fauourable acceptation of this my labour , I humbly beseech the authour of all goodnes to replenish and enrich you with his best blessings , long to protect and preserue your Honour to the profitable seruice of her Maiestie , and to the common benefit and good of the Realme . From London this 29. of October 1061. Your Honors Chaplein , in all dutie most readie to be commanded , RICHARD HAKLVYT . Francis de Sousa Tauares vnto the high and mightie Prince Don IOHN Duke of Aueiro . ANtonie Galuano vpon his death bed left vnto me in his testament among his papers this booke . And because I am certaine he ordained it to bee presented vnto your Grace , I haue thought good herein to fulfill his wil & testament , though in other things I haue done nothing , the fault remaining not in me . And by all reason this treatie ought to be set foorth by a Portugall , seeing it intreateth of the variable waies from whence the pepper and spices came in times past into our partes , and also of all the nauigations and discoueries in the old time : In both of which things the Portugals haue most trauailed . In this treatie and in nine or ten bookes of things touching Maluco and India ( which the Cardinall willed me to giue to Damian de Goes , saying that he should content me , for otherwise I could not deliuer them ) this true Portugall occupied himselfe against the vnfortunate and sorrow●ull times which he had been in ( which were all ended before all our daies and times : ) for when he receiued the captainship and fortresses of Maluco , all the kings and gouernours of all the Ilands about being agreed to make war against the Portugals , vntill such time as they might driue them all out of the countrey , he fought against them all ▪ with onely 130. Portugals , when they were all together , and strong in Tidore ; and he gaue them the ouerthrow and killed their king , and one ●ernate , the principal author of that war , and he tooke from them their fortresse : so vpon this victorie they submitted themselues , and came vnder the obeisance and seruice of our king of Portugall . Herein two things happened of great admiration ▪ The first , that all the kings and gouernours of Maluco agreed togither against vs , a thing that neuer fell out , nor yet credible to be like to happen : for they are euer at variance among themselues : The second , that the captaine of Maluco with onely his ordinarie soldiers should haue the victorie against so many being all together . For sometimes it happeneth that some of the captaines of Maluco with many extraordinarie soldiers besides their ordinarie , yea and with the aide of al the Kings and Lords of Maluco in their fauour and aide went against one King onely of them , and came backe againe with losse . So there may be reckoned three notable things done in India , I say of qualitie : ( but of more quantitie and importance there haue been others : ) which were the taking of Muar by Emmanuel Falcon , and the winning of Bitam by Peter Mascarenas , and this , whereof we presently treate . For all these three deedes seemed to be impossible to be atchieued , considering the small quantitie of soldiers which the captaines had in giuing the enterprise against so many ; with the order and maner by them ordained how and which waies to obtaine their purpose as well by their enimies as by themselues . And they could not be atchieued otherwise but by vsing a meane and order not thought of at the first by the Portugals , nor yet euer suspected by their enimies . And , besides this , his father and fower of his brethren were all slaine in the kings seruice : And he now being the last of his linage , caried with him into Maluco woorth ten thousand crusadoes , which he spent not in idlenes , nor yet in play , but onely in bringing of many kings and innumerable townes vnto our holy faith , and in the preseruing of Maluco , employing all his power and strength that all the cloues might come vnto the hands of the kings highnes : which with Maluco yeelded vnto him euery yeere fiue hundred thousand crusadoes ; being all to his great preiudice , let , and hinderance . For if he had gathered cloues for himselfe , as the captaines of Maluco haue done and doe , then he had come home very rich . But when he came home into Portugall in great hope ( such is the simplicitie of the best natures ) to be rewarded for his good seruice , and to be more fauoured and honored , then if he had brought home with him an hundred thousand crusadoes , he was greatly deceiued . For he found neither fauour , nor yet honor , but onely among the poore and miserable , to wit , in an hospitall : where he was kept seuenteene yeeres vntill the hower of his death ; and there he had allowed vnto him his winding sheete to burie him in : and the brotherhood of the Couent prepared for his buriall as for a poore courtier cast off by all men , leauing himselfe indebted in two thousand crusadoes , whereof part came out of India , and part thereof many of his friends had lent him to maintaine him in the hospitall : for in all these seuenteene yeeres he had not of his highnes for to helpe himselfe with so much as one riall of plate , nor yet I of the bookes which I deliuered receiued any thing to discharge his will with . Yet for all this , euen as vpon the prosperitie of his victories he neuer made any boast , so likewise in his aduersities his great stomacke did nothing abate his hart . As there are good proofes that with so many and so continuall disgraces as he suffered , he neuer vnto the hower of his death left off to raise and to augment the yeerely rent vnto a Counto : which some made strange and would not giue eare vnto : So that euen as he was extreme painfull in the performance of his seruice , so he was the like in the things sounding vnto the perfecting of the same , which was the cause that he was brought vnto the state that he died in . For he could not see the qualitie of the time , but onely those of his great seruice , by reason of the great charges that it stood him in . And his saying was , That he was borne , not for to say that his constellation was in the wars victorious , but in the ouercomming of kings by the arte of warfare , readines in resoluing , prudence in conseruing , and great loialtie and patience with many seruices vnto his king and master . In which of all these he had most contentation it cannot easily be determined . Wherefore your noble Grace may see , that this treatie and the others were made with sighes and afflictions which his inferiour will might haue raised vp in him against his superiour reason . Neither was he willing to take for his remedie that which that great Turke Zelim sonne to the great Mahumet did , ( for he tooke Constantinople and died in Rome ) who vsed to make himselfe drunke , because he would not remember the great estate which he lost : nor yet woulde he giue eare vnto those things which many of his friends would tell him , wishing he would settle his mind out of the kingdome : ( for otherwise he should neuer be able to liue : ) whereunto he answered , that in this point he would rather be compared vnto the great Timocles the Athenian , then to be like the excellent Romane Coriolanus . Which is a goodly example of a true and faithfull Portugall . ( Though it were not so as I doe say , yet I doe heare , that the hospitals be full of the most faithfull subiects to their prince and countrey . ) Wherefore by all reason this treatie ought to be of your Grace fauoured , setting apart all ouersights , if there be any , in this worke , of the author : I being not able to attaine vnto the vnderstanding of the contrary . God prosper your Grace with long life and increase of honour . An excellent Treatise of ANTONIE GALVANO Portugall , containing the most ancient and moderne discoueries of the world especially by nauigation , according to the course of times from the flood vntill the yeere of grace 1555. WHile I had a desire to gather together some olde and some new discoueries , which haue béene made by sea and by land , with their iust times and situations ; they séemed to be two things of so great difficultie , that being cōfused in the authors of them , I determined once to desist frō any such purpose . For touching the course of time the Herbre●es declare , that from the beginning of the world to the flood were 1656. yéeres . The Seuentie Interpreters make mention of 2242. And S. Augustine reckoneth 2262. In the situations likewise there be many differences . For there neuer sailed together in one fleete at sea from ten pilots to the number of 100. but that some of them found themselues by reckoning in one longitude and other some in another . But considering better with my selfe , that the difficulties are open●o , and the differences amended by others of more exact iudgement and vnderstanding therein , I purposed notwithstanding to procéede in this worke of Discoueries . Some there be that say , that the world hath fully béene discouered : and they alleage this reason , that as it hath b●ene peopled and inhabited , so it might be frequented , and nauigable , and the rather for that the men in that age were of a longer life , and of lawes and languages almost one . There be others of a contrarie opinion to this , holding that all the earth could not be knowne , nor the people conuersant one with another . For though it had béene so once , yet the same would haue beene lost againe by the malice of men , and the want of iustice among the inhabitants of the earth . But bicause the best and most famous discoueries were made by sea , and that principally in our times , I desire to knowe , who were the first Discouerers since the time of the flood . Some affirme that they were the Gréekes , others say , the Phoenicians , others also the Egyptians . The people of India agrée not hereunto ; affirming that they were the first that sailed by sea : namely the * Tabencos , which now we call the Chinois . And they alleage for the proofe of this , that they be the Lords of the Indiaes euen vnto the Cape of Bona Sperança , & the island of S. Laurence , which is inhabited by them ▪ and al along the sea ; as also the Iauaes , Timores , Celebes , Maca●ares , Malucos , Borneos , Mindanaos , Luçones , Lequeos , Iapones , and other Islands being many in number , and the firme lands of Cauchin-China , Laos , Bramas , Pegu , Arracones , till you come vnto Bengala : And besides this , New Spaine , Peru , Brasill , the Antiles , with the rest adioining vnto them , as appéereth by the fashions and maners of the men and women , and by their proportions , hauing small eies , flat noses , with other proportions to be seene . And to this day many of these Ilands and countreies are called by the names of B●tochina , Bocho-China , which is as much to say , as the countreies of China . Further it appeereth by histories , that the arke of Noe rested vpon the north parts of the mountaines of Armenia , which stands in 40. degrées and vpwards : and that immediately thereupon Scythia was first peopled , for that it is an high land , and appéered first after the flood . And séeing the prouince and countrey of the Taben●os is one of the chiefest of all Tartarie , as they report , it is to be thought that they were of the most ancient inhabitants , and men of the most ancient nauigations , the seas being as calme as the riuers be in those parts lying betwéene the Tropicks , where the daies and nights do not much differ , as well in the howers , as in the temperature : where there blow no outragious windes , to cause the waters to rise or to be troubled . And by late experience it is sound , that the small barks wherein they saile haue onely a great high bough in the middest of the barke , standing in steed both of mast and saile , and the master holdeth onely an ●are in his hand to stirre withall : and so they saile swiftly along the coast ; and the rest of the passengers sit onely vpon certaine poles , which are fastened in the barke , which they call Catamarones , and so they passe without rowing . It is further said , that the people of China were somtimes Lords of the most part of Scythia , and sailed ordinarily along that coast , which séemeth to reach vnto 70. degrées toward the north . Cornelius Nepos is the author of this ; who particularly affirmeth , that in the time that Metellus the fellowe Consul of Afranius , was Proconsul in France , the king of Sue●ia sent vnto him certaine Indians , which came thither in a ship from this countrey , comming by the north and by the flats of Germanie . And it is probable that they were people of China , for that they from 20. 30. and 40. degrees vpwards haue strong ships and clynchers , that can well brooke the seas , and indure the cold and intemperature of such northerly regions . As for Cambaia there is shipping also in it , and the people by report haue vsed the seas many yéeres : but it seemeth not that they were any of them which came into France : for that they trafficke onely to Cairo , and are men in déed of little trafficke and lesse clothing . As for those which escaped the destruction of the flood , they were therewith so amazed , that they durst not descend into the plaines and lowe countreies , but kept the hils . And we reade of Nimrode , who 130. yéeres after the flood built the Tower of Babell , intending thereby to saue himselfe , if there should come any more such floods . Therefore it seemeth , that they which first came to be sailers were those which dwell in the east in the prouince of China : although others contrariwise hold them which dwell in the west as in Syria , to haue vsed the trade of the sea soonest after the flood . But this contention about the antiquitie of nauigation I leaue to the Scythians and Egyptians , who were at great variance and difference in this matter ; for each of them chalenged vnto themselues the honour of the first sea trauaile . But omitting all iars and differences thereabouts , I will apply my selfe to my purposed discourse , and speake of that which histories haue left in record . THere be some wel séene in Antiquities , which say that in the 143. yéere after the flood , Tubal came by sea into Spaine , whereby it séemeth that in those times nauigations were vsed into our parts out of Ethiopia . And they also say farther , that not long after this , the Quéene Semyramis went against the Indians in that riuer wherof they tooke their name , and therein gaue battaile vnto the king Stabrobates , wherin he lost a thousand ships . Which being credible by the ancient historie , prooueth manifestly that in those parts , in those times were many ships , and the seas frequented in good numbers . In the 650. yéere after the flood there was a king in Spaine named Hesperus , who in his time as it is reported went and discouered as far as Cape Verde , & the Island of S. Thomas , whereof he was prince : And Gonsaluo Fernandes of Ouiedo the Chronicler of Antiquities affirmeth , that in his time the Islands of the West Indies were discouered , and called somewhat after his name He●perides : and he alleageth many reasons to prooue it , reporting particularly that in 40. daies they sailed from Cape Verde vnto those Islands . There are others that say that the like was done from this Cape vnto the Islands of S. Thomas , and the Isle De Principe , and that they be the Hesperides , and not the An●iles : And they doe not differ far from reason : seeing in those times and many yeeres after they did vse to saile onely along the coast , not passing through the maine Ocean sea : for they had neither altitude nor compasse then in vse , nor any mariners so expert . It cannot be denied , but that there were many countries , Islands , Capes Is●hmos and points which now are grown out of knowledge ; because the names of them are found in histories . But the age of the world and force of waters haue w●sted and consumed them , and separated one countrey from another , both in Europe , Asia , Af●ica , New Spaine , Peru , and other places . Plato saith in his dialogue of Timaeus , that there were in ancient times in the Ocean sea Atlanticke certaine great Islands and countries named Atlantides greater then Afrike and Europe : and that the kings of those parts were Lords of a great part of this our countrey : but with certaine great tempests the sea did ouerflow it , and it remained as mud and shingle ; so that in a long time after no ships could passe that way . It is also recorded in histories , that fast by the Island of Cadiz towards the Straights of Gibraltar there was a certaine Island which was called Aphrodisias , well inhabited and planted with many gardens and orchards , and yet at this day we haue no knowledge of this Aphrodisias , but only a bare mention of it in ancient authors . The said Island of Cadiz is further said to haue béen so large and big , that it did ioine with the firme land of Spaine . The Islands of the Açores were sometimes a point of the mountaines of Estrella , which ioine vnto the sea ouer the towne of Syntra : And also from Sierra Verde or the gréene mountaine , which adioineth vnto the water , hard by the citie of Sasin in the land of Cucu ( which is the selfe same Island of Mouchin , where Algarbe is ) come the Islands of Porto Santo and Madera . For it is held as a true and vndoubted veritie , that all Islands haue their roots running from the firme land , though they be neuer so farre from the continent : for otherwise they could not stand firme . There are other histories which say , that from Spaine vnto Ceuta in Barbarie men sometimes trauailed on foote vpon drie land , and that the Islands of Sardinia and Corsica did ioine the one with the other , as also did Sicilia with Italie , and Negroponto with Graecia . We reade also that there were found hulles of ships , ankers of iron , and other memorials of shipping vpon the mountaines of Sussa farre within the land : where as it seemeth now no salt water or sea euer came . In India also , and in the land of Malabar , although now there be great store of people , yet many writers affirme that it was once a maine sea vnto the foote of the mountaines ; and that the Cape of Comarim , and the Island of Zeilan were all one thing : As also that the Island of Samatra did ioine with the land of Malacca by the flats of Caypasia ; and not farre frō thence there stands now a little Island , which few yéeres past was part of the firme land that is ouer against it . Furthermore it is to be séene , how Ptolemey in his tables dot● set the land of Malacca to the south of the line in thrée or fower degrées of latitude , whereas now it is at the point thereof , being called ●entana , in one degrée on the north side , as appéereth in the Straight of Cincapura , where daily they doe passe through vnto the coast of Sian and China , where the Island of Aynan standeth , which also they say did ioine hard to the land of China : and Ptolemey placeth it on the north side far from the line , standing now aboue 20. degrées from it towards the north , as Asia and Europe now stand . Well it may be that in time past the land of Malacca and China did end beyond the line on the south side , as Ptolemey doth set them foorth : because it might ioine with the point of the land called ●entana , with the Islands of Bi●tan , Banca , & Salitres being many that waies , & the land might be all slime & oaze ; And so the point of China , might ioine with the Islands of the Luçones , Borneos , Lequeos , Mindanaos , & others which stand in this parallele : they also as yet hauing in opinion that the Island of Samatra did ioine with Iaua by the chanell of Sunda , and the Islands of Bali , Aujaue , çambaua , Solor , Hogaleao , Maulua , Vintara , Rosalaguin , and others that be in this parallele and altitude did all ioine with Iaua ; and so they séeme outwardly to those that descrie them . For at this day the Islands stand so néere the one to the other , that they séeme all but one firme land ; and whosoeuer passeth betwéene some of them , may touch with their hand the boughs of the trées on the one and on the other side also . And to come néerer to the matter , it is not long since , that in the east the Islands of Banda were diuers of them ouerflowen and drowned by the sea : And so likewise in China about nine score miles of firme ground is now become a lake , as it is reported . Which is not to be thought maruellous ; considering that which Ptolemey ▪ and others haue written in such cases ; which here I omit , to returne to my purpose . After the flood 800. yéeres we reade that the citie of Troy was builded by the Dardans ; and that before that time they brought out of the Indies into Europe by the Red sea , spices , drugs , and many other kindes of marchandises , which were there more abundant , then now they be . Whereunto if credit may be giuen , we may conceaue that the sea was of old haunted and frequented , séeing that then they of the East had so much and so great trafficke with them of the West , that they brought their marchandise vnto an hauen which was named Arsinoe , being that which at this day is called Suez , standing in 30. degrées on the north part of the Arabian Gulfe . It is also by authors farther written , that from this hauen of Arsinoe or Suez , these marchandises were carried by Carauans or great companies of carriers vpon camels , asses , and mules , vnto the Leuant sea vnto a city called Cassou , standing on the coast in 32. degrées of latitude , yeelding vnto euery degrée 17. leagues and an halfe , as the maner is . And there are by account from the one sea to the other 35. leagues , or 105. miles . These carriers , by reason of the heate of the countrey , trauailed in the night onely , directing themselues by stars and by marks of postes and canes , which they vsed to sticke in the ground as they went. But after that , because this course and iourney had many inconueniences , they changed and altered the same twise , to finde out the most commodious way . 900. yéeres or there about after the flood , and before the destruction of Troy , there was a king in Egypt called Sesostris , who perceiuing that the former courses and passages for the carrying of marchandises by men & beasts , were chargeable to the one & most painfull to the other , prouided to haue a way or streame cut out of the land from the Red sea vnto an arme of the riuer Nilus which rūneth vnto the Citie Heroum ; that by the meanes thereof ships might passe and repasse with their marchandises from India into Europe , and not be discharged till they came into Italie . So that this Sesostris was the first king , which built great caracks to trauaile this way . But this enterprise for all that tooke little effect . For if it had , Africa had then béen made as an Island all compassed with water , being no more ground betweene sea and sea , then the space of 20. leagues or 60. miles . About this time the Graecians gathered together an army or fléete , which now is called Argonautica , whereof Iason and Alceus were captains general . Some say they went from the Isle of Creta , others from Graecia . But whence soeuer they departed , they sailed through the Proponticke sea , and Saint Georges Sleeue vnto the Euxine sea , where some perished , and Iason thereupon returned backe into Greece . Alceus reported that he was driuen with a tempest to the lake Maeotis , where he was forsaken of al his company , and they which escaped with great trauaile , passed through by land vnto the Ocean sea of Almaine , where they tooke shipping , passing the coasts of Saxonie , Frisland , Holland , Flanders , France , Spaine , Italie , and so returned vnto Peloponesus and Greece , discouering the most part of the coast of Europe . Strabo , alleaging Aristonicus the Grammarian , sheweth that after the destruction of Troy Menelaus the king came out of the straights of the Leuant seas into the sea Atlanticke and coasted Africa and Guinea , and doubled the Cape of Bona Sperança , and so in time arriued in India . Of which voyage of his there may be many more particulars gathered out of the histories . This Mediterrane sea was also sometimes called The Adriaticke , The Aegaean , and the Herculean sea , with other names , according to the lands , coasts & Islands which it passeth by , running into the great sea Atlanticke , along the coast of Africa . In the yéere 1300. after the flood Solomon caused a nauie to be prepared on the Red sea , at an hauen called Ezeon Geber , to saile to the East India , where by opinion stande the Islands called Tharsis and Ophir . This nauie was thrée yéeres on this voyage , and then returned , and brought with them gold , siluer , cypres , &c. Whereby it séemeth that those places , and Islands were those , which now be called the Luçones , Lequeos , and Chinaes . For we know few other parts from whence some of those things are brought , or wherein nauigation was so long since vsed . It is left vs also in histories , that a king of Egypt called Neco , desiring greatly to ioyne the Red sea with the riuer Nilus , commanded the Phoenicians to saile from the straight of Mecca to the farther end of the Mediterrane sea , to sée if it did make any turne backe againe vnto Egypt . Which commandement they obeied , sailing towards the south all along the coast and countrey of Melinde , Quiloa , Sofala , till they came to the Cape of Bona Esperança , finding the sea continually on the left hand : But when they had doubled the Cape , and found the coast continually on the right hand , they maruailed much at it . Notwithstanding they continued their course forward toward the north al along the coast of Guiney and the Mediterrane sea , till they came backe againe into Egypt , whence they first went out . In which discouerie they remained two yéeres . And these are thought to be the first , that compassed by sea all the coast of Afrike , and sailed round about it . In the yéere 590. before the incarnation of Christ there went out of Spaine a fléete of Carthaginian marchants vpon their owne proper costs and charges , which sailed toward the west through the high seas to sée if they could finde any land : and they sailed so farre , that they found at last the Islands , which we now call the Antiles and Noua Spagna : which Gonzalo Fernandes de Quiedo saith were then discouered , although Christopher Columbus afterwards by his trauaile got more exact knowledge of them , and hath left vs an euident notice where they be . But all these historians , which wrote of these Antiles before , as of doubtfull and vncertaine things , and of places vndiscouered , doe now plainly confesse the same to be the countrey of Noua Spagna . In the yéere 520. before the incarnation , and after the setting out of the aforesaid army , Cambyses king of Persia tooke Egypt , after whom succéeded Darius the sonne of Histaspis , and he determined to make an end of the enterprise which king Sesostris had begun , if they had not told him that the Red sea was higher then the land of Egypt , and that by meanes of the salt sea comming into the riuer Nilus , all the prouince would haue béen lost and vndone for hunger and thirst . For the fresh water of the riuer Nilus doth ouerflowe the whole countrey , and the inhabitants haue no other water then that for their drinke : whereupon he left his first purpose of prosecuting that enterprise . Now by the way I shall not swarue much from my matter , if I speake a word or two of some things incident to this discourse . The Egyptians say that they had in their countrey certaine vermine like vnto rats , whereof many be halfe like earth and the other halfe like a vermine . One kinde of them kéepe the water , and another kinde the land . For my part I thinke that these be they , which breake the serpents egges , whereof there are many in the riuer Nilus , which also be called Crocodiles : which in times past by report were so inchanted , that thereby they could not hurt any person . But when they were deliuered from their inchantment made by the Egyptians arte , and letters , then they endeuoured to kill people , wilde beasts and cattell , doing very much harme , specially those which liue in the water , which oftentimes come to the land , and liuing altogether on land become very strong poison . The people beyond the citie of Cairo vse to fish for them and eate them , and they take their heads , and set them vpon the walles of their citie . Of these Crocodiles it is written , that they lay themselues along by the riuer with their mouthes open , and that there come vnto them certaine white birds , litle bigger then thrusshes , which flie into the mouth of the Crocodile , and picke out the filthines which is betwéene his téeth , and in his iawes , wherewith he is greatly pleased ; but for all that the Crocodile would close his mouth and deuoure the bird , if nature had not prouided the bird a sharpe pricke as it were , growing out of his head , wherewith he pricketh the Crocodile in the mouth ; which causeth him to gape wide , and so the bird flieth away without harme ; yet there come by and by other of those birds , which make an end of cleansing his mouth . In the same riuer there are also many beastes like vnto horses ; and vpon the land certaine fowles like vnto cranes , which warre continually with serpents , that come thither from Arabia , and kill many of them . Which birds as also the vermine , which eate the egges of the Crocodiles , are greatly estéemed of the Egyptians . But now to returne to my matter , and to procéede in the discoueries ; In the yéere 485. before the incarnation of Christ Xerxes the king of Persia commanded Sataspis his nephew to goe and search , and discouer India : who according to the precept vndertooke the voyage , and went through the straight of Gibraltar , and passed the promontorie of Africa , which now we call the Cape of Bona Sperança , standing southward betwixt 34. and 35. degrées in latitude , and being weary of so great a nauigation turned from thence backe againe , as Bartholomew Diaz did in our daies . Before the comming of Christ 443. yéeres Himilco and Hanno his brother Carthaginian captaines gouerning that part of Spaine , which is now called Andaluzia , departed from thence each one with his nauie . Himilco sailing towards the north discouered the coasts of Spaine , France , England , Flanders and Germanie . And some write farther , that he sailed vnto Gotland , & came to the Island of Thule , or Island , standing vnder the circle Arcticke in 24. degrées from the north pole , and continued in his nauigation two yéeres , til he came vnto this Island , where the day hath in Iune 22. houres , and in December the night also hath 22. houres , whereby it is there woonderfully cold . Now the other brother Hanno tooke his course towarde Africa and Guiney , and he discouered the Fortunate Islands , which we call the Canaries , and besides these he discouered others , as the Dorcades , Hesperides , & the Gorgades , which now be called the Isles of Cape Verde . There he with his company went along the coast till they doubled the Cape of Bona Sperança , and taking their course towards the land , they went along by it vnto another Cape named Aromaticum , which is now called Guardafu , standing southeast from Cape Verde in 14. degrées toward the north ; and he came to the coast of Arabia standing in 16. and 17. degrées ; and was fiue yéeres in this voiage , before he returned backe into Spaine . There be others that say , that he passed not beyond Sierra Leona , but peopled it , and afterwards discouered as far as the line . But it séemeth he made a full nauigation , because he spent so much time in his trauaile . It is reported that the inhabitants of the Cape of Bona Sperança are great witches , and inchanters of certaine snakes , which they bring to such seruice , and commandement , that they kéepe their Churches and Churchyards , gardens , orchards , barnes , and cattel as well from wilde beasts , as from théeues . For if they see any to doe or to intend hurt , the snake windes her selfe to him or them , holding them as prisoners , and commanding her yoong ones to call their masters vntill they be taken . If the théeues be many , or the wilde beastes of so much strength , that they dare not meddle with them , then they goe vnto the house of him with whom they doe liue : and if it be in the night time , they giue so many strokes , that at the last they doe awake them , to cause them to prouide for their defence . A certaine Italian called Aloisius Cadamusta writeth , that he being in the discouerie of Guiney in the kingdome of Budimol lay in the house of Bisborol his sonnes sonne ; and lying in his bed he heard a great noise and many blowes giuen about the house ; whereupon Bisborol rose , and went out : and when he came againe , Cadamusta demanded of him , where he had béen ; and he answered that he had béen with his Cobras or snakes which called him . In the Indias there be many of these kinde of snakes , and some full of poison , which notwithstanding the Indian people vse to carrie about their necks , and put them into their bosomes and vnder their armes : which at some soundes that the people make will daunce , and doe diuers things at commandement . There was a Portugall that somtime told me , that beyond the Cape of Bona Sperança towards Sofala , Quiloa , and Melinde , where he had béen , there were certaine birds , which would come to the Black Moores at their call , and according as the Moores did remooue , so the birds would doe , from one trée to another : and they vsed to follow them till they did light vpon some trée , from whence they could not remooue . And as the Negros went vp the trée they should finde waxe and honie thereupon , not knowing whether it grewe there naturally or not . In the same countrey also vnder ground in Ant-holes they did finde much honie and waxe , which the Antes did make , being somewhat bitter . Vpon the sea coast also they found certaine fishes , which commonly went vpright in the water , hauing the faces and natures of women , which the fishermen of those places were acquainted with . In the yéere 355. before Christ it is said that the Spanyards sailed through the maine sea till they came vnto the flats of India , Arabia , and those coasts adioyning , whereunto they caried diuers marchandises , which trade they vsed in great ships . And sailing to the northwest they came vnto certaine flats , which with the flowing of the sea were couered , and with the ebbe were discouered , finding there many Tunnies of great bignes , where they commonly vsed to fish them to their great profit , because they were the first vntill that time that they had séene , and were greatly esteemed . The time of Alexander Magnus , as appiereth by the ages of the world , was before the comming of Christ 324. yéeres : we all know that he was borne in Europe : but he trauailed into Asia & Africa , and passed through Armenia , Assyria , Persia , & Bactria , standing northerly in 44. degrées of latitude , which is the farthest countrey in longitude wherein he was in all his iourneyes . From thence he descended into India by the mountaines of Imaus , and the valleyes of Paropanisus , and prepared a nauie in the riuer Indus , and therewith passed into the Ocean sea , where he turned by the lands of Gedrosia , Caramania , & Persia , vnto the great citie of Babylon , leauing Onesicritus and Nearcus captaines of his fléete , which afterwards came vnto him by the straight of the Persian sea , and vp the riuer of Euphrates , leauing that countrey and coast discouered . After this , Ptolemey raigned king of Egypt , who by some is reputed to haue béen bastard sonne vnto Philip father of the foresaid Alexander the great . This Ptolemey imitating the forenamed kings Sesostris aud Darius , made a trench or ditch of an hundred foote broad and of thirty foote déepe , and ten or twelue leagues in length till he came to The bitter Welles , pretending to haue his worke run into the sea from a mouth of the riuer Nilus , called Pelusium , passing now by the citie Damiata . But this thing tooke none effect : for that the Red sea was thought to be higher by thrée cubits then the land of Egypt , which would haue ouerflowed all the countrey , to the ruine and losse thereof . In the yéere 277. before the incarnation succéeded in the gouernment of the kingdome one Philadelphus , who brought to passe that the marchandises should come out of Europe to the citie of Alexandria vpwards by the riuer Nilus vnto a city named Coptus , and from thence to be conueyed by land to a hauen standing vpon the Red sea called Myos-Hormos ; which way was trauailed in the night , the pilots directing themselues by the stars , which were expert in that practise . And because water was scant that way , they vsed to carrie it with them for all the companie , till at the last to auoide that trouble they digged very déepe wels , and made large cisterns for the receipt of raine water , by which the way furnished with that commoditie , which at the first it wanted grewe in continuance of time to be the more frequented . But whereas the straight way was dangerons by reason of flats and islands , the aforesaid king Philadelphus with his armies went on the side of Troglodytica , and in an hauen called Berenice caused the ships to arriue which came out of India , being a place of more suretie and lesse perill ; from whence they might easily carrie the wares to the citie of Coptus , and so to Alexandria . And by this meane Alexandria grew so famous and rich , that in those daies there was no citie of the world comparable to it . And to speake briefly and particularly of the abundance of trafficke there vsed , it is left written for an assured truth , that in the time of king Ptolemey Auletes father vnto Cleopatra , it yéelded in customes vnto him yéerly seuen millions and an halfe of gold , although the trafficke was not then scant twenty yéeres old , by way of that citie . But after that this prouince and countrey became subiect to the Emperours of Rome , as they were greater in power , and néerer in couetousnes , so they enhansed the customes : so that within a little time the citie yéelded double the foresaide summe . For the traffike grew so excéeding great , that they sent euery yéere into India 120. ships laden with wares , which began to set saile from Myos-Hormos about the middle of Iuly , and returned backe againe within one yéere . The marchandise which they did carrie amounted vnto one million two hundred thousand crownes , and there was made in returne of euery crowne an hundred . In so much that by reason of this increase of wealth the matrones or noble women of that time and place , spent infinitely in decking themselues with precious stones , purple , pearles muske , amber , and the like : whereof the writers and historians of that age speake very greatly . Cornelius Nepos , alleaged by Plinie , maketh report of a king of Egypt , that raigned in his time called Ptolemaeus Lathyrus , from whom one Eudoxus fled vpon occasion , and the better to auoid and escape his hands he passed through the Arabicke gulfe , and the sea , all along the coast of Africa and the Cape of Bona Sperança till he came vnto the Island of Cadiz : and this nauigation by that course was in those daies as often vsed as now it is , if we may giue credit to the histories . Which appiereth the more manifest by this , that Caius Caesar the sonne of Augustus going into Arabia did finde in the Red sea certaine péeces of those ships , which came thither out of Spaine . It was a vse also long after those daies to passe to India by land . For so did the kings of the Soldans , and the princes of Bactria , and other famous captaines , who trauailing thither and into Scythia by land , had the view of those prouinces and countreyes , so farre till they came that way vnto the * West , and to the seas thereof on the north part , whereunto many marchants then did trauaile . Marcus Paulus Venetus writeth much hereof . And although at the first his booke was taken for a fabulous thing , yet now there is better credit giuen vnto it , for that by the late experiences of the trauailers and marchants of these daies into those parts , the names of the countreyes , cities and townes , with their situations , latitudes and commodities are now found true , as he and other historiographers of that time haue reported . In the 200. yéere before the incarnation it is written , that the Romanes sent an armie by sea into India against the great Can of Cathaia , which passing through the straight of Gibraltar , and running to the northwest , found right ouer against the Cape Finisterre ten Islands , wherein was much tinne : And they may be those which were called the Cassiterides , & being come to 50. degrées of latitude they found a * Straight ; and passing through it towards the west , they arriued in the Empire of India , and fought with the king of Cathay , and so came backe againe vnto the citie of Rome . Which thing howsoeuer it may séeme either possible or not possible , true or not true , yet so I finde it left to vs recorded in the * histories of that time . In the 100. yéere after the incarnation of Christ the Emperour Traiane prepared an armie by sea vpon the riuers Euphrates and Tigris , and departed from them , and sailed to the Islands of Zyzara , and passing the straight of Persia entred into the Ocean sea and sailed towards India all along the coast till he came to that place where Alexander had béen , and there he tooke certaine ships which came from Bengala , of whom he learned the state of that countrey . But because he was then in yéeres and wearie with his trauaile , but especially because he found there small reliefe for his armie , he returned backe . After that the Romanes had gotten the most part of the world , there were in that age made many , and notable discoueries . But then came the Gothes , Moores , and other barbarous nations , and destroied all . For in the yéere 412. after the incarnation of Christ , they tooke the citie of Rome : And the Vandales came out of Spaine and conquered Africa . And in the yeere 450. the king called Atila destroied many cities in Italie : at which time the citie of Venice began . And in this age the Frankes and Vandals entred into France . In the yéere 474. the Empire of Rome was lost , and fell from the Romanes to the Gothes . And after this came the Lombards into Italie , namely in the yéere 560. Also about this time the sect of the Arrians preuailed greatly : and at this time one Merline of England was famous for his prophecies . To be short , in the yéere 611. sproong vp the Mahumetane sect and Morisco regiment , which by force inuaded both Africa and Spaine . By all this it may appéere , that in that age all the world was in an hurly burly , and all places very tumultuous . In so much that trafficke and marchandise ceased : for no nation durst trade one with another neither by sea nor land : nothing as then remained stedfast neither in monarchies nor kingdomes , signiories , religions , lawes , artes , sciences , nor nauigations . Nor so much as the records and writings of such things did remaine , but were all burnt and consumed by the barbarous crueltie and vnbrideled power of the Gothes : who became so couetous and ambitious , that they purposed of themselues to begin a new world , and to roote out the memorie , and blot out the knowledge of all other nations besides . But they that succéeded after these times in the gouernment of things , perceiuing the great and huge losse , that the Christian world had by the want of trafficke and ceasing of nauigation , whereby those commodities and marchandises could not be spent , which before went ordinarily from one nation to another by the vse of trade : to the end that this decay and losse might be repaired , and the treasures of the East might be imparted with the West , as it was woont in the times of quietnes and peaceable liuing , they began to deuise a way to passe to India , which was not as the former way was by the Red sea and the riuer Nilus , but a way of farther sailing & farther length and cost also . For they brought their ware vp the riuer Indus , and there vnladed it , carrying it by land through the countrey of Paropanisus by Carauans vnto the prouince of Bactria , and then shipped it in barks on the riuer Oxus , which falleth into the Caspian sea , and so sailed ouer that sea vnto an hauen of the riuer Rha named Citracan or Astracan , and so vpwards in the said riuer which now is called Volga ; and as it appéereth they carried it to the citie of Nouogrode in the prouince of Resan , which now belongeth to the great Duke of Moscouia , standing toward the north in 54. degrées of latitude : & therehence they trauailed ouer land vnto the prouince of Sarmatia vnto the riuer Tanais , which is the diuision of Europe from Asia ; where they againe laded it in barks , and caried it downe the riuer , into the lake Maeotis , and to the citie of Caffa , which in ancient time was called Theodosia , which then belonged to the Genowais , who came thither for those wares in their galliasses or great ships . It is also left written , that the trade this way endured vntill the raigne of Commodita Emperour of Armenia , who prouided for a better course , and commanded this trafficke of the spices to be conueied by the Caspian sea , and so through the kingdome of Hiberia , which now is called Georgiana , and from thence they entred by the riuer Phasis , now Phasso , into Pontus Euxinus , and so vnto the city of Trapezunda standing in 40. and odde degrées of northerly latitude . And to that place came shipping for the marchandises out of Europe and Africa . It is further left recorded concerning this way of trafficke , that Nicanor determined or had already begun to open aboue 120. miles of land , which lieth betwéene the Caspian sea and Pontus Euxinus , that they might come and goe by water with their spices , drugs , and other commodities , there vsed . But in the meane time this mischiefe happened , that Ptolemey Ceraunos killed him , and by his death this woorthy and famous enterprise ceased without effect . But the other way being also at last lost by reason of the wars of the Turks , it pleased God to open another way to these marchandises from the Isle of Samatra , the citie of Malacca , and the Island of Iaua vnto Bengala , and so carrying them vp the riuer Ganges vnto the citie of Agra ; from whence they trauailed ouer land vnto another citie standing néere the riuer Indus named Boghar , where they discharged , bicause the citie of * Cabor standeth too farre within the land , being the principall citie of the Mogores . From thence they went forward to the great citie of Samarcand standing in the countrey of Bactria : and there the marchants of India , Persia , and Turkie met , bringing thither their seuerall commodities , as cloth of gold , veluets , chamolets , scarlet , and woollen clothes , which were carried to Cathay and the great kingdome of China : wherehence they brought againe gold , siluer , precious stones , pearles , silke , muske , and many other things of great value , and much rubarbe . After this these marchandise , drugs , and spiceries were carried in ships vpon the Indian sea vnto the streight of Ormus , and to the riuers Euphrates and Tigris ; and were vnladen in the citie of Balsara standing in 31. degrées towards the north , and from thence they were caried ouer land vnto the cities of Aleppo , Damascus , and Barutti standing on the same side in 35. degrées : And there the Venetian gallies or galliasses , which transported pilgrims into the holy land , came and receiued of those goods . In the yéere 1153. in the time of Fredericke Barbarossa it is written that there came to Lubec a citie of Germanie one Canoa with certaine Indians , like vnto a long barge : which seemed to haue come from the coast of Baccalaos , which standeth in the same latitude that Germanie doth : The Germaines greatly woondered to sée such a barge , and such people , not knowing from whence they came , nor vnderstanding their spéech , especially because there was then no knowledge of that countrey , as now there is : it may be credible that though the boate was small in respect of those huge seas , yet the winde and water might bring them thither : as we sée in these our daies , that the Almadie which is but a small boate commeth notwithstanding from Quiloa , Mosambique , and Sofala to the Island of S. Helena , being a small spot of land standing in the maine Ocean off the coast of Bona Sperança so farre separated . In the yéere 1300. after the comming of Christ the great Soldan of Cayro commanded that the spiceries and drugs , and marchandises of India should be carried through the Red sea , as it was vsed before : at which time they vnladed on the Arabian side , at the hauen of Iuda , and carried them vnto the house at Mecca , and the carriers of it were the pilgrims . So that each Prince vsed a custome to augment the honour , and increase the profite of his countrey . And these Soldans had speciall regarde to Cayro , from whence the wares were carried vnto the countreyes of Egypt , Lybia , Africa , the kingdomes of Tunez , Tremessen , Fez , Marocco , Suz : and some of it was carried beyond the mountaines of Atlas vnto the citie of Tombuto , and the kingdome of the Ialophos ; vntill afterwards that the Portugals did bring it about the Cape of Bona Sperança vnto the citie of Lisbone , as in place conuenient we purpose to shew more at large . In the yéere 1344. king Peter the fourth of that name reigning in Arragon , the Chronicles of his time report , that one Don Luis of Cerda , sonne vnto the sonne of Don Iohn of Cerda , craued aide of him to goe and to conquers the Isles of the Canaries , standing in 28. degrées of latitude to the north , because they were giuen vnto him by Pope Clement the sixt , which was a French man. Whereby in those daies there grew a knowledge of those Islands in all Europe , and specially in Spaine : for such great Princes would not begin nor enterprise things of such moment without great certaintie . About this time also the Island of Madera was discouered by an English man called Macham : who sailing out of England into Spaine , with a woman of his , was driuen out of his direct course by a tempest , and arriued in that Island , and cast his anker in that hauen , which now is called Machico after the name of Macham . And bicause his louer was then sea-sicke , he there went on land with some of his companie , and in the meane time his ship weyed and put to sea , leauing him there : whereupon his louer for thought died . Macham , which greatly loued her , built in the Island a chappell or hermitage to burie her in , calling it by the name of Iesus Chappell : and wrote or graued vpon the stone of her tombe his name and hers , and the occasion whereupon they arriued there . After this he made himselfe a boate all of a trée , the trées being there of a great compasse about , and went to sea in it with those men of his companie that were left with him , and fell with the coast of Africke without saile or oare , and the Moores among whom he came tooke it for a miracle , and presented him vnto the king of that countrey : and that king also admiring the accident , sent him and his companie vnto the king of Castile . In the yéere 1395. king Henrie the third of that name reigning in Castile , the information which Macham gaue of this Island , and also the ship wherein he went thither , mooued many of France and of Castile to goe and discouer it , and the great Canarie : And they which went were principally the Andaluzes , the Biscaines , and the Guepus●oes , carrying with them many people and horses . But I know not whether the charge of that voiage was theirs or the kings . But by whom soeuer it was set out , they seeme to be the first that discouered the Canaries and landed in them : where also they tooke 150 of the Islanders prisoners . Concerning the time of this discouerie , there is some difference among the writers : for some affirme this to be done in the yeere 1405. The first beginning of the Portugall Discoueries . THe Chronicles of Portugall haue this record , That after the incarnation of Christ 1415. king Iohn the first of that name king of Portugall , departed from the citie of Lisbon with the Prince Don Duarte or Edward , and Don Peter , and Don Henry his sonnes , with other Lords , and nobles of his realme , and sailed into Africa , where he tooke the great citie of Ceuta , standing on the north side thereof betwéene 35. and 36. degrees in latitude : which was one of the principall causes of the enlarging of the dominions of Portugall . When they were come from thence , Henry the kings third sonne , desirous to enlarge the kingdome & to discouer strange & vnknowne countreyes , being then in Algarbe , gaue direction for the discouery of the coast of Mauritania . For in those daies none of the Portugals had euer passed the Cape de Non , standing in 29. degrées of latitude . And for the better accomplishing of this discouerie , the aforesaid Don Henry prepared a fléete , & gaue commandement to the chiefe captaines to procéede in discouerie from the aforesaide Cape forward : Which they did . But when they came to another Cape named Bojador , there was not one of them , that durst goe farther or beyond it : at which fearefull and cowardly faintnes of theirs the Prince was excéedingly displeased . In the yéere 1417. king Iohn the second reigning in Castile , and his mother Ladie Katharine then vsing the gouernment , one Monsieur Ruben of Bracamonte which was then Admirall of France craued the conquest of the Islands of the Canaries , with the title to be king of them , for a kinsman of his called Monsieur Iohn Betancourt : which being granted him by the Quéene , and farther also partly furnished out , he departed from Siuill with a good armie : But the chiefe or principall cause that mooued him to enter into this action , was to discouer and perfectly to take a view of the Island of Madera , whereof Macham before had giuen so much information . But for all that he went vnto the Canaries , and carried with him a Friar called Mendo to be as Bishop thereof , admitted by Pope Martine the fift . When they were landed they wonne Lancerota , Forteuentura , Gomera , and Ferro : from whence they sent into Spaine many slaues , honie , waxe , Camfora , or Camfire , hides , Orchall , figs , Sanguis Draconis , and other marchandises , whereof they made good profit : And this armie also as they report , discouered Porto Santo . The Island that they inhabited was Lancerota , where they built in it a castle of stone for their better defence and securitie . In the yéere 1418. one Iohn Gonzales Zarco , and Tristam Vaz Teixera , housholde gentlemen vnto Don Henry the kings third sonne , perceiuing the desire that their master had to discouer new countreyes , and willing in that course to doe him some seruice , craued of him a barke , and licence to vndertake the action : which they obtained , and sailed to the coast of Africa : where they were ouertaken with a terrible tempest ; but they were succoured by falling with the land , and entring into an hauen called Santo , where they landed , and remained two yéeres . In the yéere 1420. they discouered the Island of Madera , where they founde the chappell and the stone and tombe , whereupon the foresaide Macham had grauen his name . There are others that write that a certaine Castillian perceiuing the desire and fauour to nauigation which Don Henry had , told him that they had found the Island of Porto Santo ; which being but a small thing they made no reckoning of it . Don Henry sent Bartholomew Perestrello , Iohn Conzales Zarco , Tristam Vaz Teixera , and by the signes and likelyhoods that they had receiued , they went to Porto Santo , and there remained two yéeres : and after that , namely in the yéere 1420. they sailed also to the Island of Madera , where they found the memoriall and monument of the aforesaide Macham the English man. As for Monsieur Betancourt , who entred into the conquest of the Canaries as is aboue mentioned , he was slaine in the middest of the action , and left behind him for his heire a kinseman of his called Monsieur Menante , who after that sold the said Islands of the Canaries vnto one Peter Barba of Siuill . There are other which speake otherwise , and say that Monsieur Iohn Betancourt went into France to prepare a new armie about this conquest , and left there a nephew of his ; who because he heard no more of his vncle , and sawe that he could not maintaine the warres any longer , he solde the Canaries to Don Henry the king of Portugals third sonne , for a certaine thing that he gaue him in the Island of Madera . In the yéere 1424. they write that the saide Don Henry prepared a nauie and armie to conquer these Islands , wherein there went as captaine generall , one Don Fernando de Castro ; and by reason of the valiantnes and warlike behauiour of the people they had the repulse : whereupon Don Ferdinando , considering the great charge , and little or no good successe , he gaue ouer the action , and returned backe againe . After this Don Henry resigned ouer these Islandes to the crowne of Castile , in consideration of the aides which Betancou●t had receiued . But the Castillians agrée not vnto this report . For they say , that neither the kings of Portugall , nor Don Henry would render the Islands , till they came in question before Pope Eugenius the fourth ; who fully vnderstanding the matter , gaue the conquest of the Islands by order of iudgement vnto the king of Castile in the yéere 1431. whereupon this contention ceased touching the title of the Canaries betwéen● the kings of Portugall and of Castile . These Islands being in number seuen , were called by the name of Fortunatae , standing in 28. degrées to the north : where the longest day is but 13. howers , and the longest night as much , lying distant from Spaine 200. leagues , and from the coast of Africa 18. leagues . The people were idolaters , and did eate their flesh raw for want of fire : they had no iron , and sowed without any toole : they tilled and raised the ground with oxe hornes , and goats hornes . Euery Island did speake a seuerall language . They tooke many wiues , and knew them not carnally vntill they had deliuered them to the superiours . They had diuers other Paganish customes : but now the Christian faith is planted among them . The commodities of these Islands are wheate , barley , sugar , wine , and certaine birdes , called Canarie birdes , much esteemed in Spaine and other places . In the Island of Ferro they haue none other water , but that which procéedeth in the night from a trée , compassed with a cloud , whence water issueth , seruing the whole Island both men and cattell , a thing notorious and knowne to very many . In the yéere 1428. it is written that Don Peter the king of Portugals eldest sonne was a great traueller . He went into England , France , Almaine , and from thence into the Holy land , and to other places ; and came home by Italie , taking Rome & Venice in his way : from whence he brought a map of the world , which had all the parts of the world and earth described . The streight of Magelan was called in it The Dragons taile : The Cape of Bona Sperança , The forefront of Afrike , and so foorth of other places : by which map Don Henry the kings third sonne was much helped and furthered in his discoueries . It was tolde me by Francis de Sosa Tauares , that in the yéere 1528. Don Fernando the kings sonne and heire did shew him a map , which was found in the studie of Alcobaza , which had béene made 120. yéeres before , which map did set foorth all the nauigation of the East Indies , with the Cape of Bona Sperança , according as our later maps haue described it . Whereby it appéereth , that in ancient time there was as much or more discouered , then now there is . Notwithstanding all the trauaile , paines and expences in this action of Don Henry , yet he was neuer wearie of his purposed discoueries . At length there was a seruant of his called Gilianes that first passed the Cape Bojador , a place before terrible to all men : and he brought word that it was not so dangerous , as it was reported : for on the other side of it he went on land , and in maner of taking possession , set in the ground a crosse of wood , to be as a marke and token afterwards of his discouery so farre . In the yéere 1433. in the moneth of August Don Iohn died , and his sonne Don Duarte or Edward succéeded him in the kingdome . In the yéere 1434. Don Henry set out one Alfonso Gonsales Baldaia , and Gilianes aforesaid , and they went to another Cape , which was beyond the former , and going on land perceiued the countrey to be inhabited : and because they were desirous to satisfie Don Henry with as much relation and knowledge as they could get , they continued their voiage , and went forward , till they came to a certaine point of land , from whence they turned backe againe . In the yéere 1438. king Edward , whom the Portugals call Don Duarte died , and Don Alphonso the prince being yoong , Don Peter his vncle gouerned the kingdome . In the yéere 1441. Don Henry sent out two ships , and the captaines were in the one Tristan , and Antonie Gonsales in the other Being put to sea they tooke a prise vpon the coast , and sailed on to Cape Blanco , that is the White Cape , standing in 20. degrées , and informed Don Henry of the state of that coūtrey by the Moores which they brought from thence . Whereupon he sent one Fernan Lopez de Sauado to giue knowledge thereof to Pope Martine , trusting to make these things commodious to Holy Church . Vpon which knowledge the Pope granted indulgences and euerlasting pardon , and all other things demanded of him , vnto those which should die in this enterprise . After this , in the yéere 1443. Don Henry commanded Antonie Gonsales to carrie backe the slaues which he had brought , and to ransome them in their countrey : Which he did , and the Moores gaue them in trucke for them againe blacke Moores with curled haire , and some gold ; so that now that place is called Rio de Oro , that is , the Golden Riuer ; whereby the desire of the discouerie might be the more increased . Not long after he sent out another named Nunnez Tristan , who came vnto the Islands of Arguin , where he tooke more slaues , and brought them to Portugall in the yéere 1444. Hereupon also one Lansarote , a groome of Don Gilians chamber , with others associated with him , armed out certaine ships , which went coasting til they came to the Islands of Garze , where they tooke two hundred slaues : which were the first that were brought from thence to Portugall . In the yéere 1445. there went as captaine of a barke one Gonsalo de Syntra , an esquire belonging to Don Henry into those parts ; and he went on land , where he was taken with sixe or seuen more of his company , which place was therefore called after his name , Angra de Gonsaluo de Syntra . This was the first losse , which the Portugals receiued in their discoueries . In the yéere following Don Henry sent out thrée carauels , wherein went as captaines Antonie Gonsales , Diego Aloizio , and Gomes Perez , who had their direction , not to enter into Rio de Oro , nor to beare themselues disorderly , but to trauaile in peace , and to conuert as many infidels as they could to Christianitie . But none of these things were performed by them ; for they returned without doing any memorable act . In the same yéere 1446. another esquire belonging to the king of Portugall called Denis Fernandes of the citie of Lisbon , entred into these discoueries , more to winne fame then to reape commoditie by them . And he being in his voiage came to the riuer of Sanaga , standing betwéene 15. and 16. degrées of latitude towards the north , where he tooke certaine Negroes ; and not contented therewith , he went forward and discouered Cape Verde , standing in 14. degrees on the same side ; and there he set vp vpon the land a crosse of wood , and then returned with great contentation . In the yéere 1447. one Nunnez Tristan went foorth to discouer in a carauell , and he passed the aforesaid Cape Verde , and Rio Grande , and went past it vnto another standing beyond it in 12. degrées , where he was also taken with 18. Portugals more : but the ship came home againe in safetie , conducted by fower or fiue which escaped the hands of the Negroes . In this yéere also 1447. it happened that there came a Portugall ship through the streight of Gibraltar ; and being taken with a great tempest , was forced to runne westwards more then willingly the men would , and at last they fell vpon an Island which had seuen cities , and the people spake the Portugall toong , and they demanded if the Moores did yet trouble Spaine , whence they had fled for the losse which they receiued by the death of the king of Spaine , Don Roderigo . The boateswaine of the ship brought home a little of the sand , and sold it vnto a goldsmith of Lisbon , out of the which he had a good quantitie of gold . Don Pedro vnderstanding this , being then gouernour of the realme , caused all the things thus brought home , and made knowne , to be recorded in the house of Iustice . There be some that thinke , that those Islands whereunto the Portugals were thus driuen , were the Antiles , or Newe Spaine , alleaging good reasons for their opinion , which here I omit , because they serue not to my purpose . But all their reasons séeme to agrée , that they should be that countrey , which is called Noua Spagna . In the yéere 1449. the king Don Alfonso gaue licence vnto his vncle Don Henry to inhabit the Islands of the Açores , which were long before discouered . And in the yéere 1458. this king went into Africa , and there he tooke the towne called Alcaçer . And in the yéere 1461. he commanded Signior Mendez a gentleman of his house to build the castle of Arguin , whereof he gaue vnto him the gouernment , as to his lieutenant . In the yéere 1462. there came into the realme of Portugall thrée Genowais of good parentage , the chiefe of whom was called Antonie de Noli , and of the other two , the one was his brother , the other was his nep●ew , and each of these had his seuerall ship , crauing libertie of Don Henry to discouer the Islands of Cape Verde , which was granted them . Others say , that the places which they discouered , were those which Antiquitie called the Gorgades , Hesperides , and Dorcades : but they named them Mayo , Sainct Iago , and Sainct Philip , because they discouered them on those Saints daies : but they are also called by some the Islands of Antonio . In the yéere following 1463. this good noble man Don Henry died , leaning from Cape De Non discouered vnto the mountaine called Sierra Leona , standing on this side the line in 8. degrées of latitude , where no man had béene before that time . In the yéere 1469. the king of Portugall did let out for yéerely rent the trade of Guiney vnto one called Fernan Gomez , which countrey afterwards was called The Mine . He let it out for fiue yéeres , for two hundred thousand Reyes by the yéere ( which is of our English money 138. l. 17. ● . 9. d. ob . ) and added vnto his lease this condition , that euery yéere he should discouer an hundred leagues . In the yéere following , which was 1470. this king went into Africa with his sonne Prince Iohn , where they tooke the towne of Arzila , and the people of the citie of Tanger fled out for feare , and that he tooke also . It séemeth that good fortune followeth a couragious attempt . In the yéere 1471. Fernan Gomes gaue commandement that the coast should be discouered as it lay . Which was vndertaken by Iohn de S. Aren , and Iohn de Scouar ; and they went and found the Mine in 5. degrées of latitude . And the next yéere , which was 1472. one Fernando da Poo discouered the Island now called after his name . Also about this time the Islands of Sainct Thomas , and Del Principe were discouered , standing vnder the line , with the firme land also , wherein is the kingdome of Benin , reaching to the Cape de Santa Catarina , standing on the south side of the line in 3. degrées . The man that made this discouerie was a seruant of the kings , and his name was Sequeira . Many suppose , that than also there were those places , countreyes and Islands discouered , which before were neuer knowne to vs since the flood . In the yéere 1480. the valiant king Don Alphonso died , and left many things woorthy of memorie behinde him ; and his sonne Don Iohn the second succéeded him . Who in the yéere 1481. gaue direction for the building of the castle De Mina to one Diego d'Azambuxa ; who did so , and was made captaine of it . In the yéere 1484. the foresaid king Iohn sent out one Diego Caon a knight of his Court to discouer : and he went to the Riuer of Congo , standing on the south side in 7. or 8. degrées of latitude ; where he erected a pillar of stone with the royall armes and letters of Portugall , wherein he wrote the commandement that he had receiued from the king , with the time and day of his being there . From thence he went vnto a riuer néere the Tropicke of Capricorne , setting still vp pillars of stone where he thought it conuenient , and so came backe againe vnto Congo , and to the king of that countrey : who thereupon sent an ambassadour and men of credite into Portugall . In the next yéere or the second following , one Iohn Alonso d'Aueiro came from the kingdome of Benin , and brought home pepper with a taile : which was the first of that kinde séene in Portugall . In the yéere 1487. king Iohn sent to discouer India ouer land . In which iourney went one Pedro de Couillan a seruant of the kings , and Alfonso de Payua , because they could speake the Arabian toong . They went out in the moneth of May , and the same yeere they tooke shipping at Naples , and arriued in the Isle of Rhodes , and lodged in the house that was prouided for the Portugall knights of that order : from thence they went to Alexandria , and so to Cayro , and thence to the hauen of Toro in the companie of the Carauans or carriers which were Moores . There they tooke shipping , and being on the Red sea they arriued at the citie of Aden , and there they separated themselues : for Alfonso de Payua went towards Aethiopia , and Pedro de Couillan into India . Who came vnto the cities of Cananor and Calicut , and came backe vnto Goa : where he tooke shipping vnto Sofala , being on the coast of Africa in the southerne latitude of 20. degrées , to sée the mines that were of so great name . From Sofala he turned backe to Mosambique , and vnto the cities of Quiloa , Mombaza , and Melinde , till he came backe againe vnto the citie of Aden : where he and Alfonso de Payua deuided themselues : and thence he sailed againe through the Red sea vnto the citie of Cayro , where he thought to haue met with his companion : but there he heard that he was dead by the letters that he receiued from king Iohn his master ; in which letters he was farther commanded to trauaile into the countrey and dominions of Presbyter Iohn . Vpon this commandement he prouided for his farther iourney , and from Cairo went backe againe to the hauen of Toro , and from thence to Aden , where he had béen twise before : and there hearing of the fame of the citie of Ormuz , he determined to goe thither ; and therefore went along the coast of Arabia vnto the Cape Razalgate standing vnder the Tropicke of Cancer , and from thence he went to Ormuz , standing in 27. degrées on that side . There he learned and vnderstood of the streigth of Persia , and of that countrey : and entred there into the Red sea , and passed ouer to the realme of the Abassini , which commonly is called Presbyter Iohns countrey or Aethiopia : and there he was detained till the yéere 1520. when there came thither the ambassadour Don Roderigo de Lima : This Pedro de Couillan was the first Portugall that euer knew and saw the Indias and those seas , and other places adioyning thereunto . In the yéere 1490. the king sent vnto Congo one Gonzalo de Sosa a gentleman with thrée ships , and in them sent home the ambassadour of Congo , which was sent into Portugall , whom Diego Caon had brought from thence : who at his being in Portugall was baptised both himselfe and others of his companie . The aforesaid Gonzalo de Sosa died in that iourney by the way , and in his roome they chose his nephew Ruy de Sosa for their captaine ; and so being come vnto Congo , the king was very glad of their comming , and yéelded himselfe , and the greater part of his realme to be baptized : whereof the Portugals had good cause to reioice , séeing by them so many Infidels were conuerted from gentilitie and paganisme to Christianitie . The first beginning of the Discoueries of the Spanyards , with the continuation of the Discoueries of the Portugals . IN the yéere 1492. in the time of Don Ferdinando king of Castile , he being at the siege of Granada , dispatched one Christopher Columbus a Genoway with three ships to goe and discouer Noua Spagna : who first had offered his seruice for a westerne discouerie vnto king Iohn of Portugall ; but he would not entertaine him . He being sufficiently furnished for this enterprise departed from the towne of Palos the third day of August , hauing with him as captaines and pilots Martin Alfonso Pinzon , Francis Martinez Pinzon , Vincent Yannes Pinzon , and Bartholomew Columbus his brother , with 120. persons more in his companie : and some affirme that they were the first that sailed by latitudes . They tooke the Canaries in their way , and there refreshed themselues ; taking their course thence towards Cipango : but finding the sea by the way full of wéeds they were amazed , and with great feare arriued at the Antiles the tenth day of October , and the first Island that they descried was called Guanahany : where they went on land , and tooke possession of it , and named it San Saluador . This Island standeth in 25. degrées of northerly latitude . And after that they found many Islands , which they called the Princes because they were the first that they had discouered . The Sauages of those parts call these Islands by the name of Lucaios , hauing in déede seuerall names for them . And they doe stand on the north side almost vnder the Tropicke of Cancer . As for the Island of S. Iames or Iamaica , it standeth betwéene 16. and 17. degrées . Thence they went to the Island which the naturals of the countrey call Cuba , and the Spanyards call it Ferdinandina , bicause their kings name was Ferdinando , standing in 22. degrées : from whence the Indians conducted them vnto another Island , which they call Hayti , and the Spanyards called it Isabella , in the memorie of the Quéene of Castile , which was so called , and they named it also Hispaniola . In that Island the Admirall ship of Columbus was cast away : of the timber and planks whereof they made a forte , wherein they left 38 men , and a captaine called Roderigo de Arana , to learne the language and customes of the countrey . They brought from thence musters and shewes of gold , pearles , and other things , which that countrey yéelded ; and ten Indians also , whereof sixe died , the rest were brought home and baptized . Hereupon there grewe such a common desire of trauaile among the Spanyards , that they were ready to leape into the sea to swim , if it had béen possible , into those new found parts . The aforesaid company of Columbus at their comming home tooke in their way the Isles of the Açores , and the 4. day of March in the yéere 1493. they entred into the bar of Lisbon : which discouerie pleased not the king of Portugall . Whereupon rose a contention betwéene those two kings . Christopher Columbus being arriued went presently into Castile with the newes of all things , and acquainted the king Fernando , with the discontentednes of the king of Portugall : whereupon he and the Quéene Isabella his wife sent streight word thereof vnto Pope Alexander the 6. whereat he and the Italians were in great admiration , maruailing that there was any more land besides that which was vnder the Romanes . But the end of this matter was this : Alexander the Pope gaue these countreies by his iudgement vnto the kingdomes of Leon and Castile ; with this condition , That they should labour to extirpate idolatrie , and plant the Holy faith in those countreyes . Fernando the king hauing receiued this answere , was glad of it , and sent Christopher Columbus againe on the former voiage , hauing made him Admirall , and giuen him other honors , with particular armes , and a posie written about his armes to this effect . For Castile and for Leon A new world found out Colon. In the yéere 1493. the 25. of the moneth of October Christopher Columbus went backe vnto the Antiles , and frō Cadiz he tooke his course , hauing in his companie 17. ships , and 1500. men in them , with his brethren Bartholomew Columbus , and Diego Columbus , with other knights , gentlemen , men of law , and religious men , with chalices , crosses , rich ornaments , and with great power and dignitie from Pope Alexander ; & the 10. day after their setting foorth , they arriued at the Canaries ; & from thence in 25. or 30. daies they sailed vnto the Antiles ; & the first Island that they saw standeth in 14. degrées towards the north , due west from Cape Verde on the coast of Africa . They say that the distance from thence to the Canaries is 800. leagues . The name they gaue it was Deseada , that is the Desired or wished Island , for the great desire which the companie had to come to sight of land . After that they discouered many more which they named the Virgines , which the naturals of the countrey call the Caribas , for that the men of that countrey are good warriers , and shoote well in bowes . They poison their arrowes with an herbe , whereof he that is hurt dieth , biting himselfe like as a mad dog doth . From these Islands and others they went vnto the principall Island there , which they of the countrey doe call Boriquen , and the Spanyards call it S. Iohn , and thence to Hispaniola or Isabella , where they found all the men dead which there they had left . Here the Admirall left the most part of the people to plant it , and appointed his brethren to be gouernours there : and so tooke two ships , and went to discouer the other side of the Island of Cuba , and from thence to Iamaica . All these Islands stand from 16. vnto 20. degrées of northerly latitude . In the meane time that the Admiral● sailed about , his brethren and they that were left with them were much troubled , because the Sauages did rise against them . So that Christopher Colon went backe againe into Spaine , to tell the king and Quéene of his aduentures . In the yéere 1494. and in the moneth of Ianuarie there was an agréement made of the differences which were betwéene the two kings of Spaine and Portugall . For the which agréement there were sent out of Portugall Ruy de So●a , and Don Iohn his sonne , and the Doctor Ayres de Almada : and for the king of Spaine there were Don Henry Henriques , Don Iohn de Cardenas , and the Doctor Maldonado . All these met in the towne of Tordesillas , and they deuided the world frō the north to the south by a meridian which standeth west from the Islands of Cape Verde 300. leagues : so that the one halfe which lay vnto the east should belong vnto Portugall , and that which lay to the west to the king of Spaine , whereby notwithstanding libertie to trauell was left equall vnto both . In the yéere following 1495. Iohn king of Portugall died , and Emmanuel his cosen began to reigne . In the yéere 1496. there was a Venetian in England called Iohn Cabota , who hauing knowledge of such a new discouerie as this was , and perceiuing by the globe , that the Islands before spoken of stood almost in the same latitude with his countrey , and much néerer to England then to Portugall , or to Castile , he acquainted king Henrie the seuenth then king of England with the same , wherewith the saide king was greatly pleased , and furnished him out with two ships and thrée hundred men : which departed and set saile in the spring of the yéere , and they sailed westward til they came in sight of land in 45. degrées of latitude towards the north , and then went straight northwards till they came into 60. degrées of latitude , where the day is 18. howers long , and the night is very cléere and bright . There they found the aire cold , and great Islands of ice , but no ground in an hundred fathoms sounding : and so from thence finding the land to turne eastwards they trended along by it discouering all the Bay and riuer named Deseado , to see if it passed on the other side : Then they sailed backe againe till they came to 38. degrées towards the Equinoctiall line , and from thence returned into England . There he others which say , that he went as far as the Cape of Florida , which standeth in 25. degrées . In the yéere 1497. The king of Spaine Don Fernando sent out Christopher Columbus with sixe ships , and he himselfe prouided two ships at his owne cost , and sending his brother before , he made saile from the Bay of Cadiz , carrying with him his sonne Don Diego Colon ▪ It was then reported that he went to take the Island of Madera , because he mistrusted the French men , and therefore sent thither thrée ships : others say it was to the Canaries . But howsoeuer it was , this is true , that he and thrée more went vnto the Islands of Cape Verde , and ran along by the line finding great calmes and raine , and the first land which they came vnto of the Antiles was an Island standing in 9. degrées of latitude towards the north ioining fast vnto the maine land , which they called La Trinidada ; and so he entred into the Gulfe of Paria , and came out of the mouth which they name Bocca de Dragone , or the Dragons mouth : and they tooke their course hard by the coast , where they found thrée small Islands , which they named Los Testigos , that is to say , The Witnesses , beyond which standeth the Island of Cubagua , where is great fishing of muscle pearles : where also , as they say , there springeth a Well of aile : and beyond that Island they came to the Isles of Frailes , Roques , Aruba , and Curaçao , with other small ones all along the Bay : and they came to the point of Cabo de Vela , and discouered along the coast almost 200. leagues , from whence they crossed ouer to Hispaniola , hauing had also sight of the Island called Beata . In this same yéere 1497. on the 20. day of the moneth of Iune one Vasques de Gama sailed from Lisbon by the king Emmanuels commandement to India with 3. ships , wherein there went for captaines Vasques de Gama , Paulus de Gama his brother , and Nicolas Coello with 120. men ; with whom also there went one ship laden only with vittailes , and in 14. daies they came vnto Cape Verde , vnto the Island of Saint Iago , where they refreshed themselues , and from thence they went along the coast beyond the Cape of Bona Sperança , whereupon they erected certaine pillers of stone , and so came vnto Mosambique standing in 15. degrées to the south of the line , where they staied not long , but went from thence to Mombaza , and vnto Melinde : where the king of that place gaue them pilots , which conducted them into India , in which discouerie they found out Los Baxos do Padua , that is to say , the flats of Padua . In the yéere 1498. in the moneth of May they came to an anker before the citie of Calicut , and Panana , where they remained all the winter : and the first day of September they set saile towards the north discouering the coast all along till they came to the Island of Angediua , which standeth on that side in 15. degrées of latitude , where they came to an anker in the beginning of October , and so they departed from Angediua in Februarie in the yéere 1499. and came in sight of the coast of Africa about Melinde towards the north 3. or 4. degrées , & from thence they sailed vnto the said citie , and so vnto Mosambique againe , and to the Cape of Bona Sperança , sailing along by the coast , and then they came to the Islands of Cape Verde , and last of al to the citie of Lisbon in the moneth of September , hauing béene in the voiage 26. monethes . In the yéere 1499 on the 13. day of the moneth of Nouember there departed frō Palos one Vincent Yannez Pinson and his nephew Aries Pinson with fower ships well appointed at their owne coast and charges , to discouer the new world vnder the licence of the king of Castile , and with commandement not to touch there , where the Admirall Columbus had béene . And so they went to the Islands of Cape Verde , and passed the line to the southward , and discouered the Cape of Saint Augustine standing on that side in 8. degrées of latitude , and there they wrote on the rindes of pine trées the names of the king and of the Quéene , also the yéere and day when they arriued there . They fought with the people of Brasil , but got nothing , they tooke their course all along the coast towards the west vnto the riuer Maria Tambal , and at that time they had taken thirty and odde prisoners . The chiefe places where they touched were the Cape of S. Augustine , and the angle or point of S. Luke , and Tierra de los Humos , the Riuers of Marannon , and of the Amazones , and Rio dolce , or the Swéete riuer , and other places along the coast : and they came to ten degrées of latitude on the north side , where they lost two ships and their companie , and remained in that voiage of discouery ten moneths , and 15. daies . In the yéere 1500. and in the moneth of March one Pedro Aluarez Cabral sailed out of Lisbon with 13. ships , with commandement not to come néere the coast of Africa to shorten his way ; and he losing the sight of one of his ships , went to séeke her , and in séeking of her lost his course , and sailed till he came within sight of the land . The Generall was so long in séeking his ship , that the companie were wearie of it , and entreated him to leaue his enterprise . The next day they fell in sight of the coast of Brasil : whereupon the Generall commanded a barke to goe to land and séeke an hauen : which they did , and found a good and safe hauen , and they named it Puerto Seguro , that is to say , The Safe hauen , standing on the south side in 17. degrées of latitude . From thence they sailed towardes the Cape of Bona Sperança , and Melinde , and crossed ouer to the riuer of Cochin , which before was not knowne , where they laded themselues with pepper , and at their returne Sancho de Thouar discouered the citie of Sofala vpon the coast of Africa . In this same yéere 1500. it is reported that Gaspar Cortereal craued a generall licence of the king Emmanuel to discouer the New found land . He went from the Island Terçera with two ships well appointed at his owne cost , and he sailed vnto that climate which standeth vnder the north in 50. degrées of latitude , which is a land nowe called after his name ; and he came home in safetie vnto the citie of Lisbon : And making another time this voiage , the ship was lost wherein he went , and the other came backe into Portugall . Wherefore his brother Michael Cortereal went to séeke him with thrée ships well appointed at his owne cost ; and when they came vnto that coast , and found so many entrances of riuers , and hauens , euery ship went into her seuerall riuer , with this rule and order , that they all thrée should meete againe the 20. day of August . The two other ships did so , and they séeing that Michael Cortereal was not come at the day appointed , nor yet afterwards in a certaine time , returned backe into the realme of Portugall , and neuer heard any more newes of him , nor yet any other memorie . But that countrey is called The land of Cortereall vnto this day . In the yéere 1501. in the moneth of March Iohn de Noua departed from the citie of Lisbon with fower ships , and passed the line on the south side into 8. degrees of latitude , and he discouered an Island , which he called the Isle de Ascension : And he went vnto Mosambique , and to Melinde , and from thence he crossed ouer vnto the other side , where they tooke lading , and so came back and doubled the Cape , and found an Island called Santa Helena , being but a small thing , but yet of great importance in respect of the situation thereof . In this same yéere 1501. and in the moneth of May there departed out of Lisbon thrée ships vpon the commandement of Emmanuel the king to discouer the coast of Brasil : and they sailed in the sight of the Canaries , and from thence to Cape Verde , where they refreshed themselues in the towne of Bezequiche , and passed from thence beyond the line southward and fell with the land of Brasill in fiue degrées of latitude , and so went forward till they came in 32. degrées little more or lesse , according as they accounted it , and from thence they came backe in the moneth of Aprill , because it was there at that time cold and tempestuous . They were in that voiage fifteene monethes , and came to Lisbon againe in the beginning of September 1502. In the y●ere 1502. one Alfonso Hoieda went to discouer Terra firma , and followed his course till he came to his prouince of Vraba . The next yéere following also one Roderigo Bastidas of Siuill went out with two carauels at his owne cost , and the first land of the Antiles that he saw was an Island which he named Isla Verde , that is , the Gréene Island , standing fast by the Island of Guadalupe , towards the land : and from thence they tooke their course towards the west to Santa Martha , and Cape De la Vela , and to Rio Grande , or the Great riuer , and they discouered the hauen of Zamba , the Coradas , Carthagena , and the Islands of S. Barnard , of Baru , and Islas de Arenas , and went forward vnto Isla fuerte , and to the point of Caribana standing at the end of the Gulfe of Vraba , where they had sight of the Farrallones standing on the other side hard by the riuer of Darien , and from Cape De la Vela vnto this place are two hundred leagues : and it standeth in 9. degrées and two parts of latitude . From thence they crossed ouer vnto the Island of Iamaica , where they refreshed themselues . In Hispaniola they graued their ships because of the holes which certaine wormes of the water had eaten in the planks . In that countrey they got fower hundred markes of golde , although the people there be more warlike then in Noua Spania : for they poison their arrowes which they shoote . In this same yéere 1502. Christopher Columbus entred the fourth time into his discouerie with fower ships at the commandement of Don Fernando to séeke the Streight , which as they said did diuide the land from the other side , and he carried with him Ferdinando his sonne . They went first to the Island of Hispaniola , to Iamaica , to the riuer Azua , to the Cape of Higueras , and vnto the Islands Gamares , and to the Cape of Hunduras , that is to say , the Cape of the Depthes : from thence they sailed towards the east vnto the Cape Gracias a Dios , and discouered the prouince and riuer of Veragua , and Rio Grande , and others , which the Indians call Hienra . And from thence he went to the riuer of Crocodiles , which now is called Rio de Chagres , which hath his springs néere the South Sea , within fower leagues of Panama , and runneth into the North Sea : and so he went vnto the Island which he called Isla de Bastimentos , that is the Isle of Victuailes , and then to Puerto Bello , that is the Faire hauen , and so vnto Nombre de Dios , and to Rio Francisco , and so to the hauen of Retrete , and then to the Gulfe of Cabesa Cattiua , and to the Islands of Caperosa , and lastly to the Cape of Marble , which is two hundred leagues vpon the coast : from whence they began to turne againe vnto the Island of Cuba , and from thence to Iamaica , where he grounded his ships being much spoiled and eaten with wormes . In this yéere also 1502 Don Vasques de Gama being now Admirall went againe into India with 19. or 20. Carauels . He departed from Lisbon the tenth day of Februarie , and by the last day of that moneth he came to an anker at Cape Verde , and from thence he went vnto Mosambique , and was the first that crost from that Island into India : and he discouered another in 4. degrées of latitude , which he called the Island of the Admirall , and there he tooke his lading of pepper and drugs , and left there one Vincent Sodre to kéepe the coast of India with fiue ships . These were the first Portugals , that with an armie did run along the coast of Arabia Foelix . It is there so barren , that their cattell and camels are onely maintained with drie fish brought from the sea ; whereof there is such plenty and abundance , that the cats of the countrey doe vse to take them . In the yeere following , as it is reported , one Antonie de Saldanta discouered the Island which in old time was called Coradis , and now Socotora , and the Cape of Guardafu , which adioineth vnto that countrey . In the yéere 1504. Roderigo de Bastidas obtained licence of king Ferdinando , and by the meanes of Iohn de Lodesma and others of Siuill armed and furnished out two ships , hauing for his pilot one Iohn de Cosa of Saint Marie Port , and he went to discouer that part of Tierra firma where now standeth Carthagena , being in ten degrées and a halfe of northerly latitude . And it is said that they found the captaine Luis de la Guerra ; and they together tooke land in the Isle of Codego , where they tooke sixe hundred persons of the Sauages : And going farther along the coast they entred into the Gulfe of Vraba , where they found sand mingled with gold , being the first that was brought to the king Don Ferdinando : from thence they returned to the citie of Santo Domingo laden with slaues without victuailes , because they of the countrey would not bargaine with them , which grew to their great trouble and griefe . In the later end of this yéere died Ladie Isabella Quéene of Castile : Which Quéene while she liued would not suffer any man of Arragon , Catalunia , Valencia , nor any borne in the countrey of Don Fernando her husband to enter into these discoueries , saue those which were their seruants , or by speciall commandement , but only the Castillians , Biscaines , & those which were of her owne Signiories , by whom all the lands aforesaid were discouered . In the yéere 1505. vpon our Lady day in March Francisco de Almeida Viceroy of India tooke his course with 22. sailes towards India as now is accustomed . He came vnto the citie of Quiloa , where he built a fort , appointing one Peter Fereira to be captaine thereof : and beyond Melinde he trauersed to the Island of Angediua , where he placed as captaine one Emmanuell Passauia . In Cananor also he built another fort , giuing the captainship of it to Laurence de Brito . In Cochin he did the like , where Don Alfonso de Noronia was made captaine . This yéere one Peter de Anhaya did build the fortresse of Sofala , whereof also himselfe was made captaine . In the later end of this yéere the Viceroy commanded his sonne , whose name was Don Laurenço to make some entrie vpon the Islands of Maldiua , and with contrarie weather he arriued at the Islands , which of ancient time were called Traganae , but the Moores called them Ytterubenero , and we call them Ceilan : where he went on land , and made peace with the people there , and afterward came backe vnto Cochin , sailing along the coast and fully discouering it . In the middest of this Island there stands a rocke of stone very high hauing the signe of the foote of a man vpon the top of it , which they say to be the footestep of Adam , when he went vp into the heauens , and the Indians haue it in great reuerence . In the yéere 1506. after the death of the Quéene of Spaine , king Philip and Quéene Ioan his wife came into Spaine to take possession thereof , and king Don Fernando went into Arragon being his owne patrimonie . In this same yeere the said king Philip died , and then Fernando came againe to gouerne Spaine , and he gaue licence vnto all Spanyards to goe vnto the New land , and to the A●tiles , but not to the Portugals . In this yéere and in the moneth of May Christopher Columbus died , and his sonne Don Diego Columbus succeeded in his roome . In the yéere 1506. and entring into the moneth of March Tristan de Acunna and Alfonso de Albuquerque went into India with 14. ships in their companie , and sailed till they came to an anker at the towne of Bezequiche , where they refreshed themselues : and before they came to the Cape of Bona Sperança in 37. degrées they found certaine Islands , which now are named the Isles of Tristan de Acunna , where they had such a tempest that therewithall the fléete was dispersed . Tristan de Acun̄a and Alfonso de Albuquerque went vnto Mosambique , and Aluaro Telez ran so far that he came to the Island of Samatra , and so backe againe vnto the Cape of Guardatu ; hauing discouered many Islands , sea , and land neuer séene before that time of any Portugall . Emmanuel Telez de Meneses was also driuen without the great Island of S. Laurence , and he ran along the coast thereof , and arriued at last at Mosambique , and there met with Tristan de Acun̄a , who was the first captaine that wintred there ; and by them it was told , that in this Island was much Ginger , Cloues , and siluer : whereupon he went and discouered much of it within the land ; but finding nothing he came backe againe vnto Mosambique ; from whence he sailed vnto Melinde , and ran along that coast and entred into Braua , and from thence they crost ouer to the Island of Socotora , where they built a fortresse , and made one Don Antonio de Noronia captaine thereof . In the yéere 1507. in the moneth of August Tristan de Acun̄a tooke shipping for India , and Alfonso de Albuquerque remained there with fiue or sixe ships to kéepe the coast and entrie of the Streight ; but being not therewith satisfied he tooke his course ouer vnto Arabia , and running along that coast he doubled the Cape of Rosalgate standing vnder the Tropicke of Cancer . In the yeere 1509. one Diego Lopez de Sequeira went out of Lisbon with fower sailes vnto the Island of Saint Laurence , and continued in his voiage almost a yéere , and in the moneth of May the same yéere he arriued in Cochin , where the Viceroy gaue him one ship more : and in the beginning of the moneth of September he tooke his course vnto Malacca passing betwéene the Islands of Nicubar , and many others : He went also to the land of Samatra to the cities of Pedir and Pacem , and all along by all that coast vnto the Island of A Poluoreira , and the flats of Capacia : and from thence he went ouer vnto Malacca standing in 2. degrées of latitude towards the north : but in that citie the people killed and tooke as prisoners some of his men : and thereupon he turned backe againe into India , hauing discouered in this voiage fiue hundred leagues . This Island of Samatra is the first land wherein we knew mans flesh to be eaten by certaine people which liue in the mountaines called Bacas , who vse to gilde their téeth . They hold opinion that the flesh of the blacke people is swéeter then the flesh of the white . The buffes , kine , and hennes which are in that countrey are in their flesh as blacke as any inke . They say that there are certaine people there called Daraqui Dara , which haue tailes like vnto shéepe ; and some of their welles yéeld oile . The king of Pedir is reported to haue a riuer in his land running with oile : which is a thing not to be maruelled at , séeing it is found written , that in Bactria there is also a well of oile : it is farther said that there groweth here a trée , the iuice whereof is strong poison , and if it touch the blood of a man , he dieth immediately : but if a man doe drinke of it , it is a soueraigne remedie against poison , so seruing both for life and death . Here also they doe coine péeces of gold , which they call Drachmas , brought into the land as they say by the Romanes : which séemeth to haue some resemblance of truth : because that from that place forward there is no coined gold : but that which is thus coined doth run currant in the buying of marchandise and other things . In the yéere 1508. one Alfonso de Hoieda with the fauour of Don Fernando purposed to goe vnto Tierra firma to conquer the prouince of Darien . He went foorth at his owne charges , & discouered The Firme land , where it is called Vraba , which he named Castilia del Oro , that is Golden Castilia , bicause of the gold which they found among the sand along the coast : And they were the first Spanyards that did this . Alfonso de Hoieda went first from the Island of Hispaniola and the citie of San Domingo with fower ships and thrée hundred soldiers , leauing behinde him the bachiler Anciso , who afterwards compiled a booke of these discoueries . And after him there went also one ship with victuals , munition , and 150. Spanyards . He went on land at Carthagena : but there the people of the countrey tooke , slew and eate 70. of his soldiers , whereupon he grew very weake . In this yéere 1508. one Drego de Niquesa prepared seuen ships in the port of Beata to goe vnto Veragua , and carried in them almost 800. men . When he came to Carthagena he found there Alfonso de Hoieda sore spoiled with his former losse : but then they both ioined together , and went on land and auenged themselues of the people . And in this voiage Diego de Niquesa went and discouered the coast called Nombre de Dios , and went vnto the sound of Darien , and called it Puerto de Misas , which is vpon the riuer of Pito . When they were come vnto Veragua , he went on shore with his armie , his soldiers being out of hope to returne to Hispaniola . Alfonso de Hoieda began a fortresse in Caribana against the Caribes ; which was the first towne that the Spanyards builded in the Firme land : and in Nombre de Dios they built another , and called it Nuestra Sennora de la Antigua . They builded also the towne of Vraba . And there they left for their captaine and lieutenant one Francis Pisarro , who was there much troubled . They builded other towns also , whose names I here omit . But these captaines had not that good successe which they hoped for . In the yéere 1509. the second Admirall Don Diego Columbus went into the Island of Hispaniola with his wife and houshold : And she being a gentlewoman carried with her many other women of good families , which were there married , and so the Spanyards and Castillians began to people the countrey : for Don Fernando the king had giuen them licence to discouer and people the townes of Hispaniola ; so that the same place grew to be famous and much frequented . The foresaid . Admirall also gaue order to people the Island of Cuba , which is very great and large , and placed there as his lieutenant one Diego Velasques , who went with his father in the second voiage . In the yéere 1511. in the moneth of Aprill Alfonso de Albuquerque went from the citie of Cochin vnto Malaeca . In which yéere and moneth the Chineans went from Malaeca into their owne countrey , and Alfonso sent with them for master a Portugall called Duarte Fernandes , with letters also and order vnto the king of the Mantias , which now is called Sian standing in the South . They passed through the streight of Cincapura , and sailed towards the north , went along the coast of Patane vnto the citie of Cuy , and from thence to Odia which is the chiefe citie of the kingdome , standing in 14. degrées of northerly latitude . The king greatly honoured and welcomed Duarte Fernandes , being the first Portugall that he had séene , and with him he sent backe ambassadours to Albuquerque . They passed ouer land towards the west vnto the citie of Tanaçerim standing vpon the sea on the other side in 12. degrées , where they imbarked themselues in two ships , and sailed along the coast vnto the citie of Malacca , leauing it all discouered . The people of this countrey of Sian are people that eate of all kinde of beastes , or vermine . They haue a delight to carrie round bels within the skin of their priuie members : which is forbidden to the king and the religious people . It is said that of all other people of those parts they be most vertuous and honest . They commend themselues much for their chastitie and pouertie . They bring no heunes nor doues vp in their houses . This kingdome hath in length 250. leagues , and in bredth 80. Of this only kingdome the king may bring foorth into the field thirtie thousand elephants , when he goeth to warre , besides those which remaine in the cities for the garde of them . The king much estéemeth a white elephant , and a red one also , that hath eies like vnto flaming fire . There is in this countrey a certaine small vermine , which vseth to cleaue fast to the trunke of the elephant , and draweth the blood of the elephant , and so he dieth thereof . The skull of this vermine is so hard , that the shot of an handgun cannot enter it : they haue in their liuers the figures of men and women , which they call Toke●a , and are much like vnto a mandrake . And they affirme that he which hath one of them about him cannot die with the stroke of any iron . They haue also wilde kine in this countrey , in the heads of whome they finde stones , which are of vertue to bring good hap and fortune to marchants . After that Duarte Fernandes had béen with the Mantales or people of Sian , Alfonso de Albuquerque sent thither a knight called Ruy Nunnez de Acunna with letters and ambassage vnto the king of the Seguies , which we call Pegu. He went in a Iunco of the countrey in sight of the Cape Rachado , and from thence went vnto the citie of Pera which standeth fast by the riuer Salano , and many other villages standing all along this riuer , where Duarte Fernandes had béene before , vnto the cities of Tanaçerim and of Martauan , standing in 15. degrées toward the north , and the citie of Pegu standeth in 17. This was the first Portugall , which trauailed in that kingdome : and he gaue good information of that countrey , and of the people , which vse to were bels in their priuities euen as the Mantales doe . In the end of this yeere 1511. Alfonso de Albuquerque sent thrée ships to the Islands of Banda , and Maluco . And there went as Generall of them one Antonio de Breu , and with him also went one Francis Serrano : and in these ships there were 120. persons . They passed through the Streight of Saban , and along the Island of Samatra , and others , leauing them on the left hand , towards the east : and they called them the Salites . They went also to the Islands of Palinibam and La Suparam ; from whence they sailed by the noble Island of Iaua , and they ran their course east , sailing betweene it and the Island of Madura . The people of this Island are very warlike and strong , and doe little regard their liues . The women also are there hired for the warres : and they fall out often together , and kill one another , as the Mocos doe , delighting onely in shedding of blood . Beyond the Island of Iaua they sailed along by another called Bali : and then came also vnto others called Aujaue , çambaba , Solor , * Galao , Mallua , Vitara , Rosalangum , & * Arus , from whence are brought delicate birds , which are of great estimation because of their feathers : they came also to other Islands lying in the same parallele on the south side in 7. or 8. degrées of latitude . And they be so nere the one to the other , that they séeme at the first to be one entire and maine land . The course by these Islands is aboue fiue hundred leagues . The ancient Cosmographers call all these Islands by the name Iauos : but late experience hath found their names to be very diuers , as you see . Beyonde these there are other Islands toward the north , which are inhabited with whiter people going arraied in shirts , doublets and slops like vnto the Portugals , hauing also money of siluer . The gouernours among them doe carrie in their hands red staues , whereby they séeme to haue some affinitie with the people of China . There are other Islands and people about this place , which are redde ; and it is reported that they are of the people of China . Antonie de Breu and those that went with him tooke their course toward the north , where is a smal Island called Gumnape or Ternate , from the highest place whereof there fall continually into the sea flakes or streames like vnto fire ; which is a woonderfull thing to behold . From thence they went to the Islands of Burro and Amboino , and came to an anker in an hauen of it called Guliguli , where they went on land and tooke a village standing by the riuer , where they found dead men hanging in the houses ; for the people there are eaters of mans flesh . Here the Portugals burnt the ship wherein Francis Serrano was , for she was old and rotten . They went to a place on the other side standing in 8. degrées toward the south , where they laded cloues , nutmegs , and mace in a Iunco or barke which Francis Serrano bought here . They say that not farre from the Islands of Banda there is an Island , where there bréedeth nothing else but snakes , and the most are in one caue in the middest of the land . This is a thing not much to be woondred at ; for as much as in the Leuant sea hard by the Isles of Maiorca and Minorca there is another Island of old named Ophi●sa , and now Formentera , wherein there is great abundance of these vermine : and in the rest of the Islands lying by it there are none . In the yéere 1512. they departed from Banda toward Malacea , and on the baxos or flats of Luçapinho Francis Serrano perished in his Iunke or barke , from whence escaped vnto the Isle of Mindanao nine or ten Portugals which were with him , and the kings of Maluco sent for them . These were the first Portugals that came to the Islands of Cloues , which stand from the Equinoctiall line towardes the north in one degrée , where they liued seuen or eight yeeres . The Island of Gumnape now called Ternate is much to be admired , for that it casteth out fire . There were some princes of the Moores and couragious Portugals which determined to goe néere to the firie place to sée what it was ; but they could neuer come néere it . But Antonie Galuano hearing of it , vndertooke to goe vp to it , and did so , and found a riuer so extreme cold , that he could not suffer his hand in it , nor yet put any of the water in his mouth : And yet this place standeth vnder the line , where the sunne continually burneth . In these Islands of Maluco there is a kinde of men that haue spurres on their ankles like vnto cocks . And it was told me by the king of Tydore , that in the Islands of Batochina there were people that had tailes , and had a thing like vnto a dug betwéen their cods , out of the which there came milke . There are smal hennes also which lay their egges vnder the ground aboue a fathome and an halfe , and the egges are bigger then ducks egges , and many of these hennes are blacke in their flesh . There are hogs also with hornes , and parats which prattle much , which they call Noris . There is also a riuer of water so hot , that whatsoeuer liuing creature cōmeth into it , their skins will come off , and yet fish bréede in it . There are crabs which be very swéete , and so strong in their clawes , that they will breake the iron of a pik●axe . There be others also in the sea little and hairie , but whosoeuer eateth of them dieth immediately . There be likewise certaine oisters , which they doe call Bras , the shels whereof haue so large a compasse , that they doe Christen in them . In the sea also there are liuely stones , which doe grow and increase like vnto fish , whereof very good lime is made : and if they let it lie when it is taken out of the water , it looseth the strength , and it neuer burneth after . There is also a certaine trée , which beareth flowers at the sunne set , which fall downe as soone as they be growne . There is a fruit also , as they say , whereof if a woman that is conceaued of childe eateth , the childe by & by mooueth . There is further a kinde of herbe there growing , which followeth the sunne , and remooueth after it , which is a very strange and maruailous thing . In the yéere 1512. in the moneth of Ianuarie Alfonsus de Albuquerque went backe from Malaca vnto Goa , and the ship wherein he went was lost , and the rest went from his companie . Simon de Andrada , and a few Portugals were driuen vnto the Islands of Maldiua being many & full of palme trées : and they stand lowe by the water : which staied there till they knew what was become of their gouernour . These were the first Portugals that had séene those Islands , wherein there growe Cocos , which are very good against all kinde of poison . In this yéere 1512. there went out of Castile one Iohn de Solis borne in Lisbon , and chiefe pilot vnto Don Fernando . And he hauing licence went to discouer the coast of Brasill . He tooke the like course that the Pinsons had done : he went also to the Cape of S. Augustine , and went forwards to the south , coasting the shore and land , and he came vnto The Port De Lagoa : and in 35. degrées of southerly latitude he found a riuer which they of Brasill call Parana-guaçu , that is , The great Water . He sawe there signes of siluer , and therefore called it Rio de Plata , that is , The Riuer of siluer . And it is said that at that time he went farther because he liked the countrey well : but he returned backe againe into Spaine , and made account of all things to Don Fernando , demaunding of the king the gouernment thereof , which the king granted him . Whereupon he prouided thrée ships and with them in the yéere 1515. he went againe into that kingdome ; but he was there slaine . These Solisses were great discouerers in those partes , and spent therein their liues and goods . In the same yéere 1512. Iohn Ponce of Leon , which had béene goueruour of the Isle of S. Iohn armed two ships and went to séeke the Isle of Boyuca , where the naturals of the countrey reported to be a Wel , which maketh old men yoong . Whereupon he laboured to finde it out , and was in searching of it the space of sixe monethes , but could finde no such thing . He entred into the Isle of Bimini ; and discouered a point of the firme land standing in 25. degrées towards the north vpon Easter day , and therefore he named it Florida . And because the land séemed to yeeld gold and siluer and great riches , he begged it of the king Don Fernando , but he died in the discouerie of it , as many more haue done . In the yéere 1513. Vasco Nunnes de Valboa hearing spéech and newes of The south sea , determined to goe thither , although his companie dissuaded him from that action . But being a man of good valure with those soldiers that he had , being 290. he resolued to put himselfe into that ieoperdie . He went therefore from Dariene the first day of September , carrying some Indians of the countrey with him to be his guides , and he marched ouerthwart the land sometimes quietly , sometimes in war : and in a certaine place called Careca he found Negroes captiues with curled haire . This Valboa came to the sight of the South Sea on the 25. day of the said moneth , and on Saint Michaels day came vnto it : where he imbarked himselfe against the will of Chiapes , who was the Lord of that coast , who wished him not to doe so , because it was very dangerous for him . But he desirous to haue it knowne , that he had béene vpon those seas , went forwards , and came backe againe to land in safetie , and with great contentment , bringing with him good store of gold , siluer , and pearles , which there they tooke . For which good seruice of his Don Ferdinando the king greatly fauoured and honoured him . This yéere 1513. in the moneth of Februarie Alfonsus de Albuquerque went frō the citie of Goa towards the streight of Mecha with twenty ships . They arriued at the citie of Aden and battered it , and passed forward and entred into the Streight . They say that they saw a crosse in the element and worshipped it . They wintered in the Island of Camaran ▪ This was the first Portugall captaine that gaue information of those seas , and of that of Persia , being things in the world of great account . In the yéere 1514. and in the moneth of May there went out of Saint Lu●ar one Pedro Arias de Auila at the commandement of Don Ferdinando . He was the fourth gouernour of Castillia del Oro or Golden Castile : for so they named the countreyes of Dariene , Carthagena , and Vraba , and that countrey which was newly conquered . He carried with him his wife the Lady Elizabeth and 1500. men in seuen ships ; and the king appointed Vasco Nunnez de Valboa gouernour of the South Sea and of that coast . In the beginning of the yéere 1515. the gouernour Pedro Arias de Auila sent one Gaspar Morales with 150. men vnto the Gulfe of S. Michael to discouer the Islands of Tararequi , Chiapes , and Tumaccus . There was a Casique Valboas friend which gaue him many Canoas or boates made of one trée to rowe in , wherein they passed vnto The Island of pearles : the Lord whereof resisted them at their comming on land . But Chiapes and Tumaccus did pacifie him in such order , that the captaine of the Isle had them home vnto his house , and made much of them , and receiued baptisme at their hands , naming him Pedro Arias after the gouernours name , and he gaue vnto them for this a basket full of pearles waying 110. pounds , whereof some were as big as hasell nuts of 20. 25. 26. or 31. carats : & euery carat is fower graines . There was giuen for one of them 1200. ducats . This Island of Tararequi standeth in 5. degrées of latitude towards the north . In this yéere 1515. in the moneth of March the gouernour sent one Gonsaluo de Badaios with 80. soldiers to discouer new lands , and they went from Dariene to Nombre de Dios , where came vnto them one Lewis de Mercado with fiftie men more , which the gouernour sent to aide him . They determined to discouer toward the South , saying that that countrey was the richest . They tooke with them Indians to be their guides , and going along the coast they found slaues marked with irons as the Portugals doe vse ; and hauing marched a good way through the countreyes with great trauaile they gathered together much golde and fortie slaues to doe them seruice : but one Casique named Pariza did set vpon them and slue and tooke the most part of them . The gouernour hearing of these newes , the same yéere 1515. sent foorth his sonne Iohn Arias de Auila to be reuenged and to discouer also by sea and by land : They went westward to Cape De Guerra standing in little more then sixe degrées towards the north , and from thence vnto Punta de Borica , and to Cape Blanco or the White Cape standing in 8. degrées and an halfe : they discouered 250. leagues as they affirme , and peopled the citie of Panama . In this very yéere 1515. in the moneth of May Alfonsus de Albuquerque gouernour of India sent from the citie of Ormuz one Fernando Gomes de Lemos as ambassadour vnto Xec or Shaugh Ismael king of Persia : and it is declared that they trauailed in it 300. leagues , and that it is a pleasant countrey like vnto France . This Xe● or Shaugh Ismael went on hunting and fishing for troutes , whereof there are many . And there be the fairest women in all the world . And so Alexander the great affirmed , when he called them The women with golden eies . And this yéere this woorthy Viceroy Alfonsus de Albuquerque died . In the yéere 1416. and one hundred yéeres after the taking of Ceuta in Barba●ie , Lopez Suares being gouernour of India , there was a dispatch made by the commandement of the kings highnes vnto one Fernando Perez de Andrada to passe to the great countrey and kingdome of China . He went from the citie of Cochin in the moneth of Aprill . They receiued pepper , being the principal marchandise to be sold in all China of any value : And he was farther commanded by the king Don Emmanuel to goe also to Bengala with his letter and dispatch to a knight called Iohn Coelo . This was the first Portugall as farre as I know , which drunke of the water of the riuer Ganges . This yéere 1516. died Don Fernando king of Spaine . In the yéere 1517. this Fernando Perez went vnto the citie of Malacha , and in the moneth of Iune he departed from thence towards China with eight sailes fower Portugals and the others Malayans . He arriued in China : And because he could not come on land without an ambassage , there was one Thomas Perez which had order for it : and he went from the citie of Canton , where they came to an anker : They went by land fower hundred leagues , and came vnto the citie of * Pekin , where the king was for this prouince and countrey is the biggest that is in the worlde . It beginneth at Sailana in twentie degrées of latitude towards the north , and it endeth almost in 50. degrées . Which must be 500. leagues in length : and they say that it containeth 300. leagues in bredth . Fernando Perez was 14. moneths in the Isle Da Veniaga , learning as much as he could of the countrey , according as the king his master had commanded him . And although one Raphael Perestrello had beene there in a Iunke or barke of certaine marchants of Malaca , yet vnto Fernando Perez there ought to be giuen the praise of this discouerie : as well for that he had commandement from the king , as in discouering so much with Thomas Perez by land , and George Mascarenhas by sea , and for coasting vnto the citie of Foquiem standing in 24. degrees of latitude . In this same yéere 1517. Charles , which afterward was Emperour , came into Spaine , and tooke possession thereof . And in the same yéere Francis Fernandes de Cordoua , Christopher Morantes , and Lopez Ochoa armed thrée ships at their owne proper charges from the Island of Cuba . They had also with them a barke of Diego Velasques , who then was gouernour : They came on land in Iucatan standing in 20. degrées of latitude at a point which they called Punta de las Duennas , that is to say , The point of Ladies , which was the first place wherein they had séen Temples and buildings of lime and stone . The people here goe better apparelled then in any other place . They haue crosses which they worship , setting them vpon their tombes when they be buried . Wherby it séemeth that in times past they had in that place the faith of Christ among them . And some say that thereabouts were The seuen Cities . They went round about it towards the north which is on the right hand : from whence they turned backe vnto the Island of Cuba with some examples of gold , and men which they had taken . And this was the first beginning of the discouerie of New Spaine . In the yéere 1518. Lopez Suares commanded Don Iohn de Silueira to goe to the Islands of Maldiua : and he made peace with them : and from thence he went to the citie of Chatigam situated on the mouth of the riuer Ganges vnder the Tropicke of Cancer . For this riuer , and the riuer Indus , which standeth an hundred leagues beyond the citie of Diu , and that of Canton in China doe all fall in t the sea vnder one parallele or latitude . And although before that time Fernan Perez had béen commanded to goe to Bengala , yet notwithstanding Iohn de Silueira ought to beare away the commendation of this discouerie : because he went as captaine generall , and remained there longest , learning the commodities of the countrey , and maners of the people . In the said yéere 1518. the first day of May Diego Velasques gouernour of the Island of Cuba sent his nephew Iohn de Grisalua with fower ships & two hundred soldiers to discouer the land of Iucatan . And they founde in their way the Island of * Cosumel standing towards the north in 19. degrées , and named it Santa Cruz , because they came to it the third of May. They coasted the land lying vpon the left hand of the Gulfe , and came to an Island called Ascension , because they came vnto it vpon Ascension day ▪ They went vnto the end of it standing in 16. degrées of latitude : from whence they came backe because they could finde no place to goe out at : and from hence they went round about it to another riuer , which they called The riuer of Grisalua standing in 17. degrées of latitude : the people thereabout troubled them sore , yet notwithstanding they brought from thence some gold , siluer , and feathers , being there in great estimation , and so they turned backe againe to the Island of Cuba . In the same yéere 1518. one Francis Garay armed thrée ships in the Isle of Iamaica at his owne charges , and went towards the point of Florida standing in 25. degrées towards the north , séeming to them to be an Island most pleasant , thinking it better to people Islands then the firme land , because they could best conquere them and kéepe them . They went there on land , but the people of Florida killed many of them , so that they durst not inhabite it . So they sailed along the coast , and came vnto the riuer of Panuco , standing 500. leagues from the point of Florida in sailing along the coast ; but the people resisted them in euery place . Many of them also were killed in Chila , whom the Sauages flaied and eate , hanging vp their skinnes in their Temples in memoriall of their valiantnes . Notwithstanding all thi● Francis de Garay went thither the next yéere and begged the gouernment of that countrey of the Emperour , because he sawe in it some shew of gold and siluer . In the yeere 1519. in the moneth of Februarie Fernando Cortes went from the Island of Cuba to the land which is called Noua Spania with 11. ships and 550. Spanyards in them . The first place where he went on land was the Island of Cosumel ; where they immediately destroied all the Idols , and set crosses on the altars and the images of the virgine Marie . From this Island they went and arriued on the firme land of Iucatan , at the point De las Duen●as , or the point of Ladies , and went thence to the riuer of Tauasco , and set vpon a citie fast by called Potoncian inuironed with wood , and the houses were built with lime and stone , and couered with tile : they fought there egarly ; and there appeered vnto them S. Iames on horsebacke , which increased their courage . They called that citie Victoria : and they were the first people which were subdued to the Spanyards obedience in all Newe Spaine . From hence they went discouering the coast till they came vnto a place named S. Iohn de Vllhua , distant as they said from Mexico where the king Muteçuma was , 60. or 70. leagues : and there was a seruant of his that gouerned that prouince , named Tendilli , which gaue them good entertainment , although they vnderstood not one another . But Cortes had 20. women , whereof one was called Marine borne in tha● countrey : They were the first that were baptized in New Spaine . And from that time forward Marine and Aguilar serued as interpreters . Tendilli presently gaue knowledge of this vnto Muteçuma , that a kinde of bearded people were arriued in his countrey : for so they called the Castillians . But he was troubled vpon that newes : for his Gods , ( which are to be thought to be diuels ) had told him , that such people as the Spanyards were should destroy his law and countrey , and be Lords thereof . And therefore he sent gifts vnto Cortes , in value 20. thousand ducats , but would not come to him . Because S. Iohn de Vllhua was then no place for a nauie to ride in , Cortes sent Francis de Mont●io , and the pilot Antonie Alaminos in two brigandines to discouer that coast ; who came to a place where they might ride without danger . They came to Panuco standing in 23. degrées northward : from whence they came backe vpon an agreement to goe vnto Culuacan being an hauen of more safetie . They set saile , but Cortes went by land westward with the most part of his men on horsebacke , and they came vnto a citie called Zempoallan ; where they were well receiued . And from thence he went to another towne called Chiauitztlan : with the Lord of which towne as with all the countrey besides he made league to be against Muteçuma . And when he knew that his ships were come , he went vnto them , and there builded a towne , and called it Villa rica de la vera cruz . From whence he sent vnto Charles the Emperour a present , and made report of all that he had done , and how he determined to goe to Mexico , and to visite Muteçuma : and besought the Emperour to giue him the gouernment of that countrey . And because his people should not rise in mutinie , as they began , he destroied all his ships . Cortes presently went from Villa rica de la vera Cruz , leauing there 150. Spanish horsemen , and many Indians to serue them ; and the villages round about became his friends . He went vnto the citie of Zempoallan : there he heard newes that Francis Garay was on the coast with fower ships to come on land : And by subtiltie he got nine of his men ; of whom he vnderstood , that Garay had béene in Florida , and came vnto the riuer Panuco , where he got some golde , determining to stay there in a towne which is now called Almeria . Cortos ouerthrew the idols in Zempoallan , & the tombes of their kings , whome they worshipped as Gods , and tolde them that they were to worship the true God. From thence he went toward Mexico the 16. day of August 1519. and trauailed thrée daies iourney , and came to the citie of Zalapan , and to another beyond it named Sicuchimatl , where they were well receiued , and offered to be conducted to Mexico , because Muteçuma had giuen such commandement . Beyond this place he passed with his companie a certaine hill of thrée leagues high , wherein there were vines . In another place they found aboue a thousand loades of wood ready cut ; and beyond they met with a plaine countrey , and in going through the same , he named it Nombre de Dios. At the bottome of the mountaine he rested in a towne called Te●hixuacan , and from thence they went through a desolate countrey , and so came to another mountaine that was very colde and full of snow , and they lay in a towne named Zaclotan : And so from towne to towne they were well receiued and feasted till they came into another realme named Tlaxcallan , which waged warre against Muteçuma , and being valiant they skirmished with Cortes ; but in the end they agréed and entred into league with him against the Mexicans ; and so they went from countrey to countrey till they came within fight of Mexico . The king Muteçuma fearing them , gaue them good entertainment with lodging and all things necessarie : and they were with this for a time contented : but mistrusting that he and his should be slaine , he tooke Muteçuma prisoner and brought him to his lodging with good garde . Cortes demanded how farre his realme did extend , and sought to know the mines of gold and siluer that were in it , and how many kings neighbours to Muteçuma dwelled therein , requiring certaine Indians to be informed thereof , whereof he had eight prouided : and he ioined to them eight Spanyards , and sent them two and two into fower countreyes , namely into Zuçolla , Malinaltepec , Tenich , & Tututepec . They which went vnto Zuçolla went 80. leagues : for so much it was from Mexico thither : They which went to Mahnaltepec , went 70. leagues , séeing goodly countries , and brought examples of gold , which the naturals of the countrey tooke out of great riuers : and all this prouince belonged vnto Muteçuma . The countrey of Tenich and vp the riuer were not subiect to Muteçuma , but had warre with him , and would not suffe● the Mexicans to enter into their territorie . They sent ambassadors vnto Cortes with presents , offering him their estate , and amitie ; whereof Muteçuma was nothing glad . They which went to Tututepec standing néere the South sea did also bring with them examples of gold , and praised the pleasantnes of the countrey , and the multitude of good harbours vpon that coast , shewing to Cortes a cloth of cotton wooll all wouen with goodly workes , wherein all the coast with the hauens and créekes were set foorth . But this thing then could not be prosecuted by reason of the comming of Pamphilus de Naruaez into the countrey , who set all the kingdome of Mexico in an vprore . In this yéere 1519. the tenth day of August one Fernande de Magallanes departed from Siuill with fiue ships toward the Islands of Maluco : he went along the coast of Brasill till he came vnto the riuer of Plate , which the Castillians had before discouered . From thence therefore he began his discouerie , and came vnto an hauen which he called The Porte of Saint Iulian standing in 49. degrées , and there he entred and wintred : they endured much cold by reason of snow and ice : the people of that countrey they found to be of great stature , and of great strength , taking men by the legs and renting them in the middest as easily as one of vs will rent an hen : they liue by fruits and hunting . They called them Patagones , but the Brasilians doe call them Morcas . In the yéere 1520. in the beginning of the moneth of September growing then somewhat temperate they went out of the port and riuer of Saint Iulian , hauing lost in it one of their ships , and with the other f●wer he came vnto the Streights named after the name of Mag●llanes standing in 52. degrées and a halfe . From thence one of the ships returned backe vnto Castile , whereof was captaine and pilot one Stephen de Porto a Portugall , and the other thrée went forward , entring into a mightie sea called Pacificum , without séeing any inhabited land till they came in 13. degrées towards the north of the Equinoctiall : in which latitude they came vnto Islands which they called Los Iardines ; and from thence they sailed to the Archipelagus of S. Lazarus , and in one of the Islands called Matan Magallanes was slaine , and his ship was burnt , and the other two went vnto Borneo , and so from place to place they went backe vntill they came to the Islands of Mal●cos , leauing many others discouered , which I rehearse not , because I finde not this voiage exactly written . About this time Pope Leo the tenth sent one Paulus Centurio as ambassadour to the greot Duke of Moscouie to wish him to send into India an armie along the coast of Tartarie . And by the reasons of this ambassadour the said Duke was almost persuaded vnto that action , if other inconueniences had not letted him . In this same yéere 1520. in Februarie Diego Lopes de Sequeira gouernour of India went towards the Streight of Mecha and carried with him the ambassadour of Presbyter Iohn , and Roderigo de Lima who also went as ambassadour to him . They came vnto the Island of Maçua standing in the Red sea on the side of Africa in 17. degrées towards the north : where he set the ambassadours on land , with the Portugals that should goe with them . Peter de Couillan had béene there before , being sent thither by king Iohn the second of Portugall : but yet Francis Aluarez gaue principall light and knowledge of that countrey . In the yeere 1520. the licenciate Lucas Vasques de Aillon and other inhabitants of S. Domingo furnished two ships , and sent them to the Isles of Lucayos to get slaues , and finding none they passed along by the firme land beyond Florida vnto certaine countreyes called Chicora and Gualdapé , vnto the riuer Iordan and the Cape of Saint Helena standing in 32. degrées toward the north . They of the countrey came downe to the sea side to see the ships , as hauing neuer before séene the like : The Spanyards went on land where they receiued good entertainment , and had giuen vnto them such things as they lacked . But they brought many of them into their ships and then set saile and brought them away for slaues : but in the way one of their ships sunke , and the other was also in great hazard . By this newes the Licentiate Aillon knowing the wealth of the countrey , begged the gouernment thereof of the Emperour , and it was giuen him : whither he went to get money to pay his debt . About this time Diego Velasques gouernour of Cuba hearing the good successe of Cortes , and that he had begged the gouernment of New Spaine , which he held to be his , he furnished out thither against Cortes 18. ships with 1000. men and 80. horses , whereof he sent as Generall one Pamphilus de Naruaez . He came vnto the towne called Villa rica de la vera Cruz , where he tooke land , and commanded those of the countrey to receiue him as gouernour thereof : But they tooke his messenger prisoner , and sent him to Mexico where Cortes was . Which thing being knowne of Cortes , he wrote letters vnto Naruaez not to raise any vprore in the countrey which he had discouered , offering him obedience if he had any commission from the Emperour ; but he corrupted the people of the countrey with money : Whereupon Cortes went from Mexico and tooke Naruaez prisoner in the towne of Zampoallan , and put out one of his eies . Naruaez being thus taken prisoner , his armie submitted themselues to Cortes , and obeied him . Whereupon presently he dispatched 200. soldiers vnto the riuer of Garay , and he sent Iohn Vasquez de Leon with other two hundred vnto Cosaalco , and withall sent a Spanyard with the newes of his victorie vnto Mexico . But the Indians being in the meane time risen , hurt the messenger . Which being knowne to Cortes , he mustered his men , and found a thousand footemen and two hundred horsemen , with the which he went towards Mexico , where he found Peter de Aluarado , and the rest which he had left there aliue & in safetie , wherewith he was greatly pleased , and Muteçuma made much of him . But yet the Mexicans ceased not but made warre against him : and the warre grew so hot that they killed their king Muteçuma with a stone , and then there rose vp another king such an one as pleased them , till such time as they might put the Spanyards out of the citie , being no more then 504. footemen , and fortie horsemen . The Spanyards with great losse being driuen out of Mexico , retired themselues with much adoe to Tlaxcallan , where they were well receiued : and so they gathered together 900. Spanyards , 80. horsemen , and two hundred thousand Indians , their friends ▪ and allies : and so they went backe againe to take Mexico in the moneth of August in the yéere 1521. Cortes obtaining still more and more victories defermined to sée further within the countrey : and for this purpose in the yéere 1521. and in October he sent out one Gonsalo de Sandoual with 200. footemen and 35 ▪ horsemen , and cortaine Indians his friends vnto Tochtepec and Coazacoalco , which had rebelled , but at length yéelded . And they discouered the countrey , and built a towne 120. leagues from Mexico , and named it Medelin , and another towne they made naming it Santo Spirito fewer leagues from the sea vpon a riuer ; and these two townes kept the whole countrey in obedience . This yéere 1521. in December Emmanuell king of Portugall died , and after him his sonne king Iohn the 3. reigned . In the yéere 1521. there went from Maluco one of Magellans ships laden with cl●ues : they victualed themselues in the Island of Burro , and from thence went to Timor which standeth in 11. degrées of southerly latitude . Beyond this Island one hundred leagues they discouered certaine Islands and one named Eude , finding the places from thence forward peopled . Afterward passing without Samatra they met with no land till they fell with the Cape of Bona Sperança , where they tooke in fresh water and wood : So they came by the Islands of Cape Verde , and from thence to Siuill , where they were notably receiued , as well for the cloues that they brought , as that they had compassed about the world . In the yéere 1522. in Ianuarie one Gilgonzales armed fower ships in the Island of Tararequi standing in the South sea with intent to discouer the coast of Nicarag●a , and especially a streight or passage from the South sea into the North sea . And sailing along the coast he came vnto an hauen called S. Vincent , and there landed with 100. Spanyards and certaine horsemen , and went within the land 200. leagues ▪ and he brought with him 200. pesoes of gold , and so came backe againe to S. Vincent : where he found his pilot Andrew Nigno , who was as far as Tecoantepec in 16. degrées to the north , and had sailed thrée hundred leagues : from whence they returned to Panama , and so ouer land to Hispaniola . In the same yéere 1522. in the moneth of Aprill the other ship of Magallanes called The Trinitie went from the Island of Tidoré , wherein was captaine Gonzalo Gomez de Espinosa , shaping their course toward Noua Spania : and because winde was scant they stirred toward the northeast into 16. degrées , where they found two Islands , and named them the Isles of Saint Iohn , and in that course they came to another Island in 20. degrées , which they named La Griega , where the simple people came into their ships , of whom they kept some to shew them in Noua Spania : They were in this course fower monethes , vntill they came into 42. degrées of northerly latitude , where they did sée sea fishes called Seales and Tunies . And the climate séemed vnto them comming newly out of the heat , to be so cold and vntemperate , that they could not well abide it , and therefore they turned backe againe to Tidore , being thereunto enforced also by contrarie windes . These were the first Spanyards which had béene in so high a latitude toward the north . And there they found one Antonie de Bri●to building a fortresse , which tooke from them their goods , and sent 48. of them prisoners to Malaca . In this yéere 1522. Cortes desirous to haue some hauens on the South sea , and to discouer the coast of ●oua Spania on that side , whereof he had knowledge in Muteçuma his time , ( bicause he thought by that way to bring the drugs from Maluco and Banda , and the spiceris from Iaua , with lesse trauaile and danger ) he sent fewer Spaniards with their guides to Tecoantepec , Qua●utemallan , and other hauens : where they were wel receiued , and brought some of the people with them to Mexico : And Cortes made much of them ; and afterwards sent ten pilots thither to search the seas there about . They went 70. leagues in the sea but found no hauen . One Casique or Lord called Cuchataquir vsed them well , & sent with them to Cortes 200. of his men with a present of gold and siluer , and other things of the countrey : and they of Tecoantepec did the like : and not long after , this Casique sent for aide to Cortes against his neighbours which did warre against him . In the yéere 1523. Cortes sent vnto him for his aide Peter de Aluarado , with two hundred soldiers footemen , and fortie horsemen , and the Caciques of Tecoantepec ▪ and Quahutemallan asked them for the monsters of the sea which came thither the yéere past , meaning the ships of Gil Gonsales de Auila , being greatly amazed at the sight of them , and woondring much more when they heard , that Cortes had bigger then those : and they painted vnto them a mightie Carake with sixe masts , and sailes and shroudes , and men armed on horsebacke . This Aluarado went through the countrey and builded there the city of Sant Iago or Saint Iames , and a towne which he called Segura leauing certaine of his people in it . In the same yeere 1523. in the moneth of May Antonie de Britto being captaine of the Isles of Maluco sent his cosen Simon de Breu to learne the way by the Isle of Borneo to Malaca : They came in sight of the Islands of Manada and Panguensara : They went through the straight of Treminao and Taguy : and to the Islands of Saint Michael standing in 7. degrées , and from thence discouered the Islands of Borneo , and had sight of Pedra branca or the White stone , and passed through the straight of Cincapura , & so to the citie of Malaca . In this same yéere 1523. Cortes went with 300. footemen and 150. horsemen and 40000. Mexicans to Panuco both to discouer it better , and also to inhabite it , and withall to be reuenged vpon them which had killed and eaten the soldiers of Francis Garay . They of Panuco resisted him , but Cortes in the end ouerthrew them , and conquered the countrey : And hard by Chila vpon the riuer he built a towne and named it Santo Stephano del puerto , leauing in it 100. footemen , and thirtie horsemen and one Peter de Vall●io for lieutenant . This iourney cost him 76. thousand Castillians , besides the Spanyards , horses , and Maxicans which died there . In this yéere 1523. Francis de Garay made nine ships and two brigandines to goe to Panuco and to Rio de las Palmas to be there as gouernour : for that the Emperour had granted vnto him from the coast of Florida vnto Panuco , in regard of the charges , which he had béene at in that discouerie . He carried with him 850. soldiers , and 140. horses , and some men out of the Island of Iamaica , where he furnished his fléet with munition for the warre : and he went vnto Xagua an hauen in the Island of Cuba , where he vnderstood that Cortes had peopled the coast of Panuco : and that it might not happen vnto him as it did to Pamphilus de Naruaez , he determined to take another companion with him , and desired the Doctor Zuazo to goe to Mexico and procure some agréement betwéene Cortes and him . And they departed from Xagua each one about his busines . Zuazo came in great ieoperdie , and Garay went not cléere without . Garay arriued in Rio de las Palmas on S. Iames his day , and then he sent vp the riuer one Gonsaluo de Ocampo , who at his returne declared that it was an euill and desert countrey : but notwithstanding Garay went there on land with 400. footemen and some horsemen ; and he commanded one Iohn de Grijalua to search the coast , and he himselfe marched by land towards Panuco , and passed a riuer which he named Rio montalco ; he entred into a great towne where they found many hennes , wherewith they refreshed themselues , and he tooke some of the people of Chila which he vsed for messengers to certaine places : And after great trauaile comming to Panuco they found no victuailes there by reason of the warres of Cortes and the spoile of the soldiers . Garay then sent one Gonçalo de Ocampo to Sant Isteuan del puerto to know whether they would receiue him or no. They had a good answere . But Cortes his men priuily by an ambushment tooke 40. of Garayes horsemen , alleaging that they came to vsurpe the gouernment of another : and besides this misfortune he lost fower of his ships : whereupon he left off to procéede any farther . While Cortes was preparing to set forward to Panuco ▪ Francis de las Casas , and Roderigo de la Paz arriued at Mexico with letters patents , wherein the Emperour gaue the gouernment of Nueua Spagna and all the countrey which Cortes had conquered to Cortes , and namely Panuco . Whereupon he staied his iourney . But he sent Diego de Ocampo with the said letters patents , and Pedro de Aluarado with store of footemen and horsemen . Garay knowing this thought it best to yéeld himselfe vnto Cortes his hands , and to go to Mexico ; which thing he did hauing discouered a great tract of land . In this yéere 1523. Gil Gonçales de Auila made a discouerie , and peopled a towne called San Gil de buena vista standing in 14. degrées toward the north , and almost in the bottome of the Bay called the Ascension or the Honduras . He began to conquere it because he best knew the secrets thereof , and that it was a very rich countrey . In this yéere 1523. the sixt day of December Peter de Aluarado went from the citie of Mexico by Cortes his commandement to discouer & conquere Quahutemallan , Vtlatlan , Chiapa , Xochnuxco , and other townes toward the South sea . He had with him thrée hundred soldiers , 170. horsemen , foure field péeces , and some noble men of Mexico , with people of the countrey to aide him as well in the warre , as by the way being long . He went by Tecoantepec to Xochnuxco , and other places aboue said with great trauaile and losse of his men : but he discouered and subdued all the countrey . There are in those parts certaine hils that haue Alume in them , and out of which distilleth a certaine liquor like vnto oile , and sulphur or brimstone , whereof the Spanyards made excellent gunpowder . He trauailed 400. leagues in this voiage , and passed certaine riuers which were so hot , that they could not well endure to wade through them . He builded a citie calling it Sant Iago de Quahutemallan . Peter de Aluarado begged the gouernment of this countrey , and the report is that it was giuen him . In the yeere 1523. the 8. day of December Cortes sent Diego de Godoy with 100. footemen and 30. horsemen , two field péeces , and many of his friends Indians vnto the towne Del Espiritu santo : He ioined himselfe with the captaine of that towne , and they went to Chamolla the head citie of that prouince , and that being taken all the countrey grew quiet . In the yéere 1524. in Februarie Cortes sent one Roderigo Rangel with 150. Spaniards and many of the Tlaxcallans and Mexicans against the Zapoteeas and Nixticas and vnto other prouinces and countreyes not so well discouered : they were resisted at the first , but quickly put the people to the woorst , and kept them for euer after in subiection . In this same yéere 1524. one Roderigo de Bastidas was sent to discouer , people , and gouerne the countrey of Santa Martha : where he lost his life because he would not suffer the soldiers to take the spoile of a certaine towne . They ioined with Peter Villa-forte , and he being sometimes his entire friend did helpe to kill him with daggers lying in his bed . Afterward Don Pedro de Lugo , and Don Alfonso his sonne were gouernours of that place , which vsed themselues like couetous tyrants ; whereof grew much trouble . In this same yéere also 1524. after that the Licenciate Lucas Vasques de Aillon had obtained of the Emperour the gouernment of Chicora , he armed for that purpose certaine ships from the citie of Santo Domingo and went to discouer the countrey , and to inhabite it : but he was lost with all his companie , leauing nothing done woorthy of memorie . And I cannot tell how it commeth to passe , except it be by the iust iudgement of God , that of so much gold and precious stones as haue béene gotten in the Antiles by so many Spaniards , little or none remaineth , but the most part is spent and consumed , and no good thing done . In this yéere 1524. Cortes sent one Christopher de Olid with a fléete to the Island of Cuba to receiue the vitailes and munition which Alonso de Contreras had prepared and to discouer and people the countrey about Cape De Higueras and the Honduras ; and to send Diego Hurtado de Mendoça by sea , to search the coast from thence euen to Darien to finde out the Streight which was thought to run into the South sea , as the Emperour had commanded . He sent also two ships from Panuco to search along the coast vnto Florida . He commanded also certaine brigandines to search the coast from Zacatullan vnto Panama . This Christopher de Olid came to the Island of Cuba , and made a league with Diego Velasquez against Cortes , and so set saile and went on land hard by Puerto de Cauallos standing in 10. degrées to the north , and built a towne which he called Triumpho de la Cruz. He tooke Gil Gonzales de Auila prisoner , and killed his nephew and the Spaniards that were with him all sauing one childe , and shewed himselfe an enimie to Cortes , who had spent in that expedition thirty thousand Castellans of gold to doe him pleasure withall . Cortes vnderstanding hereof the same yéere 1524. and in the moneth of October he went out of the citie of Mexico to seeke Christopher de Olid to be reuenged of him , and also to discouer , carrying with him thrée hundred Spanish footemen and horsemen , and Quahutimoc king of Mexico , and other great Lords of the same citie . And comming to the towne called La villa del Espiritu santo , he required guides of the Lords of Tauasco and Xicalanco : and they sent him ten of their principall men for guides : who gaue him also a map of cotton wooll , wherein was painted the situation of the whole countrey from Xicalanco vnto Naco , and Nito , and euen as farre as Nicaragua , with their mountaines , hils , fields , meadowes , vallies , riuers , cities and townes . And Cortes in the meane time sent for thrée ships which were at the hauen of Medellin to follow him along the coast . In this yeere 1524. they came to the citie of Izancanac , where he vnderstood that the king Quahutimoc and the Mexicans that were in his companie were conspired against him and the Spanyards : for the which he hanged the king and two others of the chiefe : and so came to the citie of Mazaclan , and after that to Tiaca the head citie of a prouince so called standing in the middest of a lake : and here about they began to finde the traine of the Spanyards , which they went to seeke , and so they went to Zuzullin , and at length came to the towne of Nito : from Nito Cortes with his owne companie and all the Spanyards that he found there departed to the shore or strand called La Ba●a de Sant Andres , and finding there a good hauen he builded a towne in that place and called it Natividad de nuestra Sen̄ora . From hence Cortes went to the towne of Truxillo standing in the hauen of the Honduras , where the Spanyards dwelling there did entertaine him well : and while he was there , there arriued a ship which brought newes of the stirre in Mexico in Cortes his absence : whereupon he sent word to Gonsalo de Sandoual to march with his companie from Naco to Mexico by land toward the South sea vnto Quahutemallan , because that is the vsuall plaine and safest way , and he left as captaine in Truxillo Fernando de Saavedra his cosen : and he himselfe went by sea along the coast of Iucatan to Chalchicoeca now called Sant Iuan de Vllhua , and so to Medellin , and from thence to Mexico , where he was well receiued , hauing béene from thence 18. monethes , and had gone fiue hundred leagues trauailing often out of his way , and enduring much hardnes . In the yéere 1525. Francis Pizarro and Diego de Almagro went from Panama to discouer Peru standing beyond the line towarde the South , which they called Nueua Castillia . The gouernour Pedro Arias would not entermeddle with this expedition , because of the euill newes which his captaine Francis Vezerra had brought . Francis Pizarro went first in a ship hauing with him 124. soldiers , and Almagro went after him in another ship with 70. men . He came to Rio de San Iuan standing in thrée degrées where he got two thousand pesoes of gold ; and not finding Pizarro , he went to séeke him , repenting his doings by reason of a mishap that he had . But he went first to an Island called Isla del Gorgona , and afterward to another called Isla del Gallo , and to the riuer called Rio del Peru standing in two degrées northward , whereof so many famous countreyes take their name . From thence they went to Rio de San Francisco , and to Cabo de Passaos , where they passed the Equinoctiall line , and came to Puerto Vejo standing in one degrée to the south of the line : from whence they sailed to the riuers of Chinapanpa , Tumbez , and Payta standing in 4. or . 5. degrées , where they had knowledge of king Atabalipa and of the exceeding wealth and riches of his palace . Which newes mooued Pizarro spéedily to returne home againe to Panama , and so into Spaine , and to request the gouernment of that countrey of the Emperour : which he also obtained . He had spent aboue thrée yéeres before in this discouerie not without enduring great trauaile and perils . In the same yéere 1525. there was sent out of Spaine a fléete of seuen ships , whereof was captaine generall Don Garsia de Loaisa to the Islands of Maluco . They went from the citie of the Groine and passed by the Islands of the Canaries , and went to Brasill , where they found an Island in two degrées , and named it . S. Matthew : and it seemed to be inhabited , because they found in it orenge trées , hogs , and hennes in caues , and vpon the rindes of most of the trées there were grauen Portugall letters , shewing that the Portugals had béene there 17. yéeres before that time . A patache or pinnesse of theirs passed the streight of Magellane hauing in her one Iohn de Resaga , and ran all along the coast of Peru and Noua Spagna : They declared all their successe vnto Cortes , and told him , that frier Garsia de Loaisa was passed to the islands of cloues . But of this fléete the Admirall onely came thither , wherein was captaine one Martine Mingues de Car●houa : for Loaisa and the other captaines died by the way . All the Moores of Maluco were found well affectioned to the Spaniards . In the same yéere 1525. the pilot Stephen Gomes went from the port of the Groine toward the north to discouer the streight vnto the Malucos by the north , to whom they would giue no charge in the fléete of frier Garsia de Loaisa . But yet the Earle Don Fernando de Andrada , and the Doctor Beltram , and the marchant Christopher de Sarro furnished a gallion for him , and he went from the Groine in Galicia to the Island of Cuba , and to the point of Florida , sailing by day because he knew not the land . He passed the bay Angra , and the riuer Enseada , and so went ouer to the other side . It is also reported that he came to Cape Razo in 46. degrées to the north : from whence he came backe againe to the Groine laden with slaues . The newes hereof ran by and by through Spaine , that he was come home laden with cloues as mistaking the word : and it was carried to the Court of Spaine : but when the truth was knowne it turned to a pleasant iest . In this voiage Gomes was ten monethes . In this yéere 1525. Don George de Meneses captaine of Maluco , and with him Don Garcia Henriques sent a foyst to discouer land towards the north , wherein went as captaine one Diego de Rocha , and Gomes de Sequeira for pilot . In 9. or 10. degrées they found certaine Islands standing close together , and they called them the Islands of Gomes de Sequeira , he being the first pilot that discouered them . And they came backe againe by the Island of Batochina . In the yéere 1526. there went out of Siuill one Sebastian Cabota a Venetian by his father , but borne at Bristol in England , being chiefe pilote to the Emperour , with fower ships toward Maluco . They came to Pernambuco , and staied there thrée monethes for a winde to double the Cape of Saint Augustine . In the Bay of Patos or of ducks the Admirall ship perished ; and being without hope to get to the Isles of Maluco they there made a pinnesse to enter vp the riuer of Plate , and to search it . They ran 60. leagues vp before they came to the barre : where they left their great ships , and with their small pinnesses passed vp the riuer Parana , which the inhabitants count to be the principall riuer . Hauing rowed vp 120. leagues , they made a fortresse and staied there aboue a yéere : and then rowed further till they came to the mouth of another riuer called Paragioa , and perceiuing that the countrey yéelded gold and siluer they kept on their course , and sent a brigandine before ; but those of the countrey tooke it : and Cabote vnderstanding of it thought it best to turne backe vnto their forte , and there tooke in his men which he had left there , and so went downe the riuer where his ships did ride , and from thence he sailed home to Siuill in the yéere 1530. leauing discouered about two hundred leagues within this riuer , reporting it to be very nauigable , and that it springeth out of a lake named Bombo . It standeth in the firme land of the kingdome of Peru , running through the vallies of Xauxa , and méeteth with the riuers Parso , Bulcasban , Cay , Parima , Hiucax , with others which make it very broad and great . It is said also , that out of this lake runneth the riuer called Rio de San Francesco ; and by this meane the riuers come to be so great . For the riuers that come out of lakes are bigger then those which procéede from a spring . In the yéere 1517. one Pamphilus de Naruaez went out of S. Lucar de Barameda to be generall of the coast and land of Florida as farre as Rio de las Palmas , and had with him fiue ships , 600. soldiers , 100. horses , besides a great summe and quantitie of victuailes , armour , clothing and other things . He could not goe on land where his desire was , but went on land somewhat néere to Florida with thrée hundred of his companie , some horses , and some victuailes , commanding the ships to goe to Rio de las Palmas ; in which voiage they were almost all lost : and those which escaped passed great dangers , hunger and thirst in an Island called Xamo and by the Spaniards Malhada being very drie and barren , where the Spaniards killed one another , and the people also of the countrey did the like . Naruaez and those which went with him sawe some golde with certaine Indians , and he demanded of them where they gathered it : and they answered that they had it at Apalachen . They therefore searched this gold , and in searching came to the said towne , where they found no gold nor siluer : they saw many Bay trées , and almost all other kinde of trées with beasts , birds , and such like . The men and women of this place are high and strong , very light and so swift runners , that they will take déere at their pleasure , and will not grow wearie though they run a whole day . From Apalachen they went to a towne called Aute ; and from thence to Xamo a poore countrey with small sustinance . These people bring vp their children very tenderly , and make great lamentation when any of them dieth ; they neither wéepe nor lament at the death of any olde bodie . Here the people desired the Spanyards to cure their sicke folks , for they had many diseased : and certaine of the Spanyards being in extreme pouertie assaied it , and vsed praier , and it pleased God that they did indéede recouer as well those that were hurt , as those which were otherwise diseased ; in so much , that one which was thought verily to be dead , was by them restored to life , as they themselues reporte . They affirme that they passed through many countreies and many strange people differing in language , apparell , and customes . And because they plaied the physitions , they were as they passed greatly estéemed and held for Gods , and the people did no hurt vnto them , but would giue them part of such things as they had . Therefore they passed quietly , and trauailed so farre till they came to a people , that vse continually to liue in heards with their cattel as the Arabians doe . They be poore , and eate snakes , lisards , spiders , ants , and al kinde of vermine , and herewith they liue so well contented that commonly they sing and dance . They buie the women of their enimies , and kill their daughters , because they would not haue them marrie with them , whereby they might increase . They trauailed through certaine places , where the women gaue sucke vnto their children til they were ten or twelue yéeres of age ; and where certaine men being Hermaphrodites doe marrie one another . These Spaniards trauailed aboue 800. leagues ; and there escaped aliue in this iourney not aboue seuen or eight of them . They came vpon the coast of the South sea vnto a citie called Saint Michael of Culuacan standing in 23. degrées and vpward toward the north . This yéere 1527. when Cortes vnderstood by the pinnesse aforesaide that Don Garcia de Loaisa was passed by the Streight of Magelan toward the Islands of cloues , he prouided thrée ships to goe séeke him , and to discouer by that way of New Spaine as farre as the Isles of Maluco . There went as gouernour in those ships one Aluaro de Saavedra Ceron , cosen vnto Cortes , a man fit for that purpose . He made saile from Ciuatlanejo , now named S. Christopher standing in 20. degrées toward the north on All Saints day . They arriued at the Islands which Magelan named The Pleasures ; and from thence sailed to the Islands , which Gomes de Sequeira had discouered , & not knowing thereof , they named thē Islas de los Reyes , that is to say , The Isles of the kings , because they came vnto them on Twelfe day . In the way Saavedra lost two ships of his company , of which they neuer after heard newes . But from Island to Island he still sailed and came to the Island of Candiga , where he bought two Spanyards for 70. ducats , which had béene of the companie of Frier Loaisa , who was lost thereabout . In the yéere 1528. in March Saavedra arriued at the Islands of Maluco , and came to an anker before the Isle of Gilolo : he found the sea calme and winde at will , without any tempests : and he tooke the distance from thence to Noua Spagna to be 2050. leagues . At this time Martin Yn̄iguez de Carquiçano died , and Fernando de la Torre was chosen their Generall , who then was in the citie of Tidore , who had there erected a gallows and had fierce warre with Don George de Meneses captaine of the Portugals : and in a fight which they had the fourth day of May Saavedra tooke from him a galiotte and slew the captaine thereof called Fernando de Baldaya , and in Iune he returned towards New Spaine , hauing with him one Simon de Brito Patalin and other Portugals , and hauing béene certaine monethes at sea , he was forced backe vnto Tidore , where Patalin was beheaded and quartered , and his companions hanged . In this yéere 1528. Cortes sent two hundred footemen and 60. horsemen , and many Mexicans to discouer and plant the countrey of the Chichimecas , for that it was reported to be rich of gold . This being done he shipped himselfe , and came into Castile with great pompe , & brought with him 250000. marks of gold and siluer : and being come to Toledo where the Emperour then lay , he was entertained according to his deserts , and the Emperour made him Marques Del Valle , and married him to the Lady Iane de Zuniga daughter vnto the Earle de Aguilar , and then the Emperour sent him backe againe to be Generall of New Spaine . In the yéere 1529. in May Saavedra returned back againe towards New Spaine , and he had sight of a land toward the South in two degrées , and he ran East along by it aboue fiue hundred leagues till the end of August . The coast was cleane and of good ankerage , but the people blacke and of curled haire ; from the girdle downward they did weare a certaine thing plaited to couer their lower parts . The people of Maluco call them Papuas , because they be blacke and friseled in their haire : and so also doe the Portugals call them . Saavedra hauing sailed 4. or 5. degrées to the South of the line , returned vnto it , and passed the Equinoctiall towards the north , and discouered an Island which he called Isla de los Pintados , that is to say , The Isle of painted people : for the people thereof be white , and all of them marked with an iron : and by the signes which they gaue he conceaued that they were of China . There came vnto them from the shore a kinde of boate full of these men , making tokens of threatnings to the Spanyards ; who séeing that the Spanyards would not obey them , they began to skirmish with slinging of stones , but Saavedra would suffer no shot to be shot at them , because their stones were of no strength , and did no harme . A little beyond this Island in 10. or 12. degrées they found many small low Islands full of palme trées and grasse , which they called Los Iardines , and they came to an anker in the middest of them , where they taried certaine daies . The people séemed to descend from them of China , but by reason of their long continuance there they are become so brutish , that they haue neither law , nor yet giue themselues to any honest labour . They were white clothing which they make of grasse . They stand in maruailous feare of fire , because they neuer saw any . They eate Cocos in stéede of bread , breaking them before they be ripe , and putting them vnder the sand , and then after certaine daies they take them out and lay them in the sunne , and then they will open . They eate fish which they take in a kinde of boate called a Parao , which they make of pine wood , which is driuen thither at certaine times of the yéere , they know not how , nor from whence , and the tooles wherewith they make their boates are of shels . Saavedra perceiuing that the time and weather was then somewhat better for his purpose , made saile towards the firme land and citie of Panama , where he might vnlade the cloues and marchandise which he had , that so in cartes it might be carried fower leagues to the riuer of Chagre , which they say is nauigable running out into the North sea not far from Nombre de Dios , where the ships ride , which come out of Spaine : by which way all kinde of goods might be brought vnto them in shorter time , and with lesse danger , then to saile about the Cape of Bona Sperança . For from Maluco vnto Panama they saile continually betwéene the Tropickes and the line : but they neuer found winde to serue that course , and therefore they came backe againe to Maluco very sad , because Saavedra died by the way : who if he had liued meant to haue opened the land of Gastillia del Oro and New Spaine from sea to sea . Which might haue béene done in fower places : namely from the Gulfe of S. Michael to Vraba , which is 25. leagues , or from Panama to Nombre de Dios being 17. leagues distance : or through Xaquator a riuer of Nicaragua , which springeth out of a lake thrée or fower leagues from the South sea , and falleth into the North sea ; whereupon doe saile great barks and crayers . The other place is from Tecoantepee through a riuer to Verdadera Cruz in the Bay of the Honduras , which also might be opened in a streight . Which if it were done , then they might saile from the Canaries vnto the Malucos vnder the climate of the Zodiake in lesse time and with much lesse danger , then to saile about the Cape de Bona Sperança , or by the streight of Magelan , or by the Northwest . And yet if there might be found a streight there to saile into the sea of China , as it hath béene sought , it would doe much good . In this yéere 1529 , one Damian de Goes a Portugal being in Flanders , after that he had trauailed ouer all Spaine , was yet desirous to sée more countreyes , and fashions , and diuersities of people ; and therefore went ouer into England and Scotland , and was in the courts of the kings of those parts : and after that came againe into Flanders , and then trauailed through Zealand , Holland , Brabant , Luxenburge , Suitzerland , and so through the cities of Colen , Spyres , Argentine , Basill , and other parts of Alemaine , & then came backe againe into Flanders : and from thence he went into France through Picardie , Normandie , Champaine , Burgundie , the dukedome of Borbon , Gascoigne , Languedoc , Daulphinie , the dukedome of Sauoy , and passed into Italy into the dukedome of Millaine , Ferrara , Lombardie , and so to Venice , and turned backe againe to the territorie of Genoa , and the dukedome of Florence through all Tuscane : and he was in the citie of Rome , and in the kingdome of Naples from the one side to the other . From thence he went into Germanie to Vlmes , and other places of the Empire , to the dukedome of Sueuia and of Bauier , and the Archdukedome of Austrich , the kingdome of Boeme , the dukedome of Morania , and the kingdome of Hungarie , and so to the confines of Graecia . From thence he went to the kingdome of Poland , Prussia , and the dukedome of Liuonia , and so came into the great dukedome of Moscouia . From whence he came backe into High Alemayne , and through the countreyes of the Lantzgraue , the dukedome of Saxonie , the countreyes of Denmarke , Gotland , and Norway , trauailing so farre , that he found himselfe in 70. degrées of latitude towards the North. He did sée , speake and was conuersant with all the kings , princes , nobles and chiefe cities of all Christendome in the space of 22. yéeres : So that by reason of the greatnes of his trauell , I thought him a man woorthie to be here remembred . In the yéere 1529. or 1530. one Melchior de Sofa Tauarez went from the citie of Ormuz vnto Balfera and the Islands of Gissara with certaine ships of warre , and passed vp as farre as the place , where the riuers Tygris and Euphrates méete one with the other . And although other Portugals had discouered and sailed through that streight , yet neuer any of them sailed so farre vpon the fresh water till that time , when he discouered that riuer from the one side to the other , wherein he saw many things which the Portugals knew not . Not long after this one Ferdinando Coutinho a Portugall came vnto Ormuz , and being desirous to sée the world , he determined to goe into Portugall from thence ouer land to sée Asia and Europe ; And to doe this the better he went into Arabia , Persia , and vpwards the riuer Euphrates the space of a moneth ; and saw many kingdomes and countreies , which in our time had not béene séene by the Portugals : He was taken prisoner in Damasco , and afterward crost ouer the prouince of Syria , and came vnto the citie of Alepo . He had béene at the holy Sepulchre in Ierusalem , and in the citie of Cayro , and at Constantinople with the Great Turke ; and hauing séene his court he passed ouer vnto Venice , and from thence into Italie , France , Spaine , and so came againe to Lisbon . So that he and Damian de Goes were in our time the most noble Portugals , that had discouered and séene most countreyes and realmes of their owne affections . In the same yéere 1530. little more or lesse , one Francis Pisarro , which had béene in Spaine to obtaine the gouernment of Peru , turned backe againe to the citie of Panama with all things that he desired : he brought with him fower brethren , Ferdinand , Iohn , Gonzaluo , and Francis Martines de Alcantara : They were not well receiued by Diego de Almagro , and his friends ; for that Pisarro had not so much commended him to the Emperour as he looked for , but omitted the discouerie , wherein he had lost one of his eies , and spent much : yet in the end they agreed , and Diegro de Almagro gaue vnto Pisarro 700. pezoes of golde , victuailes and munition , wherewith he prepared himselfe the better for his iourney . Not long after this agréement Francis Pisarro and his brethren went in two ships with the most of their soldiers and horses ; but he could not arriue at Tumbez as he was minded , and so they went on land in the riuer of Peru ; and went along the coast with great paines , because there were many b●gs and riuers in their way , wherein some of his men were drowned : They came to the towne of Coaché , where they rested , where they found much gold and emeraulds , of which they brake some to sée if they were perfect . From thence Pisarro sent to Diego de Almagro twentie thousand pezoes of gold to send him men , horses , munition , and victuailes ; and so he went on his iourney to the hauen named Porto Viejo : and thither came vnto him one Sebastian de Benalcazar , with all such things as had sent for , which pleased and pleasured him very much . In the yéere 1531. he hauing this aide , passed ouer into a rich Island called Puna , where he was well receiued of the gouernour : yet at last he conspired to kill him and all his men : but Pisarro preuented him , and tooke many of the Indians , and bound them with chaines of gold and siluer . The gouernour caused those that kept his wines to haue their noses , armes , and priuie members to be cut off , so iealous was he . Here Pisarro found aboue sixe hundred men prisoners belonging to the king Attabalipa , who waged warre against his eldest brother Guascar to winne reputation . These he set at libertie and sent them to the citie of Tombez , who promised to be a meane that he should be well receiued in those partes . But when they saw themselues out of bondage , they forgat their promise , and incited the people against the Spaniards . Then Pisarro sent thrée Spaniards to Tombez to treate for peace , whome they tooke and slew and sacrificed , and their priestes wept not for pitie but of custome . Pisarro hearing of this cruell fact , passed ouer to the maine , and set vpon the citie one night suddenly and killed many of them , so that they presented him with gifts of gold and siluer and other riches , and so became friends . This done , he builded a towne vpon the riuer of Cira , and called it Saint Michael of Tangarara , which was the first towne inhabited by Christians in those partes ; whereof Sebastian de Benalcazar was appointed captaine . Then he searched out a good and sure hauen for his ships , and found that of Payta to be an excellent harbour . In this same yéere 1531. there went one Diego de Ordas to be gouernour in the riuer of Maragnon , with thrée ships , sixe hundred soldiers , and 35. horses . He died by the way , so that the intention came to none effect . After that in the yéere 1534. there was sent thither one Hierome Artal with 130. soldiers , yet he came not to the riuer , but peopled Saint Michael de Neueri , and other places in Paria . Also there went vnto this riuer Maragnon a Portugall gentleman named Aries Dacugna , and he had with him ten ships , nine hundred Portugals , and 130. horses . He spent much , but he that lost most was one Iohn de Barros . This riuer standeth in thrée degrées toward the South , hauing at the entrance of it 15. leagues of breadth and many Islands inhabited , wherein grow trées that beare incence of a greater bignes then in Arabia , gold , rich stones , and one emeraud was found there as big as the palme of a mans hand . The people of the countrey make their drinke of a kinde of dates , which are as big as quinces . In the yéere 1531. one Nunnez de Gusman went from the citie of Mexico towards the northwest to discouer and conquer the countreies of Xalisco , Ceintiliquipac , Ciametlan , Toualla , Cnixco , Ciamolla , Culhuacan , and other places . And to doe this he caried with him 250. horses , and fiue hundred soldiers . He went through the countrey of Mechuacan , where he had much gold , ten thousand marks of siluer , and 6000. Indians to carrie burdens . He conquered many countreyes , called that of Xalisco Nueua Galicia , because it is a ragged countrey , and the people strong . He builded a citie which he called Compostella , and another named Guadalajara , because he was borne in the citie of Guadalajara in Spaine . He likewise builded the townes de Santo Espirito , de la Conception , and de San Miguel standing in 24. degrées of northerly latitude . In the yéere 1532. Ferdinando Cortes sent one Diego Hurtado de Mendoça vnto Acapulco 70. leagues from Mexico , where he had prepared a small fléete to discouer the coast of the South sea as he had promised the Emperour . And finding two ships readie , he went into them , and sailed to the hauen of Xalisco , where he would haue taken in water and wood : but Nunnez de Gusman caused him to be resisted , and so he went forward : but some of his men mutined against him , and he put them all into one of the ships , and sent them backe into New Spaine . They wanted water , and going to take some in the bay of the Vanderas , the Indians killed them . But Diego Hurtado sailed 200. leagues along the coast , yet did nothing woorth the writing . In the yéere 1533. Francis Pisarro went from the citie of Tumbes to Caxamalca , where he tooke the king Attabalipa , who promised for his ransome much gold and siluer : and to accomplish it there went to the citie of Cusco standing in 17. degrées on the South side Peter de Varco , and Ferdinando de Sotto , who discouered that iourney being 200. leagues all causies of stone , and bridges was made of it , and from one iourney to another , lodgings made for the Yngas : for so they call their kings . Their armies are very great and monstrous . For they bring aboue an hundred thousand fighting men to the field . They lodge vpon these causies ; and haue there prouision sufficient and necessarie , after the vse and custome of Chi●●● , as it is said . Ferdinando Pisarro with some horsemen went vnto Paciacama 100. leagues from Caxamalca , and discouered that prouince : And comming backe he vnderstood how Guascar brother to Attabalipa was by his commandement killed , and how that his captaine Ruminaguy rose vp in armes with the citie of Quito . After this Attabalipa was by the commandement of Pisarro strangled . In the yéere 1534. Francis Pisarro séeing that the two kings were goue , began to enlarge himselfe in his signiories , and to build cities , forts , and townes to haue them more in subiection . Likewise he sent Sebastian de Banalcazar the captaine of S. Michael of Tangarara against Ruminaguy vnto Quito . He had with him two hundred footemen and 80. horsemen : He went discouering and conquering 120. leagues from the one citie to the other east not farre from the Equinoctiall line : where Peter Aluarado found mountaines full of snow , and so cold , that 70. of his men were frosen to death . When he came vnto Quito , he began to inhabite it , and named it S. Francis. In this countrey there is plentie of wheate , barlie , cattell and plants of Spaine , which is very strange . Pisarro went straight to the citie of Cusco , and found by the way the captaine Quisquiz risen in armes , whome shortly he defeated . About this time there came vnto him a brother of Attabalipa named Mango , whom he made Ynga or king of the countrey . Thus marching forward on his iourney after certaine skirmishes he tooke that excéeding rich and wealthie citie of Culco . In this same yéere 1534. a Briton called Iaques Cartier with thrée ships went to the land of Corterealis , and the Bay of Sain● Laurence , otherwise called Golfo Quadrato , and fell in 48. degrées and an halfe towards the north ; and so he sailed till he came vnto 51. degrees hoping to haue passed that way to China , and to bring thence drugs and other marchandise into France . The next yéere after he made another voiage into those partes , and found the countrey abounding with victuailes , houses and good habitations , with many and great riuers . He sailed in one riuer toward the southwest 300. leagues , and named the countrey thereabout Noua Francia : at length finding the water fresh he perceiued he could not passe through to the South sea , and hauing wintered in those parts , the next yéere following he returned into France . In the yéere 1535. or in the beginning of the yéere 1536. Don Antonie de Mendoça came vnto the citie of Mexico as Viceroy of New Spaine . In the meane while Cortes was gone for more men to continue his discouerie , which immediately he set in hand sending foorth two ships from Tecoantepec which he had made readie . There went as captaines in them Fernando de Grijalua , and Diego Bezerra de Mendoça , and for pilots there went a Portugal named Acosta , and the other Fortunio Ximenez a Biscaine . The first night they deuided themselues . Fortunio Ximenez killed his captaine Bezerra and hurt many of his confederacie : and then he went on land to take water and wood in the Bay of Santa Cruz , but the Indians there slue him , and aboue 20. of his companie . Two mariners which were in the boate escaped , and went vnto Xalisco , and told Nunnes de Gusman that they had found tokens of pearles : he went into the ship , and so went to séeke the pearles , he discouered along the coast aboue 150. leagues . They said that Ferdinando de Grijalua sailed thrée hundred leagues from Tecoantepec without seeing any land , but onely one Island which he named The Isle of Saint Thomas , because he came vnto it on that Saints day : it standeth in 20. degrées of latitude . In this yéere 1535. Pisarro builded the citie de los Reyes vpon the riuer of Lima. The inhabitants of Xauxa went to dwell there , because it was a better countrey , standing in 12. degrées of southerly latitude . In this same yéere of 1535. he caused the citie of Truxillo to be builded on a riuers side vpon a fruitfull soile , standing in 8. degrées on that side . He built also the citie of Saint Iago in Porto Viejo : besides many others along the sea coast and within the land : where there bréede many horses , asses , mules , kine , hogs , goates , shéepe , and other beasts ; also trées and plants , but principally rosemary , oranges , limons , citrons , and other sower fruits , vines , wheate , barlie , and other graines , radishes and other kinde of herbage and fruits brought out of Spaine thither to be sowne and planted . In the same yéere 1535. one Diego de Almagro went from the citie of Culco to the prouinces of Arequipa and Chili , reaching beyond Cusco towards the South vnto 30. degrées . This voiage was long , and he discouered much land , suffering great hunger , cold , and other extremities , by reason of the abundance of ice , which stoppeth the running of the riuers ; so that men and horses die in those parts of the colde . About this time Ferdinando Pilarro came out of Spaine to the citie de los Reyes , and brought with him the title of Marquisate of Atanillos for his brother Francis Pisarro , & vnto Diego de Almagro he brought the gouernment of 100. leagues ouer and besides that which was discouered , and named it The New kingdome of Toledo . Ferdinando Pilarro went straight to the citie of Cusco : and one Iohn de Rada went to Almagro into Chili with the Emperours patents . Diego de Almagro hauing receiued the letters patents which the Emperour had sent him , went straight from Chili vnto Cusco , to haue it , séeing it did appertaine vnto him . Which was the cause of a ciuill warre . They were mightily oppressed with want of victuailes and other things in this their returne , and were enforced to eate the horses , which had died fower moneths and a halfe before , when they passed that way . In this same yéere 1535. Nunnez Dacun̄a being gouernour of India , while he was making a fortresse at the citie of Diu , he sent a fleete to the riuer of Indus , being frō thence 90. or 100. leagues towards the north vnder the Tropicke of Cancer . The captaines name was Vasques Perez de San Paio : also he sent another armie against Badu the king of Cambaia , the captaine whereof was Cosesofar a renegado . They came to the barre of that mighty riuer in the moneth of December , of the water whereof they found such trial as Quintus Curtius writeth of it , when Alexander came thither . In this yeere 1535. one Simon de Alcazaua went from Siuill with two ships and 240. Spaniards in them . Some say they went to New Spaine , others that they went to Maluco , but others also say to China ; where they had béene with Ferdinando Perez de Andrada . Howsoeuer it was , they went first vnto the Canaries , and from thence to the streight of Magelan , without touching at the land of Brasill or any part at all of that coast . They entred into the streight in the moneth of December with contrarie windes and cold weather . The soldiers would ha●● had him turne backe againe , but he would not . He went into an hauen on the South side in 53. degrées : There the captaine Simon of Alcazaua commanded Roderigo de Isla with 60. Spanyards to goe and discouer land : but they rose vp against him and killed him , and appointed such captaines and officers as pleased them , and returned . Comming thwart of Brasil they lost one of their ships vpon the coast , and the Spanyards that escaped drowning were eaten by the Sauages . The other ship went to Saint Iago in Hispaniola , and from thence to Siuill in Spaine . In this same yéere 1535. Don Pedro de Mendoça went from Cadiz towards the riuer of Plate with twelue ships , and had with him two thousand men : which was the greatest number of ships and men , that euer any captaine carried into the Indies . He died by the way returning homewards . The most part of his men remained in that riuer , and builded a great towne containing now two thousand houses , wherein great store of Indians dwell with the Spanyards . They discouered and conquered the countrey till they came to the mines of Potossi and to the towne La Plata , which is 500. leagues distant from them . In the yéere 1536. Cortes vnderstanding that his ship wherein Fortunio Ximenez was pilote was seased on by Nunnez de Guzman , he sent foorth thrée ships to the place where Guzman was , and he himselfe went by land well accompanied , and found the ship which he sought all spoiled and rifled . When his thrée other ships were come about , he went aboord himselfe with the most part of his men and horses , leauing for captaine of those which remained on land one Andrew de Tapia . So he set saile , and comming to a point the first day of May he called it Saint Philip , and an Island that lieth fast by it he called Sant Iago . Within three daies after he came into the bay where the pilot Fortunio Ximenez was killed , which he called La plaia de Santa Cruz , where he went on land , and commanded Andrew de Tapia to discouer , Cortes tooke shipping againe and came to the riuer now called Rio de San Pedro y San Paulo , where by a tempest the ships were separated , one was driuen to the bay de Santa Cruz , another to the riuer of Guajaual , and the third was driuen on shore hard by Xalisco , and the men thereof went by land to Mexico . Cortes long expected his two ships that he wanted : but they not comming he hoised saile & entred into the Gulfe now called Mar de Cortes , Mar Vermejo , or the Gulfe of California , and shot himselfe 50. leagues within it : where he espied a ship at anker & sailing towards her he had béene lost , if that ship had not succored him . But hauing graued his ship , he departed with both the ships from thence . Hée bought victuals at a déere rate at Saint Michael of Culhuacan ; and from thence he went to the hauen of Santa Cruz , where hée heard that Don Antonio de Mendoça was come out of Spaine to be Viceroy . He therefore left to be captaine of his men one Francis de Vlloa , to send him certaine ships to discouer that coast . While he was at Acapulco messengers came vnto him from Don Antonio de Mendoça the Viceroy , to certifie him of his arriuall : and also he sent him the coppie of a letter , wherein Francis Pisarro wrote , that Mango Ynga was risen against him , and was come to the citie of Cusco with an hundred thousand fighting men , and that they had killed his brother Iohn Pisarro , and aboue 400. Spaniards and 200. horses , and he himselfe was in danger , so that he demanded succour and aide . Cortes being informed of the state of Pisarro , and of the arriuall of Don Antonio de Mendoça , because he would not as yet be at obediēce ; First he determined to sende to Maluco to discouer that way a long vnder the Equinoctial line , because The Islands of Cloues stand vnder that paralele : And for that purpose he prepared 2. ships with prouision , victuals & men , besides all other things necessarie . He gaue the charge of one of these ships to Ferdinando de Grijalua , and of the other vnto one Aluarado a Gentleman . They went first to Saint Michael de Tangarara in Peru to succour Francis Pisarro , and from thence to Maluco all along néere the line as they were commanded . And it is declared that they sailed aboue a thousand leagues without fight of land , on she one side nor yet on the other of the Equinoctiall . And in two degrées toward the north they discouered one Island named Asea , which séemeth to be one of the Islands of Cloues : 500. leagues little more or lesse as they sailed , they came to the sight of another which they named Isla de los Pescadores . Going still in this course they sawe another Island called Hayme towards the south , and another named Apia : and then they came to the fight of Seri : turning towards the north one degrée , they came to anker at another Island named Coroa , and from thence they came to another vnder the liue 〈…〉 and from thence vnto Bufu standing in the same course . The people of all these Islands are blacke , and haue their haire frisled , whom the people of Maluco do call Papuas . The most of them eate mans flesh , and are witches , so giuen to diuilishnes , that the diuels walk among them as cōpanions . If these wicked spirits do finde one alone , they kill him with cruell blowes or smoother him . Therefore they vse not to goe , but when two or thrée may be in a companie . There is héere a bird as bigge as a Crane : he flieth not , nor hath any wings wherewith to flée , he runneth on the ground like a Déere : of their small feathers they do make haire for their idols . There is also an herbe , which being washed in warme water , if the leafe thereof be laide on any member and licked with the toong , it will draw out all the blood of a mans body : and with this leafe they vse to let themselues blood . From these Islands they came vnto others named the Guelles standing one degree towards the north , east , and west from the Isle Terenate , wherein the Portugals haue a fortresse : these men are haired like the people of the Malucoes . These Islands stande 124. leagues from the Island named Moro ; and from Terenate betwéene 40. and 50. From whence they went to the Isle of Moro , & the Islāds of Cloues , going from the one vnto the other . But the people of the countrey would not suffer them to come on lande , saying vnto them : Go vnto the fortresse where the captain Antonie Galuano is , and we will receiue you with a good will : for they would not suffer them to come on land without his licence : for he was factor of the countrey , as they named him . A thing woorthie to be noted , that those of the countrey were so affectioned to the Portugals , that they would venter for them their liues , wiues , children and goods . In the yéere 1537. the licenciate Iohn de Vadillo gouernour of Cartagena , went out with a good armie from a porte of Vraba called Saint Sebastian de buena Vista , being in the gulfe of Vraba , and from thence to Rio verde , & from thence by land without knowing any way , nor yet hauing any carriages , they went to the end of the countrey of Peru , and to the towne La plata , by the space of 1200. leagues : a thing woorthie of memorie . For from this riuer to the mountaines of Abibe the countrey is full of hils , thicke forests of trées , and many riuers : and for lacke of a beaten way , they had pierced sides . The mountaines of Abibe as it is recorded haue 20. leagues in bredth . They must be passed ouer in Ianuarie , Februarie , March , and Aprill . And from that time forward it raineth much , and the riuers will be so greatly encreased , that you cannot passe for them . There are in those mountaines many heards of swine , many dantes , lyons , tygers , beares , ounses , and great cats , and monkeis , and mightie snakes and other such vermine . Also there be in these mountaines abundance of partridges , quailes , turtle doues , pigeons , and other birdes and foules of sundrie sorts . Likewise in the riuers is such plentie of fish , that they did kill of them with their staues : and carrying canes and nets they affirme that a great army might be sustained that way without being distressed for want of victuals . Moreouer they declared the diuersities of the people , toongs , and apparell that they obserued in the countries , kingdomes , and prouinces which they went through , and the great trauels and dangers that they were in till they came to the towne called Villa de la Plata , and vnto the sea there unto adioyning . This was the greatest discouerie that hath béene heard of by land , and in so short a time . And if it had not béene done in our daies , the credite thereof would haue béene doubtfull . In the yéere 1538. there went out of Mexico certaine friers of the order of Saint Francis towards the north to preach to the Indians the Catholicke faith . He that went farthest was one frier Marke de Nizza , who passed through Cul●acan , and came to the prouince of Sibola , where he found seuen cities : and the farther he went , the richer he found the countrie of gold , siluer , precious stones , and shéepe bearing very fine wool . Vpon the fame of this welth the viceroy don Antonio de Mendoça , and Cortes , determined to send a power thither . But when they could not agrée thereupon Cortes went ouer into Spaine in the yéere 1540. where afterward he died . In this yéere 1538. began the ciuil warre betweene Pisarro and Alonagro , wherein at the last Alinagro was taken and beheaded . In the same yéere 1538. Antonie Galuano being chiefe captaine in the isles of Maluco sent a ship towards the north , whereof one Francis de Castro was captaine , hauing commandement to conuert as many as he could to the faith . He himselfe christened many , as the lords of the Celebes , Macasares , Amboynos , Moros , Moratax , and diuers other places , When Francis de Gastro arriued at the Island of Mindanao , sixe kings receiued the water of Baptisme , with their wiues , children and subiects : and the most of them Antonie Galuano gaue commandement to be called by the name of Iohn , in remembrance that king Iohn the third raigned then in Portugall . The Portugals and Spaniards which haue béene in these Islands affirme , that there be certaine hogs in them , which besides the téeth which they haue in their mouthes , haue other two growing out of their snouts , and as many behinde their eares of a large span and an halfe in length . Likewise they say there is a tree , the one halfe whereof , which standeth towards the east is a good medicine against all poyson , & the other side of the trée which standeth toward the west is very poison ; and the fruite on that side is like a bigge pease ; and there is made of it the strongest poyson that is in all the world . Also they report that there is there another trée , the fruite whereof whosoeuer doth eate , shall be twelue houres besides himselfe , and when he commeth againe vnto himselfe he shall not remember what he did in the time of his madnes . Moreouer there are certaine crabs of the land , whereof whosoeuer doth eate shall be a certaine space out of his wits . Likewise the countrey people declare that there is a stone in these Islands whereon whosoeuer sitteth shall be broken in his bodie . It is farther to be noted , that the people of these Islands do gild their téeth . In the yéere 1539. Cortes sent thrée ships with Francis Vlloa to discouer the coast of Coludean northward . They vient from Acapulco , and touched at S. Iago de buqna sperança , and entred into the gulfe that Cortes had discouered , and sailed till they came in 32. degrées , which is almost the farthest end of that gulfe , which place they named Ancon de Sane Andres , because they came thither on that saints daie : Then they came out a long the coast on the other side , and doubled the point of California and entred in betwéene certaine Islands and the point , and so sailed along by it , till they came to 32. degrées , from whence they returned to newe Spaine , enforced thereunto by contrarie windes and want of victuals ; hauing béene out about a yéere . Cortes according to his account , spent 200000. ducates in these discoueries . From Cabo del Enganno to another cape called Cabo de Liampo in China there are 1000. or 1200. leagues sayling . Cortes and his captaines discouered new Spaine , from 12. degrées to 32. from south to the north , being 700. leagues , finding it more warme then cold , although snow do lie vpon certaine mountaines most part of the yéere . In new Spaine there be many trées , flowers and fruits of diuers sorts and profitable for many things . The principall trée is named Metl . It groweth not very high nor thicke . They plant and dresse it as we do our vines . They say it hath fortie kinde of leaues like wouen clothes , which serue for many vses . When they be tender they make conserues of them , paper , and a thing like vnto flaxe : they make of it mantles , mats , shooes , girdles , and cordage . These trées haue certaine prickles so strong and sharpe , that they sewe with them . The roots make fire and ashes , which ashes make excellent good lie . They open the earth from the roote and scrape it , and the iuice which commeth out is like a sirrupe . If you do féeth it , it will become honie ; if you purifie it it will be sugar . Also you may make wine and vineger thereof . It beareth the Coco . The rinde rosted and crushed vpon sores and hurts healeth and cureth . The iuice of the tops and roots mingled with incense are good against poyson , and the biting of a viper . For these manifold benefits it is the most profitable trée knowne to growe in those parts . Also there be there certaine small birds named Vicmalim . Their bill is small and long . They liue of the dewe , and the iuice of flowers and roses . Their feathers be verie small and of diuers colours . They be greatly estéemed to worke golde with . They die or sléepe euerie yéere in the moneth of October fitting vpon a little bough in a warme and close place : they reuiue or wake againe in the moneth of Aprill after that the flowers be sprung , and therefore they call them the reuiued birds . Likewise there be snakes in these parts , which sound as though they had bels when they créepe . There be other which engender at the mouth , euen as they report of the viper . There be hogges which haue a nauell on the ridge of their backs , which assoone as they be killed and cut out , will by and by corrupt and stinke . Besides these there be certaine fishes which make a noyse like vnto hogs , and will snort , for which cause they be named snorters . In the yéere 1538. and 1539. after that Diego de Almagro was beheaded , the Marques Francis Pisarro was not idle . For he sent straight one Peter de Baldiuia with a good companie of men to discouer and conquere the countrey of Chili . He was wel receiued of those of the countrey , but afterwards they rose against him and would haue killed him by treason . Yet for all the warre that he had with them , he discouered much land , and the coast of the sea toward the southeast , till he came into 40. degrées and more in latitude . While he was in these discoueries he heard newes of a king called Leucengolma , which commonly brought to the field two hundred thousand fighting men against another king his neighbour , and that this Leucengolma had an Island , and a temple therein with two thousand priestes : and that beyond them were the Amazones , whose Quéene was called Guanomilla , that is to say , The goldeu heauen . But as yet there are none of these things discouered . About this time Gomez de Aluarado went to conquer the prouince of Guanuco : and Francis de Chauez went to subdue the Conchincos , which troubled the towne of Truxillo , and the countreyes adioyning . Peter de Vergara went to the Bracamores , a people dwelling toward the north from Quito . Iohn Perez de Vergara went against the Ciaciapoians : Alfonsus de Mercadiglio went vnto Mulubamba . Ferdinando and Gonzaluo Pisarros went to subdue Collao , a countrey very rich in gold . Peter de Candia went to the lower part of Collao . Peranzures also went to conquer the said countrey . And thus the Spanyards dispersed themselues , and conquered aboue seuen hundred leagues of countrey in a very short space , though not without great trauailes and losse of men . The countreyes of Brasill and Peru stand east and west almost 800. leagues distant . The néerest is from the Cape of Saint Augustine vnto the hauen of Truxillo : for they stand both almost in one parallele and latitude . And the farthest is 950. leagues , reckoning from the riuer of Peru to the streits of Magellan , which places lie directly north & south , through which countrey passe certaine mountaines named the Andes , which diuide Brasill from the empire of the Ingas . After this maner the mountaines of Taurus and Imaus diuide Asia into two parts : which mountaines begin in 36. and 37. degrées of northerly latitude at the end of the Mediterran sea ouer against the Isles of Rhodes and Cyprus , running still towards the East vnto the sea of China . And so likewise the mountaines of Atlas in Africa diuide the tawnie Moores from the blacke Moores which haue frisled haire , beginning at mount Me●es about the desert of Barca , and running along vnder the Tropicke of Cancer vnto the Atlanticke Ocean . The mountains of the Andes be high , ragged , and in some places barren without trées or grasse , whereon it raineth and snoweth most commonly . Vpon them are windes and sudden blastes ; there is likewise such scarcitie of wood , that they make fire of turffes , as they do in Flanders . In some places of these mountaines and countries the earth is of diuers colours , as blacke , white , red , gréene , blew , yellow , and violet , wherewith they die colours without any other mixture . From the bottomes of these mountaines spring many small and great riuers , principally from the east side , as appéereth by the riuers of the Amazones , of S. Francis , of Plata , and many others which runne through the countrey of Brasil , being larger then those of Peru , or those of Castilia del oro . There grow on these mountaines many turneps , rapes , and other such like rootes and herbes . One there is like vnto Aipo or Rue which beareth a yellow flower , and healeth all kinde of rotten sores , and if you apply it vnto whole and cleane flesh it will eate it vnto the bone : so that it is good for the vnsound and naught for the whole . They say there be in these mountains tigers , lions , beares , woolues , wilde cats , foxes , Dante 's , Ounces , hogs and déere : birdes as well rauenous as others , and the most part of them are blacke , as vnder the North both beasts & birdes be white . Also there be great & terrible snakes which destroied a whole armie of the Ingas passing that way , yet they say that an olde woman did inchant them in such sort that they became so gentle , that a man might sit vpon one of them . The countrey of Peru adioining vnto the mountaines of Andes westward toward the sea , and containing 15. or 20. leagues in bredth is all of very hot sand , yet fresh , bringing foorth many good trées and fruites because it is well watered : where there growe abundance of flags , rushes , herbes , and trées so slender and loose , that laying your hands vpon them the leaues will fall off . And among these herbes and fresh flowers the men and women liue and abide without any houses or bedding , euen as the cattell doe in the fields : and some of them haue tailes . They be grosse , and weare long haire . They haue no beards , yet haue they diuers languages . Those which liue on the tops of these mountains of Andes betwéene the cold and the heate for the most part be blinde of one eie , and some altogether blinde , and scarce you shall finde two men of them together , but one of them is halfe blinde . Also there groweth in these fields , notwithstanding the great heate of the sand good Maiz , and Potatos , and an herbe which they name Coca , which they carrie continually in their mouthes ( as in the East India they vse another herbe named Betele ) which also ( they say ) satisfieth both hunger and thirst . Also there are other kindes of graines and rootes whereon they féede . Moreouer there is plentie of wheate , barly , millet , vines , and fruitful trées , which are brought out of Spaine and planted there . For all these things prooue well in this countrey , because it is so commodiously watered . Also they sow much cotton wooll , which of nature is white , red , blacke , gréene , yellow , orange tawnie , and of diuers other colours . Likewise they affirme , that from Tumbez southward it doth neither raine , thunder , nor lighten , for the space of fiue hundred leagues of land : but at some times there falleth some little shower . Also it is reported , that from Tumbez to Chili there breede no peacocks , hennes , cocks , nor eagles , falcons , haukes , kites , nor any other kinde of rauening fowles , and yet there are of them in all other regions and countreies : but there are many duckes ; géese , herous , pigeons , partriges , quailes , and many other kindes of birdes . There are also a certaine kinde of fowle like vnto a ducke which hath no wings to flie withall , but it hath fine thinne feathers which all the body . Likewise there are bitters that make war with the seale or sea wolfe : for finding them out of the water they will labour to picke out their eies , that they may not sée to get to the water againe , and then they doe kill them . They say it is a pleasant sight to behold the fight betwéene the said bitters and seales . With the beards of these seales men make cleane their téeth , because they be wholesome for the toothach . There are certaine beastes which those of the countrey call Xacos , and the Spanyards shéepe because they beare wooll like vnto a shéepe , but are made much like vnto a déere , hauing a a saddle backe like vnto a camell . They will carrie the burteen of 100. weight . The Spanyards ride vpon them , and when they be wearie they will turne their heads backward , and void out of their mouthes a woonderful stinking water . From the riuer of Plata and Lima southward there bréede no crocodiles nor lizards , no snakes , nor any kinde of vene mous vermine , but great store of good fishes bréede in those riuers . On the coast of Saint Michael in The South sea there are many rocks of salt couered with egges . On the point of Saint Helena are certaine Well springs which cast foorth a liquor , that serueth in stead of pitch and tarre . They say that in Chili there is a fountaine , the water whereof will conuert wood into stone . In the hauen of Truxillo there is a lake of fresh water , and the bottome thereof is of good hard salt . In the Andes beyond Xauxa there is a riuer of fresh water , in the bottome whereof there lieth white salt . Also they affirme by the report of those of the countrey , that there haue dwelt giants in Peru , of whose statures they found in Porto viejo , and in the hauen of Truxillo , bones and iawes with téeth , which were thrée and fower fingers long . In the yeere 1540. the captaine Ferdinando Alorchon went by the commandement of the Viceroy Don Antonio de Mendoça with two ships to discouer the bottome of the gulfe of California , and diuers other countries . In this yeere 1540. Gonsaluo Pisarro went out of the citie of Quito to discouer the countrey of Canell or Cinamome , a thing of great fame in that countrey . He had with him two hundred Spanyards horsemen and footemen , and thrée hundred Indians to carrie burthens . He went forward til he came to Guixos , which is the farthest place gouerned by the Ingas : where there happened a great earthquake with raine and lightning , which sunke 70. houses . They passed ouer cold and snowie hils , where they found many Indians frozen to death , maruelling much of the great snowe that they found vnder the Equinoctiall line . From hence they went to a prouince called Cumaco , where they tarried two monethes because it rained continually . And beyond they sawe the Cinamome-trées , which be very great , the leaues thereof resembling bay leeues , both leaues , branches , rootes , and all tasting of Cinamome . The rootes haue the whole taste of Cinamome . But the best are certaine knops like vnto Alcornoques or acornes , which are good marchandise . It appéereth to be wilde Cinamome , and there is much of it in the East Indies , and in the Islands of Iaoa or Iaua . From hence they went to the prouince and citie of Coca , where they rested fifty daies . From that place forwards they trauailed along by a riuers side being 60. leagues long , without finding of any bridge , nor yet any foorde to passe ouer to the other side . They found one place of this riuer , where it had a fall of 200. fathoms déepe , where the water made such a noise , that it would make a man almost deafe to stand by it . And not far beneath this fall , they say they found a chanell of stone very smooth , of two hundred foote broad , and the riuer runneth by : and there they made a bridge to passe ouer on the other side , where they went to a countrey called Guema , which was so poore , that they could get nothing to eate but onely fruits and herbes . From that place forward they found a people of some reason , wearing certaine clothing made of cotton wooll , where they made a brigandine , & there they found also certaine Canoas , wherein they put their sicke men , and their treasure and best apparell , giuing the charge of them to one Francis de Orellana : and Gonsaluo Pizarro went by land with the rest of the companie along by the riuers side , and at night went into the boates , and they trauailed in this order two hundred leagues as it appeereth . When Pizarro came to the place where he thought to finde the brigandine and Canoas , and could haue no sight of them nor yet heare of them , he thought himselfe out of all hope , because he was in a strange countrey without victuales , clothing , or any thing else : wherefore they were faine to eate their horses , yea and dogs also , because the countrey was poore and barren , and the iourney long , to goe to Quito . Yet notwithstanding taking a good hart to themselues they went on forwards in their iourney , trauailing continually 18. monethes and it is reported , that they went almost 5. hundred leagues , wherein they did neither sée sunne nor any thing else whereby they might be comforted , wherefore of two hundred men which went foorth at the first , there returned not backe past ten vnto Quito , and these so weake , ragged , and disfigured that they knew them not . Orellana went fiue hundred or sixe hundred leagues downe the riuer , séeing diuers countreyes and people on both sides thereof , among whom he affirmed some to be Amazones . He came into Castile , excusing himselfe , that the water and streames draue him downe perforce . This riuer is named The riuer of Orellana , & other name it the riuer of the Amazones , because there be women there which liue like vnto them . In the yéere 1540. Cortes went with his wife into Spaine where he died of a disease seuen yéeres after . In the yéere 1541. it is recorded that Don Stephan de Gama gouernour of India sailed toward the streit of Mecca . He came with al his fléete vnto an anker in the Island of Maçua , and from thence vpwards in small shipping he went along the coast of the Abassins and Ethiopia , till he came to the Island of Suachen , standing in 20. degrées towardes the north , and from thence to the hauen of Cos●ir , standing in 27. degrées , and so he crossed ouer to the citie of Toro standing on the shore of Arabia , and along by it he went vnto Suez , which is the farthest ende of the streit , and so he turned backe the same way , leauing that countrey and coast discouered so far as neuer any other Portugall captaine had done , although Lopez Suarez gouernour of India went to the hauen of Iuda , and the hauen of Mecca standing on the coast of Arabia in 23. degrées of latitude , and 150. leagues from the mouth of the streit . Don Stephan de Gama crossing ouer from Cos●ir to the citie of Toro , as it is reported found an Island of Brimstone , which was dispeopled by the hand of Mahumet , wherein many crabs doe bréede , which increase nature : wherefore they be greatly esteemed of such as are vnchaste . Also they say that there are in this streit many roses which open when women are in their labour . Iohn Leo writeth in the very end of his Geographie which he made of Africa , that there is in the mountaines of Atlas a roote called Surnag , ouer which if a maid chance to make water shée shall léese her virginitie . In the same yéere 1541. Don Diego de Almagro killed the Marques Francis Pizarro , and his brother Francis Martinez of Alcantara in the citie de los Reyes , otherwise called Lima , and made himselfe gouernour of that countrey . In the yéere 1540. the Viceroy Don Antony de Mendoza sent one Francis Vasquez de Coronado by land vnto the prouince of Sibola with an armie of Spaniards and Indians . They went out of Mexico , and came to Culuacan , and from thence to Sibola , which standeth in 30. degrées of latitude . They required peace with the people and some victuals , being thereof destitute . But they answered that they vsed not to giue any thing to those that came vnto them in warlike manner . So the Spaniards assalted the towne and tooke it , and called it Nueua Granada , because the generall himselfe was borne in Granada . The soldiers found themselues deceiued by the words of the Friers , which had béene in those parts before ; and because they woulde not returne backe to Mexico againe with emptie hands , they went to the towne of Acuco , where they had knowledge of Axa and Quiuira , where there was a king very rich , that did worship a crosse of golde , and the picture of the quéene of Heauen . They indured many extremities in this iourney , and the Indians fled away from them , and in one morning they found thirtie of their horses dead . From Cicuie they went to Quiuira , which was two hundred leagues off , according to their account , passing all through a plaine countrey , and making by the way certaine hillocks of cowe dung , because thereby they might not loose their way in their returne . They had there haile-stones as bigge as Oranges . Now when they were come to Quiuira , they found the king called Tatarrax , which they sought for , with a iewell of copper hanging about his necke , which was all his riches . They saw neither any crosse , nor any image of the quéene of Heauen , nor any other token of Christian religion . It is written of this countrey that it is but smally inhabited , principally in the plaine and champion places , because the men and women goe in herds with their cattell , whereof they haue great plentie , euen as the Arabians do in Barbarie , and they remooue from place to place , euen as the season serueth , and the pastures to féede their cattle . In these parts are certaine beasts almost as bigge as horses , they haue very great hornes , and they beare wooll like vnto shéepe , and so the Spaniards call them . They haue abundance of oxen verie monstrous , being camel-backed , and hauing long beards , and on their necke long manes like vnto horses . They liue with eating of these oxen and drinking of their blood , and apparell themselues with the skins of the same . The most part of the flesh that they do eate is rawe , or euill rosted , for they lacke pots to séeth it in . They cut their meat with certaine kniues made of flint stone . Their fruite are damsons , hasel-nuts , walnuts , melons , grapes , pines , and mulberies . There be dogges so bigge , that one of them alone will hold a bull , though he be neuer so wilde . When they remooue , these dogs do carrie their children , wiues , and stuffe vpon their backes , and they are able to carrie fiftie pound waight . I passe ouer many things , because the order which I follow will not permit me to be long . In the yéere of our Lord 1542. one Diego de Freitas being in the realme of Siam , and in citie of Dodra as captaine of a ship , there fled from him thrée Portugals in a Iunco ( which is a kind of ship ) towards China . Their names were Antony de Mota , Francis Zeimoro , and Antony Pexoto , directing their course to the citie of Liampo , standing in 30. and odde degrées of latitude . There fell vpon their sterne such a storme , that it set them off the land , and in fewe daies they sawe an Island towards the east standing in 32. degrées , which they do name Iapan , which seemeth to be the Isle of Zipangri , whereof Paulus Venetus maketh mention , and of the riches thereof . And this Island of Iapan hath gold , siluer , and other riches . In this yéere 1542. Don Antonio de Mendoça Viceroy of Nueua Spagna , sent his captaines and pilots to discouer the coast of Cape del Enganno , where a fléete of Cortez had been before . They sailed till they came to a place called Sierras Neuadas , or The snowie mountaines , standing in 40. degrées toward the north , where they saw ships with merchandises , which carried on 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the images of certaine birdes called Alcatra●zi , and had the yards of their sailes gilded , and their prowesse laid ouer with siluer . They séemed to be of the Isles of Iapan , or of China ; for they said that it was not aboue thirtie daies sailing vnto their countrey . In the same yéere 1542. Don Antony de Mendoça sent vnto the Islands of Mindanao a fléete of sixe ships with fower hundred soldiers , and as many Indians of the countrey , the generall whereof was one Rui Lopez de villa Lobos , being his brother in law and a man in great estimation . They set saile from the hauen of Natiuidad standing in 20. degrées towards the north , vpon All Saints éeue , and shaped their course towards the west . They had sight of the Island of S. Thomas , which Hernando de Grijalua had discouered , and beyond in 17. degrées they had sight of another Island which they named La Nublada , that is , The cloudie Island . From thence they went to another Island named Roca partida , that is , The clouen Rocke . The 3. of December they found certaine Baxos or states of sixe or seuen fathoms déepe . The 15. of the same moneth they had sight of the Islands , which Diego de Roca , and Gomez de Sequeira , and Aluaro de Saauedra had discouered , and named them Los Reyes , because they came vnto them on Twelfe day . And beyond them they found other Islands in 10. degrées all standing round , and in the midst of them they came to an anker , where they tooke fresh water and wood . In the same yéere 1542. Don Diego de Almagro was slaine in Peru by the hands of one Don Vaca de Castro . In the yéere 1543. in Ianuarie they departed from the foresaid Islands with all the fléete , and had sight of certaine Islands , out of which there came vnto them men in a certaine kinde of boats , and they brought in their hands crosses , and saluted the Spaniards in the Spanish toong saying , Buenas dias , Matelotes , that is to say , Good morrow , companions ; whereat the Spaniards much marueiled , being then so farre out of Spaine , to sée the men of that countrey with crosses , and to be saluted by them in the Spanish toong , and they séemed in their behauiour to incline somewhat to our Catholique faith . The Spaniards not knowing , that many thereabout had béene Christened by Francis de Castro , at the commandement of Antony Galuano , some of them named these Islands , Islas de las cruzes , and others named them Islas de los Matelotes . In the same yéere 1543. the first of February Rui Lopez had sight of that noble Island Mindanao standing in 9. degrées : they could not double it nor yet come to an ancre as they would , because the christened kings and people resisted them , hauing giuen their obedience to Antonie Galuano , whom they had in great estimation , and there were fiue or sixe kings that had receiued baptisme , who by no meanes would incurre his displeasure . Rui Lopez perceiuing this , and hauing a contrary winde , sailed along the coast to finde some aide ; and in 4. or 5. degrées he found a small Island which they of the countrey call Sarangam , which they tooke perforce , and in memory of the vizeroy who had sent them thither they named it Antonia , where they remained a whole yéere , in which time there fell out things worthie to be written ; but because there are more histories that intreat of the same I leaue them , meaning to medle with the discoueries onely . In the same yéere 1543. and in the moneth of August the generall Rui Lopez sent ane Bartholmew de la torre in a smal ship into new Spaine , to acquaint the vizeroy don Antonio de Mendoça with all things . They went to the Islands of Siria , Gaonata , Bisaia , and many others , standing in 11. and 12. degrées towards the north , where Magellan had béene , and Francis de Castro also , who there baptized many , and the spaniards called thē the Philippinas in memory of the prince of Spaine . Here they tooke victuals and wood , and hoised sailes , they sailed for certaine daies with a fore-winde , till it came upon the skanting , and came right vnder the tropique of Cancer . The 25. of september they had sight of certaine Islands , which they named Malabrigos , that is to say , The euil roads . Beyond them they discouered Las dos Hermanas , that is The two sisters . And beyond them also they saw 4. islands more , which they called los Volcanes . The second of October they had sight of Farsana , beyond which there standeth an high pointed rock , which casteth out fire at 5. places . So sayling in 16. degrées of northerly latitude , from whence they had come , as it seemeth wanting winde , they arriued againe at the Islands of the Philippinas . They had sight of 6. or 7. Islands more , but they ankered not at them . They found also an Archipelagus of Islands well inhabited with people , lying in 15. or 16. degrées : the people be white , and the weomen well proportioned , and more beautifull and better arraied then in any other place of those parts , hauing many iewels of gold , which was a token , that there was some of that metal in the same countrie . Here were also barkes of 43. cubits in length , and 2. fathomes and a halfe in bredth , and the plankes 5. inches thicke , which barkes were rowed with ●ares . They told the Spaniards , that they vsed to saile in them to China , and that if they would go thither they should haue pilots to conduct them , the countrie not being aboue 5. or 6. daies sayling from thence . There came vnto them also certaine barkes or boates handsomely decked , wherein the Master and principall men sate on high , and vnderneath were very blacke moores with frizled haire : and being demanded where they had these black moores , they answered , that they had them from certaine Islands standing fast by Sebut , where there were many of them , a thing that the Spaniards much maruailed at , because from thence it was aboue 300. leagues to the places where the black people were . Therefore it seemed , that they were not naturally borne in that climate , but that they be in certaine places scattered ouer the whole circuite of the world . For euen so they be in the Islands of Nicobar and Andeman , which stand in the gulfe of Bengala , and from thence by the space of 500. leagues we doe not know of any blacke people . Also Vasco Nunez de Valboa declareth that as he went to discouer The South sea , in a certaine land named Quareca he found black people with frizled haire , whereas there were neuer any other found either in Noua Spagna , or in Castilia del Oro , or in Peru. In the yéere 1544. Don Gutierre de Vargas bishop of Placenza sent a fléet from the city of Siuil vnto the streits of Magellan : which is reported to haue béene done by the counsel of the vizeroy Don Antonie de Mendoça his cousin . Some suspe●ed that they went to Maluco , others to China , others , that they went onely to discouer the land betwixt the streite and the land of Peru on the other side of Chili , because it was reported to be very rich in gold and siluer . But this fléete by reason of contrary windes could not passeth● streit , yet one small barke passed the same , and sailed along the coast , and discouered all the land , till he came vnto Chirimai , and Arequipa , which was aboue 500. leagues , for the rest was alreadie discouered by Diego de Almagro , and Francis Pizarro , and their captaines and people at diuers times . By this it appéereth , that from The streit to the Equinoctial line on both sides is wholy discouered . In the yéere 1545. & in the moneth of Ianuarie Rui Lopez de villa Lobos , and Giraldo with the Castilians came to the Island of Moro , and the citie of Camafo , where they were well receiued of the kings of Gilolo and Tidore , and of the people of the countrey ( because Antony Galuano was gone ) and put the captaine Don George de Castro to great trouble , as appéered by those things which passed betwéene him and the Portugals , and the great expences whereunto he put the fortresse . In the same yéere 1545. Rui Lopez de villa Lobos sent from the Island of Tidore another ship towards New Spaine by the south side of the line , wherein was captaine one Inigo Ortez de Rotha , and for pilot one Iaspar Rico. They sailed to the coast of Os Papuas , and ranged all along the same , and because they knew not that Saauedra had béene there before , they chalenged the honor and same of that discouerie . And because the people there were blacke and had frisled haire , they named it Nueua Guinea . For the memorie of Saauedra as then was almost lost , as all things else do fall into obliuion , which are not recorded , and illustrated by writing . In this yéere 1545. and in the moneth of Iune , there went a Iunk from the citie of Borneo , wherein went a Portugall called Peter Fidalgo , and by contrary windes he was driuen towards the north ; where he founde an Island standing in 9. or 10. degrées , that stretched it selfe to 22. degrées of latitude , which is called The Isle of the Luçones , because the inhabitants thereof were so named . It may haue some other name and harborowes , which as yet we know not : it runneth from the north vnto the southwest , and standeth betwéene Mindanao and China . They say they sailed along by it 250. leagues , where the land was fruitfull and well couered , and they affirme , that there they will giue two Pezos of gold for one of siluer : and yet it standeth not farre from the countrey of China . In the yéere 1553. there went out of England certaine shipping , and as it appéered they sailed northward along the coast of Norway and Finmark , and from thence east , till they came betwéene 70. and 80. degrées vnto Moscouie , for so far one of the ships went : but I know not what became of the rest : & this was the last discouery made vntil this time . From this lande of Moscouie eastward you faile vnto Tartary , and at the farther end of it standeth the countrey and prouince of China . It is said that betwéene China and Tartary there is a wall aboue 200. leagues in length , standing néere vnto 50. degrées of latitude . Now I gather by all the precedent discoueries , that the whole earth is in circuite 360. degrées according to the Geometrie thereof : and to euery degrée the ancient writers allow 17. leagues & a halfe , which amount vnto 6300. leagues yet I take it that euerie degrée is iust 17. leagues . Howsoeuer it be , all is discouered and sailed from the east vnto the west almost euen as the sunne compasseth it : but from the south to the north there is great difference ; for towardes the north pole there is found discouered no more then 77. or 78. degrées , which come to 1326. leagues : and towards the south pole there is discouered from the Equinoctiall to 52. or 53. degrées , that is , to the streit which Magellan passed through , which amounteth to about 900. leagues ; and putting both these saide maine sums togither , they amount to 2226. leagues . Now take so many out of 6300. leagues , there remaineth as yet vndiscouered north and south aboue the space of 4000. leagues . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A01426-e270 Antonie Galuano Captaine of Maluco . Variance vsually amon● the kings of Maluco . Good seruice full ill rewarded . A Counto is 50000. crusadoes . Or rather Themistocles . Notes for div A01426-e480 Augustine de C●●●t . Dei , lib. 15. cap. ●0 . Contrarie opinions touching the discouerie of the world . Who were the first discouerers since the flood . * The people of China say they were the first sailers by sea . The inhabitants of the West Indies descended from China . The seas betweene the Tropicks very calm . An high bough in steed of mast and saile . Pomponius Mela lib. 3. Plinius lib. 2. cap 67. Ioseph . Antiouit . Iudai● lib. 1. ca. 5. Iustinus lib. 1. Bero●us . The first nauigation after the flood 143. Diodorus Siculus lib. 2. cap. 5. Berosus . Gonsaluo Fernandes de Ouiedo lib. 2. cap 3. Generalis H●st . Plinius lib. 6. cap. 3● . The ancient nauigation was along the coast , and not far into the maine Ocean . Length of time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of waters have much altered the situation of 〈◊〉 places . Plato in Timaeo . Plinius lib. 4. cap. 22. The Islands of the Açores somtimes ioined to the firme land . All Islands haue their rootes running from the maine land . Eratosthenes apud Strabonem lib. 1. pag. 26. Huls of ships and ankers ●ound on mountaines f●rre within land . At this Isle of Bali the Holla●ders were 1596. and haue largely described it . Nine score miles of firme ground lately drowned in China . 800. yeeres after the flood was trade of spices by the Red sea . Arsinoe , now called Suez . Plinius lib. 6. cap. 29. Strabo lib. 17. pag. 560. 900. yeeres after the flood . Strabo lib. 17. Plinius lib. 6. cap. 29. Diodorus Siculus lib. 4. cap. 4. The lake Maeotis . Shipping of great antiquitie in the Germaine sea . Strabo lib. 1. pag 26. 1. of Kings . 9. 2. Chron. 8. Herodotus lib. 4. Aristoteles lib. de mirandis in natura auditis . Gonzalo Fernandes de Quiedo lib. 2 cap. 3. of his generall historie . Diodorus Siculus lib. 1. cap. 3. A digression . Plinius lib. 9. cap. 58. de mu●ibus Nili . Ioannes Leo Africanus lib. 9. cap. de Nilo . Plinius lib. 8. cap. 25. Ioannes Leo Africanus lib. 9. Hippopotami . Ibis . Plinius lib. 2. cap. 67. Plinius lib. 6. cap. 31. The nauigation of Hanno in Greeke herevnto agreeth . Enchanted snakes . Odericus writeth the like of one that brought multitudes of patridges to Trapezunda . Mermaides . Aristotel . de mirand●● in natura auditis . Strabo lib. 2. pag. 68. de Gad●tanorum longi●●●a nauiga●●●● ingentibus na●●bus . Plinius lib. 6. cap. 29. Strabo lib 17. pag. 560 & 561. Coptus . Myos-Hormos now 〈◊〉 on the Red sea . The cause of the greatnes of Alexandria . Strabo lib. 17. pag. 549. Strabo lib. 17. pag. 549. Plinius lib 6. cap. 23. Plinius lib. 12. cap. 18. Plinius lib. 2. cap. 67. Paulus Venetus commended . Cassiterides . * The northwest passage , though the latitude be somewhat mistaken . What histories may these be ? Xiphil●nus in vita Traiani . Rome taken by the Gothes 412. The originall of Venice 450. The sect of Mahumet began anno 611. Trafficke and nauigation cease . Ramusius 1. vol. fol 372. pag. 2. Ramusius 1. vol. fol. 373. A way by the riuer Oxus , the Caspian sea , Volga , and ouer land to Caffa . Strabo lib. 11. The marte of spices at Trapezunda . Ramusius ibidem . Strabo lib. 11. Plinius lib. 6. cap. 11. Another way to Boghar , and so by carauans into Persia by the riuer Ganges . * Or Laor . Samarcande . Woollen cloth good marchandise for Cathay . The way by Ormus and Balsara and so to Aleppo and Barutti . Ioannes Leo Africanus . Ramusius 1. vol. fol. 373. Tombuto . The Canarie Islands . The Island of Madera discouered by Macham an English man. The first discouerie of the Canaries by the Christians 1405. The first conquest of the Portugals in Barbarie 1415. This victorie was gotten by the helpe of the English as Walsingham writeth . Iohn de Barros Asiae decad . 1. lib 1. cap. 2. Cape de Non. Cape Bojador . The Canarie Islands conquered . Porto Santo . Iohn de Barros decad . 1. lib. 1. cap. 2. Ba●●os decad . 1. lib. 1. cap. 3. The chappell built by Macham found in Madera . Porto Santo . The Canarie Islands sold ouer to a Spanyard . Barros decad . 1. lib. 1. cap. 12. The Canaries came to the crowne of Spaine in the yeere 1431 The ancient maners of the Canarians . The commodities of the Canaries . A tree yeelding abundance of water in Ferro . A most rare and excellent map of the world . A great helpe to Don Henry in his discoueries . As much discouered in ancient time as now is . Barros decad . 1. lib. 1. cap. 4. Cape Bojador first passed . Anno 1132. The death of Don Iohn the first of Portugall . Barros decad . 1. lib. 1. cap. 5. The death of Don Duarte king of Portugall . Barros decad . 1. lib. 1. cap. 6. Cape Blanco . I●dulgences ●●anted to encourage to this enterprise . Barros decad . 1. lib. 1. cap. 7. Rio de Oro , why so called . The Islands of Arguin . The Islands of Garze . Barros decad . 1. lib. 1. cap. 9. Angra de Gonsaluo de Syntra . Barros decad . 1. lib. 1. cap. 9. & cap. 13. The riuer of Sanaga . Cape Verde . Barros decad . 1. lib. 1. cap. 14. Rio Grande . The Island of seuen cities . Don Alfonso king of Portugall come to age . Barros decad . 1. lib. 2. cap 1. The Açores first inhabited . Alcaçer taken . The castle of Arguin builded . Ibidem . Barros decad . 1. lib. 2. cap. 1. The Isles of Cape Verde disc●uered by three Genowais . The death of Don Henry 1463. Sierra Leona . Barros decad . 1. lib. 2 cap. 2. The countrey of Guiney let out to farme . Ibidem . Arzila taken . Tanger taken . Ibidem . La Mina . Ibidem . The Isle de Fernan de Poo . Sainct Thome . Rha del Principe . Benin . Cape de Santa Catarina . Don Iohn the second . Barros decad . 1. lib. 3 cap. 2. Castell de Mina . built . Barros decad . 1. lib. 3. cap. 3. Rio de Congo . Discouerie neere vnto the Tropick of Capricorne . An ambassadour from the king of Congo . Pepper of Benin . Barros decad . 1. lib. 3. cap. 5. Pedro de Couillan and Alfonso de Pavua sent to discouer India . Alexandria . Cairo . Toro . Aden . Cananor . Calicut . Goa . Sofala . Mosambique . Quiloa . Mombaza . Melinde . The voiage of Pedro de Couillan vnto the countrey of Prete Ianni . Cape Razalgate . Ormuz . Abassini . Pedro de Couillan the first Portugall that came into the East India and Aethiopia by the Red sea . Barros decad . 1. lib. 3. cap 9. A great part of the kingdome of Congo baptized . The first that in sailing are thought to haue obserued latitud●s . The Isle of Guanahany first discouered . Lucaios Islands . Cuba . Hispaniola . Contention betweene the kings of Spaine and Portugall . The bull of donation . Gomara historiae general . lib. 1. cap. 17. Columbus second voiage . Deseada discouered . Caribas . Boriquen of S. Iohn de porto riceo . Iamaica . The first line of partition . The death of Don Iohn the second . The great discouerie of Iohn Cabota and the English . This is to the south of the Chese●ian Bay. Columbus third voiage . Gomara historiae general . lib. 2. cap. 21. Trinidada . Testigos . Cubagua . Frailes , Roques , Aruba , Caraçao , &c. Cabo de Vela . Beata . Barros decad . 1. lib 4 cap. 2. and to the end of the 11. chapter . The Cape of Bona Sperança . Mosambique . Mombaza . Melinde . Los Baxos de Padua . Calicut . Gomara historiae general lib. The Cape of S. Augustine . Rio de Maria Tambal . Angla de San Lucas . The riuers of Marannon , Amazones and Rio Dolce . Barros decad . 1. lib. 5 cap. 2. Puerto Seguro in Brasil . Sofala . Terra Corterealis . Many entrances of riuers in the northwest . Barros decad . 1. lib. 5. cap. 10. I●●ha de Ascension . The Isle of Santa Helena . Bezequiche . Brasil discouered to 32. degrees . Gomara historiae general . lib. 2. Vraba . The fourth voiage of Columbus . Gomara historiae general . l●b . 1. cap. 24. Cabo de Higueras . Cabo de Hunduras . Cabo Gracias a Dios. Veragua . Rio de Chagres . Isla de Bastimentos . Puerto Bello . Nombre de Dios. The Cape of marble . Barros decad . 1. lib. 6. cap. 2. The Island of Mosambique . Cattell and camels led with dried fish . Socotora . Cape de Guardafu . Carthagena . Codego . The death of Queene Isabella 150● . Barros decad . 1. lib. 8. cap. 3. A fort built in Quiloa . Angediua possessed . Forts builded in Cananor and in Cochin . A fort builded in Sofala . Ceilan . The death of Philip the first king of Spaine 1506. The death of Christopher Columbus . Barros decad . 2. lib. 1. cap. 1. Bezequiche is by Cape Verde . The Isles of Tristan de Acunna in 37. degrees . Samatra discouered . The Inland of S. Laurence discouered . Braua . A fortresse builded in Soc●tora . Barros decad . 2. lib. 2. cap. 1. The Cape of Rosalgate . Barros decad . 2. lib. 1. cap. 3. The Isle of S. Laurence . The Islands of Nicubar . Samatra . The Isle of A Poluoreira . The flats of Capacia . Malacca . Rarities in Samatra . In Samatra buffes , kine , and hennes haue flesh as blacke as inke . People hauing tailes like sheepe . Gold coined in Samatra . Gomara historiae general . lib. 3. cap. 7. Castilia del oro . The booke of the Bachiler Anciso of these discoueries . Beata is a prouince in the west part of H●●paniola . Gomara gen . hist . lib. 3. cap. 6. Nuestra Sennora de la antigua builded . Many gentlewomen went to dwell in Hispaniola . Cuba peopled . Barros decad . 2. lib. 5 cap 10. & lib. 6. cap. 2. Barros decad . 2. lib. 6. cap. 5. The Streight of Cincapura . Odia the chiefe citie of Sian . Tanaçerim . M. Ralph Fitch which had beene in this countrey brought diuers of these bels into England . The liuer of a little beast good against any wo●d of iron . Pegu. Pera. Master Ralph Fitch saw this in Pegu also . Barros decad 2. lib 6. cap. 7. The Isles of Banda and Maluco . The Salites . Iaua . Madura . Bali . * Or Guliam . * Or Aru. The people of the Isles of Maluco weare such apparell . Gouernours carrying red staues like those of China . Ternate . Burro . Amboino . Guliguli . Cloues , nutmegs , and mace in 8. degrees toward the south . Mindanao . Maluco . Monstrous men . Batochina . The flowers of Xistus and Arbor 〈◊〉 are such . Barros decad 2. lib. 7. cap. 1. The Isles of Maldiua . Iohn de Solis . Rio de Plata . Pet. Martyr . decad . 3 cap. 10. Pet. Martyr . decad . 2 cap 10. Gomara historiae general . lib. 2. cap. 10. Bimini Islands . Florida . Martyr . decad . 3. cap. 10. Pet Mart●r . de●ad . 3. cap. 1. The South sea dis●o●ered . Barro● decad . 2. lib. 7 cap. 7. The streight of Mecha or of the Red sea discouered . The Isle of Camaran . Pet. Martyr . decad . 3. cap. 5. The Island of Tararequi or of pearles in the South sea . Martyr . decad . 3. cap. 10. Gomara historia● general . lib. ● . cap. 2. Pet. Martyr . decad . 3. cap. 1● . Cape de Guerra . Punta de Borica . Cape Blanco . Panama peopled . Barros decad . 2. lib. 10. cap. 5. Osorius lib. 10. pag 277. An ambassage to● Ismael king of Persia . Pepper a principall ma●chandise in China . The death of Fernando king of Spaine . Osorius lib. 11. fol. 312. China discouered . Canton . * Or Pakin . 〈◊〉 da Veniaga or Tama according to Osorius . Foquiem . The comming of Charles the fift into Spaine . Gomar . hist . gen . lib. 3. cap. 2. Iucatan . The Seuen cities . Castagneda lib. 4. cap. 36. and 37. Osorius lib. 11. fol. 315. pag. 2. Chatigam in Bengala . Pet. Martyr . decad . 4. cap. 3. Gomar . hist . gen . lib. 2 ▪ cap. 14. & cap. 17. * Or Acuzamil . The Isle of Ascension . The Bay of Hunduras . ●io de Grisalua . Gomar . hist . gen . lib. 2. cap. 12. & 61 Panuco . Pet. Martyr . decad . 4. cap. 6. Gomar . hist . gen lib. 2. cap. 18. &c. Tauasco . Potoncian now called Victoria . S. Iohn de Vllhua Gomara historiae general . lib. 2. cap. 21. 22. 23 ▪ 24. Zempoallan . Chiauitztlan . Villa rica de la vera Cruz. Gomara historiae general . lib. 2. cap. 61. Gomar . hist . gen . lib. 2. cap. 25. Zalapan . Sicuchimatl . Zaclotan . Tlaxcallan . Muteçuma prisoner . Zuçolla . Malinaltepec . Zenich . Tututepec . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 2. cap. 48. Pamphilus de Narua●z . Gomara hist . gen . lib. ● ▪ cap. 2. The discouerie of Magallanes from the riuer of Plate forward . Patagones . Los Iardines . Gomara hist gen . lib. 4 cap. 3. Pet. Martyr . decad 5. cap. 7. Gomar . lib. 4. cap. 17. Ramusius 1. vol. fol. 374. Maçua . Ramusius 1. vol. fol. 190. Gomara hist gen . lib 2. cap. 7. Chicora . Gualdapé . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 2. cap. 48. The reuolt of the Mexicans in absence of Cortes . Muteçuma slaine . Gomar . hist . gen . lib. 2. cap. 50. Gomar . hist . gen . lib. 2. cap 60. Tochtepec . Coazacoalco . Emmanuels death . Osorius lib. 12. fol. 366. Gomara historiae general . lib. 4. cap. 8. Burro . Timor . Eude . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 6. cap. 4. Tecoantepec . Gomara histori● general . lib. 6. cap. 12. Castagneda Historia delle Indie Orientali lib. 6. cap. 41. Gomar . hist . gen . lib. 4. cap. 8. & 12. Two Islands in 16. degrees of northerly latitude . 42. degrees of northerly latitude . Gomar . hist . gen . lib. 6. cap. 12. The South sea first searched by Cortes ●is pilots . Tecoentepec . Gomara hist gen . lib. 6. cap. 12. A wittie stratageme . Sant Iago built . Castagneda hist . delle Indie Orientali lib. 6. c 42. Manada . Panguensara . The Islands of S. Michael . Borneo . Pedra branca . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 2. cap. 61. Santo Stephano del puerto . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 2. cap. 61. & en la Conquista de Mexico . Rio de las Palmas . Rio Montalco . Chila . Gomar . en la Conquesta de Mexico fol. 226. Gomara en la Conquista de Mex●co fol 242. San Gil de buena Vista in the Bay of Honduras . Gomara en la Conquista de Mexico fol. 229. & in sequentibus . Oile distilling out of hils . Ibidem fol. 230. Sant Iago de Quahutemallan . Gomara en la Conquista de Mexico fol. 233. Villa del Espiritu santo . Chamolla . Gomara en la Conquista de Mexico fol. 234. Gomar . hist . gen . lib. 3. cap. 21. Gomara hist . gen . lib. 2. cap. 7. Gomar . hist . gen . lib. 2. cap. 65. & en la Conquista de Mexico fol. 243. Gomar . hist . gen . lib. 2. cap. 66. & en la Conqu●sta de Mexico fol. 246. & 251. An excellent large map of cotton wooll . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 2. cap. 67. & 68 & en la Conquista●ie Mexico fol. 257. Mazatlan . Tiaca . Zuzullin . Gomar . in the Conquest of Mexico fol. 268. Natiuidad de Nuestra Sennora . Truxillo . Honduras . Gomara in the Conquest of Mexico fol. 170. & 273. Gomara hist . gen . lib. 5. cap. 1. & 2. Peru. Isla del Gorgona . Isla del Gallo . Rio del Peru. Cabo de Passaos . Puerto vejo . Tumbez . Payta . Pet. Martyr . decad . 8. cap. 9. Gomar . hist . gen . lib. 4. cap. ●2 . The Isle of S. Mathew . Gomara in the Conquest of Mexico pag. 28● . Pet. Martyr . decad 8 pag 601. Gomara historiae general . lib. 1. cap. 5. The Isle of Batochina by Gilolo . Gomara historiae general . lib. 3. cap. 39. 〈◊〉 Parana . Rio Paragioa . The fountaine of the Riuer of Plata . The biggest riuers proceede from lakes . Ramusius 3. vol. fol. 310. The Isle of Xamo or Malhada . Apalachen . Aute . Xamo . Gomar . hist . gen . lib. 2. cap. 72. and in the Conquest of Mexico fol. 28● . Islas de los Reyes . Candiga . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 2. cap. 73. Gomara hist . gen . lib. 2. cap. 72. Noua Guinea . Os Papuas are blacke people with frisled haire . Isla de los Pintados . Los Iardines . 〈◊〉 wood . Fower narrow passages from sea to sea in the West Indies . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 4. cap. 14. The northwest passage very beneficiall . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 5. cap. 3. Much gold and emeraulds . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 5. cap. 4. The Isle of Puna . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 5. cap. 5. S. Michael of Tangarara . Payta an excellent harbour in 5. degrees to the South of the line . Gomara historiae general . lib. 3. cap. 17. The famous riuer Maragnon . Iohn de Barros factor of the house of India . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 6. cap. 16. Nueua Galicia . Compostella . Guadalaira . Santo Espirito . De la conception . San Miguel . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 2. cap. 74. Gomara hist . gen . lib. 5. cap. 6. 7. 8. 9. Guascar slaine . Gomar . hist . gen . lib 5 cap. 11. Attabalipa strangied . Gomara historiae general . lib. 5. cap. ●8 . Cruell snowe vnder the line . Gomara historiae general . lib. 5. cap. 19. Gomara hist . gen . lib. 5. cap. 16. Casco taken . The Bay of S. Laurence discouered . Gomar . hist . gen . lib. 2. cap. 74. & lib. 2. cap. 98. Plaia de Santa Cruz. The Isle of S. Thomas . Lima builded . Gomar . hist . gen . lib. 4. cap. 23. Lib. 5. cap. 22. Truxillo . S. Iago de Porto v●ejo . Go●ara hist . gen . lib. 5. cap. 24. Chili . Lib. 5. cap. 25. Lib. 5. cap. 27. The fortresse of Diu. Badu king of Cambaia . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 4. cap. 13. Gomara historiae general . lib. 3. cap. 39. The riuer of Plata runneth vp to Potossi . Gomara hist gen . lib. 2. cap 74 & 98 Saint Iago Isle . La plaia de Santa Cruz. Rio de S. Pedro y San Paulo . Guajaual Rio. Mar Vermejo or the Gulfe of California . Gomara in the conquest of Mexico folio 290. 291. 292. Asea Island . Isla de los Pescadores . Hayme Island . Apia Island . Seri . Coroa . 〈◊〉 Bufu . Os papuas . These seeme to be like Ostriches . Guelles Islands . Terenate . Moro. Moluccae . Antonie Galuano , the author of this booke . The case now is much altered . Pedro de Cieça parte primera de la Cl●●onica del Peru cap 9. & cap. 107. La Pla●a . The mountaines of Abibe Villa de la Plata . Ramusius 3. vol. fol. 356. Frier Marke de Nizza . Sibola . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 5. cap. 34. Antonie Galuano chiefe captaine of Maluco author of this worke . Gomara hist gen . lib. 2. cap. 74. & . Ramusius 3. vol. fol. 339. The bottome of the gulfe of California discouered . California doubled . Cabo del Enganno . The distance betweene America and China in 32. degrees is 1000 leagues Gomar . hist . gen . lib. 6. cap. 17. Metl an excellent tree . The reuiued birds . Snorting fishes . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 5. cap. 35. Chili . This might be the temple in the lake of Titicaca . Cieça cap. 103. The mountaines of Andes . Earth of diuers colours good to dy withall . An herbe named Coca which satisfieth hunger and thirst . Xacos a kinde of great sheepe that men ride vpon . Ramusius 3 vol. fol. 303. Gomara hist . gen . lib. 5. cap. 〈◊〉 . Cumaco . Cinamom trees Wild. Cinamom in the Islands of Iaua . Coca . El pongo . a mighty fall of a riuer . Guema . Rio de Orellana . Maçua . Suachen . Cossir . Toro . Suez . An Island of brimstone in the Red sea . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 6. cap. 17. Sibola . Acuco . Circuie . Quiuira . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 6. cap. 18. & 19. Sheepe as big as horses . Dogs carying 50. pound waight on their backs . Iapan discouered by chance . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 6. cap. 18. Gomara hist . gen . lib. 4. cap. 13. Ramusius 1. vol. fol. 375. pag. 1. Saint Thomas . La Nublada . Roca Partida . Baxo● . Los Reyes . ●he Isles of Matelates . Mindanao . Sarangam . The relation of Iohn Ga●etan in the first vol. of Ramusu●● fol. 376. The Philippinas . Malabrigos . Las dos Hermanas . Los Volcanes . La Farsana . Sixe or 〈◊〉 Islands more . An Archipelagus of Islands . Pilots for China . Gomara hist . gen . lib. 4. cap. 14. The Isle of Moro. Antonie Galua●o gon out of ●he Malucas . Os Papuas . Nueua Guinea . The Isle of Lu●ones . 〈…〉 gold . Moscouie discouered by sea , by the English . 
A31221	----	A short discoverie of the coasts and continent of America, from the equinoctiall northward, and the adjacent isles by William Castell ... ; whereunto is prefixed the authors petition to this present Parliament for the propagation of the Gospell in America, attested by many eminent English and Scottish divines ... ; together with Sir Benjamin Rudyers speech in Parliament, 21 Jan. concerning America. Castell, William, d. 1645. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A31221 of text R20571 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing C1231). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 248 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 56 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A31221 Wing C1231 ESTC R20571 12259228 ocm 12259228 57768 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A31221) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57768) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 176:12) A short discoverie of the coasts and continent of America, from the equinoctiall northward, and the adjacent isles by William Castell ... ; whereunto is prefixed the authors petition to this present Parliament for the propagation of the Gospell in America, attested by many eminent English and Scottish divines ... ; together with Sir Benjamin Rudyers speech in Parliament, 21 Jan. concerning America. Castell, William, d. 1645. Rudyerd, Benjamin, Sir, 1572-1658. [4], 8, [8], 9-48 [i.e. 44], 54 p. [s.n.], London : 1644. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. eng Missions -- American. America -- Description and travel. A31221 R20571 (Wing C1231). civilwar no A short discoverie of the coasts and continent of America, from the equinoctiall northward, and of the adjacent isles. By William Castell, m Castell, William 1644 43510 391 0 0 0 0 0 90 D The rate of 90 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 2002-05 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2002-06 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2002-07 Judith Siefring Sampled and proofread 2002-08 Aptara Rekeyed and resubmitted 2002-09 Judith Siefring Sampled and proofread 2002-09 Judith Siefring Text and markup reviewed and edited 2002-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A SHORT DISCOVERIE Of the Coasts and Continent of AMERICA , From the Equinoctiall Northward , and of the adjacent ISLES . By William Castell , Minister of the Gospell at Courtenhall in Northamptonshire . Whereunto is prefixed the Authors Petition to this present Parliament , for the propagation of the Gospell in America ; attested by many eminent English and Scottish Divines . And a late Ordinance of Parliament for that purpose , and for the better government of the English Plantations there . Together with Sir Benjamin Rudyers Speech in Parliament , 21. Ian. concerning America . London , Printed in the yeer 1644. ORNATISSIMIS VIRIS . OLIVERO St. JOHN ( Sollicitatori Regis generali ) & JOANNI WILD Servienti ad Legem ; verae Religionis , Iuris municipalis , Patriae debitae libertatis Assertoribus integerimis GVLIELMVS CASTELL , debitae observantiae , & gratitudinis ergo , sed praecipue , ob eximium utriusque desiderium , pro●pagandi Evangelium , apud Americo● ▪ Ho● suum qualecunque Opusculum humiliter , D. D. D. AD LECTOREM . NOn opus exegi , tamen haec quae scripta videbis , Romanam Cathedram , Hispanos , Ereb●mque movebunt . Scilicet Americam , sibi soli poscit habendam Rex Cantabrorum ( quod non si●it iste libellus , Multorum effigies , & fida medulla laborum . ) Nec minu● infensos Papam , Papaeque Pa●entem , Hic liber inveniet ; Papam retegendo suorum Impuros coitus , fraudes , perjuri● , clades Indorum immeritas , saeve , & sine fine p●ractas . Nec quicquam dubito ( slygia dep●omta pharetra ) In me missurum saevissima Daemona tela , Lumen Evangelij audentem suadere Britannis Laete festinare armata milite classe Gentibus ignotis ; in quas bis mille per annos Vindicat imperium plus quam regale retentum ; Iamque suas ( tam sponte suas ) vel posse reposci Et fremit , & frendit , velut atrox Cerberus olim A●t ego quid fremitus , quid inania tela m●rarer ? Si mode vel quicquam , nostro quocunque labore , Americis prosim , misere jam lumine cassis ; Vt tandem in se discendant , laqueisque soluti Tartareis , Christitutissima castra sequantur . Agnoscantque Deum terrae caelique supremum Artificem , & Regem , vereque petentibus illum Depositum credant verum solamen in illo : Praesentis perdulce levamen , spemque beatae Vitae venturae , periturae tempore nullo . Hoc mihi si dederit , pater optimus undique ven● Divite tellurem , gemmis , auroque , refertam Non f●occi facio ; tanto dignatus honore . TO THE MOST HIGH AND HONOVRABLE Court of PARLIAMENT , now Assembled . The humble Petition of WILLIAM CASTELL , Parson of Courtenhall in Northamptonshire , for the propogating of the Gospell in America . IN all humble manner , sheweth unto your approved wisdomes , the great and generall neglect of this Kingdome , in not propagating the glorious Gospell in America , a maine part of the World : Indeed the undertaking of the work is ( in the generall ) acknowledged pious and charitable ; but the small prosecution that hath hitherto been made of it , either by us or others , having ( as yet ) never been generally undertaken in pitty to mens soules , but in hope to possesse the Land of those Infidels , or of gaine by Commerce , may well make this and all other Christian Kingdomes confesse , they have been exceeding remisse , in performing this so religious , so great , so necessary a worke . May it therefore please your wisdomes , to give your Petitioner leave to propose briefly , ( as the nature of a Petition requireth ) the more then ordinary piety and charity of the worke ; the evident necessity , and benefit of undertaking , together with the easinesse of effecting . A greater expression of piety ( your Petitioner conceiveth ) there cannot be , then to make God knowne where he was never spoken nor thought of , to advance the Scepter of Christs Kingdome . And now againe to reduce those , who ( at first ) were created after the Image of God from the manifest worship of Devils , to acknowledge and adore the blessed Trinity in Unity . To do this , is to be happy instruments of effecting those often repeated promises of God , in making all Nations blessed by the comming of Christ , and by sending his Word to all Lands : It is to inlarge greatly the pale of the Church . And to make those ( who were the most detestable Synagogues of Sathan ) delightfull Temples of the Holy Ghost . It was a high point of piety in the Queen of the South , to come from the utmost parts of the world to heare the wisdome of Salomon . And so it was in Abraham , to leave his native countrey for the better , and more free service of his God . And certainly it will be esteemed no lesse in those , who ( either in their persons or purses ) shall religiously endeavour to make millions of those silly seduced Americans , to heare , understand , and practise , the mysterie of godlinesse . And as is the piety , such is the charity of the work , exceeding great , to no lesse then the immortall soules of innumerable men , who still sit in darknesse , and in the shadow of death , continually assaulted and devoured by the Dragon , whose greatest delight is to bring others with himselfe into the same irrecoverable gulfe of perdition . What those blinde and spirituall distressed Americans are , we were , and so had continued , had not Apostolicall men afforded greater charity unto us , Divisis orbe Britannis , by long journeying ; and not without great hazzard of their lives , then ( as yet ) hath been shewed by us unto them . We are not indeed indued with such eminent extraordinary gifts , as were the Primitive Christians ; but yet ( if it be duly considered ) how fully and how purely God hath imparted his Gospell unto this Island ; how miraculously he hath lately protected us from Spannish Invasions , and Popish Conspiracies ; how ( at this time ) we abound in shipping , and all manner of provision for Sea : It will be found , that we ( of all Nations ) are most for the work , and most ingaged to do it in due thankfulnesse to God . Nor is the arms of the Lord shortned , or his wonted bounty so restrained ; but that undertaking the Voyage principally for Gods glory , and in compassion to mens soules , we may expect a more then an ordinary blessing from him , whose usuall custome is to honour those that honour him , and most abundantly even in this life , to recompence such religious undertakings . The Spaniard boasteth much of what he hath already done in this kinde ; but their own Authors report their unchristian behaviour ; especially their monstrous cruelties to be such , as they caused the Infidels to detest the name of Christ . Your wisdomes may judge of the Lion by his claw . In one of their Islands called Hispaniola of 2000000 of men , as Benzo ( in his Italian History ) affirmeth , they had not left 150 soules . And Lipsius justly complaineth , that wheresoever they came , they cut downe men as they did corn without any compassion . And as for those that survived , they bought their lives at deare rates : for they put them to beare their carriages from place to place ; and if they failed by the way , they either miserably dismembred , or killed them out-right . They lodged them like bruit beasts under the planks of their ships , till their flesh rotted from their backs : And if any failed in the full performance of his daily task , he was sure to be whipped till his body distilled with goar blood , and then poured they in either molten pitch or scalding oyle to supple him . A very strange and unlikely way to work Infidels unto the faith , neither yet could they ( if they would ) impart unto others the Gospell in the truth and purity thereof , who have it not themselves , but very corruptly , accompanied with many idle , absurd , idolatrous Inventions of their owne , which are but as so many superstructures wickedly oppressing , if not utterly subverting the very foundations of Christianity . And although some of the reformed religion , English , Scotch , French , and Dutch , have already taken up their habitations in those parts , yet hath their going thither ( as yet ) beene to small purpose , for the converting of those nations , either for that they have placed themselves but in the skirts of America , where there are but few natives ( as those of New England , or else for want of able and conscionable Ministers ( as in Virginia ) they themselves are become exceeding rude , more likely to turn Hethen , then to turn others to the Christian faith . Besides , there is little or no hope our plantations there , should be of any long continuance , since here in England for some years last past , they have been rather diversly hindered then any wayes furthered , how and by whom , your wisdomes either have , or will shortly find out : but this is evident , that the proud superstitious Spaniard ( who hateth their religion , and feareth their neighborhood , will spare them no longer then ( to his over-swelling greatnesse ) shall seeme good : And in the judgement of most judicious Travellers that way , they may ( if they will ) easily enough suppresse and destroy all other our Plantations , as they did of late that of Saint Christophers , when they were no way provoked by us , as they will now pretend they are by a latter taking of Trinidado , and the losse of more then 150 of their men there . At least they will be sure to be desperately assaulted , as was the Isle of Providence , but the year last past . Whence your Petitioner offereth unto your Honourable considerations a third Argument ( drawn from meer necessity ) that as you tender the happy proceeding of those ( as yet ) but weakly setled Plantations : the liberties , livelyhood , and lives , of many thousands our deare brethren and countrey men : and which is yet more the prosperous progresse of the Gospell , you would be pleased to consult of such an able and speedy supply , as may secure them against the now expected cruelty of the Spaniard . To which needfull supply , the better and sooner to induce your wisdomes , your Petitioner desireth your yet a little further patience untill he hath shewed some temporall benefits that are thereby like to accrew unto this kingdome , together with the easinesse of effecting . When a kingdome beginneth to be overburthened with a multitude of people ( as England & Scotland now do ) to have a convenient place where to send forth Colonies is no small benefit : And such are the North-East and North-West parts of America , between the degrees of 25 and 45 of the North latitude , which at this time do even offer themselves unto us , to be protected by us , against the known cruelty of the over near approaching Spaniard . A very large tract of ground containing spacious , healthfull , pleasant , and fruitfull countries , not only apt , but already provided of all things necessary for mans sustentation , Corne , Grasse , and wholesome Cattell in good competency : but fish , fowle , fruits , and herbs in abuddant variety . If we should look no further then the South of Virginia , ( which is our owne ) wee shall finde there all manner of provision for life : besides Merchantable Commodities , Silke , Vines , Cotton , Tobacco , Deere-skinnes , Goat-skinnes , rich Furre , and Beavers good store , Timber , Brasse , Iron , Pitch , Tarre , Rosin , and almost all things necessary for shipping , which if they shall be employed that way ; they who are sent away may ( with Gods blessing ) within short time in due recompence of their setting forth , returne this kingdome store of silver and gold , pearls , and precious stones ; for undoubtedly ( if there be not a generall mistake in all Authors , who have written of these places ) such treasure is to be had ; if not there , yet in places not farre remote , where ( as yet the Spaniard hath nothing to do . ) And in case the Spaniard will be troublesome to our Plantations , or shall ( as it is generally conceived ) be found an enemy to this kingdome , there is no way more likely to secure England , then by having a strong Navie there ; hereby we may come to share , if not utterly to defeat him of that vaste Indian Treasure , wherewith he setteth on fire so great a part of the Christian world , corrupteth many Councellors of state , supporteth the Papacy and generally perplexeth all reformed Churches . Nor need any scrupulous quere be made , whether we may not assault an enemy in any place , or not esteeme them such as shall assault us in those places , where we have as much to do as they . The Spaniard claimeth indeed an Interest , little l●sse than hereditary in almost all America , and the West Indies , but it is but by vertue of the Popes grant , which is nothing worth , as was long since determined by Queene Elizabeth , and her Councell ; so as for the Spaniard to debarre us in the liberty of our Plantations , or freedome of commerce in those spacious Countries , were over proudly to take upon him ; and for us to permit it were overmuch to yeeld of our own right . Especially , when we may , as now we may , so easily help our selves : For your Petitioner conceiveth there is no great difficulty in the preparation here , or tediousnesse in the passage thither , or hazard when wee come there . The preparation of men and shipping , in respect of the daily happy expected accord between us and the Scots , is ( upon the matter ) already made . And as for money it is in the power of this Honourable House to give sufficient , without any grievance , or dislike of the Common-wealth , who ( undoubtedly ) in the generall will think nothing grievous , which shall be concluded by your wisdomes , expedient to such a pious and charitable worke . And as for the passage , how can it be thought either tedious or dangerous , it being ordinarily but six weeks saile , in a sea much more secure from Pirats , and much more free from shipwrack , and enemies coasts , than our ten or twelve moneths voyage into the East-Indies . And as for our good successe there , we need not feare it . The natives being now every where more than ever , out of an inveterate hatred to the Spaniard , ready and glad to entertaine us . Our best friends the Netherlanders being with eigth and twenty ships gone before to assist and further us . And which is much more , our going with a generall consent in Gods cause , for the promoting of the Gospell , and inlarging of his Church , may assure us of a more than ordinary protection and direction . That hitherto we have been lesse successefull in our voyages that way , we way justly impute it to this , that as yet they have not been undertaken with such a generall consent , and with such a full reference to Gods glory as was requisite . And so your Petitioner having delivered his apprehension herein more briefely , than so weighty a matter might well require , he submits all the premises to your more full deliberation and conclusion , which he humbly prayeth , may be with all convenient speed ; the only best way under God to make it the better successefull . WEE whose names are here under-written , having been upon occasion acquainted with a motion intended to be made by Master William Castell , Parson of Courtenhall in the County of Northampton , to the High and Honourable Court of Parliament now assembled , concerning the propagation of the glorious Gospell of Christ in America . As we do well approve of the motion ; so we do humbly desire his reasons may be duly considered : And so good a work furthered their wiser judgements may resolve upon , to which we humbly submit the same . Iohn Moseley , D. D. Ra● Brownricke , D. D. Thomas Bambrig , D. D. Robert Sanderson , D. D. Richard Alleyne , D. D. Daniel Featly , D. D. Matthius Styles , D. D. Edmond Stanton , D. D. Stephen Denison , D. D. Edw. Williamot , D. D. Ionathan Brown , D. D. Iasper Fisher , D. D. Hanniball Potter , D. D. Anthony Clapton , D. D. Thomas Drayton , D. D. Iohn Grant . D. D. Ministers of London . George Walker . Iames Palmer . Edward Malbury . Ioseph Caryll . Edmond Calamy . Adoniram Byfield . William Price . Richard Maden . Iames Batty . Matth. Griffeth . Ephr●im Paget . Robert Pory . William Ianeway . Nathaniel Barry . Ministers of severall other Counties . Iohn White , Dorsetshire . William Ford , Iohn Pyns , Somersetshire . Zachery Caudry , Leistershire . Henry Paynter , Devonshire . Stephen Marsholl , Samuel Ioyner , Essex . Iohn Ward , Suffolke . Ier. Buroughes , Northfolke ▪ Iohn Rawlinson , Darby . Moses Capell , William Rhet , Kent . Francis Charliot , Richard Gifford , Buck. William Englesby , Hertford . Other worthy Ministers of the Diocesse of Peterburrough , where the Petitioner liveth . Daniel Caudery . Ieremy Whittaker . Iohn Barry . Iames Cranford . Samuel Craddock . David Ensme . Edmond Castell . Samuel Male . Daniel Rogers . Benjamin Tomkins . Richard Cook . Richard Trueman . Iohn Guderick . William Spencer . Edmond Iames . Iohn Baynard . George Iay . Francis Presse . Miles Berket . Francis Atturbury . Ieremy Stephens . Iohn Ward . Peter Fawtract . William Malkinson . THe motion made by Master William Castell ▪ Minister of the Gospell , for propagating of the blessed Evangell of Christ our Lord and Saviour , in America , we conceive in the generall to be most pious , Christian and charitable . And therefore worthy to be seriously considered of all that love the glorious Name of Christ , and are zealous of the salvation of soules , which are without Christ , and without God in the world , wishing the opportunity and fit season , the instruments and meanes ; and all things necessary for the prosecution of so pious a worke , to be considered by the wisdomes of Churches and civill powers , whom God hath called , and enablad with Piety , Prudence , and Policy , for matters of publick concernment , and of so great Importance . And beseeching the Lord to blesse all their consultations , and proceedings for the advancing , and establishing the Kingdome of Jesus Christ . Alexander Henderson . Robert Blare . R. Bailly . M. Gallaspie . N. Smyth . M. Borthrick . AN ORDINANCE Of the LORDS and COMMONS Assembled in Parliament . Whereby Robert Earle of Warwicke is made Governour in Chiefe , and Lord High Admirall of all those I●ands and other Plantations , in●abited , planted , or belonging , to any his Majesties the King of Englands Subjects , within the bounds , and upon the Coasts of America . And a Committee appointed to be assisting unto him , for the better governing , strengthning , and preservation of the said Plantations ; but chiefly for the advancement of the true Protestant Religion , and farther spreading of the Gospell of Christ among those that yet remaine there in great and miserable blindenesse and ignorance . WHereas many thousands of the Natives and good Subjects of this Kingdome of England , though the oppression of the Prelates , and other ill affected Ministers and Officers of State , have of late yeares , to their griefe and miserable hardship , been inforced to transplant themselves and their families into severall Ilands , and other remote and desolate parts of the West Indies : and having there through exceeding great labour and industry ( with the blessing of God ) obtained for themselves and their families , some competent and convenient meanes of maintenance and subsistance , so that they are now in a reasonable well setled and peaceable condition . But fearing least the outragious malice of Papists and other ill-affected persons , should reach unto them in their poor & low , ( but as yet peaceable condition ) and having beene informed , that there hath beene lately procured from his Majesty severall grants under the Great Seale for erecting some new Governours and Commanders amongst the said Planters in their afore-mentioned Plantations : Whereupon the said Planters , Adventurers , and Owners of land in the said forreign Plantations , have preferred their Petition unto this present Parliament , that for the better securing of them and their present estates there obtained , through so much extreame labour and difficulty , they might have some such Governours and government as should be approved of and confirmed by the authority of both Houses of Parliament . Which Petition of theirs the Lords and Commons having taken into consideration , and finding it of great importance both to the safety and preservation of the aforesaid Natives and Subjects of this Kingdome , as well from all forraigne invasions and oppressions , as from their owne intestine distractions and disturbances , as also much tending to the honour and advantage of his Majesties Dominions , have thought fit , and do hereby Constitute and Ordain Robert Earle of Warwick Governour in chiefe , and Lord High Admirall of all those Ilands , and other Plantations , inhabited , planted , or belonging to any his Majesties the King of Englands Subjects , or which hereafter may be inhabited , planted , or belonging to them , within the bounds , and upon the Coasts of America . And for the more effectuall , speedier , and easier transaction of this so weighty and important a businesse , which concernes the well-being and preservation of so many of the distressed Natives of this and other his Majesties Dominions , the Lords and Commons have thought fit that Philip Earle of Pembrooke , Edward Earle of Manchester , William Viscount Say and Seale , Philip Lord Wharton , Iohn Lord Roberds , Members of the House of Peeres , Sir Gilbert Gerard Knight and Baronet , Sir Arthure Haselrig , Baronet , Sir Henry Vane junior , Knight , Sir Benjamin Rudyer Knight , Iohn Pym , Oliver Cromwell , Dennis Bond , Miles Corbet , Cornelius Holland , Samuel Vassall , Iohn Rolles , and William Spurstow , Esquiers , Members of the House of Commons , shall be Commissioners to joyn in aide and assistance with the said Earle of Warwick chiefe Governour and Admirall of the said Plantations : which chiefe Governour , together with the said Commissioners or any four of them , shall hereby have power and authority to provide for , order and dispose all things which they shall from time to time finde most fit and advantagious to the well-governing , securing , strenghning , and preserving , of the said Plantations ; and chiefly to the preservation and advancement of the true Protestant Religion amongst the said Planters , inhabitants ; and the further inlargement and spreading of the Gospell of Christ amongst those that yet remaine there in great and miserable blindnesse and ignorance . And for the better advancement of this so great a work , It is hereby further ordained by the said Lords and Commons , That the aforesaid Governour & Commissioners shall hereby have power and authority upon all weighty and important occasions which may concerne the good and safety of the aforesaid Planters , to call unto their advice and assistance therein any other of the aforesaid Planters , Owners of land , or Inhabitants of the said Ilands and Plantations , which shall then be within twenty miles of the place where the said Commissioners shall then be ; And shall have power and authority to send for , view , and make use of all such Records , Books and Papers , which do or may concerne any of the said Plantations . And because the well-setling and establishing of such Officers & Governours as shall be laborious and faithfull in the right governing of all such persons as be resident in or upon the said Plantations , and due ordering and disposing of all such Affaires as concerne the safety and welfare of the same , is of very great advantage to the publick good of all such remote and new Plantations . It is thereby further Ordained and Decreed , That the said Robert Earle of Warwick , Governour in chiefe , and Admirall of the said Plantations , together with the aforesaid Commissioners , Philip Earle of Pembrooke , Edward Earle of Manchester , William Viscount Say and Seale , Philip Lord Wharton , Iohn Lord Roberts , Sir Gibbert Gerard Knight and Baronet , Sir Arthure Ha●elrig , Baronet , Sir Henry Vane , junior , Knight , Sir Benjamin Rudyer Knight , Iohn Pym , Oliver Cromwell , Dennis Bond , Miles Corbet , Cornelius Holland , Samuel Vassall , Iohn Iohn ●olls , and William Purstowe , Esquires , or the greater member of them , shall have power and authority from time to time to nominate , appoint , and constitute all such subordinate Governours , Councellors , Commanders , Officers and Agents , as they shall judge to be best affected , and most fit and serviceable for the said Ilands , and Plantations : And shall hereby have power and authority upon the death or other avoidance of the aforesaid chiefe Governour and Admirall , or any the other Commissioners before named , from time to time to nominate and appoint such other chiefe Governour & Admirall , or Commissioners , in the place or room of such as shall so become voide . And shall also hereby have power and authority to remove any of the said subordinate Governours , Councellors , Commanders , Officers , or Agents , which are , or shall be appointed to governe , counsell , or negotiate the publick affaires of the said Plantation , and in their place and room to appoint such other Officers as they shall judge fit . And it is hereby ordained , That no subordinate Governours , Councellors , Commanders , Officers , Agents , Planters , or Inhabitants whatsoever , that are now resident in or upon the same Ilands or Plantations , shall admit or receive any other new Governours , Councellors , Commanders , Officers or Agents whatsoever , but such as shall be allowed and approved of , under the Hands and Seales of the afore mentioned Commissioners , or any six of them , or under the Hands and Seales of such as shall authorize thereunto . And whereas for the better governement and security of the said Plantations and Ilands , and the Owners and Inhabitants , thereof , there may be just and fit occasion to assigne over some part of the power and authority ( granted in this Ordinance to the chiefe Governour and Commissioners afore named ) unto the said Owners , Inhabitants , or others ; It is hereby Ordained , that the said chiefe Governors and Commissioners before mentioned , or the greater number of them , shall hereby be authorized to assigne , ratifie , and confirme so much of their aforementioned authority and power , and in such manner , and to such persons as they shall judge to be fit for the better governing and preserving of the said Plantations and Ilands from open violence and private disturbance and distractions . And lastly , That whosoever shall doe , execute , or yeeld obedience to any thing contained in this Ordinance , shall by vertue hereof be saved harmelesse and indempnified . Sir Benjamin Rudyers Speech , Concerning a WEST INDIE Association , at a Committee of the whole House in the Parliament 21 JACOBI . Sir Dudley Digs , I Doe professe , that as my Affection , my Reason , and my Iudgement , go strongly with the scope and drift of this proposition ; so shall a good part of my poor fortune when it comes to execution . For to my understanding , there was never propoundin Parliament , a design more proper for this kingdome , nor of more pregnant advantage to it , whether we consider the Nature of our situation , or the quality of our Enemies forces . As we are an Iland , it concernes our being to have store of ships to defend us , and also our well-being by their Trade to inrich us . This Association for the West Indies , when it shall be regulated and established by Act of Parliament , and thereby secured from the violence and injury of any intruding hand , it will certainly give many men encouragement and confidence , voluntarily to bring in large and liberall contributions , towards so notable , so profitable an Enterprise . So that in short time we shall see many new ships built , many brave men imployed , and inabled for the service of their Country , none of this money shall be carryed out of the Kingdtme , but laid out for shippeng , which is the defence of it , and bestowed upon our own men , who must be ●ed and maintained , though they stay at home . For this , we shall reape the fruit of whatsoever benefit , Plantation , Traffick , or Purchase can procure us , besides honour and security . Now , let us a little consider the Enemy we are to encounter , the King of Spain . They are not his great Territories which make him so powerfull , and so troublesome to all Christendome . For it is very well known , that Spain it selfe is but weak in men , and barren of Naturall Commodities . As for his other Territories , they lye divided and asunder , which is a weaknesse in its selfe ; besides , they are held by force , and maintained at an extraordinary charge . Insomuch , as although he be a great King , yet is he like the great G●ant , who was said to have 100 hands , but he had 50 bellies to feed , so that ra●ably , he had no more hands then another man . No Sir , they are his Mines in the West Indies , which minister fuell to feed his vast ambitious desire of universall Monarchy : It is the money he hath from thence , which makes him able to levie and pay Souldiers in all places ; and to keepe an Army continually on foot , ready to invade and indanger his Neighbours . So that we have no other way , but to endeavour to cut him up at root , and seek to impeach , or to supplant him in the West Indies . By part of which course , that 〈◊〉 Queen of most gracious memory , had heretofore almost brought him on his knees . And this our undertaking ( if it please God to blesse it ) must needs effect it sooner and quicker : the whole body of the Kingdome being united and concurring in a perpetuall supply to this action , so that he will have no free time given him to rest . Moreover , this will be a meanes not only to save , but to fill his Majesties Coffers , enabling the people to give him liberally , and often ; the Kings ships will have little to doe , but to guard the Coasts , for the Sea-warre will chiefly be made at the charge of the Subject . Thus , ( Sir Dudley Digs ) I doubt not but that in short time , both King and people shall be safe at home , and feared abroad . To conclude , I shall be very glad to heare any man make Objections against this Designe , so that he doe it with an intention to refine and perfect the work ; but if any man shall speake against it with a minde to hinder and destroy it , I must intreat him to pardon me , if I doe scarce think him to be a good Englishman . AN INTRODVCTION To the WORKE . THE West-Indies as usually knowne by the name of America , were first found out by Christopher Columbus , in the yeare 1493. at the expence of Ferdinand King of Castile ; much furthered by Isabella his Queen , who Pawned all her Jewels to advance the Christian ●aith , and to augment the revenu● of that Crowne . A worthy Princely act , as highly to be commended as the late pawning of the J●wels of the English Crowne , is justly to be condemned for the suppressing of the Gospell in the purity of it , and the exceeding weakning , if not utter ruining both of King and Kingdome . But though this New World ( for so it may be justly styled , as being of a vast extent , much larger than Asia , and never heard of before ) was first thought of , and in three voyages ( not without divine inspiration and assistance ) discovered by that worthy Columbus ; yet one Americus , who after made a more full discovery , hath been honour●d with the name of it . This goodly Countrey was first proffered to one of our Kings , Henry the seventh , a very wise Prince , who yet unhappily refused to be at any charge in the discovery ; supposing the learned Columbus to build Castles in the ayre : but the motion being afterwards entertained by the said King Ferdinand ; Castile , ( the least of the three Kingdomes of Spain ) became Commander of them all , and by re●son of the incredible treasure yearely brought from thence , his successors are now become formidable to all Christiane Nations , ye● are designed by the Jesuits ( the Popes grand Enginiers ) to be the sole absolute Monarckes of all Christendom , A plot yet to bee prevented , by our King and State , if timely thought upon , in sending forth a considerable Navy , whereby we may best suppresse the Spaniards overswelling greatnesse , and the most subtill designes of Jesuits , who have bewitched no inconsiderable number of seeming Protestants here to beleeve , that the King and Grandees of Spaine , intend good to this Kingdom , it being most apparent , that that Indian treasure by them disposed ; first raised , and still foments these never sufficiently to be deplored combustions in Ireland and England . I shall say nothing of the causes , that moved Columbus to undertake this strange voyage , nor yet how it came to be first inhabited , as being by many , esp●cially by Acosta so fully related . Thus much in generall is nec●ssarily to be observed , that in respect of latitude , it is extended well nigh from the South to the North-pole . It hath to the East Europe and Africa , from which it is divided by the wide German and Atlanticke Sea , sometimes by more , sometimes by lesse distance of leagues , nearer to Africa than Europa . To the West it hath Asia , and those Southerne parts of the world , as yet remaining to be discovered , how large the Sea is that divides America from Asia , is as little knowne , some are of opinion that it is but a narrow Sea , but it is more probable to prove very wide . The forme of this spacious Country is irregular in respect of its many turnings and windings , putting out and taking in againe both by sea and land , The North part of it hath a Mediterranean Sea , wherein lye those great Islands , Portu-Rico , Hispaniola , Iamaica and Cuba , every way comparable to England , were it not for the more constant temperature of this our incomparable Climate . There are likewise at least a thousand lesser Islands , all lying within this Mediterranean Sea , which make many parts of the Continent of this Northe●ne America to be farre distant one from another , in regard either of longitude or latitude , New-found-Land , the most North-east part as ye● discovered , is distant from the most North-west parts of Calfornia ( which are likewise the farthest ) as yet discovered , full 90 degrees amounting to 1800 league , either of them by little and little drawing nearer the one to the other , untill they come within a degree and an halfe of the Tropick of Cancer : and then from the most southerne part of Florida to Cullacan bordering upon the South-west seas of Nova Hispania , ( which differ not much in latitude ) the longitude both by sea and land doth not exceed above thirty degrees . And afterwards in some places more , in others lesse ; this North America in a great disproportion falleth to the Equinoctiall , where from the most E●sterne part of Guiana to the most Western of Popaian , the longitude is computated at 35 d●grees , as for the latitude , that also differeth very much . The Northerne corner reacheth to the 53 degree ; the Nore-west , so farre as it is yet discovered , but to 48 , the maine body of it falling between those corners ( which by some are fitly compared to hornes ) riseth no farther then the 24 degree . The forme of the South part of America beyond the Equinoctiall is no lesse irregular , the generall description whereof I here forbeare , as intending in this booke to write onely of the Northerne part . Now for the method which I have proposed to my selfe in the particular description hereof , it is thus . I shall begin with the most Northerne part thereof , which is New-found-Land ; from whence keeping the Sea-coast , ( the course I intend to observe constantly through-out this Discovery : ) I shall forthwith fall upon our chiefe English plantations , and so taking view of Florida lying upon the Sea-coast for many hundred leagues , between Virginia and Nova-Histania , so farre as the Mediterranian Sea will permit , I shall ( God assisting ) retu●ne againe and surveigh the Islands great and small , comming in betweene the two parts of the Continent , which ( as I said before ) in some places being farre more , in others farre lesse , are divided the one from the other . Having done with the Islands , I am againe to bend Westward , and according to the Sea-coast , to proceed with all the p●rts of that part of this North America , falling downe to the Equinoctiall , adjoyning to the South America , much la●ger and much richer then are the Islands , or the Northerne side of the Continent : Though therefore New-found-Land , many other Isl●nds , and the next adjacent Regions of the Nor-east Continent ( with which I am to begin ) afford but very little that may invite us thither ; yet I hope those who begin to reade this Compendium , will either reade it over , or at least passing over these Countries of much lesser worth , wil fall carefully to peruse what here by mee faithfully is related out of many approved Authors , concerning the pleasant habitations , exceeding fertility of the earth , abundant provisions in all kinds , and incredible treasure of many other Kingdomes and Provinces , lying Southward and South-west down to the Equinoctiall : Yea , and if it should be granted ( as it cannot be granted without condemning of folly and falshood , more than 50 authors who have written more or lesse of this part of the New-World , & many hundred witnesses , who in severall Islands and parts of this wide Continent have seene and injoyed more then I have expressed thereof ) yet with true Christians ( who in some good measure understand what it is to live or dye for ever ) the preservation of many thousands of soules out of those millions of men who now fit in darknesse and perish eternally for want of the light of the Gospell , ought to be of so high esteem , and so prerious in their eyes , as that though the most , or all of the fore-named invitations should be wanting , yet they should be content , I say not , to part with all , but with some considerable portion of their estates , whereby a strong Navy might withall conveniency be s●nt into such places of this North America , as the wisdome of Parliament shall judge meetest for the propagating of the Gospell . Now to proceed in a particular description according to the former proposed methed . New-found-Land . WHen it was first found out by the English , it was thought to have been the most Eastern part of the North-continent , but afterwards it was disco●ered to be an Island , one of the greatest in the world , a 110 leagues long , and in most places neare as many broad . To the South and East it hath the great Ocean beating upon it . To the North it is separated by a narrow sea from the most North unknowne continent of America . To the West from Nova Francia by the Sea called St. Laurence Gulfe . Concerning the goodnesse of the soyle , and the fitnesse for a constant habitation ( though M. Whitburne in a book written of New-found-Land doth in both the foresaid respects , and some other over highly commend it : Yet upon better inquiry of those who have formerly written of it as al●o from those who usually resort thither , I find it to be a convenient habitation for Sommer , but not for Winter by reason of the exceeding coldnesse , and the deep overcovering of the land with snow , the waters with hug● shelves of Ice , wherby they are debarred of necessary provisions , such ( as in somm●r time ) the Island affordeth i● great abundance and variety , namely , land-fowle and water-fowle , fresh fish and salt fish , upon the matter , all the sustentation that the Island affordeth . And yet the yearly rich commodity of sea-fish , almost of all kinds , which are there usually in great quantities taken and transported into Europe , cause not only us , but all other neighbouring Nations yearly to resort thither : And because the constant return of that fi●h commodity is worth 200000l . at the least yearely ; there hath been diverse contentions betweene us English and other Nations , who ( whether we would or no ) have taken full liberty of fishing there , and of late it hath been agreed ( and in some sort well observed ) that every Nation should peaceably enjoy those Ports and fishing plac●s , of which they should first be possessed . This great Island afford●th many conveni●nt and safe harboroughs for ships . Towards the North , the first North●rne Port n●arest to the South , which is cape Raz is Rennosa lying a little above the 46 degree , then Aqua-Forte two leagu●s more to the North ; then Punta de Farilham as many more . Much higher neare upon the 28 degree are Thorne Bay , then the B●y Conception half● a degr●e higher to the North . Then Bay Blanche and Bay Orge lying between the degrees of 50 and 51. From Cape de Raz on the South-side toward the West , are as many Ports of far greater note , and much more advantageous for taking greater store of fish , namely , Abram Trepessa 2 leagues distant from the said cape : then Chincheca 2 more . St. Marys Haven 6 leagues more , Much more to the West within 15 scruples of 47 degrees of latitude is Presenea : After which follow five small Islands , knowne by the name of Saint Peter , then Port Basques , then Claire Bay , all safe and convenient Harbours , remote the one from the other about forty miles . The most Westerne cape of New-found-Land are de Raye and Anguille , from whence the Land turneth againe to the North-east , from the degree of 48 to 52 , in all which space I reade of no Haven but that of St. George 12 leagues distant from Anguille Promontory ; neither yet is that of any great repute , because not safe to come unto . It is to be observed before we passe to the next adjoyning part of the Continent , which is New France : that this Island is on all sides ( as yet any thing compleatly discovered ) found to have many other Islands great and small thereunto belonging , on the North-east side , besides many very small , rather Rockes than Islands ; there are two of a pretty extent of good use and note , to wit , Bacalaos upon the 49 degree , and Aves somewhat above the 50. To the South many leagues distant lye foure great Islands , viz. Grand Banek , Vert Banck , Banquereaux and Sable , between the degrees of 43 and 46 ( which to have named may suffice ) as being of little worth , save only for fishing , wherein they are reputed not inferiour to New-found-Land . Between which likewise and Nova Francia to the West and North-west , in a kind of Mediterranian Sea ( knowne by the name of Saint Laurence Gulfe ) lye the Isles of Britton , Tangeaux , Brion , Ramees , and Natiscotec , not so big , but as profitable and more pleasant and apt for habitation than any of the former . These differ much in regard of their several distances towards the West from New-found-Land ; but they differ more in respect of latitude , some part of Isle Britton falling to the 46 degree , whereas the most Northerne part of Natiscotec ariseth to the 50 , between which two Islands lye the other three , environed with Seas very narrow and shelvy , rockie , and therefore to be carefully observed by those who trade among them . Nova Francia . NOw to proceed with the Continent . The most Easterly as yet discovered , part of it go●th by the name of New France ( not that it was first discovered by the French , for that was done long before , Anno 1497. by Iohn and his son Sebastian Cabot , imployed by Henry the seventh , King of England , to that purpose ) but because a more full Discovery hath since been made by two worthy French-men , Quarteri and Champl●ri , from whose much approved relations , I shall here briefely impart unto you what I conceive requisite for us to know . These two worthy French-men tell us that all the discovery they mad● of this part of America ( more than ever , as yet hath been made ) was by the great River Canada , falling from the West about an hundred leagues into the North part of St. Laurence Gulfe , and by the Southerne Ocean Westward . I shall therefore in this my bri●fe Relation , trace them in their long Voyages this way , beginning with that part of New France that bordereth on both sides Canada , where they made their first enterance : Only let me take notice of some Promontories , lying be●ween the South Ocean and Canada River , not much frequented , for that the comming in unto them hath often proved dangerous , the seas being in most places very narrow , by reason of the foresaid great Islands , and many more which formerly did , and now doth cause them who trade thither to steere a more safe course ( above the said Islands ) more to the North-east , between them and New-found-Land . They are knowne by these names , Cape de Esperance , and Bay de Chaleux , somewhat above the 48 , Port Gachepe upon the 49 , Cape de Bontoneriers , and Cape Evesque between the degrees of 50 and 49. From which last Cape beginneth the fall of Canada , best known , and most usually used by the West-side of Natiscot●● , whereunto answereth on the North-side the River of Cheschedec more than thirty leagues distant ( for such is the widenesse of that River there affirmed to be . ) The next cape on the South-side whereunto the River Magaret on the North answereth is de Chate remote from the former neare thirty leagues . Above these somewhat neare opposite : But 20 leagues remote from the former , lye the Rivers Lesquemin to the North , and Montonne to the South . The farthest navigable parts of this great river are on the North : Tadousac a good haven at the falling of the heady River Sagu●nay from the North-west as yet but very little discovered , and the River May on the South-side . The other part of Canada not navigable with any great vessell ( was yet att●mpted by Quartery to good purpose ) and after upon a further search Champlany is affirmed to reach yet 300 l●agues to the South-west . The principall places by them observed , are Orleance and Sault , thirty leagues from Tadousac , then follow Quebec 20 , Mary River 60 , Lake Pierto 100 leagues more . Now concerning the goodnesse of this soyle and climate , the condition of the Natives , and what hath been here performed by the French . It may suffice to know that the land o● the North side of Canada from the fall of it to the River Saguenay ( as far as is yet discovered , ) is found to be mountenous , wooddy and barren ; besides , the comming up the River on that side is found much more dangerous than that ●o the South , which also in many places requireth carefull circumspection , But then the land is much more fruitfull and convenient to trade for Bevours and rich Furres ( the grand commodity here to be expected ) by reason there are more store of Natives to trade withall : In the generall , all this part of the Countrey is judged to be over cold in Winter , to be well inhabited , though yet it be constantly affirmed that the Natives might live very plentifully there , were they not carelesse in sowing , planting , and making timely provisions ; and so prodigall in spending in two or three moneths , what might serve them the whole year . Sure it is that the French have taken a great opinion of it , for besides many voyages formerly made , they have from the yeare 1608. to the year 1616. made six voyages under the conduct of the fore-named Champlany , and it is no lesse certaine that the French have continuall trading thither as finding good returne , especially for Bevours skins . The other part of New France adjacent to the South Ocean , beginning where we came up in Saint Laurence Gulfe , on the West-side of Ile Britton , are Port Camseau , and Port de Savelette somewhat above the 45 degree of latitude , then halfe a degree more to the South follow Bay de Toutes , and Port Elaine ; The first ful thirty , the second neare fifty leagues from Savelette ; then Bay Senne , Margurite River , and Cape Heve , all these follow one after another for a degree farther : Yet more to the South-west follow Port de Rosignall , Cape de Sable , Port Courante , and Cape Forcu , one after another for the space of 35 leagues . From Cape Forcu beginneth a great Inlet Sea called Bay Francoyse , of 15 leagues wide at the first enterance , but after a while it is narrowed more and more as it runneth backward towards the North-east , full 30 leagues into the Continent . And into this bosome of Sea are many good havens , but that the comming up unto them is not so good : They are knowne by these names , Marys Bay , Port Royall , and Port aux Mines about five leagues distant the one from the other . And here it is to be observed , that the turning in of the foresaid bosome of the sea neare as far to the North-east as the Gulf● of Saint Laurence , environeth that part of New France , as the French call Cade . On the South-west side of Bay Francoyse , are Cape Range , Saint Iohns River , Port Coquilles , and the River Croix . Now the temprature of this part of this Country is better then the other , as not being so excessive cold , but the goodnesse of the soyle is in the generall not so good as is that part which is called Canada , lying on the South-side of the River Canoda . Yet the French have taken so good liking thereof , that the Lord de Monts , and the Lord de Poutrincourt have made some voyages thither in person , and spent great part of their estates in setling Plantations there , whereof there was great hope of good successe , untill the yeare 1611. and 1613. the then Queene Regent of France ( who hath since proved the Fire-brand of Christendome , after the murder of her Husband Henry the fourth by Jesuits ) sent some of that hellish fraternity thither in favour of her holy Father the Pope , and the King of Spain , to disturbe the Plantations ( as no doubt her deare daughter , our now dreadfull Queene ) hath , doth , and will unhappily endevour to do , ●y the counsell of her greatest favourites Spanish pentions , especially if we shall presume to plant or trade in those much richer Southerne Countries , which the Spaniard proudly challengeth as his inheritance . Touching the Native Inhabitants here , I will say no more , but that they are much of the same condition with those who border about Canada ; men of no religion , living without God in the world , deluded and captivated by Satan and their Priests ( which they call Autonoins . The Country in Sommer affordeth them sufficient food , but for want of due provision for Winter , they then are often exceedingly pinched , and sometimes dye miserably for lacke of sustenance . It is here to be noted , that all this South part of the Continent knowne by the name of New France . From Cape Britton to Cape Crux , was in the yeare 1621. granted by King Iames to Sir William Alexander , a Scotch-man , who sent forth one since to discover it , and gave it a new name of New Scotland , but we heare of nothing of worth performed by him , or those who were employed by him . New England . THe next part of the Continent adjoyning to New France , ( formerly accounted a parcell thereof , is New England ) lying between the degrees of 41 and 45. The most No●th-east part of it , ( as yet least discovered by our English , ) beginneth at the River Penobscot , which the French call Pentegovet , near to the River Haute . The next are the Rivers Kinibequi over against Ile Bacchus 13 leagues , then Willims Bay 15 more , and Tragabigsana ▪ alias , Cape Anna five more . But the most safe , and most convenient commings in , as lying nearest to the English Plantations are Hender Bay , Accomack , and Milford Haven , near Cape Cod , all within 34 leagues of Cape Anna , opposite to the Bristow Plantation . The Natives bordering neare these Ports have divers names , and have many little Villages , whereof Sagadehoc , Mascosqueck , Penobscot , and the Mattahunts inhabiting two plesant Islands are chiefe . The greatest part of the Countrey ( as our Country-man Captaine Iohn Smith reporteth ) aboundeth with variety , and store of wholsome cattell , fowles , fish , fruits , rich Furres , and timber for service ; whereunto having added the excellent fertillity of the soyle for all manner of culture , and the sweet and wholsome temperatue of the climate ; He doubteth not to compare New England with the most approved Countries of Europe . And I find his commendation seconded , if not exceeded by the Company of Adventurers for the Plantation there . For the goodnesse of the soyle they compare it to Devonshire . For the temperature of the ayre to France ; but yet upon farther enquiry from divers of our English who have been there , and have taken a more exact view lately of this Countrey : I am certainly informed that in regard of fertility it commeth far short of old England . And now will I very briefly impart unto you ( as far as is requisite ) what hath beene performed by our Nation in those parts . In the yeare 1606. King Iames did under the Great Seale Licence a Plantation there , which was undertaken by some Noble men , and some M●rchants , conditionally that neither should plant within an hundred miles the one of the other . The first Colony consisting of an hundred husbandmen , sent at the charge , for the most , of the Lord Chiefe Justice Popham , under the government of George Popham , in the yeare 1609. entered the great River Saga de Hoc , and by the bankes of the said River setled themselves , where they continued for the space of one yeare , and then returned into England , for that they were not able to provide for themselves , by reason of the death of both the Pophams , by whose care and charge they were chiefly governed and sustained . But their unexpected returne , was so displeasing to many other Adventurers here , as that for a good while after , they cast off all care of any further Plantation there . Hereupon the French fell upon those parts , but they were easily , and suddenly beaten out by Captaine Argall . After this , with far greater preparation was Captaine Hobson sent forth out of England , with two of those Natives , who were intended for Interpreters , ( as having gotten some little knowledge of our English tongue ) in the time of more than two yeares abode here . But the voyage was frustrated , by reason that the Natives then were very much incensed with our English men , because one Hunt an English-man , had not long before most perfidiously allured twenty of them into his Shippe , under pretence of Commerce , and so perfidiously carried them away , and sold them for slaves unto the Spaniard . A third and fourth voyage was performed in the yeare 1614 , and 1615 , by Captain Iohn Smith , but those neither with any good successe , for in the former , he neither discovered any golden or silver Mines , nor yet found any such usefull Whales as he expected . And in the other voyage , he was taken by the French Pirates , and by them for a while detained . A fifth voyage accompanied with a Colony of 19. families , set forth from Plimmouth in the beginning of September , in the yeare 1620. and on the nineteenth of November following , they entered a nooke of the Sea ten miles from Cape Cod , and there they stayed untill the sixteenth of December . But not liking the place , they removed to another more fertill and more commodious , over against Milford Haven , where having built them a Towne , called Plimmoth , they have continued for more than twenty yeares . And since within these twelve yeares last past , many hundreths of families have resorted either to new Plimmouth , or they have made other plantations , as those of Bristall neare Cape Anna , and Connock neare Hinders Bay , where they have continued a good while , every yeare better and better accommodated with necessary provision for life , and not without some indifferent intercourse and correspondency with the Natives , upon whom they have thus far wrought , toward the bringing them to God , as that they usually acknowledge the God of the English , to be good , but their god ( which they call Tanto ) to be nought . And yet for feare of the Devill by whom they are expresly prohibited , they dare not frequent our Plantatione , nor confer with our men about Christian Religion , so often as they would . Neither indeed is it likely our men should be able to doe any good upon those ( in respect of a happy conversion to Christ ) so extreamely seduced and hardened infidels , unlesse they were better able to give them Law , and by a holy violence compell them as it were to come in , which may be done without any colour of injustice , or cru●lty , as tending both to their temporall and eternall felicity ; especially unlesse they had a greater power and meanes to take away their young children , whereby they might become ours , and so be brought to the knowledge of Christianity , which they might successefully impart unto their miserable seduced parents , at least they would be sure to sticks fast to th●t most blessed and saving doctrine they learned in their youth . And this rule ought generally to be observed in all other our Plantations in America , either made , or to be made . I might adde many other generall and particular observations concerning New England , but it would not agree with my former proposall , which was not to write all of any place , but somewhat of every place . Wherefore ( leaving those who are desirous of farther information to many English Authors , who have more fully writ of that Countrey ) I proceed to the Dutch Plantation . New Netherland . AS the bounds of New England West-ward , and by the South endeth with the Promontory Malebare : So the Dutch Plantation beginneth there , and extendeth it selfe more Westward , and more Southward toward Virginia . Yet was first found out in the yeare 1609. by Master Henry Hudson an English-man , imployed by the States of the Low-countries for a discovery in those parts : After which Discovery returning to Amsterdam , he was next yeare by the Merchants thereof sent forth againe with a ship furnished with such commodities as were fittest to truck with the Natives , for number far exceeding those of New England . The continent upon the Sea-coast from the foresaid Maleb●r bending a good space to the South-West . And then a little to the North-west hath adjoyning foure Islands , Petakonocke , Kotget , Christian , and Block ; whereof the third Christian , is of good note for store of timber , aboundant fowle and fish . Within the Continent lyeth the great River Nassaw , whose first enterance is two miles wide , and for eight miles it cotinneth very Navigable , but after becommeth shallow . The country adjoyning on either side is very pleasant and fruitfull , inhabited by the Wapavockes and Nalucantos . Then followeth the River Siccanamos , the country whereunto adjoyning is possessed by the Pequets , professed enemies to the English . Then the River Virresche , on the West-side whereof bending to the North , lye the Sequini , and Novasis . Between these Nations , and the Matawaces , who live by fishing ▪ there lieth an Archipellagus , wherein are many Islands : On the North-side of the Dutch Plantation springeth the river Machicham , called the great North river , which running thorow one of the widest parts of that part of the continent , as yet discovered , affordeth convenient habitation for the Aquamachites , and the Manahots on the East-side . For the Sanachans and Tappans on the West-side . Neare of this great River , the Dutch have built a Castle of great use to them , not only for the keeping under of the Natives adjoyning , but likewise for their more free trading with many of Florida , who usually come down the River Canida , and so by land to them . A plaine proofe , Canida is not far remote . There is yet another River , not fully discovered , bigger then the former , called the South River ; It lyeth westerly by South toward Virginia ; The enterance into it is very wide , having Cape May to the East , and Cape Hinlopen to the West , lying about the degrees of 41 , and from thence the Sea-coast inclineth by little and little somewhat more then two degree to the South . A point necessarily to be observed by those who saile into those seas for avoiding of shelves and sands . The chiefe inhabitance lying on the East-side of this River to the East are the Sicones , and the Naraticons : On the West are the Minquaans , the Senenquaans , and many more . And now concerning New Netherlands convenient temperature , the goodnesse of the soile , or commodities which either sea or land afford . I need say no more , but that in all these respects it differeth not much from New England , only I must in these foure things give it the precedency , that the land in generall is richer , the fields more fragrant with flowers , the timber longer , and therefore more fit for building and shipping , the woods fuller of Bevors , and the waters of Salmon and Sturgeon . Virginia . VIrginia is next adjoyning westerly to New Netherland , it extendeth it selfe with relation to the Sea-coast , from North to South , from the degree of 39 to 33. And it is divided into two parts , the Northerne and the Southerne ; the Southerne was first found out by Sir Walter Raleigh , in the yeare 1586. And by him in honour of our most gratiou● Queen Elizabeth called Virginia ; from whence the other part also is denominated , what successe his Discovery had or hath , I shal impart unto you in its due place , so soone as I have done with the Northerne part , which in the yeare 1606 , from the degree 37 to 39. began to be inhabited by our English , and hath ever since continued , sometime in better , sometime in worser estate , but for some yeares last past , for many temporall respects beyond immagination prosperous . The Sommer is here as hot as in Spain , especially in Iune , Iuly and August , but it is for the most part greatly mitigated by a brisk Easternely wind , and other winds coming ordinarily from the Sea-coast ; from December to March it freezeth sharply , but is not usually of any long continuance , some yeares more , and some years lesse , ( as in other regions ) and though here sometime drought , sometime raine do exceed , ( yet do they not so exc●ed , ) but that the Inhabitants affording a due care and endevour , may and do reape the fruits of the land in great variety . There is but one only comming up unto this Norther part of Virginia , which is by a wide arme of the sea called Chesapea●ke , bounded on the North , and on the South with two great Promontories , whereof the Northerne taketh denomination from King Charles , the Southerne from Prince Henry . It extendeth it selfe from South to North ( accompanied well neare for two hundred miles with the ebbing and flowing of the sea ) so as it is navigable more than fifty miles ; there falleth into it , as it passeth from the North-west , five principall Rivers , fed and maintained by many other Rivers , which I purposely omit , these being sufficient , ( lying as they do , some 25. miles asunder ) to fructifie and replenish with store of corne , grasse , and other fruits , almost all the knowne parts of North Virginia , which our English either now do , or shall undoubtedly by Gods assistance shortly enjoy . The first River is Pawhatan , which springing out of the Mountaines of Monocham , and afterwards encreased by divers other Rivers , becommeth so wide and so deep , as it is Navigable about an hundred miles from its fall , into the grand streame Chesapeacke , not far from Cape Henry : Either side of this River is inhabited by diversity of Natives , whereof on the North-side are the Chicahemans , the Wenankes , and the Paspaheyens , whereof the first are able to bring neare two hundred men to the war , the second an hundred , the third forty . And here forty miles from Cape Henry lyeth Iames Towne , our best hold : On the South-side , the chiefe are the Nansamunds , consisting of about forty men of war , the Chesapeackes an hundred , the Apamatucks sixty , and either of these and others lesse considerable , by reason of their far smaller numbers , have their severall petty Kings , which they call Weroances . The second River distant from Pawhatan to the North , is Pamaunke , at first small , but after greatly increased by the accesse of other Rivers ; all the Natives on either side this River , cannot bring above 150 men to the war . The third is Toppahanocke , Navigable about 150 miles , the Natives lying on both sides of it , whereof the Toppanahochs are not much more than 300 serviceable men . The fourth is Patowomeke , a very wide and deepe River , Navigable 140. miles , by reason that divers other Rivers fall into it , and it is on either side , in regard of the commodiousnesse , and pleasantnesse of the soyle much inhabited , and is able out of three Villages only , Adigcomoco , Onawmament , Noyowane , to send 350 , and as many more out of others . The last and least River is called Pawtunxt , the Inhabitants whereof on either side cannot bring into the field above two hundred men . There are yet other Rivers , on the other side Eastward , all which fall likewise into the great River Chesapeacke , but they are of no great note , because not Navigabl● , but the Natives inhabiting about them , for proportion of ground , are as many as on the other side ; the number of their fighting men are about foure hundred , so as the whole number of their men of war in the North part of Virginia , do not exceed three thousand , who being no better armed than with bowes and arrowes , and not daring to approach our great Ordnance , no nor our Muskets neither , if there be any store of them , lesse than three hundred of our men may easily beat away , and keepe them under . And now I shall acqu●int you with such things as the earth bringeth forth of her owne accord , as also what grain and other fruits carefull husbandry may produce . Store of grasse in many places there is not , not because the soile is unfit to yeeld it , but that it is hindered by the over-shadowing of trees , which almost in every place groweth into great abundance , a thing easily to be amended , bycutting downe good store of them , as appeareth plainly in some of our Plantations , where this course being carefully performed : They have besides store of grasse , store of English and Indian graine ; yea , I have been credibly informed by divers persons of good worth , that they have many fields belonging to a Plantation , where the ground yeeldeth greater increase upon bare tillage than ours here in England doth , with the most chargeable , and most painfull husbandry . Among the fruitfull trees of the wood , the prime are the Oak , Walnut , Mulberry , Prune Damson trees , of the fruit whereof stamped together , the Natives make of the dryer part that which serveth them as well as bread ; and with the liquid part that which contenteth them as well as beere : They have also store of Cherries , and Grap●s greater than ours , though nothing so sweet , which undoubtedly may be justly imputed to the want of due husbandry , in setting , grafting , and pruning them . It hath besides diverse other trees , which though they beare no fruit , yet are they no lesse profitable for building and other uses , as namely the Cedar , the Cyprus , and the Sa●affras . It sends forth also of its owne accord great variety of herbs and roots , very usefull both for food and Physicke . The grain which the Natives set , in the place where great trees ●●ood , a yeare or two before they had first burnt them down , and then rooted them up , are chiefly West-Indian Wheat , and Peaze , which being set in April , ( foure wheat and two peaze graines , in several holes distant foure foot each from other ; ) in August they receive a wonderfull increase , every stalke bearing usually two or three eares , and every eare two hundred , some five hundred graines , which are as big , and as sweet , as our Rounsevals ; but our Country-men ( besides the Indian graine ) doe now sow in great quantity our Wheat , Barley , Peaze and Oats , and receive usually as you have heard , a greater increase than our English land affordeth . The Beasts which the North part of Virginia , of it self offordeth , whose flesh yeeld wholesome nourishment , are upon the matter only Deere , of severall kinds , Castors , Hares , and Squirrels as big as our Conneys , and with either of these it aboundeth . But besides these , our Plantations doe at this present so abound with Neat and Swine , as that they feed more plentifully on them than they need ; and as I have been credibly informed by divers worthy inhabitants , that they can , upon occasion spare sufficent , Beefe , Porke , Turkies , Hens , and Salt-fish , with such store of graine as may sufficiently victuall any Navy of ours which shall be imployed that may . The flying fowle there , such as are for prey , are Eagles and divers Hawkes ; for food there rre Partriges , Pigeons Turkies , Black-birds , Thrushes , and in the Winter ( though but little in the Summer ) they do abound with Water-fowles of all sorts , Swans , Cranes , Geese , Ducks , and many more , whom we of Europe never knew . For Fish , there are Sea-calves , Salman , Trout , E●les , Soles , Herrings , Mullets , Pearch ; and of all kind of Shell-fish , far greater and better than are ours . Now as concerning the condition of the Natives , it may suffice to know that some few of them , as the Sasquesahanoxs , who lye most Northerly about two miles from the grand River Chesepeacke , are Giants in comparison of us ; that other , as the Wickocomacks are Dwarfs , though for the most part they are of a competent stature , borne white , but turning tawny by continuall painting of themselves ; they are strong and nimble of body , and well inured to indured Winter and Sommer ; In Winter they lye in the woods by a great fire , clothed with the hairy skins of Deere and Castors , in Sommer with smooth skins . In the year 1606. at the charge of some Nobles and Citizens , under the Government of Master Neoport , a Colony of about an hundred men , was sent into this North part of Virginia ▪ The first part where they began to build and plant , was at Cape Henry , where at the first they were kindly rece●ved by the Natives , but it continued not long , for within a while they refused to supply them with any provision of victuals , and in the end they set upon them both by treachery and force , to subdue them , which they very hardly withstood , being almost fa●●ished , and had undoubtedly all forthwith perished , had not there then a new supply of an hundred and twenty more men , and of proportionable provision happily arrived out of England , under the conduct of the foresaid Master Neoport , in whose absence Captain Smith was Governour ; but this was but a short refreshing , by reason that a great part of their provision was consumed by casualty of fire , neither was there any good agreement between the chiefe Officers there , or such a continued supply hence as was requisite , so as they fell again into a very hard condition , being extreamely pinched with famine , and daily assaulted by the Natives , in so much as they were all resolved to have retured into England , had it not been for the Lord De Laware , by whose comming with store of all provision , they were comforted and supported : And so they continued in a much bettering estate , under the Command of Captain●Smith , Master Dale , and Master Gates : Captain Smith affirmeth that at his departure , he left there neare five hundred well provided with Victuall , and all manner of Amunition ; which by the comming of Master Dale and Master Gates was made as good again . And in this flourishing increasing condition , they continued from the year 1610 , unto 1621 , in which yeare they lost by an unexpected treacherous surprisall of tae Natives , three hundred and forty , and had been utterly destroyed , had not Iames Towe escaped by a Virginian , who had got some little knowledge in Christianity , but since they have abundantly recovered that losse , being now more than a thousand , and commanding the Natives as they please : Many other remarkable passages touching this part of Virginia , are to be found in Captaine Smiths Discourse thereof . The greater and more fertill part of Virginia is the Southerne , found out ( as I said ) by Sir Walter Raleigh , and since amply described by our country-man Master Harcourt , who affirmeth that there are great store of Deere , Conneys , and big Squirrils , which afford very sweet and wholesome nourishment , and no lesse abundance of Fowle , as Peacocks , Partridges , Stock-doves , Cranes , Hernes , Swans , Geese ; as also of Fish , as Sturgeon , Herring , Rayes , Mullets , Plaice , Soles , Trouts , Eeles , and many more , beside infinite store of all kind of Shell-fish , and all of these very usefull for mans sustentation : There are likewise in this Southerne part , many Merchantable commodities , besides ample provision of almost all things necessary for shipping , which with a competent supply of men and Ammunition from England , might within a short time , by Gods blessed assistance , command the Northerne parts of America , where would be found silver and gold sufficient , though they never went over the Line , to abate the over-swelling greatnesse of the Spaniard , by whom the Papacy is only supported , and all Protestant Churches at this present so extreamely perplexed . There was in the yeare 1546 , a small Colony sent into this part of Virginia , at the charge of Sir Walter Raleigh , but finding themselves not able long to resist the Natives , they returned into England . A Second Expedition was undertaken in the yeare 1585 , by Sir Richard Grinvill , who continued not long there , but left a Colony of an hundred and seven under the command of Sir Raphael Lane , who being greatly distressed by the Natives , were next yeare brought back again by Sir Francis Drake . The last voyage we reade of , was undertaken at the charge of the said Sir Walter Raleigh , by Master With , 1587 , who finding the former Colony gone , and himselfe not able to make good the Plantation , returned . Florida . THE next adjacent Countrey unto Virginia , to the West and Southwest is Florida , containing a very large tract of gronnd , not yet fully discovered , it hath the Island Cuba to the South , and runneth South-west to the River de Palmas , about forty miles distant from Panuco , a Province of Nova Hispania . The temperature of the aire differeth not much from that of Castile in Spain , it is for the most part very fertill , but it seemeth not to have in it any rich mines , either of gold or silver , or not to have been regarded by the Natives , who not long since would not take the pains to take up any of the great store of gold and silver , which was usually cast upon that coast , by reason of many shipwracks which the Spaniard suffered in bringing such treasure thorow the dangerous Straits of Bahema from Nova Hispania , and the South of America ; the soile is as fertil , if not more fertill than any part of Virginia , and aboundeth with greater store and varie●y of flesh , fish , fowle and fruit , than that doth . Great store of gold and silver is found there , which they who have written of Florida , impute rather to frequent Shipwracke , than to any Mines growing there , because they have farre the greater store neare the Sea-coast , though yet there be a constant report of many golden Mines in the Apalaci Mountaines , which divides Florida , from the South part of Virginia , but it is certaine that many of the Sea-shores afford store of Amber Grise . The Inhabitants are of a tawny colour , of great stature , and well compacted bodies , very expert Archers , exceeding active , fierce and manly in their manner of assault . Their Religion is the same , or not much differing from that of their Neighbours , a meere worship of Devils , wherein they are greatly deluded by their Priests , who are great Magicians . They hate the Spaniard extreamly , more willingly they entertaine and joyn their forces with the French , and other Christian Nations against them . They consist of many petty Governments , which usually infeft and weaken one another , in that respect easie to be subdued , though they were better provided for war than they are . The Spaniard , as also the French , have made many voyages into Florida . The first Spanish Expedition was undertaken in the year 1512. from the Isle of Portorico , by Portius , from whom it received the name , for that the face of the Country hath a resemblance of a continuall spring , but this Expedition proved to be of none effect . A second voyage was undertaken in the yeare 1520 , by Vasques , from Hispaniola , who performed nothing memorable there , save only this infamous act of inviting many of the Natives into his ships , where once ab●ord , he hoysed sayle , and carried them into miserable bondage . A third voyage was made to as little purpose , by Narvesius , Anno 1526 , who stayed so long in the search of the South-west part of Florida , which is the most barren part , as they were faine to eat one another . The most remarkable was undertaken by Ferdinando à Soto , from the yeare 1536 , unto 1541 , in which time he with his Armie of nine hundred foot , and five hundred horse , were the greater part consumed , having not found out ( what they chiefly sought after ) any golden or silver mines ; the remainder of his souldidiers , which were not a fourth part of those he brought from Cuba , were after his death under the conduct of Ludovicus Moscosus , brought into Nova Hispania , not without great difficulty , being often fiercely set upon , and prosecuted by the Natives . After which very chargeable and unprosperous voyage of Hernandus the Spaniard for many yeares did intermit any further search of Florida , which indeed was never throughly by them , as having searched no further than that part of the Countrey , which lyeth opposite to the Gulfe of Nova Hispania , and not within and beyond the Straits of Bohema , lying towards Virginia , which is by many degrees the more fertill soyle , and most abounding with treasure , and rich merchantable commodities . After this the French with two of the Kings ships , every way wel provided , by the procurement of Colinus ( that most worthy Admirall of France , ) under the conduct of Ribaldus , set forth to Florida , in the yeare 1542 , where they arrived within two moneths at the River of Dolphines , lying about the 30 degree , and from thence following the Sea-coast towards the North , they came to a very safe Port , which they named Port Riall , neare unto which they built Charles Fort , about the degree of 32 , neare adjoyning to the Sea-coast of Virginia , But by reason of great civill war that as then happened very fierce in France , a long expected supply being not sent from thence , a mutiny arose among his souldiers , so as Ribaldus , though ha was well entertained , and supplyed by the Natives , was inforced to returne into France , after some discovery made of the North-east part of Florida , not without the losse of some men , though of more money ; And in his returne ( for want of victuals ) they killed one of their owne men , and had hardly ever againe recovered France , but that they were unexpectedly furnished with some victuals by an English ship . After this the civill war ceasing in France , and Colinus the Admirall returning againe into grace with the King , Laudonerius the twentieth of May 1544 , set forth with three ships well furnished for Florida , where he arrived the twentieth of June , and was friendly received by the Natives , but could not find any gold or silver Mines , though he spent much travell and time in search after them , so long as his provision was all spent ; And the Natives growing both unable , and unwilling to supply him any longer , he was resolved to have returned into France , if the foresaid Ribaldus had not againe arrived there with thre● small ships out of France ; whose expected comming as it was very joyfull to the French , so the Natives seemed to be highly pleased therewith , as foure of their petty Kings , the Kings of Homoloa Seravatri , Almacam , Malica and Castri , came forth to congratulate Ribaldus arrivall , and promised to conduct the French unto the Mountaines of Apalactri , where store of red Mettall was to be had , which they supposed to be gold : But this great hope of the French soone vanished , by reason of the Spaniards comming suddenly upon them with great ships every way well prepared , upon whose approach the French stole away to sea , but were forthwith pursued by the Spaniard , whom though they as then escaped , yet were they by a violent tempest , after shipwrack and losse of some of their men , againe cast upon the coast of Florida , about six and twenty miles higher to the North-east towards Virginia , where they were forth with set upon by the Spaniard , beaten out of their Forts , and almost all cruelly slaine , to the number of six hundred , among which Ribaldus the Governour was one , though he yeelded himself among other conditions , to have his life spared ; Laudonerius 〈◊〉 ●●me few of the French escaped hardly to their ships 〈…〉 returned into France , having cast off all future hopes of 〈◊〉 ▪ which was now 〈…〉 dispose of the cruell Spaniard ; neither 〈◊〉 the French 〈◊〉 ( for that he greatly disliked , if not hated 〈◊〉 , and such were these that were ●laine in 〈…〉 slaughter of his people , as ever af●●●●o much as attempt the least revenge of their bloud , which yet two yeares after one Monsier Gurgius , a private man , at his owne charge with 280 men transported in three ships , w● most v●liantly undertaken , and no lesse happily effected , by the help of the Natives , who upon his first arrivall , out of an inveterate hatred to the Spaniard , their insolent outragious opposers , joyned with him to the slaughter , and utter extirpating of them out of Florida ; and yet for all this compleat victory , the valiant Gurgius , though earnestly invited by the Natives , would not venture with so small a force , to stay long in Florida , as knowing very well that the bloudy revengefull Spaniard might in a short time from Cuba , Hispaniola , or other there neare adjoyning Plantations , invade him with far greater forces , and therefore within a while returned , where he found his worthy service to be so displeasing to the King and his Popish Lords , as he was faine a good while to hide himselfe , and to fly for his life , and after this we doe not heare that the French did ever venture into Florida any more . Neither yet hath the Spaniard obtained any strong footing there , for as yet they have no Towne of any note toward the sea of Mexico , and but two which lye towards the Northerne sea , the one ( which is chiefest ) called Saint Augustines , the other Saint Matthewes , of great difficulty to be taken by a small Navy , but of great import , in regard of their great wealth to them that shall take them . And now will I only describe the Sea coasts of Florida from the Confines of Virginia unto Nova Hispania , far better known then the Inland countries to the North of Florida . The nearest River of Florida to Virginia of any note falling into the Ocean , is the River Iordaine , which lyeth 32 degrees from the Equinoctiall ; from whence , about 20 leagues downeward to the South , towards the West lyeth the Promonntory of S. Hellen , neare Port Royall , which the French chose for the best and surest place to begin their Plantations ; between which , Oristanum , Ostanum , and Cayagna , whereof the first is distant from S. Hellen six leagues , the second from the first four leaguesthe third from the second , eight leagues : but how far Cayagua is from the River Iordaine , is not yet determined . From S. Hellen to Dos Baxos haven is five leagues , from thence to the Bay De Asapo three leagues , thence to Cafonusum three , to Capula five , to Saron nine , to S. Alcany fourteen , to S. Peter twenty leagues . All Bayes and Rivers Westward falling down to the South from Peter Bay , which lyeth about the 31 Degree to the South , to S. Matthews Town , is five leagues , and from thence ten more to S. Austines , directly Southward , the land so falling in upon the Sea , from the degree of 30 and a half to 25 , where the comming up of thestrait of Bahama beginneth , having to the west side those dangerous Rocks called Marteries , to the East those called Roques . betweene S. Austines Towne and the Bay de Mosquito , is fifteen leagues . From thence to the point Ca●evarall , is 16 leagues ; from thence to the River Ayz is full 20 leagues and from thence to Martyres neer as many more ; so as from Cape Francis ( neer S. Matthewes Towne where the land beginneth to turne directly Southward ) to Martires ( comming up from the Gulph of Mexico to the Northeast parts of Florida ) is neere six degrees downeward to the Line . Not far from Martires Westward , lie Tortugas dangerous Ilands , where the Continent of Florida turneth againe almost directly North for near 5 degrees : Betweene which and Tacobago which lyeth neer to the top of that great Reach , lye the Bayes of Carlos , Tampa , Muspa , S. Ioseph ; Muspa is distant from Carlos thirteen leagues , to Tampa from Carlos as many more , from thence to S. Ioseph are fifteen leagues , and from S. Ioseph to Tacobago eighteene : betweene which at S. Ioseph beginneth a great inlet of the Sea for more then twenty leagues to the North latitude , and more then forty foure to the Westerne longitude ; in the middle of which lyeth Ante , a safe haven , and of great import for those who intend a more full discovery of Florida , which as yet is bu slenderly discovered towards the West ; for betweene it and the most Northwest parts of Nova Hispania , which are distant the one from the other four hundred leagues , we reade but of one safe Bay , called the Bay of the Holy Ghost neer Cape de Crus , and some few Rivers for succour and supply of Navigators . The first River from Ante one hundred leagues is Nieves , from whence the River Flores is twenty , from the Haven of the Holy Ghost ( which is of all the surest ) To the River Flores is seventy leagues , from which to the River Piscadores is as many more : where the Gulph of Mexico beginneth to turne from the West directly South , from the degrees of 29 to 25. I might here proceed with the description of Nova Hispania , ( a countrey of highest esteem with the Spaniard , for riches and fruitfulnesse ; ) but having passed as far as the Northwest Seas of America will permit , I take it to be our best course to returne back againe to view the Ilands , and the more Southeast parts of the Continent , lying far nearer , and every way of as good consequence for the propagating of the Gospell , and the setling of some weake Plantations which we have there already , for the continuall sending forth more Colonies , and for the obtaining store of treasure , and many rich merchantable commodities . Cuba . THE first great Iland in our returne lying most to the West , is Cuba , having Hispaniola Easternly to usward , distant from the first Easterne part thereof which is Cape Mayzi , twelve leagues , to the West it is divided from Nova Hispania by a long and large interposition of Sea , called Mexico ; To the North it hath the Lucayicke Islands , The neerest parts to the South is the Island Iamaica . From the East promontory of Mazi to Cape Anthony full West it extendeth it self no lesse then 230 leagues but in breadth where it is largest it exceedeth not forty leagues , where narroest not fifteene , A very large Island and fruitfull soyle able abundantly to sustaine many thousand men , for the Natives are well nigh utterly destroyed by the Spaniard , And the few Spanish inhabitants at this time there remaining are not able to make use of the fifth part thereof . The Climate is somewhat hot , but yet healthfull and reasonable temperate , it is so over stored with kine as they kill them meerely for their hides , and so with hogges as they know not what to doe with them . It hath in it a Cathedrall , and a Monestery . To the East thirty leagues distant ; and within ten leagues of the Northern Sea lieth a Towne called Baracoa neer to which runneth the River Mares . To the North West likewise thirty leagues lieth Baiamo , which though it be an inland towne yet it is well furnished with usefull commodities , by meanes of the great river Cante which falleth into the Sea on the South-side of the Island , A fourth Towne whereunto belongeth a good haven Porto del Principe lying to the Northside neer forty leagues from Saint Iages ; On the Southfide more then fiftie leagues from Iages lieth the Town Spiritus Sanctus , And betweene these lie the great mountaines Tarquino , Cape de Crus , and a great inlet of the Sea , the Land bending to the North , and to the North-east no lesse then a degree , but the coming up unto them ( by reason of the many rockes and shelves ) is somewhat dangerous . From hence being more then halfe the length of the Island unto Cape Anthony ( the most Westerne promontory of great note with mariners . ) On the South-side also lieth the Town Seas , Port Xagua , and Cape Corrientes opportune places to harbour , and take in water , and wood . The West end of Cuba from Cape Anthony bendeth Northward where lie the Organes observed by Saylors to be dangerous touching upon in regard of many sands rockes , and shallowes , but after the Land falling into the East not above nine miles from Habana there are two very convenient Ports Port Puercos and Port Marien , but of all the Ports of Cuba , Habana , on the Northside neer the West end of the Iland is farre the largest , the safest , and most renowned . It is strongly Fortified both by nature and by Arte , by a narrow coming up unto it by Sea , and with strong Castles , as it is thought to be invincible , and therefore hither as to a most secure harbour from all parts of America the Spanish Fleet meeteth yeerly , and so being gathered together returne about the beginning of September , with there farre greater treasure collected , then considerable Forces to conduct it safely into Spaine . Neither indeed is Habana so impregnable , but that ( a Navy Royall landing some of their Forces at Port Marien , or Port Puercos aforesaid may take both Town & treasure before the Spanish Navy can put from thence , ) if they could in a seasonable time somewhat about September , light upon the Spanish Fleet . And if the Grandes of Spaine , have ( by reason of the large pension of 3. or 4000. pounds yeerly paid to many pensioners here ) such intelligence of an intendment that way , yet though we should misse of the Fleet for one yeer , we might be sure to seize upon the Towne , and so greatly straighten them in their yeerly returnes , and in few yeers become Commanders of those narrow Seas , through which their vast treasure is yearly conveighed . Hispaniola . HIspaniola lyeth between the degree of eighteen and twenty one of the North latitude . The most East end of it at Cape Enganno , is very narrow : the most West end , between Saint Nicholas , to the North and Cape Dona Maria , to the Southside , is broader then any other part of the Island . The length from East to West 120. leagues , the breadth as it is related by Spanish Authors is 60. leagues where it is widest , where narrowest thirty . The temperature of the aire till noone is somewhat over hot , but after continually temperate . The commodities of Suger , and Cow-hides are more abundaut here , then in any of these Islands . Acosta reporteth that from hence in the yeer 1587. were brought into Spaine 9000. Chests of Suger , & they though kill their Beasts most for their hides , yet they multiply to fast upon them , and such is the increase of horse , and hogges , which sufficiently proveth the exceeding fertillity of their soyle , there having been neither Neat , horse nor hogges , in the whole Ile , before it was stored by the Spanish , not above 150 yeers since . Now to begin the particular description , of the I le , of the Townes , Rivers , and Ports according to the severall Provinces , as they lie from East to West , betweene North and South . The most Easterne Province called Hygvey is a rough , and mountainous place , yet well furnished , with variety of fruitfull trees . To the South , lie two small Islands Catilina and Zybo well provided with good nature and store of cattell , as also the Island Saona of a larger extent , which though it be not now inhabited , yet it is very commodious for Ships to furnish themselves with severall sorts of provision , it abounding with great store of fruits and wholsome cattell . The next province is Iagvagua upon the South Coast , wherein standeth San Domingo , the onely chiefe City of the Island built by Bartholomeus Collumbus Anno 1494. on the East-side of the River Osama , but afterwards removed by Nicolas Obando to the Westside . It is neatly built and stately with stones , and environed with a strong wall . It is the seat of an Archbishop , and the place where the governour of the Island , and all the Kings officers do reside , and but that it is not conveniently supplied with water , it might wel passe for one of the best cities in all America . It flourished exceedingly in the preceeding age , but since the finding out of Peru , it hath lost much of its spendour , as being lesse frequented by Merchants . The inhabitants hereof according to the Spaniards own relation , doth not exceed 600. families of Spaniards , the Moores and Mungrels ( which are begot of Spanish and Moores ) amounting to as many more . It was taken in the yeer 1586 by Sir Francis Drake with 1200. men , but the spoil came far short of expectation , there being found great store of brasse coyne but little gold . To the North of this prime City , in the same Province is the City De La Conception , wherein is a Cathedrall and a Monastry as also the Towne Gotuy . Not farre from San Domingo , the Province of Cayagua beginneth , and extendeth it selfe on the South coast near 160 miles , and in this Province is Azna commonly called Compostella very rich in Sugers , and five convenient havens Nizao , Formoso . Ocoa , Caligna , and ( Yagnion , it selfe , ) all greatly frequented especially Nizao , and Ocoa by the Dutch , for the abundance of Suger and hides , untill of latter yeers , trading there hath beene utterly prohibited , by the King of Spaine , Upon this coast are three little Islands ( little better then Rocks ) Beta , Alta , Vela , Frayles , wherein though there be nothing worth observation , yet are they carefully to be observed for the preventions of Shipwracke , The next Province to the West , and more to the North is Baoca very mountaines , and so hard of accesse as it cost the Spaniard very dear before he could gaine it . The most Southwest Province is Hanigvagia very plaine , pleasant , and fruitfull , wherein standeth Savana just opposite to Baqua , a small but very considerable Island to furnish navigatours hath also in it , Cape Tuburo , and the promontory Dona , and many safe harbours for Ships . From the last of these , the Land turning to the East many leagues , admitteth of a great inlet of Sea , upon which bordereth Zagua , a Province no lesse fruitfull , and pleasant then the former , in which standeth the Towne called Iaguana , well provided with store of excellent Salt . And neer unto the North , is the Island Guanabo . The most Northwest is Cape Saint Nicholas , where beginneth the first Northside Province of the Island Marien , where Christophorus Columbus built Navidad , hereunto belong two Islands Mosquites and Port Palma the one to the East the other to the West . The next Province is Lawega Reall , extending it selfe 70 leagues in length twenty in breadth admirable rich in medowes and Pastures . Between this Northerne Province and Yaquimo to the South lie to other , Cibao sometime abounding with golden mines , and Maguana with in comparable meadowes , as being almost incompassed with two wide Rivers Niba , and Yaquen . There are belonging to this spacious Province two Townes of good note Saint Iago and Port de Plata , besides four convenient havens Cape Francis , Port Riall , Mons Christi , and Port Isabell . The most Northeast is Samana unto which belongeth one onely haven of note bearing the same name . Lucaick Ilands . TO the North of Hispaniola and Cuba , between them and the Continent of Florida , lye the many small Lucaick Ilands , so neer one another , as they make those Seas very rough , heady and dangerous : besides this , there is nothing worth noting in them . I shall therefore herein returne the Readers whom it may concerne ( I meane those who are to passe those seas ) to advise with that Map , which the most judicious Author Mr. De Laet hath made and placed in that his great and exact Collection of all America , almost out of all Authors , Latine , English , Spanish , Dutch , or French , who have written in this kinde : From him ( by whom I have been most assisted in this my short Compendium ) they shall finde their severall names , and be sufficiently informed , how they fall betweene the forefaid Ilands and the Continent , which for me here to ins●rt , would be both needlesse and troublesome , they are so many , and of so little worth . Porto-Rico . Portorico lying to the North , short of the 19 Degree of the North latitude , is to the East of Hispaniola neare sixteene leagues . To the West of Virgo , Gorda , and Anagado , the most West of the Carib Ilands seventeen leagues , from Cogui Bocoa , a Promontory of Vnezuella , in the Continent of America , to the Northeast it is distant one hundred thirty leagues . The Climate is very pleasant , only sometimes in the moneths of December and January , it is infefted with too much raine ; in June , July and August , with somewhat immoderate heat , and terrible tempests , which they call Huracanes . The land for the most part riseth and falleth with convenient small fruitfull hils and vallies , though the fruitfulnesse thereof is much hindred with the over-great store of Guiabo trees . The Townes and Ports of this Iland are but few : about the middle of the North side lyeth Porto-Rico , the only Towne of note , built after the Spanish fashion , and divided into fair streets : it hath in it a safe Haven for ships , a stately Cathedrall , and a Monastery : and though it hath no wals it is well fortified by land and sea : yet not so , but that it was taken by our countrey man the Earle of Cumberland , who found there a rich booty , and at least seventy great peeces of Ordnance , which he brought away Anno 1597. It hath since in the yeare 1625 beene assaulted by Henricides the Dutch Generall , who though he demeaned himself very valiantly in the attempt , could not obtaine it . The other Ports on the North side of the Iland , as Visa , Canaba , and Cabeca , to the East of Portorico , are not safe , as being exposed to the Northern tempests and shelves , and sands which lye before them . In the Northwest corner lyeth Agada , a very oportune Haven to water in , between which and Portorico the Rivers Cami and Cabuco fall into the sea . Directly to the West side of the Iland , somewhat about the middle , lyeth the River Guiabo , by which they passe to Saint Germin four leagues remote from the Westerne sea , the Towne is but small , and hath been often taken by the French . Between the harbour belonging to it , which is the mouth of Guiabo and Aguada , directly to the west side of the Iland lyeth the Rock Zacheo , inconvenient and dangerous . There are other small villages in the Island but none other of great worth or note . On the Southside most to the West lieth Cape Roxo , neer which our English have found some salt pits very usefull for those who travaile those parts . From Cape Roxo lie the havens of Guaima , Xaria ; Guadianilla , and Guaiama distant five or six leagues the one from the other . On the Southeast-side lie the small Islands Bieque , on the East coast , then are onely these two Ports Saint Iames and Yabucoa . The prime commodities of this Island are great store of Sugars , Ginger Cassia , and Neats hides . It did abound with silver and gold , but those mines are either exhausted , or neglected for want of worke men . Burmudos . THere is another Island called Burmudos ( which because it falleth much in the same longitude with Porto Rico , though many degrees distant to the North in regard of latitude ) I must either here insert or leave out . It lyeth within a degree and a halfe of South Virginia , not so easie to be come unto ( in regard it hath but one and that none of the best Ports to land in . Besides it is ( as much if not more then any other place infested with most tempestuous fearfull winds called Huracans . The soyle and temperature is farre inferiour to any part of Virginia , and yet is it inhabited no lesse then with a thousand English : Who no doubt when the wisedome of the Kingdome shall thinke convenient to send a strong Navy into America ) will be forward to remove and improve their pla●●●●ion into a more convenient and richer soyle . Caribb Islands . TO the the East of Porto-Rico begin the Carib or Caniball Islands ; so called , for that the Natives are men-eaters : for the most part , they fall one within another , sometimes in a double , sometimes in a threefold squadron , from the degree of eighteen and a halfe , to somewhat more then the sixteenth degree of latitude . I will onely mention them as they lye in their severall ranks from East to West . Anegado and Virgines , Angotllo and Virgin , Granda , Saint Martin , Saba and Crus , Saint Bartoline and Saint Estasio , Barbada , Nieves and Saint Christopher , Antigua and Monserata , Desseada and Gnadalupe , Mary Glande , Sanco and A●stin . From whence the Carib Islands Dominica , Martimno , Saint Lucia , Saint Vincent , Beria and Granada , fall downe to the twelfth degree of latitude by a proportionable bending much like a bow towards the West from Anegado to Gr●●ada . Onely Barbados lyeth to the East more then twenty leagues out of the foresaid bow-bending figure . Of these Barbados , Saint Christopher and Nieves ( now in possession of our Countrymen ) are most spatious , and in all respects fitter for plantation ) except Dominica , Matinino and Granada ) which though they be not inhabited by Spaniards , yet beside the sustaining of 1000. Savages ; either of them affordeth the Spanish Navy in its yeerly voyage to the South Continent of America , good stone of provision at very small rates , foure Porkets and six Hens for one hatchet . I say no more of these Islands but this , though they be thought scarce worth looking after by the Spaniards , yet would they sustaine 20000 men . I might here passe Westward againe , with the Islands of Margarita , Cobana , Coetz and many more which lye upon the matter directly Westward , not farre remote from Gran●da , Andalusia and Veneuella , the neerest part of the continent Southward ; by coasting whereof to Martha , Nicuragua and so to Nova Hispania , I might more perspicuously and conveniently have concluded this my present discovery of the North America , but then I must leave out two great Islands of good note , and which is of twenty times more concernment the most spatious Guiana by our judicious Countryman Sir Walter Raleigh and others , most admired and applauded for health , wealth and pleasure . Though therefore it be somewhat out of my way , and doe a little obscure my proposed method , by the Mediterranian sea of America ; yet I may not by any meanes leave them out as falling many degrees on the North side of the equinoctiall , unlesse it be one part of Guiana , which to the South-east goeth over the line somewhat more then a degree , taken up onely with severall branches of the great River Amazon , and many small Islands dispersed in them of no great worth . The Islands between Granada and Guiana to the South-west are Tabago and Trinidado : I shall quickly have done with them and from thence begin in a second Booke my discovery of Guiana , and the rest of the Continent ; taking it according to the severall regions thereof , as I shall find them neerest agreeing to the Sea-coasts so farre as the Mediterranian will permit us , that is as farre as Nava Hispania . Tabago now in possession of the Dutch , lyeth to the South-east full thirty leagues from Granada , and upon eight miles to the East of Trinidado : It hath many good harbours but the comming in unto them , especially toward the West is dangerous by reason the seas there are very boystrous and not free from sands and shelves . It is constantly reported by the Dutch ( who should best know it ) as having many yeeres possest it to afford many rare fruits and hearbs , variety of Fowles and Fish , and not to be utterly destitute of foure-footed beasts , wholesome for nourishment , as having good store of Indian Hogs and Armadillos , both which afford good food . Trinidado , now possessed ( as is credibly reported ) by the Forces of the present most illustrious Admirall of England , the Earle of Warwicke ; lyeth according to the severall farre distant parts and corners thereof betweene the eighth and tenth degree of latitudge . For though Sir Walter Raleigh ( a judicious Traveller ) place point Curiapan , which the Spaniards call Punco de Gallo , the most Northerne part , but in the eighth degree , yet the Dutch ( according to Oviedus , upon more exact calculation ) found it to come neere to the tenth degree . Besides this , about fifteene miles to the South there is another convenient Haven , called Point Blanco ; after which , directly to the South , betweene the Island and the falling of foure or more branches of the great River Oronoque from Guiana , there is a very shallow narrow sea not above three miles over , and not above 11 or 12 foot deepe ; howbeit by reason of foure or five Islands which come between them , that sea is heady and rough . This Island is according to Herea his observation two hundred leagues from Hispaniola , sixty from Granada ; In length , ( according to Oviedus ) it is twenty five ; in breadth twenty leagues . Concerning the fertility of the soyle Authors agree not ; Herea reporteth it to be barren in the generall , but Sir Walter Raleigh acknowledgeth it to be so onely in that part which is next adjoyning to Curiapan ; but the rest of the Island to be sufficiently fruitfull , especially of Indian graine , and such Roots as the Americans usually make their Bread and Beere of ; besides great store of Deere and Hogges , and other wilde Beasts , of which the Inhabitants may feed plentifully . Good probability there is , that some Golden Mine● may be found there , but as yet what hath beene digged there , is acknowledged by the said Sir Walter Raleigh , and by another of our Countrymen Sir Robert Dudley , to be but Marca●ite , which though it shine like Gold , yet it it of no value . The onely great Towne in all Trinidad is Saint Ioseph , the Merchantable Commodity there is Tobacco . The second BOOKE . GVIANA . AND now being to proceed with Guiana . I know no better course , than to follow those , who have gone before me : who by ascending and descending the grand Rivers ; I meane Oronoque to the North ; Amazon to the South , as also many others which fall betweene them , into the east Ocean ; have made the onely discovery which have as yet beene made thereof : And no marvaile , for those great Rivers doe on every side inviron Guiana with the Countryes thereunto belonging , so as by helpe of their great labour and cost upon some further search ; as compleat a discovery in short time may be had of this large goodly Couutry , as of any other in America , ( to the future incredible benefit of our Nation , ) who might long since have injoyed the inestimable riches thereof , ( had the true relation of incomparable Raleigh , in his Book Intituled Guiana , found that credit , or his most powerfull motives had so timely prevailed with this Kingdome , as was but requisite when the Spaniard had got but little knowledge , and lesse ●●re-footing in those parts . ) This I write not as conceiving England now too weake to remove the Spaniard thence : No , I know very well that the power and wisdome of this Kingdome now met in Parliament , might & I hope would before this have sent forth such a power and well prepared Navy , as might have driven him out of his strongest holds in any part of the North America ; ( unto which any reasonable neare accesse may be made by water ) had not Spanish Factours , Jesuits from abroad and grand Pensioners at home , raised these present most cruel & most unnaturall , I should rather say infernall commotions in this Kingdome , and that in Ireland , purposely to divert their wisedome from taking such a designe into any deepe consideration , being distracted and perplexed on all sides . But to the matter ; great and long inquiry hath been made by the Spanish , English and Dutch , to find out Manoa , otherwise called El Dorado , the chiefe City of Guiana , and the golden Mountaines adjacent , by those great Rivers that empty themselves into the East Ocean , especially by those the two greatest , Oronoque and Amazon , both upward and downeward ; I meane downeward neare from whence they arise , upward from their wide mouthes where they fall into the Sea . Of Spaniards , the first of note who attemp●ed the search of Guiana , by the River Oronoque , were Diego Ordace , a Knight of the Order of Saint Iago ; and Pedro Harnandez de Serpa : but we find nothing of worth , or certainty , to have beene performed by either of them in that search . Onely Sir Walter Raleigh affirmeth , that he did see a great Anchor of Ordaces ship , lying in a Port called M●requito , 300 miles within the Land , upon the River Oronoque , a strong proofe he was there . As for Pedro Harnandez , it is said by some ; that taking his journey from Cumana in the West-Indies , by land , toward Oronoque , which may be about 120 leagues ; he was set upon , and quite overthrowne , by a Nation of the Indians called W●kery , before he came to the borders of the said River . Others affirme that he was defeated in the very entrance of Guiana , at the first civill Towne of the Empire , called Magureguary ; but of this there is but little certainty . One Martines and Berea a Spanish Gentleman , and a Commander of great note and quality , after them proved farre more succesfull ( if we may rely upon Bereas own report , as it was taken by Sir Walter Raleigh , from his own mouth ) Marianes discovery briefly hapened thus ( I may well say happened , for though never so true , yet was it but a meere chance . ) The foresaid Voyage of Ordace being utterly lost , by reason his provision of Gunpowder was at once blowne up , through the negligence of this Martines ; his finall judgement was , that he should be set into a Canoa alone , without any victuall , onely with his Armes , and so turned loose into the great River . But it pleased God , that the Canoa was carried downe the stream and that certaine Guianians met it the same evening ; ( and having never seene any Christian , or man before of that colour ) they carried him into the Country to be wondred at ; and so from Towne to Towne untill he came to the great City Manoah , the place of Inga , the Emperours abode : Who upon the first sight of him , knew him to be a Christian , as having seene many in Peru , where he formerly lived , before his brother Atabalipa Emperour thereof , was vanquished by the Spaniard : At what time he and many thousands more fled to Guiana ; where within halfe an age , by reason of the exceeding riches and fertility of that large Country , having subdued many Nations , he became as potent as ever his magnificent Ancestors were in Peru. The entertainment of this Martines by Inga , is by himselfe acknowledged to have been very free and bountifull ; for though he was brought blindfold thither , and during the time of his abode in Manoa ( which was seven moneths ) he was not suffered to wander anywhere into the Country ; yet Inga caused him to be lodged in his owne Palace , and to be every way well provided for . At the end of which time , when he had somewhat learned the language , he obtained favour of the Emperour to depart , with whom he sent divers Guianians to conduct him to the River of Orinoque , all loaden with as much gold as they could beare , given to Martines at his departure : of all which as he arived neare the River side , the Oronoque poni ( enemies to Inga ) robbed him , save onely of two great bottles of Gords , which were filled with beads of gold curiously wrought : With these the Oronoque-poni , ( who thought the bottles onley to have contained some food ) permitted him to passe dowre Oronoque in Canoas : From whence he got to Trinidado , and from thence to Margarita , and so to Saint Ivan de Puerto-Rico ; where at the time of his death receiving the Sacrament , he affirmed the truth of this Relation , and gave his gold beads to the Church . You have heard the unexpected successe of Martines wandring ; heare now briefly the long and difficult travailes of Berea which were purposely undertaken , as they are recorded by the same Author from hsi owne mouth . Gundizalvus Zimenes hauing without any good successe spent much in the search of Guiana , by those Rivers of Nuevo Reygno , that fall into Oronoque , left at his death a very great 〈◊〉 to Berea , who had married his daughter conditionally , he with his best endeavour should prosequte his designe of Guiana , which he faithfully performed ; for not long after he fell with great strength and provisions downe the River Cassanar rising in Nuevo Reygno , out of the mountaines neare the City of Tunia , and falling into Meta another River springing out of a mountaine neare Pampalone , in the same Nuevo Reygno de Granado , where it loseth its name as likewise doth Meta , when a little above the fifth degree of North Latitude , it emptieth it selfe into Bariquan otherwise called Bariqui c●meto , a River of Venezuella , which after a hundred Leagues turning and winding , meeteth and joyneth with the River Huriaparia which is Oronoque . Where it is to be observed , that though Berea had from his first setting forth from the River Casanar , fallen neare two degrees to the South , yet he according to Geographicall description in the best Mappes , fell short a degree in Latitude , and at least seventy Leagues in Longitude of Macurewarai , the nearest Towne of all Guiana , properly so called , and somewhat more then three from Manoa the cheife City : so as keeping his course , as he ( acknowledgeth he did ) downe Orinoque , running directly North-East from thence , there was then no hope of finding what he so eagerly sought for , but instead thereof received both in his forces and provisions much losse , many of them perishing by water , his small vessels being split upon rockes , or overwhelmed and swallowed with the violence of the streame , and many of them killed by the Natives . The first place of note he arrived at , was the Province of Amapaia , which he affirmed to be rich in gold , and though for the greatest time of his abode there ( which was six moneths ) he was feircely infefted by the inhabitants ▪ yet at length , after the concluding of a peace betweene them , he obtained eight Images of gold ( as curiously made as any in Europe ) which he sent to the King of Spaine . The River of Oronoque running on the East side of Amapaia is said to be twelve miles broad , and about seven or eight hundreth miles from its fall into the Ocean . From hence getting over to the South-East side of Orinoque , he sought very diligently to have found an entrance into Guiana , but could finde none , all places being stopped up with high unpassable mountaines . And although he met with divers Rivers both on the one and on the other side of Orinoque , yet he professed he could not learne the name of them , but onely of the River Caroly : neither could he ( as he pretended ) for want of the use of Geography , expresse of what degrees they were , so as he utterly despaired of obtaining any good successe in this voyage , untill he came to Emeria , where he found store of provision , and the inhabitants of a more peaceable and civell disposition . The petty King thereof was called Carapana , a man of a hundred yeeres of age , who in his youth had beene often at the Islands of Trinidado and Marga●ita , where he traded with the ▪ Christians there , and learned much from them how to governe his people . Berea having staid here some good space of time , and having as he conceived gained sufficient knowledge of Guiana betaketh himself ( without staying anywhere ) downe the River Oronoque directly to Trinidado ; from thence not long after he sent backe againe to Carapana , who directed them to Morequito Lord of Aramaia , as having better knowledge of Guiana , living foure or five dayes journey from Magureguaira . This Morequito had some few yeeres before , brought much gold to Gumana ; and withall had so highly extolled the great riches of Guiana ▪ as that Vedes the Governour of Margarita sought to have obtained a patent thereof from the King of Spaine , but was prevented by Berea ; which so troubled More●uito for ( his acquaintance Vedes sake , with whom he had much ingratiated himselfe ) as that though he feared openly to deny Bereas request , in sending guides with his men , to trucke with the Guianians for gold : Yet privily upon their returne ( which is reported to have beene with much store of gold ) he caused them to be mutthered neare the bankes of Oronoque , one onely escaping to informe Berea of this 〈◊〉 act , which he conceiving to have beene plotted by Morequito , sent a good part of the men he had at Trinidado , to take him and to spoyle his Covntry : Before whose coming Morequi●o hearing of it , fled to Vides for succour ; but being within a while demanded in the King of Spaines name , he was delivered and executed ; whose execution so displeased the borderers of Oronoque as he thought it not safe ever after to venture with a few men , to trafficke that way , neither was his strength now sufficient to make his way ; wherefore expecting sufficient forces from other parts of the Spaniards dominions neerest adjoyning , he staid so long at Trinidado , untill he was surprized by Sir Walter Raleigh in the yeere 1596. Here then Bereas discovery of Guiana being interrupted , it is meet I forbeare any further relation thereof , untill I have shewed you what was performed by our worthy . Countryman the said Sir Walter Raleigh , in his first expedition thither ; after which ( as being after it in time ) the conclusion of Bereas discovery ; as also of Captaine Kemish , and others who were imployed by learned and expert Raleigh , that way will more seasonably follow . After six weekes and two dayes departure from England , Sir Walter Raleigh , though he staid seven dayes at Tenerife , one of the Canary Islands in expectation of Captaine Preston , arived at Trinidado , and tooke it within foure dayes ; where loosing no time in the prosecution of his intended designe for Guiana ; after diligent search , the narrow sea betweene Trinidado and the fall of Oronoque being so shallow and shelvie , more especially those branches of the said River ; all that was then discovered , ( being sound by his Sea-men not above nine foot deepe at high water ) he was enforced to leave his ships , and with a hundred men thronged together in two barges and three whirreys to crosse that narrow sea , and to venture up the River by those branches ; wherein when they had rowed foure dayes , his owne barge came a ground , so as they were in some feare , whether they should ever have got her off againe ; such was the shallownesse of the River when the flowing of sea had left them . After this for many dayes more , they wandred here and there for want of a good Pilot , not knowing which streame to take , ( the streams multiplying so exceedingly upon them ) by reason of the many great and small Islands that lye in this wide bottome of Oronoque computated by the most judicious Geographers , neare a hundred miles wide from South-east to North-west . After they fell upon those Islands commonly called Trivitivans , the Inhabitants whereof commonly goe by the name ●awani and Warawe●k● , who in regard they are commonly overflowne from May to September , they live in houses upon trees very artificially built , their food being Indian bread , f●●h and venisons , prepared before hand . Here they happened on a Pilot , more expert then the former , who yet within few dayes was out of his knowledge where againe it was their good hap to meet with a 〈◊〉 , much more expert , one Martin an Arwacan , whom 〈◊〉 ●ooke in a Canoa , with some others going down Amana , one 〈◊〉 the greatest armes of Oronoque to Margarita with store of bread ; both the Pilot and the bread were of singular use to Sir Walter Raleigh , and his almost fainting company ▪ without which they had undoubtedly beene much straightned for going any further . But by direction , they quickly attained unto Arowacy on the South side of Oronoque , whereof Toparimaca being Lord , entertained them kindly , and furnished them with provisions ▪ as also with another Pilot , yet more experienced in the crosse perplexed streames of O●onique as they grew higher to Gu●●na . From Arowacy bending their course almost directly Westward , they pasted by a great Isle called Arrow●pana , twenty miles in length , and six in breadth , and at nigh● cast Ancour at Ocawyta not one third part so bigge . The next night they stayed under Putayma Island , from whence they could plainly discerne the continent to the North-West , to be a large pleasant plaine betweene two edges of moun●aines consisting of Arable and Medow knowne ( as their last Pilot affirmed ) by the name of the great Valley of Sayma , running in length almost to Cumana neare upon 120. Leagues . The third , fourth , and fifth day they passed the Isle Manoriparum ▪ and a great part of Arromaia . On the sixth day they came and staied at the Port of Morequito , where he was kindly entertained , and informed concerning the state of those parts from Topiowary , Lord of Arromaia and unckle to the aforesaid Morequito . The information he received from him was , that all the Regions thereabout even to Emeria , were called Guiana : though yet the inhabitants were called Oronoque-poni as farre as the mountaines of Wacarima , which they might from thence behold afarre off in the Continent , beyond which he told them , the large valley of Amariocapana did lye , whose inhabitants were called Guianians . And that into the Provinces which lye beyond these more to the South , there came some yeares since multitudes of people called Oriones and Epuremei , who possessed themselves thereof , having driven the Natives out of their ancient inheritances ; ( the Cassiapagots , Eparagots , and Arawagots onely excepted ) who were then great enemies to the Spaniard and possesse Magureguaran , a City strongly and stately built , and withall amply furnished with gold . From hence in two dayes they rowed up neere to the River Caroli , where the heady violence of that , and the other Rivers , ( as is usuall at that time of the yeere ) permitted them not then by water to make any higher search into Guiana . Here therefore staying three or foure dayes , their small company was dispersed by direction of the Commander , to view the severall quarters about and above the said River ; which upon their returne , they reported in generall to be very fruitfull , in well growne Medowes and Pastures ; exceeding commodious for hunting , hawking , fishing , fowling ; as having many plaines , cleere Rivers , abundance of Pheasants , Partriges , Quailes , Railes , Cranes , Herons , and most other Fowles ; Deere of all sorts , Camas or Antas , as big , and affording as good nourishment , and as pleasant , as our English Beefe , Porkets , Hares , Lyons , Tygers , Leopards , and divers other sorts of Beasts , either for chase or food . But that which most contented them , was ( as being the thing they chiefly aimed at ) the great store of gold and precious stones , the greater and lesser hils promised them , the very stones glistering like gold ; a more then probable argument , in the judgement of the best Mineralists , that the earth lying a fathome or two deepe , under strong spars or quarries of such stone usually called Marcasite hideth much Treasure . Upon due consideration of the relations made of those that Sir Walter had sent to review the Inland ( agreeing so well with what he himselfe had then seene , neere the banke of Caroli , which he with some few musqueteers undertooke to survey ) he confidently affirmeth Guiana , in no respect to be inferiour to any part of the world . His owne lively expressions ( being a Gentleman of as great learning this way , as any one our age hath afforded ) is worthy to be read and seriously considered . I never saw ( saith he ) a more beautifull country , nor more lively prospects , hils so raised here and there over the valleys , the River winding into divers branches , the plaines adjoyning without bush or stubble , all faire greene grasse , the ground of hard sand to march on either for horse or foote , the Deere crossing in every path , the birds towards the evening singing on every tree with a hundred severall tunes , Cranes and Herons of white , crimson , carnation , pearching on the River side , the Ayre fresh with a gentle easterly wind ; and every stone we stooped to take up , promised either gold or silver by his complexion . Your Lordship ( saith he ) writing to the Lord Admirall ( that then was ) shall see of many sorts , and I hope some of them cannot be bettered under the Sunne ; and yet we had no meanes but with our daggers and fingers to teare them out here and there , the rockes being most hard of a minerall sparre , as hard or harder then a flint : Besides , the veines lye a fathome or two deepe in the rockes , and we wanted necessary Instruments to have digged the treasure out . Which last clause well considered together with what he in his booke of Guiana alleageth for himselfe ( namely the violence of the waters hourely increasing , unseasonablenesse of the yeere , the smalnesse of his company , the inforced leaving off his ships more then 400 miles for a whole moneth , and his unwillingnesse to let the natives now perceive that the intent of his comming was the same vvith the Spaniards , chiefly for gold ) may in my judgement sufficiently answer those , vvho have and doe still question the truth of Sir Walters high expressions of Guiana's riches , and the most fruitfull and pleasant habitation it affordeth , for that he made no longer stay there , and brought no more store of Treasure home vvith him . The issue of this vvorthy Travelour's first voyage vvas this , Not being able by reason of the great downfall and over-bearing streame of Caroli , to ascend any further , ( vvithout seeing the Rivers Baraquan , Beta , Daune and Obarro , all falling from the West into Oronoque : and being distant each from other about a degree more and more to the South ; ) though yet in regard of longitude from East to West they are much alike , either from Macurewarai or the great City Manoa : He returned in few dayes to the Port of Morequito , where he concluded with Topiawa●i ; hostages being given on either side , to returne with great forces the next yeere , and that in the time he should work with the Oronoque poni , to joyne with them in an expedition against their enemies the Epuremei , who possessed the regions that most abound with silver and precious stones . But here was the unhappinesse of the man ▪ ( I might rather say of the Kingdome ; ) that upon his speedy retur●e into England , not above eight moneths from his setting forth , he could not ( though he were very gratious at Court ) procure a Navy to be sent within a yeere to Topiawari , as was promised : Whence it came to passe , that the foresaid Berea , neglecting no time , did by the assistance of Carrapana Lord of Emeria , againe get up the River of Oronoque with 300 Spanish Souldiers as farre as Caroli , where he built a little Towne called Saint Thomas , consisting of thirty houses of great consequence , to bring under and keepe in the fearfull ; unarmed borderers of Oronoque , and also for opposing any other Nation , who should attempt Guiana that way . But Sir Walter ( not understanding of the Spaniards building and strong fortifying Saint Thomas , ) sent forth Captaine Keymish with a ship and a pinnace ( all he was able to doe at his owne charge ) the 26 of Ianuary in the yeere 1596 , ( which being foure moneths later then he promised and intended , ) caused Topiawari and the rest of the borderers of Oronoque , for feare of Bevea and his Spanish forces , to withdraw themselves ; when Keymish ( who first discovered the genuine and best Navigable streame of the great River Oronoque , within eight dayes saile and entrance thereunto , came up to the Port of Morequito , where finding his hopes of assistance from the Natives frustrated and himselfe not able to encounter the Spaniards , he forthwith for feare of surprizall , taketh downe the River againe , and so in the fifth moneth after his setting forth out of England , returnned thither safe againe , though without any good successe at all . After this I find no further attempt to have beene made by the English upon Guiana , but that of Sir Walter himselfe , Anno 1617. when he had beene fourteene yeeres prisoner to the great retarding of his intended prosecution of Guiana . The successe of this voyage was little answerable to the great preparation thereof : For though he went forth at his owne and friends charge , with seven good ships well manned and provided , yet he brought no treasure home . And no mervaile ( for as he no lesse truly then boldly writeth to Sir Ralph Winwood from Christophers Island ) his whole designe , what ships , what men , what Ammunition he would take with him , as also what time he would set forth hence , and what branch of Oronoque he intended to goe up to Guiana ; were all made knowne to the Spaniard before he could get out of the Thames by King Iames , to whom he was enforced by oath ( before he could get liberty to goe ) to discover the foresaid particulars . Upon which notice speedy directions were sent from the Court of Spaine , to draw up forces , three times as many as ours were , from Porto-Rico ▪ Nuequo-Reygno , and other neerest adjoyning parts , to surprize them unexpectedly . Yet such was the courage and resolution of our men , that they went up to Saint Thomas , and tooke it , and in it some store of rich Tobacco ; but the Spanish forces purposely abandoned the Towne , for the better defence of the mines , so that ours could not take them , which by reason of Woods lying on every side neare unto them , with 200 Musqueteers they easily defended . A more then probable argument , that the Spaniard was then possessed of those golden mines ( then sought by the English ; ) else , would they not have left their Towne and betooke themselves to the defence of them ? And Sir Walter Raleigh in his foresaid letter maketh good proofe of it , in naming the men in whose possession they then were ; and he further confidently affirmeth , that he was sufficiently able to make good what he writ , by the King of Spa●nes severall grants to severall persons ; as also by the Spanish Register books , wherein appeare the abundance of Treasure the mines as then discovered afforded , by the great summes thence arising yeerly from the Kings fifth part . And certainly had the Spanish King not feared , learned and experienced Raleighs future and greater discovery and prosecution of Guiana , he would never so eagerly have pursued him unto death as he did ; which yet he had not soone effected , had it not beene for his pensioners ; here , some noble ignoble English men overpowerfull with King Iames , ( the reputed Solomon of his time ) as now they are much more with his Successour , much inferiour to his father in wisdome . From that time to this ( the English hopes being chrushed in losse of so worthy a Commander ) there hath beene either none or little venturing from England to Guiana . But the Netherlands since that , have made so many yearely voyages up the River Oronoque as farre as Saint Thomas ( encouraged by the great returne made from thence , not of gold but of rich Tobacco ) as that some of their skilfull Pilots , were as well able to direct the best and safest way thither , as our Water-men are able to describe the passage from Dover to London ; the very cause as is generally conceived , why ( being growne so expert in that River ) they were some yeers since so severely prohibited by the King of Spaine to trade any more there . You have heard of Guiana as it bordereth Westerly on both sides Oronoque , as much as can be conveniently expressed in so short an Epitome . You shall now heare more briefly how it lyeth to the East Ocean , accord●ng to the pincipall Rivers as they fall betweene Oronoque and Amazon ▪ The first great River of any note from Winkebery , the most Southerne and best navigable arme or streame of Oronoque is Essequebe , very broad , but withall very shallow in the mouth of it where it falleth into the Ocean : It is affirmed by the natives bordering upon both sides of it , to arise within one dayes journey of golden Manoa the prime City of Guiana ; but both our English and the Dutch , who have diligently endeavoured to make entrance into the continent by this River , have found it in two or three dayes not passable , by reason of many great vvaterfals , three times as high and more heady then is the fall of London-bridge . The Inhabitants about this River , neerest to sea are called Arwaci , as barbarous but not so inhumane & cruell as are the Caribs , who possesse the more inland Cou●try . They are continually at vvarre betweene themselves , yet both great enemies to the Spaniard , and not to be trusted by us or any other Christian Nation when they are able to doe mischiefe . The soyle especially about 20 miles from sea is exceeding fertill : the Commodities are Christall , and a kind of wood very usefull , and much desired for dying the best colours . The next River of note is Berbice , lying somewhat above the sixth degree , the Land adjoyning is as the former possessed by the Arwaci , but is farre inferiour in regard of fertility , and the forenamed merchantable Commodities . The next two Rivers , or rather two in one is Sarname upon the sixth degree , and I●otera , that falleth into Sarname , three miles before it emptieth it selfe into the Ocean . The Inhabitants hereof ( being men-eaters , and very false in performing their promises ) are of all others least to be trusted ; neither indeed are the Commodities thereabout of that worth ( being upon the matter onely Brasil-wood ) as might invite men to venture farre into the Country . Twelve miles more to the South is Marawyny , a River of a wide and deepe mouth , affording above twenty leagues convenient passage for vessels of burthen , though yet the comming up from sea into it is very difficult : The inhumanity and infidelity of the borderers is as great as the other , and the Commodities the Land affordeth of as little worth , and therefore seldome frequented either by us or the Netherlands . From hence more and more to the South , five other Rivers of greater note have their fall into the East Ocean . The first is Cajana , inhabited by the Caribs , whose fall is computated to be twenty leagues from Marawiny , the head of it to be more then fifty from the South-west . The second and third Cauwo and Wio , much upon the middle betweene the fourth and fifth degree ( inhabited by the Yayi and Shebaij ) have their rising to the South-west further into the continent . The most Southern of the five great Rivers is Wiapoco ( inhabited also by the Yayi ) lying betweene the fourth and fifth degree of latitude , into whose channell many little Rivers fall . The regions in generall belonging to the five foresaid Rivers , are very fruitfull , temperate and pleasant ; I say in the generall ( for they are not in all places alike . ) The sea coasts ( to omit further particulars ) are more hot , but yet withall moarish , and therefore lesse fruitfull or pleasant . The Inland being mountainous is colder , but yet more profitable , the ground that lyeth between them ( both being in some places of greater , in others of lesse extent ) doth farre exceed them both in temperature , pleasure and profit : They abound with all manner of provision for life , with Cassavi root● , wherewith the Natives 〈◊〉 a kind of bread a●d beare , which they prefer before those made with ours or Ind●an grain ; of both which the soyle in generall promiseth great increase . They have also store of beasts , both for food and chase ; namely , Deare of all sorts , Bores , Hares , Conneys , Tygers , Leopards and Lyons ; but those that are of greatest use for food , are their Maypowri , and Baremo , the flesh of the one like our Beefe the other like our Mutton . As for Fowle , Fish , fruits , they afford according to our Countryman Master Harcourt's relation , not m●ch lesse store or variety , then is before confidently reported to be found in the Countryes bordering about Caroly , and the other higher streames of Oronoque And though as yet there hath not beene any discovery made by us , of any golden or silver mines in these parts , yet both English and Dutch Travailers that way , affirme , they have seene two sorts of precious stones , Jaspers and Porpheryes ; of both which the Natives infor●e them there are great store to be found in divers hils . But this is very certaine , that few places in the world afford more variety of rich materials for dying , or more sweet and soveraign Balsomes . The third most Southerne River in comp●ssing Guiana , is that of Amazon , so called ( not as some have conjectured , for that the Women have killed , or expelled the Males , not admitting any society with t●em , but onely for one moneth , in the yeare , for the continuance of Procreation , but because both Male and Female , usually go in long hair hanging downe below their 〈◊〉 . ) This great River is observed to vent it selfe , by so many armes or streames , farre distant the one from the other no lesse then six degrees , viz. from the River Arowary , lying above Cape de Noordneere , upon the third degree of the North Latit●de , unto the River Ta●ieuru , as many to the South beyond the Equinoctial . Yet because the discovery as yet made , ( or at least made knowne to us ) of the severall f●lls of this great River are small and confusedly delivered . I shall reserve the deseription of them , and the regions adjacent , with the condition of the Natives , to my next Booke , as having so neare intercourse and respect to So●th America . I h●ve done with 〈◊〉 , my d●scription must now proceed with the co●tinent and Islands adjoyning where I 〈…〉 t●ey lye Westward from the Island Granada , by the America M●d●terranean Sea . Margarita , Coetz , Cobana . THe neerest parts of the continent to Granada , the most Southerne of all the Charib Islands is by Herr●● , stiled Nova A●dalusia , but now better 〈◊〉 by the names of Cumana and Venesuella , a spacious Country , but not the fifth part of what formerly hath beene reckoned , to belong to Nova Audalusia . In the passage from Granada to Araya , the first part of note belonging to Cumana , about 17 leagues distant from Granada to the South-west , lye Testigos eight rockes rather then Islands . As also , the Isle of Margarita , Coets and Cobana , not long since very famous for exceeding store of rich pearle : I shall briefly dispatch them , and so proceede with Cumana , which is yet more to the South-west . The greatest and chiefest of these three Islands is Margarita , just about the eleventh degree to the North of Cumana , six or seven leagues betweene which lye the two other Cobana and Coetz . According to Herrea it is distant from Hispalinola 170 leagues ; the length of it is sayd to be sixteen leagues ; the fertility of the soyle is sayd to be very good , but this the late Netherland Navigatours deny : In former times the great abundance of pearle obtained by continual taking of Oysters , made this Island of greatest fame and report , insomuch as the Kings of Spaine , for the better securing the Pinaces imployed in the Oyster fi●hing , b●ilt two strong Forts , the one to the East , the other to the South . But now the pearly Oysters , by reaso● of the Spanish insatiable and unseasonable taking of them , doe upon the matter utterly faile , the Island is of small note , and lesse resort : The chief Fort of it was taken and demolished 1626 by Heredices the Dutch Admirall , who carried from thence eleven peeces of Ordnance . The other two Islands Cobana and Coetz , which fall between Margarita and Cubana , are but small ones , and at this time of as little regard , though formerly of great esteeme with the Spaniard for the great store of pearle they afforded : It is ●redibly reported that for many yeeres , the Kings fifth part , which was imposed upon the Traders , came in Cobana onely to no lesse then 15000 Ducats yeerly . Cubana and Venezuella . ANd now to the continent : The first place of note in Cubana , is the promontory of Araya , in the same paralell of longitude to the West end of Margarita , but distant in regard of latitude to the South six or seven leagues : Upon the winding in of this promontory , betweene it and the gulfe Cariaco , which for many leagues is extended into the continent , are found large pits of excellent and durable salt ; of which the Dutch made great use , untill many of their men were there unhappily surp●●ed and crue●ly cut off by the Spaniard : Since which time , the better to debarre them and other Nations from supplying themselves from thence with that most necessary commodity , he hath built a very strong Fort . On the west side of the gulfe two miles distant from Sea ▪ is Cumana , a pretty large Towne ; from whence the Land beginning to t●rne againe to the North , hath besides others these foure safe and convenient Havens , Bordones , Saint Fayths , Commonagot , and Oychyre . From which last and most Westerne part Oychyre unto Cape Salinas , the most Eastward , neare Bocco Del Draco where Cumana beginneth , are at least seventy leagues : The bredth of it according to Spanish Authors , in most places is fourty leagues unto the South : In former ages it was well stored with Natives , of which the tenth part are not now to be found ; the Spaniard having severall occasions to transport them elswhere , and to make unmercifull execution of them . It should seeme by the long stay and large preambulations ▪ that Ortelius and Sedenus two Spanish Comanders made in this Country , that but small store of gold and silver is to be found here ; neither is there any great provision of sustentation for life ▪ except it be of Fish , Fowl and honey , with which it aboundeth . Over against the West end of Cumana , a degree remote to the North lyeth Tortugas and Blancas , distant five leagues one from the other , which for that they afford little el●e but Hogges and Goats hard to be taken , being overrunne with exceeding sharp briers and thornes are seldome gone unto . The next part of the continent bending to the Northwest is Venezuella , a ●ar greater and r●cher Country ; It consisteth of many Provinces ▪ and hath in it many Spanish Townes and commodicus Havens . The soyle in generall is so fertill , as it affordeth two crop● yeerly ; the Pastures and Meddowes thereof are so many and ●o rich as they plentifully sustaine gre●t store of wholsome Cattell as well Neat as other : The great s●ore of Cow and Oxe hides usually brought from thence sufficiently prove the same : It is also generally reported to afford in divers Provinces good store of treasure , especially gold of the best sort . Before the comming of the G●rmanes into this Country ( to whom the Emperour Charles gave it , in regard of their great service against the Protestants ) the Country was full of Inhabitants ; but by reason of the covetousnesse and cruelty of those Germanes , whose intent was not to plant , but to make spoyle of the Natives , they were well nigh utterly rooted out , and are not now much increased by a latter possession of the Spanish , but Tygers and other wild beasts have overrunne it . Spanish Authors make mention of severall Provinces belonging to Venezuella , but they doe not so cleerly prescribe their severall limits , as is requisite . Therefore proceeding in my discourse , according to my usuall method , in following the Sea-coast , I shall briefly acquaint you with such Spanish Towns as are neare adjacent to the Sea-coast , or neer upon the same degree of longitude , though farre distant in regard of latitude from North to South , which is the breadth of the Country . The most Easterne promontory of Venezuella is Cordeliera , within five miles of Porte de Guaira ; whence within fifteene miles is the strong Tower called Cara●as ▪ and from thence within two miles is Blanco , all convenient harbours for ships : Then follow Tur●ane and Burburate two other commodious and safe Havens , the former whereof affordeth good water , and is distant from Blanco thirteene miles ; the other store of salt , and is remote from the said Blanco fifteene miles : Within the Land a●ove two leagues from the Sea-coast lyeth Carvaleda , a Spanish Towne of some note , and from thence about foure leagues is Saint Iago a greater Town , where the Governour of those parts doth usually reside . From Porte Burbarata about seven leagues within the continent directly to the South , the Spanish of latter time , hath built Nova Valentia ; from whence fifteene leagues more to the South is Nova Zerez of a later standing both well accommodated with wholsome provision in a competent measure : From Zerez to Nova Segovia , another Spanish Towne directly to the South is twenty leagues ; it joyneth upon the River Bariquicemet● , which falleth after a great circuit of ground into the River Oronoque : the Country hereabouts is very barren but the mountaines with which it is surrounded are conceived by the Germanes ( who built that Towne ) to be well stored with gold , & this opinion of theirs is upon good grounds strongly confirmed by others of better judgement who have written of those parts . Tucunio that is exceedingly commended for the sweetnesse of the Ayre , the temperature of the climate , the super-abundant variety of victuall , and store of gold it yeeldeth , is yet eleven leagues more to the Southwest , distant from the neerest place of the North Seacoast fifty , from Nova Granado 150 leagues ; in which long passage two parts are very pleasant and fruitfull , the third very rough and ill provided . Now to returne to the Sea coast and so with relation to the longitude of Venesuella ; to survey the middle of this Country as it extendeth it selfe to the South . Not farre from Burburata lyeth a little gulfe called Triste , from which Porte Etsave is a league distant , whence the Land beginning to wind upon the North sea continueth ( for the space of 55 leagues ) so to doe by somewhat proportionable gaining on the Sea : Onely a little above Coro ( the onely City here ) the Land turning two leagues to the South , and then againe twelve to the North-west , admitteth a great inlet of the Sea ; which falling somewhat neare to the gulfe of Venezuella , laying on the other side , maketh a kind of Peninsula called Paragoana containing in the circumferance about 25 leagues : The Cape whereof to the North is San-Roman , a promontory of great note ; and betweene the South-west end thereof and the foresaid gulfe , lyeth the great Lake of Maracaybo , extended into the continent in length 35. 〈◊〉 bredth ten leag●es over ; the mouth of it being a mile and a halfe wide , joyned with the gulfe of Venequell ; whence though the Sea daily flow into it , yet doth it empty it selfe by a constant ebbing . The Islands over against this part of the continent some leagues remote in respect of latitude ; are first Bonary , neare a degree distant to the North , it is of eight miles circumferance , well provided with store of hogs and horse ; as also with one safe Haven on the Northwest end thereof , from hence 39 leagues farther to the west , and fourteene to the North from Coro , the onely City of Venezuella is Curaca , farre lesse but more fertill . It hath a Haven on the North , but not very safe , especially for great ships . The last is Araba , nine miles remote from Quarac●o to the West , and eight from Cape San Roman to the North . Let us now consider the Spanish Townes adjacent to this Sea-coast , and more remote into the Land ; Coro which is built in the foresaid Peninsula , having a Bishop seat in it , goeth by the name of a City , and is indeed the onley place of note neare adjoying to Sea and chiefe Towne of Venezuella ; it hath belonging to it two Havens to the West and North ; that to the west though not very good , is farre better then that of the North . The Country round about is well stored with fish , flesh , fowle and sugar Canes : One thing it hath peculiar , such store of wholsome and medicinable herbs , as it is said to need no Physitian ▪ From Coro directly to the South , betweene the North Sea-coast the Lake Maracabo and neare Valent●a , lyeth Portilla de Carora in the fertile Vale of Carora ; a large space of ground neare two leagues from the pleasant and fruitfull fields of Coro , to the no lesse pleasant and fruitfull Vale of Carora is mountainous and unfruitfull , inhabited onely by Savages , called Xizatiaras and Axaguas . In the bottome of Maracabo is Lagana a Spanish Towne , surrounded between two Rivers with well levelled grounds , which might serve to good use being abundantly stored with Deere , Coneys , and great variety of Fowle , but that it is overrunne with wild Beasts , especially with Tygers : Beyond which eightteene leagues more to the South is the Province of Xuruara , and beyond that ten leagues more somewhat neare to the south-east is the Port of Guiacas ; of both which we read of nothing much worth noting ; but onely betwixt these and the rich Provinc● of Tucuio 25 leagues distant , a short passage may be had into the great Kingdome of Granado : The south side of the Lake Maricabo is inhabited by the Pocabuyes and the Alcohalads , two Nations of a milder temper and more tra●table disposition then are most other Natives ; both are confidently reported to possesse great riches , and a ●oyle every way well furnished for a comfortable sustentation of life . Terra Firma . ANd now having finished Venezuella , we are to proceed with the next adjacent part , called Terra Firma , as being first ●ound after the Islands ; It is thought by Cieca who hath wrote of it , that it extendeth it selfe from about Martha , which is in the eleventh degree of the North latitude , within a degree of the equinoctiall , for the space of 400 leagues . The bredth of it ( as it is taken according to the sea-coast , from Cape Vela t●Panima directly West ) where it is widest doth not exceed three hundred leagues : Betweene which not many leagues distant from sea , though farre remote the one from the other , arise foure high Mountaines running the length of this Region , and all Peru and Chyly are usually knowne by the name of the Andion mountaines , where they are narrowest ; they are two leagues over , in most ten , in some more then twenty ; but ●he● betweene these mountaines lye many large well levelled plaines , which being continually watered from the many small brookes and wide Rivers issuing from them , make many exceeding fruitfull Provinces , except it be some places where over great abundance of waters tu●neth them into Mores and Fens . The Climate in generall is very wholsome ; but in regard of heat and cold little can be said of it in generall ( the mountaines and the plaines differing so much ) these being for the greatest part of the yeere somewhat over hot , those over cold ; yet so , as having recourse to both according to the severall seasons of the y●ere they prove very convenient for habitation , and are for the most part as well stored with gold and precious stones , as any part of A●erica whatsoever . When I have set forth so much of this Sea-coast as shall be requisite at once , I shall then by an orderly falling downe with the continent , within a degree or two of the equinoctiall , particularly acquaint you with the places where the foresaid treasure , and many other usefull commodities are to be had . Cape Vela the most Easterne Province of Ter●a Firma is distant from ●oro in Venezuella sixty leagues ; from whence to Rio de la Hacha are eighteene , thence to Martha thirty , thence to Cartagena five and thirty more . These three are the onely Haven Townes of note belonging to the East part of this Country , though yet there be many other Ports and Rivers which may and doe affor● safe harbour for shipping : Short of de●la Hacha to the East is River Ranceria ; beyond it to the West foure leagues is Port Ramada ; then follow the mouth of the five great Rivers Buhio , Pera , Palamino , Don Diego and Anchon de Quag●c●icho , remote the one from the other a league or two : Betweene these and Martha Port doe intervene Concha and Los Anchones two convenient Havens ( though nothing comparable to that of Mart●a ) which in the yeere 1587 was certified to the King of Spaine by Baptista Antonella his owne Geographer to be mo●e safe and convenient for the Spanish Fleets yeerly passage into those parts then Cathagena if any considerable cost were bestowed upon it ▪ and that meerly for want thereof , it hath beene twice taken by the English with small forces . Betweene Martha Towne and the falling of the great River Martha , which is neare about the mid-way Cape Agnia , and the navigable Rivers of Gayra and Ciennagoy places of note , doo intervene : So on the other side betweene it and the Port of Carthagena , the sandy Island of Zamba and other shelvy places ( by avoyding the coast and striking to Sea ) are carefully to be avoyded , untill ships ma● more safely put in from Sea to Canoa ▪ but two leagues from Carthagena . As for the Port of Carthagena it self ( were it as well provided as the foresaid Baptista adviseth his Majesty of Spaine to have it done , it might upon better ground be esteemed impregnable . But for ought I can read or heare , a strong Navy which can spare to land , but 2000 or 3000 men ( where they shall find opportunity ) may take the Towne and all the rich treasure in it , as well as it hath beene formerly taken by our Countrymen with farre lesse strength when it was less● fortified : but of this strong Port more hereafter . From Cartagena where the Sea beginneth to decline from the North to the south-west , for the space of 35 leagues untill we come to the gulfe of Uraba , into which falleth the great River Darion ; we read only of some small Islands as ( Caramari , Bara & Tortaga ) to be observed to avoyd for the dangerous accesse unto them , rather then for any good to be gain'd from them ; yet there are two safe and convenient Haven● betweene them . Hitherto of the sea coast of Terra Firma to the said gulfe , where on the West si●e the Islands of Panima , a narrow neck of the Land continueth and yet seperateth it from Nova Hispania , where the North continent beginneth to arise some degrees to the North . Let us now pierce into the continent of Terra Firma , and view it according to its severall governments , with as neere a relation as we may to the foresaid Ports , whether more neere adjoyning or further remote . The f●●st government taketh its name from Rio de Hacha , ( the first Port towne to us-ward ) it is but of small extent , for it reacheth not above eight leagues into the continent ; but stored with Spanish fruits , golden mines and precious stones of divers sorts ; and were it not withall over-stored with wild beasts in the field and Crocodils in the Rivers it might well be reckoned one of the best habitations of Terra Firma : Besides , Rancheria and Ramada , which as Haven townes I mentioned before , we read of one Spanish towne called Tappia , well furnished with Cattell . This Province is seperated by the mountaines of Buritaca from the government of Martha , of farre greater extent somewhat more then 110 leagues in length from East to West , and not few lesse in bredth from North to south : The particular Provinces belonging to this spacious government doe much differ in divers respe●ts . The Valley of Tayrona seven leagues distant to the East of Martha , and the Province of Buritaca ●ight mo●e , are fertill and very rich in gold and precious stones , neither are they ●●oubled with over-much heat or cold : But the Valley of Upar wherein standeth Cuidad , at the head of the River Pomp●tao , remote from Martha fifty leagues , seperated from Burita●a though it be somewhat fertill yet is it over cold . The Land for three leagues compasse , adjoyning to the Towne of Martha ( from which the whole government taketh denomination ) is very healthfull and pleasant but withall very ill provided with victuall ( unlesse Oranges and Lemons and such like Spanish fruits , or that the native fruits which the Pine and Guiavah trees there plentifully affo●d ) may suffice . The Provinces to the West of Martha toward Carthagena , namely Bonda and Poziguica are much of the same condition , healthfull but not fruitfull . The rest of this government downe to the South is invironed with two great Rivers ( with Martha to the West , and Pompatao to the South-east ) which being remote the one from the other more then forty leagues , for the space of two degrees of latitude North and South , untill the River ●ompatao turning directly to the West , at length falleth into the greater River Madalena ( for so it is here stiled ) though it selfe also be but an arme of Martha . Now for that in so large a tract of ground ( which the long continued distance of the foresaid Rivers sufficiently prove ) no mention is made of any other Spanish Towne but onely of Tenerifae , which is within forty leagues of Martha where Madalena falleth into it and Tamalameque fifteene leagues belowe more to the South , bordering neere thereunto , it may and is probably conjectured that here may be found ●ood habitation . A third government adjoyning to the sea-coast is Cartag●na , so called from the chiefe Port towne of all Terra Firma . This government is more spacious and populous then either of the former , but withall it is in the generall lesse healthfull and lesse profitable , as being for the most part either taken up with waste unusefull Mountaines , or being pestered with many fennes and bogges , by reason of the continuall overflowing of Martha and and other smaller Rivers of their Valleys , that otherwise might be much more beneficiall for the grazing of Cattell ; From the falling of that great River into the sea where this government beginneth to the East , no mention is made of any Spanish towne toward the sea-coast untill we come to ●artagena it selfe , which City is inferiour to very few or none in all America . It is reported not onely by Spanish Authors Herea , Bap●ista and others , but also by the Dutch , who have lately more exactly viewed the scituation of it to be very strong ; it standeth in a kind of Peninsula two miles from the maine sea which upon that coast ( unlesse in some ●ew chanels 〈◊〉 ) dangerous by reason of many shallowes , sands and shelves ; the comming up to it ( though no farther remote ) is likewise difficult both by water and land . The water passages are three , all narrow and shallow , serving onely for small Vessels , and withall strongly fortified . The land passages that are as many are very narrow made caw●y-wise so as but few can goe a brest to force their way , being opposed by severall strong Forts , and ●o make their way on either side the cawceys is impossible , being all of them so compassed with deep ditches and unpassable bogges : And yet for want of fresh water , they continually fetch from Galeera where the great ships ride , a great Navy may easily keepe them from thence , and so inforce them in a short time to yeeld for want of water . Nor is it impossible but that this City may be taken by the water passages , if good store of small Vessels well manned and otherwise provided shall be imployed therein . The next towne distant from Cartagena to the south-west is Toku , where great store of precious balsome ( either by distilling of it selfe , or by incission of certaine trees ) is yeerly gathered and conveyed into Europe . It is confident●y reported by Monardes to be no way inferiour , but rather more soveraigne , for the curing of many diseases , then was the balsome of Aegypt and the East Countryes , in all Authors so highly commended . The Climate is much more healthfull , the soyle more fertill and usefull to feed Cattell , as being six leagues from sea , not mountainous , and yet not taken up with flagges and bulrushes , and other such like increase of Marish grounds , as are Carthagena and the more neere confines thereof . Now to looke yet further into the continent , just opposite to the government of Martha directly to the South , from the eighth degree of the North latitude , beginneth the Kingdome of new Granada , which extendeth it selfe unto the second degree upon both sides of Madalena , more especially from the rising of the said River to the mid-way before it commeth into Martha , it is said to be 130 leagues ●ong , and betweene thirty and twenty broad . The Land is not onely pleasant and healthfu●l but generaly very rich , abounding with much treasure and ample provision for livelyhood . The most unusefull parts of this great Kingdome , is the next adjoyning to the government of Martha that is taken up with the waste Opion mountaines , that permit not ( without great difficulty and many dayes travail ) entrance to Merida , Pamplona , Saint ●hristo●hers and other the Nort●erne parts thereof no lesse wealthy then pleasant . But then this difficult passage may be avoyded ▪ by making use of the constant flowing of Sea into the wide mouth of Martha , which conveniently conveyeth ships of great bulke for forty leagu●s unto Tenerif● , where Magdalena falleth into Martha , and then in small Vessels of fifty or sixty foot long and foure or five foot broad , they may with ample provision of men , victuall and ammunition , passe up the River Magdalena untill they come to the rich inhabited places of Granada : Of which the Provinces of Mus●● and ●olyma on the East side , the Province of Arbi on the West side of Magdalena are neerest to the Opi●n mountaines . The Provinces to the Easterfide , in which stand foure Spanish Townes , Placentta , Trinidad , Tudela and Palma ▪ are somewhat too hot , by reason that the Sun-beams doe very strongly reflect upon them by a continuation of exceeding high mountaines yet more to the East . And yet withall they are over moysty , the water falling for six moneths in the yeer ●oo fiercely from those mountaines and the River Magdalena to which they border being so subject to overflowing : The soyle neverthelesse doth aff●r● two plettifull Crops and feedeth much Cattell . Neither are the mountaines adioyning to these Provinces thought to be utterly desti●ute of treasure ; but certaine it is , they abound with Emme●ald and Berril stones . In the Province of Arbi on the West side of Magdalena , over against ●lacentia , in the sixth degree of latitude lyeth Senora , constantly reported to be richly furnished with golden Mines as is Maraquita with silver Mines , standing in the fifth degree over against Trinidad . Neere upon the same d●gree of latitude fifteene leagues to the East of Trinidad is Tunia , a healthy , wealthy , and well provided Province for all kind of sustentation , necessary ●ot onely for life , but even for the abundance of many delights ; in which respect it is so well inhabited by the Spanish , as that it is able to bring 200 horse into the field . And in no respect is the Province of Bogota inferiour , in which Saint Fayth the Metropolis of all Granad● is scituated 22 leagues directly to the South , inhabited with 600 Spanish Families being the usuall residing place of the Deputy , Bishop , and all their Officers . Beyond this City to the South-east , I find mention onely of one more called Saint Iohns , remote neere fifty leagues ; for nothing much commended but for the store of gold it affordeth . To the North-east fifteene leagues from Saint Fayth lyeth the Towne Tocaymai , neere adjoyning upon the River Paty , where it falleth into Magdalena equall to the foresaid Provinces Tunia & Bogota in regard of all provision necessary and delighfull , but much to be preferred in respect of the wholesome , wel-pleasing temperature of the Climate , beside some Bathes which by long experience have beene proved right good , for the curing of many dangerous diseases . Having thus briefly discovered Granada , I conceive it most convenient , for the more cleere discription of the next adjacent government , which is Popaian ; to begin with it as it lyeth on the South-west of Tocayma and Saint Fe , and as it bordereth neere upon the rising of the River Magdalena and so falleth for two degrees directly South to the equi●octiall , where it is devid●d from Peru , and then returneth backe to the West rising of the great River Martha , distant from that of Magdalena full forty leagues . Hereby having continuall referrence to the chiefe City 〈◊〉 it selfe , seated not farre from the head of the said West 〈◊〉 , we shall the better understand and the scituation of the whole government . The first Towne of Popaian neerest ●djoyning to Granada is Saint Sebactian , standing within three leauges from Onda the highest Inland Port belonging to Magdalena , much frequented by the Merchants of Cartagena and Martha , in respect of the exceeding profitable importation of the necessary Commodities of Europe into these parts , and the transporting of abundant treasure from hence . This Towne standeth from Saint Fe of Bogota in Granada thirty leagues , from the City Popaian 35 ; the fields about it are fruitfull , and have many silver Mines in them . Above the rising of Magdalena in the Valley of Ney●● , the Natives are so numerous , as that they hitherto have stoutly defended themselves against the Spanish , and inforced them to retire from some Townes they had built there : Timana in the most South-west part of the said Valley of Neyva ( forty leagues from Popaian ) the Spanish as yet with much adoe hold ; but thrive very well , by reason of the richnesse of the soyle to fe●d Cattell , and the abundance of sugar and honey which it affordeth . To the North-west of Timana , and as many short of Popaian , upon the rising of the West arme of Martha here called Cauca standeth Almager , in a hilly Country , yet fertill and very rich in golden Mines . Hence the government of Pop●●an extendeth it selfe either directly to the West or to the North . It is convenient I first finish the Western part , as being in this book to fall no farther to the South , which will bring us by the confines of ●eru to the South sea of America , the knowledge whereof may much further us in the better understanding , not onely of the scituation of its governments , but also of the other parts of the North America , that yet remaine to be described . To the West of Almager about twelve leagues , beginneth the Valley of Mastel , whereunto bending somewhat to the South are the Valleys of Abades and Madrigal adjoyning . Of which this onely can be certainly affirmed , that they are of great extent , full of many little Villages , and those well peopled with the Natives , a good signe , they are not unfruitfull . Beyond these Valleys standeth Pasto in the ri●h Vale of Atris remote from Popaian fifty leagues . The rest of the Province of Pasto reaching yet fifty leagues more to the West ▪ even to the South sea of America is very mountainous , in which there be many rich mines , but it is well knowne to be very barren either for graine or Cattell . The Promontaries Rivers and Havens of this large Province of Pasto , upon which the South sea beateth are Saint Mathews Bay , Cape Fr●ncis and Los Quiximires nearer bordering to Peru. Higher to the North where the Sea gaineth greatly upon the Land Eastward , are Port Manglares , the River Nicardo and Saint Iohn . To returne where we left to the the rising of the River Ca●ca , fifty leagues before it commeth to the North sea ▪ where it is called Martha , upon both sides whereof lye the better part of Popaian . From Almaguer where this great River first springeth on the East side thereof lyeth the Province of G●anaca , on the West the Valley of 〈◊〉 , both rich in treasure and exceeding fit for the feeding of Cattell . Betweene these , with the falling of the River for the space of ten leagues before we come to the City of Popaian . on either side doe intervene two other Va●●eys Cocomici to the East and Barauca to the West , much of the same condition with the two former . The Metropolis of Popaian it selfe , standeth from the Equino●tiall two degrees and a half to the North ▪ from the Meridian of Toledo in S●aine towards the West seventy degrees and thirty scruples ; it standeth in a very healthfull Climate and fruitfull soyle it hath two Winters and Sommers , and both so t●mperate as it injoyeth a kind of perpetuall Spring and ev●ry yeer affordeth two plentifull Crops ; the fields on both sides the River Cauca are very large , affording ample maintainance for innumerable Cattell , and incredible variety and store of most delicate fruits , besides the first risings of the Andion mountaines to the East , and the Tamban mountaines to the West , yeeld abundance of cour●e gold . Abo●t 22 leagues from Popaian do●ne the said River Cauca one leag●e on the West side of the River l●eth Cak● ▪ a Spanish Towne of great trade , in a large fruitfull Valley in some places twelve leagues wide , knowne by the same name , whether great store of treasure and other ●ich Commod●ies are continually brought from rich Peru and C●y●y , out of the south sea especially by the Bay of Bonaventure , remote 28 leagues , which great distance of place is a great part of it taken up with the wide rough and little inhabited mountaines of Timba , and by many boggy places , caused by a frequent fall of many waters , which make the passage very difficult with horse ; but this defect the Spanish supplieth by the helpe of poore Indians , whom they cruelly enforce for five dayes hard travaile to beare upon their shoulders through thicke and thin , through shar●e cutting stones and piercing thornes neere upon a hundred weight , and yet affordeth those miserable creatures not necessary sustentation . Betweene the te●i●ories of Cali and the south sea mountaine , more to the North-●est mountaines is the Province Conchi , inhabited by a Giant-like people in regard of stature , but otherwise as little to be fe●red as the rest whom the Spaniard hath driven higher into the mountaines on both sides the River Cauca or hath brought into miserable slavery . Twelve leagues on the West of Cauca from Cali lyeth Carapa a hilly Province , but every way convenient for habitation . As many more downe the said River on the East side beginneth a farre greater Province , fifteene leagues in length and ten in bredth , in which stand●th Cartago ▪ betweene two very pleasant Rivers w●erein are found many small peeces of gold continually washed from the mountain●s adjo●ning . Those parts of this Pr●vince neere bordering upon the lo●est banks of Cauca are very fenny ▪ o●ergrowne with reeds and bulrushes ; and yet Cartago seven leagues remote from that River and many other places , are constantly reported to be exceeding rich and healthfull ▪ though yet for the greater part of the yeere they are usually subject to extraordinary raine and thundering . Betweene Carthago and Ancerma twenty leagues , distant almost 〈◊〉 North upon Cauca ▪ beginning here to be better knowne by the name of the great River Martha , doe intervene three other Provinces on the West Copia , in which sta●deth Acerma of greatest note next to Popaian , distant to the North 50 leagues . This Province in generall is mountainous ( except the Valley of Ancerma pleasant and fruitfull ) and the adjoyning Rivers falling f●om the mountaines afford much gold in little grains mingled with the sand thereof : Picera , Pozo and Pancura , Provinces on the East of Martha , are of lesse extent , but more levell and more inhabited , and no lesse pleasant or profitable . To these Provinces yet more North , towards the City of A●tioch ( the most noble part of all Popaian and neerest to us-ward , towards the mouth of Martha ) on either side the River doe intervene to the West Cartamma , and the spa●ious Valley of Nore , wherein standeth the City Antiochia , invironed with high hils , but withall sweetly watered , with many little Rivers falling f●om them : To the East are Arma and Cartamma , of which foure last recited Provinces , it may suffice briefly to know that they on either side the River are of at least thirty leagues in length , and in most places ten in bredth , no way inferiour if not exceeding the forenamed Provinces of Popaian , either for their temperature of Ayre , or fertility of soyle , or the store of treasure that their m●untaines and Rivers afford . Panima . THus have we passed over all Terra Firma both by sea and land except Panima the most Westerne part , which is very narrow ▪ in every place , and serveth as a necke to continue the continent of America betweene the North and South sea ; I shall briefly finish it having but few places or things of any great consideration to write of it . The length of this last government of Panima , may be taken either according to the North Sea-coast , from the aforementioned gulfe of Uraba to the closing of it with the River Viragua , ( from which the most Easterne Province of Nova Hispania taketh denomination ) or else Southward , as it is extended from the River Dari●n , that falleth into the said gulfe and the South sea : the length in either respect is upon due computation found not to exceed ninety leagues ; the bredth where it is widest doth not exceed thirty , where narrowest , as from Port Bel● to Panima ( would mou●taines and Rivers and overgrowne Woods permit the shortest cut ) it would be found fully 8. leagues from sea to sea . My greatest care in perusing this government is to take speciall notice of the Sea-coasts , for besides the famous Ports , Rivers , Islands , Promontories both on the North and South side of this necke of ground , nothing is much worth the noting ; for three parts of it lying betweene the River Darien and the South-sea , are taken up with exceeding high mountaines and those unfruitfull and unfit for habitation ( being overrunne with wild beasts ) besides the plains and Valleys adjoyning to either , though they be more fruitfull yet very unhealthfull , insomuch as though formerly they were well inhabited by Spaniards , yet now they are for the most part deserted . On the North from the gulfe of Uraba ( where I left my description of that Sea-coast ) unto the River Chagre , the most Westerne belonging to Panima government ( not above forty leagues distant the one from the other ) there are found many safe and convenient Ports , beside other places worthy consideration . Within the narrow Uraban sea , five leagues to the South-west of it standeth Darien , a Towne after it was first raised in the yeere 1510. well inhabited , but it continued not so above ten yeers ; for the Inhabitants in regard of the unhealthfulnesse thereof , betooke themselves to Panima , the chiefe Towne of all the government upon the mouth of the gulfe . Where the sea beginneth to turne againe to the North lyeth Port My ; and then ten leagues further Port Acla , both convenient Havens within , but somewhat dangerous to put into , by reason of the small Islands Gorde de Pinas , and others neere adjoyning . From Acla to Nombre de Dios , sometime a famous Port Towne ( still a safe Haven ) are reckoned twelve leagues ; betweene which fall the Ports of Comagra and Cativa , the Rivers Sanquo , Mays , Sardina and Sardinula . But of all the Ports Port Belo ( which is by the procurement Baptista Antonellus , was raised out of the ruins and dispeopling of Nombre de Dios , five leagues distant from thence ) is the greatest , safest and every way most convenient for the mutuall trading of the North and South Sea , by the River Chagre , many rich and necessary commodities of Europe being from hence continually transported to Panima whence the gold and silver of Peru and Chily are returned hither twice every yeere . It was taken by Sir Francis Drake before the Towne and Fortifications thereunto belonging were one quarter finished : And since in the yeere 1601 when it was fully finished , it was surprised with two ships and a pinnace by Captaine Parker ( who found there in respect of the place ) but a very small booty not above 10000 dollers ; for that within a few dayes before 120000 were from thence conveyed to Carthagena . The passage from this port Towne to Panima upon the South sea is not above eighteene leagues ( and in summer time not hindred by Creekes of sea ) not eight , so that as there is no great difficulty with a considerable Navy to take Porto Belo , and to secure the Navy there : so would it prove no long march nor any hard enterprise to take Panima ( consisting but of 600 Families , little experienced in martiall affaires and with it if the attempt be seasonably made ) five or six millions of money , if we may give credit to the foresaid Antonellus , the Spanish Kings Geographer , or to our owne Countryman Master Harcourt . This City ( for so it is usually stiled ) being the seat of a Bishop and the common residing place of the Governour and his chiefe Officers , standeth in a very unhealthfull Ayre , and no lesse barren soyle ▪ being almost destitute of corne grasse , and other provisions necessary for life , unlesse it be with Oranges and Lemans and divers other wholsome and well pleasing Indian Fruit . And yet for all this it wanteth not store of all kind of victuall , continually supplyed from other places , by reason it so aboundeth with treasure , in hope whereof the Spanish Merchants make that the chiefe place of trading by the River Chagre out of the North ▪ and by the River Chepo out of the south sea : Both which though they come short of the City , yet are they of very great use , to bring the Merchants Commodities so neere which are afterwards much more easily conveyed thither by land . Conce●ning the land passage from one sea to the other ▪ a most remarkable attempt of Captaine Oxenhaw ( a countryman of ours ) Anno 1573. must not be forgotten ▪ for though in the conclusion it proved not succesfull , yet it may be a great encouragement of singular concernment to those who with greater strength shall make the like enterprize . It was briefly thus ; Captaine Oxenham ( induced by the fame of the vast treasure , which fortunate Drake obtained in those parts ) provided a ship of a 120 Tun ; in which having with him neere a hundred men , ( the winds favouring him , he came sooner then he could well expect on the North Sea-coast of Panima ) where getting as neere as he could conveniently , for the shortest cut over to the North sea ; he landed his men , drew up his ship into a cranny , where he left her and his great Ordnance , covered all over with bowes . Then he and his men taking sufficient victuall , with two field pieces , and other necessary armes , after twelve leagues march , they came to a River which falleth into the South sea , where he built a barge 45 foot long ; in which he conveyed his men into an Island called the Isle of Pearles ( close by the side whereof , they who come our of the South sea to Panima , must needs passe . ) Here they closely concealed themselves for ten dayes ; at the end whereof they seized upon two Pinnaces comming from Peru , wherein was little lesse then 200000 .li. of gold and silver , besides great store of rich Pearles they took from the Islanders ; both which they might certainly have conveyed to their ship ( and so into England ) had not both Captain & souldiers in their comming back in three particulars dealt very foolishly . First , in too sudden discharging the two Pinnaces they had taken by whom the Governour of Panima being much sooner informed of the exploit then , otherwise he could have been , made the more quick pursuit after them , with twice as many forces as they had , Secondly , in casting the feathers of hens they had pillaged over board , whereby they gave perfect notice to the pursuers . Of the particular River they returned by , of which before they were very much to seek . But most of all did they forget themselves in an unseasonable contention concerning the dividing of the prize ; the Souldiers refusing to beare it upon their shoulders over the land , unlesse the might know how much should come to every mans particular share ; which demand of theirs being as undiscreetly denied , the convention lasted so long ▪ as the forces from Panima came upon them ▪ recovered the treasure ▪ and cut them all off , or took them prisoners , whom they forthwith brought to Panima and there cruelly executed , some few escaped , whom by reason of their youth they spared . Beyond Panima to the South-sea , are some but not many Ports and Rivers . To the South-east is the River Chiepo , the River de Labalsa , Saint Miguels gulf , Port de Pinas , and the River Balsas ; neer about which , groweth great store of timber fit for shipping , whereof singular use may be made in the South sea . On the South-west are two Ports , Perico and Nata , whereof the first is not far remote , the other twelve leagues distant from Panima ; from whence as being the most Westerne parts of all Panima governments : I am now to proceed with the Province of Veragua , as neerest adjoyning to the West , formerly belonging to the government of Nova Hispania , but now in the jurisdiction of the Governour of Guatemala ; since , that Province and many more thereunto belonging , are upon the matter , exempted from the Viceroy of Nova Hispania . I might here ( following H●rea and others ) fall upon the generall description of the government , in respect of the Climate , Soyle and of the severall commodities , and discommodities of the same , but to what purpose , seeing it is evident , and all Authors agree , that in particular they differ extreamly ; I shall therefore in my particular descriptions of them , taking them according to my constant method as they lye by the North Sea-coast , passe through them fro● sea to sea ▪ where it can be done conveniently and as I proceed ▪ I shall endeavou● in all respects to give you such account of their severall qualities and conditions as is requisite . To begin therefore with Veragua , as it hath Panima government to the East , so Costo Rica to the West , fi●ty leagues in length ▪ and where it is narrowest 25 in bredth , from the North sea to the South ▪ which on both sides it is bounded . The Soyl● for the most part is barren , as being mountainous and full of briers , unfit for graine and pastoring , yet very rich in all kind of mettals , especially with gold . The inhabitants are many , very stout men , and great opposers of the the Spaniard , The first who found out Veragua was Christopher Columbus , who at his first ariva●l found some opposition by the Nati●es , but he soon pacified them with toyes ; ( and as Her●a reporteth ) for 36 brasse bels he gained 80. li. whereby we may easily guesse ●hat an a●ple returne he there made for things of very small worth . The north Sea-coast belonging to this Province affordeth but few good harbours ; the neerest from the coast of Panima is the River ●elen , distant from Port B●lo 2● leagues ; neere which it built the Towne la Conception , where the Governour resideth . A second is a little within the River Veragua ; from which the Province is denominated . The last a pretty large gulfe called Caravaro . Between which and Belen lieth an Island ten mile● from the continent called Escudo , an Island carefully to be observed , in regard of the many rocks and shelves that are about it . The Spanish inland Towns , to omit all the poor Hamblets , possessed by the Natives are onely Trinidad and Saint Fayth , the one three , the other twelve leagues remote . From la Conception close to the South sea is Carlos , another Spanish Towne five leag●es from Saint Fayth ; over against which and to the East and West of it are 20 small Islands , or rather rocks , which goe by the name of Zebaco ; so as in the South sea of Veragua we read of no good Haven , but onely Port G●era neere cape Maria , in the South-east corner thereof . The next adjoyning Province lying as Veragua , between both seas 40 leagues in bredth , and ( if Herea reckon right ) 90 leagues to the West in length , up to the continent of Nicaragua is Costarica , much of the same condition of the former , mountainous and barren , but full of rich mines . To the North sea it hath only Saint Hieromes Port , to the south it hath foure convenient Havens , Borica , Saint Lazaro , Para , Nicora . The inland Spanish Townes of this Province are Carthago , standing much about the middle of it , ●0 leagues from either sea . Arames i● within five leagues Eastward to the South sea , and Nicora one of the aforesaid Havens . A third Province belonging to Guatimala is Nicuragua , this as the two former taketh its bredth from sea to sea , but in a double p●oportion ▪ in some places eighty leagues over , though in length Westward to Gua●●mala Province it exceedeth not fifty . The Climate in summer is ●ver hot , in winter over cold ▪ the soyle is levell , fit to feed Catte●l but not to beare Corn , Hogs , Fish , Cotten , Salt , and goodly timber it yeelds great store . Herea maketh mention here of a kind of Trees called Zeybis , so mighty big about , that five men joyning hand in hand can hardly fathome one of them . The Inhabitants of this Province are much civilized by the Spaniard , can speak their language , have learned their trades , and are very subject unto them , the Contalles onely accepted , who keep themselves in Woods and mountaines . The most observable thing here is the lake Nicuragua , whence the Province taketh name , both in regard of its large circumference , being ( as it is reported ) no lesse then 130 miles , it hath a constant ebbing and flowing , and though the head of it be not above foure leagues from the South sea , yet in hath intercourse onely with the North sea , that is in distance fifteen times further , the falling of this great lake in no small streames , is in the midst between the eleventh and twelfth degree of the North latitude , where the continent againe beginneth to extend it selfe for five degrees at least more to the North , not without some turnings and returnings from East to West , from whence taking in againe with as many windings and turnings for 120 leagues to the North-west , the Sea breakes in againe between the Province of Honduras and Yucatan ; another part of the continent , which inlet of sea is called the gulfe of Honduras . Now then ( keeping my selfe to my proposed method ) I am first to piscover the Ports , Rivers and Islands of this North Sea-coast , before I come to speak of this or any other of the Provinces contained in the circumference of the many long and large reaches thereof . The first sea Port to the North of Nicuragua is called S. Iohns Port , the middle streame where the said lake venteth it selfe . A second is called Yaropo , betweene which and Saint Iohns p●r● ▪ being somewhat more then 20. leagues distant , many little Islands doe intervene ; in which distance there is no safe putting in to land . Upon the 13. degree of latitude falleth the river Yare , affording a convenient haven ; and a little above that latitude , though many leagues short of it in respect of longitude , is Saint Catalina , better knowne to us by the name of the Isle of Providence , appearing in the Mappe no more then a small spot ▪ not above two miles broad nor five long ; yet so fertill and so well accommodated with all provision ▪ as for these many yeeres last ●ast , it liberally sustained more then 1000. English men , untill the Spaniard fearing their over neer approaching to these parts , where the usuall passage and constant receipts of all their treasure was ( I meane Cartagena , Panima , and Porto Belo in Terrafirma , and Havana in Cuba ) after many assaults displanted them ; which seemeth to me , ( all things considered ) a great wonder , they did not long before put their full strength upon it ; and it is no lesse to be wondred at , that they should offer , and performe such reasonable quarter , not onely as is constantly reported , of permitting them , but also in supplying them with shipping , to transport them into Virginia , New England , and other English plantations they neither feare , nor regard as being farre remote . Above Y are halfe a degree is the gulfe of Ni●uesa , a good harbour for shipping ▪ and ten leagues further , somewhat about the 14. degree is the promontary of Gracias a Dios bending to the East , from whence the Continent winding in againe to the West for neer 50. leagves , many pernicious Isl●nds , very remarkeable for the shipwracke of many , doe intervene the Islands called Viciosas lying upon the 15 , the Isle of Baxos upon the 16 , and Millan upon the 17 degree of the north latitude ; and that which maketh the passages to these parts more dangerous , is that to the East and North-East , they are beset with Roncador , Serrana , Seranilla , Sancanilla and some other rocks , besides many shallowes and sands that require expert Pi●ots to avoid them ▪ yet by Gods providence and their care they may be safely passed . Betweene the Islands Viciosas and Baxos are two Bayes ▪ Honda and Cartago , to both which the comming up is sandy and shallow . Neere adjoyning to Boxos is Cape Camoron , then 20. leagues further to the west is Cape Honduras , betweene which ( the land bending like a bow to South and then to north againe ) falleth the goodly river Guiapa , whose streames by the small peeces of gold they bring with them , evidently declare the Mountaines adjoyning to have store of such treasure . To the North of Honduras , where that gulfe beginneth , begin many Islands knowne by the name of the first and chiefe 〈…〉 harbours , and worse coming in unto them , they are in most places ten leagues from the continent , and follow one upon another for at lest 30. leagues to the south-west . In the middle space whereof Xagua a good haven falleth into the sea from the continent : from whence for full 30. leagues unto port Cavallos , on the West of the pleasant River de Sal is found no safe harbour , b●t Cavallos is an exceeding convenient and safe harbour against wind and tempest , yet not so well fortified , but that it was twice taken easily by our Countriman Master Newport Anno 1591. and by Sir Anthony Sherley 1616. This gulfe de Honduras or Guanios , ( for it is knowne by both names ) doth yet run for forty leagues further , though still narrowed more and more , by reason that Yucatan another part of the continent being a very long and large Peninsula , falleth in and joyneth with the Province of Honduras ; in the narrowing whereof lye the River Vlva , Cape de Puntas , and Port de Higueras ; just in the breaking off another smaller gulfe called Dulce . I shall now from the discovery of the Sea-coast fall to describe so much of the continent as lyeth between Sea and Sea . Upon the North sea for 150. leagues doth the Provice of Honduras extend it self , in bredth here and there more or lesse then 80. leagues , in the generall a very rich and goodly Country ; for the Valleyes thereof afford three crops of their Indian graine , and two of our wheat , besides a continuall supply of grasse , so as it is ever green , flourishing , and affordeth great store of provision for man and beast . The Spanish Townes belonging to this Province , taking them as I proceed in my description from East to West ; are first Trugillo , a league remote from sea , standing between two Rivers , whereunto belongeth a port strongly fortified by nature and art ; which though it was taken by our English Anno 1576. yet was it in vaine attempted by them , under the command of Sir Anthony Sherley , in the yeere 1596. the region about is temperate both in winter and summer , the soyle exceeding fertill , maintaining great store of Cattell , graine and great variety of excellent fruit : The Vines here in great abundance bring forth Grapes in wonderfull plenty twice a yeere . The Towne lyeth to the North-east of port Cavallos forty , of Validolid the chiefe City fifty leagues . A second Town thirty leagues to the south of Trugillo is Saint George , in the rich Valley of Olancho , whereunto the hils adjoyning are lately found so full of gold mines as that the Governour of Honduras and Nicuragua have often drawne their Forces into the field and fought for it , untill the King of Spaine was pleased to decide it , by adjudging it a parcell of this Province . The chiefe City forty leagues to the south within the Land is Valadolid , where the Governour and his Officers , a Bishop and his Cathedrall men reside , very amply provided for with all kind of provision that the goodly Valleyes neere adjoyning afford , and greatly enriched by the gold and silver mines there lately discovered . Upon the North sea in the Valley de Naco , every way comparable with Valadolid but for unhealthfulnesse ; foure leagues severed lyeth the Haven Towne de Cavallos in the fifteenth degree of latitude , and between them somewhat more to the West are two other Spanish Townes that yeeld many mules and great horses , as doth also the Country about Cavallos ( whence the name is taken . ) The government of Guatimala and two other small Provinces ▪ Saint Salvator and Gulpho Dolce , lye one after another to the south of Honduras towards the south sea , in few places lesse then thirty leagues in bredth , in respect of fertility , ●●ore of Cattell and graine , they come not farre short of it ▪ but much in regard of healthfulnesse and the temperature of Aire and season ; they being in some moneths over hot , in most infested with too much raine , and which is the usuall consequence thereof with incredible multitudes of pestilent Flyes , Bees , Horners , scorpions , and other though small yet deadly venemous serpents . Besides these provinces , especially Guatimala so properly called , is extraordinary subject to continuall Earthquakes , horrible thundering and lightning and which is much worse , to usuall breaking out of flames of fire , from the sulpherous mountaines ▪ which sometime cast them downe in huge lumps to the overwhelming of the Townes and Villages adjoyning ; but never are these strange breakings out of fire , but to the great annoyance of man and beast , by the loathsome smoak and vapours that necessarily issue upon them , not without much spoyle of Corne and fruits , by reason of many thousand quarters of ashes which at those times are thickly dispersed round about . The chiefe City in these parts is Saint Iago de Guatimala , fourteen degrees in la●●tude , 93 in longitude : From the Meridian of Toledo in Spaine , to East whereof stand Trinidad and Saint Salvador two other Spa●i●h Towns ; the first 36. the second forty leagues remote , both very convenient for trading out of the South-sea . From Nova Hispania and Peru , by the port Acaxulta in a very safe channell , and not above five or six leagues from sea , the two most Easterne Townes of Guatimala are Saint Miguel , 22. leagues from Saint Salvador , within two leagues of Fonseca Bay . Then Xeres eighteen leagues farther , neere to the lake of Nicoagua ; which having a short recourse to the sea , affordeth a good Haven called Port poss●ssion ; between which and port Guatimala , that goeth up to Saint Iago for the space of eighty one leagues ; there are no other considerable Havens then have been mentioned . The Havens and Rivers about Guatimala to the West , that we may here make an end with the South sea coast belonging to this government , are ●oatlam , Govetlan , Colate Haziaclan , belonging to Soconusco , a Province extended upon the south-sea , westward thirty leagues in length , and as many in bredth towards Verapaz and Chiapa , two midland Provinces to the North : The Inhabitants thereof not being very many , and having few Spaniards among them ; live plentifully ▪ by reason of the great store of Cacao , a fruit like Almonds , which the Merchants of Nova Hispania fetch from thence at good rates ▪ as being of great use and high esteem as well with the Spaniards as Natives inhabiting those parts , both to eat and drinke , but especially to drink , it yeelding a liquor exceeding wholsome and pleasant , with some composition t●ey use maketh it no way inferiour to high-country white-wine or Shery-sack . Out of this Cacao commodity in this little Province ▪ the King of Spain hath for tribute every yeere at least 400 frayles of them , every frayle being worth thirty silver Royals . The next Province to the North of Soconusco , and the South of Yucatan , having Chiapa Province , to the West is Verapaz , so called , for that the Natives came freely in upon the preaching of the Gospell , but having so little profited therein ▪ under such covetous corrupt Tutors , as they know scarce any thing aright of Christrianity , and would be very glad they could be freed from such tyrannicall Lords . The middle part of it is somewhat temperate , the residue is extreame hot and extreamly perplexed with Mosquitos ▪ usually swarming in other parts of the Indies which are hot and over moist as these are . Neither doth the soyle ( by reason of eight moneths raine , which most an end happeneth continually ) yeeld any store of Indian wheat , but little or none of ours ; and yet it bringeth forth abundance of medicinall herbs , beautifull flowers ▪ and trees most usefull and profitable both for nourishment and building ▪ but withall it harbours many wild beasts ; as Lyons , Tygers , Beares , but very few for the use of man . Nor yet ( so farre as I heare ) have gold or silver mines been here discovered by the Spaniard . The most Westerne Province of all Guatimala , bordering upon the East of Nova Hispania is Chiapa , full forty leagues long , and almost as broad every place from South to North , in regard of over great heat and moysture ▪ of great store of wild beasts and dangerous serpents much like Verapaz ; as also in respect of the innumerable profitable Trees there , the fruit whereof affordeth toothsome and wholsome nourishment , the bodies speciall timber , the gumme ( which in great quantities come from them ) precious Balsome and sweet odours , the bark , gumme and fruit very rich materials to dye colours of the best esteeme with us . But herein it farre exceedeth all the Provinces of Guatimala , in that being competently provided with graine , it doth breed and maintaine great store of excellent Horses , Kine , Sheep and Swine , besides incredible variety of the best Fish and Fowle , onely for Mines it must give place to Honduras Province . Thus I have passed through the government of Guatimala ; I am now come to make entry upon those Provinces that appertaine to the royalty of Nova Hispania : For the right surveighing whereof , I must of necessity againe fall to discribe the Sea-coast ▪ so by surrounding in Yucatan , a long and wide Peninsula , save onely in the necke of it where the gulss of Honduras and Mexico come neerest together ( of no lesse then 25. leagues compasse ) the sayling on either side of it is dangerous , by reason of many scattering Islands , rocks shelves , and sands . From the comming up againe of Honduras gulfe on the South-east of Yucatan to the North-east , these are very carefully to be avoyded , as most pernitious , Elbob , Lamanary , Zaratan , Pantoia , Quitazuwenho , which last signifieth as much as , now take heed ; It lyeth in the eighteenth degree of latiude , a full degree more to the North then Guanima Isle , just opposite to cape Honduras , but much of the same longitude with them ; so as though the gulfe on either side towards Yucatan , or Honduras be not safe to saile in ; yet by the channell thereof more then twenty leagues broad in most places is safe and navigable . From Quitazuwenho to Cape Conche , the most northeast of this Peninsula , and neerest to the Island Cuba are neer seventy leagues , between which comes the Island Coznmel and many petty Islands called Mucheres . The North and North-west Sea-coast of Yucatan are no lesse dangerous then the North-east ; as being also full of sands shallowes and rocky Islands , known by the name of Alcranes and Negrillos : which though they be far remote from land , yet they make the passage dangerous to come into the best ports of Comill on the river Ligartes on that side , being themselus not very good . From hence to the west , the continent falling down again more and more to the South for three degrees , viz. from above 21. to 28. all this coast ( as the other ) by reason of the Isle of Sands Desconsidla and Triangulo and some others no lesse sandy , but much more rocky , is hazardous and make Cical and Telichaque ( the best Havens hereabouts ) to be lesse frequented . Neither yet is the Sea channell here adjoyning so deepe and free from sands , as is safe for ships of any great burden to faile in . The land within this long and wide Peninsula , is for the most part neither temperate nor healthfull , save onely in the mountainous places , nor so much inhabited but onely to the North end of it , where standeth Merida the chief Town about twelve leagues from sea , the Governour & Bishops abode , accompanied with 100 Spanish Families . Another is Vallidolid , 31. leagues to the East of Merida , where a great Monastry of Franciscans standeth , and where the Natives of the region adjoyning are said farre to exceed all others , being at least 50000. A third Towne fifty leagues to the West of Merida is Campeche , where Captaine Parker our Country-man , Anno 1596. with some hazard but greater honour seized ( in sight of all the Inhabitants ) upon a ship laden with gold & silver and other rich commodities , and brought her away , though they made all the resistance possibly they could . A fourth Towne is Salamanea , in the neck of this Peninsula , not much differing in respect of longitude , though neerer a degree in latitude from port Real ; it belongeth to the Province of Tabasco , of which I will say no more , but that it is very slenderly inhabited though yet it be of large extent , no lesse then forty leagues , bordering upon the North-sea called the gulfe of Mexico , as many in breth toward the South adjoyning to the province Verapaz and Chiapa . The reasons whereof given by Authors are , that this Country is as intemperate and unwholsome as any other thereabouts , and affordeth but slender sustentation , and but few Merchantable Commodities . The onely Spanish Towne in this Province is called Senora Victoria , in remembrance of the great Victory here obtained by Cortesius , the over prosperious , because the over cruell subduer of this and all the Country hereabout . The next Province to the South is Chiapa , much upon the same bredth and length ; whereof also little is to be said , but that it is a more pleasant and healthfull , more abounding with the rare , though usuall fruit of Nova Hispania ; and which is Neat , Sheep and Swine the horses are of such an excellent breed as they are sent for as farre as Mexico , the Metropolis of Nova Hispania , no lesse then 200. leagues distant . Here are likewise many Eagles and other Fowles of prey , that now live upon such wholsome and toothsome Fowle as may be better imployed for mans sustentation , and by their meanes more easily taken . Ximenes maketh mention of one monstrous Bird , having one foot like a Goose , and the other like a Faulcon , that liveth by prey taken both in the water and Ayer . There are in Chiapa many Natives distinguished by the names of Zeques , Zeltales , Quelcnes and Secaulands , and among either of these there are many Villages well inhabited . The onely Spanish Towne of note is Cuidad Reall , seventy leagues to the North-east of Guatimala , and as many from Senora in Tabasco . From Chiapa westward followeth the Bishoprick of Guaxaca whereunto the Provinces Misceca , Tucepeque , Zapoteca and Guazacoalco are annexed , which take up all the continent between both seas . From the great River Guazacoalco unto the River Alvarde on the North side , distant the one from the other fifty leagues . As much more from Tecoantepeque a small port , to Tequanapa a safe Haven in the wide and deepe River Onatepec , betweene which lyeth the famous port of Agutulco , taken with much treasure by Sir Francis Drake , Anno 1578. and by Captains Candish 1586. This Bishoprick with the Provinces annexed are in the generall ( though mountainous ) very fertill and healthfull , but the Valley of Guaxaca ( that Crotesius the Conquerer of this Country and the regions thereabout chose for his inheritance ) doth exceed imagination in regard of fertility both of grasse and Cattell , Corne and pleasant fruits , Fish and Fowle . Besides that it containeth in it many gold and silver mines , much Chochaneel & Silk , strong incitements to make it so fully inhabited as it is , both with Spaniards and Natives ; the Natives being reported to exceed 150000. And though Mistica and the other annexed Provinces , be not every way so beneficially accommodated , yet are they so well provided with necessaries , streames abounding with golden oare , small peeces of gold washed from the mountaines , and other Merchantable Commodities , that they also are well stored with Inhabitants ; of whom this is very remarkable , that they use the Jewish Ceremonies in particular , Circumsicion , which they ▪ affirme to have received from their Ancestors . The chiefe Spanish Towne there is Auteguera standing in the heart of the aforesaid incompararable Valley Zapoteca ▪ ( and Nixapa two other Towns , fall short of it full twenty leagues , the one to the North-east the other South-east : ) Agaculco a great Haven towne upon the South sea standeth directly to the South somewhat more then thirty leagues . The Bishoprick of Tlascula is next to Guaxaca more to the North-west , though extended also through the whole continent from sea to sea , no lesse then 100. leagues in length ▪ in bredth to the South-sea but 18. where we read of no Haven of note but to the North-sea , here called the gulfe of Mexico , being full 80 leagues ; there fall many Rivers convenient for ships to harbour , lade and unlade ; as namely , the Rivers De Banderas and Zempoal , Almeria , Saint Peters , Saint Pauls and de los Cazon . The first Banderas , being within five leagues of the famous River Alucrado in Guanaca : The last not above three leagues from the River Panuco in the Province of Panuco ; which two differ full soure degrees in latitude ; but the onely ports of note & now of use with the Spaniard are Vera Cruz and Saint Iuan-Uullua , both very convenient and strongly defended , but the latter as being somewhat more healthfull , and comming up to the Towne with sufficient water to bear ships of greatest burden , is at this prefect of greatest imployment ; and therefore every day more and more fortified by the Spaniard . Sir Iohn Hawkins in the yeere 1568. came into this Haven , where he found 22. Spanish ships richly laden , which though he might have certainly seized upon , yet he condiscendered to meane conditions , whereof the chiefe was the victualling of his ships ; yet neither that nor any of the other were performed , but they with a new Navy from Spaine falling upon him unexpectedly after agreement made , put him so to it , as he had much adoe unvictualled , with two ships onely to escape , and for want of provision was inforced to set 100 of his men on land who all perished , either by the inhumanity of the Savages who killed and eat them , or through the cruelty of the Spaniard , who to revenge themselves under the prentence of Religion put them to death . This large Bishoprick of 〈◊〉 with the Provinces annexed doe ( as others ) differ much in respect of temperature and fertility , the temperature and fertility arising not so much from the farther or neerer approach to the Zod●acke as from the mountaines and Valleyes , the mountainous parts in many places , eight leagues over being temperately cold and lesse fertill ; the Valleyes ( whereof here are many ) Achisco and Saint Pauls being chiefe , exceedingly fruitfull but over hot : I make no question but that here also are some rich mines , though as yet few have been discovered . But of this I am well assured , that the Native Inhabitants are here more then usually to be found in any place , whose conversion to the true knowledge of Christ , ought in the first place to be considered by us . The Spanish Townes of note here ( take them as we passe from East to West ) are Sigura , and the two Haven Townes ( of which I spake before ) all three strongly and statety built , as also well provided with pleasant and profitable fields round about them . In the Bishoprick it selfe standeth Rubla los Angelos , the Valley of Altisco , inhabited with 1500. Spanish Families now the chiefe City where the Bishop resideth . 22. leagues from the Metropolis of Nova Hispana , and within a little of the twentieth degree of North latitude ; between which Mexico more to the North-west intervene Guaxacing and old Clascala , from whence all the government hath its name . And now we are to come unto the heart of Nova Hispania , even to the great City Mexico , the center of the Arch-bishoprick ( from whence it is denominated ) and upon which government ( under the command of the Victory ) all the rest depend . As it lyeth to the West of Tlascula , so it hath to the North the wide Province of Panuco , to the West and North-west Mecoacan , of as large extent ; the length of this Archgovernment is taken from the Inland confines of Panuco to the South-sea , where it is in bredth but eighteen leagues , though yet to the North it be reckoned at sixty : In which large tract of ground there are many petty Provinces , now knowne rather by their names then Dominions : It may therefore suffice onely to name them with some small touch of what they have in peculiar . To the North of it are Lateotalpa , wherein lyeth the rich silver mine of Puchuca , fourteen leagues from Mexico . Then Meslitlan , a Country abounding with Allum and Iron : Then Tula , whereunto belongeth another silver mine called Guaxana●o , sixty leagues remote ; all three well provided of all necessary provisions for life , and affording many Merchantable Commodities . To the North-east the Provinces of Panpautlat and Tup●dx , are neither healthfull , by reason of the excessive heat , nor much inhabited in regard that lying so levell with the sea , the many creeks which come from thence maketh the Country adjoyning barren and unusefull , fit onely to breed innumerable swa●●es of Musquitos , a kind of pestilent flyes , which as they are rise in many other places of the West Indies , so are they here exceeding troublesome to the Inhabitants . The lake of Mexico in the surrounding bosome whereof the City standeth to the North , being more then eight leagues in length , and in most places five in bredth , is on every side well planted and well inhabited : Culuala as is reported consisting of 20000. Families ▪ Yztacapalpa of 10000. some others 4 or 5000. A strong argument to beleeve the regions round about to be exceeding fertill . Eight leagues to the South of Mexico beyond the lake is Zalateco , where is a plantifull silver mine . As are also Tasco 22 , and Zumpango 40. leagues to the South . Beyond which yet more to the South , eighty leagues , from the Metropolis somewhat above seventeen degrees of North latitude lyeth Acapulco , the most famous port belonging to the South-sea . Of all America concerning the City Mexico it self , it may suffice to know that it is the greatest and richest of all this new World , standing as was formerly noted , upon the North side of the lake , about the twentieth degree of latitude , and according to Herrea 130. in longitude from the Miridian of Toledo , no lesse then 1740. leagues distant the one from the other , it consisteth ( according to the relation of Cortesius ) who first conquered it ) of three streets , whereof the least to the West is a mile and halfe ; a second to the North is three ; the greatest to the South is full two leagues in length , it is credibly reported to be now inhabited with 4000. Spaniards , and 3000. Natives , a small proportion in respect of what was formerly related . But then it is now farre better built and beautified , with a stately Cathedrall , many Churches , Monasteries and Schooles for learning . The temperature of this City differeth little from the regions adjacent , in the moyst moneths annoyed with too much rain , in the dry ( which are November , December , January , February and March ) much more infested with dust , that being raised by sudden whirlwinds , getteth up into their nostrils and produceth many diseases , especially Fevers . There are yet two other things here very observable : First , that this great City , either through the negligence or avararice of the Viceroy and his Officers ; in not dispending what was yeerly allowed for repairing the mounds of the lake , was in the yeer 1629. miserably overflown , to the drowning of many thousand Inhabitants , and to the losse of the greatest and best part of their houshold-stuffe and other goods , which were either driven away or corrupted by the waters . A second thing here to be noted , is that this ▪ last yeere ( as it was constantly reported in London ) the Viceroy of Mexico and with him all Nova Hispania were revolted , and in open Rebellion against the King of Spaine ; which if it shall ( as yet it is verily beleeved ) prove true , it will be of high concernment to this Nation or any other , into whose hearts it shall please God to put an effectuall desire of dispossesing the Spaniard of his usurped stewardship . so unfaithfully imployed ( in respect of the fincere promoting of the Gospell in the purity thereof ) and so tyrannically exercised , in regard of incredible oppressions , rapines and murthers there ( as their owne Authors confesse ) inhumanely committed by them . Now for the two other greater Provinces under the command of Mexico government : Panaco to the North , the Mechoacan to the South-west : I will briefly set downe so much as is of any concernment to be knowne . That part of Panuco which is said to be both in length and bredth fifty leagues ; toward the Arch-bishoprick of Mexico is very habitable and fertill , and in times past of great note , for silver mines ( that are now thought to be neere exhausted . ) But the other part which bendeth to the North-east for fifty leagues to Florida , so farre as it is yet discovered , is found overgrowne with woods , and barren . The Spanish Townes here not greatly inhabited beside Panuco it selfe ( by them called Saint Steven ) are Saint Iago , 25. leagues to the West , and Lewis de Tampice , eight to the North , not farre from the gulfe of Mexico . The most westerne Province belonging to the Mexico government is Mecoachan , lying between Mexico and the Provinces of Galaecia , bending into the continent towards the North sixty , and being bounded to the South , by the South-sea full 80. leagues : whereunto belong the Port towne called Zacatulca , thirty leagues from Acapulco , then Saint Iago and Malaccan 50. more from thence to the North-west . There are belonging to this large Province two other little ones Taximaroa within 30. leagues of Mexico , and Colima to the South-west , upon the confines of Galaecia , 50. leagues from Valad●lid the chiefe City of Mecoachan . This Colima is constantly reported to be very healthfull , apt for graine and Cattell , but abounding with the choisest fish and fruit , and not without some gold mines , though it hath more brasse ( which is there so common ) that since the Spaniards comming thither , they make all those instruments of brasse that we usually make of iron . And though this South-west part be the best of all , yet is there none ( unlesse high to the North not yet so fully discovered ) but is as rich , and every way as convenient to be inhabited . Besides Valadolid ( which the Natives call Guagangareo , standing upon a great lake as big as that of Mexico ) there are many other Spanish Townes of note . First , Leon very famous for the golden mines that have been found about it . Then Salaya , St. Miguell and Saint Philippo , up to the North both of Mexico and Valadolid , though between them bending still Westward ( all built by the Viceroyet , many league distant the one from the other ) of great use to secure the vast treasute which is constantly conveyed from the most plentifull silver mines of Elerema and many other ( of which hereafter ) against the Pocacars , the most barbarous of all Savages , who live as wild men in Woods , and cannot as yet be brought under by the Spaniard , though yet in hath beene long endeavoured , not without great losse on either side . Galaecia . I Am now come to Nova Galaecia to the West of Mecoacha● bounded to the West with the sea of California ; but to the North and North-west , though large and spatious Countryes are discovered , yet it is concluded by the learned in this kind , that there resteth much more to be discovered . This government hath annexed unto it divers other Provinces , Guaidala●ara , Xal●sco , Zacatecas , Chiametla , Biscaia ; as also California , C●bola , Quivira and Nova Mexico ; of which when I have briefly spoken , you have all that I thought fit in so short a compendium to communicate touching the Northerne America . Guadalaira the principall and most Southerne Province of Galaecia , is bounded to the East , with some parts of the Provinces of Mexico and Mecoachan , to the West with Xalisco ; to the North with Zacatecas , where the most plentifull silver mines are thought to begin ; but of late it is found that about Guadaliarae the chiefe , and indeed the onely Towne here , there are more plentifull silver mines , ●ere they as the other so well searched , which for want of men they have not as yet been discovered . And it is further to be observed that this inland Province is for temperature and fruitfulnesse in most respects second to none . Xalisco is to the West of Guadaliara , upon that Sea-cost called Mare Pacificum , that is , the still sea . The onely thing of observation here is an herbe , which the Native call Curcas , highly extolled by Monardes the great Herbalist , to be of singular use against most diseases . Cametla likewise lyeth upon the same sea-coast , but a degree or two higher to the North : The great store of Inhabitants which Herrea mentioneth to have been there , shew it to be ferti●● . And Ybara , who in the yeere 1554. built Saint Sebastian the onely Spanish Towne there , found many silver mines and of late more have been discovered . Culacan a degree more to the North , bending to the West and coasting upon the foresaid sea , was found out by Nonnius Gusmanus , who Anno 1531. did build a Towne there called Del Espar●u Sancto . This Province ( as the former ) is very fruitfull and rich in silver mines ; the women here are reported to be very comely and beautifull , and to goe modestly attired , a thing not usuall in these Countryes . Cinoloa yet four degrees further to the North , in the full extent of it towards the West was discovered by the same Gusmanus ; but I doe not read of any thing ( which after his long travails and search ) was worth his labour : The maritimate places belonging to these Provinces in North latitude , of no lesse extent then from the 19. to the 27. degrees , are Cape de Corientes at the turning of the continent , then Port de Singuiquipaque upon the 22. degree , then Saint Sebastian in Chametla , Saint Miguel in Culica , the Rivers de Pascua , and Petatlan in Cinaloa , still higher to the North . Calfornia , though it be esteemed to be of very large extent , yet hath it not been as yet discovered . Sir Francis Drake in his admirably happy voyage , compassing the World , fell upon it ( and was from such Savages as there inhabiting more kindly entertained then he expected ) he took possession thereof in the name of the Queen of England : A good presage , that the most remote parts being seized upon , the rest shall be possessed by us , in his good time who is the onely disposer of the earth . The Inland Provinces Zacatacas , Topia and Nova Biscaya , lying between the Calfornian sea and the upper part of the gulf of Mexico : Between Cullacan and Panuco , of the same latitude upon the Tropicke of Cancer , and between Cinaloa and the River Escondido , foure degrees higher to the North , neere the 28. degree of the North latitude , containe much ground , more rich then any , in regard of the many silver mines ; but yet poorer then any , in regard of the small sustentation they afford for the life of man . Ybara imployed by Velascus , Anno 1554. discovered in the Province of Zacatecas , five exceeding rich silver Mines ; one that is known by the name of the Province , forty leagues from Gua●dalaira ; then those of Ellerena , Saint Martin , Avinno and Dios , which last being neere to the rising of the River Panuco , at least 100. leauges from the North-sea is somewhat fertill . The abundant store of treasure taken forth of these rich mines may be guessed at by the 600. Spaniards , who are here continually imployed in digging , and by the tax of the fifth part , amounting to 50000l . yeerly . The other mines belonging to Topia and Biscaia , E●dehe , Barbara and Iuan , afford as much treasure and better provision for life . Cibola , Quivira and Nova Mexico , three other Provinces , are yet much more to the North by many degrees . From the most Southerne parts of Cibola to the most Northern of Nova Mexico not lesse then fifteen , so as they must needs be of a very large extent ( the longitude being considered with the latitude . ) But the relations of these most Westerne North parts of America are so variously reported and so contradicted , as little can here be set downe for certaine . A Fryar Marke de Niza , ( in a relation to the Viceroy ) telleth wonders concerning the riches , the stately buildings , the most pleasant inviting habitations in Cabola : But Vasquius de Cornado , who thereupon was presently sent away to make a further discovery with 150. horse and 200. foot , finding nothing worth his great travaile and cost , certified so much to the Viceroy , with an ample expression of his , and his souldiers detestation of the Fryars fained relation . Quivira ( which Gomara and Herrea likewise place in the 40. degree of the north latitue , is by both said to be barren , and not much inhabited . The greatest riches here that serve to feed , and cloth , and carry them , are infinit number of beasts , resembling in regard of their greatnesse , our greatest horse and Oxen , and their Pels ( are said ) to afford wool not inferiour to some of ours . Nova Mexico is ( as I said ) placed yet many degrees more to the north-west ; of which ( unlesse I would endeavour to delude the Reader ) to write little or nothing , is to write best . Gonsalez de Mendoca in a little Narrative ( Printed at Madrill , anno 1589. ) maketh a strange relation of what had bin lately performed by one Augustinus Ruyz ( one of his owne more hollow , then holy fraternity ) how by his powerfull Preaching to Savages ( not much inferious to his Founder Saint Francis , who is said to Preach to wilde Beasts ) converted instantly two great Provinces of Nova Mexico , Concht , and Tiguria . But withall he confesseth that for the killing of a zealous ( it might more truely he said of a foolish over-venturous Fryar amongst men , who in regard of the knowledge of Christ are but beasts ) one Anthonius de Espiro , ( I cannot thinke him to be inspired with any better spirit then that of The Antichrist of Rome ) made flaughter of more then forty thousand poore , silly , ignorant Indians , who had never learned to distinguish what their hollow Fathers were better then other cruell , mercilesse , Spaniards . He telleth us of many thousands converted to the Christian faith by the Preaching of Fryars ( no better inspired then was the foresaid Anthonius . ) A strange thing that a few ignorant Fryars should doe more in a few dayes , then all their Spanish Clergy did in one hundred and seventy yeeres in places farre neerer . He telleth us also , as doth his brother de Benavides ( in a more late Narrative ) of the conquering of Peri , Tebe , Queres , Tompires , and many more sained Provinces of Nova Mexico , and of the exceeding progresse of the Faith in those parts . All which ▪ and many more , their incredible expressions are fit to be cast off , being in all probability but the subtile fictions of Spanish & Popish Factors , who ( like travellers ) take liberty to lye ; and ( like Lap-wings ) to devert and carry us from those knowne places as are every way convenient for habitation and yeeld such increible yeerely Revenue to the Spanish King , Monarch ( who would be of Christendom ) that all the reformed Churches of Christendom , for the present extreamlybleed for it ; ( witnes England and Ireland ) which are now set on fire & ready to perish ( unlesse the great God of Heaven and earth be pleased to put in and redeem both , from the most detestable imaginations and most bloody contrivements of Spanish Pentioners ( the Popes grand Engeneers ) who have ca●tivated our King , and seek to undoe the whole Kingdome , that they may have their yeerly 3 or 4000 livre. Pensions continued . But he that dwelleth on high seeth and laugheth their wicked Councels to scorne . And I doubt not but the wisedome of this present Parliament ( inspired and assisted from above , will finde out these wicked men ( the prime troublers of our Church and Kingdome ) and bring them here to condigne punishment . Which I have good cause confidently to beleeve , because they are so forward and zealous ( as appeareth by a late Ordinance ) to propagate the Gospell in America , the onely best way to continve it here in the purity and power of it ; which is and shall be my constant prayer to God for these so extreamly distressed Churches and Kingdomes . The Southerne Description of America ( God permitting ) shall shortly be set forth in another Booke . FINIS . 
A90519	----	An historical & geographical description of the great country & river of the Amazones in America. Drawn out of divers authors, and reduced into a better forme; with a mapp of the river, and of its provinces, being that place which Sr Walter Rawleigh intended to conquer and plant, when he made his voyage to Guiana. / Written in French by the Count of Pagan, and dedicated to Cardinall Mazarine, in order to a conquest by the Cardinals motion to be undertaken. And now translated into English by William Hamilton, and humbly offered to his Majesty, as worthy his consideration. Pagan, Blaise François de, comte de Merveilles, 1604-1665. 1660 Approx. 236 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 98 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2009-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A90519 Wing P162 Thomason E1805_2 ESTC R209931 99868777 99868777 170395 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A90519) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 170395) Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 225:E1805[2]) An historical & geographical description of the great country & river of the Amazones in America. Drawn out of divers authors, and reduced into a better forme; with a mapp of the river, and of its provinces, being that place which Sr Walter Rawleigh intended to conquer and plant, when he made his voyage to Guiana. / Written in French by the Count of Pagan, and dedicated to Cardinall Mazarine, in order to a conquest by the Cardinals motion to be undertaken. And now translated into English by William Hamilton, and humbly offered to his Majesty, as worthy his consideration. Pagan, Blaise François de, comte de Merveilles, 1604-1665. Hamilton, William, gent. [32], 153, [7] p. : map. Printed for John Starkey at the Miter in Fleet-street near Temple-Barre, London, : 1661. [i.e. 1660] Annotation on Thomason copy: "nouemb:"; the 0 in the imprint date has been altered in MS. to a "1". Reproduction of the original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng America -- Discovery and exploration -- Early works to 1800. America -- Discovery and exploration -- Maps -- Early works to 1800. 2008-04 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2008-10 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2008-11 John Pas Sampled and proofread 2008-11 John Pas Text and markup reviewed and edited 2009-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion AN Historical & Geographical DESCRIPTION OF THE Great Country & River OF THE AMAZONES IN AMERICA . Drawn out of divers Authors , and reduced into a better forme ; with a Mapp of the River , and of its Provinces , being that place which Sr Walter Rawleigh intended to conquer and plant , when he made his Voyage to Guianu . Written in French by the Count of Pagan , and dedicated to Cardinall Mazarine , in order to a Conquest by the Cardinals motion to be undertaken . And now translated into English by William Hamilton , and humbly offered to his Majesty , as worthy his Consideration . LONDON , Printed for John Starkey at the Miter in Fleet-street near Temple-Barre , 1660. TO THE Imperial Majesty OF CHARLES II of Great-Brittain , France , and Ireland ; Defender of the Faith of Protestants , and of Protestants themselves by his Title of signal providence ; Happiness , Victories , Triumphs . Gracious Sir , NOt only freewill-offerings and gifts were acceptable to God , though they had a member , or members superfluous , or were deficient in some , and so had much imperfection , so it were not of the nature of unsincerity , in which respect they behoved to be without blemish ; ( Levit. 22.23 . ) but in trespass-offerings also , which were commanded and not left free , if the Party was poor , not only a single Turtle , or young Pigeon was accepted ( for the other was for an Holocaust ) but a single meat-offering , a very little Flower or Meal , and a little Salt to it , were accepted for both Holocaust and trespass-offering under one : ( Lev. 5.7 . ) which being doubtlesly in use from Noahs time , or Adams rather , as elsewhere I hope to make it appear , gave as undoubtedly the beginning to that practice and proverb among the Heathens ( Heathenism being but an inveterate corruption of heresie and schism from the Religion delivered by God to Adam , and Noah , as shall also God willing be made appea● ) molâ salsâ litant , qui non habent thura ; such may acceptably sacrifice to God with meal and salt , who have not frankincense . The like debonnairety to accept of mean gifts from good mindes , hath also been annumerated to the heroick indowments of the greatest Kings . Thus Artaxerxes disdained not a pitcher of water from a Paisant . And Plutarch in his Apophthegms shows by one of them , the property of a royall disposition to have been esteemed this ; Non minus est regium parvula accipere , quam largiri magna , It is no less Kingly to accept of little things , than freely to bestow great matters . And this , Royall Sir , is my humble request to your saered Majesty at this time ; That you will graciously accept a mean gift from a mean giver , and by your royall return of justice and bountie to enable me to serve God , and your Majesty with better ; God himself inviting you thereto by his example , who allowed even of poor freewill-offerings , made to him of purpose , to obtain his bountifull returns of some eminent benefits or favours . And yet a mean gift , Sir , I call this of mine , not that the work it self should be so accounted , but my work about it ; which is but a Translation . For the Book though in bulke but small , in its concernments is very rich ; and , as highly commendable in it self , so not much less in the Author . In its natural language it made its first address to Cardinal Mazarine , in order to have set his Majesty of France on conquest of the great Kingdome of the Amazone to himself . But having these five years at least , that now it hath been abroad , not made use of it that way , it comes now by me to beg your Majesties favourable acceptance , in hope of that large retribution to your self , when your Majesty shall think fit to apply your thoughts to it , for which it was intended to another . It was by an old servant of your Majesties Royall Fathers , and Gandfathers , I. L. D. brought over , and communicate to one of your Majesties most expert Seamen , C. W. who from his youth up , and often times since , hath been in , and knowes perfectly all the coasts of the Southern America . Both these are very confident , at least wish heartily , and my self with the like affection do now humbly present it also , That your Majesty would so consider of that great Empire , as if it were already your own ; as it may be with much ease , if your applications be seasonable , and suitable to its worth . For it is possest by the barbarous Natives only , except in two Skirts ; Brasile on the East , where the Portuguaise pitched ; and Peru upon the West , where the Spaniard is divided from the Inland by the tract of the Andes , or Cordeliere hills : but in the Peninsular great continent your Majesty may dresse an Empire of near nine thousand miles in circuit , of the pleasantest , fertilest , and richest continent in the world , whether for air , waters , or soil ; to which no Prince can pretend , much less lay a claim . For the discoveries of that River by the Portugaise , and Spaniards , were more to satisfie their curiosity , than that they could then hope for a conquest . And the Natives not only in their forlorn condition , but by singular junctures of providence , call for the Christian Religion from us , while others cease from that duty , as the man of Macedon did Paul to help them while he was hindred to go into Bithynia , Act. 16.7 , 9 , 10. and others have been hindred hitherto to go to them for such end ; but they may also easily be made to receive your Majesties Government with friendship , if wisely dealt with . For while neither Portugall , nor Spain , nor France pursued the design here offered , God in in his providence amidst , your Majesties and your good Subjects troubles , seems not obscurely to have been designing this for you , and your Brittain ; as may be hoped from ancient prediction , not liable to exception from the solidest and soberest wits ( as at another occasion I may fullier clear , if your Majesty command it ) and so much the more , as his providence hath prevented your projecting , having already made way and brought to pass for your Majesties interest an opportune and considerable Colonie , by that noble Lord Willoughbee of Parham , to his great travels , hazards , and vast expenses ; both seeming to concurre with the foresaid prediction , and to point out your Majesty for the layer of such a foundation both to Christ , and your self . The Author of this work is a French Earl of a most ancient Nobility and descent from those famous and honourable Commanders in the holy Warres , who for their wise conduct and rare valour were imployed in places of great trust , and transmitted them with the Coat of arms and name of Pagan , ( which was the badge of their great exploits in mating and killing the Pagans , or Infidels ) to their suecessors of the same name and family , as the Author himself showes at large in the Dedication of his rare Book of Fortifications , to another noble branch of the same family : of whose rare accomplishments for gentile and manly learning , and Souldiery , lest I should here presume too much upon your Majesties patience , I shall leave further account of him to my Epistle to the Reader , and only present your Majesty with the summe of what he sayes to the Cardinal about the conquest ; and that is ; That it will neither be hard nor expensive , as neither needing great Armies , to give battels ; nor great provision of Artillery , for carrying on of sieges . There is need only of preparations fitting for planting of five Colonies at the first aboard . The first whereof is to be in the Isle of the Sun , for guarding the best entrie into the great Rivers mouth . The second on the famous Bosphore or Strait thereof , to defend , or keep this Rivers passage . The third on the renowned point of the Comanares , for the best seat of that whole Empire . The fourth near to the mountain of Swana , whereby to be master of the gold-mine there . And the fifth and last on the mouth of the River of Maragnon , to watch over the Frontier of that side of the Andes . And in favours of such a first establishment , there might easily be added the alliances of the Illustrious and renowned Nations of the Homagues , of the generous and noble Yorimans , of the valiant and redoubted Topinambes ; and order given for a Fleet-volant of about twelve men of Warre , continually to be visiting , and going between these Colonies : because the distance by sailing , of the farthest of them from the others , will be at the least a thousand Spanish leagues and alwayes upon the channell of the great Amazone it self . Thus he . I call my gift also , a mean gift from a mean giver ; not that I was , or am so mean in my self , as made so by the late troubles , and troublers of the times . For , Royall Sir , my Father Sir Robert Hamilton of Goswick , was Gentleman of the Privy-Chamber both to your Royall Father and Grandfather ; and my Mother was by King James himself preferred to his Queen , for one of her Maids of honour , and afterwards also by himself bestowed in marriage upon Sir Hadrian Dammane , Lord Bisterveldt and Fair-hill ; after whose decease my Father married her . My Father , and any estate I should have had by him , I lost through the troubles of the times ; and have wanted them now these seventeen years ; for reparation whereof , and coming hither to wait for it , I left one place of considerable value in Scotland , and spent here in three years attendance for reparation , what I could then bring with me ; and then embracing another place here in England , not much worse than the former , was not only again put from it , before I had enjoyed it full two years to an end , for keeping my fidelity to your Majesty in refusing to subscribe an engagement , or allegiance ( for so it was indeed , whatever they called it ) to another Soveraignty ; but suffered also four or five years banishment , to the almost irreparable detriment of my health and estate both ; yea , and refused all preferments from the usurpers , and the least compliances with them , both before my banishment , and now for seven years after , though I was wooed thereto , and might have got considerable advancement with ease , could I have embraced it with complyance ; but would never so much as commence suit under them ; though but for recovering some debts , or defending my self from others unjust pursuits . And that these losses , Sir , wherein consisted all my estate , and that a considerable one too , when your Majesty shall know the particulars , should make me poor , is little wonder ; and that poverty through its disadvantages , and my former disparity of life , should ruine my health , is as little wonder ; and that all the disadvantages , that a ruined health , and poverty can bring a man to , should disable me to do such thing as otherwise I could , and would have done , to present your Majesty with , is yet as little strange , as the former : but that I should yet be alive , poor as I am , to offer this poor gift unto your Majesty , that is the wonder . And indeed it is Gods good hand towards me , whom I hope he hath reserved for doing himself , and your Majesty some greater service , before I be called hence . For , Royall Sir , God hath not made me so poor in gifts of minde , ( of which as I may not brag , but by glorying in him , and in my infirmities or sufferings for him ; so may I not ungratefully conceal , lessen , or undervalue to his dishonour , what they are , but with modesty confess , when just occasion flagitates and extorts it from me ) through his blessing , if your Majesty will but patronize me ( I shall not say Mecaenas - like ; for that is too little for you , though it was truely said of him , Mecaenas atavis edite regibus ! but Angustus like rather , beyond whom himself your Majesty is in this also , that you can number more Kings of your Progenitors , than were in all the Roman race of Kings , and Emperors both , either before , or after Augustus to this day ) I hope to honour your Majesty with such gifts of mine own store , as never a King in Christendome for these sixteen hundred years , ever had Subject , that did the like , though many have attempted , absint & jactantia , & invidia verbo : but your Majesty must midwife them , and my self both into the world again , and then by Gods assistance shall I renew my strength and youth , as the Eagle , & sublimi feriam sidera vertice . If here it be wondred , that thus I implore your Majesties justice and favour , and made not rather a privater address , for repairing of my losses ; I shall humbly and truely profess , that I have not left privater wayes unattempted ; but finde all so obstructed with difficulties , and non-considerancies , or cold layings to heart of my case , that neither the health of my body , nor the strength of my purse would suffer me to hope for much good otherwayes , and from Courtiers , than thus by ushering in my Petition ; and then I hope more seasonably , and succesfully to reap the fruits of a privater application . I thought often of that course , that the poor Widow took with Philip of Macedon , the Father of Alexander the Great : who when she had attempted by Courtiers , and Favourites to get justice done her , but could not prevail with them to preferre her business to the King ; resolved to attaque him her self , the best she could , come of it what would ; though of him at worst , she hoped much better , than of any of his Courtiers , as I also do of your Majesty now . Casting her self therefore in his way , when she knew , he was to ride out , with high vociferations she cryed after him , Help my Lord , O King ; help O King ! He commanding to stand , and see what ailed her ; she desired him to read and answer her Petition with justice . He answering that it was unfit then , and that he had not leasure for it ; she replyed upon him boldly , That then he should not be at leasure to be King , if he could not have leasure to right his meanest Subjects , when all their patience and endeavours were otherwayes frustrate and wearied out . Upon which he was so far from being dissatisfied with her , that rather admiring her resolution , he most generously and heroickly gave her a present hearing , and full right of her wrong . Sir , my way is not so course , as hers was , but by a gift ( which both with God , and all noblest spirits among men , finds acceptance ) though but a poor onee , to have the softer access to your Majesties favour , and a cordialler consideration of my case , when it comes to your Majesty in a more particular way ; and an easier grant of privacy for immediate imparting your Majesty with some things , which is more for your Majesties good , than for my particular . Thus wise Abigail not only pacified David towards an unthankefull and churlish Nabal , but made way for her self for such a surplussage of favour , as she little dreamed of , to become a Kings wife , and royal bedfellow , and her issue preferred in the entail of the Crowr , before all other of Davids children , except Bathshebaes . It is re ported of Alexander Severus , bAelius Lampridius in his life , that be quarrelledy with every vertuous person , that be knew , who either asked nothing of him , or but little . Quid est ( inquit ) quod nihil petis ? An me vis tibi fieri debitorem ? Why ask you nothing of me ? Would you have me to die in your debt ? Sir , lest I presume too much upon your Majesties great affairs , in exceeding the bounds of an Epistle to so great a Prince , for the length whereof already I humbly beg pardon , my hopes and desires are that you shall not come short of any of those Worthies , or of the most heroick Princes , but surmount them all , in all royall endowments , to your becoming the Crown and rejoycing of all the reformed , in prosecuting their interest , which is Gods , and becoming their uniter and head , that you may be Carolo magno major , as undoubtedly you will , if thus you do : and which that you may do , Long may your Majesty live in all piety , plenty , and peace ; or else just and happy triumphs here ; and hereafter in the joyes and triumphs of heaven , where there is nothing but glory , triumphs , and joy without end . So prayeth Your Majesties most humble , loyall , and faithfull Subject and Servant , William Hamilton . TO THE Courteous and Candid READER . Courteous Reader , I Must give thee some more account of the Author of this Booke , and of its worth , and of my self , his Translatour , and so bid thee farewell . About the Author , I shall not repeat , what hath been said of him before , in my Dedication to his Majesty for his just commendation , and of this Book of his in particular , but referre thee thither , if thou art desirous to know it . I shall here only adde , That he was in great employment and favour with the late King of France , Lewis the thirteenth , for his great parts of conduct and valour in his service ; wherein unfortunately he received a shot of a Pistoll in the left eye , whereby it was quite lost , and the conjugation of the optick nerves so crushed , that he hath lost the use of both now above these twenty yeares : yet , which is wonderfull , is still penning new Books , and in Mathematicks especially , which indeed needs least the outward sense ; amongst which is that master-piece , The ten Books of Geometricall Theorems , wherein he compleated and demonstrated so many diverse , and distinct parts of Mathematicall Sciences . His Book of the theory of Planets is Geometrically demonstrated , without any mixture of Physicall equations , by which Reignoldus and Kepler laboured so much to perfect the Geometricall , wherein their deferents , and Epicicles could not serve their turn . But this Gentleman hath found out both the center of the Planets , and demonstrated their motions to be ellipticall , which no man afore him could attain to . And in consequence to his theory , he published Astronomicall tables two yeares ago , wherein with great facility and exactness , the motions of all the Planets may be supputate , the Eclipses of the two great luminaries , and the celestiall configurations : and in consequence to them , a facile method of finding out the true longitudes , both by sea , and land . His more than ordinary skill in Geography , may be seen by his two Advertisements to Geographers , at the end of this Booke , and by the Book it self : wherein with great judgement and brevity he hath given an excellent , and the clearcst description of a great part of America , that any where is to be had : he having collected this out of all the best relations , and discoveries , that were extant ; and corrected their errors , adding a Mapp of his own . All which his Pieces here mentioned , and in my Dedication to his Majesty shall be by me made English Denizens , if this be well accepted , and the other required . The Books are not here to be had for money , but from such , as himself gifted them to ; amongst whom is an old servant of his Majesties , my L. D. from whom this Book came , and who still keeps a correspondence with him , and is gifted with every Piece , that be publisheth . The Author is still a privy Counsellour to his now Majesty of France ; and as his naturals appear to have been great , so also they have been much adorned , and elevated by his Gentlemanny learning , which he hath industriously followed ; and consists in these dayes ( the greater the fault of Pedants , that make any learning ungentile ; as indeed none is where it hath a gentile client ) chiefly in Politicks , and History , and Mathematicks with their appendants , as conducible to a Gentleman , and a Souldier : and after he was disabled from Field-action , by the loss of his sight , some theoreticaller Mathematicks also . This is not rare in France , That Grandees there are well versed in such studies , as by Duke de Rohanes Interest of Princes , and Perfect Capitaine , and many other French Gentlemens Pieces of a like nature , may appear . And it were to be wished . That elsewhere also , Grandees and Gentry were both as well trained up , and had as good opportunity of such peculiar Academies , where all gentile , and Souldierly exercises , and requisites for conduct and command , are taught , as the French have ; and the Prince of Orange , to his immortall praise ( himself having been bred in the Academy of Benjamin in Paris , where I my self saw him at his exercises ) to the Weal of his Countrey , and from his own estate , was going to enrich the confederate Provinces ; that as they were before a School of Warre , for experience and practice , especially about sieges , and taking in of Towns ; so they might be for breeding also to field-services , and all warlike atchievements . Yet the French are so far from envying others , that attain to any perfection in these things , otherwayes , or elsewhere , that there is no where readier preferment for their merits , or more honour done to such , as I could instance of late memory ; which is truly noble . For there is a money-nobility , or Gentry , that is now crepe into the world , through abuse , and pesters it with many inconveniences , having nothing of the thing , but the name only , and empty titles ; nor of that connexion of virtues , and with virtue , without which true Gentry , or Nobility cannot be , nor subsist , had it never so much riches , antiquity of descent , or windy titles from Prince or State. For true Gentry is virtus generis , vertue running in a blood , and either increasing , or descending in a race , or breed . It 's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. generosity , or an excellency of a kindred , or family , but sustained , or encreased still with vertue suitable to its beginning , or first advancement . Nobilitas sola est , atq : unica virtus . All mankind was made of one blood , and all Nations of men , that dwell upon all the face of the earth , Act. 17.26 . ( there were no Praeadamites , as brainsick Pierrier dreamed ) to whom God determined the times before appointed , and the bounds of their habitations ; so as none , either men , or Nations , can claim truly any prerogative of nobleness , but by their virtue , as the Bereans are witnessed to have been more noble , than the Jews of Thessalonica , for their unprejudicateness and candour , by Gods own unerring Spirit , because they unpartially examined , what was proposed to them , and held not the truth of God , With acception of persons , Act. 17.11 . All were certainly noble at first , and had ever continued so , had it not been for sin , because all were the ofspring of God , Act. 27.28 , 29. And God begot , or made no ignoble children , as the Greeks and French use to phrase it . Sin only brought in ignobleness then , and degeneracy , as virtue only makes and maintains the contrary : what for virtue naturall ( let not Sciolists here mistake me ; for virtue naturall rightly expounded , is no wayes contrary to sound Divinity ) what for acquired ; what for intellectuall ; what for morall ; what for hereditary and transmitted by descent ( which is all one with naturall ; there being igniculi ; & semina virtutum in nature , which are called naturall or hereditary vertues , as well as there is in sicknesses , and soundness of health ) it is only vertue still , that makes true gentry , or generosity , and keeps it afoot . Est in equis patrum virtus , nec imbelles & degeneres procreant aquilam columbae . The ground of generosity , whence other gentry regularly proceeds , I mean that of preheminence in offices , or power , whether Oeconomick , or Civil ; where unto I must not now enlarge my self , to speak in particular ) Jacob in his testament to his sons , doth both philosophically and divinely set down , to wit , the impregnation of nature , and elevating of the phancy and spirits , to the highest and noblest thoughts , and inclinations , that ones condition , and way of breeding can suffer them to mount up to ; which God himself also teaches in another place , when he says , that he would rejoyce over Israel , as a bridegroom rejoyceth over his bride . For then is that special time of loves , Ezek. 16.8 . ( not romantick only , much sinfully such , as most romances are wicked , and have death in the pot , but common and natural , especially to common men ; though wise men , that under stand nature , and can govern her , may both inhance that without sin , and make other times equall , if not go beyond it ) and love is the seminary of all nobleness , and productive of all vertue , and vertuous emulation to vertuous actions , and growth therein ; as hatred and envy are of the contrary ; witness that example Act. 17 5 , 6 , 7 , 11 , 12. And it must needs be so , seeing conjugall love was the first measure , and fountain of all neighbourly love , and neighbourly love is the fulfilling of the Law ; as the first summe of the second Table , or thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy self ; and do to others as thou would be done to ; was virtually included in that divinely inspired sentence of Adams ; This is now bone of my bone , and flesh of my flesh : according to that pronounced of all poor , though never so great strangers ; Hide not thy self from thy own flesh . Primogeniture then and nobleness were divinely and naturally both supposed to be conjunct , and consequent one to the other , because there the might of the parents , and beginning or flowr of their strength , both as to body and mind were put forth in point of affection , and affections are the seats of virtues : and therefore also to primogeniture was given the excellency of dignity , and the excellency of power , i.e. the preeminence and precedency before others , both of merit , and of office ; or of nobility and high places of trust , whether in Church , or State-relation , and much more in Oeconomick : yet so , as it was alwayes forfeitable by vice , and devolvable to others more vertuous , as by Cain , Ishmael , Esau , Reuben and many more , is manifest . But want of breeding to noble thoughts , and ends ; and instruction to inure to chast and continent love , and not to deflore so much as their fancies , before the due and lawfull time ; abuse also of marriage to base ends and by-respects , especially of money ; and imprudent choices in sundry other respects , grown common with prodigality , luxury , and many other vices , have in these Countreys and times flatted and unspirited all natural nobleness and generosity either into a soft effeminacy , or sowr vineger of pride , and vanity , imbittered with the gall of many other vices , instead of the generous wine , they came of . And where natural gentry , or generosity is not , seldome is the other of morall and acquired to be found ; and so we are left to empty names of civill tities entailed upon riches and descent , by creation , or patent . Certainly there is a wisdome , if we studied it as well , as some do the other , of having a noble breed of men and women , as well as there is of Horses , Cocks , and Cattle . None will think dunghill-Cockrell , fit for game ; nor a jadish race for the services of a gallant Jennet : and yet we think any thing fit enough for our Progenie's , that hath but money enough . High birth and fortunes , are in themselves , both of them , the good blessings of God , and are in honour with all persons of honour , where ever they are , or have been in any , that have suitable vertues , but have parted with fortunes for vertues sake . But for a Gentleman whose fortunes are become unsuitable to his ranke , whether by his own fault , or others , or by neither , but by wrong , or misfortune , for reparation of an estate , so far to forget himself , as to make money his leading motive in a choice , is ignoble enough , and ungenerous , and can hardly expect better fruits of his way . We know , he was a wise man , that said , Blessed art thou , O land , when thy King is the son of nobles ! Eccles . 10.7 . And he that said , Nam genus , & proavos , & quae non fecimus ipsi , vix ea nostra voco , in opposition to too much standing on , or vaunting of descent without competent vertue and wisdome to correspond with it ; said also , Et Mi genus ab Jove summo , to show his esteem of descent ; and with virtue answerable ; especially of such a descent , as claimed to the best , that could be reckoned to . He that would be ashamed to claim so honourable a priviledge , if he can do it truely , and hath just occasion and circumstances to extort it from him , would show but himself too modest at best , and almost unworthy of it , especially if he had a better Jupiter in place to make both his address and claim to , than the other had . For as low as my fortunes are , I can claim to the best blood in England , and that by England , and neither very far off , nor in an illegitimate way . Neither need I to be ashamed of my fortunes ( though hitherto , which was my weakness , I have been ashamed of them , whereas I ought not to have been ashamed , but of sin ) seeing I parted from them willingly , for retaining to vertue , and a good conscience . Solomon hath told me , that all things come alike to all ; and that the race is not to the swift , nor the battell to the strong , nor bread to the wise , nor riches to men of understanding , nor favour to men of skill ; but time and chance happeneth to them all , Eccles . 9.2 , 11 , &c. I was never lower yet , than that great and noble Generall , of that great Emperour Justinian , was unjustly brought , to his masters no little dispraise , Belisarius of immortall renown . And why should I be ashamed to lay open my case to so Royall a Physician , as I have done ; or be diffident of the cure , since the fountain of civil honour ( which he is ) will do nothing contrary to true honour ; and Gods Great Steward of fortunes and preferments , that are in his own gift , in his own dominions , will neither deal niggardly , ungenerously , or unjustly , where nothing but justice and right is sought ? Far be any thing of this , from being taken as contrary to the first founders of a noble race ; who , though they cannot claim descent , yet are beyond most of those , that can : since it is more to give , or make a noble descent , than to receive it , and most cadets , prove oftner cadents , than culminants , and seldome equall their founders , but unspirit themselves , and evaporate to a vappidness of money — or prediall-gentility . I mean not so much that , which is bought with momy ( for that may be so , where it deserved to have been given ) as that which hath nothing but riches to sustain it . Cicero answered Salustius his objection of an upstart , well , ( if we suppose the invectives to be theirs ) Ego meis majoribus virtute praeluxi ; Tu tuis turpiter offudisti tenebras . And as for occupations , and offices , though some be justly accounted more fordid , and illiberall ; others more honourable and gentile ; yet all that are lawfull , coming from God , and from his Spirit , as well as these mentioned , and implyed , Exod. 31.3 . &c. none joyned with virtue , can justly ignobilitate any . Yea , I know none of the basest and meanest of them , but in conjunction with virtue , and piety , but especially when they come to put on something of the nature of piety it self , or immediate service to God , as some of them did under the Old Testament , God hath left place for them to be pareille to , or in conjunction with the highest . Thus David wished rather to be a doorkeeper in the house of his God ( a Porter of the Temple ) than to be a King in the Tents of wickedness . And to Moses his posterity , though King in Jeshurun , yea more than a King , a King , Priest and Prophet , which is more than ever we read of any other ( except Christ , of whom be was therein a singular Type ; ever a typicall Mediatour , for be consecrated Aaron to his Priesthood , which without being Priest , he could not have dine ) yet there was no more allotted to them , but to be chief Porters in the house of God. What calling meaner than a Butcher ? Yet the High-Priest , the second person in the Kingdome , and sometimes , and in some respects , the first , was by his calling a sacred Butcher ; and if I be not mistaken , as I hope in my Scripturall researches I may show , that I am not , the King himself in some cases , was such a sacred Butcher in some sort , in that he killed his own sacrifices ; and it was an high , and an eminent honour to him too ; and ever bad been accounted , as the priviledge of the first-born , where the excellency of dignity , and of power was by divine institution , before the Jewes policy was erected . A Preacher of this City , that now bears his head high , when a Gentleman showed him , ( as I have heard from the Party ) a Tract by him done into Latine , and subscribed in the Title-page , Per A. B. Nobilem , &c. he very smatterer-like , and pedantickly bewryed his ignorance , that nobilis in Roman and purest Latine phrase , that we could have , signified a Gentleman ; but he would not understand it otherwayes , but according to the Anglism that he was acquainted with , whereby Nobleman is appropriate to Barons , Vicounts , Earls , &c. Another person of quality in this City ( as I have heard the Story ) rising from a mean degree to great fortunes , had a distressed Gentleman ( without the Gentleman 's own knowledge ) recommended to his company and Table : and thereupon the Citizen himself inviting him too , he well accepted of it , and was as well taken with ; and upon further converse , so well , that he justly apprehended some more than ordinary favours towards him , if he would lay hold on them . To lay hold he was most willing , and did ; but resolved to proceed cantiously and slowly , for many Reasons , which if they had known , or had the patience , till discreetly they might have been opened to them , they would have allowed of . But they construing this slowness for neglect , were offended , and that so far , that at length ( the Gentleman not finding it best to alter his procedure ) the Citizen discharged him his house , though upon a contrary pretence . He took this as an high affront , as indeed it was . And they coming to know their mistake , invited him again , but so unsufficiently , the Master of the house being excepted from being the inviter , though he had been the discharger , that the Gentleman would not thereupon come so soon , as it seems , they expected him ; but he did cast himself to meet with them , where he might either have a fuller invitation from them that had the right , or opportunity to tell them , what an one their Deputy had given him . But he found them in a new discontent and mistake upon refusall of that invitation , which increased to such distance , that it could not be removed , through their too high carriage ; which he disdained the more , the higher it was ; untill at length going about to beget a right understanding again , be received such another signall affront , as he vowed never to enter their house , untill be knew he had a full and free invitation that came from him that discharged him . Matters standing thus now , the Gentleman , to whom I could not deny such a courtesie , for many reasons ; requested me , That thus in a cloud to others , I would find a way as soon as I could , to uncloud his business briefly to the parties concerned , that they might make such use thereof , as they saw good . And I have chosen this way of examples subjoyned to the discourse of generosity , by way of Apology for my self , and first opening my condition from that obscurity it lay under , to prevent , or repulse the currish snarls of clownish Pedants , and Schiolists . My intent in this Translation , is ( beside what I have exprest to his Majesty ) the propagation of Religion , and the good of England . But if Religion be not better intended , and attended , and prosecuted by undertakers , than it hath been at home , it may justly frustrate all , and cast us in as great confusions abroad , as it did at home . But because this would require more length , than this Epistle is now fit to be drawn unto , and I may have another occasion for it perhaps , ere long ; I heartily recommend all to Gods blessing , and thy good acceptance , and bid thee farewell . Blackefriers this 22 of October 1660. W. H. Advertisement . These Books are newly Printed for , and Sold by John Starkey at the Miter in Fleet-street near to Temple-Barre . THe World Surveyed ; or the famous Voyages and Travels of Vincent Le Blanc of Marseilles , who from the age of fourteen years to threescore and eighteen , travelled through most parts of the World , viz. the East and West - Indies , Persia , Pegn , the Kingdomes of Fez and Morocco , Guinny , and through all Africa , from the Cape of good hope into Alexandria , by the Territories of Monomotapa , of Prester John , and Egypt , into the Mediterranean Isles , and through the principall Provinces of Europe . Containing amore exact description of severall parts of the World , than hath hitherto been done by any other Author , the whole work enriched with many authentick Histories , originally written in French , and faithfully rendred into English by F. B. in folio . Aminta , The famous Pastorall , written in Italian by the admired Poet Signor ' Torquato Tasso , and translated into English Verse by John Dancer , being the exact imitation of Pastor Fido , with other ingenious Poems in 80. The Shepheards Paradise , A Comedy privately acted before King Charles the First , by the Queens Majesty , and her Ladies of honour , written by the Honourable Walter Mountague Esquite in 80. To my Lord , the most Eminent Cardinall MAZARINE . My Lord , WHat can be offered greater , in a little work , than the great River of the Amazones ? It now offers it self , with all its grandures , to your Eminency , after that it hath hidden them so long time . It desires baptisme from you , for all its peoples ; it desires laws from you , for all its Nations ; and a valiant King , for all its Provinces , that he may unite them to his Crown . If the conquest thereof be easie , neither will the expense thereof be excessive . For there will need no great Armies here , to give battels ; nor no great provision of Artillery , for carrying on of sieges . There is need only of preparations fitting for planting of five Colonies at the first aboard ; the first whereof is to be in the Isle of the Sun , for guarding the best entry into this great Rivers mouth . The second on the famous Bosphore or Strait thereof , to desend and keep this Rivers passage . The third on that renowned point of the Comanares , for the best seat of that whole Empire . The fourth near to the Mountain of Swana , whereby to be Master of the gold-mine there . And the fifth and last on the mouth of the River of Maragnon , to watch over the Frontier of that side of the Andes . And in favours of this first establishment , your Eminence might easily adde the alliances of the Illustrious and renowned Nations of the Homagues , of the Generous and noble Yorimans , of the valiant Topinambes : and give order for a Fleet-volant of about twelve men of Warre , continually to be visiting , and going between these Colonies ; because the distance by sailing , of the farthest of these from the other , will be at the least a thousand Spanish leagues , and this alwayes upon the channell of the great River of the Amazones it self . But this is enough for an Epistle : and the Book it self will speak the matter more at length : and in so noble a design your Counsels will not be wanting to France : as I shall never be wanting , my Lord , to give you all sort of honour , submissions , and respects ; being as I am of Your Eminence the most humble , most obedient , and most obliged Servant Blaise Francis de Pagan . From Paris the 12th of March 1655. map of the Amazon MAGNI AMAZONI FLUVII IN AMERICA MERIDIONALI noua delineatio AN HISTORICAL AND Geographical Description OF THE Great River of the Amazones IN AMERICA . CHAP. I. Of the greatness of the River of the Amazones . WHat the Danow is to Europe , Ganges to Asia , and Nilus to Afrique ; the same is the great Amazone to America . And as America is the greatest part of the world , so is the River of the Amazones the greatest River in the Universe . His length is of greater extent , than that of the Nile , and Negro in Afrique ; his breadth larger , than that of Ganges and Kiam in Asia ; his navigation and portableness is better , than that of the Danow and Rhine in Eurupe ; his mouth , or entrance into the Sea , is more open , than that of Plata , and Saint Lawrence in America ; and his depth is like unto that of the Oceane , and of the mediterrane-Sea . His inundations or overflowings are yearly , and fruitfull ; his aspect is every where and every way pleasant : all his branches and Rivers running out of him , are inhabited ; his fields are all fertile , and all his adjoyning plaines or valleys cultivated . Chase , fishing , and Venison are there every where great store ; woods , fruits , and Corn-fields for harvest , cover the grounds and little hills there ; and the sweetness of his Air is through all alike equally temperate : and both gold and silver are found in the Rivers and mountains there . Its peoples are innumerable ; its Iles great and infinite in number , yet inhabited ; all its peoples are spritely and nimble , and the riches of the Climate furnisheth them abundantly with all things . This River's course is almost alwayes under the equinoctiall Line ; and every where his nights and days are of alike length ; and the other Rivers , that pay their tribute to him , are all under the torride Zone . Marvellous effects of the divine providence , which having distanced so many Nations from the Sea-coasts and its commodities , hath given them so great Rivers and waters in so great abundance , that this famous River of the Amazones may reasonably enough be called an Ocean-Sea of sweet waters . But all its prerogatives , which by an universall consent , have made the title of the greatest River of the world be given unto it , shall more amply be seen , and with more particular deduction of Circumstances , in the following Chapters of this Book . CHAP. II. Of the great Realm of the Amazone . IN the Peninsule or almost-Ile of the Southerly America , and almost in the midst of so great a Continent or main-Land , there is a great extent of Land , covered with so many Nations , and watered with so many Rivers , that of it might be formed a Kingdome , or Empire of three thousand Leagues in compass , for one that would make the conquest of it . It s rich and opulent Countries ( which all of them together I call the great Kingdome or Realm of the Amazone , seeing all their waters and Rivers render themselves into this great and renowned River of the Amazones ) have for their boundaries , Brasile towards the East ; the Kingdome of New-Granado , and the coast of Guiana towards the North ; and towards the West , Peru , and the great Cordelier ; and Southward Tucuman , and Paraguais : all Provinces under the Crown of Castile , except Brasile , subject to the Portugallians , that inhabit it . I said , of three thousand Leagues in compass , not precisely , but near to that dimension ; because the diversity of Mapps , and of their opinions and reports , that have compassed it , not only cross one another , but also thwart themselves in their relations , that they give of it ; as by name Father Christopher D'Acogna a Spanish Jesuit , and a principall author , and eye-witness of these things . But of these doubtfull and diverse mensurations we shall speak elsewhere ; let us here draw towards an end of this Chapter , in telling you , That all this great Realm of Amazone is inhabited only as yet of Indians and Americans , and not at all of Spaniards , whether Castilians , or Portuguais . These have indeed discovered it , and run its length first of any , with their armed Navies ; but only passed thorow , and never stayed any where to build fortresses , or plant colonies , as they have done in so great number , and with so great state and magnificence in other Countries of the same America . But if Spain happily situated for commanding over this new world , had turned her thoughts towards the conquest of this Empire of the great Amazone , instead of consuming unprofitably so many Armies , and so great treasures in her Warres of Europe , as she hath done now for an hundred years ; she might have enjoyed by this time the glory and advantages of so great an Empire : from the conquest of which now she is further off than ever , as well for the reason of her present weakness , as her intestine division . CHAP. III. Of the Nations of this great Realm . THe innumerable Nations and Provinces of this great Empire of the Amazone are not all yet distinctly known by their severall names and languages , because the Spaniards , who last navigated this famous River , have not marked them all , but only one hundred and fifty of them . The Provinces are all so mightily , peopled , and their habitations so thick , that from the last village of one Town , one may hear the noise of such as travail from the first village of anopher . And yet so near a neighbour hood not being able to keep them in peace , they are in continuall Warres one Nation against another . Yet neither ambition of command , nor greediness of acquiring riches , not a desire to eat men , as Canibals of the same America have , are any of the grounds of so many cruell and bloody Battels ; ( without which were it not , for all this , so many people could never be contained in these Countries ) but the cause of all these Fights , wherein are often slain an infinitie of persons , is only for glory and renown , and to have slaves of a strange , or other Nation than their own : and that because at home amongit themselves , the innocence of their manners , and riches of the Climate , not being , apt to bring men to a necessity of serving others of their own accord , none is found there obliged to such a condition , but by force of Arms. And yet this invincible courage , that they exercise thus against one another , hath not yet appeared against the Spaniards , ( who navigate and run the River of Amazones in Arms ) foras much as hither to either a light fleeing , if at any time they opposed them ; or a mutuall amity embraced and consented to by them , have been the only Arms , which to this present they have employed against these dominators of the new world , the Spaniards . But all America being barren of Iron , we must not think it strange , if the inhabitants of this great Realm have been surprized with fear , ( as all other Indians were , and are ) of the Sword , the Musquiet , and of Artillery . CHAR. IV. Of their Arms , and Commerce . SEing neither Steel nor Iron are found at all in the West - Indies , we must not marvell , if the Americans of this great Kingdom have no other Arms , but Arrows and Javelots ; about which notwithstanding they are marvellously expert , not only for making them of hard wood , and sharp pointed , but also for shooting and casting them with so great force , that therewith they pierce through and through the body of their enemies , which they hit . The same necessity makes them also use stones well brought to an edge , and Tortoise shells , for Axes , and Hatchets , and their instruments of travelling : the one for great wood , and the other for less , and houshold Utensils . But they use the horn of certain little Beasts , fastned to little hefts , for their finer works , which they make upon wood with marvellous skill . As for the Commerce of all these peoples on this great River of the Amazones , and on other Rivers that run into it , they perform it in Boats , which they call Canoès , that are made all of Cedar , and all of one piece , as in other places of the Indies ; but with more ease , and better , than elsewhere ; because this great River during its overflowings , brings down so great a number of great Trees , that these peoples have no more to do to come by them , but every one to lay hold on , and stay as many as he desires , at his House , there to cut and hollow them , as he thinks meet . As for Cloathes , such as use any , have them all almost of Cotton : and for such as go naked ( which are the greatest part ) neither excessive heat , nor rigour of cold forces them to cover themselves in that sort . CHAP. V. Of their Customes and Religion . THere were never any written Laws amongst those peoples ; and all their customes are almost much alike . Some of them live at liberty ; and some of them under Cacyques , or Lords , as the rest of America . They have Idols of wood made by mans hand , which they adore as their gods , attributing to some of them the power over waters , and giving them a Fish for their mark : to others the power over fruits , and seeds of the earth . They have also such as they take for gods of Armies and Battels ; and they openly avouch that these deities came down from Heaven to live with them , to do them good , and procure their profit . They have neither Temples nor Ceremonies , wherewith they adore them , but leave them carelesly in some corner of their House , untill they have occasion to use them . But when they take water to go to Warre , they place on the Poup of their Vessels , their god of Armies ; and so they use the others in like sort . They have also Wisemen , or Wizards among them , of great esteem ; who serve them for Counsellors as well for Religion and Physick , as for Law and policy ; and in the year 1639 , the Portuguais found an Indian in these Countries , that called himself the son of the Sun ; who coming to a peaceable and loving conference with them , was not satisfied with the grounds of our Belief , but going away without renouncing his own imposture , said , that every night he went by the Spirit to consult the Sun for the government of the following day . Finally , all these peoples are of a good nature , nimble and quick of body , and of colour not so tawny and Sun-burnt as those of Brasile . They are of quick apprehension and understanding , and are very expert in their hands for all sort of works . They are naturally sweet and meek , officious and tractable ; and they converse familiarly with strangers without any fear . They are every way so docile and teachable , and so little possest with malice , that from hence the easiness to subdue them , as well to Laws and policy , as to Christian Religion , may be guessed at . CHAP. VI. Of the great Cordeliere . IN the Southern America , to the East of the Kingdom of Peru , and as it were from the North to the South , runs and rangeth along a garland of great Mountains more than six hundred Leagues in length , under the name of the great Cordeliere , And by a wonderfull work of nature , all the waters , which from thence arise in abundance , on that side of the great Mountains , that look towards the East , do all render themselves into the North-Sea by one only mouth and confluent . But these well-heads , and springs being so many , cannot be yet all discovered : it sufficeth us in this Book to remark the chief ones , and such of them as are famous , by the origine and source of the great River of the Amamazones , and of others the most famous , that he receiveth into his channell , to convey them together with himself into the Ocean-Sea . And amongst the longest and greatest of all these Rivers , the Great Caketa , the Putumaye , and the Aguarike , are on the North-side ; and the Madera , the Amarumaya , the Maragnon , and the Curaray , are on the Southside of the River of the Amazones . Which being the only , and the principall object of our Discourse , we will here begin to describe its source , in this Chapter , telling you that it is the most Westward of all the sources , that are to the East of the great Cordeliere ; that which is furthest off from the Ocean , or Atlantique-Sea , and the nearest of any to the Town of Kyto , one of the greatest and fairest Cities , not only of the Kingdom of Peru , but also of any in all America ; the seat of a Soveraign Court , and Capitall of a great Province , of three hundred degrees , and ten minutes of Longitude , ( counting from the first and fixt Meridian of the I le of Saint Michell , of the Azores ) and sixteen minutes only of Latitude meridionale . But for better clearing of this matter yet , we must adde , that between the Town of Kyto , & the source of the great River of the Amazons , these tops , or risings of the great Cordeliere , that are after mentioned , are interjected . CHAP. VII . Of the sources of the great River of the Amazones . Pulcan and Guanama are two Mountains of the great and high Cordeliere , distant one from the other little less than two Spanish Leagues , of three hundred degrees , thirty six minutes of Longitude , on the terrestriall Globe ; and twenty minutes only of meridionale or Southern Latitude . They are in the great Province of Kyto , of the rich Empire of Peru , about six Leagues to the Southside of the equinoctiall Line ; and eight Leagues to the East of the Town of Kyto , the Capitall of that Province : and two Lakes , that are at the two foots of these two Mountains , are the renowned sources of the great and famous Amazone . That of Pulcan is the largest , openest , and best discovered ; and that of Guanama is the deepest and profoundest , and as it were almost covered by a great rock overturned upon it by an Earthquake . But these two spring-heads , the most wonderfull of all the world , since they give the beginning to the most memorable River of the universall world , run quickly into one , and pass along together the terrible rocks of the Cordeliere , rolling their roaring waters over its precipices and fals : from whence this great River coming forth and running alwayes strong , swift , and straight towards the East , receives presently upon his leaving the Cordeliere , a marvellous great increase from the Coca , the Payamine , and the Napo , ( three considerable Rivers , whereof we shall speak else where ) and in short while makes his navigableness like unto that of the great Ocean-Sea , as well for the depth of his channell , as for the less rapidness of his currant of water . But this remarkable place , where the River of Napo enters into that of the Amazones ( which the Spaniards call the Junto of the Rivers , and we the conjunction or joyning of the Rivers , to the same very sense verbatim ) is about sixty Leagues from the Town of Kyto , and under the equinoctiall Line . And it was in this place that the adventurous Francis D'Areillane that Spanish Knight , made build a Vessell , in the which he first navigated , and happily discovered all this great River of the Amazones . CHAP. VIII . Of the length and course of this River . AFter that the great Amazone hath made his channell like unto that of the greatest Rivers of the world , by the conflux of the foresaid three Rivers , he goes on his way through the vast and fertile fields of America , alwayes towards the East , and without longer straying from under the Line , than five or six degrees at the most , on the Southside , or that of the antarctick Pole. Yet drawing his now-slow waters after him , by infinite turnings and windings in plains and fields of so large and great extent , he casts out his arms on every side to receive the more easily the Rivers which from all parts come unto him , and that with such admirable agreement , that the least of his armes receive alway the least Rivers and Rivulets ; and the greater the greater : and if Rivers come to him , that are bigge and made great by a course of more hundreths of Leagues together , he there shuts up all his waters into one channell , to receive those greater worthily , and as it were with a greater state and magnificence . As for his length from his source to his mouth at the Atlantique-Sea , following the course of his wide channell , it is diversly reported . The fore-mentioned Areillane makes it of eighteen hundred , and Father D' Acogna of one thousand two hundred seventy six Spanish Leagues , according to the justest measures that we could gather from the Relations of this Author , who contradicts himself often through forgetfulness , and not taking heed . Now the sparingest reckoning of Father D' Acogna , being modester than that of Areillane , seems to me to have more appearances of the truth in it ; because the distance of the mountains of Pulcan , and Guanama ( where the Sources of this great River are ) in a streight line unto Zaparara , which is the Easterliest Cape , at which he ends his course , is but of six hundred fourty leagues of the same sort , according to my Geographick Tables or Mappes , and the methods of the eighth Book of my Geometricall Theorems . But because this distance in a streight line , appears to me to be yet too farre different from the foresaid length of one thousand two hundred seventy six leagues ; I could easily perswade my self , that either the Southern longitude of America were greater ; or that the leagues of this Spanish Father Jesuit should be no other but Celtiberian-Spanish leagues , or Biscay leagues , like unto our French-sea-leagues , the which amounting but to twenty , for every degree of a great circle , would give us seven hundred thirty two leagues in a right or streight line , for the same distance between the Sources of the great River of the Amazones , and the extremity of his mouth , or upshutting . CHAP. IX . Of the Longitudes , Latitudes , and Measures observed in this great River . IN the design we have to set down in this place , and all along , the distances , and their latitudes , which the Spaniards have observed an . one thousand six hundred thirty nine , alongst the River of the Amazones , reported by D' Acogna aforesaid , delegated by King Philip the fourth to this charge : we have also resolved to adde the longitudes , which we have adjusted as much as is possible from confusion and uncertainty ; and this as well for the curiosity of such as love Geography ; as for the help of these Authours , that would make new Cartes of these places . But going back to the end of the 7th Chapter , we shall continue the course of this great River in this manner . From the mouth of Napo , which is on the South of the great Amazone , to Anete , are fourty seven leagues . This place of Anete is yet under the line , and on the South-side of the great River . From Anete to the Agarico , are eighteen leagues . The mouth of this River , is on the North-side of the Amazone , and under the line also . From the Agarico to Chevela , twenty leagues . The mouth of this River is also on the North of Amazone , and begins to decline a little from the line towards the South . From the Chevelu to the Curaray , fourty leagues . The mouth of this River is on the South of the Amazone , and under the second degree of Southern latitude . From the Curaray to the Maragnon , eighty leagues . The mouth of this River is on the South of the Amazone , having four degrees of Southern latitude , and three hundred seven degrees and fifty minutes of longitude . From the Maragnon to the beginning of the Province of Homague , sixty leagues . All this Province consists in great Ilands . From the foresaid beginning of Homague , to a certain great habitation of the same , one hundred and nineteen leagues . This place is in an I le , on the South-side of the body of Amazone , having three degrees of Southern latitude , and three hundred twelve degrees , and fifty five minutes of longitude . From this Habitation to the Putumaya , seventeen leagues . The mouth of this River is on the North-side of the great Amazone . From the Putumaya to Lyetau , fifty leagues . The mouth of this River is on the South-side of Amazone , and hath three degrees thirty minutes of Southern latitude . From Lyetau to the end of the Province of Homague , fourteen leagues . In this place there is a great and puissant Habitation in an I le . From the end of Homague to the Amarumaya , twenty five leagues . The mouth of this River is on the South-side of Amazone having five degrees of Southern latitude , and three hundred fifteen degrees , and fifty minutes of longitude . From the Amarumaya to the Village of the gold , twenty eight leagues . This place is on the South-bank of the Channell of the great Amazone . From the Village of the gold to the Yopura , fourteen leagues . The mouth of this River is on the North-side of Amazone , and hath three degrees of Southern latitude . From the Yopura to Tapy , four leagues . The mouth of this River is on the South-side of Amazone . From the Tapy to the Catua , twenty five leagues . The mouth of this River is on the South side of Amazone , and towards the Green Lake , formed into that condition by the great Amazone . From the Catua and the Green Lake to the first mouth of the Araganatuba , six leagues . This is on the North-side of the Amazone . From the fist mouth to the second of the Araganatuba , sixteen leagues ; on the North-side of Amazone also . From the second mouth of the Araganatuba to the end of the Province of Corosirare , twenty two leagues . All this Province is on the South of the great River . From the end of Corosirare to the beginning of the Province of Yoriman , two leagues . On the South-side of Amazone . From the beginning of Yoriman to a great and very long Habitation , twenty three leagues , on the South of the River to four degrees of that latitude , and three hundred nineteen degrees , and thirty minutes of longitude . From this long Habitation to the I le Yoriman , thirty two leagues , on the South-bank side of the Amazone . From this I le to the end of the Province of Yoriman , ten leagues . On the South-side of the Amazone . From the end of Yoriman to the Cusiguare , two leagues . The mouth of this River is also on the South of the Amazone . From the Cusiguare to the Basurure , thirty two leagues . The mouth of this River is on the North-side of the Amazone , and hath four degrees , thirty minutes , of Southern latitude . From the Basurure to the Rio-negro , or Black River , thirty leagues . The mouth of this River is also on the North-side of the Amazone , having four degrees of Southern latitude , and three hundred twenty two degrees , and twenty minutes of longitude . And thus the course of the great River of the Amazones into Rio-negro , or the Black River , is of seven hundred eighty eight leagues , according to the preceding Measures . CHAP. X. The rest of the Longitudes , Latitudes , and Measures observed unto the Atlantique Sea. FOllowing the same design of the Chapter preceding , wherein we made stay , till we came to the mouth of Rio-negro , where he enters into the great River of the Amazones , we shall in this Chapter make an end thereof , pursuing the Amazones course into the great Ocean its self . From Rio-negro then unto the Madera are four leagues ; the mouth of this River being on the South of the Amazone . From the Madera to the beginning of the I le of Topinamba , twenty eight leagues . This great I le is in the River of the Amazones , towards the South-side . From the beginning to the end of this I le , sixty two leagues . In this place is a great and puissant Habitation of the Topinambians , having three degrees of Southern latitude , and three hundred twenty seven degrees , thirty minutes of longitude . From the end of Topinamba to the Coruris , thirty leagues ; the mouth of which River is to the North of the Amazone . From the Coruris to the Bosphore of the Amazone , twenty four leagues . This strange narrownesse hath two degrees and fourty minutes of Southern latitude ; and three hundred twenty eight degrees , and fifty minutes in longitude . From the Bosphore to the Tapayse , fourty leagues ; the mouth of which River is on the South of the great Amazone . From the Tapayse to the Coropatube , fourty leagues ; the mouth of which River is on the North-side of the great Amazone . From the Coropatube to the Fort of the Destierro , fifty four leagues ; which Forteresse is also on the North-side of the great River . From the foresaid Fort to the Ginipape , six leagues ; the mouth of which River is on the North-side also , having two degrees of Southern latitude , and three hundred thirty one degrees and fifty minutes of longitude . And about two leagues under this Ginipape towards the Sea , the great River of the Amazones begins to open himself by little and little towards his great Mouth , or place of discharge into the Sea. From the Ginipape to the Paranaybe , ten leagues , the mouth of which River is on the South side of the Amazone . From the Paranaybe to the Pacache , fourty leagues , the mouth of which is also on the South of the Amazone . From the Pacache to Commuta , fourty leagues . This place is also on the South-side of the Amazone . From Commuta to Para , thirty leagues . This Town is also on the South-banke of the great mouth of the Amazone , having one degree and thirty minutes of South latitude . From Para to the I le of the Sun , fourteen leagues . This I le is also near to the same South-banke . And from Para to Zaparara , fourty leagues ; which is a Cape on the extremity of the South-banke of the great River , having thirty five minutes of South latitude , and three hundred thirty seven degrees and ten minutes of longitude . And so the course of the great River of the Amazones is from Rio-negro to Zaparara , of four hundred eighty eight leagues ; and his whole length is one thousand two hundred seventy six leagues , as have been set down in the preceeding Chapters . Yet to describe his North-banke of his great Mouth also somewhat more , we shall thus set it down . From the Ginipape to Corupa , thirty leagues ; this place being on the North-side of the River . From Corupa to the Cape of the North , the distance is not well known : and this Cape is on the extremity of the North-banke of the great River , having fourty five minutes of North latitude , and three hundred thirty three degrees and fifty minutes of longitude . CHAP. XI . Of the bredth , and of the Iles of this great River . IF the great Amazone is wonderfull for its length , it is no lesse admirable for its bredth , and its Ilands . The one is alwaies of two , three , or four leagues broad , but never so little as of one only : the others are innumerable , and so great , that their compasse is of five , or of ten , and sometimes of twenty ; yea , and more than of an hundred leagues sometimes , as is that of the Topinambes . There is a great number also of very little ones , in which the Natives make their Burial-places , having their Dwellings in the others , that are greater . But the greater part of these Iles , and sometimes the greatest of them , are in part at least drowned and overflowed every year by the inundations of that River , but so fatned thereafter with the mud , that he scatters over them behind him , that they are thereby exceeding fertile , yielding every year without any intermissions of rest , their ordinary crops , which are of Maze , Yoca , and Mandioca ; which yeeld the common food for all America , where it is in great abundance all along the great River of the Amazone . But to help the inconveniences of overflowing , they make under-ground Cellers , Granaries , or Caves well cover'd , where they keep their Maze , ( which is their wheat ) without impairement ; and the Yoca ( which is a root ) whereof they make their Casabe , which is the ordinary , and lesse finish bread of all Brasile , and of all that New-world . Returning then to the wonders of the large Channell of this great River of the Amazones , we shall end this Chapter , in telling you , that he keeps alwaies about the same bredth , that we have before set down , untill by an enlarging him-self , and opening into eighty four Spanish leagues of bredth , he comes to lose his name and waters in the great Atlantique Ocean , between the two Capes of the North , and of Zaparara ; this being in Brasile , and the other in Guiana , Provinces of America . CHAP. XII . Of its Depth , and Navigation . SEeing the great and wonderfull Channell of the renowned River of the Amazones , as a certain long and vast Sea of sweet waters , receives so many great , broad , and deep Rivers , we must not think it strange , if the depth of his bed equall oftentimes the Abysses of the Ocean its self . This is for the most part , from his beginning unto Rio-negro , of eight , twelve , and of twenty fathomes ; and from Rio-negro downwards to the Ocean , of thirty , fourty , and sometimes without ground , and unfathomable , according to the relations of all that have observed it . But this marvellous advantage his depth hath beyond others singular , that for the most part they are alike , along the bankes and sides , as they are in the midst of this large Channell of the great Amazone : whence it follows , that his Navigablenesse , and the fitnesse for commerce of this great River , is open and sufficient enough for the greatest Navies , of the greatest number , of the greatest burthen ; which may not only sail up all along him to his first rise in order of Battell , and ready for fight ; but also put to Land easily , and apply to the shore , without any fear of rocks , or sands . And Providence having purposed every way to render all these wonders yet more considerable , hath led the waters of this famous River alwaies from West to East , and near unto the Aequator , to the end , that as Navale Armies might easily come down from his very source to his mouth , carryed by the sweet force and strength of his current , and streame ; so they might also as easily go up from his mouth and first entrance unto his very source , against the stream of his deep waters , by a favourable and continual winde , which blows there in a good gale perpetually , and without ceasing , from East to West , either all the day long , or at lest three or four hours of it together , because of the Diurnall motion either of the Earth , or of the first moveable Heaven , or Orbe : so that on the North-sea , from the Canary Ilands , to those of the Canibal's ; and on the South-sea , from New-Spain , unto the Philippine Iles ; as also all along the coast of Paria and Guiana , as one goes from the North-cape , to the Cape of Sailes , the same East-wind is alwaies found to be on wing , and in his reign , without ceasing . But as in those other parts above-named , it is impossible for Ships to take the same waies back again , for returning to the places from whence they came , that they held in coming from them , so long as their Sailes must be fill'd with those East-windes ; so this great River of the Amazones hath this particular advantage beyond them , that whole Armadoes can go from East to West , and from West to East , alwaies under the line , and the same way both of going and coming , and as the same time . CHAP. XIII . Of the Bosphore of the Amazone . THe Thracian and Cimmerian Bosphores , or Ox-swim-bredths were never so famous in ages past , as the Amazonian Bosphore will be renowned in times to come , in all apperance . This one strange Strait of this River ( richer in one day , than are at present both the Straits of Hellespont , and of Elsenore ) shuts up in one channell scarcely a thousand paces broad , or an Italian mile , the whole great River of the Amazones , proud of the spoiles of so many , and great , and long Rivers ; and highly puft up for his course of more than nine hundred sixty leagues , through Plaines and Valleys the fertilest in the whole world ; and triumphing in all the waters , that rise from the East of the great Cordeliere , from the Town of Popayan to that of Plata , which is the space of five hundred leagues . This wonderfull Bosphore , or Ox-passe , which Providence hath reserved to be one day the Key of the richest Trade in the world , and of the greatest Kingdom that is in one only Continent , hath three hundred twenty eight degrees , and fifty minutes of longitude , and two degrees and fourty minutes of North-latitude , and is three hundred leagues from the North sea , following the course of turning and windings of this great River unto Zaparara ; however Father D' Acogna ( often enough variable in his measures ) carry sometimes this distance of the Bosphore from the Sea , unto the length of three hundred sixty leagues . But untill the longitude of this great part of America be better observed , I intend alwaies to follow the least measures of distances . Now this one only and famous Strait of the great River of the Amazones , is yet further considerable for this , that the flowing of the great Seas is here easily perceived , offering a marvellous advantage to the commerce of this Rivers Navigation , by the ebbing , and flowing of the Ocean . Whence it follows , that the advantages of the first Nation , that shall possesse its self by Colonies and Forts of both sides of this Amazonian Bosphore , cannot be exprest in a few words . For can any doubt , but that the riches of so many Mines discovered , and not wrought , by the miserable depopulations of the rich Western Regions of this Peninsulare America , will be one day snatched up by the greed of those will follow us , and the multitude of men that will be born hereafter in these happy Countries ; and will in end be carried on the currents of so many famous Rivers , as render themselves unto the Bosphore of the Amazone , to be afterwards brought into Europe , by the easie Navigation of the Atlantique Sea , in comparison of the troublesome mountains of Panama , the Corsaires ; and the Shipwracks of the Gulph of Mexico ; and the notable dangers of the channell of Bahame ? CHAP. XIV . Of the first three Rivers , that enter into that of the Amazones . AFter that we have thus summarily described the course of the great River of the Amazones , we will return to his beginning , to handle anew the things that are without , and adjacent to it . But I could wish that Father Acogna , the Authour and eye-witnesse of a part of these relations , were more cleanly and understandable in them . For not having been able to find either cartes , or books to help my cares that I have to unfold these ambiguities , I my self therefore rest not satisfied in this behalf with mine own work . Without staying therefore to censure a Person of his Noblenesse and merit , by reasons which I might , and the curious may themselves perceive in his writings , I shall take me to my Subject , and tell you , that from the Town of Cofana in the Province of Kixo , to the East of the Andes of Peru , and to the North of the line , comes forth the Coca , a navigable River , which quickly renders himself on the North-side into the beginnings of the great River of the Amazones ; which as yet in these parts having his stream too rapid and violent , hath not therefore at this place so convenient a navigation himself , as other Rivers , that enter into his large bed on the side of the Antarctique or South Pole. The first whereof passing on as it were about three daies journeys from the City of Avila of the same Province of the Kixos , renders himself in short while , and under the name of Payamino , into the great River , on the South-side thereof , and below the entrance of the Coca , though the distance is not known , nor set down . But about eighteen leagues from the Town of Kito , beyond the Andes of the great Cordelier , is the mount Antezame on the South-side of the line ; from the foot of which the River of Napo coming forth , and running amongst the Rocks without being navigable untill he come to a Port , or Haven of the same name well nigh unto Archidona , he becomes yet more easie to be navigated four leagues beneath that , as well for the greatnesse of his Channell , as for the lesse rapidnesse and violence of his stream : and pursuing in this condition his way to great River , he enters thereinto about thirty leagues only from Archidona . But concerning the mouth of this River , you may look the seventh Chapter of this Book ; unto which I will here adde , that the foresaid Port of Napo , where the Indians have an habitation , is the best embarquing place , for all those that from the Province of Kito , would sail or go into the great Amazone . And as to this pleasant fair , and great enough River of Napo , it hath this prerogative beyond others , to rolle alongst with him a-amongst the sands of his current , good store of Gold , which the Natives of this Countrey gathering , do therewith without much pains or trouble pay their tribute , which yearly they owe to the Spaniards of that same Province ; a Province also that abounds every where else in all sorts of Fruites , necessary for intertaining of the life ; the like whereunto may be said of it both for Fishing , and Hunting , or Chace . CHAP. XV. Of the Agarique and the Putomaya . HAving begun to shew you before , the divers Havens or embarquing places , by which the great and rich Province of Kyto may enter into the commerce of the great River of Amazone ; we will now follow the like way , be the other Rivers that come from the North-side , and give the like advantages to the rich Regions of the Popayan , and of the Kingdom of new Granado : whereof the first are the Aguarique , and the Putomaya , taking their beginnings in the Putomaya , taking their beginnings in the great mountaines of the Cordelier , both of them well nigh to the Town of Pasto of the Government of Popayan , having three hundred and one degrees , and thirty minutes of longitude , and one degree only of North latitude . But though both these Rivers have their course from West to East ; yet that of the Aguarique , which is the Southerliest , comes first to the great River of the Amazones in the Province of the Chevelues , or long-hair'd people ; and that after a course of more than an hundred leagues ( all along Navigable ) through happy , fertile , and well-inhabited Regions , as all the rest of the Realm of the great Amazone is . Now the mouth of this considerable River , ( the Name whereof is , The River of Gold , because he draws much of it along his bank-sides ) is on the North-side of the great River of the Amazones , and about an hundred seventeen leagues from his own Sources and Spring-heads , and likewise under the line . But the River of Putomaya taking a course much more stragling and wandring , and watering a good many more Nations than the other , makes also hereby his Navigation more considerable , and of greater Portation by a course of farre greater extent , and a greater number of Rivers , that on all sides arrive unto him also . And after he hath fertilized so many great champain Countries by the fresh vapours of his waters , and by his ordinary overflowings , as all Rivers of America do ; he opens and enlarges himself near unto a leagues bredth at his entry into the great River of the Amazones , and about four hundred fifty three leagues from his own Sources , or Well-heads . Now the mouth of this River of Putomaya , which carryes along with him gold also , as most others do ; is on the North-side of the great River , and hath two degrees and thirty minutes of Southern latitude , having runne under the line a great deal more than the half of his course , and under the same measured ( in his bankes and windings at least ) the space and length of more than three hundred fifty leagues . Thus the commerce of the great River of the Amazones will in time coming receive no lesse enlargement by the happy Navigations of the Aguarique , and of the Putomaya , than by other great and famous Rivers ( which promise him the same encrease ) as well for the richesse and fertile Countries of the Town of Pasto , as for the situation of the same , which is too farre distant from the conveniencies of the Port of Carthagena . CHAP. XVI . Of the great Caketa , a considerable River . THe third and last River , which from the North , and from the mountains of the Cordelier , comes into the great River of the Amazones , goes under the name of The great Caketa ; and is acknowledged and celebrated for the greatest of all the Rivers in America , next to the great Amazone . The Kingdom of new Granado glories in its birth , and the Valley of Nicao of the Province of Popayan , is the famous place of his Source , which hath two degrees and thirty minutes of North-latitude , and three hundred and three degrees , and fourty minutes of longitude , on the terrestrial Globe . This great River so much renown'd , and yet so little known to this day by Geographers , receives presently a marvellous increase of waters , which descend in great abundance from the great mountains of St Faith of Bogota ; and taking his way from West to East , almost every where parallell to the great Amazone , he insensibly draws near to runne under the line , continuing thus his course untill about at one degree of North-latitude , and three hundred eighteen degrees of longitude , he divides his large and magnificent Channell into Rio-negro , and Rio-grand ; i. e. into the Black River and the great River . But the great Caketa is so wonderfull at this place , that this division hinders him not to render himself on the one side into the great Amazone , by the first of his branches , and by an entry of more than one league and an half broad ; nor to keep for a long time the colour of his own pleasant and deep waters , untill that the great River of the Amazones , all gathered up into one great bed , for receiving of him , deface this appearance of the Caketaes waters , but not untill after a combate between them , for the space of twelve leagues length . As for his other branch ( which I take to be the great River of the Orenoc , contrary to the opinions of Father D' Acogna , because I see no other River from the Cape of the Sailes to the Cape of the North , that can be attributed to him ) it turns its course towards the North , and renders himself into the North-Sea by a mouth worthy of his greatness and magnificence . But because the Orenos ( as other Rivers of Guyana have ) hath leaps and fals that are high and steep , amongst the rocks , that he passeth through ; ( following here the relations of Diego d' Ordas , of Alphonso de Herrera , and of Anthony de Berreo , who were amongst the first of such as navigated it ) neither the commerce of the great Caketa , nor that of the great Amazone , can ever be hindred on this behalf , as Father D'Acogna apprehends , grounding himself on the passage of Lopez D'Aguirre , which he held from the River of the Amazones to the North Sea by this track or way : but not knowing , that Lopez had not light Boats , that can pass over all , and shoot such fals , ( as Oares do London-Bridge at a low water ) or that he made draw them alongst with him by land ( as other Spaniards also did before him ) from the beginning of the leap or fall of the River Orenoc , to the end of it , which is at least an hundred Leagues distant from his mouth , whereby he enters into the great Ocean . Returning therefore to the great Caketa , we shall have done with him , and this Chapter , if we tell you , that he receives an infinitie of other Rivers ; that he waters sundry rich Provinces , and many very warlike Nations ; that his overflowings makes on all sides many great Lakes , as is usuall in all other Rivers of America ; that now and then he sends some arms or branches into the great Amazone , which are equall to some good Rivers in other places : that his mouth of the Orenoc hath nine degrees of North-latitude , and three hundred twenty one degrees and twenty minutes of Longitude : and that his mouth of Rio-negro ( so called from the depth of his pure-clear waters , whereby they seem black ) hath four degrees of South-latitude , and three hundred twenty two degrees , and twenty minutes of longitude , on the North-side of the great River of the Amazones , about some seven hundred eighty eight Leagues from his first sources , the same distance , that the Amazone hath from this place to his head ; as is before said towards the end of Chapter the ninth . CHAP. XVII . Of the River of Maragnon . ONe of the principall and most famous Rivers , that the Andes of the Cordeliere send forth towards the South of the great Amazone , is without all doubt the Maragnon , as well for the rich and noble Province , whence he takes his beginning , as for the renown of his name , whereby he is so celebrious in the Histories of this New-world : forasmuch as Joseph Acosta , and Antony of Herrera , give this name often both to the great River of the Amazones it self , and to the River of the Orenoc ; and the Portuguaise of Brasile give the same name also to another considerable enough River , which looseth himself in a great Bay , or gulph , which they call the Bay of Maragnon , in the North-most Government of the Kingdome of Maragnon , called for this same cause by that title also . But to the end that the diversity of so many Rivers , and places called by this name , may not beget confusion in my Geography ; I shall for ever leave it to this one alone , and famous River , that I now speak of , the name of Maragnon ; a River well known from all Antiquity in the great Empire of Peru , by this name . He hath this singular in the way of his course , that whereas he takes his beginnings to the West of the great Mountains of the Cordeliere , and not from its self , yet he ceases not to pass through them , and to draw all his deep waters towards the East of America . His famous sources honour the Lake of Boubon with the prerogative of his rise . This Lake is in the Countries of Guanuco , a Colony of the Spaniards ; and in the Province of Lima , the richest and first of all the Empire of Peru , the most rich place of all the world . It s longitude is of three-hundred and two degrees , and thirty minutes , on the terrestriall Globe ; and his latitude of ten degrees , and four minutes , antarctick or meridionall ; and his distance from the royall Town of Lima , forty Leagues . So this famous River of Maragnon coming forth of this foresaid Lake , waters the long and fertile Valley of Saussa , and cutting or crossing the Kings high way beween the Towns of Guanuco , and Guamangue , under Bridges made of cords and wood with a marvellous artifice , he passes through the whole Andes of the Cordeliere ; from whence coming out again at last much more mighty than he was , by the continuall confluence of Rivers , that on all sides arrive unto him , he passes along the Province of Mayn to the East of the Cordeliere ; and after his having saluted as it were , the Town of St. James of the Mountains , still made broader , deeper , and very swift and rapid in currant , he afterwards spreads himself abroad at pleasure and with more liberty in diverse fair Provinces , and amongst Nations puissant and warlike . In end following his course , still growing bigger , and more impetuous and rapide , than one would think that he could be navigable , he powres out all his waters into the great River of the Amazones , at the Southside thereof , having four degrees of Southern latitude at that place ; and three hundred and seven degrees , and fifty minutes of Longitude ; and about two hundred fifty seven Leagues from the sources of the great River of the Amazones . His own length is about three hundred Leagues , reckoning by his banks ; and as for his navigation which I take , ought not to be reckoned further , than after that he hath passed the Andes , it will not fail one day to bring the greatest riches of all Peru , to the great River of the Amazones , for the same reasons , that we have heretofore mentioned , and in the Chapter of the Bosphore , by name . CHAP. XVIII . Of the Amarumaya , and of the Madera . IN the same Province of Lima of the great and rich Kingdome of Peru , to the East of the great Mountains of the Cordeliere , about twenty Spanish Leagues from the royall Town of Cusco ; about thirteen degrees and thirty minutes of South-latitude ; and three hundred eight degrees , twenty six minutes of longitude ; are the sundry and abundant sources , which presently cast themselves into one Channell of the great River of Amarumaya , which in the Language of the Indians , signifieth Serpents . The River ( according to the testimonies of Infant Garcilassa , come of the Kings of Peru , and afterwards turned Ctaholick ) saith he , takes his course towards the East ; he wades great Provinces , and renders himself at last , into the North-Sea ; without saying any more . But this long and deep River , being the same that Father D'Acogna acknowledges under the name of Cusco , but knows it not by the name of Amarumaya ; after having received an infinitie of other Rivers into his bed , and after that he hath run according to the measure of his crooked banks , the length of four hundred Leagues , he looseth his name with his waters in the great River of the Amazones , to the South-side of it , having five degrees of Southern latitude , and five hundred forty two Leagues from the sources of the great River , and three hundred fifteen degrees , and fifty minutes of Longitude . But the Madera without contradiction , is the last River , that comes from the Southside , and from the Andes of the great Cordeliere , to pay his tribute to the great Amazone . And as he is remotest in his sources , so he is the longest , having a course of about seven hundred Leagues . He wades inestimable fields , and infinite Nations , and as it were jealous of the glory of his ending , he seems as it were upon design to shun rencountring with the Lake of Xaraya , the originall of the great River of Plata , leaving it upon his Eastside only fifty Leagues distant from him ; that he might with more honour loose his name and waters in the great , and more renowned River of the Amazones , and that by an entry , that is worthy of his own greatness , at three degrees and forty minutes of South-latitude ; and three hundred twenty four degrees of longitude ; and eight hundred thirty two Leagues from the sources of the great Amazone . As to the birth of the Madera , whereof we shall speak , ( and to which the Spaniards gave this name , because of the trees , that he brought down into his mouth at that time when they discovered him ) according to the best opinion , it is in the most rich and opulent Province of Plata in the Kingdome of Peru , to the East of the Mountains of the Andes , under the twenty first degree of South-latitude , and three hundred and thirteenth of Longitude . The Topinambians vaunt , that they have come down all the length of it , as we shall declare hereafter ; and they tell wonders of its greatness , as also of other Rivers , that on every side augment it . And finally his navigation being once fully discovered , the Ages to come will doubtless proclaim the great riches , that he will bring to the great Amazone , drawn out of the Mountain of Potosie , thirty Leagues distant only from his source . CHAP. XIX . Of the other Rivers , and of the Province of the Kixes . THe other great and long Rivers , not less considerable than the preceding , which come forth also from the Mountains of the Andes , to render themselves into the great River of the Amazones at his South-side , ( to follow the order of the ninth Chapter of this Book ) are first : the Curaray , between the Rivers of Napo , and of Maragnon . His origine is in the Country of Macas , of the Province of Kixo . The second is the Yetau , ( called Lyetau in the ninth Chapter ) as much renowned for his greatness , as for the riches of his peoples ( who wear Ear-pendants and Bracelets of fine gold ) which hath his course between the Maragnon and the Amarumaya . And finally , the Tapy , the Catua , the Cusiguare , between the Amarumaya and the Madera , to be thought the greater and the longer , by how much their entries into the Amazone are wider and broader ; by means of all which , and others , that will be hereafter discovered ( whether they enter into the great River themselves immediately , or mediately only into others , that come at last to him , and pay their tribute ) the commerce will alwayes be greater , and the navigation happy through the whole Kingdom of the Amazones . But to give a beginning to the Relation , not only of the Provinces , and of the Nations , that dwell on the length and breadth of this admirable River of the Amazones , ; but also of other curiosities , the knowledge whereof will beget him no less advantages ; we will come back to the Province of Kixo , the first of them all , and the most renowned , by the glory of the Amazones rise , and of the place wherein his navigation becomes like unto that of the Ocean-Sea , as also hath been declared in the seventh Chapter . It is fertie in gold and all other things , being of the Kingdome of Peru , and a Government of the Province of Kyto . It was discovered by the Spaniards , that passed over the Andes on the Westside , Anno 1640 , which was seven years after the Pizarres and the Almagres from the Panama first approached to the side of Peru , and in fine conquered so great a Kingdom . In this Government of Kixo are the Towns of Baessa the Capitall of Avila , and of Archidona , little Colonies of the Spaniards ; and sundry other places , Coffane , Payamino , and Anete , sometimes the abode of Captain Joh●e de Falaci●s ; who pushing further in than others , out of an ambition to make further conquest , and from his zeal for Religion , seated himself and his Souldiers in this remore habitation , on the great River of the Amazones ; but in the end was killed by the Savages his enemies . And so this place of A●●●e was left by the Spaniards , as too far off from their Colonies , and too much exposed to the dangers of so many warlike Nations , that neighbour it . And this is enough of this Province , having also discoursed of it Chapter the seventh , and the fourteenth , and of Ane●e in the ninth . CHAP. XX. Of the Province of the long-haired , and of that of the Homagues . AMongst the principall Provinces , which in going down the great River of the Amazones , present themselves ; that of the long-haired people is not the least considerable , as well for its greatness , as for the valour of its peoples . It is on the North-side , and begins from the River of the Aguarick , and being of a good breadth , extends it self in length more than one hundred eighty Leagues alway upon the side of the Amazone . It s Rivers roll gold , its fields are all fertile , and the yearly inundations make Lakes in it in great abundance . This Nation is one of the valiantest in all America ; it hath alwayes resisted all sallyes of the Spaniards , and by the death of Johne de Palacios , it put a sudden stop to their boldness . As well the men as the women wear their hair long even unto their girdingplace ; whence they were presently called the Chevelues , or long-haired people , great and fair ; as also a River was called , that runs through the midst of this Province , and loseth himself in the great Amazone ; on the mouth of which forty Portuguais and three hundred Brasilians encamped for eleven moneths the year 1638 , as we shall declare afterwards . But the greatest and the best of all the Provinces , that lie costing on the River Amazone , is that of the Homagues : whose length is two hundred Leagues , and his habitations so frequent , that scarcely one is out of sight , when another appears . But its breadth appears not to be great , because it exceeds not the extent of such arms as the Amazone casts out that way . All the Towns and Villages are in great Ilands , and in great number : and the beginning of this long Province on the West side is about three hundred seventeen Leagues from the sources of the great Amazone . Almost in the midst of it is the greatest and best habitation of the Homagues , whereof we have spoken in the ninth Chapter ; as also of another mighty habitation , consisting of an infinitie of houses after their fashion , seated in an advantageous place ; filled with the valiantest men and best Warriors , and furnished with all sorts of Arms and Munition of Warre ; and that because , this , place , being the last of all the Province on the East side , it is Frontier to many warlike peoples , against whom the Homagues fight often , and almost without ceasing . This Nation is the most reasonable , and the best governed of all others of this discovery ; and that by the benefit of such amongst them , as have frequented the Kixes of Peru , from whence they were chased through sear of the Spaniards , that used them as slaves . They are all honestly clothed as well men as women ; who make not only clothing for themselves of Cotton , which they have there in abundance ; but also to traffique with in other Countries , where their workmanships are sought after for their fineness and delicacy . These Stuffs are very pleasant , woven of diverse colours , or else painted with great skill . They are so subject and obedient to their Caciques , or Lords , that they presently do any thing upon a word speaking . They have all their heads flat out of a contrivance and are they use for it when they are born . They have continuall Warres on both sides of the River with the Savages , who on the South side are the Curines , so numerous , that they not only defend themselves from the Homagues , but also from other Nations , that are further from them , yet fight with them daily . And on the North side are the Tecunes , no less valiant and numerous than the Curines , seeing as they , they make also Warres upon other Nations , that are further off from them , than the Homagues . CHAP. XXI . Of the condition of slaves ; and of neighbouring Nations . ALl the Indians of the great Realm of the Amazone ( as we have said elsewhere ) are served only with slaves : and the only penalty of the vanquished prisoner , is all brought to this sad debt towards the victorious enemy , that took him in Warre . But the Homagues are so generous towards such as have been overcome , more by an evil fortune , or over-ruling power from heaven , than by any feebleness that was in themselves , that they use them very gently , make them sometimes eat with themselves , and never suffer them to be sold to who will give most . This were highly to offend them , but to demand such things of them ; as the Portuguais often had experience , who coming down the great River Anno 1639 , arrived one day amongst others at an habitation of these Homagues : who received them in peace , and with great joy , and very liberally presented them with any thing they stood in need of . They sold them Stuffes , also Canoes or Boats , that were very light : but never any slaves , not enduring so much as to hear of it . Whence it follows , that these people 's replenished with so much sweetness and modesty , would easily enough receive the rule of a moderate Prince , and the knowledge of the true Religion . But that we may lightly pass over the Nations that are on the one side , and the other of the Province of Homague ; we shall only say , that to the North of the great River of the Amazones , the Yorunes , and the Paryanes , and then the Atoyes , and the Cunes ; and finally the Homaguazietes ( that is , the true Homagues , the valiantest of these Nations , and as it were the superiours to the others ) dwell alongst the vast fields of both the banks of Putumaya , all along up towards its source , So for the South side of the Province of Homague , the Tipunes , and the Guanares , and then the Ozoanes , and the Nahones ; and after them the Canomanes and the Marianes , possesse the large Regions between the Maragnon and the Amarumaya , from the mouth of the Yet as to the Source of the same . But all these Nations are so valourous , especially those that are furthest off , and that are at the beginning of the River Putumaya , that oftentimes the Spaniards of the Province of Kyto , and of Popayan , have been repulsed by them through force of Armes . CHAP. XXII . Of the Province of Corosirare , and of the Neighbouring Nations . BEtween the end of the Province of Homague , and the beginning of that of Corosirare , the two bankes of the great River of the Amazones are possessed for fifty three leagues space by the Cacygares and Tucuries on the South-side , and in part on the Amarumaya ; and on the North-side , by the Curis , and the Guayrabes . The Habitations of all which Peoples are remote from the sides of the River , for fear of the Homagues . But the Nation Corosirare , that dwell to the South of the great Amazone , begins at The Village of Gold , and ends not till after eighty leagues in length down the great River . Its Grounds and Fields are higher than ordinary ; and the Habitations of this Province are so frequent , that oftentimes for four leagues together , and sometimes for six , one can see nothing else . This people , though Savage , yet wants neither policy , not good conduct of their affairs ; all their Houses are well ordered , and replenished with all sorts of Vivers , and Commodities . They have many Kills or Furnaces , and make all fort of Earthen Vessels , which they sell and traffique by with other Nations ; but all by way of Exchange , as all other Indians do . As to that Habitation of this Countrey , which the Portuguau , while they went up the great River , an . One thousand six hundred thirty eight , called The Village of Gold , ( whereof we spake also in the ninth Chapter ) it was by occasion of a pair of Ear-pendants of fine gold , which they took there from a woman : which were so fine , that the gold was found of one and twenty caracts in the Town of Kyto , after their arrivall there . But so soon as these Natives of this Village perceived the greedinesse of the Souldiers after ornaments of gold , they presently thereafter hid all that they had , and no more was seen after that ; no not at the return of the same Portuguais in an One thousand six hundred thirty nine , who could never obtaine but one pair of these Ear-pendants by exchange with the Indians , which Father D'Acogna himself bought , to let them be seen in Spain . But the great Nation of the Suanes , which extends it self to the great Caketa , fills all the Fields that are on the other banke of the North of the great Amazone : but with this remarke , that their Plaines are a great deal lower , than the opposite Grounds and Fields of the Corosirares ; in whose Province are the Mouthes of the great and fair Rivers of Tapy and Catua , this last forming and fashioning Lago-verde , with the great Amazone . And alongst these two Rivers , as one goes up them , dwels the great Nation of the Pacuanes . CHAP. XXIII . Of the Gold-Mine of the Suanes , and of the Neighbouring Nations . THe great Province of Suane heretofore mentioned , hath this singular glory amongst all the others , that are honoured by the great River of the Amazones , to carry Gold within her bowels . The famous Mountain that nourisheth in his bosome so great a treasure , hath about two degrees of South latitude , and three hundred seventeen degrees of longitude . It is two hundred leagues only distant from the Town of St Thomas , a Colony of the Spaniards in Orenoc , and fourty leagues from the Atlantique Sea. And the precious River of Gold ( for so the Natives of the Countrey call it ) which waters its foot , draws abundance of this rich Mettall with him , in form of graines of Corn , and little bigger billetts . It presently disburdens its self into the Yopura , another considerable River , which likewise looseth himself into the great River of the Amazones , on the North-side , at three degrees of South latitude , and five hundred eighty four leagues , from the Sources of the great River . Whence it follows that the commerce so advantageous of the great Amazone with this famous Mountain of Suane , is made the more commodious by the Navigation of this River of Yopura , by going up him into the River of Gold ; and that the ages to come will one day make famous these places with rich Towns and magnifique Inhabitants . For the present , among all the Peoples of these Countries , the Managues are those , that traffique with this Gold , the weight whereof , and its finenesse makes it so perfect , that it is the most excellent of all America . The Indians that buy of it , by exchange of other things for it , make of it little long Plates , which they hang at their Noses , and Ears : and this rich Ornament is ordinary and frequent in all these Provinces , according to the report of the Savages . But the Nations ( besides the Suanes ) that are nearest to the treasures of this rich Mountain , are the Aguaynes , the Mocunes , the chief of all such as dwell to the East of the Suanes , and cultivate the fertile Fields , that are watered by both the Channells of the Araganatube . Now all the Plaines of these fertile Regions , as well on the North as on the South-side of the great River of the Amazone , where the Province of Corosirare is ; are the best and manyest , and best disposed to receive all sort of culture , of all America . But returning to the Gold-Mine of the Mount of Suane , I wonder that neither the Spaniards of Hordas , and of Berreo , nor the English of Kemnits , and of Ralech have never met with it , that have searched with so much ruine and calamity to the Natives , alongst the great River of Orenoc , the imaginary Treasures of the fabulous rather than famous Lagad rado . CHAP. XXIV . Of the Province of Yoriman . NEXT after the Province of Corosirare , as you go down the great Amazone on the South-side , is the Province of Yoriman , being but of sixty leagues long , but of such repute amongst the Indians of all these Countries , by reason of the strength and valour of its Inhabitants , than the Navy of the Portuguais themselves passing along did perceive it . They are of a good stature , of a fair body , and well formed . They are expert in all things they take themselves to , especially in Armes ; and go all naked , as well men , as women . They are also so numerous for multitude , that never any saw at one time so many Barbarians together . It was an infallible token of their great courage , that they went and came ( as they did ) amidst the Armed Vessels and Ships of Warre of the Portuguais , to traffique with them , with extreme assurance of minde . For whilest the Portuguais going up the great Amazone , sail'd along by this Province , every day there came to them above two hundred Canoes , full of Women and Children , with Fruits , Fishes , Meales , and other such like Provision , which they changed with the Portuguais for axes and knives , whereof they have great esteem , as all others Indians of the new world . The Yorimans inhabite not only the main Land of this Province , but fill also the great Iles that the great Amazone makes by sundry of his Armes stretched forth . The first Village of this Warlike Nation , is on the mouth of a Christalline River , which must be strong , and come very farre considering the force , wherewith he pusheth the deep waters of the great Amazone . But the notablest of their Habitations , is the greatest of any that lie on the great Amazone , containing more a good deal on the banke of that River , than a good league : and in every of its Houses , four or five Familes , and sometimes more ; whereby easily may be gathered the great number of the Inhabitants of this long Town , whereof we spake also in the ninth Chapter of this Book . It was in this place , so abounding with all things , that the Fleet of the Portuguais stay'd five or six daies at its return , after it had gone up the River of the Amazones before with good successe , as shall be afterwards related . Not one of so numerous a people fled from his House for fear of their arrivall ; but the whole Fleet got freely from them , all that they stood in need of ; and because the Navy was near an end of all its Provisions , it got from their bounty five hundred Sacks of the Meale of Mandioqua , which sufficed it for the whole rest of its Voyage . The other Habitations also of this happy Province of Yoriman , are not much inferiour to the former , they are all along very frequent on the firm land ; but yet both mightier and more numerous in a great Iland about thirty leagues lower ; where it seemes the principall Forces are of this generous Nation ; generous I say , both for its valour , liberality , and numerousnesse of men , that inhabite it . CHAP. XXV . Of the Province of Surina , and the Neighbouring Nations . BUt to go from the Province of Yoriman , to that of Surina , we must in our passage visit the Nation of the Cusiguares , that labour the fertile Plaines situated on the South-banke of the Amazone ; which in this place receives the plentifull waters of that great River , that gives its own name to this pleasant Province . This renowned River of Cusiguare , both for the easinesse of its Navigation ( though somewhat hindered now and then by Rocks appearing in it here and there ) and for the happinesse of its Fishing , no lesse abounding here , than elsewhere , will be no lesse considerable for the high stature and the great courage of his Nation of the Motuanes , that cover the first Plaine , that he waters , who by testimony of the Indians , that report it , use also long Plates of fine Gold , for Eare and Nose-Pendants ; whence it would seem , that they are not farre from the rich Province of the Plata , and of Potosy , because even to travell up to their Countrey , it takes full two moneths time . But upon the same River , and between the aforesaid two Nations , the Curians , and the Catoses , enjoy likewise the happy fruitfulnesse of so many good Grounds , and so many pleasant Rivers , that on all sides enter into their principall River . Now , as the Province of Homague is celebrated amongst all those of the great Amazone , for its fine works of Stufles and Cloathes of Cotton of so great variety ; and the Province of Corosirare for their excellent Pottery of Vessels of Earth so artificially Painted , and fashioned : so the Province of Surina is no lesse commendable for a delicate houshold-stuffe , or Utensiles of a marvellous fine artifice . It is on the South of the great River , and to the East of the Cusiguares : its Peoples being the Surines , and the Coripunes , Nations that are the most curious and expert of working in Wood , of any in all America . They make Seates and Formes in the fashion of Animals , yet so fine and commodious for the ease of the body , that nothing can be added to their industry . They make also Javelots and Arrows , with so much gentilenesse and elegancy , that all other Nations seek after them . And the like Images , that they make to the life are so perfectly done in all points , that our best Ingravers and Carvers , could find no other occasion but to learn from them : so that by exchange of so many singular workmanships of so sundry sorts , they daily make their lives more happy by all necessary Commodities , which on all sides come unto them from this rich traffique . CHAP. XXVI . Of the Province of Caribane . FOr as much as the distances of all these Rivers and Provinces , are just enough set down in the ninth Chapter of this Book ; we shall say only of this Province of Caribane , that it lies between the Rio-negro and the great Amazone in extent of more than an hundred leagues on the banks of either of them . Its Fields and Plaines are higher than that they are subject to the overflowings of these Rivers , or of an equall height unto them ; yet fertile and abundant in all things . The River of Bazurura , which enters into that of the Amazones on the North-side , makes here Lakes and Ilands very pleasant : and the divers Nations of this great Province , are no lesse considerable for the plenteousnesse and fertility of their Countrey , than for the happy condition of their life . Of these , the Araguananes , and the Mariguanes , are the most Westerly , and lye against the bankes of the Yoriman , already mentioned . The Pogoanes , and the Caraganes are on the Basurura . The Comanares possesse that point which the two Rivers for me at their meeting . The Tuynamanes , and the Comarurianes are on the side of Rio-negro ; and the others lesse renown'd possesse the Lands that are furthest off from the Amazone . All these Peoples are valiant , and use-skilfully the Bow and Arrow . They had from the year One thousand six hundred thirty eight , Knives , and Axes , and other Instruments of Iron , after the fashion of Europe ; which they gave out to have bought from Indians their Neighbours , that were nearer than they to the Sea ; and these again from certain persons , that were white of countenance , and cloathed like the Portuguais , and armed with Sword and Musket , that dwelt upon the Atlantique Sea : which have been without doubt , either Hollanders , or English , who have both sailed into the Orenoc , and dwelt for some time in the Coasts of Guyana ; but were at length hostilely chased from thence , by the Savages ; as also all the French were an . One thousand six hundred fifty four , from the I le of Cayene in the main Land , and on the same side of the Sea of the North ; which is not above two hundred leagues at the most from Rio-negro , but reckoning in a streight line , and by the shortest distance . But because nature hath not offered in all the Realm of the great Amazone , a more favourable situation , than on the point of the Comanares , for setling of a Colony of the most considerable ones of any in the world , and which cannot fail one day to be the Seat of an Empire most flourishing , and of great richesse in Trade ; we shall therewith finish this Chapter , in telling you , That the Land of it is right upon the bankes of these two great Rivers ; that it is also mounted above the height of ordinary inundations ; that the surface of it is plain , sweet , and not shrubby : that the Neighbouring Fields abound in graines for necessary Provisions , and in good pasturage for nourishing of Cattle : that Quarries of an excellent Stone for Building , and easie to be cut and hewn , are as near it as Woods , and Trees of a marvellous greatnesse and height , for the conveniency of Buildings and Houses : that the distance of the great Amazone from the Rio-negro , is not so great , but the fortifications may conveniently and regularly be drawn along on the Land-side , and that the Foussies of these fortifications , and this wall being well ordered , may easily be made deep enough , and themselves fill'd by the debordments of the one , or of the other River , at pleasure . CHAP. XXVII . Of Rio-negro , and of the Province of Camsuara . FOllowing the North-side of the great River of the Amazones , Rio-negro incontinent presents its self next after the Province of Caribane . His bredth and depth give him the prerogative to be thought the fairest and mightiest River of all that enter into the great Amazone ; whose mouth being wide a great league and an half , hath four degrees of South latitude , and three hundred twenty two degrees , and twenty minutes of longitude , and seven hundred eighty eight leagues of distance from the Sources of the great Amazone . The Amazones course is here towards the North-east ; and that of Rio-negro right East , where he enters into the other with such grandure and majesty , that he keeps his waters distinct and separate from the others , and keeps half of the whole channell to himself for the space of twelve leagues , before the great River ( though here all united into one great bed , to receive him ) can overcome the distinctnesse of his waters , with all the force that he hath . The Spaniards first , and after them the Portugall's , call'd it Rio-negro , because at his mouth , as often also in his channell , his waters appear very black , because indeed they are very clear , and without any colour , but very deep . The Natives also name it for the same reason Coriguacure , that is , the Black River . But as Rio-negro is the great Caketa of the sixteenth Chaper of our Book ; we shall say no more of it here , nor stay again upon the obscurities of Father D' Acogna , which we have there briefly unfolded ; but passe on to the recitall of the Nations that inhabite its bankes , and tell you , That the Province of Camsuare is the first that presents its self , having on its South Rio-negro , on its East the great Amazone ; and on its North , the great Province of Guyane . All the Plaines of these Countries are mounted like those of Caribana , and not subject to the ordinary overflowings , covered with infinite Peoples , and aboundant in all things , especially of Trees of a prodigious height and thicknesse . But amongst the rich Nations of this fertile Province of Camsuare , those of the Aguares , of the Agaypes , of the Jamnes , and of the Carupatabes , are not the least considerable , without relating the Guaranacasanes , which make a Province on the beginning of the River of Orenoc , as he comes out of the great Caketa . See the sixteenth Chapter to make the knowledge of these things lesse confused and imperfect , than they are in Historians and Geographers , who treat of them either too diffusedly in great Books , or too lightly in little Tractates , seeing also it becomes daily more certain by new and reiterated experiences . CHAP. XXVIII . Of the Province of Cayane , and of the Nations Neighbouring . BUt going now to the South-side of the great River of the Amazones again , we shall find to the East , and following that of Surina , the Province of Cayane , through which the great and long River of the Madera passeth , and renders it self into the great Amazone . And because this River of the Madera ( which was so called by the Spaniards , because of the great number of Trees , which it drew alongst with it into its mouth ) is one of the principall Rivers of America , you shall find the distances and measures , and other circumstances that concern it , in the tenth and eighteenth Chapters of this Book . Now , the Nations , that Province great enough , contains within its extent , whether lying alongst the great Amazone , or in going up the great River of the Madera , which the Natives call also Cayane ; are no lesse happy for the fertility of their fair Fields , and pleasant Rivulets , than other Peoples of all these fertile Countries are . They are of no lesse courage for Warre , not lesse expert in Fights and handling of Armes ; they have also the like industry in their handy-works , that serve to make their happinesse of life the more accomplished , by the exchange of them with such commodities as they stand in need of , and they keep likewise in their conduct and Government of affairs , Laws and Customes like unto those , that all other Provinces of the Realm of the Amazone do . But of all these infinite Peoples , that cover so many considerable Plaines and Fields , the Cayanes , and the Anamares are the most renown'd ; and next to these , the Curares , and the Goarinumes ; and after them , the Abacares , and the Oragunagues ; and lastly the Sabucares , and the Urubingues in going down the great Amazone , which yet are the most esteem'd for their curious finenesse of working and making house Utensiles . But the remotest of all in going down the great Amazone , and amongst these the best known are the Maraques , and the Oregates , and towards the South , the Guaranaques , and others without number , which undoubtedly border upon the great Lake of Xaraya , out of which all Geographers , that give us the Cartes of America , make a considerable River to come forth , which they bring to that of the great Amazones , whereof they ought to abstain to speak too hardily , untill by certain experience the truth of their first thoughts be better assured . CHAP. XXIX . Of the I le of the Topinambes . SEeing the I le of Topinambes is in this place of the River of the Amazones ; and that it is the greatest of all its Iles , the most renowned Province of any that it waters ; we shall say first , that it is of more than sixty leagues of length ; and that it is so situated in the great Amazone , that it comes nearer to his South-side , than to his North , and that all the distances and measures , that concern it , are in the tenth Chapter of this Book . Secondly , we shall say that it is admirable in fertility of its Grounds , in the beauty of its bankes , in the multitude of its Habitations , whereof the most mighty is in the Eastmost point of it , and hath three degrees of South latitude . Finally , we shall say , that once it was inhabited by its Natives , and originall Indians , but that the Topinambes coming upon them , chased them from it after sundry Battells , and possest themselves of it with so much glory and reputation for themselves , that the terrour of their names did reach to the neighbouring Nations . Now these Topinambes before had inhabited the South coasts of Brasile , where not being able to endure the hard entreaty of the Portugalls towards them , after that they had come upon them ; they renounced their dear Countrey , and voluntarily abandoned with great resolution more than eighty of their great Bourgades . So they marched in infinite multitudes of men , women , and children , streight towards the West , and under the same parallell . They crossed by swimming the great Rivers of Parane , and of the Plata , and leaving on their left hand the Province of Tucuman , they in end took up their lodgings on the beginnings of the great River Madera . But it befalling one of these Topinambes some while after to kill a Cow of a Spaniard on the frontier of Peru , for which he was rudely chastised ; the same fear that carried them too lightly to leave their ancient abode , made them all to dislodge presently from this new one . And to the end to put themselves farre enough from all the Provinces of any neighbourhood with Peru possest by the Spaniards ; and and to make their Voyage or removall with lesse inconvenience , and the more diligence and circumspection , they embarqued themselves in Canoes , which they had ready in great number , and so suffered themselves to go at adventure down the stream of Madera ; and after sundry Moneths navigation , found themselves arrived in the great Amazone , and so lastly on the bankes of this I le of Topinambe , which they possest by Armes , as hath been said . Now this Warlike and valiant Nation entertain'd very courteously the Portugalls at their passing them , and received very pleasantly their proposalls that they made , of a mutuall Covenant and Alliance . Which alone might suffice for the conquest of the whole Realm of the Amazone , seeing all ply to the only name of the Topinambes . CHAP. XXX . Of the Bosphore of the Amazone , and of the Neighbouring Nations to it . FOllowing the course of the great Amazone , you shall find about fifty four leagues from the Topinambes , the Bosphore of the Amazone , whereby a marvellous effect of the naturall disposition of the ground of these Countries , all the waters of the great River of the Amazones , and of all the others , that we have described , reduce themselves by a sweet violence to the necessity of passing in one only channell so strait , that it is no more than one good quarter of a league . But of this famous Bosphore , and all that concerns it , see the tenth and thirteenth Chapters of this Book ; that we may passe without hinderance , to the Province of Mataya , which lies on the South-side of the great River , from the Province of Cayane before-mentioned , unto the Bosphore of the great Amazone . The Inhabitants whereof being often beaten by the Topinambes , have at last submitted to their yoake , and are now their Tributaries ; being bound yearly to furnish them with Stone-axes , to fell their Woods , and great Trees ; and with other usefull Instruments of the same matter for labouring and manuring of the Ground ; wherein the Topinambes are marvellous expert and diligent , as appears in all their plaines and champain Grounds . But on the other North-banke of the great Amazone , the Province of Apanta presents it self , happy enough in all things . It hath for its confines on the West the Province of Camsuare ; on the East it passeth the Bosphore ; and on the North its frontiers on the famous Region of the Amazones ; which I pass over as well as other doubtfull reports , which the Spaniards and Portugalls have heard of it , as they passed along the great River . The Inhabitants of this Province , next Neighbours to the Topinambes , trade in Salt with them , and other Nations , that are farther from them ; and Salt is not found but in this place , all alongst the whole course of the great Amazone . As to the Apantes , and Conures , they labour their fair Fields , that are watered by the Coruris , which enters presently into the great River , according to the tenth Chapter of this Book ; as also the Orixamine , a River no lesse considerable , of the same North-side and near to the Bosphore . They have this singular amongst all the Peoples of that Countrey , that their language is the common language of all Brasile , though they be distant from it three hundred leagues . But it may be that the Topinambes , in keeping their own , ( which was this ) have also communicated it to this neighbourhood . Finally , the best counsell that one can give on this behalf to a Prince , or Republique in the progresse of this conquest , is to keep the Bosphore in his possession , and the Topinambes in amity and confederacy with him . CHAP. XXXI . Of the Province and River of Tapayse . PResently after that the Amazone is come forth of the famous Bosphore , he betakes himself to his accustomed broadnesse again , and begins to mingle the boilings of his waters , with the floods of the high-sea . The first Province that he visits on his South-side , takes its name from the great and broad River of the Tapayfe● , and is no lesse considerable for the abundance of his Fruites and Crops , than for the couragious Nation , that inhabits it : the which is so much the more redoubted to its Neighbours , as that it addes to its valour an art of empoysoning their Arrows . But the Source of this fair and fertile River is unknown to us as yet ; and yet its greatnesse makes it appear , and perswades us , that is it very remote on the South-side , between the coast of Brasile , and the great Lake of Xaraya . About the year One thousand six hundred thirty , the English went up his broad channell with one Ship , and coming down his bankes again , stayed there some time to sow , and gather Tobacco ; but being chased from thence with some losse by the Indians , they went away without returning . Amongst the Habitations of this Province , the Portugalls found one in it , at their return down the great River , of more than one thousand five hundred Families ; wherein they were so favourably received by this Nation , however otherwise both hardy and barbarous , as hath already been said , that all the day long they ceased not to go and sell them Meale , Poullets , Fish , Fruites , and other necessaries : and all with such confidence , that the very women and children never scar'd at their Navy . And yet not content with these good Offices ( as it is the nature of valiant people , to be alivaies generous too ) they offered moreover to all the Portugalls there , if they would but leave their own Countrey , and come and live with them , to serve them in peace , and with a good will , and nourish them all their life time . As to the measures and distances of the deep and broad mouth of the River of Tapayse , you may find them in the tenth Chapter of this Book : and its length cannot well be thought lesse , than from three towards four hundred leagues ; whence will follow , that he must receive many others into his bed , to become so great and broad as he is : and that the Provinces and Nations neighbouring upon him , must be very many , abundant , and fertile . CHAP. XXXII . Of the rich and great Province of Coropa . BUt following of the River of the Amazones , and on the North-side , you finde after the Province of Apanta , that of Coropa , which extends its limits to the River of Genipapa , the mouth of which is an hundred fourty leagues from the Bosphore , according to the tenth Chapter of this Book , which sets down all the rest of its measure also . This Province hath the name from the River of Coropatube ; because the name of Tube in America language , signifies nothing else but a River . The Province is almost in the midst of the Rivers length ; and a Village of the same name is upon its entry into the great Amazone ; which is in peace , and under the obeisance of the Portugalls of the Kingdom of Brasile . But this River is not so abundant in its waters , as in its richesse , if the Natives abuse not themselves in assuring us of four marvellous Mountaines , that make it considerable , by the nearnesse of the precious Mines , that they contain in themselves . The first is Yaguare , that containeth Gold ; the second , Picore , that offereth Silver , the third presents Sulphure ; the fourth is Paragache , which so shines by Sunne and Moon-light , that it seemes to be wrought as with enammell , with sundry sorts of precious Stones . All these rich Mountains are under the line , and about an hundred leagues only from Cayene , where the French have had Colonies . But the commerce of them will be more opened , and more commodious , by the navigation of the River of Coropa , because about six daies journeys from the same Village , that carryes its name , Coropa receives another little River coming from the Mount Yaguare , that brings with it abundance of Gold , in forme of graines and billetts . And as for assurances of the Mine of Silver of the Mountain of Picora , they may be found from the consequence of the relations of the same Savages ; who give out with one voice , That they have often drawn out white Mettall of that Mountain , whereof they once made Axes , and Knives ; but that because of its softnesse , they left it off , as unprofitable , and of no use . But in the same Province of Coropa , on the North-bank of the great River , and six leagues before you come to that of Genipape , is the Fort of the Destierro , where thirty Portugalls are ordinarily in Garrison , under a Captain , that commands and governs all those Neighbouring Countries , without any s ; et bounds to their extent . CHAP. XXXIII . Of the great Mouth of the great River of the Amazones . The great River of the Amazones , the relations whereof cannot equall the marvells of its magnificence , is no lesse admirable in the greatnesse of his Mouth , than in all other things , that lift it up to so much glory . He begins to open himself below the River of Genipape , and becoming alwaies broader , he incompasseth Ilands without number , infinite Nations , and Peoples that speak sundry languages ; though the common language of Brasile extend it self also to all these . But the most remarkeable amongst others are the Tapuya , the Aanxaiase , the Mayanase , the Angaybe , and that of the valiant Pacaches , which inhabite also the bankes of River of the same name , which comes from the South-side into that of the Amazones . All these Iles , are wonderfull in the festility of their Fields , in the fruitfull plenty of their Fishes ; in the beauty of their bankes , which are crowned with a continuall greenesse . But the River of Pacach , considerable enough for its broadnesse , but yet of an originall or Source unknown , to us , bounds to the East the Province of Paranayba , which comes after that of Tapayse hereafter mentioned . The great and fair River of Paranayba gives it its name ; whose Sources are farre removed towards the South , and the Nations that it waters in passing so many Fields , are not as yet well known . His Mouth is two leagues wide , and the Habitations of this Neighbourhood obey the Portugalls , who govern them . And as to the distance and measures of all those remarkeable places , you shall finde them in the tenth Chapter of this Book ; as also the greatest bredth of this wondrous Mouth of the Amazone , to wit , eighty four leagues lying from the Cape of the North , to the Province of Zaparara ; which notwithstanding , because it is in an oblique line , is not the just measure of the true entry of the great Amazone . But to get a truer knowledge of it , follow the streight line from the foresaid Cape of the North , to the Town of Para on the coast of Brasile , you will yet finde it so of more than sixty leagues of breadth , not to stay on the mis-reckoning of the seventeenth Book of John Laet , a late flenmish Authour , who teacheth how to finde this distance , from the East point of the Mouth of this great River , to the West-side of the same ; drawing yet a more oblique line , than that of the Cape of the North , to the point of the Zaparara , was . But seeing we cite here the tenth Chapter of this Book , you must not fail to put there the distance of the Genipapa from Corupa , of thirty leagues , to mend the fault of the Printers , because of the importance of all these measures . CHAP. XXXIV . Of the great Prevince of Guyana . SEeing the Province of Guyana ends the great River of the Amazomes on his North-side ; and Geographers have gained no great knowledge of it as yet ; we shall speak of it in manner following . On the East it hath for its limit the great mouth of the Amazone , from the River of Genipapa to Cap-north ; on the North , it is washed with the great Atlantique-Sea , for the space of three hundred Leagues , from Cap-north , to the I le of the Trinity : and on the West , the great River of the Orenu serves for its coufines : but on the South it is kept in by a ridge of Mountains parallel to the Sea-coast , which separate it from the Provinces of Camsnare , of Apanta , and of Corepa , already mentioned . Now , these Mountains ( though not yet known ) are not imaginary , but reall and effective according to the naturall disposition of all these Countries , seeing the Rivers of Viapoco , of Cayene , of Maruyne , of Sequebe , and other considerable ones of Guyana , which run all from the South to the North , and enter into the Ocean-Sea ; and those other of Genipapa , of Coropatube , of Orixamine , and of Coruris , which run all from North to South by a contrary course to the others , and enter into the great Amazone ; have necessarily their sources in those Mountains deep and fertile Valleys . But returning to that East part of Guyana , which buts on the mouth of our famous River ; we will first tell you , that it begins from that of Genipapa , considerable enough both for the greatness of his bed , and for the fine gold , that he draws along with him in his waters : whence it follows by infallible conjecture , that the mountains of his fource , and the plains of his neighbourhood , are no less rich , happy , and fertile , than in all the rest of America . Now the coast or this Province from Genipapa to the Cap-nord ( which forms the great mouth of the Amazon ) is very uneven in its bank , and very dangerous in its navigation , because of heights and lowes , that are here sometimes found . But these difficulties are not in coming down the great River , untill after you have passed , and necessarily taken notice of the place of Corupa , one of the Governments of the Portugalls on these banks , about twenty eight Leagues from the place , where the great River begins to open his mouth . But because Cap-nord ends the North side of this great River , we shall tell you again , that it hath one degree and forty five minutes of North latitude , according to the tenth Chapter of this book ; likewise that the grounds about are very low , and covered with woods ; the Sea very rageing , and not very deep ; the Sands moveable , and often covered with Sea-ware , or weeds . And as to the rest of this coast , as you go from Cap-nord to Corupa , see the Relations of the Hollanders , reported by Johne Laet in his America , where you may finde the knowledge of it little either necessary , or delectable . CHAP. XXXV . Of the Province of Maragnon , and of the Town of Para. AS the Province of Guyana ends the North-bank and brink of the great Amazone ; so the Kingdome of Brasile ( under the Crown of Portugall ) ends it on the South side , by the Province of Maragnon , the Northerliest of all its Countries . It took its name from a River and a Bay of the same name on the coast of the Atlantique-Sea , where the Town of St. Lewis , the residence of the Governour , and of justice , is in a very pleasant I le . But that side of this Government of Maragnon is far longer on the great mouth of the great River , than on that side , that accosts the great Ocean ; seeing at contains all the bank of the Amazone for the space of an hundred Leagues from the River of Pacashe , to the point of Zaparara . Yet in all this length of Lands so fertile , and abundant in all things , there is but the one only Town of Para , that is considerable . From the year 1615 , the Portugalls established the Colonie there , and built the fortress of it , which is a square of Mason-work on the Land-side ; and of earth or turfe on the Sea-side . It is commanded by a Captain-major , who answers to the Governour-Generall of the Province and under this Captain-major of the Town of Para , are other three Captains of Infantry , dispersed in diverse places of that Countrey . It is forty Leagues from the North-Sea , and from the point of Zaparara , and thirty Leagues from the great Village of Commuta , once very flourishing , but now ruinous , on the mouth of the great River of the Tocantines , a Nation very fertile , and rich . It hath also one degree and thirty minutes of South latitude , and is about sixty five Leagues from Cap-nord , in a right Line , and Geometricall measure , making twenty Leagues for every degree of a great Circle , as we have done in the rest of this work . And as to other distances on this South side of the great Amazone , you shall find them at the end of the tenth Chapter of this Book ; as also those of the I le of the Sun , which is by the waterbank of the Province of Maragnon , having more than ten Leagues in Circuit , one very safe Haven , fish abundance , Crabs without number , very good fresh or sweet waters , of lesser prey or game as much as they will , and a very pleasant air . Finally a place much more convenient than that of Para , to set up a Colonie and Forts in , whereby to command the best and safest entry of all those , which lead from the Sea into the true Channell of the great River of the Amazones . CHAP. XXXVI . Of the Entrice into the River of the Amazones . Such as are exercised in the navigations of the great Ocean , know nothing more dangerous , nor more difficult , than the entries of Ports , of Bayes , and of Rivers . But in this , as in other points , the great River of the Amazones is no less admirable , than singular . For being framed as it were to receive in times coming the greatest and richest commerce of all the world , how could it hinder , that its great mouth should not be defamed by Robbers or Pirates , as well as the Gulph of Mexico ? Now the same providence that hath heaped upon it more than upon all the Rivers of the earth , so many marvellous advantages and prerogatives ; would not in this either make it less perfect ; having by a certain and naturall disposall and ordering of its Iles , sides , and lowes , or flats , reduced its navigation into one only Channell , and rendred the other passages as it were unprofitable ; and by his impetuous currants ( which carry his waters thirty Leagues into the Sea ) forbidden all strange Ships , and hostile enemies to rest in these places , that they might there surprize any Navy at their going in , or coming out . But the difficulties hitherto have been great to find out the true tract , that Vessels ought to hold in going into the great Amazone . And after having considered the diverse observations reported by their Authors , Spaniards , English , and Flemish , some of them too short , and others too confused and obscure ; and most or all of them , uncertain , we shall tell you in few words , that first of all , one must shun the currants in coming down , going aside of them unto two degrees of South latitude ; then go up again , by the coast of Brasile , at half a degree latitude of the same side of the Line , then double the point of Zaparara , and make Sail , or launch to the Southwest , after that , follow the coast of the Province of Maragnon , and pass the Channell of the I le of the Sun at one degree and a quarter of South-latitude , and twenty six Leagnes from the full Sea : finally make Sail to the West , leave the side of Para , and keep the same latitude , to gain the bankside of Corupa in the Province of Guyana : and for conclusion , follow still the same side , and enter at last into the true Channell of the great River of the Amazones , at two degrees of South-latitude , and thirty Leagues beyond Corupa , which is but one degree and a half of the same side of the Line . CHAP. XXXVII . Of the first discovery of this River . FOrasmuch as historicall Relations are easilier understood , if they follow Geographicall ones , we have changed the order of Authors , that went before us , & begun at the latter . After that Gonsales Pizarro Governour of the Province of Kito , had first of all the Spaniards ( pushed on by the same ambition to find gold and silver in the vast Countries of the great Amazone ) passed the high and dangerous Mountains of the Cordeliere , and discovered the Province of Kixo , his Lieutenant Generall Francis of Areillana finding himself well far engaged ( and that in Challops only ) on so many unknown and great Rivers ; and not knowing any sure way of going up again , and returning to his Generall , who with them that were with him , suffered an extream great want of Victuals ; he would stay at the famous place , where the River of Napo loseth himself in that great one of the Amazones ; where causing his men to build another Bark , greater , and more convenient than his others , for a long navigation , he resolved by an ambitious desire to purchase glory , to commit his life and fortune to the uncertain currants and waters of that great River . This admirable voyage and singular for so many circumstances , was begun on the eighth of the Moneth of January in the year 1541 , and continued with so much good luck and happiness , that this great and marvellous River was wholly navigated , and first discovered by this ventorious Knight , from whom also the River had the name of Areillane . In passing over the Provinces of the Cassique or Lord Aparia , this Prince received him very courteously , and advertised him to take heed in his way of travell , of certain Amazones and warlike women , the renown of whom , though they were very far from him , yet ceased not to give him knowledge of them . Finally in his course he had diverse successes , sometimes good , sometimes bad , according to the fear or fearless confidence of the Nations , that saw him with astonishment pass along upon the great River . And after having known not without admiration , the Rio-negro , he saw in the Moneth of June , Indians in great number upon the banks thereof ; and at the head of them armed women , which seemed to command and lead them to warre : whereupon the Spaniards of Francis of Areillana , and himself , were so perswaded of the truth of these Amazones , that they published the report of it with such confidence , that from thence the name did remain to this great and memorable River . Lastly , after sundry fortunes , and much wearinesse , on the 26. of the moneth of August of the same year 1541. he went out at the great mouth of this great River , and making sail towards the West along the coasts of Guyana and Paria , Provinces of the same America , on the eleventh of the moneth of September he happily attain'd the Isle of Cubagua , near to that of Marguarite , both of them inhabited by Spaniards , and then rich in the fishing of Pearls . CHAP. XXXVIII . Of the second Expedition of Areillana in the same River . AFter that Areillana was return'd to Europe , had fill'd all Spain with the admiration of his adventures , and the Court of the Emperour Charles the V. with the hopes of the great River of the Amazones ; had got also from this Prince , ( whose arms and ambition troubled no lesse the old , than the new-found world ) the charge of making conquest of it in the name of the Crown of Castile ; and that he had at his own leisure made ready three Ships , and man'd them with Horsemen , and provisions necessary , he made sail the xi . day of the moneth of May in the year 1549. from the Haven of St Luke of Barrameda in Andalusia , for the Tenariff in the Canaries , where the ships stayed three moneths , as also two moneths more under Cape-verd on the Continent of Africk , loosing by those stayes an 150. souldiers by sicknesse . Passing from thence to the coast of America , the tempest drown'd one ship to him , which had xi . horse , and 70. men aboard : and coming to half a degree of South-latitude , he drew up sweet water in the full Sea , and by that conjectur'd , that infallibly he was in the River of the Amazones , being not then above twelve Leagues from the point of Zaparara . But having gone in an hundred Leagues , into the great mouth of this great River , an 107. of his folks being yet wanting to him , and he perceiving that the rest would not be sufficient to furnish out these two ships ; he caused of the one of them a Barke to be made , which was not compleated in three moneths ; and making sail again , scarcely had he gone up twenty Leagues in the same River , but he broke his other ship , of the planks whereof he was constrain'd to make another Bark , which thirty men made an end of only in two months and an half , and that with much toile and wearinesse . Areillana in this mean while set himselfe twice with the other Bark to seek the true channel of the Amazone ; and never having been able to find it amongst so many arms and Isles of that River , and so confused , he finished his life with his adventures , being surcharged with travail , grief and sadnesse : so that the two Barks retired themselves severally from the great Amazone , and following the coasts of the firm Land of America , betook themselves to the Isles of Cubagua , and the Marguarite ; where the Spaniards , that were but few now surviving this so ruinous an expedition , made an end of all the rest of their lives , dying there of sicknesse . CHAP. XXXIX . Of Pedro D'Orsua , and of the Tyrant Lope d'Aguirre . AS all the Authours , that have imployed their watchings to describe largely unto us the things of America , were neither good enough Geographers , nor good enough Geometricians , to disintangle the difficulties , that grows ordinarily in such matters ; so they have but too often fallen into contrarieties , that make their Histories confused ; and into obscurities , that robs their Readers of possibilities to understand them . Such as would take advantage at depressing them , will somewhat strange at my censure of them : but I seeking nothing but truth , and not after vain-glory in my works ; will passe on to my subject of this famous River ; the discovery whereof was no more essayed from Spain its self , after the disgraces of Francis of Areillana ; but by the Spaniards of the Kingdom of Peru it was under the conduct of Pedro d'Orsua in the year 1560. by the orders of the Viceroy there , who gave him a little Army in a fleet well enough equipped . The embarkment for this expedition , was on the River of Maragnon , the neerest to the Town of Lima ; the chief of that Province . But a few moneths after their departure , the souldiers mutinied against their General , and put him to death ; and Lope d'Aguirre , the boldest of them all , took the title of King upon him , and made himself to be obey'd of some , by threats ; and of others , by promises . Following out the navigation of Maragnon therefore , and alwayes going down that River , he entred into the great Amazone , and suffering himself to be carried down by the currant of his ample channel , he stayed chiefly at the mouth of Rio-negro : where coming to consider of the greatnesse of his crime , and the danger he had to fall into the hands of the Spaniards of the North-sea , if he went once out of the great River ; he so addressed his whole Fleet in Rio-negro , as having no other designe than to rove up and down so many Rivers , and passe through so many Countreys , only to sustain his tyranny . But fortune lesse blind than his prudence , thrust him in his course of sailing into the River of Orenoc , which coming to end in the Atlantick-sea over against the Isle of the Trinity ( subject to the Crown of Castile ) he was presently there made to stay , partly by his own souldiers , partly by the Catholick Kings officers , and led to the punishment , which his felony deserved ; his houses also in Peru , by the same sentence were razed , and so continue and show themselves yet in our dayes . But a voyage so surprizing for Geographers , and so ill understood by Authors that have gone before me , because not able to take up the strange order of all these Rivers , could not be better hitherto cleered , than by the preceding Chapters of this Book , especially the 16 , and 17. And the onely difficulty which presents it self now , is onely in the leap or fall of Orenoc , discovered 1531. by Diego de Ordas ; as also 1536. by Alphonse de Herrera , coming from Tinity-Isle . Herrera made draw his Barks by Land , till he was above that leap of this River ; the like possibly having been done by the Mutineers of Lope d' Aguirre the Tyrant : or that the descent of the same leap being uneasier to Challops , than to ascend it , because of the force of Apanta , ( which is the name of a River as well as of a Province ) it is possible also , that those of Aguirra have passed down the leap without disenbarking any ; and that so much yet the more easily , if it was in the time of the inundation ( which is ordinary in all those Rivers ) which raiseth the boylings of their waters above the rocks of their fall . CHAP. XL. Of the Unfortunate Expedition of Maldonado . MEan while the designes of this renowned discovery , was no lesse vigorously embraced by the ambition and covetousnesse of the Spaniards of the Town of Cusco . The great and deep River of Amarumaya gave them the occasions of it ; because the Province of Moxa , of their neighbourhood , furnisheth the abundant Sources of it . And the first amongst them , that had a thought of it , ( after the Inca's , that had attempted it in vain ) was Gomez de Tordoya , having got the priviledge from the Count of Niebla the Viceroy of Peru . He failed not presently to make the necessary expences for it , and by considerable advances to order all its preparations . But his power expiring by the removall of the Count of Niebla ; and his Successor ( that was of the House of Castro ) conferring it upon Gaspar de Sotelle , confounded all things by this change . This last to authorize his own credit , had associated himself with the Inca Topacamare , of the race of the ancient Kings , that dwelt at Bileobambe . And if the too great number of Souldiers , that voluntarily offered to follow them , had not cast some suspicion into the head of the Viceroy , and the spirits of the supream Counsell , who manage this conquest with an extream great jealousie ; Gaspars enterprise had not been broken , and the same priviledge granted to Johne Alvarez of Maldonado . Who having finally An. 1566. passed the Mountains of the Andes , and entered into the famous Province of Moxa , gave beginning to that unfortunate rather than famous expedition , in going aboard his Rafts , or Float-boates , with two hundred and fifty Souldiers well armed , and an hundred Horse in good equippage ; to follow the tossed waves of the Amarumaya , and by suffering himself to be carried by his fierce stream , to go down into the vast Fields of the great Amazone . But fortune being envious at the glory that he promised himself from this famous discovery , failed not presently to overturn the successe . Gomez de Tordoya ( as we have said ) could not suffer with patience , neither the outrage of calling him back , nor the losse of his expences : his ressentment of these , followed with courage , disposeth him to sedition , seeing all his complaints were alwaies rejected ; he therefore now carryes himself upon his own authority , to put the same enterprise in expedition , and that against the discharging of him by the Viceroy . By his own boldnesse he passeth the Mountains and the Forrests of those unknown places , and being followed by sixty Spanish Souldiers , he prevents his competitor by a precipitated march . When he had attain'd the River of Amarumaya , and known that the Fleet was not yet passed , he resolved to wait on it in that place , and to fight it , as he did , soon as it arrived . The medly was sharp , and endured three daies ; the valour in the two parties was equall ; and the number of the slain and hurt was so great in this unfortunate rencountre , that the Chonques , ( a Neighbouring People ) casting themselves in Armes upon the rest , put all to death , with Tordoya , none escaping in this miserable conflict , but the Generall Maldonado , Father Diego Martin , a Portugall ; and Simon Lope , that was excellent in artillery : who , after having stayed two years amongst these Barbarians , returned by I know not what way of accommodation , to the Province of Moxa , of the dependance of Cusco , whither they went afterwards . CHAP. XLI . Of other Designes for the Discovery of this River . THe sad events of the Fleet of D'Orsua , and De Maldonado did no more slacken the courage , than slaked the greed of the Spaniards in research of immense , or rather imaginary Treasures of the great Amazone . They were long enough time both in Spain , and America , quiet , and moved not for this conquest . Only in the year 1621 , the King Don Philip the fourth , sent Powers to the royal Audience of Kyto , to treat of fitting conditions , for the discovery of this River , with those of his Nobility , that were employed in places and charges of that Province . But by that time all these Orders ( in order to Propositions , that the Serjeant Major Vincent de Villalobos , Governour of the Province of Kixo , had made for any that took that charge ; and during the making whereof , for the longsomenesse of the goings , and comings of Posts , and of consultations ordinarily to be used in such rencontres , the time of his Government coming to expire ) were come to that point , that for any might take that charge , the good intentions of the Catholique King in this , were for that time made unprofitable , not only by the change of the Governour , but also by the death of his Successor Alonzo de Miranda , who carried himself with the same zeal , towards the same discovery . Now the rumour of these goodly and noble Propositions of the Castilians of Peru passing presently into Brasile , the emulation of the Portugalls made them presently make the like about the same , in the Court of the Catholique King there , who was yet in possession of their Kingdom . So that upon the warmth and zeal that Benito Maciel Governour of the Province of Maragnon witnessed that he had for the discovery of the great River of the Amazones , by that side of its mouth that bounded his Government ; the Patents were sent him 1626 , in the ordinary conditions . But his generous designes were yet hindered by the Warres of the Hollanders against the Portugalls in the Province of Pernambouk , of the same Kingdom of Brasile , and Frontier to that of Maragnon , who feared not a little the disasters of it . Mean while the orders of this conquest are redoubled by the cares of the King Don Philip. They are alwaies sent to the Governour of Maragnon ; and Francis Coeille of Carvaille , who had then the Government of it , received them 1633 , and 34 : who notwithstanding coming to consider , that in parting his Forces , for to send some of them , or conduct them himself , for discovery of the great River of the Amazones ; that the rest that stayed in the Province , would not be able to guard it against the assaults of the Hollanders , who from the year 1630 , had taken the famous Town of Olynda , of the Province of Pernambouk , and possessed the neigbouring coasts ; the expedition for the discovery was by him wisely delayed . Thus a necessity to defend themselves , hindered yet the Portugalls for this time , to aspire to the glory of an enterprise so much desired , and so often before checked . CHAP. XLII . Of the Religious of St Francis , that came down all the great River . IT was in the beginning of the year 1635 , that Captain Johne de Palacies ( of whom we have spoken before ) accompanied with thirty Spanish Souldiers , and six religious of the Convent of St Francis of the Town of Kyto , descended from the Mountains of the Cordelier into the Plaines of Kixo , to settle his abode ( as he did without hindrance as to the Savages ) at the Village of Anete upon the great River of the Amazones . In this Post ( the furthest advanced of all those that the Spaniards held in the East Countries of the Andes ) the valour of Johne de Palacios , and of his , seem'd no lesse admirable , than the zeal of the religious of St Francis , shew'd it self ardent for advancing the Christian Religion . Both the one and the other exercised themselves in these places , either to make the neighbouring Nations obedient to the Crown of Castille , or to gain souls to God from amongst so many Peoples , no lesse fierce than Savage . But neither their perseverance in their travalls , nor their courage in their fights , nor finally their holy and zealous exhortations , could ever prevail any thing , especially in the Province of the long-hair'd People , where Captain Johne de Palacios 1636 , was put to death by the Barbarians . Whereby all his Souldiers were so discomforted , and the religious themselves were so far put back , that abandoning all of them presently their abode at Anete , they retired all to their ancient Houses ; under the reserve or disposall of Father Andrew of Toledo , Father Dominique de Brieve , and six Souldiers only that were resting ; not to stay any longer in those unfortunate places ; but to go all into a little Barke , and to expose themselves to the rapid current of the vast Amazone , and try better adventures in his waters , than on the firm Land , that butted on his banks . So destiny hath reserved the Names of those two religious to be inserted in Histories , that their marvellous hardinesse to have enterprised a Voyage so extraordinary for so many circumstances , might never be wiped out of memory of Ages to come . For if Amerique and Drake have been no lesse glorious , for having been but the seconds , the one for touching on the firm Land of America ; and the other for rounding the world ; these other feeble and new Argonantes shall also be no lesse renown'd , for having but made the second Navigation of all the great River of the Amazones . In end after much wearisomenesse endured , many dangers escaped , and alwaies upheld by Providence , these two Fathers of St Francis , the six Spanish Souldiers , and their little Barke , the companion of their glory , arrived happily at Para a Town of Brasile , where they presently fill'd the eyes and ears of all the People with admiration : but above all the noble courage of Pedro Texeira Captain Major , who commanded in that great and rich Capitanrie of the Province of Maragnon ; the Governour Generall whereof , ( then James Raymund of Norogna ) resided at St Lewis , whether the two religious went to him in like manner , to give him as much content by the pleasant relations of their singulare adventures ; as emulation to this conquest by the famous examples of their memorable Voyage . CHAP. XLIII . Of the Departure of Pedro Texeira for this Discovery . IN end fortune being wearied , so long to crosse a design , that Spain had travelled with , with so much care ; cast her favourable eyes on the person of Pedro Texeira Captain Major of Para in Brasile , that his courage and prudence coming to second the choice that she had made of him , and preferred him to so many Subjects of merit , he might arrive at the glory to have been the first , to make the whole great River of the Amazones feel the heavy and victorious Fleets of the Catholique King. Now the necessity of the Portugalls self-defence , who had the expence and diversion of a continuall Warre in the midst of Brasile to maintain , could not allow to this noble expedition , Forces more considerable , than those that parted from the Town of Para the twenty eight of the Moneth of October in the year 1637 , under the conduct of Captain Major Pedro Texeira ( of the same Nation ) followed by fourty seven Barkes , both great , and well armed ; by seventy Portugall Souldiers , and one thousand two hundred Indians fitted to the Warre ; by eight hundred Women and Vallets ; and furnished with provisions meet and necessary for so long , and doubtfull an enterprise . The dexterity of the Marriners and Rowers , and the favourable help of the windes , broke the first difficulties , that the Fleet could have had , to gain without losse and danger the true channell of the great Amazone . But in departing from the coasts of the Province of Maragnon , and of the Countries that are subject to it , the Portugalls could no longer know neither the bank-sides , nor the right wayes and courses of the great River , because of so many crooked Armes of his , that he castes out , and thereby frames his many Islands . So that the Navigation becoming longer , by following waies uncertain , and not before known ; and the troubles and toyles inseparable from a Sea-Army , that must often disembark , to camp on the firm Land , began to weary the Indians , and to distaste them from further pursuing of the Voyage . Already many of them stole away , to regain ( as well as they could ) the Land of their Nativity ; and those that stayed peaceably behind in the Barkes , or in the Camp , ceased not to make their mindes known by their murmurings : in so far that the fear of a greater deserting of him , giving this Generall occasion of just unquietnesse , he set himself to find out more sure waies to prevent this disorder , since punishment and severity kept out hardly to their duty the rest of the Indians , and Vallets of his Army . He was but yet half way come in his Voyage ; but feign'd that he was near enough the place , where the Fleet should arrive . And the better to perswade them to this , he ordered eight Barkes well furnisht and well armed , to go before , and as it were to make the encampments for the body of the Army to follow , in places where it was to Land. But in truth , his intent was in this , only to find out and discover the best waies , that were to be held in the great River , and by these ambiguities to keep all his men in breath . CHAP. XLIV . Of the Arrivall of the Fleet at Peru. MEan while the Fleet goes on , her Sails being fill'd with an East-wind , alwaies favourable , and triumphs over the rapid current of the proud Amazone . Already six Moneths were past , and six hundred leagues had been measured , which they had runne ; the half of the way was done , and sundry Nations had been discovered . The wildest amongst them fled to the Mountains , or lesser Hills ; the lesse fearfull stood unmoved upon the Bankes ; the more confident came and traffiqued with the Camp : but the valientest , no more than the others , never armed themselves against the Fleet , nor against her Avantcourriers or Vantguard : which already very far advanced , because of its lightnesse , was tracing and following on the channells of the great River , the waies that were streightest , and least oblique , and marked forth the addresses , or directions , on the Bankes , by Trophees set up , or by Ensignes set together . The Vantguard was commanded by Bennet Rodrigue d'Olivera , a Portugall , who having been born in Brasile , and brought up as it were amidst the Americans , he dived presently into the secret of their thoughts , and by the least of their actions , he could guesse what they had in their minds : whence he was as well feared , as respected by all the Indians of these Countries : so that by his good qualities , he had also this prerogative , to contribute much to the happy finishing of so noble an enterprise . So pursuing the Voyage with his Vantguard of eight Barkes armed , he attained with as much diligence , as good luck , the Port of Payamine in the Province of the Kixes , the 24th of June in the year 1638 , while the Captain Major with all the rest of the Fleet followed the traces advices , and addresses , that Olivera left at the places , where he had rested with his Vantguard : whence the Souldiers of his Army , receiving every day comfort , they thought alway , that the morrow was to be the last of the Voyage . Thus entertain'd with this hope , they arrived at the River of the long-hair'd People , on the Mouth of which , Pedro Texcira made fourty Portugalls , and three hundred Indians of his Troopes , to encamp , and gave orders to Pedro d'Acosta Savela ( who was appointed to the command of them ) to stay in this place , and not to depart thence , till he heard from him ; leaving there moreover Pedra Bayon a Captain also of infantrie . And himself continuing his Navigation with some few persons , he came likewise to the Haven of Payamine towards the end of September , having passed one thousand two hundred leagues in a continuall going up the River of the Amazones , since the 28th of October of the year before . After that , from thence taking his way by Land , and crosse the Mountains of the Andes , he came no lesse happily , than gloriously to the Town of Kito , where he was received with such Acclamations and Triumphs , as the greatnesse and successe of his Enterprise did deserve . CHAP. XLV . Of the Orders of the Viceroy for the Return of the Portugalls . AFter that the Royal Audience of the Town of Kito , had received from the Portugalls all the informations that were needfull on a businesse of such importance , which look't towards the discovery , or conquest of the great River of the Amazones ; it would not for all that deliberate upon it , nor proceed to things so weighty , without giving advertisement thereof to the Count of Chinchon Viceroy of Peru. Who with the other Officers of the King of Spaine , having considered all the circumstances of a successe so advantagious , sent the Audience his Orders from the Town of Lima , the chief of the whole Kingdom , dated the 20th of November in the year 1638 , to send back with all diligence the Portugalls , by the way that they came to the Town of Para , giving them and furnishing them with all things necessary and fit , for fear that Brasile suffered not inconvenience by the Hollanders , through so great and farre an absence of so many worthy Persons of service : and to perswade them to receive into their company two faithfull Persons , that were Dependants on the Crown of Castile , to give an account to his Catholique Majesty , of all that was discovered , and should be discovered along the great Amazone in the return of a like Voyage . Presently after the Orders of the Viceroy were published through the Town of Kito , sundry Spaniards , especially Religious , presented themselves for the choice , to go on that Voyage . But as Don Johne Vasquez d'Acogna , Lieutenant Generall of the Province of the same name , and Knight of the order of Calatrave , was making offers much more advantagious for the Crown of Castile , proposing to make Levies , pay the Souldiers , buy Provisions , and bear all other charges in favour of this conquest , the Count of Chinchon broke presently the design , judging it no waies convenient to the service of the Catholique King , that that Personage should then leave his Charge . And Father Christopher d'Acogna , his Brother , a Spanish Jesuite , who hath merited to live as long in the memories of men , as the great Amazone shall runne in the Fields of America , had the good hap of this nomination : wherein he behaved himself with so much zeal towards God , so much fidelity towards his Prince , so much affection towards the Souldiers , and so much care to remarke , and put in writ all the circumstances of the great River , that his glory is beyond all praise . CHAP. XLVI . Of the Camp of the Portugalls in the Province of the long-hair'd Nation . VVHile all this is in preparing by the diligence of Alonzo Perez de Salazar , President of the Royal Audience of Kito , for the return of the Portugalls ; and the Rendesvows of the Fleet , and the Troops , is put upon the 20th of Feburary 1639 , in the Town of Archidona , and at the Haven of Napo , a great deal more convenient in all things , than that of Payamino : let us go visit the Camp of the Portugalls on the River of the Chevelu's or long-hair'd People , untill the Army come to it again in its coming down . It was left in this place by the prudence of the Captain Major Texeira , as well to content the Provinces of the Crown of Custile , as to give the lesse jealousie to the Spaniards of Peru , in keeping far enough off from the limits of that Kingdom . At the first , the Camp had good correspondence with the Savages of that Countrey ; it had victuals and provisions enough for buying . But this peaceable commerce could not last long , because of the late death of Captain John de Palacies , who was defait by the Savages of this Countrey and Province . Some of the Camp desired to revenge it , and chastise their boldnesse ; but others feared to get hard measure and rough handling from them . Thus the least occasion coming to sow the discord , and three Indians of the Portugalls having been put to death by the Natives ; these fierce people put themselves in arms , to defend their own lives , and their Countries . In so great a danger , the Portugalls lost not their courage ; and as having been used to this long before , not to suffer such a licentiousnesse amongst the Native Indians where they were ; they set themselves presently to punish them for this . And after they had killed some of them , and taken alive more than seventy , they kept them as slaves , untill they all either died , or escaped by flight . But after this the Portugalls could have no provision but by the point of their Sword , and by continuall excursions of their men , sent from their Camp ; both giving and receiving also a great deal of hurt , above all in their Vessels , whereof some were saccaged , or spoil'd , and the lesse strong of them quite undone by these Barbarians . But in the snares and ambushes , as many Portugalls as were taken alive , their throats were cruelly cut , which amounted to some considerable losse to them ; though that of the enemies was far greater . Thus the prudence and valour of Pedro d'Acosta , the courage and fidelity of Pedro Bayon , and as well the discipline , as obedience of the Souldiers , can never receive their just enough praises , for having maintain'd their Camp thus in the Province of the long-hair'd People , for eleven whole Moneths , and without any other News from their own , than the return of the Fleet , upon which they went all aboard again . CHAP. XLVII . Of the Return of the Fleet of the Portugalls . ALl things being ready , and the embarking at an end towards the end of February 1639 , the Fleet of the Portugalls began their Return from the Haven of Napo on the River of the same name : and after having sailed thirty leagues on the current of this River strong and swift enough , it entered into the great River of the Amazones , at the Junto of the Rivers , a much celebrated and famous place , whereat the adventurous Areillana gave the first beginnings to the whole discovery . In going down , the course of the great Amazone served them for Sailes , and the Marriners or Rowers lesse troubled with work rested them often , and sleeped sweetly by reason of the murmuring noise the billows made , that pusht forward their Ships . All the Peoples also and Nations upon the bankes , are pretty favourable to it : commerce of victuals and of merchandise , being opened to it on all sides . The civility of the Homagues appeared to it very pleasant ; and the generosity of the Yorimans , seemed yet more obliging . But arriving at Rio-negro the twelfth of October 1639 , the undiscreet greediness of the Portugalls stays the course and happiness of these civilities , and of their own good voyage . The Portugalls could get no riches in Brasile , but by the number of their slaves ; and the Souldiers being angry for having gained nothing in all this long expedition , force the Captain-major to leave the great River of the Amazone , and to enter into that of Rio-negro , to take from them there by force of Arms their slaves , which are in great multitudes among the Nations that inhabit on that River . The Sails were already spread , and the East wind blew on their poup , and the fear of an unbridled licence made many fear a greater change ; when Father Christopher d'Acogna a Spanish Jesuite , pushed on by an ardent zeal to see the accomplishment of so long and hazardous an enterprize , presents himself to the Generall Pedro Texeira , and gives him a protestation written and sealed with his own hand , as on the behalf , and for the interest of the Catholick King : and exhorts him , to remove the Souldiers from their resolution by his Authority , or to command absolutely to strike Sail , for returning to the course of the great Amazone . This action so vigorously undertaken , and worthy of praise , deserved to see no worse success , than presently it did : the Sails struck , the Souldiers in silence , the Mariners obedient , the Ships carried along again by the currant of the great River . CHAP. XLVIII . Of the arrivall of the Fleet at Brasile . AFter the Portugalls of the Fleet of the great Amazone , had lost the sight of the higher lands of the point of the Comanares on the great and famous mouth of Rio-negro , which seemed to themselves to run back from them ; visited also in their passage the warlike and valiant Nation of the Topinambes , in the fashions that we have before described ; and heard in these places ( as before the Spaniards of Areillana had done ) the rare and pleasant tales or fables of the Amazones ( which we reserve to the Chapter following , to give you an account of them ) the deep Bosphore , ( into which the waters of the great River , and of all the others that augment it , shut up themselves into one strait Channell of about a good quarter of a League ) gives them for the second time a free and sure passage ; that so following out their navigation with the like felicity , but yet receiving from the T●payses the testimony of a mutuall good will , they might finally arrive at the Town of Para in Brasile , the twelfth of December 1639 , as they did : but with so much glory and reputation not only to the Captain-major Pedro Texeira , but also the Portugall Officers and Souldiers of this famous expedition , that their memories ingraven on tables of brass , shall no less endure in ages to come , than the great Amazone shall in America . And forasmuch as Father Christopher d'Acogna , and Father Andrew of Artieda , both Spaniards and Jesuits , were deputed by the Royall audience of Kito to assist in the name of the Catholick King , and of the Crown of Castill , to this important discovery , and no less renowned navigation ; as also thereafter to go into Spain , to give an account of all to the Counsell of the Indies : these two religious Fathers heap'd with honour and praise , failed not to go there 1640 , where after they had laid out in the presence of the King himself Don Philip the fourth , the greatnesses and marvells of the River of the Amazones ; as also the glory and importance of such a conquest ; Father d'Acogna presently published all the circumstances , and remarks that he had made , in a very short work ; from which we drew the better part of this our Book . CHAP. XLIX . Of the Amazones of America . THat Asia may not vaunt her self of her reports of Amazones , whether true , or fabulous , America yeelds nothing to her in this point . Let not the fields of Themiscyra triumph any more in the renown of her famous women ; the Province of Apanta is no less famous for her heroick Dames . Neither let the River of Thermodoon be puft up any more with the glory of its conqueresses ; seeing the River of Coruris is as famous for her fair she-Warriors . His famous sources are honoured with their rich habitations . The Mountains of Guyana , fertile in mines of gold and silver are their confines on the North-side ; and the Mount Yacamabe , proud above all the rest , is in the midst of their fair and fertile Valleys . The first notice that the Spaniards had of them , came to them from the generous Prince Aparia 1541 , who told the first wonders of them to the adventurous Francis of Areillana : and the consent of all the Nations of the great River of the Amazones , in favours of this report , as true , hath from them given the name for ever to this admirable River . For all this , the guesses at this matter are not very certain ; but the famous actions of the goodly Ladyes of America , during the warrs of all these conquests , do not a little confirm the appearances thereof . For these have often appeared in Arms at the head of Battalioes , as is to be seen in the Histories of Acosta , and of Herrera : and in fighting with their own hands , they have sustained the assaults of the enemies , and oblieged the Indians at the same time to imitate the effects of their great courage . The valour of that noble Lass which 1536 , in the Province of Bogota , slew five Spaniards with arrows shot from her own hands , before she fell dead at their feet , will for ever be renowned . And those goodly and great women , which presented themselves armed on the head of the Americans , upon the Bank of the great Amazone , near to Coruris ( as we have related before ) gave much credit to the first opinion of these Amazones of the new-world . This is not yet enough for us to perswade our selves of the truth of these valiant and warlick Ladies : the royall audience also of Kito , hath sometimes received considerable informations of it . That audience a long time applyed its cares to have sound out the knowledge of these Amazones ; and the depositions that to them were made thereof at sundry times , agree all in this point : That in the vast fields of this America , there was one Region peopled with warrioresse women , which living and maintaining themselves without men , had no communication with them , but on some certain dayes of the year , to have by them children , or daughters like unto themselves . And in the Town of Pasto subject to the same audience , an Indian woman gave assurance , that she her self had been in their Countrey ; and by her other Relations agreed with the precedent circumstances . But the most singular testimonies of it , that have been given to the Spaniards , or Portugalls , was 1639 in descending the great River , and in the great habitation of the Topinambes , and East-point of their famous Isle . This Nation as generous as valiant , was never wearied with reciting the wonders of these Amazones . They spoke of their policy , and of their valour , much like what the Grecians and Latines have sung of the policy and valour of the Amazones of Asia . And not to stay longer on this discourse , be it true , or be it fabulous , I will conclude it with this renowned name of the Comapoyares , under which the Amazones of America are every where known only . CHAP. L. Of the qualities of the Air and grounds of the great Amazone . BUt can one thus put an end to this work , without doing incomparable wrong to the River of the Amazones ? Can one pass with silence , and without reproach the rest of so many wonderfull advantages , and prerogatives ; or without injustice the admirable effects , wherewith prodigall nature honours and glorifies it ? No certainly ; and contrary to my first purpose , I consent to pass lightly over again these matters , howsoever pleasant and provoking to stay more upon them ; referring to the weak curiosity of an ability limited and given to such things , the vain research of Animals , Fruits , and Plants , of this unmeasurable Countrey . In which neither doth the heat ever choak ; nor the cold ever seaze it ; the Air is alwayes alike , because its Winter ( as in the rest of America ) proceeds of no other occasion , but from inundations , which hinder the productions of the earth , or retard them for some Moneths : and not from any recesse or withdrawing of the Sun , which every day there riseth , and setteth at the same hour . What marvels should not one be perswaded of , from an heaven so benign and favourable ? Let none after this wonder , to know that the consecrated Hosties of the Father Jesuites for their Mass , are kept fresh and sound during so long a voyage , on the waters ( which comes not so to pass elsewhere ) and let none refuse any longer to believe , that Flies and other such troublesome Beasts , are not met with in these places , as in others under the torride Zone , where they are so ordinary , and every where so many , that the abode in those places would be much happier , were it not for the inconveniences that these very Beasts infest them with . But what ought the land and grounds then of so noble a climate to be ? Doth not this also agree to all the other prerogatives of this admirable River ? And as the base and foundation of the happinesses of all these Provinces , must not this also be equally goodly and rich in all its parts ? All its banks are enriched and crowned with fair trees alwayes green , and of incomparable greatness . The field and champany grounds are large , and all covered with flowers diverse and variable . Every where its Valleys are enameled with green , and alwayes moist . Its hills and mountains are all loaded with woods and forrests pleasant to behold . Plants and Simples are every where in great abundance ; also honey of Bees , that serves both for nourishment and for medicine : and which is yet more marvellous , a sort of oyl so excellent , that it no wayes gives place to the balm , and that the most precious of the ancient world , for all sorts of hurts . CHAP. LI. Of the fertility of the earth , and of the waters , for food to men . AS to the most ordinary aliments , that serve for nourishing innumerable Nations , and infinite peoples , that labour the unmeasurable fields of the Realm of the great Amazone ; the first in order of nature are diverse and various fruits , which the happy and rich grounds of those Countries bring forth ; like indeed for kind to those of all the rest of America ; but more excellent , ingreater plenty , and of better substance . After them , follow Fish , in so great abundance and multitude , not only in the great River , and others less , but also in an infinite of Lakes , which the ordinary debordments and overflowings of their Rivers , make in the neighbouring plains ; that one needs never fail to take them with their hands only ; and yet more easily , when by retreat of the Rivers , the Lakes are dried up by the heat of the Sun. In the great diversity of so many Fishes , as in the rest of the new world , the Sea-Veal , or Seal , and the Tortoise , are not the least considerable , whether for greatness , substance , or delicacy . And the fishing of them is wonderfull , and prodigious , as also the way to keep them both , long time alive . Lastly comes the hunting of Venison , as of all other lesser prey , or game , whether with Hair , or Feather , in the same abundance , and with the same ease , that in all other parts of America . But the Partridges , and the Hens of it , came from Peru , whither the Spaniards had at first carried them . And for a witness infallible of all these admirable circumstances , we need but to alledge the example of the Camp of the Portugalls : which lodging every day on land , during so long a voyage , as well in going up , as coming down the great Amazon , never failed to send presently the half of their men , some of them to hunt with dogs ; some of them to fish with arrows ( the other half remaining to set up their hutts , and draw their trenches ) whence they returned in a few hours so loaded with fish , and lesser beasts of prey of all sorts , that all the Camp had sufficient , and in abundance . But as we have spoken enough of the bread , and of the meal made in those parts , of the Yoka , of Mays , and of the Mandioka , as in the rest of America ; we shall adde only here , that their drinks are likewise made of them , which serve them as well ordinarily , as in the common rejoycings of all those peoples . CHAP. LII . Of the richness of Trade for strangers . FInally to shut up and make an end of this work , by recitall of the great riches , which will one day make the commerce of the great Amazone considerable to all Europe ; we shall begin ( without speaking more of gold and silver , or of its Rivers and Mountains to the same purpose ) from the abundance , and quality of its woods , and trees , the most excellent in all the world , and the best to build whole Fleets with , and Ships as great , as any have been in the Ocean ; because all the Banks , as well of the great , as of other lesser Rivers , are all covered with Cedars so fair , and great , that they surprize the sight of such as consider them ; Father d'Acogna having measured himself one of the greatest of them , of more than six ells in circumference . Next to them we shall mention Ebeny , and the wood of Brasile , both so precious , and so much sought after ; which are so perfect there , and in so great multitude in all these fields , that they can never be spent . In the third place , we shall mention the Cocos tree , so thick along all those Banks , that the very Hutts of the Camp of the Portugalls , were made of no other than of the fair branches of these . They bear the best fruit of any in all the Indies ; and with a little travail they can yeeld each of them , seven or eight crowns every year . After these comes Tobacco , which would be better , and more abundant in all those Provinces , than in all the rest of the world , if it were followed here with a happy culture . After this Canes the Sugar , whereof more excellent comes , and more abundant than elsewhere , would never fail , nor dry up , because of the inundations , which keep the fields alwayes fresh , by the number of Lakes , which are there made thereby ; and whereby milles and other engines to that purpose , might easily be made , by the conveniency of the woods , and of the running waters of so many Rivers ; whence it would come to pass , that the work about it would be less expensive , and the revenue by it would be greater than ordinary . Finally comes the Cotton to be spoken of , which is here every where in extreme great abundance . Then the Orock , which dyes Scarlet of a prefect good colour . Lastly the Pyte , whereof Thread or Yarn most excellent is made , exceeding fine and delicate , yet very common in all the Provinces of the great Amazone . And for conclusion , here are the Fistulecane , the Salsaparilla , the Oyls like to the most precious Baumes ; the Gums , and odoriferous Rozins , and other like riches , which will be discovered in time coming , in these happy Countries , to make this renowned commerce alwayes greater , and more considerable . FINIS . A first Advertisement to Geographers , upon the Longitudes of America . FOrasmuch as the knowledge of the Longitudes of the Globe of the Earth , is as important , as necessary , in the Theory , and practice of Geography , of the Sphere , of Astronomy , of Navigation , of Astrology ; it must not be thought strange , if so many excellent persons , and knowing men have ever bended themselves to establish these the most perfectly ; or , to say better , the least imperfectly , that was possible to them . But as the difficulties of it have never been well overcome , at least to the Use and Application ; so I cannot now consent to the last Cart , and recentest Topography of South - America , touching this Longitude : in which Cart there is but fifty eight degrees , and twenty minutes of difference between Port Vieux ( or old ) and Cape St. Augustine , where South - America is broadest , and longest . For as before , the Spaniards made its breadth but of fifty one degrees , and the Portugalls , of fifty five , ( both the one , and the other being moved thereto by reasons of State and policy , because of the debate about the Moluccoes ) and after them , the moderner observers of this difference of Longitudes , extend it to fifty eight , as we have said : so this change could not have been made , but by observation of Eclipses made under divers Meridians . Whence it follows also , that this new Longitude of the West-coasts of America , is not yet exact enough , because of the differences , that are ordinarily found in such astronomicall Observations ; whether through the fault and littleness of the instruments , or the negligence of the Observers , who seek the hours and minutes of them , by Astrolabes , and not by the way of Sphericall Triangles : to say nothing of the difficulties about Parallaxes in the Eclipses of the Sun , and of the Phenombres in the Eclipse of the Moon , which hinder the taking exactly of the time of her immersion , and emersion , under and out of the shadow of the Earth . But to let it be seen , that I am not the only man , that take to my self this licence , to suspect and give little trust to the exactness of these Observations , so as thereby definitively to regulate Longitudes , with neglect of itinerary distances , which ( being well managed ) often supply in some sort the others too great incertitude : I shall here set down the examples , which John Kepler ; that famous Astronomer , thought good himself to set down at the end of the Catalogue of the Towns , of the Rodolphine Tables , that he might show the varieties of the difference of Longitudes , found out by diverse Observations of the same Eclipses , between the Meridians of Rome , and Norimberg , as followeth . Regiomontanus makes it of thirty six minutes of an hour , or of nine degrees of the equator ; and with him , many more . Stafler , and Verner of eighteen minutes of an hour , or of font degrees , and an half . Shoner , Mercator , and Hondius , regulate it to twelve minutes of an hour , or to three degrees . And leaving others , Kepler himself hath reduced it to four minutes of an hour , or to one degree only . So that the varieties of the difference of these two Meridians , in so little a distance , as they stand in , coming to eight whole degrees ; with how much more reason may we doubt of the true Longitude of the West-coasts of the South and North - America ? Now these diversities are no less frequent every where else , as may be verified by the difference of the Meridians of the same Rome , and of Toledo in Spain , set down in Authors of Astronomy , and Geography . For Kepler the last and painfullest of all , reduces it to sixteen degrees ; and according to others , it amounts often to thirty . Which notwithstanding we have made an essay to remedy ( as much as the matter doth permit ) in our Geographicall Tables , by more exact cares and researches , than those of this curious Author Kepler himself ; which being not yet Printed , yet Monsieur Morin the Kings professor of the Mathematicks , hath not thought ill to draw out of them , that which he hath set at the beginning of his Abridgement of the Rodolphine Tables , as preferable to any other Catalogue of Towns , that he could then meet with to serve his purpose . After these Reasons brought , I would now willingly consent , that the Longitude of the West-coast of America were made shorter by ten degrees at least , that the difference of the Longitudes of the Town of Kito , and of the Point of Zaparara were made of fourty seven degrees , and so the distance from the one to the other , in a straight Line , of nine hundred fourty Geometricall Leagues . And this would agree better , and not be so far different from the total number of measures observed in the navigation of the great River of the Amazones , as is to be seen in the eighth Chapter of this Book ; through all which ( that we might change nothing , out of our own opinion ) we have set down the Longitudes , according to the ordinary and recentest Carts of South - America . But surely it ought to be made broader by Geographers , that shall go over it again , to find place there for all that we faithfully relate unto them in this work , that so the great Amazone , and so many other Rivers , that run unto him , and Provinces , that are discovered upon them , may commodiously be lodged , and in their own naturall extent . In which case the East-coast of this same America to the turn of the Cape of St. Augustine , should be kept in the same degrees and minutes of its longitude ; and all the rest from thence towards the West , augmented unto ten degrees , and compassed in the just and fitting Geometricall proportions , as well in regard to Meridians , as to the Longitudes . And the same ampliation being made over North - America , you will find his East-coast drawn back by four or five degrees , conformably to the assurances that the first English gave , that sail'd to Virginia ; and to the report of John Laet in his third Book of America . Whereunto I offer my self willingly to contribute my cares and studies , in favours of such , as will undertake it ; making use , and serving my self , in all these Geographicall procedures , with the precepts of the true , and new doctrine of the eighth Book of my Geometricall Theorems , Printed 1654 , as well for the Longitudes , as itenerary distances : which I there shew , that they ought alwayes to be in great Circles , and not in parallells , reduced to certain proportions . Which last is a Rule altogether contrary to the truths of Geometry , however Mathematicians , and Geographers , that preceeded the impression of that Book , have generally taught the Maxime of it , without adverting , or considering so notable an errour ; That the shortest distance from one point to another , on the Globe of the Earth , is alwayes described , or led by a great Circle , &c. See the eighth Book of my foresaid Theorems . A second Advertisement to Geographers about the restitution of Longitudes . BUt to get a perfecter knowledge as well of the Longitudes , that fit America , as those that concern the East - Indies ; we have resolved to set down here a method to find them easily by the motion of the Moon , upon firm land , in this manner . 1. Draw on a right horizontall Plain , that is very smooth and white , a very exact meridian Line : and with the same exactness observe the height of the Pole , by a quadrant that can mark minutes , and if possible , half minutes ; as it is easie now to get such an one , by the new inventions of dividing the Alhidades of it . 2. On the night of the full Moon , take the horizontall height of a fixt Star , untill the shadow of a Plummet hung , made by the Moon , shall be just upon the Meridian ; but with this caution , that the height of the Star observed , be at least of thirty degrees , to avoid refractions ; and that the same Stars distance from the Meridian be reasonable enough for a greater exactness . 3. Seek the true distance of the foresaid Star from the Meridian of your Hemisphere by this Rule . As the Rectangle contained in the Sinuses of the complement of the elevation of the Pole , and of the complement of the declination of the Star , is to the quadrat-side of the whole Sinuse ; so the Rectangle contained in the Sinuses of the summe or totall , and of the difference of the half of the complement of the observed height of the Star ; and of the half of the difference of the complement of the declination of the Star , and of the complement of the elevation of the Pole , is unto the quadrat-side of the Sinuse of the half of the true distance of the Star from the Meridian . But if the declination and right ascension of the Star , which you make use of for this astronomicall Observation , be not set down to your hand , in the same Table of its longitudes and latitudes ; you shall find it by the Rules of my sixth Book of Geometricall Theorems aforesaid , whither I refer you . 4. Double the foregoing half of the distance found , and substract that from the right ascension of the Star observed , if it be in the Eastern part of the heavens ; but adde it to its right ascension , if the Star be in the West part of the heavens : and the summe of the addition , or the residue after the substraction , will be the true right ascension of the Meridian of the Moon , in degrees , minutes , and seconds of the equator . 5. In the Ephemerids , or in the Astronomicall Tables , take the Node of the Moon ascendant , or descendant , in signs , degrees , minutes , and seconds of the Ecliptick according to the hour of your observation after your best esteem : to wit , that which is nearest to that right ascension of the Moon , or of the midst of heaven , which is all one . But in the Rule of the precedent Article , if the Pole be North , the declination also of the fixed Star must be Northern ; and contrarily . 6. With the same right ascension of the Moon and of the Meridian , take also in the same Tables , ( or by the sixth Book of my Theorems ) the midst of heaven , in signs , degrees , minutes , and seconds in the Ecliptick ; and the Angle of the Meridian and of the Ecliptick only in degrees , minutes , and seconds ; which we shall alwayes hereafter call the midst of heaven , to shun a longer title , or repetition . 7. Substract from the midst of heaven , the Node of the Moon ; or from the Node of the Moon , the midst of heaven , that you may finde alwayes lesse residue than ninety degrees : and this distance of the Node of the Moon from the midst of heaven , will be the base of a Sphericall Triangle-Obliquangle , whereof the lesser Angle will alwayes be of five degrees , and no minutes ; and the greater Angle alwayes the Angle of the Meridian , and of the Ecliptick of the foregoing Article , according to the seventh Book of my Theorems . 8. Seek the Arch of the Meridian contained between the Orbite of the Moon and the Ecliptick Circle , by this Rule . As the totall Sinuse , or Sine , is to the Sine of the distance of the Node of the Moon in the midst of heaven ; so is the Sine of the Angle of five degrees , to the Sine of the perpendicular . And as the totall Sine , is to the Sine of the complement of the preceding distance ; so is the tangent of the Angle of five degrees , to the tangent of the complement of the Angle sought for . 9. Take the difference of this Angle sought for , and of the Angle of the midst of heaven , and you shall have the second Angle sought for , in degrees , minutes , and seconds . Then as the total Sine is to the Sine of the complement of the second Angle required ; so the tangent of the complement of the precedent perpendicular , is to the tangent of the complement of the Arch of the Meridian , contained between the midst of heaven , and the center of the Moon . 10. Finally , as the Sine of the Angle of five degrees , is to the Sine of the precedent Arch of the Meridian ; so the Sine of the Angle of the midst of heaven , is to the Sine of the argument of the latitude of the Moon : which argument , you must substract or adde to the Node of the Moon , according to the disposall of the probleme , for getting in signs , degrees , minutes , and seconds , the place of the Moon in her Orbite , 11. With the precedent argument of the latitude of the Moon , take in the astronomick Tables its reduction to the Ecliptick in minutes and seconds , that you may either substract , or adde the same ( according to the title of the same Tables ) to the place of the Moon in her Orbite ; and you shall have the true longitude , or the true place of the Moon in the Ecliptick , in signs , degrees , minutes , and seconds . As also in the same Tables , her true latitude , ( if you desire it ) with the same argument ; seeing in all these observations , the Moon is alwayes near her copulations . 12. Compare the two longitudes of the Moon , found out in this manner , on the same night , but in diverse Meridians , and take the difference of them : as also her hourly motion , at the time of both the observations , because the hours , minutes , and seconds of hours , that shall agree to the degrees , minutes and seconds of the Ecliptick of that difference , being turned into degrees and minutes of the Equator , will give the true difference of the Longitudes contained between the two Towns , where the two observations have been made . Now all the secret of this easie and new method , consists in this , that the center of the body of the Moon is necessarily in the Circle of the Meridian , when she is full , or very near her opposition , the shadow of the Plummet-Line , coming just upon the true Meridian-Line of the place , where the observation is made : and in this ; that nothing more being required to be added , but the plain heighth of one fixt Star , and without Parallax , the operation may be made in any Moneth of the year , without staying for a tedious restitution of Astronomy , and without being put to the charges of great Instruments Horizontall and Verticall , which are otherwise necessary to the practice of this Science of finding out longitudes , which Nonius , Horoncius , Frisius , Kepler , and Morinus the perfectlyest of them all , have painfully travelled in . But this is enough for the Geographers , and Mathematicians , that are dispersed over the world , and ought to labour in the restitution of Geography : to whom notwithstanding I could wish an exacter knowledge of Astronomy , and of Trigonometry , that they might the more easily arrive at the glory of perfecting this goodly science , no less pleasant , than necessary . And for conclusion , we shall in favours of an Astronomer , that will make this observation of the Moon in his own particular , that he may compare it , with that of the Rodolphine Tables ; tell him , that the longitude of the Town of Rome on the globe of the earth , is fourty degrees ; and that its Meridian is the same , that it hath in the Rodolphine Tables , which are the best of all other astronomick ones , if you correct but the equations of the Center , and the intervalls of the Planets , by the fifth Book of our Geometricall Theorems . As also for the choice of the equation of the time , if you use that equation , which proceeds from the difference of the two right ascensions , to wit , of the middle place , and of the true place of the Sun , in the Ecliptick ; because that amongst so many divers and various equations of the time , that the most excellent Authors have yet given , or established , that alone seems to me Geometricall and exact ; as we have said elsewhere ; and that the errours of other wayes will amount sometimes to four of five degrees , in longitudes upon the earth . But as the foundation of that doctrine depends on the equall motion of the Sun in the Ecliptick , and not at all in the equator , the opinion that we have of it , is more from the appearances of truth , than from any design we have to contradict . FINIS . A Table of the Chapters . CHAP. I. OF the greatness of the River of the Amazones . page 1 CHAP. II. Of the great Kingdome of this Amazone , if reduced to one by conquest . 3 CHAP. III. Of the Nations of this great Kingdome . 6 CHAP. IV. Of their Arms , and of their Commerce . 8 CHAP. V. Of their Customes and Religion . 9 CHAP. VI. Of the great Cordeliere . 11 CHAP. VII . Of the sources of the great River of the Amazones . 13 CHAP. VIII . Of the length , and of the course of this River . 15 CHAP. IX . Of the longitudes , latitudes , and measures of Leagues and Distances observed in this great River . 18 CHAP. X. Of the same , continued upon the same River , unto the Atlantique-Sea . 23 CHAP. XI . Of the breadth , and of the Islands of this River . 26 CHAP. XII . Of its depth , and of its portableness or navigation . 28 CHAP. XIII . Of the Bosphore or Strait of the Amazone . 31 CHAP. XIIII . Of the three first Rivers that enter into that of the Amazones . 33 CHAP. XV. Of the Agarick , and of the Putomaya . 36 CHAP. XVI . Of the great Caketa , a considerable River . 39 CHAP. XVII . Of the River of Maragnon . 43 CHAP. XVIII . Of the Amarumaya , and of the Madera . 46 CHAP. XIX . Of the other Rivers ; and of the ' Province of the Kixes . 49 CHAP. XX. Of the Province of the long-hairs , and of that of the Homagues . 52 CHAP. XXI . Of the condition of slaves , and of the neighbour-Nrtions . 55 CHAP. XXII . Of the Province of Corosirara , and other neighbour-Nations . 57 CHAP. XXIII . Of the Gold-mine of the Swanes , and of the neighbouring-Nations . 60 CHAP. XXIV . Of the Province of Yoriman . 62 CHAP. XXV . Of the Province of Surina , and of the neighbouring-Nations . 65 CHAP. XXVI . Of the Province of Caribane . 68 CHAP. XXVII . Of Rio-negro , and of the Province of Camsware . 71 CHAP. XXVIII . Of the Province of Cayana , and of the neighbouring-Nations . 73 CHAP. XXIX . Of the Isle of the Topinambes . 76 CHAP. XXX . Of the Bosphore of the Amazone , and of the neighbouring-Nations . 79 CHAP. XXXI . Of the Province and River of Tapayse . 81 CHAP. XXXII . Of the rich and great Province of Coropa . 84 CHAP. XXXIII . Of the great mouth of the River of the Amazones . 86 CHAP. XXXIV . Of the great Province of Guyana . 89 CHAP. XXXV . Of the Province of Maragnon , and of the Town of Para. 91 CHAP. XXXVI . Of the Entries into the River of the Amazones . 94 CHAP. XXXVII . Of the first discovery of this River . 96 CHAP. XXXVIII . Of the second Expedition of Areillana on the same River . 99 CHAP. XXXIX . Of Pedro d'Orsua , and of the Tyrant Lope de Aguirre . 101 CHAP. XL. Of the unfortunate Expedition of Maldonado . 104 CHAP. XLI . Of other designs for discovery of this River . 108 CHAP. XLII . Of the Friers of St. Francis , that went down all this River . 111 CHAP. XLIII . Of the departure of Peter Texeira for the discovery of it . 114 CHAP. XLIV . Of the aarivall of the Fleet at Peru. 117 CHAP. XLV . Of the Orders of the Viceroy for the return of the Portugall Fleet. 120 CHAP. XLVI . Of the Camp of the Portugalls in the Province of the long-haired , or Chevelues . 122 CHAP. XLVII . Of the return of the Portugall Fleet. 125 CHAP. XLVIII . Of the arrivall of the Fleet at Brasile . 127 CHAP XLIX . Of the Amazones of America . 129 CHAP. L Of the qualities of the Aire , and of the Land of the great Amazone . 132 CHAP. LI. Of the fertileness of the land and the waters for nourishment of men . 135 CHAP. LII . Of the riches of Commerce for strangers . 137. 1. Advertisement to Geographers on the longitudes of America . 140 2. Advertisement to Geographers on the restitution of longitudes . 146 FINIS . 
A33345	----	A true and faithful account of the four chiefest plantations of the English in America to wit, of Virginia, New-England, Bermudus, Barbados : with the temperature of the air, the nature of the soil, the rivers, mountains, beasts, fowls, birds, fishes, trees, plants, fruits, &c. : as also, of the natives of Virginia, and New-England, their religion, customs, fishing, hunting, &c. / collected by Samuel Clarke ... Clarke, Samuel, 1599-1682. 1670 Approx. 374 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 64 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A33345 Wing C4558 ESTC R17743 11935895 ocm 11935895 51178 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33345) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 51178) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 864:24) A true and faithful account of the four chiefest plantations of the English in America to wit, of Virginia, New-England, Bermudus, Barbados : with the temperature of the air, the nature of the soil, the rivers, mountains, beasts, fowls, birds, fishes, trees, plants, fruits, &c. : as also, of the natives of Virginia, and New-England, their religion, customs, fishing, hunting, &c. / collected by Samuel Clarke ... Clarke, Samuel, 1599-1682. 85 [i.e.91], [1], 35 p. Printed for Robert Clavel, Thomas Passenger, William Cadman, William Whitwood, Thomas Sawbridge, and William Birch, London : 1670. Reproduction of original in William L. Clements Library. "Examples of the wonderful works of God in the creatures": 35 p. at end. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng America -- Description and travel. Virginia -- Description and travel. Bermuda Islands -- Description and travel. New England -- Description and travel. Barbados -- Description and travel. 2005-02 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-03 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-04 Judith Siefring Sampled and proofread 2005-04 Judith Siefring Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A True , and Faithful ACCOUNT OF THE FOUR CHIEFEST PLANTATIONS OF THE English in America . TO WIT , Of VIRGINIA . NEW-ENGLAND . BERMVDVS . BARBADOS . With the temperature of the Air : The nature of the Soil : The Rivers , Mountains , Beasts , Fowls , Birds , Fishes , Trees , Plants , Fruits , &c. AS ALSO , Of the Natives of Virginia , and New-England , their Religion , Customs , Fishing , Huntings , &c. COLLECTED By Samuel Clarke , sometimes Pastor in Saint Bennet-Fink , London . LONDON , Printed for Robert Clavel , Thomas Passenger , William Cadman , William Whitwood , Thomas Sawbridge , and William Birch . 1670. THE DESCRIPTION OF VIRGINIA , AND THE PLANTATION OF THE ENGLISH . The temperature of the Air ; the nature of the Soile , the Rivers , Mountains , Beasts , Fowls , Birds , Fishes , Trees , Plants , Fruits , &c. As also of the Natives , their Religion , Customs , Fishings , Huntings , Treachery , &c. ANNO Christi , 1584. Sr. Walter Rawleigh obtained of Queen Elizabeth of glorious memory , a Patent for discovering , and Peopling of unknown Countries , not actually possessed by any Christian Prince , Dated March 25. and in the 26th . year of her Reign : In prosecution whereof April 27th . he set forth two Barks under the Command of Mr. Philip Amadas , and Mr. Arther Barlow , which arrived on that part of America , which that Virgin Queen named Virginia : and thereof in her Majesties name there took possession July 13. And having taken a view of , and liking the Country ; and having had conference , and some trading with the Savages , observing about fourteen sorts of sweet smelling timber Trees , and many other commodities ; bringing with them two of the Savages , they returned home in September following . Anno Christi , 1585. Sr. Richard Greenvile was sent by Sr. Walter Rawleigh with a Fleet of seven Sail , which Landed in the Isle of St. John de Porto Rico. May 12. and there fortified themselves , and built a Pinace . The Spaniards promised to furnish them with Victuals , but did not : whereupon , they took two Spanish Frigots . In Hispaniola they had friendly greetings , and some trade with the Spaniards ; from whence they came to an Anchor at Wokocon , whereby the unskilfullness of the Master , their Admiral strook on ground and sunk : July 25. They returned for England , and by the way they took a Spanish Ship of Three hundred Tun , richly laden . In Virginia they left a Colony under the Goverment of Mr. Ralph Lane and others , besides an hundred men . The Governour wrote from his new Fort in Virginia , that if they had Kine , and Horses in a reasonable proportion , no Country in Christendom was to be compared to it . They discovered from Roanoack to the Chesipians above one hundred and thirty miles , and to Chawanock North-West , as far . In the beginning of June 1586. the Natives conspired against the English , for which , the chiefest of them lost his head : and Sr. Francis Drake coming thither after he had Sacked diverse of the Spanish Towns , took the Colony with 〈◊〉 his Victorious Fleet , and brought them into England . The same year Sr. Walter Rawleigh 〈◊〉 sent a Ship of an hundred Tun with Provisions for the Colony , which arrived at Hatorask presently after they were come away wherefore having sought them in vain , she returned with her provisions 〈◊〉 England : About a fortnight after her departure , Sr. Kichard Greenvile , General of Virginia , with three Ships arrived there , and neither hearing of the Ship , nor the Colony which he had left there the year before ; after long search in vain , he left fifteen men to keep possession of the Country in the Isle of Roanoack , furnished for two years , and so returned , by the way spoiling some Towns of the Azores , and taking diverse Spaniards . Anno Christi , 1587. Sr. Walter Rawleigh ( notwithstanding former discouragements ) sent another Colony of One hundred and fifty Persons under the Government of Mr. John White , with twelve Assistants , to which he gave a Charter , and incorporated them by the name of Governors and Assistance of the City of Rawleigh in Virginia . These arrived July 22. at Hatorask , where they went ashore to seek the fifteen men left there the year before , intending to plant at Chesopiok : But they were informed by a Native called Manteo , that the Savages had secretly slain some of them , and the other were fled they knew not whither . This Manteo was afterwards Baptized , and by Sr. Walter Rawleigh was made Lieutenant of Roanock . Here also Mrs. Dare the Governours Daughter was delivered of a Daughter , that was Baptized by the name of Virginia . Aug. the 27. they departed and returned into England . The Commodities that are in Virginia . Oak of an excellent grain ; straight , tall , and long , Elme , Beech , Birch , very tall and great , of whose Bark the Natives make their Canows ; Nut-Hasil , Hasil , Alder , Cherry-Tree , Maple , Eive , Spruce , Aspe , Fir in great abundance and many other Fruits , Trees which the English knew not . From the Firrs issues much Turpentine , and Tar , and Pitch . Eagles , Hearn , Shaws , Cranes , large Ducks and Mallard , Geese , Swans , Wigeon , Sharks , Crows , Ravens , Kites , Sea-Mews , Pidgeons , Turtle-Doves , Turkies , and many other Fowles and Birds unknown ; Hawks of diverse kinds . Deer Red and Follow , Bears , Wolves , Beavers , Otters , Hares , Conies , Martens , Sables , Hogs , Porcupins , Polecats , Cats wild and great , Dogs , whereof some like Foxes , Elks , and some Lyons , Squirrils of three sorts , some flying Squirils , Hares , &c. Whales , Porpoises , Seales , Cod very large , Haddocks , Herring , Plaise , Thornback , Rack-Fish , Lobsters , Crabs , Mussels , Wilks , Cony-Fish , Lump-Fish , Whitings , Salmonds in great plenty . Tobacco , Vines , Strawberries , Rasberries , Goosberries , Hartleberries , Corants , Roses , Pease , Angellica , Ground-nuts . The Wood that is most common is Oak , and Walnut , many of their Oak are so tall and strait , that they will bear Thirty inches square of good Timber for Twenty yards long : there are two or three several kinds of them : There are , also two or three kinds of Walnuts , there are Cyprus Trees , some of which are neer three fathom about the Root , very strait and fifty , sixty , yea eighty foot without a branch . There are also some Mulberry Trees , and Chesnut Trees , whose fruit equalizeth the best in France , or Italy ; they have Plums of three sorts , Cherries , Vines , Gassafras Trees . Virginia lies in the Latitude of 43. Degrees and 20. Minutes , North. Anno Christ , 1606. King James ( of happy memory ) granted a Pattent to sundry Persons to Plant along the Coast of Virginia , where they pleased between 34. Degrees and 45. of Northerly Latitude , in the main Land , and the Islands thereunto adjoyning within a hundred miles of the Coast thereof . In pursuance whereof , there were some Ships sent the same year to begin a Plantation in the more Southerly part of Virginia . Virginia is a Country in America that lies between the Degrees of 34. and 44. of North Latitude . On the East it s bounded with the grear Ocean . On the South with Florida . On the North with Nova Francia . But for the West the limits are unknown . The Plantation which was begun in the year 1606. was under the Degree of 37. 38. and 39. where the tempreture of the air , after they were well seasoned , agreed well with the constitutions of the English. They sound the Summer as hot as in Spain : the Winter as cold as in France or England : The heat of Summer is in June , July , and August , but commonly a cool Briefs asswages the vehemency of the heat : The chiefest Winter is in half - December , January , February , and half March. The Winds are variable , which yet purifie the air , as doth the Thunder and Lightning , which sometimes is very terrible . Sometimes there are great droughts , and othersometimes great raines , yet the European Fruits planted there prospered well . There is but one entrance by Sea into the Country , and that is at the mouth of a very goodly Bay , which is about eighteen or twenty miles wide . The Cape of the South side is called Cape Henry : the Land there is white sand , and along the shore are great plenty of Pines , and Firrs The North Cape is called Cape-Charles : The Isles before it are called Smiths Isles . The Country is full of large and pleasant navigable Rivers . In it are Mountains , Hills , Plains , Valleys , Rivers , and Brooks ; this Bay lieth North and South , in which the water flowes near two hundred miles , and hath a Channel for One hundred and forty miles , of depth between seven and fifteen fathom : the breadth makes ten or fourteen miles . Northward from the Bay the Land is Mountanous , from which fall some Brooks , which after make five Navigable Rivers : the entrance of these Rivers into the Bay being within twenty or fifteen miles one of another . The Mountains are of divers natures , some of Stone for Millstones , some of Marble , &c. and many pieces of Chrystal are brought down from them by the raines . The Soil generally is lusty and rich , being generally of a black sandy mould : In some places a fat slimy clay : In other places gravel . The Countrey generally hath such pleasant plain Hills , and fertile Valleys , one prettily crossing another , and watered so conveniently with sweet Brooks , and chrystal Streams as if Artists had devised them . By the Rivers are many Marshes , some of 20 , 30 , 100. yea 200 Acres , some more , some less . On the West side of the Bay , and neerest to its mouth , is the River called Powhatan , according to the name of a principal Countrey that lies upon it : the mouth of it is near three miles in breadth : It s Navigable One hundred and fifty miles as the Channel goes : In the farthest place which the English discovered , are Falls , Rocks , and Shoales which hinder any farther Navigation . In a Peninsula on the North side of this River , the English first planted , in a place which they called James Town . As our men passed up one of their Rivers , there came to them some called Sasquesahanocks with Skins , Bows , Arrows , Targets , Beads , Swords , and Tobacco-pipes for Presents . They were great and well proportioned men , so to the English they seemed like Giants ; with much ado they were restrained from adoring their discoverers . Their Language well seeming their proportion , sounding from them as it were a great voice in a Vault : their attire was the skins of Bears , and Wolves . One had a Wolves-head hanging in a Chain for a Jewel : his Tobacco-pipe was three quarters of a yard long , prettily carved with a Bird , a Bear , a Dear , being at the great end sufficient to beat out a mans brains : their Bows , Arrows , and Clubs are suitable to their proportions . One of the biggest of them had the calf of his Legg measured , which was three quarters of a yard about , and all the rest of his limbs answerable thereto . His Arrows were five quarters long , headed with Flints , formed like a heart , an inch broad , and an inch and an half long , which he wore in a Wolves Skin at his back : In one hand a Bow , and in the other a Club. The Natives of Virgina have generally black hair , but few of them have Beards . The men have half their heads shaven , the hair of the other half long : The Women are their Barbers , who with two Shells grate away the hair of what fashion they please . The Womens hair is cut in many fashions according to their eyes , but ever some part of it is long . They are very strong , of able bodies and nimble : they can lie in the Woods under a Tree by the fire in the coldest Weather , and amongst the Grass and Weeds in Summer : They are inconstant , crafty , timerous , quick of apprehension , and very ingenious . They are very covetous of Copper , Beads , and such trash . They are soon angry , and so malicious , that they seldom forget an injury . They seldom steal one from another , lest their Connivers should reveal it . Their Women are careful to avoid suspition of dishonesty without the leave of their Husbands . Each House-keeper knows his own Lands , and Gardens , and most live of their own labour . They are sometimes covered with the Skins of wild Beasts , which in Winter are dressed with the Hair inward , but in Summer without . The better sort use large Mantles of Dear-skins , some Embroidered with white Beads , some with Copper , and others are painted . But the common sort have scarce wherewith to cover their nakedness , but with Grass or Leaves . Some have Mantles made of Turkey Feathers , so handsomly wrought , and Woven with Thred , that nothing could be discerned but Feathers . These were exceeding neat and warm . The Women are covered about their middles with a Skin , and much ashamed to be seen bare . They adorn themselves with Copper and Painting ; They Have , their Leggs , Hands , Breasts , and Faces cunningly wrought with divers Works , as Beasts , Serpents , &c. artificially wrought in their flesh with spots . In each Ear commonly they have three holes , whereat they hang Chains , Bracelets , or Copper . Some of their men wear in those holes a small green , and yellow coloured Snake , near half a yard long , which crawling and wrapping her self about his neck , oftentimes familiarly kisses his lips : Others wear a dead Rat tied by the tail . Some on their heads wear the wing of a Bird , or some large Feathers with the tail of a Rattle-Snake . Many have the skin of a Hawk , or some strange Fowl , stuffed with the Wings stretched abroad . Others a piece of Copper ; And some the hand of an enemy dried . Their heads and shoulders are painted red , with a certain Powder mixed with Oyl , which they hold in Summer to preserve them from heat , and in Winter from cold . He is most gallant that is most monstrous to behold . Their habitations are mostly by the Rivers , or not far from some fresh Spring . Their houses are built like our Arbours , of small Sprigs bowed and tied together , and so close covered with Mats , or the bark of Trees , that notwithstanding Wind , Rain , or Weather , they are as warm as Stoves , but smoky , though they leave a hole on the top right over the Fire . Their Lodging is by the Fire side on little Hurdles made of Reeds , and covered with a Mat. On these round about the house they lie , heads and points , one by another , covered with Mats or Skins , and some stark naked : Of these they are from six to twenty in an house . Their houses are in the mid'd of their Fields or Gardens , which are plots of ground : From twenty to one hundred , or two hundred of these houses stand something near together . Men , Women , and Children have their several names according to the phansie of their Parents . Their Women are easily delivered of child , yet they love their children very dearly ; and to make them hardy , in the coldest Mornings they wash them in the Rivers , and by Painting and Ointments they so tan their skins , that after a year or two no Weather will hurt them . The Men spend their time in Fishing , Hunting , Wars , and such manly Exercises , scorning to be seen about any Womanly Exercise , which makes the Women very painful , and the men oft very idle ; The women and children do all the work ; they make Mats , Baskets , Pots , Morters ; they pound their Corn , make their Bread , prepare their victuals , plant and gather their Corn , bear all kinds of burdens , &c. Their Fire they kindle by chafing a dry pointed stick in a hole of little square piece of Wood , which taking fire , will kindle Moss , Leaves , and such dry things . In March and April is their Fishing time , wherein they live on Fish , Turkies , and Squerrils . In May and June they plant their Fields , and then they live most upon Acrons , Walnuts and Fish : Some upon Crabs , Oisters , land Tortoises , Strawberries , Mulberries , &c. In June , July , and August , they feed upon the roots of Tocknough , Berries , Fish , and green Wheat ; and their bodies alter with their Diet , as those of Deer , and wild beasts do : And accordingly they are Fat or Lean , Strong or Weak . They use much their Bows and Arrows in Fishing , Hunting , and the Wars . They bring their Bows to the form of ours , by scraping them with a Shell : Their Arrows are made of strait young Sprigs , which they head with bone , two or three inches long : With these they shoot at Squirils . Other Arrows they have made of Reeds , pieced with Wood , and headed with Christals or Flint , &c. For Knives they have the splinters of a Reed , wherewith they cut the Feathers of their Arrows into form : With these Knives they will joynt a Deer , or any other Beast , shape their Shooes , Buskings , Mantles , &c. To make the notch of their Arrows , they have the Tooth of a Bever set in a stick , with which they grate it by degrees . Their Arrow heads they quickly make with a little bone , which they ever wear at their bracer , of a splint of stone or glass , in form of a Heart which they glew to their Arrows ; their Glew they make of the Sinews of Deer , and the tops of Deer Horns which will not dissolve in cold water . In their Wars they use round Targets made of the Bark of Trees , and Swords of Wood , or the Horn of a Deer put through a piece of Wood , in the form of a Pickax . Their Fishing is much in Boats , which they make of one Tree , by burning , and scraping with Stones and Shels till they have made it in the form of a Trough . Some of them are a Ell deep , and fourty and fifty foot long , and will bear from ten to fourty men , according to their bigness : For Oars they use paddles and sticks , with which they will Row faster than our Barges . The Women use to spin the Bark of Trees , Deer Sinews , or a kind of Grass called Pemmenaud , of which they make a very good thred , which serves for many uses about their houses , Apparel , Fishing-nets , Lines for Angles : Their hooks are either a bone grated in the form of a hooked Pin , or of the splinter of a Bone tied to the cleft of a little stick , and with the end of the Line they tie on the bait . They also use long Arrows tied to a Line , with which they shoot at Fishes in the River , or Darts which they throw at them . They take extream pains in their Huntings and Fishings , whereunto they are enured from their Child-hood : And by their continual rangings about , they know all the places and Advantages most frequented with Deer , Beasts , Fishes , Fowls , Rooks , Bemes . At their Huntings they leave their Habitations , and in several companies go to the most Desert places with their Families towards the Mountains , or heads of Rivers where there is plenty of Game . It 's a marvel how they can pass these Deserts of three or four dayes journey over , without missing their way . The Women bear their Hunting Houses after them with Corn , Acrons , Mortars , and Bagg and Baggage which they use . When they come to the place of Exercise , every man endeavours to shew his best Dexterity ; for hereby they get their Wives . They will shoot level about fourty yards , near the Mark , and one hundred and twenty is their best at Random . When they have found the Deer , they environ them with Fires , and betwixt the Fires they place themselves ; and some take their stand in the mid'st . The Deer being frighted with the Fires , and their voices they chase them so long within that Circle , that oftimes they kill six , eight , ten , or fifteen at a hunting . Sometimes also when they find them in a point of Land , they force them into a River , where with their Boats they kill them . When they have shot a Dear by Land , they follow him like Blood-hounds , by the blood and stain , and oftimes so take him . Hares , Partridges , Turkies , or Eggs , fat or lean , young or old , they devour all they can come by . When they intend Wars , the Werowances Corks , consult with their Priests and Connivers , and Ancient Alleys , and Friend : They have Captains over every Nation , which are lusty young men . They rarely make Wars for Lands or Goods , but for Women and Children , Before the battel they paint and disguise themselves in the fiercest manner they can devise : Either Army hath his General , they take their stands a Musquet shot one from another : Rank themselves fifteen a breast , and so place themselves , that the Rear can shoot as well as the Front. Then from either part a Messenger is sent with these conditions , That whosoever is vanquished , upon their submission within two dayes after , shall live ; but their Wives and Children shall be prize for the Conquerors ; upon the return of the Messengers , they approach in their Order . On each Flank is a Serjeant , and in the Reer a Lieutenant , all duly keeping their places ; yet leaping and singing as they go . Upon the first flight of their Arrows they give an horrible shout ; and when their Arrows are spent , they joyn together , charging and retiring , each rank seconding the former : As they get advantage , they catch their Enemy by the hair of his head , and then down he goes , and with his Wooden Sword he beats out his brains , &c. Their Musick is a thick Cane on which they Pipe as on a Recorder . For their Wars they have a great deep Platter of Wood , which they cover with a skin , upon which they beat as upon a Drum ; of these they have Base , Tenor , Countertenor , Mean , and Trebble . If any great person come to the Habitation of a Werowanee , they spread a Mat for him to sit upon , setting themselves just opposite to him ; then all the company with a tunable voice of shouting , bid him welcome . Then some of the chiefest make an Oration to him , which they do with such vehemency that they sweat till they drop again . Such victuals as they have they spend freely upon him ; and where his Lodging is prepared , they set a woman finely painted with Red to be his bedfellow . Their trading with the English is for Copper , Beads , &c. for which they give Skins , Fowl , Fish , Flesh , Mais , &c. They have a Religion amongst them : All things that were able to hurt them beyond their prevention , they adore with Divine Worship : As fire , water , thunder , lightning ; The great Guns of the English , Muskets , Horses , &c. But their chief God is the Devil whom they call Oke , and serve him more for fear than love . In their Temples they have his image in an ilfavoured shape , and adorned with Chains , Copper , and Beads , and covered with a skin . By him is commonly the Sepulchres of their Kings : Their bodies are first bowelled , then dried upon Hurdles ; About their neck , and most of their joynts they hang Bracelets , Chains of Copper , Pearl , and then they wrap them up in white Skins , and roule them in Mats for their Winding-sheets , laying them orderly in their Tombs , which are Arches made of Mats : the rest of their Wealth they set at their feet in Baskets . For their ordinary Burials they dig a deep hole in the Earth , and the Corps being wrapped in Skins , and Mats , with their Jewels , they lay them upon sticks in the ground ; and then covet them with Earth . The Burial being ended , the Women having their faces painted with black , sit twenty four hours in their houses mourning and lamenting by turns , with such yellings and howlings as may express their great sorrow . In the Woods they have some great houses filled with the Images of their Kings and Devils , and Tombs of their predecessors , which they count so holy , that none but their Priests , and Kings dare come into them . They have a chief Priest , differenced from the inferiour by the Ornaments of his head , which are twelve , sixteen , or more Snake-skins stuffed with Moss , the Skins of Weesels and other Vermin ; all which they tye by the Tails , so as the Tails meet on the top of their head like a Tassel , about which a Crown of Feathers ; the Skins hang down about him , and almost cover his face . The Priests faces are painted as ugly as they can devise , and they carry Rattles in their hands . Their Devotion is most in Songs , which the chief Priests begins , and the rest follow . Their Solemn Meetings are upon great distress of want , fear of Enemies , times of Triumph , and of gathering their Fruits ; at which time all both men , women and children meet together . The people are very Barbarous , yet have they Government amongst them , and their Governours are well obeyed by their subjects . The form of their Government is Monarchical . One of their Chief Rulers is called Powhatan from the place of his Habitation : Some part of the Countrey came to him by Inheritance , the rest by Conquest . In several parts of his Dominion he hath Houses built like Arbors , some thirty or fourty yards long ; and in each house provision for his entertainment according to the times . About the Kings person is ordinarily attending a Guard of fourty or fifty of his tallest men : every night upon the four quarters of his House stand four Sentinels , and every half hour , one from the Corps dugard doth hollow , unto which each of the Sentinels doth answer ; If any fail , he is extreamly beaten . One House he hath wherein he keepeth his treasure of Skins , Copper , Pearl , and Beads , which he stores up against his burial ; none comes to this House but the Priest. At the four corners stand as Sentinels four Images of a Dragon , a Bear , a Leopard , and Giant-like man , all ilfavouredly made according to their best workmanship . Their King hath as many women as he will , whereof , when he lies on his bed , one sitteth at his Head , and another at his Feet : But when he sits , one sits on his Right Hand , another on his Left. When he is weary of any of them he bestows them upon those that deserves best at his Hands . When he Dines or Sups , one of his Women , before and after Meat , brings him Water in a Wooden platter to wash his Hands . Another waits with a bunch of Feathers to wipe upon instead of a Towel , and the Feathers were dried again . His Kingdom descends not to his Sons , but first to his brethren , and after their decease to his sisters , and to the heirs of his eldest sister . They have no letters whereby to write or read ; the only Law whereby he Rules is Custome ; or else his Will is his Law which must be obeyed . His inferiour Kings whom they call Werowances , are tied to Rule by Customes , yet have they power of Life and Death : they all know their several Lands , and Habitations , and Limit , to Fish , Fowl , and Hunt in : but they hold all of their great King , to whom they pay tribute of Skins , Beads , Copper , Pearl , Deer , Turkies , wild Beasts , and Corn ; with great fear and adoration they all obey him . At his feet they present whatsoever he commands ; at his frown their greatest spirit will tremble : Offenders he causeth to be broyled to death ; or their brains to be beaten out ; their ordinary correction is to beat them with Cudgels , for which yet they will never cry nor complain . Anno Christi 1611. the L. de La Ware upon his return from Virginia , gave this account of it . That the number of men which he left there was above two hundred , the most in health , and provided of ten moneths victuals in the Store house , besides other quantities of Corn , and shew much friendship . For the securing of the Colony he built three Fronts : two of them being seated near Point Comfort , had adjoyning to them a large circuit of ground , open , and fit for Corn. The third Fort was at the Falls , upon an Island environed with Corn ground . The Country is wonderful fertile and rich : The English Cattel were much encreased , and did thrive excellent well . The kine in a hard Winter when the ground was covered with Snow , lived ( with one anothers help ) upon the Grass which they found , and prospered well ; the Swine encreased much . That year Captain Argoll went with his Ship up Pembroke River , where he met with the King of Pastancy , and procured of him and his Subjects Eleven hundred bushes of Corn , besides three hundred for his own Company , with which he returned to James's Town , and delivered it into the Store . Then did he return and discover Pembroke River to the head of it , which was about Sixty five Leagues within Land , and Navigable for any Ship : then marching into the Country , he found great store of Beasts as big as Kine , of which , they killed two , and found them to be good and wholesom meat , and yet easie to be killed being but heavy , and slow Creatures . He found also a Mine and a strange kind of Earth , which the Indian used for Physick , and it cures the pain of the Belly : He found also a Water issuing out of the Earth which tasted like Allom water ; it was good and wholsom : He found an Earth like a Gum , white and clear ; and another red , like Terra Sigillata : an other white , and so light , that being cast into water , it swims . Their Dear have usually three or four Fawns at a time , none under two : and our English Goates in Virginia oft times bring forth three ; and mostly two young ones , so fruitful is the Country : they have Beavers , Otters , Foxes , Racoons , ( as good meat as a Lamb ) Hares , wild Catts with rich Furrs ; Musk-Rats , &c. wild Pidgeons in Winter numberless , the flocks of them will be three or four hours together flying over , so thick that they obscure the very Light ; Turkies far bigger than ours that will run as fast as a Gray-hound , Buzzards , Snites , Partridges , Owles , Swans , Geese , Brants , Droeis , Shell-Drakes , Teal , Widgeon , Curlews , Puits , Black-birds , Hedg-Sparrows , Oxeies , Wood-peckers , and in Winter flocks of Parakitoes . Their Rivers are plentifully stored with Fish : as Sturgeon , Porpass , Base , Carp , Shad , Herring , Eele , Cat-Fish , Pearch , Trout , Flat-Fish , Sheeps-head , Drummers , Jarsishes , Craifishes , Crabs , Oisters , &c. At one hale they have caught as much Sturgeon , Base , and other great Fish as hath loaded a Frigot . They have without Art , Grapes , Mulberries , Maricocks like a Lemmon , whose blossome may admit comparison with our most pleasant and beautiful Flowers , and the fruit is exceeding delightful to the tast . Many goodly Groves of Chincomen-Trees , that have husks like a Chesnut , and are good meat either raw or boiled . Chesnuts great store , and Walnuts plenty of three sorts ; Filberts , Crabs smaller but sowrer than ours . Anno Christi , 1613. Mr. Alex. Whitaker , who was Minister to the Colony , writing to a Friend in London , gives this account of the Natives . They acknowledg ( saith he ) that there is a great good God , but know him not , having the eyes of their understandings yet blinded ; wherefore they serve the Devil for fear , after a most base manner , sacrificing somtime their own children to him : His Image they paint upon one side of a Toad-stool , much like to a deformed Monster : Their Priests are no other , but such as our English Witches are . They live naked in body , as if the shame of their sin deserved no covering : they esteem it a virtue to lie , deceive , and steal , as their Master the Devil teacheth them . The Natives are not so simple as some have conceited : For they are of Body strong , lusty , and very nimble ; they are a very understanding Generation , quick of apprehension , sudden in their dispatches , subtile in their dealings , exquisite in their inventions , and industrious in their labour . The World hath no better marks-men with their Bows , and Arrows than they be : they will kill Birds flying , Fishes swimming , and Beasts running : They shoot with marvellous strength , for they shot one of our English , being unarmed , quite through the Body , and nailed both his Armes to his Body with one Arrow . Their service to their God is answerable to their lives , being performed with great fear and attention , and many strange dumb shews are used in it , stretching forth their limbs , and straining their bodies exceedingly . They stand in great awe of their Priests which are a Generation of Vipers , even of Satans own brood . The manner of their life is much like that of the Popish Hermites : For they live alone in the Woods , in Houses sequestred from the common course of men ; neither is any man suffered to come into their House for to speak with them but when the Priest calls them . He takes no care for his Victuals , for all necessaries of bread , water , &c. are brought to a place near to his House , and are there left which he fetches at his pleasure . If they would have Rain , or have lost any thing , they have recourse to him , who Conjures for them , and many times he prevaileth . If they be sick , he is their Physitian : if they be wounded , he sucks them . At his command they make War and Peace neither do they any thing of moment without him . They have an evil Government amongst them , a rude kind of Common-wealth , and rough Government , wherein they both honour , and obey their Kings , Parents , and Governours : they observe the limits of their own Possessions . Murther is rarely heard off : Adultery , and other gross offences are severely punished . The whole Continent of Virginia situated within the Degrees of 34. and 47. is a place beautified by God with all the Ornaments of Nature , and enriched with his earthly Treasures . That part of it which the English chiefly possess , begins at the Bay of Chesapheac , and stretching it self in Northerly Latitude to the Degrees of 39. 40. and is interlined with seven most goodly Rivers , the least wherof is equal to our Thames : and all these Rivers are so nearly joyned , as that there is not very much distance of ground between either of them , and those several pieces of Land betwixt them are every where watered with many veins , and creeks , which sundry wayes do cross the Land , and make it almost Navigable from one River to another , the commodity whereof is very great to the Planters , in respect of the speedy and easie Transportation of Goods from one River to another . The River Powhatan ebbs and flowes One hundred and forty miles into the Main ; at the mouth whereof are the two Forts of Henry and Charles . Forty two miles upward is the first and Mother Town of the English seated , called James Town : and seventy miles beyond that upward , is the Town of Henerico built . Ten mile beyond this is a place called the Falls , because the River hath there a great descent , falling down between many Mineral Rocks which be there . Twelve miles beyond these Falls is a Chrystal Rock with which the Indians use to head most of their Arrows . The higher ground in Virginia is much like to the mould of France , being clay and Sand mixed together at the top , but digging any depth , its red Clay full of glistering spangles . As for Iron , Steel , Antimony , and Terra Sigillata , they are very frequent . The air of the Country , especially about Henerico , and upwards , is very temperate , and agrees well with our English bodies . The extremity of Summer is not hot as in Spain , nor the cold in Winter so sharp as ours in England . The Spring and Harvest are the two longest seasons , and very pleasant . The Summer and Winter are both but short . The Winter for the most part is dry and fair ; but the Summer ofttimes watered with great and sudden showers of Rain , whereby the cold of Winter is warmed , and the heat of Summer is cooled . Amongst the Beasts in Virginia , there are two kinds most strange . One of them is the Female Possowne , which hath a bag under her belly , out of which she will let forth her young ones , and take them in again at her pleasure . The other is the flying Squerril , which , by the help of certain broad flaps of Skin , growing on each side of her fore-legs , will fly from one Tree to another at twenty or thirty paces distance , and more if she have the benefit of a little puff of Wind. The English Kine , Goats , Hoggs , &c. prosper very well . They have Hawkes of several sorts , and amongst them Auspreis , Fishing Hawkes , and Cormorants . In the Winter they have great store of Cranes , Herons , Pidgeons , Patridges , and Black-birds . The Rivers and Creeks are over-spread with Swans , Geese , Brants , Divers , and those other named before . The Woods have many kinds of Rare and delightful Birds . The Rivers abound with Fish , both small and great , as Pike , Carp , Eele , Perches of six several sorts , &c. The Sea-fish come into their Rivers in March , and continue till the end of September . Frst come in great Skuls of Herrings : Then big Shads , and Rock-fish follow them . Then Trouts , Base , Flounders , and other dainty Fishes come in before the other be gone . Then come in multitudes of great Sturgeons , and divers others . Some five miles about Henerico by land , but by water fourteen miles . Sr. Tho. Dale , Anno Christi 1611. began to build a City , called the New Bermoodas , situated very commodiously , whereunto he laid out , and annexed to be belonging to that Corporation for ever : many miles of Wood-lands , and Champion , which he divided into several Hundreds . As the Upper and the Nether Hundreds Roch-Dale Hundreds , Wests-Sherley Hundred , and Diggs his Hundred . Anno Christi 1614. Pacahuntas , the beloved Daughter of the great King Powhatan , having been carefully instructed in the Christian Religion , by the care of Sr. Tho. Dale , and having made some good progress therein , renounced publickly her Countrey Idolatry , and openly confessed her Christian Faith , and desiring it , was baptized by the name of Rebecca , and was afterwards married to one Mr. Rolph an English Gentleman of good repute , her Father and friends giving their approbation to it , and her Vncle gave her to him in the Church . Anno Christi 1616. Sr. Tho. Dale returning into England , there came over with him Mr. Rolfe , with Rebecca , his Convert and Consort , and Tomocomo , one of Powhatans Counsellors ; Mr. Rolfs Wife Rebecca , though she carried her self very civilly and lovingly to her Husband , yet did she behave her self as the Daughter of a King , and was accordingly respected by divers persons of Honour here in England , in their hopeful zeal by her means to advance Christianity in these Countries . As she was with her Husband returning into Virginia , at Gravesend she fell sick , and came to her end and Grave , having given great demonstration of her Christian Faith and Hope . The English in Virginia Anno Christi 1620. were divided into several Burroughs , each man having his share of Land duly set out for him , to hold and enjoy to him and his Heirs for ever . The publick Lands also for the Company were set out by themselves ; the Governours share by it self ; the Colledges by it self , and for each particular Burrough ; the Ministers Gleab also was set out and bounded , their being 200. l. per annum allowed to each Minister for each Town . They are all Governed according to the laudable Form of Justice used in England . The Governour is so restrained by a Counsel joyned with him , that he cannot wrong any man , who may not have any speedy remedy . In the years 1619. and 1620. there were 9. or ten ships sent to Virginia , wherein were 1261. persons ; most of them being for publick uses , As to plant the Governours Land , 80. persons ; Tenants for the Companies Land 130. Tenants for the Colledge Land , 100. Tenants for the Ministers Gleab-Lands 50. Young Maids to make Wives for so many of the Planters 90. Boyes for Apprentices 100. Servants for the publick , 50. Some were imployed to bring up thirty of the Infidels children in true Religion and Civility . The Commodities which the Planters were directed to apply themselves to , were Iron ; for the making whereof , 130 men were sent over to set up Iron work ; Proof having been made of the excellency of that Iron . Cordage : For which ( beside Hemp ) order was given for the planting of Silk-grass ( naturally growing in those Parts ) in great abundance , which makes the best Cordage , and Linnen in the World. Of this every Housholder was bound to set 100. Plants ; and the Governour himself set five thousand . Pot-ashes , and Soap-ashes ; Pitch and Tar. for the making whereof , divers Polanders were sent over . Timber of all sorts , with Masts , Planks , and Boords for provision of Shipping , &c. there being not so good Timber for all uses in any Countrey whatsoever ; and for the help in these works , provision was sent of Men and Materials for the setting up of sundry Saw-mills . Silk : For which the Countrey is exceeding proper , having an innumerable of the best Mulberry-trees , and some Silk-worms naturally found upon them , producing excellent Silk , and to further this work , many seeds of the best Silk-worms were sent over . Vines ; Whereof the Countrey naturally yields great store , and of sundry sorts ▪ which by good culture might be brought to excellent perfection : for effecting whereof divers Skilful Vegneroons were sent , with store also from hence of Vine Plants of the best sort . Salt : Which work were ordered to be set up in great plenty , not only to serve the Colony , but to promote the great Fishings upon those Coasts . Divers persons of publick spirits gave much to the furtherance of this Plantation . Two unknown persons gave Plate and other necessaries for the furnishing of two Communion Tables . Mis. Mary Robinson gave 200. l. towards the building of a Church in Virginia . An unknown person sent the Treasurer 550. l. in gold for the bringing up of some of the Infidels children in the knowledge of God , and true Religion , and in fit Trades whereby they might live honestly in the World. Mr. Nicholas Ferrar by Will gave 300. l. to the Colledge in Virginia , to be paid when there should be ten of the Infidels children placed in it . And in the mean time 24. l. per annum to be distributed unto three discreet and godly men in the Colony , which should bring up three of the Infidels children in the Christian Religion , and in some good course to live by . An other unknown person gave 10. l. to advance the plantation . Anno Christi 1620. the Right honourable Henry E. of Southampton was made Treasurer ; from which time to the year 1624. there were 24. Ships sent to Virginia : And there were divers persons set for the making of Beads , wherewith to trade with the Natives , and for making of Glass of all sorts : And 55. young Maids were sent to make Wives for the Planters . Also a Magazine of all necessaries was sent for the Colony , to the value of 2000. l. besides Goods , sent by private persons great store . Twenty five persons were sent to build Boats , Pinnaces , and ships for the use of the Colony in the Fishing Trade , and for further discovery . The Plants of Cotten Wool Trees prosper well , and so did Indigo Seeds , Oranges , Lemons , Sugar Canes , Cassary , Pines , Plantanes , Potatoes , and sundry other Indian Fruits . Some of the English East-India Company gave seventy pound , eight shillings sixpence , towards the building of a Free Schoole in Virginia , to be called the East-India School . Another unknown person added to it the sum of thirty pound . And another sent in Gold twenty five pound . Another unknown person gave thirty pound ; for which there was to be allowed fourty shillings a year for ever , for a Sermon Preached before the Virginia Company . Another gave a rich Bible , and a great Church Bible , and other Books to be sent to Virginia , and an exact Map of America . The Books were valued at ten pound . Mr. Tho. Bargrave , a Minister in Virginia , when he died , left for the use of the Colledge his Library worth one hundred Marks . 〈◊〉 Anno Christi 1621. The treacherous Natives , notwithstanding all the Courtesies and kind Usage by the English to them , most Perfidiously , and Treacherously murthered above three hundred of them , and would have done the like to all the rest , but that God ( through his infinite Goodness and Mercy ) moved the heart of one of them , who was Converted to Christianity , to Discover the same a few hours before it was put in Execution , the like Massacres have been since . A DESCRIPTION OF THE BERMUDAS , OR Sommers Islands : THE FIRST DISCOVERY , AND PLANTATION of it by the ENGLISH . The Temperature of the Aier ; The Nature of the Soil , Trees , Plants , Fruits , Hearbs , Fishes , Fowls , and other Commodities thereof . THese Islands were first Discovered by one Bermudas , from whence they received that name ; and afterwards from Sr. George Sommers an English-man , they were called Sommers Islands . They lie in the Western Ocean , and in that part of the World commonly called America , and vulgarly the West-Indies . Their Latitude , or Elevation is 32. Degrees , 25. Minutes , which is almost the same with the Madaeraes . They are environed round about with Rocks , which North-ward , and Westward , and Southward extend far , by reason whereof they are very strong , there being only three places whereby Ships can come into them , which places also are well fortified . But within there is room to entertain a great Fleet : In most places the Rocks appear at a low water , and are not much covered at an high water , for it Ebbs and Flows there not above five Foot. The Shoar for the most part is a Rock , so hardned by the Sun , Wind , and Sea , that it s not apt to be worn by the Waves , whose violence also is broken by the Rocks before they come at the Shoar . The mould is of diverse colours , neither Clay nor Sand but betwixt both : The red which resembleth Clay is worst : The white resembing Sand , and blackish is good : the brown betwixt them both is best . Under the Mould two or three foot deep , is a kind of white substance which they call Rock : the Trees usually fasten their roots in it , and draw their nourishment from it ; neither indeed is it Rock or Stone , nor so hard , though for the most part harder than Chalk ; not so white , but like a Pumice , and Spongy , easily receiving and retaining much water ; and in some places Clay is found under it : The hardest kind of it ( which is commonly under the red ground ) is not so spongy , nor retains much water , but lies in the ground like Quarries , as it were thick slates , one upon another . Most of their fresh water ( whereof they have good store ) comes out of the Sea , drayning through the sand , or thorow the aforesaid substance which they call the Rock , and leaving its saltness behind it , in the passage becometh fresh . Somtimes they dig Wells of fresh water within four or five paces of the Sea-side : and usually they Ebb and Flow as the Sea doth . The Air is most commonly clear , very temperate , moist , with a moderate heat , very healthful , and apt for the Generation , and nourishing of all things : so that there is scarce any thing that is transported from England thither , but it yields a far greater encrease : and if it be any living thing , it becomes fatter and better liking then in England : By which means the Countrey was so replenished with Hens and Turkeys , within the space of three or four years not being looked after , many of them forsook the Houses , and became wild and so encreased abundantly . the like encrease there was of Hogs and other Cattle according to their kinds . There seems to be a continual Spring , which is the cause that some few things come not to that maturity and perfection as were requisite . And though the Trees do shed their leaves , yet are they always full of green . Their Corn is the same which is used in most parts of the West-Indies : to wit , Maiz which , to such as are used to it , is more hearty and nourishing than our English Wheat , and yields a far greater encrease , as sometimes a pound of one or two graines : Of this Corn , and divers other things without either plowing or diging the ground , they have two Harvests every year : For they set about March which they gather in July : and again in August which is ripe in December . And little slips of Fig-Trees , and Vines do usually bear fruit within a year after they are planted , sometimes in half a year : the like fertility they have in other things . There is scarce at any time to be perceived either Frost or Snow , nor any extream heat , for there is alwayes some wind stirring which clears and cools the Air : Their Summers and Winters observe the same times with ours , but their longest dayes and nights are shorter than ours in England by almost two hours and an half : as also their shortest dayes and nights are as much longer then ours : For their longest dayes are about fourteen hours , and their shortest ten . When its noon with us , its morning with them , and when it s about five a Clock in the evening with us , its noon with them ; so that while the Sun declines with us it rises with them , as also it doth in Virginia , its apt to Thunder and Lighten all the year long , and oft times more terrible than in England , yet never any are hurt by it . There is no Venemous Creature in this Country : the yellow Spider which is there making her Webb as it were of Silk , and bringing forth her young of Eggs , like little drops of quick-silver , neither is it perceived to be Venemous , yet there is a plant that climbs Trees like our Ivy , the leafe like that of a Vine , that is somewhat venomous , but of no great force . There is great store and variety of Fish , and so good as these parts of the World afford not the like , which being mostly unknown to the English , they gave them such names as best liked them : As Rock-Fish , Groops , Porgie-Fish , Hog-Fish , Angle-Fish , Cavallies , Yellow-tailes , Spanish-Makerels , Mullets , Bream , Cony-Fish , Morrayes , Sting-Rays , Flying-Fish , &c. The like they did by the Fowl , as Cohoos , Sandbirds , Hearns , Duck , Teal , Pemblicoes , Castle-Boobies , Hawks , &c. At the first Plantation of this Country by the English it was all over grown with Woods , and Plants of several kinds ; and to such as were unknown to them they gave such names as best pleased themselves : such as were known retained their old names ; as Cedars , Palmitoes , Black-wood , White-wood , Yellow-wood , Mulberry-trees , Stopper , trees , Lawrel , Olive-trees , Mangrowes , Pepper-trees , Yellow-berry-weed , Red-weed , &c. These and many others they found of Natures Planting : But since they have Inhabited it , there have been brought , as well from the Indies as from other parts of the World , sundry other Plants , as Vines of several kinds , Sugar-canes , Fig-trees , Apple-trees , Oranges , Lemons , Pomgranates , Plantanes , Pines , Parsnips , Raddishes , Artichocks , Pottatoes , Cassavie , Indico , &c. In so much that it s now become like a spacious Garden , or Orchyard of many pleasant , and profitable things . There are many Tortoises , which they call Turtles : they are in the shape of their bodies like Crab-Fishes , and have four fins , they are as big as three or four men can carry , the upper part of them in covered with a great shell , weighing about half a hundred weight , the flesh that cleaves to the inside of it being roasted against the fire , is almost like the marrow of Beef , excellent good ; but the shell of it self harder than horn : She hath also a shell on her belly , but not so hard as the other , for when it s boiled it becomes soft like the gristles of Beef , and is good meat : These live in the Sea , spending the Spring , and Summer time about these Islands , but where they spend the rest of the year is not known ; they are like to Fowl in respect of the smallness and shape of their heads , and necks , which are wrinkled like a Turkey , but white , and not so sharp bil'd ; they breed their young of Eggs which they lay , in their Flesh they resemble beasts , for it eats like Veal , but more hard and sollid : They alwayes feed upon grass growing at the bottom of the water , neither can they abide any longer under the water then they hold their breath , which the old ones will do long , but the young ones being chased to and fro cannot continue two minutes without coming up to breath . Shortly after their coming to those Islands the Male and Female couple , which they call Cooting , this they continue about three dayes together , during which time they will scarce separate though a Boat come to them , nor hardly when , they are smitten . Not long after , the she Turtle comes up by night upon some sandy Bay , and further up than the water uses to flow , where she digs a hole with her Fin upon the sand about two foot deep , and coming up several nights there layes her Eggs , about half a bushel ( which are about the bigness of a Hens Egge , but as round as a ball ) and each time covers them with sand very curiously , so that a man can hardly find the place : These Eggs in time are hatched by the heat of the Sun , and so creep out of the Earth , the Dam coming no more at them . They are no bigger than a mans hand at first , which some Fish will devour : they grow slowly and seem to live long ; they will sleep on the top of the water , and used to sleep on the Land till the Countrey was Inhabited . They will live also out of the water about three weeks , and that without meat , but then they mourn , and pine away . Being turned upon their backs when they are on the Land , they cannot without help , or some disadvantage recover themselves ; by which means , when they come a shore to lay their Eggs , they are easily taken ; as also they are when they are Cooting . Otherwise they are taken mostly by night , by making a great Light in a Boat to which they will resort , so that a man standing ready , with a staff in his hand wherein is a sharp Iron , four square with a line fastned to it , This Iron he strikes into the upper shell of the Turtle where it sticks fast , and after she hath tired her self a while with swimming about , she is easily taken : the head being cut off they will live twenty four hours , so that if you cut the flesh with a knife , or touch it , it will tremble , and shrink away ; there is no meat that will keep longer , either fresh or salt . There is a Fruit called a prickled Pear , growing in such places as are scarce fit for any thing else , namely , upon Rocks and Cliffs , and commonly by the Sea-side , as if the Salt water did something help to the generating and nourishing of them : The Tree grows certain years before it bears Fruit , and then it continues bearing very many years , having almost all the year long fruit upon it . Though it be called a Tree it hath scarce any body or branches , but consisteth in a manner wholly of leaves and fruit soft and brittle ; many of these Pears grow upon and about a leaf without any stalk at all , and having some prickles about the top ; being opened the juyce is of a crimson colour , and they are full of seeds within . There are gray and white Hearns , gray and green Plovers , wild Ducks and Mallards , Coots , Redshanks , Sea-widgeons , Gray-Bitterns , Cormorants ; many smal Birds like Sparrows and Robbins , Wood-peckers , Crows , Falcons , Jerfalcons , Hobbies , &c. The Cohow , is so called from his voice , a night bird , being all day hid in the Rocks . The Egge-Bird which comes constantly in the beginning of May , when they begin to lay Eggs almost as big as Hens , and continue laying till Midsummer , and are very tame , their young are excellent meat , their Eggs are white , and the Cohows , speckled like a Turkeys Egg , as big as Hens . The Tropick Bird hath his name from the place where he is most seen . The Pemblico is seldom seen by day , and by her crying foretells Tempests . For Plants . The poison Weed , in shape like our Ivy , with the touch of it causeth Redness , and itching , but after a while pass away of themselves , without farther hurt . The Red Weed is a tall Plant , whose stalk is covered with Red Rind . The Root steeped , or a little of the Juice drank alone , is a strong vomit , and effectual against Distempers of the stomach . There is a kind of Woodbind near the Sea , that runs up about Trees likk a Vine : The Fruit is somewhat like a Bean , but flatter , which eaten , purges strongly , yet without harm : There is another small Tree that causeth Costiveness . There is also a Plant like a Bramble , that bears a long yellow Fruit with a hard snell , and within is a hard Berry which purges gently . Red Pepper is a Fruit like our Barberries , which bruised with the teeth sets all the Mouth on a heat , for the time violent , but swallowed whole have the same operation with pepper . The Sea-Feather is a Plant growing on the Rock in the bottom of the Sea , in form of a Vine-leaf , but far larger , with veines of a palish Red , interlaced , and weaved each into the other . There are also store of Indian Pompeons , the water Melon , and the Musk-Mellon , the most delicate Pineapple , Papawes , &c. Ambergriece is many times found upon the shoar . The most troublesome things in these Islands are the Winds , especially in the Spring and Autumn . The Hurricanes have sometimes done much hurt : Muskito's are very troublesome : There is a certain Bugg which creeping into Chests , by their illsented Dung defile all , besides their eating . There are Pismires or Ants in the Summer times so troublesome that they are forced to dry their Figgs upon high Frames , anointing their feet with Tar which stops their passage . Worms in the Earth are destructive to their Corn , and Tobacco , causing them much labour every morning to destroy them , which else would derstoy all . There have bee● large Lizards which are now destroyed by Cats . Spiders are large by of beautiful colours , as if adorned with Silver , Gold , and Pearl . Their Webs in Summer woven from tree to tree are perfect raw silk , both in substance and colour , and so strong , that Birds bigger than Blackbirds are snared in their Nets . Of these Bermudus Islands there are many , some say five hundred , if we call all them Islands that lye by themselves compassed with the Sea , of which some are larger and others less , they lye all in the Figure of a Crescent , within the circuit of six or seven Leagues at most ; the greatest of them is about sixteen miles in length from the East North-East , to the West South-West , standing in thirty two Degrees and twenty Minutes . About these Islands are seen many Whales , attended with the Sword-Fish and the Thresher . The Sword-Fish with his sharp and needle-like Fin pricking him into the belly when he would dive and sink into the Sea , and when he starts up from his Wounds , the Thresher with his Club Fins beats him down again . Here is also a kind of Web-footed Fowl , of the bigness of our green Plovers , which all Summer are not seen , but in the darkest nights of November and December ( for in the night only they feed ) would come abroad , making a strange hollow and harsh howling ; their colour is inclining to russet , with white bellies , and the long feathers of their wings are russet and white , they breed in those of the Islands that are farthest in the Sea , and there in the ground they have their burrows , like Conies . Of these , the English at their first coming , with a lighted bough have taken three hundred in an hour . Afterwards they found out this devise to take them , by standing on the Rocks or Sand by the Sea-side , they would hollow , laugh , and make the strangest noise that possibly they could , with which noise these birds would come flocking to the place , and settle upon the very Armes and Head of him that so cryed , still creeping nearer and answering that noise themselves , by which means our men would weigh them in their hands , and those that weighed heaviest and were best they took , the other they let go , and thus they have taken twenty dozen of the best of them in two hours space ; they are fat and plump like a Partridge , and very well relished . In January they gat great store of their Eggs which are as big and as well relished as our Hen Eggs ; These they call Sea-Owles , because of their hooting , they have crooked Bills and will bite shrewdly . Not long after the English had planted in this Island , which was about the year 1620. it pleased God to send a great Plague upon them by reason of a few Rats that came in a Meal Ship , which though at first few in number , yet within the space of two years they multiplyed so exceedingly , that they did not only fill those places where they first landed , but swimming from place to place they spread themselves all over the Country , insomuch , as there was no Island though severed by the Sea from all others , and many miles distant from the place where they first began , but was pestred with them ; they had their nests almost in every Tree , and in all places had their Burrows in the ground , like Conies to harbour in : they spared not the Fruits of either Plants or Trees , nay , nor the Plants themselves , but eat all up . When the Planters had set their Corn , they would come by troops the night following , or as soon as it spict , dig it up again and eat it . If by diligent watching any of it escaped till it came to easing , it would very hardly scape them : yea , it was a difficult matter when they had it in their Houses to save it from them , for they became noysom even to the persons of Men. They used all diligence for the destroying of them , nourishing many Catts , wild and tame ; they used Ratsbane , and many set the Woods on fire , so that the fire ran half a mile or more before it was extinguished . Every man in the Country was enjoyned to set twelve Traps , and some voluntarily set neer an hundred , which they visited twice or thrice in a night . yea , they trained up their Dogs to hunt them , wherein they grew so expert , that a good Dog in two or three hours space would kill ●●rty or fifty Rats . Other means they also used , yet nothing would prevail , finding them still to encrease upon them . This was a cause of great distress to the Planters ; for by this means they were kept destitute of bread for a year or two , so as when they had it afterwards again , they were so weaned from it , that they would easily forget or neglect to eat it with their meat . By this means they were so destitute of food that many died , and the rest became very feeble and weak , whereof some being so , would not , and others could not stir abroad to seek relief , but dyed in their Houses . And such as did go abroad were subject through weakness to be suddenly surprized with a disease called the Feages , wherein they had neither pain , nor sensible sickness , but as it were the highest degree of weakness , depriving them of power and ability to execute any bodily exercise , as working , walking , &c. Being thus taken , if any body was present that could minister to them any relief , they would strait wayes recover , otherwise they died there . About this time there came to these Islands a company of Ravens which continued with them all the time of this mortality and then departed from them . Never any being seen there before or since : But it pleased God at length , that the extremity of their distress began to abate , partly by supplies sent them out of England , and partly by some rest and ease that they got thereby . Yet the Rats continued for some time after , notwithstanding all the devises and industry that they used to destroy them . But suddenly it pleased God , ( by what means was not known ) so to take them away , that the wild Catts and Dogs that lived upon them were famished , and many of them leaving the Woods came down to the Houses , and to such places where they used to garbish their Fish , and so became tame . Here are many wild Palm-Trees growing , in fashion , leaves and branches resembling the true Palme : The Tree is high and strait , sappy , and spungious , having no branches but in the uppermost part of it , and in the top grow leaves about the head of it : ( the most inmost part whereof they call the Palmeto , and it is the heart and pith of the Tree , so white and thin as that it will pill off pleats , as smooth and delicate as white Sattin , into twenty folds in which a man may write , as in Paper ) where they spread and fall downwards about the Tree like an over-blown Rose : The leaves are as broad as an Italian Vmbrello , under one of which a man may well shelter his whole Body from rain , for being stiff and smooth , the rain easily slides off . The Palmito , or soft top roasted , tastes like a fried Melon , and being sod , it eates like a Cabbage , but is far less offensive to the Stomach . From under the broken Rocks they take forth Cray-Fishes oft times greater than any of our English Lobsters . They have also aboundance of Crabs , Oisters , and Wilks ; at one draught they have taken small and great about a Thousand Fishes , as Pilchards , Breams , Mullets , Rock-Fish , &c. Every Cave and Creek being furnished with aboundance of them , which lie there sucking in the water which falls from the high Hills mingled with the juyce of the Palms and Cedars , and such other sweet woods , whereby they become both fat and wholsome . There are Sparrows fat and plenty ; Robbins of diverse colours green and yellow , &c. Many of the Turtles before mentioned , be of a mighty bigness , insomuch as one of them will suffice Seventy , or eighty men at a meal , especially , if she be a she Turtle , which will have five hundred Eggs in her , being as many as fifty or sixty men can eat at a meal , they are very good and wholesome meat . There are Mulberry Trees , Olive Trees , Cedars of colour red , and very sweet , which bear a kind of berry that is very pleasant to eat . The top of the Palmito Tree is in season , and good all the year , if you take but an Hatchet and cut it , or an Augur and bore it , it yields a very pleasant Liquor , much like to our sweet wines : it bears likewise a berry in the bigness of a Prune , and in taste much like it . Anno Christi 1609. Sr. Thomas Gates , and Sr. George Sommers , as they were going to Virginia suffered Shipwrack at these Islands , where they continued till May , 1610. in which time they built there a Ship and a Pinace of Cedar , in which they departed to Virginia , leaving only two men behind them : and shortly after some of them came back to the Sommer Islands , where Sr. George Sommers dying , his men ( contrary to his last charge given unto them ) went for England , leaving behind them three men who stayed voluntarily , who shortly after found in Sommerset Island a very great Treasure of Ambergreece valued at nine or ten thousand pounds Sterling . The discovery of these Islands being made known in England to the Virginia Company by these men that returned , they sold it to One hundred and twenty Persons of the same Company , who obtained a Charter from His Majesty : and in April 1612. sent thither a Ship called the Plough , with about Eighty men and women in it , who arrived there in safety in July , where they found the three men that had voluntarily stayed there before as you heard . These men had Planted Corn , great store of Wheat , Beans , Tobacco , and Melons , with many other good things for the use of man : Besides they had wrought upon Timber , in squaring and sawing Cedar Trees &c. They were no sooner come within a League of the Land but a company of Fish met them , and never left them till they came to an Anchor within the Haven , of which with Hooks and Lines they took more than their whole Company was able to eat . Two dayes after they went out with their Net and Boat , and if they would have loaded two Boates they might have done it , which also they might have daily , there was such plenty of them . The day after they went to the Bird Islands , where with their hands they took up as many Birds as they pleased , they were so tame . They took up three for every Boy and Girl , and four for every Man. Then sent they out some for wild Hogs , who brought home some , that did eat as well as our English Mutton . Anno Christi , 1612. Mr. R. Moor was sent over thither Governour for three years , who spent the greatest part of his time in fortifying the Country , and training the people to Martial Exercises . He built nine or ten Forts , and planted Ordnances upon them . To him succeeded Captain Tucker , Anno Christi 1616. who spent his three years in Husbanding the Country , Planting , and nourishing all such things as were fit either for Trade , or for the sustentation , and use of the Inhabitants . He also added to the Fortifications , and made some inclosures . The The Country also was then divided , wherein every Adventurer had his share allotted to him , whereupon the Planters built them substantial Houses , cleared their ground , and Planted all things necessary , so that in a short time the Country began to approach near unto that happiness wherein it now floweth . Nevv-England Described , AND THE PLANTATION THEREOF BY THE ENGLISH Of the Beasts , Fowles , Birds , Fishes , Trees , Plants , Fruits , &c. Of the Natives , of their Religion , Customs , Fishings , Huntings , &c. THE place whereon the English have setled their Colonies is judged either to be an Island surrounded on the North with the great River Canada , and on the South with Hudsons River , or a Peninsula , these two Rivers over lapping one another , having their rise from two great Lakes which are not far distant each from other . Massechusets Bay lyeth under the Degree of 42. and 43. bearing South-West from the Lands-end of Old England ; at the bottom of which Bay are scituated most of the English Plantations . The Bay is both safe , spacious , and deep ; free from such cockling Seas as run upon the Coasts of Ireland , and in the Channels of England : without stiff running Currents , Rocks , Shelves , Bars , or Quicksands . When you have sailed two or three Leagues towards the bottom , you may see the two Capes bidding you welcome . These Capes thrust themselves out into the Sea in form of a Crescent , or half Moon , the surrounding Shoar being high , and shewing many white Cliffs , with diverse intermixtures of low-sand , out of which , diverse Rivers empty themselves into the Sea , with many openings , wherein is good Harbouring for Ships of any burthen : The Harbours are New-Plimouth , Cape Anu , Salem , and Marvil-Head , all which afford good ground for Anchorage , being Land-lockt from Wind , and Seas . The chief and usual Harbour is the still Bay of Massechusets , which is also aboard the Plantations : it s a safe and pleasant Harbour within , having but one secure entrance , and that no broader than for three Ships to enter abreast , but within there is Anchorage for five hundred Ships . This Harbour is made by many Islands , whose high Clifts shoulder out the boisterous Seas , yet may easily deceive the unskilful Pilot , presenting many fair openings , and broad sownds , whose Waters are too shallow for ships , though Navigable for Boats , and small Pinnases . The entrance into the great Haven is called Nant●scot , which is two Leagues from Boston . From hence they may sail to the River of Wessaguscus , Naponset , Charles River , and Mistick River , on all which are seated many towns . Here also they may have fresh supplies of Wood and water from the adjacent Islands , with good Timber to repair their Weather-beaten Ships : As also Masts , or Yards , there being store of such Trees as are useful for the purpose . The places which are inhabited by the English , are the best ground , and sweetest Climate in all those parts , bearing the name of New England , the Air agreeing well with our English bodies , being High Land and a sharp Air , and though they border upon the Sea-Coast , yet are they seldom obscured with Mists , or unwholesome Foggs , or cold Weather from the Sea , which lies East , and South from the Land. And in the extremity of Winter , the North-East , and South-winds comming from the Sea , produce warm weather , and bringing in the Seas , loosen the frozen Bayes , carrying away the Ice with their Tides : Melting the Snow , and thawing the ground : Only the North-west Winds coming over the Land , cause extream cold weather , accompanied with deep Snows , and bitter Frosts , so that in two or three dayes the Rivers will bear Man or Horse . But these Winds seldom blow above three dayes together , after which the Weather is more tollerable . And though the cold be sometimes great , yet is there good store of wood for housing and fires , which makes the Winter less tedious : And this very cold Weather lasts but eight or ten weeks , beginning with December , and ending about the tenth of February . Neither doth the piercing colds of Winter produce so many ill effects , as the raw Winters here with us in England . But these hard Winters are commonly the forerunners of a pleasant Spring , and fertile Summer , being judged also to make much for the health of our English bodies . The Summers are hotter than here with us , because of their more Southerly Latitude , yet are they tollerable , being oft cooled with fresh Winds . The Summers are commonly hot and dry , there being seldom any Rain , yet are the Harvests good , the Indian Corn requiring more heat than wet to ripen it : And for the English corn , the nightly Dews refresh it , till it grows up to shade its Roots with its own substance from the parching Sun. The times of most Rain are in April , and about Michaelmas . The early Spring and long Summers make the Autumns and Winters to be but short . In the Springs when the Grass begins to put forth , it grows apace , so that , whereas it was black by reason of Winters blasts , in a fortnights space there will be grass a foot high . New England being nearer the Aequinoctial than Old England ; the days and nights be more equally divided . In Summer the dayes be two hours shorter , and in Winter two hours longer than with us . Virginia having no Winter to speak of , but extream hot Summers , hath dried up much English blood ; and by the pestiferous Diseases , hath swept away many lusty persons , changing their complexions , not into swarthiness , but into Paleness ; which comes not from any want of food , the Soil being fertile , and pleasant , and they having plenty of Corn , and Cattel , but rather from the Climate , which indeed is found to be too Hot for our English Constitutions , which New England is not . In New England Men and Women keep their natural Complexions , in so much as Seamen wonder when they arive in those parts , to see their Countrey men look so Fresh and Ruddy ; neither are they much troubled with Inflammations , or such Diseases as are increased by too much heat . The two chief Messengers of Death , are Feavours , and Callentures ; but they are easily cured if taken in time , and as easily prevented , if men take care of their bodies . As for our common Diseases they be Strangers in New England . Few ever have the small Pox , Measels , Green-sickness , Headach , Stone , Consumption , &c. yea many that have carried Coughs and Consumptions thither , have been perfectly cured of them . There are as sweet , lusty Children born there , as in any other Nation , and more double births than with us here : The Women likewise recover more speedily , and gather strength after child-birth sooner than in Old England . The Soil for the general is a warm kind of Earth , there being little cold spewing Land , no Moorish Fens , nor Quagmires : The lowest Grounds be the Marshes , which are ovrflown by the Spring-Tides : They are Rich Ground , and yield plenty of Hay , which feeds their Cattel as well as the best Upland Hay with us : And yet they have plenty of Upland Hay also , which grows commonly between the Marshes and the Woods : And in many places where the Trees grow thin , they get good Hay also . And near the Plantations there are many Meddows never overflowed , and free from all Wood , where they have as much Grass as can be turned over with a Sithe , and as high as a mans middle , and some higher , so that a good Workman will Mow three Loads in a day . Indeed this Grass is courser than with us , yet is it not sower , but the Cattel eat , and thrive very well with it : and are generally larger , and give more Milk than with us , and bring forth young as well , and are freer from diseases than the Cattel here . There is so much Hay Ground in the Country , that none need fear want , though their Cattel should encrease to thousands , there being some thousands of Acres that were yet never medled with ; and the more their Grass is Mowed , the thicker it grows ; and where Cattel use to graze , in the Woods , the Ground is much improved , growing more grassy , and less full of Weeds ; and there is such plenty of Grass in the Woods , that the Beasts need not Fodder till December ; at which time men begin to house their milch beasts and Calves . In the Upland Grounds the Soil varies , in some places Clay , in others Gravel , and some are of a Red Sand , all which are covered with a black Mould , usually a foot or little less deep . The English Manure their ground with Fish , whereof they have such plenty , that they know not how otherwise to dispose of them , yet the Indians being too lazy to catch Fish , plant Corn eight or ten years in one place , without any such help , where they have yet a good Crop. Such is the rankness of the ground , that it must be Planted the first year with Indian Corn , before it will be fit for English Seed . The ground in some places is of a soft mould , in others so tough and hard , that five Yoke of Oxen can scarce plow it , but after the first breaking up , it is so easie , that one Yoak of Oxen and an Horse may plow it . Our English Corn prospers well , especially Rye , Oats , and Barly . The ground affords very good Kitchin Gardens , for Turnips , Parsnips , Carrots , Radishes , Pumpions , Muskmellons , Squashes , Cucumbers , Onions , and all other English Roots and Hearbs prospers as well there as with us , and usually are larger and fairer . There are store of Herbs both for Meat and Medicine , not only in Gardens , but in Woods , as sweet Marjoram , Purslane , Sorrel , Penniroyal , Saxifrage , Bayes , &c. Also Strawberries in abundance , very large , some being two inches about . There be also Goosberries , Bilberries , Rasberries , Treackleberries , Hurtleberries , Currants , which being dried in the Sun , are not much inferiour to those we have from Zant. There is also Hemp and Flax , some that grows naturally , and some that is Planted by the English , and Rape-seed . There is Iron , Stone , and plenty of other stones both rough and smooth , plenty of Slate to cover houses , and Clay whereof they make Tiles and Bricks , and probably other Minerals . The Country is excellently watered , and there are store of Springs which yield sweet water that is fatter than ours , and of a more jetty colour and they that drink it , are as healthy , and lusty as those that drink Beer . None hitherto have been constrained to digg deep for this Water , or to fetch it far , or to fetch it from several places ; the same water serving for washing , brewing , and all other uses . There be also several spacious Ponds in many places , out of which run many pleasant and sweet streams both Winter and Summer , at which the Cattel quench their thirst , and upon which may be built Water-Mills for necessary uses . There is also great store of Wood , not only for Fewel , but for the building of Ships , Houses , and Mills . The Timber grows strait and tall , some Trees being twenty , and others thirty foot high before they spread forth their branches . They are not very thick , yet many of them are are sufficient to make Mill-posts ; some being three foot and a half in the Diameter . Neither do they grow so close , but that in many places a man man may ride a hunting amongst them . There is no underwood but in swamps , and wet low grounds , in which are Osiers , Hazels , and such like . Of these Swamps , some are ten , some twenty , some thirty miles . For the Indians use to burn the under-wood in other places in November , when the Grass and Leaves are withered and dry , which otherwise would marr their beloved sport of Hunting : But where the Indians died of the plague , not many years ago , there is much underwood between Wessaguscus , and Plimouth , because it hath not thus been burned . The several sorts of Timber are thus expressed . Trees both on Hills and Plains in plenty be , The long-liv ' Oake , and mournful Cypress Tree , Sky-towring Pines , and Chesnuts coated rough , The lasting Cedar , with the Walnut tough ; The Rosin-dropping Fir for Masts in use , The Boatmen seek for Oars , light , neat grown Spruse ; The brittle Ash , the ever trembling Aspes , The broad spread Elme , whose concave harbours Wasps ; The watry spungy Alder good for nought , Small Elder by th' Indian Fletchers sought , The knotty Maple , pallid Birch , Haw thorns , The Horn-bound Tree that to be cloven scorns ; Which from the tender Vine oft takes his Spouse , Who twines imbracing arms abut his Boughs ; Within this Indian Orchard Fruitr be some , The ruddy Cherry and the jetty Plumb , Snake murthering Hasel with sweet Saxafrage , Whose spouts in Beer allayes hot Feavers rage , The Diars Shumack , with more Trees there be , That are both good for use , and and rare to see . The chief and common Timber for ordinary use is Oake , and Walnut . Of Oakes there be three kinds , Red , White , and Black , whereof one kind is fittest for Clap-board , others for sawn-board , others for shipping , and others for houses . They yield also much Mast for Hoggs , especially every third year , the Acron being bigger than our English : The Walnut-trees are tougher than ours , and last time out of mind : The hut is smaller than ours , but not inferiour in sweetness and goodness , having no bitter Pill . In some places there is a Tree that bears a Nut as bigg as a small Pear . The Cedars are not very big , not being above eighteen inches in Diameter , neither is it very high , and its fitter for ornament than substance , being of colour White and Red like Yew , & smells like Juniper , they use it commonly for sieling of Houses , for making of Chests , Boxes , and Staves . The Fir , and Pine-trees grow in many places , shooting up exceeding high , especially the Pine : They afford good Masts , Boards , Rozin , and Turpentine , they grow in some places for ten miles together , close by the Rivers sides , where by ships they may easily be transported to any desired Ports . Their Ash is blittle , and therefore good for little , so that the Walnut is used for it . The Horn-bound tree is exceeding tough , which makes it very difficult to be cleft , yet it s very good for Bowls and Dishes , not being subject to crack : It grows with broad-spread Arms , the Vines winding their curling branches about them , which afford great store of Grapes , very bigg , both Grapes and Clusters , sweet and good . They are of two sorts , Red and white : there is also a smaller Grape growing in the Islands , which is sooner ripe , and more delicious ; doubtless as good wine might be made of them as at Burdeaux in France , it lying under the same degree : The Cherry Trees yield great store of Cherries , which grow on Clusters like Grapes ; they are smaller than ours and not so good , if not very ripe : The Plumbs are somewhat better , being black and yellow , as big as Damasens , and indifferently well tasted . The White Thorn yields Hawes as big as our Cherries , which are pleasant to the tast , better than their Cherries . The Beasts be as followeth . The Kingly Lion , and the strong-arm'd Bear , The large-limb'd Moosis , with the tripping ●ear ; Quil-darting Porcupines , and Rackcames be , Castled in the hollow of an aged Tree : The skipping Squirrel , Cony , Purblind Hare , Immured in the self same Castle are , Lest red-eyed Ferrets , wildly Foxes should Them undermine , if Rampir'd but with mould , The grim-fac't Ounce , and ravenous howling Woolf , Whose meager pauch , sucks like a swallowing gulph , Black-grittering Otters , and rich coated Bever , The Civet-sented Muscat smelling ever . Lions there be some , but seen very rarely . Bears are common , which be most fierce in Strawberry time , when they have young ones ; they will go upright iike a man , climb trees , and swim to the Islands : At which time if an Indian see him , he will swim after him , and overtaking him , they go to Water-cuffs for bloody noses , and scratched sides ; at last the man prevails , gets on his back , and so rides him on those watry Plains , till the Bear can bear him no longer . In the Winter they retire to Cliffs of Rocks , and thick Swamps to shelter them from the cold , where they live by sleeping and sucking their Paws , and with that will be as fat as they are in Sommer : Yet the Woolves will devour them : A kennel of them setting upon a single Bear , will tear him in pieces . They are good meat , and seldom prey upon the English Cattel , or offer to assault any man , except they be vexed with a shot . The Moose is somewhat like our Red Deer as big as an Ox , slow of foot , headed like a Buck , some being two yards wide in the head ; his flesh is as good as Beef , his Hide is good for clothing ; they bring forth three young ones at a time ; fourty miles to the North-East of Massechusets Bay , there be great store of them ; they are oft devoured by the Woolves . The Fallow Dear are much bigger than ours , of a brighter colour , more inclining to Red , with spotted bellies ; They keep near to the Sea , that that they may swim to the Islands when they are chased by the Woolves They have commonly three young ones at a time , which they hide a mile from each other , giving them suck by turns , and this they do , that if the Woolf should find one , they may save the other ; their horns grow strait , over-hanging their heads , so that they cannot feed on things that grow low , till they have mused their heads . The Porcupine is small , not much unlike to an Hedghog , only somewhat bigger : He stands upon his Guard against man or beast , darting his quills into their Leggs or Hides , if they approach too near him . The Rackoon is a deep furred Beast , not much unlike a Badger , having a Tail like a Fox , and is as good meat as a Lamb. In the day time they sleep in hollow Trees , in the light nights they feed on Clams by the Sea side , where they are taken with Doggs . The Squirrels be of three sorts , the great gray Squirrel , almost as big as our Conies . Another almost like our English Squirrels ; the third is a flying Squirrel , which is not very big , with a great deal of loose skin , which she spreads square when she flies , which with the help of the Wind , wafts her Batlike body from place to place . The Conies are much like ours in England . The Hares are some of them white , and a yard long ; both these creatures harbour themselves from the Foxes in hollow Trees , having a hole at the entrance no bigger than they can creep into . The hurtful Creatures are Squncks , Ferrets , Foxes , whereof some be black , and their Furrs of great esteem . The Ounce , or wild Cat is as big as a Mungrel . It s by nature fierce and dangerous , fearing neither Dogg nor Man : He kills Deer , which he effects thus : Knowing the Deers tracts , he lies lurking in long weeds , and the Deer passing by , he suddenly leaps upon his back , from thence he gets to his neck , and scratches out his throat . He kills Geese also ; for being much of the same colour , he places himself close by the water , holding up his bob tail , which is like a Gooses neck , which the Geese approaching nigh to visit , with a sudden jerk he apprehends his desired prey . The English kill many of them , and account them good meat . Their Skins have a deep Fur , Spotted White and Black on the belly . The Woolves differ something from those in other Countries ; they never yet set upon any man or woman , neither do they hurt Horses or Cows ; But Swine , Goats , and red Calves ( which they take for Deer ) are oft killed by them . In Autumn and the Spring they most frequent our English Plantations , following the Deer which at those times come down to those parts : They are made like a Mongrel , big-boned , thin paunched , deep breasted , having a thick neck and head , prick ears , and a long snout , with dangerous teeth , long stairing hair , and a great bush tail . Many good Mastiffs have been spoiled by them . Once a fair Grayhound , ran at them , and was torn in pieces before he could be rescued ; they have no Joynts from the Head to the Tail. Some of them are black , and one of their skins is worth five or six pound . Of Beasts living in the Water . Their Otters are most of them black , and their skins are almost as good as Bevers ; Their Oyl is of rare use for many things . Martins also have a good Fur for their bigness . Musquashes are almost like Beavers , but not so big , the Males stones smells as sweet as Musk , and being killed in Winter or the Spring they never loose their sweetness : they are no bigger than Cony-skins , and yet are sold for five shillings a piece . One good Skin will perfume a whole house full of Clothes . The Bevers wisdom and understanding makes him come nigh to a reasonable creature . His body is thick and short , with short leggs , feet like a Mole before , and behind like a Goose , a broad tail like a shoo-sole , very tough and strong : His head is something like an Otters , saving that his fore-teeth be like Conies , two above and two beneath , sharp and broad , with which he cuts down Trees as big as a mans thigh , or bigger , which afterwards he divides into lengths according to the uses they are appointed for . If one Beaver be too weak to carry the Log , than another helps him : If two be too weak , three or four will assist , being placed three to three , which set their teeth in one anothers tough tails , and laying the load on the hindermost , they draw the Logg to the desired place , they tow it in the water , the youngest getting under it , bearing it up that it may swim the lighter . They build their houses of Wood and Clay , close by a Ponds side , and knowing their seasons , they build their houses answerably , three stories high , that when the Land Floods come they may shift higher , and when the waters fall , they remove lower . These houses are so strong that no Creature , save an industrious man with his penetrating tools can pierce them , their ingress and egress being under water . They make very good Ponds ; for knowing where a stream runs from between two rising Hills , they will pitch down Piles of Wood placing smaller Rubbish before it , with clay and sods , not leaving till by their Art and Industry they have made a firm and curious Dam-head , which may cause admiration in wise men . They keep themselves to their own Families , never parting so long as they are able to keep house together . Their wisdom secures them from the English , who seldom kill any of them , wanting time and patience to lay a long siege , or to be often deceived by their cunning evasions . So that all our Beavers come from the Indians , whose time and experience fits them for that imployment . Of the Birds , and Fowls both of Land and Water . They are expressed in these Verses . The princely Eagle , and the soaring Hawks , Within their unknown wayes ther 's none can chawk : The Hum-Bird for some Queens rich Cage more fit Than in the vacant wilderness to sit . The swift-wing'd Swallow sweeping to and fro , As swift as arrow from Tartarian bow . When as Aurora's infant day new Springs , There th' morning mounting Lark her sweet layes sings . The harmonious Thrush , swift Pigeon , Turtle Dove Who to her Mate doth ever constant prove . The Turkey , Pheasant , Heathcock , Partridge rare , The Carrion-tearing Crow , and hurtful Stare ; The long-liv'd Raven , th' ominous Screach-Owl , Who tell ( as old wives say ) disasters foul . The drowsie Madge that leaves her day-lov'd nest To fly abroad when day-birds are at rest : The Eele murthering Hern , and greedy Cormorant , That neer the Creeks in Moorish Marshes haunt . The bellowing Bittern , with the long legg'd Crane . Presaging Winters hard , and dearth of Graine . The Silver-Swan that tunes her mournful breath To sing the Dirg of her approaching death : The tatling Oldwives , and the cackling Geese , The fearful Gull that shuns the murdering piece : The strong wing'd Mallard , with the nimble Teal , And ill-shap't Loon , who his harsh notes doth sweal ; There Widgins , Shildrakes , and Humilitee , Snites , Dropps , Sea-Larks in whole millions flee . The Eagles be of two sorts , one like ours in England , the other somewhat bigger , with a great white head , and white tail , commonly called Gripes , they prey upon Ducks , and Geese , and such Fish as are cast upon the Sea-shore ; yet is there a certain black Hawk that will beat this Eagle , so that he is constrained to soar so high , that his enemy cannot reach him : The Hawk is much prized by the Indians , who account him a Sagamores ransom . There are diverse kinds of Hens , Partridges , Heathcocks , and Ducks . The Hum-bird is no bigger than an Hornet , having Spider-like legs , small claws , a very small Bill ; in colour she represents the glorious Rainbow : As she flies she makes a noise like a Humble-Bee . The Pidgeons are more like Turtles than ours , and of the same colour , and have long tailes like a Mag Pie , their Feathers are fewer , but their Bodies as big as our House-Doves , they come into the Country to go home-ward in the beginning of their Spring : at which time ( saith my Author ) I have seen innumerable ; so that I could neither discern beginning nor ending , the length nor breadth of these Millions of Millions : neither could the shouting of People , the report of Guns , nor the pelting of Hail-shot turn them out of their course , but thus they have continued for four or five hours together : and at Michaelmas they return Southward : yet some there are all the year long , which are often killed . They build some thirty miles Northward ; from the English Plantation in Pine-Trees , joyning nest to nest , and Tree to Tree by their nests , so that the Sun never sees the ground in that place , from whence the Indians fetch whole Loads of them . The Turkey is a long Fowl , of a black colour , yet is his flesh white , he is much bigger than our English Turkey ; He hath long Leggs wherewith he can run as fast as a Dog , and can fly as fast as a Goose : Of these are forty , fifty , sixty , and sometimes an hundred in a flock : They feed on Acorns , Haws , and Berries , and some will frequent the English Corn. When the ground is covered with Snow , they go to the Sea-side and feed on Shrimps , and Fishes : If you watch them where they Pearch at night , about ten or eleven a clock at night you may shoot as oft as you will , for they stir not except they be wounded : they continue all the year long , and weigh forty pounds and more apeice . Pheasants are rare ; but Heath-Cocks , and Partridges are common , whereof our English kill many . Ravens and Crows , are much like those in other Countries . There are no Magpies , Jayes , Cockcooes , Jackdaws , Sparrows , &c. The Stares are bigger than ours , and are as black as Crows , which do much hurt among the young Corn , and they are so bold that they fear not Guns . Owles are of two sorts , the one is small speckled like a Partridg with eares : The other is almost as big as an Eagle and is very good meat . Cormorants are as common as other Fowles , they devour much Fish. A tame Cormorant , and two or three good Dogs in the water make excellent sport : Cranes are as tall as a man , their bodies not much unlike the Turkies , they are rarely fat . Also many Swans frequent the Rivers and Ponds , which are very good meat . There be three sorts of Geese ; The Brant Goose like one of our wild Geese . A white Goose about the bigness of ours : Of these there will be sometimes two or three thousand in a flock . The third is a grey Goose with a black neck , and a black and white head much bigger than our English : They are killed both flying and sitting . The Ducks are very large , and in great abundance ; and so is their Teale . Their Old-wives never leave tatling day nor night , they are somewhat bigger than a Duck. The Loon is ill-shaped like a Cormorant , but he can neither go nor fly ; He makes a noise somestime like a Sowgelders Horn. The Humilites , or Simplicites rather , be of two sorts ; The one as big as green Plover , the other is less ; they are so simple that one may drive them on heaps , and then shoot at them , and the living will settle themselves on the same place again where the dead are , while you shoot again , so that sometimes above twelve score have been killed at two shoots . OF FISH . There are great store , and much variety of Fishes thus enumerated . The King of the Waters , the Sea-shouldering Whale ; The snuffing Grampus , with the oylie Seal , The storm-presaging Porpus , Herring-Hogg , Line-shearing Shark , the Cat-fish and the Sea-dogg ; The scale-fenc'd Sturgeon , wry-mouth'd Hollibut ; The flouncing Salmon , Codfish , Greedigut ; Cole , Haddock , Haike , the Thornback and Scate , Whose slimy outside makes him seld in date ; The stately Bass , old Neptunes fleeting Post , That tides it out and in from Sea to Coast ; Consorting Herrings , and the bony Shad. Big-bellied Alewives , Macrils richly clad With Rain-bow colours , the Frost-fish and the Smelt , As good as ever Lady Gustus felt . The spotted Lamprons , Eeles , the Lamperies , That seek fresh water-Brooks with Argu's-eyes . These watry Villages , with thousands more Do pass and repass neer the Verdant shore . Shell-fish of all sorts . The luscious Lobster with the Crabfish raw , The Brittish Oyster , Muscle , Periwig And the Tortoise sought by the Indian Squaw ; Which to the flats dance many a Winters Jigg : To dive for Cockles , and to dig for clams , Whereby her lazy husbands guts she crams . The Seal , called also the Sea-Calf , whose Skin is good for divers uses , and his body between Fish and Flesh , neither delectable to the Pallat , nor well agreeing with the Stomack . His Oyl is used in Lamps . The Shark is as big as a man , some as big as a Horse , with three rows of teeth in his mouth , with which he Snaps in two the Fishers Lines ; he will bite off a mans Armor Legg at a bit , they are oft taken , and serve for nothing but to manure the Ground . There are many Sturgious , but the most are caught at Cape Cod , and in the River of Meramack , whence they are brought to England , they are twelve , fourteen , and some eighteen foot long . The Salmon is as good as ours , and in great plenty in some places : The Hollibut is like our Plaice or Turbut , some being two yards long , and one broad , and a food thick . Thornback and Scate is given to the Doggs , being so common in many places . The Bass is one of the best Fishes , being a Delicate and fat Fish : He hath a bone in his head that contain a Saucerful of Marrow sweet and good , pleasant and wholesome ; they are three or four foot long , they take them with a Hook and Line , and in three hours a man may catch a dozen or twenty of them . The Herrings are much like ours . Alewives are much like Herrings , which in the end of April come into the fresh Rivers to spawn , in such multitudes as is incredible , pressing up in such shallow waters where they can scarce swim , and they are so eager , that no beating with poles can keep them back till they have spawned . Their Shads are far bigger than ours : The Makarels be of two sorts ; In the beginning of the year the great ones are upon the Coast , some 18. inches long : In Sommer come the smaller kind , they are taken with Hooks and Lines baited with a piece of Red Cloth. There be many Eels in the salt water , especially where grass grows , they are caught in Weels baited with pieces of Lobsters : Sometimes a man thus takes a busnel in a night , they are wholesome and pleasant meat . Lamprons and Lampries are little esteemed . Lobsters are in plenty in most places , very large , and some being twenty pound weight , they are taken at low water amongst the Rocks ; the smaller are the better ; but because of their plenty they are little esteemed . The Oysters be great , in form of a shoo-horn , some of a foot long , they breed in certain banks , which are bare after every Spring-tide ; each makes two good mouthfuls . The Periwig lies in the Oase like a head of hair , which being touched , draws back it self leaving nothing to be seen but a small round hole , Muscles are in such plenty that they give them their Hoggs . Clams are not much unlike to Cockles , lying under the Sand , every six or seven of them having a round hole at which they take in Air and Water , they are in great plenty , and help much to feed their Swine both Winter and Sommer ; for the Swine being used to them , will constantly repair every ebb to the places , where they root them up and eat them . Some are as big as a Penny Loaf , which the Indians count great dainties . A Description of the Plantations in New-England as they were Anno Christi , 1633. The outmost Plantation to the Southward , which by the Indians is called Wichaguscusset , is but a small Village , yet pleasant and healthful , having good ground , store of good Timber , and of Meddow ground ; there is a spacious Harbor for shipping before the Town ; they have store of Fish of all sorts , and of Swine , which they feed with Acrons and Clams , and an Alewife River . Three miles to the North is Mount Wolleston , a fertile soil , very convenient for Farmers houses , there being great store of plain ground without Trees . Near this place are Maschusets Fields , where the greatest Sagamore in the Country lived before the Plague cleared all : Their greatest inconvenience is that there are not so many Springs as in other places ; nor can Boats come in at low water , nor Ships ride near the Shore . Six miles further to the North lieth Dorchester , the greatest Town in New-England , well Wooded and Watered with good Arrable and Hay ground , fair comfortable Fields and pleasant Gardens : Here are many Cattel , as Kine , Goats , and Swine . It hath a good Harbor for ships ; there is begun the fishing in the Bay , which proved so profitable , that many since have followed them there . A mile from thence lies Roxberry , a fair and handsome Country Town ; the Inhabitants are rich : It lies in the Mains , and yet is well Wooded and watered , having a clear Brook running through the Town , where are great store of Smelts , whence it s called Smelt-River . A quarter of a mile on the North of it is another River , called Stony River , upon which is built a water Mill. Here is good store of Corn and Meddow Ground . Westward from the Town it s somewhat Rocky , whence it s called Roxberry ; the Inhabitants have fair houses , , store of Cattel , Come-fields paled in , and fruitful Gardens . Their goods are brought in Boats from Boston , which is the nearest Harbor . Boston is two miles North-East from Roxberry . It s Situation is very pleasant , being a Peninsula hemmed on the South with the Bay of Roxberry . On the North with Charles River , the Marshes on the back side being not half a quarter of a mile over , so that a little fencing secures their cattel from the Wolves . Their greatest want is of Wood and Meddow ground , which they supply from the adjacent Islands , both for Timber , Fire-wood , and Hay ; they are not troubled with Wolves , Rattlesnakes nor Musketoes , being bare of Wood to shelter them . It s the chief place for shipping and Merchandize . This neck of Land is about four miles in compass , almost square : Having on the South at one corner a great broad Hill , whereon is built a Fort , which commands all Ships in any Harbour in the Hill Bay. On the North side is another Hill of the same bigness , whereon stands a Windmil . To the North-West is an high Mountain , with three little Hills on the top , whence it is called Tremount . From hence you may see all the Islands that lie before the Bay , and such Ships as are upon the Sea Coast. Here are rich Corn Fields , and fruitful Gardens : The Inhabitants grow rich ; they have sweet and pleasant Springs ; and for their enlargement , they have taken to themselves Farm-Houses in a place called Muddy River , two miles off , where is good Timber , Ground , Marsh-Land , and Meddows , and there they keep their Swine or other Cattel in the Summer , and bring them to Boston in the Winter . On the North side of Charles River is Charles Town , which is another neck of Land , on whose Northern side runs Mistick River . This Town may well be paralled with Boston , being upon a bare neck , and therefore forced to borrow conveniencies from the Main , and to get Farmes in the Country . Here is a Ferry-boat to carry Passengers over Charles River , which is a deep Channel , and a quarter of a mile over . Here may ride fourty ships at a time . Up higher is a broad Bay that is two miles over , into which run Stony River , and Muddy River . In the middle of this Bay is an Oyster bank . Medfod Village is scituated towards the North-West of this Bay , in a Creek : A very fertile and pleasant place : It s a mile and a half from Charles Town . At the bottom of this Bay the River is very narrow . By the side of this River stands New-Town , three miles from Charles Town . It s a neat and well compacted Town , having many fair buildings , and at first was intended for a City ; The Inhabitants are mostly rich , and have many Cattel of all sorts , and many hundred Acres of Ground paled in . On the other side of the River lies their Meddow and Marsh Ground for Hay Half a mile thence is Water Town , nothing inferiour for Land , Wood , Meddows and Water : Within half a mile of it is a great Pond , which is divided between those two Towns ; And a mile and a half from this Town is a fall of fresh waters , which through Charles River fall into the Ocean : A little below this fall they have made weires , where they catch great store of Shads , and Alewives , an hundred thousand of them in two Tides . Mastick is three miles from Charles Town ; seated pleasantly by the waters side . At the head of this River are very spacious Ponds to which the Alewives press to cast their Spawn , where multitudes are taken . On the West side of this River the Governour hath a Farm where he keeps most of his Cattel . On the East side is Mr. Craddocks Plantation , who impailed in a Park for Deer , and some ships have been built there . Winnisimet is a very pleasant place for situation , and stands commodiously . It s but a mile from Charles Town , the River only parting them . It s the lasts Town in the Bay. The chief Islands that secure the Harbor from Winds and Waves , are first Deere Island , within a flight shot from Bullin Point . It s so called , because the Deer often swim thither to escape the Woolves , where sixteen of them have been killed in a day . The next is Long Island , so called from its length . Other Islands are Nodless Isle , Round Isle ; the Governours Garden , having in it an Orchard , Garden , and other conveniencies : Also Slate Island , Glass Island , Bird Island , &c. they all abound with Wood , Water , and Meddows : In these they put their Cattel for safety , whil'st their Corn is on the Ground . The Towns without the Bay are nearer the Main , and reap a greater benefit from the Sea , in regard of the plenty of Fish and Fowl , and so live more plentifully than those that are more remoat from the Sea in the Island Plantations . Six miles North-East from Winnisimet is Sagus , is pleasant for situation , seated at the bottom of a Bay , which is made on the one side with a surrounding Shore , and on the other side with a long Sandy Beach : It s in the circumference six miles , well Woodded with Oakes , Pines , and Cedars ; It s also well watered with fresh Springs , and a great Pond in the middle , before which is a spacious Marsh. One Black William an Indian Duke , out of his generosity , gave this place to the Plantation of Sagus , so that none else can claim it ; when a storm hath been , or is like to be , there will be a roaring like thunder which may be heard six miles off . On the North side of this Bay are two great Marshes , divided by a pleasant River that runs between them . The Marsh is crossed with divers Creeks where are store of Geese and Ducks , and convenient Ponds wherein to make Decoys . There are also fruitful Meddows , and four great Ponds like little Lakes wherein is store of fresh Fish ; out of which , within a mile of the Town runs a curious fresh Brook which is rarely frozen by reason of its warmness : and upon it is built a Water Mill. For Wood there is store , as Oake , Walnut , Cedar , Elme , and Aspe : Here was sown much English Corn. Here the Bass continues from the midst of April till Michaelmas , and not above half that time in the Bay. There is also much Rock-Cod , and Macharil , so that shoals of Bass have driven shoals of Macharil to the end of the sandy bank , which the Inhabitants have gathered up in Wheel barrows . Here are many Muscle banks , and Clam-banks , and Lobsters amongst the Rocks , and grassy holes . Four miles from Saugus stands Salem , on the middle of a neck of Land very pleasantly , between two Rivers on the North and South . The place is but barren sandy Land , yet for seven years together it brought forth excellent Corn , being manured with Fish every third year : Yet there is good ground , and good Timber by the Sea side , and divers fresh Springs . Beyond the River is a very good soil , where they have Farms . Here also they have store of Fish , as Basses , Eels , Lobsters , Clams , &c. They cross the River in Canows made of whole Pine Trees , two foot and an half wide , and twenty foot long , in which also they go a Fowling , sometimes two Leagues into the Sea. It hath two good Harbours , which lie within Derbins Fort. Marvil Head lies four miles South from Salem , a very good place for a Plantation , especially for such as will set up a Trade of Fishing : There are good Harbours for Boats , and good riding for ships . Agowomen is nine miles to the North from Salem near the Sea , and another good place for a Plantation . It abounds with Fish and Flesh , of Fowls , and Beasts , hath great Meddows and Marshes , and Arable grounds , many good Rivers and Harbours , and no Rattle Snakes . Merrimack lies eight miles beyond that , where is a River Navigable for twenty miles , and all along the side of it fresh Marshes , in some places three miles broad . In the River is Sturgion , Salmon , Bass , and divers other kinds of Fish. Three miles beyond this River is the out side of Massecusets Patent ; wherein these are the Towns that were begun in the year , 1633. Of the Evils , and Hurtful things in the Plantation . Those that bring the greatest prejudice to the Planters , are the ravenous Woolves , which destroy the weaker Cattel , of which we heard before . Then the Rattle Snake which is usually a yard and a half long , as thick in the middle as the small of a mans Legg , with a yellow belly : Her back is spotted with black , russet , and green , placed like scales . At her taile is a rattle with which she makes a noise when she is molested , or when any come near to her : Her neck seems no bigger than a mans thumb , yet can she swallow a Squirrel , having a wide mouth with teeth as sharp as needles , wherein her poyson lies , for she hath no sting : when a man is bitten by her , the poyson spreads so suddenly through the veins to the heart that in an hour it causes death , unless he hath the Antidote to expel the poyson , which is a Root called Snake-weed , which must be champed , the spittle swallowed , and the Root applyed to the sore ; this is a certain cure . This Weed is rank poyson if it be taken by any man that is not bitten , unless it be Phisically compounded with other things . He that is bitten by these Snakes , his fresh becomes as spotted as a Lepers , till he be perfectly cured . She is naturally the most sleepy and unnimble Creature that is , never offering to leap at , or bite any man , if he tread not upon her : In hot weather they desire to lie in paths in the Sun , where they sleep soundly ; A small switch will easily kill them . If a Beast be bitten , they cut his flesh in divers places , and thrust in this Weed , which is a sure Cure. In many places of the Country there be none of them ; As at Plimouth , New-Town , &c. In some places they live on one side the River , and if they swim over , as soon as they come into the Woods , they turn up their yellow bellies and die . Other Snakes there be , which yet never hurt eitheir man or Beast . There be also store of Froggs , which in the Spring time chirp , and whistle like Birds , and in the end of Sommer croake like other Frogs . There are also Toads that will creep to the top of Trees , and sit croaking there to the wonderment of strangers . There be also Pismires , and Spiders , but neither Fleshworms , nor Moles . There be wild Bees or Wasps that guard the Grapes , making her Cobweb nest amongst the Leaves : Also a great Fly , like to our Horse flies , which bite and fetch blood from man or beast , and are most troublesome where most Cattel be . There is also a Gurnipper , which is a Fly as small as a Flea , and where it bites it causes much itching , and scratching . Also the Muskito like to our Gnats : Such as are bitten by them fall a scratching , which makes their hands and faces swell ; but this is only the first year , for they never swell the second year . Here also are Flies called Cantharides , so much used by Chirurgions ; and divers sorts of Butterflies . Of the Natives inhabiting those parts of New-England . The Country is divided ( as it were ) into Shires , every several Shire under a several King. On the East , and North-East are the Churchers , and Tarenteens . In the Southern parts are the Pequants , and Naragansets . On the West are the Connectacuts , and Mowhacks . Those on the North of them are called Aberginians , who before the sweeping Plague scorned the confrontments of such as now count themselves but the scum of the Country , and that would soon root them out , were it not for the English. The Churchers are a cruel bloody people , which were wont to come down upon their poor neighbours , bruitishly spoyling their Corn , burning their houses , slaying their men , ravishing the Women , yea sometimes eating a man , one part after another before his face whil'st he was alive : But they say , they dare not meddle with a white faced man , accompanied with his hotmouthed weapon . They are tall of stature , have long grim Visages , slender wasted , and exceeding great arms and thighs , wherein their strength lies ; with a Fillip of their finger they will kill a Dogg : They live upon Fruits , Herbs , and Roots , but that which they most desire is Mans flesh . If they catch a stranger they keep him in as good plight as they can , giving him their best fare , and daily pipe to him , paint him , and dance about him , till at last they begin to eat him piece-meal : They are desperate in Wars , securing their bodies with Sea-horse Skins , and Barks of Trees made impenitrable , wearing Head-pieces of the same : Their Weapons are Tamahauks , which are Staves of two foot and a half long , and a knob at the end as big as a Foot-ball ; these they carry in their right hand , and in their left a Javelin , or short spear headed with a sharp Sea-horse Tooth ; they are both deadly Weapons . The Tarenteens are little less savage , only they eat not mans flesh : They are enemies to the Indians amongst the English , and kill as many of them as they can meet with . They are the more insolent because they have Guns , which they trade for with the French , who will sell his eyes , they say , for Beaver . So soon as a Boat comes to an Anchor , they enquire for Sack and strong Liquors , which they much affect ever since the English traded it with them , so that they will scarce exchange their Beaver for any thing else . These are wise , high spirited , constant in friendship one to another , true in their promises , and more industrious than most others . The Pequants are a stately Warlike People , just in their Dealings ; requiters of Courtesies , and affable to the English. The Narragansetz are the most numerous people in those parts , the richest and most industrious : They are also the most curious Minters of their Wampamprag and Mowhacks , which they make of the most inmost wreaths of Perriwinckles shells ; the Northern , Eastern , and Western Indies fetch all their Coin from them : As also they make curious Pendants and Blacelets , and stone Pipes which hold a quarter of an ounce of Tobacco ; these they make with Steel Drills , and other Instruments , and so ingenuous they are , that they will imitate the English Mold so exactly that were it not for matter and Colour you , could not distinguish them ; they make these Pipes of green or black stone ; they made also Pots , wherein they dressed their Victuals before they knew the use of our Brass : They seek rather to grow rich by Industry , than famous by deeds of chivalry . The Aberginians are mostly between five and six foot high , straight bodied , strong lim'd , smooth skin'd , merry countenanced , of complexion something more swarthy than a Spaniard ; black haired , high foreheaded , black eyed , out-nosed , having broad shoulders , brawny Arms , long and slender hands , out-breasts , small wasts , lank bellies , handsome legs , thighs , flat knees , and small feet . It s beyond belief to conceive how such lusty bodies should be supported by such slender foot : Their houses are mean , their lodging as homely , their commons scant , their drink Water , and Nature their best cloathing : You shall never see any monstrous person amongst them , or one whom sickness hath deformed , or casualty made decrepit ; most are fifty years old before a wrinkled brow , or Gray Hairs bewrayes their age : their smooth Skins proceeds from the oft anointing their bodies with Oyl of Fishes , and fat of Eagles , and Rackoones , which secures them also against Muskitoes : Their black hair is Natural , but made more jetty by oyling , dying , and daily dressing : Sometimes they wear long hair like women , sometimes they tie it up short like a horse tail : their boyes must not wear their hair long , till they be sixteen year old , and then also but by degrees , some leave a foretop , others a long lock on the crown , or one on each side the head , as best pleases their fancy : They will not endure any Hair on their Chins , but scrub it up by the roots : And if they see one with the appearance of a Beard , they say he is an English mans Bastard . Their cloathing is a piece of cloth of a yard and a half long put between their Groyns tied with Snake-skins about their middle , with a flap before , and hanging like a tail behind . The more Aged in the Winter wear Leather Drawers like Irish Trowzes ; their shooes are of their own making , cut out of a Mooses Hide ; have and some skins which they cast about them like Irish Mantles , being either Bear , Mooses , or Beaver-skins sewed together , &c. and in the Winter deep Fur'd Catskins , which they wear upon that Arm that is most exposed to the weather . When they are disposed to Trade , they choose a good course Blanket , or piece of Broad Cloth , which they make a Coat of by Day , and a covering by Night : They love not to be imprisoned in Cloaths after our Mode . Though they be poor , yet are they proud , which discovers it self by their affecting Ornaments , as Pendants in their Ears , forms of Birds , Beasts , and Fishes carved out of Bones , Shels , and Stones , with long Bracelets of their curiously wrought Wampompeag , and Mowhacks , which they wear about their loins . Many of their better sort bear upon their cheeks the Pourtaictures of Beasts , and Fowls , which they make by rasing of their skin with a small sharp Instrument , under which they convey a kind of black unchageable Ink which makes them apparent and permanent : Others have impressions down the out side of their Arms and Breasts like Stars , which they imprint by searing Irons . A Sagamore with a Hum-bird in his Ear for a Pendant , a black Hawke on his Head for a Plume , Mawhack instead of a Gold Chain , store of Wampompeag about his Loins , his Bow in his Hand , his Quiver at his back , and six naked Indians for his Guard , thinks himself nothing inferiour to the great Cham , and will say that he is all one with King Charles . Of their Diet , Cookery , Meal-times and Hospitality . In the Winter time they have all sorts of Fowls , Beasts , and Pond-fish , with some Roots , Indian Beans , and Clams . In the Sommer they have all manner of Sea Fish , with all sorts of Berries . These they roast or boil in great Kettles , which they gat by trading with the French , and now of the English : Before , they had good earthen Pots of their own making ; their Spits are cloven sticks sharpned at one end and thrust into the ground , a dozen of them with Flesh and Fish about a fire , turning them as they see occasion . This they present to their Guests , dishing it in a rude manner , and set on the ground , without Linnen , Trenchers , or Knives ; to this they presently fall aboard without Bread , Salt , or Beer , lolling after the Turkish fashion , not ceasing till their full bellies leave empty platters . Their Indian Corn they seeth whole , like Beans , eating three or four corns with a mouthful of Fish or Flesh , filling up thinks with their Broth. In Sommer when their Corn is spent Isquoterquashes is their best Bread , like our young Pumpions . When our English invite them to meat , they eat very moderately , though at home without measure . They all meet friends at a Kettle , save their Wives , who attend at their backs for their bony fragments . They keep no set meals , but when their store is spent , they bite on the bit , till they meet with fresh supplies , their Wives trudging to the Clam-banks when other Provision fails . It s the greatest discourtesie you can shew them , not to eat of their Delicates , of which they are as free as Emperors , and not to sup of their Broth made thick with Fish , Fowl and Beasts , all boiled together . Of their Dispositions , good Qualities , as Friendship , Constancy , Truth , and Affability . These Indians are of an Affable , Courteous , and well-disposed Nature , ready to communicate the best of their wealth to the mutual good one of another , and the less abundance they have , the more conspicuous is their love , in that they are as willing to part with their mite in poverty , as their Treasure in Plenty . He that kills a Deer sends for his friends and eats it merrily . He that receives but a piece of Bread from an English hand , gives part of it to his Comrades , and they eat it together lovingly . Yea , a friend can command a friends house , and whatsoever is his ( saving his Wife ) and have it freely : and nothing sooner disjoyns them than ingratitude , accounting an ungrateful person , a double Robber , not only of a mans curtesie , but of his thanks , which he might have from another for the same profered and received kindness . They so love each other , that they cannot endure to see one of their Countrymen wronged , but will defend them stiffly , plead for them strongly , and justifie their integrity in any warrantableaction . They are true , and faithful to the English , and have been the disclosers of all such treacheries as have been designed by other Indians against them . If any roaving ship be upon the Coast , and chance to harbour in any unusual Port , they will give the English notice of it , which hath been no small advantage . When the English have travelled far into the Couutry , they readily entertain them into their houses , quarter them in their Rooms , and provide for them the best victuals they can , and give them kind entertainment , if it be for two or three weeks together . They are also ready to guide them through the unbeaten Wildernesses , and if any loose their way , they will not leave them till they have brought them to their desired place . They are very careful to keep good correspondence with our English Magistrates , being ready to execute any service which they require of them . If any Malefactor withdraw himself from condigne punishment , they will hunt him out , and not rest till they have delivered him up to Justice . They are kind and affable , very wary with whom they enter into friendship ; nothing is more hateful to them than a churlish disposition , or dissimulation : They speak seldom , and then utter not many words , and those they do , they deliver very gravely . They never fall out amongst themselves , nor abuse each other in language . Yea , though in Gaming they lose all their little all , yet is the Loser as merry as the Winner , and they part good friends . Of their Hardness . Their hardness is to be admired , no ordinary pains causing them so much to alter their Countenance : Beat them , whip them , pinch them , punch them , if they resolve otherwise , they will not winch for it : and though naturally they fear death , yet the unexpected approach of a mortal wound by Sword , Bullet , &c. strike no more terrour , causes no more exclamation , no more complaint , than if it were a shot into the Trunk of a Tree . Some have been shot in at the Mouth , and out under the Ear , others into the Breast ; others run through the flanks with Darts , others received desperate wounds , and yet , either by their rare skill in simples , or by Charms have been cured in a short time . In the night they dare not stir out of their houses , for fear of their Abamaco [ the Devil ] they will rather lie by an English fire all night , than go a quarter of mile in the dark to their own houses . Of their wondering at their first sight of any new Invention . They being strangers to Arts , are ravished at the first view of any new Invention : They took the first Ship they saw for a mourning Island , the Masts to be Trees , the Sails , white Clouds , and the discharging of great Guns , to be Thunder and Lightning : But this moving Island being stopped by its Anchor , they manned out their Canows to go and pick strabones in it ; but by the way , being saluted with a broad side , they cryed out , with much hoggery , so big walk , and so big speak , and by and by kill ; this made them to turn back , and approach no more till they were sent for . They wondred much at the first Wind Mill which the English erected , for its strange whirking motion , and the sharp teeth , biting the Corn so small , and its long Arms , neither durst they stay in so tottering a Tabernacle . The first Plowman they saw was accounted a Jugler , the Plow tearing up more ground in a day , then their Clamshels could scrape up in a moneth . yet are they so ingenious , and dexterous in using the Ax or Hatchet , that probably they would soon learn any Trade , were they not so much wedded to idleness ; so that they had rather starve than work . In brief , they be wise in their carriage , subtile in their Trading , true in their promise , just in paying their Debts : Though their poverty may make them slow , yet are they sure : Some having died in the English debt , have by Will left Beaver for their satisfaction : They be constant in friendship , merrily conceited in Discourse , not Luxurious , in Youth , nor froward in Old Age. Of their Kings Government , and Subjects obedience . Their Kings inherit , the Son alwayes succeeding his Father . If there be no Son , the Queen Rules , if no Queen , the next of the blood Royal ; If any other intrude , he is counted a Usurper ; and if his fair carriage win not their love , they will soon unking him . The Kings have not many Laws to Rule by , nor have they any yearly Revenews , yet are they so feared , or beloved , that half their Subjects estates are at their service , and their persons at his command . Though he hath no Kingly Rules to make him glorious , no guard to secure him , no Courtlike attendance , nor sumptuous Pallaces , yet they account him their Soveraign , and yield chearful subjection to him , going and coming at his beck without questioning a reason , though the matter thwart their wills . Such as commit Treason , or lay violent hands on their lawful Soveraign , die without mercy . Once a year he takes his progress , attended with a dozen of his best Subjects , to view his Countrey , to recreate himself , and to establish good Order . When he comes into any house , without any other Complements , they desire him to sit down on the ground ( having neither Stools nor Cushions ) and after a while all that are present sit down by him , one of his Seniors making an Oration gratulatory to his Majesty for his love , and the many good things they enjoy under his Government . A King of large Dominions hath his Vice-Royes under him to mannage his State Affairs , and to keep his Subjects in good Decorum . For their Laws , as their evil manners come short of other Nations , so they need not so many Laws , yet some they have , which they inflict upon notorious Malefactors , as Traytors , Murtherers , &c. He that deserves death , being apprehended , is brought before the King ; and some of his wisest men , and if upon trial he be found guilty , the Executioner comes in , blindfolds him , and sets him in the publick , and brains him with a Club ; they have no other punishment save Admonitions , or reproofs for smaller offences . Of their Marriages . The Kings and great Pawwoos , or Connirers may have two or three Wives , yet seldom use it ; others have but one . When a man desires to marry , he first gets the good will of the Maid or Widdow , then the consent of her friends , then , if the King like , the match is made , her Dowry of Wamponpeag paid , and so the King joyns their hands never to part till Death , unless she prove a Whore , for which they may put them away . Of their Worship , Invocations , and Conjurations . As its natural to all Mortals to worship something , so do these . They acknowledge specially two , Ketar , who is their God , to Whom they sacrifice when they have a good Crop. Him they Invocate for fair weather , for Rain , for recovery of their sick , &c. But if they prevail not , their Powwows betake themselves to their Conjurations , and Charmes , by which they effect very strange things , and many times work great Cures . But since the English came amongst them , they are much reformed , and most of them have left these Diabolical practices . Of their Wars . For places of retreat in times of danger they make Forts of fourty or fifty foot square , of young Timber Trees ten or twelve foot high rammed into the ground , the Earth being cast up within for their shelter , and with loop holes through which they shoot their Arrows . In war their only Weapons are Bows and Arrows , only their Captains have long Spears , on which , if they return Conquerors , they carry the chiefest of their enemies heads ; for they use to cut off their heads , hands , and feet to carry home to their Wives and Children as Trophies of their renowned Victories : They also at such times paint their Faces with diversities of colours to make them the more terrible to their foes ; They put on also their rich Jewels , Pendants , Wampompeag , &c. to mind them that they fight , not only for their Lives , Wives and Children , but for their Goods , Lands , and Liberties ; they fight without all order , and when they have spent their Arrows , they run away . They are trained up to their Bows from their childhood , and are excellent Marks-men : They run swiftly , and swim almost naturally . Of their Huntings . They have neither Beagles , Hounds , nor Grayhounds , but supply all themselves : In the season of the year they have Hunting Houses in the places to which the Deer resort , in which they keep their Rendesvouze , with their Snares , and all the Accoutrements for that imployment . When they see a Deer Moose , or bear , they labour to get the wind of him , and coming neer they shoot him quite through , if the bones hinder not . They hunt also Wolves , wild Cats , Rackoones , Otters , Beavers , and Musquashes , trading both their Skins and flesh to the English : They have also other devises wherewith to kill their game . Of their Fishings . They are very expert in fishing , knowing all kinds of baits fit for each several sorts of fish , and for all seasons of the year . They know also when to fish in the Rivers , when at the Rocks , when in the Bayes , and when at the Seas : Before the English furnished them with Hooks and Lines , they made Lines of their own Hemp , curiously wrought , stronger than ours , and used bone-hooks ; They make also strong Nets , wherewith they , catch Sturgion ; and in the night they go forth in their canooes with a blazing Torch , which they wave up and down , with which the Sturgion being delighted , playes about it , turning up her white belly , into which they thrust a bearded Dart , her back being impenetrable , and so hale her to the shoar . They look out also for sleeping Seals , whose Oyl they much esteem , using it for divers things . Of their Arts and Manufactures . They dress all manner of Skins , by scraping and rubbing , and curiously paint them with unchangable colours , and sometimes take off the hair , especially if they be not in season . They make handsome Bows , which they string with Mooses sinews : Their Arrows they make of young Eldern , which they feather with Eagles feathers , and head them with Brass in shape of a Triangle . Their Cordage is so even , smooth , and soft , that its liker Silk than Hemp. Their Canows are either made of Pine-trees , which , before they had English Tools , they burned hollow scraping them smooth with the shels of Clams , and Oysters , cutting their out-sides with Hatchets of Stone : Others they make of Birch rinds , which are so light that a man may carry one of them on his back . In these tottering Boats they will go to Sea , scudding over the waves , rowing with a Paddle : If a Wave turn her over , by swimming they turn her up , and get into her again . Of their Death , Burials , and mournings . Though these Indians have lusty and healthful bodies , not knowing many diseases incident to others Countries , as Feavers , Plurisies , Callentures , Agues , Obstructions , Consumptions , Convulsions , Apoplexies , Dropsies , Gout , Stone , Toothach , Pox , Meazles , &c. so that some of them live to sixty , seventy , eighty , yea , one hundred years before death summons them hence ; yet when death approaches , and all hope of recovery is past , then to see and hear their heavy sobbs , and deep fetched sighs , their grieved hearts , and brinish tears , and doleful cryes , would fetch tears from an heart of stone . Their grief being asswaged , they commit the bodies of their friends to the Earth , over whose grave for a long time they weep , groan , and howl , continuing annual mournings , with a stiff black paint on their faces : They mourn without hope , and yet hold the immortality of the Soul , that it shall pass to the South-West Elysium , a kind of Paradise , wherein they shall for ever abide , solacing themselves in Odoriferous Gardens , fruitful Corn-fields , green Meddows , Bathing in cool streams of pleasant Rivers , and shelter themselves from heat and cold in state-Pallaces framed by Dame Nature ; at the Portal of this Elisium they say there lies a great Dogg , whose currish snarlings excludes unworthy intruders : wherefore they bury them with Bows and Arrows , and store of Wampompeag , and Mouhak● , either to affright the affronting Cerberus , or to purchase greater prerogatives in that in Paradise . But evil livers they go to the infernal dwellings of Abamacho , there to be tormented . Of their Women , their Dispositions , Imployments , Vsage by their Husbands , their Apparel , and Modesty . These Indians scorn the tutorings of their Wives , or to admit them as their equals , though their qualities , and industry may justly claim the preheminence , and command better usage , and more conjugal esteem , their persons and features being every way correspondent , their qualifications more excellent , being more loving , pitiful , and modest , mild , provident , and laborious than their lazy husbands . Their imployments are many , for they build their houses in fashion like our Garden Arbors , but rounder , very strong and handsome , covered with close wrought Mats of their own weaving , which deny entrance to a drop of Rain , though it be fierce and long , neither can the North winds find a crany whereat to enter ; they be warmer then ours : At the top is a square hole for the smoake to pass out , which is close covered in rainy weather : Yet when they have a good fire , they are so smoky , that they are fain to lie down under the smoake . Their Sommer houses when Families are dispersed upon divers occasions , are less : their winter houses are fifty or sixty foot long ; fourty or fifty men lodging in one of them ; and when their husbands require it , the Wives are fain to carry their houses on their backs to Fishing and Hunting places ; or to a planting place , where it abides the longest . The Wives also plant their corn , which they keep so clear from weeds , with their Clam-shell Hooes , as if it were a Garden rather than a Corn-field ; neither suffering Weeds nor Worms to hurt it . Their Corn being ripe , they dry it in the Sun , and convey it into their Barns , which be great holes digged in the ground like brass Pots , lining them with Rinds of Trees , into which they put their Corn , covering it from their Gurmundizing Husbands , who else would eat up all their allowed portion , and reserved Seed if they knew where to find it . But our English Hoggs having found a way to open their Barn-doors , and to rob their Garners ; they are fain to make use of their Husbands help to rowl the bodies of Trees over them , to secure them against these Swine , whose thievery they hate as much as they do to eat their flesh . Another of their imployments is , in their Sommer processions to get Lobsters for their husbands , wherewith they bait their hooks when they go a fishing for Bass & Codfish . This is their every days walk be the weather cold or hot , the Waters rough or calm , they must dive sometimes over head and ears for a Lobster , which often shakes them by the hands , with a churlish nip , and so bids them adieu . The Tide being spent they trudg home two or three miles with an hundred weight of Lobsters on their backs , but if they meet with none , they have a hundred scouls from their churlish Hsbands , and an hungry belly for two dayes after . When their Husbands have caught any fish they bring it in their Canows as far as they can by Water , and there they leave it , sending their Wives to fetch it home , or they must fast , which done , they must dress it , cook it , dish it , and present it , and see it eaten before their faces , and their Loggerships having filled their paunches , their poor Wives must scramble for their scraps . In the Sommer when Lobsters be in their plenty and prime , these Indian women dry them to keep for Winter , erecting Scaffolds in the hot Sun , and making fires underneath them , by the Smoake whereof the flies are driven away , till the fish remain hard & dry : Thus also they dry Bass , and other Fishes without salt , cutting them very thin that they may dry the sooner before the Flies spoil them , or the Rain wet them , having a great care to hang them in their smoaky houses in the night , and dankish weather . In Sommer also they gather Flags , of which they make Mats for Houses ; also Hemp and Rushes with dying stuff , of which they make curious Baskets with intermingled colours , and Pourtraictures of Antique Imagery . These Baskets are of all sizes , from a Quart to a Quarter , in which they carry their Luggage . In Winter they are their Husbands Caterers , trugging to the Clam-banks for their belly-timber : they are also their porters to lug home their Venison , which their laziness exposeth to the Wolves , till their Wives impose it upon their shoulders . They also sew thir husbands shooes , and weave Turkey Feathers for them , besides all their housholds drudgery which daily goes through their hands , and a big belly hinders no business , nor doth their childbirth hinder much time , but the young child being greased and sooted , wrapped up in a Beavers Skin , bound to his good behaviour , with his feet up to his Bum , upon a board two foot long , and one foot broad , his face being exposed to the most nipping weather , this little Pappouse travels about with his barefooted Mother , to paddle in the Icy Clamb-banks , being not above three or four dayes old . The womens carriage is very Civil , smiles being the greatest grace of their mirth . Their Musick is Lullabies to quiet their Children , who yet are generally as quiet as if they had neither Spleen nor Lungs . To hear one of these Indian Women unseen , a good ear might easily mistake their untaught voice for the warbling of a well tuned Instrument . Their modesty suggest them to wear more cloathes than their Husbands , having alwayes a short Coat of cloth , or Skin wrapped like a Blanket about their loins reaching to their hams , which they never put off in company . If a husband sels his Wives Beaver Petticote , as sometimes he doth , she will not put it off , till she hath another to put on . Their mild carriage and obedience to their husbands is very commendable ; notwithstanding all their churlishness , and salvage inhumanity towards them , yet will they not frown , nor offer to word it with their Lords , nor presume to proclaim their superiority to the usurping of the least tittle of their Husbands charter , but are contentedly quiet with their helpless condition , esteeming it to be the Womans portion . Since the arrival of the English comparison hath made their yoake more miserable : For seeing the kind usage of the English men towards their wives , they cannot but as much condemn their own husbands unkindness , as they commend the English mens love . But in the mean time , their husbands commend themselves for their wit in keeping their wives in subjection , and to labour as much as they condemn the English husbands for their indulgence and folly in spoiling such good working creatures . These Indian women do oft resort to the houses of the English wherewith those of their own Sex , they do somewhat ease their misery by complaining of their thraldom , and seldom part without some relief ; and if their husbands come to seek for their Spaws ( for so they call all women ) and do begin to bluster for their idleness , the English woman betakes her to her Arms , which are the warlike Ladle , and the scalding Liquor , threatning blistering to the naked Runaway , who is soon driven back by such hot comminations . In a word , the love of these women to the English , deserves no small esteem , whom they are ever presenting with something that is rare or desired , as Strawberries , Hurtleberries , Rasberries , Gooseberries , Cherries , Plums , Fish , and such other gifts as their poor Treasury affords . New Englands Prospect . Of their Religion . The Natives of New-England conceive of many Divine powers : but one whom they call Keihtan ( they say ) is the principal , and maker of all the rest , and himself is made by none . He created the Heavens , Earth , Sea , and all Creatures contained therein . He also made one man and one Woman , of whom oll mankind came . But how they came to be so far dispersed , they know not . At first ( they say ) there was no Sachem or King , but Keihtan , who dwells above the Heavens , whither all good men go when they die to see their friends , and have their fill of all thins . Thither bad men go also , and knock at his door , but he bids them walk abroad , for there is no piace for such , so that they wander in restless want , and penury . Never man saw this Kiehtan ; only old men tell them of him , and bid them tell their children ; yea , to charge them to tell it to their posterities , and to lay the like charge upon them . This power they acknowledge to be good ; and when they would obtain any great matter , they meet together , and cry unto him ; and when they have plenty and victory , &c. they sing , dance , give thanks , and hang up Garlands in memory thereof . Another power they worship called Hobbamock , which is the Devil ; Him they call upon to cure their wounds , and Diseases . And when they are curable , he perswades them that he sends the same for some conceived anger against them ; but upon their calling upon him , he can , and doth help them . But when they are mortal and incurable , he tells them that Kiehtan is angry , and sends them , whom none can cure , which makes them doubt whether he be simply good , and therefore in sickness they never call upon him . This Hobbamock appears in sundry forms unto them ; As in the shape of a Man , a Deer , a Fawn , an Eagle , &c. But most ordinarily like a snake . He appears not to all , but to the chiefest , and most judicious amongst them , though all of them strive to attain that Hellish honor . He chiefly appears to three sorts of persons : Of the first Rank they are few , and they are highly esteemed of , and they think that no weapon can kill them : The second sort are called Powahs : and the third Priests . The Powahs chief Office is to call upon the Devil , and to cure the sick and wounded . The common people joyn with him in his Invocations , by saying Amen to what he saith . The Powah is eager and free in speech , fierce in countenance , and joyneth many Antick and laborious gestures with the same over the party diseased . If the party be wounded , they suck his wounds ; but if they be curable , the Snake or Eagle sits on his shoulders and licks the same . Him none sees but the Powah . If the party be otherwise diseased , its sufficient if in any shape he but comes into the house , and it is an undoubted sign of recovery . The Powahs in their speech promise to sacrifice many Skins of Beasts , Kettles , Hatchets , Beads , Knives , and the best things they have to the Fiend , if he help the diseased party . When women are in desperate and extraordinary hard travel in in Child-birth , they send for the Powahs to help them . Many sacrifices they use , and sometimes kill their Children . The Nanohiggansets exceed in their blind Devotion , and have great spacious houses , into which their Priests only come . Thither at certain times most of the People resort and sacrifice almost all their riches to their gods , as Kettles , Skins , Hatchets , Beads , Knives , &c. all which the Priest casts into a great fire made in the midst of that house , where they are consumed . To this Offering every man brings freely , and he that brings most , is best esteemed . The Priests are men of great courage and wisdom , and to these the Devil also appears more familiarly than to others , and covenants with them to preserve them from death by wounds of Arrows , Knives , Hatchets , &c. One of these will chase almost an hundred of their enemies : They are highly esteemed of all , and are of the Sachems Councel , without whom he will neither make War , nor undertake any great matter . In War the Sachems for their more safety , go in the midst of them . They are usually men of the greatest stature and strength , and such as will endure most hardness , and yet are discreet , and courteous in their carriages , scorning theft , lying , and base dealing , and stand as much upon their Reputation as any men . And to encrease the number of these , they train up the likeliest Boyes from their Childhood unto great hardness , and cause them to abstain from dainty meat , and to observe divers other Rules , to the end that the Devil may appear to them when they are of age . They also cause them to drink the Juice of Centuary , and other bitter Herbs , till they vomit it into a platter , which they must drink again , till at length , through extraordinary pressing of Nature , it looke like blood : And this the Boyes will do at first eagerly , and so continue , till by reason of faintness they can scarce stand on their leggs , and then they must go forth into the cold . Also they beat their shins with sticks , and cause them to run through Bushes , Stumps , and Brambles to make them hardy and acceptable to the Devil , that so in time he may appear unto them . Their Sachems are not all Kings , but only some few of them , to whom the rest resort for protection , and pay them Homage : Neither may they make War without their knowledge and approbation . Every Sachim takes care for the Widdows , Fatherless , Aged , or maimed , if their friends be dead , or not able to provide for them . A Sachim will not marry any but such as are equal in birth to him , lest his Seed prove ignoble ; and though they have many other wives , yet are they but Concubines , or servants , and yield obedience to the Queen , who orders the Family , and them in it . The other Subjects do the same , and will adhere to the first during their lives , but put away the other at their pleasure . Their Government is successive , not elective . If the Sachims child be young when his Father dies , he is committed to the Protection , and Tuition of some one amongst them , who rules for him till he be of age . Every Sachem knows the bounds and limits of his Kingdom , out of which , if any of his men desire Land wherein to set their Corn , he gives them as much as they can use . In these limits , he that Hunts and kills any Venison , gives the Sachim his Fee ; if it be killed on the Land , he hath part of the flesh ; if in the water , then the Skin only : The great Sachems or Kings know not their bounds so well . All Travellers or Strangers usually lie at the Sachims house , and when they come , they tell them how long they will stay , and whither they are going ; during which time they are entertained according to their quality . Once a year the Priests provoke the People to bestow much Corn on the Sachim , and accordingly at a certain time and place , the people bring many Baskets of Corn , and make a great Stack thereof near to the Sachems house . There the Priests stands ready to return them thanks in the name of the Sachim , who fetches the same , and is no less thankful , bestowing many gifts upon them . When any are visited with sickness , their friends resort to them to comfort them , and oft continue with them till death or recovery ; If they dye they stay to mourn for them , which they perform night and morning for many dayes after their Burial : But if they recover , because their sickness was chargeable , they send them Corn and other gifts , whereupon they Feast , and Dance . When they bury their dead , they sew the Corps up in a Mat , and so bury it . If a Sachim dyes , they cover him with many curious Mats , and bury all his Riches with him , and inclose the Grave with a Pale . If it be a child , the Father will put all his own special Jewels , and Ornaments into the grave with it : Yea , he will cut his Hair , and disfigure himself , in token of his great sorrow . If it be the Master or Dame of the Family , they will pull down the Mats , and leave the Frame of the house standing , and bury them in , or near the same , and either remove their Dwelling , or give over house-keeping . The younger sort reverence the Elder , and do all mean Offices for them when they are together , though they be strangers . Boyes and Girls may not wear their hair like men and women , but are distinguished thereby . One is not accounted a man , till he doth some notable act , and shews his Courage and Resolution answerable to his place : The men take much Tobacco , but it s counted very odious in a Boy so to do . All their Names are significant and variable . For when they come to be men and women , they alter them according to their deeds , or dispositions . When a Maid is given in Marriage , she first cuts her hair , and then wears a covering on her head till her hair is grown again . Of their Women some are so modest , that they will scarce talk together whilst men are by , and are very chast : Others are light , lascivious , and wanton . If a Woman hath a bad Husband , or affect him not ; If there be War between that and any other people , she will run away from him to the contrary party , where she never wants welcome ; for where there be most women , there is most plenty . When a Woman hath her Courses , she retires her self from all other company , and lives in a house apart ; After which she washes her self , and all that she hath touched or used , after which she is received into her Husbands Bed or Family . The Husband will beat his Wife , or put her away for Adultery . Yet some common Strumpets there are , but they are such as either were never married , or are Widdows , or that have been put away for Adultery : For no man will take such an one to wife . In matters of injustice or dishonest dealing , the Sachim examines and punisheth the same . In cases of theft ; For the first offence he is disgracefully rebuked : For the second , he is beaten by the Sachim with a Cudgle on the naked back : For the third , he is beaten with many stripes , and hath his Nose slit , that all men may both know and shun him . If one kill another , he certainly dies for it . The Sachim not only sentenceth the Malefactor , but executeth the same with his own hands , if the party be present , otherwise he sends his own Knife , if he be sentenced to dye by the hands of another that executes the same . But if the Offender be to receive any other punishment , he will not receive it but from the Sachim himself , before whom being naked , he kneels , and will not offer to run away , though he beat him never so much , it being a greater disparagement for a man to cry when he is corrected , than was his offence and punishment . They are a very witty and ingenious people : They keep account of the time by the Moon , or by Sommers or Winters ; They know divers of the Stars by name : They have also many names for the Winds : They will guess shrewdly at the Wind and Weather before hand , by observations in the Heavens . Their Language is very copious and large , and hard to be learned ; And though in an hundred miles distance their Languages differ , yet not so much , but they can understand each other . Instead of Records and Chonicles , where any Remarkable Act is done , in memory of it , either in the very place , or by some Path neer adjoyning , they make a round hole in the Ground a foot deep , and as much over , which , when others passing by , behold , they enquire the cause and occasion of it , which being once known , they carefully acquaint others with it . And lest such holes should be filled , as men pass by , they will oft renew them . So that if a man travels , and can understand his Guide , his Journey will be less tedious , by the many Historical Discourses that will be related to him . You have heard before of the State of New-England in the year 1633. when she was but in her childhood , but being now grown up to more maturity ; Take this account of it , which was written by a Reverend Minister , in January 1668 / 9 , who had lived there 40. years , and therefore hath great reason , and good opportunities to be acquainted with the condition of it . WHen we came first to New-England in the year 169. there was then but one Town in the Country , viz. that of New-Plimmouth , which had stood alone for nine years . From that time to this year now beginning 1669. is just fourty years ; in which time there has been an increase of fourty Churches in this Colony ( but many more in the rest . ) And Towns in all New-England , 120. which for the most part lie along the Sea Coast for somewhat more than two hundred miles ; only upon Connecticut River , there are thirteen Towns lying neer together ; and about the Massacusets Bay , here are above thirty Towns within two , three , four , or five miles asunder . And from the Sea , which hath rendred Boston a very considerable place , and the Metropolis of New-England , all the other Towns on the Sea Coast , and those in the Country depending upon it . I have lately heard some Merchants that knew old Boston , say that this is far bigger , and hath ten times more Trade than that , having many Ships and Catches , and they say no less than an hundred Catches went from the Country this winter to trade in Virginia ; besides many others to the West Indies , and to several parts of Europe . It was doubted for some years , whether there would be a staple Commodity in New-England ; but God and time have shewed many , as Furs , Fish , Masts , Pipestaves , and Deal-board , and such plenty of Corn and Cattel , that abundance of Provision has been yearly transported for the supply of English Plantations , the West-Indies , and other parts ; in so much as though many Gentlemen of great Estates in the first year spent their Estates , and some of them that were very brave men of publick spirits , were brought very low , both they and theirs : Yet in the latter years , many that have risen out of the dust , by a way of Trading and Merchandising , have grown unto great Estates ; some to ten , others to twenty , yea thirty or fourty thousand pound estate . In the year 1643. began the combination of the united Colonies of New-England , which have much encrersed since then ; every one of them having their distinct Pattents , except New-Haven , which for want of a Pattent , was since the coming in of our King , taken into the Colony of Connecticut ; And though very many of the first commers are now dead and gone , yet there is grown up such a numerous Posterity here , that it 's thought there are twenty times more English people now in the Country , then ever came into it . And it 's believed by many observing men , that there are many above ten hundred thousand souls . Most of the first Magistrates are dead , and not above two left in the Massacusets ; but one in Plymouth , one at Connecticut , and not one at New-Haven . There came over from England at several times , chiefly before the year 1640. ninety fore Ministers , of which twenty seven returned to England again , and there are now dead in the Country thirty six ; and as yet living in the Country thirty one . The Ministers bred up in New-England , are one hundred thirty two , of which two are dead in the Country , fourty one have removed to England , most of them from our Colledges , besides other Schollars that have in England turned to other Professions , and eighty one that are now living in the Country , employed in the Ministery in several places . There have been several Synods in New-England ; The first at Cambridge , in the year 1637. wherein the Antinomian ▪ and Familistical Errors were confuted and condemned by the Word of God. The second at Cambridge in the year 1646. wherein the Magistrates power and Duty in Matters of Religion , and the Nature and Power of Synods was cleared . The third , in the year 1648. where it was declared , that in Point of Doctrine , these Churches consented to the Confession of Faith , put forth by the Assembly at Westminster ; and in Point of Discipline , the Platform of the Discipline of these Churches , was then published . The fourth was at Boston in the year 1662. concerning the Subject of Baptism , and Consociation of Churches . It hath pleased the Lord to give such a blessing to the Gospel among the Indians , that in divers places there are not only many civilized , but divers that are truly Godly , and shame the English , and are much hated by others of their own Country men , though that Work has met with many Obstructions and Remoraes ; chiefly by the Death of some of the Choicest Instruments , and many of the best of the Indians ; Yet it may be well believed , that there is such a Seed of the Gospel scattered among them , which will grow unto a further Harvest in God's time . THE DESCRIPTION OF THE ISLAND OF BARBADOS : With an Account of the Trees , Plants , Herbs , Roots , Fowls , Birds , Beasts , Fishes , Insects , &c. As also of their Sugar-Canes , Ingenio's and manner of making their Sugars . THE first Discovery made of this Island was by a Ship of Sir William Curte'us , which returning from Pernambock in Brasile , being driven by foul Weather upon this Coast , chanced to fall upon this Island , which is not far out of the way , being one of the most Windwardly Islands of all the Carribies ; and Anchoring before it , they stayed some time to inform themselves of the nature of of the place , which by tryals in several places , they found to be so over grown with Wood , as that there could be no Champion Ground discovered wheron to Plant ; Nor found they any Beasts , or Cattel there , save Hoggs , whereof there were abundance . The Portugals having long before put some on shore for breed , in case they should at any time by foul Weather be driven to , or cast upon on this Island , that so they might there find fresh meat to serve them upon such an exigence . And the Fruits and Roots that grew there , afforeded them so great plenty of food , that now they were multiplied abundantly . In so much as the Indians of the Leeward Islands that were within sight , coming thither in their Canoos , and finding such Game to hunt as these Hoggs were , whose flesh was so sweet , and excellent in tast , they came often thither a hunting , staying sometimes a moneth together before they returned home , leaving behind them certain tokens of their being there , which were Pots of several sizes made of Clay , so finely tempered , and turned with such Art , as the like to them for fineness of Mettle , and curiosity of turning , are not made in England , in which they boiled their meat . This discovery being made , and advice thereof sent to their friends in England ; other ships were sent with Men , Provisions , and Working Tools , to cut down the Woods , and clear the Ground wherein to plant Provisions for their sustentation , till then , finding Food but straglingly in the Woods . But when they had cleared some quantity of Land , they Planted Potato's , Plantines , and Maies , or Indian Wheat , with some other Fruits , which together with the Hoggs , which they found there , served only to keep life and soul together . And their supplies from England coming so slow , and so uncertainly , they were oft driven to great extremities : And the Tobacco that grew there , was so earthy and worthless , as that it gave them little or no return from England , or other places ; so that for a while they lingered in a doubtful condition . For the Woods were so thick , and most of the Trees so large and massy , as that they were not to be faln by so few hands : And when they were laid along , the Boughs were so thick and and unweldy , as required more help of strong and active men to lop , and remove them off the ground ; which continued so for many years , in somuch as they Planted Potato's , Maies , and Bonavists between the Boughs as the Trees lay on the ground . Yet not long after they planted Indigo , and ordered it so well , as that it sold in London at very good Rates : And their Cotten Woll , and Fustick Wood , proved very good and staple Commodities : So that having these four sorts of commodities , to traffique with all ; Some Ships were invited in hope of gain by that Trade , to come and visit them , bringing for exchange , such Commodities as they wanted , to wit , Working-Tools , Iron , Steel , Clothes , Shirts , Drawers , Hose and Shooes , Hats , and more Hands . So that beginning to find good by this Trade , they set themselves hard to work , and lived in much better condition . But when their Sugar-Canes had been planted three or four years , they found that to be the principal Plant whereby to raise the value of the whole Island ; and therefore bent all their endeavours to improve their knowledge and skill in Planting them , and making Sugar . Which knowledg , though they studied hard , was long in Learning . This Island which we call Barbado's lies in thirteen Degrees and about thirty Minutes of Northern Latitude : The usual Bay into which Ships put , is Carlile Bay , which without exception is the best in the Island , and is somewhat more than a League over , and from the Points of the Land to the bottom of the Bay , is twice as much . Upon the innermost part of this Bay stands a Town called the Bridge ; for that a long Bridge was at first made over a little Nook of the Sea , which yet indeed is rather a Bogg than a Sea. This Town is ill scituated ; the Planters looking more after conveniencie than health . But one house being erected , another was set up by it for Neighbourhood , and than a third , and a fourth , till at last it became a Town : Divers storehouses were also built there wherein , to stow their goods , being so neer and convenient for the Harbour . But their great oversight was to build a Town in so unhealthfull a place . For the ground being somewhat lower within the Land than the Sea banks are , the Spring-Tides flow over , and so remain there , making much of that flat a kind of Bog , or Marish , which sends out so loathsome a Savour , as cannot but breed ill blood , and probably is the occasion of much sickness to those that live there . The ground on either side this Bay ( but chiefly that to the Eastward ) is much firmer , and lies higher , and therefore with some charge , may be made as convenient as the Bridge , and much more healthfnl . Three more Bayes there be of note in this Island . One to the Eastward of this , which they call Austins Bay : The other are to the West of Carlile-Bay . The first whereof is called Mackfields Bay ; the other Spikes Bay ; but neither of these three are environed with Land , as Carlile Bay is ; but being to the Leeward of the Island , and of good Anchorage , they seldome are in danger , unless in the time of the Turnado , when the Winds turn about to the South ; And then if they be not well moved , the Ships are subject to fall foul one upon another , and sometimes are driven a ground . For the Leeward part of the Island , being rather shelvy than Rocky , they are seldom or never cast away . The leng the hot Island is twenty eight miles , and the breadth in some places seventeen miles , in others twelve ; so that they make about three hundred nitety two square miles in the whole Island . It rises highest in the middle , so that when you come within sight of this happy Island , the nearer you come , the more beautiful it appears to the Eye . For being in it self exceeding beautiful , it 's best discerned , and best judged of when your eyes become full Mistris of the Object . There you may see the high , large , and lofty Trees with their spreading branches , and flourishing tops , which seem to be beholding to the Earth and Roots that gave them such plenty of sap for their Nourishment , which makes them grow to that perfection of beauty and largeness : Whil'st they by way of gratitude return their cool shade to secure and shelter the Earth from the Suns heat , which otherwise would scorch and dry it up . So that Bounty and Goodness in the one , and Gratefulness in the other , serve to make up this Beauty , which alwayes would lie empty and waste . By the Commodity of the Scituation of this Island , which is highest in the midst , the Inhabitants within have these advantages . First , a free prospect into the Sea ; then a reception of a opure and refreshing air , and Breezes that come from thence : The Plantations overlooking one another , so as the more in most parts are not debarred , nor restrained of their liberties of the view to the Sea by those that dwell between them and it . Whil'st the Sun is in the Aequinoctial , or within ten degrees of either side , there is little change in the length of the dayes , for at six and six the Sun rises and sets : But when it s nearer the Tropick of Capricorn , and in thirty seven degrees from them , then the dayes are something shorter , and this shortning begins about the end of October . Eight Moneths in the year the Weather is very hot , yet not scalding , but that Servants , both Christians and Slaves labour and travel ten hours in a day . For as the Sun rises , there rises with it a cool Brees of Wind ; and the higher , and hotter the Sun rises , the stronger and cooler the Breeses are , and blow alwaeis from the North-East and by East , except in the time of the Turnado : For then it sometimes chops about into the South for an hour or two , and so returns about again to the Point where it was . The other four Moneths it is not so hot , but is near the temper of the Air in England in the midst of May. And though in the hot season the Planters sweat much , yet do they not find that faintness which we find in England in the end of July , or in the beginning of August . But with this heat , there is such a moisture as must of necessity cause the Air to be unwholsome . The Planters there are s●eldom thirsty , unless they over heat their bodies with extraordinary labour , or with drinking strong drink , as our English Spririts , or French Brandy , or the drink of the Island , which is made of the scummings of the Coppers that boil the Sugar , which they call Kill-devil . For though some of these be needful in such hot Countries when they are used temperately , yet the immoderate use of them over-heats the bodie , which causeth Costiveness , and Gripings in the Bowels ; which is a Disease that is very frequent there , and hardly cured , and of which many die . Their blood also is thinner and paler than ours in England : Nor is their Meat so well relished as it is with us , but flat and insipid ; the Hogs-flesh only excepted , which is as good as any in the World. Their Horses and Cattel seldom drink , and when they do , it s but in a little quantity , except they be over heated with working . The moisture of the Air causes all their Knives , Tweeses , Keys , Needles , Swords , &c. to rust , and that in an instant . For if you grind your rusty Knife upon a Grind-stone , wipe it dry , and put it into your sheath , and pocket , in a little time after draw it again , and you shall find it beginning to rust all over ; which in longer time will eat into the Steel and spoil the Blade . Locks also which are not often used , will rust in the Wards and become useless . And Clocks and Watches will seldom or never go true , and all this is occasioned by the moistness of the Air. This great heat and moisture together is certainly the cause that Trees and Plants , grow to such a vast height , and largeness as they do there . There is nothing so much wanting in this Island as Springs and Rivers of Waters ; there being but very few , and those small and inconsiderable . There is but one River , which may yet be termed rather a Lake than a River . The Springs that run into it are never able to fill it : And out-let to the Sea it hath none ; but at Spring-Tides the Sea comes in and fills it , and at Neep-Tide it cannot run out again , the Sea-banks being higher than it . Yet some of it issues out through the Sand , and leaves a mixture of fresh and salt water behind it . Sometimes these Spring-tides bring some Fishes into it , which will remain there , being more willing to live in this mixt water , then in the salt . Sometimes there have been taken in it Fishes as big as Salmons , which have been over-grown with fat and very sweet and firm . But Fish is not often taken in this place , by reason that the whole Lake is filled with Trees and Roots , so that no Net can be drawn , nor Hook laid , without danger of breaking and losing . The River or Lake reaches not within Land above twelve score yards , and there is no part of it so broad , but that you may cast a Coit over it . The Spring-tides about this Island seldom rise above four or five foot upright . Into these Rivolets there come from the Sea little Lobsters , but wanting the great Claws before , they are the sweetest , and fullest of Fish that can be eaten . But the water which the people in this Island most relie upon , is rain-water , which they keep in Ponds , and have descents to them , so that what falls upon other grounds about , may run into them ; the bottom of these Ponds are Clay . For if the water find any leak to the Rocky part , it gets into the clifts and sinks in an instant . About the end of December these Ponds are filled , and with the help they have by weekly showers , they mostly continue so , yet sometimes they find a want . This water they use upon all occasions , and to all purposes , as to boil their Meat , to make their Drink , to wash their Linnen , &c. In these Ponds are neither Fish nor Fry , nor any living or moving things , except some Flies that fall into them ; but the water is clear and well tasted ; here their Cattel drink also . They also save rain water from the houses , by Gutters at the Eves which carries it down into Cisterns . If any tumult or disturbance be in the Island , the next neighbour to it discharges a Musquet , which gives an Allarum to the whole Island . For upon the report of that , the next shoots , and so the next , and the next , ill it go through all , and upon hearing of this all make ready . Of their Bread. Bread which is the staff and stay of mans life , is not so good here as in England ; Yet do they account it both nourishing and strengthening . It 's made of the root of a small Tree or Shrub , which is called Cussary . This Root is large and round , like the body of a small Still , and as they gather it , they cut sticks or blanches that grow neerest to it of the same Tree , which they put into the ground , and they grow : So that as they gather one , they plant another . This Root when its first gathered is an absolute poison , and yet by good ordering it becomes wholesome and nourishing . First , they wash it clean , and lean it against a wheel , whose sole is about a foot broad , covered with Latine made rough like a greater . This Wheel is turned about with the foot , as Cutlers use to turn theirs , and as it grates the Root , it falls down into a large Trough which is appointed to receive it . This they put into a strong piece of double Canvas , or Sack-cloth , and press it so hard , that all the juice is squeezed out , and then drying it in the Sun , its fit to make Bread , which they do after this manner . They have a Plate of Iron round , about twenty inches in the Diameter , a little hollowed in the mid'st , with three feet like a Pot , above six inches high , that they may keep fire under . They heat this Pone ( as they call it ) so hot as that it may bake but not burn . Then the Indians ( who are best acquainted with the making of it ) cast the Meal upon the Pone the whole breadth of it , and put it down with their hands , and it will presently stick together , and when they think that that side is enough , they turn it with a thing like a Battle-dore ; and so turn and re-turn it till it be enough , which is presently done . Then laying it upon a flat boord , they make others , till they have made enough for the whole family . They make it as thin as a Wafer , and yet purely white and crisp . Salt they never use in it , though probably it would give it a better relish . They can hardly make Py-crust of it ; For as they knead , or roul it , it will crack or chop , so that it will not hold any Liquor , neither with , nor without Butter or Eggs. There is another sort of Bread which is mixed , being made of the flower of Maise , and Cussary : For the Maise of its self will make no Bread , it is so extream heavy : But these two being mixed , they make it into large Cakes two inches thick , which tastes most like to our English Bread. Yet the Negroes use the Maise another way . For they tost the ears of it at the fire , and so eat it warm off the fire . The Christian Servants are fed with this Maise , who pound it in a large Morter , and boil it in water to the thickness of Frumentry , and then put it into a Tray and so eat it ; they give it them cold , and scarce afford them salt to it ; This they call Lob-lolly . The third sort of Bread which they use , is only Potatoes , which are the dryest , and largest which they can choose , and this is the most common sort of Bread used at the Planters Tables . Of their Drink . Their Drink is of sundry sorts . The first , and that which is most used in the Island is Mobby ; a Drink made of Potatoes ; thus , They put the Potatoes into a Tub of water , and with a Broom wash them clean ; Then taking them out , they put them into a large Brass or Iron Pot , and put to them so much water as will only cover a third part of them , then covering the Pot close with a thick double cloth , that no steam can get out , they stew them over a gentle fire , and when they are enough , take them out , and with their hands squeeze and break them very small in fair water , letting them stand till the water hath drawn all the spirits out of the Roots , which will be done in an hour or two . Then they put the Liquor and Roots into a large linnen Bag , and let it run through that into a Jar , and within two hours it will begin to work : and the next day it's fit to be drunk ; And as they will have it stronger or weaker , they put in a greater or a less quantity of Roots . This Drink being temperately made , doth not at all fly up into the head , but is sprightly , thirst-cooling drink . If it be put up into Runlets , it will last four or five dayes , and drink the quicker . It is much like Renish Wine on the Must. There are two several layers wherein these Roots grow ; The one makes the Skins of the Potatoes white , the other Red , and the Red Roots make the Drink Red like Claret Wine , the other white . This is the most general Drink used in the Island , but it breeds Hydropick Humours . Another drink they have which is much wholsomer , though not altogether so pleasant , which they call Perino , much used by the Indians , which is made of the Cussavy Root . This they cause their old toothless women to chaw in their mouthes , and so spit into water , which in three or four hours will work and purge it self of the poisonous quality . This Drink will keep a moneth or two , and drink somewhat like our English Beer . Grippo is a third sort of Drink , but few make it well , and it 's rarely used . Punch is a fourth sort , which is made of Water and Sugar mixt together , which in ten dayes standing will be very strong , and fit for Labourers . A fifth is made of wild Plumbs which they have in great abundance upon very large Trees . These they press and strain , and they have a very sharp and fine Flavour : But this being troublesome in making is seldom used . But the Drink made of the Plantane is far beyond all these . These they gather when they are full ripe , and in the heighth of their sweetness , and peeling off the Skin , they wash them in water well boiled ; and after they have stood a night , they strain it , and bottle it up , and at a weeks end drink it . It s a very strong and pleasant Drink , as strong as Sack , and will fly up into the head , and therefore must be used moderately . The seventh sort of Drink they make of the Skimmings of their Sugar , which is exceeding strong , but not very pleasant : This is commonly , and indeed too much used , many being made drunk by it . This they call Kill-Devil . The eighth sort of Drink they call Beveridge , made of Spring-water , White-Sugar , and Juice of Oringes . And this is not only pleasant , but wholesome . The last and best sort of Drink which the World affords , is the incomparable Wine of Pines . And this is made of the pure juice of the fruit it self without mixture of Water , or any thing else , having in it self a natural compound of all the most excellent tasts that the world can yield . I'ts too pure to keep long . It will be fine within three or four dayes . They make it by pressing the Fruit , and straining the Liquor , and keep it in Bottles . Three sorts of Meat . They have several sorts of Meat there , whereof the Hoggs-flesh is the most general , and indeed the best which the Island affords . For the Swine feeding daily upon Fruit , the Nuts of Locust , Pompianes , the bodies of the Plantanes , Bonanas , Sugar-Canes , and Maise , make their flesh to be exceeding sweet . At the first coming of the English thither , they found Hoggs of four hundred pound weight , the Intrals taken out , and their Heads cut off . Beef they seldome have any that feeds upon that Island , except it die of it self : Only such a Planter as was Sir James Drax ( who lived there like a Prince ) may now and then kill one . Turkies they have large , fat and full of gravy . Also our English Pullen , and Muscovy Ducks , which being larded with the fat of their Pork , and seasoned with Pepper and Salt , is an excellent Bak'd Meat . Turtle Doves they have of two sorts , and very good meat . There are also Pidgeons which come from the Lee-ward Islands in September , and stay till Christmas to feed upon Fruits . Many of these they kill upon the Trees , and they are exceeding fat , and tast excellently . Tame Rabbets they have , but they tast faintly , more like Chickens then Rabbets . They have also divers sorts of Birds , but none that they use for Food . Of their Fish. Now for fish , the Island want not plenty about it , yet the Planters look so much after their profit on the Land , that they will not spare time to catch it , nor to send to the Bridge to buy that which is caught to their hands . But when any have a mind to feast themselves with Fish , they go to the Taverns at the Bridge where they have plenty , and well drest . Butter they seldom have that will beat thick ; but instead thereof they use Vineger , Spice , and fry much of their Fish in Oyl , and eat it hot ; yet some they pickle , and eat it cold . Yet Collonel Humphrey Walrond having his Plantation near the Sea , hath a Saine to catch Fish withall , which his own servants and Slaves put to Sea twice or thrice a week , and bring home store of small and great Fishes , as Snappers red and gray , Cavallos , Macarel , Mullets , Cony-Fish , and divers other sorts of firm and sweet Fish ; and some bigger then Salmons , of the rarest colours that can be imagined , being from the back fin which is the middle of the Fish , to the end of the tail , of a most pure grass green , as shining as Satin : The Fins and Tail dappled with a most rare hair-colour ; and from the back Fin to the Head , a pure hair-colour dappled with green . The Scales as big as an half Crown piece . It is an exccent sweet Fish ; only there is one kind of Fish here wanting , which are very rife in the adjacent Islands , which is the green Turtle , which the best meat that the Sea affords . In other places they take an infinite number of them by turning them upon their backs with staves , where they lie till they are fetcht away . A large Turtle will have in her body half a bushel of Eggs. When they are to kill one of them , they lay it on his back upon a table , and when he sees them come with a knife to kill him , he vapours out the most grievous sighs that ever you heard creature make , and sheds as large tears as a Stag. He hath a joynt or crevis about an inch within the utmost edge of his shell , into which they put the knife and rip up his belly , which they call his Calipee , and take out his bowels , and heart , which had three distinct points , and this being laid in a dish will stir and pant ten hours after the Fish is dead : It 's of a delicate taste and very nourishing . Of The Quelquechoses . The Quelquechoses with which they furnish out their Tables at a feast are , Eggs potcht , and laid upon Sippets soaked in Butter , and juice of Limes and Sugar , with plumpt Currans strewed upon them , and Cloves , Mace , Cinamon strewed upon that , with a little Salt. Eggs boiled , rosted , and fried with Collops . Buttered Eggs , and Amulet of Eggs , with the juice of Limes and Sugar , a Fraize , and a Tansie , Custards and Cheese cakes , Puffs , Cream boiled to a heighth with yolks of Eggs , and seasoned with Sugar and Spice , Jelly which they make of a young Pig , Caves-feet , and a Cock ; Cream alone , and some several wayes with the help of Limes , Lemmons , and Oranges ; and into some they put Plantanes , Gnavers , and Bonanoes stew'd , or preserved with Sugar , and the same fruit also preserved without Cream , and to draw down a cup of Wine , they have dried Neats Tongues , Westfalia-Bacon , Caviare , Pickled-Herring , Botargo , all which are brought to them . From Old and New England , Virginia , and Holland they have Beef , and Pork ; As al Ling , Haberdine , Cod , poor - John , Makarels , and Herrings pickled , and Sturgeon . Pickled Turtles they have from the Lee-ward Islands . Of these things they have had in these latter years such store , that the Negroes are allowed for each man two Makarels a week , and every woman one , which are given them Saturday-nights , after which they have their allowance of plantanes , which is every one a large bunch or two two little ones to serve them for a weeks provision . And if any Cattel die by chance , or by any disease , the Christian servants eat the bodies , and the Negroes the Skins , Head , and Intrals , which is divided to them by the Overseers . If a Horse dies , the Negroes have the whole bodies , and this they think a high Feast , with which poor souls were never better contented : And the Drink which the servants have to this Diet , is nothing but Mobby , and sometimes a little Beveridge ; but the Negroes have nothing but water . When the chief Planters make a Feast for their friends , it s either made by such as live within Land , or neer the Sea side . For this Inland Plantation , my Author instanceth in Sir James Draxe , at whose Table he hath seen these several sorts of Meat well dressed : And this Feast was alwayes made when he killed a Beef , which he fed very fat , by allowing it a dozen Acres of Bonavist to feed in . First , he mentions Beef as the greatest rarity in that Island of which he had these Dishes ; A Rump boiled , a Chine rosted , a large piece of the breast rosted , a Cheek baked , the Tongue and part of the Tripes in Minced-pies , feasoned with sweet Herbs finely minced , Suet , Spice and Corrans . The Leggs , pallats , and other ingredients for an Oleo Podigro , and Maribones . The Guests having eaten well hereof , the Dishes were taken away , and then came in a potato-pudding , a Dish of Scotch Collips , of a Legg of Pork , Fricacy of the same , a dish of boiled Chickens , a shoulder of a young Goat ; a Kid with a Pudding in his belly , a young Pigg exceeding fat and sweet ; a shoulder of Mutton which is there a rare Dish : A Pastry made of the side of a young Goat , and a side of a young Porket upon it , well seasoned with pepper , Salt , and some Nutmegs : A Loin of Veal , to which they have plenty of Oringes , Lemons , and Limes ; three young Turkies in a Dish , two Capons very large and fat , two Hens with Eggs in a Dish ; four Ducklings , eight Turtle Doves , and three Rabbets ; And for cold Baked Meats , two Muscovy Ducks larded and seasoned with pepper and salt : And when these are taken from the Table , another course is set on , of Westphalia Bacon , dried Neats Tongues , Botargo , pickled Oysters , Caviare , Anchoves , Olives , and mixt amongst these , Custards , Cream , some alone , some with preserved Plantanes , Bonanoes , Gnavers , and these Fruits preserved by themselves ; Cheesecakes , Puffs , sometimes Tansies , Fraises , or Amulets : And for raw fruit , Plantaxes , Bonanoes . Gnavers , Milions , prickled Pears , Anchove pears , prickled Apples , Custard Apples , Water Milions , and Pines , better then all the rest . And to this they had for Drink , Mobby , Beveridge , Brandy , Kill-Devil , Drink of the Plantanes , Claret , White , and Rhenish Wine , Sherry , Canary , Red Sack , Wine of Fiall , besides several sorts of Spirits that come from England . Now for a Plantation neer the Sea , he instances in Collonel Walronds , who though he wants Sheep , Goats , and Beef , yet he makes a plentiful supply in sundry sorts of Fish , which the other wants . For all other sorts of Meat which were at Sir James Draxe his Table , he found at Collonel Walronds , as also Mullets , Maquerels , Parrat-fish , Snappers , red and grey , Carallos , Terbums , Crabs , Lobsters , long Fish , with divers others for which they have no names . Besides he dwelling so neer the Haven , hath of all the Rarities that are brought into the Island from other parts ; As Wine of all Kinds , Oyl , Olives , Capers , Sturgeon , Neats-Tongues , Anchoves , Caviare , Botago , with all sorts of salt meats , both Flesh and Fish ; As Beef , Pork , pease , Ling , Habberdine , Cod , poor - John , &c. Above one hundred sail of ships come yearly to this Island that bring servants and slaves , men and Women , Horses , Beasts , Asinegoes , and Cammels ; Utensils for boiling of Sugar ; and all manner of Tools for Tradesmen , Iron , Steel , Lead , Brass , Pewter : Cloth of all sorts both Linen and Woollen , Stuffs , Hats , Stockings , Shooes , Gloves , Swords , Knives , Locks , &c. and many other things . And they carry back Indigo , Cotten-wool , Tobacco , Sugar , Ginger , and Fustick wood . Of their several sorts of Timber . Timber for building they have great choice and plenty : As the Locust Trees which are so long and big as may serve for Beams in a very large room , Their bodies are strait , above fifty foot long , the Diameter of the Body about three foot and a half : The Timber hereof is hard , heavy , and firm , not apt to bend , and lasting . The Mastick Trees not altogether so large as the former , but tougher . The Bully Tree is somewhat less , but in other qualities goes beyond the former . It 's strong , lasting , yet not heavy , nor so hard for the Tools to work upon . The Red Wood , and Yellow prickled Wood are good Timber , and higher then the Locusts . The Cedar is the best of all , it works smooth , and looks beautifully ; Of it they make Wainscot , Tables , and Stools . They have Iron Wood , and another sort that will endure wet and dry : Of these they make Shingles , wherewith they cover their houses , because it will neither warp nor crack . Of their Stone . They have two sorts of Stone for building : The one lies in Quarries ; but these are small rough , and somewhat porous : Being burnt they make excellent Lime , white , and firm , by the help whereof they bind their Stones and make them to endure the weather . The other sort of stone they find in Rocks , and Massy pieces in the Ground which are soft , and therefore they saw them to what Dimensions they please , and the longer it lies above ground the harder it grows . Hangings they use not in their houses , because they would be spoiled by the Ants , eaten by the Cockroaches , and Rats . Of their Servants and Slaves . In the Island are three sorts of Men , Master , Servants , and Slaves . The Slaves and their Posterity being subject to their Masters for ever , they take more care of them then of their Servants , which are theirs but for five years by the Law of the Island . So that for the time the servants have the worser lives : For they are put to hard labour , ill lodging , and slighted diet . Formerly the servants had no bone-meat at all , except a Beast died , and then they were feasted as long as that lasted . Till they had planted good store of Plantans the Negroes were fed with Bonavisto , and Lob-Lolly , and some ears of Maise tosted ; but now they are well pleased with their Plantans , wherein they much delight , and thus they dress it . It 's gathered for them before it's full ripe , by the keeper off the Plantan Groves , who is an able Negro , and laid upon heaps till they fetch them away , which they do every Saturday night about five a clock ; for then they give over work sooner then ordinary , partly for this work , and partly because the fire in the Furnace is to be put out , and the Ingenio to be made clear ; besides they are to wash , shave , and trim themselves against the Sabbath . It is a fine sight to see an hundred of these Negroes , men and women , every one with a Grass-green bunch of Plantans on their heads , every bunch twice so big as their heads , all marchin gone after another . Having brought it home , they pill off the skin of so much as they will use , and boil it , making it into Balls , and so eat it . One bunch a week is a Negroes allowance , which they have no bread , nor drink but water , their Lodging at night is a boord , with nothing under , nor any thing above upon them . The usage of the Christian Servants is much as the Master is , whether merciful , or cruel . Such as are merciful , use their servants well , both in Meat , Drink , and Lodging . But the lives of such servants as have cruel Masters , is most miserable . When any ships bring servants thither , the Planters buy such of them as they like , and with a Guide send them to their Plantations , where they must presently build them a Cabin , or else lie upon the Ground . These Cabins are made with sticks , wit hs , and Plantane Leaves , under some little shade that may keep off the Rain . The food is a few Potatoes for meat , and water or Mobby for drink . At six of the clock in the Morning they are rung out to work with a Bell , with a rigid Overseer to command them , till the Bell ring again at eleven of the clock , and then they go to Dinner , either with a Mess of Lob-lolly Bonavist , or Potatoes . At one of the Clock they are rung out again , where they work till six , and then home to a Supper of the same . But now their lives are much better ; For most servants lie in Hamocks , in warm rooms , and when they come home wet from work , they have shifts of shirts and Drawers , which is all the Clothes they wear , and are fed with Bone-meat twice or thrice in a week . Of their great Fires . Sometimes through carelesness of servants , whole fields of Sugar Canes , and Houses have been burnt down : For if the Canes take fire , there is no quenching of them , they burn so furiously , and make a terrible noise ; For each knot of every Cane , gives as great a report as a Pistol . There is no way to stop it but by cutting down , and removing all the Canes before it for the breadth of twenty or thirty foot down the wind ; and there the Negroes stand and beat it out as it creeps along ; and some of them are so earnest to stop it , as with their naked feet to tread , and to roll their naked bodies upon it , so little do they regard their own smart in regard of their Masters benefit . When Negroes are brought to be sold , the Planters go to the ship to buy them , where they find them stark naked , and therefore cannot be deceived in any outward infirmity . The strongest , youngest , and most beautiful yield the best prizes ; thirty pound is the price for the best , and about twenty five pound for a woman Negro ; Children are much cheaper . They are very chast people . For when at sometimes they are altogether naked , they will not so much as cast their eyes upon those parts which ought to be covered . Jealous they are of their wives , and , and take it hainously if any make the least Courtship to them . And if any woman hath two children at a birth , her Husband provides a cord to hang her , concluding that she hath been false to his bed : And if by the authority of his Master , he be overawed , yet he never loves her after . The Planters allow some of them two or three Wives , but no women above one husband . When a Wife is brought to bed , the Husband removes into another room , leaving his Wife upon a boord on which she lies , and calls a neighbour to her , who makes her a little fire near her feet , and that serves for Possets , Broths , and Candles . In a fortnight she is at her work again with her Pickaninny ( so they call their Children ) at her back , as merry as any other . They have times of suckling their Children , and refreshing themselves in the fields ; and good reason , for they carry a burden on their backs , and work too . Some of them when their children are three years old , as they stoop in their weeding-work , will set their Pickaninnies a stride on their backs , where he will spur his Mother with his heels , and crow on her back , clapping his hands as if he meant to fly , which the Mother is so well pleased with , that she will continue her painful stooping work longer then she would do , rather then discompose her jovial Pickaninny , so glad she is to see him merry . The Sabbath dayes they have wholly to their pleasures : In the afternoons they have Kettle-Drums to make them Musick , and they all go to dancing , the men by themselves , and the women by themselves , and sometimes the men wrestle amongst themselves . When any of them die , they make a grave , and bury him in the evening , clapping their hands , and making a doleful sound with their voices . They are cowardly , and therefore bloody , when they have advantages . If you threaten before you punish them , they will hang themselves to avoid the punishment . If they have bruises or strains , they anoint themselves with a kind of Oyl that comes out of Barbary that cures them . When they are sick , or inwardly distempered , a little Kill-Devil revives , and comforts them . The young Maids have usually large breasts that stand strutting out , hard and firm , but when they are old , and have had children , their breasts hang down below their Navels . They are excellent Swimmers and Divers , both men and women . Some Indians they have from the Neighbouring Islands , or from the Continent , whose Women are better versed in ordering the Cussavy , and making Bread then the Negroes ; As also for making Mobby . The men they use for foot-men , and killing of Fish. One of them will go out with his Bows and Arrows , and in a dayes time will kill more Fish then will serve a Family of a dozen persons whil'st it is good . They are very active and learn any thing sooner then the Negroes : Their Women have small breasts , long black hair : Clothes they scorn to wear , especially if they be well shaped , only they wear something before their privities . One of these women being got with child by a Christian servant , when the time of her travel came , being loth to be delivered amongst the men , went alone to a Wood , where was a Pond of water , by which she was delivered , and washing her Child in the Water , within three hours came home again with her Child in her Arms , which was a lusty boy . Some of the Planters feed daily two hundred mouthes , and keep them in such good order , as there is no mutinies amongst them , though they be of several Nations . Their first work is Weeding , which if it be neglected but a little time , all is in danger of being spoiled . After Weeding comes Planting , especially in May , and November : But Canes may be planted at all times , that so one Field may be ready after another . Commonly one Field contains about twelve Acres . Of their Beasts and Cattel . Some Camels they have which are brought to them , and they are very useful for carrying down Sugar to the Bridge , or bringing from thence Hogsheads of Wine , Beer , or Vineger , which Horses cannot do , neither can Carts pass , the wayes are so Rocky and uneven . One of these will carry one thousand six hundred pound weight , and therefore the surest of any beast . Some Horses they have which are brought from several Countries , and they use them either for the Ingenio , or for the saddle . Some Bulls and Cows they have from the Isle of May , and Bonavista . The Bulls and Oxen they use for labour in the Ingenio's , and the Cows for the Pail . A Calf here will bring a Calf in fourteen moneths . Asinegoes they have which are of excellent use for carrying Sugar to the Bridge : For they will go where Horses cannot , by reason of the gullies , and deep wayes : One of them will carry one hundred and fifty pound weight , and some two hundred . Hogs they have in abundance which they keep ininclosures ; and they use to sell them alive for 4 d. a pound , and sometime for 6 d. if they be dear . Sheep they have but few , neither do they thrive in that Pasture . Yet the Ews have constantly two Lambs , but their flesh doth not eat well . Some sheep they have from Guinny , and Binny , that have hair instead of wooll , and their flesh is more like to Mutton then the other . Goats they have in great plenty , and they prosper well , and tast like our Goats : They live in the Woods , and are always inclosed . Of their Birds and Fowls . Birds they have , but two sorts worth the mentioning . The biggest is a Buzzard , somewhat less then ours , and swifter of wing ; The only good they do , is , that they sometimes kill Rats . The other is the larger Turtle Dove , of which there is great store . It 's handsomer both in shape and colour then ours in England , and is very good meat . There is also a lesser Turtle , a far finer Bird then she . It 's of the shape of a Partridge , her colour grey , and a red brown under the wings . There is also a bird like a Thrush , of a melancholly look , and her feathers stand alwayes ruffling ; she hath loud and very sweet notes . Another there is much like a Ren , but as big as a Trush , she alwayes looks very merry and jolly . There are great flocks of Blackbirds with white eyes , they have a harsh note like our Jayes in England : they are great devourers of Corn , and blossoms of Trees . They have a kind of Stares which walk , but hop not as other Birds do . They have other like Feldefares with big heads , and therefore they call them Councellers , they have a strange tune , consisting of quarter notes , composed of five tones , and every one a quarter note higher then the other . They have Sparrows , Haysocks , Finches , yellow-Hammers , Titoies , and divers others , for which they have no names : And the humming bird , not much bigger then a humble Bee , wheerof I have one . Sometimes Teals come to their Ponds , which they kill with their Guns . The like they do with Fowls called Oxen and Kine . There is another that they call a man of War , much bigger then a Heron , and flies out to Sea to see what ships are coming , and when he returns , they know that ships are neer . There are Bats that come abroad in the evening and feed on Flies . Of Snakes and Insects . There are some Snakes of a yard long ; The harm they do is in Dove-Houses , into which if they can get , they devour the young ones ; And they will skim the Milk-pans when they can get to them . There is no venomous beast in the Island . There are Scorpions some as big as Rats , smooth , and coloured like a snake , their bellies inclining to yellow , very nimble and quick , they hurt none ; The Snakes and they will fight long , and in the end the Snake prevails , and devours the other . Frogs and Toads they have none . There would be Lizzards but that the Cats kill them ; They love much to be where men are , and will gaze in their faces , and hearken to their discourse ; Their bodies are about four inches long , and their tails neer as much , headed like a snake in their colour , when they please , a pure grass-green on the back , blewish towards the sides , and yellowish towards the belly , and four nimble legs , and as cold as Froggs . They have Cock-roaches of the bigness and shape of a Beetle , of a pure hair-colour ; They appear in the evening , and they will fly to your bed , and if you be sleeping , he will bite till he fetches blood , and presently begon , that you seldom find them . The Muskitoes bites and string worse then Gnats . Next to these are Merriwings , and of so evial a substance , that you can hardly discern them but by the noise of their wings ; when they sting , there arises a little knob which will continue so a whole day . Caterpillers sometimes they have in great abundance , which do much harm , devouring the Potato-plants to the very Roots . Flies they have of so many kinds , from two inches long with great horns to the least Atome , so that it 's too tedious to speak of them all . They have Ants and Pismires of a small size , but of a great industry ; they are every where , in hollow ground amongst the root of Trees , upon the Bodie , Branches , Leaves , and Fruit of all Trees ; without houses , within their houses , upon their sides , walls , windows , Roofs , Tables , Cupboords , Stools , Beds , Floors , all within and without are covered with them . When they find a dead Cockroch , though he be bigger then a hundred of them , yet they will take hold of him and lift him up , and away they carry him , some going by to assist those that are weary ; some ( like Officers ) lead the way to shew the hole into which he must pass , and if his body do lie a cross that it cannot go into the hole , they give notice to the carriers , that presently turn his body endwise before it come to the hole , and that without any stop , and they never pull contrary wayes . The Planters which are so curious to prevent their coming upon their Tables , Cupboards , and Beds , have little troughs filled with water for the feet of these to stand in ; yet all will not prevail , for they will get in the scieling , and so fall down upon them . To keep them from the shelves on which their meat stands , they are forced to hang them to the roof with ropes , and to tar those ropes and the roofs over them . When a Carpet upon a Table is covered over with them , if you kill many , and let them alone but a while , they will carry away all the dead ones . If you set Sugar upon a Table which you have first freed from them , some in the room will presently smell it , and make towards it as fast as they can , and having found it , return again without medling with it , and gives notice of this booty , and then they come in thousands and ten thousands , and in an instant fetch it all away ; so that there is no place safe from these over-busie Creatures . Another sort of Ants there are far larger , that make their nests as big as Bee-hives , of clay against a wall or Tree , and sometimes within houses , they make them of several little cels . These the Cockrocha , and Lizards make their prey upon ; wherefore for their own security , they make several Galleries , some of five or six yards long of Clay also , through which they pass undiscovered : Their Avenues go out amongst Laaves or Moss , that they may not be perceived : By often breaking down their Nests , they are now most of them driven into the woods . Spiders they have , most beautiful and large , and very curious in their Webs , and not venomous . Another harmful creature they call Chegoes , in shape not much unlike a Lowse , no bigger then a Mite that breeds in Cheese , their colour is blewish ; They get through your stockings into a place of you Skin , most commonly under the Nailes of your Toes , and they lay their Off-spring as big as a small Tare , which will make you go very lamely , and put you to much smarting pain . The Indian Women will put in a small Needle at the hole , and winding the point about the bag , loosen him from the flesh , and so take him out , but the place will fester and rankle a fortnight after they are gone . Some little Animals there are in the Woods no bigger then Crickets , that lie all day in holes , but after Sun setting they begin their tunes , having exceeding shrill voices like a pack of small Beagles . This Musick hath no intermission till morning , and then all is hush't . There are many small Crabs that live upon the Land , of a reddish colour , they are coming from the Sea all the year long ( excepting March ) and hide themselves in Holes , and hollow Trees , and come into their Houses and Gardens , where they eat Herbs . The Negroes will eat them , and count them good meat . In March they come all out of their Holes and march to the Sea in such multitudes as that they cover the Earth : No Hedge , Wall , or House can stop them , but they will over all . Now for Trees . Amongst the Trees , there is none of more use then the Physick Nut , and yet hath it poison secretly lodged in it , but that poison makes good Physick : This Tree grows to be eighteen foot high ; There are none like it for beauty , and use in the Island . It hath many Sprigs upon it of four , five , and six foot long , which they lop off one after another , and of them make stakes of above four long , and stick them in the ground an inch deep , close to one another , and keep them even with a Rail on either side , and in a moneths space they will take root , and send forth Leaves ; and in another moneth will be rooted so fast , that they take away the the Railes . These Leaves are large , smooth , and beautifully shaped , of a full green , looking like green Sattin hang'd on a line , so even they hang naturally . Their Stems grow apace , rather in bigness then in heighth , and within a while imbody themselves one into another , and then they become a very strong fence , and so close that a Rat cannot pass through them , neither will Cattel or Vermin willingly come near them . And as it 's a beautiful and useful fence for Gardens and Orchards , and to keep in Conies , Turkies , Muscovy-Ducks , so it excellently fences in their Pastures which they would inclose . Their Fruit also is Phisical : Five of its kernels eaten in a morning fasting , causes both Vomits and Stools . This Nut is like to a white Pear-Plumb , and of a yellowish colour , and of yellowish colour , having on it as great a peelp as a Plumb , which being taken off , you come to the stone of a blackish colour , and within that is a kernel that will part in the middle , where you shall find a thin Film of a faint Carnetion colour . Take off that Film , and you may eat the Kernel safely without any operation at all , and it 's as sweet as a Jordans Almond . The Leaves are sharp some like a Vine Leaf , but thrice as big , and much thicker . The poison Tree is very beautiful , almost as large as the Locust : Her Leaves as large and beautiful as the Lawrel Leaves , and very like them . As they cut down these Trees they have Cipers over their Faces : For if any of their Sap flies into their eyes , it makes them blind for a moneth after . Of this Timber they make most of the Vessels wherein they cure their Sugar . There is a Mantionel Tree whose Fruit is Poison . The Fruit is like an Apple John , and ( they say ) that the Indians invenom their Arrows with it . The Cussavy is rather a Shrub then a Tree , the Sprigs as big as a Broom-staff , crooked and ill shaped ; The Leaves grow so thick as to cover them , and they grow in bunches , each of them an inch broad , and six or seven inches long , of a Dark Green. The growth of the Roots , and the use of them is set down before . Coloquintida is a very beautiful Fruit , as big as an Ostrages Egg , of an ill taste , the rind smooth , with various Greens interlaced with murries , yellows , and faint Carnations . Cassia Fistula is a Tree which grows exceeding fast . A Seed of it being set will in one year grow to be eight foot high , and as thick as a walking staff . The Leaf is like that of an Ash , but much longer , and of a darker colour . The Fruit when it 's ripe is of shape like a black Puddling , sometimes sixteen inches long , the pulp of it is Progatine , and a great cooler of the reins . There is a Plant very like a Sugar Cane : If it be chewed in the mouth , it causes the Tongue and Throat so to swell , that the party cannot speak for two dayes . There are Tammerine Trees , and Palm Trees planted which were brought from the East-India . The Palm yields excellent Wine , which is thus gathered : They cut off the Bark in such a part of the Tree , where a Bottle may be fitly placed , and the Liquor that runs into it , is excellent good for a day , and no longer . It 's a very delicious Liquor . The Fig-Trees are very large , but bear a small and contemptible fruit , neither are the Leaves like ours , nor so long by a fifth part . The bodies of the Trees are as long as our Elms. The Cherry Tree is not altogether so large , the fruit is useless and insiped ; The colour some resembling our Cherries , and the shape not unlike . The Citron is a small Tree , though she bears a great Fruit , which weighs it down to the Ground , the Stalk of a dark colour , the Leaf shaped like that of Limon , but of a dark green . The Orange Trees do not prosper so well , neither is their Fruit so kindly as those of Bermudas : Large they are , and full of juice , but not delicious ; besides ther full of Seeds , and their rinds thin and pale . These Trees do not last in their prime above seven years . The Limon Tree is much handsomer and larger ; Their fruits is large and full of juice , and of a fragrant smell . The Lime tree is like a thick Holly-bush in England , and as full of prickles . When they make a Hedge of them about their houses , it 's an excellent fence both against the Negroes , and Cattel . It 's commonly of seven or eight foot high , extreamly thick of Leaves , and Fruit , and prickles . The leaves and fruit like those of the Limon-tree , yet in the tast of rind , and juice it differs exceedingly . It 's very fit for sauce , but eats not well alone . The Prickled Apple-tree grows on a tree with very thick leaves , large and of a deep green , shaped like our Walnut leaves . The fruit is in fashion in heart of an Oke , and of that bigness ; Green on the outside with many Prickles on it . The tast is very like that of a musty Limon . The Pilchard Pear is much purer in tast , and better of shape , not much unlike a Greenfield Pear , of a faint green , inter mixed with some yellow near the stalk : The body of a mixt red , partly Crimson , partly stammel , with prickles of yellow near the top , the end being larger then the middle . The Pomgranate is a beautiful tree , the leaves small and green , mixed with an Olive colour ; the blossoms large , well shaped , and of a pure Scarlet colour . The young trees being set in rows , and kept in with cutting , make a very fine hedge . The fruit is well known amongst us . The Papa is but a small tree ; the bark of a faint willow colour , the Leaves large , and of colour like the bark ; the Branches grow out four , or five of one heighth , and spread almost level from the place where they sprang out ; about two foot higher are such other branches spreading in the same manner . The top is handsomly formed , the fruit as big Turnips , growing close to the body of the tree where the branches grow , and of somewhat a fainter willow colour . The tree is soft , with a Knife a man may cut down one that is as thick as a mans legg . They boil the the fruit , and eat it for Sauce with Pork like Turnips . The Gnaver-tree is bodied and shaped like a Cherry-tree , the Leaves somewhat larger and stiffer ; the fruit of the bigness of a small Limon , and near of the colour , only the upper end is somewhat blunter : It 's soft and of a delicate tast , within is a pulpy substance full of small seeds , like a Figg , some are white , and some of a Stammel colour . These when they have passed through the body of man or Beast , wheresover they are emptied , they grow , and do much hurt in the pastures where Cattel go that eat of them : For they over run all , and are hardly rooted out . The fruit differs in tast , some rank , some sweet . The rind preserved is delicate meat . Some Cocos there are , they are seldom above eighty or ninety foot high . Their branches come out in several parts of the trees , leaving spaces between the several heights : The Nuts grow where the lower bows break out : The Nuts are of several sizes , mostly as big as a Foot-ball , having a green Skin without ▪ and between that and the shell a pulpy substance , of which when it 's dry they make ropes , being like Hemp hurds . The shell is full of a clear and well-tasted Liquor , very delicious ; It 's lined within with a substance as thick as itself , of a white colour that tasts better then a Walnut : The Leaves of this tree in colour are like the Olive leaves . The Custard Apple grows on a tree full of Branches , and large leaves : The fruit when ripe , is as big as the largest Pomwater , and of the colour of a Warden ; they cut a hole in the lesser end , and so eat out the meat with a Spoon : It tasts exceeding like to a Custard . It hath many smooth seeds in it . The Macow-tree is one of the strangest trees in the Island , the Body and Branches being stuck all over with prickles , as black as jet , from one to seven inches long , sharp at point , and taperwise all the way , and waved as some Swords are ; they are hard and excellent for tooth-pikes . The tree is of the size of a Willow-tree , the Leaves of that colour and shape , but very stiff and hard . At the top is a large tuft of Fruit , but not to be eaten , being for shape like that which the Ciprus-tree bears : The body is straight , the branches comely , and the top round . Date-trees are in colour like these , but the leaves longer . The Mangrave , though she be not tall , yet is she of large extent . For there drops from her Limbs a kind of Gum which hangs together till it touch the Ground , and then it takes root : So that this tree so multiplies , that a troop of Horse may well hide themselves in it . Of the Bark they make very strong Ropes : And the Indians spin it into a fine thred as Flax make . Of it they make Hamocks , and divers things which they wear . The Calibash-tree bears Leaves , of a full and rich green , and in great plenty ; Her Fruit is as big as that of a Coco , but not to be eaten : Round as a Ball , and green , smooth , and shining : they grow close to the body of the tree , or Boughs , without stalks . Of this round Fruit they make dishes , Bowls , and Cups , and other Utensils . They look very beautiful on the tree . There are Bay-trees whose Leaves are so Aromatick , as three or four of them will amply supply the place of Cloves , Mace , and Cinamon in dressing any Dish of Meat . It 's in shape and colour like ours in England . The Cedar is the most useful timber in the Island . It 's strong , lasting , and not very heavy , and therefore good for building . It works smoothly , and hath a fair grain , and therefore is much used for Wainscot , Chairs , Stools , and other Utensils ; the Leaves are like those of the Ash-trees in England , but somewhat bigger . The Mastick-tree is very tall , but the body is slender , and therefore to support her , she hath spurs above seven foot from the ground , fixt into the body , and reach from the tree to the roots : So broad that they make round tables of them , above three foot and an half in the Diameter . This tree hath commonly a double top , one side being somewhat higher then the other . The Fruit is of a Stammel colour , and hath neither Skin nor stone , and is unwholsome . The leaves of it grow of such an heighth , that the form cannot be discerned till they fall down . Some of these trees are about sixty foot high . The Bully-tree is somewhat less , but excellent wood to work on : It bears a fruit like our Bullies . Her body is strait , and well shap't , her Branches proportionable ; the timber very lasting . Red-wood is an handsome tree of a midling size , the body about two foot and and an half in the Diameter : the timber works so well that workmen commend it above all other . Prickled yellow wood is as good as the red-wood , strong and lasting : Good for building , and all work without doors . Iron-wood is so extream hard , that it breaks the Axes that fall it . It is so heavy that it is seldom used in buildings . It is good for any use without doors . For neither Sun nor Rain can soften it . It 's much used for Coggs to the Rollers . Signum vitae , they use for the same purpose . They send much of it to England : where it 's used for Bowls , Cabinets , Drinking Cups , &c. The Loust-tree is like a Tuscane Pillar , plain and massie : For the burden it bears being great and ponderous , ought to have a body proportionable thereunto . Some of them are four foot in the Diameter near the root , and 30. foot high growing taper-wise . The Head is neither too heavy , nor too light , the branches large ; the Springs , Leaves , and Nuts so thick , that one may lie upon them . The Nuts are 3. inches and a half long , and two inches broad , and an inch thick : the shell somewhat thick , of an hair colour : the leaves bigger then those of our Ashes . In every Nut are three or four Kernels . In times of Famine poor people eat them for their sustenance . There is also a bastard Locust-tree that looks fair , but will not last . The Palmeto hath a body of fourty five or fifty foot high , the Diameter , seldom above sixteen inches : the rind , of a poor Ash color full of wrinkles ; the Leaves about two foot and a half long , in bunches as if twenty long flag-leaves were tied together by the broad ends : with bundles of these they thatch houses very neatly , which is dry , warm , and lasting . The Palmeto Royal is the stateliest tree that grows on Earth , for beauty and largeness not to be parallel'd . When she is about ten or twelve years old , she is about seventeen foot high ; that part which touches the ground is round like 〈◊〉 Inkhorn , above which the body of the tree is less , like that part which holds the pen. The body is tawny , and purple , with rings of white and green mixed , that go round about , and stand at six inches distance . About six foot and an half high , grow the bottom of the stalks , thin as Parchment , enwrapping one another so close , as to make a continued stem of the same bigness for two foot and an half above the others , every one of those Skins bearing a stalk which lessens insensibly from the Skin to the Point . These Branches are of several lengths , the most inward are the highest ; and each stalk is adorned with leaves , and each of these leaves sharp at either end ; the Stem is of a pure grass green shining like Velom , and all the Branches with the Leaves of a full grass green , and speading every way , and the highest of them eight foot above the stem . The Branches sprout from the middle of tree , one at once , and as it opens it spreads the Leaves abroad , at which time the eldest Branch withers , and hangs down till the wind blows it off . Then comes forth another , and another , and still there is a Pike , and a dead leaf , a Pike and a dead Leaf as the tree growes higher and higher , which is till she be one hundred years old . About thirty or fourty yeas old she begins to bear her fruit , which is of the bigness of large Grapes , some green , some yellow , some purple , and then they are ripe when they come to be purple , and fall down ; and then the Green turns yellow , and the yellow purple , and so take their turns till the tree gives over bearing . These trees grow till some of them be two hundred , yea three hundred foot high . The top of this tree is of a vast extent , for from the point of the branches on the one side , to the point of the stalk on the other side is seventy eight foot , yet are none of the roots of this tree bigger then a Swans Quil ; But there are many of them , and they fasten themselves in the Rock which makes the Tree , though so high , and big , able to stand against all wind and weather . The wood of this tree is so hard and tough , that it breakes the Axes of those those that fell it . There are many other sorts of trees , some exceeding large aud beautiful , for which they have no names . Of Plants . The Ginger is a Root that brings forth blades like the blades of Wheat , but broader , and thicker : They are of a Popinary colour , and the blossome of a pure Scarlet . When the Ginger is ripe , they dig it up , being the Root , and scrape off the outward skin to kill the spirits of it , for else it would grow perpetually . Others scald it to kill the spirits , and that will be black and hard as Wood , whereas the scraped Ginger is white , and soft , and hath a cleaner , and quicker tast . Red Pepper . There are two sorts of Red Pepper ; the one like Coral , of a Crimson and Scarlet colour mixt : the fruit about three inches long , and shines more then the best polished Coral . The other is of the same colour , and glisters as much , but is shaped like a large Button of a Cloake ; they have both the same quality ; so violently strong , that when they break but the Skin , it causes them to Cough for a quarter of an hour after the fruit is removed ; But whil'st they are grabling of it , they never give over . It grows on a little shrub no bigger then a Goosbberry-bush . They have excellent good Cucumbers from the beginning of November , to the end of February , they eat them cold with Oyle , Vineger , and Pepper . But boiled or fried they use them for sauce with Mutton , Pork , Turkies , and Muscovy Ducks . Millions they have likewise for those four moneths : For the most part larger then ours in England , and eat moister . Some of them are sixteen inches long . The Water Million is one of the goodliest Fruits that grows : Some as big as Cloak-bags ; purely Green , engravened with Straw-colour . No inch of the Rind is alike , and they are as smooth as polished Glass ; within , they are like an Apple for colour , but in tast waterish and wallowish . It 's rarely cooling and excellent against the Stone . The Seeds are of a pure Purple ; they are full of these seeds . Grapes they have which are indifferently well tasted , but they are never ripe together : There are alwayes some green , some ripe , and some rotten Grapes in a Bunch , and therefore they cannot make Wine of them . The fruit of the Plantane is of great use , and beauty too . In Planting them they put a root into the ground six inches deep , and in a very short time there will come out three or four sprouts , whereof one hath the precedence . As this Sprout grows , it springs from the intrinsick part of the Stem , and the out Leaves hang down and rot ; But still new ones come within , and rise up as the Palmeto does , like a Pike which opens with the Sun , and becomes a Leaf , and when it 's eight or ten foot high , the Pikes and Leaves will be of their full bigness , and so continue till the last Sprout comes forth , which is the Soul of the Plant , and will never be a Leaf : But is the Stem upon which the fruit must grow . When the Leaves come to their full bigness , they rot no more , but continue in their first beauty , a rich green with stripes of yellow . These Leaves are most of them above six foot long , and two foot broad ; smooth , shining , and stiff as a Lawrel Leaf , falling from the middle to the end like a Feather : And when it comes to the full heighth , the Leaves will be fifteen or sixteen foot high , the Stem upon which the fruit grows being a foot higher , with a green branch on the top , which branch is very heavy , and then the leaves open and shew the Blossome , which is of a pure purple , and like a heart with the point downwards , being of a pound weight ; when this is fallen , the Fruit grows . In six moneths space this Plant will be grown , and the fruit ripe , which is pleasant , wholesome , and nourishing , yellow when it 's ripe : But the Negroes desire it green , for they eat it boiled , and it 's the only food they live upon . When it 's gathered they cut down the Plant , and give it to the Hoggs , for it will grow no more . In three moneths another Sprout will come to bear , and so another , and another for ever . Groves they make of these Plants of twenty Acres of ground so planting them in every room that they can walk dry under the leaves , and be shaded from the Sun. The wild Plantane grows much as the other doth , but the leaves not so broad , and more upright : The Fruit of a Scarlet colour , and almost three square , but good for nothing . The Bonano differs nothing from the Plantane in the Body and Leaves , but only that the leaves are somewhat less , and the body hath here and there some blackish spots , the Blossome no bigger then a large Rose bud , of a faint Purple and Ash colour mixt , the Stalk that bears it , is adorned with small Blossomes , of several colours : The Fruit stands upright like a bunch of Puddings , each of them between four and five inches long . The Fruit is sweeter then that of the Plantane , and therefore the Negroes will not meddle with it . It 's near as beautiful a trees as the ●antane . The Pine is excellent in the Superlative Degree , both for beauty and tast . It s a full year before it bring forth ripe fruit , but when it comes to be eaten , nothing of rare tast that can be thought on that is not there . A Slip taken from the body of this Plant , and set in the ground , will not presently take root , but the Crown that grows upon the Fruit itself will sooner come to perfection . In a quarter of a year it will be a foot high , and the leaves about seven or eight inches long , appearing like a Semicircle : The colour mostly Frost upon Green , intermixt with Cornation , and the edges of the Leaves have teeth like Sawes . The Leaves fall one over another , the points of the lowest touching the ground . In a quarter of a year more , the Blossome appears on the top of the stem , as large as a great Cornation , the colours , Cornation , Crimson , and Scarlet , in streaks intermixt with yellow , blew , and peach colour-leaves , intermixed again with Purple , Sky-colour , Orange-tauny , Gridaline , and Gingeline , White , and Philamot : So that the flower represents the variety to the sight , which the fruit doth to the tast . When the flowers are fallen , there appears a little bunch of the bigness of a Walnut , which hath in it all these colours mixt , which were disper'st in the Leaves , and so it grows bigger for two moneths more ; when it 's perfect , it is of an Oval Form , and at the upper end grows out a Crown of Leaves much like the former in colour , but more beautiful . Some of them six inches long ; the out Leaves shorter by degrees . This Fruit is inclosed with a Rind , which begins with a Skrew at the Stalk , and so goes round to the top , or Crown , gently rising , which Screw is about a quarter of an inch broad , and the figures that are imbroidered upon it , near of the like dimension , and divisions between ; Which divisions are never one over another in the screw , but are always under the middle of the Figures above , which so vary in their colours , as that if you see one hundred Pines , they are not like one another ; And every of those Figures hath a little tuft , some Green , some Yellow , some Ash-colour , and some Carnation . There are two sorts of Pines , the King and the Queen-Pine . The Queen is far more delicate , and hath her Colours of all Greens , which shadows intermixt with faint Cornations , but most of all , Frost upon Green , and Sea-greens . The King-Pine hath mostly all sorts of yellows shadowed with Grass-greens . Some of them are fourteen inches long , and six in the Diameter : Most of them having heavy bodies , and slender stalks , bowed down till they are on the ground . Some of them have a dozen little ones round about the prime Fruit , which are ripe by turns , and all very good . When it 's ripe it hath an admirable smell , when they come to eat them , they first cut off the Crown , and send that to be planted : Then they pare off the most beautiful Rind , and cut the Fruit into slices in a Dish , and there issues out a Liquor as clear as Spring-water about six spoonful , which in tast is in a high degree delicious , and in eating the Fruit , the delicate variety of tasts will change and flow so fast upon your Pallat , as your fancy can hardly keep way with them , to distinguish the one from other . How they Plant their Sugar-Canes . They dig a small Trench of six inches broad , and as deep , in a straight line , the whole length of the ground where they plant them , then they lay two Canes one by another along the bottom of the Trench , and so continue them the whole lengh of the trenches , then they cover them with earth ; and at two foot distance they do the like , till they have planted all the Field . But they plant not too much together , but so that it may ripen successively , that their work may come in in order , that they be not idle : for if they be not cut and used when they are ripe , they will rot . From these Canes thus buried , comes forth a sprout at every knot . They begin to appear a moneth after their setting , and in a moneth more they are two foot high at the least , and in the mean time they weed them , and supply where there are any defects . These Canes with their tops are about eight foot high , the bodies about an inch in the Diameter ; the Knots five or six inches distant one from the another . When they are ripe they cut them with little hand Bills , six inches above the ground , and divide the tops from the Canes ; And then holding the Cane by the upper end , they strip off all the blades , which with the tops they give to their Horses ; the Canes they bind in Faggots , and send them home upon Asinegoes , each of them carrying three Faggots ; two upon crooked sticks on the sides , and one in the middle . And these Creatures being used to it , will of themselves go and come without a guide . The place where they unload them , is a little plat of ground near to the Mill-house which they call a Barbica . Being laid in the Barbica , they w●●k them out clean , not suffering them to grow stale ; for in two dayes the Juice will turn sower , and spoil all ; And in the next place , they grind them with Horses under three Rollers , whose Centers being of Brass , Steel , turn very easily : But when the Canes are between the Rollers , it 's a good draught for five Oxen or two Horses . In a little time then all the Juice is pressed out , and then two Negro Girls take out the Canes , and corry them away , laying them on a heap at a Distance . Under the Rollers there is a Reciever into which the Liquor falls , and from thence by a Pipe of Lead , is carried into a Cistern , which is near the stairs that goes down from the Mill to the Boyling-House . From thence it passes through a Gutter to the Clarifying Copper : And as it Clarifies in the first Copper , and the Scum rises , it 's conveyed to a second Copper , where it 's again scummed , both which scums being very Drossy , are thrown away ; But the Skimming of the other three Coppers are conveyed to the Stilling-house , where it stands in Cisterns till it be a little sowre . Thus the Liquor is refined from one Copper to another , and the more Coppers it passes through , the finer and purer it is . When it comes to the tach it must have much keeling and stirring , and as it boiles , they throw into the four last Coppers a Liquor made of Water and Wit hs , which they call Temp , without which the Sugar would be clammy and never kern . When it 's boiled enough , they poure two spoonfulls of Sallet-Oyl into the Tach , and then it gives over to bubble , then after much keeling they take it out of the Tach with Ladles , and remove it into the cooling Cistern . This work continues from Monday morning till Saturday night , without any intermission , day and night , with fresh supplies of Men , Horses , and cattel . The Liquor being so cool as that it 's fit to put into Pots ; first stopping the sharp end of the Pots with Plantane Leaves , they fill them , and let it stand till it be cold , which will be in two dayes and two nights ; Then they remove them into the Trying-house , and pulling out the stopples ; the Molosses runs out into a Gutter that carries it into Cisterns again , and that they call Peneles , which is a Sugar somewhat inferiour to Muscovados , which will sweeten pretty well , and is of a reasonable good colour . When it 's well cured , they remove the Pots from the Curing Room into the Knocking Room , and turning them upside down , they knock them till the Sugar falls out , in which there are three sorts . The first is Brown , Frothy , and light ; The bottom is of a darker colour , Gross and Heavy , and full of Molosses , both which they cut away and boil them again with Molosses for Peneles . The midle , which is more then two thirds of the whole , is a White colour , dry , and sweet , which they send to their Storehouses at the Bridge , there to be put in Casks and Chests to be shipt away . Though the Muscovado Sugars require but a moneths time in making , after it is boiled , yet White Sugar requires four Moneths , and it s made thus . They take Clay and temper it with Water to the thickness of Frumentry , and pour it on the top of the Muscovado-Sugar as it stands in the Potts , and there let it remain four Moneths , and when it comes to be knock't out of the Pots , the top and bottom will be like Muscovadoes , but the middle perfect White , and excellent Lump Sugar . The Skimmings before spoken of , when they have stood till they are a little soure , they still it ; and the first spirit that comes , is a small Liquor , which they call Low-Wines , which they Still over again , and then comes off a very strong Spirit , which is very Soveraign when they are ill with Colds , which the Negroes are oft subject to , having nothing to lye upon but aboard , and nothing to cover them . And though the Dayes be hot , the Nights be cold , and they coming hot , and sweating from their dayes labour , are subject to catch cold ; and when they feel themselves amiss , one dram of these Spirits cures them . And the Christian Servants , when their Spirits are exhausted by their hard labour and sweating in the Sun ten hours every day , and their stomacks weakened , a Dram or two of these Spirits is a great comfort and refreshing to them . They make much money also of them by selling them at the bridge , so that they make weekly so long as they work , 30. l. Sterling , besides what is drunk by their servants and slaves . WIT HS . There is another Plant which they call a With , which is exceeding harmful ; For it pulls down all it can reach to , Canes and all other Plants . If it comes into a Garden , it will wind about all Hearbs , and Plants that have stalks , and pull them down and destroy them . If into an Orchard , it will climb up by the bodies of the Trees into the Branches , and draws them as it were into a purse ( for out of the main stock hundred of sprigs will grow ) and if any other Tree be near it will find the way to it , and pull the tops of them together , and hinder the growth of the Fruit ; and cut the main stock at bottom in hope to kill it ; the moisture in the Branches above will cast down a new root into the ground ; yea , it will reach the highest Timber , and so enwrap their branches as to hinder their growth ; and oftentimes it fastens one Tree to another , so that one shall hinder the growth of another . If you clear a passage of ten foot broad between a Wood where it grows , and your Canes over night , and come the next morning , and you shall find the way crossed all over with Wit hs , and got near to the Canes , and if they once get amongst them , you cannot destroy the one without the other ; for wheresoever they touch ground , they get new Roots , and so creep into every place , and as they go pull all down . Yet have they some good virtues ; for they serve for all uses where ropes or cords are required ; as for binding their Wood and Canes into Faggots , &c. And without them they were in an ill condition , having no other wood fit for hoops for their Hogsheads , Barrels , and Tubs ; and they can have them of what length and bigness they please ; And for such uses they are very good . There are several kinds of these Wit hs , some that bear fruit somewhat bigger then the Cod of a Bean , which being divided long-wise with a Knife you shall perceive the most various and beatiful colours that can be , and so well matched , as to make up a very great beauty . Many Canes there be in the Island , some large enough to hide five hundred men ; the runaway Negroes oft shelter themselves in for a long time , and in the nights range abroad , and steal Pigs , Plantanes , Potatoes , and Pullen , and feast all day upon what they stole in the night : And the nights being dark , and their bodies black , escape undiscovered . Another sort of Wit hs they have that are made of the Gum of Trees , which falls from the boughs drop after drop , one hanging by another till they touch the ground , from whence they receive nourishment and grow larger : And if three or four of them come down so near as to touch one another , and the wind twists them together , they appear like ropes . Aloes they have growing there very good , and its a beautiful Plant , and the leaves four Inches broad , and three quarters of an inch thick , and a foot and half long , with prickles on each side , and the last Sprout which rises in the middle , bears yellow Flowers , one above another , which are two foot higher then the Leaves . These thick Leaves they take and cut them through , and out of them issues the Aloes , which they set in the Sun that rarifies it , and makes it fit to keep : They save the first running , for if it run too long it will be much worse . This Plant in England we call Semper vivens . Of this is there to be be made an admirable Medicine for a Burn or Scald . An Ointment foor a burn or Scald , thus , Take Semper vivens , Plantane Leaves , and the green Rind of Elder , of each a like quantity , and boil them in Sallet Oyl , till all the Tincture be drawn in boyling . Then strain out the Oyl well , and put it on the fire again , and put to it a small quantity of the Spirits of Wine , and so much Yellow Wax as will bring it to the consistence of a Linement to keep it for use . There also the sensible Plant , which closes the Leaves upon any touch with your hand , or that end of the staff by which you hold , and in a little time will open again . There are few flowers in the Island , and none of them sweet . The White Lilly , and Red Lilly are much fairer then ours , and very beautiful , but neither of them sweet . The Saint Jago Flower is very beautiful , but of an unpleasing smell . Another flower they have that opens not till Sun setting , and is closed all day , and therefore they call it the Flower of the Moon . It grows in great tufts , the Leaves like a heart , the point turning back : The flower is of a most pure Purple . After the flower appears the seed , black with an eye of Purple , of the shape of a small Button , so finely wrought , and tough with all , as it may well trim a suit of Apparel . There is Purceane so plentifully every where , as makes it disesteemed . Herbs , and Roots . There are brought from England , Rosemary , Time , Winter-Savory , Sweet-Marjerom , Pot-Marjerom , Parsly , Penny-royal , Camomil , Sage , Tansie , Lavender , Cotton , Garlick , Onions , Coleworts , Cabbage , Turnips , Redishes , Marigold , Lettice , Taragon , Southern-wood , &c. all which prosper well . There is a Root which was brought thither by the Negroes , Large , dry and well tasted . It 's good boyled to eat with Pork , mixt with Butter , Vineger , and Pepper ; It 's as big as three of our largest Turnips . The strength of the Island . This Island is strong by scituation ; For there cannot be any safe Landing , but where the Harbours , and Bayes are , which lie to the South-West , and those places are so Defencible by Nature , as with small cost they are strongly fortified . In the year one thousand six hundred and fifty they were able to muster ten thousand Foot , as good , and Resolute men as any in the World , and a thousand good Horse , and since then , they are much increased . Their Laws and Government . Their Laws are like ours in England , and they are governed by a Governour , and ten of his Council ; four Courts of Justice in Civil Laws which divide the Countrey into four Circuits . Justices of Peace , Constables , Churchwardens , and Tithingmen . Five Sessions in a year were held for trial of Criminal Causes , and Appeals from Inferiour Courts . When the Governour pleases to call an Assembly for the last Appeals , and making new Laws , or abolishing the Old ; It consists of the Governour , his Councel , and two Burgesses chosen by every Parish . There are in the Island eleven Parishes : No Tithe paid to the Minister , but a yearly allowance of a Pound of Tobacco upon an Acre of every mans Land , besides Church-Duties for Marriages , Baptizings , and Burials . Their Weather . Four Moneths in the year the Weather is colder then in the other eight , and those are November , December , January , and February ; yet are they hotter then with us in May. There is no general Fall of the Leaf , every Tree having a particular time for it self , as if two Locust-trees stand but at a stones cast distance , one lets fall her leaves in January , another in March , another in July , another in September . The Leaves when Fallen under the Tree , being most of them large and stiff , when they were growing , and full of veins from the middle stalk to the upper end , when the thin part of the Leaf is consumed , those veins appear like Skelletons , with the strangest works and beautifullest Forms that can be imagined . Negroes Heads . They also find in the Sands things that they call Negroes-heads , about two Inches long , with a Forehead , Eyes , Nose , Mouth , Chin , and part of the Neck : They are alwayes found loose in the Sands , without any Root . It is black as Jet , but whence it comes they know not . TAR . They have no Mines , not so much as of Coles in the Islands . There flows out of the Rock an Unctious substance , somewhat like Tar : It is excellent good to stop a Flux being drunk : And for all Aches , and Bruises , being anointed with it . It is so subtile that being put into the hand and rubbed there , it works through the back of it . PITCH , and MOVNTIACK . There is another Gumming Substance that is black and hard as Pitch , and is used as Pitch ; they call call it Mountiack . An Excellent REMEDY Against the STONE . MY Author relates this Story concerning himself , that during his abode in the Barbadoes , he was taken with such a fit of the Stone , that for fourteen dayes together he made not one drop of water ; But when he despaired of life ; God sent him such a Remedy as the World cannot afford a better . For within ten hours after this taking of it , he found himself not only eased , but cured : It brought away all the stones and gravel that stopped the passage , and his water came as freely from him as ever before , and caried before it such quantities of broken stones , and gravel that the like hath hardly been seen . And afterwards being in the like torment , he used the same remedy , and found the same ease . The Medicine was this , Take the Pizle of a green Turtle that lives in the Sea , dry it with a moderate heat , pound it in a Morter , and take as much of this Powder as will lie upon a shilling , in Beer , Ale , or Whitewine , and in a short time it will work the cure . These Turtles are frequent in the Chariby , and Lucayick Islands near to the Barbadoes , to which many of them are brought . Three sorts of Turtles . There are 3. sorts of Turtles : The Loggerhead-Turtle , the Hawks-bill-Turtle , and the green Turtle , which is of a less magnitude , but far excelling the other two in wholesomness , and rareness of tast . That part of the Island which is the most remote from the Bridge , ( the onely place of Trading ) by reason of deep and steep Gullies interposing the passage , is almost stopt . Besides , the Land there is not so rich and fit to bear Canes as the other : Yet it 's very useful for planting , Provisions of Corn , Bonavist , Cassavy , Potatoes , &c. As also of Fruit , as Oranges , Limons , Lymes , Plantanes , Bonanoes : Likewise for breeding of Hoggs , Sheep , Goats , Cattel , and Poultry to furnish either parts of the Island which wants those Commodities . The Sugar Canes are fifteen Moneths from the time of their planting , before they come to be fully ripe . From the Island of Bonavista they have Horses brought to them , whose Hooves are so hard and tough , that they ride them at the Barbadoes down sharp and steep Rocks , without shooes : And no Goat goes surer on the sides of Rocks , or Hills then they . FINIS . ( Here place the Examples of Minerals and Stones . ) EXAMPLES OF THE Wonderful Works OF GOD IN THE CREATURES . CHAP. I. Of strange Stones , Earth , and Minerals . 1. IN Cornwal , near unto a place called Pensans , is that famous stone called Main-Amber : which is a great Rock advanced upon some other of meaner size , with so equal a counterpoize , that a man may stir it with the push of his finger , but to remove it quite out of his place , a great number of men are not able . Camb. Brit. p. 188. The like is in the Country of Stratherne in Scotland . 2. In Summerset-shire , near unto Cainsham are found in Stone-quarries , stones resembling Serpents , winding round in manner of a wreath , the head bearing up in the Circumference , and the end of the tail , taking up the centre within : but most of them are headless . Camb. Brit. p. 236. 3. In Gloucestershire upon the Hills near Alderly are found certain stones , resembling Cockles , Periwinckles , and Oisters , which seem to be the gaimsome works of nature , or such shells turned into stone . Camb. Brit. p. 363. 4. In Yorkshire , about Whitby are found certain stones fashioned like Serpents , foulded and wraped round , as in a wreath , so that a man would verily think that they had been somtimes Serpents turned into stone . Camb. Brit. p. 718. 5. Also in the same Country at Huntly Nabb , there lye scattering here and there amongst the Rocks , stones of divers bigness , so Artificially by nature shaped round in manner of a Globe , that one would take them to be big bullets made by the Turners hand , for shot to be discharged out of great Ordnance ; in which , if you break them , are found stony Serpents , enwrapped round like a wreath : but most of them are headlesse . Camb. Brit. p. 721. 6. In the County of Cornwal near unto St. Neots , there are a number of good great Rocks heaped up together , and under them one stone of lesser size , fashioned naturally in the form of a Cheese lying in presse , whereupon it s named Wring-cheese . Camb. Brit. p. 192. 7. In Richmondshire amongst the ragged Rocks , are found stones like unto Periwinckles , Cockles , and other shell fish . Camb. Brit. p. 727. 8. In the County of Hereford , a hill which they call Marcley-hill , in the year 1571. ( as though it had wakened on a sudden out of a deep sleep ) roused it self up , and for the space of three dayes together moving and shewing it self ( as mighty , and huge an heape as it was ) with roaring noise in a fearful sort , and overturning all things that stood in the way , advanced it self forward , to the wondrous astonishment of the beholders . Camb. Brit. p. 630. 9. In Glamorganshire in a Rock or Cliffe , by the Sea side , there appeareth a very little Chink , unto which , if you lay your ear , you shall hear a noise as if it were of Smiths at Work , one while the blowing of the bellows , another while the striking of the sledge , and Hammer ; sometimes the sound of the grindstone , and Iron tools rubbing against it , the hissing Sparks also of Steel-Gads within holes as they are beaten , and the puffing noise of the Fire burning in the Furnace . Camb. Brit. page 643. This is called Merlins Cave . 10. At Aspley Gowick in Bedfordshire , near unto Woburn , there is a kind of earth that turns Wood into Stone : For proof whereof there was a Wooden Ladder in the Monastry of Woburn , that having lien a good while covered in that earth , was digged forth again all Stone . Camb. Brit. p. 401. I have a peece of Wood turned into Stone by that earth . 11. In Kile in Scotland , there is a Rock about twelve foot high , and as much in breadth , called the Deaf-Craig : For though a man call never so loud , or shoot off a Gun on the one side , yet his fellow on the other side cannot hear the noise . Description of Scotland . 12. In Argile there is a stone found in diverse places , which being laid under straw , or stubble , doth set it on fire , by reason of the great heat that it gathereth there . Idem . 13. It is most strange , yet true , that the Armes of the Duke of Rohan in France , which are Fusils , or Lozenges , are to be seen in the wood , and stones , through all his Country : so that if you break a stone in the middest , or lopp a bough of a Tree , you shall behold the the grain thereof ( by some secret cause in nature ) Diamonded , or streaked in the fashion of a Lozeng . Camb. Brit. 14. In Warwick-shire , the Armes of the Shugburies , which are starres , are found in the stones in their own Manner of Shugbury ; so that break the stone where you will , and there is the exact fashion of a star in the end of it . Idem , I have some of these stones . 15. In the Kingdom of Fesse in Affrica there is a Mountain called Beniguazeval , in the top whereof there is a Cave that casteth out fire perpetually . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 807. 16. In Prussia there is great store of Amber , which groweth like Coral in a mountain of the North-Sea , which is clean covered with water : by the violence of the waves beating against this Rock , the Amber is oft broken off , and cast up by the Sea into their Havens . 17. About Bever Castle in Lincoln-shire , are found the stones called Astroites , which resemble little stars joyned one with another , wherein are to be seen at every Corner , five beams , or rayes , & in the middest of every ray is to be seen a small hollownesse . Camb. Brit. 18. We have Corral , Amber , Emralds , Calcedony , Pearl , Onix , Sardonix , Sardis , Bezar , Hemathist , and the Turquoise from Arabia , Indostan , and Persia. Pearls , Berils , Saphires , and Adamants , from Zeilan . Jasper , Cornelion , Agate , Heliotrope , Jacinth , and Chrysolite , from Malabar , Narsinga , and Cochin-china . Diamonds from Borneo , and Gulkunda . Gold , Silver , Rubies , Saphires , Granats , Topaz , Emeralds , Smaradg , Espinels , Cats-eyes , and Porcellane , from Pegu , Siam , Bengala , Sumatra , Japan , and China . CHAP. II. Examples of the rare Works of God in the Creatures . Of Trees , Hearbs , Plants , and Gums . 1. OF Date-Trees some are Males , and other Females : the Male brings forth Flowers onely ; the Female Fruit , but the Flowers of the Female will not open unlesse the boughs , and Flowers of the male be joyned unto them : and if they be not thus coupled , the Dates will prove stark naught , and have great stones in them , Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 823. 2. Neer unto the Grand-Cairo in Egypt , is a Garden environed with a strong Wall ; in the Garden is a large fountain , and in the middest of it groweth the only Balm-tree bearing true balm , that is in the world : it hath a short stock or body , and beareth leaves like unto Vine-leaves , but not altogether so long . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 838. 3. In the Country of Indostan they have a pleasant clear liquor which they call Taddy , issuing from a spongy Tree that grows straight , and tall , without boughs to the top , and there spreads out into branches , somwhat like to an English Colewort , where they make incisions , under which they hang earthen pots to preserve the influence : that which distils forth in the night , is as pleasing to the taste , as any white Wine , if drunk betimes in the morning ; and of a peircing , and medicinable quallity , excellent against the stone . But in the heat of the day the Sun alters it , so that it becomes heady , Ill-relished , and unwholesome . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1469. 4. For Cotton Wooll , they plant seeds , which grow up into shrubs like unto our Rose-bushes : It blows first into a yellow blossome , which falling off , there remains a Cod about the bignesse of a mans thumb , in which the substance is moist , and yellow , but as it ripens , it swells bigger , till it break the Cod , and in short time becomes as White as Snow , and then they gather it . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1470. 5. The Cynamon tree is a small tree , and low , having leaves like to our Bay-tree : In the month of March , or April , when the sap goeth up to the top of the tree , they cut the bark off the tree round about in length ; from knot to knot , or from joynt to joynt , above , and below , and then easily with their hands they take it away , laying it in the Sun to dry , and yet for all this the tree dyes not , but against the next year it will have a new bark , and that which is gathered every year is the best Cynamon : that which grows longer is great , and not so good . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1709. 6. In India is a tree called Arbore de Ray's or the Tree of roots , it groweth first up like other trees , and spreadeth the branches , out of which there come strings , which seem a far off to be cords of hemp , which growing longer till they reach the ground , there take root again : so that in the end one tree will cover a great peece of ground , one root crossing within another like a Maze , each of these young trees will in time grow so big , that it cannot be discerned which is the principal trunk , or body of the tree . 6. There is also a tree called Arbore-triste , or the sorrowful-tree , so called , because it never beareth blossoms but in the night-time , and so it doth , and continueth all the year long : So soon as the Sun sets , there is not one blossom seen upon the tree , but presently within half an hour after , there are as many blossoms as the tree can bear , pleasant to behold , and smelling very sweet ; and as soon as the day comes , and the Sun is rising , they all presently fall off , and not one is to be seen on the tree , which seems as though it were dead , till evening comes again , and then it begins to blossom as it did before : it s as big as a Plumb-tree : it groweth up quickly , and if you break but a branch of the tree , and set it into the earth , it presently takes root , and grows , and within a few days after it beareth blossoms , which are like Orange-tree-blossoms , the flower white , and in the bottom somewhat yellow , and redish . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1780. 8. There is also an herb in India , called by the Portugals , Herba sentida , or feeling Herb , which if a man touch , or throw Sand , or any other thing upon it , presently it becomes as though it were withered , closing the leaves together , and it comes not to it self a gain , as long as the man standeth by it , but presently after he is gone , it openeth the leaves again , which become stiffe , and fair , as though they were newly grown : and touching it again , it shuts , and becomes withered as before , so that its a pleasure to behold the strange nature of it P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1781. 9. Pepper is planted at the root of some other tree , and runs up it like Ivie : the leaves are like the Orange-leaves , but somewhat smaller , green , and sharpe at ends : the Pepper groweth in bunches like Grapes , but lesse , and thinner ; they are always green till they begin to drye , and ripen , which is in December , and January , at which time it turns black , and is gathered . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 1782. 10. The best Ginger grows in Malabar ; it groweth like thin , and young Netherland Reeds , two or three spans high , the root whereof is the Ginger , which is gathered in December , and January . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1782. 11. The Clove-trees are like Bay-trees , the blossoms at the first white , then green , and at last red , and hard , which are the Cloves ; these Cloves grow very thick together , and in great numbers : In the place where these trees grow , there is neither grass , nor green herbs , but is wholly drye , for that those trees draw all the moisture unto them . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1783. 12. The Nutmeg-tree is like a Pear-tree , but that its lesse , and with round leaves , the fruit is like great round Peaches , the inward part whereof is the Nutmeg ; this hath about it an hard shell like wood , and the shell is covered over with Nutmeg-flowers , which is the Mace , and over it is the fruit , which without , is like the fruit of a Peach . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1783. 13. Gumme-Lac comes most from Pegu : where are certain very great Pismires with wings , which fly up the trees like Plumb-trees , out of which trees comes a certain Gumme which the Pismires suck up , and then they make the Lac round about the branches of the trees , as Bees make Wax ; and when it is full , the owners come , and breaking off the branches , lay them to dry ; and being dry , the branches shrink out , and the Lac remains . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1783. 14. Amber-greese , is usually cast upon the Sea-shore , which as some suppose , is the dung of the Whale ; or as others , the sperme , or seed of the Whale consolidated by lying in the Sea. P. Pil. v. 2. p. 772. 15 The Herb Addad is bitter , and the root of it so venemous , that one drop of the juice will kill a man within the space of one hour . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 850. 16 Of Palm-trees , which they keep with watering , and cutting every year , they make Velvets , Satins , Taffaties , Damasks , Sarcenets , and such like , all which are spun out of the leaves cleansed , and drawn into long threads . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 985. 17. Frankincense grows in Arabia , and is the gumme that issueth out of trees . Idem . p. 1781. 18. In Mozambique , Manna is procreated of the dew of Heaven , falling on a certain tree , on which it hardens like Sugar , sticking to the wood like Rozen , whence it s gathered , and put into jars , and is used much for purging in India . Idem . p. 1554. 19. Mastick-trees grow only in the Island of Sio : the trees are low shrubs , with little crooked boughs , and leaves : In the end of August they begin their Mastick-harvest , men cutting the bark of the Tree with Iron instruments ; out of which the Gum distills uncessantly for almost three months together . Idem . p. 1812. 20. Spunges are gathered from the sides of Rocks , fifteen fathom under water , about the bottom of the Streights of Gibralter , the people that get them , being trained up in diving from their child-hood , so that they can indure to stay very long under water , as if it were their habitable Element . 21. In Manica , is a tree called the Resurrection-tree , which for the greatest part of the year is without leaf , or greenness : but if one cut off a bough , and put it into the water , in the space of ten houres , it springs , and flourisheth with green leaves ; but draw it out of the water , as soon as it is dry , it remaineth as it was before . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 1537. 22. There is in the Island of Teneriff ( which is one of the Canaries ) a Tree as big as an Oke of a middle size , the bark white like Hornbeam , six , or seven yards high , with ragged boughs , the leaf like the Bay-leaf . It beareth neither fruit , nor flower ; it stands on the side of an hill , in the day its withered , and drops all night ( a cloud hanging thereon ) so that it yeelds water sufficient for the whole Island , wherein are eight thousand souls , and about an hundred thousand Cammels , Mules , Goats , &c. The water falls from it into a pond made of brick , paved with stone ; from whence it s conveyed into several ponds , thorough the whole Island . They also water therewith their Corn-ground , for they have no other water in the Island , except Rain-water . The Pond holds twenty thousand Tun of water , and is filled in one night . Many of our English that have been there have attested the truth hereof . Idem . p. 1369. Concerning which Tree , Sylvester the Poet made these Verses : In th' I le of Iron ( one of those same Seven Whereto our Elders happy name have given ) The Savage People never drink the streams Of Wells , and Rivers , as in other Realms . Their drink is in the Air ! their gushing spring , A weeping Tree out of it self doth wring . A Tree , whose tender-bearded-Root being spread In dryest sand , his sweating-Leaf doth shed A most Sweet Liquor ; and ( like as the Vine Untimely cut , weeps ( at her wound ) the Wine In pearled tears ) incessantly distils A royal stream , which all their Cisterns fills Throughout the Island : for all hither hie , And all their Vessels cannot draw it drye ! 23. Aloes growes in the Island of Socotera , which is nothing but Semper vivum , it is so full of a Rosin-like juice , that the leaves are ready to break with it : which leaves they cut in small peeces , and cast them into a clean pit made in the ground , and paved : there it lies to ferment in the heat of the Sun , whereby the juice floweth forth , which they put in skins , and hang them up in the wind to drye , whereby it hardens . P. Pil. v. 1. p. 419. 24. Indico groweth in the Moguls Country , having a small leaf like that of Sena : the branches are of a wooddy substance like Broom : It grows not above a yard high , the stalk about the bignesse of a mans thumb : The seed is included in a small round Cod of an inch long . This once sowed lasteth three years : that of the first year makes a weighty reddish Indico , that sinks in water , being not yet come to its perfection : that of the second year is rich , very light , and of a perfect Violet-colour , swiming on the water : that of the third year is weighty , blackish , and the worst of the three . This herb , when it s cut , is put into a Cistern , and pressed down with stones , then covered over with water , where it remains till the substance of the herb is gone into the water : then it s drawn forth into another Cistern , and laboured with staves till it be like Batter , then they let it seeth , and so scum off the water two or three times , till nothing but a thick substance remains , which taking forth , they spread on a cloath , dry it in the Sun , then make it into balls , dry it on the sand , which causes the sandy foot : That is best , which is of a pure grain ; Violet-colour , is glossie , dry , and light . Idem . p. 430. 25. Sir James Lancaster in his East-Indy Voyage , in the Isle of Sombrero found on the Sea-sands , a young twig growing up to a tree , and offering to pluck up the same , it shrank down into the ground , and when it was by strength pulled up , a great Worm was the root of it , and as the Tree groweth in greatnesse , the Worm diminisheth : This Tree plucked up , the leaves and pill stripped off , by that time its dryed , is turned into a hard stone ; so that this Worm was twice transformed into different natures , after a wondrous manner : Of these he brought home many . P. Pil. v. 1. p. 152. 26. About Saffron Walden in Essex , there grows great store of Saffron , which was first brought into England , in the reign of King Edward the third . This in the month of July every third year , being plucked up , and after twenty dayes , having the root split , and set again in the earth , about the end of September it putteth forth a whitish-blew flower ; out of the midst where of there come three chives , which are gathered in the morning before Sun-rising , and being plucked out of the flower , are dried by a soft fire ; and so great is the increase that commeth thereof , that out of every Acre of ground , there are made fourscore , or an hundred pound weight of Saffron , whilst it is moist , which being dryed , yeeld some twenty pound weight . And the ground which three years together hath brought Saffron , is so enriched thereby , that it will bear very good Barley , many yeares together without dung , or manuring . Camb. Brit. p. 453. 27. All along the shores of the Red-sea are abundance of Palm-Trees of a very strange nature : They grow in couples , Male and Female : both thrust forth cods full of seed : but the Female is only fruitful , and that not except growing by the male , and having her seed mixed with his . The pith of these Trees is an excellent sallet , better than an Artechoke : Of the branches are made bedsteads , Lattices , &c. Of the leaves , Baskets , Mats , Fans , &c. Of the outward husk of the cod , cordage ; of the inward , brushes . The fruit it beareth is like a Fig , and finally it is said to yeild whatsoever is necessary for the life of Man. It is the nature of this tree , that if never so great a weight be laid upon it , it will lift & raise up it self the more ; for which it was given to conquerors in token of victory . Herb. Trav. 28. In Italy there grows an Herb called Balilisco , which hath this innate property ; that if it be laid under a stone in some moist place , in two days space it produceth a Scorpion : Raimunds Mercu. Ital. 29. The Assa-Faetida Tree is like our Bryer in height , the Leaves resemble Fig-leaves , the root is like our Radish : though the smell be so bace , yet the taste is so pleasing , that no meat , no sauce , on vessel is pleasing to the Gusarat● pallats where it grows , except it rellish of it . Herb. Trav. 30 Benjamin is either pure , cleer , and white , or yellow , and streaked : This Gum issues from an high tree , small , and furnished with fruitlesse branches ; the leaves are not unlike to those of the Olive : Pegu and Siam yeild the best . 31. The Coco tree is very rife in the East-Indies . In the whole world there is not a tree more profitable than this is , neither do men reap more benefit of any other tree than of this . The heart of the Tree makes good timber , planks , and masts for ships : with the leaves thereof they make sails , with the rind of it they make cordage : A Gum that grows out of it caulks the ship : the fruit of it is a kind of Nut , which being full of kernel , and a sweet liquor , serves for meat and drink : much wine also it yeilds , & of the wine they make Sugar , and Placetto . The wine they gather in the spring of the year out of the middle of the Tree , from whence there runs continually a white thin liquor , at which time they put a vessel under it , and take it away full every morning , and evening , and then distilling it , they make a very strong liquor of it . Of the Nuts also they make great store of Oil : out of the tree they make Bows , Bedsteads : of the leaves also they make very fine mats , which whilest green , are full of an excellent sweet liquor , with which if a man be thirsty , he may satisfie himself : with the bark they make spoons , dishes , and platters for meat . The first rind of the Nut they stamp , and make thereof perfect Ockam : and the store of these Nuts serve for merchandise . So that out of this one Tree , they build and rig ships , furnish them with meat , drink , utensils , and merchandise , without the least help of any other whatsoever . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 1466. and 1704. 32. Mr. Herbert in his Travels thus describes it . The Tree that bears the Coco , is strait , & lofty , without any branches , save at the very top , where it spreads its beautiful plumes , and Nuts like Pearles , or Pendants adorning them . It is good Timber for Canoes , Masts , Anchors : The leaves for Tents or thatching : the rind for sailes , Matteresses , Cables , and Linnen : the shels for furniture : the meat for victualling . The Nut is covered with a thick rind equal in bignesse to a Cabbage . The shell is like the skull of a man , or rather a deaths-head , the eyes , nose , and mouth , being easily discerned : within it is contained a quart of sweet and excellent liquor , like new white-wine , but far more aromatick tasted : the meat or kernel , is better relished than our Phelberds , and is enough to satisfy the appetite of two reasonable men . — The Indian Nut alone Is cloathing , meat , and trencher , drink , and Can. Boat , Cable , Sail , Mast , Needle , all in one . Herb. And Sylvester hath set them forth to the life in these verses . The Indian Isles most admirable be , In those rare fruits call'd Coquos commonly ; The which alone far richer wonder yeilds , Then all our Groves , Meads , gardens , orchards , Fields . What wouldst thou drink ? the wounded leaves drop wine . Lackst thou fine linnen ? dresse the tender rine . Dresse it like Flax , spin it , then weave it well , It shall thy Camrick , and thy Lawn excell . Longst thou for Butter , bite the poulpous part , For never better came to any mart . Do'st need good Oyle ? then boult it to , and fro , And passing Oyl it soon becometh so . Or Vinegar ? to whet thine appetite ; Why , Sun it well ; and it will sharply bite . Or want's thou Sugar ? steep the same a stownd , And sweeter Sugar is not to be found . 'T is what you will ; or will be what you would : Should Midas touch it , sure it would be gold . And God , all-good , to crown our life with Bayes , The Earth with plenty , and his Name with praise , Had done enough , if he had made no more But this one plant , so full of choicest store ; Save that the world ( where , one thing breeds satiety ) Could not be fair , without so great variety . 32. The Plantan Tree is of a reasonable height ; the body about the bigness of a mans thigh , compacted of many leaves , wrapped one upon another , adorned with leaves in stead of boughs from the very ground , which are for the most part about two ells long , and an ell broad , having a large rib in the middle thereof . The fruit is a bunch of ten , or twelve Plantans , each a span long , and as big almost as a mans wrist ; the rind being stripped off , the fruit is yellowish , and of a pleasant taste . Pur. Pil. p. 416. 33. The Cedars of Mount Libanus grow higher than Pines , and so big , that four or five men with their armes can but fathom them ; the boughs rise not upward , but stretch out a cross , largely spread , and thickly enfolded one in another , as if done by Art , so that men may sit , and lie along upon the boughs : the leaves are thick , narrow , hard , prickly , and alwayes green ; the wood is hard , incorruptible , and sweet smelling ; the fruit like the Cones of Cypress , gummy , and marvellous fragrant . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 1500. 34. In Africa are many Palmeta trees , whence they draw a sweet , and wholsome Wine , by cutting , or boring holes into the body of the Tree , into which a Cane is put that receives the sap , and conveys it into Gourds : It tastes like white Wine , but it will not last above four and twenty hours . Idem . 35. In New-Spain there are many trees which they call Manguey : It hath great , and large leaves , at the end whereof is a strong , and sharp point , which they use for pins , and needles , and out of the leaf they draw a kind of thred which they use much to few with . The body of the Tree is big , which when it is tender , they cut , and out of the hole proceeds a liquor which they drink like water , being fresh , and sweet . This liquor being sodden , becomes Wine , which being kept till it be sower , makes good Vinegar : Boil it it a litle more than for Wine , and it makes a fine Syrup ; and boil it till it be thick , and it makes Hony. Idem . v. 3. p. 957. 36. There is a certain Tree in New-Spain called Tunalls , in whose leaves breed certain small worms , which are covered with a fine web , compassing them in daintily . This in the season they gather , and let it drye , and this is that Cochenille , so famous , and dear , wherewith they Dye in grain . Idem . 37. The Jack , or Giack is an high tree , and uneasy to be ascended ; the Jack for shew and bigness resembles a Pumpeon : without , it is of a gold yellow , mixt with veins ; within , its soft , and tender , full of golden coloured cloves , each full of kernels , not unlike a great French Bean , but more round , each of them hath an hard stone within it , the fruit is somewhat unpleasant at the first taste ; t is glutinous , and clammy in the mouth , but very restorative , and good for the back . 38. The Ananas is not inferiour to the Jack in bulk , and roundnesse : It ariseth from no seed , or sowing , but from a root like an Artichok : when they are ripe they shew themselves , and are not above two foot high : without , it is covered with a drie rind , hard , and skaley ; within , its wholesome and pleasant , and though a little of it seems to satiate the appetite , yet the stomach likes it well , and its easie of digestion . 39. The Duroyen is somewhat like the Jack , in shape round , the inward vertue , is far greater than the outward beauty : at first opening it hath an unpleasant smell : the meat is whitish , and divided into a dozen cells , or partitions , filled with stones as big as Chesnuts , white and cordial . It s a fruit nutritive , and dainty , and may well be called an Epitome of all the best , and rarest fruits in the the Orient . 40. The Arec-tree is almost as high as a Cedar , but more like the Palmeto : I'ts of a fuzzie , hollow substance , adorned at every top with Plumes , wherein the fruit hangs in clusters ; it s in shape and bigness like a Wallnut ; white and hard within ; hath neither taste , nor smell : they never eat it alone , but wrap it in a leaf of Bettle , and are frequently chawing of it : some adde to it a kinde of Lime made of Oister-shels , it cures the Chollick , removes Melancholly , kills Worms , provokes lust , purges the maw , and prevents hunger . It s much used in the East-Indies . 41. The Palmeto-tree is long , strait , round , and soft , without leaf , bough , or branch , save at the top , and those are few , green , and sedgie : under which branches there appear certain codded seeds : Both the Male , and Female bear blossoms , but the Female only beares fruit , and yet not that , unlesse a flowring branch of the Male tree be yearly inoculated : The leaves serve for many uses . At the top of this tree there is a soft pith , in which consists the life of it : for that being cut out , the Tree dyes . This pith is in bignesse like small Cabbage , in taste like a nut kernel , and being boiled it eats like a Colly-flower . But of more value is the Palmeta Wine , which is sweet , pleasant , and nourishing in colour , and taste not unlike Muskadine : It purges , cures obstructions , and kills the Worms . If it stand two dayes in the Sun it makes good Vinegar . The Wine is thus gotten . They cut a small hole in two or three Trees that grow together , which in a short time are filled with the sap that issues in them , which with a Cane , or Quill , they draw forth . Pur. Pil. 42. In Summersetshire , near unto Glastenbury , in Wiral Park was that famous Hawthorn tree , which used upon Christmas day to sprout forth as fresh as in May ; but now it s cut down . Camb. Brit. p. 227. 43. In the Marishes of Egypt grow those sedgie reeds , called Papyri , whereof formerly they made Paper , and from whence ours that is made of rags assumed that name . They divide it into thin flakes , whereinto it naturally parteth : then laying them on a Table , and moistening them with the glutinous water of Nilus , they press them together , dry them in the Sun , and then they are fitted for use . Pur. Pil. v. 2 p. 898. CHAP. III. The wonderful works of God in the Creatures . Of strange Fountains , Rivers , and Waters . 1. IN the Bishoprick of Durham in Derlington field , there are 3 pits of a wonderful depth , called by the Vulgar Hell-Kettles , in which the water by an Antiperistasis , or reverberation of the cold air , striking thereupon , waxeth hot ; which pits have passage under ground , into the River Teese , as Archbishop Guthbert Tonstal observed , by finding that Goose in the River which he had marked , and let down into these pits . Camb. Brit. p. 737. 2. In Yorkshire , neer unto Knasburow Castle is a Well , in which the waters spring not up out of the veins of the earth , but distil , and trickle down , dropping from the Rocks hanging over it , whence it s called Dropping-Well : into which , what wood soever is put , it will in a short space be turned into stone . Camb. Brit. p. 700. 3. In Caermardenshire , neer unto Careg Castle , there is a fountain that twice in four and twenty hours ebbeth , and twice floweth , resembling the unstable motions of the main Sea. Camb. Brit. p. 650. 4. In Westmerland , hard by Shape , there is a Well , or Fountain , which after the manner of Euripus ebbeth , and floweth many times in a day . Camb. Brit. p. 762. 5. In Ireland is a Fountain , whose water killeth all those Beasts that drink thereof , but hurteth not the people , though they usually drink of it . Ortelius . 6. Near unto Lutterworth in Leicester-shire , there is a spring of water so cold , that in a short time it turneth straws , and sticks , into stone . Camb. Brit. p. 518. 7. In Derbyshire in the Peak-Forrest not far from Buxtone , is a Well which in a wonderful manner doth ordinarily ebb , and flow , four times in the space of one hour , or thereabouts , keeping his just tides . Camb. Brit. p. 558. 8. Also in the same Country at the spring head of Wie there rise , and walm up , nine Fountains of hot waters , commonly called Buxton Wells , very sovereign for the stomach , sinews , and whole body . Camb. Brit. p. 557. 9. In Scotland on the bank of Ratra neer unto Stang's Castle , there is a Cave , wherein the water distilling naturally by drops from the head of the Vault , is presently turned into Pyramidal stones ; and were not the said hole or Cave , otherwiles rid , and cleansed , the whole space as far as up to the vault , would in a short time be filled therewith . Camb. Brit. Scotl. p. 48. 10 In Scotland in the Countrey of Murray , there is a River called Naes , the water whereof is almost always warm , and at no time so cold that it freezeth , yea , in the most cold time of winter , broken ice falling into it , is dissolved with the heat thereof . Defcrip . of Scotl. 11. Also in Galloway , the Loch called Loch-Merton , is of such a strang nature , that the one half of it doth never freeze in the coldest winter . Descrip. of Scotl. 12. In Lenox is a great Loch or Meer , called Loch-Lowmond , in length twenty four miles , and eight in breadth , wherein are three strang things : First , Excellent good Fish without any sins : Secondly , a floating Island whereon many Kine feed : And thirdly , Tempestuous waves rageing without winds , yea , in the greatest calms . Desc. of Scotl. 13. There is a certain Island called Lounda in the Kingdom of Congo , wherein is no fresh water ( being a very sandy ground ) but if you dig but the depth of two or three hand breadths , you shall find sweet water , the best in all those Countryes : and ( which is most strang ) when the Ocean ebbeth , this water grows brackish , but when it flows to the top , it is most sweet . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 989. 14. Not far from Casbine , the Regal City in Persia is a fountain of a strang , and wonderful nature , out of which there continually springeth , and issueth a marvellous quantity of black Oil , which serveth in all parts of Persia to burn in their houses , and is usually carried all over the Countrey upon Kine , and Asses , whereof you may often meet three or four hundred in company . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1431. 15. About three days journey from old Balylon , is a Town called Ait , and neer unto that is a valley of pitch very marvellous to behold , wherein are many Springs , throwing out abundantly a kind of black substance , like unto Tar , and Pitch , which serveth all the Country thereabout to staunch their barques and boats with : every one of which springs makes a noise like to a Smith's Forge in puffing and blowing out the matter , which never ceaseth day nor night , and the noise is hard a mile off : the Moors call it Hell-mouth . P. Pil. v. p. 1437. 16. Clitumnus is a River in Italy , which makes all the Oxen that drink of it , white . Fulk . Meteor . Lib. 4. 17. The River Melas in Boeotia makes all the Sheep that drink of it , black . Plin. 18. The Fountain of Jupiter Hammon , is cold in the day time , and hot at midnight . 19. The Fountain of the Sun hath its water extream cold , and sweet at noon ; and boiling hot , and bitter at midnight . Plin. lib. 2. c. 103. Augustine . 20. There is a River in Palestine called the Sabbatical River , which runs with a violent and swift stream all the week ; but every Sabbath it remains dry , Joseph . de Bel. Jud. l. 7. c. 24. Some question the truth of this . 21. In Idumae● is a Fountain called the Fountain of Job , which for one quarter of the year is troubled and muddy ; the next quarter bloody , the third green , and the fourth clear . Isiod . 22. The River Astaces in the Isle of Pontus uses sometimes to overflow the fields , after which whatsoever sheep , or milch-Cattle feed thereon give black milk . Plin. l. 2. c. 103. 23. Furius Camillus being Censor in Rome , the Lake Albanus being environed with Mountains on every side , in the time of Autumn when other Lakes and Rivers were almost dry , the waters of this Lake after a wondrous manner began to swell , and rise upwards , till at last they were equall with the tops of the Mountains , and after a while they brake thorow one of those Mountains , overflowing and bearing all down before them till they emptied themselves into the Sea. Plut. 24. The River d ee in Merionneth-shire in Wales , though it run through Pimble-Meer , yet it remaineth intire , and mingles not its streams with the waters of the Lake . Cam. Brit. 25. Ana a River in Spain , burieth it self in the earth , and runneth under ground fifteen miles together , whereupon the Spaniards brag that they have a bridg whereon ten thousand Catle feed dayly . 26. Pliny tells us of a Fountain called Dodon , which always decreaseth from midnight till noon , and encreaseth from noon till midnight . 27. He also tells us of certain Fountains in an Island neer Italy , which always increase and decrease according to the ebbing , and flowing of the Sea. 28. Aristotle writeth of a Well in Sicilie , whose water is so sharp , that the Inhabitants use it instead of Vinegar . 29. In Bohemia neer to the City of Bilen is a Well of such excellent water , that the Inhabitants use to drink of it in a morning instead of burnt wine . Dr. Fulk . 30. In Paphlagonia is a Well , which hath the taste of wine , and it makes men drunk which drink of it ; whence Du-Bartas , Salonian Fountain , and thou Andrian Spring , Out of what Cellars do you daily bring The oyl , and wine that you abound with so ? O Earth , do these within thine entrals grow ? &c. 31. Aelian mentioneth a Fountain in Boeotia neer to Thebes , which makes Horses run mad if they drink of it . 32. Pliny mentioneth a water in Sclavonia which is extream cold , and yet if a man throw his cloath cloak upon it , it is presently set on fire . 33. Other waters there are which discolour the fleeces of the sheep which drink of them : whence Du-Bartas , Cerona , Xanth , and Cephisus do make , The thirsty flocks that of their waters take , Black , red , and white : And neer the crimson deep , Th' Arabian Fountain maketh crimson sheep . 34. And again . What should I of th' Illyrian Fountain tell ? What shall I say of the Dodonean Well ? Whereof the first sets any cloathes on fire ; Th' other doth quench ( who but will this admire ) A burning Torch : and when the same is quenched , Lights it again , if it again be drenched . 35. In the Province of Dara in Lybia , there is a certain River , which sometimes so overfloweth the banks that it is like a sea , yet in the Summer it is so shallow , that any one may passe over it on foot . If it overflow about the beginning of Aprill , it brings great plenty to the whole region ; if not , there follows great scarcity of Corn. Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 823. 36. In the Kingdom of Tunis neer unto the City El-Hamma , is a hot River , which by diverse Channels is carried through the City , the water of it being so hot that few can endure to go into it , yet having set it to cool a whole day , the people drink of it . Idem . p. 821. 37. In Africa , there is a River called Margania , and by it a salt spring which turns all the wood is thrown into it , into hard stone . Idem . p. 1547. 38. The River Meander is famous for its six hundred windings , and turnings , in and out : whence that of the Poet , Quique recurvatis ludit Maeander in undis . Maeander plays his watry pranks , Within his crooked winding banks . 39. Groenland in the Hyperborean Sea , was discovered Anno Christi 1380. it hath in it the Monastery of St. Thomas situate in the North-East part thereof at the foot of a Mountain , where there is a River so hot , that they use to boil their meat in it , and it serves for other such purposes as fire doth with us , Isac . Chron. p , 275. 40 The river Hypanis in Scythia every day brings forth little bladders , out of which come certain flies which are thus , bred in the morning , are fledge at noon , and dye at night . Fit Emblems of the vain , and short life of Man. 41 The famous River of Nilus in Egypt useth once in the year to overflow her banks , whereby the whole Country is watered . It usually beginneth to overflow upon the seventeenth of June , and increaseth daily , sometimes two , sometimes three fingers , and sometimes half a cubit high on a day . The increase of it is known by a Pillar erected in a Cistern , whereinto the water is conveyed by a Sluce ; which Pillar is divided into eighteen parts , each a cubit higher than the other . If the water reach no higher than to the fifteenth cubit , they expect a fruitful year : if it stay between the twelfth , and fifteenth cubit , the increase of that year will be but mean. If it reach not to the twelfth , it s a sign of scarcity . If it rise to the eighteenth , the scarcity will be greater , in regard of too much moisture . This River continueth forty dayes increasing , and forty dayes decreasing . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 838. 42. Another thing is wonderful , which is this : In the Grand Cairo ( which is the Metropolis of Egypt ) the Plague useth many times to be very violent , till the River begins to overflow its banks , at which time it doth instantly cease . So that whereas five hundred a day dyed the day before , not one doth die the day following . Idem . p. 897. 43. In the County of Devon , not far from the Town of Lidford , at a Bridg , the River Lid is gathered into a strait , and pent in between Rocks , whereon it runneth down a main , and the ground daily waxing deeper , and deeper under it , his water is not seen , only a roaring noise is heard , to the great wonder of those that pass by . Camb. Brit. p. 199. 44. In Warwickshire , at Nevenham Regis , three fountains arise out of the ground , strained through an Allom Mine : the water whereof carrieth the colour , and tast of Milk , which cureth ulcers in the bladder , or kidneys caused by the stone , and provoketh urine abundantly ; Green wounds it cleanseth , closeth up , and quickly healeth ; being drunk with salt it looseth , and with Sugar it bindeth the belly . About fifty years ago these Wells were famous , and in great request , many resorting to them , and the water by others was sent for far and near . Idem . p. 562. 45. In Herefordshire , a little beneath Richards Castle , Nature , who never disports her self more in shewing wonders , than in waters , hath brought forth a pretty well , which is alwayes full of little fish bones , although they be drawn out from time , to time , whence it s commonly called Bone-Well . Idem . p. 619. 46. In Yorkshire , upon the Sea-shore by Sken-grave , when the winds are laid , and the weather is most calm upon the Sea : the water lying level and plain without any noise : there is heard here many times on a sudden , a great way off , as it were , an horrible , and fearful groaning , which affrights the Fishermen at those times , so that they dare not launce forth into the Sea. Idem . p. 720. 47. Pliny tells us of the Fountain Chymaera , that is set on fire with water , and put out with earth , or hey . Plin. nat . Hist. Lib. 2. c. 106 , 107. 48. The same Author also tells us , that in the hot deserts of India grows a certain kind of Flax that lives in the fire , and consumes not : we have seen ( saith he ) table-cloathes made of it , burning in fires at feasts , by which they have been cleansed from their stains , and spots , and made whiter by the fire than they could be by water . 49. At Belgrad in Hungary , where Danubius , and Sava ( two great Rivers ) meet , their waters mingle no more than water and Oil : not that either flote above other , but joyn unmixed ; so that near the middle of the River I have gone in a boat ( saith Sir Henry Blunt in his voyage into the Levant ) and tasted of the Danow , as clear , and pure as a well ; then putting mine hand an inch further , I have taken of the Sava , as troubled as a street-channel , tasting the gravel in my teeth . Thus they ran sixty miles together , and for a dayes journey I have been an eye-witness of it . CHAP. IV. The wonderful works of God in the Creatures . Of strange Fishes . 1 ANno Christi 1204. at Oreford in Suffolk , a fish was taken by the Fishermen at Sea , in shape resembling a wild man , and by them was presented to Sir Bartholomew de Glanvil , Keeper of Oreford Castle . In all his limbs and members he resembled a man , had hair in all the usual parts of his body , only his head was bald . The Knight caused meat to be set before him , which he greedily devoured , and did eat fish raw , or sod : that which was raw he pressed with his hand , till he had squeezed out all the moisture : He uttered not any speech , though to try him , they hung him up by the heels , and grievously tormented him . He would get him to his Couch at the setting of the Sun , and rise again at the Sun-rising . One day they brought him to the haven , and let him go into the Sea , but to prevent his escape , they set three rows of very strong nets before him to catch him again at their pleasure : but he , straitwayes diving to the bottom , crept under all their nets , and shewed himself again to them , and so often diving , he still came up , and looked upon them that stood on the shore , as it were mocking of them . At length after he had sported himself a great while in the water , and there was no hope of his return , he came back to them of his own accord , and remained with them two months after . But finally , when he was negligently looked to , he went to the Sea , and was never after seen , or heard of . Fabians Chron. 2. Anno Christi 1404. some women of Edam in the Low-Countries , as they were going in their barks to their cattel in Purmer-Meer , they often saw at the ebbing of the water , a Sea-women playing up and down , whereat at the first they were afraid , but after a while , incouraging one another , they made with their boats towards her , and the water by this time being not deep enough for her to dive in , they took her by force , and drew her into the boat , and so carried her to Edam , where in time she grew familiar , and fed of ordinary meats : and being sent from thence to Herlem , she lived about fifteen years , but never spake , seeking often to get away into the water . Belg. Common-Wealth . p. 102. 3. In the Seas , near unto Sofala are many Women-Fishes ; which from the belly to the neck are very like a woman ▪ The Females have breasts like womens , with which also they nourish their young . From the belly downward they have thick , and long tails , with fins like a Dolphin : the skin on the belly is white ; on the back rougher , than a Dolphins . They have arms , which from the elbows end in fins , and so have no hands : the face is plain , round , and bigger than a mans , deformed , and without humane semblance : They have wide mouths , thick hanging lips like a Hound ; four teeth hanging out almost a span long like the tusk of a Boar : and their nostrils are like a Calves . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 1546. 4. Upon the coasts of Brasile are often found Meer-Men , which are like unto men of a good stature , but that their eyes are very hollow . 5. Captain Richard Whitburn in his description of Newfound-land , writes that Anno Christi 1610. early in a morning as he was standing by the water side , in the harbour of St Johns , he espied a strong Creature swimming very swiftly towards him like a women , looking chearfully upon him : Her Face , Eyes , Nose , Mouth , Chin , Ears , Neck , and Forehead were like a womans . It was very beautiful , and in those parts well proportioned , having hair hanging down round about the head : He seeing it come within a pikes length of him , stepped back , whereupon it dived under water , swimming to another place , whereby he beheld the shoulders , and back down to the middle , which was as square , white , and smooth as the back of a man ; from the middle to the hinder part it pointed in proportion like a broad-hooked Arrow : Afterwards it came to a Boat wherein some of his men were , attempting to come in to them , till one of them struck it a full blow upon the head : Others of them saw it afterwards also . 6. About Brasile are many Meer-Men , and Meer-Women , that have long hair , and are very beautiful . They often catch the Indians as they are swimming , imbracing them , and kissing them ; and clasp them so hard , that they crush them to death , and when they perceive that they are dead , they give some sighs , as if they were sorry Pur. Pil. v. 4. p. 1315. 7. There are also another sort of them , that resemble Children , and are no bigger , that are no ways hurtful . Idem . 8. The Torpedo is a strange kind of fish , which a man holding in his hand , if it stir not , it produceth no effect ; but if it move it self never so little , it so torments the body of him that holds it , that his arteries , joints , sinews , & all his members feel exceeding great pain , with a certain numness , and as soon as he layeth it out of his hand , all that pain , and numness , is gone also . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1183. See more of it afterwards . 9. In Sofala are many River-horses , as big as two of our horses , with thick , and short hinder legs , having five clawes on each fore-foot , and four on the hinder ; the mouth is wide , and full of teeth , four of which are above two spans long a peece ; the two lower stand upright ; the two upper are turned like a Boars tush ; they live in the water , but feed on the land upon grass : they have teats wherewith they nourish their young ones : Their Hides are thicker than an Oxes ; they are all of an ash-colour Gray , with white strakes on their faces , or white Stars in their foreheads . Idem . p. 1544. 10. In the mouth of the River of Goa , there was taken a fish of the bigness of a Cur-Dog , with a snout like an Hog , small eyes , no ears , but two holes in-stead thereof : It had four feet like an Elephant : the tail was flat , but at the end round , and somewhat sharp : It snorted like a Hog ; the Body , Head , Tail , and Legs , were covered with broad Scals as hard as Iron , so that no weapon could peirce them : when he was beaten , he would rowle himself round like an Urchin , and could by no strength be opened , till he opened of his own accord . Idem . p. 1774. 11. There are also Toad-Fishes of about a span long , painted , having fair Eyes : when they are taken out of the water , they snort , and swell much : their poison lies only in the skin , and that being flaid off , the Indians eat them . Idem . p. 1314. 12. The Cuttle-Fish hath a hood alwayes full of black water , like Ink , which when she is pursued by other fishes that would devour her , she casts it forth , which so darkens and foileth the water , that she thereby escapeth . Idem . 13. There are a sort of fishes , whose wonderful making magnifieth their Creator , who for their safety hath given them fins , which serve in-stead of wings : they are of such a delicate skin interlaced with fine bones as may cause admiration in the beholder : These fishes are like to Pilcherds , only a little rounder , and bigger : they flye best with a side wind , but longer than their wings are wet , they cannot flye ; so that their longest flight is about a quarter of a mile . The Dolphins , and Bonitos do continually hunt after them , to prey upon them : whereupon for safety they take the air : but then there is a Fowle called an Alcatrace , much like a Hern , which hovers in the air to seize upon them . Incidit in Scyllam qui vult vitare Caribdim . Out of the frying Pan into the fire , as our Proverb hath it . 14. There is often a strang fight in the Sea between the Whale and his enemies , viz. The Swordfish , and the Thresher . The Swordfish is not great , but strongly made , and between his neck and shoulders he hath a bone like a Sword , of about five inches broad , and above three foot long , full of prickles on either side . The Thresher is a bigger fish , whose tail is broad , and thick , and very weighty . The fight is in this manner ; the Swordfish placeth himself under the belly of the Whale , and the Thresher above with his tail thresheth upon the head of the Whale , till he forceth him to give way , which the Swordfish perceiving , wounds him in the belly with the Sword , and so forceth him to rise up again . In this manner they torment him , that the fight is sometimes heard above three leagues off , the Whales roaring being heard much further , his onely remedy in this case is to get to the shore , which he laboureth to do as soon as he sees his enemies : for then there can fight but one with him , and for either of them hand to hand he is too good . Pur. Pil. v. 4. p. 1377. 15. Mr. Herbert in his East-Indy voyage , relates of a Shark taken by one of their men , that was nine foot and an half in length , and they found in her paunch fifty and five young ones , each of them a foot in length , all which go out and in at their pleasures : She is armed with a double row of venemous teeth : and is guided to her prey by a little Musculus , or Pilot-fish that scuds to and fro to bring intelligence , the Shark for his kindnesse suffering it to suck when it pleaseth . 16. The Sea Tortoise is not much differing from those at land , only her shell is flatter : by overturning them they are easily taken , being hereby dis-enabled either to sink , or help themselves : they taste waterish , and cause Fluxes : they superabound in eggs , one of them having in her neer two thousand , which eggs are pale , and round , and will never be made hard with boiling . Herberts Travels . p. 26. 17. In the Indian Sea is an Eagle-fish , whose eyes are five quarters asunder , from the end of one fin to the end of the other are above four yards : Its mouth and teeth resemble a Portcullis : it hath a long small tail , and it is rather to be wondered at then to be eaten . 18. In Le-Maires voyage about the world , a certain fish , or Sea monster , with an horn , struck against the ship with such violence , that shook it , whereupon the Master looking overboard , saw the Sea all bloody , but knew not what should be the cause , till coming into Port-Desire , where they cleansed and trimmed their ship , they found seven foot under water , a Horn sticking in the ship , for bignesse , and fashion like an Elephants tooth : yet not hollow , but all solid of hard bone , which had pierced through three double planks , and was entred into a rib of the ship , it stuck about half a foot deep in the ship , and by great force was broken off , which caused that great monster to bleed so much as discoloured the water . Pur. Pil. v. 1. p. 90. 19. The Mannaty is a strange fish resembling a Cow : Her face is like a Buffalo's , her eyes small and round , having hard gums instead of teeth : they feed much on the shore , which makes them taste like flesh of veal : their intrails differ little from a Cows : their bodies are commonly three yards long , and one broad , they swim slowly wanting fins , in the place whereof they have two things like paps , which are their stilts when they creep on the shore to graze , where they sleep long , sucking in the cool aire : they cannot keep under water above half an hour . The stone generated in their head is most esteemed , being soveraign against choller adust , the stone collick ; and dissenteryes , if beaten small infused in wine , and drunk fasting . Herb. Trav. p. 26. See more afterwards . 20. The Carvel comes of the foam of the sea , every where floating upon the surface of the Ocean , of a round form , throwing abroad her strings like so many lines , which she can spread at pleasure , therewith angling for small fishes , which she catches at leasure : you may call her a Sea-Spider : for when she sees her web too weak , she can blow an infectious breath foaming death , or such a sting as if she had borrowed it from a Scorpion . Idem . 21. In the East-Indies is a trade wind , which they call a Briese , or Monson , which blows West all April , May , June , July , August , and part of September , and East the rest of the year : Only on the East of Sumatra , it blows five months East , and five months West , and the other two variable . This is well known to our East-Indy Merchants . 22. The Torpedo is a Fish like a Bream , but somwhat thicker : some Marriners having one of them in a net , went to take it forth , but one of them presently cryed out that he had lost the use of his hands , and armes : another that was bare-legged putting his foot to it , lost the sence of his leg : but after a while their feeling returned again : whereupon calling their Cook , they bade him to take and dresse it , who laying both his hands thereon , made grievous moan that he felt not his hands : but when its dead it produceth no such effect , but is good meat . Pur. Pil. p. 1568. 23. About Jamica in the West-Indies , is a Fish called a Manati which is of a strange shape , and nature : It brings forth her young ones alive , and nourisheth them with Milk from her teats , feeding upon grass in the fields , but lives for the most part in the water : the hinder-parts of it are like unto a Cow , and it eats like veal . Idem . v. 3. p. 930. 24. In Brasile are Oxe-fishes , which are very good meat : For head , hair , skin , cheeks , and tongue , they are like Oxen : their eyes small with lids to open and shut ; which no other fish hath : It breatheth , and therefore cannot be long under water : Instead of fore-feet , it hath two arms of a cubit long , with two round hands , and on them five fingers close together , with nails like a mans ; under these arms the female hath paps wherewith she nourisheth her young , she brings forth but one at once . It hath no fins but the tail , which is also round and close : their bones are all maffie , and white like Ivory : of this Fish they make great store of sweet Oil : they feed most upon the land . Idem . v. 4. p. 1313. 25. In Sir Fran. Drakes voyage about the world , when they came to the Island of Celebes , which is wholly overgrown with wood : amongst the Trees night by night , they saw infinite swarms of fiery worms flying in the air , their bodies no bigger than of our English Flyes , which made such a shew , and gave such a light , as if every twig or tree had been a burning candle . In which place also were great store of Bats , as big as large Hens . Pur. Pil. v. 1. p. 56. 26. In Captain Saris his voyage to Bantam , about mid-night , they fell into the strangest , and fearfullest water that ever any of them had seen , the water giving such a glaring light about the ship , that they they could discern letters in a book thereby , whereas a little before it was so dark , that they could discern nothing . This made them fear that it had been the breach of sunken ground : But finding that they had failed half an hour in it , and saw no alteration , they perceived at length , that it was a multitude of Cuttle-fish that made this fearful shew . Pur. Pil. p. 352. CHAP. V. The wonderful works of God in the Creatures . Of strange Fowls , and Birds . 1. IN one of the Scottish Islands there is a rare kind of Fowl unknown to other Countrys , called Colca , little lesse than a Goose : They come thither every year in the spring , hatch , and nourish their young ones : About which time they cast all their feathers , and become stark naked all their bodies over , and then they get themselves to the Sea , and are no more seen till the next spring : Their feathers have no quill , as other feathers have , but are all like unto Down , wherein is no hardnesse . Descr. of Scot. 2. In the North Seas of Scotland are great loggs of Timber found , in which are ingendred after a marvellous manner , a sort of Geese , called Claik-geese : and they do hang by the beak till they are grown to perfection , and then they receive life and fall off : they are many times found , & kept in admiration for their rare manner of Generation : They are very fat , and delicious to be eaten . Idem . Some question the truth hereof . 3. Storks are so careful of their parents ? that when they grow old , and so are unable to help themselves , the young ones feed them : and when in passing the Sea their wings fail them , the young ones will take them on their backs , and carry them over . And this is remarkable about them . 4. The Town of Delph in the Low-Countries is so seated for the breeding , and feeding of those Birds , that it is hard to see an house wherein they do not build . In this Town upon the third of May , Anno Christi 1536. a great fire happened when the young Storks were grown pretty big : the old ones perceiving the fire to approach to their Nests , attempted to carry away their young ones , but could not , they were so weighty , which they perceiving , never ceased with their spread wings to cover them , till they all perished in the flames together . Belg. Common Wealth . p. 63. 5. In America there are certain small Birds called Viemalim , with small and long bills , that live upon the dew , and of the juice of Flowers , and roses , like Bees : their feathers are of very curious colours : they dye , or sleep every year in October , sitting upon the bough of a Tree in a warm place , and in Aprill following , when the Flowers are sprung , they awake again . I have one of them . 6. In the Arabian Deserts there are great store of Ostriches , that go in flocks , and often affright passengers that are strangers , with their fearful schr●eches , appearing a farr off like a Troop of horsmen . Their bodies are too heavy to be born up by their wings , which , though uselesse for flight , yet serve them to run with greater speed , so that a swift Horse can scarce overtake them : whatsoever they finde , be it stones or iron , they greedily swallow it down , and concoct it : when they have laid their eggs , ( which are as big as a Culverin Bullet ) they forget where they left them , and so return no more to them : but they are hatched by the heat of the Sun in the warm sands : hence those expressions , Lam. 4. 3. The Daughter of my people is become cruel , like the Ostriches in the wildernesse : whereupon she is made the Embleme of folly , Job 39. 14. &c. She leaveth her eggs in the earth , and warmeth them in the dust , and forgets that the foot may crush them , &c. 7. In Brasile there is a little bird , which they call The risen , or Awaken Bird , because it sleeps six months , and awakes the other six . It hath a Cap on its head of no one colour , but on what side soever you look , it sheweth Red , Green , Black , and other colours , all very fine , and shining : the Breast also shews great variety of colours , especially Yellow , more fine then Gold ; the Body is Grey , and it hath a very long small Bill , and yet the tongue is twice as long as the Bill : it flyes very swiftly , and makes a humming like a Bee. It always feeds flying . Pur. Pil. 8. In Socotera there are Bats , whose bodies are almost as big as a Conies , their Heads are like Foxes with an hairy Furr upon them : In other things they are like our Bats . One of them being killed by some English , his wings when they were extended , were an ell in length . their Cry is shril and loud . Idem . 9. In Italy are the Flies Cantharides , which by day are of a Green shining colour , but in the night they shine in the Air , like flying Glow-Worms , with Fire in their Tailes . Raimunds Mercu. Ital. 10. In China there is a Fowl of a prodigious shape , and bignesse : It is three foot high : the body being exceeding great , more than a man can fathom : their feathers are all white like a Swans , their feet broad like Fowls that swim : their neck half a fathom long , and their beak half an ell , the upper part of it being crooked . From the nether part of the beak there hangs a very great and capable bag of a yellow golden colour , resembling Parchment . With these Fowls the Natives use to fish , as we do in England with Cormorants . They will catch fish with great dexterity , and when they have filled their great bag , which will hold divers fishes of two foot long a peece , they will bring them to their Masters . Pur. Pil. v. 2. 1643. 11. In the African Desarts is a certain Fowle called a Nesir , some call it a Vultur . It s bigger than a Crane . In flying it mounts very high , yet at the sight of a dead carkass , it descends immediatly . She lives long , and in extream old age looseth her feathers , and then returning to her nest , is there fed by the young ones of the same kind . Idem . 12. Near unto the Streights of Magellane , there is an Island called Penguin Island , wherein are abundance of Fowls called Penguins that go upright , their wings , in stead of feathers , are only covered with down , which hang down like sleeves faced with white . They flye not , but walk in paths of their own making , and keep their divisions and quarters orderly . They are a strange Fowle , or rather , a miscellaneous creature , of Beast , Bird , and Fish : but most of Bird. Pur. Pil. v. 1. p. 536. 13. In the Isle of Man , there is a sort of Sea-Fowles called Puffins , they are of a very unctious constitution , and breed in Cony-holes ( the Conies leaving their burrows for that time ) they are never seen with their young , but very early in the morning , and late in the evening : they nourish their young ( as it is conceived ) with Oil drawn from their own bodyes , and dropped into their mouths ; for that being opened , there is found in their crops no other sustenance , save a single Sorrel-leaf , which the old give their young ( as is conjectured ) for digestions-sake ; the flesh of them , whilst raw , not savoury , but powdered , it may be ranked with Anchoves , and Caviare ; profitable they are in their feathers , and oil , which they use much about their Wooll . 14. the Isle of Mauritius is a Fowle called a Dodo ; Her body is round , and extream fat , which makes her pace slow : few of them weigh less than fifty pound : Her Wings are so small , that they cannot lift her above the ground : Her head is variously dressed , the one half-hooded with downy black feathers ; the other wholly naked , of a whitish colour , as if a transparent Lawn had covered it : her bill is very hooked , bending downwards , the breathing place being in the midst of it , from which part to the end , the colour is light green , mixt with a pale yellow : Her eyes are round , and small , and bright as Diamonds : her cloathing is of the finest down ; her train is of three or four short-feathers , her legs thick , and black ; her tallons sharp ; her stomach so hot , that she digests stones , or Iron , as doth the Ostrich . 15. In Lincolnshire there is a Bird called a Dotterel , so named of his doltish foolishness : It s a bird of an apish kinde , ready to imitate what it sees done : they are caught by Candle-light by the Fowlers gestures ; for if he put forth and arm , they stretch forth a wing : if he sets forward a leg , or hold up his head , they likewise do the same : In brief , whatsoever the Fowler doth , the same also doth this foolish bird , until it be caught within the net . Camb. Brit. p. 543. 16. There is an Island called Bas , bordering upon Lathaien in Scotland , unto which there resort a multitude of Sea fowls , especially of Soland Geese , which bring with them such abundance of Fish , that , as it is reported , an hundred souldiers that lay there in Garrison for defence of the place , fed upon no other meat , but the fish that was thus brought to them : And the said Fowls also bring such a number of sticks , and twigs , wherewith to build their nests , that thereby the inhabitants are also abundantly provided of fewel for the fire : and such a mighty gain is made of their feathers , and oil , that no man would scarcely beleeve it , but he that hath seen it . Camb. Brit. of Scotland . p. 12 , 13. 17. In Magallanes voyage about the world , the King of the Island of Bacchian sent the King of Spain two dead birds of a strange shape : they were as big as Turtle-Doves , with little heads , and long bills , long small legs , and no wings , but in-stead thereof certain long feathers of divers colours , and tails like Turtle-Doves : all their other feathers were of a tawny colour ; they flye not , but when the wind blows ; and they call them Birds of God. Pur. Pil v. 1. p. 44. 18. In Sofala in the East-Indies is a kinde of Bird called Minga , green , and yellow , very fair , about the bigness of a Pigeon , which never treads on the ground , their feet being so short , that they can scarce be discerned : they settle on trees , of the fruit whereof they live : when they drink , they flye on the tops of the water ; and if they fall on the ground , they cannot rise again ; their flesh is fat and savoury . Idem . p. 1546. CHAP. VI. The wonderful works of God in the Creatures . Of strange Beasts , and Serpents . 1. WHilst Sir Thomas Row , our English Ambassador , was at the great Moguls Court , he saw many stately Elephants brought before the Emperour : some of which being Lord-Elephants ( as they called them ) had their chain bells , and furniture of gold , and silver , each of them having eight , or ten other Elephants waiting on him : they were some twelve companies in all , and as they passed by , they all bowed down before the King very handsomely . Pur. Pil. v. 1. p. 550. 2. Though these Elephants be the largest of all beasts , yet are they very tractable , unless at such times when they are mad through lust : some of them are thirteen , and some fifteen foot high ; their colour is usually black , their skins thick , and smooth without hair ; they delight much to bathe themselves in water , and are excellent swimmers , their pace is about three miles an hour ; of all Beasts they are most sure of foot , so that they never stumble , or fall to indanger their rider : they lye down , and rise again at pleasure , as other beasts do ; they are most docible creatures , doing almost whatsoever their Keeper commands them . If he bid one of them affright a man , he will make towards him , as he would tread him in pieces ; and yet when he comes at him , do him no hurt : If he bid him abuse , or disgrace a man , he will take dirt , or kennel-water in his trunk , and dash it in his face , &c. Their trunks are long , grissely snouts hanging down betwixt their teeth , which ( as a hand ) they make use of upon all occasions . Some Elephants the great Mogul keeps for execution of malefactors ; who being brought to suffer death by that mighty beast , if the Keeper bid him dispatch the offender presently , he will immediately with his foot pash him in peeces : If he bid him torture him slowly , he will break his joynts by degrees one after another , as men are broken upon the wheel . 2. An English Merchant of good credit being at Adsmeer ( a City where the great Mogul then was ) saw a great Elephant daily brought through the Market-place , where an Hearb-woman used to give him an handful of hearbs as he passed by . This Elephant afterwards being mad ; brake his chains , and took his way through the Market-place ; the people being affrighted , hasted to secure themselves , amongst whom was this Hearb-woman , who through fear , and haste , forgat her little childe . The Elephant comming to the place where she usually sate , stopt , and seeing a child lye about her hearbs , took it up gently with his Trunk , and without harm , laid it upon a stall hard by , and then proceeded in his furious course . Idem . p. 1472. The Males Testicles lie about his forehead : the Females teates are betwixt her fore-legs ; they carry their young two years in their wombs : conceive but once in seven years : they are thirty years before they come to their full growth , and fulfil the accustomed age of a man before they die . 3. As Pyrrus King of Epyrus was assaulting the City of Argos , one of his Elephants called Nicon . i. e. Conquering , being entred the City , perceiving that his governour was stricken down to the ground from his back with terrible blows ; ran upon them that came back upon him , overthrowing friends , and foes , one in anothers neck , till at length , having found the body of his slain Master , he lift him up from the ground with his trunk , and carrying him upon his two tushes ; returned back with great fury , treading all under feet whom he found in his way . Plut. In vita Pyrri . 4. The Lion hath the Jackall for his Usher , which is a litle black , shag-haired beast , of the bigness of a Spaniel , which when the evening comes , hunts for his prey , and comming on the foot , follows the scent with open crye : to which the Lion as chief Hunt gives diligent ear , following for his advantage : If the Jackall set up his chase before the Lion comes in , he howles out mainly , and then the Lion seizeth on it , making a grumbling noise , whilst his servant stands by barking , and when the Lyon hath done , the Jackal feeds on the relicks Idem . p. 1575. See more afterwards , Example seventeen . 5. The Panther hath a very sweet smell , so that other Beasts are much taken therewith , but they are terrified with the ugly deformity of his face ; and therefore as he goes he hides that part between his legs , and will not look towards them till he hath gotten them within his compasse , which when he hath done , he devours them without mercy : so deals the Devil with wicked men , strewing their way to Hell with variety of worldly delights , and profits ( the thorns of affliction must not touch their flesh , nor Hells terrors come within their thoughts ) till he hath made them past feeling , then he devours them . Plin. nat . Hist. L. 8 C. 17. 6. The Rhynoceros is so called because of the horn in his nose : he is a large beast , as big as our fairest Oxe in England : His skin lyeth plated , and as it were in wrinkles upon his back : Their Horn , Teeth , Claws , yea flesh , and blood , are good against poyson , which , as is conceived , proceeds from the Herbs which they feed on in Bengala , where are most store of them . 7. The Camelopardalus is the highest of Beasts , so that a man on horseback may ride upright under his belly , his neck is long , so that he usually feedeth upon the leaves of trees : his colour is white and speckled , his hinder legs are shorter than his former , so that he cannot graze but with difficulty . P. Pil. p. 1381. He is also called a Jaraff . 8. In India is a certain beast called a Buffelo , which is very large , hath a thick and smooth skin , but without hair : She gives good milk , and her flesh is like Beefe . Idem . p. 1469. 9. In the same Country also are certain wild Goats , whose Horns are good against poison , Pur. Pil. p. 472. 10. In the Country of Indostan in the East-Indies , are large white Apes , as big as our Grey-hounds , which will eat young Birds , whereupon Nature hath taught their Dams this subtilty : they build their Nests on the utmost bowes at the end of slender twigs : where they hang them like Purse-nets to which the Apes cannot possibly come : yet many times with their Hands they will shake those boughs till the nests break , and fall down , and then they will devour them . Pur. Pilgrimage p. 1475. 11. The Camelion is of the shape , and bigness of a Lizzard , it is a deformed lean , and crooked creature , having a long and slender tail , like a Mouse , and is of a slow pace . It lives only upon Flys . It changeth colours according to the variety of places where it comes . It is a great Enemy to venemous Serpents ; for when it sees any lie sleeping under a Tree , it gets upon a bough just over the Serpents head , & voideth out of its mouth , as it were a long thred of spittle , with around drop hanging at the end , which falling on the Serpents head , immediately kills him P. Pil. p. 848. 12. There was lately found in Catalunia , in the Mountains of Cerdania , a certain Monster , that had humane shape as far as the waste , and downwards it was like a Satyre : He had many heads , Arms , & Eyes , and a mouth of extraordinary bigness , wherewith he made a noise like a Bull : His picture was sent by Don John of Austria ( now Governour of the Low Countrys ) to the King of Spain , and afterwards many Coppies thereof were drawn , and sent abroad by Ambassadors , and other persons to several Princes , and States in Europe . Hist. of this Iron age . 13. In Brasile is a certain Beast called a Tamandua or Ant-Bear of the bignesse of a great dog , more round than long , and the tail above twice so long as the body , and so full of hair that under it he shelters himself from rain , heat , cold , and wind . His head is small ; and hath a thin snout : his mouth round , with a tongue three quarters of a yard long : he is diligent in seeking Ant-hills , which he teareth with his claws , and then thrusts in his long tongue , upon which the Ants run , and when it is full , he licks them in ; and this is all his food . Pur. Pil. v. 4. p. 1301. 14. The Armadillo is of the bignesse of a Pig , and of a white colour : It hath a long snout , and the body is covered with shels like Plates , wherewith they are armed : for they are so hard that no arrow will pierce them except in the Flanks , where they are softer : their flesh is good to eat , they dig holes in the ground with their snouts , in which they lye . Idem . 15. The Porcupine hath bristles , or quils , white and black , of a span and an half long , which they can cast : and they have this quality , that where one of these bristles enters into the flesh , if it be not pulled out presently , it will work it selfe quite through ; they are of a good flesh , and taste . 16. The Civet-Cat exceeds the Castor for bignesse , her head is little , her eyes clear ; hath a long muzzle ; sharp , and offensive teeth . Her hair is parti-coloured , harsh , and bristley , yellow above , and whiter downwards ; The pocket wherein the Civet is bred is neer the genitory , which is taken forth with a spoon or stick ; But when she is wild , she casts it forth of her own accord , and by the scent it is found by the passengers . 17. The Lyons in Affrick , are more fierce than in colder Countryes ; here was one of their skins brought into England , which from the snout to the top of the tail , contained one and twenty foot in length . They engender backwards as do Camels , Elephants , Rhinoceroses , Ounces , and Tygers . They spare such men as prostrate themselves to them , and prey rather upon men than women , and not at all on Infants , except compelled by hunger . His tail is his Scepter , by which he expresses his passion . He shrinks not at danger , except some covert of woods hides him from witnesses , and then he will take the benefit of flight , which otherwise he seems to disdain . 18. The Hyaena hath no joints in her neck , and therefore stirs not her neck , but with the bending of her whole body . She hath one continued tooth through her whole mouth . 19. In Africk are many wild Asses , whereof one male hath many females , and he is so jealous , that he bites off the stones of the young males , if the suspicious female prevent him not by bringing forth in a close place . 20. The Dabuh is a simple Creature , like to a Wolf , but that his legs and feet are like to a mans , they which know his haunt , with a Taber , & singing , will bring him out of his den , and captivate his ears with their Musick , whilst another captivateth his legs with a rope . 21. The Zebra is a very beautiful Creature , resembling a curiously shaped horse , but not all out so swift , all over-laid with party coloured laces , and guards , from head to tail . 22. In Sofala there is a certain creature called Inhazaras as big as a hog , & somewhat like , with thin black hair , having on his hinder feet five fingers like unto a mans , and four on his forefeet ; they live meerly upon Ants , by thursting their tongues which are two spans and an half long into an Ant-hil , whereon the Ants running , they pull them into their mouths , and so eat them : some call them Ant-Bears . Pur. Pil. 23. There is in Affrica a certain monster called Pongo , in the whole proportion like unto a man , but that it is bigger . It hath a mans face , hollow eyes , long hair upon the brows , his face and ears being without hair : but his body is all hairy of a dunish colour , &c. He differs from a man only in his legs , which have no calves : he goes alwayes upright upon his legs , and he carries his hands clasped in the nape of his neck , when he walkes upon the ground : They use to sleep in trees , and live upon fruits and nuts . Idem . v. 2. p. 982. 24. In Congo there is a strange Creature as big as a Ram , that hath wings like a Dragon , a long tail , and great chaps , with diverse rows of teeth : They feed upon raw flesh . Idem . p. 1003. 25. In Affrica there is a beast called a Dabuk , in bignesse and shape , resembling a Wolf , saving that his legs & feet are like a mans . He useth to take dead men out of their graves , and eat them . Idem . p. 847. 26. In the Kingom of Mexico there are Kine , with bunches on their backs , about the bigness of our bulls , having little horns , and more hair on their foreparts than behind , which is like wooll : On the back-bone they have maines like horses , and long hair from their Knees downward , with much long hair on their throats : They are meat , drink , shooes , houses , fire , vessels , and their masters whole substance . 27. Other Creatures there are as big as horses , which the Spaniards for their fine Wooll call Sheep : One of their horns usually weigheth fifty pounds . P. Pil. v. 4. p. 1561. 28. In Virginia is a beast called a Possown , the female whereof hath a bag under her belly , from whence she letteth forth her young ones , and taketh them in again at her pleasure . Idem . p. 1772. 29. In Socotera are Sheep , whose tails weigh twenty eight pounds a peece , which therefore are usually cut off from the Ewes , least they should hinder their breeding . 30. In the Great Mogols Countrey there are Asses with horns , whereof they make diverse sorts of drinking cups , of excellent vertue . Some judging them to be the right Unicorns horn . Idem . p. 436. 31. Most certain it is , that the Irish Cows will not give down their Milk , unless their own Calves be set by their sides , either alive , or else the skin of the dead Calf must be stuffed with straw , and set by them . Camb. Brit. of Ireland . p. 1145. 32. In the Island of Orknay the Ewes are of such fecundity , that they bring forth constantly two , and many times three Lambs a peece ; There be neither ravenous nor venemous creatures there ; nor if transported thither , will they live in that Island . Description of Scotl. 33. There are three sorts of Camels : the first sort are gross , and tall of stature : these will usually carry one thousand pound weight a peece ; when they are to be loaden , being beaten on the knees , and neck with a cudgel , they will kneel down ; and when they feel their load sufficient , they will rise up again of themselves . The second sort of them have two bunches on their backs , and are fit either for burthen , or to ride on . The third sort are of a slender , and low stature , called Dromedaries , unfit for burthens , but they excel in swiftness , so that in the space of one day they will travel one hundred miles , and will so continue for eight , or ten dayes together , with very little provender ; and they will abstain from drink , eight , ten , and sometimes fifteen dayes together , without any inconvenience , as they travel through the Deserts . 34. Musk is taken from a little reddish beast , that they beat with many blows in one place , that so the blood may gather into it : and when the skin is by this means swoln , and full of blood , they bind it strait , that the blood may not issue forth , and being put into one , or more bladders , its dryed on the beasts back , till the bladder fall off of it self ; and so that blood after a month becomes excellent musk . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 1500. 35. Amongst the Blackmoors , there is a strange beast called a Carbuncle , which is seen only by night , having a stone in his forehead that shineth incredibly , and giving him light whereby to feed : But when he hears the lest noise , he presently lets fall over it a skin , which he hath as a natural covering , least his splendor should betray him . Pur. Pil. v. 1. p. 416. 36. In Abassia are Kine with horns like unto Harts-horns : Others there be that have but one Horn in the midst of their foreheads of about a span and an half long , turning upward . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 1495. 37. There is in the Country of Mexico a kinde of sheep , which all things considered , is a beast of the greatest profit , and least charge that is : For from them they draw meat and cloathing : They use them also to carry all their burthens , having need neither of shooes nor saddles , nor yet of Oats , so that they serve their Masters for nought , feeding only on Grass which they find in the fields : There are two kinds of these creatures , the one bearing Wooll , the other are bare , which are the better for burthen ; they are bigger than great Sheep , and less than Calves ; they have long necks like a Cammel . They are of divers colours , some white , some black , and others grey , or spotted ; Their flesh is good meat , but that of their Lambs is best : Of their Wooll the Indians make cloath some courser , other finer like half-silk ; they also make Carpets , and Coverings , and other exquisite works of it , which last long , and have a very good gloss ; they die it into sundry colours : upon these the Spaniards carry their bars of silver ; one of these sheep carrying about an hundred and fifty pound weight . 37. In the stomach , or belly of this beast , is found the Bezar's stone ; sometimes one alone , sometimes two , three , or foure : They are different in form , greatness , and colour ; some like Filbeards , others like Walnuts : Some as big as Pigeons Eggs , some as big as Hens Eggs : In form some are round , some oval , and of other formes . For their colour , some are black , some white , some grey , dark green , and some as if they had been gilded : they are all made of divers filmes , and skins one upon another . P. Pil. v. 3. p. 969. 38. There is in Italy the Tarantula ( a kind of Serpent ) the venome whereof hath such an operation , that whosoever is stung with it , falleth a dancing , and capering , and nothing can allay it but Musick . Raimunds Mercu. Ital. Examples of Dogs love to their Masters . 39. When the Athenians quit their City , and betook themselves to Sea , upon Xerxes his invasion of Greece , Xantippus the Father of Pericles had a Dog , which for sorrow that his Master had left him behind him , cast himself after him into the Sea , swimming still by the Gallies side wherein his Master was , till he came to the Isle of Salamina , where so soon as the poor Cur landed , his breath failed him , and he dyed presently . Plut In vita Themist . CHAP. VII . Admirable Works done by the art of man. 1. PRotogenes the Rhodian , an exquisite Painter , bestowed seven years in drawing a most curious picture , which when Apelles beheld , he stood amazed at the excellency of the workmanship , so that for a while he could not speak , but afterwards he said , This is an admirable work , and of huge labour , yet he wants an Orator to extol his workmanship to the skies . When King Demetrius besiedged the City of Rhodes , he took the suburbs , and in them this picture , whereupon the Citizens sent to him , requesting him not to deface it ; to whom he answered , That he would sooner burn the Picture of his Father , than hurt a peece of such admirable Workmanship . Diod. Sic. Plut. Glasses malleable . 2. Anno Christi 1610. amongst other rare Presents sent from the Sophy of Persia , to the King of Spain , were six drinking glasses so exquisitely tempered , that they could not be broken . Turk . Hist. p. 1273. Stone-henge Described . 3. About six miles from Salisbury , upon the plains , is to be seen a huge , and monstrous peece of work , such as Cicero calleth insanam substructionem . For within the circuit of a ditch , there are erected in the manner of a Crown , in three ranks , or courses , one whithin another , certain mighty , and unwrought stones , whereof some are twenty eight foot high , and seven broad ; upon the heads of which , others like overtwhart peeces do bear , and rest cross-wise with tenents , and mortesses , so as the whole frame seemeth to hang , whereof it s commonly called Stone-henge . Camb. Brit. 4. In Westmerland hard by Shape , there be hung stones in form of Pyramids , some of them nine foot high , and fourteen foot thick , ranged directly as it were in a row for a mile in length , with equal distance almost between them . Camb. Brit. p. 762. Mausolus his Tombe Described . 5. Artimesia Queen of Halicarnassus , when her husband Mausolus dyed , built him a stately Tomb , accounted for the rare workmanship , and costly magnificence one of the worlds Wonders . It was five and twenty cubits high , and supported with six and thirty curious pillars , of which Martial thus writeth : Are nam vacuo pendentia Mausolaea , laudibus immodicis Cares ad astra ferunt . The Mausolaea hanging in the skie , the men of Caria's praises Deifie . 6. When Sir Thomas Row was Ambassador there , the Great Mogul built a stately Monument for his Father : it was about twenty years in building , and three thousand men working daily at it : it was built square , three quarters of a mile in compass : it was made with seven heights one above another , and each narrower than other , till you come to the top where the herse is : At the outward Gate is a most stately Palace , and Gardens walled about , at least three miles in compass ; all built at a vast charge . Pur. Pil. p. 226. 7. Mr. Herbert , who saw it afterwards , thus describes it . It consists ( saith he ) of four large squares , each about three hundred paces long , the matter is Freestone polished , having at each Angle , a small Tower of party coloured Marble . Ten Foot higher is another Tarras , on each side beautified with three such Towers . The third Gallery hath two Towers , on each side . The fourth , one . The fifth , half , and a small square Gallery mounting to a Royal Pyree , within which is the Mummy of Ecbar ; bedded in a Coffin of pure Gold. The whole structure is built in the midst of a spacious and curious Garden , surrounded with a Wall of red stone , and planted with beautiful and odoriferous flowers . Porsennah's Tomb Described . Porsenna King of Hetruria● , not far from the City of Clusium , built for himself a Monument of square stone , each side of it was three hundred Foot broad , and fifty Foot High ; within which square Basis , there was an inextricable Labyrinth , into which whosoever adventured without a Clue , could find no passage out . Upon this square he erected five Pyramids , four in the corners , and one in the midst ; in the bottom they were seventy five Foot broad , and each of them one hundred and fifty Foot high , on the top was one Brass Circle , and covering for them all , from which there hung Bells fastened with Chains , which being moved with the Winde , gave a sound a far off : Upon this brazen Circle stood other four Pyramids , each of them one hundred Foot high ; and upon them ( being covered with another plain ) were again erected five other Pyramids , the height whereof my Author was ashamed to name : So foolishly did he waste the wealth of his Kingdom , that in the end the commendation of the Artificer should be the greatest . Pliny out of Varro ; and Greaves out of him . 8. In the Great Moguls Country , from Agra to Lahar ( which are the two chief Cities in this Empire ) is about four hundred English miles : The Country in all that distant , being even without Mountains or Hills : And the High-way betwixt them , is planted on both sides with Trees , like unto a delicate walk . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1468. The Trees are Mulberry-trees . And in all this way , ever and anon , are Inns built by several Kings , and great men , for the Entertainment of strangers : In which you may have a Chamber for your self , room for your Hourse , and Horse-meat , but little for your Servant : When a man hath taken up his Lodging , no other may dispossess him . In the Morning about break a day , all make ready to depart , at which time the Gates are opened , and none suffered to depart sooner for fear of Theeves . P. 520. The first Invention of Printing . 9. Laurence Jans , a rich Citizen of Harlem in the Low-Countries , walking forth one day into the neighbouring Woods for recreation , began to cut in pieces of wood the Letters of his Name , Printing them on the back of his hand ; which pleasing him well , he cut three or four Lines which he beat with Ink , and printed them upon Paper , wherewith he much joyed , and determined to find out another kind of Ink more fastening , and holding , and so with his Kinsman Thomas Peterse , found out another way to print whole Sheets , but of one side only , which are yet to be seen in the said Town : Afterwards he changed his Letters of Wood into Lead , and after that into Tin , and so by degrees this famous Art of Printing grew to perfection . Belg. Common-Wealth . p. 57. 11. Some say that John Guttenburg of Strasburg , was the first Inventer of it , Anno Christi 1440. In which City he first practised it , and removing from thence to Mentz , there perfected it . They say that Tullies Offices was the first Book that ever was printed . P. Ramus Schol. Math. L. 2. 12. It doth with wonderful celerity convey Learning from one Country , and Age , to another . Imprimit ille die , quantum vix scribitur anno . The most famous Printers were . 13. Aldus Manutius , and after him Paulus his Son in Venice . In France , Crispinus , Henry Stevens , Father to Charles ; and Charles to Robert ; Robert to Henry , and Henry to Paul , all Printers . 14. Christopher Plantine of Antwerp , was a most Famous and Learned Printer . 15. Frobenius , that was Erasmus his Faithful Printer . 16. Daniel Bombergus , an excellent Printer of the Hebrew Bible , and many other Hebrew Books , &c. The first Invention of Guns . 17. A German Fryer of the Order of St. Francis , called Bertholdus Swart , being very studious of Chymistry , as he was one Evening ( for the finding out of some Experiment ) very busie in tempering Brimstone , Sulphureous powder of dryed Earth , and certain other Ingredients in a Morter , which he covered with a stone : When it grew dark , he took his Tinder-box to light him a Candle , a Sparke whereof by chance flying into the Mortar , caught hold of the Brimstone , and Salt-Peter , and firing , with a sudden flash blew up the stone . The cunning Chymist gues●ng what it was which wrought this effect , never left till he found out the certainty , and then taking an Iron Pipe , he crammed it full of the same Ingredient , together with some stones , and so putting fire to it , he saw that with great fury , and noise it discharged it self : Soon after which , he communicated this his Invention to the Venetians , who , having been often vanquished by the Genowayes , did by the help of these Bombards , or Guns , give them a notable discomfiture . Anno Christi 1380. Bucholtz . 18. At Middleburg in Zealand , in the Steeple of the Abby-Church , there is a Bell of eighteen thousand weight to strike the Hours on , and twenty four small ones which serve for the Chymes . Belg. Common-wealth . p. 162. A Description of the situation of Utrecht in the Low-Countries . Utrecht in the Low-Countries , is so situated , that one may go to what Town he please of fifty , that lye round about it in one day . And in a Summers day , if one go early from Utrecht , he may dine at any one of twenty six Towns , where he pleaseth , and return to his own House to Supper . Idem . p. 200. Trajan built a Bridge over the River Ister , or Danow , containing twenty Arches , each Arch being one hundred and fifty Foot high , sixty thick , and one hundred and seventy Foot distant one from another : So that the whole length of it was four thousand seven hundred and seventy Foot , which was almost a mile long . The River was very deep , and swift , and the bottom not firm ground , neither could the stream be diverted any other way ; all which made the Work far more difficult , and admirable . Ancus Martius , the fourth King of Rome , built a Wooden Bridge over the River Tybur , yet without Nails , or Pins , so that in times of War it might be taken down : Afterwards Aemilius the Consul built it of stone : And lastly Antoninus Pius the Emperour built it of Marble . FINIS . Soli Deo Gloria . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A33345-e190 Trees , Fowles Beasts Fishes Plants , Fruits , and Herbs , Virginia's Situation . Their Summers and Winters . The Natives described . Their Apparel . Habitations and Houses . Their Lodging and Beds . Their child-birth and children . Women laborious and men idle . Their several Diets . Their Bows and Arrows . Their weapons in War. The Fishing Boats , and furniture . Their Huntings . Their Wars . Their Musick . Their trading . Their Religion . Their Sepulchers , and Burials . Their mournings : The Priests Attire . Their Civil Government . The Kings Women and attendants . Their Goverment by Customs . Of the Plantation of the English. Elks Fruitfulness of the Deer . Their Beasts and Fowles ▪ Their Fish. Their Fruits . The qualities of the Natives . Their Priests . Their Government . The Countrey described . Strange Beasts . Their Hawks and other Fowl. Birds and Fish. Bermudas City . Powhatans Daughter converted baptized and married . She comes into England . Her death . Vrginia divided . How Governed : Persons sent over . Commodities , their Iron , Pot , and Sope ashes Pitch and Tar. Timber . Silk . Vines . Salt. Gifts to the Plantation . Persons sent over . Gifts to promote the Plantation . Notes for div A33345-e4680 The nature of its soil . The temperature of the air . It s fertility . Their Summers , and Winters . No venomous Creature there . Fish Fowl Trees and Plants . Tortoises or Turtles described . The prickl Pear . Fowls and Birds . Plants . Things offensive . Their number & bigness . Whale-fight . Strange Birds . Rat-plague Palm Trees . Shel-Fish . Other Fish Birds . More Planters sent over . Of Governours . Notes for div A33345-e6130 The good God , How they increase the Priests . Their Government . They maintain their Kings . Their charity . Their Burials , and mournings Their behaviour . Their names of their marriages , Their Women . Their modesty . Their Justice Punishments . Their integrity . Their Language . Their Chonicles . Notes for div A33345-e13150 Barbadoes first discovered . Hoggs found there . Hunted by the Indians . Fine Pots . The first Painters . Indico Planted . Cotton , and Fustick . Sugar Canes planted . The scituation of the Island . The chief Towns unhealthful . The Baies . The bigness of the Island . Ils beauty The length of the Days The temperature . Diseases , The moistness of the air . A want of water . The only River or Lake . Excellent Lobsters . Their ponds . Speedy warning of dangers Bread of C●ssury . How it s made . Bread of Maise , and Cussary together . Lob-Lolly Potatoes used for Bread. Their drink Mobby , how made . Perino how made . Grippo . Punch . Plantane drink . Kill-devil . Beveridge Pine-drink the best of all . Hogs flesh . Beef . Turkies . Pullin , and Muscovy Ducks . Turtle Doves . Pidgeons . Rabbets . Several sorts of fish . The green Turtle . Quasquechoses . Flesh and Fish. The Negroes alowance . An Inland Feast . A Feast near the Sea. Merchandize imported and exported . Timber Trees . Locusts . Mastick Trees . Bully Trees . Red wood Yellow wood . Cedars Iron-Wood . Stone for buildings . Of their servants and slaves . How their servants are used . Dreadful fire . How quenched . Of the Negroes . Their chastiy . Their jealousie . Of their easie travel Dancing . The Funerals , And Physick . Negro . Maids and Wives . Indians . Camels . Horses . Bulls and Cows . Asinegoes . Hoggs . Sheep . Goats . Birds and Fowls . Buzzards . Turtle Doves . Thrush . Blackbirds Stares . Counsellers . The Humming Bird. Teals , Oxen , Kine : A man of Wyr . Snakes . Scorpious Lizzards . Cochoaches . The Muskitoes . Merriwings . Caterpillars . Other flies . Ants and Pismires . Ants. Spiders . Negroes . Crickets . Crabs . The physick Nut. The poison tree . A mantionel tree . Cussavy . Coloquintida . Cassia Fistula . A strange Tamarine Trees . Palm-trees Figg trees . Cherry-trees . Citron Trees . Orange Trees . Limon Trees . Lime-trees Prickled Apple Trees . Prickled Pear-trees . Pomgranate Trees Papa-trees Gnaver Trees . Coco-trees Custard-Apple trees Mucow Trees . Date Trees , Mungrave Trees . Calibash Trees . Bay-trees . Cedar Mastick Trees . Bully Trees , Red-wood Trees . Prickled yellow wood . Iron Wood. Lignum vitae . Locust Trees , Bastard Locust trees . Palmeto trees . Palms to Royal Trees . Plantanes . Wild plantanes . tanes . Bonanoes . Sugar . Canes . Old wit hs . Aloes . 
A02826	----	The observations of Sir Richard Havvkins Knight, in his voiage into the South Sea. Anno Domini 1593 Hawkins, Richard, Sir, 1562?-1622. 1622 Approx. 466 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 91 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A02826 STC 12962 ESTC S119816 99855022 99855022 20492 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02826) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 20492) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 321:16) The observations of Sir Richard Havvkins Knight, in his voiage into the South Sea. Anno Domini 1593 Hawkins, Richard, Sir, 1562?-1622. [6], 169, [7] p. Printed by I[ohn] D[awson] for Iohn Iaggard, and are to be sold at his shop at the Hand and Starre in Fleete-streete, neere the Temple Gate, London : 1622. Printer's name from STC. Running title reads: Sir R: Hawkins his observations. Includes index. Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng America -- Discovery and exploration -- English -- Early works to 1800. South America -- Description and travel -- Early works to 1800. 2004-01 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2004-02 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2004-03 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2004-03 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2004-04 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE OBSERVATIONS OF S IR RICHARD HAVVKINS KNIGHT , IN HIS VOIAGE INTO THE South Sea. Anno Domini 1593. Per varios Casus , Artem Experientia fecit , Exemplo monstrante viam . — Manil. li. 1. PRINCEPS SVBDITORUM INCOLVMITATEM PROCVRANS . ID printer's or publisher's device LONDON Printed by I.D. for IOHN IAGGARD , and are to be sold at his shop at the Hand and Starre in Fleete-streete , neere the Temple Gate . 1622. TO THE MOST ILLVSTRIOVS AND MOST EXCELLENT Prince CHARLES , Prince of Wales , DVKE of CORNEWALL , EARLE of CHESTER , &c. AMongst other Neglects preiudiciall to this State , I haue observed , that many the worthy and Heroyque Acts of our Nation , haue beene buried and forgotten : The Actors themselues being desirous to shunne emulation in publishing them , and those which ouerlived them , fearefull to adde , or to dimnish from the Actors worth , Iudgement , and valour ; haue forborne to write them : By which , succeeding ages haue beene deprived of the Fruits , which might haue beene gathered out of their Experience , had they beene committed to Record . To avoyd this Neglect , and for the Good of my Country , I haue thought it my duty to publish the Observations of my South-sea-Voyage ; and for that vnto your Highnesse , you Heires , and Successors , it is most likely to be advantagious , ( hauing brought on me nothing but losse and misery ) I am bold to vse your Name , a protection vnto it , and to offer it with all humblenes and duty to your Highnesse approbation , which if it purchase , I haue attained my desire , which shall ever ayme to performe dutie . Your Highnesse humble and devoted servant , RICHARD HAVVKINS ❧ To the Reader . HAd that worthie Knight the Authour lived to haue seene this his Treatise published : he would perhaps himselfe haue giuen the account thereof : For by his owne directions it was put to the Presse , though it pleased God to take him to his mercy during the time of the Impression . His purpose was to haue recommended both it and himselfe vnto our most Excellent Prince CHARLES , and himselfe wrote the Dedication , which being imparted vnto me , I conceited that it stood not with my dutie to suppresse it . Touching the discourse it selfe , as it is out of my element to iudge , so it is out of my purpose to say much of it . This onely I may boldly promise , that you shall heere find an expert Sea man , in his owne Dialect deliver a true relation of an vnfortunat Voyage : which howsoever it proved lamentable and fatall to the Actors , may yet proue pleasing to the Readers : it being an itch in our natures to delight in newnes and varietie , be the subiect never so grievous . This ( if there were no more ) were yet worthy your perusall : and is as much as others haue with good acceptance , afforded in relations of this nature . Howbeit besides the bare series and Context of the storie , you shall heere finde interweaved , sundry exact descriptions of Countries , Townes , Capes , Promontories , Rivers , Creekes , Harbors , and the like , not vnprofitable for Navigators : besides many notable observations , the fruites of a long experience , that may giue light touching Marine accidents , even to the best Captaines and Commaunders : who if they desire to learne by precepts shall here finde store : but if examples prevaile more with them , here are also aliena pericula , if you believe mee not , reade and iudge . Farewell . THE OBSERVATIONS OF S IR RICHARD HAWKINS , KNIGHT , in his VOYAGE into the South SEA. ANNO DOMINI . 1593. SECT . I. WITH the COVNSELS consent , and helpe of my Father , Sir Iohn Hawkins , Knight , I resolved a Voyage to be made for the Ilands of Iapan , of the Phillippinas , and Molueas , the Kingdomes of China , and East Indies , by the way of the Straites of Magelan , and the South Sea. The principall end of our Designements , was , to make a perfect Discovery of all those parts , where I should arriue , as well knowne as vnknowne , with their Longitudes and Latitudes ; the lying of their Coasts ; their Head-lands ; their Pons , and Bayes ; their Citties , Townes , and Peoplings ; their manner of Government ; with the Commodities which the Countries yeelded , and of which they haue want , and are in necessitie . For this purpose in the end of Anno 1588. returning from the iourney against the Spanish Armado , I caused a Ship to be builded in the river of Thames , betwixt three and foure hundred tunnes , which was finished in that perfection as could be required For shee was pleasing to the eye , profitable for Stowage , good of Sayle , and well conditioned . The day of her Lanching being appoynted , the Lady Hawkins ( my Mother in Law ) craued the naming of the Ship , which was easily granted her : who knowing what Voyage was pretended to be vndertaken , named her the Repentance : what her thoughts were , was kept secret to her selfe ; And although many times I expostulated with her , to declare the reason for giving her that vncouth name , I could never haue any other satisfaction , then that repentance was the safest Ship we could sayle in , to purchase the haven of Heaven . Well , I know , shee was no Prophetesse , though a religious and most vertuous Lady , and of a very good vnderstanding . Yet too propheticall it fell out by Gods secret Iudgementes , which in his Wisedome was pleased to reveale vnto vs by so vnknowne a way , and was sufficient for the present , to cause me to desist from the Enterprise , and to leaue the Ship to my Father , who willingly tooke her , and paid the entire charge of the building and furnishing of her , which I had concorted or paid . And this I did not for any superstition I haue in names , or for that I thinke them able to further or hinder any thing ; for that all immediately dependeth vpon the Providence of Almightie God , and is disposed by him alone . Yet advise I all persons ever ( as neere as they can ) by all meanes , and in all occasions , to presage vnto themselues the good they can , and in giving names to terrestriall Workes ( especially to Ships ) not to giue such as meerly represent the celestiall Character ; for , few haue I knowne , or seene , come to a good end , which haue had such attributes . As was plainely seene in the Revenge , which was ever the vnfortunatest Ship , the late Queenes Maiestie had during her Raigne ; for comming out of Ireland , with Sir Iohn Parrot , shee was like to be cast away vpon the Kentish Coast. After in the Voyage of Sir Iohn Hawkins my Father , Anno 1586. shee strucke aground comming into Plimouth , before her going to Sea : Vpon the coast of Spaine , shee left her Fleete , readie to sinke with a great Leake : At her returne into the Harbour of Plimouth , shee beate vpon Winter stone ; and after in the same Voyage , going out of Portsmouth Haven , shee ranne twice a-ground ; and in the latter of them , lay twentie two houres beating vpon the shore , and at length with eight foote of water in hold , shee was forced off , and presently ranne vpon the Oose : and was cause , that shee remained there ( with other three Ships of her Maiesties ) six moneths , till the Spring of the yeare ; When comming about to bee decked , entring the river of Thames , her old Leake breaking vpon her , had like to haue drowned all those which were in her . In Anno 1591. with a storme of wind and weather , riding at her Moorings in the river of Rochester , nothing but her bare Ma●ts over head , shee was turned topse-turvie , her Kele vppermost : And the cost and losse shee wrought , I haue too good cause to remember ; in her last Voyage , in which shee was lost , when shee gaue England and Spaine iust cause to remember her . For the Spaniards themselues confesse , that three of their Ships sunke by her side , and was the death of aboue 1500. of their men , with the losse of a great part of their fleete , by a storme which suddainly tooke them the next day . What English died in her , many liuing , are witnesses : Amongst which was Sir Richard Greenfeild , a noble and valiant Gentleman , Vice-admirall in her of her Maiesties Fleete . So that well considered , shee was even a Ship loaden , and full fraught with ill successe . The like wee might behold in the Thunderbolt of London , who in one Voyage ( as I remember ) had her Mast cleft with a Thunderbolt , vpon the Coast of ●arbary . After in Dartmouth , going for Admirall of the Whaftage , and guard of the Fleete for the River of Bourdieux , had also all her Poope blowne vp with fire sodainly , and vntill this day , never could be knowne the cause , or manner how : And lastly , shee was burned with her whole Companie in the River of Bourdieux , and Master Edward Wilson , Generall in her , slaine by his enemies , having escaped the fire . The successe of the Iesus of Lubecke , in Saint Iohn de Vlua , in the Nona Spania , infamous to the Spaniardes ; with my Repentance in the South Sea , taken by force , hath vtterly impoverished , and overthrowne our house . The Iourney of Spaine pretended for England , Anno 1587. called the Iourney of Revenge , left the principall of their men and Ships on the Rockes of Cape Finister , and the rest made a lamentable end , for the most part in the Groyne . No more for this poynt , but to our purpose . SECT . II. THe REPENTANCE being put in perfection , and riding at Detford , the Queenes Maiestie passing by her , to her Pallace of Greenwych , commanded her Bargemen to Row round about her , and viewing her from Post to Stemme , disliked nothing but her Name , and said , that shee would Christen her a new , and that thenceforth shee should be called the Daintie ; which name shee brooked as well for her proportion and grace , as for the many happie Voyages shee made in her Maiesties services ; Having taken ( for her Maiestie ) a great Bysten , of fiue hundred Tunnes , loaden with Iron , and other Commodities , vnder the conduct of Sir Martin Furbusher ; A Caracke bound for the East In●ies , vnder my Fathers charge , and the principall cause of taking the great Caracke , brought to Dartmouth by Sir Iohn Borrow , and the Earle of Cumberlands Shippes , Anno 1592. with others of moment in her other Voyages . To vs , shee never brought but cost , trouble , and care . Therefore my Father resolved to sell her , though with some losse , which he imparted with me : and for that I had ever a particular loue vnto her , and a desire shee should continue ours , I offered to case him of the charge and care of her , and to take her , with all her Furniture at the price he had before taken her of me ; with resolution , to put in execution the Voyage , for which shee was first builded ; Although it lay six moneths and more in suspence , partly , vpon the pretended Voyage for Nombrededios and Panama , which then was fresh a foote ; and partly , vpon the Caracke at Dartmouth , in which I was imployed as a Commi●sioner : but this Businesse being ended , and the other pretence waxing colde , the fift of March I resolved , and beganne to goe forward with the iourney , so often talked of , and so much desired . And having made an estimate of the charge of Victualls , Munition , Imprests , Sea-store , and necessaries for the sayd Ship ; consorting another of an hundred Tunnes , which I waited for daily from the Straites of Giberalter , with a Pynace of sixtie Tunnes , all mine owne : And for a competent number of Men for them ; as also of all sorts of Marchandises for trade and traffique in all places where wee should come ; I began to wage men , to buy all manner of victualls and provisions , and to lade her with them , and with all sorts of Commodities ( which I could call to minde ) fitting ; and dispatched order to my servant in Plimouth , to put in a readinesse my Pynace ; as also to take vp certaine Provisions , which are better cheape in those parts then in London , as Beefe , Porke , Bisket , and Sider . And with the diligence I vsed , and my Fathers furtherance , at the end of one Moneth , I was readie to set Sayle for Plimouth , to ioyne with the rest of my Shippes and Provisions . But the expecting of the comming of the Lord high Admirall , Sir Robert Cecill , principall Secretary to her Maiestie , and Sir Walter Rawley , with others , to honour my Shippe and me , with their presence and farewell , detayned me some dayes ; and the rayne and vntemperate weather deprived me of the favour , which I was in hope to haue received at their hands ; Wherevpon , being loath to loose more time , and the Winde serving according to my wish , the eight of Aprill 1593. I caused the Pilot to set Sayle from Blackwall , and to vayle downe to Graues-end , whether that night I purposed to come . Having taken my vnhappy last leaue of my Father Sir Iohn Hawkins , I tooke my Barge , and rowed downe the River , and comming to Barking , wee might see my Ship at an Anchor , in the midst of the Channell , where Ships are not wont to more themselues : this bred in me some alteration . And comming aboord her , one and other began to recant the perill they had past of losse of Ship and goods , which was not little ; for the winde being at East North-east , when they set sayle , and vered out Southerly ; it forced them for the doubling of a point to bring their tacke aboard , and looffing vp ; the winde freshing , sodenly the Shipp began to make a little hele ; and for that shee was very deepe loaden , and her ports open , the water began to enter in at them ; which no bodie having regard vnto , thinking themselues safe in the River , it augmented in such maner , as the waight of the water began to presse downe the side , more then the winde : At length when it was seene and the shete flowne , shee could hardly be brought vpright . But God was pleased , that with the diligence and travell of the Company , shee was freed of that danger : which may be a gentle warning to all such as take charge of Shipping , even before they set sayle , eyther in River or Harbour , or other part , to haue an eye to their ports , and to see those shut and callked , which may cause danger ; for avoyding the many mishaps , which dayly chance for the neglect thereof , and haue beene most lamentable spectacles and examples vnto vs : Experiments in the great Harry , Admirall of England , which was over-set and suncke at Ports-mouth with her Captaine , Carew , and the most part of his company drowned in a goodly Summers day , with a little flawe of winde ; for that her ports were all open , and making a small hele , by them entred their destruction ; where if they had beene shut , no wind could haue hurt her , especially in that place . In the River of Thames , Master Thomas Candish had a small Ship over-set through the same negligence . And one of the Fleete of Syr Francis Drake , in Santo Domingo Harbour , turned her keele vpward likewise , vpon the same occasion ; with many others , which wee never haue knowledge of . And when this commeth to passe , many times negligence is cloaked with the fury of the winde : which is a double fault ; for the truth being knowne , others would bee warned to shun the like neglects ; for it is a very bad Ship , whose Masts crackt not asunder , whose Sayles and tackling flie not in peeces , before shee over-set ; especially if shee be English built . And that which over-setteth the Ship is the waight of the water , that presseth downe the side , which as it entreth more and more , increaseth the waight , and the impossibilitie of the remedie : For the water not entring , with casing of the sheate , or striking the sayles , or putting the Ship before the winde or Sea , or other diligences , as occasion is offered ( and all expert Mariners know ) remedie is easily found . With this mischaunce the Mariners were so daunted , that they would not proceede with the Ship any further , except shee were lighted , which indeede was needelesse , for many reasons which I gaue : but Mariners are like to a stiffe necked Horse , which taking the bridle betwixt his teeth , forceth his Rider to what him list ma●ger his will : so they hauing once concluded , and resolved , are with great difficultie brought to yeelde to the raynes of reason : And to colour their negligence , they added cost , trouble , and delay . In fine , seeing no other remedie , I dispatched that night a servant of mine to giue account to my Father of that which had past , and to bring mee presently some Barke of London to goe along with mee to Plymouth ; which not finding , he brought me a Hoye , in which I loaded some sixe or eight tunns , to giue content to the company ; and so set sayle the 13. of Aprill , and the next day wee put in at Harwich , for that the winde was contrary , and from thence departed the 18. of the sayd Moneth in the morning . When wee were cleere of the Sands , the winde vered to the South-west , and so we were forced to put into Margat Roade , whether came presently after vs a Fleete of Hollanders of aboue an hundreth Sayle , bound for Rochell to loade salt : and in their companie a dozen ships of Warre ; their wasters very good ships and well appointed in all respects . All which came alongst by our ship , and ●●●ured vs , as is the custome of the Sea , some with three , others with fiue , others with more peeces of Ordinance . The next morning the winde vering Easterly , I set sayle , and the Hollanders with me , and they with the flood in hand , went out at the North-sands-head ; and I through the Gulls to shorten my way , and to set my Pilates shore . Comming neere the South-sore-land , the winde began to vere to the South-east and by south , so as we could not double the point of the Land , and being close abourd the shore , and putting our ship to slay , what with the chapping Sea , and what with the Tide vpon the Bowe , shee mist staying , and put vs in some daunger , before wee could flact about ; therefore for doubling the point of any land better is ever a short bourd , then to put all in perill . Being tacked about wee thought to anchor in the Downes , but the sayles set , we made a small bourd , and after casting about againe , doubled the foreland , and ran alongst the Coast till we came to the I le of Wight : where being becalmed wee sent a shore Master Thomson of Harwich our Pilot , not being able before to set him on shore for the perversnes of the winde . Being cleere of the Wight , the winde vered Southerly , and before wee came to Port-land , to the west , South-west , but with the helpe of the ebbe wee recovered Port-land ronde , where we anchored all that night ; and the next morning with the ebbe , wee set sayle againe , the winde at west South-west ; purposing to beare it vp , all the ebbe , and to stop the flood being vnder sayle . SECT . III. THe Fleete of Flemings which had beene in our company before , came towring into the road , which certainly was a thing worth the noti●g , to behold the good order the Masters observed in guard of their fleete . The Admirall headmost the r●st of the men of Warre , spread alongst to wind-ward , all saving the vice-Admirall and her consort , which were lee-most and stern-most of all , and except the Admirall , which was the first , that came to an Anchor ; None of the other men of warre anchored , before all the Fleete was in safetie ; and then they placed themselues round about the Fleete ; the Vice-Admirall Seamost and Leemost ; which we haue taught vnto most Nations , and they obserue it now a dayes better then we , to our shame , that being the Authors and reformers of the best Discipline and Lawes in Sea causes , are become those which doe now worst execute them . And I cannot gather whence this contempt hath growne , except of the neglect of Discipline , or rather in giuing commands for favour to those , which want experience of what is committed to their charge ▪ Or that there hath beene little curiositie in our countrey , in writing of the Discipline of the Sea ; which is not lesse necessary for vs , then that of the Law ; And I am of opinion , that the want of experience is much more tollerable in a Generall by Land , then in a Gouernour by Sea. For in the field the Lieutenant Generall , the Sergeant Maior , and the Coronels supply what is wanting in the Generall , for that they all command ; and ever there is place for Counsell , which in the Sea by many accidents is denied : and the head is he that manageth all , in whom alone if there be defect , all is badly governed ; for , by ignorance how can errors be iudged , or reformed ? And therefore I wish all to take vpon them that , which they vnderstand , and refuse the contrary . As Sir Henry Palmer , a wise and valiant Gentleman , a great commander , and of much experience in Sea causes , being appoynted by the Queenes Maiesties Counsell , to goe for Generall of a Fleete for the coast of Spaine , Anno 1583. submitting himselfe to their Lordships pleasure , excused the charge , saying , that his trayning vp had beene in the narrow Seas ; and that of the other , he had little experience . And therefore was in dutie bound to intreate their Honours , to make choice of some other person , that was better acquainted , and experimented in those Seas ; that her Maiestie , and their Lordships might be the better served . His modestie and discretion is doubtlesse to be had in remembrance , and great estimation ; For the ambition of many which covet the command of Fleetes , and places of government ( not knowing their Compasse , nor how , nor what to command ) doe purchase to themselues shame ; and losse to those that employ them : Being required in a Commander at Sea , a sharpe wit , a good vnderstanding , experience in shipping , practise in mannagement of Sea busines , knowledge in Navigation , and in command : I hold it much better to deserue it , and not to haue it , then to haue it not deserving it . SECT . IV. THe fruits and inconveniences of the latter we daily partake of , to our losse and dishonor . As in the Fleete that went for Burdieux , Anno 1592. which had six Gallant Ships for Wasters . At their going out of Plimouth , the Vice-admirall that should haue beene starnmost of all , was the headmost , and the Admirall the light , and he that did execute the office of the Vice-admirall , lanching off into the Sea , drew after him the greater part of the Fleete , and night comming on , and both bearing lights , caused a separation : so that the head had a quarter of the bodie , and the Fleete three quarters , and he that should goe before , came behinde . Whereof ensued , that the three parts meeting with a few Spanish Men of Warre , wanting their head , were a prey vnto them . For the Vice-admirall , and other Wasters , that should be the Shepheards to guard and keepe their flocke , and to carry them in safetie before them , were headmost , and they the Men who made most hast to flie from the Wolfe . Whereas if they had done as they ought , in place of losse and infamie , they had gained honor and reward . This I haue beene enformed of by the Spanish and English , which were present in the occasion . And a ship of mine , being one of the Starnmost , freed her selfe , for that shee was in warlike manner , with her false Netting , many Pendents and Streamers , and at least 16. or 18. Peeces of Artillery ; the enemie thinking her to be a Waster , or Ship of warre , not one of them durst lay her aboord : and this the Master and company vaunted of at their returne . In the same Voyage , in the river of Burdieux ( as is credibly reported ) if the six Wasters had kept together , they had not onely not received domage , but gotten much Honour and Reputation . For the Admirall of the Spanish Armado , was a Flemish Shippe , of not aboue 130. Tunnes , and the rest Flie-boates and small shipping , for the most part . And although they were 22. Sayle in all , what manner of Ships they were , and how furnished and appoynted , is well knowne , with the difference . In the Fleete of her Maiestie , vnder the charge of my Father Sir Iohn Hawkins , Anno 1590. vpon the coast of Spaine , the Vice-admirall being a head one morning , where his place was to be a Sterne , lost vs the taking of eight men of Warre , loaden with Munition , Victuals , and Provisions , for the supplie of the Souldiers in Britaine : and although they were seaven or eight Leagues from the Shore , when our Vice-admirall began to fight with them , yet for that the rest of our Fleete were some foure , some fiue Leagues , and some more distant from them , when we beganne to giue chase : the Spaniards recovered into the Harbour of Monge , before our Admirall could come vp to giue direction , yet well beaten , with losse of aboue two hundreth men , as they themselues con●essed to me after . And doubtlesse , if the winde had not over-blowne , and that to follow them , I was forced to shut all my lower ports , the ship I vndertooke , doubtles had never endured to come to the Port ; but being doubble Fli-boates , and all good of Sayle , they bare for their liues , and we what we could to follow and fetch them vp . In this poynt , at the I le of Flores , Sir Richard Greenfield got eternall honour and reputation of great valour , and of an experimented Souldier , chusing rather to sacrifice his life , and to passe all danger whatsoeuer , then to sayle in his Obligation , by gathering together those which had remained a shore in that place , though with the hazard of his ship and companie ; And rather we ought to imbrace an honourable death , then to liue with infamie and dishonour , by fayling in dutie ; and I account that he , and his Country , got much honor in that occasion : for one ship , and of the second sort of her Maiesties , sustained the force of all the Fleete of Spaine , and gaue them to vnderstand , that they be impregnible , for having bought deerely the boording of her , divers and sundry times , and with many ioyntly , and with a continuall fight of 14. or 16. houres , at length leaving her without any Mast standing , and like a Logge in the Seas , shee made notwithstanding , a most honourable composition of life and libertie , for aboue two hundreth and sixtie men , as by the Pay-booke appeareth : which her Maiestie of her free grace commanded in recompence of their service , to be given to every one his six moneths wages . All which may worthily be written in our Chronicles in letters of Gold , in memory for all Posterities , some to beware , and others by their example in the like occasions , to imitate the true valour of our Nation in these Ages . In point of Providence , which Captaine Vavisor in the foresight gaue also good proofe of his valour , in casting about vpon the whole Fleete , notwithstanding the greatnesse and multitude of the Spanish Armad● , to yeeld that succour which he was able , Although some doe say , and I consent with them , that the bes● valour is to obey , and to follow the head , seeme that good or bad which is commanded . For God himselfe telleth vs , that obedience is better then sacrifice . Yet in some occasions , where there is difficultie , or impossibilitie to know what is commanded ; many times it is great discretion and obligation , iudiciously to take hold of the occasion , to yeeld succour to his associats , without putting himselfe in manifest dang●r● : But to our Voyage . SECT . V. BEing cleare of the race of Portland , the Wind began to suffle with fogge and misling rayne , and forced vs to a short sayle , which continued with vs three dayes ; the Wind never vering one poynt , nor the fogge suffering vs to see the Coast. The third day in the fogge , we met with a Barke of Dartmouth , which came from Rochell , and demanding of them , if they had made any land , answered , that they had onely seene the Edie stone that morning , which lyeth thwart of the sound of Plimouth , and that Dartmouth ( as they thought ) bare off vs North North-east : which seemed strange vnto vs ; for we made account that wee were thwart of Exmouth : within two houres after , the Weather beganne to cleare vp , and we found our selues thwart of the Berry , and might see the small Barke bearing into Torbay , having over-shot her port : which error often happeneth to those that make the land in foggie weather , and vse not good diligence by sound , by lying off the land , and other circumstances , to search the truth ; and is cause of the losse of many a Ship , and the sweete liues of multitudes of men . That evening , we anchored in the range of Dartmouth , till the floud was spent ; and the ebbe come , wee ●et Sayle againe . And the next morning early , being the 26. of Aprill , wee harboured our selues in Plimouth . My Ship at an Anchor , and I ashore , I presently dispatched a messenger to London , to advise my Father , Sir Iohn Hawkins , what had past : which , not onely to him , but to all others , that vnderstood what it was , seemed strange ; That the wind contrary , and the weather such as it had beene , wee could be able to gaine Plimouth ; But doubtlesse , the Daintie was a very good Sea ship , and excellent by the winde ; which with the neap streames , and our diligence to benefit our selues of all advantages , made sezible that , which almost was not to be beleeved . And in this occasion , I found by experience , that one of the principall parts required in a Mariner , that frequenteth our coastes of England , is to cast his Tydes , and to know how they set from poynt to poynt , with the difference of those in the Channell from those of the shore . SECT . VI. NOw presently I began to prepare for my Dispatch , and to hasten my Departure ; and finding that my Ship which I expected from the Straites , came not ; and that shee was to goe to London to discharge ; and vncertaine how long shee might stay ; I resolved to take another of mine owne in her place , though lesser , called the Hawke , onely for a Victualler ; purposing in the coast of Brasill , or in the Straites , to take out her men , and Victualls , and to cast her off . SECT . VII . WIth my continuall travell , the helpe of my good friends , and excessiue charge ( which none can easily beleeue , but those which haue prooved it ) towardes the end of May , I was readie to set sayle with my three Ships , drawne out into the sound , and began to gather my Company aboord . The 28. of May ( as I remember ) began a storme of winde Westerly ; the two lesser shippes presently harboured themselues , and I gaue order to the master of the Daintie ( called Hugh Cornish ) one of the most sufficientest men of his coate , to bring her also into Catt-water , which he laboured to doe , but being neere the mouth of the harbour , and doubting least the Anchor being weighed , the Ship might cast the contrary way , and so run on some perill , entertained himselfe a while in laying out a warpe , and in the meane time , the wind freshing , and the ship riding by one Anchor , brake the flooke of it , and so forced them to let fall another : by which , and by the warpe they had layd out , they rydd . The storme was such , as being within hearing of those vpon the shore , we were not able by any meanes to send them succour , and the second day of the storme , desiring much to goe aboord , there ioyned with me Captaine William Anthony , Captaine Iohn Ellis , and master Henry Courton , in a Light-Horsman which I had : all men exercised in charge , and of valour and sufficiencie , and from their youth bred vp in businesse of the Sea : which notwithstanding , and that wee laboured what we could , for the space of two houres against waues and wind , we could finde no possibilitie to accomplish our desire ; which seene ; we went aboord the other Shippes , and put them in the best securitie wee could ; thus busied , we might see come driving by vs the mayne Mast of the Daintie : which made me to feare the worst , and so hasted a-shore , to satisfie my longing . And comming vpon Catt-downe , wee might see the Ship heaue and sett , which manifestly shewed , the losse of the Mast onely , which was well imployed ; for , it saved the ship , men , and goods . For had shee driven a ships length more , shee had ( no doubt ) beene cast away ; and the men in that place could not chuse but run into danger . Comming to my house to shift me ( for that we were all wett to the skinne ) I had not well changed my Clothes , when a servant of mine , who was in the Pynace at my comming ashore , enters almost out of breath , with newes , that shee was beating vpon the Rockes , which though I knew to be remedilesse , I put my selfe in place where I might see her , and in a little time after shee sunke downe right : These losses and mischances troubled and grieved , but nothing daunted me ; for common experience taught me , that all honourable Enterprises , are accompanied with difficulties and daungers ; Si fortuna me tormenta ; Esperanca me contenta ▪ Of hard beginnings , many times come prosperous and happie events . And although , a well-willing friend , wisely foretold me them to be presages of future bad successe , and so disswaded me what lay in him , with effectuall reasons , from my Pretence , yet the hazard of my credite , and danger of disreputation , to take in hand that which I should not prosecute by all meanes possible , was more powerfull to cause me to goe forwardes , then his graue good counsell , to make me desist . And so the storme ceasing , I beganne to get in the Daintie , to Mast her a-new , and to recover the Fancy , my Pynace which with the helpe and furtherance of my Wines Father , who supplyed all my wants , together with my credit ( which I thanke God was vnspotted ) in ten dayes put all in his former estate , or better . And so once againe , in Gods name , I brought my Shippes out into the found , the Wind being Easterly , and beganne to take my l●aue of my friends , and of my dearest friend , my second ●elfe , whose vnfeyned teares had wrought me vnto irresolution , and sent some other in my roome , had I not considered , that he that is in the Daunce , must needs daunce on , though he doe but hopp , except he will be a laughing stocke to all the lookers on : So , remembring that many had their eyes set vpon me , with diverse affections , as als● the hope of good successe , ( my intention being honest and good ) I shut the doore to all impediments , and mine eare to all contrary counsell , and gaue place to voluntary banishment from all that I loued and esteemed in this life , with hope thereby better to serue my God , my Prince and Countrie , then to encrease my Tallent any way . And so began to gather my companie aboord , which occupied my good friends , and the Iustices of the Towne two dayes , and forced vs to search all Lodgings , Tavernes , and Ale-houses . ( For some would ever be taking their leaue and never depart : ) some drinke themselues so drunke , that except they were carried aboord , they of themselues were not able to goe one steppe : others knowing the necessitie of the time , fayned themselues sicke ; others , to be indebted to their Hostes , and forced me to ransome them ; one his Chest ; another , his Sword ; another , his Shirts ; another , his Carde and Instruments for Sea : And others , to benefit themselues of the Imprest given them , absented themselues ; making a lewd liuing in deceiving all , whose money they could lay hold of : which is a scandall too ri●e amongst our Sea-men ; by it they committing three great offences : 1. Robbery of the goods of another person ; 2. Breach of their faith and promise ; 3. and hinderance ( with losse of time ) vnto the Voyage ; all being a common iniury to the owners , victuallers , and company ; which many times hath beene an vtter overthrow , and vndoing to all in generall . An abuse in our Common-wealth necessarily to be reformed ; And , as a person that hath both seene , and felt by experience these inconveniences , I wish it to be remedied ; For , I can but wonder , that the late Lord high Admirall of England ; the late Earle of Cumberland ▪ and the Lord Thomas Howard , now Earle of Suffolke , being of so great authoritie , having to their costs and losse so often made experience of the inconveniences of these lewd proceedings , haue not vnited their Goodnesses and Wisedomes , to redresse this dis-loyall and base absurditie of the Vulgar . Master Thomas Candish in his last Voyage , in the sound of Plimmouth , being readie to set Sayle , complained vnto me , that persons which had absented themselues in Imprests , had cost him aboue a thousand and fiue hundred pounds : These Varlets within a few dayes after his departure , I saw walking the streetes of Plimouth , whom the Iustice had before sought for with great diligence , and without punishment . And therefore it is no wonder that others presume to doe the like . Impunit as peccandi illecebra . The like complaint made master George Reymond ; and in what sort they dealt with me , is notorious , and was such , that if I had not beene provident , to haue had a third part more of men , then I had need of , I had beene forced to goe to the Sea vnmanned ; or to giue over my Voyage . And many of my company , at Sea vaunted , how they had cosoned the Earle of Cumberland , master Candish , master Reymond , and others , some of fiue poundes , some of ten , some of more , and some of lesse . And truely , I thinke , my Voyage prospered the worse , for theirs and other lewd persons company , which were in my Ship : which , I thinke , might be redressed by some extraordinary , severe , and present Iustice to be executed on the offenders by the Iustice in that place , where they should be found . And for finding them , it were good that all Captaines , and Masters of Shippes , at their departure out of the Port , should giue vnto the head Iustice , the names and signes of all their runnawayes , and they presently to dispatch to the ●igher Ports the advise agreeable , where meeting with them , without further delay or processe , to vse Martiall Law vpon them . Without doubt , seeing the Law once put in execution , they and all others would be terrified from such villanies . It might be remedied also by vtter taking away of all Imprests , which is a thing lately crept into our Common-wealth , and in my opinion of much more hurt then good vnto all ; and although my opinion seeme harsh , it being a deed of charitie to helpe the needy , ( which I wish ever to be exercised , and by no meanes will contradict ) yet for that such as goe to the Sea ( for the most part ) consume that money lewdly before they depart , ( as common experience teacheth vs : ) and when they come from Sea , many times come more beggerly home , then when they went forth , having received and spent their portion , before they imbarked themselues , and having neither rent nor maintenance more then their travell , to sustaine themselues , are forced to theeue , to cosen , or to runne away in debt . Besides , many times it is an occasion to some to lye vpon a Voyage a long time ; whereas , if they had not that Imprest , they might perhaps haue gayned more in another imployment , and haue beene at home againe , to serue that which they wait● for . For these , and many more weightie reasons , I am still bold , to maintaine my former Assertions . Those onely vsed in his Maiesties Shippes I comprehend not in this my opinion : neither the Imprests made to married men , which would be given to their Wiues monethly in their absence , for their reliefe . For that is well knowne , that all which goe to the Sea now a-dayes , are provided of foode , and house-roome , and all things necessary , during the time of their Voyage ; and in all long Voyages , of apparell also : so that nothing is to be spent during the Voyage . That money which is wont to be cast away in Imprestes , might be imployed in apparell , and necessaries at the sea , and given to those that haue need , at the price it was bought , to be deducted out of their shares or wages at their returne , which is reasonable and charitable . This course taken , if any would runne away , in Gods name fare him well . Some haue a more colourable kinde of cunning to abuse men , and to sustaine themselues . Such will goe to Sea with all men , and goe never from the shore . For as long as boord-wages last , they are of the Company , but those taking end , or the ship in readinesse , they haue one excuse or other , and thinke themselues no longer bound , but whilst they receiue money , and then plucke their heads out of the coller . An abuse also worthie to be reformed . SECT . VIII . THe greater part of my Companie gathered aboord , I set sayle the 12. of Iune 1593. about three of the Clocke in the afternoone , and made a bourd or two off and in , wayting the returne of my boat , which I had sent a-shore , for dispatch of some businesse : which being come aboord , and all put in Order , I looft neere the shore , to giue my farewell to all the Inhabitants of the Towne , whereof the most part were gathered together vpon the Howe , to shew their gratefull correspondency , to the loue and zeale which I , my Father , and Predecessors , haue ever borne to that place , as to our naturall and mother Towne . And first with my noyse of Trumpets , after with my waytes , and then with my other Musicke , and lastly , with the Artillery of my Shippes , I made the best signification I could , of a kinde farewell . This they answered with the Waytes of the Towne , and the Ordinance on the shore , and with shouting of voyces ; which with the fayre evening and silence of the night , were heard a great distance off . All which taking end , I sent Instructions and Directions to my other Ships . Which is a poynt of speciall importance ; for that I haue seene Commanders of great name and reputation , by neglect and omission of such solemnities , to haue runne into many inconveniences , and thereby haue learnt the necessitie of it . Whereby I cannot but advise all such , as shall haue charge committed vnto them , ever before they depart out of the Port , to giue vnto their whole Fleete , not onely Directions for civill government , but also where , when , and how to meete , if they should chance to loose company , and the signes how to know one another a-far off , with other poynts and circumstances , as the occasions shall minister matter different , at the discretion of the wise Commander . But some one may say vnto me , that in all occasions it is not convenient to giue Directions : for that , if the enemy happen vpon any of the Fleete , or that there be any treacherous person in the company , their Designements may be discovered , and so prevented . To this I answere , that the prudent Governour , by good consideration may avoyde this , by publication of that which is good and necessarie for the guide of his Fleete and people ; by all secret instructions , to giue them sealed , and not to be opened , but comming to a place appoynted , ( after the manner of the Turkish direction to the Bashawes , who are their Generalls ; ) and in any eminent perill to cast them by the boord , or otherwise to make away with them . For he that setteth Sayle , not giving directions in writing to his Fleete , knoweth not if the night or day following , he may be separated from his Company , which happeneth sometimes : and then , if a place of meeting be not knowne , he runneth in danger not to ioyne them together againe . And for places of meeting , when seperation happeneth , I am of opinion , to appoynt the place of meeting in such a height , twentie , or thirtie , or fortie Leagues off the Land , or Iland . East , or West , is not so fitting , if the place affoord it , as some sound betwixt Ilands , or some Iland , or Harbour . It may be alledged in contradiction , and with probable reason , that it is not fit for a Fleete to stay in a Harbour for one Ship , nor at an Anchor at an Iland , for being discovered , or for hinderance of their Voyage . Yet it is the best ; for when the want is but for one or two ships , a Pynace or Ship may wayte the time appoynted , and remaine with direction for them . But commonly one Ship , though but a bad Sayler , maketh more hast then a whole Fleete , and is at the meeting place first , if the accident be not very important . The place of meeting , if it might be , would be able to giue , at the least , refreshing of water and wood . SECT . IX . LAnching out into the Channell , the wind being at East and by South , and East South East , which blowing hard , and a flood in hand , caused a chapping Sea , and my Vice-admirall bearing a good Sayle made some water , and shooting off a peece of Ordinance , I edged towardes her , to know the cause ; who answered me , that they had sprung a great Leake , and that of force they must returne into the sound , which seeing to be necessary , I cast about , where Anchoring , and going aboord , presently found , that betwixt Wind and Water , the Calkers had left a seame vncalked , which being filled vp with Pitch onely , the Sea labouring that out , had beene sufficient to haue sunke her in short space , if it had not beene discovered in time . And truely there is little care vsed now adaies amongst our countrimen in this Profession , in respect of that which was vsed in times past , and is accustomed in France , in Spaine , and in other parts . Which necessitie will cause to be reformed in time , by assigning the portion that every workeman is to Calke ; that if there bee dammage through his default , he may be forced to contribute towards the losse , occasioned through his negligence . And for more securitie I hold it for a good custome vsed in some parts , in making an end of calking and pitching the ship , the next tide to fill her with water , which will vndoubtedly discover the defect , for no pitcht place without calking , can suffer the force and peaze of the water . In neglect whereof , I haue seene great damage and danger to ensue . The Arke Royall of his Maiesties , may serue for an example : which put all in daunger at her first going to the Sea , by a trivuell-hole left-open in the post , and covered onely with pitch . In this point no man can be too circumspect , for it is the security of ship , men , and goods . SECT . X. THis being remedied , I set sayle in the morning and ran South-west , till we were cleere of Vsshent ; and then South south-west , till we were some hundred Leagues off , where wee met with a great Hulke , of some fiue or sixe hundred tunnes , well appointed , the which my company , ( as is naturall to all Mariners ) presently would make a prize , and loaden with Spaniards goods , and without speaking to her , wished that the Gunner might shoote at her , to cause her to amaine . Which is a bad custome received and vsed of many ignorant persons , presently to gun at all whatsoever they discover , before they speake with them ; being contrary to all discipline , and many times is cause of dissention betwixt friends , and the breach of Amitie betwixt Princes ; the death of many , and sometimes losse of Shippes and all , making many obstinate , if not desperate : whereas in vsing common courtesie , they would better bethinke themselues , and so with ordinarie proceeding ( iustified by reason , and the custome of all well disciplined people ) might perhaps many times breede an increase of Amitie , a succour to necessity , and excuse divers inconveniencies and sutes , which haue impoverished many : for it hath chanced by this errour , that two English ships , neither carrying flag for their perticular respects , to change each with other a dozen payre of shott , with hurt to both , being after too late to repent their follie . Yea a person of credit hath told mee , that two English men of Warre in the Night , haue layd each other aboord willingly , with losse of many men , and dammage to both , onely for the fault , of not speaking one to the other ; which might seeme to carrie with it some excuse , if they had beene neere the shore , or that the one had beene a Hull , and the other vnder sayle , in feare shee should haue escaped , not knowing what shee was ( though in the night it is no wisedome to bourd with any ship ) but in the maine Sea , and both desiring to ioyne , was a sufficient declaration , that both were seekers : and therefore by day or night , he that can speake with the Ship hee seeth , is bound , vpon payne to bee reputed voyd of good Governement , to hayle her before hee shoote at her . Some man may say , that in the meane time , shee might gaine the winde : in such causes and many others , necessity giveth exception to all Lawes ; and experience teacheth what is fit to bee done . Master Thomas Hampton once Generall of a Fleete of Wasters , sent to Rochell , Anno 1585. with secret instructions , considering ( and as a man of experience ) wisely vnderstanding his place and affaires , in like case shut his Eare to the instigations and provocations of the common sort , preferring the publique good of both Kingdomes before his owne reputation with the vulgar people : And as another Fabius Maximus , cunctando restituit rem , non ponendo rumores ante salutem . The French Kings Fleete comming where he was , and to winde-ward of him , all his Company were in an vproare ; for that , hee would not shoote presently at them , before they saw their intention : wherein had beene committed three great faults : the first and principall , the breach of Amitie , betwix● the Princes and Kingdomes : the second , the neglect of common curtesie , in shooting before hee had spoken with them : and the third , in shooting first , being to lee-wards of the other . Besides there was no losse of reputation , because the French Kings Fleete was in his owne Sea ; and therfore for it to come to winde-ward , or the other to goe to lee-ward , was but that , which in reason was required , the Kingdomes being in peace and Amitie : For every Prince is to bee acknowledged and respected in his iurisdiction , and where hee pretendeth it to be his . The French Generall , likewise seemed well to vnderstand what hee had in hand , for though he were farre superiour in forces , yet vsed hee the termes which were required ; and comming within speech hayled them , and asked if there were peace or warre betwixt England and France : whereunto answere being made , that they knew of no other but peace ; they saluted each other after the maner of the Sea , and then came to an Anchor all together ; as and friends visited each other in their ships . One thing the French suffered ( vpon what occasion or ground I know not ) that the English alwayes carried their flag displayed ; which in all other partes and Kingdomes is not permitted ; at least in our Seas , if a Stranger Fleete meete with any of his Maiesties ships , the forraigners are bound to take in their flags , or his Maiesties ships to force them to it , though thereof follow the breach of peace or whatsoever discommodity . And whosoever should not be iealous in this point , hee is not worthy to haue the commaund of a Cock-boat committed vnto him : yea no stranger ought to open his flag in any Port of England , where there is any shipp , or Fort of his Maiesties ; vpon penaltie to loose his flagg , and to pay for the powder and shott spend vpon him . Yea , such is the respect to his Maiesties Shippes in all places of his Dominions , that no English Ship displayeth the Flagge in their presence , but runneth the like daunger , except they be in his Maiesties service ; and then they are in predicament of the Kings Ships . Which good discipline in other Kingdomes is not in that regard as it ought , but sometime● through ignorance , sometimes of malice , neglect is made of that dutie and acknowledgement which is required , to the cost and shame of the ignorant and malicious . In Queene Maries Raigne , King Philip of Spaine comming to marry with the Queene , and meeting with the Royall Navie of England , the Lord William Haward ; High Admirall of England , would not consent , that the King in the narrow Seas should carrie his Flagge displayed , vntill he came into the Harbour of Plimouth . I being of tender yeares , there came a Fleete of Spaniards of aboue fiftie sayle of Shippes , bound for Flaunders , to fetch the Queene , Dona Anna de Austria , last wife to Philip the ●econd of Spaine , which entred betwixt the Iland and the Maine , without vayling their Top-sayles , or taking in of their Flags : which my Father , Sir Iohn Hawkins , ( Admirall of a Fleete of her Maiesties Shippes , then ryding in Catt-water ) perceiving , commanded his Gunner to shoot at the flagge of the Admirall , that they might thereby see their error : which notwithstanding , they persevered arrogantly to keepe displayed ; wherevpon the Gunner at the next shott , lact the Admirall through and through , whereby the Spaniards finding that the matter beganne to grow to earnest , tooke in their Flags and Top-sayles , and so ranne to an Anchor . The Generall presently sent his Boat , with a principall personage to expostulate the cause and reason of that proceeding ; But my Father would not permit him to come into his Ship , nor to heare his Message : but by another Gentleman commanded him to returne , and to tell his Generall , That in as much as in the Queenes Port and Chamber , he had neglected to doe the acknowledgment and reverence , which all owe vnto her Maiestie , ( especially her Ships being present ) and comming with so great a Navie , he could not but giue suspition by such proceeding of malicious intention , and therefore required him , that within twelue houres he should depart the Port : vpon paine to be held as a common enemy , and to proceed against him with force . Which answere the Generall vnderstanding , presently imbarked himselfe in the same Boat , and came to the Iesus of Lubecke , and craved licence to speake with my Father : which at the first was denyed him , but vpon the second intreatie was admitted to enter the Ship , and to parley . The Spanish Generall began to demand , if there were Warres betwixt England and Spaine ; who was answered , that his arrogant manner of proceeding , vsurping the Queene his Mistresses right , as much as in him lay , had given sufficient cause for breach of the Peace ; And that he purposed presently , to giue notice thereof to the Queene , and her Counsell ; and in the meane time , that he might depart . Wherevnto the Spanish Generall replyed , that he knew not any offence he had committed , and that he would be glad to know , wherein he had mis-behaved himselfe . My Father seeing he pretended to escape by ignorance , beganne to put him in mind of the custome of Spaine and Fraunce , and many other parts , and that he could by no meanes be ignorant of that , which was common Right to all Princes in their Kingdomes ; Demanding , if a Fleete of England should come into any Port of Spaine ( the Kings Maiesties Ships being present ) if the English should carry their Flags in the toppe , whether the Spanish would not shoot them downe ; and if they persevered , if they would not beate them out of their Port. The Spanish Generall confessed his fault , pleaded ignorance , not malice , and submitted himselfe to the penaltie my Father would impose : but intreated , that their Princes ( through them ) might not come to haue any jarre . My Father a while ( as though offended ) made himselfe hard to be intreated , but in the end , all was shut vp , by his acknowledgement , and the auncient amitie renewed , by feasting each other aboord and ashore . The selfe same Fleete at their returne from Flaunders , meeting with her Maiesties Shippes in the Channell , though sent to accompany the aforesaid Queene , was constrained during the time that they were with the English , to vayle their Flagges , and to acknowledge that which all must doe that passe through the English Seas . But to our Voyage . SECT . XI . COmming within the hayling of the Hulke , wee demanded whence shee was ? Whether shee was bound ? and what her loading ? Shee answered , that shee was of Denmarke comming from Spaine , loaden with Salt : we willed her to strike her Top-sayles , which shee did , and shewed vs her Charter-parties , and Dilles of loading , and then saluted vs , as is the manner of the Sea , and so departed . SECT . XII . THe next day the wind became Southerly , and somewhat too much , and my Shipps being all deepe loaden , began to feele the Tempest , so that wee not able to lye by it , neither a hull , nor a try , and so with an easie Sayle bare vp before the Wind , with intent to put into Falmouth ; but God was pleased that comming within tenne leagues of Sylly , the wind vered to the North-east , and so we went on in our Voyage . Thwart of the Flees of Bayon , wee met with a small Ship of Master Waltre of London , called the Elizabeth , which came out of Plimouth some eyght dayes after vs : of whom wee enformed our selues of some particularities , and wrote certaine Letters to our Friends , making Relation of what had past till that day , and so tooke our farewell each of the other . The like we did with a small Carvell of Plimouth , which wee meet in the height of the Rocke in Portingall . From thence wee directed our course to the Ilands of Madera , and about the end of Iune , in the sight of the Ilands , we descryed a Sayle some three leagues to the East-wards , and a league to Wind-ward of vs , which by her manner of working , and making , gaue vs to vnderstand , that shee was one of the Kings Frigarts . For shee was long and snugg , and spread a large Clewe , and standing to the West-wards , and we● to the East-wards to recover her Wake , when we east about , shee beganne to ●eco shete , and to goe away lasking , and within two glasses , i● was plainely seene , that shee went from vs , and so we followed on our course , and shee seeing that , presently stroke her Topsayles , which our Pynace perceiving , and being within shot continued the Chase , till I shot off a Peece and called her away ; which fault many runne into , thinking to get thereby , and sometimes loose themselues by being too bold to venture from their Fleete ; for it was impossible for vs , being to leeward , to take her , or to succour our owne , shee being a Ship of about two hundreth Tunnes . And Pynaces to meddle with Ships , is to buy Repentance at too deare a rate . For their office is , to wayte vpon their Fleete , in calmes ( with their Oares ) to follow a Chase , and in occasions to Anchor neere the shore , when the greater Ships cannot , without perill ; Aboue all , to be readie and obedient at every call . Yet will I not , that any wrest my meaning ; neither say I , that a Pynace , or small Ship armed , may not take a great Ship vnarmed ; for daily experience teacheth vs the contrary . The Madera Ilands are two : the greater , called La madera , and the other Porto Santo ; of great fertilitie , and rich in Sugar , Conserves , Wine , and sweet Wood , whereof they take their name . Other commodities they yeeld , but these are the principall . The chiefe Towne and Port is on the Souther side of the Madera , well fortified ; they are subiect to the Kingdome of Portingall ; the Inhabitants and Garrison all Portingalles . The third of Iuly , we past along the Ilands of Canaria , which haue the name of a Kingdome , and containe these seaven Ilands , Grand Canaria , Tenerifa , Palma , Gomera , Lancerota , Forteventura , and Fierro . These Ilands haue abundance of Wine , Sugar , Conserues , Orcall Pitch , Iron , and other Commodities , and store of Cattell and Corne , but that a certaine Worme , called Gorgosh● breedeth in it , which eateth out the substance , leaving the huske in manner whole . The head Iland , where the Iustice , which they call Audiencia , is resident , and whither all sutes haue their appealation , and finall sentence , is the Grand Canaria , although the Tenerifa is held for the better , and richer Iland , and to haue the best Sugar : and the Wine of the Palma is reputed for the best . The Pitch of these Ilands melteth not with the Sunne , and therefore is proper for the higher workes of Shipping . Betwixt Forteventura and Lancerota is a goodly found , fit for a meeting place for any Fleete . Where is good Anchoring , and aboundance of many sorts of Fish. There is water to be had in most of these Ilands , but with great vigilance . For the naturalls of them are venturous and hardie , and many times clime vp and downe the steepe Rockes and broken hills , which seeme impossible , which I would hardly haue beleeved , had I not seene it , and that with the greatest art and agilitie that may be : Their Armes for the most part , are Launces of nine or ten foote , with a head of a foote and halfe long , like vnto Boare-Speares , saue that the head is somewhat more broad . Two things are famous in these Ilands , the Pike of Tenerifa , which is the highest Land in my iudgement that I haue seene , and men of credit haue told they haue seene it more then fortie leagues off . It is like vnto a Sugar loafe , and continually covered with Snow , and placed in the middest of a goodly vallie , most fertile , and temperate round about it . Out of which , going vp the pike , the colde is so great , that it is insufferable , and going downe to the Townes of the Iland , the heate seemeth most extreame , till they approach neere the coast . The other is a Tree in the Iland Fierro , which some write and affirme , with the dropping of his leaues , to giue water for the su●tenance of the whole Iland , which I haue not seene , although I haue beene on shoare on the Iland : but those which haue seene it , haue recounted this misterie differently to that which is written , in this maner ; That this Tree is placed in the bottome of a Valley , ever florishing with broad leaues , and that round about it are a multitude of goodly high Pynes , which over-top it , and as it seemeth were planted by the divine providence , to preserue it from Sunne and Wind. Out of this Valley ordinarily rise every day , great vapours and exhalations , which by reason that the Sunne is hindered to worke his operation , with the height of the Mountaines towards the South-east , convert themselues into moysture , and so bedewe all the Trees of the Valley , and from those which over-top this Tree , drops downe the dewe vpon his leaues , and so from his leaues into a round Well of Stone , which the Naturals of the land haue made to receiue the water ; of which the people and cattle haue great releife : but sometimes it raineth and then the Inhabitants doe reserue water for many dayes to come in their Cisterns and Tynaxes , which is that they drinke of , and wherewith they principally sustaine themselues . The Citty of the Grand Canaria , and chiefe Port is on the west side of the Iland ; the head Towne and Port of Tenerifa , is towards the south part , and the Port and Towne of the Palma and Gomera , on the East side . In Gomera , some three Leagues south-ward from the Towne , is a great River of water , but all these Ilands are perilous to land in , for the seege caused by the Ocean sea , which alwayes is forcible , and requireth great circumspection ; whosoever hath not vrgent cause , is either to goe to the East-wards , or to the west-wards of all these Ilands , as well to avoyd the calmes , which hinder sometimes eight or ten dayes sayling , as the contagion which their distemperature is wont to cause , and with it to breede Calenturas , which wee call burning Fevers . These Ilands are sayd to be first discovered by a French-man , called Iohn de Betancourt , about the yeare 1405. They are now a Kingdome subiect to Spaine . SECT . XIII . BEing cleare of the Ilands , wee directed our course for Cape Blauce , and two howres before Sunne set , we had sight of a Carvell some League in the winde of vs , which seemed to come from Gynea , or the Ilands of Cape de Verde , and for that hee , which had the sery-watch , neglected to look out , being too lee-ward of the Ilands , and so out of hope of sight of any shipp , for the little trade and contrariety of the winde , that though a man will , from few places hee can recover the Ilands : comming from the south-wards , wee had the winde of her , and perhaps the possession also , whereof men of Warre are to haue particular care : for in an houre and place vnlookt for , many times chance accidents contrary to the ordinary course and custome , and to haue younkers in the top continually , is most convenient and necessary , not onely for descrying of sayles and land , but also for any sudden gust or occasion that may be offered . Seeing my selfe past hope of returning backe , without some extraordinary accident , I began to set order in my Companie and victuals . And for tha● , to the south-wards of the Canaries , is for the most part an idle Navigation , I devised to keepe my people occupied , as well to continue them in health ( for that too much case in hott Countries is neither profitable nor healthfull ) as also to divert them from remembrance of their home ; and from play , which breedeth many inconveniences , and other bad thoughts and workes which idlenes is cause of ; and so shifting my company , as the custome is , into Starboord and Larboord men , the halfe to watch and worke whilest the others slept , and take rest ; I limited the three dayes of the weeke , which appertayned to each to be imployed in this manner : the one for the vse and clensing of their Armes , the other for roomeging , making of Sayles , Nettings , Decking , and Defences for our Shippes ; and the third , for clensing their bodies , mending and making their apparell , and necessaries , which though it came to be practised but once in seaven dayes , for that the Sabboth is ever to be reserved for God alone , with the ordinary Obligation which each person had besides , was many times of force to be omitted ; And thus wee entertained our time with a fayre Wind , and in few dayes had sight of the Land of Barbary , some dozen Leagues to the Northwards of Cape Blacke . Before we came to the Cape , wee tooke in our Sayles , and made preparation of Hookes and Lines to Fish. For in all that Coast is great abundance of sundry kinds of Fish , but especially , of Porgus , which wee call Breames ; many Portingalls and Spaniards goe yearely thither to fish , as our Country-men to the New-found-land , and within Cape Blacke haue good Harbour for reasonable shipping , where they dry their Fish , paying a certaine easie tribute to the Kings Collector . In two houres wee tooke store of Fish for that day , and the next : but longer it would not keepe good ; and with this refreshing set Sayle againe , and directed our course betwixt the Ilands of Cape de Verd and the Maine . These Ilands are held to be scituate in one of the most vnhealthiest Climates of the world , and therefore it is wisedome to shunne the sight of them , how much more to make abode in them . In two times that I haue beene in them , either cost vs the one halfe of our people , with Fevers and Fluxes of sundry kinds ; some shaking , some burning , some partaking of both ; some possest with frensie , others with sloath , and in one of them it cost me six moneths sicknesse , with no small hazard of life : which I attribute to the distemperature of the ayre , for being within foureteene degrees of the Equinoctiall lyne , the Sunne hath great force all the yeare , and the more for that often they passe , two , three , and foure yeares without rayne ; and many times the earth burneth in that manner as a man well shodd , cannot endure to goe where the Sunne shineth . With which extreame heate the bodie fatigated , greedily desireth refreshing , and longeth the comming of the Breze , which is the North-east winde , that seldome fayleth in the after-noone at foure of the clocke , or sooner : which comming cold and fresh , and finding the poores of the body open , and ( for the most part ) naked , penetrateth the very bones , and so causeth sudden distemperature , and sundry manners of sicknesse , as the Subiects are divers wherevpon they worke . Departing out of the Calmes of the Ilands , and comming into the fresh Brese , it causeth the like , and I haue seene within two dayes , after that we haue partaked of the fresh ayre , of two thousand men , aboue a hundreth and fiftie haue beene crazed in their health . The Inhabitants of these Ilands vse a remedie for this , which at my first being amongst them , seemed vnto me ridiculous , but since , time and experience hath taught to be grounded vpon reason . And is , that vpon their heads they weare a Night-capp , vpon it a Moutero , and a Hat over that , and on their bodies a sute of thicke Cloth , and vpon it a Gowne , furr'd or lyned with Cotton , or Bayes , to defend them from the heate in that manner , as the Inhabitants o● cold Countries , to guard themselues from the extreamitie of the colde . Which doubtlesse , is the best diligence that any man can vse , and whosoever prooveth it , shall find himselfe lesse annoyed with the heate , then if he were thinly Cloathed , for that where the cold ayre commeth , it peirceth not so subtilly . The M●one also in this Climate , as in the coast of Guyne , and in all hott Countries , hath forcible operation in the body of man ; and therefore , as the Plannet , most preiudiciall to his health , is to be shunned ; as also not to sleepe in the open Ayre , or with any Scuttle or Window open , whereby the one , or the other , may enter to hurt . For a person of credit told me , that one night in a river of Guyne , leaving his Window open in the side of his Cabin , the Moone shining vpon his shoulder , left him with such an extraordinary paine , and furious burning in it , as in aboue twentie houres , he was like to runne madde , but in fine , with force of Medicines and cures , after long torment , he was eased . Some I haue heard say , and others write , that there is a Starre which never seperateth it selfe from the Moone , but a small distance ; which is of all Starres the most beneficiall to man. For where this Starre entreth with the Moone , it maketh voyde her hurtfull enfluence , and where not it is most perilous . Which if it be so , is a notable secret of the divine Providence , and a speciall cause amongst infinite others , to moue vs to continuall thankesgiving ; for that he hath so extraordinarily compassed and fenced vs from infinite miseries , his most vnworthie and vngratefull Creatures . Of these Ilands are two pyles : the one of them lyeth out of the way of Trade , more Westerly , and so little frequented ; the other lyeth some fourescore Leagues from the Mayne , and containeth six in number , to wit ; Saint Iago , Fuego , Mayo , Bonavisto , Sal , and Bravo . They are belonging to the Kingdome of Portingall , and inhabited by people of that Nation , and are of great trade , by reason of the neighbour-hood they haue with Guyne and Bynne ; but the principall is , the buying and selling of Negros . They haue store of Sugar , Salt , Rice , Cotton-wooll , and Cotton-Cloth , Amber-greece , Cyvit , Oliphants teeth , Brimstone , Pummy stone , Spunge , and some Gold , but little , and that from the mayne . Saint Iago is the head Iland , and hath one Citie and two Townes , with their Ports . The Cittie called Saint Iago , whereof the Iland hath his Name , hath a Garrison , and two Fortes , scituated in the bottome of a pleasant Valley , with a running streame of water passing through the middest of it , whether the rest of the Ilands come for Iustice , being the seat of the Auaiencia , with his Bishop . The other Townes are Playa , some three Leagues to the Eastwards of Saint Iago , placed on high , with a goodly Bay , whereof it hath his name : and Saint Domingo , a small Towne within the Land. They are on the Souther part of the Iland , and haue beene sacked sundry times in Anno 1582. by Manuel Serades , a Portingall , with a Fleete of French-men ; in Anno 1585. they were both burnt to the ground by the English , Sir Francis Drake being Generall ; and in Anno 1596. Saint Iago was taken , and sacked by the English , Sir Anthony Shyrley being Generall . The second Iland is Fuego , so called , for that day and night there burneth in it a Vulcan ; whose flames in the night are seene twentie Leagues off in the Sea. It is by nature fortified in that sort , as but by one way is any accesse , or entrance into it , and there cannot goe vp aboue two men a brest . The Bread which they spend in these Ilands , is brought from Portingall and Spaine , saving that which they make of Rice , or of Mayes , which wee call Guynne-wheate . The best watering is in the I le of Bravo , on the west part of the Iland , where is a great River , but foule Anchoring , as is in all these Ilands , for the most part . The fruits are few , but substantiall , as Palmitos , Plantanos , Patatos , and Coco Nutts . The Palmito is like to the Date tree , and as I thinke a kinde of it , but wilde . In all parts of Afrique and America they are found , and in some parts of Europe , and in divers parts different . In Afrique , and in the West Indies they are small , that a man may cut them with a knife , and the lesser the better : But in Brasill they are so great , that with difficultie a man can fell them with an Axe , and the greater the better ; one foote within the top is profitable , the rest is of no value ; and that which is to be eaten is the pith , which in some is better , in some worse . The Plantane is a tree found in most parts of Afrique and America , of which two leaues are sufficient to cover a man from top to toe ; It beareth fruit but once , and then dryeth away , and out of his roote sprouteth vp others new . In the top of the tree is his fruit , which groweth in a great bunch , in the forme and fashion of puddings , in some more , in some lesse . I haue seene in one bunch aboue foure hundred Plantanes , which haue weighed aboue fourescore pound waight . They are of divers proportions , some great , some lesser , some round , some square , some triangle , most ordinarily of a spanne long , with a thicke skinne , that peeleth easily from the meate ; which is either white or yellow , and very tender like Butter ; but no Conserue is better , nor of a more pleasing taste . For I never haue seene any man , to whom they haue bred mis-like , or done hurt with eating much of them , as of other fruites . The best are those which ripen naturally on the tree , but in most partes they cut them off in braunches , and hange them vp in their houses , and eate them as they ripe . For the Birds and Vermine presently in ripning on the tree , are feeding on them . The best that I haue seene are in Brasill , in an Iland called Placentia , which are small , and round , and greene when they are ripe ▪ whereas the others in ripning become yellow . Those of the West Indies and Guynne are great , and one of them sufficient to satisfie a man ; the onely fault they haue is , that they are windie . In some places they eate them in stead of bread , as in Panama , and other parts of Tierra firme . They grow and prosper best when their rootes are ever covered with water ; they are excellent in Conserue , and good sodden in different manners , and dried on the tree , not inferior to Suckett . The Coco nutt is a fruit of the fashion of a Hassell nutt , but that it is as bigge as an ordinary Bowle , and some are greater . It hath two shells , the vttermost framed ( as it were ) of a multitude of threeds , one layd vpon another , with a greene skinne over-lapping them , which is soft and thicke ; The innermost is like to the shell of a Hazell nutt in all proportion , saving that it is greater and thicker , and some , more blacker . In the toppe of it is the forme of a Munkies face , with two eyes , his nose and a mouth . It containeth in it both meate and drinke ; the meate white as milke , and like to that of the kernell of a Nutt , and as good as Almonds blancht , and of great quantitie : The water is cleare , as of the fountaine , and pleasing in taste , and somewhat answereth that of the water distilled of Milke . Some say it hath a singular propertie in Nature , for conserving the smoothnesse of the skinne ; and therefore in Spaine and Portingall , the curious Dames doe ordinarily wash their faces and neckes with it . If the holes of the shell be kept close , they keepe foure or six moneths good , and more ; but if it be opened , and the water kept in the shell , in few dayes it turneth to Vineger . They grow vpon high Trees , which haue no boughes ; onely in the top they haue a great cap of leaues , and vnder them groweth the fruite vpon certaine twigs ; And some affirme that they beare not fruite , before they be aboue fortie yeares old , they are in all things like to the Palme trees , and grow in many partes of Asia , Afrique , and America . The shels of these nuts are much esteemed for drinking cups , and much cost and labour is bestowed vpon them in carving , graving and garnishing them , with silver , gold and precious stones . In the Kingdome of Chile and in Brosill , is another kinde of these , which they call Coquillos , as wee may interpret ( little Cocos ) and are as big as Wal-nuts ; but round and smooth , and grow in great clusters : the trees in forme are all one , and the meate in the nut better , but they haue no water . Another kinde of great Cocos groweth in the Andes of Peru , which haue not the delicate meate nor drinke , which the others haue , but within are full of Almonds , which are placed as the graines in the Pomegrannet , being three times bigger then those of Europe , and are much like them in tast . In these Ilands are Cyvet-Cats , which are also found in parts of Asia , and Afrique ; esteemed for the Civet they yeelde , and carry about them in a cod in their hinder parts , which is taken from them by force . In them also are store of Monkies , and the best proportioned that I haue seene ; and Parrots , but of colour different to those of the west Indies ; for they are of a russet or gray colour and great speakers . SECT . XIIII . WIth a faire and large winde we continued our course , till we came within fiue degrees of the Equinoctiall lyne , where the winde tooke vs contrary by the Southwest , about the twentie of Iulie , but a fayre gale of wind and a smooth Sea , ; so that wee might beare all a taunt : and to advantage our selues what wee might , wee stoode to the East-wards , being able to lye South-east and by South ; The next day about nine of the Clocke , my companie being gathered together to serue God , which wee accustomed to doe every morning and evening , it seemed vnto me that the coulour of the Sea was different to that of the daies past , and which is ordinarily where is deepe water ; and so calling the Captaine , and Master of my Ship , I told them that to my seeming the water was become very whitish , and that it made shewe of Sholde water . Wherevnto they made answere , that all the lynes in our Shippes could not fetch ground : for wee could not be lesse then threescore and tenne Leagues off the Coast , which all that kept reckoning in the Ship agreed vpon , and my selfe was of the same opinion . And so wee applyed our selues to serue God , but all the time that the service endured , my heart could not be at rest , and still me thought the water began to waxe whiter and whiter . Our prayers ended , I commanded a lead and a lyne to be brought , and having the lead in foureteene fathoms wee had ground , which put vs all into a maze , and sending men into the toppe , presently discovered the land of Guynne , some fiue Leagues from vs , very low Land. I commanded a Peece to be shott , and lay by the lee , till my other Shippes came vp . Which hayling vs , wee demanded of them , how farre they found themselues off the Land ; who answered , some threescore and tenne , or fourescore Leagues : when wee told them wee had sounded , and found but foureteene Fathomes , and that we were in sight of Land , they began to wonder ; But having consulted what was best to be done , I caused my Shalop to be manned , which I towed at the Sterne of my Ship continually , and sent her and my Pynace a head to sound , and followed them with an easie Sayle , till we came in seaven and six fathome Water , and some two Leagues from the shore anchored , in hope by the Sea , or by the Land to find some refreshing . The Sea we found to be barren of Fish , and my Boates could not discover any landing place , though a whole day they had rowed alongst the Coast , with great desire to set foote on shore , for that the sedge was exceeding great and dangerous . Which experienced , wee set sayle , notwithstanding the contrarietie of the winde , sometimes standing to the West-wards , sometime to the East-wards , according to the shifting of the wind . SECT . XV. HEre is to be noted , that the error which we fell into in our accompts , was such as all men fall into where are currants that set East or West , and are not knowne , for that there is no certaine rule yet practised for triall of the longitude , as there is of the latitude , though some curious and experimented of our Nation , with whom I haue had conference about this poynt , haue shewed me two or three manner of wayes how to know it . This , some yeares before was the losse of the Edward Cotton , bound for the Coast of Brasill , which taken with the winde contrary neere the lyne , standing to the East-wards , and making accompt to be fiftie or sixtie Leagues off the Coast , with all her Sayles standing , came suddenly a ground vpon the sholes of Madrebombat ; and so was cast away , though the most part of their company saved themselues vpon Raffes ; But with the contagion of the Countrie , and bad entreatie which the Negros gaue them , they died ; so that there returned not to their Country aboue three or ●oure of them . But God Almightie dealt more mercifully with vs in shewing vs our error in the day , and in time , that wee might remedie it ; to him be evermore glory for all . This currant from the line Equinoctiall , to twentie degrees Northerly , hath gr●at force , and setteth next of any thing East , directly vpon the shore ; which we found by this meanes : Standing to the Westwards , the wind Southerly , when we lay with our Ships head West , and by South , we gayned in our heith more then if wee had made our way good west south-west ; for that , the currant tooke vs vnder the bow : but lying west , or west and by north , we lost more in twelue houres then the other way we could get in foure and twentie . By which plainly we saw , that the currant did set East next of any thing . Whether this currant runneth ever one way , or doth alter , and how , we could by no meanes vnderstand , but tract of time and observation will discover this , as it hath done of many others in sundry Seas . The currant that setteth betwixt New-found-land and Spaine , runneth also East and West , and long time deceived many , and made some to count the way longer , and others shorter , according as the passage was speedie or slowe ; not knowing that the furtherance or hinderance of the currant , was cause of the speeding or slowing of the way . And in sea Cardes I haue seene difference of aboue thirtie Leagues betwixt the Iland Tercera , and the Mayne . And others haue recounted vnto me , that comming from the India's , and looking out for the Ilands of Azores , they haue had sight of Spaine . And some haue looked out for Spaine , and haue discovered the Ilands . The selfe same currant is in the Levant Sea , but runneth trade betwixt the Maynes , and changeable sometimes to the East-wards , sometimes to the West-wards . In Brasill and the South Sea , the currant likewise is changeable , but it runneth ever alongst the Coast , accompanying the winde : and it is an infallible rule , that twelue or twentie foure houres ( before the Wind alters ) the currant begins to change . In the West Indies onely the currant runneth continually one way , and setteth alongst the Coast from the Equinoctiall lyne towards the North. No man hath yet found that these courrants keepe any certaine time , or run so many dayes , or moneths , one way as another , as doth the course of ebbing and flowing , well knowne in all Seas : onely neere the shore they haue small force ; partly , because of the reflux which the coast causeth , and partly for the ebbing and slowing , which more or lesse is generall in most seas . When the currant runneth North or South , it is easily discovered by augmenting or diminishing the height , but how to know the setting of the currant from East to West in the mayne Sea , is difficult , and as yet , I haue not knowne any man , or read any Authour , that hath prescribed any certaine meane or way to discover it . But experience teacheth that in the mayne Sea , for the most part it is variable ; and therefore the best and safest rule to prevent the danger , ( which the vncertainty and ignorance heereof may cause ) is carefull and continuall watch by day and night , and vpon the East and west course ever to bee before the shipp , and to vse the meanes possible to know the errour , by the rules which newe Authours may teach : beating off and on , sometimes to the west-wards , sometimes to the East-wards , with a fayre gale of winde . SECT . XVI . BEing betwixt three or foure degrees of the Equinoctiall line , my Company within a fewe dayes began to fall sicke , of a disease which Sea-men are wont to call the Scurvey : and seemeth to bee a kinde of dropsie , and raigneth most in this Climate of any that I haue heard or read of in the World ; though in all Seas it is wont to helpe and increase the miserie of man ; it possesseth all those of which it taketh hold , with a loathsome sloathfulnesse , even to eate : they would be content to change their sleepe and rest , which is the most pernicious Enemie in this sicknesse , that is knowne . It bringeth with it a great desire to drinke , and causeth a generall swelling of all parts of the body , especially , of the legs and gums , and many times the teeth fall out of the iawes without paine . The signes to know this disease in the beginning are divers , by the swelling of the gummes , by denting of the flesh of the leggs with a mans finger , the pit remayning without filling vp in a good space : Others , show it with their lasinesse , Others , complaine of the cricke of the backe , &c. all which , are for the most part , certaine tokens of infection . The cause of this sicknes , some attribute to sloath ; some to conceite ; and divers men speake diversly : that which I haue observed is , that our Nation is more subiect vnto it , then any other ; because being bred in a temperate Clymate , where the naturall heate restrayned , giveth strength to the stomacke , sustayning it with meates of good nourishment , and that in an wholsome ayre , whereas comming into the hot Countries , ( where that naturall heate is dispersed through the whole body , which was wont to be proper to the stomacke ; and the meates for the most part , preserved with Salt , and its substance thereby diminished , and many times corrupted ) greater force for digestion is now required , then in times past ; but the stomacke ●inding lesse vertue to doe his office , in reparting to each member his due proportion in perfection , which either giveth it rawe , or remayneth with it indigested by his hardnes or cruditie ; infeebleth the body , and maketh it vnlusty and vnfit for any thing , for the stomacke being strong , ( though all parts els be weake ) there is ever a desire to feede , and aptnes to performe whatsoever can bee required of a man ; but though all other members be strong and sound , if the Stomacke be opprest , or squemish , all the body is vnlustie , and vnfit for any thing , and yeeldeth to nothing so readily , as to sloathfulnes , which is confirmed by the common answere to all questions : As , will you eate ? will you sleepe ? will you walke ? will you play ? The answere is , I haue no stomacke : which is as much , as to say , no not willingly , thereby confirming that without a sound and whole stomacke , nothing can bee well accomplished , nor any sustenance well digested . The seething of the meate in Salt water , helpeth to cause this in●irmitie , which in long Voyages can hardly be avoyded : but if it may be , it is to be shunned ; for , the water of the Sea to mans body is very vnwholsome . The corruption of the victuals , and especially of the bread , is very pernicious ; the vapours and ayre of the Sea also is nothing profitable , especially , in these hot Countries , where are many calmes . And were it not for the moving of the Sea by the force of windes , tydes , and currants , it would corrupt all the world . The experience I saw in Anno 1590. lying with a Fleete of her Maiesties ships about the Ilands of the Azores almost six moneths ; the greatest part of the time we were becalmed : with which all the Sea became so replenished with severall sorts of gellyes , and formes of Serpents , Adders , and Snakes , as seemed wonderfull : some greene , some blacke , some yellow , some white , some of divers coulours ; and many of them had life , and some there were a yard and halfe , and two yards long ; which had I not seene , I could hardly haue beleeved . And hereof are witnesses all the Companies of the Ships which were then present ; so that hardly a man could draw a Buckett of water cleere of some corruption . In which Voyage , towards the end thereof , many of every Ship , ( saving of the Nonpereli , which was vnder my charge , and had onely one man sicke in all the Voyage ) fell sicke of this disease , and began to die apace , but that the speedie passage into our Country was remedie to the crazed , and a Preservatiue for those that were not touched . The best prevention for this disease ( in my iudgement ) is to keepe cleane the Shippe , to be sprinkle her ordinarily with Vineger , or to burne Tarre , and some sweet savours , to feed vpon as few salt Meats in the hot Country as may be , and especially to shunne all kindes of salt Fish , and to reserue them for the cold Climates , and not to dresse any meat with salt water , nor to suffer the companie to wash their Shirts nor Cloathes in it , nor to sleepe in their Cloaths when they are wett . For this cause it is necessarily required , that provision be made of apparell for the Company , that they may haue wherewith to shift themselues . Being a common calamitie amongst the ordinary sort of Mariners , to spend their thrift on the shore , and to bring to Sea no more Cloaths then they haue backes ; for the bodie of man is not refreshed with any thing more , then with shifting cleane Cloaths ; a great preservatiue of health in hott Countries . The second Antidote is , to keepe the companie occupied in some bodily exercise of worke , of agilitie , of pastimes , of dauncing , of vse of Armes ; these helpeth much to banish this infirmitie . Thirdly , In the morning at discharge of the watch , to giue every man a bit of bread , and a draught of drinke , either Beere , or Wine mingled with water ( at the least , the one halfe ) or a quantitie mingled with Beere , that the pores of the bodie may be full , when the vapours of the Sea ascend vp . The morning draught should be ever of the best , and choysest of that in the ship . Pure wine I hold to be more hurtfull , then the other is profitable . In this , others will be of a contrary opinion , but I thinke partiall . If not , then leaue I the remedies thereof to those Physitions and Surgeons who haue experience . And I wish that some learned man would write of it , for it is the plague of the Sea , and the spoyle of Mariners ; doubtlesse , it would be a meritorious Worke with God and man , and most beneficiall for our Countrie , for in twentie yeares , since that I haue vsed the Sea , I dare take vpon me , to giue accompt of ten thousand men consumed with this disease . That which I haue seene most fruitfull for this sicknesse , is sower Oranges and Lemmons , and a water which amongst others ( for my particular provision ) I carryed to the Sea , called Doctor Stevens his Water , of which , for that his vertue was not then well knowne vnto me , I carryed but little , and it tooke end quickly , but gaue health to those that vsed it . The oyle of Vitry is beneficiall for this disease ; taking two drops of it , and mingled in a draught of water , with a little Sugar . It taketh away the thirst , and helpeth to clense and comfort the stomacke : But the principall of all , is the ayre of the Land ; for , the Sea is naturall for fishes , and the Land for men . And the oftner a man can haue his people to land , ( not hindering his voyage ) the better it is , and the profitablest course that he can take to refresh them . SECT . XVII . HAving stood to the westwards some hundreth leagues and more , the wind continuing with vs contrarie , and the sicknesse so fervent , that every day there dyed more or lesse : my Companie in generall began to dismay , and to desire to returne homewards which I laboured to hinder by good reasons , and perswasions : As , that to the West Indies , we had not aboue eight hundreth leagues , to the Ilands of Azores little lesse , and before we come to the Ilands of Cape de Verde , that we should meete with the Breze ; for every night we might see the reach goe contrary to the winde which wee sayled by ; verifying the old Proverbe amongst Mariners ; That he hath need of a long Mast , that will sayle by the Reach ; and that the neerest land and speediest refreshing wee could looke for , was the coast of Brasill ; and that standing towards it with the winde we had , we shortned our way for the Indies ; and that to put all the sicke men together in one Shippe , and to send her home , was to make her their graue . For we could spare but few sound men , who were also subiect to fall sicke , and the misery , notwithstanding , remedilesse ; with which they were convinced , and remained satisfied . So leaving all to their choyse , with the consideration of what I perswaded , they resolved with me , to continue our course , till that God was pleased to looke vpon vs , with his Fatherly eyes of mercie . As we approached neerer and neerer the coast of Brasill , the wind began to vere to the East-wardes , and about the middle of October , to be large and good for vs ; and about the 18. of October , we were thwart of Cape Saint Augustine ; which lyeth in sixe degrees to the Southwards of the lyne : and the 21. in the height of Farnambuca , but some fourescore leagues from the Coast ; the twentie foure , in the height of Bayea de todos Santos ; neere the end of October , betwixt 17. and 18. degrees , we were in 16. fathomes , sounding of the great Sholes , which lye alongst the Coast , betwixt the Bay of todos Santos , and the Port of Santos alias ura senora de Vitoria ; which are very perilous . But the divine Providence hath ordayned great flockes of small Birds ( like Snytes ) to liue vpon the Rockes , and broken lands of these Sholes , and are met with ordinarily twentie leagues before a man come in danger of them . It shall not be amisse here to recount the Accidents which befell vs during this contrary winde , and the curiosities to be observed in all this time . Day and night we had continually a fayre gale of winde , and a smooth Sea , without any alteration ; one day , the Carpenters having Calked the Decke of our Shippe , which the Sunne with his extreame heate had opened , craved licence to heate a little Pitch in the Cook-roome : which I would not consent vnto by any meanes ; for that my Cook-roomes were vnder the Decke , knowing the danger ; vntill the Master vndertooke , that no danger should come thereof . But he recommended the charge to another , who had a better name , then experience . He suffered the Pitch to rise , and to runne into the fire , which caused so furious a flame , as amazed him , and forced all to flie his heate ; one of my Company , with a double payre of Gloues tooke off the Pitch-pot , but the fire forced him to let slip his hold-fast , before he could set it on the Hearth , and so overturned it , and as the Pitch began to runne , so the fire to enlarge it selfe , that in a moment a great part of the Shippe was on a light fire . I being in my Cabin , presently imagined what the matter was , and for all the hast I could make , before I came , the fire was aboue the Decke : for remedie whereof , I commanded all my Companie , to cast their Ruggegownes into the Sea , with Ropes fastened vnto them . These I had provided for my people to watch in ; for in many hott Countries the nights are fresh and colde ; and devided one Gowne to two men , a Starboord and a Larboord man ; so that he which watched had ever the Gowne : for they which watched not , were either in their Cabins , or vnder the Decke , and so needed them not . The Gownes being well soked , every man that could , tooke one , and assaulted the fire ; and although some were singed , others scalded , and many burned , God was pleased that the fire was quenched , which I thought impossible ; And doubtlesse , I never saw my selfe in greater perill in all the dayes of my life . Let all men take example by vs , not to suffer ( in any case ) Pitch to be heate in the Ship , except it be with a shott heate in the fire , which cannot breed daunger : nor to permit fire to be kindled , but vpon meere necessitie ; for the inconvenience thereof ( is for the most part ) remedilesse . With drinking of Tobacco it is said , that the Roebucke was burned in the range of Dartmouth . The Primrose of London was fired with a Candle at Tilbery-hope , and nothing saved but her Kele . And another Ship bound for Barbary , at Wapping . The Iesus of Lubecke had her Gunner-roome set on fire with a Match , and had beene burnt without redemption , if that my Father , Sir Iohn Hawkins Knight , then Generall in her , had not commaunded her Sloppers to be stopt , and the men to come to the Pumpes , whereof shee had two , which went with chaynes , and plying them , in a moment there was three or foure inches of water vpon the Decke , which with Scoopes , Swabbles , and Platters , they threw vpon the fire , and so quenched it , and delivered both Ship and men out of no small danger . Great care is to be had also in cleaving of Wood , in Hooping or Scutling of Caske , and in any businesse where violence is to be vsed with instruments of Iron , Steele , or Stone ; and especially , in opening of Powder , these are not to be vsed , but Mallets of Wood ; for many mischances happen beyond all expectation . I haue beene credibly enformed by divers persons , that comming out of the Indies , with Scutling a Butt of water , the water hath taken fire , and flamed vp , and put all in hazard : And a servant of mine , Thomas Gray told me , that in the Shippe wherein he came out of the Indies , Anno 1600. there happened the like ; and that if with Mantles they had not smoothered the fire , they had bin all burned with a Pipe of Water , which in Scutling tooke fire . Master Iohn Hazlelocke reported , that in the Arsenall of Venice happened the like , he being present . For mine owne part , I am of opinion , that some waters haue this propertie , and especially such as haue their passage by Mines of Brimstone , or other Mineralls , which ( as all men know ) giue extraordinary properties vnto the waters by which they runne : Or it may be that the water being in wine Caske , and kept close , may retayne an extraordinary propertie of the Wine . Yea , I haue drunke Fountaine , and River waters many times , which haue had a savour as that of Brimstone . Three leagues from Bayon in France , I haue proved of a fountaine that hath this savour , and is medicinable for many diseases . In the South Sea , in a River some fiue Leagues from Cape Saint Francisco , in one degree and a halfe to the Northwardes of the lyne , in the Bay of Atacames , is a River of fresh water , which hath the like savour . Of this I shall haue occasion to speake in another place , treating of the divers properties of Fountaines and Rivers ; and therefore to our purpose . SECT . XVIII . WEe had no small cause to giue God thankes and prayse for our deliverance , and so all our Ships once come together , wee magnified his gloririous Name for his mercie towards vs , and tooke an occasion hereby , to banish swearing out of our Shippes , which amongst the common sort of Mariners , and Sea-faring men , is too ordinarily abused . So with a generall consent of all our companie , it was ordayned that in every Ship there should be a Palmer or Ferula , which should be in the keeping of him , who was taken with an oath , and that he who had the Palmer should giue to every other that he tooke swearing in the Palme of the hand a Palmada with it , and the Ferula . And whosoever at the time of evening , or morning Prayer , was found to haue the Palmer , should haue three blowes given him by the Captaine , or Master , and that he should be still bound to free himselfe by taking another , or else to runne in daunger of continuing the penaltie ; which executed , few dayes reformed the Vice ; so that in three dayes together , was not one oath heard to be sworne . This brought both Ferula's , and swearing out of vse . And certainly , in vices , custome is the principall sustenance ; and for their reformation , it little availeth to giue good counsell , or to make good Lawes and Ordenances , except they be executed . SECT . XIX . IN this time of contrary Wind , those of my Company which were in health , recreated themselues with Fishing , and beholding the Hunting and Hawking of the Sea , and the Battell betwixt the Whale and his enemies , which truely are of no small pleasure . And therefore for the curious , I will spend some time in Declaration of them . Ordinarily such Ships as Navigate betweene the Tropiques , are accompanied with three sorts of Fish ; The Dolphin , which the Spaniards call Dozado : The Bonito , or Spanish Makerell : and the Sharke , alias Tiberune . The Dolphin I hold to be one of the swiftest Fishes in the Sea : He is like vnto a Breame , but that he is longer and thinner , and his scales very small . He is of the coulour of the Rayn-bow , and his head different to other Fishes ; for , from his mouth halfe a spanne it goeth straight vpright , as the head of a Wherry , or the Cut-water of a Ship. He is very good meate if he be in season , but the best part of him , is his head , which is great . They are some bigger , some lesser ; the greatest that I haue seene , might be some foure foote long . I hold it not without some ground , that the auncient Philosophers write , that they be enamoured of a man : for in meeting with Shipping , they accompany them till they approach to colde Climates ; this I haue noted divers times . For disembarking out of the West Indies , Anno 1583. within three or foure dayes after , we mett a Scole of them , which left vs not till we came to the Ilands of Azores , nere a thousand Leagues . At other times I haue noted the like . But some may say , that in the Sea are many Scoles of this kinde of Fish , and how can a man know if they were the same ? Who may be thus satisfied , that every day in the morning , which is the time that they approach neerest the Ship , we should see foure , fiue , and more , which had ( as it were ) our ●are-marke , one hurt vpon the backe ; another neere the tayle ; another about the fynnes , which is sufficient proofe that they were the same . For if those which had received so bad entertainment of vs would not forsake vs , much lesse those which we had not hurt ; yet that which makes them most in loue with Ships and Men , are the scrappes and refreshing they gather from them . The Bonito , or Spanish Makerell , is altogether like vnto a Makerell , but that it is somewhat more growne ; he is reasonable foode , but dryer then a Makerell . Of them there are two sorts ; the one is this which I haue described ; the other , so great , as hardly one man can lift him ; At such times as wee haue taken of these , one sufficed for a meale for all my company . These , from the fynne of the tayle forwards haue vpon the chyne seven small yellow hillockes , close one to another . The Dolphins and Bonito's are taken with certaine instruments of Iron , which we call Vysgeis , in forme of an E●le-speare , but that the blades are round , and the poynts like vnto the head of a broad Arrow ; these are fastned to long Staues of ten or twelue foote long , with lynes tyed vnto them , and so shott to the Fish , from the Beake-head , the Poope , or other parts of the Shippe , as occasion is ministred . They are also caught with Hookes and Lynes , the Hooke being bayted with a redd Cloth , or with a white Cloth , made into the forme of a Fish , and sowed vpon the Hooke . The Sharke or Tiberune , is a Fish like vnto those which wee call Dogge-fishes , but that he is farre greater . I haue seene of them eight or nine foote long ; his head is flatt and broad , and his mouth in the middle , vnderneath , as that of the Seate ; and he cannot byte of the bayte before him , but by making a halfe turne ; and then he helpeth himselfe with his tayle , which serveth him in stead of a Rudder . His skinne is rough ( like to the Fish which we call , a rough Hound ) and russet , with reddish spottes , saving that vnder the belly he is all white : he is much hated of Sea-faring men , who haue a certaine foolish superstition with them , and say , that the Ship hath seldome good successe , that is much accompanied with them . It is the most ravenous Fish knowne in the Sea ; for he swalloweth all that he findeth . In the Puch of them hath beene sound hatts , cappes , shooes , shirts , leggs and armes of men , ends of Ropes , and many other things ; whatsoever is hanged by the Shippes side ▪ hee sheereth it , as though it were with a Razor ; for he hath three rowes of teeth on either side , as sharpe as Nailes ; some say , they are good for Pick-tooths . It hath chanced that a yonker casting himsel●e into the Sea to swimme , hath had his legge bitten off aboue the knee by one of them . And I haue beene enformed , that in the Tyger , when Sir Richard Greenfild went to people Virginia , a Sharke cut off the legge of one of the companie , sitting in the Chaines , and washing himselfe . They spawne not , as the greatest part of Fishes doe , but Whelpe , as the Dogge or Wolfe ; and for many dayes after that shee hath whelped every night , and towards any storme , or any danger which may threaten them hurt , the Damme receiveth her Whelpes in at her mouth , and preserveth them , till they be able to shift for themselues . I haue seene them goe in and out , being more then a foote and halfe long ; and after , taking the Damme , we haue found her young ones in her belly . Every day my Company tooke more or lesse of them , not for that they did eate of them ( for they are not held wholesome ; although the Spaniards , as I haue seene , doe eate them ) but to recreate themselues , and in revenge of the iniuries received by them ; for they liue long , and suffer much after they bee taken , before they dye . At the tayl● of one they tyed a great logge of wood , at another , an emptie Batizia well stopped ; one they yoaked like a Hogge ; from another , they plucked out his ey●s , and so threw them into the Sea. In catching two together , they bound them tayle to tayle , and so set them a swimming ; another , with his belly slit , and his bowels hanging out , which his fellowes would haue every one a snatch at ; with other infinite inventions to entertayne the time , and to avenge themselues ; for that they deprived them of swimming , and fed on their flesh being dead : they are taken with harping Irons , and with great hookes made of purpose , with Swyvels and Chaines ; for no lyne , nor small rope can hold them , which they share not asunder . There doth accompany this fish , divers little fishes , which are callet Pilats fishes , and are ever vpon his fynnes , his head , or his backe , and feede of the scraps and superfluities of his prayes . They are in forme of a Trought , and streked like a Makerell , but that the strekes are white and blacke , and the blacke greater then the white . The manner of Hunting and Hawking representeth that which wee reasonable creatures vse , saving onely in the disposing of the game . For by our industry and abilitie the Hound and Hawke is brought to that obedience , that whatsoever they seize , is for their Master ; but here it is otherwise . For the game is for him that seizeth it . The Dolphins and Bonitoes are the hounds , and the Alcatraces the hawkes , and the flying fishes the game : whose wonderfull making magnifieth the Creator , who for their safetie , and helpe , hath given them extraordinary manner of fynnes , which serue in stead of wings , like those of the Batt or Rere-mous● ; of such a delicate skinne , interlaced with small bones so curiously , as may well cause admiration in the beholders . They are like vnto Pilchards in colour , and making ; saving that they are somewhat rounder , and ( for the most part ) bigger . They flie best with a side wind , but longer then their wings be wett , they cannot sustaine the waight of their bodies ; and so the greatest flight that I haue seene them make , hath not beene aboue a quarter of a myle . They commonly goe in Scoles , and serue for food for the greater Fishes , or for the Foules . The Dolphins and Bonitoes doe continually hunt after them , and the Alcatraces lye soaring in the ayre , to see when they spring , or take their flight ; and ordinarily , he that escapeth the mouth of the Dolphin , or Bonito , helping himselfe by his wings , falleth prisoner into the hands of the Alcatrace , and helpeth to fill his gorge . The Alcatrace is a Sea-fowle , different to all that I haue seene , either on the land , or in the Sea. His head like vnto the head of a Gull , but his bill like vnto a Snytes bill , somewhat shorter , and in all places alike . He is almost like to a Heronshaw , his leggs a good spanne long , his wings very long , and sharpe towards the poynts , with a long tayle like to a Pheasant , but with three or foure feathers onely , and these narrower . He is all blacke , of the colour of a Crow , and of little flesh ; for he is almost all skinne and bones . He soareth the highest of any fowle that I haue seene , and I haue not heard of any , that haue seene them rest in the Sea. Now of the fight betwixt the Whale and his contraries ; which are the Sword fish and the Thresher . The Whale is of the greatest fishes in the Sea ; and to count but the truth , vnlesse dayly experience did witnesse the relation , it might seeme incredible , hee is a huge vnwildlie fish , and to those which haue not seene of them , it might seeme strange , that other fishes should master him ; but certaine it is , that many times the Thresher , and Sword fish , meeting him ioyntly , doe make an end of him . The Sword fish is not great , but strongly made , and in the top of his chine ( as a man may say ) betwixt the necke and shoulders , he hath a maner of Sword in substance , like vnto a bone of foure or fiue ynches broad , and aboue three foote long , full of prickles of either side , it is but thin , for the greatest that I haue seene , hath not beene aboue a finger thicke . The Thresher is a greater fish , whos● tayle is very broad & thick , and very waightie . They fight in this maner ; the Sword fish placeth himselfe vnder the belly of the Whale , and the Thresher vpon the Ryme of the water , and with his tayle thresheth vpon the head of the Whale , till hee force him to giue way , which the Sword fish perceiving , receiveth him vpon his sword , and wounding him in the belly forceth him to mount vp againe : ( besides that , he cannot abide long vnder water , but must of force rise vpp to breath ) and when in such maner they torment him , that the sight is sometimes heard aboue three leagues distance , and I dare affirme , that I haue heard the blowes of the Thresher two leagues off , as the report of a peece of Ordinance , the Whales roaring being heard much farther . It also happeneth sundry times , that a great part of the water of the Sea round about them , with the blood of the Whale changeth his colour . The best remedy the Whale hath in this extremitie to helpe himselfe , is to get him to land , which hee procureth as soone as hee discoverth his adversaries , and getting the shore , there can fight but one with him , and for either of them hand to hand , he is too good . The Whale is a fish not good to be eaten , hee is almost all fat , but esteemed for his trayne : and many goe to the New-found-land ; Greene-land , and other parts onely to fish for them , which is in this maner ; when they which seeke the Whale discover him , they compasse him round about with Pynaces or Shalops . In the head of every Boat is placed a man , with a harping Iron , and a long Lyne , the one end of it fastned to the harping iron , and the other end to the head of the Boat ; In which it lyeth finely coyled ; and for that he cannot keepe long vnder water , he sheweth which way he goeth , when rising neere any of the Boats , within reach , he that is neerest , darteth his harping Iron at him . The Whale finding himselfe to be wounded , swimmeth to the bottome , and draweth the Pynace after him ; which the Fisher men presently forsake , casting themselues into the Sea ; for that many times he draweth the Boat vnder water : those that are next , procure to take them vp . For this cause all such as goe for that kinde of Fishing , are experimented in swimming . When one harping Iron is fastned in the Whale , it is easily discerned which way he directeth his course ; and so ere long they fasten another , and another in him . When he hath three or foure Boats dragging after him ; with their waight , his bleeding , and fury , he becommeth so over-mastred , that the rest of the Pynaces with their presence and terror , driue him to the place where they would haue him , nature instigating him to covet the shore . Being once hurt , there is little need to force him to land . Once on the shore , they presently cut great peeces of him , and in great Cauldrons seeth them . The vppermost in the Cauldrons is the fatt , which they skimme off , and put it into Hogsheads and Pipes . This is that they call Whales oyle , or Traine oyle , accompted the best sort of Traine oyle . It is hard to be beleeved , what quantitie is gathered of one Whale ; Of the tongue , I haue beene enformed , haue many Pipes beene filled . The fynnes are also esteemed for many and sundry vses ; as is his spawne for divers purposes : This wee corruptly call Parmacittie ; of the Latine word , Sperma Ceti . And the precious Amber-greece ( some thinke also ) to be found in his bowells , or voyded by him ; but not in all seas ; yea , they maintaine for certaine , that the same is ingendred by eating an hearbe which groweth in the Sea. This hearbe is not in all Seas , say they , and therefore , where it wanteth , the Whales giue not this fruit ! In the coast of the East Indies in many partes is great quantitie . In the coastes of Guyne , of Barbary , of the Florida , in the Ilands of Cape de Verde , and the Canaries , Amber-greece hath beene many times found , and sometimes on the coast of Spaine and England . Wherevpon it is presumed , that all th●se Seas haue not the hearbe growing in them . The cause why the Whale should eate this hearbe , I haue not heard , nor read . It may be surmised , that it is as that of the Becunia , and other Beasts , which breed the Beazer stone ; who feeding in the valleyes and mountaines , where are many venemous Serpents , and hearbes ; when they find themselues touched with any poyson , forthwith they runne for remedie to an hearbe , which the Spaniards call , Contra yerva , that is to say , contrary to poyson ; which having eaten , they are presently cured : but the substance of the hearbe converteth it selfe into a medicinable stone ; So it may be , that the Whale feeding of many sorts of fishes , and some of them ( as is knowne ) venemous , when he findeth himselfe touched , with this hearbe he cureth himselfe ; and not being able to digest it , nature converteth it into this substance , provoketh it out , or dyeth with it in his belly ; and being light , the Sea bringeth it to the Coast. All these are imaginations , yet instruments to mooue vs to the glorifying of the great and vniversall Creatour of all , whose secret wisedome , and wonderfull workes , are incomprehensible . But the more approved generation of the Amber greece , and which carrieth likliest probabilitie is , that it is a liquor which issueth out of certaine Fountaines , in sundry Seas , and being of a light and thicke substance , participating of the ayre , suddenly becommeth hard , as the yellow Amber , of which they make Beads ; which is also a liquor of a Fountaine in the Germayne Sea : In the bottome it is soft and white , and partaking of the ayre becommeth hard and stonie : Also the Corrall in the Sea is soft , but comming into the ayre , becommeth a stone . Those who are of this former opinion , thinke the reason ( why the Amber greece is sometimes found in the Whale ) to be for that he swalloweth it , as other things , which he findeth swimming vpon the water ; and not able digest it , it remaineth with him till his death . Another manner of fishing , and catching the Whale I cannot omit , vsed by the Indians in Florida ; worthy to be considered , in as much as the barbarous people haue found out so great a secret , by the industry and diligence of one man , to kill so great and huge a Monster ; it is in this manner . The Indian discovering a Whale , procureth two round billets of wood , sharpneth both at one end , and so binding them together with a cord , casteth himselfe with them into the Sea , and swimmeth towards the Whale ; if he come to him , the Whale escapeth not ; for he placeth himselfe vpon his necke , and although the Whale goeth to the bottome , he must of ●orce rise presently to breath , ( for which nature hath given him two great holes in the toppe of his head , by which every time that he breatheth , he spouteth out a great quantitie of water ) the Indian forsaketh not his holde , but riseth with him , and thrusteth in a Logg into one of his Spowters , and with the other knocketh it in so fast , that by no meanes the Whale can get it out : That fastned , at another opportunitie , he thrusteth in the second Logg into the other Spowter , and with all the force he can , keepeth it in . The Whale not being able to breath , swimmeth presently ashore , and the Indian a cock-horse vpon him , which his fellowes discovering , approach to helpe him , and to make an end of him : it serveth them for their foode many dayes after . Since the Spaniards haue taught them the estimation of Amber greece , they seeke curiously for it , sell it to them , and others , for such things as they best fancie , and most esteeme ; which are ( as I haue beene enformed ) all sortes of edge-tooles , Copper , Glasses , Glasse-beads , red Caps , Shirts , and Pedlery ware . Vpon this subiect , divers Spaniards haue discoursed vnto mee , who haue beene eye witnesses thereof , declaring them to be valorous , ventrous , and industrious : otherwise they durst not vndertake an enterprise so difficult and full of danger . SECT . XX. FRom the Tropike of Cancer to three or foure degrees of the Equinoctiall , the breze which is the North-east winde , doth raigne in our Ocean sea the most part of the yeare , except it be neere the shore , and then the winde is variable . In three or foure degrees of eyther side the line , the winde hangeth Southerly , in the moneths of Iuly , August , September and October : all the rest of the yeare from the Cape bona esperança to the Ilands of Azores , the breze raygneth continually ; and some yeares in the other moneths also , or calmes , but he that purposeth to crosse the lyne from the North-wards to the South-wards , the best and surest passage is , in the moneths of Ianuary , February , and March. In the moneths of September , October and November is also good passage , but not to sure as in the former . SECT . XXI . BEtwixt nineteene and twenty degrees to the South-wards of the lyne , the winde tooke vs contrary , which together with the sicknes of my people made mee to seeke the shore , and about the end of October , we had sight of the Land , which presenlty by our height and the making of it , discovered it selfe to be the port of Santos , alias nostra Senora de Victoria , and is easie to be knowne , for it hath a great high hill over the Port , which ( howsoever a man commeth with the land ) riseth like a bell , and comming neere the shore presently is discovered a white Tower or Fort , which standeth vpon the top of a hill over the Harbour , and vpon the seamost land : It is the first land a man must compasse , before he enter the Port ; comming within two Leagues of the shore we anchored , and the Captaynes and Masters of my other ships , being come aboord , it was thought convenient ( the weakenes of our men considered , for wee had not in our three ships twenty foure men sound ) and the winde vncertaine when it might change , we thought with pollicie to procure that , which wee could not by force ; and so to offer traffique to the people of the shore , by that meanes to proue , if wee could attayne some refreshing for our sicke Company . In execution whereof , I wrote a letter to the Governour in Latine , and sent him with it a peece of crymson Velvet , a bolt of fine Holland , with divers other things , as a present ; and with it , the Captaine of my ship , who spake a little broken Spanish , giving the Governour to vnderstand , that I was bound to the East Indies , to traffique in those parts , and that contrary windes had forced me vpon that Coast : If that hee were pleased to like of it , for the commodities the Countrie yeelded in aboundance , I would exchange that , which they wanted . With these instructions my Captaine departed about nine of the clocke in the morning , carrying a flagge of truce in the head of the boate , and sixteene men well armed , and provided ; guided by one of my Company which two yeares before had beene Captaine in that place , and so was a reasonable Pilot. Entring the Port , within a quarter of a myle is a small Village , and three Leagues higher vp , is the chiefe Towne : where they haue two Forts , one on eyther side of the Harbour , and within them ride the Ships which come thither to discharge , or loade . In the small Village is ever a Garrison of a hundreth Souldiers , whereof part assist there continually , and in the white Tower vpon the top of the hill , which commaundeth it . Heere my Captaine had good entertainement , and those of the shore received his message and Letter , dispatching it presently to the Governour , who was some three Leagues off in another place : at least , they beare vs so in hand . In the time that they expected the Post , my Captaine with one other entertained himselfe with the Souldiers a shore , who after the common custome of their profession ( except when they be hesonios ) sought to pleasure him , and finding that he craved but Oranges , Lemmons , and matters of smal moment for refreshing for his Generall , they suffered the women and Children to bring him what hee would , which hee gratified with double Pistolets , that I had given him for that purpose . So got hee vs two or three hundreth Oranges and Lemmons , and some fewe Hennes . All that day and night , and the next day , till nine of the clocke , wee waited the returne of our boate ; which not appearing , bred in me some suspition , and for my satisfaction I man'd a light horseman which I had , and the Fancie , the best I could ; shewing strength , where was weakenesse and infirmity , and so set sayle towardes the Port ; our Gunner taking vpon him to bee Pilote , for that hee had beene there some yeares before . Thus , with them we entred the Harbour , my Captaine having notice of our being within the Barre , came aboord with the Boat , which was no small ioy to me ; and more , to see him bring vs store of Oranges and Lemmons , which was that we principally sought for , as the remedie of our diseased Company . He made relation of that had past , and how they expected present answere from the governour . We anchored right against the village , and within two houres , by a Flagge of Truce , which they on the shore shewed ●s , wee vnderstood that the Messenger was come : our Boat went for the answere of the governour , who said , he was sorry that he could not accomplish our desire , being so reasonable and good ; for that in consideration of the warre betwixt Spaine and England , he had expresse order from his King , not to suffer any English to trade within his iurisdiction , no , nor to land , or to take any refreshing vpon the shore . And therefore craved pardon , and that wee should take this for a resolute answere : And further , required vs to depart the Port within three dayes , which he said he gaue vs , for our courteous manner of proceeding ; If any of my people from that time forwards , should approach to the shore , that he would doe his best to hinder and annoy them . With this answere wee resolved to depart ; and before it came , with the first faire wind , we determined to be packing : but the wind suffered vs not all that night , nor the next day . In which time , I lived in a great perplexitie , for that I knew our owne weaknesse , and what they might doe vnto vs , if that they had knowne so much . For any man that putteth himselfe into the enemies Port , had need of Argus eyes , and the wind in a bagge , especially , where the enemie is strong , and the tydes of any force . For , with either ebbe or flood , those who are on the shore , may thrust vpon him inventions of fire ; and with swimming , or other devises may cut his Cables . A common practise in all hott Countries . The like may be effected with Raffes , Cannoas , Boates or Pynaces , to annoy and assault him ; and if this had beene practised against vs , or taken effect , our Shippes must of force haue yeelded themselues ; for they had no other people in them but sicke men ; but many times opinion and feare preserveth the Shippes , and not the people in them . Wherefore it is the part of a provident Governour , to consider well the daungers that may befall him , before he put himselfe into such places ; So shall he ever be provided for prevention . In Saint Iohn de Vlua , in the New-Spaine , when the Spanyards dishonoured their Nation with that foule act of periury , and breach of faith , given to my Father , Sir Iohn Hawkins ( notorious to the whole world ) the Spanyards fired two great Shippes , with intention to burne my Fathers Admirall , which he prevented by towing them with his Boates another way . The great Armado of Spaine , sent to conquer England , Anno 1588. was with that selfe same industry overthrowne ; for the setting on ●ire of six or seaven shippes ( whereof two were mine ) and letting them drive with the flood , forced them to cut their Cables , and to put to Sea , to seeke a new way to Spaine . In which the greatest part of their best Shippes and men were lost and perished . For that my people should not b● dismayed , I dispatched presently my Light-horsman ; with onely foure men , and part of the refreshing , advising them that with the first calme , or slent of wind , they should come off . The next night , the wind comming off the shore wee set sayle , and with our Boates and Barkes founded as we went. It flowed vpon the Barre not aboue foure foote water , and once in foure and twentie houres ( as in some parts of the West Indies ) at full Sea there is not vpon the barre aboue 17. or 18. foote water . The harbour runneth to the South-westwards . He that will come into it , is to open the harbours mouth a good quarter of a league before he beare with it , and be bolder of the wester side ; for of the Easterland lyeth a great ledge of Rockes , for the most part , vnder water , which sometimes breake not , but with small shipping , a man may goe betwixt them and the poynt . Comming aboord of our Shippes , there was great ioy amongst my Company , and many with the sight of the Oranges and Lemmons , seemed to recover heart ; This is a wonderfull secret of the power and wisedome of God , that hath hidde● so great and vnknowne vertue in this fruit , to be a certaine remedie for this infirmitie ; I presently caused them all to be reparted amongst our sicke men , which were so many , that there came not aboue three or foure to a share ; but God was pleased to send vs a prosperous winde the next day , so much to our comfort , that not any one dyed before we came to the Ilands , where we pretended to refresh our selues ; And although our fresh water had fayled vs many dayes , ( before we saw the shore ) by reason of our long Navigation , without touching any land , and the excessiue drinking of the ●icke and diseased , ( which could not be excused ) yet with an invention I had in my Shippe , I easily drew out of the water of the Sea , sufficient quantitie of fresh water to sustaine my people , with little expence of fewell ; for with foure Billets I stilled a Hogshead of water , and therewith dressed the meat for the sicke and whole . The water so distilled , we found to be wholesome and nourishing . SECT . XXII . THe Coast from Santos , to Cape Frio lyeth west and by South Southerly . So we directed our course West South-west . The night comming on , and directions given to our other Shippes , we sett the watch , having a fayre fresh gale of wind and large . My selfe , with the Master of our Ship , having watched the night past , thought now to giue Nature that which shee had beene deprived of , and so recommended the care of Steeridge to one of his Mates ; who with the like travell past being drowsie , or with the confidence which he had of him at the Helme , had not that watchfull care which was required ; he at the Helme steered West , and West and by South , and brought vs in a little time close vpon the shore ; doubtlesse , he had cast vs all away , had not God extraordinarily delivered vs ; for the Master being in his dead sleepe , was suddenly awaked , and with such a fright , that he could not be in quiet : wherevpon , waking his youth , which ordinarily slept in his Cabin by him , asked him how the watch went on ; who answered , that it could not be aboue an houre since he layd himselfe to rest . He replyed , that his heart was so vnquiet , that he could not by any meanes sleepe , and so taking his Gowne , came forth vpon the Decke , and presently discovered the Land hard by vs. And for that it was sandie and low , those who had their eyes continually fixed on it , were dazeled with the reflection of the Starres , being a fayre night , and so were hindered from the true discovery thereof . But he comming out of the darke , had his sight more forcible , to discerne the difference of the Sea , and the shore . So that forthwith he commaunded him at the Helme , to put it close a starbourd , and tacking our Ship , wee edged off ; and sounding , found scant three fathome water , whereby we saw evidently , the miraculous mercie of our God ; that if he had not watched over vs , as hee doth continually over his , doubtlesse , we had perished without remedie ; To whom be all glory , and prayse everlastingly , world without end . Immediatly we shot off a Peece , to giue warning to our other Shippes ; who having kept their direct course , and far to wind-wards and Sea-wards , because we carried no light , for that we were within sight of the shore , could not heare the report ; and the next morning were out of sight . SECT . XXIII . IN this poynt of Steeridge , the Spaniards and Portingalls doe exceede all that I haue seene , I meane for their care , which is chiefest in Navigation . And I wish in this , and in all their workes of Discipline and reformation , we should follow their examples ; as also those of any other Nation . In every Ship of moment , vpon the halfe decke , or quarter decke , they haue a chayre , or seat ; out of which whilst they Navigate , the Pilot , or his Adiutants ( which are the same officers which in our Shippes we terme , the Master and his Mates ) never depart , day nor night , from the sight of the Compasse ; and haue another before them ; whereby they see what they doe , and are ever witnesses of the good or bad Steeridge of all men that take the Helme . This I haue seene neglected in our best Shippes , yet nothing more necessary to be reformed . For a good Helme-man may be overcome with an imagination , and so mis-take one poynt for another ; or the Compasse may erre , which by another is discerned . The inconveniences which hereof may ensue , all experimented Sea-men may easily conceiue ; and by vs take warning to avoyd the like . SECT . XXIIII . THe next day about tenne of the Clocke , wee were thwart of Cape Blanco , which is low sandie Land , and perilous ; for foure Leagues into the Sea ( thwart it ) lye banks of sand , which haue little water on them ; on a sudden we found our selues amongst them , in lesse then three fathome water ; but with our Boat and Shalope we went sounding , and so got cleare of them . The next day following , we discovered the Ilands , where wee purposed to refresh our selues : They are two , and some call them Saint Iames his Ilands , and others , Saint Annes . They lie in two and twentie degrees and a halfe to the South-wards of the lyne ; and towards the evening ( being the fifth of November ) we anchored betwixt them and the Mayne , in six fathome water , where wee found our other Shippes . All which being well Moored , we presently began to set vp Tents and Booths for our sicke men , to carry them a shore , and to vse our best diligence to cure them . For which intent our three Surgeans , with their servants and adherents , had two Boates to wayte continually vpon them , to fetch whatsoever was needfull from the Shippes , to procure refreshing , and to Fish , either with Netts , or Hookes , and Lynes . Of these implements wee had in aboundance , and it yeelded vs some refreshing . For the first dayes , the most of those which had health , occupied themselues in romeging our Ship , in bringing a shore of emptie Caske , in filling of them , and in felling and cutting of Wood : which being many workes , and few hands , went slowly forwards . Neere these Ilands , are two great Rockes , or small Ilands adioyning . In them we found great store of young Gannetts in their nests , which we reserved for the sicke , and being boyled with pickled Porke well watered , and mingled with Oatmeale , made reasonable Pottage , and was good refreshing and sustenance for them . This provision fayled vs not , till our departure from them . Vpon one of these Rocks also , we found great store of the hearbe Purslane , which boyled and made into Sallets , with oyle and vineger , refreshed the sicke stomackes , and gaue appetite . With the ayre of the shore , and good cherishing , many recovered speedily ▪ Some died away quickly , and others continued at a stand . We found here some store of fruits ; a kind of Cherry , that groweth vpon a tree like a Plum-tree , red of colour , with a stone in it , but different in making to ours , for it is not altogether round , and dented about : they haue a pleasing taste . In one of the Ilands , we found Palmito trees , great and high , and in the toppe a certaine fruit like Cocos , but no bigger then a Wallnut . We found also a fruit growing vpon trees in codds , like Beanes , both in the codd , and the fruit . Some of my Company proved of them , and they caused vomits and purging , as any medicine taken out of the Apothecaries shop , according to the quantitie received . They haue hudds , as our Beanes , which shaled off , the kernell parteth it selfe in two , and in the middle is a thin skinne ( like that of an Onion ) said to be hurtfull , and to cause exceeding vomits , and therefore to be cast away . Monardus writing of the nature and propertie of this fruit , as of others of the Indies , for that it is found in other parts , also calleth them Havas purgativas , and sayth , that they are to be prepared , by peeling them first , and then taking away the skinne in the middle , and after beaten into powder , to take the quantitie of fiue or sixe , either with Wine or Sugar . Thus they are good against Fevers , and to purge grosse humors ; against the Collicke , and payne of the ioynts , in taking them a man may not sleepe , but is to vse the dyet vsuall , as in a day of purging . One other fruit we found , very pleasant in taste , in fashion of an Artechoque , but lesse ; on the outside , of colour redd ; within white , and compassed about with prickles ; our people called them Prick-peares ; no Conserue is better . They grow vpon the leaues of a certaine roote , that is like vnto that which we call semper viva ; and many are wont to hang them vp in their houses : but their leaues are longer and narrower , and full of Prickes on either side . The fruit groweth vpon the side of the leafe , and is one of the best fruites that I haue eaten in the Indies . In ripening , presently the Birds or Vermine are feeding on them ; a generall rule to know , what fruit is wholsome and good in the Indies , and other parts . Finding them to be eaten of the Beasts or Fowles , a man may boldly eate of them . The water of these Ilands is not good ; the one , for being a standing water , and full of venemous Wormes and Serpents , which is neare a Butt-shot from the Sea shore , where we found a great Tree fallen , and in the roote of it the names of sundry Portingalls , Frenchmen , and others , and amongst them , Abraham Cockes ; with the time of their being in this Island . The other , though a running water , yet passing by the rootes of certaine trees , which haue a smell as that of Garlique , taketh a certaine contagious sent of them ; Here two of our men dyed with swelling of their bellies : The accident we could not attribute to any other cause , then to this suspitious water . It is little , and falleth into the sand , and soketh through it into the Sea ; and therefore we made a well of a Pipe , and placed it vnder the rocke from which it falleth , and out of it filled our Caske : but we could not fill aboue two Tunnes in a night and a day . SECT . XXV . SO after our people began to gather their strength , wee manned our Boates , and went over to the Mayne , where presently we found a great Ryver of fresh and sweete water , and a mightie Marish Countrie ; which in the Winter seemeth to be continually over-flowne with this River , and others , which fall from the mountaynous Country adiacent . We rowed some leagues vp the Ryver , and found that the further vp we went , the deeper was the River , but no fruit , more then she sweate of our bodies for the labour of our handes . At our returne wee loaded our Boate with Water , and afterwardes from hence wee made our Store . SECT . XXVI . THe sicknesse having wasted more then the one halfe of my people , we determined to take out the victualls of the Hawke , and to burne her ; which wee put in execution . And being occupied in this Worke , we saw a Shippe turning to Windwards , to succour her selfe of the Ilands ; but having discryed vs , put off to Sea-wards . Two dayes after , the wind changing , we saw her againe running alongst the coast , and the Daintie not being in case to goe after her , for many reasons , we manned the Fancie , and sent her after her ; who about the setting of the Sunne ●etched her vp , and spake with her ; when finding her to be a great Fly-boat , of ( at least ) three or foure hundreth Tunnes , with 18. Peeces of Artillery , would haue returned , but the wind freshing in , put her to Leewards ; and standing in to succour her selfe of the land , had sight of another small Barke , which after a short chase shee tooke , but had nothing of moment in her , for that she had bin vpon the great Sholes of Abreoios in 18. degrees , and there throwne all they had by the board , to saue their liues . This and the other chase were the cause that the Fancie could not beat it vp in many dayes : but before we had put all in a readinesse , the wind changing , shee came vnto vs , and made Relation of that which had past ; and how they had given the small Barke to the Portingalls , and brought with them onely her Pilot , and a Marchant called Pedro de escalante of Potosi . SECT . XXVII . IN this Coast the Portingalls by industrie of the Indians , haue wrought many feats . At Cape Frio they tooke a great French Ship in the night , the most of her company being on the shore , with Cannoas , which they haue in this Coast so great , that they carry seventie and eightie men in one of them . And in Isla grand , I saw one that was aboue threescore foote long , of one tree , as are all that I haue seene in Brasill , with provisions in them for twentie or thirtie dayes . At the Iland of San-sebastian , neere Saint Vincent , the Indians killed about eightie of master Candish his men , and tooke his Boat , which was the overthrow of his Voyage . There commeth not any Ship vpon this Coast , whereof these Cannoas giue not notice presently to every place . And wee were certified in Isla grand , that they had sent an Indian from the River of Ienero , through all the Mountaines and Marishes , to take a view of vs , and accordingly made a Relation of our Shippes , Boates , and the number of men , which we might haue . But to prevent the like danger that might come vpon vs being carelesse and negligent , I determined one night , in the darkest and quietest of it , to see what watch our Company kept on the shore ; man'd our Light-horsman , and Boat , armed them with Bowes and Targetts , and got a shore some good distance from the places where were our Boothes , and sought to come vpon them vndiscovered : wee vsed all our best endevours to take them at vnawares , yet comming within fortie paces we were discovered ; the whole and the sicke came forth to oppose themselues against vs. Which wee seeing , gaue them the Hubbub , after the manner of the Indians , and assaulted them , and they vs ; but being a close darke night , they could not discerne vs presently vpon the Hubbub . From our Shippe the Gunner shott a peece of Ordinance over our heads , according to the order given him , and thereof we tooke occasion to retyre vnto our Boates , and within a little space came to the Boothes and landing places , as though wee came from our Shippes to ayde them . They began to recount vnto vs , how that at the wester poynt of the Iland , out of certaine Cannoas , had landed a multitude of Indians , which with a great out-cry came vpon th●m , and ●ssaulted them fiercely , but finding better resistance then they looked for , and seeing themselues discovered by the Shippes , tooke themselues to their heeles , and returned to their Cannoas , in which they imbarked themselues , and departed . One affirmed , he saw the Cannoas ; another , their long hayre ; a third , their Bowes ; a fourth , that it could not be , but that some of them had their payments . And it was worth the sight , to behold those which had not moved out of their beds in many Moneths , ( vnlesse by the helpe of others ) gotten , some a bow-shoot off into the Woods ▪ others into the toppes of Trees , and those which had any strength , ioyned together to fight for their liues . In fine , the Booths and Tents were left desolate . To colour our businesse the better , after we had spent some houre in seeking out , and ioyning the Companie together , in comforting , animating , and commending them ; I left them an extraordinary Guard for that night , and so departed to our Shippes , with such an opinion of the assault , given by the Indians , that many so possessed ( through all the Voyage ) would not be perswaded to the contrary . Which impression wrought such effect in most of my Companie , that in all places where the Indians might annoy vs , they were after most carefull and vigilant , as was convenient . In these Ilands it heigheth and falleth some fiue or six foot water , and but once in two and twentie houres ; as in all this Coast , and in many parts of the West Indies ; as also in the coast of Perew and Chely ( saving where are great Bayes or indraughts ) and there the tydes keepe their ordinary course of twice in foure and twentie houres . In the lesser of these Ilands , is a Caue for a small Ship to ride in , Land-lockt , and shee may moore her selfe to the trees of either side : this we called Palmito Iland , for the aboundance it hath of the greater sort of Palmito trees , the other hath none at all . A man may goe betwixt the Ilands with his Ship , but the better course is out at one end . In these Ilands are many Scorpions , Snakes , and Adders , with other venemous Vermine . They haue Parotts , and a certaine kinde of fowle like vnto Phesants , somewhat bigger , and seeme to be of their nature . Here we spent aboue a moneth in curing of our sicke men , supplying our wants of Wood and Water , and in other necessary workes . And the tenth of December ( all things put in order ) we set sayle for Cape Frio , having onely six men sicke , with purpose there to set ashore our two Prisoners before named ; and anchoring vnder the Cape , we sent our Boat a shore , but they could not finde any convenient place to land them in , and so returned : the Wind being Southerly , and not good to goe on our voyage , we succoured our selues within Isla Grand , which lyeth some dozen or foureteene Leagues from the Cape , betwixt the West , and by South and West South-west ; the rather to set our Prisoners a shore . In the mid way betwixt the Cape and this Iland , lyeth the River Ienero , a very good Harbour , fortified with a Garrison , and a place well peopled . The Isla Grand , is some eight or ten Leagues long , and causeth a goodly Harbour for Shipping ; It is full of great sandie Bayes and in the most of them is store of good water ; within this Iland are many other smaller Ilands , which cause divers sounds and creekes ; and amongst these little Ilands , one , for the pleasant scituation and fertilitie thereof , called Placentia . This is peopled , all the rest desert : on this Iland our Prisoners desired to be put ashore , and promised to send vs some refreshing . Whereto we condescended , and sent them a shore , with two Boates well man'd and armed , who sound few Inhabitants in the Iland ; for our people saw not aboue foure or fiue houses , notwithstanding our Boats returned loaden with Plantynes , Pinias , Potatoes , Sugar-canes , and some Hennes . Amongst which they brought a kind of little Plantyne , greene , and round , which were the best of any that I haue seene . With our people came a Portingall , who said , that the Iland was his ; he seemed to be a Mistecho , who are those that are of a Spanish and an Indian brood , poorely apparelled and miserable ; we feasted him , and gaue him some trisles , and he according to his abilitie answered our courtesie with such as he had . The wind continuing contrary , we emptied all the water wee could come by , which we had silled in Saint Iames his Iland , and filled our Caske with the water of this Isla Grand . It is a wildernesse covered with Trees and Shrubbes so thicke , as it hath no passage through , except a man make it by force . And it was strange to heare the howling and cryes of wilde Beastes in these Woods day and night , which we could not come at to see by any meanes ; some like Lyons , others like Beares , others like Hoggs , and of such and so many diversities , as was admirable . Heere our Nets profited vs much ; for in the sandy Bayes they tooke vs store of fish . Vpon the shore at full Sea-marke , we found in many places certaine shels , like those of Mother of Pearles , which are brought out of the East Indies , to make standing cups , called Caracoles ; of so great curiositie as might moue all the beholders to magnifie the maker of them ; And were it not for the brittlenes of them , by reason of their exceeding thinnes , doubtles they were to bee esteemed farre aboue the others ; for , more excellent workemanship I haue not seene in shels . The 18. of December , wee set sayle the wind at North-east , and directed our course for the Straites of Magalianes . The twenty two of this moneth , at the going too of the Sunne , we descryed a Portingall ship , and gaue her chase , and comming within hayling of her , shee rendred her selfe , without any resistance , shee was of an hundred Tuns bound for Angola to load Negroes , to be carried and sold in the River of Plate ; It is a trade of great profit , & much vsed , for that the Negroes are carried from the head of the river of Plate , to Patosi , to labour in the Mynes . It is a bad Negro , who is not worth there fiue or six hundreth peeces , every peece of tenne Ryals , which they receiue in Ryals of Plate , for there is no other Marchandize in those partes . Some haue told me , that of late they haue found out the trade , and benefit of Cochanillia , but the River suffereth not vessels of burthen ; for if they drawe aboue eight or seaven foote water , they cannot goe further ; then the mouth of the River , and the first habitation is aboue a hundred and twenty leagues vp , whereunto many Barkes trade yearely , and carry all kinde of Marchandize serving for Patosi and Paraquay ; the money which is thence returned , is distributed in all the Coast of Brasill . The loading of this Ship was meale of Cassavi , which the Portingals call Furina de Paw . It served for Marchandize in Angola , for the Portingals foode in the ship , and to nourish the Negroes , which they should carry to the river of Plate ; This meale is made of a certaine roote which the Indians call Yuca , much like vnto Potatoes . Of it are two kindes ; the one sweete and good to be eaten ( either rosted or sodden ) as Potatoes , and the other of which they make their bread , called Cassavi , deadly poyson , if the liquor or iuyce bee not throughly pressed out . So prepared it is the bread of Brasill , and many parts of the Indies , which they make in this maner : first they pare the roote , and then vpon a rough stone they grate it as small us they can , and after that it is grated small , they put it into a bag or poke , and betwixt two Stones with great waight , they presse out the iuyce , or poyson , and after keepe it in some bag , till it haue no iuyce nor moysture left . Of this they make two sorts of bread , the one finer , and the other courser , but bake them after one maner . They place a great broad smooth stone vpon other foure , which serue in steede of a Trevet , and make a quicke fire vnder it , and so strawe the flower or meale a foote long , and halfe a foot broad . To make it to incorporate , they sprinkle now and then a little water , and then another rowe of meale , and another sprinkling , till it be to their minde ; That which is to be spent presently , they make a finger thicke , and sometimes more thicke ; but that which they make for store , is not aboue halfe a finger thicke , but so hard , that if it fall on the ground it will not breake easily : Being newly baked , it is reasonable good , but after fewe dayes it is not to be eaten , except it be soaked in water . In some partes they suffer the meale to become fen●ed , before they make it into bread ; and hold it for the best ; saying , that it giveth a better tast , but I am not of that opinion ; In other parts they mingle it with a fruite called Agnanepes , which are round , and being ripe are gray , and as big as an hazell n●t , and grow in a cod like pease , but that it is all curiously wrought , first they parch them vpon a stone , and after beate them into powder , and then mingle them with the fine flower of Cassavi , and bake them into bread , these are their spice-cakes , which they call Xanxaw . The Agnanapes are pleasant , giue the bread a yellowish colour , and an Aromaticall savour in taste . The finer of this bread , being well baked , keepeth long time , three or foure yeares . In Brasill , since the Portingalls taught the Indians the vse of Sugar , they eate this meale mingled with remels of Sugar , or Malasses ; and in this manner the Portingalls themselues feed of it . But we found a better manner of dressing this Farina , in making Pancakes , and frying them with butter , or oyle ; and sometimes with Mant●ca de Puerco ; when , strewing a little Sugar vpon them , it was meate that our company desired aboue any that was in the Shippe . The Indians also accustome to make their drinke of this meale , and in three severall manners . First , is chewing it in their mouths , and after mingling it with water , after a loathsome manner , yet the commonest drinke that they haue ; and that held best which is chewed by an old woman . The second manner of their drinke , is baking it till it be halfe burned , then they beate it into Powder ; and when they will drinke , they mingle a small quantitie of it with water , which giueth a reasonable good taste . The third , and best , is baking it ( as aforesaid ) and when it is beaten into Powder , to seeth it in water ; after that it is well boyled , they let it stand some three or foure dayes , and then drinke it . So , it is much like the Ale which is vsed in England , and of that colour and taste . The Indians are very curious in planting and manuring of this Yuca ; It is a little shrubb , and carryeth branches like Hazell wands ; being growne as bigge as a mans finger , they breake them off in the middest , and so pricke them into the ground ; it needeth no other art , or husbandry , for out of each branch grow two , three , or foure rootes , some bigger , some lesser : but first they burne and manure the ground , the which labour , and whatsoever els is requisite , the men doe not so much as helpe with a finger , but all lyeth vpon their poore women , who are worse then slaues ; for , they labour the ground , they plant , they digge and delue , they bake , they brew , and dresse their meate , fetch their water , and doe all drudgerie whatsoever ; yea , though they nurse a Childe , they are not exempted from any labour ; their Childe they carry in a Wallet about their necke , ordinarily vnder one arme , because it may sucke when it will. The men haue care for nothing but for their Cannoas , to passe from place to place , and of their Bowes and Arrowes to hunt , and their Armes for the warre , which is a sword of heavie blacke wood , some foure fingers broad , an inch thicke , and an ell long , something broader towards the roppe then at the handle . They call it Macana , and it is carved and wrought with inlayd works very curiously , but his edges are blunt . If any kill any Game in hunting , he bringeth it not with him , but from the next tree to the Game , he breaketh a bough ( for the trees in the Indies haue leaues for the most part all the yeare ) and all the way as he goeth streweth little peeces of it , here and there , and comming home giueth a peece to his woman , and so sends her for it . If they goe to the Warre , or in any iourney , where it is necessary to carry provision , or Marchandize , the women serue to carry all , and the men never succour , nor ease them ; wherein they shew greater Barbarisme then in any thing ( in my opinion ) that I haue noted amongst them , except in eating one another . In Brasill , and in the west Indies , the Indian may haue as many wiues as he can get , either bought or given by her friends : the men and women ( for the most part ) goe naked , and those which haue come to know their shame , cover onely their privie parts with a peece of cloth , the rest of their body is naked . Their houses resemble great Barnes , covered over , or thatched with Plantyne leaues , which reach to the ground , and at either end is the doore . In one house are sometimes ten or twentie housholds : they haue little houshold stuffe , besides their beds , which they call Hamacas , and are made of Cotton , and stayned with divers colours and workes . Some I haue seene white , of great curiositie . They are as a sheete laced at both ends , and at either of them long strappes , with which they fasten them to two posts , as high as a mans middle , and so sit rocking themselues in them . Sometimes they vse them for seates , and sometimes to sleepe in at their pleasures . In one of them I haue seene sleepe the man , his wife , and a childe . SECT . XXVIII . WEe tooke out of this Prize , for our provision , some good quantitie of this meale , and the Sugar shee had , being not aboue three or foure Chests , after three dayes we gaue the Ship to the Portingalls , and to them libertie . In her was a Portingall Knight , which went for Governour of Angola , of the habit of Christ , with fiftie souldiers , and Armes for a hundreth and fiftie , with his wife and daughter . He was old , and complained , that after many yeares service for his King , with sundry mishapps , he was brought to that poore estate , as for the reliefe of his wife , his daughter , and himselfe , he had no other substance , but that he had in the Ship. It moved compassion , so as nothing of his was diminished , which though to vs was of no great moment , in Angola it was worth good Crownes . Onely we disarmed them all , and let them depart , saying , that they would returne to Saint Vincents . We continued our course for the Straites , my people much animated with this vnlookt for refreshing , and praised God for his bountie , providence , and grace extended towards vs. Here it will not be out of the way to speake a word of the particularities of the Countrie . SECT . XXIX . BRASILL is accounted to be that part of America , which lyeth towards our North sea , betwixt the River of the Amazons , neere the lyne to the Norwards , vntill a man come to the River of Plate in 36. degrees to the South-wards of the lyne . This coast generally lyeth next of any thing South and by west ; It is a temperate Countrie , though in some parts it exceedeth in heate ; it is full of good succours for shipping , and plentifull for Rivers and fresh waters ; The principall habitations , are Farnambuca , the Bay De todos los Santos , Nostra Senora de victoria , alias Santos , the River Ienero , Saint Vincents , and Placentia ; every of them provided of a good Port. The winds are variable , but for the most part trade alongst the Coast. The Commodities this Country yeeldeth , are the wood called Brasill , whereof the best is that of Farnambuc ; ( so also called , being vsed in most rich colours ) good Cotton-wooll , great store of Sugar , Balsamom , and liquid Amber . They haue want of all manner of Cloth , Lynnen , and Woollen , of Iron , and edge-Tooles , of Copper , and principally in some places , of Wax , of Wine , of Oyle , and meale , ( for the Country beareth no Corne ) and of all manner of Haberdashery-wares , for the Indians . The beasts that naturally breed in this Country , are Tygers , Lyons , Hoggs , Dogges , Deere , Monkeyes , Mycos , and Conies , like vnto Ratts , but bigger , and of a tawney colour , Armadilloes , Alagartoes , and store of venemous wormes and Serpents , as Scorpions , Adders , which they call Vinoras ; and of them , one kind , which the divine providence hath created with a bell vpon his head , that wheresoever he goeth , the sound of it might be heard , and so the Serpent shunned ; for his stinging is without remedie . This they call the Vynora with the bell ; of them there are many , and great store of Snakes , some of that greatnesse , as to write the truth , might seeme fabulous . Another worme there is in this Country , which killed many of the first Inhabitants , before God was pleased to discover a remedie for it , vnto a religious person ; It is like a Magot , but more slender , and longer , and of a greene colour , with a red head ; This worme creepeth in at the hinder parts , where is the evacuation of our superstuities , and there ( as it were ) gleweth himselfe to the gutt , there feedeth of the bloud and humors , and becommeth so great , that stopping the naturall passage , he forceth the principall wheele of the clocke of our bodie to stand still , and with it the accompt of the houres of life to take end , with most cruell torment and paine , which is such , that he who hath beene throughly punished with the Collique can quickly decipher or demonstrate . The Antidote for this pernicious Worme is Garlique ; and this was discovered by a Physitian to a religious person . SECT . XXX . BEtwixt 26. and 27. degrees neere the coast lieth an Iland ; the Portingalls call it Santa Catalina , which is a reasonable Harbour , and hath good refreshing of wood , water , and fruit . It is desolate and serveth for those , who trade from Brasill to the River of Plate , or from the River to Brasill , as an Inne , or bayting place . In our Navigation towards the Straites , by our observation wee found , that our Compasse varyed a poynt and better to the Eastwards . And for that divers haue written curiously and largely of the variation thereof , I referre them that desire the vnderstanding of it , to the Discourse of master William Aborrawh , and others ; for it is a secret , whose causes well vnderstood are of greatest moment in all Navigations . In the height of the River of Plate , we being some fiftie leagues off the coast , a storme tooke vs Southerly , which endured fortie eight houres ; In the first day about the going downe of the Sunne , Robert Tharlton , master of the Fancie , bare vp before the wind , without giuing vs any token or signe , that shee was in distresse . We seeing her to continue her course , bare vp after her , and the night comming on , we carryed our light ; but shee never answered vs ; for they kept their course directly for England , which was the overthrow of the Voyage , as well for that we had no Pynace to goe before vs , to discover any danger , to seeke out roades and anchoring , to helpe our watering and refreshing ; as also for the victuals , necessaries , and men which , they carryed away with them : which though they were not many , yet with their helpe in our fight , we had taken the Vice-admirall , the first time shee bourded with vs , as shall be hereafter manifested . For once we cleered her Decke , and had we beene able to haue spared but a dozen men , doubtlesse , we had done with her what we would ; for shee had no close fights . Moreover , if shee had beene with me , I had not beene discovered vpon the coast of Perew . But I was worthy to be deceived , that trusted my Ship in the hands of an hypocrite , and a man which had left his Generall before in the like occasion , and in the selfe same place ; for being with master Thomas Candish , master of a small Ship in the voyage wherein he dyed , this Captaine being aboord the Admirall , in the night time forsooke his Fleet , his Generall and Captaine , and returned home . This bad custome is too too much vsed amongst Sea-men , and worthy to be severely punished ; for doubtlesse the not punishing of those offenders , hath beene the prime cause of many lamentable events , losses , and overthrowes , to the dishonour of our Nation , and frustrating of many good and hono●rable Enterprises . In this poynt of Discipline , the Spaniards doe farre surpasse vs ; for whosoever forsaketh his Fleete , or Commander , is not onely severely punished , but deprived also of all charge or government for ever after . This in our Countrie is many times neglected ; for that there is none to follow the cause , the principalls being either dead with griefe , or drowned in the gulfe of povertie , and so not able to wade through with the burthen of that suite , which in Spaine is prosecuted by the Kings Atturney , or Fiscall ; or at least , a Iudge appoynted for determining that cause purposely . Yea , I cannot attribute the good successe the Spaniard hath had in his Voyages and peoplings , to any extraordinary vertue more in him then in any other man , were not Discipline , Patience , and justice far superior . For in valour , experience , and travell , he surpasseth vs not ; In shipping , preparation , and plentie of victualls , hee commeth not neer● vs ; In paying and rewarding our people , no Nation did goe beyond vs ; But God , who is a iust and bountifull rewarder , regarding obedience farre aboue sacrifice , doubtlesse , in recompence of their indurance , resolution , and subiection to commandement , bestoweth vpon them the blessing due vnto it . And this , not for that the Spaniard is of a more tractable disposition , or more docible nature then wee , but that justice halteth with vs , and so the old Proverbe is verified , Pittie marreth the whole Cittie . Thus come we to be deprived of the sweet fruit , which the Rod of Discipline bringeth with it , represented vnto vs in auncient Verses , which as a Relique of experience I haue heard in my youth Recorded by a wise Man , and a great Captaine ; Thus ; The rod by power divine , and earthly Regall law , Makes good men liue in peace , and bad to stand in awe : For with a severe stroke the bad corrected be , Which makes the good to ioy such iustice for to see ; The rod of Discipline breeds feare in every part , Reward by due desert doth ioy and glad the heart . These absentings and escapes are made most times onely to pilfer and steale , as well by taking of some prise when they are alone , and without commaund , to hinder or order their bad proceedings , as to appropriate that which is in their intrusted ship ; casting the fault , if they be called to account , vpon some poore and vnknowne Mariners , whom they suffer with a little pillage , to absent themselues , the cunninglier to colour their greatest disorders , and robberies . For doubtlesse , if he would , hee might haue come vnto vs with great facilitie ; because within sixteene houres , the storme ceased , and the winde came fayre , which brought vs to the Straites , and dured many dayes after with vs at North-east . This was good for them , though naught for vs : If he had perished any Mast or Yard , sprung any leake , wanted victuals , or instruments for finding vs , or had had any other impediment of importance , hee might haue had some colour to cloake his lewdnes : but his Mastes and Yards being sound , his Shippe staunch and loaden with victuales for two yeares at the least , and having order from place to place , where to finde vs , his intention is easily seene to bee bad , and his fault such , as worthily deserved to bee made exemplary vnto others . Which he manifested at his returne , by his manner of proceeding , making a spoyle of the prise hee tooke in the way homewards , as also of that which was in the ship , putting it into a Port fit for his purpose , where he might haue time and commodity to doe what hee would . Wee made account that they had beene swallowed vp of the sea , for we never suspected that any thing could make them forsake vs , So , we much lamented them . The storme ceasing , and being out of all hope , we set sayle and went on our course . During this storme , certaine great fowles , as big as Swannes , soared aboue vs , and the winde calming , setled themselues in the Sea , and fed vpon the sweepings of our Ship ; which I perceiving , and desirous to see of them , because they seemed farre greater then in truth they were , I caused a hooke and lyne to be brought me ; and with a peece of a Pilchard I bayted the hook , & a foot from it , tyed a peece of corke , that it might not sinke deepe , and threw it into the Sea , which , our ship driving with the Sea , in a little time was a good space from vs , and one of the Fowles being hungry , presently seized vpon it , and the hooke in his vpper beake . It is like to a Faulcons bill , but that the poynt is more crooked , in that maner , as by no meanes he could cleare himselfe , except that the lyne brake , or the hooke righted : Plucking him towards the ship , with the waving of his wings he eased the waight of his body ; and being brought to the sterne of our ship , two of our Company went downe by the Ladder of the poope , and seized on his necke and wings ; but such were the blowes he gaue them with his Pinnions , as both left their hand-fast , being beaten blacke and blew ; we cast a snare about his necke , and so tryced him into the Ship. By the same manner of Fishing , we caught so many of them , as refreshed and recreated all my people for that day . Their bodies were great , but of little flesh and tender ; in taste answerable to the food whereon they feed . They were of two colours , some white , some gray ; they had three ioynts in each wing ; and from the poynt of one wing , to the poynt of the other , both stretched out , was aboue two fathomes . The wind continued good with vs , till we came to 49. degrees and 30. minuts , where it tooke vs Westerly , being ( as we made our accompt ) some fiftie leagues from the shore . Betwixt 49. and 48. degrees , is Port Saint Iulian , a good Harbour , and in which a man may graue his Ship , though shee draw fifteene or sixteene foote water : But care is to be had of the people called Pentagones . They are treacherous , and of great stature , so the most giue them the name of Gyants . The second of February , about nine of the Clocke in the morning , we discryed land , which bare South-west of vs , which wee looked not for so timely ; and comming neerer and neerer vnto it , by the lying , wee could not coniecture what land it should be ; for we were next of any thing in 48. degrees , and no Platt nor Sea-card which we had , made mention of any land , which lay in that manner , neere about that height ▪ In fine , wee brought our Lar-bord tacke aboord , and stood to the North-east-wardes all that day and night , and the Winde continuing Westerly and a fayre gale , wee continued our course alongst the coast the day and night following . In which time wee made accompt we discovered well neere three-score leagues off the coast . It is bold , and made small shew of dangers . The land is a goodly Champion Country , and peopled ; we saw many fires , but could not come to speake with the people ; for the time of the yeare was farre spent to shoot the Straites , and the want of our Pynace disabled vs for finding a Port or Roade ; not being discretion with a ship of charge , and in an vnknowne coast , to come neere the shore before it was sounded ; which were causes , together with the change of the winde , ( good for vs to passe the Straite ) that hindered the further discovery of this Land , with its secrets : This I haue sorrowed for many times since , for that it had likelihood to be an excellent Countrie . It hath great Rivers of fresh waters ; for the out-shoot of them colours the Sea in many places , as we ran alongst it . It is not mountaynous , but much of the disposition of England , and as temperate . The things we noted principally on the coast , are these following ; the westermost poynt of the land , with which we first fell , is the end of the land to the West-wardes , as we found afterwards . If a man bring this poynt South-west , it riseth in three mounts , or round hillockes : bringing it more Westerly , they shoot themselues all into one ; and bringing it Easterly , it riseth in two hillocks . This we called poyn● Tremountaine . Some twelue or foureteene leagues from this poynt to the East-wardes , fayre by the shore , lyeth a low flat Iland of some two leagues long ; we named it Fayre Iland ; ●or it was all over as greene and smooth , as any Meddow in the spring of the yeare . Some three or foure leagues Easterly from this Iland , is a goodly opening , as of a great River , or an arme of the Sea , with a goodly low Countrie adiacent . And eight or tenne leagues from this opening , some three leagues from the shore , lyeth a bigge Rocke , which at the first wee had thought to be a Shippe vnder all her Sayles ; but after , as we came neere , it discovered it selfe to be a Rocke , which we called Condite-head ; for that howsoever a man commeth with it , it is like to the Condite heads about the Cittie of London . All this coast so farre as wee discovered , lyeth next of any thing East and by North , and West and by South . The land , for that it was discovered in the raigne of Queene Elizabeth , my soveraigne Lady and Mistris , and a maiden Queene , and at my cost and adventure , in a perpetuall memory of her chastitie , and remembrance of my endevours , I gaue it the name of HAVVKINS - maiden-land . Before a man fall with this land , some twentie or thirtie leagues , he shall meete with bedds of Oreweed , driving to and fro in that Sea , with white flowers growing vpon them , and sometimes farther off ; which is a good show and signe the land is neere , whereof the Westermost part lyeth some threescore leagues from the neerest land of America . With our fayre and large Winde , we shaped our course for the Straites , and the tenth of February , we had sight of land , and it was the head land of the Straites to the North-wards , which agreed with our height , wherein we found our selues to be , which was in thirtie two degrees and fortie minutes . Within a few houres we had the mouth of the Straites open ; which lyeth in 52. degrees , and 50. minuts . It riseth like the North foreland in Kent , and is much like the land of Margates . It is not good to borrow neere the shore , but to giue it a fayre birth ; within a few houres we entred the mouth of the Straites , which is some six leagues broad , and lyeth in 52. degrees , and 50. minutes ; doubling the poynt on the Star-board , which is also flat , of a good birth , we opened a fayre Bay , in which we might discry the hull of a Ship beaten vpon the Beach . It was of the Spanish Fleete , that went to inhabite there , in Anno 1582. vnder the charge of Pedro Sarmiento , who at his returne was taken Prisoner , and brought into England . In this Bay the Spaniards made their principall habitation , and called it the Cittie of Saint Philip , and left it peopled ; But the cold barrennes of the Countrie , and the malice of the Indians , wi●h whom they badly agreed , made speedie end of them , as also of those , whom they left in the middle of the Straites , three leagues from Cape Froward to the East-wards , in another habitation . We continued our course alongst this reach ( for all the Straites is as a River altering his course , sometimes vpon one poynt , sometimes vpon another ) which is some eight Leagues long , and lyeth West North-west . From this we entred into a goodly Bay , which runneth vp into the land Northerly many Leagues ; and at first entrance , a man may see no other thing , but as it were , a maine Sea. From the end of this first reach , you must direct your course West South-west , and some foureteene or fifteene leagues lyeth one of the narrowest places of all the Straites ; This leadeth vnto another reach , that lyeth west and by north some six leagues . Here in the middle of the reach , the wind tooke vs by the north-west , and so we were forced to anchor some two or three dayes . In which time , we went a shore with our Boates , and found neere the middle of this reach , on the Star-boord side , a reasonable good place to ground and trimme a small Ship ; where it higheth some nine or ten foote water . Here we saw certaine Hogges , but they were so farre from vs , that wee could not discerne , if they were of those of the Countrie , or brought by the Spaniards ; these were all the Beasts which we saw in all the time we were in the Straites . In two tydes we turned through this reach , and so recovered the Ilands of Pengwins ; they lye from this reach foure leagues South-west and by west . Till you come to this place , care is to be taken of not comming too neere to any poynt of the Land ; for being ( for the most part ) sandie , they haue sholding off them , and are somewhat what dangerous . These Ilands haue beene set forth by some to be three ; we could discover but two ; And they are no more , except that part of the Mayne , which lyeth over against them , be an Iland ; which carrieth little likelihood , and I cannot determine it . A man may sayle betwixt the two Ilands , or betwixt them and the Land on the la●boord side ; from which land to the bigger Iland is as it were a bridge or ledge , on which is foure or fiue fathome water ; and to him that commeth neere it , not knowing thereof , may iustly cause feare : for it sheweth to be shold water with his rypling , like vnto a race . Betwixt the former reach , and these Ilands , runneth vp a goodly Bay into the Country to the North-wards . It causeth a great indraught , and aboue these Ilands runneth a great tide from the mouth of the Straites to these Ilands , the land on the larboord-side is low land and sandy , ( for the most part , and without doubt , Ilands ) for it hath many openings into the Sea , and forcible indraughts by them , and that on the starboord side , is all high mountaynous land , from end to end ; but no wood on eyther side . Before wee passed these Ilands , vnder the lee of the bigger Iland we anchored , the wind being at North-east , with intent to refresh our selues with the fowles of these Ilands . They are of divers sorts , and in great plentie , as Pengwins , wilde Ducks , Gulles and Gannets ; of the principall we purposed to make provision , and those were the Pengwins ; which in Welsh ( as I haue beene enformed ) signifieth a white head . From which derivation , and many other Welsh denominations given by the Indians ( or their predecessors ) some doe inferre , that America was first peopled with Welsh-men : and Motezanna King ( or rather Emperour ) of Mexico , did recount vnto the Spaniards ( at their first comming ) that his Auncestors came from a farre Countrie , and were white people . Which conferred which an auncient Cronicle , that I haue read many yeares since , may bee coniectured to bee a Prince of Wales , who many hundreth yeares since , with certaine shippes , sayled to the westwards , with intent to make new discoveries . Hee was never after heard of . The Pengwin , is in all proportion like vnto a Goose , and hath no feathers , but a certaine doune vpon all parts of his body : and therefore cannot flie , but avayleth himselfe in all occasions with his feete , running as fast as most men . He liveth in the Sea , and on the Land ; feedeth on fish in the Sea , and as a Goose on the shore vpon grasse . They harbour themselues vnder the ground in burrowes , as the Connies ; and in them hatch their young . All parts of the Iland where they haunted were vndermined , saue onely one valley which ( it seemeth ) they reserved for their foode ; for it was as green as any Medowe in the moneth of Aprill , with a most fine short grasse . The flesh of these Pengwins is much of the savour of a certaine fowle taken in the Ilands of Lundey and Silley , which wee call Puffins ; by the tast it is easily discerned that they feede on fish . They are very fatt , and in dressing must be flead as the Byter ; they are reasonable meate , rosted , baked , or sodden ; but best rosted . We salt●d some dozen or 16. hogsheads , which served vs ( whilest they lasted ) in steede of powdred beefe . The hunting of them ( as we may well terme it ) was a great recreation to my Company and worth the sight , for in determining to catch them , necessarily was required good store of people , every one with a cudgell in his hand , to compasse them round about , to bring them , as it were , into a ring ; if they chanced to breake out , then was the sport , for the ground being vndermined , at vnawares it fayled , and as they ran after them , one fell here , another there ; another offering to strike at one , lifting vp his hand , sunke vpp to the arme pits in the earth , another leaping to avoyd one hole , fell into another . And after the first slaughter , in seeing vs on the shore , they shunned vs , and procured to recover the Sea ; yea many times seeing themselues persecuted they would tumble downe from such high rocks & mountaines , as it seemed impossible to escape with life . Yet as soone as they came to the beach , presently wee should see them runne into the Sea , as though they had no hurt . Where one goeth , the other followeth like sheepe after the Bel-wether ; but in getting them once within the ring close together , few escaped , saue such as by chance hid themselues in the borrowes , and ordinarily there was no droue which yeelded vs not a thousand , and more : the maner of killing them which the hunters vsed , being in a cluster together , was with their cudgels to kn●cke them on the head ; for though a man gaue them many blowes on the body , they di●d not : Besides the flesh brused is not good to keepe . The Massaker ended , presently they cut off their heads , that they might bleede well : such as we determined to keepe for store , wee saved in this maner . First , we split them , and then washed them well in sea water , then salted them , having layne some sixe howres in salt , wee put them in presse eight howres , and the blood being soaked out , we salted them againe in our other caske , as is the custome to salt beefe , after this maner they continued good , some two moneths , and served vs in stead of beefe . The Gulls and Gannets , were not in so great quantitie , yet we wanted not young Gulles to eate all the time of our stay about these Ilands . It was one of the delicatest foodes , that I haue eaten in all my life . The Ducks are different to ours , and nothing so good meate ; yet they may serue for necessitie : They were many , and had a part of the Iland to themselues severall , which was the highest hill , and more then a Musket shott over . In all the dayes of my life , I haue not seene greater Art and curiositie in creatures voyd of reason , then in the placing and making of their nestes ; all the hill being so full of them , that the greatest Mathematician of the world , could not devise how to place one more then there was vpon the hill , leaving onely one path-way for a fowle to passe betwixt . The hill was all levell , as if it had beene smoothed by Art ; the ne●tes made onely of earth , and seeming to be of the selfe same mould ; for the nests and the soyle is all one , which , with water that they bring in their Beakes , they make into Clay , or a certaine dawbe , and after fashion them round , as with a Compasse . In the bottome they containe the measure of a foote ; in the height about eight inches ; and in the toppe , the same quantitie over ; there , they are hollowed in , somewhat deepe , wherein they lay their eggs , without other prevention . And I am of opinion , that the Sunne helpeth them to hatch their young : their nests are for many yeares , and of one proportion , not one exceeding another in bignesse , in height , nor circumference ; and in proportionable distance one from another . In all this hill , nor in any of their nestes , was to be found a blade of grasse , a straw , a sticke , a feather , a moate , no , nor the filing o● any ●owle , but all the nestes and passages betwixt them , were so smooth and cleane , as if they had beene newly swept and washed . All which are motiues to prayse and magnifie the vniversall Creator , who so wonderfully manifesteth his wisedome , bountie , and providence in all his Creatures , and especially for his particular loue to ingratefull mankinde , for whose contemplation and service , he hath made them all . SECT . XXXI . ONe day having ended our hunting of Pengwins , one of our Mariners walking about the Iland , discovered a great company of Seales , or Sea-wolues ( so called for that they are in the Sea , as the Wolues on the Land ) advising vs , that he left them sleeping , with their bellies rosting against the Sunne ; wee provided our selues with staues , and other weapons , and sought to steale vpon them at vnawares , to surprise some of them , and comming downe the side of a hill , wee were not discovered , till we were close vpon them , notwithstanding , their Sentinell ( before we could approach ) with a great howle waked them : wee got betwixt the Sea and some of them , but they shunned vs not ; for they came directly vpon vs ; and though we dealt here and there a blow , yet not a man that withstood them , escaped the overthrow . They reckon not of a Musket shott , a sword peirceth not their skinne , and to giue a blow with a staffe , is as to smite vpon a stone : onely in giving the blow vpon his snowt , presently he falleth downe dead . After they had recovered the water , they did , as it were , scorne vs , defie vs , and daunced before vs , vntill we had shot some Musket shott through them , and so they appeared no more . This Fish is like vnto a Calfe , with foure leggs , but not aboue a spanne long : his skinne is hayrie like a Calfe ; but these were different to all that ever I haue seene , yet I haue seene of them in many parts ; for these were greater , and in their former parts like vnto Lyons , with shagge hayre , and mostaches . They liue in the Sea , and come to sleepe on the Land , and they ever haue one that watcheth , who adviseth them of any accident . They are beneficiall to man in their skinnes for many purposes ; In their mostaches for Pick-tooths , and in their fatt to make Traine-oyle . This may suffice for the Seale , for that he is well knowne . SECT . XXXII . ONe day , our Boates being loaden with Pengwins , and comming aboord , a sudden storme tooke them , which together with the fury of the tyde , put them in such great danger , that although they threw all their loading into the Sea , yet were they forced to goe before the wind and Sea , to saue their liues . Which we seeing , and considering that our welfare depended vpon their safetie , being impossible to weigh our Anchor , fastned an emptie Barrell well pitched to the end of our Cable , in stead of a boy , and letting it slip , set sayle to succour our Boates , which in short space w●e recovered , and after returned to the place where we ryd before . The storme ceasing , we vsed our diligence by all meanes to seeke our Cable and Anchor , but the tyde being forcible , and the weeds ( as in many partes of the Straites ) so long , that riding in foureteene fathome water , many times they streamed three and foure fathomes vpon the ryme of the water ; these did so inrole our Cable , that we could never set eye of our boy ; and to sweepe for him was but lost labour , because of the weeds , which put vs out of hope to recover it . And so our forcible businesse being ended , leaving instructions for the Fancie our Pynace , ( according to appointment ) where to finde vs , we inroled them in many folds of Paper , put them into a barrell of an old Musket , and stopped it in such manner as no wett could enter ; then placing it an end vpon one of the highest hills , and the most frequented of all the Iland , wee imbarked our selues , and set sayle with the wind at North-west , which could serue vs but to the end of that reach , some dozen leagues long , and some three or foure leagues broad . It lyeth next of any thing , till you come to Cape Agreda , South-west ; from this Cape to Cape Froward , the coast lyeth West South-west . Some foure leagues betwixt them , was the second peopling of the Spaniards : and this Cape lyeth in fiftie fiue degrees and better . Thwart Cape Froward , the wind larged with vs , and we continued our course towards the Iland of Elizabeth ; which lyeth from Cape Froward some foureteene leagues West and by South . This reach is foure or fiue leagues broad , and in it are many channells or openings into the Sea ; for all the land on the Souther part of the Straites are Ilands and broken land ; and from the beginning of this reach to the end of the Straites , high mountaynous land on both sides , in most parts covered with snow all the yeare long . Betwixt the Iland Elizabeth , and the Mayne , is the narrowest passage of all the Straites , it may be some two Musket shott from side to side . From this Straite to Elizabeth bay , is some foure leagues , and the course lyeth North-west and by west . This bay is all sandie , and cleane ground on the Easter part ; but before you come at it , there lyeth a poynt of the shore a good byrth off , which is dangerous . And in this reach , as in many parts of the Straites , runneth a quicke and forcible tyde . In the Bay it higheth eight or nine foote water . The Norther part of the Bay hath foule ground , and rocks vnder water : and therefore it is not wholsome borrowing of the mayne . One of master Thomas Candish his Pynaces ( as I haue beene enformed ) came a-ground vpon one of them , and he was in hazard to haue left her there . From Elizabeth Bay to the River of Ieronimo is some fiue leagues . The course lyeth West and by North , and West . Here the Wind scanted , and forced vs to seeke a place to anchor in . Our Boates going alongst the shore , found a reasonable Harbour , which is right against that which they call , River Ieronimo : but it is another channell , by which a man may disemboake the Straite , as by the other which is accustomed ; for with a storme , which tooke vs one night , suddenly we were forced into that opening vnwittingly ; but in the morning , seeing our error , and the wind larging , with two or three bourds wee turned out into the old channell , not daring for want of our Pynace to attempt any new discoverie . This Harbour we called Blanches Bay ; for that it was found by William Blanch , one of our Masters mates . Here having moored our shippe , we began to make our provision of wood and water , whereof was plentie in this Bay , and in all other places from Pengwin Ilands , till within a dozen leagues of the mouth of the Straites . Now finding our Deckes open , with the long lying vnder the lyne , and on the coast of Brasill , the Sunne having beene in our Zenith many times , we calked our ship , within bourd and without , aboue the Decks . And such was the diligence we vsed , that at foure dayes end , we had aboue threescore Pipes of water , and twentie Boats of wood stowed in our Ship : no man was idle , nor otherwise busied but in necessary workes : some in felling and cleaving of wood ; some in carrying of water ; some in romaging ; some in washing , others in baking ; one in heating of pitch , another in gathering of Mussells ; no man was exempted , but knew at evening , wherevnto he was to betake himselfe the morning following . Some man might aske me , how we came to haue so many emptie Caske in lesse then two moneths ; for it seeemeth much that so few men in such short time , and in so long a Voyage should waste so much ? Whereto I answere , that it came not of excessiue expence ; for in health we never exceeded our ordinary ; but of a mischance which befell vs vnknowne in the Iland of Saint Iames , or Saint Anne , in the coast of Brasill ; where we refreshed our selues , and according to the custome layd our Caske a shore , to trimme it , and after to fill it , the place being commodious for vs. But with the water a certaine worme , called Broma by the Spaniard , and by vs Arters , entred also , which eat it so full of holes , that all the water soaked out , and made much of our Caske of small vse . This we remedied the best wee could , and discovered it long before we came to this place . Hereof let others take warning , in no place to haue Caske on the shore , where it may be avoyded ; for it is one of the provisions , which are with greatest care to be preserved in long Voyages , and hardest to be supplyed . These Arters , or Broma , in all hot Countries enter into the plankes of Shippes , and especially where are Rivers of fresh water ; ( for the common opinion is , that they are bred in fresh water , and with the current of the Rivers are brought into the Sea ) but experience teacheth , that they breed in the great Seas in all hott Clymates , especially neere the Equinoctiall lyne ; for lying so long vnder and neere the lyne , and towing a Shalop at our sterne , cōming to clense her in Brasil , we found her all vnder water covered with these wormes , as bigge as the little finger of a man , on the outside of the planke , not fully covered , but halfe the thicknes of their bodie , like to a gelly wrought into the planke as with a Gowdge . And naturall reason ( in my iudgement ) confirmeth this ; for creatures bread and nourished in the Sea , comming into fresh water die ; as those actually bred in Ponds , or fresh Rivers die presently , if they come into Salt water . But some man may say ; this fayleth in some Fishes and Beasts . Which I must confesse to be true ; but these eyther are part terrestryall , and part aquatile , as the Mare-maide , Sea-horse , and other of that kind , or haue their breeding in the fresh , and growth or continuall nourishment in the Salt water , as the Salmond , and others of that kinde . In little time , if the Shippe be not sheathed , they put all in hazzard ; for they enter in no bigger then a small Spanish Needle , and by little and little their holes become ordinarily greater then a mans finger . The thicker the planke is , the greater he groweth ; yea , I haue seene many Shippes so eaten , that the most of their plankes vnder water haue beene like honey combes , and especially those betwixt wind and water . If they had not beene sheathed , it had bin impossible that they could haue swomme . The entring of them is hardly to be discerned , the most of them being small as the head of a Pinne . Which , all such , as purpose long Voyages , are to prevent by sheathing their Shippes . And for that I haue seene divers manners of sheathing , for the ignorant I will set them downe which by experience I haue found best . In Spaine , and Portingall , some sheath their Shippes with Lead ; which , besides the cost and waight , although they vse the thinnest sheet-lead that I haue seene in any place , yet it is nothing durable , but subiect to many casualties . Another manner is vsed with double plankes , as thicke without as within , after the manner of furring ; which is little better then that with Lead ; for , besides his waight , it dureth little , because the worme in small time passeth through the one and the other . A third manner of sheathing hath beene vsed amongst some with fine Canvas ; which is of small continuance , and so not to be regarded . The fourth prevention , which now is most accompted of , is to burne the vtter planke till it come to be in every place like a Cole , and after to pitch it ; this is not bad . In China ( as I haue beene enformed ) they vse a certaine Betane or Varnish , in manner of an artificiall pitch , wherewith they trim the outside of their shippes . It is said to be durable , and of that vertue , as neither worme , nor water peirceth it ; neither hath the Sunne power against it . Some haue devised a certaine Pitch , mingled with Glasse , and other ingredients , beaten into powder , with which if the Shippe be pitched , it is said , the worme that toucheth it , dyeth ; but I haue not heard , that it hath beene vsefull . But the most approved of all is the manner of sheathing vsed now adayes in England , with thin bourds , halfe inch thicke ; the thinner the better ; and Elme better then Oake ; for it ryveth not , it indureth better vnder water , and yeeldeth better to the Shippes side . The invention of the materialles incorporated betwixt the planke and the sheathing , is that indeed which avayleth ; for without it many plankes were not sufficient to hinder the entrance of this worme ; this manner is thus : Before the sheathing board is nayled on , vpon the inner side of it they smere it over with tarre halfe a finger thicke , and vpon the tarre , another halfe finger thicke of hayre , such as the Whitelymers vse , and so nayle it on , the nayles not aboue a spanne distance one from another ; the thicker they are driven , the better . Some hold opinion , that the tarre killeth the worme ; others , that the worme passing the sheathing , and seeking a way through , the hayre and the tarre so involue him , that he is choked therewith ; which me thinkes is most probable ; this manner of sheathing was invented by my Father ; and experience hath taught it to be the best , and of least cost . SECT . XXXIII . SVch was the diligence we vsed for our dispatch to shoot the Straites , that at foure dayes end , wee had our water and wood stowed in our Shippe , all our Copper-worke finished , and our shippe Calked ●rom Post to Stemme ; the first day in the morning ( the wind being fayre ) we brought our selues into the Channell , and sayled towards the mouth of the Straites , praising God ; and beginning our course with little winde , we descryed a fire vpon the shore , made by the Indians for a signe to call vs ; which seene , I caused a Boat to be man'de , and we rowed ashore , to see what their meaning was , and approaching neere the shore , wee saw a Cannoa made fast vnder a Rocke with a wyth , most artificially made with the rindes of Trees , and sowed together with the synnes of Whales ; at both ends sharpe , and turning vp , with a greene bough in ●ither end , and ribbes for strengthening it . After a little while , we might discerne on the fall of the mountaine ( which was ●ull of trees and shrubbes ) two or three Indians naked , which came out of certaine Caues , or coates . They spake vnto vs , and made divers signes ; now poynting to the Harbour , out of which we were come ; and then to the mouth of the Straites : But wee vnderstood nothing of their meaning . Yet left they vs with many imaginations , suspecting , it might be to advise vs of our Pynace , or some other thing of moment ; but for that they were vnder covert , and might worke vs some treacherie ( for all the people of the Straites , and the land nere them , vse all the villany they can towards white people , taking them for Spaniards , in revenge of the deceit that Nation hath vsed towards them vpon sundry occasions : ) as also for that by our stay we could reape nothing but hinderance of our Navigation , wee hasted to our Shippe , and sayled on our course . From Blanches Bay to long reach , which is some foure leagues , the course lyeth West South-west entring into the long reach ; which is the last of the Straits , and longest . For it is some thirty two leagues , and the course lyeth next of any thing North-west . Before the setting of the Sunne , wee had the mouth of the Straits open , and were in great hope the next day to be in the South sea ; but about seaven of the clocke that night , wee saw a great cloud rise out of the North-east , which began to cast forth great flashes of lightnings , and sodainely sayling with a fresh gale of wind at north-east , another more forcible tooke vs astayes ; which put vs in danger : for , all our sayles being a tant , it had like to haue overset our ship , before we could take in our sayles . And therefore in all such semblances it is great wisedome to carry a short sayle , or to take in all sayles . Heere we found what the Indians forwarned vs of ; for they haue great insight in the change of weather , and besides haue secret dealing with the Prince of Darkenesse , who many times declareth vnto them things to come ; By this meanes and other witch-crafts , which he teacheth them , hee possesseth them , and causeth them to doe what pleaseth him . Within halfe an houre it began to thunder and raine , with so much winde as wee were forced to lye a hull , and so darke , that we saw nothing , but when the lightning came . This being one of the narrowest reache● of all the Straits , wee were forced , every glasse , to open a little of our fore-sayle , to cast about our ships head : any man may conceiue if the night seemed long vnto vs , what desire we had to see the day . In fine , Phoebus with his beautifull face lightned our Hemisphere , and reioyced our hearts ( hauing driven aboue twenty foure leagues in twelue houres lying a hull : whereby , is to be imagined the force of the winde and current . ) We set our fore-sayle , and returned to our former harbour ; from whence , within three or foure dayes , we set sayle againe with a faire winde , which continued with vs till we came within a league of the mouth of the Straite , here the ●inde tooke vs againe contrary , and forced vs to returne againe to our former port ; where being ready to anchor , the winde scanted with vs in such maner , as wee were forced to make a bourd . In which time , the winde and tide put vs so farr to lee-wards , that we could by no meanes seize it : So we determined to goe to Elizabeth Bay , but before we came at it , the night overtooke vs : and this reach being dangerous and narrow , we durst neither hull , nor trye , or turne to and againe with a short sayle , and therefore bare alongst in the middest of the channell , till we were come into the broad reach , then lay a hull till the morning . When we set sayle and ran alongst the coast , seeking with our boate some place to anchor in ; some foure leagues to the West-wards of Cape Froward , we found a goodly bay ; which wee named English bay : where anchored , we presently went a shore , and found a goodly River of fresh water , and an old Cannoa broken to peeces , and some two or three of the houses of the Indians , with peeces of Seale stinking ripe . These houses are made in fa●hion of an Oven seven or eight foote broad , with boughes of trees , and covered with other boughes , as our Summer houses ; and doubtles do serve them but for the Summer time , when they come to fish , and profit themselues of the Sea. For they retyre themselues in the Winter into the Country , where it is more temperate , and yeeldeth better sustenance : for on the Mayne of the Straits , wee neyther saw beast , nor fowle , Sea fowle excepted , and a kind of Blacke-bird , and two hoggs towards the beginning of the Straites . Here our ship being well moored , we began to supply our wood and water , that we had spent . Which being a dayes worke , and the winde during many dayes contrary , I endevoured to keepe my people occupied , to divert them from the imagination which some had conceived ; that it behooved , we should returne to Brasill and winter there , and so shoot the Straites in the spring of the yeare . So one day , we rowed vp the River , with our boat and light horseman , to discover it , and the in-land : where having spent a good part of the day , and finding shold water , and many Trees fallen thwart it , and little fruite of our labour , nor any thing worth the noting , we returned . Another day , we trayned our people a-shore , being a goodly sandie Bay : another , we had a hurling of Batchelers against married men ; This day we were busied in wrestling , the other in shooting ; so we were never idle , neyther thought we the time long . SECT . XXXIIII . AFter we had past here some seven or eight dayes , one Evening with a flawe from the shore , our Ship droue off into the channell , and before we could get vp our Anchor , and set our sayles , we were driven so farre to lee-wards , that we could not recover into the bay ; and night comming on , with a short sayle , wee beate off and on till the morning . At the breake of the day conferring with the Captaine and Master of my ship , what was best to be done , we resolved to seeke out Tobias Coue , which lyeth over against Cape Fryo , on the Southerne part of the Straites , because in all the reaches of the Straites ( for the most part ) the winde bloweth trade , and therfore little profit to be made by turning to winde-wards . And from the Ilands of the Pengwins to the ende of the Straites towards the south Sea , there is no anchoring in the channell ; and if we should be put to lee-wards of this Coue , we had no succour till we came to the Ilands of Pengwins ; and some of our Company which had bin with master Thomas Candish in the Voyage in which he died , and in the same Coue many weekes , vndertooke to be our Pilots thither . Wherevpon we bare vp , being some two leagues thither , having so much winde as we could scarce lye by it with our course and bonnet of each ; but bearing vp before the winde , wee put out our Topsayles and Spritsayle , and within a little while the winde began to fayle vs , and immediately our Shippe gaue a mightie blow vpon a Rocke , and stucke fast vpon it . And had wee had but the fourth part of the wind , which we had in all the night past , but a moment before we strucke the Rocke , our Shippe , doubtlesse , with the blow had broken her selfe all to peeces . But our provident and most gracious God which commaundeth wind and Sea , watched over vs , and delivered vs with his powerfull hand from the vnknowne danger and hidden destruction , that so we might prayse him for his fatherly bountie and protection , and with the Prophet David say , Except the Lord keepe the Cittie , the watch-men watch in vaine ; for if our God had not kept our Shippe , we had bin all swallowed vp aliue without helpe or redemption , and therefore he for his mercies sake grant that the memoriall of his benefits , doe never depart from before our eyes , and that we may evermore prayse him for our wonderfull deliverance , and his continuall providence by day and by night . My company with this Accident were much amazed , and not without iust cause . Immediately we vsed our endevour to free our selues , and with our boates ●ounded round about our Shippe ; in the meane time assaying our pumpe , to know if our Shippe made more water then her ordinary , we found nothing increased , and round about our Shippe deepe water , saving vnder the mid-shippe , for shee was a floa●e a bead and a ●terne ▪ and bearing some fathome before the mayne Must , and in●o other part , was like to be our destruction ; for being ●bbing water , the waight in the head and sterne by fayling of the water began to open her plankes in the middest ; and vpon the vpper Decke they were gone one from another some two fingers , some more ; which we sought to ease and remedie by lightning of her burden ▪ and throwing into the Sea all that came to hand ; and laying out an Anchor , we sought to wend her off : and such was the wa● and force we put to the Capsten and Tackles fastned vpon the 〈◊〉 , that we plucked the ring of the Anchor out of the eye , but after recovered it , though not serviceable . All our labour was fruitlesse , till God was pleased that the flood came , and then we had her off with great ioy and comfort , when finding the current favo●●able with vs , we stood over to English bay ▪ and serching it , ●●e a●chored there , having beene some three houres vpon the Rocke ▪ and wi●h the blow , as after we saw when our Ship was brought a ground in Peric● ( which is the Port of Panama ) a great part of her sheathing was beaten off on both sides in her Bulges , and some foure foote long and a foote square of her false stemme , ioyning to the Keele , wrested a crosse , like vnto a Hogges yoake , which hindered her sayling very much . Here we gaue God prayse for our deliverance , and afterward procured to supply our wood and water , which we had throwne overbourd to case our Shippe , which was not much : that supplyed , it pleased God ( who is not ever angry ) to looke vpon vs with comfort , and to send vs a fayre and large wind , and so we set Sayle once againe , in hope to disemboke the Straite , but some dozen leagues before we came to the mouth of it , the wind changed , and forced vs to seeke out some Cove or Bay , with our Boates to ride in neere at hand , that we might not be forced to returne farre backe into the Straites . They sounded a Cove some sixteene leagues from the mouth of the Straite , which after we called Crabby Cove . It brooked his name well for two causes ; the one for that all the water was full of a small kinde of redd Crabbes , the other , for the crabbed mountaines which over-topped it ; a third , we might adde , for the crabbed entertainement it gaue vs. In this Cove we anchored , but the wind freshing in , and three or foure hilles over-topping ( like Sugar-loaues ) altered and straightned the passage of the wind in such manner , as forced it downe with such violence in flawes and furious blusterings , as was like to over-set our Shippe at an Anchor , and caused her to driue , and vs to weigh ; but before we could weigh it , shee was so'nere the Rockes , and the puffes and gusts of wind so sodaine and vncertaine , sometimes scant , sometimes large , that it forced vs to cut our Cable , and yet dangerous if our Shippe did not cast the right way . Here necessitie , not being subiect to any law , forced vs to put our selues into the hands of him that was able to deliver vs. We cut our Cable and Sayle all in one instant ; And God to shew his power and gratious bountie towardes vs , was pleased that our Shippe cast the contrary way towards the shore , seeming that he with his owne hand did wend her about ; for in lesse then her length , shee flatted , and in all the Voyage but at that instant , shee flatted with difficultie , for that shee was long , the worst propertie shee had . On either side we might see the Rockes vnder vs , and were not halfe a Shippes length from the shore , and if she had once touched , it had beene impossible to haue escaped . Magnified ever be our Lord God , which delivered Ionas out of the Whales belly ; and his Apostle Peter from being overwhelmed in the waues ; and vs from so certaine perishing . SECT . XXXV . FRom hence we returned to Blanches Bay , and there Anchored , expecting Gods good will and pleasure . Here beganne the bitternesse of the time to increase with blustering and sharpe winds , accompani●d with rayne and sleeting Snow , and my people to be dismayde againe , in manifesting a desire to returne to Brasill , which I would never consent vnto , no , no● so much as to heare of . And all men are to take care , that they goe not one foote backe , more then is of mere force ; for I haue not seene , that any who haue yeelded therevnto , but presently they haue returned home . As in the Voyage of master Edward Fontom , which the Earle of Cumberland set forth , to his great charge . As also in that of master Thomas Candish , in which he dyed . Both which pretended to shoote the Straites of Magelan , and by perswasion of some ignorant persons , being in good possibilitie , were brought to consent to returne to Brasill , to Winter , and after in the Spring to attempt the passing of the Strait againe . None of them made any abode in Brasill ; for presently as soone as they looked homeward , one , with a little blustering wind taketh occasion to loose company ; another complaineth that he wanteth victuals ; another , that his shippe is leake ; another , that his mastes , sayles , or cordidge fayleth him . So the willing never want probable reasons to further their pretences . As I saw once ( being but young , and more bold then experimented ) in Anno 1582. in a Voyage , vnder the charge of my Vnkle William Hawkins of Plimouth , Esquire , in the Indies , at the wester end of the Iland of San Ivan de Portorico . One of the Shippes ( called the Barke bonner ) being somewhat leake , the Captaine complained that she was not able to endure to England ; wherevpon a Counsell was called , and his reasons heard , and allowed . So it was concluded , that the Victuall , Munition , and what was serviceable , should be taken out of her , and her men devided amongst our other Shippes ; the Hull remaining to be sunke , or burned . To which , I never spake word till I saw it resolved ; being my part rather to learne , then to advise . But seeing the fatall sentence given , and suspecting that the Captaine made the matter worse then it was , rather vpon pollicy to come into another Ship , which was better of Sayle , then for any danger they might runne into . With as much reason as my capacitie could reach vnto , I disswaded my Vnkle privately ; And vrged , that seeing wee had profited the Adventurers nothing , wee should endevour to preserue our principall ; especially , having men and victualls . But seeing I prevayle● not , I went further , and offered to finde out in the same Shippe , and others , so many men , as with me would be content to carry her home , giving vs the third part of the value of the ship , as shee should be valued at , at her returne , by foure indifferent persons ; and to leaue the Vice-admirall , which I had vnder my charge , and to make her Vice-admirall . Whereupon , it was condescended , that we should all goe aboard the Shippe , and that the●e it should be determined . The Captaine thought himselfe somewhat touched in Reputation , and so would not that further triall should be made of the matter ; Saying , that if another man was able to carry the Shippe into England , he would in no case leaue her ; neither would he forsake her till shee sunke vnder him . The Generall commended him for his resolution , and thanked me for my offer , tending to the generall good ; my intention being to force those who for gaine could vnder-take to carry her home , should also doe it , gratis , according to their Obligation . Thus , this leake-ship went well into England ; where , after shee made many a good Voyage in nine yeares , wherein shee was imployed to and fro ; and no doubt , would haue served many more , had shee not beene laid vp , and not vsed , falling into the hands of those which knew not the vse of Shipping . It were large to recount the Voyages , and worthy Enterprises , overthrowne by this pollicie , with the Shippes which haue thereby gone to wracke . SECT . XXXVI . BY this and the like experiences , remembring and knowing , that , if once I consented to turne but one foote backe , I should overthrow my Voyage , and loose my reputation , I resolved rather to loose my life , then to giue eare to such preiudiciall Counsell ; And so as the Weather gaue leaue , we intertained our selues the first dayes in necessary workes , and after in making of Coale , ( for Wood was plentifull , and no man would commence an action of wast against vs ) with intent ( the wind continuing long contrary ) to see , if wee could remedie any of our broken Anchors ; a Forge I had in my Shippe , and of fiue Anchors which we brought out of England , there remained but one that was serviceable . In the Ilands of Pengwins , we lost one ; in Crabbie Cove , another ; of a third , vpon another occasion , we broke an arme ; & the fourth , on the Rocke had the eye of his ring broken . This ( one day devising with my selfe ) I made to serue , without working him a new . Which when I tooke first in hand , all men thought it ridiculous : but in fine , we made it in that manner so serviceable , as till our ship came to Callaw , which is the Port of Lyma , shee scarce vsed any other Anchor ; and when I came from Lyma to Panama , which was three yeares after , I saw it serue the Admirall in which I came , ( a Ship of aboue fiue hundreth tunnes ) without other art or addition , then what my owne invention contrived . And for that in the like necessiti● , or occasion , others may profit themselues of the industrie , I will recount the manner of the forging our eye without fire , or iron . It was in this sort . From the eye of the shanke , about the head of the crosse , we gaue two turnes with a new strong Halser , betwixt three and foure inches , giving a reasonable allowance for that , which should be the eye , and served in stead of the ring ; then we fastned the two ends of the Halser , so as in that part it was as strong , as in any other , and with our Capsten stretched the two byghtes , that every part might beare proportionably ; then armed we all the Halser round about , with six yarne Synnets , and likewise the shanke of the Anchor , and the head with a smooth Matt made of the same Synnet : this done , with an inch Rope , wee woolled the two byghtes to the shanke , from the crosse to the eye , and that also which was to serue for the ring , and fitted the stocke accordingly . This done , those who before derided the invention , were of opinion , that it would serue for a need ; onely they put one difficultie , that with the fall or pitch of the Anchor in hard ground , with his waight he would ●ut the Halser in sunder on the head ; for prevention whereof , we placed a panch ( as the Marriners terme it ) vpon the head of the Anchor , with whose softnesse this danger was prevented , and the Anchor past for serviceable . Some of our idle time we spent in gathering the barke and fruit of a certaine tree , which we found in all places of the Straites , where we sound trees . This tree carrieth his fruit in clusters like a Hawthorne , but that it is greene , each berry of the bignesse of a Pepper corne , and every of them containing within foure or fiue graynes , twise as bigge as a Musterd-seed , which broken , are white within , as the good Pepper , and bite much like it , but hotter . The barke of this tree , hath the savour of all kinde of Spices together , most comfortable to the stomacke , and held to be better then any Spice whatsoever ; And for that a learned Country-man of ours Doctor Turner , hath written of it , by the name of Winters barke , what I haue said may suffice . The leafe of this tree is of a whitish greene , and is not vnlike to the Aspen leafe . Other whiles we entertained our selues in gathering of Pearles out of Mussels , whereof there are aboundance in all places , from Cape Froward , to the end of the Straites . The Pearles are but of a bad colour , and small , but it may be that in the great Mussels in deeper water , the Pearles are bigger , and of greater value ; of the small seed Pearle , there was great quantitie , and the Mussels were a great refreshing vnto vs ; for they were exceeding good , and in great plentie . And here let me craue pardon if I erre , seeing I disclaime from being a naturalist , by delivering my opinion touching the breeding of these Pearles , which I thinke to be of a farre different nature and qualitie to those found in the East and West Indies , which are found in Oysters ▪ growing in the shell , vnder the ruff of the Oyster , some say of the dewe , which I hold to be some old Philosophers conceit , for that it cannot bee made probable , how the dew should come into the Oyster ; and if this were true , then , questionlesse , wee should haue them in our Oysters , as in those of the East and West India's ; but those Oysters , were , by the Creator , made to bring foorth this rare fruite , all their shels , being ( to looke to ) pearle it selfe . And the other pearles found in our Oysters and Mussels , in divers partes , are ingendred out of the fatnesse of the fish , in the very substance of the fish , so that in some Mussels , haue beene found twenty , and thirty , in severall partes of the fish , and these not perfect in colour , nor clearenes , as those found in the Pearle-Oysters , which are ever perfect in colour and clearenes , like the Sunne in his rising ; and therefore called Orientall , and not ( as is supposed ) because out of the East , for they are as well found in the West , and no way inferior to those of the East Indies . Other fish , be●ides Seales , and Crabbes , like Shrimpes , and one Whale with two or three Porpusses , wee saw not in all the Straites ; heere we made also a survay of our victuals ; and opening certaine Barrels of Oaten meale , wee found a great part of some of them , as also of our Pipes and Fatts of bread , eaten and consumed by the Ratts ; doub●lesse , a fift part of my Company , did not eate so much , as these devoured , as wee found dayly in comming to spend any of our provisions . When I came to the Sea , it was not supected , that I had a Ratt in my shippe ; but with the bread in Caske , which we transported our of the Hawke , and the going to and againe of our boates vnto our prise , ( though wee had divers Catts and vsed other preventions ) in a small time they multiplyed in such a maner , as is incredible ; It is one of the generall calamities of all long voyages ; and would bee carefully prevented , as much as may bee . For besides that which they consume of the best victuals , they eate the sayles ; and neither packe , nor chest , is free from their surprises . I haue knowne them to make a hole in a pipe of water ; and saying the pumpe , haue put all in feare , doubting least some leake had beene sprung vpon the ship . Moreover , I haue heard credible persons report , that shippes haue beene put in danger by them to be sunke , by a hole made in the bulge . All which is easily remedied at the first , but if once they be somewhat increased , with difficulty they are to be destroyed . And although I propounded a reward for every Ratt which was taken , and sought meanes by poyson , and other inventions to consume them , yet their increase being so ordinary and many ; wee were not able to cleare our selues from them . SECT . XXXVII . AT the ende of fourteene dayes , one Evening being calme , and a goodly cleare in the Easter-boord , I willed our Anchor to be weyed , and determined to goe into the channell , whereof ensued a murmuring amongst my company , who were desirous to see the winde setled before we put out of the Harbour : and in part they had reason , considering how wee had beene canvased from place to place ; yet on the other side , if wee went not out before night , wee should loose the whole nights sayling , and all the time which we should spend in warping out ; which would be , doubtles , a great part of the fore-noone . And although the Master signified vnto mee , the disposition of my people , and Master Henry Courton ( a discreete and vertuous Gentleman , and my good friend , who in all the voyage was ever an especial furtherer of all that ever I ordained or proposed ) in this occasion sought to divert me , that all but my selfe , were contrarily inclined to that , which I thought fit : and though the common saying be , that it is better to erre with many , then all contradicting , alone to hit the right way , yet truth told mee , this proverbe to bee falsely founded ; for that it was not to bee vnderstood , that for erring it is better , but because it is supposed that by hitting a man shall get emulation of the contradictors , I encoun●ered it with another , that sayth , better to be envied then pittied , and well considering , that ( being out of the Harbour , if the winde tooke vs contrary ) to goe to Elizabeth Bay was better then to bee in the Port , ( for a man must of force warpe in and out of it ) and in the time that the Shippe could be brought foorth into the Channell ( the winde being good ) a man might come from Elizabeth Bay to the Port , and that there we should haue the wind first , being more to the East-wardes , and in an open Bay , and moreover might set sayle in the night , if the wind should rise in the Evening , or in the Night ; whereas , in the Port , of force , we must waite the light of the Day . I made my selfe deafe to all murmurings , and caused my commaund to be put in execution , and , doubtlesse , it was Gods gracious inspiration , as by the event was seene ; for being gotten into the Channell , within an houre , the winde came good , and we sayled merrily on our Voyage ; and by the breake of the day , wee had the mouth o● the Straites open , and about foure of the Clocke in the afternoone , wee were thwart of Cape Desire ; which is the westermost part of the Land on the Souther side of the Straites . SECT . XXXVIII . HEre such as haue command may behold the many miseries that befall them , not onely by vnexpected Accidents and mischances , but also by contradictions and murmurs of their owne people , of all calamities the greatest which can befall a man of discretion and valour , and as difficult to be overcome ; for , to require reason of the common sort , is , as the Philosopher sayth , To seeke Counsell of a madd man. Herein , as I sayd before , they resemble a stiffe necked Horse , who taking the bridle in his teeth , carrieth the rider whether he pleaseth ; so once possessed with any imagination , no reason is able to convince them . The best remedie I can propound , is to wish our Nation in this poynt to be well advised , and in especiall , all those that follow the Sea , ever having before their eyes the auncient Discipline of our Predecessors ; who in conformiti● and obedience to their Chiefes and Commanders , haue beene a mirror to all other Nations , with patience , silence , and suffering , putting in execution what they haue beene Commanded , and thereby gained the blessings due to such vertues , and leaving to posteritie , perpetuall memories of their glorious Victories . A iust recompence for all such as Conquer themselues , and subiect their most specious willes , to the will of their Superiors . SECT . XXXIX . IN apprehension whereof at land , I cannot forbeare the Discipline thereof , as at this day , and in the dayes of late memory , it hath beene practised in the States of Flaunders , Fraunce , and Brittayne , wher● as the Spaniards , Wallons , Switzers , and other Nations , are daily full of murmurings and mutenies , vpon every sleight occasion . The like I also wish should be imitated by those , who follow the Sea , that is , that those who are subiect to Command , presume no further then to that which belongeth vnto them ; Qui nescit parere , nescit imperare , I speake this , for that I haue sometimes seene vnexpert and ignorant persons , yea , vnable to iudge of any poynt appertaining to government , or the guide of a Shippe , or company of men , presuming vpon their fine witts , and enamored of their owne conc●its , contradict and dispute against gra●e , wise , and experimented Governours : many forward fellowes , thinking themselues better worthie to command , then to be commanded . Such persons I advise not to goe , but where they may command ; or els looking before they leapt , to consider well , vnder whom they place themselues , seeing ( for the most part ) it is in their choyce , to choose a Governour from whom they may expect satisfaction ; but choyce being once made , to resolue with the patient wife in History ; That , that day wherein shee married her selfe to an husband , that very day shee had no longer any will , more then the will of her husband . And so he that by Sea or Land placeth himselfe to serue in any action , must make reckoning that the time the iourney endureth ▪ he hath no other will , nor dispose of himselfe , then that of his Commander for in the Governors hand is all power , to recompence and reward , to punish or forgiue . Likewise those who haue charge and Command , must sometimes with patience or sufferance , overcome their fury and misconceits , according to occasions ; for it is a great poynt of wisedome , especially in a generall murmuring , where the cause is iust , or that ( as often times it happeneth ) any probable accident may divert the minds of the discontented , and giue hope of remedie , or future event may produce Repentance , to turne ( as they say ) the deafe eare , and to winke at that a man seeth . As it is sa●d of Charles the fifth Emperour of Germany , and King of Spaine ; who rounding his Campe , one night , disguised , heard some Souldiers rayle , and speake evill of him ; those which accompanied him were of opinion , that he should vse some exemplary punishment vpon them ; not so , sayth he , for these now vexed with the miseries they suffer , ease their hearts with their tongues ; but if occasion present it selfe , they will not sticke to sacrifice their liues for my safetie . A resolution worthy so prudent a Commander , and so magnanimous a Prince . The like is written of Fabius Maximus , the famous Romayne , who endured the attribute of Coward , with many other infamies , rather then he would hazard the safetie of his Countrie by rash and incertaine provocations . No lesse worthy of perpetuall memory was the prudent pollicie and government of our English Navie , in Anno 1588. by the worthy Earle of Nottingham , Lord high Admirall of England ; who , in like case , with mature and experimented knowledge , patiently withstood the instigations of many Couragious and Noble Captaines , who would haue perswaded him to haue laid them aboord ; but well he foresaw that the enemy had an Armie aboord ; he none ; that they exceeded him in number of Shipping , and those greater in Bulke , stronger built , and higher molded , so that they who with such advantage fought from aboue , might easily distresse all opposition below ; the slaughter peradventure prooving more fatall , then the victory profitable ; by being overthrowne he might haue hazzarded the Kingdome , whereas by the Conquest ( at most ) he could haue boasted of nothing but Glorie , and an enemie defeated . But by sufferance , he alwayes advantaged himselfe of winde and tide , which was the freedome of our Countrey , and securitie of our Navie , with the destruction of theirs , which in the eye of the ignorant , ( who iudge all things by the externall appearance ) seemed invincible ; but truely considered , was much inferior to ours , in all things of substance , as the event prooved ; for we sunke , spoyled , and tooke of them many , and they diminished of ours but one small Pynace , nor any man of name , saue onely Captaine Cocke , who dyed with honour amidst his Company . The greatest dammage , that ( as I remember ) they caused to any of our Shippes , was to the Swallow of her Maiestie , which I had in that action vnder my Charge , with an Arrow of fire shott into her Beake-head , which we saw not , because of the sayle , till it had burned a hole in the Rose as bigge as a mans head : the Arrow falling out , and driving alongst by the Shippes side , made vs doubt of it , which after we discovered . SECT . XL. IN many occasions , notwithstanding , it is most preiudiciall to dissemble the reprehension and punishment of murmurings and mutterings , when they carry a likelihood to grow to a mutenie , seeme to leane to a faction , or that a person of regard or merite favoureth the intention , or contradicteth the Iustice , &c. and others of like qualitie ; The prudent Governour is to cut off this Hydra's head in the beginning , and by prevention to provide remedie with expedition ; and this sometimes with absolute authoritie , although the best be ever to proceed by Counsell , if necessitie and occasion require not the contrary ; for passion many times over-ruleth , but that which is sentenced and executed by consent , is iustified , although sometimes erronious . March. 29. 1594. SECT . XLI . FRom Cape Desire , some foure leagues North-west , lye foure Ilands , which are very small , and the middlemost of them is o● the fashion of a Sugar-loafe . We were no sooner cleare of Cape Desire , and his ledge of Rockes ( which lie a great way off into the Sea ) but the wind tooke vs contrary by the North-west ; and so we stood off into the Sea two dayes and two nights to the Westwards . In all the Straites it ebbeth and floweth more or lesse , and in many places it higheth very little water , but in some Bayes , where are great indraughts , it higheth eight or ten foote , and doubtlesse , further in , more . If a man be furnished with wood and water , and the winde good , he may keepe the mayne Sea , and goe round about the Straites to the Southwards , and it is the shorter way ; for besides the experience which we made , that all the South part of the Straites is but Ilands , many times having the Sea open , I remember , that Sir Francis Drake told me , that having short the Straites , a storme tooke him first at North-west , and after vered about to the South-west , which continued with him many dayes , with that extremitie , that he could not open any Sayle , and that at the end of the storme , he found himselfe in fiftie degrees , which was sufficient testimony and proofe , that he was beaten round about the Straites , for the least height of the Straites is in fiftie two degrees and fiftie minutes ; in which stand the two entrances or mouths . And moreover , he sayd , that standing about , when the winde changed , he was not well able to double the Southermost Iland , and so anchored vnder the lee of it ; and going a-shore , carried a Compasse with him , and seeking out the Southermost part of the Iland , cast himselfe downe vpon the vttermost poynt groveling , and so reached out his bodie over it . Presently he imbarked , and then recounted vnto his people , that he had beene vpon the Southermost knowne land in the world , and more ●urther to the Southwards vpon it , then any of them , yea , or any man as yet knowne . These testimonies may suffice for this truth vnto all , but such as are incredulous , & will beleeue nothing but what they see ; for my part , I am of opinion , that the Straite is navigable all the yeare long , although the best time be in November , December , and Ianuary , and then the winds more favourable , which other times are variable , as ●n all narrow Seas . Being some fiftie leagues a Sea-boord the Straites , the winde vering to the West-wards , we cast about to the North-wards ; and lying the coast along , shaped our course for the Iland Mocha . About the fifteenth of Aprill , we were thwart of Baldivia , which was then in the hands of the Spaniards , but since the Indians , in Anno 1599. dispossessed them of it , and the Conception ; which are two of the most principall places they had in that Kingdome , and both Ports . Baldivia , had its name of a Spanish Captaine so called , whom afterwards the Indians tooke Prisoner , and it is said , they required of him the reason why he came to molest them , and to take their Country from them , having no title nor right therevnto ; he answered , to get Gold ; which the barbarous vnderstanding , caused Gold to be molten , and powred downe his throat ; saying , Gold was thy desire , glut thee with it . It standeth in fortie degrees , hath a pleasant River and navigable ; for a Ship of good burden may goe as high vp as the Cittie , and is a goodly wood Country . Here our Beefe beganne to take end , and was then as good , as the day wee departed from England ; it was preserved in Pickell , which , though it be more chargeable , yet the profit payeth the charge , in that it is made durable , contrary to the opinion of many , which hold it impossible , that Beefe should be kept good passing the Equinoctiall lyne . And of our Porke I eate in the house of Don Beltran de Castro , in Lyma , neere foure yeares old , very good , preserved after the same manner , notwithstanding , it had lost his Pickle long before . Some degrees before a man come to Baldivia to the South-wards , as Spaniards haue told me , lyeth the Iland Chule , not easily to be discerned from the mayne ; for he that passeth by it , cannot but thinke it to be the mayne . It is said to be inhabited by the Spaniards , but badly , yet rich of gold . The 19. of Aprill , being Easter-euen , we anchored vnder the Iland Mocha . It lyeth in 39. degrees , it may be some foure leagues over , and is a high mountainous hill , but round about the foote thereof , some halfe league from the Sea-shore , it is Champion ground , well inhabited , and manured . From the Straites to this Iland , we found , that either the coast is set out more westerly then it is , or that , we had a great current , which put vs to the west-wards ; for we had not sight of land in three dayes after . Our reckoning was to see it , but for that we coasted not the land , I cannot determine , whether it was caused by the current , or lying of the land . But Spaniards which haue sayled alongst it , haue told me , that it is a bold and safe coast , and reasonable sounding of it . In this Iland of Mocha we had communication and contratation with the inhabitants , but with great vigilancie and care ; for they and all the people of Chily , are mortall enemies to the Spaniards , and held vs to be of them ; and so esteemed Sir Francis Drake , when he was in this Iland , which was the first land also that he touched on this coast . They vsed him with so fine a trechery , that they possessed themselues of all the Oares in his Boate , saving two , and in striving to get them also , they slew , and hurt all his men ; himselfe who had fewest wounds , had three , and two of them in the head . Two of his company which lived long after , had , the one seaventeene ; his name was Iohn Bruer , who afterward was Pilot with master Candish ; and the other , aboue twentie , a Negro-servant to Sir Francis Drake . And with me they vsed a pollicie , which amongst barbarous people was not to be imagined , although I wrought sure ; for I suffered none to treate with me , nor with my people with Armes . We were armed , and met vpon a Rocke compassed with water , whether they came to parley and negotiate . Being in communication with the Casiques , and others , many of the Indians came to the heads of our Boats , and some went into them . Certaine of my people standing to defend the Boates with their Oares , for that there went a bad sege , were forced to lay downe their Musketts ; which the Indians perceiving , endevoured to fill the barrells with water , taking it out of the sea in the hollow of their hands . By chance casting mine eye aside , I discovered their slynesse ; and with a truncheon , which I had in mine hand , gaue the Indians three or foure good lamskinnes ; the Casiques seeing it , began to giue me satisfaction , by vsing rigor towardes those which had beene in the Boates ; but I having gotten the refreshing I desired , and all I could hope from them , would haue no further conversation with them . At our first comming , two of their Casiques ( who are their Lords or Kings ) came aboord our Shippe ( we leaving one of our companie ashore as a pledge ) whom we feasted in good manner ; they eat well of all that was set before them , and dranke better of our Wine : one of them became a little giddie headed , and marvayled much at our Artillery : I caused a Peece to be primed , and after to be ●hott off , whereat the one started , but the other made no shew of alteration ; after putting them ashore , loaden with toyes and trifles , which to them seemed great riches ; from all Ports of the Iland , the people came vnto vs , bringing all such things as they had , to wit , sheepe , Cockes , &c. ( from Hennes they would not part ) and divers sorts of fruits , and rootes , which they exchanged with vs for Kniues , Glasses , Combes , Belles , Beades , Counters , Pinnes , and other trifles . We saw little demonstration of Gold or Silver amongst them , though some they had ; and for that we saw they made estimation of it , we would not make reckoning of it : but they gaue vs to vnderstand , that they had it from the Mayne . The sheepe of this Iland are great , good , and fatt ; I haue not tasted better Mutton any where . They were as ours , and doubtlesse of the breed of those , which the Spaniards brought into the Country . Of the sheepe of the Country , we could by no meanes procure any one , although we saw of them , and vsed meanes to haue had of them ; for they esteeme them much , as reason willeth , serving them for many vses ; as in another place , God willing , I shall declare more at large . They haue small store of fish . This Iland is scituate in the Province of Arawca , and is held to be peopled with the most valiant Nation in all Chily , though generally the Inhabitants of that Kingdome are very couragious . They are clothed after the manner of antiquitie , all of woollen ; their Cassockes made like a Sacke , square , with two holes for the two armes , and one for the head ; all open below , without lining or other art : but of them , some are most curiously wooven , and in colours , and on both sidesalike . Their houses are made round , in fashion like vnto our Pigeon houses , with a laver in the toppe , to evacuate the smoake when they make fire . They brought vs a strange kinde of Tobacco , made into little cakes , like Pitch , of a bad smell , with holes through the middle , and so laced many vpon a string . They presented vs also with two Spanish Letters , thinking vs to be Spaniards , which were written by a Captaine of a Frigate , that some dayes before had received courtesie at their hands , and signified the same to the Governour ; wishi●g that the people of the Iland would become good subiects to the King , and that therefore he would receiue them into his favour and protection , and send them some person as Governour ; but none of them spake Spanish , and so we dealt with them by signes . The people of this Iland , as of all Chily , are of good stature , and well made , and of better countenance then those Indians which I haue seene in many parts . They are of good vnderstanding , and agilitie , and of great strength ; Their weapons are bowes , and arrowes and Macanas , their bowes short and strong , and their arrowes of a small reade , or cane , three quarters of a yard long , with two feathers , and headed with a flint stone , which is loose , and hurting , the head remaineth in the wound , some are headed with bone , and some with hard wood , halfe burnt in the fire . Wee came betwixt the Iland and the mayne ; On the south-west part of the Iland lyeth a great ledge of Rockes , which are dangerous ; and it is good to bee carefull how to come too neere the Iland on all parts . Immediately when they discovered vs , both vpon the Iland , and the Maine , wee might see them make sundry great fires , which were to giue advise to the rest of the people to be in a readinesse : for they haue continuall and mortall warre with the Spaniards , and the Shippes they see , they beleeue to be their Enemies . The Citie Imperiall lyeth over against this Iland , but eight or tenne Leagues into the Countrey : for all the Sea coast from Baldivia , till 36. Degrees , the Indians haue now ( in a manner ) in their hands free from any Spaniards . SECT . XLII . HAving refreshed our selues well in this Iland , for that little time wee stayed , which was some 3. dayes wee set sayle with great ioy , and with a fayre winde sayled alongst the coast , and some eyght Leagues to the North-wards , we anchored againe in a goodly Bay , and sent our boates ashore , with desire to speake with some of the Indians of Arawca , and to see , if they would bee content to entertaine amitie , or to chop and change with vs. But all that night and the next morning appeared not one person , and so wee set sayle againe ; and towardes the Evening the winde began to change , and to blow contrary , and that so much , and the Sea to rise so sodainely , that we could not take in our boates , without spoyling of them . This storme continued with vs ten dayes beyond expectation , for that wee thought our selues out of the climate of fowle weather , but truely it was one of the sharpest stormes that ever I felt to endure so long . In this storme , one night haling , vp our boates to free the water out of them , one of our younkers that went into them for that purpose , had not that regard ( which reason required ) vnto our light horseman : for with haling her vp , to step into her , out of the boate , he split her asunder , and so wee were forced to cut her off ; which was no small heartes griefe vnto me , ●or that I knew , and all my company felt ▪ and many times lamented the losse of her . The storme tooke end , and wee shaped our course for the Iland of Saint Maries , which lyeth in thirtie seaven Degrees and forty minuts , and before you come vnto the Iland some two leagues , in the trade way lyeth a rocke , which a farre off , seemeth to be a Shippe vnder sayle . This Iland is little and low , but fertill and well peopled , with Indians and some fewe Spaniards in it . Some ten leagues to the North-wards of this Iland , lyeth the Citty Conception , with a good Port ; from this wee coasted alongst till wee came in thirty three degrees , and forty minutes . In which height lay the Ilands of Ivan Fernandes , betwixt threescore and fourescore Leagues from the shore , plentifull of fish , and good for refreshing I purposed for many reasons not to discover my selfe vpon this coast , till wee were past Lyma , ( otherwise called Cividad de los Reyes , for that it was entered by the Spaniard the day of the three Kings ; ) but my Company vrged me so farre , that except I should seeme in all things to over-beare them , in not condiscending to that which in the opinion of all ( but my selfe ) seemed profitable and best , I could not but yeelde vnto , though it carried a false colour , as the ende prooued , for it was our perdition . This all my Company knoweth to be true , whereof some are yet living , and can giue testimonie . But the Mariner is ordinarily so carried away with the desire of Pillage , as sometimes for very appearances of small moment , hee looseth his voyage , and many times himselfe . And so the greedines of spoyle , onely hoped for in shippes of trade , which goe too and fro in this coast , blinded them from forecasting the perill , whereinto wee exposed our voyage , in discovering our selues before wee past the coast of Calla● , which is the Port of Lyma ; To be short , wee haled the coast aboord , and that Evening we discovered the Port of Balparizo , which serveth the Citty of Saint Iago , standing some twenty leagues into the Countrey ; when presently we descried foure shippes at an Anchor : wherevpon wee manned , and armed our boate , which rowed towards the Shippes : they seeing vs turning in , and fearing that which was , ran a shore with that little they could saue , and leaft vs the rest ; whereof , we were Masters in a moment , and had the rifling of all the stor●houses on the shoare . This night , I set a good guard in all the shippes , longing to see the light of the next morning , to put all things in order ; which appearing , I began to survay them , and found nothing of moment , saue fiue hundreth Botozios of Wine , two or three thousand of Hennes , and some refreshing of Bread , Bacon , dried Beefe , Waxe , Candles , and other necessaries . The rest of their lading was plankes , Spares , and Tymber , for Lyma , and the valleyes , which is a rich trade ; for it hath no Tymber , but that which is brought to it from other places . They had also many Packes of Indian Mantles , ( but of no value vnto vs ) with much Tallow , and Manteca de Puerco , and aboundance of great new Chests , in which wee had thought to be some great masse of wealth , but opening them , found nothing but Apples therein ; all which was good Marchandize in Lyma , but to vs of small accompt . The Marchandize on shore , in their Store-houses was the like , and therefore in the same predicament . The owners of the Shippes gaue vs to vnderstand , that at a reasonable price they would redeeme their Shippes and loading , which I harkened vnto ; and so admitted certaine persons which might treat of the matter , and concluded with them for a small price , rather then to burne them , saving for the greatest , which I carryed with me , more to giue satisfaction to my people , then for any other respect ; because they would not be perswaded , but that there was much Gold hidden in her ; otherwise shee would haue yeelded vs more then the other three . Being in this treatie , one morning , at the breake of day , came another Shippe touring into the Harbour , and standing into the shore , but was becalmed . Against her we manned a couple of Boates , and tooke her before many houres . In this Shippe , we had some good quantitie of Gold , which shee had gathered in Baldivia , and the Conception , from whence shee came . Of this Shippe was Pilot , and part owner , Alonso Perezbueno , whom we kept for our Pilot on this coast ; till moved with compassion ( for that he was a man charged with wife and children ) we set him a shore betwixt Santa and Truxillo . Out of this Shippe we had also store of good Bacon , and some provision of Bread , Hennes , and other Victuall . And for that shee had brought vs so good a portion , and her owner continued with vs , the better to animate him to play the honest man ( though we trusted him no further then we saw him , for we presently discovered him to be a cunning fellow ) and for that his other partner had lost the greatest part of Gold , and seemed to be an honest man , as after he prooved by his thankefulnesse , in Lyma ; we gaue them the ship , and the greatest part of her loading freely . Here we supplied our want of Anchors , though not according to that which was requisite , in regard of the burden of our Shippe ; for , in the South Sea , the greatest Anchor for a Shippe of sixe or eight hundreth Tunnes , is not a thousand waight ; partly , because it is little subiect to stormes , and partly , because those they had till our comming , were all brought out of the North sea by land ; for they make no Anchors in those Countries . And the first Artillerie they had , was also brought over land ; which was small ; the carriage and passage ●●om Nombre de Bios , or Porto Velo to Panama being most difficult and steepe , vp hill and downe hill , they are all carried vpon Negroes backes . But some yeares be●ore my imprisonment , they fell to making of Artillery , and since they forge Anchors also . Wee furnished our Shippe also with a shift of Sayles of Cotton cloth , which are farre better in that Sea , then any of our double Sayles , for that in all the Navigation of that Sea , they haue little rayne and few stormes , but where rayne and stormes are ordinary , they are not good ; for with the wett they grow so stiffe , that they cannot be handled . SECT . XLIII . I Concluded the ransome of the Shippes with an auncient Captaine , and of Noble blood , who had his daughter there , ready to be imbarked to goe to Lyma , to serue Donia Teruza de Castro , the Vice-royes wife , and sister to Don Beliran de Castro . Her apparell and his , with divers other things which they had imbarked in the greatest Shippe , we restored , for the good office he did vs , and the confidence he had of vs , comming and going onely vpon my word ; for which he was ever after thankefull , and deserved much more . Another that treated with me was Captaine Ivan Contreres , owner of one of the Shippes , and of the Iland Santa Maria , in thirtie seaven degrees and fortie minutes . In treating of the ransomes , and transporting and lading the provisions we made choyce of , wee spent some sixe or eight dayes ; at the end whereof , with reputation amongst our enemies , and a good portion towards our charges , and our Shippe as well stored and victualled , as the day we departed from England , we set sayle . The time wee were in this Port , I tooke small rest , and so did the Master of our Shippe , Hugh Cornish , a most carefull , orderly , and sufficient man , because we knew our owne weaknesse ; for entring into the Harbour , we had but seaventie fiue men and boyes , fiue Shippes to guard , and every one moored by himselfe ; which ( no doubt ) if our enemies had knowne , they would haue wrought some Stratagem vpon vs ; for the Governour of Chily was there on shore in view of vs , an auncient Flanders souldier , and of experience , wisedome , and valour , called Don Alonso de Soto Mayor , of the habit of Saint Iago , who was after Captaine generall in Terra firme , and wrought all the inventions vpon the River of Chagree , and on the shore , when Sir Francis Drake purposed to goe to Panama , in the Voyage wherein he died ; As also at my comming into Spaine , he was President in Panama , and there , and in Lyma , vsed me with great courtesie , like a noble Souldier , and liberall Gentleman ; he confessed to me after , that he lay in ambush , with three hundreth horse and foote , to see if at any time wee had landed , or neglected our watch , with Balsas , which is a certaine Raffe made of Mastes or Trees fastened together , to haue attempted something against vs. But the enemy I feared not so much as the Wine ; which , notwithstanding all the diligence and prevention I could vse day and night , overthrew many of my people . A foule fault , because too common amongst Sea-men , and deserveth some rigorous punishment , with severitie to be executed ; for it hath beene and is daily the destruction of many good Enterprises , amidst their best hopes . And besides the ordinary fruites it bringeth forth , of beggery , ●hame , and sicknesse , it is a most deadly sinne . A drunkard is vnfit for any government , and if I might be hired with many thousands , I would not carry with me a man knowne to put his felicitie in that vice , instiling it with the name of good fellowship ; which in most well governed Common-wealths , hath beene a sufficient blemish to depriue a man of office , of honour , and estimation . It wasteth our Kingdome more then is well vnderstood , as well by the infirmities it causeth , as by the consumption of wealth , to the impoverishing of vs , and the enriching of other Kingdomes . And though I am not old , in comparison of other auncient men , I can remember Spanish wine rarely to be found in this Kingdome . Then hot burning Feavers were not knowne in England , and men lived many moe yeares . But since the Spanish Sacks haue beene common in our Tavernes , which ( for conservation ) is mingled with Lyme in its making , our Nation complaineth of Calenturas , of the Stone , the Dropsie , and infinite other Diseases , not heard of before this Wine came in frequent vse , or but very seldome . To confirme which my beliefe , I haue heard one of our learnedst Physitians affirme , that he thought there died more persons in England of drinking Wine , and vsing hot Spices in their meats and drinkes , then of all other diseases . Besides , there is no yeare , in which it wasteth not two millions of Crownes of our substance by convayance into forraine Countries , which in so well a governed Common-wealth , as ours is acknowledged to be , through the whole world , in all other constitutions , in this onely remaineth to be looked into , and remedied . Doubtlesse , whosoever should be the Author of this reformation , would gaine with God an everlasting reward , and of his Country a Statua of Gold , for a perpetuall memory of so meritorious a Worke. SECT . XLIIII . A League or better before a man discover this Bay to the South-wards , lyeth a great Rocke , or small Iland , neere the shore ; vnder which , for a need , a man may ride with his Shippe . It is a good marke , and sure signe of the Port , and discovering the Bay a man must giue a good birth to the poynt of the Harbour ; for it hath perilous Rockes lying a good distance off . It neither ebbeth nor floweth in this Port , nor from this , till a man come to Guayaquill , which is three degrees from the Equinoctiall lyne to the South-wards ; Let this be considered . It is a good Harbour for all windes , that partake not of the North ; for it runneth vp South and by West , and South South-west , but it hath much fowle ground . In one of these Shippes wee found a new devise for the stopping of a sodaine Leake in a Shippe vnder water , without board , when a man cannot come to it within board ; which eased vs of one , that we had from the day we departed from Detford , caused by the touching a-ground of our Shippe at low water , being loaden , and in the neape streames , comming a-ground in the sterne , the force of the tyde caused to cast thwart , wrested her slegg , and that in such sort , as it made a continuall Leake , though not much . And for that others may profit themselues of the like , I thinke it good to set downe the manner of it ; which was , taking a round wicker Basket , and to fill it with peeces of a Iunke or Rope , chopped very small , and of an inch long , and after tozed all as Oacombe ; then the Basket is to be covered with a Nett , the meshes of it being at the least two inches square , and after to be tied to a long Pike or Pole , which is to goe a crosse the Baskets mouth ▪ and putting it vnder water , care is to be had to keepe the Baskets mouth towardes the Shippes side ; if the Leake be any thing great , the Oacombe may be somewhat longer , and it carrieth likelihood to doe good , & seemeth to be better then the stitching of a Bonnet , or any other diligence , which as yet I haue seene . Another thing I noted of these Shippes , which would be also vsed by vs ; that every Shippe carrieth with her a spare Rudder , and they haue them to hange and vnhange with great facilitie : and besides , in some part of the Shippe , they haue the length , breadth , and proportion of the Rudder marked out , for any mischance that may befall them ; which is a very good prevention . Tenne leagues to the North-wards of this Harbour , is the bay of Quintera , where is good anchoring , but an open bay ; where master Thomas Candish ( for the good he had done to a Spaniard , in bringing him out of the Straits of Magellan , where , otherwise , he had perished with his company ) was by him betrayed , and a dozen of his men taken and slaine : But the iudgement of God left not his ingratitude vnpunished ; for , in the fight with vs , in the Vice-admirall , he was wounded and maymed in that manner , as three yeares after , I saw him begge with Crutches , and in that miserable estate , as he had beene better dead , then aliue . From Balparizo , wee sayled directly to Coquinbo , which is in thirtie degrees , and comming thwart the place , wee were becalmed , and had sight of a shippe : but for that shee was farre off , and night at hand , shee got from vs , and wee having winde entered the Port , thinking to haue had some shipping in it ; but wee lost our labour : and for that the Towne was halfe a League vpp in the Countrey , and wee not manned for any matter of attempt , worthy prosecution , wee made no abode on the shore ; but presently set sayle for the Peru. This is the best Harbour that I haue seene in the south sea , it is land-locked for all winds , and capeable of many shippes ; but the ordinary place where the shippes lade , and vnlade , and accommodate themselues , is betwixt a Rocke , and the Mayne on the wester-side ; some halfe a league vp within the entrance of the Port , which lyeth south and south , and by East and North , and by west . In the in-country , directly ouer the Port , is a round piked hill , like a sugar loafe , and before the entrance on the southern poynt of the port comming in , out of the Sea , it is a great Rocke , a good birth from the shore ; and these are the markes of the Port as I remember . Being cleere of this Port , wee shaped our course for Arica , and leaft the Kingdomes of Chily , one of the best Countries that the Sunne shineth on : for it is of a temperate clymate , and abounding in all things necessary , for the vse of man , with infinite rich mines of Gold , Copper , and sundry other mettals . The poorest houses in it , by report of their Inhabitants , haue of their owne store , bread , wine , flesh , and fruite ; which is ●o plentifull , that of their superfluitie they supply other partes ; Sundry kindes of Cattell : as Horses , Goates , and Oxen brought thither by the Spaniards , are found in heardes of thousands , wilde , and without owner ; besides those of the Countrey , which are common to most partes of America : in some of which are found the Bezar stones , and those very good and great . Amongst others they haue little beastes , like vnto a Squirrell , but that hee is gray , his skinne is the most delicate soft , and curious furre that I haue seene , and of much estimation , ( as is reason ) in the Peru ; few of them come into Spaine , because difficult to be come by , for that the Princes and Nobles laie waite for them , they call this beast Chinchilla , and of them they haue great abundance . All fruites of Spaine , they haue in great plentie , saving stone fruite , and Almonds : ●or in no part of the Indies , haue I knowne , that Plumbes , Cherries , or Almondes haue borne fruit : but they haue certaine little round Cocos , as those of Brasill , of the bignesse of a Wall-nut , which is as good as an Almond : besides , it hath most of the fruites naturall to America , of which in another place I shall ( God wi●ling ) speake particularly . The Gold they gather , is in two manners ; the one is washing the earth in great Trayes of wood in many waters ; as the earth wasteth away , the Gold in the bottome remaineth . The other is , by force of Art , to draw it out of the Mynes , in which they finde it . In most partes of the Countrie , the earth is mingled with Gold ; for the Butizias ( in which the Wine was ) which wee found in Balpharizo , had many sparkes of Gold shining in them . Of it the Gold-smiths I carryed with me ( for like purposes ) made experience . When Baldivia and Arawca were peaceable , they yeelded greatest plentie , and the best : but now , their greatest Mynes are in Coquinbo ; as also the Mines of Copper , which they carry to the Peru , and sell it better cheape , then it is ordinarily sold in Spaine . The Indians knowing the end of the Spaniards molestation , to be principally the desire of their riches , haue enacted , that no man , vpon paine of death , doe gather any Gold. In Coquinbo it rayneth seldome , but every showre of rayne , is a showre of Gold vnto them ; for with the violence of the water falling from the Mountaines , it bringeth from them the Gold ; and besides , giues them water to wash it out , as also for their ingenious to worke ; so that ordinarily every weeke they haue Processions for rayne . In this Kingdome they make much linnen and wool●en Cloth , and great store of Indian Mantles , with which they furnish other partes , but all is course stuffe . It hath no Silke , nor Iron , except in Mynes , and those as yet not discovered . Pewter is well esteemed , and so are finne linnen , woollen cloth , Haberdashers wares , edge-tooles , and Armes , or Munition . It hath his Governour , and Audiencia , with two Bishoppes : the one of Saint Iago , the other of the Imperiall ; all vnder the Vice-roy , Audiencia , and Primate of Lyma . Saint Iago is the Metropolitan and head of the Kingdome , and the seate of Iustice , which hath his appellation to Lyma . The people are industrious and ingenious , of great strength , and invincible courage ; as in the warres , which they haue susteyned aboue fortie yeares continually against the Spaniards , hath beene experienced . For confirmation whereof , I will alledge onely two proofes of many ; the one was of an Indian Captaine , taken prisoner by the Spaniards ; and for that , he was of name and knowne to haue done his devoire against them , they cut off his hands , thereby intending to disenable him to fight any more against them ; but he returning home , desirous to revenge this iniury , to maintaine his libertie , with the reputation of his Nation , and to helpe to banish the Spaniard , with his tongue intreated and incited them to persevere in their accustomed valour and reputation ; abasing the enemy , and advancing his Nation ; condemning their contraries of Cowardlinesse , and confirming it by the crueltie vsed with him , and others his companions in their mishaps ; shewing them his armes without hands , and naming his brethren , whose halfe feete they had cut off , because they might be vnable to sit on horsebacke with force , arguing , that if they feared them not , they would not haue vsed so great inhumanitie ; for feare produceth crueltie , the companion of Cowardize . Thus incouraged he them to fight for their liues , limbes , and libertie , choosing rather to die an honourable death fighting , then to liue in servitude , as fruitlesse members in their Common-wealth . Thus , vsing the office of a Sergeant Maior , and having loaden his two stumpes with bundles of Arrowes , succoured those , who in the succeeding battaile had their store wasted , and changing himselfe from place to place , animated and encouraged his Countri-men , with such comfortable perswasions , as it is reported , and credibly beleeved , that he did much more good with his words , and presence , without striking a stroake , then a great part of the Armie did with fighting to the vtmost . The other proofe is , that such of them as fight on horsebacke , are but slightly armed , for that their armour is a Beasts hide , fitted to their bodie , greene , and after worne till it be dry and hard . He that it is best armed , hath him double ; yet any one of them with these Armes , and with his Launce , will fight hand to hand with any Spaniar● armed from head to foote . And it is credibly reported , that an Indian being wounded through the body by a Spaniards Launce , with his owne hands hath crept on vpon the Launce , and come to grapple with his adversary , and both fallen to the ground together . By which is seene their resolution and invincible courage , and the desire they haue to maintaine their reputation and libertie . SECT . XLV . LEaving the coast of Chily , and running towards that of Peru , my company required the third of the Gold we had gotten , which of right belonged vnto them ; wherein I desired to giue them satisfaction of my iust intention , but not to devide it till wee came home , and so perswaded them with the best reasons I could ; alledging the difficultie to devide the barres , and being parted , how easie it was to be robbed of them , and that many would play away their portions , and come home as beggerly as they came out ; and that the shares could not be well made before our returne to England , because every mans merites could not be discerned nor rewarded till the end of the Voyage . In conclusion , it was resolved , and agreed , that the things of price , as Gold and Silver , should be put into Chests with three keyes , whereof I should haue the one , the Master another , and the third some other person , whom they should name . This they yeelded vnto with great difficultie , and not without reason ; for the bad correspondence vsed by many Captaines and owners with their companies vpon their returne , defrauding them , or diminishing their rights , hath hatched many iealousies , and produced many disorders , with the overthrow of all good discipline and government , as experience teacheth ; for where the Souldier and Marriner is vnpaide , or defrauded , what service or obedience can be required at his hands ? The covetous Captaine , or Commander , looseth the loue of those vnder his charge ; yea , though he haue all the parts besides required in a perfect Commander , yet if he preferre his private profite before justice , hardly will any man follow such a Leader , especially , in our Kingdome , where more absolute authoritie and trust is committed to those who haue charge , then in many other Countries . And therefore in election of Chieftaines , care would be had in examination of this poynt . The shamefull fruites whereof ( found by experience of many yeares , wherein I haue wandred the world ) I leaue to touch in particular ; because I will not diminish the reputation of any . But this let me manifest , that there haue bin and are certaine persons , who , before they goe to Sea , either robbe part of the provisions , or in the buying , make penurious , vnholsome , and avaritious penny-worths ; and the last I hold to be the lea●t ; for they robbe onely the Victuallers and owners , but the others steale from owners , victuallers , and companie , and are many times the onely overthrowers of the Voyage ; for the company thinking themselues to be stored with foure or sixe moneths Victualls , vpon survay , they find their Bread , Beefe , or Drinke short , yea , perhappes all , and so are forced to seeke home in time of best hopes , and imployment . This mischiefe is most ordinary in great actions . Lastly , some are so cunning , that they not onely make their voyage by robbing before they goe to Sea , but o● that also which commeth home . Such gamsters , a wise man of our Nation resembled to the Mill on the River of Thames , for Grinding both with flood and ebbe ; So , these at their going out , and comming home , will be sure to robbe all others of their shares : although this be a great abuse amongst vs , and but of late dayes practised , and by me spoken vnto by way of animadversion , either in hope of redresse , or for infliction of punishment ; yet I would haue the world know , that in other Countries , the fault is farre more insufferable . And the principall cause which I can finde for it , is that our Country imployeth her Nobles , of men of credite in all actions of moment , who rather chuse to spend wealth , and gaine honor , then to gaine riches without reputation ; whereas in Spaine , and other partes , the advancement of poore men and meane persons by favour and interest produceth no other end , but private and particular respects , to enrich themselues , yet the Nobilitie themselues ( for the most part ) in all occasions pretend rewards for any small service whatsoever , which with vs as yet is not in vse . But the greatest and most principall Robbery of all , in my opinion , is the defrauding , or detaining of the Companies thirdes or wages , accursed by the iust God , who forbiddeth the hyre of the labourer to sleepe with vs. To such I speake as either abuse themselues in detayning it ; or else to such as force the poore man to sell it at vile and low prices ; and lastly to such as vpon fained cavils and sutes , doe deterre the simple and ignorant sort from their due prosecutions ; which being too much in vse amongst vs , hath bred in those that follow the Sea a iealousie in all imployments , and many times causeth mutenies and infinite inconveniences . A poynt deserving consideration and reformation , and which with great facilitie may be remedied , if vpright justice would put it selfe as stickler betwixt the owners and Company . No lesse worthie of reformation are the generall abuses of Marriners and Souldiers , who robbe all they can , vnder the colour of Pillage , and after make Ordinance , Cables , Sayles , Anchors , and all aboue Deckes , to belong vnto them of right , whether they goe by thirdes or wages ; this proceedeth from those pilfering warres , wherein every Gallant that can arme out a Shippe , taketh vpon him the name and office of a Captaine , not knowing what to command , nor what to execute . Such Commanders for the most part consort and ioyne vnto themselues disorderly persons , Pyrates , and Ruffians , vnder the title of men of valour and experience : they meeting with any Prise , make all vpon the Deckes theirs of dutie ; viz. the best peece of Ordinance for the Captaine ; the second , for the Gunner ; the third , for his Mate ; the best Cable and Anchor for the Master ; the Maine topsayle , for the Botesman , the bonnetts , for the quarter Masters ; and the rest of the Sayles for the company : The Cardes and Instruments of the Master , for the Master ; the Surgeans Instruments and Chest , for the Surgean ; the Carpenters Tooles and Chest for the Carpenter ; and so consequently of each officer , that answereth the other in the two Shippes . If one happen vpon a bag of Gold , Silver , Pearle , or precious Stones , it is held well gotten ; provided it be cleanly stolne , though the Shippe , and all her loading besides be not worth so much , little considering the common iniury , in defrauding the owners , victuallers , and whole Companie : and forgetting , that if himselfe were a jury-man vpon another in like case , he would adiudge him to the Gallows . But I would advise such Novices to know , that our true and auncient Discipline of Warre is farre different , and being vnderstood , is much more better for the generall . Besides , it is grounded on Gods law ( from whence all Lawes should be derived ) and true justice , which distributeth to every one that which to him belongeth of right , and that in due season . In the time of warre in our Countrey , as also in others , by the lawes of Oleron ( which to our auncient Sea-men were fundamentall ) nothing is allowed for Pillage but Apparell , Armes , Instruments , and other necessaries belonging to the persons , in that shippe which is taken ; and these too , when the shippe is gained by dint of sword ; with a proviso , that if any perticular pillage , exceede the valew of sixe crownes , it may bee redeemed for that valew , by the generall stocke , and sould for the common benefit . If the prise render it selfe without forcible entry , all in generall ought to be preserved and sould in masse , and so equally devided : yea though the shippe bee wonne by force and entry , yet whatsoever belongeth to her of tackling , sayles , or Ordinance , is to bee preserved for the generalitie : saving a peece of Artillery for the Captaine ; another for the Gunner , and a Cable and Anchor for the Master , which are the rights due vnto them ; and these to be delivered , when the shippe is in safety , and in Harbour , eyther vnloaden or sould : which law or custome well considered , will rise to be more beneficiall for the owners , victuallars , and company ; then the disorders newly crept in and before remembred . For the Sayles , Cables , Anchors , and hull , being sould ( every one a part ) yeelde not the one halfe , which they would doe , if they were sould altogether , besides the excusing of charges , and robberies in the vnloading and parting . In the warres of Fraunce , in the time of Queene Mary , and in other warres ( as I haue heard of many auncient Captaines ) the Companie had but the fourth part , and every man bound to bring with him the Armes , with which hee would fight : which in our time , I haue knowne also vsed in Fraunce ; and if the Company victualed themselues , they had then the one halfe , and the owners the other halfe for the Shippe , powder , shott , and munition . If any prise were taken , it was sould by the Tunne , shippe and goods , so as the loading permitted it ; that the Marchant having bought the goods , hee might presently tran●port them whethersoever he would ; By this manner of proceeding , all rested contented , all being truely payd ; for this was iust dealing ; if any deserved reward , he was recompensed out of the generall stocke ; If any one had filched or stolne , or committed offence● hee had likewise his desert : And who once was knowne , to be a disordered person , or a theefe , no man would receiue him into his shippe , whereas now a dayes many vaunt themselues of their theftes and disorders ; yea I haue seene the common sort of Mariners , vnder the name of pillage , maintaine and iustifie their robberies most insolently , before the Queenes Maiesties commissioners , with arrogant and vnseemely termes , for that they would not condiscend to their vnreasonable challenges : The demaunds being better worth then fiue hundreth poundes , which some one pretended to be his ; and that of the choysest Marchandize , and most of it robbed out of that part of the shippe , which they themselues , and all the world cannot but confesse to be Marchandize . My opinion is , that such Malaperts , deserue most iustly to haue their spoyle taken from them , or some worse consideration , and afterwards to be severely punished , in prevention of greater preiudices , then can by paper be well declared . But I must tell you withall ( such hath beene the partiallitie of some Commissioners in former times ) that vpon information , in lieu of punishment , Opinion hath held them for tall fellowes , when , in truth , they never proue the best men in difficult occasions . For their mindes are all set on spoyle , and can bee well contented to suffer their associates to beare the brunt , whillest they are prolling after pillage , the better to gaine and mainetaine the aforesayd attributes , in Tavernes , and disorderly places . For the orderly and quiet men , I haue ever found in all occasions to bee of best vse , most valiant , and of greatest sufficiency . Yet I condemne none : but those who will bee reputed valiant , and are not , examine the accusation . All what soever is found vpon the decke , going for Marchandize , is exempted out of the censure of pillage ; Silkes , Linnen , or woollen cloth in whole peeces , apparell , that goeth to be sold , or other goods what soever ( though they be in remnants , ) manifestly knowne to be carryed for that end ; or being comprehended in the Register , or bils of lading , are not to bee contayned vnder the name of pillage . But as I haue sayd of the consort , so can I not but complaine of many Captaines and Governours , who overcome with like greedie desire of gaine , condiscend to the smoothering and suppressing of this auncient discipline , the cle●lier to smother their owne disloyalties , in suffering these breake-bulks to escape , and absent themselues , till the heate be past , and partition made . Some of these cause the bils of lading to bee cast into the Sea , or so to bee hidden , that they never appeare . Others send away their prisoners , who sometimes are more worth then the shippe and her lading , because they should not discover their secret stolne treasure ; for many times , that which is leaft out of the Register or bils of lading , ( with purpose to defraud the Prince of his Customes , ( in their conceits , held to be excessiue ) is of much more value , then that which the shippe and lading is worth . Yea I haue knowne shippes worth two hundreth thousand pounds , and better , cleane swept of their principall riches , nothing but the bare bulke being leaft vnsacked . The like may be spoken , of that which the disorderly Marriner , and the Souldier termeth pillage ; yet all winked at , and vnpunished , although such prizes haue beene rendred without stroake stricken . This doubtlesse , cannot but be an hearts greife and discouragement to all those who vertuously , and truely desire to obserue the auncient discipline of our Nation , their owne honours , and the service of their Soveraigne . But to prevent these vnknowne mischiefes , ( and for his better discharge ) I remember , that my Father Sir Iohn Hawkins in his instructions , in actions vnder his charge , had this particular Article ; That whosoever rendred , or tooke any shippe , should be bound to exhibite the bils of lading ; to keepe the Captaine , Master , Marchants , and persons of account , and to bring them to him to be examined , or into England ; If they should bee by any accident seperated from him , what soever was found wanting ( the prisoners being examined ) was to bee made good by the Captaine , and Company , which tooke the shippe , and this vpon great punishments . I am witnes , and avow , that this course did redownd much to the benefitt of the generall stocke ; to the satisfaction of her Maiestie , and Counsell ; the iustification of his governement , and the content of his followers . Thus much haue I set downe concerning these abuses , and the reformation thereof , for that , I haue neither seene them divulged by any , with whom I haue gone to Sea , neither yet recorded in writing , by any mans pen ; let consideration , present them to the eares of the powerfull ; But now to our Voyage . SECT . XLVI . RVnning alongst the coast , till wee came within few Leagues of Arica , nothing happened vnto vs of extraordinary noveltie , or moment , for we had the brese favourable , which seldome happeneth in this Climate , finding our selues in nineteene Degrees , wee haled the shore close abourd , purposing to see , if there were any shipping in the road of Arica . It standeth in a great large Bay , in eighteene degrees : and before you come to it , a league to the southwards of the roade and Towne , is a great round hill , higher then the rest of the land of the Bay , neere about the Towne : which wee having discovered , had sight presently of a small Barke , close abourd the shore becalmed ; manning our boate , wee tooke her , being loaden with fish from Moormereno ; which is a goodly head-land , very high , and lyeth betwixt twenty foure , and twenty fiue Degrees , and whether ordinarily some barkes vse to goe a fishing every yeare . In her was a Spaniard and sixe Indians ; The Spaniard , for that hee was neere the shore , swam vnto the Rockes , and though wee offered to returne him his barke , and fish , ( as was our meaning ) yet hee refused to accept it , and made vs answere , that hee durst not , for feare least the Iustice should punish him . In so great subiection are the poore vnto those , who haue the administration of Iustice in those partes , and in most partes of the Kingdomes and Countries subiect to Spaine . Insomuch , that to heare the Iustice to enter in at their doores , is to them destruction and desolation : for this cause wee carried her alongst with vs. In this meane while , wee had sight of another tall shippe , comming out of the Sea , which wee gaue chase vnto , but could not fetch vpp , beeing too good of sayle ●or vs. Our small prize and boate standing off vnto vs , descryed another shippe , which they chased and tooke also , loaden with fish , comming from the Ilands of Iuan Fernandes . After we opened the Bay and Port of Arica , but seeing it cleane without shipping , wee haled the coast alongst , and going aboord to vi●it the bigger prize , my company ●aluted mee with a volley of small shot . Amongst them , one Musket brake , and carryed away the hand of him that shot it , through his owne default , which for that I haue seene to happen many times , I thinke it necessary to note in this place , that others may take warning by his harme . The cause of the Muskets breaking , was the charging with two bullets , the powder being ordayned to carry but the waight of one , and the Musket not to suffer two charges of powder or shott . By this over-sight , the fire is restrayned with the overplus of the waight of shott , and not being able to force both of them out , breaketh all to peeces , so to find a way to its owne center . And I am of opinion , that it is a great errour , to proue great Ordinance , or small shot , with double charges of powder , or shot , my reason is , for that ordinarily the mettall is proportioned to the waight of the shot , which the Peece is to beare , and the powder correspondent to the waight of the bullet : and this being graunted , I see no reason why any man should require to proue his peece with more , then is belonging to it of right : for I haue seene many goodly peeces broken with such tryals , being cleane without hony combes , cracke , flawe , or other perceavable blemish , which no doubt , with their ordinary allowance would haue served many yeares . Yea I haue beene certified by men of credit , that some Gunners haue taken a glory , for breaking many peeces in the tryall : which is easie to be done by sundry slights and meanes not fitt to bee published , much lesse to bee exercised , being preiudiciall to the seller , and chargeable to the Conscience of the practiser , therefore it were good , this excessiue tryall by double charges were cleane abolished . If I shoulde make choyce for my selfe , I would not willingly , that any peece should come into Fort , or Shippe , ( vnder my charge ) which had borne at any time more then his ordinary allowance , misdoubting , least , through the violence of the double charge , the Peece may bee crased within , or so forced , as at another occasion , with his ordinary allowance he might breake in peeces : how many men so many mindes : for to others , this may ●eeme harsh , for that the contrary custome hath so long time beene received , and therefore I submit to better experience , and contradict not but that in a demy Culvering , a man may put two Saker or Minion shots , or many of smaller waight : and so in a Muskett , two Calever shott , or many smaller , so they exceede not the ordinary waight , prescribed by proportion , Arte ; and experience . These experiments , I hold convenient vpon many occasions , yea and most necessary ; but the vaine custome of double charges , to cause their peeces thereby to giue a better report , I affirme can produce no other effect , but danger , losse and harme . SECT . XLVII . HAving visited our prises , and finding in them nothing but fish , we tooke a small portion for our victualing , and gaue the bigger shippe to the Spaniards againe , and the lesser wee kept , with purpose to make her our Pinnas . The Indians ( which wee tooke in her ) would by no meanes depart from vs , but desired to goe with vs for England ; saying that the Indian and English were brothers , and in all places where wee came , they shewed themselues much affectionated vnto vs , these were Natiues of Moremoreno , and the most brutish of all that ever I had seene ; and except it were in forme of men and speech , they seemed altogether voyde of that which appertained to reasonable men . They were expert swimmers ; but after the manner of Spaniels , they diue and abide vnder water a long time , and swallow the water of the Sea , as if it were of a fresh River , except a man see them , he would hardly beleeue how they continue in the Sea , as if they were Mermaides , and the water their naturall Element . Their Countrey is most barren , and poore of foode ; If they take a fish aliue out of the Sea , or meete with a peece of salted fish , they will devoure it without any dressing , as savourely as if it had beene most curiously sodden or dressed , all which makes me beleeue , that they sustaine themselues of that , which they catch in the Sea. The Spaniards profit themselues , of their labour and trauell , and recompence them badly , they are in worse condition then their slaues , for to those they giue sustenance , house-roome , and clothing , and teach them the knowledge of God ; but the other they vse as beastes , to doe their labour without wages , or care of their bodies , or soules . SECT . XLVIII . THwart of Ariquipa , the shippe we brought with vs from Balparizo , being very leake , and my Companie satisfied , that their hope to find any thing of worth in her , was vaine , having searched her from post to stemme , condiscended to fire her , and the rather , to keepe our Company together ; which could not well suffer any devision , more then of meere necessity : so by generall accord we eased our selues of her , and continued our course alongst the coast , till we came thwart , of the Bay of Pisco ; which lyeth within 15. Degrees and 15. minuts . Presently after wee were cleare of Cape Sangalean , and his Ilands , wee ranged this Bay with our Boate and Pinnace . It hath 2. small Ilands in it , but without fruite , and being becalmed , we anchored two dayes thwart of Chilec . By Sea and by Land , those of Clyly had given advise to Don Garcia Hurtado de Mend●ca , Marquis of Cavete , Vice-Roy of Peru , resident in Lima , of our being on the Coast. Hee presently with all possible diligence , put out sixe shippes in warlike order , with well neere two thousand men , and dispatched them to seeke vs , and to fight with vs , vnder the conduct of Don Beltrian de Castro Y delaluca , his wiues brother ; who departing out of the Port of Callao , turned to wind-ward , in sight over the shore , from whence they had dayly intelligence , where wee had beene discovered . And the next day after our departure out of Chilca , about the middle of May , at breake of day , wee had sight each of other , thwart of Cavete , wee being to wind-wards of the Spanish Armado , some two leagues , and all with little , or no winde . Our Pinnace or prise being furnished with Oares came vnto vs , out of which we thought to haue taken our men , and so to leaue her ; but being able to come vnto vs at all times , it was held for better , to keepe her till necessity forced vs to leaue her : and so it was determined ; that if we came to likelihood of boording , shee should lay our Boate aboord , and enter all her men , and from thence to enter our shippe , and so to forsake her ▪ Although by the event in that occasion , this proved good , notwithstanding I hold it to bee reproved , where the Enemie is farre superior in multitude and force , and able to come and bourd , if hee list : and that the surest course , is to fortifie the principall , the best that may bee , and to cut-of all impediments , where a man is forced to defence ; for that no man is assured to haue time answerable to his purpose and will , and vpon doubt whether the others in hope to saue themselues , will not leaue him in greatest extremitie . SECT . XLIX . WEe presently put our selues in the best order wee could , to fight , and to defend our selues : our prayers we made vnto the Lord God of battails , for his helpe and our deliverance , putting our selues wholy into his hands . About nine of the Clocke , the Brese began to blow , and wee to stand off into the Sea , the Spaniards cheeke by iole with vs , ever getting to the wind-wards vpon vs ; for that the shipping of the South-sea , is euer moulded sharpe vnder water , and long ; all their voyages depending vppon turning to wind-wardes , and the Brese blowing ever Southerly . As the Sunne began to mount aloft , the wind began to fresh : which together with the Rowling Sea , that ever beateth vpon this Coast , comming out of the westerne-bourd , caused a chapping Sea , wherewith the Admirall of the Spaniards snapt his maine Mast asunder , and so began to lagge a sterne , and with him , other two shippes . The Vice-admirall split her maine-sayle , being come within shott of vs , vpon our broad side , but to le-wards : the Reare-admirall cracked her maine-yard asunder in the middest , being a head of vs. One of the Armado , which had gotten vpon the broad side of vs , to wind-wards , durst not assault vs. With these disgraces vpon them , and the hand of God helping and d●livering vs , night comming , we began to consult what course was best to be taken , to free our selues ; wherein were divers opinions ; some sayd it was best to stand off to the Sea close by , all the night ; others to lye it a hull ; others to cast about to the shoare-wards two glasses , and after all the night to stand off to Sea close by . The Admirall of the Spaniards , with the other two , were a sterne of vs , some foure leagues ▪ the Vice-Admirall a mile right to le-wards of vs ; the Reare-Admirall in a manner right a head , some Culvering shott ; and one vpon our loose , within shott also , the Moone was to rise within two houres . After much debating , it was concluded , that wee should beare vp before the winde , and seeke to escape betwixt the Amirall , and the Vice-Admirall , which wee put in execution , not knowing of any other disgrace befallen them , but that of the Reare-Admirall : till after our surrender , when they recounted vnto vs all that had past . In the Morning at breake of day , wee were cleere of all our Enemies , and so shaped our course alongst the Coast , for the Bay of Atacumes , where we purposed to trim our Pinnace , and to renue our wood and water , and so to depart vpon our Voyage , with all possible speede . The Spanish Armado , returned presently to Callao , which is the Port of Lyma , or of the Citty of the Kings . It was first named Lyma , and retayneth also that name of the River , which passeth by the Citty called Lyma , the Spanish Armado being entred the Port , the people began to goe ashore , where they were so mocked , and scorned by the women , as scarce any one , by day would shew his face , they reviled them with the name of cowards and golnias , and craved licence of the Vice-roy , to bee admitted in their roomes , and to vndertake the surrendry of the English Shippe . I haue beene certified for truth , that some of them affronted their Souldiers with Daggers and Pistols by their sides . This wrought such effects in the hearts of the disgraced , as they vowed eyther to recover their reputation lost , or to follow vs into England , and so with expedition , the Vice-roy commaunded two shippes and a Pinnace , to bee put in order , and in them placed the chiefe Souldiers and Marriners of the rest , and furnished them with victuals and munition . The foresayd Generall is once againe dispatched to seeke vs ; who ranged the Coastes and Ports , enforming himselfe what hee could ; Some fiftie leagues to the North-wards of Lyma , in sight of Mongon , wee tooke a shippe halfe loaden with wheate , sugar , miell de Canas , and Cordovan skins : which for that shee was leake , and sayled badly , and tackled in such maner ( as the Marriners would not willingly put themselues into her ) wee tooke what was necessary for our provision and fired her . Thwart of Truxille , wee set the companie of her a shoare , with the Pilot which wee had taken in Balparizo , reserving the Pilot of the burnt shippe , and a Greeke , who chose rather to continue with vs , then to hazard their liues in going a shore ▪ for that they had departed out of the Port of Santa , ( which is in eight Degrees ) being required by the iustice , not to weigh anchor , before the Coast was knowne to be 〈◊〉 . It is a thing worthy to be noted , and almost incredible , with how few men they vse to sayle a shippe in the south Sea , for in this prise , which was aboue an hundred Tuns , were but eight persons : and in a shippe of three hundreth Tuns , they vse not to put aboue foureteene or fifteene persons : yea I haue beene credibly enformed , that with foureteene persons , a shippe of fiue hundreth Tuns hath beene carried from Guayaquil to Lyma , deepe loaden : ( which is aboue two hundreth Leagues ) and are forced ever to gaine their Voyage by turning to wind-wards , which is the greatest toyle and labour that t●e Marriners haue ; and slow sometimes in this voyage foure or fiue moneths , which is generall in all the navigations of this coast : But the security from stormes , and certainty of the Brese , ( with the desire to make their gaine the greater ) is the cause that every man forceth himselfe to the vttermost , to doe the labour of two men . SECT . L. IN the height of this Port of Santa , some seaven hundreth and fiftie leagues to the west-wards , lie the Ilands of Salomon , of late yeares discovered . At my being in Lyma , a Fleete of foure sayle was sent from thence to people them ; which through the emulation , and discord that arose amongst them , being landed and setled in the Countrey , was vtterly overthrowne , onely one shippe , with some few of the people , after much misery , got to the Philippines . This I came to the knowledge of , by a large relation written from a person of credit , and sent from the Philippines to Panama : I saw it , at my being there , in my voyage towards Spaine . Having edged neere the coast , to put the Spaniards on shore , a thicke fogge tooke vs , so that wee could not see the Land : but recovering our Pinnace and Boate , wee sayled on our course , till we came thwart of the Port called Malabrigo , It lieth in seaven Degrees . In all this coast the currant runneth with great force , but never keepeth any certaine course ; saving that it runneth alongst the coast , sometimes to the South-wards , sometimes to the North-wards ; which now running to the North-wards , forced vs so farre into the Bay ( which a point of the land causeth , that they call Punta de Augussa ) as thinking to cleere our selues by roving North-west , wee could not double this point , making our way , North North-west . Therefore speciall care is ever to bee had of the current : and doubtlesse , if the providence of Almighty God had not freede vs , wee had runne ashore vpon the Land , without seeing or suspecting any such danger ; His name bee ever exalted and magnified , for delivering vs from the vnknowne daunger , by calming the winde all night : the Sunnes rising manifested vnto vs our errour and peril , by discovering vnto vs the Land , within 2 leagues , right a head . The current had caried vs without any wind , at the least 4. leagues ; which seene , and the winde beginning to blow , wee brought our tackes abourd , and in short time cleared our selues . Thwart of this point of Augussa , lie two desert Ilandes ; they call them Illas de Lobos , for the the multitude of Seales , which accustome to haunt the shore . In the bigger is very good harbour , and secure : they lie in sixe Degrees and thirtie minutes . The next day after , wee lost sight of those Ilands , being thwar● of Payta , which lyeth in fiue Degrees and having manned our Pinnace and Boate to search the Port , wee had sight of a tall shippe , which having knowledge of our being on the Coast , and thinking her selfe to be more safe at Sea , then in the harbour , put her selfe then vnder sayle : to her wee gaue chase all that night , and the next day , but in fine being better of sayle then wee , shee freed her selfe . Thus being too lee-ward of the Harbour , and discovered , we continued our course alongst the shore . That Evening , wee were thwart of the River of Guayaquill , which hath in the mouth of it two Ilands : the Souther-most and biggest , called Puma , in three Degrees , and the other , to the North-wards , Santa clara . P●ma is inhabited , and is the place where they build their principall shipping ; from-his River , Lima and all the valleys are furnished with Timber , for they haue none but that which is brought from hence , or from the kingdome of Chile . By this River passeth the principall trade of the Kingdome of Quito , it is Navigable some leagues into the Land , and hath great abundance of Timber . Those of the Peru , vse to ground and trim their shippes in Puma , or in Panama , and in all other partes they are forced to carene their shippes . In Puma , it higheth and falleth , fifteene or sixteene foote water , and from this Iland , till a man come to Panama , in all the coast it ebbeth and floweth more or lesse ; keeping the ordinarie course , which the Tides doe in all Seas . The water of this River , by experience , is medicinable , for all aches of the bones , for the stone , and strangurie ; the reason which is given is , because all the bankes , and low land adioyning to this River , are replenished with Salsaperillia : which lying for the most part soaking in the water , it participateth of this vertue , and giveth it this force . In this River , and all the Rivers of this coast , are great abundance of Alagartoes ; and it is sayd that this exceedeth the rest , for persons of credit haue certified mee , that as small fishes in other Rivers abound in scoales , so the Alagartoes in this , they doe much hurt to the Indians and Spaniards , and are dreadfull to all whom they catch within their clutches . SECT . LI. SOme fiue or sixe Leagues to the North-wards of Puma , is la Punta de Santa Elena ; vnder which is good anchoring , cleane ground , and reasonable succour . Being thwart of this point , wee had sight of a shippe , which we chased , but being of better saile then we , and the night comming on , we lost sight of her ; and so anchored vnder the Isla de plata ; to recover our Pinnace and Boate , which had gone about the other point of the Iland , which lyeth in two Degrees , and fortie minutes . The next day we past in sight of Puerto Viejo , in two degrees ten minutes ; which lying without shipping , wee directed our course for Cape Passaos . It lyeth directly vnder the Equinoctiall line ; some fourescore leagues to the west-wards of this Cape , lyeth a heape of Ilands , the Spaniards call Illas de los Galapagos ; They are desert and beare no fruite : from Cape Passaos , wee directed our course to Cape Saint Francisco , which lyeth in one degree to the North-wardes of the lyne ; and being thwart of it , wee descried a small shippe , which wee chased all that day and night ; and the next morning our Pinnace came to bourd her ; but being a shippe of advise , and full of passengers , and our shippe not able to fetch her vp , they entreated our people badly , and freed themselues , though the feare they conceived , caused them to cast all the dispatches of the King , as also of particulars into the sea , with a great part of their loading , to bee lighter , and better of sayle , for the shippes of the South Sea loade themselues like lighters , or sand barges , presuming vpon the securitie from stormes . SECT . LII . BEing out of hope to fetch vp this shippe , wee stoode in with the Cape , where the Land beginneth to trend about to the East-wards . The Cape is high land , and all covered over with Trees , and so is the land over the Cape , and all the coast ( from this Cape to Panama ) is full of wood , from the Staites of Magelan , to this cape of San Francisco . In all the coast from head-land to head-land , the courses lye betwixt the North and north and by west , and sometimes more westerly , and that but seldome : It is a bolde Coast , and subiect to little foule weather , or alteration of windes , for the Brese , which is the sowtherly wind , bloweth continually from Balparizo to Cape San Francisco , except it be a great chance . Trending about the Cape , wee haled in East North-east , to fetch the Bay of Atacames , which lyeth some seaven Leagues from the Cape . In the mid way ( some three leagues from the shore ) ly●th a banke of sand , whereof a man must haue a care ; for in some parts of it , there is but little water . The tenth of Iune , wee came to an anchor in the Bay of Atacames , which on the wester part hath a round hammock . It seemeth an Iland , and in high springes , I iudge , that the sea goeth round about it . To the East-wards it hath a high sandie cliffe , and in the middest of the Bay , a faire birth , from the shore lyeth a bigge black Rocke aboue water : from this Rocke , to the sandie cliffe , is a drowned Marsh ground , caused by his lownesse ; And a great River , which is broad , but of no depth . Manning our boate , and running to the shore , we found presently in the westerne bight of the Bay , a deepe River , whose indraught was so great , that we could not benefit our selues of it , being brackish , except at a low water ; which hindred our dispatch , yet in fiue dayes , wee filled all our emptie Caske , supplied our want of wood , and grounded and put in order our Pinnace . Here , for that our Indians served vs to no other vse , but to consume our victuals , we eased our selues of them ; gaue them hookes and lines which they craved , and some bread for a few dayes , and replanted them in a farre better countrey , then their owne , which fell out luckely for the Spaniards of the shippe which wee chased thwart of Cape San Francisco ; for victuals growing short with her , having many mouthes , shee was forced to put a shore fiftie of her passengers , neere the Cape ; wherof more then the one halfe dyed with famine , and continual wading through Rivers and waters : the rest ( by chance ) meeting with the Indians , which wee had put ashore , with their fishing , guide , and industry were refreshed , susteyned , and brought to habitation . SECT . LIII . OVr necessary busines being ended , wee purposed the fifteenth day of May , in the morning , to set sayle , but the foureteenth in the Evening , we had sight of a shippe , some three leagues to Sea wards ; and through the importunitie of my Captaine and Companie , I condiscended that our Pinnas should giue her chase ▪ which I should not haue done , for it was our destruction ; I gaue them precise order , that if they stood not in againe at night , they should seeke mee at Cape San Francisco , for the next morning I purposed to set sayle without delay , and so seeing that our Pinnas slowed her comming , at nine of the clocke in the morning , wee weyed our Anchors , and stoode for the Cape ; where wee beate off and on two dayes ; and our Pinnas not appearing , wee stood againe into the Bay , where wee descried her , turning in without a maine Mast , which standing off to the Sea , close by , with much winde , and a chapping Sea , bearing a taunt-sayle , where a little was too much ( being to small purpose ) sodainely they bare it by the bourd ; and standing in with the shore , the winde , or rather God blinding them , for our punishment , they knewe not the land ; and making themselues to bee to wind-wards of the Bay , bare vp and were put into the Bay of San Mathew ; It is a goodly Harbour , and hath a great fresh River , which higheth fifteene or sixteene foote water , and is a good countrey , and well peopled with Indidians , they haue store of Gold and Emeralds , heere the Spaniards from Guayaquill , made an habitation , whilst I was prisoner in Lyma , by the Indians consent ; but after not able to suffer the insolencies of their guests , and being a people of sto●acke and presumption , they suffered themselues to bee perswaded , and led by a Molato . This leader many yeares before had fled vnto them from the Spaniards , him they had , long time , held in reputation of their Captaine Generall , and was admitted also vnto a chiefe Office by the Spaniardes , to gaine him vnto them . But now the Indians vniting themselues together , presuming that by the helpe of this Molato , they should force the Spaniards out of the Countrey , put their resolution in execution , droue their Enemies into the woods , and s●ue as many as they could lay hands on , some they killed , few escaped with life ; and those who had that good happe , suffered extreame misery , before they came to Quito ; the place of neerest habitation of Spaniards . To this Bay , assoone as our people in the Pynnas saw their errour , they brought their tackes abourd , and turned and tyded it vp , as they could . Assoone as we came to Anchor , I procured to remedie that was amisse ; in two daies we dispatched all we had to doe , and the next morning we resolued to set sayle and to leaue the coast of Peru and Quito . The day appearing , we began to weigh our Anchors , and being a Pike ready to cut sayle , one , out of the toppe , descryed the Spanish Armado , comming about the Cape : which by the course it kept , presently gaue vs to vnderstand , who they were : though my company ( as is the custome of Sea men , ) made them to be the Fleete bound for Panama , loden with treasure , and importuned , that in all hast , we should cut sayle & stand with them , which I contradicted , for that , I was assured , that no shipping would stirre vppon the coast , till they had securitie of our departure ( except some Armado , that might be sent to seeke vs , ) and that it was not the time of the yeare to carry the treasure to Panama . And besides in Riding still at an Anchor , they euer came neerer vnto vs ; for they stood directly with vs , and we kept the weather gage ; where if we had put our selues vnder sayle ( the ebbe in hand ) we should haue giuen them the aduantage , which we had in our power , by reason of the point of the Bay. And being the Armado ( as it was ) we gained time to fit our selues , the better to fight . And truly ( as before , to a stiffe-necked horse , ) so now againe , I cannot but resemble the condition of the Marriner to any thing better , then to the current of a furious Riuer , repressed by force or art , which neuerthelesse ceaseth not to seeke a way to ouerthrow both fence and banke : Euen so the common sort of Sea-men , apprehending a conceite in their imaginations , neither experiment , knowledge , examples , reasons nor authority can alter or remoove them from their conceited opinions . In this extremitie , with reason I laboured to conuince them , and to contradict their pretences ; But they altogether without reason , or against reason , breake out , some into vaunting and bragging , some into reproaches of want of courage , others into wishings , that they had neuer come out of their countrey , if we should refuse to fight with two shippes whatsoeuer . And to mend the matter , the Gunner ( for his part ) assured me that with the first tire of shott : he would lay the one of them in the sods : And our Pynace , that she would take the other to taske . One promised , that he would cut downe the mayne yard , another that he ●ould take their flagge ; And all in generall shewed a great desire to come to tryall with the enemy . To some I turned the deafe eare , with others I dissembled , and armed my selfe with patience ( hauing no other defence nor remedie for that occasion ) soothing and animating them to the execution of what they promised , and perswaded them to haue a little sufferance , seeing they gained time , and aduantage by it . And to giue them better satisfaction I condiscended , that our Captaine with a competent number of men , should with our Pinnace goe to discouer them ; with order , that they should not engage themselues in that manner , as they might not be able to come vnto vs , or we to succour them . In all these divisions and opinions , our Master Hugh Dormish ( who was a most sufficient man for gouernment and valour , and well saw the errors of the multitude ) vsed his office , a● became him ; and so did all those of best vnderstanding . In short space , our Pinnace discouered what they were , and casting about to returne vnto vs , the Vice-admirall ( being next her ) began with her chace to salute her with three or foure peeces of Artilery , and so continued chasing her , and gunning at her . My company seeing this , now began to change humour ; And I , then , to encourage , and perswade them to performe the execution of their promises and vaunts of valour , which they had but euen now protested , and giuen assurance of , by their proferres and forwardnesse . And that we might haue Sea-roome to fight , we presently weighed Anchor , and stood off to Sea with all our sayles , in hope to get the weather gage of our contraries . But the winde scanting with vs , and larging with them , we were forced to leeward . And the Admirall weathering vs , came rome vpon vs : which being within Musket shott , we hayled first with our noise of Trumpets , then with our Waytes , and after with our Artilery : which they answered with Artilery ; two for one . For they had double the Ordinance we had , and almost tenne men for one . Immediately they came shoring abourd of vs , vpon our lee quarter , contrary to our expectation , and the custome of men of Warre . And doubtlesse , had our Gunner beene the man he was reputed to be , and as the world sould him to me , shee had receiued great hurt by that manner of bourding : But contrary to all expectation , our stearne peeces were vnprimed , and so were all those , which we had to leward ( saue halfe one in the quarter ) which discharged wrought that effect in our contraries as that they had fiue or sixe foot water in hold , before they suspected it . Hereby all men are to take warning by me , not to trust any man in such extremities , when he himselfe may see it done : and comming to fight , let the Chiefetaine himselfe be sure to haue all his Artilery in a readinesse , vpon all occasions . This was my ouersight , this my ouerthrow . For I , and all my company , had that satisfaction of the sufficiencie , and care of our Gunner , as not any one of vs euer imagined there would be any defect found in him . For my part , I , with the rest of our Officers , occupied our selues in cleering our deckes , laceing our nettings , making of Bulwarkes , arming our toppes , fitting our wast-cloathes , tallowing our pikes , slinging our yards , doubling our sheetes , and tackes , placing and ordering our people , and procuring that they should be well fitted and prouided of all things ; leauing the Artilery , and other instruments of fire , to the Gunners dispose and order , with the rest of his Mates and adherents : which ( as I said ) was part of our perdition . For bearing me euer in hand , that he had fiue hundred Cartreges in a readinesse , within one houres fight , we were forced to occupie three persons , only in making and filling Cartreges , and of five hundreth Elles of Canvas and other Cloth giuen him for that purpose , at sundry times , not one yard was to be found . For this we have no excuse , and therefore could not avoyde the danger , to charge and discharge with the ladell , especially in so hotte a fight . And comming now to put in execution the sinking of the shippe , as he promised , he seemed a man without life or soule . So the Admirall comming close vnto vs , I my selfe , and the Master of our Shippe , were forced to play the Gunners . Those instruments of fire , wherein he made me to spend excessiuely ( before our going to Sea ) now appeared not ; Neither the brasse Balles of Artificiall fire , to be shott with slurbowes ( whereof I had six bowes , & two hundreth bals , and which are of great account & seruice , either by Sea or Land ) he had stowed them in such manner , ( though in double barrels ) as the salt water had spoyled thē all ; so that comming to vse them , not one was serviceable . Some of our Company had him in suspition , to be more friend to the Spaniards , then to vs ; for that he had served some yeares in the Tercera , as Gunner , and that he did all this of purpose . Few of our peeces were cleere , when we came to vse them , and some had the shott first put in , and after the powder . Besides , after our surrendry ; it was laid to his charge , that he should say ; he had a brother that served the King in the Peru , and that he thought he was in the Armado ; and how he would not for all the world , he should be slaine . Whether this were true or no , I know not , but I am sure all in generall gave him an ill report , and that he , in whose hands the chiefe execution of the whole fight consisted , executed nothing as was promised and expected . The griefe and remembrance of which oversights once againe inforceth me to admonish all Captaines and Commanders hereby to take aduice , now and then to survey their officers and storeroomes ; the oftener , the better ; that so their defects and wants may be supplied in time ; Neuer relying too much vpon the vulgar report , nor giuing too much credite to smooth tongues and boasting Companions . But to performe this taske , it is requisite that all Captaines , and Commanders were such , and so experimented in all offices , that they might be able as well to controule as to examine all manner of errors in officers . For the government at Sea hardly suffereth a head without exquisite experience . The deficiency whereof hath occasioned some ancient Sea-men , to straighten the attribute of Marriner in such sort , as that it ought not to be giuen , but to the man , who is able to build his shippe , to fit and prouide her of all things necessary , and after to carry her about the world : the residue , to be but saylers . Hereby giuing vs to vnderstand , that though it is not expedient , that he should be an Axe-Carpenter , to hewe , cut , frame , and mould each timber piece , yet that he should know the parts and peeces of the shippe , the value of the timber , planke and yron-worke , so to be able aswell to build in proportion , as to procure all materials at a iust price . And againe though it be not expected , that he should sowe the sayles , arme the shrowds , and put the tackling over head , yet is it requisite that should know how to cut his sayles , what length is Competent to every Roape , and to be of sufficiency to reprehend and reforme those who erre , and doe amisse . In providing his shippe with victualls , munition and necessaries , of force it must be expected : that he be able to make his estimate , and ( that once provided , and perfected ) in season , and with expedition to see it loden and stowed commodiously , with care and proportion . After that , He is to order the spending thereof , that in nothing he be defrauded at home , and at Sea , euer to know , how much is spent , and what remaineth vnspent . In the Art of Nauigation , he is bound also to know , so much , as to be able to giue directions to the Pilote and Master ; and consequently to all the rest of inferiour officers . SECT . LIIII . MY meaning is not that the Captaine ( or Gouernour ) should be tyed to the actuall toyle , or to intermeddle with all offices , ( for that were to binde him to impossibilities , to diminish and abase his authoritie , and to depriue the other officers of their esteemes and of that that belongeth vnto them , which were a great absurditie . ) But my opinion is , that he should be more then superficially instructed and practised in the imployments . Yea I am verily perswaded , that the more absolute authoritie any Commander giveth to hi● vnder officers , being worthy of it , the sweeter is the Command , and the more respected and beloued the Commander . For in matter of guide and disposing of the Saylers , with the tackling of the Shippe , and the workes which belong thereunto , within bourd and without , all is to be committed to the Masters charge . The Pilote is to looke carefully to the Sterridge of the Shippe , to be watchfull in taking the heights of Sunne and Starre ; to note the way of his Shippe , with the augmenting and lessening of the winde , &c. The Boateswayne is to see his Shippe kept cleane ; his Mastes , yards and tacklings well coated , matted and armed ; his shroudes and stayes well set ; his sayles repayred , and sufficiently prevented with martnets , blayles , and Caskettes ; his boate fitted with Sayle , Oares , thougts , tholes danyd , windles and rother ; His Anchors well boyed , safely stopped and secured , with the rest to him appertaining . The Steward is to see the preservation of Vittayles and necessaries , committed vnto his charge ; and by measure and weight , to deliuer the portions appointed , and with discretion and good tearmes , to giue satisfaction to all . The Carpenter is to veiw the mastes and yards , the sides of the Shippe , her deckes and cabines ; her pumpes and boate ; and moreouer to occupie himselfe in the most forceible workes , except he be otherwise commanded . The Gunner is to care for the britching and tackling of his Artilery ; the fitting of his shott , Tampkins , coynes , crones and linstockes , &c. To be provident in working his fire workes , in making and filling his Cartreges ; in accommodating his ladles , sponges and other necessaries ; in sifting and drying his powder ; in cleaning the armes , munition , and such like workes , intrusted vnto him . In this manner every officer , in his office , ought to be an absolute Commander , yet readie in obedience and loue , to sacrifice his will to his superiours command : This cannot but cause vnitie ; and vnitie cannot but purchase a happie issue to dutifull trauelles . Lastly , except it be in vrgent and precise cases , the Head should neuer direct his command to any , but the officers , and these secretly , except the occasion require publication ; or that , it touch all in generall . Such orders would be ( for the most part ) in writing , that all might know what in generall is commanded and required . SECT . LV. ANd as the wise husband-man , in walking from ground to ground , beholdeth one plowing ; another harrowing ; another sowing ; and lopping ; another pruning ; one hedging ; another threshing ; and divers occupied in severall labours : Some he commendeth , others he reproacheth ; others he adviseth ; and to another he saith nothing , ( for that he seeth him in the right way : and all this ; for that he knoweth and vnderstandeth what they all doe , better then they themselues , though busied in their ordinary workes : ) euen so , a worthy Commander at Sea , ought to haue the eyes , not only of his body , but also of his vnderstanding , continually , set ( with watchfull care ) vpon all men , and all their workes vnder his charge ; imitating the wise husband-man ; first to know , and then to command ; and lastly , to will their obedience voluntary , and without contradiction . For who knoweth not that ignorance many times commandeth that , which it vnderstandeth not ; which the Artist perceiving , first disdaineth , afterwards disesteemeth , and finally in these great actions , which admit no temporizing , either he wayueth the respect of dutie , or faintly performeth the behest of his superiour , vpon euery slight occasion , either in publike opposing , or in private murmuring : the smallest of which , is most pernicious , Thus much ( not amisse ) for Instruction . SECT . LVI . THe reason why the Admirall came to leewardes , ( as after I vnderstood ) was for that her Artillery being very long , and the wind fresh , bearing a taunt sayle , to fetch vs vp , and to keepe vs company , they could not vse their Ordinance to the weather of vs , but lay shaking in the wind : And doubtlesse , it is most proper for shippes , to haue short Ordinance , except in the sterne or chase . The reasons are many : viz. easier charging , ease of the shippes side , better traversing , and mounting , yea , greater security of the Artillery , and consequently of the ship . For the longer the peece is , the greater is the retention of the fire , and so the torment and danger of the peece the greater . But here will be contradiction by many , that dare avouch that longer peeces are to be preferred ; for that they burne their powder better , and carrie the shott further , and so necessarily of better execution ; whereas the short Artillery many times spends much of their powder without burning , and workes thereby the slenderer effect . To which I answere , that for Land service , Fortes , or Castles , the long peeces are to bee preferred ; but for shipping , the shorter are much more serviceable . And the powder in them , being such as it ought , will be all fiered long before the shott can come forth ; and to reach farre in fights at sea , is to little effect : For hee that purposeth to annoy his Enemie , must not shoote at randome , nor at point blanke , if hee purpose to accomplish with his devoire , nether must he spend his shott , nor powd●r , but where a pot-gun may reach his contrary ; how much the neerer , so much the better : and this duely executed , the short Artillery will worke its effect , as well as the long ; otherwise , neither short , nor long are of much importance : but here , my meaning is no● , to approue the overshort peeces , devised by some persons , which at every shott they make , daunce out of their cariages , but those of indifferent length , and which keepe the meane , betwixt seaven and eight foote . SECT . XLVII . THe entertainement wee gaue vnto our contraries , being otherwise then was expected , they fell off , & ranged a head , having broken in peeces all our gallerie : and presently they cast about vpon vs , and being able to keepe vs company , with their fighting sayles lay a weather of vs , ordinarily within Musket shott ; playing continually with them and their great Artillerie ; which we endured , and answered as we could . Our Pinnace engaged her selfe so farre , as that before shee could come vnto vs , the Vice-admirall had like to cut her off , and comming to lay vs aboord , and to enter her men , the Vice-admirall boorded with her : so that some of our company entred our ship over her bow-sprit , as they themselues reported . We were not a little comforted with the fight of our people in safetie , within our shippe , for in all , wee were but threescore and fifteene , men , and boyes , when we began to fight , and our Enemies thirteene hundred men and boyes ; little more or lesse , and those of the choise of Peru. SECT . LVIII . HEere it shall not be out of the way , to discourse a little of the Spanish Discipline , and manner of their governement in generall ; which is in many things different to ours . In this expedition came two Generals , the one Don Beltran de Castro , who had the absolute authoritie and commaund : The other Michael Angell Filipon , a man well in yeares , and came to this preferment by his long and painefull service , who though he had the title of Generall by sea , I thinke it was rather of courtesie then by Pattent ; and for that hee had beene many yeares Generall of the south Sea , for the carriage and wa●tage of the silver from Lyma to Panama ; Hee seemed to bee an assistant , to supply that with his counsell , advice , and experience , whereof Don Beltran had never made tryall ( for hee commanded not absolutely , but with the confirmation of Don Beltran ) for the Spaniards neuer giue absolute authoritie to more then one . A custome that hath beene , and is approoued in all Empires , Kingdomes , Common-wealthes , and Armies , rightly disciplined : the mixture hath been seldome seene to prosper , as will manifestly appeare , if we consider the issue of all actions and iourneys committed to the government of two , or more generally . The famous victory of Hanniball against the Romane Consuls Paulus Emillius and Terrentius Varro , was attributed to their equality of government . The vnhappie ouerthrow , giuen by the Turke Amurate to the Christian Princes , in the Iourney of Nicapolis , is held to haue proceeded from the difference betwixt the Heads ; euery one leaning to his owne opinion . The ouerthrow in recouerie of the Holy land , vndertaken by King Richard of England , and King Philip of France , sprang from the like differences and dissentions . The victory of the Emperour Charles the fifth , against the Protestant Princes of Germanie , is imputed to their distractures arising from parity in command . If we looke into our owne actions , committed to the charge of two Generals , th● effects and fruits which they haue brought forth , ( for the most part , ) will be found to be little better : yea , most of them through emulation , envie and pride , overthrowne , and brought to nought ; though to couer their confusions , there haue neuer beene wanting cloakes and colours . The most approoved writers reprooue , and call it a monster with two heads , and not without reason . For if the Monarchy be generally approoued , for strongest , soundest , and most perfect , and most sufficient to sustaine it selfe ; And the Democracie and Aristocracie , vtterly reprooued , as weake , feeble and subiect to innovations and infirmities ; it cannot be but errour , confusion , and imperfection to differ or dissent from it . For where the supreame government is divided betwixt two or more , the Authoritie is diminished , and so looseth his true force , as a fagget of stickes , whose bond being broken , the entire strength is easily dissolued : but all vnder correction . The Spaniards in their Armadoes by Sea , imitate the discipline , order and officers , which are in an Army by land , and divide themselues into three bodies ; to wit Souldiers , Marriners and Gunners . Their Souldiers , ward and watch , and their officers in every Shippe round , as if they were on the shoare ; this is the only taske they vndergoe , except cleaning their Armes , wherein they are not , ouer curious . The Gunners are exempted from all labour and care , except about the Artillery . And these are either Almaynes , Flemmings , or strangers ; for the Spaniards are but indifferently practised in this Art. The Marriners are but as slaues to the re●t , to moyle and to toyle , day and night , and those but few and bad , and not suffered to sleepe , or harbour themselues , vnder the deckes . For in faire or fowle weather , in stormes , sunne or raine , they must passe voyde of couert or succour . There is ordinarily in every shippe of Warre , a Captaine ; whose charge is , as that of our Masters with vs , and al●o a Captaine of the Souldiers , who commandeth the Captaine of the Shippe , the Souldiers , Gunners and Marriners in her ; yea , though there be diuers Captaines , with their companies in one shippe , ( which is vsuall amongst them , ) yet one hath the supreme authoritie , and the residue are at his ordering and disposing . They haue their Mastros de Campo , Seargeant , Master , Generall ( or Captaine ) of the Artillery , with their Assere Maior , and all other officers , as in a Campe. If they come to fight with another Armado , they order themselues as in a bat●ell by land ; In a Vanguard , rereward , maine battell , and wings , &c. In every particular shippe the souldiers are set all vpon the deckes ; their forecastle they account their head Front , or Vangard of their company ; that abast the Ma●t , the rereward ; and the wa●te , the mayne battell ; wherein they place their principall force , and on which they principally relye ; which they call their placa de armas or place of Armes : which taken , their hope is lost . The Gunners fight not , but with their great Artillery : the Marriners attend only to the tackling of the shippe , and handling of the sayles ; and are vnarmed , and subiect to all misfortunes ; not permitted to shelter themselues , but to be still alof● , whether it be necessary or needlesse . So ordinarily , those which first fayle , are the Marriners and Saylers ; of which they haue greatest neede . They vse few close fights or fireworkes ; and all this proceedeth ( as I iudge ) of errour in placing land Captaines , for Governours and Commanders by Sea ; where they seldome vnderstand what is to be done or commanded . Some that haue beene our prisoners , haue perfited themselues of that , they haue seene amongst vs : and others disguised , vnder colour of treaties , for ransoming of prisoners , for bringing of presents , and other Imbassages , haue noted our forme of shipping , our manner of defences , and discipline : Sithence which espiall , in such actions as they haue beene imployed in , they seeke to imitate our gouerment , and reformed discipline at Sea : which doubtlesse is the best , and most proper , that is at this day knowne , or practised in the whole world , if the execution be answerable to that which is knowne and receiued for true and good amongst vs. In the Captaine ( for so the Spaniards call their Admirall ) was an English Gunner , who to gaine grace with those vnder whom hee serued , preferred himselfe , and offered to sinke our shippe with the first shott he made : who , by the Spaniards relation , being travesing of a peece in the bowe , to make his shott , had his head carryed away with the first , or second shott , made out of our shippe . It slew also two or three of those which stood next him . Which may be a good and gentle warning for all those , who mooued either with couetousnesse , or with desire of reuenge , or in hope of worldly promotion , or other respect whatsoeuer ; doe willingly and voluntarily serue the enemie , against their owne nation : nulla causa insta videri potest , adversus patriam arma capiendi . And if we consider the end of those , who haue thus erred , wee shall finde them for the most part lamentable , and most miserable . At the least , those whom I haue knowne , haue liued to be pointed at , with detestation , and ended their liues in beggery , voyde of reputation . SECT . LIX . THE fight continued so hott on both sides , that the Artillery and Muskets neuer ceased playing . Our contraries , towards the euening , determined the third time to lay vs abourd , with resolution to take vs , or to hazard all . The order they set downe for the execution hereof , was , that the Captaine ( or Admirall ) should bring himselfe vppon our weather bowe , and so fall abourd of vs , vpon our broade side : And that the Viceadmirall , should lay his Admirall abourd vppon his weather quarter , and so enter his men into her ; that from her , they might enter vs , or doe as occasion should minister . The Captaine of the Viceadmirall , being more hardy then considerate , and presuming with his shippe and company to get the price , and chiefe honour ; wayted not the time to put in execution the direction giuen , but presently came abourd to wind wards vppon our broad side . Which doubtlesse was the great and especiall providence of Almightie God , for the discouraging of our enemies , and animating of vs. For although shee was as long , or rather longer then our shippe , being rarely built , and vtterly without fights or defence ; what with our Muskets , and what with our fire-works we cleered her deckes in a moment ; so that scarce any person appeared . And doubtlesse if we had entred but a dozen men , we might haue enforced them to haue rendred vnto vs , or taken her , but our company being few , and the principall of them slaine , or hurt , we durst not , neither was it wisedome , to aduenture the separation of those , which remained : and so held that for the best and soundest resolution , to keepe our forces together in defence of our owne . The Viceadmirall seeing himselfe in great distresse , called to his Admirall for succour : who presently laid him abourd , and entred a hundreth of his men , and so cleered themselues of vs. In this bourding the Viceadmirall had at the least thirtie and sixe men hurt , and slaine ; and amongst them his Pilote shot through the body , so as he dyed presently . And the Admirall also receiued some losse ; which wrought in them a new resolution ; only with their Artillery to batter vs ; and so with time to force vs to surrender , or to sinke vs ; which they put in execution ; and placing themselues within a Musket shott of our weather quarter , and sometimes on our broad side , lay continually beating vpon vs without intermission ; which was doubtlesse the best and securest determination they could take , for they being rare shippes , and without any manner of close fights , in bourding with vs , their men were all open vnto vs , and we vnder couert and shelter . For on all parts our shippe was Musket free , and the great Artillery of force must cease on either side ( the shippes bei●g once grapled together ) except we resolued to sacrifice our selues together in fire . For it is impossible , if the great Ordinance play ( the shippes being bourded ) but that they must set fire on the shippe they shoote at ; and then no surety can be had to free himselfe , as experience daily confirmeth . For a peece of Artillery most properly resembleth a thunderclap , which breaking vpwards , or on the side , hurteth not ; for that the fire hath scope to dispence it selfe without finding resistance , till the violence which forceth it taketh end , and so it mounts to its center : but breaking downe right or stooping downwards , and finding resistance or impediment ( before the violence that forceth it take end , being so subtill and penetrable a substance ) passeth and pierceth so wonderfully , as it leaueth the effect of his execution in all points answerable to his leuell and nighnesse . For if the clouds be nigh the earth ( as some are higher , some lower ) and breake down-wards , the violence wherewith the fire breaketh out is such , and of so strange an execution , that men haue beene found dead , without any outward signe in their flesh , and yet all their bones burnt to dust . So the blade of the sword hath beene found broken all to peeces in the scabard , and the scabard whole without blemish : And a cristall glasse all shiuered in peeces , his couer and case remaining sound , which commeth to passe , for that in the flesh , in the scabard , and in the case , the fire being so subtile of nature , findeth easie passage without resistance , but the bones , the blade , the Cristall , being of substance more solide , maketh greater resistance , and so the fire with the more fury worketh the more his execution in its obiects . As was seene in the Spanish Admirall ( or Captaine ) after my imprisonment , crossing from Panama to Cape San Francisco , a Rayo ( for so the Spaniards call a thund●rclappe ) brake ouer our shippe , killed one in the fore-toppe , astoni●hed either two or three in the shroudes , and split the Mast in strange manner ; where it entred , it could hardly be descerned , but where it came forth , it draue out a great splinter before it ; and the man slaine , was cleane in a manner without signe or token of hurt , although all his bones turned to powder , and those who liued , and recouered , had all their bodies blacke , as burnt with fire , which plainly declareth and confirmeth that aboue said , and may serue to iudge in such occasions of persons hurt with thunder : for if they complaine of their bones , and haue little signe of the fire , their hazard of death is the greater , then when the fire hath left greater impressions outward . The fire out of a cloude worketh like effect only , where it leveleth directly , as experience daily teacheth ; killing those who are opposite , hurting those who are neere , And only terrifying those who are further distant . In like manner the peece of Ordinance hurteth not those which stand aside , nor those which stand a slope from his mouth , but those alone which stand directly against the true point of his levell : though sometimes the winde of the shott ouerthroweth one , and the splin●ers ( being accidents ) mayne and hurt others . But principally where the peece doth resemble the thunderclappe , as when the shippes are bourded . For then , although the Artillery be discharged without shott , the fury of the fire , and his piercing nature is such , as it entreth by the seames , and all parts of the ships sides , and meeting with so fit matter as Pitch , Tarre , Ocombe , and sometimes with powder , presently conuerteth all into flames . For auoyding whereof , as also the danger and damage which may come by pikes and other inventions of fire , and if any shippe be oppressed with many shippes at once , and subiect by them to be bourded ; I hold it a good course to strike his fire and mayne yards close to his decke , and to fight with sprit-saile , and myson , and top-sayles loose : so shall he be able to hinder them from oppressing him . Some haue thought it a good pollicy to launce out some ends of Mastes or yards by the ports or other parts : but this is to be vsed in the greater shippes , for in the lesser , though they be neuer so strong , the waight of the bigger will beate out the opposite sides , and doe hurt , and make great spoyle in the lesser . And in bourding , ordinarily the lesser shippe hath all the harme , which the one shippe can doe vnto the other . Here is offered to speake of a point much canvassed amongst Carpenters , and Sea Captaines , diversly maintained , but yet vndetermined : that is , whether the race or loftie built shippe , bee best for the Merchant , and those which imploy themselues in trading : I am of opinion , that the race shippe is most conuenient ; yet so , as that every perfect shippe ought to haue two deckes , for the better strengthening of her ; the better succouring of her people ; the better preseruing of her Merchandize and victuall , and for her greater safetie from sea and stormes . But for the Princes shippes , and such as are imployed continually in the warres , to be built loftie I hold very necessary for many reasons . First for Maiestie and terrour of the enemy ; secondly , for harbouring of many men ; thirdly for accommodating more men to fight ; fourthly , for placing and vsing more Artillery ; fiftly , for better strengthening and securing of the shippe , sixtly for ouertopping and subiecting the enemy ; seuenthly , for greater safegard and defence of the ship and company . For it is plaine , that the ship with three deckes , or with two and a halfe , shewes more pomp then another of her burthen with a decke and halfe , or two deckes , and breedeth greater terror to the enemy , discouering her selfe to be a more powerfull ship as she is , then the other ; which being indeed a ship of force , seemeth to be but a Barke , and with her low building hideth her burthen . And who doubteth , that a decke and a halfe cannot harbour that proportion of men , that two deckes , and two deckes and a halfe can accommodate to fight ; Nor carry the Artillery so plentifully , nor so commodiously . Neither can the ship be so strong with a decke and a halfe , as with two deckes , nor with two , as with three ; nor carry her Mastes so taunt ; nor spread so great a clue ; nor contriue so many fightes , to answer one another , for defence and offence . And the aduantage the one hath of the other , experience daily teacheth . In the great expedition of eightie eight , did not the Elizabeth Ionas , the Triumph , and the Beare , shew greater maiestie then the Arke Royall and the Victorie , being of equall burthens ? did they not cause greater regard in the enemy ? did they not harbour and accommodate more then men ? and much better ? did they not beare more Artillery ? And if they had come to boord with the Spanish high-charged ships , it is not to be doubted but they would haue mustred themselues better , then those which could not with their prowesse nor props , haue reached to their wastes . The strength of the one cannot be compared with the strength of the other : but in bourding , it goeth not so much in the strength , as in weight and greatnesse . For the greater ship that bourdeth with the lesser ; with her Mastes , her Yards , her Tacklings , her Anchors , her Ordinance , and with her sides bruseth and beateth the lesser to peeces , although the lesser be farre stronger according to proportion . The Fore-sight of his Maiesties , and the Daintie , were shippes in their proportions farre more stronger , then the Carake which was taken by them , and their consorts , Anno 92. ( For she had in a manner no strong building nor binding , and the others were strengthened and bound , as art was able to affoord ; ) and yet both bourding with her , were so brused , broken , and badly hand●ed , as they had like to haue sunke by her side , though bourding with aduantage to weather-wards of her . But what would haue become of them , if she should haue had the wind of them , and haue come aboord to windward of them ? In small time no doubt , she would haue beaten them vnder water . An. 90. in the fleet vnder the charge of Sr Iohn Hawkins my father , cōming from the South-wards , the Hope of his Maiesties gaue chase to a French ship , thinking her to be a Spaniard . She thought to haue freed her selfe by her sailing , and so would not auaile , but endured the shooting of many peeces , and forced the Hope to lay her abourd ; of which issued that mischiefe which before I spake off . For in a moment the French ship had all her Mastes , Yards , and Sailes in the Sea ; and with great difficultie the Hope could free her selfe from sinking her . In the selfe same voyage , neere the Ilands of Flores and Corvo , the Raine-bow and the Fore-sight came foule one of another , the Rain-bow ( being the greater shippe ) left the Fore-sight much torne ; and if God had not beene pleased to seperate them , the lesser ( doubtlesse ) had sunke in the Sea : bu● in these incounters , they received little or no hurt . The boord●ng of the Raine-bow and Fore-sight , ( as I was enformed ) proceeded of the obstinacie and selfe will of the Captaine or Master of the Fore-sight , who would not set Sayle in time , to giue Sea-roome to the other , comming driuing vpon her , for that shee was more flotie . This pride I haue seene many times to be the cause of great hurt , and is worthy of seuere punishment : for being all of one Company , and bound euery one to helpe and further the good of the other , as members of one bodie , their ought to be no strayning of courtesie , but all are bound to suppresse emulation and particular respect , in seeking the generall good of all , yea of euery particular more ingeniously , then that of his owne . But in equitie and reason , the le-ward shippe ought euer to giue way to the weather most , in hulling , or trying , without any exception . First , for that shee aduantageth the other in hulling or trying : which is manifest , for that shee to wind-wards driues vpon her to le-wards . Secondly , for that the windermost shippe , by opening her sayle , may be vpon the other before shee be looked for , either for want of steeridge , not being vnder way , or by the rowling of the Sea , some one Sea casting the shippe more to le-wards then ten others . And thirdly , for that the windermost shippe being neere , and setting sayle , is in possibilitie to take away the winde from her to le-wards comming within danger . And this by way of Argument , for a hull and vnder-sayle in stormes and fayre weather , in Harbour , or at Sea. Humanitie and courtesie are euer commendable and beneficiall to all , whereas arrogancie and ambition are euer accompanied with shame , losse and repentance . And though in many examples ( touching this point ) I haue beene an eye witnesse , yet I will record but one , which I saw in the Riuer of Civill , at my comming out of the Indies amongst the Galleons loaden with siluer . For their wafting , the King sent to the Tercera , eight new Galleons , vnder the charge of Villa viciosa : who entring the Barre of Saint Luar ioyntly , the shippes loaden with siluer Anchored in the middest of the Riuer in the deeper water , and the wafters on either side , neere the shoare . The Admirall of the wafters rode close by the Galleon , in which I was , and had mored her selfe in that manner , as her streame , Cable , and Anchor overlayed our land-most . And winding vp with the first of the flood , shee her selfe in one of her Cables ; which together with the great currant of the ebbe , and force of the winde which blew fresh , caused her to driue , and to dragge home her Anchors ; and with that which over-lay ours , to cause vs to doe the like . Whereupon on both sides , was crying out , to veere cable : we for our part had lost all our Cables in the Terceras , sauing those which were a ground , and those very short , and vered to the better end . The Admirall strained courte●ie , thinking the other ( though loaden with siluer ) bound to let slippe one , so to giue him way ; and the Generall standing in his Gallery , saw the danger which both shippes ranne into , being in a manner bourd and bourd , and driuing vpon the point of the shoare : yet he commanded to hold fast , and not to vere Cable , till he was required and commanded in the Kings name , by the Captaine of our shippe ; protesting , the damage ( which should ensue thereof , to the King and Merchants ) to runne vpon the Admirals accompt ; and that in his shippe he had no other Cable , but those which were aground ; And that they had vered as-much as they could : which the Generall knowing , and at last better considering , willed to vere his Cable end for end , and so with some difficultie and dispute , the punto was remedied , which if he had done at first , he had preuented all other danger , inconuenience , and dispute , by only weighing of his Cable and Anchor ; after the gust was past , and letting it ●all in a place more commodious : whereas his vaine-glory , stoutnesse , and selfe-will , had put in great perill two of the Kings shippes , and in them aboue two Millions of treasure . And it may be , if he had beene one of the ignorant Generals , ( such as are sometimes imployed ) whereas he was one of best experience , I doubt not , but they would haue stood so much vpon their puntos , as rather then they would haue consented to vere theyr Cables , ( for that it seemed a diminution of authoritie , ) they would rather haue suffered all to goe to wracke , without discerning the danger and damage . But to returne to my former point of aduantage , which the greater shippe hath of the lesser ; I would haue it to be vnder●tood according to occasion , and to be vnderstood of ships of warre , with shippes of warre : It being no part of my meaning to maintaine , that a small man of warre , should not bourd with a great shippe , which goeth in trade . For I know , that the war-like shippe , that seeketh , is not only bound to bourd with a greater , but were shee sure to hazzard her selfe , shee ought to bourd where any possibility of surprising may be hoped for . Witnesse the Biscaine shippes of fiue hundreth tunnes , taken by shippes of lesse then a hundreth ; Such were those which were taken by Captaine George Reymond . and Captaine Greenfield Halse ; both wonne by bourding and force of Armes . And did not Markes Berry with a shippe of fourescore tunnes , by bourding and ●ent of sword , take a shippe , which came from the Noua Hispania of neere ●oure hundreth tunnes ? to recount all such as haue beene in this sort taken by our Countreymen , as also those of great worth which they haue lost , for not hazarding the bourding , were neuer to make an end . Yet discretion is euer to be vsed : for a man that in a small barke goeth to warre-fare is not bound to bourd with a Carake , nor with a shippe , which he seeth prouided with Artillery and other preuentions farre aboue his possibilitie . The Spaniards confesse vs to aduantage them in our shipping , and attribute all our victories ●o that which is but a masse of dead wood , were it not managed and ordered by Art and experience , affirming ; that if we came to handle strokes and bourding , they should goe farre beyond vs , which to any person of reasonable vnderstanding , cannot but seeme most vaine-glorious ; for we leaue not to bourd with them vpon occasion , when otherwise we cannot force them to surrender , but I conclude it to be great errour , and want of discretion in any man , to put himselfe , his shippe , and company in perill , being able otherwise to vanquish his enemy . This imagination so vaine , and voyde of ground , hath growne from the ignorance of some of our common sort of Marriners , and vulgar people , which haue beene prisoners in Spaine : Who being examined and asked , why her Maiesties shippes in occasions bourd not ? haue answered , and enformed ; That it is the expresse order of her Maiestie and Counsell ; in no case to hazard her shippes by bourding : yea I haue knowne some Captaines of our owne , ( to colour their faint proceedings ) haue auerred as much , which is nothing so . For in the houre , that her Maiestie , or Counsell committeth the charge of any her shippes to any person , it is left to his discretion to bourd , or not to bourd , as the reason of seruice requireth . And therefore let no man hereafter pretend ignorance , nor for this vanitie leaue to doe his duty , or that which is most probable to redound to the honour and seruice of his Prince and Countrey , and to the damage of his enemy . For in case , he excuse himselfe with this allegation , it cannot but redound to his condemnation and disreputation ; And I assure all men , that in any reasonable equalitie of shipping , we cannot desire greater aduantage , then we haue of the Spaniards , by bourding . The reasons why , I hold it not conuenient to discourse in perticular , but experience and tract of time , with that which I haue seene amongst them , hath taught me this knowledge ; and those who haue seene their discipline , and ours , cannot but testifie the same . SECT . LX. AGaine , all that which hath beene spoken of the danger of the Artillery in bourding , is not to be wrested , nor interpreted , to cut of vtterly the vse of all Artillery , after bourdin● , but rather I hold nothing more conuenient in shippes of warre , then fowlers and great bases in the cage workes , and Murderers in the Cobridge heads ; for that their execution and speedie charging and discharging , is of great moment . Many I know haue left the vse of them , and of sundry other preuentions , as of sherehookes , stones in their toppes , and arming them ; Pikebolts in their wales and diuers other engines of Antiquitie . But vpon what inducement , I cannot relate , vnlesse it be because they neuer knew their effects and benefit ; and may no doubt be vsed without the inconueniences before mentioned in great Ordinance . As also such may be the occasion , that without danger some of the great Artillery may be vsed , and that with great effect , which is in the discretion of the Commanders and their Gunners , as hath beene formerly seene and daily is experimented in the Reuenge of her Maiesties , good exper●ence was made ; who sunke two of the Spanish Armado lying abourd her . SECT . LXI . IN these bourdings , and Skirmishes , diuers of our men were slaine , and many hurt , and my selfe amongst them receiued sixe wounds ; one of them in the necke very perillous ; another through the arme perishing the bone , and cutting the sinewes close by the Arme-pit ; the rest not so dangerous . The Master of our shippe had one of his eyes , his nose , and halfe his face shott away . Master Henry Courton was slaine ; on these two , I principally relyed for the prosecution of our voyage , if God by sickenesse , or otherwise , should take me away . The Spaniards with their great Ordinance lay continually playing vpon vs , and now and then parled and inuited vs to surrender our selues a Buena Querra . The Captaine of our shippe , in whose direction and guide , our liues , our honour , and welfare now remained ; seeing many of our people wounded and slaine , and that few were left to sustaine , and maintaine the fight , or to resist the entry of the enemy ( if he should againe board with vs ) and that our contraries offered vs good pertido : came vnto me accompanied with some others , and began to relate the state of our shippe , and how that many were hurt , and slaine , and scarce any men appeared to trauerse the Artillery , or to oppose themselues for defence , if the enemy should bourd with vs againe : And how that the Admirall offered vs life and liberty , and to receiue vs a Buena querra , and to send vs into our owne countrey . Saying , that if I thought it so meete , he and the rest were of opinion that we should put out a flagge of truce , and make some good composition . The great losse of blood had weakned me much . The torment of my wounds newly receiued , made me faint , and I laboured for life , within short space expecting I should giue vp the ghost . But this parly pearced through my heart , and wounded my soule ; words failed me wherewith to expresse it , and none can conceiue it , but he which findeth himselfe in the like agonie : yet griefe and rage ministred force , and caused me to breake forth into this reprehension and execution following . Great is the Crosse , which Almightie God hath suffered to come vpon me ; That assaulted by our professed enemies , and by them wounded ( as you see ) in body , lying gasping for breath , ) those whom I reputed for my friends to fight with me , those which I relyed on as my brethren to defend me in all occasions ; Those whom I haue nourished , cherished , fostered and loued as my children , to succour me , helpe me , and to sustaine my reputation in all extremities , are they who first draw their swords against me ; are they which wound my heart , in giuing me vp into mine enemies hands , whence proceedeth this ingratitude ? whence this faintnesse of heart ? whence this madnesse ? is the cause you fight for , vniust ? is the honour and loue of your Prince and Countrey buried in the dust ? your sweete liues , are they become loathsome vnto you ? will you exchange your liberty for thraldome , will you consent , to see that , which you haue sweat for , and procured with so great labour and aduenture , at the dispose of your enemies ? can you content your selues to suffer my blood spilt before your eyes ? and my life bereft me in your presence ? with the blood and liues of your deere brethren to be vnreuenged ? is not an honourable death to be preferred before a miserable and slauish life ? The one susteining the honour of our nation , of our predecessours , and of our societie ; the other ignominious to our selues , and reproachfull to our nation . Can you be perswaded that the enemy will performe his promise with you , that neuer leaueth to breake it with others , when he thinketh it advantagious ? and know you not , that with him , all is conuenient that is profitable ? Hold they not this for a maxime ; that , nulla fides est seruanda cum hereticis . In which number they accompt vs to be . Haue you forgotten their faith violated with my father , in St. Iohn de Vlua , the conditions and capitulations being firmed by the Viceroy , and twelue Hostages , all principall personages giuen for the more securitie of either party to other ? Haue you forgotten their promise broken with Iohn Vibao , and his company in Florida , hauing conditioned to giue them shipping and victuals , to carry them into their Countrey ? immediately after they had deliuered their weapons and armes , had they not their throates cut ? haue you forgotten how they dealt with Iohn Oxtiam , and his Company , in this Sea , yeeldeth vpon composition ? and how after a long imprisonment , and many miseries ( being carryed from Panama to Lyma ) and there hanged with all his Company , as Pyrates , by the Iustice ? And can you forget how dayly they abuse our noble natures , which being voyde of malice , measure all by sinceritie , but to our losse ? for that when we come to demand performance , they stoppe our mouthes ; Either with laying the inquisition vpon vs ; or with deliuering vs into the hands of the ordinary Iustice ; or of the Kings ministers . And then vrged with their promises , they shrinke vp to the shoulders ; and say , That they haue now no further power ouer vs ; They sorrow in their hearts , to see their promise is not accomplished ; but now they cannot doe vs any good office , but to pray to God for vs , and to entreat the ministers in our behalfe . Came we into the South-sea to put out flagges of truce ? And left we our pleasant England , with all her contentments , with intention or purpose to avayle our selues of white ragges ? and by banners of peace to deliuer our selues for slaues into our enemies hands ? or to range the world with the English , to take the law from them , whom by our swords , prowesse , and valour , we haue alwaies heretofore bin accustomed to purchase honour , riches and reputation ? If these motiues be not sufficient to perswade you , then I present before your eyes , your wiues and children , your parents and friends , your noble and sweete countrey , your gracious Soueraigne : of all which accompt your selues for euer depriued , if this proposition should be put in execution ; But for all these , and for the loue and respect you owe me , and for al besides that you esteeme and hold deare in this world , and for him , that made vs and all the world , banish out of your imagination , such vaine and base thoughts ; and according to your woonted resolution , prosecute the defence of your shippe , your liues , and libertie , with the liues and libertie of your companions ; who by their wounds and hurts are disabled and depriued of all other defence and helpe , saue that which lyeth in your discretions and prowesse . And you Captaine , of whom I made choise amongst many , to be my principall assistant , and the person to accomplish my dutie , if extraordinary casualtie should disable me , to performe and prosecute our voyage . Tender your obligation , and now in the occasion giue testimony , and make proofe of your constancie and valour , according to the opinion and confidence , I haue euer h●ld of you . Whereunto he made answere ; my good Generall , I hope you haue made experience of my resolution , which shall be euer to put in execution , what you shall be pleased to command me ; and my actions shall giue testimonie of the obligation wherein I stand bound vnto you . What I haue done , hath not proceeded from faintnesse of heart , nor from a will to see imaginations put in execution ( for besides the losse of our reputation , liberty , and what good else we can hope for . ) I know the Spaniard too too well , and the manner of his proceedings , in discharge of promises , but only to giue satisfaction to the rest of the Company , which importuned me to mooue this point . I condiscended to that , which now I am ashamed of , and grieue at , because I see it disliking to you . And here I vowe to fight it out , till life or lymmes fayle me . Bee you pleased to recommend vs to Almightie God , and to take comfort in him , whom I hope will giue vs victory , and restore you to health and strength , for all our comforts , and the happy accomplishing and finishing of our voyage , to his glory . I replyed : this is that which beseemeth you ; this sorteth to the opinion I euer held of you ; and this will gaine you ( with God and man ) a iust reward . And you the rest ( my deere companions and friends ) who euer haue made a demonstration of desire to accomplish your duties , remember , that when we first discryed our enemy , you shewed to haue a longing to prooue your valours against him : Now that the occasion is offered , lay hold of the fore-locke . For if once shee turne her backe , make sure accompt neuer after to see her face againe ; and as true English men , and followers of the steppes of our forefathers , in vertue and valour , sell your bloods and liues deerely , that Spaine may euer record it with sadnesse and griefe . And those which surviue , reioyce in the purchase of so noble a victory with so small meanes against so powerfull an enemy . Hereunto they made answer ; that as hitherto they had beene conformable to all the vndertakings , which I had commanded or counselled , so they would continue in the selfe same dutie and obedience to the last breath : vowing either to remaine Conquerours and Free-men , or else to sell their liues at that price , which their enemies should not willingly consent to buy them at . And with this resolution , both Captaine and company tooke their leaue of me , euery one particularly , and the greater part with teares , and and imbracings , though we were forthwith to depart the world , and neuer see one the other againe , but in heauen ; promising to cast all forepassed imaginations into oblivion , and never more to speake of surrendry . In accomplishment of this promise and determination , they persevered in sustaining the fight , all this night , with the day and night following , and the third day after . In which time the Enemie never left vs , day nor night , beating continually vpon vs , with his great and small shott . Saving that every morning an hower before breake of day , hee edged a little from vs , to breath , and to remedie such defects as were amisse ; as also to consult , what they should doe the day and night following . This time of interdiction , we imployed , in repayring our sayles , and tacklings , in stopping our leakes , in fishing and wolling our mastes and yards , in mending our pumpes , and in fitting and providing our selues for the day to come : though this was but little space for so many workes , yet gaue it great reliefe and comfort vnto vs , and made vs better able to endure the defence : for otherwise , our shippe must of force haue suncke before our surrendry , having many shot vnder water , and our pumpes shot to peeces every day : In all this space , not any man of either part tooke rest or sleepe , and little sustenance ; besides bread and wine . In the second dayes fight , the Vice-admirall comming vpon our quarter , William Blanch , one of our Masters mates , with a luckie hand , made a shot vnto her , with one of our sterne peeces ; it caried away his maine Mast close by the decke : wherewith the Admirall beare vp to her , to see what harme shee had received , and to giue her such succour , as shee was able to spare : which we seeing , were in good hope , that they would haue now left to molest vs any longer , having wherewithall to entertaine themselues in redressing their owne harmes . And so we stood away from them , close by as we could : which wee should not haue done , but prosecuted the occasion , and brought our selues close vpon her weather gage , and with our great and small shot hindered them from repairing their harmes : if we had thus done , they had beene forced to cut all by the bourd ; and it may bee ( lying a hull , or to le-wards of vs ) with a few shot , wee might haue suncke her . At the least , it would haue declared to our enemies , that wee had them in little estimation , when able to goe from them , we would not : and perhaps bin a cause to haue made them to leaue vs. But this occasion was let slip , as also , that other to fight with them , sayling quarter winds , or before the winde : for having stood off to Sea , a day and a night , we had scope to fight at our pleasure , and no man having sea roome , is bound to fight as his enemie will , with disadvantage , being able otherwise to deale with equalitie : contrariwise , every man ought to seeke the meanes hee can , for his defence , and greatest advantage , to the annoyance of his contrarie . Now wee might with our fore-saile , low set , haue borne vpp before the winde , and the enemie of force must haue done the like ▪ if hee would fight with vs , or keepe vs company : and then should wee haue had the advantage of them . For although their Artillery were longer , waightier , and many more then ours , and in truth did pierce with greater violence ; yet ours being of greater bore , and carrying a waightier and greater shot , was of more importance and of better effect for sinking and spoyling : For the smaller shot passeth through , and maketh but his whole , and harmeth that which lyeth in his way ; but the greater shaketh and shivereth all it meeteth , and with the splinters , or that which it encountreth , many times doth more hurt , then with his proper circumference : as is plainely seene in the battery by land , when the Saker , the Demy-Colverin , the Colverin , and demi-Canon , ( being peeces that reach much further point blanke then the Cannon ) are nothing of like importance for making the breach , as is the Cannon ; for that this shot being ponderous pierceth with difficultie , yea worketh better effects , tormenting , shaking and overthrowing all ; whereas the others , with their violence , pierce better , and make onely their hole , and so hide themselues in the Wooll or Rampire . Besides ( our Ship being yare and good of fleeridge ) no doubt but we should haue played better with our Ordinance , and with more effect , then did our enemies ; which was a great errour , being able to fight with lesse disadvantage , and yet to fight with the most that could be imagined , which I knew not off , neither was able to direct , though I had knowne it ; being in a manner senselesse , what with my woonds , and what with the agony of the surrendry propounded , for that I had seldome knowne it spoken of , but that it came afterwards to be put in execution . The Generall not being able to succour his Vice-admirall , except he should vtterly leaue vs , gaue them order , to shift as well as they could ●or the present , and to beare with the next Port , and there to repayre their harmes . Himselfe presently followed the Chase , and in short space fetched vs vp , and beganne a fresh to batter vs with his great and small shott . The Vice-admirall ( hauing saued what they could ) cutt the rest by the bourd , and with Fore-sayle and My son came after vs also , and before the setting of the Sunne , were come vpon our broad side , wee bearing all our Sayles , and after kept vs company , lying vpon our weather quarter , and annoying vs what shee could . Here I hold it necessary , to make mention of two things , which were most preiudiciall vnto vs , and the principall causes of our perdition , the errours and faults of late dayes , crept in amongst those who follow the Sea , and learned from the Flemings and Easterlings . I wish that by our misfortunes others would take warning , and procure to redresse them , as occasions shall be offered . The one , is to fight vnarmed , where they may fight armed . The other , is in comming to fight , to drinke themselues drunke . Yea , some are so madd , that they mingle Powder with Wine , to giue it the greater force , imagining that it giueth spirit , strength , and courage , and taketh away all feare and doubt . The latter is for the most part true , but the former is false and beastly , and altogether against reason . For though the nature of Wine , with moderation , is to comfort and reviue the heart , and to fortifie and strengthen the spirit ; yet the immoderate vse thereof worketh quite contrary effects . In fights , all receipts which adde courage and spirit , are of great regard , to be allowed , and vsed ; and so is a draught of Wine , to be giuen to euery man before he come to action , but more then enough is pernicious ; for , exceeding the meane , it offendeth , and infeebleth the sences , converting the strength ( which should resist the force of the enemy ) into weakenesse : it dulleth and blindeth the vnderstanding , and consequently depraueth any man of true valour . For that he is disenabled to iudge and apprehend the occasion , which may be offered , to assault , and retyre in time convenient ; the raynes of reason being put into the hands of passion and disorder . For after I was wounded , this nimium bred great disorder and inconvenience in our Shippe ; the pott continually walking , infused desperate and foolish hardinesse in many , w●o blinded with the fume of the liquor , considered not of any danger , but thus and thus would stand at hazard ; some in vaine glory , vaunting themselues ; some other rayling vpon the Spaniards ; another inviting his companion to come and stand by him ; and not to budge a foote from him ; which indiscreetly they put in execution , and cost the liues of many a good man , slaine by our enemies Muskettiers , who suffered not a man to shew himselfe , but they presently overthrew him with speed and watchfullnesse ; For prevention of the second errour , although I had great preparation of Armours , as well of proofe , as of light Co●●eletts , yet not a man would vse them ; but esteemed a pott of Wine , a better defence then an Armour of proofe . Which truely was great madnesse , and a lamentable fault , worthy to be banished from amongst all reasonable people , and well to be weighed by all Commanders . For if the Spaniard surpasseth vs in any thing , it is in his temperance , and suffering : and , where he hath had the better hand of vs , it hath beene ( for the most part ) through our owne folly , for that we will fight vnarmed with him being armed . And although I haue heard many men maintaine , that in Shipping , Armour is of little profit ; All men of good vnderstanding , will condemne such desperate ignorance . For besides , that the sleightest Armour secureth the parts of a mans body ( which it covereth ) from Pike , Sword , and all hand weapons : it likewise giueth boldnesse and courage ; a man Armed , giueth a greater and a waightier blow , then a man vnarmed ; he standeth faster , and with greater difficultie is to be overthrowne . And I neuer read , but that the glistering of the Armour hath beene by Authors obserued , for that ( as I imagine ) his show breedeth terror in his contraries , and despayre to himselfe if he be vnarmed . And therefore in time of warre , such as devote themselues to follow the profession of Armes ( by Sea or by Land ) ought to covet nothing more , then to be well Armed ; for as much as it is the second meanes , next Gods protection , for preseruing , and prolonging many mens liues . Wherein the Spanish nation deserveth commendation aboue others , euery one from the highest to the lowest , putting their greatest care in providing faire and good Armes . He which cannot come to the price of a Corslet , will haue a coate of Mayle , a Iackett , at least , a Buffe-jerkin , or a privie Coate . And hardly will they be found without it , albeit , they liue ; and serue ( for the most part ) in extreame hott Countries . Whereas I haue knowne many bred in cold Countries , in a moment complaine of the waight of their Armes , that they smoother them , and then cast them off , chusing rather to be shott through with a Bullet , or lanched through with a Pike , or thrust through with a Sword , then to endure a little travaile and suffering . But let me giue these lazie ones this lesson , that he that will goe a warrefare , must resolue himselfe to fight ; and he that putteth on this resolution , must be contented to endure both heate and waight , first , for the safegard of his life , and next for subduing of his enemie ; both which are hazarded , and put into great danger , if he fight vnarmed with an enemy armed . Now for mine owne opinion , I am resolved that Armour is more necessary by Sea , then by Land , yea , rather to be excused on the shore , then in the Shippe . My reason is , for that on the shore the Bullet onely hurteth , but in the Shippe , I haue seene the ●plinters kill and hurt many at once , and yet the shor● to haue passed without touching any person . As in the Galeon , in which I came out of the Indies , in Anno 1597. in the rode of Tercera , when the Queenes Maiesties Shippes , vnder the charge of the Earle of Essex ▪ chased vs into the rode , with the splinters of one shott , were slaine , maymed , and sore hurt , at the least a dozen persons , the most part whereof had beene excused , if they had beene Armed . And doubtlesse , if these errours had beene foreseene , and remedied by vs , many of those who were slaine and hurt , had beene on foote , and we inabled to haue sustained and maintained the fight much better and longer ; and perhaps at last had freed our selues . For if our enemy had come to bourd with vs , our close fights were such , as we were secure , and they open vnto vs. And what with our Cubridge heads , one answering the other , our hatches vpon bolts , our brackes in our Deckes , and Gunner roome , it was impossible to take vs as long as any competent number of men had remained , twentie persons would haue sufficed for defence ; and for this , such Shippes are called Impregnable , and are not to be taken , but by surrender , not to be overcome , but with bourding or sinking , as in vs by experience was verified : and not in vs alone , but in the Revenge of the Queenes Maiestie , which being compassed round about with all the Armado of Spaine , and bourded sundry times by many at once , is said , to haue sunke three of the Armado by her side . And in this conflict , having lost all her Mastes , and being no other then a logge in the Sea , could not bee taken with all their force and pollicie , till shee surrendred her selfe by an honourable composition . By these presidents , let Governours by Sea take speciall care aboue all , to preserue their people , in imitation of the French ; who carrie many Souldiers in their shippes of Warre , and secure them in their holdes , till they come to entring , and to proue their forces by the dint of Sword. But here the discreete Commaunders are to put difference , betwixt those which defend , and those which are to offend , and betwixt those which assault , and those which are assaulted . For ( as I haue sayd ) no governement whatsoever , better requireth a perfect and experimented Commaunder , then that of the Sea. And so no greater errour can bee committed , then to commend such charges to men vnexperimented in this profession . A third and last cause , of the losse of sundry of our men , most worthy of note for all Captaines , owners , and Carpenters : was the race building of our shippe ; the onely fault shee had ; and now a dayes , held for a principall grace in any shippe : but by the experience which I haue had , it seemeth for sundry reasons verie preiudiciall for shippes of Warre , For in such , those which tackle the sayles , of force must bee vpon the deckes , and are open without shelter , or any defence : yet here it will be obiected ; That for this inconvenience , wast clothes are provided , and for want of them , it is vsuall to lace a bonnet , or some such shadow for the men ; worthily may it bee called a shadow , and one of the most pernitious customes , that can be vsed , for this shadow , or defence , being but of linnen or wollen cloth , emboldeneth many ; who without it would retire to better securitie , whereas now thinking themselues vnseene , they become more bould , then otherwise they would , and thereby shot through , when they least thinke of it ; Some Captaines observing this errour , haue sought to remedie it , in some of his Maiesties shippes : not by altering the building , but by devising a certaine defence , made of foure or fiue inch planckes of fiue foote high , and sixe foote broad , running vpon wheeles , and placed in such partes of the shippe , as are most open . These they name blenders , and made of Elme for the most part ; for that it shivers not with a shot , as Oake and other Timber will doe , which are now in vse and service , but best it is , when the whole side hath one blender , and one armour of proofe , for defence of those , which of force must labour , and be a lost . This race building , first came in , by overmuch homing in of our shippes ; and received for good , vnder colour of making our ships thereby the better sea-shippes , and of better advantage to hull and trye : but in my iudgement , it breedeth many inconveniences , and is farre from working the effect they pretend , by disinabling them for bearing their cage worke correspondent , to the proportion and mould of the shippe , making them tender sided , and vnable to carry sayle in any fresh gaile of winde , and diminishing the play of their Artillery , and the place for accommodating their people to fight , labor , or rest . And I am none of those , who hold opinion , that the over-much homing in , the more the better , is commodious and easier for the shippe ; and this out of the experience , that I haue learned ; which with forcible reasons , I could proue to be much rather discomodious and worthy to be reformed . But withall I hold it not necessary to discourse here of that particulari●ie , but leaue the consequence to men of vnderstanding , and so surcease . SECT . LXII . ALl this second day , and the third day and night , our Captaine and company susteined the fight , notwithstanding the disadvantage where with they fought ; The enemie being ever to wind-ward , and wee to lee-ward , their shott much damnifying vs , and ours little annoying them , for whensoever a man encountreth with his enemie at sea , in gayning the weather gage , hee is in possibilie to sinke his contrary ; but his enemie cannot not sinke him ; and therefore hee which is forced to fight with this disadvantage , is to procure by all meanes possible to shoote downe his contraries Masts or Yards , and to teare or spoylr his tackling and sayles ; for which purpose , billets of some heavie wood fitted to the great Ordinance are of great importance . And so are Arrowes of fire , to bee shot out of slur-bowes , and cases of small shot ioyned two and two together , with peeces of wyer of fiue or six ynches long , which also shot out of muskets are of good effect , for tearing the sayles , or cutting the tackling . Some are of opinion , that crosse barres and chaine-shot , are of moment for the spoyling of Masts and Yards , but experience dayly teacheth , them not to be of great importance , though neere at hand , I confesse , they worke great execution : but the round shott , is the onely principall and powerfull meane , to breake Mast or Yard . And in this our fight , the Admirall of the Spaniards , had his fore-mast shot through with two round shott , some three yardes beneath the head ; had either of them entred but foure ynches further into the heart of the Mast , without all doubt , it had freed vs , and perhaps put them into our hands . The third day in the after-noone which was the 22. of Iune 1594. according to our computation , and which I follow in this my discourse , our sayles being torne , our Mastes all perished , our pumpes rent , and shot to peeces , and our shippe with foureteene short vnder water , and seven or eight foote of water in hold ; many of our men being slaine , and the most part of them ( which remayned ) sore hurt , and in a manner altogether fruiteles , and the enemie offering still to receaue vs a buena querra , and to giue vs life and libertie , and imbarkation for our countrey ; Our Captaine , and those which remayned of our Company , were all of opinion that our best course was to surrender our selues , before our ●hippe suncke . And so by common consent agreed the second time , to send a servant of mine Thomas Sanders , to signifie vnto mee the estate of our shippe and company ; And that it was impossible by any other way to expect for hope of deliverance , or life , but by the miraculous hand of God , in vsing his Almighty power ; or by an honourable surrender : which in every mans opinion was thought most convenient . So was I desired by him , to giue also my consent , that the Captaine might capitulate with the Spanish Generall , and to compound the best partido he could by surrendring our selues into his hands : vpon condition of life and libertie . This hee declared vnto me , being in a manner voyd of sence , and out of hope to liue or recover , which considered , and the circumstances of his relation , I answered as I could , that hee might iudge of my state , readie every moment to giue vp the Ghost , and vnable to discerne in this cause what was convenient , except I might see the present state of the shippe . And that the honour or dishonour , the wel-fare or misery , was for ●hem , which should be partakers of life ; At last , for that I had satisfaction of his valour and true dealing , in all the time , hee had served me , and in correspondence of it , had given him ( as was notorious ) charge and credit in many occasions , I bound him , by the loue and regard , hee ought me , and by the faith and duty to Almighty God , to tell me truely , if all were as he had declared . Whereunto hee made answere , that hee had manifested vnto mee the plaine and naked truth , and that hee tooke God to witnesse of the same truth ; with which receiving satisfaction , I forced my selfe what I could , to perswade him to annimate his companions , and in my name to intreate the Captaine , and the rest to persevere in defence of their libertie , liues , and reputation , remitting all to his discretion : not doubting , but he would be tender of his dutie , and zealous of my reputation , in preferring his liberty , and the liberty of the Company aboue all respects whatsoever . As for the welfare hoped by a surrender , I was altogether vnlikely to be partaker thereof , Death threatning to depriue me of the benefit , which the Enemie offered ; but if God would bee pleased to free vs , the ioy and comfort I should receiue , might perhaps giue me force and strength to recover health . Which answere being delivered to the Captaine , hee presently caused a slagge of truce , to be put in place of our Ensigne , and began to parley of our surrendry , with a Spaniard , which Don Beltran appointed for that purpose , from the poope of the Admirall , to offer in his name , the conditions before specified ; with his faithfull promise and oath , as the King Generall to take vs a buena querra , and to send vs all into our owne Countrey . The promise hee accepted , and sayd , that vnder the same , hee yeelded , and surrendred himselfe , shippe , and company . Immediately , there came vnto me another servant of mine , and told me , that our Captaine had surrendred himselfe , and our shippe ; which vnderstood , I called vnto one I●an Gomes de Pineda , a Spanish Pilote , which was our prisoner , and in all the fight we had kept close in hold , and willed him to goe to the Generall Don Beltran de Castro from mee , to tell him , that if he would giue vs his word , and oath , as the Generall of the King , and some pledge for confirmation , to receiue vs a buena querra , and to giue vs our liues and libertie , and present passage into our owne Countrey , that we would surrender our selues , and shippe into his handes ; Otherwise , that hee should never enioy of vs , nor ours , any thing , but a resolution every man to dye fighting . With this Message I dispatched him , and called vnto me all my Company , and encouraged them to sacrifice their liues fighting , and killing the Enemie , if he gaue but a fillip to any of our companions . The Spaniards willed vs to hoise out our boate , which was shott all to pe●●es ; and so was theirs . Seing that hee called to vs to amaine our sayles , which wee could not well doe , for that they were slung , and wee had not men inough to hand them . In this parley , the Vice-admirall comming vpon our quarter , and not knowing of what had past , discharged her two chase peeces at vs , and hurt our Captaine very sore in the thigh , and maimed one of our Masters Mates , called Hugh Maires , in one of his Armes , but after knowing vs to be rendred , hee secured vs : And we satisfying them that wee could not hoise out our boate , nor strike our sayles the Admirall layd vs abourd , bu● before any man entred , Iohn Gomes went vnto the Generall , who receiued him with great curtesie , and asked him what we required ; whereunto he made answere that my demaund was that in the Kings name , he should giue vs his faith and promise , to giue vs our liues , to keepe the Lawes of fayre warres and quarter , and to send vs presently into our countrey ; and in confirmation hereof , that I required some pledge , whereunto the Generall made answere ; that in the King● Maiesties name his Master , hee received vs a buena querra , and swore by God Almightie , and by the habit of A cautara , ( whereof he had received knighthood , and in token whereof , hee wore in his breast a greene crosse , which is the ensigne of that order ) that he would giue vs our liues with good entreatie , and send vs as speedily as he could , into our owne countrey . In confirmation whereof , he tooke of his gloue , and sent it to mee , as a pledge . With this message Iohn G●mes returned , and the Spaniards entred , and tooke possession of our shippe , every one crying buena querra , buena querra , oy p●r in maniana porti : with which our Company began to secure themselues . The Generall , was a principall Gentleman , of the ancient Nobilitie of Spaine , and brother to the Conde de Lemos , whose intention no doubt was according to his promise ; and therefore considering that some bad intreaty , and insolency , might be offered vnto me in my shippe , by the common Souldiers , who seldome haue respect to any person in such occasions , esp●cially in the case I was , whereof hee had en●ormed himselfe ; for prevention , hee sent a principal Captaine , brought vp long time in Flaunders , called Pedro Alueres de Pulgar , to take care of me , and whilest the shippes were one abourd the other , to bring me into his ship : which hee accomplished with great humanitie and courtesi● ; d●spising the barres of gold which were shared before his face ; which hee might alone haue enioyed , if hee would ; And truely hee was , as after I found by tryall , a true Captaine ; a man worthy of any charge , and of the noblest condition , that I haue knowne any Spaniard . The Generall received me with great courtesie and compassion even with teares in his eyes , and words of great consolation , and commaunded mee to bee accommodated in his owne Cabbine , where hee sought to cure and comfort mee the best he could ; the like hee vsed with all our hurt men , sixe and thirtie at least . And doubtlesse as true courage , valour , and resolution , is requisit in a Generall , in the time of battle . So humanitie , mildnes , and courtesie , after victorie . SECT . LXIII . WHilst the shippes were together , the maine-mast of the Daintie●ell ●ell by the bourd , and the people being occupied in ransacking and seeking for spoile and Pillage , neglected the principall ; whereof ensued , that within a short space the Dain●ie grew so deepe with water , which increased for want of prevention , that all who were in her , desired to forsake her , and weaved and cryed for succour to bee saved ; being out of hope of her recoverie . Whereupon , the Generall calling together the best experimented men hee had , and consulting with them what was best to bee done : it was resolued , that Generall Michaell Angell should goe abourd the Daintie , and with him threescore Marriners , as many Souldiers ; and with them , the English men who were able to labour to free her from water , and to put her in order , if it were possible : and then to recover Perico , the port of Panama , for th●t , of those to wind wards , it was impossible to turne vp to any of them and neerer then to le-ward was not any , that could supply our necessities and wants ; which lay from vs , east north east , aboue two hundreth leagues . Michaell Angell , being a man of experience and care , accomplished that he tooke in hand , although in clearing and bayling the water , in placing a pumpe , and in fitting , and mending her fore-saile , he spent aboue sixe and thirtie howers . During which time , the shippes lay all a hull ; but this worke ended , they set sayle , & directed their cours● for the Iles of Pearles ; And for that the Daintie sayled badly , what for want of her maine-sayle , and with the advantage , which all the south-sea shippes haue of all those built in our-North sea : The Admirall gaue her a t●we ; which notwithstanding , ( the wind calming with vs , as we approached neerer to the land ) twelue dayes were spent , before we could fetch sight of the Ilands ; which lye alongst the coast , beginning some eight leagues , West south-west from Panama , and run to the south-wards neere thirtie leagues . They are many , and the most vnhabited , and those which haue people , haue some Negroes , slaues vnto the Spaniards , which occupie themselues in labour of the land , or in fishing for Pearles , In times past , many inriched themselues with that trade , but now it is growne to decay . The maner of fishing for Pearles is , with certaine long Pinaces or small barkes , in which , there goe foure , fiue , sixe , or eight Negroes , expert swimmers , and great deevers , whom the Spaniards call Busos ; with tract of time , vse , and continuall practise , having learned to hold their breath long vnder water , for the better atchieving their worke . These throwing themselues into the Sea , with certaine instruments of their art , goe to the bottome , and seeke the bankes of the Oysters , in which the Pearles are ingendered ; and with their force and art , remoue them from their foundation , in which they spend more or lesse time , according to the resistance the firmenes of the ground affordeth . Once loosed , they put them into a bagge vnder their armes , and after bring them vp into their boates ; having loaden it , they goe to the shoare : there they open them , and take out the Pearles : they lie vnder the vttermost part of the circuite of the Oyster , in rankes and proportions , vnder a certaine part , which is of many pleights and folds , called the Ruffe , for the similitude , it hath vnto a Ruffe . The Pearles increase in bignes , as they be neerer the end or ioynt of the Oyster : The meate of those , which haue these pearles , is milkie , and not very wholesome to be eaten . In Anno , 1583. In the Iland of Margarita , I was at the dregging of Pearle Oysters , after the maner we dregge Oysters in England ; and with mine owne hands I opened many , & tooke out the pearles of them ; some greater , some lesse , and in good quantitie . How the Pearle is ingendred in the Oyster , or Mussell ( for they are found in both ) divers and sundry are the opinions ; but some ridiculous ; whereof , because many famous and learned men haue written largely , I will speake no more , then hath beene formerly spoken , but referre their curious desires to Pliny , with other Ancient , and moderne Authors . They are found in divers partes of the world , as in the west Indies , in the South sea , in the east Indian sea , in the Straites of Magellane , and in the Scottish Sea. Those found neere the Pooles , are not perfect , but are of a thick colour ; whereas such as are found neere the line , are most orient & transparent : the curious call it their water : and the best is a cleare white shining , with fierie flames . And those of the east India haue the best reputation , though as good are found in the west India , the the choice ones , are of great valew and estimation , but the greatest , that I haue read or heard of , was found in these Ilands of Pearles ; the which King Phillip the second of Spaine , gaue to his daughter Elizabeth , wife to Albertus , Arch-duke of Austria , and Governour of the States of Flaunders : in whose possession it remaineth , and is called , la Peregrina , for the rarenes of it ; being as bigge , as the pomell of a Poniard . SECT . LXIIII. IN this Navigation , after our surrender , the Generall tooke especial care for the good intreaty of vs , and especially of those who were hurt . And God so blessed the hands of our Surgians ( besides that they were expert in their Art ) that of all our wounded men not one died , that was aliue the day after our surrendry : The number whereof was neere fortie ; and many of them with eight , ten , or twelue wounds , and some with more . The thing that ought to moue vs to giue God Almighty especiall thankes and prayses ; was , that they were cured in a manner without instruments or salues : For the chests were all broken to peeces ; and many of their simples and compounds throwne into the Sea ; those which remained , were such , as were throwne about the shippe in broken pots and baggs , and such as by the Divine providence were reserved , at the end of three dayes , by order from the Generall , were commaunded to be sought and gathered together . These with some instruments of small moment , bought and procured from those , who had reserved them to a different end , did not onely serue for our cures , but also for the curing of the Spaniards , being many more , then those of our Company . For the Spanish Surgians were altogether ignorant in their profession , and had little or nothing wherewith to cure . And I haue noted , that the Spaniards in generall are nothing so curious , in accommodating themselues , with good and carefull Surgeans , nor to fitt them with that which belongeth to their profession , as other Nations are , though they haue greater neede then any , that I doe know . At the time of our surrender , I had not the Spanish tongue , and so was forced to vse an interpreter , or the Latine , or French ; which holpe m● much for the vnderstanding of those , which spake vnto me in Spanish ; together with a little smattering I had of the Portugall . Through the noble proceeding of Don Beltran with vs , and his particuler care towards me , in curing and comforting me , I began to gather heart , and hope of life , and health ; my servants which were on foote , advised me ordinarily of that which past . But some of our enemies , badly inclined , repined at the proceedings of the Generall ; and sayd , he did ill to vse vs so well ; that wee were Lutherans ; and for that cause , the saith which was given vs , was not to be kept nor performed : Others , that we had fought as good Souldiers , and therefore d●served good quarter . Others , nicknamed vs with the name of Corsarios , or Pirats ; not discerning thereby that they included themselues within the same imputation . Some were of opinion , that from Panama , the Generall would send vs into Spaine ; Others sayd , that he durst not dispose of vs , but by order from the Vice-roy of Peru , who had given him his authority . This hit the nayle on the head . To all I gaue the hearing , and laid vp in the store-house of my memory , that which I thought to be of substance , and in the store-house of my consideration , endevoured to frame a proportionable resolution to all occurrants , conformable to Gods most holy will. Withall I profitted my selfe of the meanes , which should bee offered , and beare greatest probabilitie to worke our comfort , help , and remedie . And so , as time ministred oportunitie , I began , and endevoured to satisfie the Generall , and the better sort in the points I durst intermeddle . And especially to perswade ( by the best reasons I could ) that wee might be sent presently from Panama : Alleaging the promise given vs , the cost and charges ensuing , which doubtles would be such as deserued consideration and excuse : besides that , now whilest he was in place , and power and authority in his hands , to performe with vs , that hee would looke into his honour , and profit himselfe of the occasion , and not put vs into the hands of a third person ; who perhaps bring more powerfull then himselfe , he might be forced to pray and intreate the performance of his promise ; whereunto hee gaue vs the hearing , and bare vs in hand , that hee would doe , what hee could . The Generall , and all in generall , not onely in the Peru , but in all Spaine , and the Kingdomes thereof ( before our surrendry ) held all English men of Warre , to be Corsarlos , or Pirats ; which I la●oured to reforme , both in the Peru , and also in the Counsels of Spaine , and amongst the Chieftaines , souldiers , and better sort , with whom I came to haue conversation ; Alleadging that a Pirate or Corsario , is he , which in time of peace , or truce spoyleth , or ●●b●eth those , which haue peace or truce with them : but the Eng●ish haue neyther peace nor truce with Spaine , but warre ; and ●herefore not to be accounted Pirats . Besides , Spaine broke the peace with England , and not England with Spaine ; and that by Ymbargo , which of all kinds of defiances , is most reproved , and of least reputation ; The ransoming of prysoners , and that by the Cannon , being more honorable , but aboue all , the most honorable , is with Trumpet and Herald , to proclaime and denounce the warre by publicke defiance . And so if they should condemne the English for Pirats , of force , they must first condemne themselues . Moreover , Pirats are those , who range the Seas without licence of their Prince ; who when they are met with , are punished more severely by their owne Lords , then when they fall into the hands of strangers ; which is notorious to be more severely prosecuted in England ( in time of peace ) then in any the Kingdomes of Christendome . But the English haue all licence , either immediately from their Prince , or from others therevnto authorized , and so cannot in any sence be comprehended vnder the name of Pirats ▪ for any hostility vndertaken against Spaine , or the dependancies thereof . And so the state standing as now it doth ; if in Spaine a pa●ti●uler man should arme a shippe , and goe in warre-fare with it against the English , and happened to be taken by them : I make no question , but the Company should bee intreated according to that manner , which they haue ever vsed since the beginning of the Warre : without making further Inquisition . Then if hee were rich or poore , to see if hee were able to giue a ransome , in this also they are not very curious . But if this spanish shippe should fall a thwart his Kings Armado , or Gallies , I make no doubt but they would hang the Captaine and his Companie for Pirates . My reason is , for that by a speciall law , it is enacted : that no man , in the kingdomes of Spaine , may arme any shippe , and goe in warre-fare , without the Kings speciall licence and commission ; vpon paine to be reputed a Pirate , and to bee chastised with the punishment due to Corsarios . In England the case is different , for the warre once proclaimed , every man may arme that will , and hath wherewith ; which maketh for our greater exemption , from being comprehended within the number of Pirates . Wi●h these , and other like Arguments to this purpose , ( to avoid tediousnes ) I omitt ; I convinced all those whom I heard to harpe vpon this string ; which was of no small importance for our good entreatie , and motiues for many , to further and favour the accomplishment of the promise lately made vnto vs. SECT . LXV . ONe day after dinner , ( as was the ordinary custome ) The Generall , his Captaines , and the better sort of his followers , being assembled in the Cabbin of the Poope in conference , an eager contention arose amongst them , touching the capitulation of Buena Querra and the purport thereof . Some sayd , that onely life and good entreatie of ●he prisoners , was to be comprehended therein ; Others enlarged , and restrained it , according to their humors and experience . In 〈◊〉 opinion was required , and what I had seene , and knowne , touching that point : wherein I pawsed a little , and suspecting the wo●st , feared that it might bee a baite layd to catch me withall , and so excused my selfe ; saying , that where so many experimented souldiers were ioyned together , my young iudgement was little to be respected ; whereunto the Generall replyed : That knowledge was not alwayes incident to yeares , ( though reason requireth , that the Aged should bee the wisest ) but an Art , acquired by action , and management of affaires . And therefore they would be but certified , what I had seene , and what my iudgement was in this point , vnto which , seeing I could not well excuse my selfe , I condiscended ; and calling my wits together , holding it better , to shoote out my boult , by yeelding vnto reason , ( although I might erre ) then to stand obstinate , my will being at warre with my consent , and fearing my deniall might be taken for discourtesie , which peradventure might also purchase me mislike with those , who seemed to wish me comfort and restitution . I submitted to better iudgement , the reformation of the present Assembly ; saying , Syr , vnder the capitulation of Buena querra , ( or fayre warres ) I haue ever vnderstood , and so it hath beene observed in these , as also in former times , that preservation of life , and good entreatie of the prisoner , haue beene comprehended : and further by no meanes to be vrged to any thing contrary to his conscience , as touching his Religion ; nor to be seduced , or menaced from the allegeance due to his Prince and Countrey : but rather to ransome him for his moneths pay . And this is that which I haue knowne practised in our times , in gene●all amongst all civill and noble Nations . But the English , haue enlarged it one point more towards the Spaniards rendred a Buena querra , in these warres ; haue ever delivered them , which haue beene taken vpon such compositions , without ransome : but the covetousnes of our Age hath brought in many abuses , and excluded the principall Officers from partaking of the benefit of this priviledge , in leaving them to the discretion of the Victor , beeing many times poorer , then the common Souldiers , their qualities considered , whereby they are commonly put to more , then the ordinary ransome , and not being able of themselues to accomplish it , are forgotten of their Princes , and sometimes suffer long imprysonment , which they should not . With this , Don Beltran sayd , This ambiguitie you haue well resolved ; And like a worthie Gentleman ( with great courtesie and liberalitie ) added ; Let not the last point trouble you : but bee of good comfort , for I heere giue you my word anew , that your ransome ( if any shall bee thought due ) shall be but a cople of Grey-ho●●d● for mee ; and other two for my Brother , the Conde de Lemes , An● this I sweare to you by the habit of Alcantera . Provided alwayes , that the King my Master leave you to my dispose , as of right you belong vnto me . For amongst the Spaniards in their Armadoes , if there bee an absolute Generall , the tenth of all is due to him , and he is to take choise of the best : where in other Countries , it is by lot , that the Generalls tenth is given ; And if they be but two shippes , he doth the like , and being but one , shee is of right the Generalls . This I hardly believed , vntill I saw a Letter , in which the King willed his Vice-roy , to giue Don Beltran thankes for our shippe and Artillerie , which he had given to his Maiestie . I yeelded to the Generall , most heartie thankes for his great favour , wherewith hee bound mee ever to seeke how to serue him , and deserue it . SECT . LXVI . IN this discourse Generall Michaell Angell demanded , for what purpose served the little short Arrowes , which wee had in our shippe , and those in so great quantitie : I satisfied them , that they were for our Muskets . They are not as yet in vse amongst the Spaniards , yet of singular effect and execution as our enemies confessed : for the vpper worke of their shippes being Muskets proofe , in all places they passed through both sides with facilitie , and wrought extraordinary disasters , which caused admiration , to see themselues wounded with small short , where they thought themselues secure ; and by no meanes could find where they entred , nor come to the sight of any of the shott . Hereof they proved to profit themselues after , but for that they wanted the t●●p●ings , which are first to be driven home , before the arrow be put in , & as then vnderstood not the secret , they reiected them , as vncertaine , and therefore not to be vsed , but of all the shot vsed now a dayes , for the annoying of an Enemie in ●ight by Sea , few are of greater moment for many respects : which I hold not convenient to treate of in Publique . SECT . LXVII . A Little to the South-wards of the Iland of Pearle , betwixt seven and eight degrees , is the great River of Saint Buena Ventura . It falleth into the South Sea with three mouthes , the head of which , is but a little distant from the North Sea. In Anno 1575. or 1576. one Iohn Oxman of Plymouth , going into the west Indies , ioyned with the Symarons . These are fugitiue Negroes , and for the bad intreatie which their Masters had given them , were then retyred into the mountaines , and lived vpon the spoyle of such Spaniards , as they could master , and could never be brought into obedience , till by composition they had a place limmitted them for their freedome , where they should liue quietly by themselues . At this day they haue a great habitation neere Panama , called Saint Iago de los Negros , well peopled , with all their Officers and Commaunders of their owne , saue onely a Spanish Governour . By the assistance of these Symarons , hee brought to the head of this River , by peecemeale , and in many iourneyes a small pinnace , hee fitted it by time in warlike manner , and with the choice of his Company , put himselfe into the South Sea , where his good ha● , was to meete with a cople of shippes of trade , and in the one of them a great quantitie of gold . And amongst other things two peeces of speciall estimation , the one a Table of massie gold , with Emralds , sent for a present to the King ; the other a Lady of singular beautie , married , and a mother of Children . The latter grewe to be his perdition : for hee had capitulated with these Symarons , that their part of the bootie , should be onely the prisoners , to the ende to execute their malice vpon them , ( such was the rancor they had conceived against them , for that they had beene the Tyrants of their libertie . ) But the Spaniards not contented to haue them their slaues ; who lately had beene their Lords , added to their servitude , cruell intreaties . And they againe to feede their insatiable revenges , accustomed to rost and eate the hearts of all those Spaniards , whom at any time they could lay hand vpon . Iohn Oxman ( I say ) was taken with the loue of this Lady , and to winne her good will , what through her teares and perswasions , and what through feare and detestation of their barbarous inclinations ; breaking promise with the Symarons , yeelded to her request , which was , to giue the prysoners liberty with their ships ; for that they were not vsefull for him : notwithstanding Oxman kept the Lady , who had in one of the restored shippes , eyther a Sonne , or a Nephew . This Nephew with the rest of the Spaniards , made all the hast they could to Pa●am● , and they vsed such diligence , as within fewe howers , some were dispatched to seeke those , who little thought so quickly to bee overtaken . The pursuers approaching the River , were doubtfull by which of the afore-remembred three mouths , they should take their way . In this wavering , one of the Souldiers espied certaine feathers , of Henns , and some boughes of trees , ( which they had cut off to make their way ) swmming downe one of the Outlets . This was light sufficient , to guide them in their course , they entred the River , and followed the tracke , as farre as their Frigats had water sufficient ; and then with part of their Souldiers in their boates , and the rest on the bankes on eyther side , they marched day and night in pursuite of their enemies ; and in fine came vppon them vnexpected at the head of the River , making good cheare in their Tents , and devided in two partialities about the partition , and sharing of their gold . Thus were they surprised , and not one escaped . Some say that Iohn Oxman , fled to the Symarons , but they vtterly denyed to receiue , or succour him , for that he had broken his promise ; the onely Obiection they cast in his teeth , was , that if he had held his word with them , hee never had fallen into this extremitie . In fine hee was taken ; and after , his shippe also was possessed by the Spaniards ; which he had hid in a certaine Coue , and covered with boughes of trees , in the guard and custodie of some foure or fiue of his followers . All his Company , were conveyed to Panama , and there were ymbarked for Lyma ; where a processe was made against them , by the Iustice , and all condemned and hanged as Pirates . This may be a good example to others in like occasions : first , to shunne such notorious sinnes , which cannot escape punishment in this life , nor in the life to come : for the breach of faith is reputed amongst the greatest faults , which a man can commit . Secondly , not to abuse another mans wife , much lesse to force her , both being odious to God and man. Thirdly to beware of mutenies , which seldome or never are seene to come to better ends ; for where such trees flourish , the fruite of force , must eyther bee bitter , sweete , or very sower . And therefore , seeing wee vaunt our selues to bee Christians and make profession of his law , who forbiddeth all such vanities ; let vs faithfully shunne them , that wee may partake the end of that hope which our profession teacheth and promiseth . SECT . LXVIII . COmming in sight of the Ilands of Pearles , the winde began to fresh in with vs , and wee profited out selues of it : but comming thwart of a small Iland , which they call la Pacheta , that lyeth within the Pearle Ilands , close abourd the mayne , and some eight or ten Leagues south and by west from Panama , the wind calmed againe . This Iland belongeth to a private man , it is a round humock , conteyning not a league of ground , but most fertile . Insomuch that by the owners industrie , and the labour of some fewe slaues , who occupie themselues in manuring it ; and two barkes , which hee imployeth in bringing the fruit it giveth , to Panama ; it is sayd to bee worth him every weeke , one with another , a barre of silver ; valued betwixt two hundreth and fiftie , or three hundreth pezos : which in English money , may amount to fiftie or threescore pounds and for that , which I saw at my being in Panama , touching this , I hold to be true . In our course to fetch the Port of Panama , we p●● our selues betwixt the Ilands and the Maine : which is a goodly Chan●ell , of three , foure , and fiue leagues broad , and without danger ; except a man come too neare the shoare on any side ; and that is thought the better course , then to goe a sea-boord of the Ilands , be●ause of the swift running of the tydes , and the advantage to stop the ebbe : As also for succour , if a man should happen to bee becalmed at any time beyond expectation ; which happeneth sometimes . The seaventh of Iuly wee had sight of Perico ; they are two little Ilands , which cause the Port of Panama , where all the shippes vse to ride ; It is some two Leagues west north-west of the Cittie , which hath also a Pere in it selfe for small Barkes , at full sea , it may haue hauē some sixe or seaven foote water , but at low water it is drie . The ninth of Iuly we anokored vnder Perico , and the Generall presently advised the Audiencia , of that which had succeeded in his Journey : which vnderstood by them , caused bonfires to be made , and every man to put luminaries in their houses ; the fashion is much vsed amongst the Spaniards in their feastes of ioy , or for glad tidings ; placing many lights in their Churches , in their windowes , and Galleries , and corners of their houses ; which being in the beginning of the night , and the Cittie close by the sea shore , showed to vs ( being farre off ) as though the Cittie had beene on a light fire . About eight of the clocke all the Artillerie of the Citty was shott off which wee might discerne by the flashes of fire , but could not heare the report : yet the Armando being advised thereof , and in a readinesse , answered them likewise with all their Artillery : which taking ende ( as all the vanities of this earth doe ) The Generall se●led himselfe to dispatch advise for the King● for the Vice-roy of Peru , and for the Vice-roy of the Nova Spana , for hee also had beene certified of our being in that sea , and had fitted an Armado to seeke vs , and to guard his coast . But now for a farewell , ( and note it ) Let me relate vnto you this Secret. How Don Beltran shewed mee a Letter from the King his Master , directed to the Vice-roy , wherein he gaue him particular relation of my pretended voyage ; of the shippes ; their burden ; their munition ; th●ir number of men , which I had in them , as perfectly as it he had seene all with his owne eyes ; Saying vnto me : Heereby , may you discerne , whether the King my Master haue friends in England , and good and speedie advice of all that passeth . Whereu●to I replyed ; It was no wonder , for that he had plentie of gold and silver , which worketh this and more strange effects : for my iourney was publique and notorious to all the Kingdome , whereunto hee replyed , that if I thought it so convenient , leaue should be given me to write into England to the Queenes Maiestie my Mistresse , to my Father , and to other personages , as I thought good ; and leaving the Letters open ; that hee would send some of them , in the Kings Packet , others to his Vncle Don Rodrigo de Castro , Cardinall and Archbishoppe of Sevill , and to other friendes of his : Not making any doubt but that they would be speedily in England . For which I thanked him , and accepted his courtesie , and although I was my selfe vnable to write , yet by the hands of a servant of mine , I wrote three or foure coppies of one letter to my Father , Sir Iohn Hawkins . In which I briefly made relation of all that had succeeded in our voyage . The dispatches of Spaine and new Spaine , went by ordinary course in ships of advise ; but that for the Peru was sent by a kinseman of the Generalls , called Don Francisco de la Cuena . Which being dispatched , Don Beltran hasted all that ever hee could , to put his shippes in order , to returne to Lyma . Hee caus●d the Daintie to be grounded , and trimmed , for in those Ilands , it higheth and falleth some fifteene or sixteene foote water . And the Generall with his Captaines , and some Religious men being aboord her , and new naming her , named her the Visitation ; for that shee was rendred on the day , on which they celebrate the visitation of the blessed Virgin Mary . In that place the ground being plaine and without vantage , ( whereby to helpe the tender sided and sharpe shippes ) they are forced to shore them on either side . In the midest of their solemnity , her props and shores of one side fayled and so shee fell over vpon that side suddenly , intreating many of them ( which were in her ) very badly , and doubtles had shee bin like the shippes of the South Sea , shee had broken out her bulge : but being without Mastes and empty , ( for in the South Sea , when they bring a ground a shippe , they leaue neither mast , balast , nor any other thing abourd , besides the bare hull ) her strength was such , as it made no great show to haue received any domage , but the feare shee put them all into was not little , and caused them to runne out of her ●aster then a good pace . In these Ilands is no succour , nor refreshing ; onely in the one of them , is one house of strawe , and a little spring of small moment . For the water , which the shippes vse for their provision ; they fetch from another Iland two Leagues west north-west of these ; which they call Tabaga , having in it some fruite and refreshing , and some fewe Indians to inhabite it . What succeeded to mee , and to the rest during our Imprisoment , with the rarities and particularities of the Peru , and Tierra firme , my voyage to Spaine , and the successe , with the time I spent in pryson in the Peru , in the Tercera , in Sevill , and in Madrid , with the accidents which befell me in them ; I leaue for a second part of this discourse , if God giue life , and convenient place and rest , necessary for so tedious and troublesome a worke : desiring God , that is Almightie , to giue his blessing to this and the rest of my intentions : that it and they may bee fruitefull , to his glory , and the good of all : then shall my desires be accomplished , and I account my selfe most happie . To whom be all glory , and thankes from all eternitie FINIS . Errata sic corrige . FOlio 5. for recant , read recount . fol. 7. and 9. for wasters , read wa●ters . fol. 9. line 7. for light , read last . fol. 15. for serue read saue . fol. 23. for we not , read we were not . for the River of Ieromino , read Ienero . for rose , read nose . The litteralls are commended to favour . The Table of the principall Observations conteined in this Booke . A Advantage of obedience . Folio . 91 Advise by Land and Sea. Folio . 117 Advertisements for Commanders . Folio . 91 For servitors . Folio . 92 Agnanapes . Folio . 62 Noblenes of Alonso de soto . Folio . 103 Alcatrices . Folio . 44 Amber-grice . Folio . 46.47 Amitie of the Indians . Folio . 116 Mending of vnserviceable Anchors . Folio . 87 Light Anchors fit for the South Sea. Folio . 102 Arica . Folio . 114 Valour of the Arawcans . Folio . 107 Much commended for all sorts of fruit and gold . Folio . 106 Spanish Armado . Folio . 125 Arrogancy of the Spanish Generall . Folio . 140 Overcharging of Artillery . Folio . 115 Courses for Artillery after bourding . Folio . 145 Donna Austria in the narrow Seas . Folio . 21 B BAckwardnesse of Companies . Folio . 90 Evill consequences thereof . ibid Baldivia . Folio . 96 English Bay. Folio . 82 The Bezar stone . Folio . 47 Beefe pickled . 69. held good beyond the Equinoctiall . ibid Blanches Bay. Folio . 77 Pollicies to avoid Bourding . Folio . 138 The Bonito . Folio . 42 Brasil knowne , &c. Folio . 38 Bravo . Folio . 29 Description of Brasil . Folio . 64 Its Hauens . Folio . 64 Commodities and wants . Folio . 65 Bestial and discommodities . ibid Losse of the Burdeaux Fleete . Folio . 9 C FAlse Calking . Folio . 18 Prevention thereof . ibid Thomas Candish . 85. surprised Folio . 58 Canary Ilands . Folio . 24 Grand Canary . Folio . 25 Cap● Blanco . Folio . 54 Ignobl● Captaines . Folio . 68 Disloyalties of Captaines . Folio . 112 Beverage of Cassavy . Folio . 62 Cas●avi Meale . Folio . 61 Preparing thereof . ibid S. Catelena . Folio . 66 Parts requisite in a Chieftain . Folio . 130 Two Chieftain● dangerous . Folio . 133 Cherries . Folio . 55 People of Chile . Folio . 98 Their weapons . Folio . 99 And hate to the Spaniards . ●●id Civil Catts . Folio . 31 Cittie of Conception . Folio . 100 Vnwillingnesse to follow couetous Commanders . Folio . 109 A Commander not to trust his officers . Folio . 127 Admonitions to Commanders . Folio . 128. Cocos , and their kinds . Folio . 30.31 Complaints of master Thomas Candish . Folio . 14 Of master George Raymond . ibid Company sicke . 38. dismayed . Folio . 84 Losse of the Edward Cotton . Folio . 33. Clothes made in Coquimbo . Folio . 107 Crabby Cove . Folio . 84 Care of Currants . Folio . 33 D DEparture from Lyma . Folio . 103 Devises in sudden accidents . Folio . 76. Directions to be secret . Folio . 130 Discipline of the Spanish . Folio . 67 Cause of their prosperities . ibid Discipline neglected by the English . Folio . 8 Pried into by the Spaniards Folio . 134 And by them imitated . ibid Vse of Discoueries . Folio . 1 Discouery on the coast to be avoyded . Folio . 100 The Dolphin . Folio . 42 Sir Francis Drake vpon the sothermost part of the world . Folio . 9● Providence of the Dutch. ●7 Ducks . Folio . 74 E ELizabeths Bay.   Disvse of Engines of Antiquitie . Folio . 143 The English carry vp their flag Folio . 20 English Authours of Sea Dis●ipline . Folio . 8 Carelesnesse of the English. Folio . 127 Exchange of trifles . Folio . 98 Of sheepe . ibid Exercise alwayes necessary . Folio . 26 F Ed ▪ Fenton . Folio . 85 Iuan Fernandes . Folio . 100 Danger of Fier . 39. By heating of Pitch . ibid. By taking Tobacco . ibid. By Candle light . ibid. By hooping and scutling . Folio . 40 By nature of waters . ibid Strange tree in Fiero . Folio . 25 Beginning of the Spanish Fight . 126. Their intertainment . Folio . 122 The English. 75. The Spanish 130 ibid. pay deere for their rashnes . 135. Take a new resolution . Folio . 1●6 Flying fishes . Folio . 44 French and English salute . Folio . 20 French surprised . Folio . 57 To know wholsome fruits . Folio . 55 Fuego . Folio . 29 End of Fugitiues . Folio . 135 G GAnnetts . Folio . 54 God propitions . Folio . 84 Therefore praised . ibid One Shippe and some Gold taken . Folio . 101 Euery shower , a shower of Gold. ibid. S : R : Greenfild at Flores . Folio . 10 Guls. Folio . 73 Deceit of the Gunner . Folio . 127 H MAster Thomas Hampton . Folio . 20 Annoyances in Harbours . Folio . 51 Vse of Havas purgativas . Folio . 55 Master Wil : Hawkins . Folio . 86 Hawkins Mayden-●and . Folio . 70 Helm-man . Folio . 54 I SAint Iago 29. sacked . ibid S. Iames Ilands . Folio . 54 The Iesus of Lubeck . Folio . 3 Ienero . Folio . 77.59 Vnwholsome Ilands . 27 Their heat . ibid. The breze . ibid. The best remedie . Folio . 28 Inconvenience of Imprests . Folio . 15 Their true vse . Folio . 16 Indians howsing 63. and manner of sleeping . ibid Indians apparrell . Folio . 98 Indians poligamy Folio . 63 Indians trechery . Folio . 97 Indians foresight . Folio . 81 Indians industry . 57. dismissed 123. led by a Mulato . Folio . 124 Consequence of Instructions . Folio . 17 Isla Graund . Folio . 60 Planting of Iuca . Folio . 62 By women . ibid L VNknowne Land. Folio . 69 Care of approch . ibid New devise for stopping Leakes without Bourd . Folio . 104 Best time to pa●se the Lyne . Folio . 48 M Madera ▪ Folio . 24 Who to be accounted a Mariner . Folio . 128 His knowledge . ibid. and materials . ibid. for navigation . ibid The Mariners revenge . Folio . 43 Wilfulnesse of Mariners . Folio . 100 S. Maries . Folio . 100 Care of the Master . Folio . 53 Vnskilfulnesse of the Masters Mate . Folio . 52 Fittest places of meeting . Folio . 17 Mocha . Folio . 96 Monkies , Parrots . Folio . 31 Influence of the Moone . Folio . 28 Mutinies how to be winked at Folio . 94 Vnadvisednesse of the multitude . Folio . 126 O OBiections resolved . Folio . 141 Office of a Master . Folio . 129 Of a Pilot. ibid Of the Boteswaine . ibid Of the Steward . ibid Of the Carpenter . ibid Of the Gunner . Folio . 130 Lawes of Oloron . Folio . 111 Vertue of Oranges . Folio . 52 Beds of Oreweed . Folio . 70 P MOdestie of Sir Hen : Palmer . Folio . 8 Patience of the Earle of Nottingham . Folio . 93 Parts requisite in a Com●●nder at Sea. Folio . 8 The Palmito . Folio . 29.55 Palmito Iland . Folio . 59 Pearles . Folio . 88 Iland of Pengwins . Folio . 72 Described ibid Hunting of Pengwins . Folio . 73 Kept for store . ibid Care of the Pentagones . Folio . 63 King Philips comming into England . Folio . 21 Pilats Fishes . Folio . 44 Challenging of pillage . Folio . 110 Prevention of vndue pillage . Folio . 113 What to be reputed pillage . Folio . 112 Placentia . Folio . 30 The Plaintai● . Folio . 30 Dutie of Pynaces . Folio . 24 Pynace lost . Folio . 13 Porke good foure yeare old . Folio . 96 Danger of open Ports . Folio . 5 Providence of God. Folio . 53 Corrupt ; or scantie Provisiōs . Folio . 109 Provisions , better provided at Pli●●●outh . Folio . 5 Puerto Viejo . Folio . 122 Puma . Folio . 121 Purgatiues . Folio . 5● Purflain . Folio . 55 Q. BAy of Quintera . Folio . 105 R. PRevention of Ratts . Folio . 89 Calamities they bring . ibid Long Reach . Folio . 81 The Repentance . Folio . 3 Reasons of returne dangerous . Folio . 87 The Revenge . Folio . 2 Spare R●dders . Folio . 105 Runnawayes . Folio . 68 S SAbboth reserved for holy exercises . Folio . 27 Sailes of Cotton cloth . Folio . 102 Ilands of Salomon . Folio . 1●0 Arrivall at Santos . Folio . 49 Forbidden to trade . Folio . 50 Pedro Sarmiento . Folio . 71 The Scurvy . 35. The signes . ibid The causes . ibid Seething Meat in Salt water . Folio . 36 Corruption of Victuall . ibid Vapours of the Sea. ibid The remedies , By Dyet . ibid By Shift . ibid By labour . ibid By early eating and drinking ibid. By sower Oranges and Lemmons . ibid By Doctor Stevens water ibid By oyle of ●itry : ibid By ayre of the Land. ibid Abuses of Sea-faring men . Folio . 14 Seales . Folio . 75 Setting the Ship vpon a Rocke . 83. diligence to free it . ibid Shething of Ships . Folio . 78 In Spaine and Portingall . Folio . 79 With double Plankes . ibid. With Canvas , ibidem With burnt Planks . ibid With Varnish in Chi●● . ibid In England . Folio . 80 Best manner of Shething . Folio . 80 The Sharke . Folio . 43 What requisit in Shipping . Folio . 2 The honour of his Maiesties Ships . Folio . 20 Ships of trade . Folio . 138 The Prince his Ships . ibid All Ships of warre are not to be low built . Folio . 139 Foure Ships taken . Folio . 10● Dutie of a small Ship against a greater . Folio . 141 Shooting at Sea 19. Mischances therevpon ensuing . ibid Sloth cause of fancies . Folio . 82 Care of sounding . Folio . 32 Spanish discipline . Folio . 132.133.134 Spanish officers . Folio . 134 Spanish Admirall commeth to Leeward . Folio . 131 Spaniards parley . Folio . 134 Inexperience of the Spaniards . Folio . 126. Weaknesse of the Spaniards . Folio . 9 Vain-glory of the Spaniards . Folio . 142 Severitie of Spaine . Folio . 144 Care of Steerage . Folio . 53 Exquisite in the Spaniards and Portingals . ibid The Straights . Folio . 70 Second peopling of the Straights Folio . 76. South part of the Straights Ilands . Folio . 95 Effects of courage in Stormes . Folio . 10 A cruell Storme . Folio . 99 Birds like Swans . 68. how caught , good refreshment . Folio . 69 Swearing remedied . Folio . 41 T DEscription of Tenerif . Folio . 25 The Thunderbolt of London . Folio . 3. Tobias Cove . Folio . 83 Concealement hindereth Trading . Folio . 113 Point Tremontame . Folio . 70 Entertainment of Time. Folio . 88 V CAptaine Vavisor . Folio . 10 Importance of a small Vessell . Folio . 100. Place of Vice-admirall . Folio . 9 Considerations for Voyages . Folio . 4 Voyages overthrowne by pretences . Folio . 95 Overthrow of the Voyage . Folio . 66 The cause . ibid Infidelitie . ibid W ORder of the Flemish Wafters . Folio . 8. Deteyning of Wages . Folio . 110 Warehouses sacked . Folio . 101 Obiection of wast . Folio . 78 answered . ibid Wast of men . Folio . 57 Distilling of Salt - water . Folio . 52 Contagious Waters . Folio . 56 Care of Watches . Folio . 34 Fruits of good Watch. Folio . 58 Concealement of Weakenes . Folio . 103 Wilfulnesse of Mariners . Folio . 6 Wine more dangerous , then the enemy . Folio . 103 Spanish Wines and Fevers vnknowne in England . Folio . 103 Wine consumeth treasure . Folio . 104 Fight of the Whale . Folio . 45 With the Sword fish . ibid With the Thresher . ibid Taking of the Whale . Folio . 46 By the Indians . Folio . 47 Warning against Wormes . Folio . 78 Y YOnkers ever necessary in the top . Folio . 26 FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A02826-e430 The necessary vse of Discoveries . Of travaile . O● Shipping . Improper Names for Shipping . The Revenge . See M●ster Hac●u●ts Relations . The Thunderbolt o● London . The Iesus of Lubeck . The Repentance . The Iourney of Spaine . Considerations for pretended Voyages . Provisions better provided at Plimmouth , then at London . Note . Note . The Providence o● the Dutch. The English , Authors of Sea discipline . By them againe n●glected . The modesty of Sir Henry Palmer . Parts required in a Commander at Sea. The losse of the Burdieux Fleete , Anno ●592 . The caus● . The weaknes of the enemy . The Voyage of Sir Iohn Hawkins , Anno 1590. Sir Richard Greenfield at Flores . Captaine Vavisor . Parts requisite in a good Mariner . A cruell Storme . And therein the effects of courage and advise . The losse of the Pynace . Abuses of some Sea-faring men . Master Thomas Candish . Master George Reymon● . The inconvenience of Imprests . The true vse of Imprests . The consequence of Instructions at departure . Obiections against meeting in Harbours . Answered , False Calking . For prevention thereof . Example . Advise for shooting at Sea. Sundry mischan●es for neglect thereof Obiect . Answer . Master Thomas Hampto's . The French and English Fleete salute one another . The English carry vp their flagg in the French Seas . The honour of his Maiesties ships . Practised at the comming in of K●ng Philip into England . And in the passage of Dona Anna de Austria . As also in her repas●age . The dutie of Pynaces . The Madera Ilands . Canaria Ilands . Gorgosh● . The Description of Tenerif . Of a Tree in Fierro . The first discoverers of these Ilands . Note . Exercises vpon the Southwards of the Canaries . Cape de Verd. The vnwholsomnesse thereof . The heatt . The Brezes . The remedie . The influence of the Moone in hot Countries . Saint Iago . Sacked by Manuel Serades , St. Francis Drake , and Sir Anthony Shyrley . Fuego . Bravo . The Palmito . The Plantane . Platentia . The Cocos , and ●heir kindes . Cyvet-Catts . Munkeyes . Parrots . Note . The losse of the Edward Cotton . The Scurvey . The signes . The cause . Seething of meat in Salt water . Corruption of victuall . Vapours of the Sea. Azores . The remedies ; By dyet . By shift . By labour . By early eating and drinking . By sower Oranges and Lemmons . By Doctor Stevens water . By oyle of Vitry. By the ayre of the land . The company sicke , and dismayed . Brasill . Cape S. Augustine . Farnambuca . Todos Santos . De Vitoria . Dangers of Fire . By heating of Pitch . By taking Tobacco . By Hooping and Scutling of Caske . By natures of waters . By Swearing . The Dolphin . The Bonito . The Sharke . flying Fishes . Alcatrace . The fight of the Whale , with the Sword-fish , and Thresher . The taking of the Whale . Amber-greece . The Beazar stone . Amber greece . By the Indians . B●st times to passe the lyne , from the North-wards to the South-ward . For prevention of annoyances , &c. in Harbours . The vertue of Oranges . Distilling of Salt water . Vnskilfulnesse of the Masters Mate . Providence of God , and the care of the Master . Care of Steeridge , Exquisit in the Spanyards and Portingalls . Cape Blanco . Saint Iames Ilands , alias Saint Annes . Gannets . Purslane . Cherries . Palmitos . Purgatiues . The vse of Havas purgativas . Artechoques , or Prick-Peares . A good note to take , or refuse vnknowne fruits . Contagious water . Wast and losse of men . Industry of the Indians ; They surprise the French , San-sebastian . kill the English , and discover vs. The events of good watch . Palmito Iland . Ienero . Little Iland . Isl● Grand . Shells of mother of pearle . Price of Ne●roes . Cassavi meale . The preparing thereof for ●ood . Agnanapes . And for Bevera●e . The manner of planting Iuca , with the labour of the women . Polygamy of the Indians ▪ Their attire ▪ Their manne● of housing . And sleeping . The description of Brasill . It s Havens . Its Commodities . Its wants . The bestiall thereof . The discommodities . Santa Catalina . Variation of the Compasse . The overthrow of the Voyage . The cause , Infidelitie . Discipl●ne of the Spanish , the only cause of their prosperities . The cunning of Runnawayes . and ignoble Captaines , verified at their returnes . Birds like Swans caught with lin● and hooke Proue good refreshment . Care of the Pentagones . A description of the vnknovvne land . A caveat for comming suddenly too nere an vnknowne land . Poynt Tremountaine . Payre Iland . Condite head . Hawkins-maid●n-land . Bedds of Oreweed , with white flowers . Our comming to the Straites . Pedro Sarmi●nto bu●ld●th San-Philip . Note . The Ilands of Pengwins . Good provision in the Straites . The description of the Pengwin . Hunting the Pengwin . The keeping for store . The Gulls , Ducks . Of Seales , or Sea-wolues . Devises in sudden accidents . The second peopling of the Spaniards . Elizabeths Bay. The River of Ieronimo . Blanches Bay. Obiection of wast . Answere . Warning against wormes . Sheathing of Shippes . In Spaine and Portugall , with double plankes . With Canvas . With burnt plankes . In China with Varnish . In England ▪ Best manner of sheathing . Long Reach . Note . English Bay. Sloth cause of imagination . Tobias Cove . Setting of the Ship vpon a Rocke . The company dismayed . Diligence to 〈◊〉 it . To the laborious God propitious , and there●ore praysed . Crabby Cove . Voyages ●verthroune by pretences . Edward F●nton and master Thomas Cand●sh . Master William Hawkins . Danger to hearken vnto reasons of return● . The mending of an vnserviceable Anchor . Entertainement o● time , to avoyd idlenesse , In gathering of Winter● Barke . Of Pearles . Prevention of Ra●s . The Calamities they bring to a ship . Backwardnes in the Companie , and the consequences thereof . Advertisements ●or C●mmanders . The advantage of obedience . Advertis●ments ●or yong Servi●ors . The patience of the Earle of Nottingham . Mutenies not alwayes to be winked at . South part of the Straites Ilands . Sir Francis Drake imbraceth the Southermost poin● of the world . M●cha . Baldiv●a . Trechery of the Indians . Ex●hanges o● t●ifles . O● Sheepe . Their apparell , and housing . People 〈◊〉 Chily . Their weapons . Their hate to the Sp●niards . A cruel storme The important losse of a small vessell . Saint Maries . Citty of Conc●ption . Ivan Fernandes Good to avo●d discovery Wilfulnesse of Mariners . They seize ●pon 4. Ships . And the warehouses . They seize vpon another Shippe , and some gold . Light Anchors brou●ht from the North S●a , And the first Artillerie . Sayles of Cotton c●oth . They dep●rt from Lyma , and conc●ale their weaknes . The no●le●es of Alonso ●e Soto . The enemy lesse dangerous then the Wine . Spanish Wines and burning Feavers vnknowne in England . And consumeth treasure . Description of the Bay. A new devise for stopping a Leake without board . Spare Rudders . Bay of Quintera . Nota verum hispanum . Coquinbo . Arica in Chily , much commended . For all sorts of fru●tes . And plenty of Gold. The Indians forbid the search of gold . Every showre , a showre of gold . Linnen and woollen cloth made in Coquinbo . The valour of the Arawcans . Most men vnwillin● to follow cove●ous Commande●s . The mischiefs of corrupt , or scant●e provisions . Of detayning and def●auding of wages . Of marriners by challenge of Pillage . The lawes of Oleron , con●erning pillage . What ought to be reputed pillage . Against the disloyalties of Captaines . Conc●●●emē● ; o● much more value , th●n the Trad●ng . The prevention of vndue pillagin●s . Arica . The severity of Spaine . Overcha●●ing o● Artileries . The amity of the Indians . Advise ●●ven ●y Sea and Land. The Ilands of Salomon . Punta de Augus●a . Puma . Puerto viejo . They dismisse their Indians . The Indians led by a Molato Spanis● Armado . The vnadvised courage of the multitude . The beginning of the ●ight . The inex●erience of the Spa●iards . And carelesnesse of the English. How farre a Commander is to trust his officers . Deceit of the Gann●r , and his extreme carelesnesse , and suspitious disloyalty . Admonitions , for Commanders . Who to be accounted a true Marriner . His knowledge for Materialls . For provisions . For Navigation . Offic● of the Master . Office of the Pilot. The Boteswaine . The Steward The Carpenter . The Gunner . Directions in secret . Parts requ●site in a good husbandman . The like in a good Chie●etaine . Why the Spanish Admirall ca●e to leewa●ds . Intertainment of Spaniards . The English , 75. The Spaniards , 1300. The Spanish discipline . Two Clac●etaines ioyned in Commi●●ion dang●rous . The Souldier . The Gunner . The Marriner . Officers i● a shipp . of War. Captaine of the So●ldiers . Captaine of t●e shippe . Mr. Del Campo , &c. Prving of the Sp●niards into o●r Di●cipl●ne . Their imitation o● o●t ●iscipline . The ends of Fugitiues . The Spaniards pay deerely for their rashnesse . And take a new resolution Pollicies to avoyde bourdings . Dispute concerning ships of Trade . Concerning the Prince his shippes . Al ships of warre are not to below bu●lt Perticular respects must giue place to the Generall . Arrogancy of a Spanish G●nerall . Doubts and obiections resolued . And the duty of a small ship against a greater . Vain-glory of the Spanish . Courses for Artiller● after bourding . Disuse of engines of Antiquitie . The Spaniards parley . They resolue to fight it out . The Enemie breatheth , The English repaire their defects . Advant●ges omitted . The difference of shot . Their effects . Errors in Fight , Learned from the Flemings and Easterlings . 1. To fight vnarmed . 2. To drinke to excesse . The Spaniard surpasseth vs onely in temperance . The vse and profit of arming , exactly obs●rved by the Spanish . Armes more necessary by Sea , then at Land. A difference for Commanders . Race-ships of Warre disliked Wast-clothes not so vsefull , as other devises . The disadvantage o● Ships to lee-wa●d . And the b●st remedie . The Spaniards●ore-mast ●ore-mast thrice shot through . Th● English sur●ender . T●e mildnes of a Generall after victorie The Daintie in danger of perishing . M●●haell Archangell , ●e●o●ereth th● Sh●p . Fishing for Pearles . The places where pearle are found . The Generall continueth his honourable vsage , towards the sicke and wounded . What a Pirate is . 3. Sorts of defiances . The Custome of Spaine ●or of warre . The Custome of England . A disputation concerning Buena querra . The Resolution &c. The noble vsage of the Eng●ish , But abused in these dayes . Don Beltran satisfied And answereth . Short arrowes for Muskets . Iohn Oxmans Voyage to the South Sea. What the Symarons are . Their habitation . Their assistance . Iohn Oxman capitulateth with them , His folly , And Breach of promise . His pursuite . And evill Fortune . He flyeth to the Symarons Breach of faith never vnpunished . La Pacheta The Generall certefieth the Audiencia of his successe . The great ioy of the Spaniards . Note 
A85452	----	America painted to the life. A true history of the originall undertakings of the advancement of plantations into those parts, with a perfect relation of our English discoveries ... 1628. to 1658. declaring the forms of their government, policies, religions, manners, customes, military disciplines, warres with the Indians, the commodities of their countries, a description of their townes, and havens, the increase of their trading with the names of their governours and magistrates. More especially an absolute narrative of the north parts of America, and of the discoveries and plantations of our English in New-England. Written by Sir Ferdinando Gorges .... Publisht ... by his grand-child Ferdinando Gorges Esquire, who hath much enlarged it and added severall accurate descriptions of his owne. Gorges, Ferdinando, Sir, 1556?-1647. 1658 Approx. 570 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 123 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A85452 Wing G1300 Thomason E969_3 99866745 99866745 119030 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A85452) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 119030) Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 144:E969[3]) America painted to the life. A true history of the originall undertakings of the advancement of plantations into those parts, with a perfect relation of our English discoveries ... 1628. to 1658. declaring the forms of their government, policies, religions, manners, customes, military disciplines, warres with the Indians, the commodities of their countries, a description of their townes, and havens, the increase of their trading with the names of their governours and magistrates. More especially an absolute narrative of the north parts of America, and of the discoveries and plantations of our English in New-England. Written by Sir Ferdinando Gorges .... Publisht ... by his grand-child Ferdinando Gorges Esquire, who hath much enlarged it and added severall accurate descriptions of his owne. Gorges, Ferdinando, Sir, 1556?-1647. Gorges, Ferdinando, 1629-1718. [4], 236, [4] p. : map printed by E. Brudenell, for Nathaniel Brook dwelling at the Angel in Corn-hill, London : 1658. Reproduction of the original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Indians of North America -- Early works to 1800. America -- Discovery and exploration -- Early works to 1800. New England -- History -- Colonial period, ca. 1600-1775 -- Early works to 1800. 2007-05 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-05 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-06 Jonathan Blaney Sampled and proofread 2007-06 Jonathan Blaney Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion AMERICA . Painted to the Life . A True History of the originall undertakings of the advancement of Plantations into those parts , with a perfect relation of our ENGLISH Discoveries , shewing their beginning , progress , and continuance , from the year , 1628. to 1658. declaring the forms of their Government , Policies , Religions , Manners , Customes , Military Discipline , Warres with the INDIANS , the Commodities of their Countries , a Description of their Townes , and Havens , the increase of their trading with the names of their Governours and Magistrates . More Especially an absolute Narrative of the North parts of AMERICA , and of the discoveries and plantations of our English in NEW-ENGLAND . Written by Sir FERDINANDO GORGES Knight and Governour of the Fort and Island of Plimouth in DEVONSHIRE , one of the first and cheifest promoters of those Plantations . Publisht since his decease , by his Grand-child Ferdinando Gorges Esquire , who hath much enlarged it and added severall accurate Descriptions of his owne . A work now at last exposed for the publick good , to stir up the heroick and active spirits of these times , to benefit their Country , and Eternize their names by such honourable attempts . For the Readers clearer understanding of the Country's they are lively described in a compleat and exquisite Map. Vivit post funera virtus . LONDON ; Printed by E. Brudenell , for Nathaniel Brook dwelling at the Angel in Corn-hill . 1658. To the READER . I Thought it a part of my duty in this my briefe Narration of our Plantations to remember the Originall Vndertaking of those designes in the parts of America , by such Noble Spirits of our Nation that first attempted it , as well for the justification of the right thereof , properly belonging to Kings of our Nation , before any other Prince or State , as also the better to cleare the claime made thereunto by the Embassadour of France , in the behalfe of his Master , in the yeare 1624. whereto I was required to make answer ( as more at large it appeares in the discourse it selfe , withall to leave to posterity the particular wayes by which it hath beene brought to the height it is come unte , wherein the providence of our Great GOD is especially to be observed , who by the least and weakest meanes , oftentimes effecteth great and wonderfull things ; all which I have endeavoured to contract in as short a compasse , as the length of the ●ime and the variety of the accidents would give leave , as for the truth thereof , I p●esume it is so publiquely known , as malice i● selfe dares not onely question it , though I know none , I thank my God to whom I have given any just cause mali●iously to attempt it u●lesse it be for the desire I had to do good to all without wronging of any , as by the course of my life to this present it may appear . If in the conclusion of my undertaking and expence of my fortunes to advance the honour and happinesse of my Nation , I have setled a portion thereof to those that in nature must succeed me ; you may be pleased to remember that the Labourer is worthy of his hire . That I have not exceeded others not better deserving that I go hand in hand with the meanest in this great worke , to whom the charge thereof was commited by royall Authority . That I have opened the way to greater imployments and shal be ( as a hand set up in a crosse way ) in a desert Country to point all travellers in such like kind , how they may come safe to finish their journeys ●nd leaving an example to others best affected to designes of such like nature to prosecute their intents for further in largement of those began Plantations , without trenching or intruding upon the rights and labours of others already possessed , of what is justly granted them . Especially of such , who in some sort may be termed Benefactours a● Seconda●y donors of what ( by Gods favour ) is had , or to be had from those springs they first found and left to posterity to bath themselves in , but if there be any , otherwise affected , as better delighted to reap what they have not sown , or to possess the fruit another hath laboured for , let such be assured , so great injustice will never want a wofull attendance to follow close at the heeles , if not stayed behind to bring after a more terrible revenge ; But my trust is such , impiety will not be suddenly harboured where the whole work is I hope still continued for the enlargement of the Christian faith , the supportation of justice , and love of peace , in assurance whereof , I will conclude and tell you ( as I have lived long ) so I have done what I could , let those that come after me doe for their parts what they may , and I doubt not but the God that governes all , will reward their labours that continue in his service , to whom be Glory for ever , Amen . FERDINANDO GORGES . VVonder-working PROVIDENCE OF SIONS SAVIOVR . Being a Relation of the first planting in New England , in the Yeare , 1628. CHAP. I. The sad Condition of England , when this People removed . WHen England began to decline in Religion , like luke-warme Laodicea , and instead of purging out Popery , a farther compliance was sought not onely in vaine Idolatrous Ceremonies , but also in prophaning the Sabbath , and by Proclamation throughout their Parish churches , exasperating lewd and prophane persons to celebrate a S●bbath like the Heathen to Venus , Baccus and Ceres ; in so much that the multitude of irreligious lascivious and pop●sh affected persons spred the whole land like Grashoppers , in this very time Christ the glorious King of his Churches , raises an Army out of our English Nation , for freeing his people from their long servitude under usurp●ng Prelacy ; and b●cause every corner of England was filled with the fury of malignant adversaries , Christ creates a New England to muster up the first of his Forces in ; Whose 〈◊〉 condition , little number , and remotenesse of place made these adversaries triumph , despising this day of small things , but in this hight of their pride the Lord Christ brought sudden , and unexpected destruction upon them . Thus have you a touch of the time when this worke began . Christ Jesus intending to manifest his Kingly Office toward his Churches more fully then ever yet the Sons of men saw , even to the uniting of Jew and Gentile Churches in one Faith , begins with our English Nation ( whose former Reformation being vere imperfect ) doth now resolve to cast down their false foundation of Prelacy , even in the hight of their domineering dignity . And therefore in the yeare 1628. he stirres up his servants as the Heralds of a King to make this Proclamation for Voluntiers as followeth . Oh yes ! oh yes ! oh yes ! All you the people of Christ that are here Oppressed , Imprisoned and scurrilously derided , gather your selves together , your Wifes and little ones , and answer to your severall Names as you shall be shipped for his service , in the Westere● World , and more especially for planting the united Collonies of new England ; Where you are to attend the service of the King of Kings , upon the divulging of this Proclamation by his Herralds at Armes . Many ( although otherwise willing for this service ) began to object as followeth : Can it possible be the mind of Christ , ( who formerly inabled so many Souldiers of his to keepe their station unto the death here ) that now so many brave Souldiers disciplined by Christ himselfe the Captaine of our salvation , should turne their backs to the disheartning of their Fellow-Souldiers , and losse of further opportunity in gaining a greater number of Subjects to Christs Kingdome ? Notwithstanding this Objection , It was further proclaimed as followeth : What Creature , wilt not know that Christ thy King crusheth with a rod of Iron , the Pompe and Price of man , and must he like man cast and contrive to take his enemies at advantage ? No , of purpose hee causeth such instruments to retreate as he hath made strong for himselfe : that so his adversaries glorying in the pride of their power , insulting over the little remnan● remaining , Christ causeth them to be cast downe suddenly forever , and wee find in stories reported , Earths Princes have passio● their Armies at need over Seas and deepe Torrents . Could Caesar so suddenly fetch over fresh forces from Europe to Asia Pompy to foyle ? How much more shall Christ who createth all power , c●ll over this 900. league Ocean at his pleasure , such instruments as he thinks meete to make use of in this place , from whence you are now to depart , but further that you may not delay the Voyage intended , for your full satisfaction , know this is the place where the Lord will create a new Heaven , and a new Earth in , new Churches , and a new Common-wealth together ; Wherefore , CHAP. II. The Commission of the People of Christ shipped for New England , and first of their gathering into Churches . ATtend to your Commission , all you that are or shall hereafter be shipped for this service , yee are with all possible speed to imbarque your selves , and as for all such Worthies who are hunted after as David was by Saul and his Courtiers , you may change your habit and ship you with what secrecy you can , carrying all things most needfull for the Voyage and service you are to be imployed in after your landing . But as soone as you shall be exposed to danger of tempestious Seas , you shall forthwith shew whose servants you are by calling on the Name of your God , sometimes by extraordinary seeking his pleasing Face in times of deepe distresse , and publishing your Masters will , and pleasure to all that Voyage with you , and that is his minde to have purity in Religion preferred above all dignity in the world ; your Christ hath commanded the Seas they shall not swallow you , nor Pyrates imprison your persons , or possesse your goods . At your landing see you observe the Rule of his Word , for neither larger nor stricter Commission can hee give by any , and therefore at first filling the Land whither you are sent , with diligence , search out the mind of God both in planting and continuing Church and civill Government , but be sure they be distinct , yet agreeing and helping the one to the other ; Let the matter and forme of your Churches be such as were in the Primitive Times ( before Antichrists Kingdome prevailed ) plainly poynted out by Christ and his Apostles , in most of their Epistles to be neither Nationall nor Provinciall , but gathered together in Covenant of such a number as might ordinarily meete together in one place , and built of such living stones as outwardly appeare Saints by calling . You are also to ordaine Elders in every Church , make you use of such as Christ hath indued with the best gifts for that end , their call to Office shall be mediate from you , but their authority and commission shall be immediate from Christ revealed in his word ; which if you shall slight , d●spise or contemne , hee will soone frustrate your call by taking the most able among you to honour with an everlasting Crown ; whom you neglected to honour on Earth double as their due , or he will carry them remote from you to more infant Churches . You are not to put them upon anxious Cares for their daily Bread for assuredly ( although it may now seeme strange ) you shall be fed in this Wildernesse , whither you are to goe , with the flower of Wheate and Wine shall be plentifull among you ( but be sure you abuse it not ) these Doctrines delivered from the Word of God imbrace , and let not Satan delude you by perswading their learned skill is unnecessary , soone then will the Word of God be fl●ghted as tra●slated by such , and you shall be left wildred with strange Revelations of every phantastick brain ; which to prevent here are to be shipped among you many both Godly . Juditious and Learned , who CHAP. III. Of the Demeanor of their Church Officers . BEing called to Office are in all humility to feed the flock of Christ , and not for lucre to admit mostly of such sheepe , whose faire fleeces allure much : nor yet for filling the flocks to crowd in infections sheepe , or rather wolves in sheepes cloathing , assuredly it will prove bitternesse in the end : neither shall you for feare your allowance will fall short , hinder the increase of Churches , that so your fellow brethren indued with like gifts fa●l short of all ; But above all beware of any love selfe-conceited Opinion , stopping your eares from hearing the Counsell of an Orthodox Synod , but by daily communication one with another impart Christs minde each to other , that you may all speake one and the same things ; heale not lightly the wounds that Wolves make , lest from their festering Teeth a Gangrin grow , and further for compleating the Churches of Christ as well in matters as in Doctrine , there are ancient experienced godly Christians shipped among you ( but be sure you make choise of such , for feare they be despised ) and let them not be led by favor or affection ( as naturally men are ) to Administer in your Office partially , for unworthy the name of a Ruling Elder is hee , who loses his Lyon-like courage , when the sound and wholesome Doctrines delivered by Pastor or Teacher are spoken against by any ; unseemly behaviour and sleepy hearing by private exhortation prevent ( if possible ) lest publick example in open professors stumb●e some and hinder the operation of his word , especially in the hearts of those who have bin long time led away with the inventions of man in the worsh●p of God. Be sure you contradict not but confirme with trienall love the Doctrines of Christ , delivered by your Teaching Elders , which will be a great meanes to make it prevaile , for a three-fold cord is not easily broken , trust not to your own gifts for preventing error , but use all helpes that Christ may blesse his own meanes , cast not away as incorrigible such as at first receive not the word in all points , but wait with patience if at any time the Lord will be pleased to give them a heart to turne unto him . Beware of a proud censorious spirit , and shou●d Christ be pleased to place in his building more pollished stones then thy selfe , make it matter of rejoycing and not of envy . And further , because the Preaching of the word is to be continued with all diligence , here are likewise inbarked with you faithfull servants of Christ to attend on the Tables of the Churches , plaine-dealing men , yea , indued with wisdome from above , by which they are inabled to mannage and improve the Churches Treasury , not greedily given to hoord up for themselves , but by their own example leading others to liberality , and hospitality , having the Earth in low esteeme , and Faith in exercise when Cattell and Corne fayle , not given to magnifie their own gifts , but boldly ma●●●ayning such sound truths as their Teaching Elders have cleared up from the word of God. And , CHAP. IV. How the People in Christs Churches are to behave themselves . NOw you his People , who are pickt out by his , provide to passe this Westerne Ocean for this honorable service , beware you call not weake ones to Office in this honorable Army , nor Novices , lest they be lifted up with pride . You see how full you are furnished for the worke , give no eare to any Braggadociaes , who to extoll themselves will weaken the hands of those whom Christ hath made strong for himselfe . Yea , such will be the phantasticall madnesse of some ( if you take not heed ) that silly Women laden with diverse lusts , will be had in higher esteeme with them , then those honoured of Christ , indued with power and authority from him to Preach ; Abuse not the free and full liberty Christ hath given you in making choyce of your own Officers , and consent in admitting into his Churches , and casting out such Members as walke disorderly ; you are to walke in all humility , lest in injoyment of such freedoms as you formerly have not exercised , you exceede the bounds of modesty , and instead of having your moderation knowne to all , your imbecility , and selfe-exaltation bee discovered by many , in admission of others into Church society . Remember your selves were once Aliens from the Covenant of Grace , and in Excommunication , consider how your selves have been also tempted : in sincerity and singlenesse of heart , let your words be few , do nothing be had in high esteeme among men ; And thinke it no imputation of a weake dicserning to be followes of those are set over you in the Lord as they follow Christ ; Let your Profession outstrip your Confession , for seeing you are to be set as lights upon a Hill more obvious then the highest Mountaine in the World , keepe close to Christ that you may shine full of his glory , who imployes you , and grub not continually in the Earth , like blind Moles , but by your amiable Conversation seeke the winning of many to your Masters service . Beware of a proud censorious spirit , make it no part of your Christian communication to be in continuall discourse of others faults ; Let all things be done in love , and looke not for more smoothnesse in stones as yet unplaced in Christs building then is in thy selfe , who hast been long layd therein : wait with patience and cast not off as Reprobates such as cannot presently joyne with you in every poynt of Discipline , and yet hold fast to sound and wholesome Doctrine , if you will be a people to his prayse , who hath called you , seeke the turning of many to Righteousnesse , purge out all the sowre Leven of unsound Doctrine , for the minde of Christ is to build up his Churches , and breake them down no more ; And therefore be sure there be none to hurt or destroy in all his holy Mountaine , and as he hath pressed you for his service , that by passing through the Flouds of Persecution you should be set at liberty , and have power put into your hands . Then let none wrest it from you under pretence of liberty of Conscience , men of perverse judgements will draw Disciples after them , but let your consciences be pure , and Christs Churches free from all Doctrines that deceive . And all you , who are or shall be shipped for this worke , thinke it not enough that you injoy the truth , but you must hate every false way and know you are called to be faithfull Souldiers of Christ , not onely to assist in building up his Churches , but also in pulling downe the Kingdome of Anti-Christ , then sure you are not set up for tollerating times , nor shall any of you be content with this that you are set at liberty , but take up your Armes , and march manfully on till all opposers of Christs Kingly power be abolished : and as for you who are called to sound forth his silver Trumpets , blow lowd and shrill , to this chiefest treble tune ; For the Armies of the great Jehovah are at hand . See you not his Enemies stretched out on tiptoe , proudly daring on their thresholds , a certaine signe of their sudden overthrow ; be not danted at your small number , for every common Souldier in Christs Campe shall be as David , who slew the great Goliah , and his Davids shall be as the Angels of the Lord who slew . 185000. in the Assyrian Army . Finally , all you who are now sent forth by Christ your Jehovah to enter upon a Blessed Reformation , if ever you will have the honours to be provokers of his ancient People Israel ( who are againe suddenly to be honoured by him in believing ) kindle the fire of jealousy in their brests by your Holy , Heavenly and humble walking , have you not the most blessedest opertunity put into your hands that ever people had ? then CHAP. V. What Civill Government the People of Christ ought to set up , and submit unto in New England . FAyle not in prosecution of the Worke , for your Lord Christ hath furnished you with able Pilots , to steere the Helme in a godly peaceable , Civill Government also , then see you make choyce of such as are sound both in Profession and Confession , men fearing God and hating bribes ; whose Commission is not onely limitted with the commands of the second Table , but they are to looke to the Rules of the first also , and let them be sure to put on Joshuas resolution , and courage , never to make League with any of these seven Sectaries . First , the Gortonists , who deny the Humanity of Christ , and most blasphemously and proudly professe themselves to be personally Christ . Secondly , the Papist , who with ( almost ) equall blasphemy and pride prefer their own Merits and Workes of Supererogation as equall with Christs unvaluable Death , and Sufferings . Thirdly , the Familist , who depend upon rare Revelations , and forsake the sure revealed Word of Christ . Fourthly , Seekers , who deny the Churches and Ordinances of Christ . Fifthly , Antinomians , who deny the Morrall Law to be the Rule of Christ . Sixtly , Anabaptists , who deny Civill Government to be proved of Christ . Seventhly , The Prelacy , who will have their own Injunctions submitted unto in the Churches of Christ . These and the like your Civill Censors shall reach unto that the people of , and under your Government , may live a qulet and peaceable life in all godlinesse and honesty , and to the end that you may provoke Kings , Princes , and all that are in authority to cast downe their Crownes at the Feet of Christ , and take them up againe at his command to serve under his Standard as nursing Fathers , and nursing Mothers to the Churches and people of Christ ; when your feete are once safely set on the shores of America , you shall set up and establish civill Government , and pray for the prosperity thereof , as you love the peace of his Churches , who hath called you to this service , he hath for that end shipped among you , some learned in the Law of God , and practised in rules of good reason or common Lawes proper to our English Nation . Be sure you make choyce of the right , that all people , Nations and Languages , who are soonly to submit to Christs Kingdome , may be followers of you herein , as you follow the Rule of Christ ; your Magistrates shall not but open the Gates for all sorts . But know , they are Eyes of Restraint set up for Walles and Bulworks , to surround the Sion of God ; Oh for Jerusalem her peace , see that you mind it altogether , you know right well that the Churches of Christ have not thrived under the tolerating Government of Holland , from whence the Lord hath translated one Church already to the place whither you are now to goe ; and further it is well known , loose liberty cannot indure to looke Majesticall authority in the face . And also you shall finde erronious persons will contend with authority for upholding truth irrationally , denying it any power to condemne deceiveable Doctrines , and that upon this very ground , because Tyranny hath inforced error heretofore ; be not borne downe with a multitude , neither let any flatter for preferment , which to prevent , honour shall be very chargeable among you ; yet let not any deny to beare the burden and cumber of governing this people of Christ ; for assuredly , although their recompence fall short from man , it shall not be forgotten with the Lord. Lastly , CHAP. VI. How the People of Christ ought to behave themselves in War-like Discipline . YOu shall with all diligence provide against the Malignant adversaries of the truth , for assure your selves the time is at hand wherein Antichrist will muster up all his Forces , and make war with the People of God : but it shall be to his utter overthrow . See then you store your selves with all sorts of weapons for war , furbrish up your Swords , Rapiers , and all other piercing weapons . As for great Artillery , seeing present meanes falls short , waite on the Lord Christ , and hee will stir up friends to provide for you : and in the meane time spare not to lay out your coyne for Powder , Bullets , Match , Armes of all sorts , and all kinde of Instruments for War : and although it may now seeme a thing incredible , you shall see in that Wildernesse , whither you are going , Troopes of stout Horsemen marshalled , and therefore fayle not to ship lusty Mares along with you , and see that withall dilligence you incourage every Souldier-like Spirit among you , for the Lord Christ intends to archieve greater matters by this little handfull then the World is aware of ; wherefore you shall seeke and set up men of valour to lead and direct every Soulder among you , and with all diligence to instruct them from time to time . Feare not the misse of men to fill your Townes , and compleat your companies ; for although at first struglings for truths advance there may but a small number appeare of sound judgement : yet shall you not prefer any to Office , whose zeale is not strong for the truth , for now the minde of Christ is to put out the Name of Ammaleck from under Heaven ( I meane such at have persecuted the Churches and People of Christ in their low condition ) and assuredly unsound Saules will spare such as should not be saved from destruction . Then be strong and of a good courage ( all you that are to fight the Lords Battaile ) that your Faith faile not at sight of the great Armies of Gog and Magog : and as for you , who shall be preferred to highest places in his New England Regiments , cause your Captaine and other inferior Officers to be diligent in their severall places , that you may lend helpe to your Countreymen , that ere long be will see a necessity of contending for the truth , as well as your selves in choyce of Military Officers ; Let faithfulnesse to the cause in hand , courage , activity and skill have the prehemency of honours ; for although it may seeme a meane thing to be a New England Souldier , yet some of you shall have the battering and bearing down , sealing , winning and wasting the over-topping Towers of the Hierarchy ; Lieutenants , Ensigne and Serjeants , exceed not your places , till Experience , Skill and true Valour promote you to higher honour , to which you shall be daily aspiring . As the worthy incouragement of a Souldiers labour , let Militay discipline be had in high esteeme among you . Gentlemen , Corporalls and fellow-Souldiers , keepe your weapons in a continuall readinesse , seeing you are called to fight the Battails of your Lord Christ ; who must raigne till hee hath put all his enemies under his Feet , his glorious Victories over Antichrist are at hand , never yet did any Souldier rejoyce in dividing the spoyle after Victory , as all the Souldiers of Christ shall , to see his judgement executed upon the great Whore , and withall the Lambs bride prepared for him , who comes Skipping over & trampling down the great Mountaines of the Earth , whose universall Government will then appeare glorious , when not onely the Assyrian , Babilonian , Persian , Grecian and Roman Monarchies shall subject themselves unto him , but also all other new upstart Kingdomes , Dukedomes , or what else can be named , shall fall before him ; Not that he shall come personally to Reigne upon Earth ( as some vainly imagine ) but his powerfull Presence and Glorious brightnesse of his Gospell both to Jew and Gentile , shall not onely spiritually cause the Churches of Christ to grow beyond number , but also the whole civill Government of people upon Earth shall become his , so that there shall not be any to move the hand , not dog his tongue against his chosen , And then shall the time be of breaking Speares into Mattocks , and Swords into Sithes ; and this to remaine to his last comming , which will be personally to overcome the last enemies of his Saints , even death , which hee will doe by the word of his Mouth , audibly spoken the World throughout . Then all you , who are now , or shall hereafter be shipped for this Voyage , minde the worke of Christ , and not some following raigne , titles of honour , others eying the best Grasse-platts and best Situation for Farmes and large Accommodations , crouding our Gods people from sitting down among you . Wherefore above all beware of covetousnesse ; all you that will be admitted into these sel●ct Bands of Christ Jesus , remember Achan , whereas Rams Hornes could overthrow the high and strong walles of Jericho , before his theft committed , after it the little number of the men of Ai could put the Host of the living God to flight , see then you stand upon your watch continually in the strength of Christ , for assuredly instead of casting downe the enemies of Christ , thissin will cast down you utterly , disinable you for striking one stroke in the cause of Christ ; and whereas he hath purposely pickt ou● this People for a patterne of purity and soundnesse of Doctrine , as well as Discipline , that all such may finde a refuge among you , and let not any Merchants , Inkeepers , Taverners and men of Trade in hope of gaine , fling open the gates so wide , as that by letting in all sorts you mar the worke of Christ intended : neither shall such labourers as hee hath pickt out to be Pyoneers in this Campe of his , drinke up like Spunges such meanes as hee hath sent to maintaine both Officers , and private Souldiers . Lastly , let not such as fight , set foote on Land to compose Townes for Habitations , take up large accommodations for sale , to inrich themselves with others goods , who are to follow them , but freely as you have received , so give out to others : for so soone as you shall seeke to ingrosse the Lords wast into your hands , he will ease you of your burden by making stay of any farther resort unto you , and then be sure you shall have wast Land enough . To this Commission was added a strong motive to this work as followeth : Namely , the great enmity betweene that on● truth as it is in Jesus , and all other unsound and undeceiveable Doctrines , together with the persons that hold them ; insomuch , that they cannot stand in one Common-wealth long together , as sixteene hundred yeares experience will testifie , the which Moses layes down as one maine reason , why he might not admit of a toleration to worship God in Egypt . And therefore all you that believe the Scripture , which so plainly prophecy the destruction of Antichrist and all Antichristian Doctrines ; Pray , pray , pray , pray continually with that valiant worthy Joshua that the Sun may stand still in Gibeon , and the Moone in the vally of Aijalon , for assuredly although some small battailes may be fought against the enemies of Christ , yet the great day of their finall overthrow shall not come till the bright Sonne of that one cleare truth of Christ , stand still in the Gentile Churches , that those who fight the Lords Battells may plainly discerne his enemies in all places , where they finde them , as also such as will continue fighting must have the World kept low in their eyes , as the Moon in the valley of Aijalon . CHAP. VII . Of the goodnesse of God in helping his People to a large liberty in Spirituall things , under the hopes of gaine in Earthly things . THis Proclamation being audibly published through the I le of Great Brittaine by sundry Herraulds , which Christ had prepared for that end : the rumour ran through Cities , Townes and Villages ; when those that were opposites heard it , some cried one thing , and some another , much like the ●umult in the Town . hall at Ephesus , some said let them goe , others cryed , sweare them first , others said let no Subsidy men passe , others would have strict search made for non-conformants , and that none of the late silenced Ministers might passe into the Ships ; Amidst this great hurry the sincere servants of Christ humbly seeke the Lords assistance in days of Humiliation , taking up some serious cogitations , how to begin this worthy worke , upon which it was thought meete a patterne should be procured , comprised after the manner of a Corporation-company or Brotherhood , with as large liberty for government of this Association , as could be got under the Broad Seale of England , which accordingly was done by advise of one Mr. White an honest Counsellor at Law , as also furthered by the honoured Mr. Richard Belinham , and under the name of many worthy personages , as Governour , Dep. Gov. Assistant and Freemen &c. Granted , Ingrossed and Sealed as holding of the manner of East Greenwitch , yeelding by way of homage the sixth part of all such Ore of Gold or Silver , as might for after time be found within the Limits of the said Grant bounded on the North , with the most Northerly part of the pleasant River of Merimech , one mile beyond , and on the South with the most Southern part of that oft frequented River commonly called Charles , one mile beyond with power to rule and govern in all those parts both by Sea and Land ; To ●lect and set up all sorts of Officers , as well Superior as In●erior ; to point out their power and places , to defend and maintaine the said Land , and Inhabitants thereof with all their lawfull liberties ( against all such as at any time should Invade , Molest or Disturbe the same ) as well by offensive as defensive War , as also to constitute and ordaine Lawes , &c. Thus these Souldiers of Jesus Christ prepared to advance his Kingly Government , much like Samuel , when he went to annoynt David , took up another errant , withall that the Malignant spirit of Saul might not hinder the worke , so those Worthies of Christ joyning themselves with Merchants and others , who had an eye at a profitable Plantation , who had not herein been deceived would they have stayed their time , but surely such mist not their marke , whose ayme was at the durable interest , unlesse the fault were their owne , neither let any man thinke Christ will not recompence those one way or other , who have been any way helpfull to his people in this his work ; amongst whom the Author will not misse that good Gentleman , Matthew Craddock by the way of thankfullnesse to him , Mr. Goff and others this Verse is tendred : For richest Jems and gainfull things most Merchants wisely venter : Deride not then New England men , this Corporation ●nter ; Christ calls for Trade shall never fade , come Craddock factors send : Let May●ew go and other more , spare not thy coyne to spend ; Suck Trades advance did never chance , in all thy Trading yet : Though some deride thy losse , abide , her 's gaine beyond mans wit. CHAP. VIII . Of the wonderfull Preparation the Lord Christ by his Providence , wrought for his peoples abode in this Western world . NOw let all men know the admirable Acts of Christ for his Churches , and chosen , are universally over the whole Earth at one and the same time , but sorry man cannot so discourse of them ; And therefore let us leave our English Nation in way of preparation for this Voyage intended , and tell of the marvelous doings of Christ preparing for his peoples arrivall in the Western World , whereas the Indians report they beheld to their great wonderment that perspicuous bright bl●zing Comet ( which was so famously noted in Europe ) anon after Sun set it appeared as they say in the South-west , about three houres continuing in their Horizon , for the space of thirty sleepes ( for so they reckon their dayes ) after which uncouth sight they expected some strange things to follow , and the rather , because not long before the whole Nation of the Mattachusets were so affrighted with a Ship that arrived in their Bay , having never seene any before , thus they report some persons among them discerning a great thing to move toward them upon the Waters , wondering what Creature it should be , they run with their light cannowes , ( which are a kinde of Beates made of Birch Rindes , and sowed together with the rootes of white Cedar-Trees ) from place to place , stiring up all their Countreymen to come forth , and behold this monstrous thing ; at this sudden news the shores for many miles were filled with this naked Nation , gazing at this wonder , till some of the stoutest among them manned ou● these Cannowes , being armed with Bow and Arrowes , they approached within shot of the Ship , being becalmed they let fly their long sh●f●s at her , which being headed with bone some stuck fast , and others dropped into the water , they wondering it did not cry , but kept quietly on toward them , till all of a sudden the Master caused a piece of Ordnance to be fired , which stroke such feare into the poore Indians , that they hasted to shore , having their wonders exceedingly increased ; but being gotten among their great multitude , they waited to see the sequell with much amazement , till the Seamen fi●ling up their salies came to an Anchor , mannedout their long bote , and went on shore , at whose approach , the Indians sled , although now they saw they were men , who made signes to stay their flight , that they may have Trade with them , and to that end they brought certaine Copper-Kettles ; the Indians by degrees made their approach nearer and nearer till they came to them , when beholding their Vessells , which they had set forth before them , the Indian knocking them were much delighted with the sound , and much more astonished to see they would not breake , being so thin , for attaining those Vessells they brought them much Bever , fraughting them richly away according to their desires , this was the first working providence of Christ to stir up our English Nation , to plant these parts in hope of a rich Trade for Bever-skins , and this made some of our Countrymen make their abode in these parts , whom this Army of Christ at their comming over found as fit helps to further their designe in planting the Churches of Christ ; Who by a more admirable act of his Providence not long after prepared for his peoples arrivall as followeth . The Summer after the blazing Starre ( whose motion in the Heavens was from East to West , poynting out to the sons of men the progresse of the glorious Gospell of Christ , the glorious King of his Churches ) even about the yeare 1618. a little before the removeall of that Church of Christ from Holland to Plimoth in New England , as the ancient Indians report , there befell a great mortality among them , the greatest that ever the memory of Father to Sonne tooke notice of , chiefly desolating those places , where the English afterward planted the Country of Po●kanoky , Ag●ssawamg , it was almost wholy deserted , insomuch that the Neighbour Indians did abandon those places for feare of death , fleeing more West & by South , observing the East and by Northern parts were most smitten with this contagion , the Abarginny ▪ men consisting of Mattachusets , Wippanaps and Tarratines were greatly weakned , and more especially the three Kingdomes , or Saggamore ships of the Mattachusets , who were before this mortality most populous , having under them seven Dukedomes or petty Saggamores , and the Nianticks and Narrowganssits , who before this came were but of little note , yet were they now not much increased by such as fled thither for feare of death , the Pecods ( who retained the Name of a war-like people , till afterwards conquered by the English ) were also smitten at this time . Their Disease being a sore Consumption , sweeping away whole Families , but chiefly yong Men and Children , the very seeds of increase , their Powwowes , which are their Doctors , working partly by Charmes , and partly by Medicine , were much amazed to see their Wigwams lie full of dea● Corpes , and that now neither Squantam nor Abbamocho could helpe , which are their good and bad God and also their Powwows themselves were oft smitten with deaths stroke , howling and much lamentation was heard among the living , who being possest with great feare , oftimes left their dead unburied , their manner being such , that they remove their habitations at death of any , this great mortality being an un vonted thing , feare them the more , because naturally the Country is very healthy . But by this meanes Christ ( whose great and glorious workes the Earth throughout are altogether for the benefit of his Churches and chosen ) not onely made roome for his people to plant ; but also tamed the hard and cruell hearts of these barbarous Indians , insomuch that halfe a handfull of his people landing not long after in Plimoth-Plantation , found little resistance , of whom the Author purposes not to speake particularly , being prevented by the honoured Mr. Winslow , who was an eye-witnesse of the worke : onely thus much by the way , they were sent to keepe possession for their Brethren and fellow Souldiers , who arrived eight yeares after them , as in processe of this story will God-willing appeare : and verily herein they quit themselves like men , or rather Christ for and by them , maintaining the place notwithstanding the multitude of difficulties they met withall at their first landing , being in doubtfull suspence what intertainment these Barbarians would give them , having with prayer supplicated the Lord in the Name of Christ their King and guide in this their undertaking , they manned out a Boate to discover what store of the Inhabitants were there . Now these men , whose courage exceeded the number , being guided by the provident hand of the most high , landed in some severall places ; and by making fires gave signes of their approach , now the Indians , whose dwellings are most neer the water side , appeared with their Bowes bent and Arrowes one the string , let fly their long shifts among this little company , whom they might soon have inclosed , but the Lord otherwise disposed of it , for one Captaine Miles Standish having his fowling-peece in a reddinesse , presented full at them , his shot being directed by the provident Hand of the most high God , strook the stourest Sachem among them one the right Arme , it being bent over his shoulder to reach an Arrow forth his Q●iver , as their manner is to draw them forth in fight , at this stroke they all fled with great swiftnesse through the Woods and Thickets , then the English , who more thirsted after their conversion than destruction , returned to their Bote without receiving any damage , and soon after arrived where they left their Brethren , to whom they declared the good hand of God toward them , with thankfull acknowledgement of this great worke of his in preserving them ; Yet did they all remaine full of incumbred thoughts , the Indians , of whose multitudes they had now some intelligence , together with experience of spirits , and also knew well without commerce with them they were not like long to subsist . But hee , whose worke they went about , wrought so rare a Providence for them , which cannot but be admired of all that heare it . Thus it befell as they were discoursing in the Bote they had built for shelter , all of a sudden an Indian came in among them , at whose speech they were all agast , he speaking in the English Language , Much welcome Englishmen , their wonder was the greater , because upon those Costes they supposed no English had so much as set foote , and verily Christ had prepared him on purpose to give his people intertainment , the Indian having lived in England two year or thereabout , after which he returned home , and at this time had wandred into those parts in company of other Indians , all this , and the condition of the neere adjoyning Indians , hee soon discovered unto them , at which they were transported beyond themselves very much , what with joy and the mixture of their former feare and affection intervening with the other , surprised all their senses of a sudden , that long it was ere each party could take its proper place , yea , and beyond all this Christ Jesus , by the power of his blessed Spirit , did now work upon all their faculties both of Soule and Body , the great impression of his present Providence might not soon be washed off with the following incumbred cares of a Defart Wildernesse ; but to contract , they made use of the present opprotunity , and by the instrumentall meanes of this Indian , became acquainted and reconciled with most of the Neighbouring Indians . And afterward planted a Church of Christ there , and set up civill Government , calling the Name of the place Plimoth : under this jurisdiction there are ten Churches at this very day , this being the first place any English resorted unto for the advancement of the Kingly Government of Christ in this Westerne World. CHAP. IX . Of the first preparation of the Marchant Adventurers , in the Mattachusets . NOw it will be time to returne againe to England , to speake further of the people that wee left in way of preparation ; who in the yeare 1628. sent forth some store of servants to provide against the wants of a Desart Wildernesse , amongst whom came over a mixt multitude , insomuch that very little appeared of the following worke , onely the much honoured Mr. John Indicat , came over with them to governe , a fit instrument to begin this Wildernesse-worke , of courage bold undanted , yet sociable , and of a chearfull spirit , loving and austere , applying himselfe to either as occasion served . And now let no man be offended at the Authors rude Verse , penned of purpose to keepe in memory the Names of such worthies as Christ made strong for himselfe , in this unwonted worke of his . John Endicat twice Governour of the English , inhabiting the Mattachusets Bay in N. England . STrong valiant John wilt thou march on , and take up station first , Christ cal'd hath thee , his Souldier be , and faile not of thy trust ; Wilderness-wants Christs grace supplants , thē plant his Churches pure , With Tongues gifted , and graces led , help thou to his procure ; Vndanted thou wilt not allow , Malignant men to wast : Christs Vineyard heere , whose grace should cheer , his well-beloved's tast . Then honoured be thy Christ hath thee their Generall promoted : To shew their love , in place above , his people have thee voted . Yet must thou fall , to grave with all the Nobles of the Earth , Thou rotting Worme to dust must turn , and worse but for new birth . The place picked out by this People to settle themselves in , was in the bosome of the out-stretched arme of Cape Anne , now called Gloster , but at the place of their abode they began to build a Town , which is called Salem , after some little space of time having made tryall of the Sordid spirits of the Neighbouring Indians , the most bold among them began to gather to divers places , which they began to take up for their owne , those that were sent over servants , having itching desires after novelties , found a reddier way to make an end of their Masters provision , then they could finde meanes to get more ; They that came over their own men had but little left to feed on , and most began to repent when their strong Beers and full cups ran as small as water in a large Land , but little Corne , and the poore Indians so far from relieving them , that they were forced to lengthen out their owne food with Acorns , and that which added to their present distracted thoughts , the Ditch betweene England and their now place of abode was so wide , that they could not leap over with a lope-staffe , yet some delighting their Eye with the rarity of things present , and feeding their fancies with new discoveries at the Springs approach , they made shift to rub out the Winters cold by the Fire-side , having fuell enough growing at their very doores , turning down many a drop of the Bottell , and burning Tobacco with all the ease they could , discoursing betweene one while and another , of the great progresse they would make after the Summers-Sun had changed the Earths white furr'd Gowne into a greene Mantell . Now the vernall of thirty nine being come , they addrest themselves to coste it as far as they durst for feare of loosing themselves , or falling into the hands of unknown Indians , being kept in awe by a report of a cruell people , not far of called the Tarratines . All this while little like-lihood there was building the Temple for Gods worship , there being only two that began to hew stones in the Mountaines , the one named Mr. Bright , and the other Mr. Blaxton , and one of them began to build , but when they saw all sorts of stones would not fit in the building , as they supposed , the one betooke him to the Seas againe , and the other to till the Land , retaining no simbole of his former profession , but a Canonicall Coate . CHAP. X. Of the first Church of Christ , gathered at Salem in the Mattachusets Government . THis yeare 1629. came over three godly Ministers of Christ Jesus , intending to shew his power in his peoples lowest condition as his manner is , thereby to strengthen their Faith in following difficulties , and now although the number of the faithfull people of Christ were but few , yet their longing desires to gather into a Church was very great ; And therefore addressed themselves to finde out the blessed Rules of Christ for preserving herein , who through the assistance of his Blessed Spirit , found that the Word of God , penned by the Apostles in many Epistles , written to particular Churches , consisting of such as are beloved . Saints , by calling appearing so in the judgement of Charity , being tryed by the rule of the word , not scandalous in their Lives , for the society of such they sought , and in these beginnings found very few , seven being the lest number a Church can be gathered , or conceived by just consequence from the Word of God. Having fasted and prayed with humble acknowledgement of their own unworthinesse to be called of Christ to so worthy a worke , they joyned together in a holy Covenant with the Lord , and one with another promising by the Lords Assistance to walke together in Exhorting , Admonishing , and Rebuking one another , and to cleave to the Lord with a full purpose of heart , according to the blessed Rules of his Word made known unto them , and further they seeing by light of Scripture the Lord Christ ascended up on high to give gifts unto men , not onely extraordinary as Apostles , &c. before the Canon of the Scripture was perfected but also ordinary as Pastors and Teachers , and that such are to be fitted with gifts according , for so mighty a worke , as is the Feeding and Ruling the Flock of Christ . Wherefore they Elected and Ordained one Mr. Higgingson to be Tracher of this first Church of Christ , set up in those parts , a man indued with grace apt to teach , and mighty in the Scriptures , Learned in the Tongues , able to convince gain-sayers , aptly applying the word to his hearers , who departed this life not long after , of whom it may be said . The Reverend Mr. Higgingson , first Pastor of the Church of Christ at Salem in New England . WHat Golden gaine made Higginson remove , From fertill Soyle to Wildernesse of Rocks ; 'T was Christs rich Pearle stir'd up thee toile to love , For him to feed in Wildernesse his flocks . First Teacher , he here Sheepe and Lambs together , First crownd shall be , hee in the Heavens of all , Christs Pastors here , but yet Christ folke had rather , Him here retaine , blest he whom Christ hath call'd . They also called to the Office of an Exhorting Elder Mr. Scelton , a man of a gratious Speech , full of Faith and furnished by the Lord with gifts from above , to begin this great worke of his , that makes the whole Earth to ring againe at this present day . The Reverend Mr. Scelton first Pastor of the Church of Christ , at Salem in New England , 1630. SCelton for Christ did leave his Native soile , Christ Grace first wrought for him , or he had never A Pastor been in Wildernesse to toile , Where Christ his Flock doth into Churches gather ; For five yeares space to end thy war-faire thou , Must meete with wantes , what wants can be to him ? Whose Shepheard's Christ Earths fullnesse hath for you ; And Heavens rich Crowne for thee , with 's conquest win . This Church of Christ , being thus begun , the Lord with the Water spouts of his tender Mercy caused to increase and fructify . And now let every Eare listen , and every heart admire , and inlarge it selfe to the astonishment of the whole man at this wonderous worke of the great Jehovah ; That in thrice seven yeares ( after the beginning of this Worke ) wrought such fearfull Desolations , and wonderfull Alterations among our English Nation , and also in this dismall Desart , wasting the naturall Inhabitant with deaths stroke , and that as is former touched , the Mattachusets , who were a populous Nation , consisting of 30000 able men , now brought to lesse then 300. and in their roome and place of abode this poore Church of Christ consisting at their beginning , but of seven persons , increased to forty three Churches in joyne Communion one with the other , professing One God , One Christ , and one Gospell , and in those Churches about 7750. Soules in one profession of the Rules of Christ , and that which makes the worke more admirable in the Eyes of all beholders , mens habitations are cut out of the Woods and Bushes , neither can this place be entered by our English Nation , but by passing through a dreadfull and terrible Ocean of nine hundred Leagues in length . CHAP. XI . Of the Glorious beginnings of a thorough Reformation in the Churclses of Clorist . FUrther know these are but the beginnings of Christs glorious Reformation , and Restauration of his Churches to a more glorious splendor than ever . Hee hath therefore caused their dazeling brightnesse of his presence to be contracted in the burning Glasse of these his peoples zeale , from whence it begins to be left upon many parts of the World with such hot reflection of that burning fight , which hath fired many places already , the which shall never be quenched till it hath burnt up Babilon Root and Branch , and now let the Reader looke one the 102. Psalme , the Prophet Isaia 66. Chapter , take this sharpe Sword of Christs Word , and all other Scriptures of like nature , and follow on yee valiant of the Lord ; And behold the worthies of Christ , as they are boldly leading forth his Troopes into these Westerne Fields , marke them well Man by Man as they march , terrible as an Army with Banners , croud in all yee that long to see this glorious sight , see ther 's their glorious King Christ one that white Horse , whose hooses like flint cast not only sparkes , but flames of fire in his pat●es . Behold his Crown beset with Carbunkles , wherein the names of his whole Army are written . Can there be ever night in his Presence , whose eyes are ten thousand times higher than the Sun ? Behold his swiftnes all you that have said , where is the promise of his comming ? Listen a while , hear what his herauld proclaimes , Babylon is sallen , is fallen , both her Doctrine & Lordly rabble of Popes , Cardinalls , Lordly-B●shops , Friers , Monks , Nuns , Seminary-Priests , Jesuits , Ermites , Pilgrims , Deans , Prebends , Arch-Deacons , Commissaries , Officialls , Proctors , Somners , Singing-men , Choristers , Organist , Bellows-blowers , Vergers , Porters , Sextons , Beads-men , and Bel-ringers and all others who never had name in the Word of God ; together with all her false Doctrines , although they may seeme otherwise never so contradictory as Arians , who deny the God-head of Christ , and Gortenists , who deny the Humanity of Christ : Papists , who thinke to merit Heaven by the Workes of the Law , Antinomians , who deny the Law of God altogether as a rule to walke by in the obedience of Faith , and deny good works to be the Frutit of Faith , Arminians , who attribute Gods Election , or Reprobation to the will of Man , and Familists , who forsake the revealed Will of God , and make men depend upon strong Revelations , for the knowledge of Gods Electing Love towards them . Conformitants o● Formalists , who bring in a forme of worship of their owne , and joyne it with the worship God hath appointed in his Word Seekers , that deny all manner of worship or Ordinances of Christ Jesus , affirming them to be quite lost , and not to be attained till new Apostles come . CHAP. XII . Of the voluntary banishment , chosen by this People of Christ , and their last farewell taken of their Country and Friends . ANd now behold the severall Regiments of these Souldiers of Christ , as they are shipped for his service in the Western World , part thereof being come to the Towne and Port of Southamptan in England , where they were to be shipped , that they might prosecute this designe to the full , one Ship called the Eagle , they wholy purchase , and many more they hire , filling them with the seeds of man and beast to sow this yet untilled Wildernesse withall , making sale of such Land as they possesse , to the great admiration of their Friends and Acquaintance , who thus expostulate with them , What , will not the large income of your yearly revenue content you , which in all reason cannot chuse but be more advantagious both to you and yours , then all that Rocky Wildernesse , whither you are going , to run the hazard of your life ? Have you not here your Tables filled with great variety of Foode , your Coffers filled with Coyne , your Houses beautifully built and filled with all rich Furniture ? ( or otherwise ) have you not such a gainfull Trade as none the like in the Towne where you live ? Are you not inriched daily ? Are not your Children very well provided for as they come to years ? ( nay ) may you not here as pithily practise the two chiefe Duties of a Christian ( if Christ give strength ) namely Mortification and Sanct fication as in any place of the World ? What helps can you have there that you must not carry from hence ? With bold resolvednesse these stout Souldiers of Christ reply ; as Death , the King of terror with all his dreadfull attendance inhumane and barbarous , tortures doubled and trebled by all the infernall furies have appeared but light and momentany to the Souldiers of Christ Iesus , so also the Pleasure , Profits and Honours of this World set forth in their most glorious splend or , and magnitude by the alluring Lady of Delight , proffering pleasant embraces , cannot intice with her Syren Songs , such Souldiers of Christ , whose aymes are elevated by him , many Millions above that brave Warrier Vlysses . Now seeing all can be said will but barely set forth the immoveable Resolutions that Christ continued in these men ; Passe on and attend with teares , if thou hast any , the following discourse , while these Men , Women and Children are taking their last farwell of their Native Country , Kindred , Friends and Acquaintance , while the Ships attend them ; Many make choise of some solitary place to eccho out their bowell-breaking affections in bidding their Friends farwell , deare friends ( sayes one ) as neare as my owne soule doth thy love lodge in my brest , with thought of the heart burning Ravishments , that thy Heavenly speeches have wrought : my melting soule is poured out at present with these words , both of them had their farther speach strangled from the depth of their inward dolor , with breast-breaking sobs , till leaning their heads each on others shoulders , they let fall the salt-dropping dews of vehement affection , striving to exceede one another , much like the departure of David and Jonathan : having a little eased their hearts with the still streames of Teares , they recovered speech againe . Ah! my much honoured friend , hath Christ given thee so great a charge as to be Leader of his People into that far remote , and vast Wildernesse , I , oh , and alas thou must die there and never shall I see thy Face in the flesh againe , wert thou called to so great a taske as to passe the pretious Ocean , and hazard thy person in Battell against thousands of Malignant Enemies there ? there were hopes of thy return with triumph , but now after two three , or foure moneths spent with daily expectation of swallowing Waves , and cruell Pirates , you are to be Landed among barbarous Indians , famous for nothing but cruelty , where you are like to spend your days in a famishing condition for a long space ; Scarce had he uttered this , but presently hee lockes his friend fast in his armes , holding each other thus for some space of time , they weepe againe , But as Paul to his beloved flock : the other replies what doe you weeping and breaking my heart ? I am now prest for the service of our Lord Christ , to re-build the most glorious Edifice of Mount Sion in a Wildernesse , and as John Baptist , I must cry prepare yee the way of the Lord , make his paths strait , for behold hee is comming againe , hee is comming to destroy Antichrist , and give the whore double to drinke the very dregs of his wrath . Then my deare friend unfold thy hands , for thou and I have much worke to doe , I and all Christian Souldiers the World throughout ▪ then hand in hand they leade each other to the Sandy-banks of the brinish Ocean , when clenching their hands fast , they unloose not til inforced to wipe their watery-eyes , whose constant streames forced a watery-path upon their Cheekes , which to hide from the eyes of others they shun society for a time , but being called by occasion , whose bauld back-part none can lay hold one ; They thrust in among the throng now ready to take Ship , where they beheld the like affections with their own among divers Relations , Husbands and Wives with mutuall consent are now purposed to part for a time 900 Leagues asunder , since some providence at present will not suffer them to goe together , they resolve their tender affections shall not hinder this worke of Christ , the new Married and betrothed man , exempt by the Law of God from war , now will not claime their priviledge , but being constrained by the Love of Christ , lock up their naturall affections for a time , till the Lord shall be pleased to give them a meeting in this Westerne World , sweetly mixing it with spirituall love , in the meane time many Fathers now take their yong Samuells , and give them to this service of Christ all their Lives . Brethren , Sisters , Unkles , Nephewes , Neeces , together with all Kindred of bloud that binds the bowells of affection in a true Lovers knot , can now take their last farewell , each of other , although naturall affection will still claime her right , and manifest her selfe to bee in the body by looking out at the Windowes in a mournefull manner among this company , thus disposed doth many Reverend and godly Pastors of Christ present themselves , some in a Seamans Habit , and their scattered sheepe comming as a poore Convoy loftily take their leave of them as followeth , what dolefull dayes are these , when the best choise our Orthodox Ministers can make is to take up a perpetuall banishment from their native soile , together with their Waves and Children , wee their poore sheepe they may not feede , but by stoledred should they abide here . Lord Christ , here they are at thy command , they go , this is the doore thou hast opened upon our earnest request , and we hope it shall never be shut : for Englands sake they are going from England to pray without ceasing for England , O England ! thou shalt finde New England prayers prevailing with their God for thee , but now woe alas , what great hardship must these our indeared Pastors indure for a long season , with these words they life up their voyces and wept , adding many drops of sale liquor to the ebbing Ocean ; Then shaking hands they bid adue with much cordiall affection to all their Brethren , and Sisters in Christ , yet now the Scorne and Derifion of those times , and for this their great enterprise counted as so many crackt . braines , but Christ will make all the Earth know the wisdome he hath indued them with , shall over-top all the humane policy in the World , as the sequell wee hope will shew ; Thus much shall suffice in generall to speak of their peoples farewell they tooke from time to time of their Country and Friends . CHAP. XIII . Of the charges expended by this poore People , to injoy Christ in his purity of his Ordinances . ANd now they enter the Ships , should they have cast up what it would have cost to people New England before hand , the most strongest of Faith among them would certainly have staggered much , and very hardly have set saile . But behold and wonder at the admirable Acts of Christ , here it is cast up to thy hand , the passage of the persons that peopled New England cost ninety five thousand pounds , the Swine , Goates , Sheepe , Neate and Horse , cost to transport twelve thousand pound , besides the price they cost , getting food for all persons for the time till they could bring the Woods to tillage amounted unto forty five thousand pounds ; Nayles , Glasse and other Iron-worke for their meeting-houses , and other dwelling houses before they could raise any meanes in the Country to purchase them , Eighteene thousand pounds . Armes , Powder , Bullet and Match , together with their great Artillery , twenty two thousand pounds : the whose sum amounts unto one hundred ninety two thousand pound , beside that which the Adventurers laid out in England , which was a small pittance compared with this , and indeed most of those that cast into this Banke were the chiefe Adventurers . Neither let any man thinke the sum above expressed did defray the whole ch●rge of this Army , which amounts to above as much more , onely this sum lies still in banke , and the other they have had the income agains ; This therefore is chiefly presented to satisfie such as thinke New England men have beene bad husbands in mannaging their Estates , assuredly here it lies in banke , put out to the greatest advantage that ever any hath beene for many hundred of yeares before , and verily although in casting it up some hundreds may be miscounted ( for the Author would not willingly exceede in any respect ) but to be sure Christ stands by and beholds every mite that ( in the obedience of Faith ) is cast into this Treasury : but what doe wee answering men ? the money is all Christs , and certainly hee will take it well that ( his ) have so disposed of it to his advantage ; by this meanes hee hath had a great income in England of late , Prayers , Teares and Praise , and some Reformation ; Scotland and Ireland have met with much of the profit of this Banke , Virginia , Bermodas and Barbados have had a taste , and France may suddenly meete with the like . Therefore repent you not , you that have cast in your Coyne , but tremble all you that with a penurious haud have not onely cast , in such as are taking out to hord it up in your Napkins , remember Ananias and Saphirah , how darest thou doe it in these dayet , when the Lord hath need of it ? Gentle Reader make use of this memorable Providence of Christ for his New England Churches , where had this poore people this great sum of money ? the mighty Princes of the Earth never opened their Coffers for them , and the generality of these men were meane and poore in the things of this life , but sure it is the work is done , let God have the glory , who hath now given them food to the full , and some to spare for other Churches . CHAP. XIV . Of the wonderfull preservation of Christ , in carrying his People . Men , Women , Children , through the largest Ocean in the World. ANd now you have had a short survay of the charges of their New England Vayages , see their progresse being safe aboard weighing Anker , and hoysting saile they betooke them to the protection of the Lord on the wide Ocean , no sooner were they dispersed by reason of the widenesse of the Sea , but the Arrabella ( for so they called the Eagle , which the company purchased in honour of the Lady Arrabella , Wife to that godly Esquire , Izack Johnson ) espied foure Ships , as they supposed , in pursuit of them , their suspition being the more augmented by reason of a report ( when they lay in harbor ) of foure Dunkerk-men of war , who were said to lie wating for their comming forth , at this sight they make preparation , according to their present condition , comforting one another in the sweete mercies of Christ : the weaker sex betooke them to the Ships hold , but the men one Decks waite in a readinesse for the enemies approach . At whose courage many of the Seamen wonder , not knowing under whose command these their passengers were , even he who makes all his Souldiers bold as Lions , Yet was he not minded to make triall of his peoples valiantey in fight at this time , for the ships comming up with them proved to be their own Countrymen and friends , at which they greatly rejoyced , seeing the good hand of their God was upon them , and are further strengthened in Faith to rely one Christ , for the future time against all Leakes , Stormes , Rockes , Sands , and all other wants a long Sea-voyage procures , sustaining them with a I meeknesse and patience , yet sensible of the Lords frownes , humbling their soules before him , and also rejoyeing in his deliverauces in taking the cup of Salvation , and paying the tribute of thankfulnesse to the most high , whose provident hand was diversly directed toward them , purposely to point out the great hardships they must undergoe in this their Christian warfare , and withall to tell them , although their difficulties were many and moumfull , yet their victories shou'd be much more glorious and joyfull , eminently eyed of the whole World , but now keeping their course so neere as the winds will suffer them , the billowes begin to grow lofty and rageing , and suddenly bringing them into the vale of death , covering them with the formidable flouds , and dashing their bodies from side to side , hurling their unfixed goods from place to place at these unwonted workes . Many of these people amazed finde such opposition in nature , that her principles grow feeble , and cannot digest her food , loathing all manner of meat , so that the vitall parts are hindered from cooperating with the Soule in spirituall duties , insomuch that both Men , Women and Children are in a helplesse condition for present , and now is the time if ever of recounting this service they have , and are about to undertake for Christ ; but he , who is very sensible of his peoples infirmities , rebukes the winds , and Seas for their sakes , and then the reverend and godly among them begin to exhort them in the name of the Lord , and from the Lord , being fitted with such words as much incourrages the worke they are going about , many of their horses and other Cattell are cast over-board by the way , to the great disheartning of some , but Christ knew well how for his peoples hearts would be taken off the maine worke with these things . And therefore although he be very tender in providing outward necessaries for his , yet rather than this great worke ( he intends ) should be hindered , their Tables shall be spred but thinly in this wildernesse for a time . After the Lord had exercised them thus severall ways , he sent Diseases to visit their Ships , that the desart Land they were now drawing near unto might not be deserted by them at first enterance , which sure it would have been by many , had not the Lord prevented by a troublesom passage : At forty dayes end , or thereabout , they cast to sound the Seas depth , and find them sixty fadom , by which they deem the bankes of New sound Land are near , where they being provided with Cod-line and Hooke hale up some store of fish to their no small refreshing , and within some space of time after they approach the Cost of New England , where they are againe provided with Mackarell , and that which was their greater rejoycing , they discover Land , at sight thereof they blessed the Lord. But before the Author proceed any further in this Discourse , take here a short survay of all the Voyages by Sea , in the transportation of these Armies of the great Jehova , for fifteene years space to the year 1643. about which time England began to indeavour after Reformation , and the Souldiers of Christ were set at liberty to bide his battells at home , for whose assistance some of the chiefe worthies of Christ returned back : the number of Ships that transported passengers in this space of time , as is supposed is 298. Men , Women and Children passing over this wide Ocean , as near as at present can be gathered , is also supposed to be 21200. or thereabout . CHAP. XV. An Exhortation to all People , Nations and Languages , to indeavour the advancing of the Kingdome of Christ in the purity of his Ordinances , seeing he hath done , such admirable Acts for these poore shrubs . ANd now all you whose affections are taken with wonderfull matters ( Attend ) and you that thinke Christ hath forgotten his poore despised people ( Behold ) and all you that hopefully long for Christs appearing to confound Antichrist ( Consider ) and rejoyce all yee his Churches the World throughout , for the Lambe is preparing his Bride , and oh ● yee the antient Beloved of Christ , whom he of old led by the hand from Egypt to Canaan , through that great and terrible . Wildernesse , looke here , behold him whom you have peirced , preparing to peirce your hearts with his Wonder-working Providence , and to provoke you by this little handfull of his people to looke on him , and mourne . Yet let no man think these few weake Wormes would restraine the wnoderfull Workes of Christ , as onely to themselves , but the quite contrary , these but the Porch of his glorious building in hand , and if hee have shewed such admirable acts of his providence toward these , what will he doe when the whole Nation of English shall set upon like Reformation according to the direct Rule of his Word ? Assured confidence there is also for all Nations , from the undoubted promise of Christ himselfe . The Winter is past , the Raine is changed and gone , come out of the holes of the secret places , feare not because your number is but small , gather into Churches , and let Christ be your King , yee Presbytery , Lord it not over them or any Churches , but feed every one , that one flock over which Christ hath made you over-seers , and yee people of Christ give your Presbytery double honours , that they with you may keepe the watch of the Lord over his Churches . Yee Dutch come out of your hods-podge , the great mingle mangle of Religion among you hath caused the Churches of Christ to increase so little with you , standing at ● stay like Corne among Weeds , Oh , yee French ! feare not the great swarmes of Locusts , nor the croking Frogs in your Land , Christ is reaching out the hand to you , look what hee hath done for these English , and sure hee is no Respecter of Persons , &c. yee Germanes that have had such a bloudy bickering , Christ is now comming to your aide , then cast off your loose , and carelesse kinde of Reformation , gather into Churches , and keepe them pure , that Christ may delight to dwell among you : oh Italy ! The Seat and Center of the Beast , Christ will now pick out a People from among you for himselfe , see here what wonders hee workes in little time . Oh! yee Spaniards and Portugalls , Christ will shew you the abominarions of that beastly Whore , who hath made your Nations drunke with the Wine of her Fornication . Dread not that cruell murtherous Inquisition , for Christ is now making Inquisicion for them , and behold , here how hee hath rewarded them , who deale cruelly with these his people . Finally , oh all yee Nations of the World , behold great is the worke the glorious King of Heaven and Earth hath in hand ; beware of neglecting the call of Christ : and you the Seed of Israel both lesse and more , the ratling of your dead bones together i● at hand , Sinewes , Flesh and Life : at the Word of Christ it comes Counsellers and Judges , you shall have as at the begining to fight for you , as Gidion , Bareck , Jeptha , Samson &c. then sure your deliverance shall be sudden and wonderfull , if Christ have done such great things for these low Shrubs , what will his most Admirable , Excellent and wonderfull Worke for you be , but as the Resurrection from the dead , when all the miraculous acts of his wonderfull power shewed upon Pharoah ? for your fore-Fathers deliverance shall be swallowed up with those far greater workes that Christ shall shew for your deliverance upon the whole World , by Fiers and Bloud destroying both Pope and Turke , when you shall see great smoake and flames ascending up on high , of that great Whore , Revel . 14 & 11. verse , and the 17. & 16. verse , and the 18. the 8. and 18. vers . Then oh ! you People of Israel gather together as one Man , and grow together as one Tree . Ezek. 37. & 23. For Christ the great King of all the Earth is now going forth in his great Wrath and terrible Indignation to avenge the bloud of his Saints , Ezek 38 & 19. vers . and now for the great and bloudy Battell of Gog and Magog , Rivers of bloud , and up to the Horse-bridles , even the bloud of those have drunke bloud so long , oh I dreadfull day , when the patience and long-suffering of Christ , that hath lasted so many hundreds of yeares shall end , what wonderous workes are now suddenly to be wrought for the accomplishment of these things ▪ Then judge all you ( whom the Lord Christ hath given a discerning spirit ) whether these poore New England People be not the fore runners of Christs Army , and the marvelous providences which you shall now heare , be not the very Finger of God , and whether the Lord hath not sent this people to Preach in this Wildernesse , and to proclaime to all Nations , the neere approach of the most wonderfull workes that ever the Sonnes of men saw . Will not you believe that a Nation can be borne in a day ? here is a worke come very neare it ; but if you will believe you shall see far greater things than these , and that in very little time , and in the meane time looke on the following Discourse . CHAP. XVI . Of the admirable Acts of Christs Providence , in delivering this his people in their Voyages by Sea , from many foule dangers . YOu have heard of about 198. Ships passing the perillous Ocean , of all which I heare of but one that ever miscarried ; yet shall you here see some of the great dangers they were in the Ship , this Author came in a foggy morning , anon by breake of day was ready to be steamed by a Pirate , but being unready for sight they passed by ; others by a fog , have been delivered from farther chase of them , so that of this great number never did any Pirate make one shot at them , according to best intelligence . Their deliverance from leakes also hath been no lesse wonderfull , some so neare sinking , that the loving affection betweene Husband and Wife , hath caused them to fould each other in their Armes , with Resolution to die together , and make the Sea their Grave , yet not ceasing to call on the Lord , their present helpe in time of need , who is minded to manifest his great care for this his people to all that shall come to hear thereof . And therefore directs to meanes for freeing their ships , being now ready to founder in the depthlesse Ocean . And further , as if these deliverances were too little to expresse the tender care Christ hath of his , to free them from all dangers , those that occupy their businesse in the deepe , and see the Wonders of God upon the waters , are taken with great astonishment to behold the extraordinary hand of the most High , in transportation of this people , in that their Ships all of a sudden are brought so neer the ground , and yet strike not their Pilots , missing ofttimes of their skill on those unwandered . Coasts , but their Jehovah hee misses not to be an exact Pilot in the most thickest foggs and darkest nights , for thus it befell . The night newly breaking off her darknesse , and the day-light being clouded with a grosse vapor , as if nights Curtaines remained halfe shut , the Sea-men and Passengers standing on the Decks , suddenly fixed their eyes one a great Boat ( as they deemed ) and anon after they spied another , and after that another ; but musing on the matter , they perceived themselves to be in great danger of many great Rocks , with much terror and affrightment , they turned the Ship about , expecting every moment to be dasht in pieces against the Rocks . But he whose providence brought them in , Piloted them out againe , without any danger , to their great Rejoycing . And assuredly ) so extraordinarily eminent and admirable to the eyes of many beholders , was the wonderfull workes in magnifying the Rich grace toward this his people in prefering them ) that many Masters of Ships left their See imployment for a time , and chose rather to suffer the wante of a Wildernesse with the people of God , than to increase their Estates in a full-fed Land , and verily so taken they were , that they fell down at Christs Feet , and were placed by him as living stones , Elect and Pretious in his Churches ; also many other Seamen were brought to seeke after Christ in his Ordinances , by which it appeares some great worke , by some far surpassing all this , hath Christ ere long to doe , that hee thus fitteth Instruments . Then all you that occupy shipping prepare for his service , who will assuredly prove the best owner that ever you went to Sea for . Furthermore , the condition of those persons passed the Seas , in this long and restlesse Voyage ( if rightly considered ) will more magnifie the grace of Christ in this great Worke. First , such were many of them that never before had made any path through the Waters , no not by boat , neither so much as seene a Ship , others so tenderly brought up that they had little hope of their Lives continuance under such hardships , as so long a Voyage must needs inforce them to indure , others there were , whose Age did rather call for a quiet Couch to rest them on , than a pinching Cabbin in a Reeling Ship , others whose weake natures were so borne downe with Disease , that they could hardly craule up the Ships-side , yet ventured their weake Vessells to this Westurne World. Here also might you see weakly Women , whose hearts have trembled to set foote in Boate , but now imboldened to venter through these tempestuous Seas with their young B●bes , whom they nurture up with their Breasts , while their bodies are tossed on the tumbling Waves ; also others whose Wombes could not containe their fru●t , being ready for the Worlds-light , travailed and brought forth upon this depthlesse Ocean in this long Voyage , lively and strong Children yet living , and like to prove succeeding Instruments in the Hands of Christ , for furthering this worke ; among other Sea-borne Cotten , now a young student in a Colledge in Cambridge , being Son to that Famous and Renowned Teacher of Christ , M. John Cotten ; by all this and much more that might be said , for allmost every one you discourse withall will tell you of some Remarkeable Providence of God shewed toward them in this their Voyage , by which you may see the Worke of Christ is not to bee laid aside because of difficulties . CHAP. XVII . Of the first leading of these People of Christ , when the Civill Government was Established . BUt to goe on with the Story , the 12 of July or thereabout 1630. these Souldiers of Christ first set foote one this Westerne end of the World ; where arriveing in safety , both Men , Women and Children . On the North side of Charles River , they landed neare a small Island , called Noddells Island , where one Mr. Samuel Mavereck then living , a man of a very loving and curteous behaviour , very ready to entertaine strangers , yet an enemy to the Reformation in hand , being strong for the Lordly Prelaticall power one this Island , he had built a small Fort with the helpe of one Mr. David Tompson , placing therein foure Murtherers to protect him from the Indians . About one mile distant upon the River ran a small creeke , taking its Name from Major Gen. Edward Gibbons , who dwelt there for some yeares after ; One the South side of the River one a point of Land called Blaxtons point , planted Mr. William Blaxton , of whom we have formerly spoken : to the South East of him , neare an Island called Tompsons Island lived some few Planters more , these persons were the first Planters of those parts , having some small Trading with the Indians for Beaver-Skins , which moved them to make their aboade in those parts , whom these first Troopes of Christs Army , found as fit helpes to further their worke . At their arrivall those small number of Christians gathered at Salem , greatly rejoycing and the more , because they saw so many that came chiefly for promoting the great Work of Christ in hand , the Lady Arrabella and some other godly Women aboad at Salem , but their Husbands continued at Charles Town , both for the settling the civill Government , and gathering another Church of Christ . The first Court was holden aboard the Arrabella the 23. of August . When the much honoured John Wintrope Esq . was chosen Governour for the remainder of that yeare , 1630. Also the worthy Thomus Dudly Esq . was chosen Deputy Governour , and Mr. Simon Brodestreet Secretary , the people after their long Voyage were many of them troubled with the Scurvy , and some of them died : the first station they tooke up was at Charles Towne , where they pitched some Tents of Cloath , other built them small Huts , in which they lodged their Wifes and Children . The first beginning of this worke seemed very dolorous ; First for the death of that worthy personage Izaac Johnson Esq . whom the Lord had indued with many pretious gifts , insomuch that he was had in high esteeme among all the people of God , and as a chiefe Pillar to support this new erected building , He very much rejoyced at his death , that the Lord had been pleased to keepe his eyes open so long , as to see one Church of Christ gathered before his death , at whose departure there was not onely many weeping eyes , but some fainting hearts , fearing the fall of the present worke . For future Remembrance of him mind this Meeter . Izaac Johnson Esquire , beloved of Christ and his people , and one of the Magistrates of New England . WHat mov'd thee on the Seas upon such toyle with Lady . taking ; Christs drawing love all strength 's above , when way for his hee 's making . Christ will have thee example be , honoured with 's graces , yeilding His Churches aid , foundation laid , now new one Christ a building . Thy Faith , Hope , Love , Joy , Meeknesse prove improved for thy Lord , As he to thee , to people be , in Government accord . Oh! people why , doth Christ deny this worthies life to lengthen ? Christ onely trust , Johnsons turnd dust , and yet hee 's crownd and strengthend . The griefe of this people was further increased by the sore sicknesse which befell among them , so that almost in every Family Lamentation , Mourning , and woe was heard , and no fresh food to be had to cherish them , it would assuredly have moved the most lockt up affections to Teares no doubt , had they past from one Hut to another , and beheld the p●teous case these people were in , and that which added to their present distresse was the want of fresh water , for although the place did afford plenty , yet for present they could finde but one Spring , and that not to be come at , but when the tide was downe , which caused many to passe over to the South-side of the River , where they afterward erected some other Townes , yet most admirable it was to see with what Christian courage many of these Souldiers of Christ carried it amidst all these calamities , and in October , the Governour Deputy and Assistants , held their second Court on the South-side of the River ; Where they then began to build , holding correspondency with Charles Towne , as one and the same . At this Court many of the first Planters came , and were made free , yet afterward none were admitted to this fellowship , or freedome , but such as were first joyned in fellowship with some one of the Churches of Christ , their chiefest aime being bent to promote his worke altogether . The number of Freemen this yeare was 110. or thereabout . CHAP. XVIII . Of the second Church of Christ , gathered at Charles Towne in the Mattacusets Bay , 1631. AND now the new-come Souldiers of Christ strengthen themselves in him , and gather a Church at Charles Towne , whose extent at present did reach to both sides of the River , and in very little time after was divided into two Churches , the Reverend and judicious Mr. John Wilson was called to be Pastor thereof , a Man full of Faith , Courage and Zeale , for the truth of Christ persecuted , and hunted after by the usurping Prelates ( and forced for present to part from his indeared Wife ) yee honoured by Christ , and made a powerfull instrument in his hands for the cutting downe of Error , and Schisme , as in the sequell of this History will appeare , in whose weakenesse Christs power hath appeared . The Grave and Reverend Mr. John Wilson , now Pastor of the Church of Christ at Soston , in New England . JOhn VVilson will to Christs will submit , In Wildernesse , where thou hast Trialls found , Christ in new making did compose thee fit , And made thy Love zeale , for his truth abound . Then it 's not Wilson , but Christ by him hath , Error cut down when it o'retopping stood , Thou then ' Gainst it didst shew an holy wrath ; Saving mens soules from this o're-flowing floud . They thee deprave , thy Ministrey dispise , By thy thick utterance seeke to call Men back , From hearing thee , but Christ for thee did rise . And turnd the wheel-right over them to crack . Yea , caused thee with length of dayes to stand , Steadfast in 's house in old Age fruit to bring , I and thy seed raise up by his comman● ▪ His Flock to feed , rejoyce my Muse and sing . That Christ doth , dust regard so plentiously , Rich gifts to give , and heart to give him his , Estate and person thou spends liberally ; Christ thee , and thine will Crown with lasting Blisse . This , as the other Churches of Christ , began with a small number in a desolate and barren Wildernesse , which the Lord in his wonderfull mercy hath turned to fruitfull Fields . VVherefore behold the present condition of these Churches compared with their beginnings ; as they sowed in teares , so also have they Reaped in joy , and shall still so go on if plenty and liberty marre not their prosperity . This Towne of Charles is situated one the North-side of Charles River , from whence it tooke its Name , the River being about five or six fathom deepe ; Over against the Town many small Islands lieing to the Seaward of it , and Hills one either side . By which meanes it proves a very good harbor for Ships , which hath caused many Sea-men and Merchants to sit downe there , the forme of this Towne in the frontice piece thereof , is like the Head , Neck and Shoulders of a Men , onely the pleasant , and Navigable River of Mistick runs through the right shoulder thereof , and by its neare approach to Charles River in one place makes a very narrow neck , by which meanes the chiefe part of the Towne , whereon the most building stands , becomes a Peninsula : it hath a large Market-place neer the water side built round with Houses , comly and faire , forth of which there issues two streetes orderly built with some very faire Houses , beautified with pleasant Gardens and Orchards , the whole Towne consists in its extent of about 150. dwelling Houses . Their meeting house for Sabbath assembly stands in the Market-place , very comly built and large , the Officers of this Church are at this day one Pastor , and one Teacher , one Ruling Elder , and three Deacons , the number of Soules are about 160. wonderfull it is to see that in so short a time such great alterations Christ should worke for these poore people of his : their Corne Land in Tillage in this Towne is about 1200. Acres , their great Cattell are about 400. head , Sheepe neare upon 400. as for their horse you shall hear of them , God willing , when we come to speak of their Military Discipline . CHAP. XIX . Of the Third Church of Christ gathered at Dorchester , 1631. THe third Church of Christ gathered under this Government was at Dorchester , a frontire Town scituated very pleasantly both for facing the Sea , and also its large extent into the main Land , well watered with two small Rivers ; neere about this Towne inhabited some few ancient Traders , who were not of this select band , but came for other ends , as Morton of Merry-mount , who would faine have resisted this worke , but the provident hand of Christ prevented . The forme of this Towne is almost like a Serpent turning her head to the North ward ; over against Tompsons Island , and the Castle , her body and wings being chiefly built on , are filled somewhat thick of Houses , onely that one of her Wings is clipt , her Tayle being of such a large extent that shee can hardly draw it after her ; Her Houses for dwelling are about one hundred and forty , Orchards and Gardens full of Fruit-trees , plenty of Corne-Land , although much of it hath been long in tillage , yet hath it ordinarily good corps , the number or Trees are neare upon 1500. Cowes , and other Cattell of that kinde about 450. Thus hath the Lord been pleased to increase his poore dispersed people , whose number in this Flock are neare about 150. their first Pastor called to feede them was the Reverend , and godly Mr. Maveruck . MAveruck thou must put period to thy dayes , In Wildernesse thy Kindred thee provoke To come , but Christ doth thee for high ends Raise ; Amongst his worthies to strike many a stroke . Thy godly Life , and Doctrine speake , though thou In dust art laid , yet Christ by thee did feede His scattered Lambes , they gathered are by you ; Christ calls thee home , but flock he leaves to seede . CAHP. XX. Of the Fourth Church of Christ gathered at Bosten , 1631. AFter some little space of time the Church of Christ at Charles Town , having their Sabbath assemblies oftenest o● the South side of the River , agreed to leave the people on that side to themselves , and to provide another Pastor for Charles Towne , which accordingly they did . So that the fourth Church of Christ issued out of Charles Towne , and was seated at Boston , being the Center Towne and Metropolis of this Wildernesse worke ( but you must not imagine it to be a Metropolitan Church ) invironed it is with the Brinish flouds , saving one small Istmos , which gives free accesse to the Neighbour Townes ; by Land on the South side , on the North-west , and North East , two constant Faires are kept for daily traffique thereunto , the forme of this Towne is like a heart , naturally scituated for Fortifications , having two Hills on the frontice part thereof next the Sea , the one well fortified on the superfices thereof , with store of great Artillery well mounted , the other hath a very strong battery built of whole Timber , and filled with Earth , at the descent of the Hill in the extreme poynt therof betwixt these two strong armes lies a large Gave or Bay , on which the chiefest part of this Town is built , over-topped with a third Hill , all three like over-topping Towers keepe a constant watch to fore-see the approach of forrein dangers , being furnished with a Beacon and lowd babling Guns , to give notice by their redoubled eccho to all their Sister townes , the chiefe Edifice of this City-like Towne i● crowded on the Sea-b●●kes , and wharfed out with great industry and cost , the buildings beautifull and large , some fairely see forth with Brick , Tile , Stone and Slate , and orderly placed with comly streets , whose continuall inlargement presages some sump●uous City . The wonder of this moderne Age , that a few yeares should bring forth such great matters by so means a handfull , and they so far from being inriched by the spoiles of other Nations , that the states of many of them have beene spoiled by the Lordly Prelacy , whose Lands must assuredly make Restitutions . But now behold the admirable Acts of Christ , at this his peoples landing , the hideous Thickets in this place were such , that Wolfes and Beares nurst up their young from the eyes of all beholders , in those very places where the streets are full of Girles and Boys sporting up and downe , with a continued concourse of people . Good store of Shipping is here yearly built , and some very faire ones : both Ta● and Mastes the Countrey affords from its own soile ; also store of Victuall both for their owne and Forreinersships , who resort hither for that end : this Town is the very Mart of the Land , French , Portugalls and Dutch , come hither for Traffique . CHAP. XXI . Of the Fift Church of Christ , gathered at Roxbury , 1631. THe fift Church of Christ was gathered at Roxbury , scituated between Boston and Dorchester , being well watered with coole and pleasant Springs issuing forth the Rocky-hills , and with small Freshets , watering the Vallies of this fertill Towne , whose forme is somewhat like a wedge double pointed , entring betweene the two foure-named Townes , filled with a very laborious people , whose labours the Lord hath so blest , that in the roome of dismall Swampes and tearing Bushes , they have very goodly Fruit-trees , fruitfull Fields and Gardens , their Heard of Cowes , Oxen and other young Cattell of that kind about 350. and dwelling-houses neere upon 120. Their streetes are large , and some fayre Houses , yet have they built their House for Church-assembly , destitute and unbeautified with other buildings . The Church of Christ here is increased to about 120. persons , their first Teaching Elder called to Office is Mr. Eliot a yong man , at his comming thither of a cheerfull spirie , walking unblameable , of a godly conversation , apt to teach , as by his indefatigable paines both with his own flock , and the poore Indians doth appeare , whose Language he learned purposely to helpe them to the knowledge of God in Christ , frequently Preaching in their Wigwams , and Catechizing their Children . Mr. Eliot Pastor of the Church of Christ at Roxbury , in New England , much honoured for his labours in the Lord. GReat is thy worke in Wildernesse , Oh man , Young Eliot neere twenty yeares thou bast , In Westerne world with miccle toile thy span Spent well-neere out , and now thy gray hayrs gracest , Are by thy Land-Lord Christ , who makes use of thee To feede his flock , and heathen people teach In their own Language , God and Christ to see ; A Saviour their blind hearts could not reach , Poore naked Children come to learne Gods Mind Before thy face with reverend regard ; Blesse God for thee may these poore heathen blind , That from thy mouth Christs Gospell sweete have heard . Eliot thy Name is , through the wild woods spread , In Indians mouths frequent's thy fame , for why ? In sundry shapes the Devills made them dread ; And now the Lord makes them their Wigwams fly , Rejoyce in this , nay rather joy that thou , Amongst Christs Souldiers bast thy name sure set . Although small gaine on Earth accrew to you , Yet Christ to Crowne will thee to Heaven soone fet . CHAP. XXII . Of the Sixth Church of Christ , gathered at Linn . 1631. THe Sixth Church of Christ was gathered at Linn , betweene Salem and Charles Towne , her scitnation is neere to a River , whose strong freshe● at breaking up of Winter filleth all her Bankes , and with a furious Torrent ventes it selfe into the Sea ; This Towne is furnished with Mineralls of divers kinds , especially Iron and Lead , the forme of it is almost square , onely it takes two large a run into the Land ward ( as most Townes do ) it is filled with about one hundred Houses for dwelling ; Here is also an Iron Mill in constant use , but as for Lead they have tried but little yet . Their meeting-house being on a levell Land undefended from the cold North west-wind ; And therefore made with steps descending into the Earth , their streetes are straite and comly , yet but thin of Houses , the people mostly inclining to Husbandry , have built many Farmes Remote there , Cattell exceedingly multiplied , Goates which were in great esteeme at their first comming , are now almost quite banished , and now Horse , Kine and Sheep are most in request with them , the first feeder of this flock of Christ was Mr. Stephen Batchelor , gray and aged , of whom as followeth : THrough Ocean large Christ brought thee for to feede , His wandering flock with 's word thou hast oft taught , Then teach thy selfe with others thou hast need ; Thy flowing fame unto low ebbe is brought ▪ Faith and Obedience Christ full near hath joyn'd , Then trust on Christ , and thou againe mayst be Brought on thy race though now far cast behinde , Run to the end , and crowned thou shalt be . CHAP. XXIII . Of the seventh Church of Christ gathered at Water-Towne , 1631. THe Seaventh Church of Christ gathered out of this wandering Race of Jaccobites was at Water-Towne , scituate upon one of the Branches of Charles River , a fruitfull plat , and of large extent , watered with many pleasant Springs , and small Rivulets , running like veines throughout her Body , which hath caused her inhabitants to scatter in such manner , that their Sabbath-Assemblies prove very thin , if the season favour not , and hath made this great Towne ( consisting of 160. Families ) to shew nothing delightfull to the eye in any place ; this Towne began by occasion of Sir Richard Saltingstall , who at his arrivall , having some store of Cattell and servants , they wintered in those parts : this Town aboundes in severall sorts of Fish at their seasons , Basse , Shad , Alewifes , Frost fish , and Smelts : their herd of Kine , and Cattell of that kinde are about 450. with some store of Sheepe and Goates , their Land in tillage is neere upon 1800. Acres , this Church is increased to neer about 250. soules in Church-fellowship , their first Pastor was Mr. Phillips , a man mighty in the Scriptures , and very dilligent to search out the minde of Christ therein contained , of whom as followeth : THe pennury of Wildernesse shall not Daunt Phillips , and diswade his undertaking This Voyage long : for Christ hath made him hot With zeal for 's truth , thy native soile forsaken To follow Christ his bannisht flock to feede , With restlesse toile thus honour'd Christ hath thee , Then it maintaine though thou thy people neede ; Christ would thou shouldst of them aye honoured be , Till death thou hast been souldier in this War , Darke types the shaddowes of good things now come , By thee have been unfoulded very far ; Cleer'd baptimes light from error broch'd by some . As by thy worke in Print appeares this day , Though thou thy days hast ended on this Earth , Yet still thou livest in Name and Fame alway ; Christ thee poore dust doth crowne with lasting Mirth . CHAP. XXIV . Of the great cheerefulnesse of their Souldiers of Christ , in and under the penuries of a Wildernesse . THese were the beginnings of these resolute Souldiers of Christ Jesus in the yeare , 1631. Even to lay the Foundation of their severall Churches of Christ , built onely on him as their chiefe Corner Stone . But as his chosen Israel met with many difficulties after their returne from Captivity , in building the Temple and City , which they valiantly waded through ; So these weake wormes ( Oh Christ to thy praise be it spoken ) were most wonderfully holpen in such distresses , as to appearance of man seemed to be both hopelesse , and helplesse , threatning destruction to the whole building and far from accomplishing such great things as you have in part seene already , and shall in the following discourse ( God willing ) see more abundantly , adding a strong testimony to the work , that as it was begun by Christ , so hath it beene carried on by him , and shall to the admiration of the whole World be perfected in his time , and unlesse men will be wilfully blinde , they must needs see and confesse the same , and that the influence thereof hath already run from one end of the Earth unto the other . This yeare 1631. John Winthrop Esq . was chosen Governour , pickt out for the worke , by the provident hand of the most high , and inabled with gifts accordingly , then all the folke of Christ , who have seene his face and beene partaker of the same , remember him in this following Matter . Iohn Winthrope Esq . Eleven times Governour of the English Nation , inhabiting the Mattacusets Bay in New England . WHy leavest thou John , thy station , in Suffolk , thy own soile , Christ will have thee a pillar be , for 's people thors must toyle , He chang'd thy heart , thē take his part , ' gainst prelates proud invading ( His Kingly throne ) set up alone , in wildernesse their shading . His little flocks from Prelates knocks , twice ten years rut'd thou hast , With civill sword at Christs word , and eleven times been trast . By Name and Note , with peoples vote , their Governour to be , Thy means hast spent , 't was therefore lent , to raise this work by thee . Well arm'd and strong with sword among , Christ armies warcheth he . Doth valiant praise , and weak one raise , with kind benignity . To lead the Van , ' gainst Babylon , doth worthy Winthrop call , Thy Progeny , shall Battell try , When Prelacy shall fall . With fluent Tongue thy Pen doth run , in learned Latine phrase , To Sweads , French , Dutch , thy Neighbours , which thy lady rhetorick praise , Thy bounty feeds , Christs servants needs , in wilderness of wants To Indians thou Christs Gospell now , 'mongst heathen people plants . Yet thou poore dust , now dead and must , to rottennesse be brought , T'ill Christ restore thee glorious , more then can of dust be thought . The much honoured Thomas Dudly Esquire was chosen Deputy Governour , and the number of Free-men added was about 83. Those honoured persons who were now in place of Government , having the propagation of the Churches of Christ , in their eye laboured by all meanes to make roome for Inhabitants , knowing well that where the dead carkass is , thither will the Eagles resort . But herein they were much opposed by certaine persons , whose greedy desire for land much hindered the worke for a time , as indeed all such persons do at this very day , and let such take notice how these were cured of this distemper , some were taken away by death , and then to be sure they had Land enough , others fearing poverty , and famishment , supposing the present scarcity would never be turned into plenty , removed themselves away , and so never beheld the great good the Lord hath done for his people , but the valiant of the Lord waited with pagience , and in the misse of beere supp●led themselves with water , even the most honoured as well as others , contentedly rejoyeing in a Cup of cold water , blessing the Lord that had given them the taste of that living water , and that they had not the water that sl●ckes the thrist of their naturall bodies , given them by measure , but might drinke to the full ; as also in the absence of Bread they feasted themselves with fish , the Women once a day , as the eide gave way , resorted to the Mussells , and Clambankes , which are a Fish as big as Horse-mussells , where they dai'y gathered their Families food with much heavenly discourse of the provisions Christ had formerly made for many thousands of his followers in the wildernesse . Quoth one , my Husband hath travailed as far as Plimoth ( which is neere 40 miles , ) and hath with great toile brought a little Corne home with him , and before that is spent the Lord will assuredly provide : quoth the other , our last peck of Meaie it now in the Oven at home a baking , and many of our godly Neighbours have quite spent all , and wee owe one Loafe of that little wee have ; Then spake a third , my husband hath veatured himselfe among the Indians for Corne , and can get none , as also our honoured Governour hath distributed his so far , that a day or two more will put an end to his store , and all the rest , and yet methinks our Children are as cheerefull , fat , and lusty with feeding upon those Mussells , Clambanks and other Fish as they were in England , with their fill of Bread , which makes mee cheerfull in the Lords providing for us , being further confirmed by the exhoreation of our Pastor to trust the Lord with providing for us ; whose is the Earth and the fulnesse thereof . And as they were incouraging one another in Christs carefull providing for them , they lift up their eyes and saw two Ships comming in , and presently this newes came to their Eares , that they were come from Jacland full of Victualls , now their poore heares were not so much refreshed in regard of the food they saw they were like to have , as their soules rejoyced in that Christ would now manifest himselfe to be the Commissary Generall of this his Army , and that hee should honour them so far as to be poore Sutlers for his Camp , they soone up with their Mussells , and hie them home to stay their hungry stomacks . After this manner did Christ many times graciously provide for this his people , even at the last cast . CHAP. XXV . Of the Lords gracious protection of his people , from the barbarous cruelties of the Heathen . ABout this time the Indians that were most conversant smong them , came quaking and complaining of a barbarous and cruell people called the Tarratines , who they said would eat such Men as they caught alive , tying them to a Tree , and gnawing their flesh by peece-meales off their Bones , as also that they were a strong and numerous people , and now comming , which made them flee to the English , who were but very few in number at this time , and could make but little resistance , being much dispersed , yet did they keepe a constant watch , neglecting no meanes Christ had put into their hands for their owne safety , in so much that they were exceedingly weaked with continued labour , watching and hard diet , but the Lord graciously upheld them in all , for thus it befell neere the Towne of Linn , then called Saugust , in the very dead of the night ( being upon their watch , because of the report that went of the Indians approach to those parts ) one Lieurenant Walker , a man indued with faith , and of a couragious spirit , comming to relieve the Centinell being come up with him , all of a sudden they heard the Sticks crack hard by them , & with all he felt something b●ush hard upon his shoulder , which was an Indian arrow shot through his Coat , and the wing of his buffe-Jacket . Upon this hee discharged his Culliver directly toward the place , where they heard the noise , which being deep'y loden brake in pieces , then they returned to the Court of Guard , and raised such small forces as they had ; comming to the light they perceived he had an other Arrow shot through his Coat betwixt his Legs . Seeing this great presertation they stood upon their Guard till Morning , expecting the Indians to come upon them every moment , but when day-light appeared , they soone sent word to other parts , who gathered together , and tooke counsell how to quit themselves of these Indians , whose approach they demed would be sudden , they ugreed to discharge their great Guns , the redoubling eccho rattling in the Rocks caused the Indians to betake themselves to slight ( being a terrible unwonted sound unto them ) or rather he who put such trembling feare in the Assyrians Army , struck the like in these cruell Canniballs . In the Autumne following , the Indians , who had all this time held good correspondency with the English , began to quarrell with them about their bounds of Land , notwithstanding they purchased all they had of them , but the Lord put an end to this quarrell also , by smiting the Indians with a sore D●sease , even the smll Pox ; of the which great numbers of them died , yet these servants of Christ minding their Masters businesse , were much moved in affection toward them to see them depart this life without the knowledge of God in Christ . And therefore were very frequent among them for all the noysomenesse of their Disease , entring their Wigwams , and exhorting them in the Name of the Lord. Among others one of the chiefe Saggamores of the Mattachusets , whom the English named Saggemore John , gave some good hopes , being alwayes very courteous to them , whom the godly , and much honour'd among the English , visiting a little before his death , they instructing him in the knowledge of God. Qaoth hee by and by mee Mattamoy may be my two Sons live , you take them to teach much to know God. Accordingly the honoured Mr. John Winthrop , and the Reverend Mr. John Wilson tooke them home , notwithstanding the infectiousnesse of the Disease their Father died of . The mortality among them was very great , and increased among them daily more and more , insomuch that the poore Creatures being very timorous of death , would faine have fled from it , but could not tell how , unlesse they could have gone from themselves ; Relations were little regarded among them at this time , so that many , who were s●●it●en with the Disease died helplesse , unlesse they were neare , and known to the English : their Powwowes , Wizards , and Charmers , Athamochas Factors were possest with greatest feare of any . The Winters piercing cold stayed not the strength of this hot Disease , yet the English endeavouring to visit their sick Wigwams , helpe them all they could , but as they entred one of their matted Houses , they beheld a most sad spectacle , death having smitten them all save one poore Infant , which lay on the ground sucking the Breast of its dead Mother , seeking to draw living nourishment from her dead breast . Their dead they left oft-times unburied , wherefore the English were forced to dig holes , and drag their stinking corps into them . Thus did the Lord allay their quarrelsome spirits , and made roome for the following part of his Army . This yeare came over more supplies to forward the worke of Christ . CHAP. XXVI . Of the gratious provisions the Lord made for his people . THe yeare 1632. John Winthrope Esquire , was chosen Governour againe , and the antient Thomas Dudly Esquire , was Deputy Governour , a man of a sound judgement in matters of Religion and well read , bestowing much labour that way , of whom as followeth : The honoured , aged , stable and sincere servant of Christ , zealous for his truth Thomas Dudly , Esq . foure times Governour of the English Nation , in the Mattacusets , and first Major Generall of the Millitary Forces . WHat Thomas now believe dost thou that riches men may gaine , In this poore Plot Christ doth allot his people to sustaine ; Rich Truth thou 'lt buy and sell not , why no richer Jem can be , Truths Champion in campion , Christ's grace hath placed thee , With civill Sword , at Christs Word early cut off wilt thou , Those Wolvish sheep , amongst flocks do creep , and damned doctrine low ▪ To trembling age , thou valiant sage , one foot wilt not give ground , Christs Enemies from thy face flies , his truth thou savest sound . Thy lengthened dayes , to Christs praise , continued are by him : To set by thee his people free , from foes that raging bin . Wearied with yeares , it plaine appeares , Dudly not long can last , It matters not , Christ Crown thee got , it s now at hand , hold fast . This yeare was the first choise of Migistrates by free-men , whose number was now increased , fifty three or thereabout , to declare the manner of their Government is by the Author deferred till the year . 1637. where the Reader may behold Government both in Churches and Common-wealth , to be an institution of the Lord , and much availeable through his blessing for the accomplshment of his promises to his people . This year these fore-runners of the following Army of Christ , after the sight of many of the admirable Acts of his providence for them , begun to take up steddy resolution through the helpe of him to wade through the Ocean , they were farther like to meete withall , and therefore began to plant the yet untilled Earth , having as yet no other meanes to teare up the bushy lands , but their hands and howe 's , their bodies being in very ill temper by reason of the Scurvy ( a Disease in those dayes very frequent ) to undergoe such extremity , but being prick'd on with hungers sharpe gode , they keepe doing according to their weake abilities , and yet produce but little food for a long season , but being perswaded that Christ will rather raine bread from Heaven , then his people should want , being fully perswaded , they were set on the worke at his command . Wherefore they followed on with all hands , and the Lord ( who hath the Cattell of thousand Hills , and the Corne of ten thousand Vallies , the whole Earth , and fulnesse of it ) did now raise up fresh supplies to be added to these both of men and provision of food , men no lesse valiane in Faith then them , the former amongst whom was the Reverend Mr. Welds and Mr. James , who was welcomed by the people of Christ at Charles Towne , and by them called to the Office of a Pastor , where hee continued for some yeares , and from thence removed to New haven , upon some seed of prejudice sowne by the enemies of this worke . But good Reader doe thou behold , and remember him farther in the following Liues ; THy Native soile , Oh James did thee approve , Gods people there in Lincolnesh●●e commend ; Thy courteous speech and worke of Christian love , Till Christ through Seas did thee on Message send . With learned skill his mind for to unsold , His people in New England thou must feed , But one sad breach did cut that band should hold ; Then part wilt thou least farther jars should breed . Yet part thou wilt not with Christs Truth , thy crowne But my Muse waile that any souldier should , In fighting slip , why James thou fallest not downe , Back thou retreats their valiant fighting , hold Fast on thy Christ , who thine may raise with thee , His bands increase , when leaders he provides , Thy Son young student may such blessing be ; Thy losse repayre , and Christ thee crown besides . Although the great straites this Wildernesse people were in for want of food , was heard of among the godly people in England , yet would they not decline the worke , but men of Estates sold their possessions , and bought plenty of food for the Voyage , which some of them sent before hand , by which meanes they were provided for , as also the Lord put it into the hearts of such as were Masters , and Undertakers of Ships to store their Vessells so well that they had to spare for this peoples need , and further Christ caused abundance of very good Fish to come to their Nots and Hookes , and as for such as were unprovided with these meanes , they caught them with their hands , and so with F●sh , wild Onions and other Herbs were sweetly satisfied till other provisions , came in , here must labouring men a little be minded , how ill they recompenced those persons , whose estates helpe them to food before they could reape any from the Earth , that forgetting those courtesies they soon by excessive prises took for their worke , made many File-leaders fall back to the next Ranke , advancing themselves in the meane time . About this time the Church of Christ at Roxbury , being a diligent people , early prevented their Brethren in other Churches by calling the Reverend Mr. Welds to be their Pastor , of whom you may see somewhat farther in the following lines : TO worke oh Welds ! in wildernesse betime Christ thee commands , that thou his folke should's follow : And feede his flock in Covenant bandcombine , With them through him his glorious name to hallow ; Seven yeares thou stoutly didst wade through with toile , These desare caros , back by advice againe , Thou didst returne unto thy native soile , There to advance Christs Kingdome now remeine . In Pulpit , and with Pen thou hast the truth Maintained , and clear'd from scandalous reproach Christs churches here , and shew'd their lasting Ruth , That dare ' gainst Christ their own inventions broach ; Then sage , in age , continue such to be , Till Christ thee crowne , his gifts to thee are free . This yeare of sad distresses was ended with a terrible cold Winter , with weekly Snowes , and fierce Frosts betweene while congealing Charles River , as well from the Towne to Sea ward , as above , insomuch that men might frequently passe from one Island to another upon the Ice . Here Reader thou must be minded of an other admirable Act of Christ for this yeare , in changing the very nature of the seasons , moderating the Winters cold of late very much , which some impute to the cutting downe the woods , and breaking up the Land ; But Christ have the praise of all his glorious Acts. About this time did the valiant in faith , and Reverend Pastor Mr. John Wilson returne to England , and surely the power of Christ hath notably appeared in this weake sorry man. You must needs see the Author will flatter no man , yet will he not be wanting to tell the noble Acts of Christ Jesus , in making men strong for himselfe , here is one borne up in the armes of his mercy , often through the perillous Seas night and dayes , yea : weeks and months upon the great deepe , and now having with his owne eyes beheld the manifold troubles these poore were in , yet at this very time hies him back to his Native soile , where his indeared Wife did yet remaine , purposely to perswade her to east her cares upon the Lord , as he himself had already done , and then assuredly the wants of a Wildernesse would never hurt her : at the departure of this holy Man of God , many of his peoples hearts waxed very sad , and having looked long for his returne ; Their eyes now began to faile in missing of their expectation , they according to their common course in time of great straites , set and appointed a day wholy to be spent in seeking the pleasing Face of God in Christ , purposing the Lord assisting to afflict their soules , and give him the honour of his All-seeingness , by a downe right acknowledgement of their sinnes , but the Lord , whose Grace is alwayes undeserved , heard them before they cried , and the afternoone before the day appointed brought him , whom they so much desired , in safety to shore , with divers other faithfull servants of Christ ready armed for the Battell , the day was turned to a day of rejoycing and blessing the Lord , even the mighty God of Iacob , the God of Armies is for us a refuge high Shela . The yeare 1633. the honoured John Winthrope Esquire , was chosen Governour againe , and Thomas Dudly Esq . Deputy Governour , the number of Freemen added , or Souldiers listed was 46. the Winters Frost being extracted forth the Earth , they fall to tearing up the Roots , and Bushes with their Howes ; even such men as scarce ever set hand to labour before , men of good birth and breeding , but comming through the strength of Christ to war their warfare , readily rush through all difficulties , cutting down of the Woods , they inclose Corne fields , the Lord having mitigated their labours by the Indians frequent fiering of the woods , ( that they may not be hindered in hunting Venson , and Beares in the Winter season ) which makes them thin of Timber in many places , like our Parkes in England , the chiefest Corne they planted before they had Plowes was Indian Graine , whose increase is very much beyond all other , to the great refreshing of the poore servants of Christ , in their low beginings , all kinde of Gardens Fruits grew very well , and let no man make a j●st at Pumpkins , for with this fruit the Lord was pleased to feed his people to their good content , till Corne and Cattell were increased . And here the Lords mercy appeared much in that those , who had beene formerly brought up tender , could now contentedly feed on bare and meane Diet , amongst whom the Honoured and upright hearted in this worke of Christ , Mr. Increase Nowell , shall not be forgotten , having a diligent hand therein from the first beginning . INcrease shalt thou , with honour now , in this thy undertaking , Thou hast remain'd , as yet unstained , all errors foule forsaking ; To poore and rich , thy Justice much hath manifested bin : Like Samuel Nathanaell , Christ hath thee fram'd within ; Thy faithfulnesse , people expresse , and Secretary they Chose thee each year , by which appeare , their love with thee doth stay . Now Nowell see Christ call'd hath thee , and work thou must for him , In beating down the triple Crown , and all that his foes ben . Thus doest thou stand by Christ fraile man , to tell his might can make Dust do his will , with graces fill , till dust to him he take . CHAP. XXVII . Of the gratious goodnesse of God , in hearing his peoples prayers in times of need , and of the Ship-loades of goods the Lord sent them in . HEre againe the admirable Providence of the Lord is to be noted , That whereas the Country is naturally subject to drought , even to the withering of their summers Fruits , the Lord was pleased , during these yeares of scarcity , to blesse that small quantity of Land they planted with seasonable showers , and that many times to the great admiration of the Heathen , for thus it befell : the extreame parching heare of the Sun ( by reason of a more constant clearnesse of the Aire then usually is in England ) began to scorch the Herbs and Fruits , which was the chiefest meanes of their livelyhood , they beholding the Hand of the Lord stretched out against them , like tender hearted Children , they fell down on their knees , begging mercy of the Lord , for their Saviours sake , urging this as a chiefe argument , that the malignant adversary would rejoyce in their destruction , and blaspheme the pure Ordinances of CHRIST , trampling down his Kingly Commands with their owne inventions , and in uttering these words , their eyes dropped down many teares , their affections prevailing so strong , that they could not refraine in the Church-Assembly . Here admire and be strong in the Grace of Christ , all you that hopefully belong unto him , for as they powred out water before the Lord , so at that very instant , the Lord showred down water on their Gardens and Fields , which with great industry they had planted , and now had not the Lord caused it to raine speedily , their hope of food had beene lost : but at this these poore wormes were so exceedingly taken , that the Lord should shew himselfe so neere unto their Prayers , that as the drops from Heaven fell thicker , and faster , so the teares from their eyes by reason of the sudden mixture of joy and sorrow , and verily they were exceedingly stirred in their affections , being unable to resolve themselves , which mercy was greatest , to have a humble begging heart given them of God , or to have their request so suddenly answered . The Indians hearing hereof , and seeing the sweet raine that fell , were much taken with Englishmens God , but the Lord seeing his poore peoples hearts were to narrow to beg , his bounties exceeds toward them at this time , as indeed hee ever hitherto hath done for this Wildernesse-People , not onely giving the full of their requests , but beyond all their thoughts , as witnesse his great worke in England of late , in which the prayers of Gods people in New England have had a great stroke ; These people now rising from their knees to receive the rich mercies of Christ , in the refreshed fruits of the Earth ; Behold the Sea also bringing in whole Ship-loades of mercies , more being filled with fresh forces , for furthering this wonderfull worke of Christ , and indeed this yeare came in many pretious ones , whom Christ in his grace hath made much use of in these his Churches , and Common-wealth , insomuch that these people were even almost over-ballanced with the great income of their present possessed mercies , yet they addresse themselves to the Sea shore , where they courteously welcom the famous servant of Christ , grave godly and judicious Hooker , and the honoured servant of Christ , M John Haynes , as also the Reverend and much desired Mr. John Cotton , and the Retoricall , Mr. Stone , with divers others of the sincere servants of Christ , comming with their young , and with their old , and with their whole substance , to doe him service in this Desart wildernesse . Thus this poore people having now tasted liberally of the salvation of the Lord every way , they deeme it high time to take up the Cup of thankfulnesse , and pay their vowes to the most high God , by whom they were holpen to this purpose of heart , and accordingly set apart the 16. day of October ( which they call the eighth Moneth , not out of any pevish humor of singularity , as some are ready to censor them with , but of purpose to prevent the Heathenish and Popish observation of Dayes , Moneths and Yeares , that they may be forgotten among the people of the Lord ) this day was solemnly kept by all the seven Churches , rejoycing in the Lord , and rendering thanks for all their benefits . Here must not be omitted the indeared affections Mr. John Wilson had to the worke in hand , exceedingly setting forth ( in his Sermon this day ) the Grace of Christ in providing such meet helps for furthering thereof , really esteeming them beyond so many Ship-loading of Gold ; manifesting the great humility Christ had wrought in him ( not complementing , but in very deede prefering the Reverend Mr. John Cotton , many hundreds before himselfe , whom they within a very little time after called to the Office of a Teaching Elder of the Church of Christ at Boston , where hee now remaines , of whom at followeth : WHen Christ intends his glorious Kingdome shall Exalted be on Earth , he Earth doth take , Evon sinfull Man to make his worthies all ; Then praise I Man , no Christ this Man doth make , Sage , sober , grave and learned Cotten thou : Mighty in Scripture , without Booke repeat it , Annatomise the sence , and shew Man how Great mysteries in sentence short are seated . Gods Word with 's word comparing oft unfould : The secret truths Johns Revelations hath By thee been open'd , as nere was of old ; Showes cleere , and neere ' gainst Romes whore is Gods wrath . Then Churches of Christ , rejoyce and sing , John Cotten hath Gods minde , I dare believe , Since he from Gods Word doth his witnesse bring ; Saints cries are heard they shall no longer grieve . That song of songs , 'twixt Christ and 's Church thou hast Twice taught to all , and sweetly shewed the way , Christ would his Churches should , in truth stand fast ; And cast off mans inventions even for aye . Thy labours great have met with catching cheats , Mixing their Brasse with thy bright Gold , for why ? Thy great esteeme must cover their ill feates , Some soile thou gett'st , by comming them so nie . But i'ts wipt off , and thou Christs Champion left , The Faith to fight for Christ hath arm'd thee well , His worthies would not , thou shoulds be bereft , Of honours here thy Crown shall soon excell . These people of God having received these farther helps , to instruct , and build them up in the holy things of Christ , being now greatly incouraged , seeing the Lord was pleased to set such a broad Seale to their Commission for the worke in hand , not onely by his Word and Spirit moving thereunto , but also by his Providence in adding such able instruments for furthering this great worke of Reformation , and advancing the Kingdome of Christ , for which they spent this day of rejoycing , and sure the Lord would have all that hear of it know , their joy lay not in the increase of Corne , or Wine , or Oyle , for of all these they had but very little at this time , yet did they not spare to lend such a● they had unto the poore , who could not provide , and verily the joy ended not with the day , for these active instruments of Christ , Preaching with all instancy the glad Tidings of the Gospell of Iesus Christ , rejoyced the Heart of this People much . CHAP. XX VIII . Of the Eighth Church of Christ , gathered at Cambridge , 1633. AT this time those who were in place of civill Government , having some addition Pillars to under-prop the building , begun to thinke of a place of more safety in the eyes of Man. then the two frontire Towns of Charles Towne , and Boston were for the habitation of such as the Lord had prepared to Governe this Pilgrim People . Wherefore they rather made choice to enter farther among the Indians , then hazard the fury of malignant adversaries , who in a rage might pursue them , and therefore chose a place scituate on Charles River , betweene Charles Towne , and Water-Towne , where they erected a Towne called New-Towne , now named Cambridge , being in forme like a list cut off from the Broad-cloath of the two fore-named Towns , where this wandering Race of Jacobits gathered the eighth Church of Christ . This Town is compact closely within it selfe , till of late yeares some few stragling houses have been built , the Liberties of this Town have been inlarged of late in length , reaching from the most Northerly part of Charles River , to the most Southerly part of Merrimeck River , it hath well ordered streets and comly pompleated with the faire building of Harver Colledge , their first Pastor was the faithfull and laborious Mr. Hooker , whose Bookes are of great request among the faithfull people of Christ ; Yee shall not misse of a few lines in remembrance of him . COme , Hooker , come forth of thy native soile : Christ , I will run , sayes Hooker , thou hast set My feet at large , here spend thy last dayes toile ; Thy Rhetorick shall peoples affections whet . Thy Golden Tongue , and Pen Christ caus'd to be The blazing of his golden truths profound , Thou sorry worme its Christ wrought this in thee ; What Christ hath wrought must needs be very sound ▪ Then looke one Hookers workes , they follow him To Grave , this worthy resteth there a while : Die shall he not that hath Christs warrier bin ; Much lesse Christs Truth , cleer'd by his peoples toile . Thou Angell bright , by Christ for light now made , Throughout the World as seasoning salt to be , Although in dust thy body mouldering fade ; Thy Head 's in Heaven , and hath a crown for thee . The people of this Church and Towne have hitherto had the chiefest share in spitituall blessings , the Ministry of the Word , by more then ordinary instruments as in due time and place ( God willing ) you shall farther heare , yet are they at this day in ● thriving condition in outward things , also both Corne and Cattell , N●ate and Sheepe , of which they have a good flocke , which the Lord hath caused to thrive much in these latter dayes then formerly . This Towne was appointed to be the seate of Government , but it continued not long , this yeare a small gleane of Rye was brought to the Court as the first fruits of English graine at which this poore people greatly rejoyced to see the Land would beare it , but now the Lords blessing that way hath exceeded all peoples expectation , cloathing the Earth with plenty of all kinde of graine . Here minde I must the Reader of the admirable acts of Christs Providence toward this people , that although they were in such great straites for foode , that many of them eate their Bread by waight , and had little hopes of the Earths fruitfullnesse , yet the Lord Christ was pleased to refresh their spirits with such quickning grace , and lively affections to this Temple-worke , that they did not desert the place ; and that which was more remarkable , when they had scarce houses to shelter themselves , and no doores to hinder the Indians accesse to all they had in them , yet did the Lord so awe their hearts , that although they frequented the Englishmens places of aboade , where their whole substance , weake Wives and little ones lay open to their plunder ; during their absence being whole dayes at Sabbath . Assemblies , yet had they none of their food or stuffe diminished , neither Children nor Wives hurt in the least measure , although the Indians came commonly to them at those times , much hungry belly ( as they use to say ) and were then in number and strength beyond the English by far . Yet further see the great and noble Acts of Christ toward this his wandering people , feeling againe the scarcity of foode , and being constrained to come to a small pittance daily , the Lord to provide for them , causeth the Deputy of Ireland to set forth a great Ship unknowne to this people , and indeed small reason in his own apprehensions why he should so do ( but Christ will have it so . ) This Ship ariving , being filled with food , the godly Governors did so order it that each Town sent two men aboard of her , who tooke up their Townes allowance , it being appointed before hand , what their portion should be , to this end that some might not by all , and others be left destitute of food . In the vernall of the yeare 1634. This people being increased , and having among them many pretious esteemed instruments for furthering this wonderous worke of Christ , they began to thinke of fortifying a small Island about two miles distant from Boston to Sea-ward , to which all the Vessells come in usually and passe . To this end the honoured Mr. John Winthrope with some 8. or 10. persons of no●e , tooke boate and arrived on the said Island in a warme Sun shineday , just at the breaking up of Winter as they deemed , but being they were sulden surprised with a cold North-west storme ( which is the sharpest winde in this Country ) freezing very vehemently for a day and a night , that they could not get off the Island , but were forced to lodge there , and lie in a heape one upon another ( on the ground ) to keepe themselves from freezing . This yeare 1634. the much honoured Thomas Dudly Esquire , was chosen Governor , and Mr. Roger Ludlow Deputy Governor , the Freemen added to this little Common-wealth this year were about two hundred and foure , about this time a sincere servant of Christ Mr. Stone was added to the Chureh of Christ at New-towne , as a meet helpe to instruct the People of Christ there , with the above named Mr. Hooker , and as he hath hetherto bin ( through the blessing of God ) an able instrument in his hands to further the worke . So let him be incourraged with the Word of the Lord in the spirit of his might to go on . THou well smoth'd Stone Christs Work-manship to be : In 's Church new laid his weake ones to support , With 's word of might his foes are foild by thee ; Thou daily dost to godlinesse exhort . The Lordly Prelates people do deny Christs Kingly power Hosanna to proclaime , Mens mouths are stopt , but Stone poore dust doth try , Throughout his Churches none but Christ must raignt . Mourne not Oh Man , thy youth and learning 's spent : In desart Land , my Muse is bold to say , For glorious workes Christ his hath hither sent ; Like that great worke of Resurrection day . CHAP. XX IX . Of the Lords remarkable providence toward his indeared servants M. Norton and Mr. Shepherd . NOw my loving Reader , let mee lead thee by the hand to our Native Land , although it was not intended to speake in particulars of any of these peoples departure from thence , purposing a generall relation should serve the turne , yet come with mee and behold the wonderous worke of Christ in preserving two of his most valiant Sou'diers , namely Mr. John Norton ; and that soule ravishing Minister Mr. Thomas Shepheard , who came this yeare to Yarmouth to ship themselves for New England , where the people of God resorted privately unto them to hear them Preach , during the time of their aboade the Enemies of Christs Kingdome were not wanting to use all meanes possible to intrap them , in which perilous condition they remained about two months , waiting for the Ships readinesse , in which time some persons eagerly hunting for Mr. Thomas Shepheard , began to plot ( for apprehending of him ) with a Boy of sixteene or seventeene yeares of Age , who lived in the House where hee Lodged to open the doore for them at a certaine houre in the night ; But the Lord Christ , who is the Shepheard of Israel kept a most sure watch over his indeared servants , for thus it befell , the sweet words of grace falling from the of lips of this Reverend and godly Mr. Thomas Shepheard in the hearing of the Boy ( the Lords working withall ) hee was perswaded this was an holy man of God , and therefore with many troubled thoughts , began to relate his former practise , although hee had a great some of money promised him , onely to let them in at the houre and time appointed ; but the Boy , the more neere the time came , grew more pensive and sad , insomuch that his Master taking notice thereof began to question him about the cause of his heavinesse , who being unwilling to reveale the matter , held of from confessing a long time , till by urgent and insinuating search of his godly Master , with teares hee tells that on such a night hee had agreed to let in Men to apprehend the godly Preacher . The good Man of the house forthwith gave notice thereof unto them , who with the helpe of some well-affected persons was convay'd away by boate through a back Lane , the men at the time appointed came to the house , where finding not the doore open ( when they lifted up the Latch ) as they expected , they thrust their staves under it to lift it from the hookes , but being followed by some persons , whom the good man of the house had appointed for that end : yet were they boulstred out in this their wicked act by those who set them one worke . Notwithstanding they were greatly ashamed when they mist of their end . But the Lord Christ intending to make his New England Souldiers the very wounder of this Age , brought them into greater straites , that this Wonder Working Providence might the more appeare in their deliverance , for comming a shipboard , and hoiseing saile to accomplish their Voyage , in little time after they were tossed and sore beaten with a contrary winde , to the losse of the Ships upper worke , with which losse and great pe●ill they were driven back againe , the Lord Christ intending to confirme their Faith in shewing them , that although they were brought back , as it were into the mouth of their enemies , yet hee could hide them from the hand of the Hunter , for the space of six moneths longer or thereabout , even till the Spring of the yeare following , at which time ( God willing ) you shall hear of them againe , in the meane time the Master , and other Sea men made a strange construction of the sore storme they met withall , saying , their Ship was bewitched , and therefore made use of the common Charme ignorant people use , nailing two red hot horse-shoos to their maine mast . But assuredly it was the Lord Christ , who hath command both of Winds and Seas , and now would have his people know he hath delivered , and will deliver from so great a death . CHAP. XXX . Of the Ninth Church of Christ , gathered at Ipswitch . THis year came over a farther supply of Eminent instruments for furthering this admirable Worke of his , amongst whom the Reverend and judicious servant of Christ Mr. Nathaniel Ward , who tooke up his station at the Towne of Ipswich , where the saithfull servants of Christ gathered the Ninth Church of his . This Towne is scituated on a faire and delightfull River , whose first rise or spring begins about five and twenty Miles farther up in the Countrey , issuing forth a very pleasant pond . But soone after it betakes its course through a most hideous swamp of large extent , even for many Miles , being a great Harbour for Beares : after its comming forth this place , it groweth larger by the income of many small Rivers , and issues forth in the Sea , due East over against the Island of Sholes , a great place of fishing for out English Nation , the peopling of this Towne is by men of good ranke and quality , many of them having the yearly Revenue of large Lands in England before they came to this Wildernesse , but their Estates being imployed for Christ , and left in banke , as you have formerly heard , they are well content till Christ shall be pleased to-restore it againe to them or theirs , which in all reason should be out of the Prelates Lands in England . Let all those , whom it concernes ( to judge ) consider it well , and do Justice herein . This Towne lies in the Saggamooreship , or Earldome of Aggawam , now by our English Nation called Essex . It is a very good Haven Towne , yet a little barr'd up at the Mouth of the River , some Marchants here are , ( but Boston , being the chiefest place of resort of Shipping , carries away all the Trade ) they have very good Land for Husbandry , where Rocks hinder not the course of the Plow : the Lord hath beene pleased to increase them in Corne and Cattell of late ; Insomuch that they have many hundred quarters to spare yearly , and feed , at the latter end of Summer , the Towne of Boston with good Beefe a their Houses are many of them very faire built with pleasant Gardens and Orchards , consisting of about one hundred and forty Families . Their meeting-house is a very good prospect to a great part of the Towne , and beautifully built , the Church of Christ here consists of about one hundred and sixty soules , being exact in their conversation , and free from the Epidemicall Disease of all Reforming Churches , which under Christ is procured by their pious Learned and Orthodox Ministery , as in due place ( God willing ) shall be declared , in the meane time , look on the following Meeters concerning that Souldier of Christ Master Nathaniel Ward . THou ancient Sage , come Ward among Christs folfe , take part in this great worke of his , Why do'st thou stand and gaze about so long ; Do'st war in jest , why , Christ in earnest is , And hath thee arm'd with weapons for that end , To Wound and heale his enemies submitting , Not carnally , then to this Worke attend ; Thou hast prevail'd the hearts of many hitting . Although the Presbytery unpleasant jar , And errors daily in their braines new coyne : Despayer not , Christs truth they shall not mar ; But with his helpe such drosse from Gold refins . What Man do'st meane to lay thy Trumpet downe ? Because thy son like Warrier is become , Hold out or sure lesse bright will be thy crowne ; Till death Christs servants labour is not done . At this time came over the much honoured Mr. Richard Bellingham whose Estate and person did much further the civill Government of this wandering people , hee being learned in the Lawes of England , and experimentally fitted for the worke , of whom I am bold to say as followeth : RIchardus now arise must thou , Christ seed hath thee to plead , His peoples cause , with equall Laws , in wildernesse them lead ; Though slow of speech , thy counsell reach , shall each occation well , Sure thy sterne looke it cannot brook those wickedly rebell . With labours might thy pen indite doth Lawes for peoples learning : That judge with skill , and not with will , unarbitrate discerning ; Bellingham thou on valiant now , stop not in discontent , Eor Christ with crown , will thee renown , then spend for him , be spent ; As thou hast done , thy race still run till death , no death shall stay , Christs work of might , till Scripture light , bring Resurection day . As also about this time for further incouragement in this work of Christ , hee sent over the Reverend servant of his Mr. Lothrop to helpe on with the planting of Plimoth , which increased but little all this time , although shee be the elder sister of all the united Colonies ; Some reasons in due place may be rendered . This Reverend Minister was soone called to Office by the Church of Christ at Scicuate . CHAP XXXI . Of the Church of Christ gathered at Newberry . IN the latter end of this yeare , two sincere servants of Christ , inabled by him with gifts to declare his minde unto his people , came over this broad Ocean , and began to build the Tenth Church of Christ at a Towne called Newberry , their names being Mr. James Noise , and Mr. Thomas Parker , somewhat differing from all the former , and after mentioned Churches in the preheminence of their Presbytery , and it were to be wished that all persons , who have had any hand in those hot contentions , which have fallen out since about Presbyterian and Independent Government in Churches , would have looked on this Example , comparing it with the Word of God , and assuredly it would have stayed ( all the godly at lest ) of either part from such unworthy expressions as have passed to the grief of many of Gods people ; And I doubt not but this History will take of that unjust accusation , and standerous imputation of the rise of that floud of errors and false Doctrines sprung up of late , as flowing from the Independent or rather congregationall Churches . But to follow on , this Town is scituate about twelve miles from Ipswitch , neere upon the wide venting streames of Merrimeck River , whose strong current is such , that it hath forced its passage through the mighty Rocks , which causeth some sudden falls , and hinders Shipping from having any accesse far into the Land , her bankes are in many places stored with Oken Timber of all sorts , of which , that which they commonly call'd white Oke , is not inferiou● to our English Timber ; in this River lie some few Islands of fertill Land , this Towne is stored with Meddow and upland , which hath caused some Gentlemen , ( who brought over good Estates , and finding then no better way to improve th●m ) to see upon husbandry , amongst whom that Religious and sincere hearted servant of Christ Mr. Richard Dummer , sometime a Magistrate in this little Common-wealth , hathholpen on this Town , their houses are built very scattering , which hath caused some contending about removall of their place for Sabbath-Assemblies , their Cattell are about foure hundred head , with store of Corne-land in tillage , it consists of about seventy Families , the sou'es in Church fellowship are about an hundred , the teaching Elders of this Congregation have carried it very lovingly toward their people , permitting of them to assist in admitting of persons into Church-society , and in Church censures , so long as they Act regularly , but in case of their male-administration , they assume the power wholly to themselves , their godly life and conversation hath hitherto been very amiable , and their paines and care over their flock not inferiour to many others , and being bound together in a more stricter band of love then ordinary with promise to spend their dayes together ( if the Lord please ) and therefore shall not be disuaited in the following Verse : LOe here Loves twinnes by Christ are sent to Preach In wildernesse his little flock among , Though Christs Church-way you fully cannot reach ; So far hold fast as you in 's word are strong . Parker thy paines with Pen , and Preaching hath Roomes buildings left in Prelacy cast downe , Though ' gainst her thou defer Gods finall wrath ; Keepe warring still , and sure thou shalt have crowne . Thy Brother thou oh Noise hast holpe to guide : Christ tender Lambs within his fold to gather , From East to West thou dost Christs Warrier bide ; Faint not at last , increase thy fighting rather . CAHP. XXXII . Of good supply , and seasonable helpes the Lord Christ was pleased to send to further his Wildernesse worke , and particular for his Churches of Charles Towne , and Ipswich , and Dorchester . YEt farther for the incouragement of the people of Christ in these their weak beginnings , he daily brings them in fresh supplies , adding this yeare also the reverend and painfull Minister of his Gospell Mr. Zachary Simmes , who was invited soone after his comming over to assist in planting of another Church of Christ , but the place being remote from the pretious servants of Christ already setled , be chose rather to joyne with some Church among them , and in a short space after hee was called to the Office of a Teaching Elder in the Church of Christ at Charles Towne , together with Mr. James , who was then their Pastor , as you have formerly heard . Among all the godly Women that came through the perilous Seas to war their warfare , the wife of this zealous Teacher , Mrs. Sarah Simmes shall not be omitted , nor any other , but to avoid tediousnesse the vertuous Woman , indued by Christ with graces fit for a Wildernesse condition , her courage exceeding her stature , with much cheerfulnesse did undergoe all the difficulties of these times of straites , her God through Faith in Christ supplying all her wants with great industry , nurturing up her young Children in the feare of the Lord , their number being ten both Sons and Daughters , a certaine signe of the Lords intent to people this vast Wildernesse : God grant they may be valiant in Faith against Sin , Satan and all the enemies of Christs Kingdome , following the example of their Father , and Grandfather , who have both suffered for the same , in remembrance of whom these following lines are placed . COme Zachary , thou must reed●fie , Christ Churches in this Desart Land of his , With Moses zeale stampt unto dust defie All crooked wayes that Christ true worship misse . With spirits sword and armor girt about : Thou lay'st on load proud Prelats crowne to crack , And wilt not suffer Wolfes thy flock to rout ; Though close they creepe , with sheepe skins on their back . Thy Fathers spirit doubled is upon Thee Simmes , then war , thy Father fighting died , In prayer then prove thou like Champion ; Hold ou● till death , and Christ will crown provide . After these poore people had welcomed with great joy their newcome Guests , all of a sudden they spy two tall Ships , whose colours shewed them to be some forrein Nation , at which time this little handfull of people began to be much troubled , deeming them to be Rovers , they gathered together such forces as their present condition would afford , very ill fitted as then to rescue an enemy , but their Lord and Master Christ Jesus would not suffer any such to come , and instead of enemies brought in friends , even Dutchmen to furnish them with farther necessary Provision . For the yeare 1635 , the honoured Mr. Iohn Haines was chosen Governour , and the honoured Mr. Richard Bellingham Deputy Governour , the number of Free-men added to this little Common wealth , were about one hundred forty and five . The time now approaching , wherein the Lord Christ would have his people come from the Flaile to the Fan , threshing out much this yeare , increasing the number of his Troopes , and valiant Leaders , the Ships came thicker and faster filled with many worthy parsonages ; Insomuch that the former people began to forget their Poverty , and verily Cold , Purity , Peace and Plenty run all in one channell , Gods people here should sure have met with none other , but the still waters of Peace and Plenty for back and belly soone contract much mudde , as you shall he are ( God willing ) in the following History : this yeare came in the honoured Sir Henry Vaine , who aboad not long in this worthy worke , yet mind him I will in the following Lines . Sir Henry Vaine once Governour of the English People in New England . THy Parents Vaine , of worthy fame , in Christ and thou for him : Through Ocean wide in new World trid a while his warrier bin , With small defeat thou didst retreat to Brittaine ground againe , There stand thou stout , for Christ hold out , Christs Champion a● remain● . Also at this time Christ sent over the much honoured and upright hearted servant of his Richard Saltingstall Esquire , Son to the before-named Sir Richard Saltingstall , who being weary of this Wildernesse worke , returned home againe not long before , and now his Son being chose to the Office of a Magistrate , continued for some good space of time , helping on the affaires of this little Common wealth , to the honour of Christ , who hath called him : both Father and Son are here remembred . THou worthy Knight , Saltingstall hight , her 's gaine doth gold exceed Then trifle not , it s to be got , if thou can'st see thy neede . Why wilt thhu back , and leave as wreck , this worthy worke begun , Art thou back-bore , Christ will send more , and raise instead thy son . His Fathers gon , young Richard on here valiantly doth War , For Christ his truth , to their great Ruth , Heathens opposers are : To study thou , thy mind dost how , and daily good promote , Saltingstall why , then dost thou fly , let all Gods people note . That thou wilt stand , in thy own Land , Christ there thē strengthen thee With grace thee heate , that thy retreate , may for his glory be : At ending day , he thee array , with Glory will not faile , Breaking graves bands , with his strong hands , and free dust from death's goale . Among these Troopes of Christs Souldiers , came at this time , the godly servant , of Christ Mr. Roger Harlackenden , a young Gentleman valiant in Faith , and appointed by Christ to assist his people in this Desart , he was chose to the Office of a Magistrate , as also to be a choise Leader of their Military Forces , which as yet were but in a strange posture ; And therefore till the yeare 1644. ( at which time the Countrey wis really placed in a posture of War , to be in a readinesse at all times ) there shall not be any thing spoken concerning their Military Discipline , the continuance of this Souldier of Christ was but short , the Lord taking him to rest with himselfe . HArlackenden , among these men of nose Christ hath thie seated : In warlike way Christ thee aray , with zeal and love well he ated . As generall belov'd of all , Christ Souldiers honour thee : In thy young yeares , courage appeares , and kinde benignity . Short are thy days , spēt to his praise , whose Church work thou must aid , His work shall bide , silver tride , but thine by death is staid . The number of Ministers that came over this yeare was about eleaven , and many other like faithfull servants of Christ , among whom arrived those two Reverend and laborious servants of his Mr. Norton , and Mr. Shepheard , of whose narrow escape you have heard the last yeare : Mr. Norton , was called to the Office of a Teaching Elder at the Towne of Ipswich to the Church of Christ there , where Mr. Warde as yet remained in Office. Also the learned labours of this Souldier of Christ are obvious to our Countreymen , hee Preaching there , the blessing of God hath not onely built up many in the Knowledge of Christ , but also been the meanes of converting diverse soules , turning them from the power of Satan to Faith in Christ , whom the Lord long continue ; you shall further hear of Christs gratious assisting of him in the first and last Synod holden here at Cambridge , and in the meane time let no man be offended that the Author quickens up his own dull effections , in telling how largely the Lord hath bestowed his Graces upon these Instruments of his , although sinfull dust and ashes . THou Noble Norton , who art honoured by Thy Christ , with learned Arguments doth fill Thy mouth with might new errors to destroy ; And force deceivers silently to yeild . Weake dust waite on thy Christ for further strength : Who doth his Davids make as Angels bright , To trample down his enemies at length ; All breake or bow unto his Kingdomes might . Illettered Men and Women that doe love , Preheminence , condemne thy learned skill , But Christ hath given his blessing from above Vnto thy workes the World with light to fill . Christs faithfull servants met in Synod , take Thee for their Pen-men Scriptures light to cleere , With Scripture shew what Government Christ gave ; To 's Churches till himselfe againe appeare . Here my indeared Reader , I must mind thee of the industrious servant of Christ Mr. John Wilson , who this yeare landed the third time upon this American shore from his Native Country , where now againe by the Divine Providence of Christ , hee narrowly escaped the Hunters hands , being cloathed in a Country-mans habit , passing from places to place , declared to the people of God what great Workes Christ had already done for his people in New England , which made many Christian soules long to see these admirable Acts of Christ , although it were not to be injoyed , but by passing through an Ocean of troubles , Voyaging night and day upon the great deep , which this zealous servant of Christ had now five times passed over : at this time came over the Sage , grave , reverend and faithfull servant of Christ M. Richard Mather , indued by the Lord with many Heavenly gifts , of a plaine and upright spirit , apt to teach , full of gratious expressions , and Resolvedly bent to follow the truth , as it is in Jesus , hee was anon after his comming called to Office in the Church of Christ at the Towne of Dorchester , to assist in the Worke of the Lord , with Mr. Marareck , whose worke not long after was ended by death , leaving Mr. Mather alone to continue the same . WIth cheerfull face Mather doth toile indure In wildernesse , spending the prime of 's age , To build Christs Churches , and soules health procure ; In battell thou dost deepe thy selfe ingage . Marvell not Man that Mather through an host Of enemies doth breake , and fighting stands , It 's Christ him keepes , of him is all his boast ; Who power gives to do , and then commands . With gratious speech thy Masters Message thou Declarest to all , and all wouldst have submit , That to his Kingdome every knee might bow ; But those resisthis sword shall surely hit , Till age doth crown thy head with hoary hairs : Well hast thou warr'd , till Mathers young againe , Thy son in fight his Fathers strength repairs ; Father and Son beate down Christs foes amaine . CHAP. XXXIII . Of the beginning of the Churches of Christ , to be planted at Canectico , and first of the Church of Christ removall to Hartford , 1635. THis yeare the servants of Christ , who peopled the Towne of Cambridge , were put upon thoughts of removing , hearing of a very fertill place upon the River of Canectico low Land , and well stored with Meddow , which is greatly in esteeme with the people of New England , by reason the Winters are very long : This people seeing that Tillage went but little on , Resolved to remove , and breed up store of Cattell , which were then at eight and twenty pound a Cow , or neare upon , but assuredly the Lord intended far greater matters than man purposes , but God disposes these men , having their hearts gone from the Lord , on which they were seated , soone tooke dislike at every little matter , the Plowable plaines were too dry and sandy for them , and the Rocky places , although more fruitfull , yet to eate their bread with toile of hand , and how they deemed it unsupportable ; And therefore they onely waited now for a people of stronger Faith than themselves were to purchase their Houses and Land , which in conceipt they could no longer live upon , and accordingly they met with Chapmen , a people new come , who having ●●●ught their possessions , they highed them away to their new P●a●t●tion With whom went the Grave and Reverend servant of Christ Mr. Hooker , and Mr. Stone , for indeed the whole Church removed , as also the much honoured Mr. Haynes & divers other men of note for the place , being out of the Mattacusets Patten ; they erected another Government , called by the Indian name , Canectico , being farther incouraged by two honourable personages , the Lord Say , and Lord Brookes , who built a Forrest at the mouth of the River , and called it Say-brook Forrest : passing up the River they began to build a Towne , which they called Hartford , where this Church of Christ sat down their station , there went to these parts also the Reverend Mr. Wareham , and divers from the Towne of Dorchester . The place of setling themselves , and erecting a Towne was far upon the River , the part next the Sea being very Rocky , but on the banke of this River they planted the good Towne of Hartford , and established civill Government : of their gathering into a Church , you have formerly heard . Onely here minde the gratious servant of Christ , Mr. Wareham , whose long labours in this worke are exprest . WIth length of dayes Christ crowned hath thy head . In Wildernesse to mannage his great War , 'Gainst Antichrist by strength of him art lead ; With steady hand to sling thy stone from far . That groveling in his gore may lie smit downe This mighty Monster , that the Earth hath taken , With 's poysons sweet in cup of Gold drunke down ; Dead drunke those lie whom Christ doth not awaken . But Wareham thou by him art sent to save , With 's word of truth Christ to their soules apply , That deadly sin hath laid in rotting Grave Dead , live in Christ here , and Eternally . CHAP. XXXIV . Of Cambridge second Church , being the 11. of Christ gathered in the Mattacusets , and of further supply for Salem Church . THese people and Church of Christ being thus departed from New-towne , the godly people , who came in their roomes , gathered the eleaventh Church of Christ , and called to the Office of a Pastor , that gratious sweete Heavenly minded , and soule-ravishing Minister , Mr. Thomas Shepheard , in whose soule the Lord shed abroad his love so abundantly , that thousands of souls have cause to blesse God for him , even at this very day , who are the Seale of his Ministrey , and hee a man of a thousand , indued with abundance of true saving knowledge for himselfe and others , yet his naturall Parts were weake , but spent to the full as solloweth : NO loungr Hawke poore Patridge to devoure More eager is then Prelates Nimrod power Thomas to hunt , my Shephard sweet pursue To seas brinke , but Christ saves his soule for you ; Sending thee Shepheard , safe through Seas awaie , To feede his stock unto thy ending day , Where sheepe seek Wolves ) thy bosome lambs would catch ; But night and day thou ceasest not to watch . And Warne with teares thy flock of cheaters vile , Who in sheepes cloathing would the weak beguile , With dropping dewes from thy lips Christ hath made Thy hearers eyes oft water springing blade . With pierced hearts they cry aloud and say , Shew us sweet Shepheard our salvations way , Thy lovely speech such ravishment doth bring ; Christ gives thee power to heale as well as sting . Thou gates sets ope for Christ thy King to enter , In hearts of many spirits joy to center , But mourne my Muse , hang downe thy head with woe , With teares , sighs , sobs lament thy Shepheard so . ( Why ? ) hee 's in Heaven , but I one Earth am left : More Earthly , ' cause of him I am bereft . Oh Christ why dost thou Shepheard take away , In erring times when sheepe most apt to stray . The many Souldiers and Officers of Christ that came over this yeare , moved some wonder in the mindes of those , whom he had beene pleased to give a great measure of discerning , yet here they fell abundantly short , deeming almost an impossibility of improving their Talents in this Wildernesse , the Indian-people being uncapable of understanding their Language , the English ▪ congregations that were already set downe , being fully furnished with Teaching Elders , and that which was most strange they were perswaded they should meet with no enemies to oppose them , as if Christ would lead them forth into the Field in vaine . But Christ Iesus , having the hearts of all Men opened before him , soon shewed them , their worke , and withall made roome for them to set downe , I and many more beside , yea , and beyond expectation made this poore barren Wildernesse become a fruitfull Land unto them that waited on him for the accompl●shing thereof , feeding them with the flower of Wheat , as in its time and place ( God willing ) shall be shewed , although it pleased him this yeare to visit them , and try them againe with a great scarcity of Bread , by reason of the multitude that came brought somewhat shorter Provisions then ordinary , which caused them to be in some straites . But their Lord Christ gives cut a Word of command to those , who occupy their businesse in the great deepe , to furnish from Ireland some Ships laden with food for his people . Also hee commands the Winds and the Seas to beare up these Ships , and blow them forth on their way , till they arrive among his people in New England , whose appetities were now sharpe-set for Bread. One poore man among others deeming hee had found out some forsaken Barnes of the Indians ( whose manner it to lay up their Corne in the Earth , lighteh one a grave , where finding bones of the dead instead of Corne , hee was taken with feare of this , as a sad omen that hee should then die for want of food , but in this hee proved no true Prophet , for the Lord was pleased to bring in seasonable supply , and the man is living at this very day . This yeere came over the Famous servant of Christ M. Hugh Peters , whose courage was not inferiour to any of these transported servants of Christ , but because his native Soile hath had the greatest share of his labours , the lesse will be said of him here , hee was called to Office by the Church of Christ , at Salem , their former Pastor , the Reverend M. Higging son , having cnded his labours resting with the Lord. WIth courage bold Peters a Souldier stout In Wildernesse for Christ begins to war , Much worke he finds mongst people , yet hold out ; With fluent tongue he stops phantastickjar . Swife Torrent stayes of liberties large vent : Through crooked wayes of error daily flowing , Shiloes soft streames to bath in would all bent ; Should he while they in Christian freedome growing . But back thou must , thy Talents Christs will have Improved for him , his glory is thy crowne , And thou base dust till he thee honour gave ; It matters not though the world on thee do frown . CHAP. XXXV . Of the Twelfth Church of Christ gathered at Concord . YEt further at this time entered the Field two more valiant Leaders of Christs Souldiers , holy men of God , Mr. Buckly and M. Jones , penetrating further into this Wildernesse then any formerly had done , with divers other servants of Christ : they build an Inland Towne , which they called Concord , named from the occasion of the present time , as you shall after heare : this Towne is seated upon a faire fresh River , whose Rivulets are filled with fresh Marsh , and her streames with Fish , it being a branch of that large River of Morrimeck Allwifes , and Shad in their season come up to this Towne , but Salmon and Daice cannot come up , by reason of the Rocky salles , which causeth their Meddowes to lie much covered with water , the which these people together with their Neigbour Towne , have severall times assayed to cut through but cannot , yet it may be turned another way with an hundred pound charge as it appeared , this Towne was more populated once then now it is ( some faint-hearted Souldiers among them fearing the Land would prove barren , sold their possessions for little , and removed to a new Plantation , ( which have most commonly a great prize set on them ) the number of Families at present are about 50. their buildings are conveniently placed chiefly in one straite streame under a sunny-banke in a low levell , their heard of great Cattell are about 300. the Church of Christ here consists of about seventy soules , their teaching Elders were Mr. Buckly , and Mr. Jones , who removed from them with that part of the people , who went away , so that onely the reverend grave and godly Mr. Buckly remaines . RIches and honours Buckly layes aside To please his Christ , for whom he now doth war , Why Buckly thou hast Riches that will bide , And honours that exceeds Earths honour far . Thy bodies worne , and dayes in Desert spent To feede a few of Christs poore scattered sheepe , Like Christ's bright body , thy poore body rent ; With Saints and Angells company shall keepe . Thy Tongue , and Pen doth to the World declare : Christs covenant with his flock shall firmly stand , When Heavens and Earth by him dissolved are ; Then who can hold from this his worke at hand . Two Bucklies more Christ by his grace hath taken , And sent abroad to mannage his great wars . I'ts Buklies joy that Christ his sons new making , Hath placest in 's churches for to shine as Stare . This holy and sincere servant of Christ was put upon the greater tryall , by reason he and his were tenderly brought up , and now by the provident hand of Christ were carried far into this desart-land , where they met with some hardships for a long time , till the place was well peopled , they lived barely . CHAP. XXXVI . Of the laborious worke Chrsts people have in planting this wildernesse set , forth in the building the Towne of Concord , being the first in-land Towne . NOw because it is one of the admirable acts of Christ Providence in leading his people forth into these Westerne Fields , in his providing of Huts for them , to desend them from the bitter stormes this place is subject unto , therefore here is a short Epitome of the manner how they placed downe their dwellings in this Desart Wildernesse , the Lord being pleased to hide from the Eyes of his people the difficulties they are to encounter withall in a new Plantation , that they might not thereby be hindered from taking the worke in hand ; upon some inquiry of the Indians , who lived to the North-west of the Bay , one Captaine Simon Willard being acquainted with them , by reason of his Trade , became a chiefe instrument in erecting this Town , the land they purchase of the Indians , and with much difficulties traveling through unknowne woods , and through watery scrampes , they discover the fitnesse of the place , sometimes passing through the Thickets , where their hands are forced to make way for their bodies passage , and their feete clambering over the crossed Trees , which when they missed they sunke into an uncertaine bottome in water , and wade up to the knees , tumbling sometimes higher and sometimes lower , wearied with this toile , they at end of this meete with a scorching plaine , yet not so plaine , but that the ragged Bushes scratch their legs fouly , even to wearing their stockings to their bare skin in two or three houres ; if they be not otherwise well defended with Bootes , or Bu●kings , their flesh will be torne : ( that some being forced to passe on without further provision ) have had the bloud trickle downe at every step , and in the time of Summer the Sun casts such a reflecting heate from the sweet Ferne , whose scent is very strong so that some herewith have beene very nere fainting , although very able bodies to undergoe much travell , and this not to be indured for one day , but for many , and verily did not the Lord incourage their naturall parts ( with hopes of a new and strange discovery , expecting every houre to see some rare sight never seene before ) they were never able to hold out , and breake through : but above all , the thirsting desires these servants of Christ have had to Plant his Churches , among whom the forenamed Mr. Jones shall not be forgotten . IN Desart's depth where Wolves and Beares abide , There Jones sits down a wary watch to keepe , O're Christs deare flock . who now are wandered wide ; But not from him , whose eyes ne're close with sleepe . Surely it sutes thy melancholly minde , Thus solitary for to spend thy dayes , Much mo●e thy soule in Christ content doth finde , To worke for him , who thee to joy will raise . Leading thy son to Land , yet more remote , To feede his flock upon this Westerne wast : Exhort him then Christs Kingdome to promote ; That he with thee of lasting joyes may tast . Yet farther to tell of the hard labours this people found in Planting this Wildernesse , after some dayes spent in search , toyling in the day time as formerly is said ; like true Jacob , it s they rest them one the Rocks where the night takes them , their short repast is some small pittance of Bread , if it hold out , but as for Drinke they have plenty , the Countrey being well watered in all places that yet are found out , their farther hardship is to travell , sometimes they know not whether , bewildred indeed without sight of Sun , their compasse miscarrying in crouding through the Bushes , they sadly search up and down for a known way , the Indians paths being not above one foot broad , so that a man may travell many dayes and never find one . But to be sure the directing Providence of Christ hath beene better unto them than many paths , as might here be inserted , did not hast call my Pen away to more waighty matters ; yet by the way a touch thus , it befell with a servant maide , who was travelling about three or foure miles from one Towne to another , loosing her selfe in the Woods , had very diligent search made after her for the space of three dayes , and could not possible be found , then being given over as quite lost , after three dayes and nights , the Lord was pleased to bring her feeble body to her own home in safety , to the great admiration of all that heard of it . This intricate worke no whit daunted these resolved servants of Christ to goe on with the worke in hand , but lying in the open aire , while the watery Clouds poure down all the night season , and sometimes the driving Snow dissolving on their backs , they keep their wee cloathes warme with a continued fire , till the renewed morning give fresh opportunity of further travell ; after they have thus found out a place of aboad , they burrow themselves in the Earth for their first shelter under some Hill-side , casting the Earth aloft upon Timber ; they make a smoaky fire against the Earth at the highest side , and thus these poore servants of Christ provide shelter for themselves , their Wives and little ones , keeping off the short showers from their Lodgings , but the long raines penetrate through , to their great disturbance in the night season : yet in these poore Wigwames ( they sing Psalmes , pray and praise their God ) till they can provide them houses , which ordinarily was not wont to be with many till the Earth , by the Lorde blessing , brought forth Bread to feed them , their Wives and little ones , which with sore labours they attaine every one that can lift a hawe to strike it into the Earth , standing stoutly to their labours , and teare up the Rootes and Bushes , which the first yeare beares them a very thin crop , till the soard of the Earth be rotten , and therefore they have been forced to cut their bread very thin for a long season . But the Lord is pleased to provide for them great store of Fish in the spring time , and especially Alewives about the bignesse of a Herring , many thousands of these , they used to put under their Indian Corne , which they plant in Hills five foote asunder , and assuredly when the Lord created this Corne , hee had a speciall eye to supply these his peoples wants with it , for ordinarily five or six graines doth produce six hundred . As for flesh they looked not for any in those times ( although now they have plenty ) unlesse they could barter with the Indians for Venison or Rockoons , whose flesh is not much inferiour unto Lambe , the toile of a new Plantation being like the labours of Hercules never at an end , yet are none so barbarously bene ( under the Mattacusets especially ) but with a new Plantation they ordinarily gather into Church-fellowship , so that Pastor● and people suffer the inconveniences together , which is a great meanes to season the sore labours they undergoe , and verily the edge of their appetite was greater to spirituall duties at their first comming in time of wants , than afterward : many in new Plantations have been forced to go barefoot , and bareleg , till these latter dayes , and some in time of Frost and Snow : Yet were they then very healthy more then now they are : in this Wildernesse-worke men of Estates speed no better than others , and some much worse for want of being inured to such hard labour , having laid out their estate upon cattell at five and twenty pound a Cow , when they came to winter them with in-land Hay , and seed upon such wild Fother as was never cut before , they could not hold out the Winter , but ordinarily the first or second yeare after their comming up to a new Plantation , many of their Cattell died , especially if they wanted Salt-marshes : and also those , who supposed they should feed upon Swines flesh were cut short , the Wolves commonly feasting themselves before them , who never leave neither flesh nor bones , if they be not seared away before they have made an end of their meale , as for those who laid out their Estate upon Sheepe , they speed worst of any at the beginning ( although some have sped the best of any now ) for untill the Land be often fed with other Cattell Sheepe cannot live ; And therefore they never thrived till these latter dayes : Horse had then no better successe , which made many an honest Gentleman travell a foot for a long time , and some have even perished with extreame heate in their travells : as also the want of English graine , Wheate , Barly and Rie proved a sore affliction to some stomacks , who could not live upon Indian Bread and water , yet were they compelled to it till Cattell increased , and the Plowes could but goe : instead of Apples and Peares , they had Pomkins and Squashes of divers kinds , their lonesome condition was very grievous to some , which was much aggravated by continuall feare of the Indians approach , whose cruelties were much spoken of , and more especially during the time of the Peqot wars . Thus this poore people populate this howling Desart , marching manfully on ( the Lord assisting ) through the greatest difficulties , and sorest labours that ever any with such weak means have done . CHAP. XXXVII . Of the Thirteenth Church of Christ gathered at Hingham , 1636. AT this time also came to shore the servant of Christ Master Peter Hubbord , whom the Lord was pleased to make use of for feeding his people in this Wildernesse , being called to Office by the Church of Christ at the Town of Hingham , which is scituate upon the Sea coasts South-east of Charles River , being a place nothing inferiour to their Neighbours for scituation , and the people have much profited themselves by transporting Timber , Planke and Mast for Shipping to the Town of Boston , as also Ceder and Pine-board to supply the wants of other Townes , and also to remote parts , even as far as Barbadoes . They want not for Fish for themselves and others also . This Towne consisted of about sixty Families , the forme is somewhat intricate to describe , by reason of the Seas wasting crookes , where it beates upon a mouldering shore , yet have they compleat streetes in some places , the people joyned in Church covenant in this place , were much about an hundred soules , but have been lessened by a sad unbrotherly contention , which fell out among them , wasting them every way , continued already for seven yeares space , to the great griefe of all other Churches , who held out the right hand of fellowship unto them in Brotherly communion , which may ( the Lord helping ) demonstate to all the true Churches of Christ the World throughout , although they be distanced by place or Nation , yet ought they never to take up such an Independent way , as to reject the advise and counsell of each other , for although the Lord Christ have compleated his commission in giving full power to every particular Church to exercise all his Ordinances in and toward their owne body , yet hath the Lord so dispensed his gifts , that when the one want , the other shall abound both in spirituall and temporall , that by giving and receiving mutuall love may be maintained , the intire truthes of Christ continued , the Churches of Christ supported , superiority of any may be avoided , and all such as raise discord among Brethren may be retarded , the downfall of Antichrist , and restauration of that antient people of the Lord furthered , through the Unity of Christs Churches the World throughout : this Church I hope will give signall to others ( the Lord assisting ) that they split not upon the Rock . Of their Pastors I shall say no more , but this at present . OH Hubbard ! why do'st leave thy native soile ? Is 't not to war ' mongst Christ's true worthies here , What wilt give out , thou 'lt loose thy former toile ? And starve Christs flock , which he hath purchast deare . What would's thou have , speake plaine , truth bides the light : To Gods word goe , it 's that must triall be , Hath cruell sword , not het one thy side right , Increase in love , and thou wilt Justice see . With humble , holy , learned men converse , Thee and thy flock they would in one unite , And all the fogs of selfe conceit disperse ; Thee and thy sons the Lord Christ guide aright . Some other of the Ministers of Christ arrived this yeare 1635. As Mr. Flint , Mr. Carter , and Mr. Walton and some others , of whom we shall speake ( by the Lord assistance ) in due time and place , in the meane time here is to be remembred Mr. Thomas Flint a sincere servant of Christ , who had a faire yearly Revenue in England , but having improved it for Christ , by casting it in the common Treasury , as it appeares in the former part of this History , he waites on the Lord for doubling his Talent , if it shall seeme good unto him so to doe , and the meane time spending his person for the good of his people in the Office of a Magistrate . AT Christs commands , thou leav'st thy lands , and native habitation : His folke to aid , in Desart straid , for Gospells Exaltation , Flint Hardy thou , wilt not allow , the underminding Fox , With subtill skill , Christsvines to spill , thy sword shall give thē knocks . Yet thou base dust , and all thou hast is Christ's , and by him thou : Art made to be , such as we see , hold fast for ever now . CHAP. XXXVIII . Of the placing down of many Souldiers of Christ , and gathering the Church of Christ at Sanowitch in Plimouth patten , and further supply for the Churches of Ipswich and Linne . THis yeare 1636. Sir Henry Vaine , was chosen Governour , and John Winthrope Esquire Deputy Governour , the number of Freemen added were about eighty three . This yeare came over the much honoured Mr. Fenwick a godly and able instrument to assist in helping to uphold the civill Government of the second , and third Colonies here planted , by the Divine Providence of the most high God , hee having purchased the Plantation of Saybrooke . Fore , became a good incourager to the Church of Christ at Hartford , where the reverend Mr. Hooker , and Mr. Stone were Officers . In remembrance of whom a few lines take here . FEnwick among this Christian throng , to wildernesse doth fiee : There learn'd hast thou , yet further how , Christ should advanced be , Who for that end , doth back thee send , their Senator to sit ; In native soile , for him still toile , while thou hast season fit , His Churches peace , do thou not cease , with their increase to bring , That they and thee , in lasting Glee may Hallelujaeh sing . The beginning of this yeare was spent in accommodating these new come Guests in the former yeare , whose numbers was neer about three thousand , and now they began to be perswaded they should be a setled people , not minding the present dangers they were in , as you shall hear anon , onely in the meane time take notice of further supply the Lord Christ was pleased to send before the cattell increased to its strength , among whom the aged , and long continned Souldiers of Christ Jesus Mr. Partrich , as also Mr. Nathaniel Rogers an able disputant , whose mouth the Lord was pleased to fill with many arguments for the defence of his truth , Mr. Samuel Whiting , who hath also , with keeping to the patterne of sound and wholesome Doctrine , much stopped the spreading Leaven of the Pharises , Mr. Partrich was called to Office at a Towne then named Dukes Berry in Plimoth Government , scituated upon the Sea-coast , where the people of Christ being gathered into a Church , Ordained him to be their Pastor . IN thine owne soile well rooted in the truth , Thou didst stand fast by Prelates power unbow'd , But Laude layes load on Gods solke to his Ruth , By whom thou mayst , no longer , be alow'd . Then Partrich thou thy wings begins to spread Of Faith and Love to flie these long Seas o're , To wildernesse where thou Christs Lambes hast fed ; With 's sincere Milke this fourteene yeare and more . But now with age thy Almon Tree doth flourish , Yet spreading like the Palme Tree dost thou stand , I' th house of God Christ Roote thy Boughs do nourish ; And for thy head he hath a Crowne in 's hand . Mr. Nathaniel Rogers being landed , after a long and tedious Voyage at Sea , was welcomed by the Church of Christ at Ipswitch , where the Reverened and Judicious Mr. Nathaniel Ward , although a very able Preacher , and much desired , yet for some naturall infirmity ( himselfe being best privy unto ) desired to be unbound of his ingagement with his people in point of Office : that being left to his liberty , hee might Preach more seldom , in whose stead the Church called to Office this Reverend and Holy Man of God Mr. Nathaniel Rogers , whose labours in this Westerne World , have been very much : a very sweet heavenly minded man , of whom the Author is bold to say as followeth : THrough boystrous Seas thy brittle frame of Man It safely is in Christ's sweet armes infold , No wonder then thou weake dust stotly can Preach Christs in 's truths , why he doth thee uphold ? Why Rogers lee thee over-Sea hath fett Against the day of Battell , now at hand , No sooner are thy feet one those shores set , But Leaders do Christ truth withstand . Vndaunted thou these Westerne Fields dost enter , Filld with the spirits ready sword at hand , Ingage thou wilt thy selfe , ' mongst hardships venter ; Valiant thou foughtst under thy Christ's command . And yet with all men wouldst have peace thy aime , If deepe to wound , and sweetly then to say , Come to my Christ , hee 'l heale your wounds againe ; Canst but submit hee 'l never say thee nay . With learned Method thou Gods Word divides : Long labouring that each soule may take his part , Thy gratious speech with grave impression bides ; Thus Christ by thee is pleas'd to win the heart . My Muse lament , Nathaniel is decaying : Why dost thou grutch him Heaven , such toile hath had , In Christ his Vineyard rather be thou praying ; That in Christs armes he resting may be glad . Mr. Samuel Whiting was well welcomed by the Church of Christ at Cawgust , which Towne , being now of age to receive an English name , was called Linne , where this Reverend man now hath his aboade . THy ardent Love , the countlesse Oceans measure Quench cannot , for thy love on him is set , Who of true love hath aie the depthlesse Treasure , Doth thine increase , least thou should'st , his forget . Love Christ in 's truths my Whiting thou hast done : Thou wilt not suffer with their leaven sower , False Doctrines ' mongst thy tender flock to run ; Timely cut off wilt thou all those devour . Samuel mourne not thy strength in Desart's spent : Rather rejoyce thy Christ makes use of thee Soules to convert , his Kingdomes large extent From East to West shall shortly setled be . Thine Eyes and Eares have seen and heard great things Done by thy Christ , shewes he thy toile accepts , Though thy weake flesh weaker to dust hee 'l bring ; Thy quickned spirit increast in his joy leaps . CHAP. XXXIX . Of the first appearing in the Field , of the enemies of Christs people in point of-Reformation . ANd now to follow our first simile of a Souldier , the Lord Christ having safely landed many a valiant Souldier of his on these Westerne shores , drawes hither also the common enemies to Reformation , both in Doctrine and Discipline ; But it was for like end , as the Lord sometime drew Sisera the Captaine of Jabins army to the River Kishon for their destruction , onely herein was a wide difference ; there Sisera was delivered into the hands of a Woman , and here Sisera was a woman ; their weapons and warre was carnall , these spirituall ; there Jabin was but a man , here Jabin was the common enemy of mans salvation . In the yeare 1636. the Angels of the severall Churches of Christ in N. England sounding forth their silver Trumpets , heard ever and anon the jarring sound of ratling Drums in their eares , striking up an alarum to the battell , it being a frequent thing publikely to oppose the pure and perfect truths of Christ ( delivered by the mouth of his Ministers ) and that by way of question as the Pharises , Sadduces and Herodians did Christ . But to bring this disorderly worke of theirs into some order , for assuredly could the Author come up to relate the full of the matter in hand , it would through the mercy of Christ make much for the good of Gods people the World throughout , and helpe to discover the last ( I hope ) but most subtile practises of Satan to hinder the Restauration of the purity of Christs Ordinances in his Churches in all places ; As also used by him and his instruments to divert the hands of those , to whom it belongs , from pulling downe Antichrist , to which end he stirreth up some of his instruments ( well educated in the Masking schoole of Hippocrisy ) to take upon them this long Voyage , giving them in charge by all meanes to carry it more close , then his Jesuites had done , and for their paines they should have the honours to be counted such , as were of a sharper fight , and deeper discerning then any others . Satan , knowing right well that at the fall of Antichrist hee must be chained up for a thousand years , strives with all the wicked craft his long experienced maliciousnesse could possibly invent , to uphold the same , having already perswaded many that his Kingdome was wholy ruinated with our English Nation , and so diswaded them a long time from further prosecuting against him . But Antichrists Kingdome , as it plainly appeares by Scripture , consists chiefly in two parts , his deceaveible Doctrines , and his Kingly power . The first of these being in measure abolished , the latter was still retained by the Prelacy , and some Lording Presbytery in greater or lesser measure , as they could attaine unto it . Now Satan , who is daily walking to and fro compassing the Earth , seeing how these resolved Souldiers of Christ in New England with indefatigable paines laboured , not onely the finall ruine of Antichrist , in both , but also the advance of Christs Kingdome , in seting up daily Churches according to his first institution . Wherefore he sets upon a new way to stop ( if it were possible ) this worke of Reformation , and seeing no other way will serve , he stirs up instruments to cry down Antichrist as much as the most , I and more too , but by this project they should leade people as much out of the way on the other hand , and in the Doctrinall part of Antichrists Kingdome , fall to more horrid Blasphemies then the Papist ( as God willing ) you shall heare some of them did , namely the Gortenist , who most blasphemously professe themselves to be personally the Christ : and as for the other part of his Kingdome , namely the power or Dominion of the beast , this they should with all violence batter downe also , but it must be none other then to make way for their owne exaltation , and pay them their wages in the former page promised them , as also withall to overthow the authority Christ hath ordained to be continued in his Churches , in and under him , and furthermore to lock up the Sword of Civill Government for ever , especially in matters that concerne the foure first Commands of God , a cunning way to save the beasts head whole . You have now heard of the intention , you shall now see their actions . The Lord Christ in his boundlesse mercy give all his people eyes to see , and hearts to believe , that after they have in measure escaped the filthy pollutions of the beast , they may not againe be intangled with these damnabled Doctrines , stealing away their hearts by degrees , under a seeming shew of pulling down Antichrist . The Embassadors of Christ Jesus , having full liberty to deliver their masters minde , Preach unto all the Doctrine of Free grace , beseeching them to be reconciled unto God in Christ , and that the revealed will of God is , that all should be saved , and come to the knowledge of the truth , and that God hath given his onely begotten Son , That whosoever believeth in him should not perish , but have everlasting Life . Yet withall minding them that Faith is the gift of God , and none can come unto Christ , but such as the Father drawes , and withall that the whole will not see any need of the Phisicians , but the sick , adding also that none can come to the sight of his sicknesse or dead condition but by the Law of God , unlesse they be quicker sighted then the Apostle ; They indevour also to build up others in their holy Faith , that they might come to see the Love of God in Christ , which passeth knowledge , and to this end they shew them the fruits of Faith which worketh by love , and that love will be obedient to all the commands of Christ , who saith , if you love me keepe my Commandements ; And further that Faith purifies the heart , and that a constant supply must be had from Christ . With these and the like sound and wholsome truths the Ministers of Christ feeds their severall flocks in New England , drawing their Doctrines plainly from their Text , and substantially backing them with store of Scripture , and undeniable reason , and then delivering to every Man his portion . But this good old way would not serve the turne with certaine Sectaries that were hither come , who like cunning Sophisters , seeing the bent of the peoples hearts ( after so many mercies received ) was to magnifie the rich Grace of God in Christ ; they began to tell the people ( yet very privately ) that the most , if not all the Ministers among them Preached a Covenant of workes , either course or fine , and with a what doe you say to this . They begin to spread their Errors and Herefies , laying the foundation of them as nere the truth as possible they can , the easier to deceive , but in the prosecution , to be sure they ran far enough from it , but to begin ; First , they quarrell with the Doctrine of Faith in Christ , and say , a Soule is justified without it . CHAP. XL. Of the cunning policy of Satan in that machevillian Principle , divide and overcome , and of the two first dividing Principles , by which many errors were brought in . ANd verily Satane policy here ( as in all places where the Lord Christ is acknowledged ) was to keepe men from that one right way , by the which hee applies himselfe to the soule , no marvell then if so many Errours arise , like those fained heads of Hidra , as fast as one is cut off two stand up in the roome , and chiefly about the uniting of a soule to Christ by Faith. Their Errors in this point they reported to be the judgement of the Reverend and Judicious Mr. John Cotten ; But hee having spoken for himselfe in his answer to Mr. Baily , I forbeare , onely this by the way , take notice of these subtill Projectors , the Erronist I meane , who perceiving this holy man of God Mr. Cotten was , and yet is in great esteeme with the people of God , for the great grace Christ hath bestowed upon him in his deepe discerning the mysteries of godlinesse , as also discerning some little difference b●tweene him , and the other Elders about this point , commene upon it , and in large at their pleasure , and then in daily venting their deceivable Doctrines , like subtill Logicians , bring in this as their strongest argument in the last place . I 'le tell you Friend , Neighbour , Brother , if you will forbeare to speake of it till you hear farther , this is the judgement of M● . Cotten , when he , it may be had never heard of it , or at least wise , when they brought this their bastardly brat to him , they put another vizard on the face of it : but that you may understand their way of broaching their abominable errors , it was in dividing those things the Lord hath united in his worke of conversion continued , carrying on a Soule to Heaven in these foure Particulars . First , in dividing betweene the word and the word , under pretence of a legall Gospell , perswading the people their Ministers were legall Preachers , teaching them little better then Popery , and unfit for Gospell Churches , denying them to be any Ministers of Christ that Preach any preparation worke , by shewing men what the Law requires . Here 's nothing sayes one of them , but Preaching out of the Law and the Prophets , truly sayes another of them I have not heard a pure Gospell Sermon from any of them , but sure they were both troubled with the Lethargy , or read not the Gospell themselves , for they may finde the Apostles , yea , and Christ himselfe Preached good Gospell sure , out of the Law and the Prophets . Secondly , in separating Christ and his Graces , in manifesting himselfe to be in the Soule , and this they say makes much for the magnifying of Free-grace , and indeed they made it so free , that the soule that receives it shall never taste any of it by their consent , but remaine still a dry branch as before ; these legall Pharises , sayes one of them , tell us of a thing they call inherent grace , and of a man being made a new creature , but I am sure the best of them goe on in their legall duties and performances still , sorrowing for sinne hearing of Sermons , observing duty Morning and Evening , and many such like matters . Tush man sayes another of them , you shall hear more then this , I was discoursing with one of their Scholasticall Preachers Disciples , a professed convert , and yet when he came to pray , he beg'd for forgivenesse of his sins , I asked him why he used that vaine repetition , since hee did believe he was justified by Christ already , and hee made me an answer not worth repeating , but when I told him God could see no sinne in his people , no more then I could see that which was covered close from my eye sight ; hee told mee I spake little lesse then blasphemy , so ignorant are these men , and their learned guides also ; who perswade them the more they have of the in-dwelling of the Spirit of Christ , the better they shall be inabled to these legall duties . Nay , quoth the other , I can tell you more then all this , they make it an evidence of their good estate , even their sanctification , and yet these men would make people believe they are against Popery . By this discourse of theirs , you may see the manner how these Erronious , and Hereticall persons batter off the fruit from the goodly branches of Christs vines & make bare the flourishing trees planted in the house of the Lord , and yet professe themselves to be Scholars of the upper forme , that have learned as far as their Masters can teach them , but let me tell you friends you 'l prove but trewants if you fall thus to Robbing of Orchards , and its an offence far beyond petty Larceny to rob Christs Garden , let your pretenees be what they will : can it possible be for the magnifying of Christs Grace that the branches growing upon his root shou●d remaine fruitlesse ? no assuredly , herein God is glorified that his people bring forth much fruit , yet many of these new Gospellers had another plea , hypocrites have a seeming shew of Saints graces by which they deceive themselves and others ; And therefore because Felons and Traytors coyne counterfeit Gold , therefore true Gold should not passe for current , but the intent of the Author is to prosecute the History , these errours being consuted already by the able servants of Christ , whom the Lord in his mercy brought hither for that purpose . CHAP. XLI . Of the two latter dividing Principles under which these Erronists fought . THe third dividing tenent by which these persons prosecuted their errors at this time , was betweene the Word of God , and the Spirit of God , and here these Sectaries had many prety knacks to delude withall , and especially to please the Femall Sex , they told of rare Revelations of things to come from the spirit ( as they say ) it was onely devised to weaken the Word of the Lord in the mouth of his Ministers , and withall to put both ignorant and unlettered Men and Women , in a posture of Preaching to a multitude , that they might be praised for their able Tongue . Come along with me sayes one of them , I 'le bring you to a Woman that Preaches batter Gospell then any of your black-coates that have been at the Ninneversity , a Woman of another kinde of spirit , who hath had many Revelations of things to come , and for my part , saith hee , I had rather hear such a one that speakes from the meere motion of the spirit , without any study at all , then any of your learned Scollers , although they may be fuller of Scripture ( I ) and admit they may speake by the helpe of the spirit , yet the other goes beyond them . G●ntle Reader , thinke not these things fained , because I name not the parties , or that here is no witnesse to prove them , should I so do : neither of both is the cause I assure you , but being somewhat acquainted with my own weakenesse , should the Lord withdraw the light of his word , and also I verily believe some of them are truly turned againe to the truth , the which I wish to all , yet by relating the story all men may see what a spirit of giddinesse they were given up to , and some of them to strong delusions , even to most horrid and damnable blasphemies , having itching eares , or rather proud desires to become Teachers of others , when they grosly erred in the first Principles of Religion themselves . There was a man in one of the farthest Townes of the Mattacusets Government , where they had no Ministers for the present , he being much desirous to shew himfelfe some body in talking to as many as hee could get to hear him one the Sabbath day , missing some of his Auditors , he meets with one of them some few dayes after , they passing over the water together , where were you quoth he on the Sabbath day that you were not at the meeting ? we had a notable piece of Prophecy , quoth the man that was missing , who was it that Preached ? The other replying not : his Wife being in presence , answered ; it was my husband , nay wife , quoth he thou shoulds not have told him , teach him to stay at home another time . By this and divers other such like matters , which might be here inserted , you may see how these Sectaries love the preheminence , and for this end seeke to deprive the Ministers of Christ inv●igling as many as they can in the head , that they take to much upon them ( just like the rebellious Korath , Dathan , and Abiram ) scoffing at their Scholler-like way of Preaching , wherein the grosse dissimulation of these erronious persons hath appeared exceedingly , as for instance first of a Woman , even the grand M●st●is of all the rest , who denied the Resurrection from the dead shee and her consorts mightily rayling against learning , perswading all they could to take heed of being spoyled by it , and in the meane time , shee her selfe would dispute ( forsooth ) and to shew her skill that way , here is a falacy quoth she in this syliogisme : as also one of the Gortonists , as shallow a pated Scholler as my selfe , far from understanding Latine , much lesse any other Language the Scriptures were writ in , yet when hee would hold out some of the best of his false Doctrines , as namely , that there were no other Devills but wicked men , nor no such thing as sin , Quoth he that place in the fourth Psalme , where men commonly read , stand in awe and sin not , in the originall it is read stand in awe and misse not . But to go on , at this time there were many strange Revelations told both of Men and Women , as true some of them said as the Scripture , so that surely had this Sect gone on awhile , they would have made a new Bible , and their chief Mistris when she was shipt for N. England , what will you say quoth she , and it hath beene revealed to me that we shall be there in six weekes , and one of the femall Gortonists said , she was a Proph●tesse , and it was revealed unto her , that shee must prophecy unto the People in the same words the Prophet Ezekiel did , as also a lusty big man to defend this tenent held forth to his Pastor before the whole Congregation , that the spirit of Revelation came to him as he was drinking a pipe of Tobacco . The fourth dividing way to bring in their Heresies , was to devide betweene Christ and his Ordinances , and here they plaid their game to purpose , even to casting down of all Ordinances as carnall , and that because they were polluted by the Ordinance of man , as some of these Sectaries have said to the Minister of Christ , you have cast off the crosse in Baptisme , but you should do well to cast off Baptisme it selfe ; as also for the Sacrament of the Lords Supper , for to make use of Bread , or the juce of a silly Grape to represent the Body and Bloud of Christ , they accounted it as bad as Negromancy in the Ministers of Christ to pe●forme it . But seeing there will be occasion to bring in a bedroule of these Blasphemies in the yeare ( 43 ) and ( 44 ) take the lesse here ; onely minde that these persons being first bewildred in the deniall of Infants being Baptized , could neither finde right faith to be Baptized into , nor yet any person rightly constituted to Baptize remaining . Seekers they came to this , but yet here must not be omitted the slights these Erronists had to shoulder out the Officers Christ hath ordained , and set up in his Churches ; and verily in this point they sided directly with the Papist and Prelates , although in most of the other they went directly out of the way on the other hand . Ignorance say the Papist is the Mother of devotion , it s better say the Protestant Prelates to have ( a blind si● John ) one that cannot tell how to Preach , provided he will conforme to our Ceremonies , than to have one that will Presch constantly , and not conforme also : these Erronist , shewing themselves to be whelps of the same litter , Cry out against a learned Presbitery , as the onely way to captivate liberty , and herein the transformed Devill came to shew his Hornes for why , his errors would not take where the people were followers of their seeing guids , and if it be well noted , here is the Master-piece of all their knavery , the which comes in after this manner , The Lording Prelacy , Popes , Cardinalls , Bishops , Deanes , &c. Were ordinarily brought up at the University to learning , and have most tyrannically abused it : usurping over the People of Christ , and exercised most inhumane and barbarous cruelty upon them ; as also the Presbyterian Kirke by these Provinciall Classes , men of learning having robbed the particular Congregations of their just and lawfull priviledges , which Christ hath purchased for them . Each Congregation of his being invested with full power to Administer all the Ordinances he hath ordained , in and toward their owne Members ; and further learned men in some places , feeding the people for their Tith-sake in a Parishioniall way , desire the upholding thereof , lest their fat Benefices should grow leane . Now the Redemption of the people of Christ out of all these bondages , being full of difficulty to attaine , as is abundantly witnessed in the great hardship Gods people have undergon in this Wildernesse-worke ; as also much more by that bloudy war so long continved in our Native Country , and the two adjacent Kingdomes . This makes a very faire bottome for those to build upon , who would have the sluce of authority in the Officers of Christs Churches plucked up , that so their errors might flow in like a floud ; And therefore they impannell a Jury of their own Sectaries to passe upon all such as put a higher esteem upon their Pastors and Teachers ( in point of discerning the holy things of God ) then upon other men , who returne in their Verdit as finding them guilty of the crime above expressed , either as party , or privy abetters unto them , upon this the Vote goes for advancing such men as will let them out line enough for such as will worke without wages , and give to every man liberty to exercise a large conscience , provided it be his own , and as for authority they would have none used , as being a thing two opposite to liberty . My friend cast off as much of thy owne power as thou canst , and beware of Lording it over Gods Heritage , but I pray thee let Christ alone with his , which he hath given to his Pastors and Teachers in administring the holy things of God , peculiar to their Office , and tremble all you Presbyterians , who to please the people prostrate the authority Christ hath put upon the Eldrs of his Churches as Officers , to the resolute liberty of man : the people may and ought to call them to Office , to the which Christ hath united double honour and authority , and appointed them to be had in high esteeme for their worke-sake , being Embassadors of Christ Jesus . This may no man take from them , nor yet they themselves cast off , and yet all this makes nothing for the Papall , Prelaticall , Classicall or Parishionall authority of the Presb●tery , for it holds onely in their ruling well , while they rule for Christ , they must and shall have the power hee hath put upon their Office. From these foure dividing Tenents by the cunning art of these deceivers , were forescore grosse errours broached secretly , sliding in the darke like the Plague , proving very infectious to some of the Churches of CHRIST in their Members . CHAP. LXII . Of sad effects of the pitifull and erronious Doctrines broached by the Sectuaries . THe number of these infectious persons increasing now , haveing drawn a great party on their side , and some considerable persons they grow bold , and dare question the sound and whole some truths delivered in publick by the Ministers of Christ . Their Church-meetings are full of Disputes in points of difference , and their love . Feasts are not free from spots , in their Courts of civill Justice some men utter their Speeches in matters of Religion very ambiguously , and among all sorts of persons a great talke of new light , but verily it proved but old darknesse , such as sometime over-shadowed the City of Munster ; But blessed be the Lord Christ , who now declared himselfe to be a helpe at hand for his poore New England Churches , being now in their infancy , whose condition at present was very dolorous , and full of difficulties , insomuch that the better part of this new transported people stood still many of them gazing one upon another , like Sheepe let loose to feed on fresh pasture , being stopped and startled in their course by a Kennell of devouring Wolves . The weaker sort wavered much , and such as were more growne Christians hardly durst discover the truth they held one unto another , the fogs of errour increasing the bright beames of the glorious Gospell of our Lord Christ in the Mouth of his Ministers could not be discerned through this thick mist by many , and that sweete refreshing warmth that was formerly felt from the spirits influence , was now turned ( in these Erronists ) to a hot inflamation of their owne conceited Revelations , ulcerating and bringing little lesse then frenzy or madnesse to the patient , the Congregation of the people of God began to be forsaken , and the weaker Sex prevailed so farre , that they set up a Priest of their own Profession and Sex , who was much thronged after , abominably wresting the Scriptures to their own destruction : this Master ▪ piece of Womens wit , drew many Disciples after her , and to that end boldly insinuated her selfe into the favour of none of the meanest , being also backed with the Sorcery of a second , who had much converse with the Devill by her own confession , and did , to the admiration of those that heard her , utter many speeches in the Latine Tongue , as it were in a trance , this Woman was wonted to give drinkes to other Women to cause them to conceive , how they wrought I know not , but sure there were Monsters borne not long after , as you shall hear in the following History . Oh yee New England Men and Women , who hath bewitched you that you should not obey the truth ? And indeed Satan , to make sure worke with semblance of Preaching the Doctrine of Free-grce by his instruments , makes shew of our-bidding all the Orthodox , and godly Ministers in the Countrey , pretending their Preaching to be but a Covenant of workes , supposing by this meanes to silence them without a B●shop , and lest the civill power should stand up for their aid , they threaten them with the high displeasure of Christ for persecuting his people , which as they said these erronious persons with their new light , were the onely Men and Women that were pure Gospell Preachers . Thus the poore people of Christ , who kept close to his antient truths invironed with many straites , having expended their Estates to voyage far through the perillous Seas , that their eyes might behold their Teachers , and that they might injoy the protection of a godly civill Government , began to deeme themselves in a more dolorous condition then when they were in the Commissaries Court , and Prelates Prisons , the hideous waves in which their brittle Barques were sometimes covered , as they passed hither , were nothing so terrible in the apprehension of some as was this floud of errors violently beating against the bankes of Church and civill Government , the wants of this Wildernesse , and pinching penury in misse of Bread , put them to no such paine by gnawing on their empty stomacks , with feare of famishing , as did the misse of the Administration of Christ in his Word and Ordinances , leaving the soule in a languishing condition for want of a continuall supply of Christ in his Graces . CHAP. LXIII . Of the sorrowfull condition of the people of Christ , when they were incountred with these erronists at their first landing . BUt to end this dismall yeare of sixteene hundred thirty six , take here the sorrowfull complaint of a poore Soule in misse of its expectation at landing , who being incountered with some of these Erronists at his first landing , when he saw that good old way of Christ rejected by them , and hee could not skill in that new light , which was the common theame of every mans Discourse , hee berooke him to a narrow Indian path , in which his serious Meditations soone led him , where none but sencelesse Trees and eccohing Rocks make answer to his heart-easeing mone . Oh quoth he where am I become , is this the place where these Reverend Preachers are fled , that Christ was pleased to make use of to rouse up his rich graces in many a drooping soule ; here have I met with some that tell mee , I must take a naked Christ . Oh , woe is mee if Christ be naked to mee , wherewith shall I be cloathed , but me thinks I most wonder they tell me of casting of all godly sorrow for sin as unbeseeming a Soule , that is united to Christ by Faith , and there was a little nimbled tongued Woman among them , who said she could bring me acquainted with one of her own Sex that would shew me a way , if I could attaine it , even Revelations , full of such ravishing joy that I should never have cause to be sorry for sinne , so long as I live , and as for her part shee had attained it already : a company of legall Professors , quoth she lie poring on the Law which Christ hath abolished , and when you breake it then you breake your joy , and now no way will serve your turne , but a deepe sorrow . These and divers other expressions intimate unto men , that here I shall finde little increase in the Graces of Christ , through the hearing of his word Preached , and other of his blessed Ordinances . Oh cunning Devill , the Lord Christ rebuke thee , that under pretence of a free and ample Gospell shuts out the Soule from partaking with the Divine Nature of Christ , in that mysticall Union of his Blessed Spirit creating , and continuing his Graces in the Soule : my deare Christ , it was thy worke that moved me hither to come , hoping to finde thy powerfull presence in the Preaching of the Word , although administred by sorry men , subject to like infirmities with others of Gods people , and also by the glasse of the Law , to have my sinfull corrupt nature discovered daily more and more , and my utter inabillity of any thing that is good , magnifying hereby the free grace of Christ ; who of his good will and pleasure worketh in us to will , and to doe working all our works in us , and for us . But here they tell me of a naked Christ , what is the whole life of a Christian upon this Earth ? But through the power of Christ to die to sinne , and live to holinesse and righteousnesse , and for that end to be diligent in the use of meanes : at the uttering of this word he starts up from the greene bed of his complaint , with resolution to hear some one of these able Ministers Preach ( whom report had so valued ) before his will should make choyce of any one principle , though of crossing the broade Seas back againe , then turning his face to the Sun , he steered his course toward the next Town , and after some small travel ●●ee came to a large plaine , no sooner was hee entred thereon , but hearing the found of a Drum he was directed toward it by a broade b●aten way , following this rode he demands of the next man he met what the signall of the Drum ment , the reply was made they had as yet no Bell to call men to meeting ; and therefore made use of a Drum , who is it , quoth hee , Lectures at this Towne . The other replies , I see you are a stranger , new come over , seeing you know not the man , it is one Mr. Shepheard , verily quoth the other you hit the right , I am new come over indeed , and have been told since I came most of your Ministers are legall Preachers , onely if I mistake not they told me this man Preached a finer covenant of workes then the other , but however , I shall make what hast I can to heare him . Fare you well , then hasting thither hee croudeth through the thickest , where having stayed while the glasse was turned up twice , the man was metamorphosed , and was faine to hang down the head often , least his watry eyes should blab abroad the secret conjunction of his affections , his heart crying loud to the Lords ecchoing answer , to his blessed spirit , that caused the Speech of a poore weake pale complectioned man to take such impression in his soule at present , by applying the word so aptly , as if hee had beene his Privy Counseller , cleering Christs worke of grace in the soule from all those false Doctrines , which the erronious party had afrighted him withall , and now he resolves ( the Lord willing ) to live and die with the Ministers of New England : whom hee now saw the Lord had not onely made zealous to stand for the truth of his Discipline , but also of the Doctrine , and not to give ground one inch . CHAP. XLIIII . The Congregationall Churches of Christ are neither favourers of sinfull opinions ▪ nor the Lords over any , or many Churches , or mens Consciences . ANd here Christian Reader the Author according to his former practice , must minde thee of the admirable providence of Christ toward his New England Churches , in preserving them from these erronious spirits , that have hitherto in all places dog'd the sincere servants of Christ , when ever they have set upon a through Reformation , as stories doe abundantly testify , which thing the reverend Calvine and divers others , have declared . But seeing the boasting Prelates in these times are ready to say their Lordly power kept these errours under , its plaine otherwise : for Satan saw while people were under their yoake of humane inventions , they were far enough from exalting the Kingdome of Christ ; And therefore he reserved these errours , for his last shifts , and further you shall see in the following story that the Lord Christ reserved this honour for those , whose love hee had inlarged to follow him in a dezart wildernesse , even with the sharpe sword of the Word , timely to cut off the heads of this Hidra ; but yet there are two sorts of persons in our Native Country , whom the Elders and Brethren here do highly honour in Christ , and prefer before themselves , namely the godly Prebyterian party , and the Congregationall sincere servants of Christ , both which the Author could wish , ( that with bowells of compassion , sweet simpathising affection of Brethren knit together in that transcendent love of Christ , which couples all his distanced flockes together ) they would seriously ponder this History , which through the Authors weakenesse wants much of measure , but nothing of the truth of things , so far as a shallow capacity can reach . Of the first sort named , I could wish the Reverend Mr. Ruterford , Mr. Bayle , Mr. Rathbone , Mr. Paget , Mr. Ball , &c. would but informe themselves further by the truth of this History , supposing they cannot chuse but in a good measure be satisfied already with the pacificatory and meeke answers of as many Reverend and godly Elders of ours . Now that I would they should take notice of is , that the Churches of Christ in New England , and their Officers have hitherto been so far from imbracing the erronious Doctrines of these times , that through the powers of Christ they have valiantly defended the truth , and cut down all deceiveable Doctrine ; the like hath not been done for many ages heretofore . Reverend and beloved in Christ , could your eyes but behold the efficacy of loving counsell in the Communion of congregationall Churches , and the reverend respect , honour and love , given to all Teaching Elders , charity commands me to thinke you would never stand for Classicall injunctions any more , neither Diocesan , nor Provinciall authority can possible reach so far as this royall Law of love in communion of Churches : verily its more universall then the Papall power , and assuredly the dayes are at hand , wherein both Jew and Gentile Churches shall exercise this old Modell of Church Government , and send their Church salutations and admonitions from one end of the World unto another , when the Kingdomes of the Earth are become our Lord Christs ; Then shall the exhortation of one Church to another prevaile more to Reformation , then all the thundering Bulls , excomunicating Lordly censures , and shamefull penalties of all the Lording Churches in the World , and such shall be , and is the efficacy of this intire love one to another , that the withdrawing of any one Church of Christ , according to the Rule of the word from those that walke inordinatly , will be more terrible to the Church or Churches so forsaken , then an Army with Banners : yea , and it may be added , because civill Government is like to turne nurse in more places then one , this royall Law of love shall become the Law of Nations , and none will suffer their subjects to rebell against it ; but to our beloved brethren in England on the other hand , the Reverend Mr. Burroughs , Mr. Goodwin &c. This seemeth you have apprehended our Churches and civill Government , to be too strict in dealing with persons for their sinfull opinions , I wish the offenders be none of your intelligencers , who to be sure will make the worst of things , I know you are in charity with us ; And therefore a few words will satisfie , which I hope you want not from your good friends our Reverend Elders , who could wish you as much happinesse as our selves to expell error before it grew to that height to cry downe the sound and wholesome truths : casting durt on our Orthodox and godly Ministery , I wish you open your mouths wide enough to be filled with this blessing , the Lord hath done great , and unexpected things for you , and why not this ? one and twenty yeares experience hath taught us that Errors and Heresies are not broached , and held out here by tender consciences , such as are weak in the Faith , but by such as think them Scholers of the upper forme , such as would teach the most ablest Christian among us another Gospell , and further we finde our Erronist wanting a common enemy to contend withall , as you have fallen foule of our godly Magistrates and Ministers , and will not suffer us quietly to injoy the Ordinance of Christ , for which wee hither cam● , buzzing our people in the eare with a thing they call liberty , which when any have tasted a smack of , they can no more indure to hear of a Synod or gathering together of able , and Orthodox Christians , nor yet of communion of Churches , but would be independant to purpose , and as for civill Government they deem Religion to be a thing beyond their Sphere . CHAP. XLV . Of the civill Government in N. England , and their nurture of the people upon their tender knees . THe vernall of the yeare 1637. being now in his prime , and as the season of the yeare grew hotter , so the minds of many were hot in the eager pursuite of their selfe conceited opinions , and verily had not authority stept in , it was much to be doubted they would have proceeded from words to blowes , great hold and keepe there was about choice of Magistrates this yeare , the choyce being retarded by a paper call'd a Petition , but indeed a meere device to hinder the election , till the erronious party were strengthened , their number increasing daily , but the Lord Christ gratiously providing for the peace of his people toward the end of the day the honoured John Winthrope Esquire , was chosen Governour , and Thomas Dudly Esq . Deputy Governor : the number of free-men added this year was about . 1 25. Here according to promise the Reader shall have an accoumpt of the civill Government of this little Common-wealth , as their whole aime in their removall from their Native Country , was to injoy the liberties of the Gospell of Christ , so in serving up civill Government , they daily direct their choice to make use of such men as mostly indeavour to keepe the truths of Christ pure and unpsotted , and assuredly they can digest any wrongs or injuries done them in their estates , or trade , better then the wresting of their right in the freedome of the Gospell , out of their hands , and this the Erronist knowing right well ( to save their heads whole ) perswade men it is not for civill Government to meddle with matters of Religion ; and also to helpe out with their damnable Doctrines , they report it in all places , where they be come , that New England Government doth persecute the people and Churches of Christ ; which to speake truth they have hitherto beene so far from , that they have indeavoured to expell all such beasts of prey , ( who will not be reclaimed ) that here might be none left to hurt or destroy in all Gods holy Mountaine , and therefore are ready to put the Churches of Christ in minde of their duty herein ; yea , and sometimes going before them in their civill censures that they may not onely professe the truth , but also hate every false way , not that they would compell men to believe by the power of the Sword , but to indeavour all may answer their profession ; whether in Courch Covenant or otherwise , by knowing they beare not the Sword in vaine . Neither doe they exercise civill power to bring all under their obedience to a uniformity in every poyne of Religion , but to keepe them in the unity of the spirit , and the bond of peace , nor yet have they ever mixed their civill powers with the authority peculiarly given by Christ to his Churches and Officers of them , but from time to time have laboured to uphold their priviledges , and only communion one with another . The chiefe Court or supreame power of this little Common-wealth , consists of a mixt company , part Aristocracy , and part Democracy of Magistrates , that are yearly chosen by the major Vote of the whole body of the Free-men throughout the Country ; and Deputies chosen by the severall Townes , they have hitherto had about 12. or 13. Magistrates in the Colony of the Mattacusets , the other Colonies have not above five or six , they have hitherto beene Volunteers , governing without pay from the people , onely the Governor of the Mattacusets hath some yeares 100 l. allowed him , and some years lesse , many of the Magistrates are already remembred , yet with some of the first came hither Mr. Simon Brodestreet , in this short Meeter is he remembred . NOw Simon yong , step in among , these worthies take thy place : All day to toile in vinyard , while Christ thee upholds with grace ; Thee wisdom grave betime he gave , and tongue to utter it , That thou mightst be a blessing free , and for this calling fit . Thy counsell well , advis'd dost tell , with words ordered compleat , Thy memory , doth amplifie , meeting with matters great . Broad liberty , do thou deny , Brodstreet Christ would thee have , For 's truth contend , strong reason spend , it from aspersion save . He furnish't thee , with these gifts free , to last he must them make , Still adding more , to thy old store , till he thee to him take . The Lord was pleased to furnish these his people with some able instruments in most of their Townes , that were skill'd in Common-wealth work , out of which they chose their Deputies , whose number was ordinarily between 30. and 40. some of them there will be occasion to speake of among their Military Men , but see here the Wonder-working Providence of Sions Saviour , appears much in gathering together stones to build up the walls of Jerusalem ( that his Sion may be surrounded with Bulworkes and Towres ) with a whispering word in the eares of his servants , he crosses the Angles of England from Cornewall to Kent , from Dover to Barwick , not leaving out Scotland and Wales ; Wise men are perswaded to the worke without arguing like Elisba , when Elias cast his mantle on him , so these men make no stop , but say suffer me onely to sell my inheritance , and I will away for New England . And now I could wish our Brethren in England would not be angry with us for making such hast . Brethren you know how the case stood with our Ministers , as it was with Gideon , who could thresh out no Corne , but hee must doe it secretly , to hide it from the Midianites , who spread the Land like Grashoppers , no more could they thresh and cleane up any Wheate for the Lords Garner , but the Prelates would presently be upon their backs , and plow long furrowes there , and you may believe it , if you will ( for it is certaine ) many , had not this little number gone forth to blow their Trumpets , and breake their Pitchers , making the brightnesse of their Lamps appeare , surely the host of the Midianites had never been put to flight , and if still any of our Brethren shall contend with us , wee answer with Gideon , the Lord hath delivered into your hands the chiefe Princes of Midian , and what were we able to do in comparison of you ; yet shall we not cease to follow on the worke of Reformation , although weake and faint , till the Lord be pleased to free his Israel from all their enemies ; and verily England hath not wanted the Prayers of the poore people of Christ here . And also some of our chiefe helpes both for Church-worke , Military and common-wealth-worke ; yet through the Lords mercy , we still retaine among our Democracy the godly Captaine William Hathorn , whom the Lord hath indued with a quick apprehension , strong memory , and rhetorick , volubillity of speech , which hath caused the people to make use of him often in publick service , especially when they have had to do with any forrein Government , Mr. Nathaniel Duncan learned in the Latine and French tongue , a very good accountant . Wherefore he is called to the place of Auditor Generall for the County . Mr. John Glovar a man strong for the truth , a plaine sincere godly man , and of good abilities . Captaine Daniel Gogkin , who was drawen hither from Virginia , by having his affection strongly set on the truths of Christ , and his pure Ordinances ; being indued by the Lord with good understanding Captaine William Tinge , sometime Treasurour for the County , but being absent for some space of time in England , Mr. Richard Russell was chosen in his roome , Mr. Edward Rawson a young man , yet imployed in Common-wealth affaires a long time , being well beloved of the inhabitants of Newbery , having had a large hand in her Foundation ; but of late he being of a ripe capacity , a good yeoman and eloquent inditer , hath beene chosen Secretary for the Country , Mr. William Hubbard of Iphshwich , a learned man , being well read in state matters : of a very affable and humble behaviour ; who hath expended much of his Estate to helpe on this worke ; although he be slow of speech , yet is hee down right for the businesse , Captaine Vmphry Atherton , one of a cheerfull spirit , and intire for the County Mr. Edward Jackson , one who cannot indure to s●e the truths of Christ trampled under foot by the erronious party , Eleazar Lusher one of the right stamp , and pure mettle , a gratious , humble and heavenly minded man Mr. Joseph Hill , a man active for to bring the Lawes of the County in order , Mr. Whipple , one whose godly sincerity is much approved , Mr. Francis Norton , one of a cheerfull spirit , and full of love to the truth , Mr. Robert Paine , a right godly man , and one whose estate hath holpe on well with the worke of this little Common-wealth , Mr. William Torry a good penman and skild in the Latine tongue , usually Clarke of the Deputies , the Survayor Generall of the Armies of the Country , John Johnson , of an undanted spirit , Mr. William Parker , a man of a pregnant understanding , and very usefull in his place . Many more would be named , but for tediousnesse , neither will it please the men more to be named , then not , for all are very willing to acknowledge their inability for the worke , and the best are not without many imperfections . The Authors end in naming some few is for none other end , but to make good the title of this Book & to incourage all the servants of Christ for time to come wholely to rely upon him , when they go about any difficult work , which may tend to the glory of his Name . Who could have told these men , being scattered abroad throughout the Island of Great Brittaine , they should meete on a Wildernesse nine hundered Leagues remote , and there keep Court together to study the preservation of Christs poore scattered flockes ? nay brethren , when you first tooke book in hand to learne your Letters , you would have been very dull pates , but for this worke ; assuredly , how you came by large inheritances , some of you , and estates of hundreds , and thousands , your selves best know , but believe it , the Lord intended it for this very work , The Earth is the Lords , and the fulnesse of it , then let none of the people of Christ mourn that they have spent their wealth in this Wildernesse , if it have holpe on the worke , rather rejoyce that Christ hath betrusted thee to be Steward for the King of Kings , & that in so noble an achievement the worthiest worke that the memory of our selves , and our fore-fathers can reach unto . And brethren , as for the good parts and gifts the Author hath commended you for , but for the edifying of the body of Christ , and assisting his people in this work you had been empty of all good . And now seeing it is the opinion of many in these dayes of Reformation , that all sorts of Sectaries ( that acknowledge a Christ ) should be tolerated by civill Government , except Papist , and this Government hath hitherto , and is for future time resolved to practice otherwise ( the Lord assisting ) having met already with more blasphemous Sectaries , then are Papists ; wherefore it will not be amisse if our Countrymen be acquainted with the one and twenty yeares experience of this Wildernesse worke , in point of Government . First , it is their judgment , and that from Scripture taught them , that those , who are chose to place of government , must be men truly fearing God , wise and learned in the truths of Christ , ( if so ) as hitherto it hath been New Englands practice , then surely such will be utterly unfit to tolerate all sorts of Sectaries , as because they have taken up Joshuas resolution , to serve the Lord , & a man cannot serve two Masters , much lesse many Masters ; Then surely such as would have all sorts of sinfull opinions upheld by the civill government , must be sure to make choise of the most Atheisticall persons they can finde to governe , such as are right Gallios : for N. E. hath found by experience that every man will most favour his own way of Profession , and labor tooth & naile to maintaine it , and if any have complied with other that have been of a contrary sinfull opinion to their own , it hath been , because they would have their own scape scot free , but assuredly the Lord Christ will allow of no such wayes for the favouring the professors of his truths , nor may any Magistrate doe evill that good may come of it , in favouring dangerous and deceiveable doctrines , that others may favour the true servants of Christ , neither is there any such need , for it is their honours ( if the will of God be so ) to suffer , nor can the people of N. England ( I meane the better part ) be perswaded to set up any other to governe , but such as are zealous for the maintainance of the truths of Christ ; yet of late there is a buzzing noise , as if it were injury to the Churches for civill power to medle in matters of Religion , but to be sure there are many that strive for a Toleration , yet the people of Christ , who are the naturall Mothers of this Government , resolve never to see their living child so divided , looking at such a government to be no better to them , a living child divided in twaine ; and therefore desires their loving Countrymen to beare with them in this point , and if any notwithstanding shall force it to be so , we shall shew our natural affection , and leave all to them , chusing rather to dwell on the backside of this Desert ( a place as yet unaccessible ) knowing assuredly our God will appeare for our deliverance . Yet let them also know the Souldiers of Christ in N E. are not of such a pusillanimous spirit , but resolve as that valiant Jeptha did to keep in possession , the Towns his God had given them , so we are resolved ( the Lord willing ) to keepe the government our God hath given us , and for witnesse hee hath so done , let this History manifest : for we chose not the place for the Land , but for the government , that our Lord Christ might raigne over us , both in Churches and Common-wealth , and although the Lord have been pleased by an extraordinary blessing upon his peoples industry to make the place fruitfull ( as at this day indeed it is ) yet all may know the land in it selfe is very sterrill , but the upholding of the truths of Christ , is chiefe cause why many have hitherto come : and further if the servants of Christ be not much mistaken , the downfall of Antichrist is at hand , and then the Kingdome of the Earth shall become the Kingdome of our Lord Christ in a more peculiar manner , then now they are , and surely godly civill government shall have a great share in that worke , for they are exhorted to fill her double of the Cup , shee hath given to them ; and also know our Magistrates , being conscious of ruling for Christ , dare not admit of any bastardly brood to be nurst up upon their tender knees , neither will any Christian of a sound judgement vote for any , but such as earnesty contend for the Faith , although the increase of Trade , and traffique may be a great inducement to some . VVonder-working PROVIDENCE OF SIONS SAVIOVR , IN NEVV ENGLAND . CHAP. I. The beginning of the relation of the Pequot war , and the great straites these wandering Jacobites were in . THe great Jehovah , minding to manifest the multitude of his Mercies to the wendering Jacobites , and make an introduction to his following wonders , causeth the darke clouds of calamities to gather about them , pres●ging some terrible tempest to follow , with eyes full of anguish , they face to the right , upon the damnable Doctrines , as so many dreadfull Engines set by Satan to intrap their poore soules ; Then casting forth a left hand looke , the labour and wants accompaning a Desert , and terrible Wildernesse affright them , their memories minding them of their former plenty ; It much aggravated the present misery , when with thoughts of retreating , they turne their backs about the experienced incumbrances , and deepe distresses of a dangerous Ocean hinders their thoughts of flight , besides the sterne looke of the Lordly Prelates : which would give them a welcome home in a famishing prison . Then purposing to put on more stronger resolution , facing to the Front , behold a Messenger with sorrowfull tidings from their fellow brethren , that inhabited the bankes of the River Canectico , who having audience , informes them of the great insolency , and cruell murthers committed by a barbarous and bloudy people called Peaquods , upon the bodies of their indeared friends , these savage Indians lying to the South-west of the Mattacusets , were more warlike then their Neighbouring Nations , the Narrowganzet or Niantick Indians ; although they exceeded them in number , also Mawhiggins ( who were the best friends of the English , and a chiefe instrumentall meanes of their sitting down there ) stood much in feare of these Peaquods , which were big , swollen with pride at this time ; facing the English Fort built on the mouth of the River in their large Cannowes , with their Bowes and long Shafts , the English being then but weake in number and provision , were unable to manage the war against so numerous a company , being above thirty to one , yet their desires being beyond their meanes , they made some shot at them , forcing them to hast away faster then they willingly would . These Indians trusting in their great Troopes , having feasted their corps in a ravening manner , and leaving their fragments for their Sqawes , they sound an alarum with a sull mouth , and lumbring voyce , and soone gather together without presse or pay , their quarrell being as antient as Adams time , propagated from that old enmity betweene the Seede of the Woman , and the Seed of the Serpent , who was the grand signor of this war in hand , and would very gladly have given them a large Commission , had not his owne power beene limited , neither could he animate them so much as to take off the gastly looke of that King of terror , yet however at his command they arme themselves : casting their qu●ver at their backs with Bowes ready bent , they troope up some of them , being extraordinarily armed with Guns , which they purchast from the Dutch ( who had assuredly paid deare for this their courteous humour , not long since , had not some English Volunteers rescued them from the Indians hands ) the most of them were armed also with a small Hatchet on a long handle , they had a small number of Mawhawkes , Hammers , which are made of stone , having a long pike on the one side , and a hole in the handle , which they tie about their wrists , they neede not provisions follow their Camp ; because they are continually at home , but for their mats to shelter them from Ruine or Snow , the Woods are as wellcome to them as their Wigwams , sire they can make in all places by chafing two sticks together . Their food is ready drest at all times parching Indian Come in their fire they pound it to meale , and with foure or five spoonfull of it cast into their mouths , and a sup or two of water , which they take up with a leafe of a Tree , this is their common repast , and indeed their chiefe viaticum . Thus furnisht for the war they troope away without any goodly equ●page to effect , as they suppose , some great designe , but within some few Miles of the Towne of Hartford , they were discovered by one of the English , who having with him a good Horse , hastens away to give intelligence of their approach , and by the way meeting with foure or five persons , hee advises them to haste away with all speed , for the Peaquods were at hand , the weaker Se● among them , being at this time not so credulous as they should have been , began to dispute the case with him , demanding what Peaquods they were , and questioning how they should come there ; The horseman deeming it now no time for words , when the battell followed him so hard at the heeles , rod on his way , and soone after the sudden approach of the Indians forced them with feare to Seale to the truth of this evill tidings , and some of them with their dearest bloud ; three Woemen-kinde they caught , and carried away , but one of them being more fearfull of their cruell usage , afterward then of the losse of he● life at present , being borne away to the thickest of the company , resisted so stoutly with scratching and biting , that the Indian , exasperated therewith , cast her downe on the Earth , and beate out her braines with his Hatchet , the other two maids they led away and returned , their Commission reaching no farther at present , having taken these two prisoners they did not offer to abuse their persons , as was verily deemed they would , questioned them with such broken English , as some of them could speak , to know whether they could make Gunpowder . Which when they understood they could not doe , their prize proved nothing so pretious a Pearle in their eyes as before ; for seeing they exceeded not their own Squawes in Art , their owne thoughts informed them they would fall abundantly short in industry , and as for beauty they esteeme black beyond any colour . Wherefore their Sqawes use that sinfull art of painting their Faces in the hollow of their Eyes and Nose , with a shining black , out of which their tip of their Nose appeares very deformed , and their cheeke bone , being of a lighter swart black , on which they have a blew crosse died very deepe . This is the beauty esteemed by them , but yet their pride was much increased by this hostile Act of theirs , and the English were more and more contemned of them , notwithstanding the Dutch , who traded with these Indians , procured the Maides liberty againe . CHAP. II. Of the couragious resolutions , the Lord indued these his People withall being invironed with many deepe distresses . AFter this Message delivered , these brood of Travilers being almost Non-plus't in their grave and sollid Counsells ; deem it now high time to follow their old way , of making their complaint to the supreame judge of all the World , by way of Petition , who they knew right well , stood not as an idle spectator beholding his peoples Ruth , and their Enemies rage ; But as an Actor in all actions to bring to naught the desires of the wicked , but period to their power , divert their stroaks from his , to their own heads , bring glory to his Name , and good to his people from their most wicked malignity , having also the ordering of every weapon in its first produce , guiding every shaft that flies , leading each bullet to his place of setling , and Weapon to the wound it makes ; yet he most righteous and holy in all his actions to this great Lord Peramount , had these poore afflicted people accesse through the intercession of their Lord Christ , whose worke ( though very weake to performe ) they were now about , wherefore casting themselves down at his feet in the sense of their owne unworthinesse , that desire him to doe his owne worke in them , and for them , that the Mountaines in the way of Zerubbabil may become a plaine , and then laying open the great straites they were in to him , who knew them far better then themselves , they had this answer returned them , which if men dare deny , the Lord from Heaven hath , and shall further witnesse it ; But before it be declared , let all men lay downe their interest they suppose they may have in procuring it , both English and others , that the glory of our Lord Christ may appeare in its splendor , to the danting of every proud heare , and for the perpetuall incouragement of all the Souldiers of Christ , even the meanest in his Armies : for the day of his high Power is come , yea ; his appointed time to have mercy upon Sion is at hand , all you whose eyes of pity so see her in the dust , streame down with pear like drops of compassion , a little mixture of the unconceive●ble joy for the glorious worke of Christ . Now , now ; I now in hand for the exalting of his glorious Kingdome , in preparing his Churches for himselfe , and with his own blessed hands wiping away the teares that trickel downe her cheekes , drying her dankish eyes , and hushing her sorrowfull sobs in his sweete bosome . This rightly believed , and meeting in the soule of any poore Christian , will make the narrow aff●ctions of his body too little to containe the present apprehensions of the Soule ; And therefore wanting a vacuum to containe the strength of this new Wine , wonder not if it vent if it selfe with swift thrilling teares from the most tender part of the vessell . And here the Author must needs intreate the charitable Reader to enlarge in the Closset of his own heart , for his folly hee confesses in medling so meanly with such waighty matters , being blinded by eager affection , hee lost the fight of his great inability to the worke . When hee first set Pen to Paper , as the Lord surrounded his chosen Israel with dangers deepe to make his miraculous deliverance famous throughout , and to the end of the World , so here behold the Lord Christ , having egged a small handfull of his people forth in a forlorne Wildernesse , stripping them naked from all humane helps , plunging them in a gulph of miseries , that they may swim for their lives through the Ocean of his Mercies , and land themselves safe in the armes of his compassion . CHAP. III. Of the Lords great deliverance of his New England People , from the flouds of Errors that were bursting in among them . AS for the great Mountaine of proud erronious judgement on your right hand , the prayer of Faith shall remove them , and cast them into the depth of the Sea , and for the strengthning of your faith herein ; because the Lord will have you depend on him in the use of his meanes , not miracle , hee hath purposely pitcht out for this very worke , some of his most orthodox servants , and chiefe Champions of his truth , able through his mercy to weld that bright Weapon of his Word prepared by the spirit for this purpose , to bring to the block these Traytours to his truths one by one , and behead them before your eyes , and for this very end they are to gather together as one Man in a Synodicall way , with a decisive power to undoe all the cunning twisted knots of Satans Malignity to the truths of Christ , opening the Scriptures by the power of his spirit , cleering Scripture by Scripture , that nothing but the pure Word of God may take place , and that you may assuredly believe the Lord hath purposely called his Servants , and Souldiers to this place by his Providence to cut off this cursed spirit of Errours and Heresies , which hath but at first dog'd all Reformed Churches of Christ . There are for your further aid herein many more of these sincere Souldiers floating upon the great Ocean toward you , who will be with you before this Synod is set , that you may declare it in the Eares of all posterity , to be the very Finger of God in catching the proud in their owne craftinesse , who had hatch't their devices , thus to cast all the Ministers of Christ , except some one or two , under this censure of being prejudiced against their persons , and for the little remnant to labour with flattery to blinde their eyes , that at least they might not be against them ; Seeing they could not procure them to take their part , ( to be sure when the grossenesse of their Errors were made known , they would not ) by this meanes having their hopes exalted ( in their owne apprehensions at least ) to gaine the most of the people on their side . The Lord casts them downe from the proud Pinacle of their Machiavilian Plot , by bringing in more men of courage uninterested : yea , unknown to most of their persons , but for their errors , as strong to confute them as any , and more fit to wipe off the fi●me from the eyes of some of their brethren , which these Erronists by their Syccophancy had clouded . The time for the meeting of this Synod was to be in the seventh month following , commonly called September , the civill government well approving of their desires herein , were very willing to further them all they could , and in the 〈◊〉 time it was the worke of these valiant of the Lord , to search out , not for men and Womens persons , but their errors , which they gathered up from all parts , willing all that would or could defend them to use their best meanes , like as John when he was to execute the judgements of the Lord upon Ahabs bloudy household , would have had his servants defend their Masters Children if they could , onely you must understand there was but 70. Sons , and here was 80. Errors , of which you shall further hear when the time comes . CHAP. IV. Of the abundant mercies of Christ in providing liberall supply for his New England People , in regard of their outward man , Food , Rayment and all other necessaries and conveniencies . NOw for the hardships on the left hand , they had as good an answer as in the former ; their Christ had not saved their lives from the raging Seas to slay them in the Wildernesse with Famine ; your life is much more pretious in the eyes of the Lord then food , and your bodies then rayment : yea , the Lord of Heaven , who hath honoured you so far as to imploy you in this glorious worke of his , knowes you must have these things , and it was not you , deare hearts , that chose this place , but the Lord , as seeing it most fit to doe his worke in , knowing that had you met with a Rich Land filled with all plenty , your heart would have beene taken off this worke , which he must have done . But to strengthen your Faith in this point also , you shall see hee who commanded the Fruits to spring out of the Earth , when none were , can much more cause this corner of the Earth to be fruitfull to you , and this you shall attaine by meanes , although hee have caused the Foules of the Aire , and Grasse of the Field to depend upon him in a more immediate manner , yet you hath he taught to Sow , Reape , carry into Barnes , and Spin , and indeed herein the Lord hath answered his people abundantly to the wo●der of all that see or hear of it ; And that whereas at their 〈◊〉 comming it was a rare matter for a man to have foure or five Acres of Corne , now many have four or five score , & to prevent men from Sacrificing to their Nets , the Lord hath taught them to labour with more ease : to great admiration also inlarg'd it , for it was with sore labour that on man could Plane , and tend foure Acres of Indians Graine , and now with two Oxen hee can Plant and tend 30. B sides the Lord hath of late altered the very course of the Heavens in the season of the weather , that all kinde of graine growes much better then heretofore ; Insomuch that Marchandizing being stopped at present , they begin question , what to do with their Corne. CHAP. V. Of the wonderfull deliverance wrought by the Lord Christ , for his poore New England Churches , in freing them from the fear of their Malignant adversaries , who forc't , them to this Wildernesse . ANd now to the third and great distresse , which lay behind them by reason of their back friends , the Lording Bishops , and other Malignant adversaries , being daily exasperated against them , and in especiall at this time by one Merton , who named himselfe the Host of Merrimount , who wanted not malice , could he possible have attained meanes to effect it ; But the Lord Christ prevented both him and his Masters , whom with slattery he sought to please with scurrillous deriding the servants of Christ , to bring them into contempt , yet the Lord prevented all , and delivered this wretched fellow into his peoples hands againe after all this , who dealt as favourably with him as David did with Shimmei . Besides this , the evill usage that many of the beloved servants of Christ had from the hands of those in office at their departure , declared plainely , that there were some , who would willingly have pursued them to bring them under bondage againe , herein their answer was that they should stand still , and see the salvation of the Lord , who was now resolved to fight for them against his and their implacable enemies ; although more mighty than they : and indeed all meanes of resistance in the hand of man being so small , that it could not possible bee discerned by any morcall eye ; yet will the Lord worke by means and not by miracle ; when the Lord called forth Joshua to fight with Amaleck , his Moses must be in the Mount at Prayers ; seeing this answer deeply concernes the dearly beloved of our Lord Christ remaining in England , let them listen to the answer . Also how came it to passe that the Lord put it into your hearts to set upon a Reformation , was it not by prayer attained ? You are not excluded , although the Churches of Christ here are for the present in the Mount , and you in the Vally fighting , yet surely they had neede of helpe to hold up their hands , whereas the nerenesse of the danger to you in the enemies overcoming , is a great motive to keepe up yours stedy , yet may you say rightly to the Churches of Christ here , as Mordachy to Hester the Queene , if you hold your peace deliverance shall come another way , and thinke not to escape , because you are in New England ; Assuredly the Lord is doing great things , and waites for the prayers of his people that he may be gratious unto them , and ve●ily the poore Churches of Christ heere cannot but take notice of the great workes the Lord hath done for you of late , which are famous throughout the whole World ; And should they not take them as an answer of these weake prayers , they feare they should neglect to magnify his mercy toward you , and them : the noble acts of the Lord Christ , for the freedome of his people from that into lerable Prelaticall bondage , are almost miraculously committed to memory by the able servants of Christ , whom hee hath stirred up for that very end , yet must you not shut out the valiant souldiers of Christ ( disciplin'd in this unwonted Wildernesse ) from having share with you in the worke , yet no farther but that Christ may be all in all : who hath caused the Midianites to fight against Midian , till the true Israelites had gathered themselves together , hee it is that hath brought the counsells of the wicked to naught , hee it is that hath discovered the secret plo●tings of the King of Assyria , even in his Bed-chamber ; Hee it is that hath declared himself to be with your mighty men of valour , and assuredly all you valiant Souldiers of Christ , both in one England and the other , the Lord hath shewed you as great signes and wonders for the strengthening of your faith , as was the wetting and drying of the fl●ece to Gedeon , onely beware of setting up an Ephod in the latter end ; Let the Churches of Christ be set up according to his first institution , or you will make double worke , for all may see by what is done already , there is nothing too hard for him , hee will downe with all againe and againe , till his Kingdom alone be exalted , for the which all the Israel of God fight , wrastle , pray , and here you may see the servants of Christ fighting at 900 leagues distant . Oh you proud Bishops , that would have all the World stoope to your Lordly power , the heathen Romans your predecessors , after they had banished John to the Isle of Pathmos , suffered him quietly to injoy the Revelation of Jesus Christ there ; here is a people that have betaken themselves to a newfound World , distanced from you with the widest Ocean the World affords , and yet you grudge them the purity of Christs Ordinances there . No wonder then , nay wonder all the World at the sudden and unexpected downfall of these domineering Lords , who had Princes to protect them , armes to defend them , and almost three whole Kingdomes at their command ; and no enemy of theirs in sight onely , there appeares a little cloud about the bignesse of a mans hand out of the Westerne Ocean , I but the Lord Christ is in it , out of Sion the perfection of beauty hath God shined . Our God shall come , and shall not keepe silence , a Fire shall devour afore him , & mighty tempests shall be moved round about him . Now gather together you King-like Bishops , and make use of all the Kingly power you can , for the cloud is suddenly come up , he rode upon Cherub and did flie . And now let the Children of Sion rejoyce in their King , for the Lord hath pleasure in his people , hee will make the meeke glorious by deliverance ; And that the whole Earth may know it is the Lords owne worke , the Arch-prelate and his complices must begin to war with the Scots , and that implacably , the Prelates desire a Parliament thinking to establish iniquity by a Law , but the iniquity of the Ammorites is already full , and all your cunning counsells shall but contrive your owne destruction ; They remonstrant against all Acts of Parliament that passe without their Vote , and by this means wind out themselves for ever voting more , they devise how they may have such persons committed to prison at favour not their proceeding . But the Lord turned their mischiefe they had conceived upon their own pates , and they themselves were sent to prison by halfe a score at a time ; And such was the unsavourynesse of this seeming salt , that it was good for nothing , but to Lord it over others , their tyranny being taken out of their hands , they could not indure to be commanded by any ; And therefore unfit for the war which they stirred up , to recover the people againe under their bondage , yet such was the madnesse of some , that they loved their servitude so well as to fight for it ; but surely such had never rightly knowne the service of the Lord Christ , which is perfect freedome , from all such tyrannous yo●ks , and verily just it is with the Lord to cause such to be servants unto Shishak , that they may know the service of the Lord , and the service of the Kingdomes of the Country . But however an Army is raised to defend their Lordly dignity ; Let the Saints be joyfull with glory , let the high Acts of God be in their mouths , and a two edged Sword in their hands , to bind their Kings in chaines , and their Nobles in setters of Iron , the Charets of the Lord are twenty thousand thousands of Angells , the Lord is among them as in Sinai , Kings of Armies did flee apace ; and now you that have borne such a wicked spirit of malignity against the people of Christ , can your hearts indure , and your hands wax strong in the day that he shall have to doe with you ? Oh you proud Prelates that boast so much of your taking the Kings part , miserable partakers are you ; in stead of obeying him , you have caused him to obey you , it s writ in such great capitall letters that a child may read it : what was the cause of the first raising war against the Scots which occasioned the Parliament , when you saw they would not further the war as you would have them , they were soone traytors in your account , and prosecuted against with Army after army , and was not all this to make the Scots receive your Injunctions , a very fayer bottom to build a bloudy war upon , that the Prelatticall power might Lord it in Scotland , as they of a long time had done in England : it was your Pithagorian Phylosophy that caused the King to loose his Life , by perswading him his Kingly power lived in your Lordly dignity , as a thing subordinate unto it , and he so deeply taken with this conceit , that it cost the lives of many thousands more then ever hee , or his Father would doe for saving or recovering the Pa●latine Country . Experience hath taught the savage Indians , among whom we live , that they may and doe daily bring Wolves to be came , but they cannot breake them of their ravening nature , and I would your Royalist would learne of them to know , that as your Lord Bishops , Deanes , Prebends , &c. be right whelps of the Roman litter , so let them be never so well cam'd , they will retaine their nature still , to Lord it over all kinde of Civill Government ; But woe and alasse that ever any of our Countrymen should be so blind , that after they are delivered from so great a bondage by such Wonder Working Providence of the Lord Christ ; Ever and anon to indeavour to make a Captaine over them , that they may returne againe into Egypt , as appeares by the plots which have beene discovered , and broken in pieces by the right hand of the most high , and yet for all this their's such a hankering after somewhat of the Prelaticall greatnesse ; by the English Clergy , and the Scottish Classis , that many of them could afford to raise arother war for it . But brethren I beseech you be more wiser , lest when you are growne hot in your quarrell , the Malignant party come and set you agreed stablish peace in righteousnesse , and let the word be your rule , heare one another with meekenesse , and the Lord will cleare up the whole truth unto you in his due time ; And now to declare plainly how far the Lord hath beene pleased to make use of any of his people in these Westerne pares , about this Worke , for to say truth they have done nothing in holes and corners , but their workes are obvious to all the World : if he sufferings of the Saints be pretious in the eyes of Christ , so as to provoke him in displeasure to cut off the occasioners thereof , then thus his poore unworthy people here have had a great stroake in the downfall of their adversaries to the present possessed truths of Christ , for this wildernesse worke , hath not beene carried on without sighthings that have come before him , and Groanes that have entred his eares , and Teares treasured up in his bottles ( againe ) if the ardent and strong affections of the people of God , for his glorious comming to advance his Kingdome in the splendor , and purity of his Gospell , as co cry with the holy Prophet , Oh that he would broake the Heavens and come down ; be regarded of the Lord Christ , so as to remove with his mighty power the very Mountaines out of the way , and hurle them into the deepe ; Then hath these weake wormes instrumentally had a share in the great desolation the Lord Christ hath wrought . For this History will plainely declare with what zeale and deepe affection , and unresistable resolutions these Pilgrim people have endeavoured the gathering together his Saints , for the edifying the Body of Christ , that he may raign both Lord and King for ever . Yet againe , if the prayers of the faithfull people of God availe any thing for the accomplishment of his promises , in the destruction of Antichrist , for the subduing of Armies without striking one stroake ; Then assuredly these Jacobites have wrestled with the Lord , not onely ( with that good King Je●oshaphat ) proclaiming one Fast , but many Fasts , they , their Wives and little ones standing before the Lord ; Oh our God wile thou not judge them for we have no might , &c. Lastly , if the Lord himselfe have roared from Sion , ( as in the dayes of the Prophet Amos ) so from his Churches in New England , by a great and terrible Earth quake ( which happened much about the time the Lordly Prelates were preparing their injunctions for Scotland ) taking rise from the West , it made its progresse to the Eastward , causing the Earth to rise up and downe like the waves of the Sea ; having the same effect on the Sea also , causing the Ships that lay in the Harbor to quake , the which , at that very time was said to be a signe from the Lord to his Churches , that he was purposed to shake the Kingdomes of Europes Earth , and now by his providences brought to passe , all men may reade as much and more ▪ as if he should have said to these his scattered people ( yet now againe united in Church Covenant ) the Lord is now gathering together his Armies , and that your faith may be strengthened , you shall feele and heare the shakings of the Earth by the might of his power : yea , the Sea also , to shew he will ordaine Armies both by Sea and Land to make Babilon desolate ; Things thus concurring as an immediate answer of the Lord to his peoples prayers and endeavours , caused some of this little handfull with resolute courage and boldnesse to returne againe to their native Land , that they might ( the Lord accepting and assisting them in their endeavours ) be helpfull in advancing the Kingdome of Christ , and casting down every strong house of sinne and Satan . It matters not indeed who be the instruments , if with the eye of faith these that go forth to fight the Lords Battailes , can but see and heare the Lord going out before them against their enemies , with a sound in the tops of the Mulbery Trees . Here are assuredly evident signes that the Lord Christ is gone forth for his peoples deliverance , and now Frogs , Flies , Lice or Dust , shall serve to destroy those will yet hold his people in bondage , notwithstanding the Lord will honour such as hee hath made strong for himselfe ; And therefore hee causeth the worthies in Davids time to be recorded , and it is the duty of Gods people to incourage one another in the worke of the Lord , then let all whose hearts are upright for the Lord , ponder well his goings in his Sanctuary , that their hands may be strengthened in the work they goe about , onely be strong and of a good courage . CHAP. VI. Of the gratious goodnesse of the Lord Christ , in saving his New-England people , from the hand of the barbarous Indians . LAstly , for the frontispiece of their present distresse , namely the Indian war , they with much meeknesse and great deliberation , wisely contrived how they might best helpe their fellow brethren ; hereupon they resolved to send a solemne Embassage to old Cannonicus , chiefe Sachem of the narrow Ganset Indians , who being then well stricken in yeares had caused his Nephew Miantinemo to take the Government upon him , who was a very sterne man , and of a great stature , of a cruell nature , causing all his Nobility and such as were his attendance to tremble at his speech , the people under his Government were very numerous , besides the Niantick Indians , whose Prince was of neare aliance unto him ; They were able to set forth , as was then supposed 30000. fighting men , the English sought by all meanes to keepe these at least from confederating with the Pequods , and understanding by intelligence , that the Pequots would send to them for that end , endeavoured to prevent them . Fit and able men being chosen by the English , they hast them to Cannonicus Court , which was about fourescore miles from Boston . The Indian King hearing of their comming , gathered together his chiefe Counsellors , and a great number of his Subjects to give them entertainment , resolving as then that the young King should receive their message , yet in his hearing , they arriving , were entertain'd royally , with respect to the Indian manner . Boil'd Chesnuts is their White-bread , which are very sweet , as if they were mixt with Sugar ; and because they would be extraordinary in their feasting , they strive for variety after the English manner , boyling Puddings made of beaten corne , putting therein great store of black berryes , somewhat like Currants . They having thus nobly feasted them , afterward give them Audience , in a State-house , round , about fifty foot wide , made of long poles stuck in the ground , like your Summer-houses in England , and covered round about , and on the top with Mats , save a small place in the middle of the Roofe , to give light , and let out the smoke . In this place sate their Sachim , with very great attendance ; the English comming to deliver their Message , to manifest the greater state , the Indian Sachim lay along upon the ground , on a Mat , and his Nobility sate on the ground , with their legs doubled up , their knees touching their chin : with much sober gravity they attend the Interpreters speech . It was matter of much wonderment to the English , to see how solidly and wisely these savage people did consider of the weighty undertaking of a War ; especially old Canonicus , who was very discreet in his answers . The young Sachem was indeed of a more lofty spirit , which wrought his ruine , as you may heare , after the decease of the old King. But at this time his answer was , that he did willingly embrace peace with the English , considering right well , that although their number was but small in comparison of his people , and that they were but strangers to the Woods , Swamps , and advantagious places of this Wildernesse , yet withall he knew the English were advantaged by their weapons of War , and especially their Guns , which were of great terror to his people , and also he had heard they came of a more populous Nation by far than all the Indians were , could they be joyn'd together . Also on the other hand , with mature deliberation , he was well advised of the Peaquods cruell disposition and aptnesse to make War , as also their neere neighbourhood to his people , who though they were more numerous , yet were they withall more effeminate , and lesse able to defend themselves from the sudden incursions of the Peaquods , should they fall out with them . Hereupon hee demes it most conducing to his owne , and his peoples safety to direct his course in a middle way , holding amity with both . The English returne home , having gained the old Kings favour so farre , as rather to favour them then the Pequods , who perceiving their Neighbouring English had sent forth aid to the Mattacusets government , thought it high time to seeke the winning all the Indians they could on their side , and among others they make their addresse to old Cannonicus , who , insteed of taking part with them , labours all he can to hush the War in hand , laying before them the sad effects of War ; sometimes proving sad and mournfull to the very Victors themselves , but alwayes to the vanquished , and withall tells them what potent enemies they had to contend with , whose very weapons and Armor were matter of terror , setting their persons a side ; as also that English man was no much hoggery yet , and therefore they might soone appease them , by delivering into their hands those persons that had beene the death of any of them , which were much better than that the whole Nation should perish . For the present the Pequods seemed to be inclinable to the old Sachims counsell , but being returned home againe among their rude multitude ( the chief place of cowardly boasting ) they soon change their minde ; yet the old Sachim sends the English word he had wrought with them , and in very deed , the English had rather make choice of Peace then Warre , provided it may stand with Truth and Righteousnesse : and therefore send forth a band of Souldiers , who arriving in the Peaquod Country , address themselves to have a Treaty with them about delivering up the murtherers ; they making shew of willingness so to doe , bade them abide awhile and they would bring them , and in the mean time they were conversant among the Souldiers , and viewing their Armie , pointed to divers places where they could hit them with their Arrowes for all their Corslets . But their greatest number lying the while at the other side of a great hill , and anon appearing on the top of the hill , in sight of the English : those Indians that were among the English withdrawing toward them ; no sooner were they come to their Companions , but all of a suddaine they gave a great shout , and shewed the English a fair pair of heeles , who seeing it , would not availe any thing to follow them ( they being farre swifter of foot than the English ) made their returne home againe . This bootlesse voyage incouraged the Indians very much , who insulted over them at the fort , boasting of this their deluding them , and withall , they blasphemed the Lord , saying , English-mans God was all one Flye , and that English man was all one Sqawe , and themselves all one Moor-hawks . Thus by their horrible pride they fitted themselves for destruction . The English hearing this report , were now full assured that the Lord would deliver them into their hands to execute his righteous judgement upon these blasphemous murtherers ; and therefore raised fresh Souldiers for the warre , to the number of fourscore , or thereabout , out of the severall towns in the Matachusets , and although they were but in their beginnings , yet the Lord , who fore-intended their work , provided for all their wants , and indeed it was much that they had any bisket to carry with them in these times of scarcity , or any vessels to transport their men and ammunition : yet all was provided by the gracious hand of the most high ; and the Souldiers , many of them , not onely armed with outward weapons , and armour of defence , but filled with a spirit of courage and magnanimity to resist , not onely men , but Devils ; for surely he was more then ordinaryly present with this Indian army , as the sequell will shew : as also for their further incouragement , the reverend and zealously affected servant of Christ , Mr. John Wilson , went with the army , who had treasured up heaps of the experimentall goodnesse of God towards his people . Having formerly passed through perils by Sea , perils by Land , perils among false brethren , &c. he followed the warre purposely to sound an alarum before the Lord with his silver trumpet , that his people might be remembred before him : the Souldiers ariving in safety at the towne of Hartford , where they were encouraged by the reverend Ministers there , with some such speech as followes . Fellow-Souldiers , Country-men , and Companions in this wildernesse-worke , who are gathered together this day by the inevitable providence of the great Jehovah , not in a tumultuous manner hurried on by the floating fancy of every high hot headed braine , whose actions prove abortive , or if any fruit brought forth , it hath beene rape , thefe , and murther , things inconsisting with natures light , then much lesse with a Souldiers valour ; but you , my deare hearts , purposely pickt out by the godly grave Fathers of this government , that your prowesse may carry on the work , where there Justice in her righteous course is obstructed , you need not question your authority to execute those whom God , the righteous Judge of all the world , hath condemned for blaspheming his sacred Majesty , and murthering his Servants : every common Souldier among you is now installed a Magistrate ; then shew your selves men of courage : I would not draw low the height of your enemies hatred against you , and so debase your valour . This you may expect , their swelling pride hath laid the foundation of large conceptions against you , and all the people of Christ in this mildernesse , even as wide as Babels bottome . But , my brave Souldiers , it hath mounted already to the clouds , and therefore it is ripe for confusion ; also their crueltie is famously knowne , yet all true-bred Souldiers reserve this as a common maxime , cruelty and cowardize are unseparable companions ; and in briefe , there is nothing wanting on your enemies part , that may deprive you of a compleat victory , onely their nimbleness of foot , and the unaccessible swamps and nut-tree woods , forth of which your small numbers may intice , and industry compell them . And now to you I put the question , who would not fight in such a cause with an agile spirit , and undaunted boldnesse ? yet if you look for further encouragement , I have it for you ; riches and honour are the next to a good cause eyed by every Souldier , to maintain your owne , and spoile your enemies of theirs ; although gold and silver be wanting to either of you , yet have you that to maintaine which is farre more precious , the lives , libertyes , and new purchased freedomes , priviledges , and immunities of the indeared servants of our Lord Christ Jesus , and of your second selves , even your affectionated bosome mates , together with the thiefe pledges of your love , the comforting contents of harmlesse pratling and smiling babes : and in a word , all the riches of that goodnesse and mercy that attends the people of God in the injoyment of Christ , in his Ordinances , even in this life ; and as for honour , David was net to be blamed for enquiring after it , as a due recompence of that true valour the Lord had bestowed on him : aad now the Lord hath prepared this honour for you , oh you couragious Souldiers of his , to execute vengeance upon the heathen , and correction among the people , to binde their Kings in chaines , and Nobles in fetters of Iron , that they may execute upon them the judgements that are written ! this honour shall be to all his Saints , but some of you may suppose deaths stroke may cut you short of this : let every faithfull Souldier of Christ Jesus know , that the cause why some of his indeared Servants are taken away by death in a just warre ( as this assuredly is ) it is not because they should fall short of the honours accompanying , such noble designes , but rather because earths honours are two scant for them , and therefore the everlasting Crown must be set upon their heads forthwith , then march on with a cheerfull Christian courage in the strength of the Lord , and the power of his might , who will forthwith inclose your enemies in your hands , make their multitudes fall under your warlike weapons , and your feet shall soon be set on their proud necks . After the Ministers of Christ had , through the grace that was given them , exhorted and encouraged these Souldiers appointed for the work , they being provided with certaine Indian guides , who with the close of the day brought them to a small river , where they could perceive many persons had been dressing of fish ; upon the sight thereof , the Indian guides concluded they were now a feasting it at their fort , which was hard at hand ; the English calling a Councill of warre , being directed by the speciallest providence of the most high God , they concluded to storm the fort a little before break of day ; at whith time they supposed the Indians being up late in their jolly feasting , would bee in their deepest sleepe ; and surely so it was , for they now slept their last : the English keeping themselves as covertly as they could , approached the fort at the time appointed , which was builded of whole Trees set in the ground fast , and standing up an end about twelve foot high , very large , having pitcht their Wigwams within it , the entrance being on two sides , with intricate Meanders to enter . The chiefe Leaders of the English made some little stand before they offered to enter , but yet boldly they rushed on , and found the passages guarded at each place with an Indian Bow-man , ready on the string , they soone let fly , and wounded the for ▪ most of the English in the shoulder , yet having dispatch'd the Porters , they found the winding way in without a Guide , where they soone placed themselves round the Wigwams , and according to direction they made their first shot with the muzzle of their Muskets downe to the ground , knowing the Indian manner is to lie on the ground to sleep , from which they being in this terrible manner awakened , unlesse is were such as were slaine with the shot . After this some of the English entred the Wigwams , where they received some shot with their Arrowes , yet catching up the fire brands , they began to fire them , and others of the English Soulders with powder , did the same : the day now began to break ; the Lord intending to have these murtherers know he wou'd looke out of the cloudy pillar upon them : and now these women and children set up a terrible out-cry ; the men were smitten down , and flaine , as they came forth with a great slaughter , the Sqawes crying out , oh much winn it English-man , who moved with pitty toward them , saved their lives : and hereupon some young youth cryed , I squaw , I squaw , thinking to finde the like mercy . There were some of these Indians , as is reported , whose bodyes were not to be pierced by their sharp rapiers of swords of a long time , which made some of the Souldiers think the Devil was in them , for there were some Powwowes among them , which work strange things , with the help of Satan . But this was very remarkable , one of them being wounded to death , and thrust thorow the neck with a halbert ; vet after all , lying groaning upon the ground , he caught the halberts speare in his hand , and wound it quite round . After the English were thus possessed of this first victory , they sent their prisoners to the pinnaces , and prosecute the warre in hand , to the next Battalia of the Indians , which lay on a hill about two miles distant , and indeed their stoutest Souldiers were at this place , and not yet come to the fort ; the English being weary with their night worke , and wanting such refreshing as the present worke required , began to grow faint , yet having obtained one victory , they were very desirous of another : and further , they knew right-well , till this cursed crew were utterly rooted out , they should never be at peace ; therefore they marched on toward them . Now assuredly , had the Indians knowne how much weakned our Souldiers were at present , they might have born them downe with their multitude , they being very strong and agile of body , had they come to handy-gripes ; but the Lord ( who would have his people know their work was his , and he onely must order their Counsels , and war like work for them ) did bring them timely supply from the vessels , and also gave them a second victory , wherein they sl●ew many more of their enemies , the residue flying into a very thick swamp , being unaccessible , by reason of the boggy holes of water , and thick bushes ; the English drawing up their company beleagered the swamp , and the Indians in the mean time skulking up and down , and as they saw opportunity they made shot with their Arrowes at the English , and then suddainly they would fall flat along in the water to defend themselves from the retalliation of the Souldiers Muskets . This lasted not long , for our English being but a small number , had parted themselves far asunder , but by the providence of the most high God , some of them spyed an Indian with a kettle at his back going more inwardly into the swamp , by which they perceived there was some place of firm land in the midst thereof , which caused them to make way for the passage of their Souldiers , which brought this warre to a period : For although many got away , yet were they no such considerable number as ever to raise warre any more ; the slaine or wounded of the English were ( through the mercy of Christ ) but a few : One of them being shot through the body , neere about the breast , regarding it not till of a long time after , which caused the bloud to dry and thicken on eitheir end of the arrow so that it could not be drawne forth his body without great difficulty and much paine , yet did he scape his life , and the wound healed . Thus the Lord was pleased to assist his people in this warre , and deliver them out of the Indians hands , who were very lusty proper men of their hands , most of them , as may appear by one passage which I shall here relate : thus it came to passe , As the Souldiers were uppon their march , close by a great thicket , where no eye could penetrate farre , as it often falls out in such wearisom wayes , where neither men nor beast have beaten out a path ; some Souldiers lingering behinde their fellowes , two Indians watching their opportunity , much like a hungry hauke , when they supposed the last man was come up , who kept a double double double distance in his march , they sudden and swiftly snatched him up in their tallens , hoising him upon their shoulders , ran into the swamp with him ; the Souldier unwilling to be made a Pope by being borne on mens shoulders , strove with them all he could to free himselfe from their hands ; but , like a carefull Commander , one Captaine Davenport , then Lieutenant of this company , being diligent in his place to bring up the reare , coming up with them , followed with speed into the swamp after him , having a very severe cutlace tyed to his wrist , and being well able to make it bite sore when he set it on , resolving to make it fall foul on the Indians bones , he soone overtook them , but was prevented by the buckler they held up from hitting them , which was the man they had taken : It was matter of much wonder to see with what dexterity they hurled the poore Souldier about , as if they had been handling a Lacedaemonian shield , so that the nimble Captaine Davenport could not , of a long time , fasten one stroke upon them ; yet , at last , dying their tawny skin into a crimson colour , they cast downe their prey , and hasted thorow the thickets for their lives . The Souldier thus redeemed , had no such hard usage , but that he is alive , as I suppose , at this very day : The Lord in mercy toward his poore Churches having thus destroyed these bloudy barbarous Indians , he returnes his people in safety to their vessels , where they take account of their prisoners : the Squawes and some young youths they brought home with them , and finding the men to be deeply guilty of the crimes they undertooke the warre for , they brought away onely their heads as a token of their victory . By this means the Lord strook a trembling terror into all the Indians round about , even to this very day . CHAP. VII . Of the first Syrod holden in New England , whereby the Lord in his mercy did more plainly discover his ancient truths , and confute those cursed errors that ordinarily dogg the reforming Churches of CHRIST . THe Lord Christ deeming it most expedient for his people to adde some farther help to assist them in cutting downe those cursed errors ( that were the next dangerous difficulty they were to meet with ) sends in the Reverend and bright shining light Mr. Davenport , and the cheerfull , grave , and gracious Soldier of his , Mr. Allen , as also Mr. Thompson , Mr. Browne , Mr. Fish , with divers other of the faithfull servants of Christ , the much honoured Mr. Eaton and Mr. Hopkins : and now the time being come , the Synod sate at Cambridge , where was present about 25. Reverend and godly Ministers of Christ , besides many other graciously-eminent servants of his . A Catalogue of the severall Errors scattered about the Countrey was there produced , to the number of 80. and liberty given to any man to dispute pro or con , and none to be charged to be of that opinion he disputed for , unlesse he should declare himselfe so to be . The Weapons these Souldiers of Christ warred with , was the Sword of the Spirit , even the Word of God , together with earnest prayer to the God of all Truth , that he would open his truths unto them . The clearing of the true sense and meaning of any place of Scripture , it was done by Scripture , for they so discerned by the grace of God that was given them , that the whole Scripture must be attended unto . Foure sorts of persons I could with a good will have paid their passage out , and home againe to England , that they might have been present at this Synod , so that they would have reported the truth of all the passages thereof to their own Colledges at their return . The first is the Prelates , who both in Theorie and Practice might have made their owne Eyes Judges in the case , Whether would prevaile most , ( to the suppressing of Error , and advancing of Unity in the true worship of God ) either their commanding power backt with the subordinate sword of Princes , or the Word of God cleered up by the faithfull labour and indefatigable pains of the sincere servants of the Lord Christ , and mightily declared through the demonstration of his blessed Spirit . This well waighed , may ( through the Lords blessing ) stop the yet running fancie in the brains of many , that their Lordly power is the onely means of suppressing Error . Secondly , the Godly and Reverend Presbyterian Party , who , had they made their eye-witnesses of this worke , they had assuredly saved themselves much labour , which I dare presume they would have spent worthily otherwayes , then in writing so many books to prove the Congregationall or Independant Churches to be the sluce , through which so many flouds of Error flow in : nay , my deare and reverend brethren , might not so much work of yours in writing , and ours in answering , have been a meanes to have stopt the height of this overflowing floud ? and through the Lords assisting have setled Peace and Truth in a great measure throughout the three Nations . Thirdly , those who with their new stratagems have brought in so much old error ; for although they had a party here , yet verily they durst not bring their New Light to the Old Word , for fear it would prove but Old Darknesse , ( as indeed they doe . ) But here might they have seene the Ministers of Christ ( who were so experienced in the Scripture , that some of them could tell you the place , both Chapter and Verse , of most sentences of Scripture could be named unto them ) with Scriptures light , cleering up the truths of Christ clouded by any of these Errors and Heresies , as had not been done for many Ages before : and verily this great work of Christ must not be lightly over-past , the Author of this History passeth not for the shrewd censures of men : nor , can it be any matter of disparagement to the reverend and highly honoured in Christ , remaining in England , that their fellow brethren have done so worthily here ? it is well knowne to all our English Nation , that the most able-preaching Ministers of Christ were most pursued by the lording Clergy , and those that have spent all their dayes , even from a child , in searching the Scriptures , the Lord Christ preparing them by his blessed spirit for this very work . Besides , their continued practice in studying and preaching the wayes of truth ; and lastly , their meeting with the opposition of so many crafty , close couched errors , whose first foundation was laid cheke by joule with the most glorious , heavenly , and blessed truths , to dazle the eyes of the beholders , and strike terrour into the hearts of those should lift up their hands against them , for feare they should misse them , and hit their stroke upon the blessed truth ; and also to bring up a slanderous and evil report on all the able Orthodox Min●st●rs of Christ that withstand them , perswading men they withstand the holy , heavenly , and blessed truth , which they have lodged there , which this Synod did with strong & undenyable arguments fetch from Scripture , to overthrow and pluck up by the roots , all those Errors , which you have heard mentioned in the former Book , the which they divided for the more full answering of them . Among all those valiant Champions of the Truth whom you have heard named , to some six , some five , some foure , &c. it had assuredly been worth the work to have related the particular manner of putting to the sword every one of them : but besides the length of the discourse , there must have been a more able Pen-man : but however they were so put to death , that they never have stood up in a living manner among us since , but sometimes like Wizards to peepe and mutter out of ground , fit for such people to resort unto , as will goe from the living to the dead . But blessed be the Lord Christ , who girded his people with strength against this day of battaile , and caused the Heavens to cleere up againe in New-England , after these foggy dayes : The fourth and last sort of persons , whose presence I could most of all the other three former have desired , was those whose disease lay as chiefly in despising all Physitians , and that upon this ground for one , because some for filthy lucre sake have nourish● Diseases rather then cured them . Many pamphlets have come from our Countreymen of late , to this purpose , namely , scurrillously to deride all kind of Scholarship , Presbytery , and Synods . Experience hath taught Gods people here , that such are troubled with some sinfull opinion of their owne , that they would not have touched ; but had they been at this Synod , they must , per force , have learned better language , or their speech and their knowledge would fall foule one of the other ; here might they have beheld the humility of the most learned of these servants of Christ , condemning the high conceitednesse of their ignorance , and then also the framing of Arguments in a Schollar like way , did ( the Lord assisting ) cleare up the truths of Christ more to the me●nest capacity in one hour , then could be clouded again in s●aven yeare by the new notion of any such as boast so much of their unlettered knowledge , diversity of languages , although a correcting hand of God upon the whole world , when they joyned together in that proud Edifice : yet now is it blest of God , to retaine the purity of the Scriptures ; if any man should goe about to corrupt them in one language , they should remain pure in another ; and assuredly , the Lord intending to have the wayes of the Gospel of Christ to be made more manifest at this time , then formerly , not by tradition of our forefathers , or by mans reason , but by the revealed will of God in the holy Scripture , did accordingly prepare Instruments for this work , earthen vessels , men subject to like infirmities with our selves ; sorry men , and carrying about with them a body of sinne and death , men subject to erre : yet these did the Lord Christ cause to be train'd up in Learning , and tutor'd at the Universities , and that very young , some of them , as the revererend Mr. John Cotten at 13. yeares of age . The mighty power of God sanctifyed and ordained them for this work , and made them a defenced city , an iron pillar , a wall of brass against all the opposers of his truth ; and now coupled them together in this Synod , to draw in Christs yoke , and warre with the weapons he had furnished them withall , and cause the blessed truths of Christ to shine forth in their splendour and glory , farre more after the dispersing of this smoak , which of a long time hath filled the Temple , and hindered the entring in of those great number of Converts , which shall flow in at the fall of all antichristian Errors ; and verily as the Lord Christ had called forth this little handfu●l to be a model of his glorious work , intended thoughout the whole world , so chiefly in this suppressing of Errours , Sects , and Heresies , by the blessed word of his truth , causing his servants in this Synod , mu●●ally to agree ; and by his gracious providence , break in pieces a contrived plot of some , who , by mis-reports , insinuating jealousies , and crafty carriage of matters to the wrong mark , with a writing of thrice twenty strong , would have drawne away one of the valiant Souldiers of Christ from this worthy worke , who both then , and since , hath been very helpfull to cast downe many a strong fort erected by the Sectaries ; but the Lord Christ would not suffer this blow to be given , intending all people ( by way of restitution ) for their slanderous reports , cast upon his New England Churches ( as being the inlet to Errours ) shall honour them with this victorious co●quest , given them by Christ herein ; yet willing they would , their brethren in England might win the prize by out-stripping them , more abundantly in length , bredth and height , which the same God is able to performe , that hath been thus abundantly good to us . About this time the Churches of Christ began to be diligent in their duty , and the civil government in looking after such as were like to disturb the peace of this new erected government ; some persons being so hot headed for maintaining of these sinfull opinions , that they feared breach of peace , even among the Members of the superiour Court , but the Lord blessing them with agreement to prevent the wofull effects of civill broyles ; those in place of government caused certain persons to be disarmed in the severall Townes , as in the Towne of Boston , to the number of 58. in the Towne of Salem 6. in the Towne of Newbery 3. in the Towne of Roxbury 5. in the Towne of Ipswitch 2. and Charles Towne 2. others there were , that through the help of the faithfull servants of Christ , came to see how they had beene m●sled , and by the power of Christ in his Word , returned againe with an acknowledgement of their sinne ; but others there were , who remained obstinate , to the disturbing of the civill power , and were banished , of whom you shall heare farther hereafter . Some of the Churches of Christ being more indulgent , waited long ere they fell upon the work : and here you must tak notice , that the Synod , Civil Government , and the Churches of Christ , kept their proper place , each moving in their own sphear , and acting by their own light , or rather by the revelation of Jesus Christ , witnessed by his Word and Spirit , yet not refusing the help of eacg other ( as some would willingly have it ) some of the Churches prosecuting the Rule of Christ against their hereticall Members , were forced to proceed to excommunication of them , who when they saw whereto it would come , they would have prevented it with lying , but the Lord discovered it ; and so they were justly separated from the Churches of Christ for lying : which being done , they fell to their old trade againe . CHAP. VIII . Of the planting the fourth Colonie of New Englands godly Government , called New-Haven . THe Lord Christ having now in his great mercy taken out of the way these mountains that seemed in the eye of Man to block up his Churches further proceedings , they had now leisure to welcome the living stones that the Lord was pleased to adde unto this building , and with thankfull acknowledgment to give him of his owne for his mercyes multitude , whose was the work in planting , not onely more Churches , but another Colony also ; for the honoured Mr , Eaton being accompanied with many worthy persons of note , whom the Lord had furnished with store of substance for this wildernesse-work , although they would willingly have made their abode under the government of the Mattachusets ; yet could they finde no place upon the Sea-coasts for their settling : the Lord intending to enlarge his peoples border , caused them , after much search , to take up a place somewhat more southwardly , neare the shalles of Cape-cod , where they had very flatt water ; yet being entred in , they found : commodious harbour for shipping , and a fit place to erect a Towne , which they built in very little time , with very faire houses , and compleat streets ; but in a little time they overstockt it with Chattell , although many of them did follow merchandizing , and Maritime affairs , but their remotenesse from the Mattachusets Bay , where the chiefe traffique lay , hindred them much . Here did these godly and sincere servants of Christ , according to the rule of the Word , gather into Church Estate , and called to the office of a Pastor the reverend , judicious , and godly Mr , John Davenport , of whom the Author is bold to say as followeth : WHen Men and Devils 'gainst Christs flock conspire , For them prepar'd a deadly trapping net ; Then Christ to make all men his work admire , Davenport , he doth thee from thy Country fet To sit in Synod , and his folk assist : The filthy vomit of Hels Dragon , deepe In earths womb drawn , blest they this poyson mist , And blest the meanes doth us from error keep , Thy grave advice and arguments of strength Did much prevaile , the Erronist confound . Well hast thou warr'd , Christ drawes thy dayes in length , That thou in learn'd experience maist abound : What though thou leave a city stor'd with pleasure , Spend thy prime dayes in heathen desart land , Thy joy 's in Christ , and not in earthly treasure , Davenport rejoice , Christs Kngdome is at hand ; Didst ever deem to see such glorious dayes ? Though thou decrease with age and earths content , Thou live'st in Christ , needs then must thy joy raise ; His Kingdome 's thine , and that can ne'r be spent . This Church and Town soon procur'd some Sisters to take part with her , and among them they erected a godly and peaceable Government , and called their frontier towne New haven , of which the Government is denominated , being inhabited by many men eminent in gifts for the populating thereof , and managing of affaires both by Sea and Land ; they have had some shipping built there , but by the sad losse of Mr. Lambertons ship and goods also , they were much disheartned , but the much honoured Mr. Eaton remaines with them to this very day . THou noble thus , Theophilus , before great Kings to stand , More noble far , for Christ his war thou leav'st thy native land ; With thy rich store thou cam'st on shore Christs Churches to assist ; What if it wast ? thou purchast hast that Pearl that most have mist , Nay rather he hath purchast thee , and whatsoever thou hast , With graces store to govern o're his people , he thee plac't . Our State affaires thy will repaires , assistant thou hast bin Firm league to make , for Gospels sake , four Colonyes within ; With Sweads French , Dutch , and Indians much , Gods peoples peace this bred , Then Eaton aye , remember may the Child that 's yet unfed . This government of New-haven , although the younger Sister of the foure yet was she as beautifull as any of this broode of travellers , & most minding the end of her coming hither , to keep close to the rule of Christ both in Doctrine and Discipline ; and it were to be wished her elder Sister would follow her example , to nurture up all her children accordingly : here is not to be forgotten the honoured Mr Hopkins , who came over about this time a man of zeale and courage for the truths of Christ , assisting this blessed work , both in person and estate ; for the which the Author cannot forget him , being oft in commission for the good of all the united Colonyes . HOpkins thou must , although weak dust , for this great work prepare , Through Ocean large Christ gives thee charge to govern his with care ; What earthen man , in thy short span throughout the world to run From East to West at Christs behest , thy worthy work is done : Vnworthy thou acknowledge now , not unto thee at all , But to his name be lasting fame , thou to his work doth call . CHAP. IX . Of the planting the fourteenth Church of Christ under the governmen of the Mattachusets Bay , called Dedham . THe latter end of this yeare 't was the Towne of Dedham began , an inland Towne , scituate , about ten miles from Boston , in the County of Suffolk , well watred with many pleasant streames , abounding with Garden fruits fitly to supply the Markets of the most populous Towne , whose coyne and commodities allures the Inhabitants of this Towne to make many a long walk ; they consist of about a hundred Families , being generally given to husbandry , and , through the blessing of God , are much encreased , ready to swarme and settle on the building of another Towne more to the Inland ; they gather into a Church at their first settling , for indeed , as this was their chiefe errand , so was it the first thing they ordinarily minded ; to pitch their Tabernacles neare the Lords Tent : To this end they called to the office of a Pastor , the reverend , humble , and heavenly-minded , Mr. John Allen , a man of a very courteous behaviour , full of sweet Christian love towards all , and with much meeknesse of spirit , contending earnestly for the faith and peace of Christs Churches . ALL you so sl●te Christs sanctifying grace , As legall workes , what Gospel-work can be But sinne cast out , and spirits work in place , They justifyed that Christ thus reigning see : Allen , thou art by Christs free spirit led To warre for him in wildernesse awhile ; What , doe for Christ , I man thou art in 's stead , Sent to beseech , in 's Vineyard thou must toyle . John Allen joy , thou sinfull dust art taken To spend thy dayes in exile , so remote , Christs Church to build , of him that 's ne'r forsaken , Nor thou , for now his truths thou must promote . He guides thy tongue , thy paper , pen and hands , Thy hearts swift motion , and affections choice ; Needs thou thus lead , must doe what he commands , And cry aloud when he lifts up thy voice : Seven yeares compleat twice told , thy work hath bin , To feed Christs flock , in desart land them keep , Both thou and they each day are kept by him ; Safe maist thou watch , being watcht by him ne'r sleeps . This Church of Christ hath in its bosome neere about 70. souls joyned in Covenant together , and being well seasoned with this savoury salt , have continued in much love and unity from their first foundation , hitherto tanslating the close , clouded woods into goodly corn-fields , and adding much comfort to the lonesome travellers , in their solitary journey to Canectico , by eying the habitation of Gods people in their way , ready to administer refreshing to the weary . CHAP. X. Of the planting of the fifteenth Church of Christ at the Towne of Waymoth . THe Twone and Church of Christ at Waymoth had come in among the other Townes before this , as being an elder Sister , but onely for her somewhat more then ordinary instability ; it is battered with the brinish billows on the East ; Rocks and Swamps to the Southwest , makes it delightfull to the nimble tripping Deere , as the plowable places of Medow land is to the Inhabitants . This Towne was first founded by some persons that were not so forward to promote the Ordinances of Christ , as many others have been : they desired the reverend Minister of Christ Mr. Gennors , to be helpfull in preaching the Word unto them ; who after some little space of time , not liking the place , repaired to the Eastern English : but the people of this place , after his departure , being gathered into a Church , they called to office the reverend and godly Mr Newman ; but many of them unwilling to continue in this Towne , as supposing they had found a fitter place for habitation , removed into the next Government , carrying with them their Pastor ; by which means , the people that were left behinde , were now destitute , and having some godly Christians among them , who much desired the sincere milk of the Word that they might grow thereby : upon diligent use of meanes they found out a young man able gifted for the work , brought up with the reverend and judicious Mr. Chancie , called Mr. Thomas Thatcher . Yet againe , after some few yeares , for want of sufficient maintenance , with mutuall consent they parted with him , and are forced to borrow help of their Neighbours , wherein all of them to the Author is bold to say as followeth : OH people , reason swayes mans actions here , You sanctifyed , o're these long seas doth look , With heavenly things your earthly toyle to cheere ; Will lose the end for which this toyle you tooke . Christ comes in 's Word , let their bright feet abide Your Towne , among whose grace and gifts excell In preaching Christ , it 's he your hearts hath try'd , They want no store that all for him doe sell . Gennors , dost love thy Christ ? I hope he 's deare Belov'd of thee , he honour'd would thee have To feed his flock , while thou remainest here ; With 's Word of truth thy soule and others save . With little flock doth Newman pack away ; The righteous lips sure might a many feed ; Remov'st for gaine ? it's most where most men stay , Men part for land why land least helps at need . Thatcher , what mean'st to leavs thy little flock ? Sure their increase might thee much profit bring : What , leave Christs Church ? it's founded on a rock ; If rock not left , their ebb may suddain spring ; Pastor and People , have you both forgot What parting Paul and Christs deare people had ? Their loves melt teares , it 's ve'mently so hot , His heart-strings break to see his folk so sad . This yeare came over , besides the former , for the furthering of this blessed work of Christ , Mr. William Tompson , Mr. Edm : Browne , and Mr. David Frisk , who were called to office in severall Churches , as you shall after hear . And now to end this yeare , that abounded in the wonder-working Providence of Christ , for his Churches , in the exaltation of his truths , that all may take notice the Lord cast in by the by , as it were , a very fruitfull crop , insomuch that from this day forward , their increase was every yeare more and more , till the Country came to feed its owne Inhabitants ; and the people who formerly were somewhat pincht with hunger , eat bread to the full , having not onely for their necessity but also for their conveniency and delight . CHAP. XI . Of the increase of the people of Christ . Printing brought over , and the sixteenth Church of Christ planted at Rouly . FOr the yeare 1638. John Winthrope Esq . was chosen Governour , and Tho : Dudly Esq . Deputy Governour ; the number of Freemen added were about 130. The peace of this little Common-wealth being now in great measure settled , by the Lords mercy , in overthrowing the Indians , and banishing of certaine turbulent spirits . The Churches of Christ were much edified in their holy faith by their indefatigable pains of their Ministers , in their weekly Lectures extraordinary as well as by their Sabboth-Assemblies , and continuall visiting of their people from house to house , endeavouring to heale the hurts these false deceivers had made , with double diligence showring downe the sweet dews of the blessed Gospel of Jesus Christ , to the converting of many a poor soul . and indeed , now were the glorious days of New England ; the Churches of Christ increase dayly , and his eminent Embassadours resort unto them from our native Country , which as then lay under the tyranny of the Monarchall Arch-prelates , which caused the servants of Christ to wander from their home . This yeare the reverend and judicious M. Jos . Glover undertook this long voyage , being able both in person and estate for the work he provided , for further compleating the Colonies in Church and Common-wealth-work , a Printer , which hath been very usefull in many respects ; the Lord seeing it meet that this reverend and holy servant of his should fall short of the shores of New England : but yet at this time he brought over the zealous aff●cted and judicious servant of his , Master Ezekiel Rogers , who with a holy and humble people , made his progress to the North-Eastward , and erected a Towne about 6. miles from Ipswich , called Rowly , wanting room , they purehased some addition of the Town of Newbery ; yet had they a large length of land , onely for the neere conveniency to the Towne of Ipswich , by the which meanes they partake of the continued Lectures of either Towne : these people being very industrious every way , soone built many houses , to the number of about threescore families , and were the first people that set upon making of Cloth in this Western World ; for which end they built a sulling-mill , and caused their little-ones to be very diligent in spinning cotten wooll , many of them having been clothiers in England , till their zeale to promote the Gospel of Christ caused them to wander ; and therefore they were no lesse industrious , in gathering into Church-society , there being scrace a man among them , but such as were meet to be living stones in this building , according to the judgement of man ; they called to the office of a Pastor this holy man of God , Mr. Ezekiel Rogers , o● whom this may be said : Christ for this work Rogers doth riches give , Rich graces fit his people for to feed , Wealth to supply his wants whilst here he live , Free thou receiv'st to serve his peoples need . England may mourne they thee no longer keep , English rejoice , Christ doth such worthyes raise , His Gospel preach , unfold his mysteries deep ; Weak dust made strong sets forth his makers praise : With fervent zeale , and courage thou hast fought ' Gainst that transformed Dragon and his bands , Snatcht forth the burning thou poore soules hast caught , And freed thy flock from wolves devouring hands . Ezekiel mourn not , thou art severed farre , From thy deare Country , to a desart land ; Christ call'd hath thee unto this worthy warre ; By him o'rcome , he holds thy Crowne in 's hand . For the further assisting of this tender flock of Chrst , the reverend Mr. John Miller did abide among them for some space of time , preaching the Word of God unto them also , till it pleased the Lord to call him to be Pastor of the Church of Christ at Yarmouth , in Plimoth patten , where he remaineth at this very day . With courage bold Miller through Seas doth venter , To toyl it out in this great Western wast , Thy stature low one object high doth center ; Higher then Heaven thy faith on Christ is plac't : Allarum thou with silver trumpet sound , And t●ll the World Christs Armyes are at hand , With Scripture truths thou Errors dost confound , And overthrow all Antichristian bands : It matters not for th'worlds high reputation ; The World must fall and Christ alone must stand ; Thy Crown 's prepar'd in him , then keep thy station , Joy that Christs Kingdome is so neare at hand . CHAP. XII . Of the great Earthquake in New England , and of the wofull end of some erronious persons , with the first foundation of Harverd Colledge . THis yeare , the first day of the Fourth Month , about two of the clock in the after-noone , the Lord caus'd a great and terrible Earth quake , which was generall throughout all the English Plantations ; the motion of the Earth was such , that it caused divers men ( that had never knowne an Earth quake before ) being at worke in the Fields , to cast downe their working-tooles , and run with gastly terrified lookes , to the next company they could meet withall ; it came from the Westerne and uninhabited parts of this Wildernesse , and went the direct course : this brood of Travellers came , the Ministers of Christ many of them could say at that very time ( not from any other Revelation , but what the word holds forth ) that if the Churches of New England were Gods house , then suddenly there would follow great alterations in the Kingdomes of Europe . This yeare the civill government proceeded to censure the residue of thofe sinfull erroneous persons , who raised much commotion in this little Common-wealth ; who being banished , resorted to a place more Southward , some of them sitting down at a place called Providence , others betooke them to an Island about 16. miles distant from the former , called Rode Island , where having Elbow roome enough , none of the Ministers of Christ , nor any other to interrupt their false and deceivable Doctrines , they hamper'd themselves fouly with their owne line , and soone shewed the depthlesse ditches that blinde guides lead into ; many among them being much to be pittyed , who were drawne from the truth by the bewitching tongues of some of them being , very ignorant and easily perverted : and although the people were not many in all , yet were they very diverse in their opinions , and glad where they could gaine most Disciples to heare them ; some were for every day to be a Sabbath , and therefore kept not any Sabbath-day at all ; others were some for one thing , some for another ; and therefore had their severall meetings , making many a goodly piece of Preachment ; among whom there were some of the female sexe ( who deeming the Apostle Paul to be too strict in not permitting a roome to preach in the publique Congregation ) taught , notwithstanding they having their call to this office , from an ardent desire of being famous , especially the grand Mistresse of them all , who ordinarily prated every Sabbath day , till others , who thirsted after honour in the same way with her selfe , drew away her Auditors , and then she withdrew her self , her husband , and her family also , to a more remote place ; and assuredly , although the Lord be secret in all the dispensation of his providences , whether in judgement or mercy , yet much may be learn'd from all , as sometimes pointing with the finger to the lesson ; as here these persons withdrawing from the Churches of Christ ( wherein he walketh , and is to be found in his blessed Ordinances ) to a first and second place , where they came to a very sad end ; for thus it came to passe in the latter place , The Indians in those parts forwarned them of making their abode there ; yet this could be no warning to them , but still they continued , being amongst a multitude of Indians , boasted they were become all one Indian : and indeed , this woman , who had the chiefe rule of all the roast , being very bold in her strange Revelations and mis-applications , tells them , though all nations and people were cut off round about them , yet should not they ; till on a day certaine Indians coming to her house , discoursing with them , they wished to tye up her doggs , for they much bit the man , not mistrusting the Indians guile , did so ; the which no sooner done , but they cruelly murthered her , taking one of their daughters away with them , & another of them seeking to escape is caught , as she was getting over a hadge , and they drew her back againe by the haire of the head to the stump of a tree , and there cut off her head with a hatchet ; the other that dwelt by them betook them to boat , and fled , to tell this sad newes ; the rest of their companions , who were rather hardened in their sinfull way , and blasphemous opinions , than brought to any sight of their damnable Errours , as you shall after hear ; yet was not this the first loud speaking hand of God against them ; but before this the Lord had poynted directly to their sinne by a very fearfull Monster , that another of these women brought forth , they striving to bury it in oblivion , but the Lord brought it to light , setting forth the view of their monstrous Errors in this prodigious birth . This yeare , although the estates of these pilgrim people were much wasted , yet seeing the benefit that would accrew to the Churches of Christ and Civil Government , by the Lords blessing , upon learning , they began to erect a Colledge , the Lord by his provident hand giving his approbation to the work , in sending over a faithfull and godly servant of his , the reverend Mr John Harverd , who joyning with the people of Christ at Charles Towne , suddainly after departed this life , and gave near a thousand pound toward this work ; wherefore the Government thought it meet to call it Harverd Colledge in remembrance of him . Ip Harverd had with riches here been taken , He need not then through troublous Seas have past , But Christs bright glory hath thine eyes so waken , Nought can content , thy soule of him must tast : Ohtast and tell how sweet his Saints among , Christ ravisht hath thy heart with heavenly joyes To preach and pray with teares , affection strong , From hearts delight in him who thee imployes . Scarce hast thou had Christs Churches here in eye , But thou art call'd to eye him face to face ; Earths scant contents death drawes thee from , for why ? Full joy thou wouldst that 's onely in heavens place . CHAP. XIII . Of the coming over of the honoured Mr. Pelham , and the planting of the seaventeenth Church of Christ at the Towne of Hampton . THis yeare 1639. John Winthrope Esq was chosen Governour , and Thomas Dudly Esq . Deputy Governour , the number of freemen added were about 83. This yeare came over the much honoured Mr. Herbert Pelham , a man of a courteous behaviour , humble , and heavenly minded . HArbertus , hye on valiant , Why lingerst thou so long ? Christs work hath need of hasty speed , his enemies are strong : In wildernesse Christ doth thee blesse with vertues , wife , and seed , To govern thou , at length didst bow to serve Christs peoples need ; To thine own soyle thou back dost toyle , then cease not lab ring there , But still advance Christs Ordinance , and shrink no where for fear . Much about this time began the Town of Hampton , in the Country of Northfolk , to have her foundation stone laid , scituate neare the Sea-coast , not farre from the famous River of Merimeck , the great store of salt marsh did intice this people to set downe their habitations there , for as yet Cowes and Cattell of that kinde were not come to the great downfall in their price , of which they have about 450. head ; and for the form of this Towne , it is like a Flower-de-luce , two streets of houses wheeling off from the maine body thereof , the land is fertile , but filled with swamps , and some store of rocks , the people are about 60. Families ; being gathered together into Church covenant , they called to office the reverend , grave , and gracious Mr. Doulton , having also for some little space of time the more ancient Mr. Batchelor ( of whom you have heard in the former Book ) to preach unto them also ; here take a short remembrance of the other . DOulton doth teach perspicuously and sound , With Wholsome truths of Christ thy flock dost feed , Thy honour with thy labour doth abound , Age crownes thy head in righteousnesse , proceed To batter downe , root up , and quite destroy All Heresies and Errors , that draw back Vnto perdition , and Christs folk annoy ; To warre for him thou weapons dost not lack : Long dayes to see , that long'd for day to come Of Babels fall , and Israels quiet peace : Thou yet maist live of dayes so great a sum To see this work , let not thy warfare cease . CHAP. XIV . Of the planting the eighteenth Church of Christ at the Towne of Salsbury . FOr further perfecting this Wildernesse-work ; not far from the Towne of Hampton was erected another Towne , called Salsbury , being brought forth as Twins , sometime contending for eldership : This being seated upon the broade swift torrent of Merrimeck , a very goodly River to behold , were it not block● up with some suddaine falls through the rocks ; over against this Towne lyeth the Towne of Newberry , on the Southern side of the River a constant Ferry being kept between ; for although the River be about half a mile broad , yet , by reason of an Island that lies in the midst thereof , it is the better passed in troublesom weather : the people of this Towns have of late , placed their dwellings so much distanced the one from the other , that they are like to divide into two Churches ; the scituation of this Towne is very pleasant , were the Rivers Navigable farre up , the branches thereof abound in faire and goodly medowes with good store of stately Timber upon the uplands in many places , this Towne is full as fruitfull in her Land , Chattell , and Inhabitants , as her Sister Hampton ; the people joyned in Church ▪ relation or brotherhood , nere about the time the other did , and have desired and obtained the reverend and graciously godly , M. Thomas Woster to be their Pastor . WIth mickle labour and distressed wants , Woster , thou hast in desart's depth remain'd Thy chiefest dayes , Christs Gospel there to plant , And water well , such toyle shall yeild great gaine . Oh happy day ! may Woster say , that I Was singled out for this great work in hand ; Christ by distresse doth Gold for 's Temple try : Thrice blest are they may in his Presence stand , But more , thou art by him reserved yet , To see on earth Christ's Kingdom 's exaltation : More yet , thou art by him prepared fit To help it on , among our English Nation . CHAP. XV. Of further supply for the Church of Christ at Waterton . And a sad acceidnt fell out in Boston Towne . THe Lord intending to strengthen his poore Churches here , and after the overthrow of these damnable Errors , to trample Satan under their feet ; he manifesteth his mindefulness of them , in sending over fresh suplpyes againe and againe : although weak and sory men in themselves , yet strong in the Lord , and the power of his might , the last that this yeare is to be named , is the reverend , judicious , and godly-affected , Mr , John Knowles , who was desired of the Church of Christ at Waterton , to be a two-fold cord unto them , in the office of a teaching Elder , with the reverend Mr. Phillips , of whom you have heard in the former Book . WIth courage bold and arguments of strength , Knowles doth apply Gods word his stock unto , Christ furnisht hath ( to shew his bountyes length ) Thee with rich gifts , that thou his work mayst do : New England is too scant , for thy desire Inkindled is , Christs truths abroad to spread , Virginia may his grace to them admire , That thee through Seas for their instruction led ; Thy labours Knowles are great , far greater hee , Not onely thee , but all his valiant made , Forth sinfull dust , his Saints and Warriers be ; He thee upheld , thy strength shall never fade . John come thou forth , behold what Christ hath wrought In these thy dayes , great works are yet behinde , Then toyle it out till all to passe be brought , Christ crowne will thee , thou then his glory minde . To end this yeare 1639. the Lord was pleased to a send a very sharp winter , and more especially in strong storms of weekly snows , with very bitter blasts : And here the Reader may take notice of the sad hand of the Lord against two persons , who were taken in a storme of snow , as they were passing from Boston to Roxbury , it being much about a mile distant , and a very plaine way , One of Roxbury sending to Boston his servant maid for a Barber Chirurgion , to draw his tooth , they lost their way in their passage between , and were not found till many dayes after , and then the maid was fonnd in one place , and the man in another , both of them frozen to death ; in which sad accident , this was taken into consideration by divers people , that this Barber was more then ordinary laborious to draw men to those sinfull Errors , that were formerly so frequent , and now newly overthrowne by the blessing of the Lord , upon the endeavour of his faithfull servants with the word of truth ) he having a fit opportunity , by reason of his trade , so soone as any were set downe in his chaire , he would commonly be cutting of their haire and the truth together ; notwithstanding some report better of the man , the example is for the living , the dead is judged of the Lord alone . CHAP. XVI . The great supply of godly Ministers for the good of his People in New England . FOr to govern and rule this little Common wealth , was this year chosen the valiant Champion , for the advance of Christs truh , Thomas Dudly Esq . and Richard Bellingham Esq . Deputy . Governour ; the freemen added to the former were about 192. this yeare the reverend Mr. Burr ( a holy , heavenly-minded man , and able gifted to preach the Word of God ) was exercised therein for some space of time , in the Church of Christ at Dorchester , where they were about calling him to the office of a teaching Elder ; but in a very littie time after his coming over he departed this life , yet minde him you may in the following Meetre WEll didst thou minde thy Work , Which caus'd thee vonter ( Through Ocean large ) thy Christ in 's Word to preach , Exhorting all their faith on him to center , Soules ravisht are by him in thy sweet speech , Thy speech bewrayes thy heart , for heaven doth look , Christ to enjoy , Burr from the earth is taken , Thy words remaine , though thou hast us forsook , In dust sleep sound till Christ thy body waken . There are divers others of the faithfull Ministers of Christ that came over for to further this his work ; somewhat before this time , as the godly and reverend Mr. Rayner , who was called to office in the Church of Christ at Plimoth , and there remaines preaching the Word instantly , with great paines and care over that flock , as also the reverend and faithfull servant of Christ Jesus , Mr. William Hook , who was for some space of time at the Church in Taunton , but now remaines called to office in the Church of Christ at Newhaven , a man , who hath received of Christ many gracious gifts , fit for so high a calling , with very amiable and gracious speech labouring in the Lord ; and here also the Reader may minde how the Lord was pleased to reach out his large hand of bounty toward his N. England people , in supplying them abundantly with Teachers , able and powerfull to break the bread of life unto them , so long as their desires continued hot and zealous ; but after here grew a fulnesse in some , even to slight , if not loath the honey comb ; many returned for England , and the Lord was pleased to take away others by death , although very few , considering the number ; but let N. England beware of an after-clap , & provoke the Lord no longer . But seeing this yeare proved the last of the yeares of transportation of Gods people , only for enjoyment of exercising the Ordinances of Christ , and enlargement of his Kingdome ( there being hopes of great good opportunity that way at home ) it will be expediene onely to name some others in the Southwest parts , among the lesser Colonyes , and so passe on to the story : And first , not to forget the reverend Mr. Eaton , a man of love and peace , and yet godly zealous , he came over with those who planted the Colony of Newhaven , spending his labours in the Lord with them in Plimoth Plantation : also here is to be minded the reverend Mr. Chancie , a very able Preacher , both learned and judicious ; as also the reverend , able , and pious M. Huet , who came over this year , or rather , as I suppose , the yeare before , who did spend his time and labour with a people that came over with him ; at length the greatest part of them they settled downe in the Government of Canecticoe , where they planted the Towne of Windsor , and Church of Christ there , where this gracious servant of Christ continued in his labours , till the Lord laid him in his bed of rest : somewhat before this time came over the reverend Mr. Smith , being another of that name , beside the former , he laboured in the Word and Doctrine with a people at Withersfield in those parts also ; Mr. Henry Whitefield , another Minister of the Gospel of Christ , of reverend respect , who being returned for England , the latter of his labours , the Lord assisting , will sufficiently testifie his sincerity , for the truth and labours of love in the Lord : here may also be named the reverend Mr. Peck , Mr. Saxton , and Mr. Lenten , the residue will be spoken of in the ensuing story to those that yet remaine . Of these persons named the Author doth tender this following Meetre . WHen reasons Scepter first 'gan sway your hearts , Through troublous Seas , this Western world to enter Among Christs Souldiers , here to act your parts ; Did not Christs love on you cause him to center ? All those strait lines of your inflam'd desire Vnto his truths , ' cause him in them you finde ; From wildernesse , not from his truths retire ; But unto death this wonderous work you 'l minde , No place can claime peculiar interest in Christs worship , for all nations are his own ; The day 's at hand down falls that man of sin , And Christs pure Gospel through the world is blown ; Harvest is come , bid case and sleep adieu , What , trifle time when Christ takes in his Crop ? A Harvest large of Gentil and of Jew ( You ) fil'd of Christ , let his sweet Doctrine drop . CHAP. XVII . Of the planting of Long-Island . And of the planting the nineteenth Church in the Mattachusets government , called Sudbury . THis yeare came over divers godly and sincere servants of Christ , as I suppose , among whom came over the reverend godly M. Peirson : This people finding no place in any of the former erected Colonies to settle in , to their present content , repaired to an Island , severed from the continent of Newhaven , with about 16. miles off the salt Sea , and called Long-Island , being about 120. miles in length , and yet but narrow : here this people erected a Town , and called it South Hampton , there are many Indians on the greatest part of this Island , who at first settling of the English there , did much annoy their Cattel with the multitude of Doggs they kept , which ordinarily are young wolves brought up came , continuing of a very ravening nature . This people gathered into a Church , and called to office Mr. Peirson , who continued with them about 7 , or 8. yeares , and then he , with the greatest number of the people , removed farther into the Island ; the other part that remained invited Mr. Foordum , and a people that were with him , to come and joyne with them , who accordingly did , being wandered as far as the Dutch plantation , and there unsettled , although he came into the Country before them . This yeare the Town and Church of Christ at Sudbury began to have the first foundation stones laid , taking up her station in the Inland Country , as her elder Sister Concord had formerly done , lying farther up the same River , being furnished with great plenty of fresh marsh , but it lying very low is much indammaged with land-flouds , insomuch that when the summer proves wet , they lose part of their hay ; yet are they so sufficiently provided , that they take in Cattell of other Townes to winter : these people not neglecting the chief work , for the which they entred this wildernesse , namely , to worship the Lord in the purity of his Ordinances , and according to the rule of his Word , entred into covenant with him , and one with another professedly to walk together in Church-fellowship ; and according to the same rule they called to the office of a Pastor the reverend , godly , and able Minister of the Word , Mr. Edmond Brown , whose labours in the Doctrine of Christ Jesus hath hitherto abounded , wading through this wildernesse-work with much cheerfulnesse of spirit , of whom as followeth : BOth night and day Brown ceaseth not to watch Christs little flock , in pastures fresh them feed , The worrying wolves shall not thy weak lambs catch ; Well dost thou minde in wildernesse their breed ; Edmond , thy age is not so great but thou Maist yet behold the Beast brought to her fall , Earth's tottering Kingdome shew her legs gin bow , Thou ' mongst Christs Saints with prayers maist her mawle ; What signes wouldst have faith's courage for to rouse ? See Christ triumphant hath his armies led , In wildernesse prepar'd his lovely Spouse , Caus'd Kings and Kingdomes his high hand to dread : Thou seest his Churches daily are encreasing , And thou thy selfe amongst his worthyes warring , Hold up thy hands , the battel 's now increasing , Christ's Kingdom 's ay , it 's past all mortall 's marring . This Towne is very well watered , and hath store of plow-land , but by reason of the oaken roots , they have little broke up , considering , the many Acres the place affords ; but this kinde of land requires great strength to break up , yet brings very good crops , and lasts long without mending ; the people are industrious , and have encreased in their estates , some of them , yet the great distance it lyes from the Mart Towns maketh it burdensome to the Inhabitants , to bring their corne so far by land ; some Gentlemen have here laid out part of their estates in procuring farmes , by reason of the store of medow : this Church hath hitherto been blessed with blessings of the right hand , even godly peace and unity : they are not above 50. or 60. families , and about 80. souls in Church fellowship , their Neat-heard about 300. CHAP. XVIII . Of the planting of the twentieth Church of Christ at a Towne called Braintree . ABout this time there was a Town and Church planted at Mount Wollestone , and named Braintree , it was occasioned by some old planters and certain Farmers belonging to the great Town of Beston ; they had formerly one Mr. Whelowright to preach unto them , ( till this Government could no longer contain them ) they many of them in the mean time belonging to the Church of Christ at Boston , but after his departure they gathered into a Church themselves ; having some inlargement of Land , they began to be well peopled , calling 〈◊〉 office among them , the reverend and godly Mr. William Tompson , and Mr. Henry Flint , the one to the office of a Pastor , the other of a Teacher ; the people are purged by their indu●try from the sowre leven of those sinful opinions that began 〈◊〉 spread , and if any remain among them it is very covert , 〈◊〉 the manner of these Erronists that remain in any place , is 〈◊〉 countenance all sorts of sinful opinions , as occasions serves , ●●th in Church and Commonwealth , underpretence of Li●●●ty of Conscience , ( as well their own opinion as others ) 〈◊〉 this Symbol they may be known in Court and Country . his Town hath great store of Land in tillage , and is at pre●●t in a very thriving condition for outward things , although 〈◊〉 of Boston retain their Farms from being of their Town , 〈◊〉 do they lye within their bounds , and how it comes to pass ●●ow not ; their Officers have somewhat short allowance , ●●y are well stored with cattel and corn , and as a people re●●es , so should they give : And Reader , I cannot but mind 〈◊〉 of the admirable providence of Christ for his people in 〈◊〉 , where they have been in a low condition , by their liberty they have been raised to much in a very little time : again , in withdrawing their hands have had their plenty ●●d : The reverend Mr. Tompson is a man abounding in zeal the propagation of the Gospel , and of an ardent affecti●● in so much that he is apt to forget himself in things that concern his own good , both him , and the like gracious M. Flint is here remembred . WIth twofold cord doth Flint and Tompson draw In Christ's yoke , his fallow ground to break , Wounding mens hearts with his most righteous Law , Cordials apply to weary souls and weak . Tompson thou hast Christ's folk incouraged To war , their warfare putting them in mind , That Christ their King will make his sons the drond , The day 's at hand when they shall mastery find . Flint be a second to this Champion stout , In Christ's your strength , while you for him do war , When first doth faint , a second helps him out , Till Christ renew with greater strength by far . From East to West your labours lasted have , The more you toil , the more your strength encreaseth , Your works will bide , when you are laid in grave . His truth advance , whose Kingdom never coaseth . CHAP. XIX . Of the first promation of learning in New-England , and the extraordinary providences that the Lord was pleased to send for furthering of the same . TOward the latter end of this Summer came over the learned , reverend , and judicious Mr. Henry Dunster , before whose coming the Lord was pleased to provide a Patron for erecting a Colledg , as you have formerly heard , his provident hand being now no less powerful in pointing out with his unerring finger , a president abundantly fitted this his servant , and sent him over for to mannage the work ; and as in all the other passages of this history , the Wonder-working Providence of S●●ns Saviour hath appeared , so more especially in this work , the Fountains of learning being in a grea● measure stopped in our Native Country at this time , so tha● the sweet waters of Shilo's streams must ordinarily pass into the Churches through the stinking channel of prelatical pride , beside all the filth that the fountains themselves were daily incumbred withall , insomuch that the Lord turned aside often from them , and refused the breathings of his blessed Spirit among them , which caused Satan ( in these latter daies of his transformation into an Angel of light ) to make it a means to perswade people from the use of learning altogether , that so in the next generation they might be destitute of such helps , as the Lord hath been pleased hitherto to make use of , as chief means for the conversion of his people , and building them up in the holy faith , as also for breaking downe the Kingdom of Antichrist ; and verily had not the Lord been pleased to furnish N. E. with means for the attainment of learning , the work would have been carried on very heavily , and the hearts of godly parents would have vanish'd away with heaviness for their poor children , whom they must have left in a desolare wilderness , destitute of the meanes of grace . It being a work ( in the apprehension of all , whose capacity could reach to the great sums of money , the edifice of a mean ●olledg would cost ) past the reach of a poor Pilgrim people , who had expended the greatest part of their estates on a long voyage , travelling into Forraign Countryes , being unprofitable to any that have undertaken it , although it were but with their necessary attendance , whereas this people were forced to travel with wifes , children , and servants ; besides they considered the troble charge of building in this new populated desart , in regard of al kind of workmanship , knowing likewise , that young Students could make but a poor progress in learning , by looking on the bare walls of their chambers , and that Diogenes would have the better of them by far , in making use of a Tun to lodg in , not being ignorant also , that many people in this age are out of conceit with learning , and that although they were not among a people who counted ignorance the mother of devotion , yet were the greater part of the people wholly devoted to the Plow , ( but to speak uprightly , hunger is sharp , and the head will retain little learning , if the heart be not refreshed in some competent measure with food , although the gross vapors of a glutted stomack are the bane of a bright understanding , and brings barrenness to the brain ) but how to have both go on together , as yet they know not ; amidst all these difficulties , it was thought meet learning should plead for it self , and ( as many other men of good rank and quality in this barren desart ) plod out a way to live : Hereupon all those who had tasted the sweet wine of Wisdoms drawing , and fed on the dainties of knowledg , began to set their wits a work , and verily as the whole progress of this work had a farther dependency then on the present eyed means , so at this time chiefly the end being firmly fixed on a sure foundation , namely , the glory of God , and good of all his elect people , the world throughout , in vindicating the truths of Christ , and promoting his glorious Kingdom , who is now taking the heathen for his inheritance , and the utmost ends of the earth for his possession , means they know there are , many thousands uneyed of mortal man , which every daies Providence brings forth ; upon these resolutions , to work they go , and with thankful acknowledgment , readily take up all lawful means as they come to hand , for place they fix their eye upon New-Town , which to tell their Posterity whence they came , is now named Cambridg , and withal to make the whole world understand , that spiritual learning was the thing they chiefly desired , to sanctifie the other , and make the whole lump holy , and that learning being set upon its right object , might not contend for error instead of truth ; they chose this place , being then under the Orthodox , and soul-flourishing Ministery of Mr. Thomas Shepheard , of whom it may be said , without any wrong to others , the Lord by his Ministery hath saved many a hundred soul : The scituation of this Colledg is very pleasant , at the end of a spacious plain , more like a bowling green , then a Wilderness , neer a fair navigable river , environed with many Neighbouring Towns of note , being so neer , that their houses joyn with her Suburbs , the building thought by some to be too gorgeous for a Wilderness , and yet too mean in others apprehensions for a Colledg , it is at present in larging by purchase of the neighbour houses , it hath the conveniencies of a fair Hall , comfortable Studies , and a good Library , given by the liberal hand of some Magistrates and Ministers , with others : The chief gift towards the founding of this Colledg , was by Mr. John Harnes , a reverend Minister , the Country being very weak in their publike Treasury , expended about 500. l. towards it , and for the maintenance thereof , gave the yearly revenue of a Ferry passage between Boston , and Charles Town , the which amounts to about 40. or 50. l. per annum . The Commissioners of the four united Colonies also taking into consideration , ( of what common concernment this work would be , not only to the whole plantations in general , but also to all our English Nation ) they endeavoured to stir up all the people in the several Colonies to make a yearly contribution toward it , which by some is observed , but by the most very much neglected ; the Government hath endeavoured to grant them all the priviledges fit for a Colledg , and accordingly the Governour and Magistrates , together with the President of the Colledg , for the time being , have a continual care of ordering all matters for the good of the whole : This Colledg hath brought forth , and nurst up very hopeful plants , to the supplying some Churches here , as the grrcious and godly Mr. Wilson , son to the grave and zealous servant of Christ Mr. John Wilson , this young man is Pastor to the Church of Christ at Dorchester ; as also Mr. Buckly , son to the reverend M. Buckly of Concord ; 〈◊〉 also a second son of his , whom our Native Country hath now at present help in the Ministery , and the other is over a people of Christ in one of these Colonies , and if I mistake not , England hath I hope not only this young man of N. E. nur●●ng up in learning , but many more , as M. Sam. and Natha●●●l Mathers , Mr. Wells , Mr. Downing , Mr. B●rnard , Mr. Al●●● , Mr. Bruster , Mr. VVilliam Ames , Mr. Iones : Another of the first fruits of this Colledg is imployed in these Western parts at M●vis , one of the summer Islands ; beside these named , ●●me help hath been had from hence in the study of Physick , 〈◊〉 also the godly Mr. Sam. Danforth , who hath not only stu●ed Divinity , but also Astronomy , he put forth many Alma●●ks , and is now called to the office of a teaching Elder in the Church of Christ at Roxbury , who was one of the fellows of this Colledg ; the number of Students is much encreased of late , so that the present year 1651. on the twelfth of the sixth moneth , ten of them took the degree of Batchelors of Art , among whom the Sea-born son of Mr. Iohn Cotton was one , some Gentlemen have sent their sons hither from England , who are to be commended for their care of them , as the judicious and godly Doctor Ames , and divers others : This hath been a place certainly more free from temptations to lewdness , then ordinarily England hath been , yet if men shall presume upon this to send their most exorbitant children , intending them more especially for Gods service , the Justice of God doth sometimes meet with them , and the means doth more harden them in their way , for of late the godly Governors of this Colledg have been forced to expell some , for fear of corrupting the Fountain , wherefore the Author would ye should mind this following verse . You that have seen these wondrous works by Sions Savier don , Expect not miracle , left means thereby you over-run ; The noble Acts Jehovah wrought , his Israel to redeem , Surely this second work of his shall far more glorious seem ; Not only Egypt , but all Lands , where Antichrist doth raign , Shall from Jehovahs heavy hand ten times ten plagues sustain● Bright shining shall this Gospel come , Oh glorious King of Saints Thy blessed breath confounds thy foes , all mortal power faints , The ratling bones together run with self-same breath that blows Of Israels sons long dead and dry , each joynt there sinew grows , Fair flesh doth cover them , & veins ( lifes feuntain ) takes there plat● Smooth seamless coats doth cloath their flesh , and all their structure grace . The breath of Life is added , they no Antinomians are , But loving him who gives them life , more zealous are by far To keep his Law , then formerly when righteousnesse they sought , In keeping that they could not keep , which then their dowuf● brought . Their ceremonies vanisht are , on Christ's all their desires , Their zeal all Nations doth provoke , inkindled are loves fires : VVith hast on horseback , bringing hometheir sons & daughters , they Rejoyce to see this glorious sight , like Resurrections day ; Vp and be doing , you young plants , Christ calls his work unto Polluted lips , touch'd with heav'ns fire , about this work shall go . Prostrate in prayer parents , and you young ones on Christ call , Suppose of you he will make use , whereby that boast shall fall : So be it Lord thy servants say , who are at thy disposing , VVith outward word work inward grace , by heavenly truths disclosing . Awake stand up from death to life , in Christ your studies enter , The Scriptures search , bright light bring forth , upon this hardship venter . Sound doctrine shall your lips preach out , all errors to confound And rid Christ's Temple from this smoke , his glory shall abound ; Precipitant doth D●gon fall , his triple head off out , The Beast that all the world admires , by you to death is put : Put hand to mouth , with vehement blast your silver Trumpets sound , Christ calls to mind his peoples wrongs , their foes hee 'l now confo●nd : Bestrong in God , and his great might , his wondrous works do tell , You raised are unwonted ways observe his workings well . As Jordans streams congeal'd in heaps , and Jerico's high walls With Rams horns blast , and Midians Host , with pitcher breaking falls ; Like works your faith , for to confirm in these great works to come , That nothing now too hard may seem , Jehovah would have don . The rage of Seas , and hunger sharp , wants of a desart Land , Your noble hearts have overcom , what shall this work withstand ? Not persecutors pride and rage , strong multitudes do fall , By little handfuls of least dust , your Christ confounds them all , Not S●tan and his subtil train with seeming shew reforming , Another Gospel to bring forth , brings damned errors swarming : Your selves have seen his paint waesht off , his hidden poysons found , Christ you provides with Antidotes , to keep his people sound : There 's nought remains but conquist now , through Christ's continued power , His hardest works have honors most attend them every hour . VVhat greater honor then on earth , Christ's Legat for to bo , Attended with his glorious Saints in Church fraternity . Christ to behold adorning now his Bride in bright array , And you his friends him to attend upon his Nuptial day , VVith crowned heads , as Conquerors triumphant by his side ; In 's presence is your lasting joy , and pleasures ever bide . Mr. Henry Dunstar is now President of this Colledg , fitted from the Lord for the work , and by those that have skill that way , reported to be an able Proficient , in both Hebrew , Greek , and Latine languages , an Orthodox Preacher of the truths of Christ , very powerful through his blessing to move the affection ; and besides he having a good inspection into the well-ordering of things for the Students maintenance ( whose commons hath been very short hitherto ) by his frugal providence hath continued them longer at their Studies then otherwise they could have done ; and verily it 's great pity such ripe heads as many of them be , should want means to further them in learning : But seeing the Lord hath been pleased to raise up so worthy an instrument for their good , he shall not want for incouragement to go on with the work , so far as a rustical rime will reach . COuld man presage prodigious works at hand , Provide he would for 's good and ill provent , But God both time and means hath at 's command , Dunster in time to his N. E. hath sent . VVhen England 'gan to keep at home their guides , N. E. began to pay their borrowed back , Jndustrious Dunster , providence provides , Our friends supply , and yet our selves no lack : VVith restless labour thou dost delve and dung , Surculus set in garden duly tended , That in Christs Orchard they with fruit full hung , May bless the Lord , thy toil gone , them expended , Thy constant course proves retrograde in this , From West to East thy toil returns again , Thy husbandry by Christ so honored is , That all the world partaketh of thy pains . CHAP. XX. Of the planting of the one and twentieth Church of Christ at a Town called Glocester , and of the Church and Town of Dover , and of the hardships that befel a certain people , who thirsted aftor large liberty in a warm Country . FOr the Government of this little Commonwealth , this year was chosen for Governour Richard Belingham , Esquire , and John Endiout Esquire for Governors ; the number of Freemen added this year , were about 503. There was another Town and Church of Christ erected in the Mattachuset Government , upon the Northern-Cape of the Bay , called Cape Ann , a place of fishing , being peopled with Fishermen , till the reverend Mr. Richard Blindman came from a place in Plimouth Patten , called Green-Harbor , with some few people of his acquaintance , and setled down with them , named the Town Glocester , and gathered into a Church , being but a small number , about fifty persons , they called to office this godly reverend man , whose gifts and abilities to handle the word , is not inferiour to many others , labouring much against the errors of the times , of a sweet , humble , heavenly carriage : This Town lying out toward the point of the Cap● , the access thereunto by Land becomes uneasie , which was the chief cause it was no more populated : Their fishing ●●●de would be very beneficial , had they men of estates to mannage it ; yet are they not without other means of maintenance , having good timber for shipping , and a very sufficient builder , but that these times of combustion the Seas throughout hath hindered much that work , yet have there ●●en Vessels built here at this Town of late : Their reverend Elder is here remembred . THou hast ●ky prime and middle age here spent , The best is not too good for him that gave it , When thou did'st first this Wilderness frequent , For Sious sake it was , that Christ might save it . Blinman be blith in him , who thee hath taken To feed his Flock , a few poor scattered sheep , Why should they be of thee at all forsaken , Thy honor 's high , that any thou may'st keep . Wait patiently thy Masters coming , thou Hast hitherto his peoples portions dealt , It matters not for high preferment ; now Thy crown 's to come , with joyes immortal felt . About this time the people inhabiting the Town of Dover , although they lay out of any of these Colonies mentioned , ( yet hearing and seeing with what sweet harmony , both in Churches and civil Government , the Mattachusets peopled patten was carried on prosperonsly ) desired greatly to submit unto the same , by putting themselves under their protection ; and for that end they petitioned their General Cort to admit of them , and administer Justice as occasion served , by the hands of their godly Magistrates , which accordingly was granted , and they have been partakers of the benefit hitherto , having also the benefit of some one Minister to preach unto them , till it pleased God to fit stones by the continual hewing of his word for his Temple-work , and they gather a Church according to the rule of the word , and called to office of a Pastor one M. Maude , both godly , both godly and diligent in the work : This Town is scituate upon Puscataque river , lying to the Northeast of Boston , which river although it be not nigh so broad as Merrinaeck river , yet i● it navigable , being very deep , and her banks in many place fil'd with stately timber , which hath caused one or two Saw Mills to be continued ; there they have a good quantity o● Meddow Land , and good ground for India corn . To end th● year 1641. the Lord was pleased to send a very sharp Winte● in so much that the Harbor where Ships ordinarily Anchor , wa● frozen over of such a thickness , that it became passeable , bot for horse , carts , and oxen , for the space of five weeks . An here the Reader must be minded of the wonder-working providence of Christ for his poor Churches , in altering the ve●● season for their comfort , to the wonder of English and Ind●ans , the Winter and Summer proving more moderate , both for heat and cold , unmasking many by this means , it being a frequent thing with some , that after the novelties of a new la●d began to be stale with them , and the sweet nourishment of the soul by the presence of Christ in the preaching of his Word , began to dry up through the hot heady conceit of some new conceived opinion : Then they wanted a warmer country , and every Northwest wind that blew , they crept into some odd chimney-corner or other , to discourse of the diversity of Climates in the Southerne parts , but chiefly of a thing very sweet to the pallate of the flesh , called liberty , which they supposed might be very easily attain'd , could they but once come into a place where all men were chosen to the office of a Magistrate , and all were preachers of the Word , and no hearers , then it would be all Summer and no Winter : This consultation was to be put in practise speedily , as all headstrong motions are , but the issue proved very sad , both to these and others also ; for thus it befell , when the time of the year was come that a sea-voyage might be undertaken , they having made sale of a better accommodation then any they could afterward attain unto , prepare for the voyage with their wifes and children , intending to land them in one of the Summer Islands , called the Isle of Providence , and having wind and seas favouring them , as they supposed , or to speak more proper , the provident hand of the most high God directing it , they were brought so neer the shore for convenient landing , that they might have heaved a Bisket cake on land ; their Pilate wondring he could not see the English colours on the Fort , he began to mistrust the Island was taken , and more especially , because they saw not the people appear upon the shores as they usually did when any Vessel was a coming in , but now and then they saw some people a far off wasting to them to come in , till they were even come to an Anchor , and then by the hoising up and down the heads of those on shore , they were fully confirmed in it , that the Island was taken , as indeed it was by the Spaniards , who as soone as they tackt about to be gone , made shot at them , and being in great fear they made all the fail they could , but before they could get out of shot , the Master of the Vessel was slain , the main sail shot through , and the Barque also ; the people some of them returned back again for New-England , being sore abashed at this providence that befel them , that they would never seek to be governed by liberty again to this very day ; yet others there are were so strongly bent for the heat of liberty , that they indured much pinching penury upon an uninhabited Island , til at length meeting some others like-minded with themselves , they made a voyage to another Island , the chiefest part of their Charter of Freedom was this , That no man upon pain of death should speak against anothers Religion where they continued , till some of them were famished , and others even forced to feed on Rats , and any other thing they could find to sustain nature , till the provident hand of God brought a Ship to the place , which took them off the Island , and saved their lives : But upon this the Winters discourse ceased , and projects for a warmer Country were husht and done . CHAP. XXI . Of the suddain and unexpected falt of Cattel , and the great blessing of God in giving plenty of provision . FOr this year 1642. Iohn Winthrope Esquire was chosen Governour , and John Endicut Esquire Deputy Governor : The number of Freemen added were about 1232. This Spring Cowes and Cattle of that kind ( having continued at an excessive price so long as any came over with estates to purchase them ) fell of a suddain in one week from 22 l. the Cow , to 6.7 . or 8. l. the cow at most , insomuch that it made all men admire how it came to pass , it being the common practise of those that had any store of Cattel , to sell every year a Cow or two , which cloath'd their backs , fil'd their bellies with more varieties then the Country of it self afforded , and put gold and silver in their purses beside . Here the Reader it desired to take notice of the wonderful providence of the most high God toward these his new-planted Churches , such as was never heard of , since that Iacobs sons ceased to be a people , that in ten or twelve years planting , there should be such wonderful alteration , a Nation to be born in a day , a Commonwealth orderly brought forth from a few Fugitives , all the Forraign plantations that are of forty , fifty , or a hundred years standing , cannot really report the like , although they have had the greatest incouragements earth could afford , Kings to countenance them , staple commodities to provoke all manner of Merchants to resort unto them , silver , gold , precious stones , or whatever might incice the eye or ear to incline the motion of man toward them , his remove , rocky , barren , bushy , wild-woody wilderness , a receptacle for Lions , Wolves , Bears , Foxes , Rockoones , Bags , Bevers , Otters , and all kind of wild creatures , a place that never afforded the Natives better then the flesh of a few wild creatures and parch't Indian corn incht out with Chesnuts and bitter Acorns , now through the mercy of Christ becom a second England for fertilness in so short a space , that it is indeed the wonder of the world ; but bring already forgotten of the very persons that tast of it at present , although some there be that keep in memory his mercies multitude , and declare it to their childrens children . First to begin with the encrease of food , you have heard in what extream penury these people were in at first , planting for want of food , gold , silver , rayment , or whatsoever was precious in their eyes they parted with ( when ships came in ) for this their beast that died , some would stick before they were cold , and sell their poor pined flesh for food , at 6.d . per pound , Indian Beans at 16 . s . per bushel , when Ships came in it grieved some Master to see the urging of them by people of good rank and quality to sell bread unto them . But now take notice how the right hand of the most high hath altered all , and men of the meaner rank are urging them to buy bread of them , and now good white and wheaten bread is no dainty , but even ordinary man hath his choice , if gay cloathing , and a liquerish tooth after sack , sugar and plums lick not away his bread too fast , all which are but ordinary among those that were not able to bring their owne persons ever at their first coming ; there are not many Towns in the Country , but the poorest person in them hath a house and land of his own , and bread of his own growing , if not some cattel : beside , flesh is now no rare food , beef , pork , and mutton being frequent in many houses , so that this poor Wilderness hath not onely equalized England in food , but goes beyond it in some places for the great plenty of wine and sugar , which is ordinarily spent , apples , pears , and quince tarts instead of their former Pumpkin Pies , Poultry they have plenty , and great rarity , and in their feasts have not forgotten the English fashion of stiring up their appetites with variety of cooking their food ; and notwithstanding all this great and almost miraculous work of the Lord , in providing for his people in this barren desart , yet are there here ( as in other places ) some that use these good creatures of God to excess , and others to hoard up in a wretched and miserable manner , pinch themselves and their children with food , and will not tast of the good creatures God hath given for that end , but cut Church and Commonwealth as short also : Let not such think to escape the Lords hand with as little a stroke , as the like do in other places . Secondly , For rayment , our cloth hath not been cut short , as but of late years the traders that way have encreased to such a number , that their shops have continued full all the year long , all one England ; besides the Lord hath been pleased to encrease sheep extraordinarily of late , hemp and flax here is great plenty , hides here are more for the number of persons then in England ; and for cloth , here is and would be materials enough to make it ; but the Farmers deem it better for their profit to put away their cattel and corn for cloathing , then to set upon making of cloth ; if the Merchants trade be not kept on foot , they fear greatly their corne and cattel will lye in their hands ; assuredly the plenty of cloathing hath caused much excess of late in those persons , who have clambered with excess in wages for their work , but seeing it will be the theam of our next discourse , after the birds are setled , it may be here omitted . Further , the Lord hath been pleased to turn all the wigwams , huts , and hovels the English dwelt in at their first coming , into orderly , fair , and well-built houses , well furnished many of them , together with Orehards filled with goodly fruit trees , and gardens with variety of flowers : There are supposed to be in the Mattachusets Government at this day , neer a thousand acres of land planted for Orchards and Gardens , besides their fields are filled with garden fruit , there being , as is supposed in this Colony , about fifteen thousand acres in tillage , and of cartel about twelve thousand neat , and about three thousand sheep : Thus hath the Lord in couraged his people with the encrease of the general , although many particulars are outed , hundreds of pounds , and some thousands , yet are there many hundreds of labouring men , who had not enough to bring them over , yet now worth scores , and some hundreds of pounds ; to be sure the Lord takes notice of all his talents , and will call to accompt in time : This brief survey of things will be of good use when time serves , in mean time you shall understand , CHAP. XXII . Of the manner of planting Towns and Churches in N. E. and in particular of the Church and Town at Wooburn , being the three and twentieth Church of Christ in the Mattachusets Government . THere was a Town and Church erected called Wooburn , this present year , but because all the action of this wandering people meet with great variety of censures , the Author will in this Town and Church see down the manner how this people have populated their Towns , and gathered their Churches , that the reverend Mr. Rathbone may be better informed , then when he wrote his book concerning the Churches of N. E. and all others that are experienced in the holy Scriptures , may lay the actions of N. E. to the Rule , and try them by the balance of the Sanctuary , for assuredly they greatly desire they may be brought to the light , for great is the truth , and will prevail , yet have they their errings as well as others , but yet their imperfections may not blemish the truths of Christ , let them be glorified , and these his people will willingly take shame to themselves , wherein they have miscarried : But to begin , this Town , as all others had its bounds fixed by the General Court , to the contenese of four miles squa● , ( beginning at the end of Charles Town bounds ) the grant is to seven men or good and honest report , upon condition , that within two year they erect houses for habitation thereon , and so go on to make a Town thereof , upon the Act of Court ; these seven men have power to give and grant out lands unto any persons who are willing to take up their dwellings within the said precinct , & to be admitted to al common priviledges of the said Town , giving them such an ample portion , both of Medow and Upland , as their present and future stock of cattel and hands were like to improve , with eye had to others that might after come to populate the said Town ; this they did without any respect of persons , yet such as were exorbitant , and of a turbulent spirit , unfit for a civil society they would reject , till they come to mend their manners , such came not to enjoy any freehold : These seven men ordered and disposed of the streets of the Town , as might be best for improvement of the Land , and yet civil and religious society maintained ; to which end those that had land neerest the place for Sabbath assembly , had a lesser quantity at home , and more farther off to improve for corn , of all kinds ; they refused not men for their poverty , but according to their ability were helpful to the poorest sort , in building their houses , and distributed to them land accordingly ; the poorest had six or seven acres of Medow , and twenty five of Upland , or thereabouts : Thus was this Town populated , to the number of sixty families , or thereabout , and after this manner are the Towns of New England peopled , the scituation of this Town is in the highest part of the yet peopled land , neere upon the head-springs of many considerable rivers , or their branches , as the first rise of Ipswitch river , and the rise of Shashin river , one of the most considerable branches of Merrimeck , as also the first rise of Mistick river and ponds , it is very full of pleasant springs , and great variety of very good water , which the Summers heat causeth to be more cooler , and the Winters cold maketh more warmer ; their Medows are not large , but lye in divers places to particular dwellings , the like doth their Springs ; their Land is very fruitful in many places , although they have no great quantity of plain land in any one place , yet doth their Rocks and Swamps yeeld very good food for cattel ; as also they have Mast and Tar for shipping , but the distance of place by land causeth them as yet to be unprofitable , they have great store of iron o're , their meeting-house stands in a small Plain , where four streets meet , the people are very labotious , if not exceeding some of them . Now to declare how this people proceeded in religious matters , and so consequently all the Churches of Christ planted in New-England , when they came once to hopes of being such a competent number of people , as might be able to maintain a Minister , they then surely seated themselves , and not before , it being as unnatural for a right N. E. man to live without an able Ministery , as for a Smith to work his iron without a fire ; therefore this people that went about placing down a Town , began the foundation-stone , with earnest seeking of the Lords assistance , by humbling of their souls before him in daies of prayer , and imploring his aid in so weighty a work , then they address themselves to attend counsel of the most Orthodox and ablest Christians , and more especially of such as the Lord had already placed in the Ministery , not rashly running together themselves into a Church , before they had hopes of attaining an Officer to preach the Word , and administer the Seals unto them , chosing rather to continue in fellowship with some other Church for their Christian watch over them , till the Lord would be pleased to provide : They after some search meet with a young man named Mr. Thomas Carter , then belonging to the Church of Christ at VVater-Town , a reverend godly man , apt to teach the sound and wholesome truths of Christ ; having attained their desires , in hopes of his coming unto them , were they once joyned in Church-estate , he exercising his gifts of preaching and prayer among them in the mean time , and more especially in a day of fasting and prayer . Thus these godly people interest their affections one with the other , both Minister and people : After this they make ready for the work , and the 24. of the 6. moneth 1642. they assemble together in the morning about eight of the clock ; After the reverend Mr. Syms had continued in preaching and prayer about the space of four or five houres , the persons that were to joyn in Covenant , openly and professedly before the Congregation , and messengers of divers Neighbour Churches , among whom the reverend Elder of Boston , Mr. Cotton , Mr. VVilson , Mr. Allen of Charles-Town , Mr. Shepheard of Cambridg , Mr. Dunster of VVater-Town , Mr. Knowles of Deadham , Mr. Allen of Roxbury , Mr. Eliot of Dorchester , Mr. Mather : As also it is the duty of the Magistrates ( in regard of the good and peace of the civil Government ) to be present , at least some one of them ( not only to prevent the disturbance might follow in the Common-wealth by any , who under pretence of Church-Covenant , might bring in again those cursed opinions that caused such commotion in this and the other Colony , to the great dammage of the people ) but also to countenance the people of God in so pious a work , that under them they may live a quiet and peaceable life , in all godliness and honesty ; for this cause was present the honored Mr. Increase Nowel , the persons stood forth , and first confessed what the Lord had done for their poor souls , by the work of his Spirit in the preaching of his Word , and Providences , one by one ; ( and that all might know their faith in Christ was bottomed upon him , as he is revealed in his Word , and that from their own knowledg ) they also declare the same , according to that measure of understanding the Lord had given them ; the Elders , or any other messengers there present question with them , for the better understanding of them in any points they doubt of , which being done , and all satisfied , they in the name of the Churches to which they do belong , hold out the right hand of fellowship unto them , they declaring their Covenant , in words expressed in writing to this purpose . The Church-Covenant . WE that do assemble our selves this day before God and and his people , in an unfeigned desire , to be accepted of him as a Church of the Lord Jesus Christ , according to the Rule of the New-Testament , do acknowledg our selves to be the most unworthy of all others , that we should attain such thigh grace , and the most unable of our selves to the performance of any thing that is good , abhorring our selves for all our former defilements in the worship of God , and other wayes , and resting only upon the Lord Jesus Christ for attonement , and upon the power of his grace for the guidance of our whole after course , do here in the name of Christ Jesus , as in the presence of the Lord , from the bottom of our hearts agree together through his grace to give up our selves , first unto the Lord Jesus as our only King , Priest and Prophet , wholly to be subject unto him in all thing , and therewith one unto another , as in a Church-Body to walk together in all the Ordinances of the Gospel , and in all such mutual love and offices thereof , as toward one another in the Lord ; and all this , both according to the present light that the Lord hath given us , as also according to all further light , which he shall be pleased at any time to reach out unto us out of the Word by the goodness of his grace , renouncing also in the same Covenant all errors and Schismes , and whatsoever by-wayes that are contrary to the blessed rules revealed in the Gospel , and in particular the inordinate love and seeking after the things of the world ; every Church hath not the same for words , for they are not for a form of words . The 22. of the 9. moneth following Mr. Thomas Carter was ordained Pastor , in presence of the like Assembly . Hfter he had exercised in preaching and prayer the greater part of the day , two persons in the name of the Church laid their hands upon his head , and said , We ordain thee Thomas Carter to be Pastor unto this Church of Christ ; then one of the Elders Priest , being desired of the Church , continued in prayer unto the Lord for his more especial assistance of this his servant in his work , being a charge of such weighty importance , as is the glory of God and salvation of souls , that the very thought would make a man to tremble in the sense of his own inability to the work : The people having provided a dwelling house , built at the charge of the Town in general , welcomed him unto them with joy , that the Lord was pleased to give them such a blessing , that their eyes may see their Teachers : After this there were divers added to the Church daily ; after this manner the person desirous to joyn with the Church , cometh to the Pastor , and makes him acquainted therewith , declaring how the Lord hath been pleased to work his conversion , who discerning hopes of the P●rsons faith in Christ , although weak , yet if any appear , he is propounded to the Church in general for their approbation , touching his godly life and conversation , and then by the Pastor and some brethren heard again , who make report to the Church of their charitable approving of the person ; but before they come to joyn with the Church , all persons within the Towne have publike notice of it , then publikely he declares the manner of his conversion , and how the Lord hath been pleased by the hearing of his Word preached , and the work of his Spirit in the inward parts of his soul , to bring him out of that ●●tural darkness , which all men are by nature in and under , as also the measure of knowledg the Lord hath been pleased to indue him withal . And because some men cannot speak publikely to edisication through bashfulness , the less is required of such , and women speak not publikely at all , for all that is desired , is to prevent the polluting the blessed Ordinances of Christ by such as walk scandalously , and that men and women do not eat and drink their own condemnation , in not discerning the Lords body . After this manner were many added to this Church of Christ , and those 7. that joyned in Church-fellowship at first , are now encreased to 74. persons , or therabout ; of which , according to their own confession , as is supposed , the greater part having been converted by the preaching of the Word in N. E. by which may appear the powerful efficacy of the word of Christ in the mouth of his Ministers , and that this way of Christ in joyning together in Church-Covenant , is not only for building up of souls in Christ , but also for converting of sinness , & bringing them out of the natural condition to be ingrafted into Christ , for if this one Church have so many , then assuredly there must be a great number comparatively throughout all the Churches in the Country . After this manner have the Churches of Christ had their beginning and progress hitherto , the Lord continue & encrease them the world throughout : The Pastor of this Church hath much encreased with the encreasings of Christ Jesus , of whose labours in the Lord as followeth . CArtor , Christ hath his wayes thee taught , and them , Hast not with-held his Word , but unto all , With 's word of power dost cause stout souls to bow , And meek as Lambs before thy Christ to fall : The antient truths , plain paths they fit thee best , Thy humble heare all haughty acts puts by , The lowly heart , Christ learns his lovely hest , Thy meekness shews thy Christ to thee is nigh ; Yet must thou shew Christ makes his bold to be , As Lions , that none may his truths tread down , Pastoral power he hath invested thee With , it maintain , least he on thee do frown : Thy youth thou hast in this New-England spent , Full sixteen years to water , plant , and prune , Trees taken up , and for that end here sent , Thy end 's with Christ , with 's Saints his praises tune . This year the General Court made an order about preparing houses for Salt-peter , that there might be powder made in the Country , but as yet it hath not gone on . CHAP. XXIII . Of the uniting of the four English Colonies in N , E. and the battel fought between the Narragansets , and Mawhiggins . THe yeare 1653. the honored John Winthrop Esquire was chosen Governor again , and John Endicut Esquire Deputy Governour ; the free men added were about 87. this year , the four Colonies , the Mattachusets , Plimoth , Canectico , and New-haven , taking into consideration the many Nations of Dutch , Zewes , and French , that were on either side of them ; as also how apt they were to lay claim to lands they never had any right unto , but only a paper possession of their own framing ; and further , that the inhumane and barbarous Indians would be continually quarrelling and contending , could they see any hopes of prevailing , together with the contestion begun in our Native country , and withal , that although providence had cast them into four several Colonies , yet Religion had already united them , coming over all for one and the same end . Hereupon by Commissioners sent from the several colonies , they concluded a firm confederation to assist each other in all just and lawful war , bearing an equal proportion in the charge , according to the number of persons inhabiting each colony ; but herein the Mattachuset had the worst end of the staff , in bearing as much , or more charge , then all the other three , and yet no greater number of Commissioners to negotiate and judg in transacting of affairs concerning peace and war , then the least of the other , and any one of the other as l●kely to involve them in a chargeable war with the naked Natives , that have neither plunder , nor cash to bear the charge of it , nay hitherto the most hath risen from the lesser colonies , yet are the Mattachusets far from deserting them , esteeming them highly , so long as their Governments maintain the same purity in Religion with themselves , for indeed this is that they have spent their whole travel for , and therefore if Plimoth , or any of the other shall draw back herein , the chiefest end of their confederacy would be lost ; for should it come to pass ( that in venturing their persons and estates so far for purity in the Ordinances and Discipline of Christ ) they should lose the purity in doctrine , all their cost and labour were lost : This confederacy being finished , there came in certain Indian Sachims , and submitted to the English Government , as Pomham , and Soecana●●●●h to the Mattachusets ; also Miantonemo and Vncas ; but between these two latter Princes arose a very hot quarrel , the English seeking by all means to quench it , but could not , it being , as is supposed , fomented by a small company of vacabond English , who were then for their crimes banished from their own complices at Rhode Island , the Ringleader of them , being one Samuel Gorton , by whose mean they were drawn into damnable errors , : These Gortonists , as is said , lent Miantonenemo a Corslet for safeguard of his own person in the following fight , and he promised each of them a Mawchiggin papoose , which was the people . Vneas was Prince of For , although Miantonemo were the more potent Prince by far , and a very anstere man , yet did he chuse rather to take Vncasses life away by treachery if he could ; and to that end hired a young man of the Pegod Nation to murther him , as is supposed , for in an evening , when it was very neer dark , this Sachim passing without any of his Retinue , from one wigwam to another , was suddainly shot through the arm with an arrow , seeing not whence it came ; but yet recovering the Palace he was passing unto , without receiving any more shot , he had the arrow drawn forth , and the wound cured in a short time after ; the young man , who was suspected to have done the fact , having great store of Wampumpeage , about this time being questioned how he came by it , could give no good accompt , which encreased the suspition the more , that he had received it as hire from Miantonemo for this fact ; and hereupon the young man fled unto him , which caused Vneas to complain to the English , who having the hearing of the case at a General Co●●● holden at Boston , at the same time Miantonemo coming thither with his attendance , and sending one of his Councellors to follow the matter in hand , the young man was examined in presence of Miantonemo , being , as is supposed , tutored by him , he told this tale , that while he was in Vncasses Court , on a day travelling alone by a thick swamp , Vncas call'd him out of the swamp , charging him to be true to him , in declaring to the English what he required to him , which was , that he should say he had been hired of Miantonemo to kill him , and to make his matter good , quoth the young man , he then cut his arm on the top , and underneath with the flint of his Gun , to make men think he had beene shot through with an arrow : This tale made the English more to suspect Miantonemo then before ; and therefore desired to examine the young man alone , which he was very unwilling they should do ; but upon further examination alone , they did verily believe this young man had done the fact , yet for present they let him depart with Miantonemo , advising him to send him home to Vncas , but by the way , he instead of returning him home , cut off his head , and forthwith gathered an army of about a thousand men to fight with Vncas , who feared not to meet him in the field with half the number ; the battel being come within shot one of another , with a great hubbub they let their long shafts fly one at another , and after came to a close with other weapons , till the Narrowgansets multitude being forely distressed by the Mawhiggins valour , they began to cry out Wem-meck , which is to say , enough : Vncas like a stout commander , with others of his bloud-royal that were about him , sought to perfect his victory , by possessing himself with the person of their Prince , which he effected , by putting his Life-guard to flight , and taking hold on the Sachim himself , carried him victoriously away to the Town of Hartford , neer the which he kept his residence at this time , and then made the English acquainted there with his noble design , and desired to have the advise of the united colonies what to do with his prisoner ; the Narrowgansets sought to ransom him home , being much abashed , that so mean a Prince as Vncas was should scape scotfree with such a victory ; but the honered Commissioners have had proof of Miantonemo's treachery , both toward this Prince that had him in possession , and toward the English in falsisying his promise with them ; they advised Vncas to put him to death , but withall , that he should forbear to exercise my barbarous cruelty toward him , as their manner is , and by this means the English prevented another war , both with English and Indians , which was very neer joyning in battel . Not many years after , the Indian Sachim upon this advise , caused Miantonemo to be led forth , as if he would remove him to a more safer place of custody , and by the way caused him to be executed ; the Indians , his kindred and subjects , were much grieved at his death , yet took it quietly at present , but the lesser Princes , his Neighbours , rather rejoyced , he having tyrannized over them , and enforced them to subject to his will , right or wrong . CHAP. XXIV . Of the proceeding of certain persons called Gortonists , against the united Colonies , and more especially against the Matrachusets , and of the hlasphemous doctrines broached by Gorton , deluding a company of poor ignor an t people therewith . FOr not long before , those persons that we spake of , who incouraged Miantonemo to this war , and with the help of him enforced Pomham and Socananocho to set their hands to a writing which these Gortonists had framad , to take their land from them ; but the poor Sachems , when they saw they were thus gull'd of their land , would take no pay for it , but complained to the Mattachusets Government , to whom they had subjected themselves and their lands : As also at this time certain English inhabiting those parts , with the Indians good leave and liking , desired to have the benefit of the Mattachusets Government , as Dover formerly had done , to whom this Government con●escended , in hope they might encrease to such a competent number of godly Christians , as that there might be a Church of Christ planted , the place being capable to entertain them in a comfortable measure for outward accommodation , but hitherto it hath been hindred by these Gortonists , and one of Plimoth , who forbad our people to plant there : These person thus submitting , came at this time also to complain of certain wrongs done them by these Gortoxists , who had thus in croached , and began to build on the Indians land ; upon these complaints , the Governor and the honored Mr. Dudly issue forth their Warrant , to summon them to appear , they being then about five or six persons , without any means for instructing them in the wayes of God , and without any civil Government to keep them in civility or humanity , which made them to cast off most proudly and disdainfully any giving accompt to man of their actions , no not to the chiefest in authority , but returned back most insolent , scornful , scurrilous speeches . After this , the Government of the Mattachusets sent two messengers on purpose to perswade them to come and have their cause heard , assuring them like justice in their cause with any other ; but Samuel Gorton being the ring-leader of the rout , was so full gorged with dreadful and damnable errors , ( the which he had newly insnared these poor souls with ) that soon after the departure of the messenger , he layes aside all civil justice , and instead of returning answer to the matter in hand , he vomits up a whole paper full of beastly stuff , one while scoffing and deriding the ignorance of all beside himself , that think Abraham , Jsaac , &c. could be saved by Christ Jesus , who was after born of the Virgin Mary , another while mocking at the Sacraments of Baptism and the Lords Supper , in an opprobrious manner , deriding at the Elements Christ was pleased to institute them in , and calling them Negromancers that administer them at all ; and in a word , all the Ordinances of the Gospel abominable Idolatry he called , and likened them to Molock , and the Star of the Idol Rempham ; his paper was thrust full of such filthiness , that no Christian ear could hear them without indignation against them , and all was done by him in a very scornful and deriding manner , upbraiding all that use them ; in the mean time magnifying his own glorious light , that could see himself to be personally Christ , God-Man , and so all others that would believe as he did : This paper he got to be subscribed , with about twelve or thirteen hands , his number of Disciples being encreased , for assuredly the man had a very glosing tongue , but yet very deceitful , for when he had but a few with him , then he cried out against all such as would rule over their own species , affirming , that the Scripture termeth such to be Gods of the world , or divels ; but after his return from England , having received some incouragement from such as could not look into the depth of his deceits , being done at so large a distance , he getting into favour again with those , who had formerly whipt him out of their company , turns divel himself ; the godly Governors of the Mattachusets seeing this blasphemous Bull of his , resolved to send forty persons well-appointed with weapons of war for apprehending of him , who accordingly , with some waiting , did apprehend him and the rest of his company , except two or three which ran away without any hurt to any person , although he gave out very big words , threatning them with bloud and death so soon as they set foot on the ground , and yet this brazenface'd deceiver published in print the great fear their women were put unto by the souldiers , whereas they came among them day by day , and had it not been that they intended peaceably to take them , they would never have waited so long upon their worships as they did , but being apprehended , and standing to that they had written ( yet would they willingly have covered it with some shifts if they could ) the greatest punishment they had , was to be confin'd to certain Towns for a few moneths , and afterward banished ; but to be sure there be them in N. E. that have Christ Jesus and his blessed Ordinances in such esteem , that the Lord assisting , they had rather lose their lives , then suffer them to be thus blasphemed if they can help it ; and whereas some have favoured them , and endeavoured to bring under blame such as have been zealous against their abominable doctrines , the good God be favourable unto them , and prevent them from coming under the like blame with Ahab , yet they remain in their old way , and there 's somewhat to be considered in it to be sure , that in these daies , when all look for the fall of Antichrist , such detestable doctrines should be upheld , and persons suffered , that exceed the Beast himself for blasphemy , and this to be done by those that would be counted Reformers , and such as seek the utter subversion of Antichrist . To end this year , or rather at the beginning of it , the Lord caused another Earthquake , much less then the former , it was on the fifth of the first moneth called March in the morning . CHAP. XXV . Of the planting the twenty fourth Church of Christ at the Town of Readding , and the twenty fifth Church of Christ in the Mattachusets Government , called Wenham . THis year was chosen to the place of Governor John Endicut Esquire , and Iohn Winthrope Esquire Deputy Governor ; the number of freemen added about 145. this year . The Town of Readding had her foundation stone laid about this time , this and the Town of Wooburn were like the twins in the womb of Tamar , Readding thrusting forth the hand first , but Wooburn came first to the birth , this Town is well watered , and scituate about a great pond , besides it hath two mills , the one a Saw-mill , the other a 〈◊〉 - mill , which stand on two several streams ; it hath not been ●o fruitful for children as her Sister hath , her habitation is fallen in the very center of the country , they are well stocked with cattel , for the number of people they have they gathered into a church , and ordained a Pastor from among themselves at the same time , a young man of good abilities to preach the Word , and of a very humble behaviour , named Mr. Green , he having finished his course , departed this life not long after , whose labours are with the Lord ; after him succeeded in the place one Mr. Hoph , a young man , one of the first fruits of N. E. a man studious to promote the truths of Christ , they are both remembred in this following verse . ON earths bed thou at noon hast laid thy head , You that for Christ ( as Green ) here toy I have taken , When nature fails , then rest it in earths dead , Till Christ by 's word with glory thee awaken . Young Hoph thou must be second to this man , In field incounter , with Christ's foes shalt thou Stand up , and take his bright sword in thy hand , Error cut down , and make stout stomacks bow ; Green 's gone before , thy warfare's now begun , And last it may to see Romes Babel fall ; Byweakest means Christ mighty works hath done , Keep footing fast , till Christ thee hence do call . The next Town and church of Christ planted in this colony , was between Salem and Ipswitch , Salem the eldest of all the Sisters was very helpful to this her little Sister , nourishing her up in her own bosom , till she came of age , being beneficial to her besides , in giving her a good portion of Land ; this Town is called Wenham , and is very well watered , as most in land Towns are , the people live altogether upon husbandry , New England having train'd up great store to this occupation , they are encreased in cattel , and most of them live very well , yet are they no great company ; they were some good space of time there before they gathered into a Church-body , the godly and reverend Mr. John Fisk went thither with them , at first setting down as a planter among them , yet withal he became helpful in preaching the Word unto them , when they were but a few in number , they afterward call'd him to the office of a Pastor , with whom he now remains , labouring in the Word and Doctrine , with great industry of whom , it may be thus said : TO wade through toyl of Wilderness , thou hast D●ubled thy work , thy wages troble are , Christ hath thee call'd , and in his vineyard plac't , He 'l bear thee up above all sai●ting far . Sions strong Mount must now again be built , Thy faith , oh Fisk , the Lord hath holpen much ; With dreadful sigh● the P●●lars power hath spilt , All pride he 'l stain by his almighty touch . His truths unstain'd by liberty keep thou , To please the most , authority must fall , What Christ hath given , if safely keep with you , Till he to thee for thine accompt do call . CHAP. XXVI . Of the military affairs , the forts of Bostoa , and Charles , the Castle erected anew by the six neerest Towns , with the manner of putting the Country in a posture of war , to be ready upon all occasions . THese souldiers of Christ Jesus , having made a fair retreat from their Native country hither , and now being come to a convenient station , resolved to stand it out ( the Lord assisting ) against all such as should come to rob them of their priviledges , which the Lord Christ had purchased for them at a very high rate , and now out of the riches of his grace was minded to give them , yet would he have them follow him into this Wilderness for it : although the chiefest work of these select bands of Christ , was to mind their spiritual warfare , yet they knew right well the Temple was surrounded with walls and bulworks , and the people of God in re-edifying the same , did prepare to resist their enemies with weapons of war , even while they continued building : This people no less diligent to make use of such means as the Lord afforded them , ordered and decreed , That all the souldiers belonging to the 26. bands in the Mattachusets Government , should be exercised and drill'd eight daies in a yeare , and whosoever should absent himself , except it were upon unavoidable occasion , should pay 5. s. for every daies neglect , there are none exempt , unless it be a few timerous persons that are apt to plead infirmity , if the Church chuse them not for Deacous , or they cannot get to serve some Magistrate or Minister ; but assuredly the generalicy of this people are very forward for feats of war , and many have spent their time and estates to further this work ; the Town of Boston hath afforded many active , Charles Town hath not been inferiour , unless it be in number : This year the Court appointed certain persons to spend their skill in putting the people possessing this desolate desart in a ready posture of drawing their forces together , upon any suddain accident that might befall them , to mannage , guide , order , and direct all things , as may be best for the good of the whole , they being a poor and mean people , laboured to avoid high titles , yet order they knew was necessary , therefore ordained they only one General Officer in time of war , under the name of Major General , the Governor and Magistrates for the time being are the standing Councel for peace or war , and either they or the General Court may appoint any to the office of a General ; the first Major-General was the much honored Tho. Dudly Esquire , whose faithfulness and great zeal and love to the truths of Christ , caused the people to chuse him to this office , although he were far stricken in years ; the Government is divided into four Counties , which to shew , they would their posterity should mind whence they came , they have named , Suffolk , Middlesex , Essex , and Northfolk , each containing a Regiment , over whom , the chief Commander is only a Serjeant-Major ; the first chosen to this office over the Regiment of Suffolk , was Major Edw. Gibbons , who hath now the office of Major-General also , he is a man of a resolute spirit , bord as a Lion , being wholly tutor'd up in N.E. Discipline , very generous , and forward to promote all military matters ; his Forts are well contrived , and batteries strong , and in good repair , his great Artillery well mounted , and cleanly kept , half Canon , Culverins and Sakers , as also field-pieces of brass very ready for service , his own company led by Capt. Lievtenant Sarag , are very compleat in their arms , and many of them disciplin'd in the military garden , beside their ordinary trainings ; the Captains under him , are Caps . Humphry Atherton , of the Band of Dochester ; a very lively couragious man , with his stout and valiant Lievtenant Clapes , strong for the truth ; of the Band of Roxbury , Capt. Prichard , and Ensign Iohnson ; of the Band of Waymoth , Capt. Perkins , and his proper and active Lievtenant Torry ; of the Band of Hingham , Capt. Be●an Allen ; of the Band of Deadbam , Capt. Eliazer , Lusher , one of a nimble and active spirit , strongly affected to the ways of truth ; of the Band of Braintree , Capt. william Tinge , these belong to the Regiment of Suffolk ; the first Serjeant-Major chosen to order the Regiment of Essex , was Major Rebert Sedgwick , stout and active in all feats of war , nurst up in Londons Artillery garden , and furthered with fifteen years experience in N. E. exact theory , besides the help o● a very good head-piece , being a frequent instructer of the most martial troops of our Artillery men ; and although Charles Town , ( which is the place of his own companies residence ) do not advantage such o're-topping batteries as Boston doth , yet hath he erected his to very good purpose , insomuch that all shipping that comes in , either to Boston or Charles-Town , must needs face it all the time of their coming in ; the cost he hath been at , in helping on the Discipline of his Regiment hath profited much ; his own company are led by the faithful Capt. Lievtenant Francis Norton , ( a man of a bold and cheerful spirit ) being well disciplin'd , and an able man ; the companies under his service have not all Captains at present , VVater-Town Band was led by Capt. Ienings , who is supposed to be now in England , his Lievtenant remains Hugh Mason ; the band of Cambridg led by Capt. George Cook , now Colonel Cook in the wars of ireland , but now led by Capt. Daniel Gookin , a very forward man to advance Marshal discipline , and withal the truths of Christ ; the Band of Concord led by Capt. Simon Willard , being a Kentish souldier , as is Capt. Goggin ; the Band of Sudbury lately led by Capt. Pelham , who is in England at present , his Lievtenant remains , Edw. Goodinow ; the band of Wooburn led by another Kentish Captain ; the Band of Reading led by Lievtenant VValker ; the Band of Malden , being as yet a young Town , who have not chosen their Officers , are led by Mr. Joseph Hill : These belong to the Regiment of Middlesex , the two Counties of Essex and Northfolk are for present joyned in one Regiment , their first Major , who now commandeth this Regiment , is the proper and valiant Major Daniel Denison , a good souldier , and of a quick capacity , not inferiour to any other of these chief Officers , his own company are well instructed in feats of warlike activity , his Capt. Lievtenane departed this life some few years since , a godly and faithful man , which is indeed the fountain of true validity ; named Mr. VVhitingam ; the Band of Salem led by the bold and worthy Capt. VVilliam Hautborn , a man of an undaunted courage , with his Lievtenant Lothrope ; the Band of Lyn led by the honored and much respected Capt. Robert Bridges , who is also a Magistrate , being endued with able parts , and forward to improve them for the glory of God and his peoples good ; the Band of Nuberry led by Capt. Gerish , with his antient and experienced Lievtenant Greendife ; the Band of Rowly led by Capt. Brigham ; the Bands of Glocester , VVenham and Andover , have not yet made choice of Superiour Officers , being in their minority ; these are the Bands of the Regiment of Essex , to the which are joyned the three Bands of the County of Northfolk , Salsbury , Hampton , and Havorhil : there are none chosen to office in any of these Bands , but such as are freemen , supposed to be men indued with faith in Christ Jesus , wherefore let all that truly love the Lord Christ say with Deborah , My heart is toward the Governors of Israel , that offered themselves willingly among the people , their Officers are chosen by the major Vote of the souldiers , being installed into their place by the Major of their Regiment : There are of late a very gallant horse-troop listed , it being a frequent thing with the Officers of the foot companies , to turn Troopers , ( when their own Regiment is not in exercise ) for incouragement of others , the Regiments are exercised once a year by turnes ; they are also very observant to keep their armes in good order ; each souldier is to keep constantly by him powder , bullet , and match , besides every Town is injoyned to have a common stock in like manner , as also the country have their ammunition exactly looked unto , by Surveyor General Johnson , one very well qualified for the work , ready at all times to put the General Court in mind of keeping their store renued by fresh supply , and to say right , some particular persons may be penurious in laying out their estates upon ammunition , but the general of Officers and souldiers are very generous that way ; the reverend Doctor VVilson gave bountifully for the furthering this Wilderness-work , the which was expended upon great Artillery , his gift being a thousand pound , beside many persons that came over , the Lord was pleased to indow with a large portion of the things of this life , who were not backward liberally to dispose of it , to procure means of defence , ann to that end there was a castle built on an Island , upon the passage into the Mattachu-Bay , wholly built at first by the country in general , but by reason the country affords no Lime , but what is burnt of Oyster-she is , it fell to decay in a few years after , which made many of the Towns that lay out of the defence thereof to desert it , although their safety ( under God ) was much involved in the constant repair and well-mannaging thereof ; hereupon the next six Towns take upon them to rebuild it at their proper cost and charges , the rest of the country upon the finishing thereof gave them a small matter toward it ; upon this there was a Captain ordained , and put in possession thereof by the country , having a yearly Stipend allowed him for himself and his souldiers , which he is to keep in a constant readiness upon the Island , being about eight acres of ground ; the Castle is built on the North-East of the Island , upon a rising hill , very advantageous to make many shot at such ships as shall offer to enter the Harbor without their good leave and liking , the Commander of it is one Captain Davenport , a man approved for his faithfulness , courage and skill , the Master Canoneer is an active Ingineer ; also this Castle hath cost about four thousand pounds , yet are not this poor pilgrim people weary of maintaining it in good repair , it is of very good use to awe any insolent persons , that putting confidence in their ship and sails , shall offer any injury to the people , or contemn the Government , they have certain signals of alarums , which suddainly spread through the whole country ; were there but one Town more erected in this Government , which were one and thirty , it would joyn all the Towns in the same neighbourly together , excepting Spring-field . Thus are these people with great diligence provided for these daies of war , hoping the day is at hand wherein the Lord will give Antichrist the don-christ the double of all her doings , and therefore they have nursed up in their Artillery garden some who have since been used , as instruments to begin the work ; but that which gives the greatest hope concerning this particular , is this , that these times afford more souldiers depending on the Lord Christ through faith for deliverance and true valour , then any age since Antichrist began to fall , without which , all these preparations were but as so many traps and snares to catch a people in , and to the which these Commanders and souldiers are daily exhorted , and therefore let all people know that desire the downfal of New-England , they are not to war against a people only exercised in feats of war , but men who are experienced in the deliverances of the Lord from the mouth of the Lion , and the paw of the Bear ; and now woe be to you , when the same God that directed the stone to the forehead of the Philistine , guides every bullet that is shot at you , it matters not for the whole rabble of Antichrist on your side , the God of Armies is for us a refuge high . Shela . VVonder working Providence OF Sions SAVIOUR in New-England . BOOK III. CONTAINING The passages of Gods providence toward this wandering Race of Jaacobites in these latter seven years , from the year 1645. till toward the latter end of 51. CHAP. I. Of planting the twenty sixth Church of Christ at the Town of Haverhil , and of preparation for a second war with the Indians . THis year that antient , honored and trusty souldier of the truth , Thom. Dudly Esquire was chosen Governor , and the honored John Winthrop Esquire was chosen Deputy Governor , John Endicut Esquire to the office of Major-General . You have heard in the former book of the fortifying of the Castle , and placing a Captain therein , which was not finished till this year ; the number of freemen added was 56. The Town of Haverhil was built much about this time , lying higher up then Salisbury , upon the fair and large river of Merrimeck : the people are wholly bent to improve their labour in tilling the earth , and keeping of cattel , whose yearly encrease incourages them to spend their days in those remote parts , the constant penetrating farther into this Wilderness , hath caused the wild and uncouth woods to be fil'd with frequented wayes , and the large rivers to be over-laid with Bridges passeable , both for horse and foot ; this Town is of a large extent , supposed to be ten miles in length , there being an over-weaning desire in most men after Medow land , which hath caused many towns to grasp more into their ●ands then they could afterward possibly hold ; the people are laborious in the gaining the goods of this life , yet are they not unmindful also of the chief end of their coming hither , namely , to be made partakers of the blessed Ordinances of Christ , that their souls might be refreshed with the continual income of his rich grace , to which end they gathered into a Church-body , and called to office the reverend M. VVard , son to the former named M. VVard of Ipswitch , WIth mind resolv'd run out thy race at length , Yound Ward begin whereas thy father left , Left hath he not , but breaths for further strength , Nor thou , nor he , are yet of hope bereft : Fruit of thy labours thou shalt see so much , The righteous shall hear of it , and rejoyce When Babel falls by Christ's almighty touch , All'● folk shall praise him with a cheerful voice . They prosper shall that Sions building mind , Then Ward cease not with toyl her stones to lay , For great is he thee to this work assign'd , Whose pleasure is , heavens Crown shall be thy pay . This year , although divers Indian Sachems not long before had desired to subject themselves and lands unto this Government , yet the sons of old Canonicus having not inherited their fathers prudence , with his subjects and land , fell to hot contention with their own neighbours and native inhabitants , although they were forbidden by the united Colonies , and prosecuted so , that they would not stick to wage war with the English also , which the Commissioners perceiving , they raised an Army of horse and foot out of the Colonies , and appointed as Commander in chief over them Major-General Edward Gibbons ; the reverend Mr. Tompso● , one of the Elders of the Church at Braintree was to accompany them , and to preach the Word of God unto them , during the time of the war ; but the Indians hearing of this preparation against them , sent a certain number of their chief Nobility to treat with the Commissioners of the united Colonies about a peace , who then sitting at Boston gave them audience , the Indians coming into their presence , could speak no more English , but peace , peace ; the English were very desirous of an opportunity to shew them mercy , and yet would they should not despise them , in gaining it upon such easie terms , as might cause them to move war again , and therefore allotted them to pay some part of the charge of the war intended , and therefore appointed them to give four of their sons for hostages till they had wholly paid it ; the Indians gladly accepted of the terms , and accordingly brought their children . Here the Reader should be minded of the admirable acts of the Lord Christ in awing these multitudes of Heathens , for they were the most populous of any that are in these parts ; but it is reserved for another place in this history , the Indians being slow in their performance , had their hostages returned home before the Wapom was paid , yet their two Princes Posicus and Mexanimo , did upon the sending certain armed men to demand the remainder , send the sum demanded . CHAP. II. Of the planting of the twenty seventh Church of Christ at the Town called Springfield , and of the earnest seeking the the Lord by all the Churches of N. E. for his gracious assistance in the work of Reformation . ABout this time one Mr. Pinchin , sometime a Magistrate , having out of desire to better his estate , by trading with the Indians , setled himself very remote ( from all the Churches of Christ in the Mattachusets Government ) upon the river of Canectico , yet under their Government , he having some godly persons resorting unto him , they there erected a Town and Church of Christ , calling it Springfield , it lying upon this large navigable river , hath the benefit of transporting their goods by water , and also fitly seated for a Bever trade with the Indians , till the Merchants encreased so many , that it became little worth , by reason of their out-buying one another , which hath caused them to live upon husbandry ; this Town is mostly built along the river side , and upon some little rivelets of the same : There hath of late been more then one or two in this Town greatly suspected of witchcraft , yet have they used much diligence , both for the finding them out , and for the Lords assisting them against their witchery , yet have they , as is supposed , bewitched not a few persons , among whom two of the reverend Elders children : These people inhabiting this Town , having gathered into a Church-body , called to the office of a Pastor the reverend M. Moxon , who remaineth with them at this very day , of whom as followeth . AS thou with strong and able parts art made , Thy person stout with toyl and labour shall , With help of Christ through difficulties wade , Then spend for him , spare not thy self at all . When errors crowd close to thy self , and friends Take up truths sword , trifle not time for why Christ call'd his people hither , for these ends , To tell the world that Babels fall is nigh ; And that his Churches through the world shall spread , Maugre the might of wicked men and devils , Then Moxon thou need'st not at all to dread , But be aveng'd on Satan for his evils , Thy Lord Christ will under thy feet him tread . This year the great troubles in our native country encreaseing , and that hearing prophane Esau had mustered up all the Bands he could make to come against his brother Iacob , these wandering race of Jacobites deemed it now high time to implore the Lord for his especial aid in this time of their deepest distress , and the rather being incouraged hereunto from former deliverances and wonderful mercies received , the which they now presented before the Lord with the several branches , and inlarged bounties thereof to refresh their frozen affections , and move a melting heart in their barren brests , that began to dry up with a lazy lethargy , and therefore thrusting themselves on to the work by the loving invitation of that godly Government the Lord in his mercy had peaceably placed among them , each Church in their own proper place meeting together in daies of solemn seeking of the Lords pleasing countenance in Christ ( the Lord in his mercy helping them ) after a serious acknowledgment of their own unworthiness , by reason of their sinful provocations of the Lord to anger against them aggravated , in that they were committed immediately upon the receipt of a multitude of marvellous mercies , they acknowledg unto the Lord in the audience of the great Congregation the manner of his wonderful providence extended toward them , that as Iacob professes , I came over this Jordan with my staff , and now have I gotten two Bands ; so they came over this boysterous billow-boyling Ocean , a few poor scattered stones newly raked out of the heaps of rubbish , and thou Lord Christ hast now so far exalted them , as to lay them sure in thy Sion , a building , to be the wonder of the world , orderly are they placed in five and forty several Churches , and that in a Wilderness , where civility scarce ever took place , much less any Religion , and now to the Lord earnestly they cry to be delivered from the cruel hands of those that would destroy both young and old , the bird and her young together , and as Iacobs fear was , the seed of Christs Church in the posterity of Israel should be cut off , and therefore pleaded the promise of the Lord in the multiplying of his seed ; so these people at this very time , pleaded not only the Lords promise to Israel , but to his only Son Christ Jesus ; Lord , hast thou not said , Ask of me , and I will give thee the Heathen for thine inheritance , and the uttermost ends of the earth for thy possession ; and now Lord , are not these the Churches of Christ which thou hast planced for his possession ; and that as Rachel and Leah built the house of Israel , so now shall these and the like Sister-churches spread the whole earth , the Lord Christ raigning as King and Lord for ever over them ; Then why do the Heathen rage , and the people imagin a vain thing , seeing the rime of the Lords arising to have mercy upon Sion is come , ●ea his appointed time is at hand ; and he who walks in the midst of his golden Candlesticks , whose eys are as a flaming fire , will not suffer his Churches to be trodden under feet of that Antichristian Lordly prelacy any longer , nor yet defiled with any transformed Saint-seeming Angels of light with their painted doctrines . Thus did this poor people plead with the Lord , not only for themselves , but for their dearly beloved brethren in England , I and all that are Christs chosen people the world throughout ; and although they were not unmindful from day to day of them , yet this year 1645. the Lord was pleased to stir up their affections in more then an ordinary manner , what success their prayers have had , let all ( that love and long to behold the beauty of Christ shining on and in his beloved Bride ) declare the loving kindness of the Lord toward his Churches , and let all the Churches of Christ , though never so ●● more the one from the other , yet joyned together in one ●hith and one Christ , be frequent in prayer one for another , ●ongregate together at the Throne of the Lord , be present in ●pirit , though absent in body ; these Mew-England Churches ●●● neer one hundred miles distant one from another , and yet communicate , counsel , care , love , joy , grieve with , and for ●ne another , dismiss some , and commend others ( as occasi●n serves ) to the Christian care and watchfulness , from one Church to another , and why may not this be practised the world throughout , even from Jerusalem , and round about to Illyricum ? CHAP. III. Of the opposition the Government of the Mattachusets Colony met withal , by certain persons , under the name of Petitioners . IN place of Governor was chosen for this year Iohn Winthrop Esquire , and for Deputy Governor Thomas Dudly Esquire , the number of freemen were about 72. At the Court of Election there was a Petition drawn , and presented to the Court by a Doctor of Physick , with seven hands to it , the persons were of a Linfiwolsie disposition , some for Prefacy , some for Presbytery , and some for Pl●bsbytery , but all joyned together in the thing they would , which was to stir up the people to dislike of the present Government , one while envving against the constitution of the Government as not popular enough , another while against the Laws or orders of this little Common-wealth as two strict , and then to provoke , at least the p●●●●●ous , they tell them of great expence of the publike Treasury , and intolerable taxations ; the matter they petitioned for , was a bottom to build their quarrel upon , under the name of a Presbyterian Government , and this they supposed would suit well with their Bill of complaint , which they intended for England , not that they cared for a Presbyterian Church , for had they so done , they might have found out one in the country before they petitioned , but because they supposed that the Parliament in England would establish that way only and therefore bore themselves bold upon it , that although their seditious and scandalous words and practises should incur a penalty ( as none could deem any other , unless it be such as are all for liberty , and nothing for Government ) yet they might bear men in hand , it was for petitioning for a Presbyterian Church-Government , according to this te●or ; th● Court being some what flow in censuring them , they prepare● a plot , wrapping in some few persons more with them , lay ing very gross matters to the charge of this Government in their Bill of complaint , but being suspected by the honoured Magistrates of this Government , their plot was found out , and writing publikely read unto them , for all which they had a small penalty laid upon them , hardly countervail the charge they put the country unto ; but assuredly it was the Lords gracious goodness to quell their malice against his people , and indeed the proud Bishops sped no better , or not so well , especially some of them , nor have any other hitherto prospered , who have ma●igned these poor Churches of Christ , yet because the Gortonist painted over a far worser cause , that those honorable personages in England , who had the hearing thereof could not discern the Government , thought meet to send over this year the honored M. VVinslow to manifest and declare the naked truth of things , having full power and commission from this Government to deal for them in all matters wherein they may be concerned ; and verily the chief Gortonian might have returned from England hither , to have triumphed in his blasphemies over the Churches of Christ ; and all the united colonies , had not the divel shewed his horns in that book he printed , wherein he takes upon him a monstrous interpretation of the words of our Lord Christ in John , Except ye eat my flesh , and drink my blond , &c. had the book been well perused before their coming over , surely they had never return'd with so large a commission as they boast of , for the Parliament have punished divers persons for their blasphemies , and very like these should not have scaped scotfree . CHAP. IV. Of the second Synod holden at Cambridg in N. E. and the images of the Son that appeared . THis year the General Court of the Mattachusets Government taking into consideration the many 〈◊〉 in point of doctrine that were daily broached by some of our English Nation , although the churches of Christ , and the people under this Government were free , at least in open profession ; yet to declare to all the world , and render an accompt of their faith and profession wherein they walk , it was thought meet , that the churches of Christ should meet together in a Synod , by their Elders and Messengers to hold forth the doctrine and discipline of Jesus Christ , according to the rule of the New Testament , with the grounds of Scriptur● from which they hold the same ; and further to make trial of them by the said rules and none other : accordingly at the time appointed they assembled together , their disputation was plain and easie to be understood of the meanest capacity , clearing up those points that were most dubious , they having agreed on all matters , with a full concurrence of the assembly , did appoint them to be put in print , that they might be the better scanned and tried of every particular person in the several congregations or churches , many churches approving thereof for the generality , others there be that have not yet fully viewed the same , the books are extant , and shew that the churches of Christ in N. E. are not ashamed to make confession of their faith to all the world , and are yet ready to receive any further light shall be made known unto them from the Word of God , and none other , nor do they receive this because a Synod hath said it , but because the Lord hath spoken it by his Spirit , and witnessed by the same Spirit to their souls that he hath so done ; some sorts of persons have been much opposite to this Synod , first those that are so inured with the broad beaten path of liberty , that they fear to be confined in the straight and narrow path of truth ; the second are such as have their wills wedded to some singular rare conceited opinion , for which they have been admired of many , and now they fear their gain will be gone , if this spirit be cast out ; the third and last sort are more honest then the two former , and only scared with their big words , who tell them of the Popish and Prelatical Synods , what a deal of trash and cannon Laws they have brought in , and that if they will full to receiving books once , they shall have more and more thrust upon them : As also if any shall say its only to declare the doctrine and discipline the churches of N. E. hold , it s enough , quoth they , that our faith concerning these things is contained in the Bible , and this is all the accompt we need to give to any ; but for all these scare-crows , N.E. hath through the blessing of the Lord received much peace and truth from the former Synod , we wish our countrymen and our selves may receive the like , and much more from this , which ended not with this year . This year , about the later end thereof , appeared two Parelii , or Images of the Sun , and some other strange apparitions of light about her , like a Rainbow , with the heels upward , which unwonted sights have been interpreted by the provident passages since shewed , among those who have had an outside of profession and name , to be singular for understanding the mind of God , who would overthrow all the Ordinances of Christ , under the name of New-light , and that there can be no restoration of Religion , till new Apostles come : This desperate opinion doth so fitly resemble these wonderful apparitions , that seemed to be another Sun , yet indeed had no light in them , but vanished away no man knew how ; so these opinionists would make men believe they had found out another Sea from their phantastical revelations . CHAP. V. Of the great pains and care taken by those in Authority , for the compiling of Lawes for this little Commonwealth . THis year the General Court appointed a Committee of divers persons to draw up a Body of Laws for the well-ordering of this little Commonwealth ; and to the end that th●y might be most agreeable with the rule of Scripture , in every County there was appointed two Magistrates , two Ministers , and two able persons from among the people , who having provided such a competent number as was meet , together with the former that were enacted newly amended , they presented them to the General Court , where they were again perused and amended ; and then another Committee chosen to bring them into form , and present them to the Court again , who the year following passed an Act of confirmation upon them , and so committed them to the Press , and in the year 1648. they were printed , and now are to be seen of all men , to the end that none may plead ignorance , and that all who intend to transport themselves hither , may know this is no place of licentious liberty , nor will this people suffer any to trample down this Vineyard of the Lord , but with diligent execution will cut off from the city of the Lord the wicked doers , and if any man can shew wherein any of them derogate from the Word of God , very willingly will they accept thereof , and amend their imperfections ( the Lord assisting ) but let not any ill affected persons find fault with them , because they suit not with their own humour , or because they meddle with matters of Religion , for it is no wrong to any man , that a people who have spent their estates , many of them , and ventured their lives for to keep faith and a pure conscience , to use all means that the Word of God allows for maintenance and continuance of the same , especially they having taken up a desolate Wilderness to be their habitation , and not deluded any by keeping their profession in huggermug , but print and proclaim to all the way and course they intend , God willing , to walk in , if any will yet notwithstanding seek to justle them out of their own right , let them not wonder if they meet with all the opposition a people put to their greatest straits can make ; as in all their undertaking , their chiefest aim hath been to promote the Ordinances of Christ , so also in contriving their Laws , Liberties , and Priviledges , they have not been wanting , which hath caused many to maligne their civil Government , and more especially for punishing any by a Law , that walk conrrary to the rule of the Gospel , which they profess , but to them it seems unreasonable , and savours too much of hypocrisie , that any people should pray unto the Lord for the speedy accomplishment of his Word in the overthrow of Antichrist , and in the mean time become a Patron to sinful opinions and damnable errors that oppose the truths of Christ , admit it be but in the bare permission of them . CHAP. VI. Of the Lords wonder-working Providence , in fitting this people with all kind of Manufactures , and the bringing of them into the order of a Commonwealth . ON the day of Election for Governor and Magistrates , ( which are new chosen every year ) the honored John Winthrope Esquire was chosen Governor , and the like honored Thomas Dudly Esquire Deputy Governor , John Endicut Esquire was chosen Major-General , which is an Officer the Freemen make a yearly choice of , all other Military Officers stand for 〈◊〉 of life , unless any be put out for misdemeanour ; the member of freemen added this year were about 85. the Land affording very good ●●on , stone , divers persons of good ●ack and quality in England , were stirred up by the provident hand of the Lord to venture their estatee upon an hon work , which they began at Braintree , and profited the owners little , but rather wasted their stock , which caused some of them to tell away the Kmainder , the chief reason being the high price of labour , which ordinarily was as much more as in England , and in many things treble ; the way of going on with such a work here , was not sudd●inly to be disterned , although the Steward had a very able eye , yet experience nath out-stript learning here , and the most quick-sighted in the Theory of things , have been forced to pay prety mundly to Lady Experience for filling their heads with a sittle of her active after-wit ; much hope there is now , that the owners may pick up their crums again , if they be but made partakers of the gain , in putting off England commodities at N. E. price , it will take off one third of the great price they gave for labour , and the price of their iron ; it is supposed another third is taken of the abundance of wood had for little , will surely take off the residue , besides land at easie rates , and common land free for their use ; it were to be desired that those Gentlemen who have undertaken the work , would consider the place where their works are , namely in N. E. where the Lord Christ hath chosen to plant his Churches in , to hide his people under the covert of his wings , till the tyranny of Antichrist be over-passed , and any that have disbursed pence for the furthering of his work , shall be repayed with thousands : Besides , the Gentlemen that govern this Colony are very desirous to be helpful in what they may , and had rather take any burthens upon themselves and the Inhabitants , that in justice they ought , then that those Gentlemen should be any wayes damnified : The Lord is pleased also to compleat this Commonwealth abundantly beyond all expectation in all sorts of needful occupations , it being for a lo●g time the great fear of many , and those that were endued with grace from above also , that this would be no place of continued habitation , for want of a staple-commodity , but the Lord , whose promises are large to his Sion , hath blest his peoples provision , and satisfied her poor with bread , in a very little space , every thing in the country proved a staple-commodity , wheat , rye , oats , peas , barley , beef , pork , fish , butter , cheese , timber , mast , tar , sope , plank-board frames of hous●s , clabboard , and pipestaves , iron and lead is like to be also ; and those who were formerly forced to fetch most of the bread they eat , and beer they drink a hundred leagues by Sea , are through the blessing of the Lord so encreased , that they have not only fed their Elder Sisters , Virginia , Barbados , and many of the Summer Islands that were prefer'd before her for fruitfulness , but also the Grandmother of us all , even the firtil Isle of Great Britain , beside Portugal hath had many a mouthful of bread and fish from us , in exchange of their Madeara liquor , and also Spain ; nor could it be imagined , that this Wilderness should turn a mart for Merchants in so short a space , Holland , France , Spain , and Portugal coming hither for trade , shipping , going on gallantly , till the Seas became so troublesome , and England restrain'd our trade , forbidding it with Barbados , &c. and Portugal stopt and took our ships ; many a fair ship had her framing and finishing here , besides lesser vessels , barques , and ketches , many a Master , beside commoa Seamen , had their first learning in this Colony , Boston , Charles-Town , Salem , and Ipswitch ; our Maritan Towns began to encrease roundly , especially Boston , the which of a poor country village , in twice seven years is become like unto a small City , and is in election to be Mayor Town suddainly , chiefly increased by trade by Sea , yet of late the Lord hath given a check to our traffique , but the reason may be rendred hereafter ; nor hath this Colony alone been actors in this trade of venturing by Sea , but New-haven also , who were many of them well experienced in traffique , and had good estates to mannage it , Canectiso did not linger behind , but put forth to Sea with the other ; all other trades have here fallen into their ranks and places , to their great advantage ; especially Coopers and Shomakers , who had either of them a Corporation granted , inriching themselves by their trades very much , Coopers having their plenty of stuff at a cheap rate , and by reason of trade , with forraign parts abandance of work , as for Tanners and Shomakers , it being naturalized into these occupations , to have a higher reach in mannaging their manifactures , then other men in N. E. are , having not chang'd their nature in this , between them both they have kept men to their stander hitherto , almost doubling the price of their commodities , according to the rate they were sold for in England , and yet the plenty of Leather is beyond what they had , their counting the number of the people , but the transportation of Boots and Shoes into forraign parts hath vented all however : as for Tailors , they vave not come behind the former , their advantage being in the nurture of new-fashions , all one with England ; Carpenters , Joyners , Glaziers , Painters , follow their trades only ; Gun-smiths , Lock-smiths , Black-smiths , Naylers , Cutlers , have left the husbandmen to follow the Plow and Cart , and they their trades , Weavers , Brewers , Bakers , Costermongers , Feltmakers , Braziers , Pewterers , and Finkers , Ropemakers , Masons , Lime , Brick , and Tilemakers , Cardmakers to work , and not to play , Turners , Pumpmakers , and Wheelers , Glovers , Fellmungers , and Furriers , are orderly turn'd to their trades , besides divers sorts of Shopkeepers , and some who have a mystery beyond others , as have the Vintners . Thus hath the Lord been pleased to turn one of the most hideous , boundless , and unknown Wildernesses in the world in an instant , as 't were ( in comparison of other work ) to a well-ordered Commonwealth , and all to serve his Churches , of which the Author intends to speak of three more , which came to be gathered in the compass of these years . CHAP. VII . Of the three last Churches that were gathered in the compass of these years , namely Haverhil , Mal●en , and another Church gathered in the Town of Boston . THis year 1648. John Winthrope Esquire was chosen Governor , and Thomas Dudly Esquire Deputy Governor , and John Endicut Esquire Major General , all three as they were the former year , the number of freemen added were about 94. about this time there was a Town founded about one or two mile distant from the place where the goodly river of Merrimeck receives her branches into her own body , hard upon the river of Shawshin , which is one of her three chief heads ; the honored Mr. Simon Broad street taking up his last setling there , hath been a grrat means to further the work , it being a place well fitted for the husbandmans hand , were it not that the remoteness of the place from Towns of trade , bringeth some inconveniencies upon the planteas , who are inforced to carry their corn far to market ; this Town is called Andover , and hath good store of land improved for the bigness of it , they soon gathered into a Church , having the reverend Mr. Whodbridg to instruct them in the wayes of Christ , till he returned to England , and since have called to office the reverend Mr. Deynes , for whose further incouragement the promises of the Lord for protecting , providing , increaseing , and continuing , even the very least of his Churches going on , according to his precepts , are abundantly manifested in his Word . THon Sister young , Christ is to thee a wall Of flaming fire , to hurt thee none may come In stipp'ry paths , and dark wayes shall they fall , His Angels might shall chase thei● countless sum . Thy Shepheard with full cups and table spread , Before thy foes in Wilderness thee feeds , Increasing thy young lambs in bosom bred , Of Churches by his wonder-working deeds : To countless number must Christ's Churches reach , The day 's at hand , both Jew and Gentle shall Come crowding in his Churches , Christ to preach , And last for aye , none can cause them to fall . About this time the Town of Malden had his first foundation stones laid by certain persons , who issued out of Charles-Town , and indeed had her whole structure within the bounds of this more elder Town , being severed by the broad ipreading river of Mistick the one from the other , whose troublesome passage caused the people on the North side of the river to plead for Town-priviledges within themselves , which accordingly was granted them ; the soyl is very firtile , but they are much straitned in their bounds , yet their neerness to the ●hief Market Towns , makes it the more comfortable for habitation , the people gathered into a Church some distance of ●ime before they could attain to any Church-Officer to admi●ister the Seals unto them , yet in the mean time at their Sab●th assemblies they had a godly Christian named M. Sarjant , who did preach the Word unto them , and afterwards they ●ere supplied at times with some young Students from the ●olledg , till the year 16●0 . one Mr. Marmaduke Mathews , ●oming out of Plimouth Patten , was for some space of time ●ith a people at the Town of Hull , which is a small Port●own peopled by fishermen , and lies at the entrance of the ●ays mouth , where this Mr. Mathews continued preaching , ●he lost the approbation of some able understanding men , ●ong both Magistrates and Ministers , by weak and unsafe ●pressions in his teaching , yet notwithstanding he was cal● to the office of a Pastor by the brethren of this Church of ●rist at Maldon , although some Neighbour-churches were satisfied therewith , for it is the manner of all the Churches Christ here hitherto , to have the approbation of their Si●-churches , and the civil Government also in the proceedings of this nature , by the which means Communion of Churches is continued , peace preserved ; and the truths of Christ sincerely acknowledged , yet the Author will not miss to mind him in the following Meeter . MAthews ! thou must build gold and silver on That precious stone , Christ cannot trash indure , Unstable straw and stubble must be gone , When Christ by fire doth purge his building pure . In seemly and in modest terms do thou Christs precious truths unto thy folk unfold , And mix not error with the truth , lest thou Soon leave out sense to make the truth to hold : Compleating of Christs Churches is at hand , Mathews stand up , and blow a crrtain sound , Warriours are wanting Babel to withstand , Christs truths maintain , 't will bring thee honors crown'd The last Church that compleated the number of 30. was gathered at Boston , by reason of the popularity thereof , bein● too many to meet in one assembly ; the North-east part of th● Town being separated from the other with a narrow strea● cut through a neck of land by industry , whereby that part i● become an Island , it was thought meet , that the people in habiting the same should gather into a Church-body , an● build a Meeting-house for their assembly , the which they hav● already done , but not as yet called any one to office ; for sin●● the people of Christ in some other places , both in Englan● and elswhere , have through the goodness of God obtaine like liberty with our selves , the Ministers of Christ have ha● their labours taken up in other places as well as her● which hath caused this Church as yet to be destitu● the beginning of this year was sad to the people of N. ●● by reason of the death of their honoured Governo●● John Winthrope Esquire , whose indefatigable paines in th● Wilderness-work is not to be forgotten , nor indeed ●● it be , his Funeral was very sadly and solemnly performe● by a very great concourse of the greater part of this Colo● whose mournful looks and watry eyes did plainly demonstrate the tender affection and great esteem he was in with the people . CHAP. VIII . Of the death of divers personages , who were in great este em with the people of New-England , famous for their godliness , and ominent parts , both for Magistracy and Ministery , and of the correcting hand of the Lord upon his N. E. people . A His year , after the death of this godly Governour , was chosen to succeed in the place 10. Endicut Esq . and Tho. Dudly Esq . to be Deputy Governor , to the place of Major-General Edw. Gibbons ; and seeing that the Lord is pleased to call this people to mourning , the Author will proceed to relate what further occasion this people have had to lament their miscarriages , that have caused the rod to be stretched out toward them , for of a truth they are no Antinomians : The next loss was the death of that famous Preacher of the Lord M. Hooker , Pastor of the Church of Christ at Hartford , and M. Philips , Pastor of the Church of Christ at Watertown , and the holy heavenly , sweet-affecting and soul-ravishing Minister M. Tho. Shepheard , Pastor of the Church of Christ at Cambridg , whose departure was very heavily taken by all the people of Christ round about him , and now N.E. that had such heaps apon heaps of the riches of Christs tender compassionate mercies , being turn'd off from his dandling knees , began to read their approaching rod in the bend of hi● brows & frowns of his former favourable countenance toward them ; their plenty of all things , which shold have cheared their hearts & quickned their spirits in elevating both soul and body to a thankful frame , through the work of his blessed Spirit ; on the contrary , it brought a fulness on many , even to loath the very honey-comb , insomuch that good wholesome truths would not down , yet had the Lord those that were precious unto him , who were not wanting to help one another out of this distemper , and with more warmer affections exhort one another , Come let us go up unto the house of the Lord , and he will teach us his wayes : Also the Lord was pleased to awaken us with an Army of caterpillers , that had he not suddainly rebuked them , they had surely destroyed the husband mans hope , where they fell upon trees , they left them like winter-wasting cold , bare and naked ; and although they fell on fields very rarely , yet in some places they made as clear a riddance , as the harvest mans hand , and uncovered the gay green Medow ground , but indeed the Lord did by some plats shew us what he could have done with the whole , and in many places cast them into the high wayes , that the Cart-wheels in their passage were painted green with running over the great swarms of them ; in some fields they devoured the leaves of their pease , and left the straw with the full crop , so tender was the Lord in his correction ; this minded all these Jacobites of the end of their coming over , but chiefly the husbandman , whose over eager pursuit of the fruits of the earth , made some of them many times run out so far in this Wilderness , even out of the sweet sound of the silver Trumpets blown by the laborious Ministers of Christ , forsaking the assembly of the Lords people , to celebrate their Sabbaths in the chimney-corner , horse , kine , sheep , goats , and swine , being their most indeared companions to travel with them to the end of their pilgrimage , or otherwise to gather together some of their neerest neighbours , and make a preachment one unto another , till they had learn'd so much , that they could away with none other teaching : As also the Lord was pleased to command the wind and Seas to give us a jog on the elbow , by sinking the very chief of our shipping in the deep , and splitting them in shivers against the shores ; a very goodly Ship called the Seaforce was east away , and many N. E. people put to hard shifts for their lives , and some drowned , as the godly and dearly beloved servant of Christ , Mr. Tho , Coitmire , a very able Seaman , and also a good Scholar , one who had spent both his labour and estate for the helping on of this Wilderness-work : as also another ship set forth by the Merchants of New-haven , of which the godly Mr , Lamberton went Master , neither ship , persons , nor goods ever heard of ; another ship also built and set forth by the inhabitants of Cambridg , split and cast away neer the same place where the Seaforce was loft ; as also another Barque mostly set forth by Dorchester men , sank in the Sea , and never heard of the manner how ; with divers others which might be here inserted ; this seemed the sorer affliction to these N. E people , because many godly men lost their lives , and abundantly the more remarkable , because the Lord was pleased to forbid any such things to befal his people in their passage hither ; herein these people read , as in great capital letters , their suddain forgetfulness of the Lords former received mercy in his wonderful preservation , bringing over so many scores of ships , and thousands of persons , without miscarriage of any , to the wonderment of the whole world that shall hear of it , ●ut more especially were the Merchants and traders themselves sensible of the hand of the Lord out against them , who were in some of the ships , and had their lixes given them for a prey ; as also Vintners , and other men of trade , whose gain is increased by Merchants men , being so taken up with the income of a large profit , that they would willingly have had the Common wealth tolerate divers kinds of sinful opinions to intice men to come and sit down with us , that their purses might be filled with coyn , the civil Government with contention , and the Churches of our Lord Christ with errors , the Lord was pleased after all this , to let in the King of Terror among his new-planted Churches . FOr this year 1650. Tho. Dudly Esquire was chosen Governor , and John Eudicut Esquire Deputy Governor , Major-General Edward Gibbous continned in his office still ; the number of freemen added were about 55. Thir year was the first noted year wherein any store of people died , the ayt and place being very healthy naturally , made this correction of the Lord seem the greater , for the most that died were children , and that of an unwonted disease here , though frequent in other places , the Lord now smiting many families with death in them , although there were not any families wherein more then one died , or very rare if it were otherwise , yet were these pilgrim people minded of the suddain forgetfulness of those worthies that died not long before , but more especially the little regard had to provide means to train their children up in the knowledg of learning , and improve such means as the Lord hath appointed to leave their posterity an able Minister ; as also to stir them up to prepare for the great work of the Lord Jesus in the overthrow of Antichrist , and calling of the Jews , which in all likelyhood is very suddainly to be performed ; as also in stirring up all the young ones that remain , to consider for what ●nd the Lord hath spared their lives , when he cut off others by death , namely , to prosecute the work that he hath given them to do in the power of his might , with the greater zeal and courage . THis year the honored and much desired servant of Christ , John Endicut Esquire was chosen to be Governour of the English , inhabiting the Colony of the Mattachusets , and the antient honored and long continued Champion for the truth , as it is in Jesus , Tho. Dudly Esquire was chosen Deputy Governour , by the major Vote of these wandering Jacobites , with heart and good will the honored Major-General Edward Gibbous continued in place this year , the Government shewed their desire to be assisting to the State of England , in making orders for establishing their Edict for these Western parts of the world among out N. E. people ; the Lord in his infinite wisdom saw meet to continue his correcting hand among his N. E. Churches , somewhat more then ordinary in a sore disease , of which many ( in comparison of what used to do ) and yet not so many as ordinarily use to do in other plantations of this Western world ; and whereas the former year young children died most , this year those of grown years died also , and although so small a sickness might not be taken notice of in other places , yet the rareness of it in so healthy a country as is this , cannot but speak loud in the ears of Gods people , who desire to hear the rod , and who hath appointed it , and perceive plainly many of them , that the Lord will have us to know , that if his own people tread in the same steps of riot and excess in the plenty he hath given them , with the men of this world , he will lay the same sicknesses and diseases upon them ; and further they perceive , according to the ordinary dispensation of his providences toward them , he hath some further great work to do with his N. E. people , that he is beginning again to a waken , rouze up , and quicken them with the rod of his power : For thus they begin to reason with themselves , when the Lord was pleased to expose them , their wifes , and little ones to the troubles of a tempestuous Sea in so long a voyage , and the wants of a barren Wilderness in great penury of food , he brought forth by his mighty power , and stretched-our arm , the glorious fabrick of his New-E . Churches ; and therefore now again they look for some further extraordinary great work of his , if he shall once again be pleased to refine them in this furnace of his , and would the Lord Christ would confirm our brethren in England in like faith by our example , yea , and far beyond many degrees , as the Wonder-working providence of Sions Saviour toward them hath more abundantly exceeded , and that as this in three seven years is comprised , though very weakly in this little book , there 's in one seven year would require volumes , and as this is wonderful , there is almost miraculous , and wonderful to the whole world , as if the Lord Christ did intend to make his power known more abundantly , then ever the sons of men saw Kings and Kingdoms strengthened , with affinity and consanguinity , the valiant of the world , men skil'd in feats of war , as Goliah from a child , fierce and pampered horses , whose necks are covered with strong neighing , and cunning Engeniers , men skilful to destroy with all the terrible engins of war , together with swarms of souldiers flocking together to swallow up the poor remnant of Gods people , all these hath the Lord caused to fall before your eyes , and our ears have heard the noyse of this great fall ; and beloved countrymen , and our dear brethren in Christ , step into the closet of your own hearts with us , and see if there will not be some things in this following verse that may suit your condition as well as ours , that having sown in tears , we may reap with joy the glorious harvest of our Lord Christ , which is hard at hand , for assuredly the Lord is tyed neither to us , nor you , but may , if it please him , cast off both , and raise up new instruments for his following work , but if he be pleased to give us melting hearts for our former miscarriages , and renew us with a more zealous courage and earnest contending for the faith , it is very like he hath more glorious works by far for us yet to do . CHAP. IX . Of the wonder-working providences of Christ , wrought for his people among our English Nation , both in our Native country , and also in N. E. which should stir us up to mourn for all our miscarriages much the more . FRom silent night true Register of moans , From saddest soul consum'd in deepest sin , A From heart quite rent with sighs and heavy groans , My wailing muse her woful work begins , And to the world brings tunes of sad lament , Sounding nought els but sorrows sad relent . Sorry to see my sorrows cause augmented , And yet less sorrowful were my sorrows more , A Grief that with grief , is nor with grief prevented , Yet grief it is must ease my grieved sore ; So grief and sorrow , care but how to grieve , For grief and sorrow must my cares relieve . The wound fresh bleeding must be stauch'd with tears , Tears cannot come unless some grief proceed , A Grief comes but slack , which doth increase my fears , Fear , left for want of help I still shall bleed ; Do what I can to lengthen my lifes breath , If Christ be wanting , I shall bleed to death . Thou deepest searcher of each secret thought , Infuse in me thy all-affecting grace , A So shall my work to good effect be brought , While I peruse my ugly sins a space , Whose staining filth so spotted hath my soul , That nought can wash , but tears of inward dole . How soon my soul hast thou the Lord forgot , B Who thee and thine through troublous Seas hath lead , On earth thy parts should praise him , suddain rot , Why dost neglect his glorious Kingdom spread . Thy eyes have seen the Mountains mov'd with 's hand , And sunk in Seas to make his Sion stand . No wonder then thy works with Eastern wind B On Seas are broke , and thy best Seamen slain , Sith , thou thy gain , and not Christs work dost mind , Lord stay thy hand , I see my works are vain . Our ships they shall thy Gospel forth convey , And not bring home strange errors here to stay . Instead of home-oppression , they shall now Thy Saints abroad relieve , by Sea them send ; No riot shall our Merchantmen allow , Time in exchange walks , not in Taverns spend : Godly grief and good purpose comes from thee , Lord Christ command , and then to work go we . Oh thou my soul how weak's thy faith become , With scatter'd seed of man and beast , thou hast Seen thy great God increase thy little sum , C Towns close compact in desart land hath plac't : In Wilderness thy table richly spread , Thy poor therein hath satisfi'd with bread . While firtil lands with hunger have been pined , C Thy harvest hath with heaps on heaps come in ; Oh mourn , that thou no more thy God should'st mind , His gentle rod to teach thee doth begin ; Then wonder not that swarms of Locust fly , And that earths fruits for want of moysture die . A countless crew of Caterpillers craul , To rob the earth of her green mantle quite ; Wolves only wont on lesser beasts to fall , C On great ones prey by day , and eke by night : Thy houses are consum'd with much good store , By fearful fires , which blustering winds blow o're . Lord stay thy hand , and stop my earthly mind , Thy Word , not world , shall be our sole delight , C Not Medow ground , but Christs rich pearl wee 'l find , Thy Saints imbrace , and not large lands down plight . Murmure no more will we at yearly pay , To help uphold our Government each way ; Not strive who least , but who the most shall give , Rejoyce will we , our hearts inlarged are , C Those wait on th' Altar , shall on Altar live , Nor shall our riches their good doctrine mar ; O●r pride of parts in thought of clear discerning , No longer shall disgrace their godly learning . Our meaner sort that metamorphos'd are , With womens hair , in gold and garments gay , C Whose wages large our Commonwealths work mar , Their pride they shall with moderation lay : Cast off their cloaths , that men may know their rank , Axd women that with outward deckings prank , The worlds imbrace our longing lust for gain , D No longer shall us into corners draw , Nor our large herds us from Gods house detain From fellowship of Saints , who learn thy Law : Thy righteous Judgments Lord do make me tremble , Nor word , nor rod , but deep in this dissemble . Two Masters , Lord , we will professed serve ; How can we Christ united be to thee , D When from thy Law learn'd we so greatly swarve , With watry tears unclued we will be . From creature-comforts , Christ thou art our stay , Work will and deed in us we humbly pray . Oh thou , my soul , and every part in me Lament , the Lord his worthies from the earth Takes to himself , and makes our earth to be E A mourning place left destituke of mirth ; Are these the daies wherein that Beast shall fall , Lord leave us means , though thou be all in all . What courage was in Winthrope , it was thine ; Shopheards sweet Sermons from thy blessing came , E Our heavenly Hooker thy grace did refine , And godly Burr receiv'd from thee his frame : Philips didst thou indue with Scripture light , And Huet had his arguings strong and right . Grave Higginson his heavenly truths from thee , E Maveruck was made an able help to thine ; What Harver had thou gavest , for 's people free ; Follow Green full of grace , to work thou didst assign : Godly Glover his rich gifts thou gavest , Thus thou by means thy flocks from spoiling savest . But Lord , why dost by death withdraw thy hand From us , these men and means are sever'd quite ; Stretch forth thy might , Lord Christ do thou command , Their doubled spirit on those left to light : Forth of their graves call ten times ten again , That thy dear flocks no damage may sustain . Can I forget these means that thou hast used , To quicken up my drowsie drooping soul ; Lord I forget , and have the same abused , Which makes me now with grief their deaths condole , And kiss thy rod , laid on with bowels tender , By death of mine , makes me their death remember . Lord , stay thy hand , thy Jacobs number 's small , Powre out thy wrath on Antichrists proud Thrones ; Here thy poor flocks that on thee daily call , Bottle their tears , and pity their sad groans . Where shall we go Lord Christ ? we turn to thee , Heal our back slidings , forward press shall we . Not we , but all thy Saints the world throughout Shall on thee wait , thy wonders to behold ; Thou King of Saints , the Lord in battel stont Increase thy armies many thousand fold . Oh Nations all , his anger seek to stay , That doth create him armies every day . CHAP. X. Of the endeavours of this people of Christ , to inlarge his Kingdom the world throughout , and first of their preaching Christ to the Indians , among whom they live . THese brood of Travellers having thus through the good hand of their God upon them , thus setled these Churches , according to the institution of Christ , and not by the will of man ; they now endeavour to be assisting to others : The reverend Mr. Hugh Peters , and his fellow-helper in Christ Mr. Wells steered their course for England , so soon as they heard of the chaining up of those biting beasts , who went under the name of spiritual Lords ; what assistance the Gospel of Christ found there by their preaching , is since clearly manifested ; for the Lord Christ having removed that usurping power of Lordly Prelates , hath now inlarged his Kingdom there , and that not onely by the means of these men , but by divers others , both godly and eminent servants of his , who never saw New-England ; and by divers other godly Ministers of Christ , who have since gone from hence , both young Students and others , to the number of twenty , or thereabout , in the whole ; besides some who were eminent in the civil Government here , both gracious and godly servants of Christ , and some who have been Magistrates here , to the number of five or six , the Lord Christ grant they may all endeavour the advancement of his truths , both in Churches and civil Government : But before the Author cease to speak of England , he is bold to say , that the Lord Christ will overturn , overturn , overturn , till he hath caused such a Government to be set up , as shall become nursing fathers to his new-planted Churches . The Indian people in these parts at the English first coming , were very barbarous and uncivilized , going for the most part naked , although the country be extreme cold cold in the winter-season : they are onely clothed with a Deers skin , and a little bit of cloth to cover their privy part . The Women for the most part are very modest , although they go as naked as the Men : they are generally very laborious at their planting time , and the Men extraordinary idle , making their squawes to carry their Children and the luggage beside ; so that many times they travell eight or ten mile with a burden on their backs , more fitter for a horse to carry then a woman . The men follow no kind of labour but hunting , fishing and fowling , in all which they make use of their Bowe and Arrowes to shoot the wilde creatures of the Trees , as Squirrells , gray and black Rockoones : as for Deer , they ordinarily catch them in traps , with a pole bent down , and a Cord at the end , which flyes up and stayes their hasty course . Bever , Otter , and Moose they catch with Traps also : they are very good marks-men , with their Bowe and Arrows . Their Boyes will ordinarily shoot fish with their Arrowes as they swim in the shallow Rivers , they draw the Arrow halfe way putting the point of it into the water , they let flye and strike the fish through ; the like they do to Birds lesser and great : onely the Geese and Turkies being strong of wing , somtimes flee away with their Arrowes sticking in them ; this is all the trade they use , which makes them destitute of many recessaries , both in meat , drink , apparell and houses . As for any religious observation , they were the most destitute of any people yet heard of , the Divel having them in very great subjection , not using craft to delude them , as he ordinarily doth in most parts of the World : but kept them in a continuall slavish fear of him : onely the Powawes , who are more conversant with him , then any other , sometimes recover their sicke folk with charmes , which they use , by the help of the Divell ; and this makes them to adore such ; one of them was seen as is reported to cure a Squaw that was dangerously sick , by taking a snakes skin and winding it about her arm the which soon became a living snake crawling round about her armes and body ; another caused the sick patient for healing , to pass bare footed through many burning coals ; those that cannot cure them , they call Squantams powwons : but if the patient live , he is had in great admiration , and then they cry , Much winnit Abbamocho , that is , very good Divell : for Squantam is a bad Divel , and Abbamocho is their good Divell . It hath been a thing very frequent , before the English came , for the Divell to appear unto them in a bodily shape , sometimes very ugly and terrible , and sometimes like a white boy , and chiefly in the most hideous woods and swamps : they report that sometimes he hath come into their wigwams , and carryed away divers of them alive : and since we came hither , they tell us of a very terrible beast for shape and bigness , that came into a wigwam toward the North-east parts , remote from any English plantations , and took away six men at a time , who were never seen afterward . The English at their first coming did assay and endeavour to bring them to the knowledge of God : and in particular the reverend , grave , and godly Mr. John Wilson , who visited their sick , and instructed others as they were capable to understand him . But yet very little was done that way , till in process of time they by continuall coming to the English , became better able to understand them ; and now of late yeers the reverend Mr. Eliot hath been more then ordinary laborious to study their language , instructing them in their own Wigwams , and Catechising their Children . As also the reverend Mr. Mayhewe , one who was tutored up in N. Eng. and called to office by the Church of Christ , gathered at a small Island called Martins Vineyard : this man hath taken good pains with them : but the particulars of our godly Ministers labours , together with the good hand of our God upon their indeavours , being already published , no further need be spoken . CHAP. XI . Of the gratious goodness of the Lord Christ , in planting his Gospel in the purety of it , in Virginia : and of the first Church gathered there according to the rule of the Gospel . ABout the yeer the Lord was pleased to put it into the heare of some godly people in Virginia , to send to N. E. for some of the Ministers of Christ , to be helpfull unto them in instructing them in the truth , as it is in Jesus . The godly Mr. Philip Bennit coming hither , made our reverend Elders acquainted with their desires , who were very studious to take all opportunities for inlarging the kingdome of Christ : and upon serious consideration , the reverend Mr. Knowls of Watertowne , and Mr. Tompson of Braintree were sent unto them , who ariving there in safety , preached openly unto the people for some good space of time , and also from house to house exhorted the people dayly , that with full purpose of heart they would cleave unto the Lord ; the harvest they had was plentifull for the little space of time they were there , till being opposed by the Governour and some other malignant spirits , they were forced to returne to N. E. again . It were much to be desired , that all people would take notice of the hand of God against this people , after the rejection of these Ministers of Christ : and indeed it was none other but the thrusting Christ from them ; and now attend to the following story , all you Cavaliers and malignant party the world throughout , take notice of the wonderworking providence of Christ toward his Churches , and punishing hand of his toward the contemners of his Gospel . Behold ye● dispisers , and wonder . Oh poor Virginia ▪ dost thou send away the Ministers of Christ with threatning speeches ? No sooner is this done , but the barbarous , inhumane , insolent , and bloody Indians are let loose upon them , who contrive the cutting them off by whole Families , closely carying their wicked counsells till they had effected their desires , their bloody designe taking place for the space of 200 miles up the River : the manner of the English Plantations there being very scattering quite contrary to N. E. people , who for the most part desire society . The manner of the Indians proceeding was thus , they divided themselves into severall companies , and beset the English houses a little before break of day , waiting for the first person that should open the doore and come forth , whom they cruelly murdered , beating out their brains , and then forthwith entred the house and slew all they found within , sometimes firing the houses , and leaving the living children miserably to be consumed with their dead Parents in the fearfull flames ; some people fleeing from this barbarous massacre , as they passed by a fired house heard a pitifull out-cry of a poor Child , crying , I burn , I burn : although they could willingly have made haste away , yet the miserable out-cry of this poor babe , caused them to haft to the house , and rescue it forth the flames , that was even almost ready to scorch it : this cruell and bloody work of theirs put period to the lives of five or six hundred of these people , who had not long before a plentifull proffer of the mercies of Christ in the glad tidings of peace published by the mouth of his Ministers , who came unto them for that end : but chusing rather the fellowship of their drunken companions , and a Preist of their own profession , who could hardly continue so long sober as till he could read them the reliques of mans invention in a common prayer book ; but assuredly had not the Lord pittied the little number of his people among this crooked generation , they had been consumed at once for this is further remarkable in this massacre , when it came toward the place where Christ had placed his little flock , it was discovered & prevented from further proceeding , and the Lord by this means did so allay their spirits of malignity toward his people , they gathered in a Church in presence of the very governour himself , and called to office one Mr. Harrison , who could not long continue among them , by reason of their fresh renewed malignity , who had formerly an evill eye toward them , and could no better refraine from oppressing them , then Pharoah after he had rest from the plagues under which he was . After the departure of Mr. Harrison , one Mr. Duren became an help unto them ; but he and his people also were forced to remove many hundred miles up into the country , where they now remain ; but assuredly the Lord hath more scourges in store , for such as force the people to such sufferings : and therefore let this Church of Christ continue in the way of his truth according to the rules of his Gospel , and without doubt the Lord will preserve and continue them , let the adversaries of his Truth be never so potent . As also about this time , the Lord was pleased to gather a people together in the Isle of Bermoodas , whose hearts being guided by the rule of the word , they gathered into a Church of Christ according to the rules of the Gospel , being provided with able persons , indued with gifts from the Lord to administer unto them the holy things of God ; and after they began to be opposed , their reverend elder Mr. Goulding came into these parts , and from hence he went to England : but this little flock of Christ not long after being banished from thence , went to one of the Southern Islands , where they endured much hardship ; and which the Churches of Christ in these parts understanding , about six or eight of them contributing toward their want , gathered about 800 l. to supply their necessity : the which they shipped in a small vessell hired for that end and sent by the hands of two brethren both corne and other necessaries : they arriving in safety by the blessing of God upon their labours , were well welcomed by their brethren , who abundantly blessed the Lord for them , and with godly and gratious expression returned a thankfull acknowledgement of the present good hand of the Lord Christ , in providing for them : so that as this book began with the wonderworking providence of Sions Saviour , in providing so wonderfull gratiously for his Churches the World throughout ; so it here endeth with the same ; and it were to be desired , that the Churches of Christ in Europe would gather up the wonderfull providences of the Lord toward them also , and more especially those in our native Country : for assuredly it would make much for the magnifying of his glorious works in this day of his power : and although the malignant and antichristian party may say , they can shew the like wonders ( as Jannes and Jambres that with-stood Moses ) yet were the worke of Christ for his poor Churches , within these few yeers , gathered together by some able instrument whom the Lord might be pleased to stir up for that end , and laid open the view of all , they would be forced to confess , this is the very finger of God , and no doubt but they would be a great strengthening to the faith of those , who are appointed of the Lord for the overthrow of Antichrist ( the Lord helping ) for assuredly the time of his having mercy upon Sion is come . CHAP. XII . Of the time of the fall of Antichrist , and the increase of the Gentile Churches , even to the prevoking of the twelve Tribes to submit to the kingdom of Christ . IT hath been the longing expectation of many , to see that notable and wonderfull worke of the Lord Christ , in casting down that man of sin who hath held the whole world ( of those that profess any Christ ) under his Lordly power , while the true professors of Christ have hardly had any appearance to the eye of the world ; first , take notice the Lord hath an assured se● time for the accomplishment of this work , which is set down in his word , although more darkly to be under stood ; wherefore the reverend Ministers of Christ , for these many yeers have studied and laboured for the finding it out , and that holy man of God Mr. John Cotton , among many other , hath diligently searched for the Lords mind herein , and hath declared some sudden blow to be given to this blood-thirsty monster : but the Lord Christ hath unseparably joyned the time , meanes , and manner of this work together , and therefore all men that expect the day , must attend the means : for such hath been and is the absurdity of many , that they make semblance of a very zealous affection to see the glorious work of our Lord Christ herein , and yet themselves uphold , or at least side with those that uphold some part of Antichrists kingdome : and therefore the lordly Prelacy may pray for his fall till their lungs are spent , and their throats grow dry . But while they have a seeming shew ( and hardly that ) to oppose his doctrines , they themselves in the mean time , make use of his power to advance themselves to honour : a● also in these dayes there are divers desperate , blasphemous , and erronious persons , whose consciences and their own self-will are unseparable companions ; these are very hot in their own apprehensions to prosecute the work ; but in the mean time , they not only batter down the truths of Christ , and his own Ordinances and Institutions , but also set up that part of Antichrists kingdom , which hath formerly had a great blow already , even his deceiveable and damnable doctrines : for as one badg of the beast is to be sull of blasphemies , so are they , and these take unto themselves seven spirits worse then the former , making the latter and worse then the beginning , as this story may testifie : and some stories in our native country much more . But to come to the time of Antichrists fall , and all that expect it may depend upon the certainty of it : yea it may be boldly said that the time is come , and all may see the dawning of the day : you that long so much for it , come forth and fight : who can expect a victory without a battel ? the lordly Prelates that boasted so much of these great atcheivements in this work , are fled into holes and corners : Familists , Seekers , Antinomians and Anabaptists , they are so ill armed , that they think it best sleeping in a whole skin , fearing that if the day of battell once go on , they shall fall among Antichrists Armies : and therefore cry out like cowards , If you will let me alone , and I will let you alone : but assuredly the Lord Christ hath said , He that is not with us , is against us : there is no room in his Army for toleratorists . But some will say ▪ We will never believe the day i● come till our eyes behold Babylon begirt with Souldiers . I pray be not too hasty ; hath not the Lord said , Come out of her my people ? &c. surely there is a little space left for this , and now is the time , seeing the Lord hath set up his standerd of resort : now , Come forth of her , and he not partakers of her sins : now is the time , when the Lord hath assembled his Saints together ; now the Lord will come and not tarry . As it was necessary that there should be a Moses and Aaron , before the Lord would deliver his people and destroy Pharaoh lest they should be wildred indeed in the Wilderness ; so now it was needfull , that the Churches of Christ should first obtain their purity , and the civill government its power to defend them , before Antichrist come to his finall ruine : and because you shall be sure the day is come indeed , behold the Lord Christ marshalling of his invincible Army to the battell : some suppose this onely to be mysticall , and not literall at all : assuredly the spirituall fight is chiefly to be attended , and the other not neglected , having a neer dependancy one upon the other , especially at this time ; the Ministers of Christ who have cast off all lording power over one another , are created field-Officers , whose Office is * extravagant in this Army , chiefly to encourage the fighting Souldiers , and to lead them on upon the enemy in the most advantagious places , and bring on fresh supplies in all places of danger , to put the sword of the spirit in their Souldiers hands : but Christ ( who is their general ) must onely enable them to use it aright : to give every Souldier in charge that they watch over one another , to see that none meddle with the execrable things of Antichrist , and this to be performed in every Regiment throughout the Army : and not one to exercise dominion over the other by way of superiority : for Christ hath appointed a parity in all his Regiments , &c. let them beware that none go apart with rebellious Korah . And further , behold , Kings , Rulers , or Generals of Earths Armies , doth Christ make use of in this day of battell , the which he hath brought into the field already also ; who are appointed to defend , uphold , and maintain the whole body of his Armies against the insolent , beastly , and bloody cruelty of their insatiable enemies , and to keep order that none do his fellow-Souldier any wrong , nor that any should raise a mutiny in the hosts . Notwithstanding all this , if any shall say , they will not believe the day is come till they see them ingage battell with Antichrist ; Verily , if the Lord be pleased to open your eyes , you may see the beginning of the fight , and what success the Armies of our Lord Christ have hitherto had : the Forlorne hopes of Antichrists Army , were the proud Prelates of England : the Forlorne of Christs Armies , were these N. E. people who are the subject of this History , which encountring each other for some space of time , ours being overpowered with multitude , were forced to retreat to a place of greater safety , where they waited for a fresh opportunity to ingage with the main battell of Antichrist , so soon as the Lord shall be pleased to give a word of Command . Immediately upon this success , the Lord Christ was pleased to command the right Wing of his Army , to advance against the left Wing of Antichrist : where in his former forlorn hopes of proud Prelates lay : these by our right Wing had their first pay ( for that they had done to our forlorne before ) being quite overthrown and cut in peices by the valiant of the Lord in our right Wing , who still remain fighting . Thus far of the battell of Antichrist , and the various success ; what the issue will be , is assuredly known in the generall already . Babylon is fallen , the God of truth hath said it ; then who would not be a Souldier on Christs side , where is such a certainty of victory ? nay I can tell you a farther word of encouragement , every true-hearted Souldier that falls by the sword in this fight , shall not lye dead long , but stand upon his feet again , and be made partaker of the triumph of this Victory : and none can be overcome , but by turning his back in fight . And for a word of terrour to the enemy , let them know , Christ will never give over the raising of fresh Forces , till they are overthrown root and branch . And now you antient people of Israel look out of your Prison grates , let these Armies of the Lord Christ Jesus provoke you to acknowledge he is certainly come , I and speedily he doth come to put life into your dry bones : here is a people not onely praying but fighting for you , that the great block may be removed out of the way , ( which hath hindered hitherto ) that they with you may enjoy that glorious resurrection-day , the glorious nuptials of the Lamb : when not only the Bridegroom shall appear to his Churches both of Jews and Gentiles , ( which are his spouse ) in a more brighter aray then ever heretofore , but also his Bride shall be clothed by him in the richest garments that ever the Sons of men put on , even the glorious graces of Christ Jesus , in such a glorious splendor to the eyes of man , that they shall see and glorifie the Father of both Bridegroom and Bride . OH King of Saints , how great 's thy work say we , Done and to do , poor Captives to redeem ! Mountaines of mercy makes this work to be Glorious , that grace by which thy works are seen . Oh Jesu , thou a Saviour unto thine , Not works but grace makes us this mercy find . Of sinners cheife , no better men they be , Thou by thy work hast made thy work to do : Thy Captaines strength weak dust appears in thee , While thou art brought such wondrous works unto . Then Christ doth all , I all is done for his Redeemed ones his onely work it is . Doth Christ build Churches ? who can them deface ? He purchast them none can his right deny : Not all the world , ten thousand worlds , his grace Caus'd him once them at greater price to buy . Nor marvell then if Kings and Kingdomes he Destroy'd , when they do cause his folke to flee . Christ is come down possession for to take Of his deer purchase ; who can hinder him ? Not all the Armies earthly men can make : Millions of spirits , although Divels grim : Can Pope or Turke with all their mortall power , Stay Christ from his inheritance one hour ? All Nations band your selves together now , You shall fall down as dust from bellows blown : How easie can our King your power bow ? Though higher you in mens accompt were grown . As drop in bucket shall those waters be , Whereon that Whore doth sit in high degree . Christs wrath is kindled , who can stand before His anger , that so long hath been provoked ? In moment perish shall all him before , Who touch'd Mount Sinai , and it soundly smoaked . New-England Churches you are Christs you say , So sure are all that walk in Christs way . No such need fear fury of men or Divels , Why Christ among you takes his dayly walk : He made you gold , you keeps from rusting evils , And hid you here from strife of tongues proud talke . Amongst his he for their defence doth bide , They need no more that have Christ on their side . Man be not proud of this thy exaltation : For thou wast dung and dogs filth , when Christ wrought In thee his work , and set thee in this station To stand , from him thy strength is dayly brought , Yet in him thou shalt go triumphant on : Not thou but Christ triumphs his foes upon . You people whom he by the hand did lead 〈…〉 Seas with watry wall : Apply your selves his Scriptures for to read : In reading do for eyes enlightned call , And you shall see Christ once being come is now Again at hand your stubborn hearts to bow . Though scattered you , Earths Kingdoms are throughout , In bondage brought , cheife by those make some shew Of Jewish rights , they Christ with you cast out : Christ well their Cords for you in sunder hew . Through unbeliefe you were to bondage brought : Believe that Christ for you great work hath wrought . He will your heart not member circumcise : Oh search and see , this is your Jesus sure , Refuse him not , would God you were so wise : None but this King can ought your hope procure . Once doting on an Earthly Kingdom you Mist of your Christ ; be sure be wiser now . The day 's at hand he will you wiser make To know Earths Kingdoms are too scant and base For such a price , as Christ paid for your sake : Kings you shall be , but in a higher place ; Yet for your freedom Nations great shall fall , That without fear of foes , him serve you shall . You are the men that Christ will cause subdue Those Turkish Troops , that joyned Jews have been : His Gentile Churches cast down Babels crue : Then you that brood of Mahumetts shall win , Destroy his seed ' mongst Persians , Turkes and Moores , And for poor Christians ope the Prison doors . Your Nation prov'd too scant for his possession , Whose pretious blood was made a price for sin : And Nations all who were in like transgression ; Some of the whole Christ to his Crown will win , And now makes way for this his work indeed , That through the world his Kingdom may proceed . Now Nations all I pray you look about , Christ comes you neer , his power I pray embrace : In 's word him seek ; he 's found without all doubt : He doth beseech with teares , Oh seek his face : Yet time there is , the Battel 's but begun ; Christ call thy folke that they to thee may run . Place them in thy strong Armies newly gather'd , Thy Churches Lord increase and fill withall : Those blessed ones are given thee by thy Father , The wickeds Rod off from their backs recall . Breake off their yokes , that they with freedom may Tell of thy workes , and praise thee every day . Lord Christ go on with thy great wonders working Down headlong cast all Antichristian power : Vnmaske those men that lye in corners lurking , Whose damned doctrines dayly s●ates advance . For why , thy Folke for this are dayly longing , That Nations may come in thy Churches thronging . What greater joy can come thy Saints among , Then to behold their Christ exalted high ? Thy Spirits joy with ravishment stirs strong Thy Folke , while they thy Kingdomes glory eye . Angels rejoyce because their waiting is In Saints assembly , where thy name they bliss . Thy workes are not in Israels Land confined , From East to West thy wondrous works are known : To Nations all thou hast thy grace assigned , Thy spirits breathings through the World are blown . All Languages and tongues do tell thy praise , Dead hear thy voyce , them thou dost living raise . Oh blessed dayes of Son of Man now seen , You that have long'd so sore them to behold , March forth in 's might , and stoutly stand between The mighties sword , and Christs dear flocke infold . Vndanted close and clash with them ; for why ? ' Gainst Christ they are , and he with thee stands by . No Captive thou , nor Death can on thee seize , Fight , stand , and live in Christ thou dayly dost He long ago did lead as Captives these , And ever lives to save thee where thou goest His Father still , and Spirit shall with thee Abide , and crowne thy Head with lasting glee . For thy words sake , and according to thine own heart , hast thou done all these great things , to make thy servant know them , 2 Sam. 7. 21. FINIS . Courteous Reader , These Books following are Printed for Nathaniel Brooke , and are to be sold at his Shop at the Angel in Cornehill . 1. TImes Treasury , or Academy for Gentry ; excellent grounds both Divine and humane for their accomplishment in arguments of discourse , habit , fashion ; with a Ladies love-Lecture , and Truths triumph , summing up all in a character of Honour , by Ri. Braithwait Esq 2. Morton of the Sacrament , in folio . 3. Physiogmony , and Chiromancy , Metoposcopy , the Symmetricall proportions , and signall Moles of the body , the subject of Dreames , to which is added the Art of Memory , by Ri. Sanders Student : folio . 4. Theatrum Chemicum Britannicum , containing severall poeticall peeces of our famous English Philosophers , which have written the Hermetique misteries in their antient Language , by Elias Ashmole Esq 5. Chiromancy , or the Art of Divining by the lines engraven in the hand of man by dame Nature , Theologically practically , in 19. Genitures ; with a learned discourse of the soul of the World , and universall spirit thereof , by Geo. Wharton Esq 6. Catholick History collected and gathered out of Scripture , Councels and antient Fathers , Moderne writers , both ecclesiasticall and civill , in answer to Dr. Vane's Lost Sheep returned home , by Ed. Chiseuhall Esq 7. Planometria , or the whole Art of Survey of Land shewing the use of all Instruments , but especially the plain Table ; whereunto is added an Appendix to measure regular Solids , as Timber , Stone ; usefull for all that intend either to sell or purchase . 8. An Arithmetick in number and species , in two Books : 1. Teaching by precept and example the operation in Numbers , whole and broken by Decimals , and use of the Logarithms , Napyers bones . 2. The great Rule of Algebra in Species , resolving all Arithmeticall questions by supposition , with a Canon , of the powers of numbers , fitted to the meanest capacity , by Jonas Moore late of Durham . 8. 9. Tactometrica , or the Geometry of Regulars after a new , exact , and expeditious manner in Solids , with sundry usefull experiments : Practicall Geometry of Regular-like Solids , and of a Cylinder body , for liquid vessell measure , with sundry new experiments never before extant , for gauging ; a work very usefull for all that are imployed in the Art Metrical , by John Wiberd , Doctor in Physick . 10. An Astrologicall discourse , with Mathematicall Demonstrations , proving the powerfull and harmonicall influence of the Planets and fixed Stars upon Elementary Bodies , in justification of the Validity of Astroligy , by Sir Christopher Heydon , Knight . 11. Magick and Astrology vindicated , in which is contained the true definitions of the said Arts , and the justification of their practise , proved by the authority of Scripture , and the experience of antient and modern Authors , by H. Warren . 12. An Astrologicall judgement of Diseases from the Decumbiture of the ficke : also the way of finding out the cause , change and end of a disease : also whether the sick be likely to live or die , by N. Culpeper . 13. Catastrophe Magnatum , or the downfall of Monarchy , by N. Culpeper . 14. Ephemerides for the year 1652. being a year of wonders , by N. Culpeper . 15. Lux veritatis , or Christian Judiciall Astrology vindicated , and Daemonology confuted ; in answer to Nath. Holmes , Dr. D. by W. Ramsey , Gent. 16. The History of the Golden Ass . 17. The Painting of the Antients , the beginning , progress , and consummating of that noble Art ; and how those antient Artificers attained to their still so much admired excellency . sraels redemption , or the propheticall History of our Saviours Kingdome on earth , by Robert Matton , of Exon Colledgo in Olcon . 8. 18. An Introduction to the Teutonick Philosophy , being a determination of the Originall of the Soul , at a Dispute held in the School at Cambridg at the Commencement March 3. 1646. by Charles Hotham , Fellow of Peter-house . 12. 19. Teratologia or a discovery of Gods wonders , manifested in the former and moderne times by bloody rain and waters , by I.S. 20. Foos Lachry marum , or a fountain of Tears , from whence doth flow Englands complaint , Jeremiahs Lamentations , with an Elegy upon that Son of Valour Sir Charles Lucas , by John Quarles . 8. 21. Oedipus , or a resolver , being a Clew that leads to the chiefe Secrets , and true resolution of amorous , naturall , morall and politicall Problems by G. M. 22. The celestiall Lamp , enlightning every distressed soul from the depth of everlasting Darkness to the height of eternall Light , by Tho. Fettisplace . 23. Nocturnall Lucubrations , or Meditations divine and morall , with Epigrams and Epitaphs , by Robert Chamberlain . 24. The unfortunate Mother , a Tragedy , by Tho. Nabs . 25. The Rebellion , a Comedy , by T. R. 26. The Tragedy of Messalina by Nat. Richards . 8. 27. The remedy of Discontentment , or a Treatise of contentation in whatsoever condition , fit for these sad and troublesome times , by Joseph Hall late B. of Exon and Norwich . 12. 18. The Grand Sacriledge of the Church of Rome , in taking away the sacred Cup from the Laity at the Lords Table , by the late reverend , Daniel Featly D. D. 4. 29. The cause and cure of Ignorance , Error Enmity Atheism and Prophaness , or a most hopefull way to Grace and Salvation , by R. Young. 8. 30. A bridle for the Times , tending to still the Murmuring , to settle the Wavering to stay the Wandring to strengthen the Fainting , by John Brinsley Minister of Gods Word at Yarmouth . 31. Comforts against the fear of Death , wherein are severall evidences of the work of Grace by John Collins of Norwich . 32. Jacobs seed , or the excellency of seeking God by prayer , by Jeremiah Burroughs , Minister of the Gospel to the two greatest Congregations about London , Stepney and Cripplegate . 33. The Zealous Magistrate , a Sermon , by Tho Threscot . 34. Britannia Rediviva , or a Soverain Remedy to cure a sick Common-wealth , preached in the Minster at Yorke before the Judges , August 9. 1649. by J. Shaw Minister of Hull . 35. The Princess Royall , preached in the Minster in Yorke before the Judges , March 24. 1650. by John Shaw Minister of Hull . 36. Anatomy of Mortality , divided into eight Heads . 1. The Certainty of Death . 2. Meditations of Death . 3. Preparations for Death . 4. The right behaviour in Death . 5. The Comfort in our own Death . 6. The comfort against the Death of Friends . 7. The Cases wherein it 's lawfull or unlawfull to desire Death . 8. The glorious Estate of Gods Children after Death , by George Stronde . 37. New Jerusalem , in a Sermon for the Society of Astrologers , August 1651. 38. Mirrour of Complements fitted for Ladies , Gentlewomen , Scholars and Strangers , with formes of speaking , and writing of Letters most in fashion , with witty Poems : and a Table expounding hard English words . 39. Cabinet of Jewels , discovering the nature , vertue value of pretious Stones : with infallible Rules to escape the deceit of all such as are adulterate or counterfeit by Tho. Nicholls . 40. Quakers Cause at second hearing being a full answer to their Tenets . 41. Divinity no Enemy to Astrology , a sermon intended for the Society of Astrologers for the year 1653. by Dr. Tho. Swadlin . 42. Historicall Relation of the first planting of the English in New England in the year 1628. to the year 1653. and all the materiall passages happening there . Exactly performed . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A85452-e430 The Church of Christ at Plimoth was planted in New England , 8. Yeares before any others . Doctor Wilson gave 1000 l. to New England , with which they stored them with great Guns . Mr. Wareham and other of their Teaching Elders , you shall reade of when the Can●●k●●●o is planted . 1634. Concord the 12. Church . 1. Dividing betweene the Word , and the Word . 2. Christ and his Graces . 3. The Word , and the spirit . 4. Christ , and his Ordinances . Foure score Errors derived from these four heads , and spread abroad in N. England ▪ Notes for div A85452-e23250 M. Allen a great help against the Errors of the time . Notes for div A85452-e37640 A The consideration of the wonderful providence of Christ in planting his N. E. Churches , and with the right hand of his power preserving , protecting , favouring , and feeding them upon his tender knees : Together with the ill requital of his all-infinite and undeserved mercies bestowed upon us , bath caused many a soul to lament for the dishonor done to his Name , and sear of his casting of this little handful of his , and the insulting of the enemy , whose forrow is set forth in these four first staffs of verses . A The consideration of the wonderful providence of Christ in planting his N. E. Churches , and with the right hand of his power preserving , protecting , favouring , and feeding them upon his tender knees : Together with the ill requital of his all-infinite and undeserved mercies bestowed upon us , bath caused many a soul to lament for the dishonor done to his Name , and sear of his casting of this little handful of his , and the insulting of the enemy , whose forrow is set forth in these four first staffs of verses . A The consideration of the wonderful providence of Christ in planting his N. E. Churches , and with the right hand of his power preserving , protecting , favouring , and feeding them upon his tender knees : Together with the ill requital of his all-infinite and undeserved mercies bestowed upon us , bath caused many a soul to lament for the dishonor done to his Name , and sear of his casting of this little handful of his , and the insulting of the enemy , whose forrow is set forth in these four first staffs of verses . A The consideration of the wonderful providence of Christ in planting his N. E. Churches , and with the right hand of his power preserving , protecting , favouring , and feeding them upon his tender knees : Together with the ill requital of his all-infinite and undeserved mercies bestowed upon us , bath caused many a soul to lament for the dishonor done to his Name , and sear of his casting of this little handful of his , and the insulting of the enemy , whose forrow is set forth in these four first staffs of verses . B The Rod of God toward us in our Maritine affairs manifested , not only to our own shipping , but strangers ; as the Mary Rose blown up in Charles River , and sunk in a moment , with about thirteen men slain therein : As also one Capt. Chadwicks Pinnace , and about four men slain therein , beside what hath been formerly said touching our own shipping . B The Rod of God toward us in our Maritine affairs manifested , not only to our own shipping , but strangers ; as the Mary Rose blown up in Charles River , and sunk in a moment , with about thirteen men slain therein : As also one Capt. Chadwicks Pinnace , and about four men slain therein , beside what hath been formerly said touching our own shipping . C Of the Lords hand against our Land affairs , as is heretofore expressed ; and also in the suddain taking away many mens estates by fire , and chiefly by a most terrible fire which happened in Charles-Town , in the depth of Winter , 1650. by a violent wind blown from one house to another , to the consuming of the fairest houses in the Town : Vnder the pre●ance of being unequally rated , many men murmure exceedingly , and withdraw their shoulders from the support of Government , to the great discouragement of those that govern , 1651. Pride and excess in apparrel i● frequent in these daies , when the Lord calls his people to humiliation and humble acknowledgment of his great deliverances ; and that which is far worse , spiritual pride , to shew our selves to be somebody , often step ●ut of our ranks , and delight in new fangled doctrines . C Of the Lords hand against our Land affairs , as is heretofore expressed ; and also in the suddain taking away many mens estates by fire , and chiefly by a most terrible fire which happened in Charles-Town , in the depth of Winter , 1650. by a violent wind blown from one house to another , to the consuming of the fairest houses in the Town : Vnder the pre●ance of being unequally rated , many men murmure exceedingly , and withdraw their shoulders from the support of Government , to the great discouragement of those that govern , 1651. Pride and excess in apparrel i● frequent in these daies , when the Lord calls his people to humiliation and humble acknowledgment of his great deliverances ; and that which is far worse , spiritual pride , to shew our selves to be somebody , often step ●ut of our ranks , and delight in new fangled doctrines . C Of the Lords hand against our Land affairs , as is heretofore expressed ; and also in the suddain taking away many mens estates by fire , and chiefly by a most terrible fire which happened in Charles-Town , in the depth of Winter , 1650. by a violent wind blown from one house to another , to the consuming of the fairest houses in the Town : Vnder the pre●ance of being unequally rated , many men murmure exceedingly , and withdraw their shoulders from the support of Government , to the great discouragement of those that govern , 1651. Pride and excess in apparrel i● frequent in these daies , when the Lord calls his people to humiliation and humble acknowledgment of his great deliverances ; and that which is far worse , spiritual pride , to shew our selves to be somebody , often step ●ut of our ranks , and delight in new fangled doctrines . C Of the Lords hand against our Land affairs , as is heretofore expressed ; and also in the suddain taking away many mens estates by fire , and chiefly by a most terrible fire which happened in Charles-Town , in the depth of Winter , 1650. by a violent wind blown from one house to another , to the consuming of the fairest houses in the Town : Vnder the pre●ance of being unequally rated , many men murmure exceedingly , and withdraw their shoulders from the support of Government , to the great discouragement of those that govern , 1651. Pride and excess in apparrel i● frequent in these daies , when the Lord calls his people to humiliation and humble acknowledgment of his great deliverances ; and that which is far worse , spiritual pride , to shew our selves to be somebody , often step ●ut of our ranks , and delight in new fangled doctrines . C Of the Lords hand against our Land affairs , as is heretofore expressed ; and also in the suddain taking away many mens estates by fire , and chiefly by a most terrible fire which happened in Charles-Town , in the depth of Winter , 1650. by a violent wind blown from one house to another , to the consuming of the fairest houses in the Town : Vnder the pre●ance of being unequally rated , many men murmure exceedingly , and withdraw their shoulders from the support of Government , to the great discouragement of those that govern , 1651. Pride and excess in apparrel i● frequent in these daies , when the Lord calls his people to humiliation and humble acknowledgment of his great deliverances ; and that which is far worse , spiritual pride , to shew our selves to be somebody , often step ●ut of our ranks , and delight in new fangled doctrines . C Of the Lords hand against our Land affairs , as is heretofore expressed ; and also in the suddain taking away many mens estates by fire , and chiefly by a most terrible fire which happened in Charles-Town , in the depth of Winter , 1650. by a violent wind blown from one house to another , to the consuming of the fairest houses in the Town : Vnder the pre●ance of being unequally rated , many men murmure exceedingly , and withdraw their shoulders from the support of Government , to the great discouragement of those that govern , 1651. Pride and excess in apparrel i● frequent in these daies , when the Lord calls his people to humiliation and humble acknowledgment of his great deliverances ; and that which is far worse , spiritual pride , to shew our selves to be somebody , often step ●ut of our ranks , and delight in new fangled doctrines . D An over-eager desire after the world hath so seized on the spirits of many , that the chief end of our coming hither is forgotten ; and notwithstanding all the powerful means used , we stand at a stay , as if the Lord had no farther work for his people to do , but every bird to feather his own nest . D An over-eager desire after the world hath so seized on the spirits of many , that the chief end of our coming hither is forgotten ; and notwithstanding all the powerful means used , we stand at a stay , as if the Lord had no farther work for his people to do , but every bird to feather his own nest . E The Lords taking away by death many of his most eminent servants from us , shewes , that either the Lord will raise up another people to himself to do his work , or raise us up by his Rod to a more eager pursuit of his work , even the planting of his Churches the world throughout . The Lord converts and calls forth of their graves men to fight his battels against the enemies of his truth . E The Lords taking away by death many of his most eminent servants from us , shewes , that either the Lord will raise up another people to himself to do his work , or raise us up by his Rod to a more eager pursuit of his work , even the planting of his Churches the world throughout . The Lord converts and calls forth of their graves men to fight his battels against the enemies of his truth . Aso Mr. William Leveriry Pastor of Sandwich Church , is very serious therein , and with good success . Mr. Nathaneel White , Mr. Patrick , Copeland , Mr. William Golding . Rev. 17.14 . * Yea every Officer hath his own proper Regiment . 
A33311	----	A geographicall description of all the countries in the known vvorld as also of the greatest and famousest cities and fabricks which have been, or are now remaining : together with the greatest rivers, the strangest fountains, the various minerals, stones, trees ... which are to be found in every country : unto which is added, a description of the rarest beasts, fowls ... which are least known amongst us / collected out of the most approved authors ... by Sa. Clarke ... Clarke, Samuel, 1599-1682. 1657 Approx. 747 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 120 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A33311 Wing C4516 ESTC R36024 15586836 ocm 15586836 103995 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33311) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 103995) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1184:93) A geographicall description of all the countries in the known vvorld as also of the greatest and famousest cities and fabricks which have been, or are now remaining : together with the greatest rivers, the strangest fountains, the various minerals, stones, trees ... which are to be found in every country : unto which is added, a description of the rarest beasts, fowls ... which are least known amongst us / collected out of the most approved authors ... by Sa. Clarke ... Clarke, Samuel, 1599-1682. Gaywood, Richard, fl. 1650-1680. [6], 219 [i.e. 225], [8] p. Printed by R.I. for Thomas Newberry ..., London : MDCLVII [1657] Added illustrated t.p. signed: R. Gaywood. Includes index. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Geography -- Early works to 1800. Great Britain -- Description and travel. Great Britain -- Description and travel -- Early works to 1800. America -- Description and travel. 2004-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2004-08 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2004-10 Judith Siefring Sampled and proofread 2004-10 Judith Siefring Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-01 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A Geographicall Description Of all the COUNTRIES In the known VVORLD . AS ALSO Of the greatest and famousest Cities and Fabricks which have been , or are now remaining : Together with The greatest Rivers , the strangest Fountains , the various Minerals , Stones , Trees , Hearbs , Plants , Fruits , Gums , &c. which are to bee found in every Country . Unto which is added , a Description of The rarest Beasts , Fowls , Birds , Fishes , and Serpents which are least known amongst us . Collected out of the most approved Authors , and from such as were eye-witnesses of most of the things contained herein . By SA : CLARKE , Pastor of the Church of Christ in Bennet Finck , London . PSALM 104.24 , 25. O Lord , how manifold are thy Works ! In wisdome hast thou made them all : The earth is full of thy riches : So is the great and wide Sea , wherein are things creeping innumerable : both small and great Beasts , &c. LONDON , Printed by R. I. for Thomas Newberry , at the three Lions in Cornhill , over against the Conduit . MDCLVII . A GEOGRAPHICALL DESCRIPTION OF ALL THE COVNTRIES IN THE KNOWNE WORLD as also of the Chiefest Cittyes , Famousest Structures , Greatest Rivers ▪ Strangest Fountaines &c. Together with The rarest Beasts ▪ Birds Fishes &c , which are Least known● amongst vs. BY SA : CLARKE : R Gaywood fecit A Geographicall Description Of all the COUNTRIES In the known VVORLD . The Division of the World. THE Earth is commonly divided into four parts , Asia , Africa , Europe , and America . Asia Described . Asia is divided into two parts : Asia the lesse , next to Europe , called also Anatolia , or Natolia , thus bounded : Towards the West and North , is Greece : Full West is the Archipelagus : On the East is the River Euphrates : On the North is the Euxine Sea : And on the South the Mediterranean . This Country was once of admirable fertility , affording all sorts of Commodities , both for necessity and delight : But for the sins of her Inhabitants it s turned into barrennesse , having been so often wasted by the great Monarchs of the earth . First , by the Babylonians , then by the Meads and Persians , then by the Grecians , then by the Romans , and lastly by the Turks , who have made such wofull havock , that in it are to bee seen the ruines of above four thousand Cities , and Towns : the residue have lost both the names , and memory of their Predecessors , and the people are faln from the Knowledge , Religion , and Industry of their fore-fathers : and for the most part are Mahumetans . In this Asia the Lesse are contained these Provinces : Caria , Jonia , Dori● , Lydia , Aeolis , Phrygia minor , and major , Cilicia , Pamphilia ▪ Lycia , Bythinia , Pontus , Paphlagonia , Galacia , Cappadocia , Lycaonia Pysidia , and Armenia minor . In Jonia stood Miletum where Paul Preached to the Elders , Acts 20.17 . and Ephesus . In Lydia were seated Laodicea , Thyatira , Philadelphia , Sardis and Pergamus . In Phrygia minor was Adramitium mentioned Act. 27.2 . In Phrygia major was Colosse , to whom Paul wrote his Epistle . In Cilicia was Tarsus where Paul was born . In this Country feed those Goats whose hair makes our curious Chamlets , and Grogerams , falsely called Camels hair . In Pamphilia are seated Perga , Pisidia , and Attalia , Sea Towns , Act. 13 . 1● , 14. In Lycia the cheif City was Patara . In Lycaonia were Iconium and Listra . In Pisidia was the famous City of Antiochia . In Asia the Greater are contained these Countries , Syria , Palestine , Armenia major , Ara●●a the Happy , Stony , Desert , Media , Assyria , Mesop●tamia , Persia , Chald●n , Part●ia , Hircania , T●rtaria , ●hi●a , and India . In Syria are Phaenicia , Cael●syria and Syroph●nicia . In Phaenicia are Tyre and Sidon , Sarepta and Ptolaemais . In Caelosyria are Hieropolis , Damascus , Aleppo , Tripolis &c. Palestine is in length two hundred miles : in breadth but fifty : containing Samaria ; Idumaea , Judaea , Galile the higher , called Galile of the Gentiles : Galile the lower , wherein were Nazareth : and Mount Tabor , where Christ was transfigured . Armenia major , now Turkomania , wherein was Colchus whence Jason fetched the golden Fleece . Arabia divided into three parts , Arabia Deserta , where the Children of Israel were fed with Manna forty years . Arabia Petrosa , where Mount Sinai was , and the Law given . Arabia Faelix , abounding with Spices and Drugges , where Medina is , the place of Mahomets Sepulchre . Media where the fruits of the Country are said to bee always green , and flourishing . Assyria where Nineveh stood to which Jonah was sent . Mesopotamia where was Babylon . Persia a great Empire where the Regall City is Persepolis . Chaldaea often mentioned in Scripture . Parthia the Inhabitants whereof were famous for their Archery , and opposition against the Romans . Hircania which hath many Cities of note , and abounds with Wine , and Honey . Tartaria formerly called Scythia , whose Queen Tomyris , overcame Cyrus , and cut off his head : They have neither Cities nor houses but live in hoards ; their Prince is the great Cham. China is a very great , populous , and fruitful Country , and the Inhabitants are very ingenuous , but it is lately overrun by the Tartars , as you shall hear afterwards . India , through the midst whereof runs the River ●anges , dividing it into India intra Gangem , which lieth towards the West , and India extra Gangem , which lyeth towards the East . The chief place whereof is Goa , where the Vice-roy of Portugal resides . The Islands of Asia the less are Rhodes , over against Caria ; and Cyprus , formerly consecrated to Venus . In the Indian Ocean the Islands are very many , principally Ormus , Zeilan , Sumatra , Avirae insulae , Bocuro , Java major , and minor , Japan , the Molucco's , and the Philippine Islands , which abound with Spices of all sorts , Pearls , and Gold , whereof I will now give a more particular account . Asia minor , more largely described . Cappadocia described . Cappadocia , called also Leucosyria , and now Amasia , stretcheth four hundred and fifty miles along the Euxine Sea ; bounded on the West , with Paphlagonia , Galatia , and part of Pamphilia , on the South with Cilicia , on the East with the Hills Antitaurus , and Moschius , and part of Euphrates ; Here runneth Halis , the end of Craesus Empire , both in the site and fate thereof , hee being deceived with that ambiguous Oracle , Craesus Halin penetrans , magnam pervertet op●m vim , that passing Halis , hee should overturn a great State , which hee interpreting actively of his attempts against Cyrus , verified it passively in himself . In Cappadocia was the City of Comana , famoused by the Temple of Bellona , and a great multitude of such as were there inspired by Devillish illusions . Not far thence also was Castabala , where was the Temple of Diana Persica . Galatia , or Gallo-graecia , hath on the South , Pamphilia , and on the North it s washed with the E●xine Sea , by the space of two hundred and fifty miles . Sinope was the chief City : Deiotar●s a famous King : but Galacia is made more famous by St. Pauls Epistle written to the Church thereof . Pontus , and Bithinia , now called Bursia , hath on the West the mouth of Pontus , the Thracian Bosphorus , and part of Propontis ; Galacia on the East : part of the Euxine Sea on the North : and Asia , properly so called , on the South : The most famous Cities in it were Nice , wherein was celebrated the first General Council gathered against the Arians : Nicomedia , sometimes the seat of the Emperors ; Apamia , or Bursa , nigh to Mount Olympus , where the first Ottamans had their Seat-Royal , and all of that race ( except the Great Turks themselves ) are still there buried : Chalcedon , builded seventeen years before Bi●amium and the builders thereof are said to bee blinde , which neglected that better seat . Here was held a famous Council of six hundred and thirty Bishops against the Heresie of Eutiches . Paphlagonia ▪ hath on the North Pontus , on the East the River Halis , on the South Phrygia and Galacia , and on the West Bithynia : Vetruvius tells us of a ●ountain here that seems to bee mixed with wine , that makes drunken such as drink freely thereof . Asia , properly so called , now Sarcum , is bounded on the West with part of Propontis , and Hellespont , the Aegean , Icarian and Myrtoan Seas ; On the South with the Rhodian Sea , Lycia and Pamphilia ; On the East with Galacia : and on the North with Pontus , Bythinia , and part of Propontis . In which space are contained Phrygia , Caria , and both Mysia's , Aeolis , Jonia , Doris , and Lydia . Phrygia is divided into the greater , and the less , called also Hellespontiaca , and Troas . The greater lyeth Eastward , and is so called from the River Phryx , which parts it from Caria . Here stood Midaium the Royal Seat of Mydas , and Apamia the Phrygian Metropolis . Here also upon the River Sangarius stood Gordie , where was the Gordian knot , which when Alexander could not untie , hee cut it in sunder with his sword . In the lesser Phrygia stood the eye of Asia , and Star of the East , called Ilium , or Troy , destroyed by the Grecians after ten years siege , the ruines whereof appear at this day , the walls , and decayed buildings entertaining the beholder with a kinde of majesty ; the walls were of a large circuit , of great , spongy , black , and hard stones , cut foursquare ; the ruines of the Turrets on the walls are yet to be seen , also great marble Tombs of ancient workmanship made Chest-fashion , and their covers whole are yet to be seen without the walls . Many great Cisterns made to receive rain water are yet whole ; The soil about it is dry , and barren : The Rivers Xanthus , and Simois so much famoused , are small Rivers , which in Summer are quite dry . Nunc seges est ubi Troja fuit . Cyzicus was a City of Mysia , wherein was a famous Temple , whose Pillars were four cubits thick , and fifty cubits high , each of one stone , the whole building was made of polished stone , and each stone was joyned to other with a line of gold : The Image of Jupiter within was made of Ivory , crowned with a marble Apollo , which City and Temple were swallowed up in an Earthquake , and probably for their abominable Idolatry . The like befel Philadelphia ( one of the seven Churches to which St. John wrote ) another City of Mysia , and the like to Magnesia in the same Region . A little hence standeth Abydus , and over against it on Europe side was Sestus ; one of the Guards of the Turkish Empire , he having built Castles there which are well furnished , and the Straits not being above seven Furlongs over . Here Xerxes joyned Asia to Europe by a Bridge , for the transportation of his huge Army into Greece . In Mysia also was that famous Pine-tree that was four and twenty foot in compass , and growing intire for seventy foot from the root , was then divided into three Arms , equidistant , which afterwards gathered themselves close into one top two hundred foot high . Jonia is situated on the Icarian Seas over against the Isle of Chios , wherein were ten principal Cities , Miletus , Myus , Priene , Ephesus , Colophon , Lebedus , Teos , Clazomenae , Phocaea , and Erythraea . The Temple of Diana Described . The Temple of Diana at Ephesus was one of the Worlds Wonders ; two hundred and twenty years were spent in the building of it : It was built upon a Marish to prevent hurt by Earthquakes , which were very common in those parts ; the first foundation was laid upon Coals , the second upon Wooll ; It was four hundred twenty and five foot long , and two hundred and twenty broad , there were in it one hundred twenty and seven Pillars of Marble , sixty foot in height , and thirty six of them curiously wrought and engraven , the works of so many Kings . The doors of the Temple were of Cypress , which after four hundred years , were as fresh as if they had been new made ; the roof was of Cedar : The Image , which superstition supposed to have come down from Jupiter , was made by one Canesia : some say of Ebonie , others of the Vine which had many holes made , and filled with Spikenard , the moisture whereof closed up the rifts . It was inriched and adorned with gifts beyond value . It was contrived by Ctesiphon , and was seven times fired , the last whereof was by Erostratus , who did it to get himself a name : Herodo . Doris was almost surrounded with the Sea , wherein was Gnidus , a City famous for the Marble Image of Venus and Halycarnassus , famous for Herodotus , and Dionysius the Historians ; and for Mausolus , whose Sepulchre erected by Artimesia his wife , and sister , was accounted one of the seven Wonders of the World. Lycia is washed by the Sea for the space of two hundred miles : In it Mount Taurus ariseth , hence stretching it self Eastward under divers appellations , to the Indian Sea. Pamphilia beareth Eastward from Lycia , and now together with Cilicia is by the Turks called Caramania . Armenia minor , which is divided from the greater , now Turcomania , by the River Euphrates on the East . A more full description of the Countries in Asia major . The Land of Canaan Described . It was first called Canaan after that the posterity of Canaan the son of Cham had possessed it , when Moses and Joshua had conquered it , it was called the Land of Israel . After the Babylonish Captivity it was called the Land of Judaea : From the Philistines , which inhabited the Sea-coasts , it was called the Land of Palestine : and by Christians since , the Holy Land. Adricomius , which hath best described it , makes it to bound Eastward on Syria , and Arabia : Southward on the Desart of Paran and Egypt : Northward on Mount Libanus : and Westward on the Sea. From Dan to Bersheba its about a hundred and sixty Italian miles in length , and sixty in breadth . No Country in the world had so many Cities in so little a compass as this once had . The Royal Cities in each Tribe were these : In Aser , Acsaph , besides Sidon , and Tyrus : In Benjamin , Bethel , Gaaba , Jerusalem , and Jerico . In Dan , ●achish ; besides Eckron and Gath : In Ephraim , Gazer , Samaria , Saron , and Tapua : In Gad , Rabba : In Isachar , Aphec : In Juda , Arad , Be●eck , Eglon , Hebron , Libna , Mackeda , Odolla , Taphua : In Manasse , Dor , Gilgal , Jezreel , Megiddo , Taanac , and Thirza : In the other part of Manasse , Astaroth , Edri , Geshur , Machathi , Soba , Teman , and Damascus . In Nepthali , Aser , Kedes and Hemath : In Ruben , Heshbon , Madian and Petra : In Simeon , Debir , and Gerar : In Zebulon , Jeconan and Shimron . Jordan is the chiefest River , which at last looseth it self in the Lake Asphaltites , but before that , it makes many fruitful Vallies , and spreadeth it self into a Lake called Genazereth , sixteen miles long , and six broad , environed with many pleasant Towns , as Julias and Hippo on the East : Tarichea on the South , and Tiberias on the West , made wholesome with her hot-waters . But before it makes the Lake of Genazereth , it makes another called Samachonitis , it especially is filled with the snow of Libanus usually melted in the first month , which causeth Jordan then to swell , and overflow his banks ( which made Josua's passing thorough it at that time the more miraculous : ) In Scripture it s called the waters of Merom . The variety of fruits , and other temporall blessings , wherewith this Country was inriched , are so fully set down in Scripture that I need make no particular mention of them . What multitudes of people it fed , may be taken notice of in those two Instances ; First , When David numbred them , there were found Eleven hundred thousand in Israel , and four hundred and seventy thousand in Judah , valiant men that drew the sword , 2 Sam. 24.9 . and yet Benjamin and Levi were not reckoned : And in the dayes of Jeroboam , 2 Chr. 13. Abijah King of Judah brought into the field four hundred thousand , and Jeroboam eight hundred thousand , and on this part were slain five hundred thousand , all choice men , which no history can match in any age , or place of the world : What then was the total number , if women , children , impotent , and aged men had been reckoned ? After the return from the Babylonish Captivity , one third part of this Country was called Judaea , to distinguish it from the other two , Samaria and Galilee . Galilee was the most Northerly , confining on Libanus and Anti-Libanus towards the North : on Phaenicia Westerly : having Caelosyria on the East : and Samaria with Arabia on the South : Jordan parted it ●n the middest It was divided into the higher and lower Galilee , the higher was called Galilee of the Gentiles , containing the Springs of Jordan , and those Cities which Salomon gave to King Hyram : The lower was called Galilee of Tiberias , that City giving name both to the Lake and Region , in which Nazareth , and the Hill Tabor were famous . Samaria is seated betwixt Galilee , and Judaea , being much lesse than either of them . Judaea is the most Southerly , between the Mediterranean , and Dead Seas , Samaria , and Idumaen . Pliny addeth to these the Region of Decapolis , so called from her ten Cities , which were , Caesarea Philippi , Aser , Kedes , Nepthalim , Sephet , Corazin , Bethsaida , Capernaum , Jotopata , Tiberias , and Bethsan , called also Scythopolis . A Description of Hierusalem , and the Temple , as they were when they were destroyed by the Romans . Hierusalem was compassed with a treble wall on every side , save only on that part where it was inclosed with inaccessible Vallies ; for on that side it needed onely one wall : It was built upon two hils , the one opposite to the other , separated by a Valley , which was wonderously replenished with houses . One of these Hills , whereon stood the upper part of the City , was far higher and steeper than the other ; whereupon King David compassing it about with a Wall , called it the City of David . The other hill called Acra , was the place whereon the lower part of the City stood : And opposite to this Acra , was another hill lower than it , which at first was divided from it by a large Valley ; but when the Asmonians reigned , they filled up this Valley , and cut down the top of Acra , that it might not hide the Temple : within one of the vallies was Siloam , a Fountain sending forth abundance of clear and sweet water : The outmost wall , by reason of the valley about it , and the Rock whereon it stood was impregnable , the rather , because besides the situation , it was built very strongly by David , Salomon , and other Kings . A fourth wall was begun by Agrippa : In humane reason , had this wall been finished , the City could never have been taken : For hee began to build it with stones twenty cubits long , and ten cubits broad , so that it could neither bee easily undermined , nor battered with Engines : But hee built this wall but ten cubits high , and then fearing lest Claudius Caesar should think that hee had a purpose to Rebell , hee gave it over : Yet afterwards the Jews raised this wall twenty cubits high : made a Battlement two cubits high , and the Tower three cubits , in all four and twenty cubits high : Besides , upon the wall were three Towers twenty cubits broad , and twenty cubits high , built four square , very strongly ; within these Towers were rooms for men to dwell in , and Cisterns to receive rain-water . The third wall had ninty of these Towers , and between every Tower were two hundred cubits space : The second wall had fourteen Towers ; and the old wall had threescore , and the compasse of the whole City was three and thirty furlongs . Between the North , and the West-part of the City , upon the outmost wall , stood the Tower Psephina , which was raised threescore and ten cubits high ; so that in a clear day a man might from thence discover Arabia , and the utmost confines of the Jews , even to the Sea. Just opposite to this was the Towe● Hippicos , built by Herod upon the old wall , which for bignesse , beauty , and strength , surpassed all others in the world : It had four corners , each of which was five and twenty cubits broad , as many long , and thirty cubits high , and in no place hollow : On the top was a Well to receive Rain-water , twenty cubits deep . On the top of all were Houses five and twenty cubits high , divided into many rooms : Above them were battlements two cubits high , and Turrets three cubits high , so that in all it was fourscore and five cubits high . Hee built also a second Tower , in breadth and length forty cubits , and as many high , in figure of a square pillar , all solid , and not hollow within : And above this , a Porch ten cubits high , adorned with Turrets and Pinacles : Over the midst of this Porch hee built another Tower , distinguished into goodly roomes , and sumptuous Baths ; and on the top it was beautifyed with Turrets and Pinacles ; so that the whole height was almost fourscore and ten cubits . Lastly , Hee built a third Tower , which hee called after his Queens name , Mariamne , twenty cubits high , and twenty broad , all of solid stone , and not hollow , having more stately and magnificent lodgings in it than either of the former : It was in all fifty five cubits high . These Towers , though they were very high , yet by reason of their situation they seemed far higher : For the old Wall whereon they were built stood upon a Rock that was thirty cubits high , whereby their height was much increased : They were not built also of ordinary stone , but all of white Marble , whereof each stone was twenty cubits long , and ten cubits broad , and five cubits thick ; and so curiously joyned together that every Tower seemed but one stone ; within the City was the Kings Palace , surpassing all that can bee spoken of it , and for greatnesse , and curious workmanship , may bee compared with any other in the world : It was invironed with a wall thirty cubits high , adorned with goodly Towers round about , Beautified with Houses for an hundred of the Nobility : The variety of the Marble wherewith it was built , was admirable , all sorts being therein used , though never so rare to bee found . In every room also were many vessels of gold , and silver , and many Porches round about , adorned with most curious Pillars : There were in it very many pleasant walks , adorned with all sorts of Trees , and Gardens , beset with Fountains that spouted up water on high , and Cisterns beauti●yed with many Brazen Statues , from which ranne out water continually . The Temple Described . The Temple was built upon a Rocky Mountain ; the plain on the top whereof was at first scarce big enough for the Temple and Court , the hill being very steep : But the people every day bringing earth thither , at last made it plain , and large enough , and inclosed the hill with a treble wall , which was a work passing all expectation ; to the effecting whereof many Ages were spent , and all the holy treasure offered to God from all parts of the world : The foundations of the Temple were laid three hundred cubits deep , and in many places more . The stones of it were forty cubits , The Porches were double , and every one was supported by many stately pillars , five and twenty cubits high , all of one peece of white Marble ; the tops of them were of Cedar so exactly wrought , as astonished the beholders : These Porches were thirty Cubits broad , and the compass of all was six Furlongs . The Courts were curiously wrought , and paved with all sorts of stones . Thirdly , The way to the inward Temple was all inclosed with stones , wrought like Lattice-work , which were three Cubits high , of curious workmanship : to this second there was an ascent by fourteen staires ; and aloft it was four square , and enclosed with a wall by it self , whose outside being forty Cubits high , was all covered with stairs to ascend up to it , and within , it was twenty five Cubits high : At the top of the fourteen staires within the wall was a level , compassed with a wall of three hundred Cubits , which had eight Gates in it ; and between the Gates were Porches opposite each to other , reaching from the wall to the Treasury , supported with great and stately Pillars . All the gates were covered with Plates of gold , and silver , only one was covered with Corinthian brasse , which for beauty far excelled the other , dazling the eyes of the beholders : In every gate were two doores , each of them thirty Cubits high , and fifteen broad ; and on each side they had seats thirty Cubits long , and forty Cubits high , each one supported with two Pillars , twelve Cubits thick : Only the gate which was covered with Corinthian brasse , was fifty Cubits high , the gates were forty Cubits , and it was more richly adorned than the rest . Fourthly , the Holy of Holies was situated in the midst of all , and had twelve staires to go up to it . The forepart of it was an hundred Cubits high , and as many broad : Backward it was forty Cubits ; on each side it had as it were two shoulders rising up in height twenty Cubits : The first gate was seventy Cubits high , and five and twenty wide , and had no doores , to shew that Heaven was alwayes open , &c. All the fore-parts were gilded , and all wi●●in was covered with fine gold . The inward part was divided into two rooms , whereof the first only might bee seen , which was in height fourescore , and ten Cubits , in length forty , and in breadth tvventy : round about the wall vvas a golden Vine , vvhereon hung many grapes in clusters all of gold , every cluster being about six foot long : It had golden gates fifty five Cubits high , and sixteen Cubits broad . It had curious hangings of the same length , admirably vvrought vvith Purple , Violet , and Scarlet Silk , all the fabrick vvas so exquisitely and richly vvrought , that none could possibly imagine any vvorkmanship that it vvanted : For it vvas all covered vvith a massie plate of pure gold vvhich dazled the eyes of the beholders : The top vvas all set vvith rods of gold , sharp like pikes at the ends , lest birds should sit thereon , and defile it . The stones wherewith it was built were forty five Cubits large , five in length , six broad , and as many long . Joseph . l. 6. c. 7. The City of Ninive described . Ninive was first founded by Assur the son of Sem , Gen. 11.10 . Enlarged by Ninus , the third Babylonish King : The compasse of it was four hundred and eighty Furlongs , or sixty four Italian miles ▪ the Walls were one hundred foot high , and so broad , that three Chariots might passe abreast upon them ; upon the Walls were fifteen hundred Towers , each of them two hundred foot high : It 's called a great City , Jonah 3.3 . It was eight years in building , and there were never fewer than ten thousand workmen about it . The City of Babylon described . Babylon was founded by Nimrod , Gen. 10.10 . but enlarged by Semiramis , who for the carrying on of that work , drew together thirty hundred thousand workmen ; who in one year finished the Walls , which contained in circuit four hundred and eighty furlongs , or sixty four Italian miles : They were two hundred foot high , and fifty foot thick ; so that six Chariots might drive abreast on them . The River Euphrates ran through the midst of it : over which shee built a strong , and stately Bridge of a mile long , binding each stone to other , with clips of Iron fastened with molten lead . These Walls were one of the seven Wonders of the World. It was built four square , each side sixteen miles long ; scituated in a large plain . Aristotle calls it a Country , rather than a City : and it must needs bee very great , when some part of it was taken three dayes before the other heard of it . It had a hundred brazen Gates , and two hundred and fifty Towers upon the Walls , for beauty , and strength . Semiramis built in it two Pallaces both for ornament , and defence : One in the West , which was sixty Furlongs in compasse , with high brick Walls , and within that a lesse , and within that a third , wherein also was an impregnable Tower. These were wrought sumptuously with Images of Beasts : It had three stately gates , and within the walls were game of Beasts of sundry sorts . The other Pallace was in the East , on the other side of the River , containing thirty Furlongs in circuit . Semiramis her Obelisk described . Semiramis Queen of Babylon caused an huge Obelisk , square , and of the fashion of a Pyramid , to bee cut out of the Armenian Mountains one hundred and fifty foot long , and four and twenty foot thick , which with much difficulty was brought to the River Euphrates , and from them thence to Babylon , where shee erected it , to bee matter of admiration to future ages . Diod. The Rarities in old Babylon described . Within the heart of this huge and stately City of Babylon shee built a Tower , reckoned amongst the VVorlds VVonders ; It had an hundred brazen gates , and two hundred and fifty Towers . Semiramis also built in the same City a stately Temple which shee dedicated to Cush , or Jupiter Belus , four square ; each side containing two Furlongs or a thousand paces , with thick Towering walls , entred by four gates of polished brasse . In the midst was a solid Tower of the height and thicknesse of a Furlong : upon this another , and so each higher than another , being eight in number , reaching far above the middle Region of the Air : In the highest Tower was a Chappel , and therein a fair bed covered , and a Table of gold , in the top of this Chappel shee placed three golden Statues : One of Jupiter , forty foot long weighing a thousand Talents ( each Talent containing sixty three pounds , and almost ten ounces ) : Another of Ops , weighing as much , sitting in a golden Throne , at her feet two Lions , and hard by , huge Serpents of silver , each of thirty Talents . The third Image was of Juno standing , in weight eight hundred Talents : To all which was a common Table of gold forty foot long , and twelve broad , weighing fifty Talents . There were also two standing Cups of thirty Talents , and two Vessels for perfume , of the like weight : besides three other Vessels of gold weighing twelve hundred Talents : all which the Persian Kings after their conquest of it took away . Herod . Nebuchadnezzar's Babylon with its Rarities described . Nebuchadnezzar , after hee came to it , having conquered all the neighbouring Nations , enriched this Temple of Belus with their spoils , and added a new City to the old without the same , which hee compassed about with three walls , and made in them stately gates : and neer his Fathers Palace hee built another more stately , wherein hee raised stone works like unto Mountains , which hee planted with all manner of trees : Hee made also Pensile Gardens ( one of the VVorlds VVonders ) born upon arches four square , each square containing four hundred foot , filled above vvith earth , vvherein grevv all sorts of trees and plants : the arches vvere built one upon another in convenient height , still increasing as they ascended : the highest vvhich bate the vvalls vvere fifty Cubits high : Hee made also Aquaeducts for the vvatering of this Garden . Hee erected also an Image of gold in the plain of Dura sixty Cubits high , and six broad : These stately buildings made him so to boast ; Is not this great Babel that I have built for the house of the Kingdome , by the might of my power , and for the honour of my Majesty ? Herod . The Tower of Babylon Described . About one hundred and thirty years after Noahs comming out of the Ark , his posterity being affrighted with the late Flood , under Nimrod they intended to raise up such a pile , as should secure them from a second deluge , and admirable it is to consider , what multitudes of men there were in the world in so short a space , there being but eight persons that came out of the Ark , and now this building was carried on by five hundred thousand men ; the Basis of it was nine miles in compass , and in a few years they raised it above five thousand paces into the sky , and had proceeded farther , but that God by confounding their Languages , despersed them over the whole face of the Earth . Herb. Trav. The Country about Babylon hath been the fruitfullest in the VVorld , yeilding ordinarily two hundred , and in some places three hundred increase : the blades of the VVheat and Barley are about four fingers broad ; They cut their Corn twice in the year , and depasture it a third time , or else it would bee nothing but blade : Pur. Pilgri . p. 59. The City of Bagdat Described . Bagdat is raised out of the ruines of old Babylon : it s in circuit above three miles , containing fifteen thousand families : it s watered by Tygris , somewhat broader than the Thames ; it hath a bridge over it made upon thirty long boates , chained together , made to open , and shut at pleasure : The Mosque stands at the West end , large , round , and pleasantly raised of white freestone : The Pallace joyns to the market , its large but low . The Coha-house is a house of good fellowship , where every evening they assemble to drink a certain Stygian Liquor , a black , thick , bitter potion , brewed out of Bunum berries , of great repute , because it provokes lust , and purges melancholly . The Buzzar is square , and comely , the gardens are sweet and lovely . Syria Described . Syria bounds Northward upon Cilicia , and part of Cappadocia by Mount Amanus : on the South upon Judea , and part of Arabia-Petraea : On the East upon Arabia Deserta , and Euphrates : and on the West upon the Syrian Sea. This Country is thought to have been the habitation of our first parents before the Flood , and of Noah , and the better part of his Family , after . Hierapolis was the chief City , where was a Temple built in the midst of the City , compassed with a double wall : The Porch looking Northward was almost a hundred fathoms high : the Temple it self , was three hundred fathoms , at the top whereof stood Images of Priapus ; which was their God , whom they served with filthy and godlesse vices . The Temple within shined with gold , and the Roof was wholly of the same mettall . It yeilded so fragrant a smell , that the garments of those that came into it retained the sent long after : within it was a Quire , where stood the Images of Jupiter , supported with Bulls , and of Juno sitting upon a Lyon , with a Scepter in one hand , and a distaffe in the other , adorned with many Jewels ; and amongst the rest on her head , one called the Lamp , yeilding light in the night season . Not far from the City was a lake two hundred fathoms deep , wherein was preserved sacred Fishes , and in the middest thereof an Altar of stone , crowned always with garlands , and burning with Odours . Antioch , another City in Syria , was built by Seleucus , and was sometimes the Seat Royall of the Syrian Kings , and afterwards it was the third City in the Roman Empire : the third seat of the Christian Patriarks : and the first place where the Disciples were called Christians : but now it s a Sepulchre to it self , being left but a small village . Damascus , another Regal City , was fair , and great , every side containing fifteen miles , by it ran the River Pharphar , that watered their gardens : but Abana entered into the City , and by Conduits was carried into their private houses , both of them adding both pleasure and Profit to the inhabitants ; which made Naaman prefer them before all the Waters of Israel . In it was a Synagogue of the Ismalites , a stately building , wherein was a wall of glasse distinguished by three hundred sixty and five holes , in each of which was a Dial with twelve Degrees , answering to the hours of the day , within it were bathes and costly buildings , so rich of gold and silver as seemed incredible : it had forty great Porches in the circuit of it , wherein nine thousand Lamps , all of gold , and silver hanged from the roof of them . It was ca1led the Palace of Benhadad . Aleppo is now the chiefest City in Syria , wherein this is very remarkable , that though the Plague rage never so much ( as many times it doth ) yet upon that very day wherein Sol enters into Leo , which is usually the twelfth or thirteenth day of July , it immediately ceaseth , and all that are then sick amend , and such as are then come abroad , need fear no further danger . The Turks call Aleppo , Halep , which signifies milk , because it yeilds great store of milk . It s usuall here with many Christians to take a woman of the Country ( provided shee bee not a Turk , for its death for a Christian to meddle with them ) and when they have bought them , to enroll them in the Cadi's book , and so to use them as wives at bed , and board , while they sojourn there , and then at their departure to leave them to shift for themselves , and children . Tripolis is a City on the main land of Syria , neer unto Mount Libanus , which is a Mountain of three days journey in length , reaching from Trypolis to Damascus : The Christians which dwell upon this Mountain are called Maronites , they are a very simple and ignorant People , yet civil , kind , and curteous to strangers . There are now few Cedars growing here , only in one place , there are four and twenty growing together , they are tall , and as big as the greatest Oaks , with diverse rows of branches , one over another , stretching strait out , as though they were kept by Art. There is no place in all the VVorld , wherein they speak the Syriack tongue naturally at this day , but only in four villages on this mountain , which are Eden , Hatcheeth , Shany , and Boloza . Neer unto Tripolis , there is a gallant plain of about a mile in length full of Olive , and Fig-trees . Scandaroon , by Christians called Alexandretta , is in the very bottome of the Straights : The Air is very unwholsome , and infects those that stay any time there , occasioned by two high mountains , which keep away the Sunne from it for a great part of the day : the water also neer the Town is very unwholsome . Here our Merchants land their goods , and send them by Caravan upon Camels to Aleppo , distant about three days journey . Here are many Jackalls , which in the night make a great crying , and comming to a grave where a Corse hath been buried the day before , if the grave bee not well filled with many great stones upon it , they will scrape up the Earth , and devour the corps . Mr. Bidulphs Travels . The Empire of Persia Described . Persia at this day hath many famous Provinces subjected to her Command ; as Persia , Parthia , Media , Hyrcania , Bactria , Sogdiana , Evergeta , Ar●a , Drangiana , Margiana , Paropamisa , Caramania , Gedrosia , Susiana , Arabia , Chaldea , Mesopotamia , Armenia , Iberia , and Mengrellia , twenty Noble Kingdomes of old : The whole Empire is bounded East , West , North , and South , with India , Arabia , the Caspian and Persian Seas . In length from East to West is one thousand three hundred and twenty miles ; and in breadth from North to South ; it s One thousand four hundred fourscore and eight miles ; So that the whole Circuit is about Four thousand miles : the Revenues of the Persian King , amount yearly to the sum of one million and one hundred and ninty thousand pounds sterling . The Persians are usually big-boned , strong , straight , and proper : Of an Olive colour , the women paint , the men love Arms , and all love Poetry . No part of their body is allowed hair , the upper lip excepted , where it grows long , and thick : they turn it downwards : the meaner sort reserve a lock in the middest of their head , by which they believe Mahomet will pluck them up into Paradise . Their eyes are black , their foreheads high , and their Noses hooked ; upon their heads they wear Shashes of great rowls of Calico , silk , and gold , the higher , the more beautiful : They wear no bands , their outside garment is usually of Calico , stitched with silk , quilted with Cotton ; the better sort have them farre richer , of silk , silver and gold ; their sleeves are straight and long , their garment reaches to the Calf of the leg , their wasts are girt with Towels of silk , and gold very long : next their skin they wear smocks of Cotton very short ; their breeches and stockings are sowed together ; from the ankle to the shooes they are naked ; their shooes have no latchets , sharp at the toes , and turn upward . Circumcision is so necessary , that without it none can call himself a Mussulman : Both men and women use it ; the women at any time from nine to fifteen : the men at twelve , which was Ishmaels age , when Abraham circumcised him , whom they make their progenitor . Their ordinary houshold furniture is a Pan , a Platter , and a Carpet ▪ their diet is soon drest , and as soon eaten ; their Table is the ground , covered with a Carpet , over which they spread a Pintado cloth : before each man they lay four or six thin Cakes of Wheat : for every one a wooden spoon , their handles almost a yard long , and huge big mouthes : Their only meat is Pelo , dressed after diverse manners . It consists of Rice , Mutton , and Hens boiled together , to which they adde various sauces , &c. Their drink is Sherbet , made of fair water , sugar , Rosewater , and juice of Lemmons mixt together . The chief Cities in Persia described . The City of Lar described Lar is the chief City in the Province of Larestan . It s not walled about : In that Art is needlesse , the lofty Rock , so naturally defending her : shee hath a brave Castle on the North Quarter , mounted upon an imperious Hill , not only threatning an enemy , but awing the Town with her frownin● posture : the ascent is narrow and steep : the Castle of good stone : the walls are furnished with good battlements , whereon are mounted twelve brasse Cannons , and two Basilisks ( the spoils of Ormus ) within the walls are one hundred houses stored with souldiers , who have there a gallant Armory , able to furnish with Lance , Bow , and Gun , three thousand men . The Buzzar or Market-place , is a gallant Fabrick ; the materials , a good Chalkie-stone , long , strong and beautiful : It s covered a top , arched , and containing in it a Burse , or Exchange , wherein the shops are stored with variety of wares : the walk from North to South is a hundred and seventy paces : from East to West one hundred and sixty : the Oval in the Center is about one hundred and ninety . The Mosques or Churches are not many : One especially is round , figuring eternity : in some places engraven with Arabick letters , and painted with knots , and in other places with Mosaick fancies . It s low , and without glasse windows , woodden trellizes ( excellently cut after their manner ) supplying that want : Here are the fairest Dates , Orenges , Lemmons , and Pomecitrons in all Persia : at easy rates you may have Hens , Goats , Rice , Rache , and Aquavitae . The Inhabitants are for the most part naked , being a mixture of Jews , and Mahumetans ; their habit is only a wreath of Calico tyed about their heads , a cloth about their loins , and sandals on their feet ; the rest naked . Herb. Trav. Shyraz described . Shyraz is at this day the second City for magnificence in the Persian Monarchy : It 's watered by the River Bindamyr , that springs out of the Tapirian Mountains : It 's each way about three miles in length ; the compasse nine miles . It s pleasantly seated in the North West end of a spacious plain , twenty miles long , and six broad ; environed with stupendious Hills , under one of which the City is placed : It s defended by Nature , inriched by Trade , by Art made lovely : The Vine-yards , Gardens , Cypresses , Sudatories , and Temples ravish the eye , and smell , in every part sweet , and delightful . The houses are of Sun-burnt Bricks , hard , and durable ; flat and tarrassed about : the Belconies , and windows are curiously and largely trellized : the floores spred with rich Carpets : None are without their Gardens , or Forrests , rather of high Chenaers , and Cypresses : In it are fifteen brave Mosques , pargetted with Azure-stones , resembling Turquoises , without ; lined within with pure , black polished Marble : the tops beautified with many double-guilt-spires , which reflect the Sun beams with a rich and delightful splendor : two excel all the rest : One of them is fifty foot high in the body , leaded , covered with gold , and blew ; the walls , varnished and wrought with knots and poesies : Above , aspiring with two colums of wood round , cut and garnished with great bravery , very nigh as high as Pauls in London . The other is Quadrangular : the superficies of Arabick invention , imbost with gold , paved with Porphiry , painted with Azure , garnished with Mazes , and at their festivals made resplen●ent with one thousand Lamps and Torches . Idem . When our English Embassador passed through this City , hee was entertained in the Dukes Palace , where all the great men of the Court and City were present , and many young Ganimedes arrayed in cloath of gold , went up and down with flagons of pure gold , to fill out VVine to such as nodded for it : they were served with a curious banquet , at the end whereof came in the Duke : Hee was ushered in by thirty gallant young Gentlemen vested in crimson Satten : Their Tulipants were of Silk and Silver , wreathed about with chains of Gold , of Pearl , of Rubies , Turquoises , and Emeralds : they were all girded with rich swords , and imbroidered scabbards , they had Hawks on their fists , each hood worth one hundred pound . To these succeeded their Lord , the Arch Duke of Shyraz , his Coat was of blew Satten , richly imbroidered with silver , upon which hee wore a Robe of a great length , so glorious to the eye , so thick powdered with Oriental Gems , as made the ground of it invisible , the price invaluable . His Turbant was of pure fine silk and gold , bestudded with Pearl and Carbuncles : his Scabbard was beset all over with Rubies , Pearls , and Emeralds : His Sandals res●mbled the bespangling Firmament , &c. Idem . The ancient Persepolis described . Persepolis was a City so glorious , that Quintus Curtius , and Diodorus Siculus intitle it the richest , and most lovely City under the Sun. It was a very large City , and the Metropolis of all Persia , two of the gates standing twelve miles asunder , which shews what the circuit of it was , when in her beauty and bravery . On the South side was a stately and magnificent Pallace , built by King Cyrus : On the North side stood a mighty strong Castle , which was girt about with three walls : The first wall was four and twenty foot high , adorned and beautified with many turrets and spires : The second was like the first , but twice as high : And the third was foursquare , being ninety foot high ; all built of polished Marble : On each side of the City were twelve brasen gates , with brasen Pales set before them very curiously wrought . On the East arose amiably an Hill of four Acres , in which , in stately Mausoleum's , were entombed the Monarchs of the VVorld . Many rare and admirable buildings it had , amongst which the glorious Temple of Diana was the most exquisite for Art , and materials in the VVorld : The stones were of the richest Marble and Porphery , the roof of refined gold . The Pallace Royal was cut out of the Marble Rock , above two miles in compasse : the roof and windows were of Gold , Silver , Amber , and Ivory : The Seate within was of Gold , and Oriental glittering Gems : In one room was an artificial Vine , the stalk of pure Gold , the clusters of Grapes of Pearls and Carbuncles : His bolster was valued at five thousand Talents of Gold ; the footstool worth three thousand Talents : so that when the greedy Greeks had pillaged three dayes , yet Alexander had for his share seventy two millions of Crowns of Gold : besides hee loaded away three thousand Mules , with two and thirty millions , and seven hundred and fifty thousand pounds in Coin. The ruines of this stately City are seen at this day with astonishment . Herb. Trav. p. 144. The City of Spahawn described . Spahawn , The Metropolis of the Persian Monarchy , is seated in the Parthian territory , as the navel to that spacious body : It 's nine English miles in compasse , containing seventy thousand houses , and of souls about two hundred thousand , composed ( besides natives ) of English , Dutch , Portuguize , Poles , Moscovites , Indians , Arabians , Armenians , Georgians , Turks , Jews , &c. drawn thither by the magnetick power of gain and novelty . The principal things observeable in it are , The Bridge well built of stone , supported by five and thirty Arches , through which the Syndery from the Acroceraunian Mountains gently floweth . The Midan , or great Market-place ▪ which is the most spacious , pleasant and Aromatick Market in the VVorld : a thousand paces from North to South , the other way above two hundred , resembling our Exchange : the building is of Brick , well made , and framed in a most delightful manner ; the inside is full of shops , each shop full of ware , arched above , a top framed Tarrase-wise : and cemented with excellent plaister , it s placed in the heart of this triumphant City . The Kings Pallace joyns to the West side of it , possessing a large quantity of ground backward , though to the street side it hath no magnifick front ; her best bravery being in the trim pargetting and painting with Azure and Gold , in Mosaick and Antick sort , interlaced with Poesies of Arabick : But within , the rooms are arched , enlightened with curious trellizes : the roof embossed with red , white , blew , and gold , the sides with sports , and painted Images : the ground spread with rich and curious Carpets of Silk and Gold. Tarrased above , garnished with a very high Tower , excellent for view ; and breathing . The Wildernesse behinde is filled with all sorts of birds , priviledged from hurt , or affrights , who return their thanks in a sweet melodious consort . The North Isle of the Midan , contains eight or nine arched rooms , hung with Lamps and Candlesticks , which being lighted , gives a curious splendor . Opposite to this Pallace is a fair Mosque , in form round , and within distinguished into Isles ; the walls are lined fifteen foot high from the ground with white , and well polisht Marble , without pews or seats : In the midst is a stately Tank , or Pond , and at the Portal another eightsquare , filled with Christal streams of water , wherein all Musslemen wash their hands , armes , eyes , &c. as an operative work to purge sin , and confer devotion . In the Midan the shops bee uniform , the Trades are no where severed ; all the Mercers together , the Lapidaries together , &c. but most of them are of gums , drugs , and spices so sweet and delicate as can bee imagined . The Hummums or Sudatories are many , and very beautiful , some square , but most round , made of white stone polished , and durable ; the windows are large without , and narrower within , the glasse is thick , and dark : the top round , tyled with a counterfeit Turquoise , perfectly blew , fresh and lasting ; they are divided into many rooms , some for delight , and others for sweating : the paving all pure black Marble : Men use them in the morning , women towards night . T is their Catholicon against all diseases , colds , catarrhes , flegme , aches , &c. The City is Oval , each house made pleasant by large Cypresse Gardens . The Seraglio for his women , is full of precious treasures , and more precious beauties , but not to bee seen . The Castle is very large , well walled , and deeply moated . The City hath so many pleasant Gardens , that at a distance you would take it for a Forrest , so sweet , you would call it a Paradise : I shall only describe one of them excelling all others . Going from the Midan , you passe through an even delicate street two miles long , most part of the way walled on both sides , bedecked with Summer-houses , but more remarkable in that abundance of green , broad spreading Chenore Trees , yeelding shade , and incomparable order and beauty . The Garden is circled with a stately wall , three miles in compasse , entred by three gallant and curious gates . From North to South it is one thousand paces ; from East to West seven hundred : from one end to the other easily seen by reason of a fair large Alley , running all along in parallel , distinguished into nine ascents , each surmounting other a foot , each distance smooth and even . In the Center is a spacious Tank , made into twelve equal sides , each side being five foot , set round with pipes of lead , which spout out water in variety of conceits and postures , which sort of pastime continues thence to the North gate , where is raised a house of pleasure , antickly garnished without , within divided into four or six Chambers : the lower is set out with Tanks of rich white Marble , and fumes out a cool Breese : the higher rooms are garnished with variety of Landskips , representing their sports of hunting , hawking , fishing , riding , shooting , wrestling , and other fancies : the seeling is inriched with beaten gold , imbost with Azure . From her Tarrasses is a dainty prospect of most part of the City . This Garden is replenished with trees of all sorts , for fruit , shade , and medicine : All so green , so sweet , so pleasant , as may well bee tearmed a Compendium of Sense-ravishing delights . Within the City is a Column or Pillar , at the base twenty foot round , and sixty foot high , made of the heads of men and beasts : the occasion of this was Anno Christi 1500. when Tamas Shaw ruled Persia , being much troubled with Turks and Tartars , these Citizens refused not only to contribute to his Wars , but denyed him enterance , whereupon hee vowed revenge , entred the City by force , and without regarding age , or sex , slew three hundred thousand of them ; and of their heads made this Pillar , as a Trophee of his victory , and their basenesse . — En quo discordia Cives perduxit miseros . — When our English Embassador came to the Emperor of Persia , he found him at Asharaff in Hircania , two miles from the Caspian Sea : when hee came to the Court with his retinue , they allighted , and were ushered into a little Court du Guard , that stood in the center of a spacious Court , the ground spread with Persian Carpets , about a pretty white Marble Tank , where they were feasted with Pelo , and Wine , the flagons , cups , dishes , plates , and covers being of pure beaten gold : Thence they were led through a spacious and fragrant Garden , curious to the eye , and delicate to the smell , to another Summer-house , rich in gold imbossements , and paintings ; but far more excellent for the admirable prospect ▪ for from thence they viewed the Caspian Sea on one side , and the Mountain Taurus on the other . The ground Chambers were large , four-square , archt , and richly guilded above , and on the sides , below , bespread with curious Carpets of Silk and Gold. In the Center were Tanks of Christalline water ( an Element of no mean account in those Torrid habitations ) Round about the Tanks were placed Goblets , Flagons , Cisterns , and Standards of pure Massy-gold : some of them were filled with perfumes , others with Rose-water : with wine some , and others with choisest Flowers . From thence they were led into another large square upper Room , where the roof was formed into an Artificial Element , many golden Planets attracting the wandring eye to help their Motion : The ground was covered with far richer Carpets than the other : the Tank was larger : the matter , Jasper ; and Porphiry : the silver purling-stream was forced up into another Region , yet seemed here to bubble wantonly as in her proper Center : about it was so much gold in vessels for use , and oftentation , that some Merchants with them , judged it worth twenty millions of pounds sterling : Another Tank there was incircled with a wall of Gold , and richest Gems : No other Flagons , Cups , nor other vessels were there but what were thick , and covered over with Diamonds , Rubies , Pearls , Emeralds , Turquises , Jacinths , &c. The seeling of this Chamber was garnished with Poetick fancies in gold , and choicest colours . The ground in this room was covered with such Carpets as befitted the Monarch of Persia : Above sixty of the greatest Nobles sat round about it , cross-legged with their bums to the ground , and their backs to the wall , like so many statues , their eyes fixed on a constant object ; not daring to speak , sneese , Cough , spit , &c. in the Emperors presence . The Ganimed Boys in vests of Gold , and richly bespangled Turbanes , &c. with Flagons of most glorious mettal , profering wine to such as would tast it : The Emperor Abbas himself sat at the upper end ; so much higher than the rest , as two or three silken shags could elevate him : his apparrel was plain , &c. The City of Casbine Described . Casbine is at this day for multitude of Buildings , and inhabitants , the chiefest City in Media , and next to Spahawn , the greatest City in the Persian Monarchy . It s compassed with a wall seven miles in compasse : seated in a fair even plain , having no hill of note within thirty miles compasse : the Champain yeilds grain , and grapes , but no wood . It hath a small stream to water it , which gives drink to the thirsty ; and makes fruitfull the gardens , whereby they yeild abundance of fruits , and roots in variety ; as Grapes , Orenges , Limes , Lemons , Pomecitrons , Musk melons , and Water-melons , Apples , Pistachoes , Filberts , Almonds , Walnuts , Plums , Cherries , Peaches , Apricocks , Figs , Pears , Goosberries , Dates , and excellent Pomgranats ; &c. The Families in it are twenty thousand , and the Inhabitants about two hundred thousand : The Buzzars , or market places are large , and pleasant : The Midan is uniform , and beautifull : The Kings Palace nigh the market , low built , painted with blew , red , and yellow colours , commixt with Arabick letters and knots in gold , and azure : The windows are spacious , trellized , and neatly carved : Neer the Kings gate is a great Tank : The Hummums , or sweating places are many , resplendent in the azure pargetting , and tileing : The gardens are pleasant for view and smell . The City of Tauris Described . Tauris was the late Metropolis of Media , taking its name from the prodigious Mountain Taurus , under which it is built ; the ancient name was Ecbatane , when shee was farre greater than now shee is : Strabo saith , that it was fifteen miles in compasse , the walls were strong and stately , seventy cubits high , and fifty broad , beautified with many lofty Turrets , and battlements , within were many great and excellent Palaces , especially that which was built by Daniel ( the Mausoleum of the Median Kings ) was most magnificent , which remained undemolished till the time of Josephus . That built by Darius was no lesse memorable , most whereof was built of Cedar , the roof studded , and plaited with burnished gold . At this day its about five miles compasse , well peopled , traded to from farre and neer ; The houses are flat on the top , made of brick ; the Buzzar large , and the gardens lovely . The City of Derbent Described . Derbent is a strong and famous Port Town upon the Caspian Sea , viewing from her lofty Turrets , the Armenian , and Hyrcanian Territories , as also Ararat , and the sea . It s circled with a strong , high , and defensible stone-wall , above three miles in compasse : The houses , Hummums , and Churches , are but meanly beautifull : the strong Castle Kastow is most observeable in it , pleasantly , and very advantagiously seated . Hyspaan Described . The City of Hyspaan in Persia , was formerly called Hecatompolis , by reason of its hundred gates ; It 's compassed with a strong wall , and is in circuit as much as a man may well ride on horseback in a day ; it s a very strong City , and is excellently watered with deep channels of running springs , conveyed into it from the Coronian Mountains , which are as a wall inaccessible about it . On the North side is a very strong Castle , which is compassed about with a wall of a thousand and seven hundred yards in compasse . On the West side of the City are two Seraglio's , one for the King , the other for his women : Palaces of great state , and Magnificence , the Walls whereof glister with pollished Marble , and pargetting of divers colours ; and all the Palaces are paved with curious checkered work , and covered with curious Carpets wrought with Silk , and Gold ; the windows are made of Marble , Porphery , and Alabaster ; the Posts and doors of Massie Ivory , checkered with glistering black Ebonie , so curiously wrought in winding knots , as may easilier stay than satisfie the wondering eye of the spectator . Near the Palace is a stately Garden , spacious , and large , beautifully adorned with a thousand sundry kinds of Fruit-trees , plants , and flowers of all sorts to delight the beholders . There are in it a thousand Fountains , and a thousand Brooks , and as the Father of them all , a pretty River which with a mild stream , and delightful murmure , divides the Garden from the Kings Palace . Casan described . Casan is the chiefest City in Parthia ; It is seated in a goodly plain , having no Mountains within a dayes journey of it : It wanteth neither Fountains , Springs , nor curious pleasant Gardens : It aboundeth with all necessaries for the life of man ; It 's greatly frequented with all sorts of Merchandize , especially out of India . The Citizens are very industrious , and curious in all manner of Sciences , especially in weaving girdles , and shashes ; in making Velvets , Satins , Damasks , excellent Persian Carpets of a wonderful finenesse : Here you may buy all manner of Drugs , and Spices ; as also Turkesses , Diamonds , Rubies , and Pearles ; as also all sorts of Silk , raw and wrought : For there is more Silk brought into Casan in one year , than there comes broad cloth into London . This City is much to bee commended for Civil Government : For an idle person is not suffered to live amongst them ; the child that is but six years old is set to labour : no ill rule , disorder or riot is suffered there . They have a Law amongst them , whereby every person is compelled to give his name to the Magistrate , withal declaring by what course hee liveth ; and if any tell untruly , hee is either well beaten on the feet , or imployed in publick slavery . Casan contains above four thousand families ; the houses are fairly built ; the streets bee large and comely : the Mosques and Hummums are curiously painted , and covered with blew Tiles , like Turquoises : The Buzzar is spacious , and uniform . The Gardens abound with fruit , and the fields with Corn : The Carravans-Raw is an admirable Fabrick , able to receive all the retinue of the greatest Potentate in Asia . It was built by Saw-Abbas for the entertainment of Travellers on free cost : The whole building is founded on Marble , six foot high , the rest of Brick ; varnished and coloured with knots , and Phansies of Arabick characters in Azure , red , and white , laid in Oile : It s a perfect quadrangle , each side two hundred paces long : In the midst of this spacious Court is a large fouresquare Tank , or Pond , with Christaline water : This Royal Inne is seated in the midst of fragrant and spacious Gardens . Armenia the greater described Armenia Major lyeth on the farther side of Euphrates : is a very mountainous Country ; hath part of Cappadocia , and Euphrates , on the West . Mesopotamia on the South : Colchis , Iberia , and Albania on the North. And the Caspian Sea , and Media on the East : One part of it is called Turcomania , the other Georgia . On the Mountain of Ararat , in this Countrey the Ark rested , and from hence the World was repeopled . The chiefest Rivers are Phasis and Lycus , which runne into the Pontick Sea : Cyrus , and Araxes into the Caspian ; Euphrates , and Tygris which run into the Red , or Persian Sea. Tygris , so called from its swiftnesse , passeth through the Lake Arethusa , yet neither mingling water , nor fishes , saith Solinus ; afterward it diveth under Taurus , and riseth on the other side bringing much filth with it , and is again hidden , and again riseth , and at last carrieth Euphrates into the Sea. Mr. Cartwright in his Preachers Travels , saith , that these present Armenians are a very industrious people in all kind of Labour : that their women are very skilful , and active in shooting , and managing any sort of weapon , like the Ancient Amazons ; That their Families are great , the Father and all his posterity dwelling together under one roof , having their substance in common , and when the father dyeth , the eldest son governs , all submitting themselves under his regiment , after his death , not his son , but his brother succeeds , and when all the brethren are dead , then the eldest Son. In diet , and clothing they are all alike . Media Described . Media hath on the North the Caspian Sea : on the South Persia : on the West Armenia : and on the East Parthia . Ecbatane was once the Metropolis of it , twenty miles distant from the Caspian Straits : which are a narrow way made by hand through the Hills , scarce wide enough for a Cart to pass , eight miles in length , the rocks with their obscure frowns , hanging over them , and in the summer time multitudes of Serpents guarding them . The walls of Ecbatane were built of hewen stone , seventy cubits high , and fifty cubits broad , and sixteen miles in compasse . Herodotus saith , that after the Assyrians had raigned in Asia , five hundred and twenty years , the Medes rebelled , chose Deioces for their King , at whose command they builded him this royall City , and in it a Palace of Cedar wood ; joyned with plates of silver , and gold , being a stately thing , the whole compasse of it was seven furlongs . Diodorus Siculus reports , that at one time , multitudes of Sparrows that devoured their seed , forced the inhabitants to leave this Countrey , and to seek their living in other places : as Mice caused them in some part of Italy : and Frogs that rained out of the Clouds , made the Attariotae : and Fleas chased away the Inhabitants of Myus : How great is that God , who of the smallest of his Creatures , can muster Armies to conquer them that swell in the conceit of their own greatnesse ? as against Pharoah , &c. And how many Nations in Africa have the Grashoppers exiled from their native habitations ? amongst the Medes none might bee King except hee was in stature and strength more eminent than others : They used to nourish Dogs with great care , to whom they cast men ready to dye , whilest yet breathing , to bee devoured of them . In this Country is the Lake of Van , three hundred miles long , and a hundred and fifty broad , of salt water the greatest next to Meotis . Gyllicus affirms that eight great Rivers run into it , without any apparent issue to the Sea. Parthia described . Parthia is seated at the roots of the mountains , having the Arians on the East ; the Medes on the West : Caramania on the South : and Hyrcania on the North , surrounded with Desarts : they used not gold , or silver , but only to adorn their armour : they had many wives , of whom they were so jealous that they forbad them the sight of any other man : They performed all businesses , both publick and private on horseback ; this being the distinction of free men from servants ; they buried their dead in the bellies of birds , or dogs : they were exceeding superstitious in the service of their Gods : they were a stout , unquiet , and unfaithful people : their fight was more dangerous in their flight , than in their onset ; whence Seneca saith Terga , conversi metuenda Parthi . The Parthians flight doth most affright . It s now called Arach . Hyrcania described . Hyrcania ( now Strava ) hath on the West Media : on the East Margiana : on the South Parthia : and on the North the Caspian Sea : It s famous for store of woods , and Tygers : Strava the chief City abounds with trafick for Silk : Their Religion agrees with that of the Persians . Arabia described . Arabia is a very large Country lying between the Persian Gulph on the East , and the Arabian Gulph on the West : On the South is the Ocean ; and on the North is Syria and Euphrates . It s usually divided into Petraea , Deserta , and Foelix : The name Faelix , or Happie is given to the Southern part , from the fertility of it . Petraea to a second part , of Petra the Seat Royal : Deserta , or the Desert from the nature of it , being a very barren soil . Arabia the Desert is bounded on the East with Babylonia , and part of the Persian Gulph : on the North with Mesopotamia , neer to Euphrates : On the West with Syria , and Arabia Petraea : and on the South with the Mountains of Arabia Faelix , neer unto which , and Euphrates , it hath some Towns which are frequented by Merchants : In other parts it is unpeopled , only by some roving Arabians wandering in it , seeking pasture for their Cattel . Arabia Petraea hath Syria on the West and North : Arabia the Desert on the East ; and Arabia Foelix on the South : some call it Nabathaea : that part of it which is next to Syria is fruitful ; the other barren , wanting both wood , and water , and frequented by wandring theevish Arabians : In this Country it was , that the Israelites wandred forty years up and down in their passage to Canaan . Here is Mount Sinai , a mile and an half from Horeb , and far higher : Sinai is ascended by steps cut out of the Rock , and from the top of it may bee seen both shores of the Red-Sea . Arabia Foelix bounds upon the former , and hath the Sea on all other parts , against which it doth abut for the space of three thousand five hundred and four miles . It s now called Ayaman , or Giamen . It s probable to bee the Country where Saba stood , whose Queen came to visit Salomon , though the Abassines challenge her to themselves : It hath store of Rivers , Lakes , Towns , Cities , Cattel , and fruits of many sorts . The chief Cities are Medina , Mecca , Ziden , Zebit , Aden , &c. Here is store of gold , silver , and variety of precious stones : As also wild beasts of diverse kinds . The Inhabitants use circumcision at thirteen years old after the ●xample of Ismael . Frankincense grows only in this Country , and not in every part , but in one part only , guarded , and almost unpassable by Rocks ; the place is one hundred miles long , and about fifty in breadth ; there are three hundred families appointed to attend this Wood , who are called Holy , and when they cut the trees , whence Incense sweats , which is in the Spring and Autum , they must abstain from Women , funerals , &c. when it s gathered , they carry it on Camels by Sabota , where they pay the Tithe to a God called Sabis . They have in Arabia sheep with great tailes , some of which weigh forty pounds , some much more : they kill all the Mice they can , as supposing them enemies to their Gods : the women cover their faces , being contented rather to see but with one eye , than to prostitute their whole faces . They have also Balsom trees . The Arabick language is now the most common in all the Eastern Countries , especially amongst those that imbrace the Mahometan Religion . Tartary described . The Tartars inhabit a vast space of ground in Asia , and are divided into many Tribes different both in name and government one from another : The greatest and mightiest of them is the Crim Tartar , called by some the great Cham , that lyeth South , and South East from Russia . Their Arms are Bows , Arrows , and Swords ; they are all Horse-men , and use to shoot as readily backward , as forward : the common souldiers have no armour more than their ordinary apparel , which is a black sheep skin with the wool side outward in the day time , and inward in the night , with a cap of the same : the Nobles imitate the Turks , both in apparrel and armour . In their wars they chiefly seek to get store of Captives , especially of Boyes and Girles , whom they sell to the Turks , or other neighbour Nations ; they are most of them Mahometans . They have certain Idol puppets made of Silk or other stuff in the likenesse of a man , which they fasten to the door of their walking houses to keep them in safety ; besides they have the Image of their great Cham , of an huge bignesse , which they erect at every stage when they march , and every one as he passeth by , must bow down to it , they are much given to witchcraft , and sorcery . They are divided into Hoords , over each of which is a Duke , who are bound when the Emperor sends for them , to attend him with such a number of Souldiers , every one having two horses , one to ride on , and the other to kill , when his turn comes to have his horse eaten : for their chief food is horseflesh , which they eat without any bread : They keep also great heards of Kine , and black sheep , rather for their skins and milk ( which they carry with them in great bottles , ) then for their flesh , which ( they say ) is not so strengthning as horse-flesh , they drink milk and bloud mingled together : Sometimes as they travel , they let their horses blood ; and drink it warm . They have no Towns but walking houses , built upon wheeles , like Shepheards Cottages : these they draw with them , and drive their cattel before them , and when they stay , they plant their Cart-houses very orderly in rank , so making the form of streets , and of a large Town : the Emperor himself hath no other City but such as these : In the spring they move with their Cattel Northward grazing up all before them , and then return Southward again , where they remain all the winter : Towards the Caspian sea , and on the frontiers of Russia , they have a goodly Country , but marred for want of Tillage . They use no money , and prefer brass and Steel before all other mettals . They have broad and flat visages , much tanned , have fierce and cruel looks , thin hair on their upper lips , they are light and nimble , they have short legs , as if they were made for horsemen : their speech is sudden , and loud , speaking out of a deep hollow throat : their singing is very untunable . The Circasses that border upon Lituania , are more civil than the rest , applying themselves to the fashions of the Polonians : The Nagay Tartars lye Eastward , and are far more savage , and cruel : The most rude , and barbarous , are the Morduit-Tartars , that worship for god , the first living thing they meet in the morning , and swear by it all the day after : when his friend dyes hee kills his best horse , and carries his hide upon a long pole , before the Corps to the place of buriall : that so his friend may have a good horse to carry him to heaven ; they are void of learning , and without written Laws , only some rules they hold by tradition , as to obey their Emperor and Governors : none to possesse any land , but the whole Countrey to bee common : not to use daintiness in diet , &c. This great Country is bounded on the East with the Eastern Ocean : On the West with Russia , and Moldovia : On the North with the Sythick , or frozen Sea : and on the South with Mare Caspium , the Hill Taurus , and the wall of China : It s in length from East to West , five thousand four hundred miles , and in breadth from North to South , three thousand and six hundred miles . It was formerly called Scythia . It hath been so fruitfull of people , that it was called , Vagina gentium , et officina generis humani ; the mother of all inundations . From hence indeed Huns , Herules , Franks , Bulgarians . Circassians , Sueves , Burgundians , Turks , Tartarians , Dutch , Cimbers , Normans , Almaines , Ostrogothes , Tigurines , Lombards , Vandals , Visigothes , Have swarm'd like Locusts , round about this Ball. And spoil'd the fairest Provinces of all . The Island of Cyprus Described . In the Mediterranean Sea : there are only two Islands belonging to Asia , Cyprus , and Rhodes . The Island of Cyprus Described . Cyprus is seated in the Sea of Syria , and is in compasse five hundred and fifty miles : It s in length from East to West , two hundred miles : In breadth but sixty five miles . It s about sixty miles distant from Cilicia , and one hundred from the main land of Syria . In summer it s very hot : the greatest supply of water is from the Clouds : So that in Constantines time , there being a great , and long drought , the Island was almost unpeopled for thirty six years together . Ordinarily it s very fruitfull , and so stored with Commodities , that without the help of other Countrys , its able to build a ship from the keel to the top-sail , and to furnish it to Sea , with all things necessary , either for a voyage or Sea-fight . It yeilds plenty of wine , Oile , Corn , Sugar , Honey , Wool , Cotton , Turpentine , Allum , and Verdegreece : As also all sorts of Mettals , Salt , Grograms , and other Commodities ; whence it was called Macaria ; or the blessed Island . There are abundance of Cyprus Trees growing in it . The Inhabitants are warlike , strong , and nimble , civil , Hospitable , and friendly to strangers . The Jews in Trajans time slew in this Island , two hundred and forty thousand living souls , whereupon ever since they suffer no Jew to come amongst them . The Island is divided into eleven Provinces : the chief Rivers are Pedeus and Tenus : The chief Cities are Paphos , once famous for the Temple of Venus . Famagusta on the South Sea. Nicosia almost in the center of the Countrey . Amathus , Ceraunia , now called Cerines : And Arsione , now Lescare . It s now under the Turks , who took it from the Venetians , Anno Christi , One thousand five hundred threescore and ten . The Island of Rhodes Described . Rhodes is situated in the Carpathian Sea , over against Caria in the lesser Asia : It s in circuit one hundred and twenty miles : The chief City is of the same name , where stood that huge Colossus of Brasse , in the Image of a man fourscore cubits high , whose little finger was as big as an ordinary man : it was the work of twelve years , made by Chares of Lindum . The Inhabitants of this I le were always good Seamen . Anno Christi 1308. the Knights of St. John in Hierusalem , being driven out of Asia by the Saracens , seized upon this Island , and were always troublesome neighbours to the Turks , till the year 1522. at which time Solyman the Magnificent , wrested it from them . The forenamed City of Rhodes , stands on the East part of the Island at the bottome of a hill , and on the shore of the Sea ; having a safe and fair Haven : it hath also two walls for defence , thirteen high towers , five bulwarks , besides sconces and outworks : It s inhabited only by Turks and Jews : for though the Christians are suffered to trade freely all day ; yet at night , upon pain of death they must leave it . The Rhodian Colossus more fully Described . In the Isle of Rhodes stood one of the worlds seven wonders , which was a huge Colossus made of Brasse in the form of a man , standing with his two leggs striding over an haven , under which , ships with their Masts and Sails might passe : It was fourscore cubits high , with all the parts proportionable , and all gilt over . When Muani the fifth Caliph of Babylon , overcame Constance the Emperour in a Sea-fight , and had taken the Isle of Rhodes , this image being formerly thrown down by an Earthquake , was sold by him to a Jew , who loaded nine hundred Camels with the brasse of it . Theoph. Pez . Mel. Hist. The Islands and Countries in the East-Indies Described . Malabar Described . Malabar is neer to Cape Comeryn : It s four hundred miles in length , but not above a hundred in breadth : yet so populous that one of the Samorines , or Kings , hath brought into the field two hundred thousand men : The Countrey is green and full of all delights , Cattel , Corn , Fruit , Cotton , silk-worms , and other Merchandise : it hath store of strong Towns , and safe Harbours . It s divided into many Toparchies , but all obeying the Samorine , a naked Negro , yet as proud as Lucifer : The Nayroes are his Lords , a sort of Mammeluks , that live by the sweat of other mens brows , lust wholly Mastering them : they always go armed with sword and Buckler : The people generally are big-limmed , strong , cole-black , wear their hair , ( which is like wool ) long , and curled : about their heads they have a wreath of a curious sort of linnen wrought with gold , and silk : about their wast a peece of Calico , all the rest naked : the vulgar sort pink their skins in many places : some are Mahometans , others Gentiles : the Mahometan women use vails like other Indians : such as are Gentiles affect nakedness : their greatest pride is in their noses , and ears ; and they judge them most brave which are bigest , and widest : their ears they make big by weighty bables which they hang in them : they wring their snouts with silver , brass , or Ivory : their arms and legs are chained richly . Their Braminies , or Priests , have the maiden heads of all that are married : they are couragious and politick . The City of Callecut in Malabar Described . Callecut a City is not large , nor of any beauty ▪ the houses are low , thick , and dark : The Samorine , or Emperor usually abides here : many deformed Pagathoes are here worshipped : The chappel where their grand Idol sits is covered , and about three yards high : the wooden entrance is ingraven with infernal shapes : within their beloved Priapus is imperiously enthronized upon a brasen Mount : his head hath a resplendent Diadem , from whence issue four great Rams horns : his eyes squint : his mouth is wide , from whence branch four Monstrous Tusks : his nose is flat : his beard like the Sun beams , of an affrighting aspect ; his hands are like the claws of a Vulture ; his thighs and legs big , and hairy ; his feet , and tail resemble a Munkies ; Other Temples ▪ have other Pagods , ugly all , yet all differ in invention . They commonly exchange their wives ; As men have many wives , so one woman may have many husbands . The Isle of Zeiloon Described . Zeiloon , or Ceilon , is two hundred and fifty miles in length , one hundred and forty in breadth . It abounds with sundry sorts of aromatick spices : but especially with Cinamon : It hath plenty of Orenges ; Dates , Cocoes , Ananas , Plantans , and Mastick ; It hath Elephants , Bufolos , Cowes , Sheep , Hogs , &c. Smaragds , Rubies , Ambergreece , &c. The King hereof to shew his bravery to the Portugals , invited them to see him walk upon a Tarras , arraied in an imbroidered Coat , powdered with Gold , Smaragds , Diamonds , and Pearl ; altogether darting out rayes wonderfull , delightfull and pleasant : Hereupon Selveira , the Portugese Governor , builds a stately and strong Castle amongst them , under pretence of defending them from the Mallabars ; but it was rather to bee his Jewel keeper : for in a short time hee ravished the King of all his riches ; In this Island there is scarce any village , or Mount , without its Pagod : amongst which , that Apes tooth god was the principal , resorted to by millions of Indians : and when Columbo , the Vice-Roy of Goa took it away , they pro●ered to redeem it with three hundred thousand Duckets ; Their Idols are horribly deformed , and ugly : yea the more ugly the more venerable . The Manner of fishing for Pearls in the Isle of Zeilan . They begin their fishing every year in March or April , and it lasteth fifty dayes , and when this time draweth neer , they send very good Divers to discover where there is the greatest plenty of Oisters under water , and right against that place they pitch their Tents on the shore , making as it were a little Village ; and so when the time is come , they go out in their Boats , and Anchor in fifteen or eighteen fathom of water , and then they cast a rope into the Sea with a great stone fastened at the end of it : Then a man that hath his nose and ears well stopped , and anointed with Oile , with a basket under his left arm , goes down by the rope to the bottome of the Sea , and as fast as hee can fills the basket with Oisters , and then shaking the rope , his fellowes in the boat pull him up with his basket , and thus they go on till they have filled their Boats with Oisters , and so at evening when they come to their Tents , each lay their heap of Oisters by themselves , and none of them are opened , till their fishing bee ended : At which time they open every man his own , which is easily done , because then they are drie , and brittle : There are but few of these Oisters in comparison , that have Pearles in them . There are also certain that are expert in Pearles , present , that set the price upon them , according to their carracts , beauty , and goodness : the round ones are best . Choromandel described . Choromandel stretches from Cape Comoryn to the famous Gulph of Bengala , and hath in it these famous Towns of Trade : Negapatan , Meliapore , Polycat , Armagun , Narsinga , Mesulipatan , and Bipilipatan . Negapatan is hot , and unwholesome , the wind and raines being for the greatest part of the year high , and unseasonable . The Town hath good water , and fruits well relished , cooling and nutritive , yet the people are much vexed with feavers , fluxes , &c. they are blackish , blockish , unapt for study or exercise , by reason of the heat : A small thin shuddery or lawn is drawn before their secret parts : their head hath a small wreath , the rest is all naked : they have gold , and precious stones , which they esteem as wee do trifles . The Bannians Wives have here more freedome to burn themselves when their Husbands dye , than in other places ; so that in this place the custome is usual . If any refuse to burn , they must shave , and are accounted as Monsters . The City of Goa described . Goa is the bravest , and best defenced City in all the Orient , where the Vice-Roy of Portugal keeps his residence , and seats of Justice . It s built three hours journey within land , in an Island thirty miles compass , surrounded by a River that flows from the mighty mountain Bellaguate . It s compassed with a strong and beautiful wall , proud in her aspiring Turrets , dreadful in many tormenting Cannons . The Market-place or Buzzar is in the Center of the City , richly built , pleasant , and capacious : the other streets ( after the Indian mode ) are narrow , and nasty : the buildings in general are spacious and comely : T is watered with a delicious stream : the Gardens are filled with sweet , and eye-pleasing flowers : the whole Isle abounds with Grass , Corn , Groves , Cattel , fruits , and many other sense-ravishing delights , wherein there are above twenty Villages : The field peeces here are above three hundred ; the Palaces are strong , of good stone , furnished within with rich Arras , and painting , and the Churches beautiful , and comely . Herb. Travels . The City of Amadavar described . Amadavar is the Metropolis of Cambaya , or Guzurat , watered by a sweet River , and circled by a beautiful strong stone wall of six miles compass , well and orderly adorned with many pretty Towers , and twelve Posterns . The streets are many , indifferently large , and comely : most shops abound with Aromatick Gums , perfumes , and spices : as also with Silks , Cottons , Calicoes , and choice of Indian , and China rarities , owned , and sold by the fair spoken , but crafty Bannians . The Market-place is rich , and uniform , the Castle strong , large , and moated about . The houses in general are built of Sun-dryed Bricks , low , large , and tarrassed . The Island of Socotora described . Socotora is an Island in the mouth of the Red-Sea : a little Island , but pleasant , and abounding with good things , one part rising into wholesome Hills , other parts falling into fruitful dales ; all places garnished with spreading trees , sweet Grass , fragrant flowers , and rich Corn : hath store of Olives , Aloes , Sempervive , Sanguis Draconum , Cocoes , Dates , Pistachoes , Orenges , Pomegranats , Pomecitrons , Lemons , Melons , Suger-Canes , &c. It abounds with fish , foul , and flesh : Here are Civet-Cats . The inhabitans are black ; they are Christians by profession ; their Churches are built in the form of a Cross , kept sweet , and neat , without seats and images : they have a Patriarch whom they reverence , and duly pay their Tithes to the Clergie : their feasts and fasts like ours . Age is much regarded , humility commanded , and commended : second marriages are not allowed , except they had no Children by the first : have their Sacraments ; wrap the dead in clean linnen , and so bury them without lamentation . Ormus described . Ormus is situated in the Persian Gulph , a miserable , and forlorn City , and Isle at this day ; though not many years since , it was the bravest place in all the Orient . If all the world were made into a Ring , Ormus the Gem , and grace thereto should bring . The whole Island is a Sulphurious Earth , which together with the heat of the Sun , from May to September , makes it almost intollerable ; so that their custome is to sleep in beds of water all day , naked ; the City had a fair Buzzar , many Churches , Monasteries , brave Magazeens , stately houses , and as gallant a Castle as any was in the East . The whole Isle exceeds not fifteen miles in compass , and is the most barren place in the World , neither affording Tree , nor spring of good water : yet from the advantagious standing , the industrious Portugal made it the staple , and glory of the world , till in the year 1622. the English joyning with the Persians , made it a ruinous heap , as it continues till this day . Narsinga Described . Narsinga is famous all over Asia : it s confined by Mallabar , Gulcunda , Bengala , and the Ocean : the King is very rich , and powerfull in men , arms , and ammunition : His Countrey full of all things requisite for use , and pleasure : Hath many fair Towns , strong Forts , pleasant fields , and choicest Minerals , abounding in Rivers , hills , dales , Cattel , Corn , Fruits , &c. The Temples have in them many rich , and Massy Idols , of ugly shape , as best pleaseth the Devil for his service , and devotion . Bisnagar is the second City in Narsinga for grandeure , and bravery ; being circled with a wall of four miles compass , and as well fortified : well built , and wealthy ; It is much frequented by our European ships , and Junks from all parts of India . Few strangers come thither but they are invited by the King , who delights to shew them his fine cloathes , being set thick with stones , and Gems of infinite value : hee hath for his guard a thousand Pensioners : Hee affects Polygamy , and therefore stiles himself , The Husband of a thousand women , who at his death makes his flaming grave their consuming Sepulcher . Mesulipatan is seated neer the Bengalan Ocean ; The Town hath little beauty , not many years since a raging mortality , and Famine having well nigh depopulated it ; The fields , and gardens , are parched by the Sun from March to July ; the four next months are disturbed with wind , and incessant rains ; only from November to March , they have kindly weather . The English have here a residence where they trafick for Calicoes , Rice , &c. Malacca described . Malacca is a Peninsula , whence abundance of gold is carried into Pegu , Siam , Borneo , and Sumatra ; It s judged to bee part of the Ophir whence Solomon fetched his gold . Malacca , the Royal City obeyes now the Siam Monarchy ; being conquered by the King thereof , Anno Christi 1508. by the help of the Portugals , at which time they gat an incredible Mass of Treasure , three thousand peeces of great Ordinance , and so much minted coin that the King of Portugals part came to two hundred and fifty thousand Ryals of eight . The City is above three miles long , but narrow ; built upon the banks of a pleasant River as broad as our Thames . A rivolet of sweeter water runnes through the Town , over which is raised a strong stone bridge , the buildings are generally low , and but meanly furnished , though they want no gold to purchase better . The streets and fields shew many delightful Arbours , and choice fruits , with Corn , Sugar , and Durapen trees , preferred before gold , and silver . Patania Described . Patania stands between those two famous Ports of Malacca , and Siam : the Town is strong , and defended by twelve great brass guns , whereof one is a Basilisco of twenty six foot long . The People are black , and go almost naked : they delight much in eating Bettle , and Opium : they usually eat in plates of Gold , they are very hospitable to strangers , and the better sort of them blush not to proffer their daughters , and neeces to be their bed-fellows during their stay there . Adultery they punish sharpely , Fornication lightly , they delight much in wine , Rack , Rice , Fruites , &c. Siam Described . Siam is a powerful and wealthy Kingdom : The King hath under him many Countries watered by Ganges : he usually goes to war with a thousand Elephants ; and two hundred thousand men : The Inhabitants are black , and almost naked : As a badge of devotion , they gird their middles with a peece of Leather , and carry an umbrella in their hands to lenefy the flaming Sun ; they are great Idolaters , worshiping gods in the shape of Prtapus , or Pan : They have Groves and Altars , whereon they offer flesh , fruit , and flowers ; their Tallapois , or Priests , are great Conjurers , and much esteemed by the People . Here are abundance of Diamonds , Chrysolites , Onix-stones , Magnets , Bezars , with Lignum aloes , Benjamin , Cotton , and mines of Gold , Silver , Iron , Copper , &c. Victuals , and other Commodities are very cheap : But it s most memorable in the Cabriz , or blood-stone here generated . The Riches of the King of Pegu. The King of Pegu in the East-Indies for people , dominions , gold , silver , and precious stones , far exceeds the power of the great Turk . This King hath diverse Treasuries full of Riches : Hee is Lord also of the Mines of Rubies , Saphires , and Spinels . Near unto his Royal Palace there is an inestimable Treasure , whereof hee makes no account , for it stands in such a place as every one may see it . It is a great Court , walled about with stone , with two gates which stand alwayes open ; and within this Court are four guilded houses covered with lead , and in each of them are Idols of a very great value . In the first there is the Image of a man of gold , very great , and on his head a Crown of gold , set with most rare Rubies , and Saphires , and round about him are four little Children of gold . In the second there is the statue of a man of silver , sitting on heaps of money , whose stature in height as he sits is higher than the roof of an house : I measured one of his feet ( saith mine Author ) and it was as long as all my body , with a Crown on his head like the first . In the third there is a statue of Brasse of the same bignesse , with the like Crown on his head . In the fourth there is a statue as big as the other of Gansa , which is the mettal they make their mony of , which is copper and lead mingled together : this also hath a Crown on his head like the first . They have many Idol-houses , which they call Pagods , all the tops whereof are covered with leaf gold , and some of them are covered with gold from the top to the bottome , and once in ten years they guild them a new . This King stiles himself King of the white Elephants , and when hee rides abroad , four white Elephants are led before him vested with gold , having their teeth inclosed in sheathes wrought with Jewels . Hee keepeth above four hundred tame Elephants , and hath many wild ones in the Woods , which they can catch at their pleasure ▪ The City of Pegu described . Pegu is a very great , strong , and fair City , and very populous : It s made square , with very fair walls , and a great Trench round about it , full of water , wherein are many Crocodiles : It hath twenty fair Gates made of stone , on every side five Gates ; there are upon the walls many Turrets , guilded with gold very fair ; the streets are as streight as a line , from one Gate to another , and so broad , that twelve men may ride abreast in them : On both sides , at every mans door there grows a Palmer tree , which yeilds a pleasing shadow , so that a man may walk in the shade all day long : their houses are covered with Tiles . The Kings house is in the midst of the City , walled , and trenched about , the buildings within are very curious , and sumptuously guilded , having costly workmanship on the front , which is also fairly guilt . The house wherein his Idol stands is covered with tiles of silver , and all the walls are guilt with gold . Not far from this City there is an Idol-house of a wonderfull bigness , and all guilt from the top to the bottome ; unto which adjoyneth an house for their Tallipoies , or Priests to preach in . It is five and fifty paces long , and hath three walks in it , and between them four great Pillars guilded : The house it self is guilded with gold within , and without , and round about it are very fair houses for Pilgrims to lodge in : and many goodly houses for their Priests which are full of Images of men , and women , all covered with gold . Sir Walter Raughly in his History of the World , proves by many probable arguments that this was the Ophir from whence Solomon fetched his gold , and Ivory . Pur. Pil. This Kingdome of Pegu is bounded by Siam , Ganges , and the Ocean , and is Commandresse of many Islands , as Monim , Barongo , Nogomallo , Cocos , &c. It is a Kingdome full of all earthly delights , and blessings of nature , as gold , silver , lead , and Iron : Also Smaragds , Topaz , Rubies , Saphires , Garnats , Emeralds , Espinels , and Cats eyes . As also of Rice , long Pepper , Sugar , Benoin , Musk , Gum-Lack , Cotton , Calicoes , and what else a reasonable man can desire . Their habit is thin and fine ; they wear no beards : they dye their teeth black , because Dogs teeth are white , they cut and pink their flesh as a mark of bravery . The King of Pegu on festival dayes rides abroad in his triumphant Chariot all guilded , which is drawn by sixteen goodly horses : His Chariot is high , with a rich Canopy over it . About , and behinde it go twenty of his Nobles , each of them having a rope in his hand that is fastened to the Chariot , to hold it upright from falling . The King sitteth in the midst of the Chariot , and about him stand four of his Nobles that are in greatest favour , &c. Hee hath one Principal wife , and at least three hundred Concubines . Every day ▪ hee sits to hear the suits of his Subjects in this manner : Hee sits on an high seat in his great Hall , and under him sit his Nobles ; and they which desire audience come and set them down before him at forty paces distance , holding up their supplications in one hand , and in the other a present , according to the weightiness of the matter ; then come the Secretaries , take their petitions , and read them before the King , and if hee grants their requests , hee sends one to take their present , otherwise not : but never speaks to them himself . The Noble and simple are all apparelled alike for the fashion , only differing in the finenesse of the cloth , which is of Bombast : First they have a shirt of white Bombast ; then another painted cloth which they binde up betwixt their legs , and on their heads they wrap an other cloth in fashion of a Miter : they go all barefooted : all sorts of women wear a smock that reacheth to their middle , and from thence downward they wear a cloth open before , so that they cannot go but they discover natures secrets , which they say was invented to keep men from sin against nature ; they go also barefooted , having their arms adorned with hoopes of gold , and Jewels , and their fingers full of precious rings . Sumatra described . Sumatra is that famous Isle formerly called Trapabone : It s six hundred miles long , and two hundred and forty broad . It s rich in gold , fruits , and precious stones , but miserably overspread with ignorance , and superstition ; the Inhabitants worshiping Cats , Rats , Dogs , yea and the Devil himself : both sexes go for the most part naked : The soil is good where the Rivers water it , but barren where the veins of gold are found . There are many good inland Towns , but the Ports are best known , as Aken , Aru , Daru , &c. but especially Passaman , where is most store of gold ; the Rivers abound in Fish , and Crocodiles , which Creature is a wonder in nature , comming from a little Egg , and growing till it bee eight or ten yards long : their tailes are as long as their bodies ; their mouths and throats so wide , that they are able to swallow a horse , and man at one bit ; their teeth are engrailed ; they have no tongue , and contrary to all other Creatures move only the upper jaw ; their bellies are penetrable , their backs hard to bee peirced . In the winter quarter they fast from food ; all the rest of the year devour their prey with much greedinesse ; sixty dayes passe before the female layes her eggs , which are commonly sixty in number , and shee is sixty dayes in hatching them , and usually they live sixty years : some call them Aligartos . The Jchneumon steals into his belly , and gnaws in sunder his guts whilst hee lies gaping that the little Trochil may pick his teeth , which gives it feeding . Java Major described . Java the greater is an Island neer the Bengalan Sea , in length four hundred and fifty miles , in breadth two hundred and seventy : the midland is for the most part Mountainous , and ill peopled ; the Sea coasts low , and populous , yet unhealthful . The Sea-coasts by reason of trade for Pepper , hath well-built Towns , especially Bantam , Palamban , Jackatra , Japarra , Tuban , Jortan , &c. Bantam is the biggest City in the Island , nigh two miles long : It yeelds Rice , Pepper , and Cotton-wool ; though most of the Pepper bee brought thither by the Chineses from Janeby , Borneo , and Malacca . Four Vice-Royes are under the Mattarans , or great Kings command ; who is able to bring into the field two hundred thousand desperate slaves , black , but valiant : the Climate is so hot , that for the most part they go naked ; their weapons are lances , darts , arrows , but especially creezes , two foot long , broad , waved , sharp , and small pointed , and basely poisoned : the hilt of wood , horn , the better sort of gold , silver , or Ivory , cut in the figure of a deformed Pagod : They are given to murders , theft , Adultery , deceit , &c. also Magick , and Astrology delight them , in which Satan instructs them , the better to oblige them to his worship . They are excellent swimmers ; they delight in hunting Tygers , Ouzces , &c. They are friendly to the English , especially ever since the Dutch took Jackatra from them . Their Orankayes , or great men are idle , sociable , but not to be trusted . The Isle of Celibes Described . Celibes is by some called Makasser , from her best City in the Island : Its oval , and above two hundred miles long : well peopled , but with bad people : It s fruitful , though under the hotest part of the burning zone ; They are black , naked , only having a few plantane leaves tyed about their middles ; the better sort wear Tulipants , and white shirts upon their coal-black skins . The women are very immodest . The men use long Canes , out of which they can blow a little pricking quill , which if it draw bloud in any part of the body , it kills immediately , so strong is the poyson . The Molucco Isles described . The Molucco Isles are five in number : Molucco , Gillolo , Tirnate ; Tidore , and Machan : The English were the first Traders hither , and the natives acknowledged our King their Sovereign , though since the Dutch thrust us out , as if all India was theirs by title from the Creation . Gillolo is the greatest , but in Cloves , Mace , Nutmegs , Ginger , Pepper , Oile , Aloes , and Honey , all of them alike plentifull . The Bandaneza Islands Described . Neer unto the former , are the Islands of Amboyna , Banda , Puloway , Pulerone , Lantore , Batan , Labatacka , Nero , Ticobassa , Cumber , Salamo , &c. All of them , especially Pulerone , and Puloway , seeming continued wildernesses of Nutmeg , and Clove trees , Pepper , Vines , and Olives . These two last , first traded with our Merchants , and acknowledged fealty to our King James , till the uncivil Dutch dispossessed us , cruelly abusing our men , and entitling themselves Lords of the Banda-Islands . The Isle of Borneo described . Borneo resembles an Oval shield , and for the most part groans u●der the Spanish servitude : It hath many villages and people , which are great Idolaters : It yeilds Mines of gold , and Diamonds , Bezar , Musk , Lignum Aloes , Amber , Sanguis Draconum , VVax , Rice , and Rattoons . Her chief haven Towns are Socodania , and Bemermassin . The Isle of Japan described . Japan is in length six hundred miles : in breadth One hundred four score and ten : The best towns and Ports in it are Meacco , Ozacca , Tenze , Firando , Fuccate , &c. Macco is an inland City as big as Florence , but not so beautifull ; Hath a sweet and large River : low but comely houses : abundance of stately Fotiquees , or Temples full of guilded Idols , called by them Mannada's . The Government is Monarchicall , above sixty petty Kings do homage to the Emperor : whose frowns are worse than an ordinary death . The Countrey is for the most part mountainous , full of Rivers , Trees , Corn , Grasse , and Mines : It hath plenty of villages swarming with Heathen Idolaters . The people in the North , and East parts of it are more savage , treacherous , idle , Lascivious , and awed by no Law : malefactors they crucify . The Civil Japonians are valiant , courteous , and great affectors of Novelties . The best port in it is Ozacca , strong , and beautifull , famous for its royal Castle , varnished , tiled , and burnished over with pure Gold : rich , and Majesticall , of excellent stone , and well built ; the walls are every where twenty foot thick , well polished , and curiously cemented ; circled with deep trenches ful of water , having above twelve Iron Gates , with draw-bridges . Fuccate is a pretty sweet Town , well watered , having a strong , and defensive Castle , It s environed for three miles compasse with spreading Sycamore Trees , wherein are many small , but richly-tiled Fotiquees , or Temples , in which they worship Pan , or Priapus , yea the Devil in his ugliest shapes . In Meacco are seventy Temples , wherein they number three thousand three hundred thirty and three little guilded Devils : but more memorable is that in Meacco , huge , and wonderfull , of guilt Copper : Its posture is sitting in a chair seventy foot high , and fourscore broad : fifteen men may conveniently stand upon his head , his thumb is forty inches about , and his other limbs proportionable . At Dabis is another of these Idols , made of Copper ; hollow , vast , thick , and double guilt : his height is twenty four foot , though formed kneeling , his buttocks resting on his legs , his arms are stretched out , and sometimes making a fire in him , they sacrifice a child , which in his embraces is fryed to death with horrible torture . The women of Japan , if they want means to bring up their children , most unnaturally deprive them of that life , which not long before they had given them . Their houses are most of wood ; because of their frequent Earth-quakes : With them black is a feastival colour , and white a Funeral . They dye their teeth black . Reproaches , Thefts , Pe●●●ry , and Dice-play , is very hateful to them . Herb. and Purch . The Kingdome of China described . China hath on the East , the sea of Japan : On the West the Deserts of Judustan : On the North the Tartars : On the South the Philippine Islands : And on the South West , Cochinchina , Pegu , with part of Siam . In form its square , each way One thousand five hundred miles over : The circuit above four thousand miles : The Country is generally plain , and fruitfull , full of sweet and Navigable Rivers , which are no lesse inhabited than the Cities , and villages ; There are in it six hundred Cities : two thousand walled Towns , and four thousand unwalled ; one thousand Castles , and Villages numberlesse : it feeds above sixty millions of men , and boyes , besides women which bee not inrolled : The whole Empire is divided into fifteen Provinces ; each of which hath a Metropolis , full of people , fairly built , and very spatious . One of their Kings to keep out the Tartars , built a wall of one thousand and two hundred miles in length , six fathom high , twelve yards thick : it was twenty and seven years in building , though constantly wrought upon by seven hundred and fifty thousand men . Pequin the now Regal City of China described . Pequin is in compasse thirty Leagues , or fourscore and ten English miles , environed with two walls , upon which are innumerable Towers and Bulwarks . It hath three hundred and sixty gates , each having over it a Castellet with two Towers , and a draw-bridge . There are in it three thousand eight hundred Temples , wherein are continually sacrificed birds , and wild beasts , and amongst these , four very admirable , for their curiosity , and costlinesse . The streets are long , and large ; the houses fair , encompassed with Iron , and Latten grates : at each street end is a Triumphal Arch , shut up at nights , in the chief whereof are Watch-bells . There are one hundred and twenty large Channels of water , and over them eighteen hundred rich , and fair bridges : There are in this City one hundred and twenty Shambles , one hundred and twenty market-places ; besides in every street five or six shops , wherein they sell flesh , poultry , and Bacon . There are without the City sixteen hundred Garden-houses belonging to persons of Principal note : And twenty four thousand Sepulchres of Mandarines , [ Justices of Peace ] with their little gilded Chappels , encompassed with Grates of Iron , and Latten , with rich Arches at their entries . The gardens , groves , Tanks , and Fountains , have their walls lined within with fine Porcelane which makes a gallant shew . There are also store of other houses with great walls , in which are Gardens , and groves with game for hunting , which belong to several companies . The City of Nanquin described . The City of Nanquin is thirty and six miles in compasse , circled with three strong walls and ditches : the Kings Palace in it is vast , and glorious : the other buildings many : the inhabitants are reckoned to bee twenty thousand : the Temples are above a thousand : the streets fair and the people industrious . The Country of Quinsay described . Quinsay borders upon Cochin-china : The whole Countrey is well watered , and the Rivers abound with fish ; which they use to take with Cormorants . The People are of an Olive colour , wear their hair very long : their eyes are commonly black : their noses little : their eyes small : their beards deformedly thin ; their nailes oft-times as long as their fingers , serving as a mark to distinguish the gentry by : The better sort are cloathed in silk , and Satten : the meaner in black cloth made of Cotton ▪ their coats long , and quilted , made to tye under the left arm , after the As●●tick mode : their sleeves are long and strait at hand : their shooes oft of the same stuff with their coats : some have them richly imbroidered ▪ some knit their hair in cawls of silk , in horse-hair some , and some in fillets of gold , or silver : Others wear high Caps , or Felts , made of fine twigs , round , and mixed with silk of divers colours , &c. The women are modest , a light vail of fine linnen wholly covering them . They are generally proud , crafty , jealous , voluptuous , and given to Musick ▪ Poetry , Painting , and stage-playes ; They eat in porcellane , and have their diet in many small dishes , minced , which they take up with two sticks of bone , or Ivory : for to touch their meat , or their mouths with their fingers is held absurd , and impious ; they all sit on stools , and eat on Tables . No Beggars are suffered amongst them , for if they bee young , the whip rewards them , but if they bee old , and lame , the Hospital relieves them : murther they punish with death : adultery , and theft , with the Strappado . They exceedingly honor , and reverence their Parents : they obey them at all times , in all places : marry not without their assent : they honor them bee they never so mean : relieve them bee they never so poor : at their death shew loyalty and duty , and seldome mourn lesse than two or three years . They arrogate all sorts of excellencys in Art , or Science as peculiar to their Nation , they think their speech , ( which mostly consists of Monosyllables ) the most sweet , and Rhethorical of any in the world : They say they are the antientest of all other People , and that they borrow nothing from any other , but all other from them : They say they were the first inventers of Letters , Guns , Painting , Tillage , and Navigation : For all which they say That they only see with two eyes , and all others but with one . They are great Gamesters , and when they have lost all , stake their wives , and children , whom they part with , till they can redeem them ; they so firmly believe the Resurrection , that sometimes they lend money to bee repayed in the world to come : Though their houses outwardly are but mean , yet oft-times the insides are lined with excellent good Marble , Porphyry , and Serpentine . When the Husband dyes , the wife mourns exceedingly , puts sackcloath next her skin : for three years is scarce seen to laugh , and abstains from publick Feasts , and pastimes . There hath often been great warres between the Tartars who lived beyond the vast wall before mentioned ; and the Chineses ; as Anno Christi 1206 , which lasted for seventy and seven years , at which time the Tartars wholly conquered that potent Empire , extinguished the imperially family of the Sunga's : erected a new family of their own , which they called Ivena , of which Tartarian race nine Emperors governed successively the Kingdome of China , for the space of seventy years in peace : but at the end thereof a contemptible person of the Chineses , called Hugh , presumed to rise up against them , acting first the part of an high-way man , and wanting neither courage , nor companions , in a short time made up the vast body of an army , fought with ; and after many signal victories in the year 1368. finally drove them out of the Kingdome of China , receiving for his pains the whole Empire , and was the first erector of the Imperial family of the Taiminges , who enjoyed the Kingdome in peace for two hundred and fifty years : The last of them was called Vanley , who from the year 1573 to 1620 : governed the Kingdome of China , with much prudence , and equity : But about that time the Tartars being multiplied ; and receiving many injuries from the Chineses , they again take armes , invade China , and with mighty successe began , and continued the wars till the year 1653 ; at which time they had made a full conquest of it , no considerable party opposing them in their peaceable possession ; as you may read more fully in a book called Bellum Tartaricum . The City of Quinsay described . Quinsay was formerly the Regal City of China , situated abuut the heart of the Country , and yet not far from the Sea : In it were to bee found so many delights , that it seemed an earthly Paradise : It was one hundred miles in compasse , for the streets , and channels thereof were very wide , and the Market-places very large . It had on the one side , a clear lake of fresh water , and on the other , a great River , which entring into many places of the City carryed away all the filth , and occasioned a good air . There were store both of Carts , and Barks to carry necessaries . It had in it twelve thousand Bridges , great and small ; those on the chiefest Channels being so high , that ships might passe under them . On the other side of the City was a great Trench forty miles long , large , and full of water from the River , which served both to receive the overflowings of the River , and as a fence to that side of the City , the earth , that was taken out , being laid as a bank , or hill on the inside . There are ten chief Market-places ( besides infinite others along the streets ) all of them square , the square being half a mile on each side , and from the fore part of them runs a principal street forty paces wide , reaching from one end of the City to the other , with many Bridges traversing of it ; and at the end of every four miles is such a Market-place . There is also a large channel running over against the street behinde the Market-places , on the banks whereof are erected store-houses of stone , where Merchants out of all Countries laid up their Commodities , being commodious to the Markets . In each of the Market-places three dayes in a week was a concourse of forty , or fifty thousand persons which brought in whatsoever was requisite for the life of man , besides beasts , and fowls of game . Then followed the Butchers rows of Beef , Veal , Kid , and Lamb : Besides there were all sorts of Herbs ; and fruits , and amongst them huge Pears weighing ten pound a peece , and very fragrant : Peaches yellow , and white , very delicate . Every day from the Ocean , which is but five and twenty miles off , is brought up abundance of fish , besides what the Lake and River yeeld . All the Market-places are encompassed with high and fair houses , and underneath are shops of Artificers , and all sorts of Merchandises , Spices , Jewels , Pearls , Rice-wine , &c. Many streets answer one another in those Market-places , wherein are many Bathes , both of cold , and hot waters , and people wash every day before they eat any thing . At the end of each Market-place is a Palace where Magistrates determine all controversies which happen amongst Merchants and others . There are twelve Principal trades , each of which have one thousand shops , and yee shall see in every shop ten , twenty , thirty , or forty men at work under one Master . The Masters themselves work not , but stand richly apparreled , and their wives with Jewels inestimable : their houses are well ordered , and richly adorned with Pictures , and other stupendious costs . About the Lake are many fair buildings , and great Palaces of the Nobles , and chief men ; and Temples of their Idols , and Monasteries of many Monks . In the middest of the Lake are two Islands , upon each of which is a Palace with incredible numbers of rooms , whither they resort upon occasions of marriages , or other feasts , where are provisions of Vessels , Nappery , and other things , kept in common for such purposes . In the Lake also are Boats and Barges , for pleasure , adorned with fair seats , and Tables , and other provision for banquets , covered over head : within they are neatly painted , and have windows to open , and shut at pleasure . Nor can any thing in the World seem more pleasant , than from the Lake to have such a prospect , the City so fully presenting it self to the eye , with so many Temples , Monasterys , Palaces , Gardens with high trees , Barges , People , &c. For their manner is to work one part of the day , and the other part to spend in solace with their friends , or with women on the Lake , or in riding in Chariots up and down the City . All the streets are paved with stone , as are all the high wayes in China : The principal street of Quinsay is paved ten paces on each side , and in the midst it 's well gravelled with passages for the water , which keeps it alwayes clean : There are also multitudes of Chariots , accommodated with cloathes , and cushions of Silk , for six persons in each of them ; and in them the inhabitants solace themselves in the streets , or go to Gardens provided on purpose for their pleasure . This City contains about sixteen hundred thousand housholds , and together with the Country adjoyning , yeelded to the King sixteen millions , and eight hundred thousand Ducats of gold yearly , besides six millions , and four hundred thousand Ducats for the customes of salt . Pur. Pil. v. 3. p. 98. The Great Mogols Empire described . The Great Mogols Country is called Indus●an , which for spaciousness , abundance of brave Towns , numberlesse inhabitants , infinit treasure , mines , food , and all sort of Merchandise exceeds all Kings and Potentates in the Mahomitan World. This vast Monarchy extends from East to West two thousand six hundred miles : From North to South one thousand four hundred miles : It s in circuit five thousand . It is bounded with the Bengalan Gulph , and Indian Ocean : On the South with Decan and Mallaber : North and North West with Tartary , and Persia ▪ It contains thirty seven large Provinces : thirty great Cities : three thousand walled Towns : His revenues are very great : He hath in continual pay three hundred thousand Horse , and keeps two thousand Elephants at a vast charge ; his Treasurer yearly issuing out above forty millions of Crowns . The names of the Provinces are 1. Candahor , The chief City is of the same name : It lies Northward , and confines upon Persia. 2. Cabul , The chief City is of the same name : It lyes in the North West part , and confines upon Tartary . 3. Multan , The chief City is of the same name : On the West it joyns with Persia. 4. Hajacan , It hath no great City : It s bounded Eastward with the famous River of Indus , and Westward with Persia. 5. Buckor , The chief City is Buckor-succor : Indus runs through it , and much inriches it . 6. Tatta , The chief City is of the same name : The River Indus maketh many fruitful , and pleasant Islands in it : the chief arm of it falls into the Sea at Synde , a place famous for curious handy crafts . 7. Sorat , The chief City is Janagar . It s a little Province but rich , bounded with the Ocean on the South . 8. Jeselmeere , The chief City is of the same name . 9. Attack , The chief City is of the same name : It lyeth on the Eastside of Indus . 10. Peniab , It 's seated 〈◊〉 five Rivers , which all fall into Indus : It s a great , and very fruitful Province . Lahor is the chief City , afterwards described ; which is the chiefest City of Trade in all India . 11. Chishmeere , The chief City is called Siranakar : the River Phat passeth through it that falls into Indus . 12. Bankish , The chief City is called Bishur : It s divided from Chishmeere by the River Indus . 13. Jengapor , The chief City is of the same name : It lies upon the River Kaul . 14. Jenba , The chief City is of the same name : It lies East of Peniab . 15. Delli , The chief City is of the same name ; which is a great City , where most of the Great Mogols lye interred . 16. Bando , The chief City is of the same name . It hath Agrae on the West . 17. Malway , A very fruitful Province : The chief City is Rantipore . 18. Chitor , A great Province , where the chief City is of the same name . 19. Guzarat , A goodly Kingdome , and exceeding rich , inclosing the bay of Cambaia : The chief City is Surat , a place of great trading . 20. Chandis , VVhere the chief City is Brampoch , large , and populous , and the South bounds of this Empire . 21. Berar , The chief City is Shapore , the South part of it also bounds this Empire . 22. Narvar , VVhere the chief City is Gehud , watered by a fair River that empties it self into Ganges . 23. Gualiar , The chief City is so called , where the Mogol hath a great Treasure . In this City also is a strong Castle , where hee useth to keep his Prisoners . 24. Agra , Where the chief City is of the same name , and afterwards described . 25. Sanbal , The chief City is of the same name : It s watered by the River Jemini , which falls into Ganges . 26. Bakar , where the chief City is Bikaneer : It lies on the VVest side of the River Ganges . 27. Nagracut , The chief City is of the same name , where is a Chappel richly seeled , and paved with plates of pure gold . The Idol is called Matta , visited by many thousands yearly , which out of devotion cut off a part of their tongues to sacrifice to it . 28. Syba , VVhere the chief City is Hardwair : Here the famous River Ganges springs out of a Rock , whither the superstitious Gentiles go daily in troops to wash their bodies . 29. Kakares , Where the principal Cities are Dankalee , and Purhola : It s very large , and exceeding mountainous , and is parted from Tartarie by the Mountain Caucasus , being the Mogols most Northerly bound . 30. Gor , The chief City is of the same name : The River Persilis begins here , which runs into Ganges . 31. Pitan , the chief City is of the same name : It s watered by the River Kanda , which falls into Ganges . 32. Kandua , Where the chief City 〈◊〉 Karhakatenka : the River Sersili parts it from Pitan , and lies Northward . 33. Patna , The chief City is of the same name : A fertile Province , bounded by Ganges on the West . 34. Jesual , Where the chief City is Raiapore : It lies East of Patna . 35. Mevat , Where the chief City is Narnol : It s a very mountainous Country . 36. Udessa , Where the chief City is Jokanat . It s the Eastermost part of this vast Empire . 37. Bengala , It s a very spacious and fruitful Kingdome , bounded by the Gulph of Bengala , into which the River Ganges emptieth it self at four mouthes . This Empire hath plenty of excellent Wheat , Rie , and Barley , whereof they make pure white bread . As also of Kine , Sheep , and Goats , with whose Milk they make much Butter , and Cheese ▪ they have store of Bufelo's that give good milk : It s a very large Beast , having a smooth thick skin without hair . They have store of red Deer , fallow Deer , Elks , and Antilops , which are good Venison ; and every mans Game , not being enclosed in Parks . They have Geese , Ducks , Pigeons , Partridges , Quails , Peacocks , and many other singular good fowl : a sheep is usually sold for twelve pence , four couple of Hens for twelve pence : A Hare for a penny , three Partridges for a penny , &c. They have store of Salt and Sugar . They have abundance of Musk-melons , Water-melons , Pomegranats , Pomecitrons , Lemmons , Orenges , Dates , Figs , Plantans , Mangoes , in shape like our Apricocks , but more luscious : Ananas , a delicate fruit : store of Potatoes , Carrats , and other good roots : as also Pears , and Apples in the Northerly parts : many good Garden Herbs , and Ginger : also Taddy , an excellent Drink that issues out of a Tree . For three months they have abundance of rain , with much thunder , and lightening : the other nine months so clear , that a cloud is scarce to bee seen . The Country is beautified with many woods , and great variety of fair goodly trees , some having leaves as big as bucklers , others parted small as Fern , as the Tamarine trees that bear a sower fruit ; somewhat like our Beans , very good to cool , and cleanse the blood : all their trees are green all the year about . There are rare flowers of admirable colours , but few of them sweet , save their Roses , and two or three more sorts . The Country is watered with many goodly Rivers , especially Indus , and Ganges ; besides which , they have store of springs , upon many of which they bestow great cost of stonework , making Tanks , or Ponds , some of them a mile in compasse , others more , surrounded with stone walls , and within them fair stone steps round about . Some of them are filled with rain water . They have a strong drink called Rack , distilled from Sugar , and the spicie rind of a tree called Jagra : they have also Cohha made with a black seed boiled in water , that helps digestion , quickens the spirits , cleanses the blood , and provokes lust . Many of their houses are flat on the top , on which in the cool seasons of the day , they take the cool air : they have no chimnies , using no fire , but only to dresse their meat . The upper rooms have many lights to let in air , but they use no glasse : Amongst their houses are many fair trees , which are a great defence against the Sun. Most of their houses in the Cities are of Brick , or stone , well squared . Their staple commodities are Indico , and Cotton-wool , of which they make diverse sorts of cloth , some finer , and purer than our best Lawns : some of it they staine in variety of curious figures . They have also store of Silk , which they weave curiously , sometimes with gold , and silver , whereof they make Velvets . Sattens , and Taffaties , but not so good as in Italie . They have store of Drugs , and Gums , especially Gum-Lac , of which wee make hard wax . The Earth hath store of minerals of Lead , Iron , Brasse , Copper , and Silver , which yet they need not open , having so much brought out of all other Countries . They have curious Gardens , planted with fruitfull trees , and dainty flowers , which never fade : in which they have fountains to Bathe in , and other water works for delight . There are Lyons , Tygers , Wolves , Jackals : Over grown Snakes , and in their Rivers Crocodiles . There are many Scorpions , and Flies that are very troublesome , and Muskitees . The Wind , called the Monson blows six months Southerly , and six months Northerly , seldome varying : April , May , and the beginning of June , till the Rains fall , are exceeding hot : Thus hath the wise disposer of all things tempered bitter things with sweet , to teach us that there is no true , and perfect content in any Kingdome , but that of heaven . They have store of good Horses , and Camels , Dromedaries , Mules ; Asses , Rhynocerots ; which are as long as the fairest Oxe in England , their skines lye plaited in wrinkles on their backs . They have many Elephants , their King having usually fourteen thousand , and many of the Nobles a hunded a peece : There are some of them fifteen foot high , all of them black , their skin thick , and smooth , without hair : they take much delight in the water , and will swim excellent well , they are exceeding docible , so that they will do almost any thing the keeper bids them : If he would have them affright a man ; he will make towards him as if hee would tread him in peeces , and yet when hee comes to him , not touch him . If hee bid him abuse a man , hee will take dirt , or kennel water in his trunk , and dash it in his face ; &c. They are most sure of foot , never stumbling : they are governed with a hook of steel , with which their keeper sitting on their Necks , pull them back , or prick them forward at their pleasure . Every Male hath allowed to him four females . The Inhabitants of Indostan Described . The Inhabitants before they were conquered by Tamerlane , were all Gentiles , but now they are mixed with Mahometans : they are of stature , like us , very streight , seldome or never is there a crooked person amongst them : They are of an Olive colour , have black hair , but not curled ; they love not any that are white , saying that they are like Lepers , their chins are bare , but have long hair on their upper lips , shave their heads ; only reserve a lock on the Crown for Mahomet to pull them to heaven by . The habits of men and women differ little , mostly made of white Cotton cloth , made close to the middle , then hanging loose down below the knee : under them they have long breeches reaching to the ancle , and close to their bodies : their feet are bare in their shooes , which they commonly wear like Slippers , which they put off when they come into their houses , whose floores are covered with excellent Carpets , upon which they sit when they talk or eat , like Taylors on their shop boards : on the mens heads are shashes , which is a long thin wreath of cloath , white or coloured . The Mahometan women cover their heads with vails , their hair hangs down behind twisted with silk : oft bedecked with jewels , about their necks and wrists : their ears have pendants : their nostrils pierced to put in rings at their pleasure : Their ease in child bearing is admirable : for it is a common thing there , for women great with child , one day to ride carrying their Infants in their bodies , and the next day to ride carrying them in their arms . The great Mogol , every year at the entring of the Sun into Aries , makes a feast to his Nobles which lasts nine days , at which time they present him with gifts , and he again repays them with Princely rewards : I was astonished ( saith mine Author , who was an eye witnesse of it ) when I beheld at that time the incredible riches of gold , pearls , Pretious stones , jewels , and many other glittering vanities which were amongst them . The walls in the Kings house are painted , or beautified with pure white Lime : the floores are covered with rich , and costly Carpets : there lodge none with him in his house but his Eunuches , and women , and some little boys , that hee keeps for detestable uses : hee always eats in private amongst his women , upon great variety of excellent dishes , which being prepared , and proved by the Taster , are served up in vessels of Gold covered , and sealed up , and so by the Eunuches brought to him . In this Empire there are no Inns to entertain strangers , onely in great Towns are fair houses built for their receit , which they call Sarrays , not inhabited , where Travellers have room freely , but they must bring with them beds , food , and other necessaries which they usually carry upon Camells , or in Carts drawn with Oxen , wherein they have tents to pitch when they meet with no Sarray's . The inferior sort of people ride upon Oxen , Horses , Mules , Camels , or Dromedaries , and the women like unto the men , or else in slight Coaches drawn with Oxen , many whereof are white and large , and they are guided with cords , which go through the parting of their Nostrils , and so betwixt their horns , into the Coach-mans hands : they are nimble , and will go twenty miles a day . The better sort ride upon Elephants , or are carried on mens shoulders in Sedans , which they call Palankeenes . In all their great Cities they have Markets twice a day , early in the morning , and in the evening ; wherein they sell almost every thing by weight . They are generally so superstitious , that they will rather dye than eat , or drink any thing that their Law forbids . The chief Cities in the great Mogols Countries Described . Lahore in the great Mogols Country , is a vast and famous City , not much inferiour to Agra , the Metropolis ; yea , for circuit and bravery , it much excells it : The aire for eight months is pure , and restorative : the streets are paved and gracefull , which are cleansed , and watered by the River Ravee , which flows most pleasantly into this City , from the Casmyrian Mountains , and after a stately course of three thousand English miles , deep enough for Junks of sixty Tun , it falls into Indus at Tutia . This City is beautified with stately palaces , Mosques , Hummums , or Sudatories , Tanks or Ponds , Gardens , &c. The Castle is large , strong , uniform , pleasant , and bravely seated , being built of hard , white , and polished stone : armed with twelve Posternes : within which is a Palace , sweet , and comely , entred by two Gates , and Courts : on the walls , are pictured sundry stories , and pastimes . From this City to Agra is five hundred miles , the Country in all that distance being even without Mountains , and hills , and the high way planted on both sides , with shady Ash-trees , whose spreading green tops lenefies the scorching heat of the Sun : At the end of each eight miles is a fair , and convenient lodge built for travellers to repose themselves in : Herb. Trav. p. 69. Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 1468. Brampore in the same Countrey , is a City seated low , and in an unhealthful plain , very large , and spacious , and inhabited most by the Bannians : the streets are many and narrow ; the houses not high , and but meanly beautifull . In the North-East end it hath a Castle standing by the Rivers side , large and defensive : In the River is an Artificial Elephant , so skilfully shaped , that by the Bannians it is adored , and by others admired . Idem . Fettipore , if the water were good , it had triumphed over all the Cities in India ; It is walled about , and to the North , North West , hath a lake , or fish pond five miles over : The North East hath a fair Buzzar , or market place five hundred paces long , well paved , and built on all sides with pleasant houses : At one end is the Mogols house , and a Mohol most excellently framed ; the other side is glorious by a curious Mosque , or Church ascended by thirty steps , adorned with a brave gate : the top is full of Pyramids , the Court within is six times bigger than the Royal Exchange in London , excellently paved with free stone , the Iles are large and well paved , the Pillars all of one stone , and beautifull : and affronting this Gate is a most sumptuous Monument , covered with painting , and Pearl-shell : proud in the many Princes there buried . Idem . Candahor is seated in a reasonable fruitfull Countrey , redundant in all good things , yet by reason of so many Caravans passing , and repassing from Lahore to Persia , all sorts of provision is very dear , and the passage much pestered with theeves : the City is not very spatious but strong , made defensive by many helps of Nature , and Art : In the South , and East ; it s surrounded with an advantagious wall : In the West , and North , with high and precipitious Mountains : the Suburbs are large , adding to the City both beauty and Wealth . Idem . Mandow is a City both antient , and famous , seated on the side of a lofty and steep hill , and beautified with a strong and stately Castle , encompassed with a defensive wall of five miles compass ; the City is very beautiful , adorned with Temples ( in one of which are buried four Kings ) Palaces , Fortresses , especially with a Tower ascended by one hundred and seventy steps , supported by Massy Pillars , and adorned with gates and Windows very observable . Idem . Surat is at this day a City , great , famous , rich , and populous ; yet neither air , nor soil agrees with strangers ; the one being extream hot , the other sandy , and sulphurious . From June to September the clouds showre down continually unhealthful rains , the wind and thunder so commixing , that no place in the world seems more unhealthful : It s counted the third best Town in the Guiarat Kingdome : Amadavar , and Cambaya excelling her : It s watered with a sweet River called Tappee , which arising out of the Decan mountains , glides through Brampore , and so to Surat . It s circled with a mud-wall , a strong stone Castle is built at the South-West side , the River washing it : the VVest opens into the Buzzar through a fair gate of stone : The Medan is of no great beauty , nor do the shops give any splendor . The houses are indifferently beautiful , some of carved wood , others of Brick : the English , and Dutch houses at the North end , excelling the other for bignesse , and furniture : adjoyning to one gate is a Tank of water , made of good free-stone , circling in above one hundred sides , or angles , in compasse near one thousand paces . Agra is the navel of the Mogols territories , and Empresse of India : It s watered by the River Jeminey , which from Delly glides hither , and commixing with Ganges , flows into the Bengalan Sea : It s in shape like an half Moon ; the streets long , and narrow , and nasty , of seven miles continuance : part of it is walled about , the rest ditcht . Here the Great Mogol hath a Palace , wherein are two large towers , at least ten foot square , which are covered with Plates of the purest gold . Asmeer is seated upon an high impregnable mount , the greater part of the City being below , fairly built , walled with good stone , and moated about : the Country about it is Champaigne and very fruitfull . The Kingdome of Bengala Described . Bengala is a very large Kingdome , lying along the Sea-coast one hundred and twenty leagues , and as much into the land : It s watered by the River Cabaris , called by some Guenga . It abounds with Rice , VVheat , Sugar , Ginger , long Pepper , Cotton , and Silk , and enjoyeth a very wholesome air . Gouro is the Regal City , spacious , and beautiful ; and so is Bengala , which hath given name to that part of the Sea called the Gulph of Bengala : Chatigan is also another of their Cities . The inhabitants are a most subtile , and wicked people : Men , and VVomen given much to uncleannesse ; they never dress or seeth meat twice in one pot , but every time have a new one . Adultery is punished with the losse of their noses . In this Country are many Rhinocroces . It is now subject to the Great Mogol . Cambaia described . Cambaia is called also G●sarat , containing in length from the River Bate to Circam , which is a Country belonging to Persia , five hundred miles upon the Sea-coasts : On all other parts it s invironed with the Kingdomes of Dulcinda , and Sanga on the North : Mandao on the East ; and with the Gredosians on the VVest ; the Sea ▪ and the confines of Decan being the Southerly bounds . It hath in it sixty thousand Cities , and villages . It s watered with many Rivers , whereof Indus is the chief , which divides it in the middle , arising from Caucasus , and after a course of nine hundred miles , at two mouths disembogues it self into the Ocean . It s a fertile Country , not inferiour to any other in India : the earth and trees bring forth plenty , and variety of fruits : It hath store of Elephants , precious stones , Silk , Cotton , &c. The people are of an Olive colour , and go naked , except about their privities : They eat no flesh , but Rice , Barley , milk , and other liveless Creatures ; their chief Sea-Towns are Daman , Bandora , Curate , Ravellum , and Bazuinum ; and within land , Cambaia , Madabar , Campanel , Tanaa , &c. Cambaia being the chiefest , situate three miles from Indus : It s called the Indian Cairo , having much trafick to it by Indians , Portugals , Persians , Arabians , Armenians , &c. The VVomen dye their teeth black , thinking it a great part of their beauty , and therefore alwayes go with open lips to shew it . VVhen men die they burn their bodies , and their wives dressed as for a wedding , burn with them . Six leagues from Decan is a Hill out of which Diamonds are taken ; it is walled about , and kept with a Garrison : Their Religion is partly Moorish , partly Heathenish . They have Hospitals for sick , or lame Birds , Beasts , &c. yea they redeem Beasts , and Birds lives , and if maimed , or hurt , carry them to their Hospitals . In the high wayes , and woods they set pots with water , and scatter meat to feed them . If they catch a Flea , or a Louse , they will not kill it , but let it go : and you can do them no greater injury , than to kill either in their presence ; and if by intreaty they cannot perswade you to forbear , they will redeem its life with mony . They drink no Wine , eat no Vinegar , use water only ; they will eat no Eggs , as supposing blood to bee in them ; they are very careful before they sit down , that no living Creature bee under them . Pur. Pilgrimage . The Philippine Islands described . The Philippine Islands were discovered by the Spaniards out of new Spain , Anno Christi 1542. who in honour of their King Philip the second , gave them that name : They are many in number , lying far into the Sea before Cauchin-China , and Chambaia : some of them are great , and very rich in Rice , Honey , Fruits , Birds , Beasts , Fishes , Gold , &c. and inriched more by trade from China : seventy of these Islands are subjects , or friends to the Spaniards , their intestine divisions making an easy way to the Spanish Conquest . They worshiped the Sun , and Moon . Now they have amongst them many Monasteries of Friers , and Jesuites : But the wicked lives of the Spaniards , makes the Inhabitants abhor their Religion : They carve , and cut their skins in sundry fashions , and devises , all over their body . The Island of Mauritius described . The Island of Mauritius lies within the torrid Zone , about one hundred Leagues from Madegascar . It abounds with all good things , requisite for mans use : The land is high , and mountainous ; the shape somewhat round ; in circuit about one hundred miles , every where sweet , and flourishing ; having an healthful air , and the blooming fragrant trees abating the heat of the Sun : besides the gentle Breezes moderating the weather : There are delicious Rivers which make the Earth fruitful : Infinite store of lofty spreading trees , green all the year ; their boughs being never unapparrelled of their Summer livery : The ground is ever spread with natures choicest Tapestry , the mirthful Sun ever re-inforcing a continued vigor , and activity : Of the trees , some are good for timber , others for food ; all for use : Here is store of Box , and of Ebony of all sorts , black , white , red , and yellow : the tree is high , small , and streight : and the wood of such esteem , that many ships come yearly to it to load with Ebony ; besides which , there are Coquo trees , Pines , Ashes , Cypresses , &c. As also store of rare fruits : birds , and fowl : Hawks of all kinds : Bats as big as Gos-hawks , Passo-Flemingos , Herons , Geese , and many others , good in their flesh , and excellent in their feathers : Fish there are plenty , as the Cow-fish , Dolphins , Abicores , Cavalloes , VVhale , Porpice , Grampasse , Mullet , Bream , Trout , Tench , Soles , Flounders , Tortoises , Eeles , Sharks , Pikes , Crabs , Lobsters , Oysters , Cuttle-fish , Rock-fish , and other strange fishes : some like Hedg-hogs ; some like Cats , others with bristles , &c. This Isle also affords Goats , Hogs , Beeves , and land Tortoises so big , that two men may sit on one of them , and shee will go away with them . Africa described in General . Africa is divided on the North from Europe , by the Mediterranean Sea : On the South it runs on a point to the Cape of Good Hope , and is bounded with the vast Ocean , called there the Aethiopick Sea : On the East with the Red-Sea ; and on the VVest with the Atlantick Ocean , called Mare del Nort , so that her longitude and latitude contains about four thousand and two hundred English miles . It s much lesse than Asia , and far bigger than Europe . In most parts it s very barren , and therefore hath no great plenty of Inhabitants . It s full of sandy desarts ▪ which lying open to the winds , and storms , are often moved like to the waves of the Sea , by which means Cambysis with his Army was much hazarded . It s full of venemous Serpents , which much endanger the Inhabitants ; besides other ravenous beasts , which ranging about , possesse themselves of a great part of this Country , and make it a VVildernesse of Lions , Leopards , Elephants , and in some places Crocodiles , Hyena's , Basilisks , and Monsters without number , and name : for when , for want of water , Creatures of all kinds , at sometimes of the year come to those few rivolets that bee , to quench their thirst ; the Males promiscuously forcing the Females of every species that comes next him , produceth this variety of forms . Salust reports that there dye more of the people by beasts , than by diseases : And in the tracts of Barbary , the Inhabitants every tenth , fifteenth , or five and twentieth year , are visited with a Plague , and with the French disease in such violence , that few recover , except they remove into Numidia , or the land of Negros , the very air whereof is an excellent Antidote against those diseases . Their commodities are Elephants , Camels , Barbary-ho●ses , Rams with great tails weighing above twenty pound , &c. Africa is divided into seven parts . Barbary , or Mauritania : Numidia , Lybia , The land of Blacks : Aethiopia superior : Aethiopia inferior : and Egypt , besides the Islands . Barbary hath on the North the Mediterranean Sea : on the VVest the Atlantick : on the South the mountain Atlas , and on the East Egypt . The Inhabitants are crafty , covetous , ambitious , jealous of their VVives : their Country yeelds Orenges , Dates , Olives , Figs , and a kinde of Goat ; whose hair makes a stuff as fine as Silk . It contains in it the Kingdomes of Tunnis , Algier , Fess , and Morocho . Tunnis is famous for the chief City of the same name , five miles in compasse ; and Carthage , two and twenty miles in circuit , that contended so long with Rome for the Monarchy of the world ; and Utica memorable for Catoes death there . Algier contains in it a strong harbor for Turkish Pirates : before the chief Town whereof the Emperor Charles the fifth received a mighty losse of ships , Horses , Ordinance , and men . Fess hath in it a City with seven hundred Churches , one of which is a mile and an half in compasse . Morocho , where the chief City of the same name hath a Church larger than that of Fess , and thereon a Tower so high , that from thence may bee discerned the to● of the Mountains Azaci which are at one hundred and thirty miles distance . Here is also a Castle famous for Globes of pure gold that stand on the top of it , weighing one hundred and thirty thousand Barbary Ducke●● . Numidia , the second part of Africa hath on the East Egypt : on the VVest the Atlantick Ocean : on the North the Mountain Atlas , and on the South the desarts of Lybia : It s called also the Region of Dates from the abundance that grows there . The Inhabitants are very wicked : stay in a place but till they have eaten down the grasse : Hence there are but few Cities , and those in some places three hundred miles distant . Lybia on the East is bounded with Nilus , on the West with the Atlantick : on the North with Numidia ; and on the South with the Country of the Blacks : It s so dry , that a traveller can scarce meet with any water in seven dayes journey ; the Inhabitants live without any Law , almost so much as that of nature . The Land of Blacks , or Negroes , hath on the West the Atlantick ; on the East Aethiopia superior ; on the North Lybia ; and on the South the Kingdome of Manicongo . The River Niger runs through it , almost as famous as Nilus for her overflowing : It yeelds store of gold , silver , Ivory , and other commodities . It hath in it four Kingdomes : Tombu●o , infinitly rich . Bornaum , where the people have no names proper ; no wives peculiar ; all therefore no children which they call their own . Gonga , the King whereof hath no estate but from his subjects as hee spends it . And Gualatum , a very poor Country . Of this Land of Negroes one makes these verses . The Land of Negroes is not far from thence , neerer extended to th' Atlantick main , Wherein the Black Prince keeps his residence , attended by his Jetty-coloured train ; Who in their native beauty most delight , And in contempt do paint the Devil white . Aethiopia superior ; or the Kingdome of the Abyssines . Is bounded on the North with Egypt ; on the South with the Mountains of the Moon ; on the East with the Red-Sea , and on the VVest with the Country of the Blacks . The King hereof is called Prete Janny , or Presbyter John : they are mungril Christians : The King hath under him seventy petty Kings , which have their several laws , and customes : The Country yeelds Orenges , Lemmons , Citrons , Barley , Sugar , Honey , &c. Aethiopia inferior is on every side begirt with the Sea , except on the North , which is bounded with the Mountains of the Moon . It consists of five Kingdomes ; 1 Aiana which abounds with Gold , Ivory , Honey , Wax , Corn , large sheep , &c. 2 Zanguabar in which is Mosambique . 3 Monomopata , wherein are plenty of Gold Mines . The King is served with great pomp , and hath a guard of two hundred Mastiffs . 4 Cafraria , in which is the cape of Good hope : alwayes stormy to the Spaniards ; whence one was very angry with God , for suffering the English Hereticks to passe by it so easily , and not giving his good Catholicks the like speed . 5 Manicongo , where in many parts the Inhabitants are men-eaters , selling such flesh in their Shambles . Egypt hath on the East the Red-Sea , on the VVest Barbary : on the North the Mediterranean and Aethiopia superior on the South . It was called the Granary of the VVorld : for though it hath rain but seldome , yet Nilus overflowing makes it very fruitful : the chief Cities ; are Grand Cairo , and Alexandria : see afterward a more full discription of it . The Islands belonging to Africa Described . The Atlantick Islands are 1. that of Saint Thomas , lying directly under the Aequinoctiall line , inhabited by the Portugalls , and yeilding plenty of Sugar . 2. Prince Island , lying between the Aequator and Tropick of Capricorn : a fertile place . 3. The Gorgades being nine in number , lying neer to Cape Virde : they abound in Goats , and the chief of them is called St. James . 4. The Canaries , for their fruitfulnesse called , The fortunate Islands : they are seven in number , the cheif is called the Grand Canary , they yeild excellent wines . 5. The Hesperides , not far from the Gorgades , where the soil is very fruitful ; the weather continually fair , and the air very temperate . The Aethiopick Islands are 1. The Island of Saint Laurence , or Madagascar ; which is four thousand miles in compasse , and longer than Italy , rich in all commodities for mans use : The people are very barbarous , and most of them black , yet there is some white amongst them , supposed to bee transplanted out of China . 2. Socatrina , or Socotera , which lyes at the mouth of the Red-sea , and is sixty miles in length , and twenty five in breadth : It s very dry and barren , yet hath diverse good drugs in it . From thence cometh our Aloes Socotrina . The Principal Countries in Africa more largely Described . Africa is usually divided into 1 Egypt . 2 Barbary . 3 Numidia . 4 Lybia . 5 The land of Negro's . 6 Aethiopia interior . 7 Aethiopia exterior . 8 And the Islands , as was aforesaid . A more full Description of Egypt . This Country of Egypt containeth in length from Siene to the Mediterranean Sea , five hundred sixty and two miles , and in breadth from Rosetta to Damietta above one hundred and forty miles : yet in some places it s not above thirty seven miles broad : The Inhabitants are tawny , and brown . From its fruitfulnesse it was called Horreum Populi Romani : The Roman Granary , where Lucan saith . The Earth content with its own wealth , doth crave No forreign Marts : nor Jove himself : they have There hopes alone in Nilus fruitful wave . Dr. Heilen . This Nilus is divided towards the Sea , into seven Channels . It swelleth above its banks by the space of forty days , beginning upon the 15th day of June , and is forty days more decreasing , and returning into its banks . During this inundation , the Cattle live on hills , and in the Towns , unto which they are aforehand driven , and foddered till the return of the water into its Channel . The Towns , and Villages stand all upon tops of hills , and in the time of the flood appear like so many Islands : and the people by boats have free intercourse all the while . In the mud left upon the fields , are many creatures ingendred by the heat of the Sun : Whence Ovid , And when the seven mouth'd Nile the fields forsakes , And to his ancient Channel him betakes : The tillers of the ground live creatures find Of sundry shapes , int h ' mud that 's left behind . Dr. Heilen . This River is almost three thousand miles long , and being the only River of Egypt , affords the only drink to the Egyptians , and indeed it s very good water . The Paper made of Sedges , called Papiri growing by this River , afforded Ptolemy Philadelphus materials for Books in that brave Library of Alexandria : but understanding that Attalus , King of Pergamus , used this Egyptian Paper , for to exceed him in another Library , hee prohibited the carrying of it out of Egypt , whereupon Attalus invented Parchment , called from his City Pergamena : and before these inventions , they wrote either on the inside of the bark of a tree called Liber , whence wee call our Books Libri , Or on Tables made of wood , called Caudex , whence came our Codex . Or on Tables covered over with wax : whence Tabellarius is a letter Carryer : and the pin which they wrote with , was called Stylus , which was afterwards used for that peculiar phrase used by any : as Negligens Stylus : exercitatus Stylus . Sometimes they wrote in leaves , as the Sybils did their Prophesies , called Sybillae folia : whence we call it a leaf of paper . Pharos is a little Island over against Alexandria , in which Ptolemaeus Philadelphus built a watch-tower for the benefit of Saylors : the chief workman was Sostratus of Gnidos . It was all of white Marble , of a wonderfull height , ascended by degrees , and in the top were many Lanthorns with lights in the night , to direct those that travelled by Sea ; for the admirable structure , it was counted one of the wonders of the world . The chief Cities in Egypt described , The Grand Cairo described . The Grand Cairo in Egypt is accounted one of the greatest Cities in the world . It is situated upon a most beautiful plain , neer unto a certain . Mountain called Mucatun , about two miles from the River Nilus , It 's invirond with stately walls , and fortified with Iron Gates . In it are built most stately and admirable Palaces , and Colledges , and most sumptuous Temples . There are also many Bath stoves , very artificially built : It aboundeth with all sorts of Merchandise out of all parts of the World. There is in it a famous Burse [ Exchange ] called Canen Halili , wherein the Persian Merchants dwell ; It 's built very stately in the manner of a King's Palace , of three stories high : Beneath it are many rooms , whither Merchants resort for the exchange of their costly wares ; as all sorts of Spices , precious stones , Cloth of India , &c. There is also a stately Hospital , the yearly revenues whereof , amount to two hundred thousand peices of gold called Saraffi . The Suburbs are very large , wherein also are many stately buildings , especially a Colledge being of a wonderful height , and great strength : Besides many other Palaces , Colledges , and Temples . Here they have great store of poultry : For in certain Ovens built upon sundry lofts they put abundance of Eggs ; which Ovens being kept in a moderate heat , will in seven days hatch all those eggs into chickens . P. Pil. There are in it eighteen thousand streets . It is so populous , that its reputed in very good health , if there dye but a thousand a day , or thirty hundred thousand in a year . I mean when the Plague ; which comes once in seven years , is amongst them . Heil . In one of the streets are about threescore Cooks shops : then follow oth●r shops , wherein are to bee sold delicate waters , and drinks made of all kinds of fruits , which are kept charily in fine vessels : next to these are shops , where diverse confections of honey , and Sugar , like to ours in Europe , are to bee sold : Then follow the Fruiterers shops , who have out-Landish fruits out of Syria , as Quinces , Pomgranats , &c. Next to them are shops wherein they sell Eggs , Cheese and Pancakes fryed with Oyle : Next is a street , wherein all manner of Artificers dwell : Then there are diverse ranks of Drapers shops ; In the first rank they sell excellent fine linnen , fine cloth of Cotton , and cloth called Mosal , of a marvellous breadth and finenesse , whereof the greatest persons make shirts , and scarfs to wear upon their Tulipants : Then are Mercers shops , wherein they sell Silks , Damask , Cloth of Gold , and Velvet brought out of Italy : The next are woollen Drapers , with all sorts of European cloth : next of all are store of Chamblets to bee sold. At the gate of Zuaila dwell great store of Artificers . Next to the forenamed Burse is a street of shops , where are all kind of Perfumes , as Civet , Musk , Ambergreece , &c. Next follows the street of Paper Merchants , with most excellent smooth Paper : There are also to bee sold pretious stones , and Jewels of great value , which the Brokers carry from shop to shop : Then come you to the Gold-Smiths street , inhabited mostly by Jews , who deal in rich commodities : Then are there Upholsters , and Brokers who sell apparel , and rich furniture at the second hand , as Cloaks , Coats , Nappery , &c. It hath many large Suburbs , as that of Bed Zuaila , containing about twelve thousand Families , being a mile and an half in length . The Suburb called Gem●li Tailon , adorned with a most admirable Palace , and sumptuous Temple : where also dwell great store of Merchants , and Artificers . The Suburb called Bell Elloch , containing neer three thousand Families , inhabited by Merchants , and Artizans of diverse sorts ; there is also a great Palace , and a stately Colledge : Here are many stage-players , and such as teach Camels , Asses , and Dogs to dance , very delightful to behold . The Suburb Bulach upon the Bank of Nilus , containes four thousand Families : here are many Artificers , and Merchants , especially such as sell Corn , Oyle , Sugar , &c. It s also full of stately Temples , Colledges , and Hospitalls ; under this Suburb you may sometimes see above a thousand Barks upon the River , The Suburb of Caresa contains about two thousand Families : Here are many Sepulchers built with high and stately vaults , and Arches ; adorned within with diverse Emblems , and colours , the pavement spread with sumptuous , and rich Carpets . The Inhabitants of Cairo in the Winter time , wear garments of cloth lined with Cotton : In the summer they wear fine shirts , over which some have linnen garments , curiously wrought with silk : others wear Chamblet , and great Turbants on their heads , covered with cloth of India : The women go in costly attire , having on their foreheads frontlets , and about their necks chains of Pearl : on their heads they wear a sharp , and slender Bonnet , about a span high very pretious , and rich , their Gowns are of woollen cloth with strait sleeves , curiously imbroidered with needle work , over which they cast veils of excellent fine cloth of India : their faces are covered with a black scarff : on their feet they wear fine shooes , or Pantoffles , &c. The City of Alexandria described . The great City of Alexandria , was founded by Alexander the great , not without the advise of most famous , and skilful Architects , upon a beautiful point of land stretching into the Mediterranean Sea , being distant forty miles , Westward from Nilus : It was most sumptuously , and strongly built , four square , with four Gates for entrance : One on the East-side towards Nilus : Another on the South towards the Lake of Buchaira : the third Westward towards the Desert of Barca : and the fourth towards the Haven . Neer unto the City walls , are two other gates , which are divided asunder by a fair walk , and a most impregnable Castle which stands upon the Wharf , in which Port the best ships out of these parts of the World ride : Here the Christians pay a tenth of all their wares , whereas the Mahometans , pay but a twentieth part . At this time that part of the City that lyes towards Cairo is best inhabited , and furnished with Merchandize , and so is the other part that lies next to the Haven : under each house in the City is a great vaulted Cistern , built upon mighty Pillars , and Arches , whereinto at the overflowing of Nilus , the water is conveyed , under the City walls , by a most artificiall Sluce , that stands without them . The City stands in a sandy Desert , so that its destitute of Gardens , Vines , and Corn , but what is brought from places at forty miles distance . The City of Rosetto Described . Rosetto was built by a Slave to one of the Mahometan Governours , upon the Eastern bank of Nilus , three miles from the Mediterranean Sea , and not far from the place where Nilus emptieth it self into the sea : In it is a stately Bath-stove , having fountains both of cold , and hot water belonging thereunto . The City of Thebe Described . Thebe at this present contains but about three hundred Families ● but the buildings are very stately and sumptuous . It abounds with Corn , Rice , and Sugar , with a certain fruit of a most excellent tast , called Muse : It hath in it great store of Merchants , and Artificers : The Countrey about it , abounds with Date-trees , which grow so thick , that a man cannot see the City till hee comes neer the Walls : Here grow also store of Grapes , Figs , and Peaches : Over against the City the River of Nilus makes an Isle , which standing high , brings forth all sorts of fruits but Olives . The City of Chanca described . The great City of Chanca is about six miles from Cairo , at the very entrance into the Desert , through which is the way to Mount Sinai : It s replenished with most stately houses , Temples , and Colledges : All the fields between Cairo , and it , are full of Dates . From Chanca to Mount Sinai are one hundred and forty miles , in all which way there is no habitation : Through this City lye the two main roads , one leading to Syria , and the other to Arabia : They have no water , but what remains in certain channels after the inundation of Nilus . In the other Cities there is nothing remarkable . The Egyptian Pyramids Described . In Egypt are diverse stupendious structures called Pyramids , the greatest whereof is situated on the top of a rocky hill , which riseth above the plain about an hundred feet , with a gentle , and easy ascent , the height of the situation adding beauty to the work , and the solidity of the rock giving the superstructure a permanent , and stable support : each side of this Pyramid is six hundred ninety three feet according to the English Standard ; so that the whole Basis contains four hundred eighty thousand two hundred , and fourty nine square feet , or eleven English acres of ground . The height is the same with the breadth : viz. six hundred ninety three feet . The ascent to the top is contrived in this manner : From all the sides without , the ascent is by degrees ; the lowermost step or degree is about four foot in height , and three in breadth , which running about the Pyramid in a level , makes on every side of it a long , but narrow walk ; the second row is like the first , retiring inward from the first three feet , and so runs about the Pyramid . In the same manner is the third row placed above the second , and so in order the rest like so many stairs rising one above another to the top , which contains about nine foot square . The degrees by which men ascend are not all of an equal depth , for some are about four foot , others scarcely three , and the higher they ascend , the more they diminish , both in breadth , and thicknesse : so that a right line extended from any part of the Basis to the top , will equally touch the outward angle of every degree . These are all made of Massie , and polished stones , hewn out of the Arabian Mountains , which bound the upper part of Egypt , being so vast , that the breadth and depth of every step , is one single and intire stone , so that in most of them is contained thirty feet of stone : The number of these steps is two hundred and seven . On the North side ascending thirty eight feet upon an artificial bank of earth , there is a square , and narrow passage , leading into the inside of this Pyramid , containing in length ninety two feet , and an half : The structure of it hath been the labour of an exquisite hand , as appears by the smoothnesse and evennesse of the work , and by the close knitting of the joynts : it is now an habitation for great ugly batts of about a foot long . At the end of this entrance you must climb up a massy stone , eight or nine foot in height , where you enter into a Gallery , the pavement consisting of smooth , and polished white Marble ▪ the breadth is about five foot , and the height the like : the length of this Gallery is an hundred , and ten feet : At the end whereof begins a second Gallery , a very stately peece of work , and not inferiour either in respect of the curiousity of Art , or richnesse of materials , to the most sumptuous or magnificent buildings : It s divided from the former by a wall ; at the end whereof is a Well about three feet in the diameter , the sides whereof are lined with white Marble , it s eighty six cubits in depth , hewn through the Rock on which the Pyramid stands ▪ Beyond the Well about fifteen foot is a square passage , the stones whereof are exceeding massie , and exquisitely joyned , which contains one hundred and ten feet , at the end whereof is an arched Vault , or little Chamber ; the length about twenty feet , the breadth seventeen , the height about fifteen . The length of this second Gallery before mentioned is one hundred fifty and four feet , of white , and polished Marble , both roof , walls , and bottome ; the joynts are so well knit , that they are scarce discernable : The height of this Gallery is twenty six feet , the breadth six feet , bounded on both sides with two banks , like benches of polished Marble . At the end of this Gallery you enter into a square hole which brings you into a little room lined with rich , and speckled Thebaick Marble , out of which through another passage , being all of Thebaick Marble ; most exquisitely cut , you land at the North end of a very sumptuous , and well proportioned room , wherein Art seems to contend with Nature , the curious work not being inferiour to the rich materials : It stands in the heart , or center of the Pyramid , equidistant from all the sides , and in the midst between the Basis , and the top : The floor , sides , and roof , are all made of vast , and exquisite tables of Thebaick Marble : from the top to the bottome are but six ranges of stone , all of an equal height . The stones which cover this room are of a strange , and stupendious length , like so many huge beams lying flat , and traversing the room , and bearing up that infinite weight , and Masse of the Pyramid above . Of these there are nine which cover the roof ; the length of this room is thirty four English feet : the breadth somewhat above seventeen feet , the height nineteen feet and a half . In the midst of this glorious room stands the Tomb of Cheops of one peece of Marble , hollow within , and sounding like a bell ; but empty : For ( saith Diodorus ) although the Egyptian Kings intended these for their Sepulchres , yet it happened that they were not buried therein : For the people being exasperated against them , by reason of the toilsomenesse of these works , and for their cruelty , and oppression , threatned to tear in peeces their dead bodies , and with ignominy to throw them out of their Sepulchres , wherefore the● commanded their friends when they were dead to bury them in some obscure place . The Tomb is cut smooth , and plain , without any sculpture , and ingraving : The outsides contain in length seven foot , three inches , and a half . In depth its three foot , and almost four inches , and the same in breadth : The hollow part within is something more than six foot long , the depth is somewhat above two feet ; whereby it appears that mens bodies are now as big as they were three thousand years ago : For it is almost so long since this Tomb was made . This Pyramid was twenty years in making , and yet there were three hundred threescore , and six thousand men continually working about it , who only in Radishes , Garlick ; and Onions are said to have consumed eighteen hundred Talents . Collected out of Mr. Greaves , a curious observer of it . The Egyptian Mummi's described . Not far from this Pyramid in Egypt are the Mummi's , which were the graves of the ancient Egyptians , into which are discents not unlike to the narrow mouthes of Wells , some near ten fathomes deep , leading into long vaults , hewn out of the Rock with pillars of the same . Between every Arch lie the Corpses ranked one by another of all sizes , which are innumerable , shrowded in a number of folds of Linnen , and swathed with bands of the same , the breasts of divers being stained with Hierogliphical Characters : The Linnen being pulled off , the bodies appear solid , uncorrupt , and perfect in all their dimensions ; whereof the musculous parts are of a brown colour , hard as stone-pitch , and hath in Physick the like operation ; only more soveraign . To keep these from putrefactions , they drew the brains out at the nostrils with an Iron instrument , replenishing the head with preservative spices : then cutting up the belly with an Aethiopian stone , they took forth the bowels , cleansed the inside with Wine , and so stuffing it with a composition of Myrrhe , Cassia , and other odours , they closed it up again : The like the poorer sort effected with Bitumen , fetched from the Lake of Asphaltites in Jury , whereby they have been preserved till this day , having lyen there for about three thousand years . The Lake of Maeris described . Maeris , one of the Egyptian Kings , undertook , and finished that most admirable Lake , which for greatnesse , and colour is like a Sea : It s about six hundred furlongs from the City of Memphis , the circumference of it , contains M.M.M.DC. furlongs , the depth of it is fifty fathom , or three hundred feet ; many myriads of men were imployed for many years about it . The benefit of it to the Egyptians , and the wisdome of the King cannot bee sufficiently commended : For seeing the rising of Nilus is not alwayes alike , and the Country is more fruitful by the moderatenesse thereof : Hee digged this Lake to receive the superfluity of the water , that neither by the greatnesse of the inundation , it should cause Marshes , or by the scarcity of water , the earth should not yeeld her strength , hee therefore cut a ditch from the River to this Lake fourscore furlongs long , and three hundred feet in breadth , by which sometimes receiving in , and sometimes diverting the River , hee gave at his pleasure a sufficient quantity of water to the husbandmen . After the Kings name , it s called the Lake of Maeris . In the midst of this Lake hee built a Sepulchre , and two Pyramids , each of them of an hundred fathoms high , placing upon them two Marble statues , sitting on a Throne , one representing himself , the other his wife ; seeking hereby to make his memory immortal . The revenews which came by the fish of this Lake , hee gave to his wife to buy her unguents , and ornaments , which was so great , that it amounted to a Talent a day : For it was mightily replenished with fish of twenty sorts , so that very many were continually imployed in catching , and salting of them . Diod. Sion . Herod . Barbary described . Barbary hath on the East Cyrenaica : on the West the Atlantick Ocean ; On the North the Mediterranean Sea ; and on the South the Mountain Atlas . It s now usually divided into the Kingdomes of Tunnis , Algiers , Fess , and Morocco . It produceth Figs , Olives , Dates , Sugar , and horses excellent for shape , and service . The men are comely of feature , of a duskish colour , stately of gate , implacable in hatred , laborious , and treacherous . The women are rich in Jewels , beautiful in blacknesse , and have delicate soft skins . The Kingdome of Tunis described . Tunis hath on the East Cyrenaica , and on the VVest Algier : It containeth all that which the Ancients called Numidia antiqua : The soil is fertile , especially the Western part : The Inhabitants are healthful , seldome vexed with any sicknesse ; it s divided commonly into five parts . 1 Ezzab in the East , having many Towns and Regions in it . 2 Tripolis , where the chief City is of the same name ; and where the Great Turk hath a Bassa , or Vice-Roy : It s at this day a receptacle of Pyrats , that rove and rob in those Seas . Anno Christi 1551. It was wonne from the Knights of Malta by Sinan Bassa . 3 Tunis , where the chief City of the same name standeth , near to the ruines of Carthage : It hath in it about ten thousand housholds , and many Temples , and especially one of singular beauty , and greatnesse . Cairoan also hath been a famous City six and thirty miles from the Sea , and one hundred from Tunis ; where is an admirable Temple built upon Pillars of Marble . 4 Constantina , having the chief City of the same name , wherein a● eight thousand families , and many sumptuous buildings , a great Temple , and two Colledges . 5 Bugia , which for one hundred and fifty miles space extends it self by the Sea side to the River Major ; the Principal City is called Bugia , sometimes adorned with Temples , Hospitals , Monasteries , and Colledges of students in the Mahometan Law. There is also in Bugia , Necotus a very pleasant City ; and Chollo , very rich . In this Country also is seated Bona , formerly called Hippo , where St. Augustine was Bishop . The Kingdome of Algier described . Algier formerly called Mauritania Caesariensis , is bounded on the East with Tunis , on the VVest with Fess , and Morocco . It hath in it five Principal Cities . 1 Hubeda . 2 Tegdenit . 3 Guagido . 4 Telesine , which sometimes contained sixteen thousand families , and is adorned with many beautiful Temples , and hath in it five dainty Colledges , curiously wrought with Mosaick work . And 5 Algier . The City of Algier described . Algier is seated on the Mediterranean Sea , upon the side of an hill , whereby one house hinders not the prospect of another : It s in fashion like a Bow : the old Town is in compasse three thousand four hundred paces : the Island wherein it stands is walled about , except that part which is open to the Port , and City ; where lately they have erected a five cornered Tower to secure both : It s well strengthened with Turrets , Fortresses , and Bulworks : without the Wall is a ditch of sixteen paces broad : without the Town there are three Castles : the Streets are generally narrow , and in the Winter Dirty : The Houses toward the street are dark : but being inwardly built with square Cloisters , it makes them light : the roofs being flat serve them for galleries and Prospect : In the middest is a well , but the water brackish : they use no chimnies , but make fires in Panns . The Kings Palace , and great mens houses have spacious Courts , with specious Pillars about , and many by-rooms spread with Mats , and Carpets , their Custome being to put off their shooes when they enter . Their houshold furniture is generally mean : their common lodging is upon a Mat , or Carpet upon the ground : Pelts are their Nappery , water their drink , Rice with pulse their meat , &c. five Cisterns without the City supply them with water , fetched in upon the shoulders of their slaves : There are seven fair Mosques , five Colledges of Janizaries , where six hundred of them live together in one house . One Hospital , four fair Baths , whereof two for washing with hot , and cold water , paved with Marble : Two Royall Porches , one of thirty six foot square , with columes for the Janizaries , and the other is before the Palace : within the Walls are neer thirteen thousand houses , many of them containing thirty Families , and some more : There are in all above one hundred Mosques , besides the Oratories of Hermites : Sixty two Baths , fourscore and six Schools , wherein children learn to read , and write , and a few others for the Alcoran : In the Suburbs are fourteen thousand six hundred ninety eight Gardens , each having Christian Slaves to keep them : yea there is scarce a family in the City , wherein they have not one or more Christian Slaves of both Sexes : Besides in the Kings Prison are commonly two thousand , and two or three thousand more in their Gallies , so that in all , there are seldome fewer than thirty thousand of these poor slaves . See what misery these poor captives indure before in the Chapter of Cruelty . Fesse and Morocco described . Fesse and Morocco , formerly called Mauritania Tingitana , have on the East Algiers ; On the West the Atlantick Ocean : and are parted one from the other by the River Omiramble : The other principal Rivers in them are Tensilt , Sus , Suba , and Lyssus . Fesse is divided into seven Provinces , in the which the chief City is Fesse , so called from the abundance of Gold that was found at the laying of the foundation of it . The City of Fesse Described . The City of Fesse is both great , and strong : the soil about it , is diversified with little Hills , and pretty vallies , which make it very pleasant : The River neer it disperseth it self into many channels , and when it enters into the City , it divideth it self into two arms , and these again are subdivided into variety of water-courses , passing through every street , and by pipes under ground is carried into every Temple , Colledge , Inne , Hospital , and almost into every private house , whereby it carrieth away all the silth that might annoy either the sight or sent . The buildings are of Mosaick-work , with fine bricks , and stones framed after a most curious manner , lovely for delight , and stately for admiration . The roofes of the houses are adorned with Gold , Azure , and other excellent colours : on the top they are flat for the Inhabitants use and pleasure : within they are richly furnished , every Chamber having in it a Presse curiously painted , and varnished . The Portals , Pillars , Cisterns , and other Ornaments of the City are very exquisitly framed : There are of Temples in it about seven hundred , whereof fifty are very great , and fair , adorned with Marble Pillars , and other Ornaments , the Chapiters whereof are wrought with Mosaick and carved works : each of them hath his Fountain of Marble , and other costly stones : the floores are covered with Mats closely joyned ; the walls also for a mans height are lined with the same ; every Temple hath its Steeple after the Mahometan manner , whereon their Priests call the People to prayer at the appointed hours . The principal Temple is that of Caruven , so great , that it contains in circuit a mile , and a half . It hath thirty one Gates great and high : the Roof is one hundred and fifty Tuscan yards long , and neer fourscore broad . It s supported with thirty eight Arches in length , and twenty in breadth : Round about it are Porches on the East , West , and North , every one in length forty yards , and in breadth thirty , under which are store-houses , wherein are kept Lamps Oyle , Mats , and other necessaries : every night are lighted nine hundred Lamps , for every Arch hath his Lamp , especially that row which extends through the midst of the Quire , which alone hath one hundred and fifty Lamps : amongst which are some great lights made of Brasse , every of which hath sockets for one thousand five hundred Lamps : The Steeple is exceeding high . Not far from the City are twenty Lime-kills , and as many brick-kills , serving for the reparation of the Temple , and houses that belong to it . The revenues of this Temple are two hundred Duckets a day . In the City there are two Principal , and most stately Colledges , adorned with Mosaick , and carved works , paved with Marble , and stones of Majorca ; in each of them are many Chambers : One of them containing above one hundred Chambers , is adorned with a goodly Fountain of Marble , and a continuall running stream : about it are three Cloisters , or Galleries of incredible beauty , supported with eight square Pillars of diverse colours : the Arches adorned with Mosaick of Gold , and Azure : the roof of carved work . The Gates of the Colledge are of Brass finely wrought , and the Chamber doors are well carved . In the great hall where they say their Prayers , is a Pulpit , ascended by nine stairs , all of Ivory , and Ebony . There are many Hospitals in Fesse not inferior to the Colledges for building : there are also a hundred Bath-stoves well built , each of them having four Halls , and certain Galleries without ; in which they put off their cloaths , most of them pertaining to the Temples , and Colledges , and yeilding them a great rent . Their Inns are almost two hundred , built three stories high , each of them having one hundred and twenty Chambers in them , with Galleries before all the doors : but yeilding neither beds , nor food for strangers . There are also a thousand Mills , the revenues whereof belong to the Temples , and Colledges . Each trade in Fesse hath a peculiar place allotted thereto . There are six hundred fountains walled about , which supply the Temples , and other places with water , because the River is sometimes dry . In the territories of Fesse is the City of Sella , where the buildings are of Mosaick work , supported with Marble Pillars . The shops are under fair , and large Porches : in which , there are Arches to part the several Occupations : it hath in it fair and beautiful Temples : hither the English , Genowayes , Flemings , and Venetians use to trade . Morocco described . Morocco is divided into seven Provinces , in all which the chief City is Morocco , once the Metropolis of Barbary , containing one hundred thousand Families , but now inferior to Fess for voluptuousnesse , spaciousnesse , and beauty : yet there is a large Church in it bigger than that of Fesse , though not so beautifull , having a Tower on it so high , that from thence may bee seen the hills of Azasi at one hundred and thirty miles distance . There is also a large and stately Castle , on whose Tower there stand three Globes made of pure Gold , weighing one hundred and thirty thousand Barbary Duckets , some Kings have been about to take them down , but have always been hindred by some disasters , which makes the common people judge , that they are kept by spirits . Numidia , and Lybia described . Betwixt Barbary , and these , is the Mountain Atlas , so high that the top of it cannot bee seen : It was so called from one Atlas a King , that dwelt at the bottome of it . Numidia hath on the East Egypt : on the West the Atlantick Ocean : on the North Atlas : and on the South Lybia : The Inhabitants live like the Nomades , not in houses , but in Waggons , and Carts , whence Lucan speaking of them , said , They dwell in Waines , not houses , and do stray Through fields , and with them lead their gods each way . Heilin . They spend their time in hunting , staying but three or four dayes in a place , whilst the grasse will sustain their Camels ; so that there are few Towns in this Country , and those far remote one from another . Teffet is their greatest City , which yet consists not of above four hundred housholds , and hath no other Town within three hundred miles of it . In this Country are abundance of Dates , whence it s called Dactylorum regio . This fruit is most of ●heir food , and with the stones of them they feed their Goats , which makes them fat , and causeth them to give store of milk . The air hath this property , that it presently cures all that have the French disease , and come into it . The chief Cities are Stafilet , Dausen , Dara , Lapsa , and Teffet . Lybia hath on the East Nilus ; on the VVest the Atlantick Ocean ; On the North Numidia ; and on the South the Land of Negroes . In this Country Arius , the Heretick was born , who denyed the perpetual divinity of Christ. It is now called Sarra , i. e. a Desart , because the whole Country is full of sandy Desarts , through which Merchants use to travel eight dayes together , without the sight of either River , Lake , Bush , or Tree . The chief Cities are Huadan , Guargata , and Toherraum . They have neither King nor Lawes , but are governed by the chief man in every Tribe : They are most Gentiles , they have some Mahometans amongst them . The Land of Negroes described . The Land of Negroes hath on the East Aethiopia superior : On the West the Atlantick Ocean : On the North Lybia ; and on the South the Kingdome of Manicongo : The people are very ignorant and bruitish : most of them Gentiles , yet are there some Mahometans and Christians amongst them : They took the Portugal ships when they first saw them , for great birds with white wings : their guns for the work of the Devil , and bag-pipes for living Creatures . The Nobles in the presence of the King , never look him in the face , but sit on their buttocks with their elbows on their knees , and their hands on their faces ; they anoint their hair with fat of fishes , which makes them stink abominably . They have abundance of gold and silver , very pure , and fine . It s watered with the River Niger , which from the fifteenth of June overflows its banks for the space of forty dayes , and is so many more before it returns into its channel , which makes the fields very fruitful : In one place Niger hides it self for six miles under ground : The second River is Senega , upon whose Northern bank , the people are cole black ; but on the South only tawny . The Chief Kingdomes are 1 Gualata , where they have no Laws . 2 Guinie , where there is neither Town nor Castle , except Mina built by the Portugals . 3 Tombutum , where the Inhabitants spend all their time in singing , and dancing . The King hereof is the richest of all the Princes in those parts of Africa , keeping a royal Palace , and hath for his guard three thousand horsemen , and footmen sance number . 4 Melli , which is three hundred miles long , the Inhabitants are rich , civil , and industrious . 5 Cana , where are Plenty of Lemons , and Pomegranats . 6 Gialo●ie , where the people are so nimble , that they will leap upon a horse when hee gallops , and stand upright when hee runs , turn themselves about , and suddenly sit down ; mount , and dismount in a trice . 7 Benin , where the people rase their skins with three lines drawn to the Navel , without which they think they cannot bee saved ; Both men and women go naked till they bee married , and then they wear a cloath from the wast to the knees . 8 Nubia , where there is a poison so exceeding strong , that the tenth part of a grain will kill a man in a quarter of an hour : It s sold for one hundred Duckats the ounce . 9 Bornum , where the people have neither wives , nor children that they call their own , nor names , but are only distinguished by some external accident . 10 Goaga , where the King hath no revenues , but what hee winnes from his enemies . 11 Ganaga , where the King hath nothing , but what his Nobles please daily to allow him . The Country of the Mandigos described . In Guinie upon the River Gambra live the Mandingos : The River abounds with Crocodiles , River-horses , Torpedoes , running-fishes , &c. On the banks of it are many Geese , Ducks , Hernes , Curlews , Storks , Plovers , &c. On the Land are Beeves , Goats , Guinie Hens , &c. The people are perfeclty black , and live a very idle life , except it bee in their seed-time , and harvest : their usual food is Rice , or some Grain boiled ; their drink is water , or Dullo , made of Grain like our Ale : Their houses are round covered with Reeds , many of them built together , and compassed with a wall of Reeds six foot high , to defend them from wild-beasts , which yet many times , much endanger them . There are Ant-hills cast up by Pismires ; some of them twenty foot high , and in compasse able to contain twelve men , which with the heat of the Sun are baked into that hardnesse , that our English which trade thither for gold , use to hide themselves in the ragged tops of them , when they take up their stands , to shoot at Deer , or other beasts . The Town wherein the King dwels is seated on the River , compassed about with Hurdles ten foot high , and fastened to strong poles : On the outside is a Trench of great breadth , beyond which the Town is again circled with Posts , set close together of about five foot high : their Armes are Azegaies , or Javelins , made of Reeds six foot long , with an Iron Pike artificially made , and dangerous : they have others that they cast like Darts , with barbed heads : as also swords about two foot long . Some have Bows and Arrows made of Reeds , headed with Iron poisoned : when any of them come to the King , they presently kneel down , and comming nearer , they lay their hands first upon the ground , then upon their head , then comming to him , they lay their hand with much submission upon the Kings thigh , and so retire back : the King answers them with nodding his head : They are generally cloathed in cloth made of Cotton , whereof there is plenty ; their apparrel is a shirt to their knees ▪ and a pair of breeches ; they are mostly bare-headed , their hair bedecked with Gregories , made of leather , of several fashions , which whilst they wear , they think that no evil can betide them . The King hath two wives sitting by him , laying their hands on his naked skin , stroaking , and gently pulling the same . VVhen the woman is with child , shee lyes no more with her husband till the child bee weaned . The wives live in great servitude , beating their Grain in Morters : they never are admitted to sit , and eat with their husbands : you shall never see kissing , or dalliance betwixt husband and wife , nor brawling amongst the wives , though one man hath many , and they equal : each woman hath her several house for the night , and when they appear in the morning , they salute their husbands , kneeling , laying their hands on his thigh : her apparrel is loose , and party-coloured : from the wast upward shee is bare , to shew her painted razed body , whereof they are proud , turning themselves to shew it , and well pleased when you handle it . Few either of men or women are without Tobacco-pipes made of earth well glazed , about two inches long , the bowle will hold half an ounce of Tobacco : into these they put Reeds about a yard long , and so draw the smoak . They have store of Palmita wine : and gourds which grow like our Pumpions carryed up their walls , of unequal size , from an egge to a bushel , yeelding variety of houshold vessels to eat , drink , and wash cloaths in : they have store of great Locusts trees , which yeeld clusters of Cods , ripe in May , which they eat . They have store of Bees , and Honey . They have a sort of trees , which on a long stalk have a great and round fruit with a pleasing pith therein , on which Baboons and Monkeys feed . There is a tree or shrub commonly growing on the River bank like our great Briars , having a ragged leaf , which leaf with the gentlest stealing touch , betwixt the finger , and thumb , will make the whole bough to close up all his leaves , and the touch of a sprig , will cause the whole tree to close up all his leaves : It bears a yellow flower like our Eglantines . There are many Lions , Jackals , Ouzes , and Leopards . The Civit-Cats , and Porcupins rob them of their Poultry . There are also abundance of Elephants , which going in companies spoil their Corn , and Cotton grounds : they feed amongst sedges , and upon boughs of trees : the blacks eat their flesh ▪ There are Deer of all sorts , Antilops , wild Bulls , and huge Bears . The Baboons go by three or four thousand in a Heard , some of the bigest being leaders , which are as big as Lions : the Females carry their young under their bellies , and if any have two , shee carries one on her back . There are infinite store of Guinie-hens , Partridges , Quails as big as Woodcocks , Pidgeons , Parrats , and Parakitos : Their greatest fowl is a Stalker , who standing upright is taller than a man : the next is a Wake , which makes a great noise as hee flies , and doth much hurt in their Rice grounds : of smaller birds there are many sorts , pleasant to the eye , and delighting the ear . Aethiopia inferior Described . Aethiopia inferior hath on the East the Red-sea : on the VVest the Aethiopian Ocean : on the North the Land of Blacks , and Aethiopia superior : and on the South the Southern Ocean . It hath in it these Kingdomes . Atan between the mouth of the Red-Sea , and the River Calimanci . It abounds with flesh , Honey , Wax , Corn , Gold , Ivory , and abundance of Sheep , whose tails usually weigh five and twenty pounds . Zanzibar extending from the River Calimanci to Monomopata : It s divided into fifteen Provinces , or Kingdomes , the chiefest whereof is Sofila , where there is so much Gold , and Ivory , that some would have it to be Solomons Ophir . Cafraria , which hath on the East the River de Infanto : on the VVest and South the Ocean : and on the North the Mountains of the Moon : it extends Southward to the Cape of Good hope , first discovered by the Portugals , Anno Christi . 1497. The Africans at the Cape of Good Hope Described . At the Cape of Good Hope : the Africans are ugly black , strong-limmed , desperate , crafty , and injurious . Their heads are long , their hair woolly , and crispt ; of which some shave one side , leaving the other long , and curled : Another shaves all , saving a little tuft on the top : Another ( thinking his invention better ) shaves here , and there , the bald skull appearing in many places : other some shave away all save a lock before . Such as have tufts of hair , hang in them brasse buttons , spur rowels , peeces of Pewter , &c. Their ears are long , and made longer by heavy bables they hang in them , as links of brass , or Iron , chains , glass-beads , blew-stones , bullets , or Oister-shels : and such as cannot reach to such Jewels , have singles of Dear , beaks of birds , Dogs or Cat stones , &c. Their Noses are flat , crusht so in their infancy , their Lips great : quick , crafty eyes : and about their necks they have guts , or raw puddings , serving both for good and Ornament : The better sort instead of them get hoops of Iron , chains of brasse , or greazy thongs of stinking Leather : Their arms are loaden with voluntary shackles of Iron , Ivory , rusty brass , or musty Copper : the rest of their bodies are naked , saving that they are girded with a thong of raw Leather , to which is fastened , a square peece like the back of a Glove to cover their privities : but the women , when they receive any thing , return their gratitude by taking up that slap , and discovering their shame : But their great ones have better cloathing : A nasty untanned hide of a Lyon , Leopard , Calf , Baboon , or Sheep ( the hair inward ) which they put upon their shoulders , reaching to their wasts : for their thighs and legs are never covered : To their feet is fastened a broad peece of Leather , tyed by a little strap , which for the most part they hold in their hands , that their feet may have liberty to steal , which with their toes , they can do most cunningly , all the while looking you in the face , as if they meant no harm . Most of the men are semi-Eunuches , one stone being exsected in their infancy by their nurses . Both sexes hideously cut , gash , and pink their brows , nose , cheeks , arms , breast , back , belly , thighs , and legs in sundry works , and Figures . They have no houses , they delight most in Caves , Holes , or Lyons dens , unfurnished ; a whole Tribe commonly keeping together , coupling without distinction , the name of wife , or brother , being unknown amongst these incestuous persons . They feed , sleep , and speak altogether without order , or Law : In the night they sleep round a fire , a Centinel watching the Lyons , their adversaries : Vivitur ex rapto : the one eating the other , the Lyon tearing some of them , and they other times training him over covered pits , which catches him : and so they slay , and eat him to day , who perhaps was a Sepulcher to their friends , or parents the day before . They dawb , and rub their skins with grease , and coals , indenting , and drying them in the Sun whereby they become Monsters to all civil eyes . They eat men alive , or dead , which when they fail of , dead Whales , Seals , Pengwins , grease , or raw puddings are their diet : and when the frost of old age benums their limbs , whereby they are unapt to provide their own food , they either eat them , or expose them upon the Mountains , either to bee killed by famine , or devoured by Lyons . With these no violent death , nor stroying rage Of Lust , is half so dreadful as old age . They have no spark of devotion , no knowledge of God , heaven , hell , or immortality ; no place of worship , no day of rest , no order in nature , no shame , no truth , no ceremony in births , or burials , meer brutishnesse , and stupidity over shadowing them . The women carry their children on their backs , and give suck with their long dugs stretched over their shoulders . Anno Christi . 1600. Sir James Lancaster had amongst them a thousand sheep , and fifty Oxen for trifles . They train their Cattle to such obedience , as with a whistle , great Heards will follow them like Dogs , and being sold , with a like call will runne away after them , to the buyers costly mirth and admiration : to prevent which , the Marriners upon the delivery of each beast ; either kill it quickly , or fasten their horns with cords to stakes placed there on purpose . The Kingdome of Sofala Described . Sofala is situate on the cost of Eastern Ethiopia , neer the Sea : here the Portugals traffick to Manica , a Land of much Gold , within land above threescore Leagues ; the women perform the offices of Tillage , and Husbandry : In it are many sorts of fruit , as Pomgranats which bear all the year , some green , some ripe , and some in flowers : Fig-trees which yeild black Figs all the year about : Oranges , Limes , Vines , which bear twice a year , in January , and July ; Ananas , Sugar canes , Palm-trees which yeild infinite Cocoes , and Wine ; Guiny Wheat , and Rice ; There are abundance of Hens , Goats , Kine , Wild beasts , and wild Swine . In Manica grow little trees on Rocks ; which are dry most part of the year , but if you cut off a bough and put it into water , in the space of ten hours it springs , and flourisheth with green leaves : In some parts they have store of Orenges and Lemons . The King of this Country is called the Quitive , they are Gentiles ; Hee hath above one hundred women whereof one or two are his Queens : and many of them are his Aunts , Cosins , Sisters , and Daughters , all whom hee useth promiscuously ; when hee dies his Queens must dye with him , to do him service in the other world . The Kingdome of Monomopata Described . Monomopata is above two hundred Leagues long : On the North-West lies the Kingdome of Abutua , where is much fine Gold , yet their greatest riches they count their Cattle : On the East it hath the River Zambeze : On the South-West it extends to the Ocean , and Southward it s bounded with the River Inhanabane : The King hath many women , whereof one is principal : None may speak with him , except hee bring a present ; The King and his Subjects wear a white Perewinkle in their foreheads for a jewell , fastened in their hair , and the King hath another great one on his breast . None of them cut the hair of their heads or beards , yet they grow not long : they live commonly to ninety , or one hundred years : when the King dyes , his Queen must drink poyson to serve him in another World. It abounds so with Elephants , that about five thousand are yearly killed for their teeth-sake : There are said to bee three thousand Mines of Gold. The Kingdome of Congo , or Manicongo Described . The Kingdome of Congo hath on the West the Ocean : On the South the Caphars and Mountains of the Moon : On the East those Hills from which the Rivers issue , and run into the Fountains of Nilus : and on the North the Kingdome of Benin : The most Southerly part is called Quimbibe : a great and mighty Kingdome , extending from Bravagal to Bagamidri ; the air is wholesome , the earth out-outwardly furnished with store of fruits , inwardly with Mines of Christal , and other mettals . Angola is another Province of Congo , a great Kingdome , and very populous . Cabazza is the Royal City , one hundred and fifty miles from the Ocean : from this Country the Portugals use to carry above twenty thousand slaves yearly into Brasile . They are Heathens , have their Idols of wood in the midst of their Towns , in fashion like a Negro , which they call Mokisso's : they take as many wives as they please , there are Mines of Silver , and excellent Copper : they have many Kine , but love Dogs-flesh better , which they feed for the Shambles ; their houses are fashioned like Bee-hives : Horse-tails are great Jewels amongst them , for one of which they will give two slaves . Congo properly so called , extendeth Westward three hundred seventy five miles ; Northward five hundred and forty ; Southward six hundred , crossing over the Mountains of the Sun , and the Mountain of Christal : It s divided into six Provinces , Bamba , Songo , Sundi , Pango , Batti , and Pemba . Bamba is the greatest , and richest ; there are Mines of silver , and on the Sea-shore , shells which they use in stead of mony : Amongst them there are some very strong men , who will cleave a slave in the middle , or cut off a Bulls head at one blow : There are certain creatures as big as Rams , having wings like Dragons , long tails , and chaps with diverse rows of teeth ; they live upon raw flesh ; their colour is blew , and green , and they have but two feet ; the Pagan Negroes worship them for Gods. The Rivers of Congo are many , the greatest whereof is Zatre : In all of them are River-horses , and Crocodiles , and they overflow as doth Nilus . There are whole Mountains of Porphiry , Jasper , white Marble , and other Marbles ; and one , that yeelds fair Jacinthes , straked with natural veins . When any of the Inhabitants dye , they have no power to bequeath their goods to their kindred , but the King is heire general to all men . The Kingdome of Loango described . Loango is the No●therly neighbour of Congo , right under the Line : the Country stretcheth two hundred miles within Land : the people are called Bramanes , and the King Mani Loango : they are circumcised after the manner of the Jews , as all the rest of the Nations in those Countries use to bee : they have abundance of Elephants , and wear cloaths of Palm : they are Heathens , and use many superstitions ; they have their Mokisso's , or Images , to which they offer several things . Beyond the Country of Loango are the Anzigues , the cruellest Cannibals that are under the Sun : for in other places they eat their enemies , or their dead , but here they eat their Country-men , and kins-folk , and keep shambles of mans flesh , as with us of Beef , or Mutton . They have many Mines of Copper , and great quantity of Sanders , both red , and gray . They are excellent Archers ; they are circumcised , and worship the Sun for their greatest God , and the Moon next . Ethiopia Superior ; called also Abassia , described . It is watered with four principal Rivers , and as many huge Lakes : The first River is Taucea , running Northward , but drunk up by the thirsty sands , before it can come to the Sea : It hath bordering upon it , Mountains of admirable height , and inaccessible : The second River is Oara , larger than Nilus , that emptieth it self into the Sea of Zeila : the water is very clear , but the superstitious Abassines refuse to drink of it , because in its passage it watereth some Mahometan Regions . The third is Gabea , and the fourth is Nilus : One of the Lakes is called Dambea , threescore mile long , and five and twenty broad : It abounds with fish , and River-horses ; and in it are many Islands , in which traitors are confined . The Abassine soil is for the most part hollow , and in the midst of the plains , rise many Rockie-hills , which in times of war serve them for Fortresses : The whole Country abounds with Mettal-Mines ; but the inhabitants , partly through ignorance , and partly for fear of the Turks , if the riches of their Country should bee discovered , suffer them to lye hidden in the earth , only they make use of so much Iron as lyes upon the surface of the earth . Of plants and trees there is great variety : There are Hares , Goats , Bores , Harts , Elephants , Camells , Buffalls , Lions , Panthers , Tigers , Rhinocerotes , and Jaraffs . The air in this Country is most part warm , and temperate : In some parts very hot , and unwholesome . The Winter is from the end of May , to the beginning of September ; in which time it rains almost every day , which is often accompanied with thunder : their VVine is made of Honey ; their Churches are usually compassed with trees for shade . The richer sort buy garments of the Saracens , the rest both men and women cover their bodies either with a skin , or some course Hempen-cloth : when they do reverence to any , they put off their cloth from the shoulders to their navel ; their hair is long , which serves them for a Hat : the better sort curle and anoint their hair with butter ; they brand marks in their bodies , especially in their face ; on their little fingers they suffer their nails to grow as long as they will ; their hands and feet are bare , which they colour reddish ; they are artlesse and lazie : they lye on Ox hides , they eat their meat out of great bowles of wood , without any Napperie : they have no Cities , but great unwalled Villages ; their greatest Town hath scarce sixteen thousand houses : These houses are small , without elegancy or story , round , and covered with earth , and straw : They paint Christ , the Virgin , and other Saints black , as Devils , and wicked men white . Their Temples are round , having a double Porch : they neither walk , nor talk , nor sit , nor spit , nor laugh in the Church , nor admit Dogs into the Church-yards : some Churches are only for men , others for women : In small Villages they are common to both , but with divisions that they cannot see one another . The chiefest Port belonging to the Abissines is Suaque●n , situated in the Arabian Gulph : It excels most of the Cities in the Orient , in four things : First , in the goodnesse and security of the Haven , which is fenced by nature against all storms , and will contain two hundred ships , besides multitudes of small Vessels . Secondly , In the easinesse of loading , and unloading of them : For the City being built in an Island , they set the beak-heads of their Ships and Gallies over the streets , and by casting a plank over , they are emptied into the ware-houses . Thirdly , For trafick with strange Nations ; for there repair thither Merchants from all parts of India , Cambaia , Pegu , Malacca , Arabia , Ethiopia , Egypt , &c. which trade for abundance of gold , and Ivory . Fourthly , For the strength of the City , which is very great , by reason of Sholds , Flats , Islands , Rocks , Banks of sand , &c. which makes the approaches very difficult , and dangerous . This Country of Abassia is as big as Germany , France , and Italy , and hath in it plenty of Rice , Barley , Beans , Pease , Sugar , &c. The Hill Amara in Ethiopia described . In Ethiopia under Prete Janny , commonly called Prester , or Presbyter John , is an hill called Amara , situated in the navel of the Ethiopian body under the Equinoctial line , adorned with all variety of fruits , wholesome air , pleasant aspect , and prospect : yea Heaven , and Earth , Nature and Industry have all been corrivals to present their riches to it . It stands in a great plain , having no other hill near it by thirty leagues , the form of it is round : the rock is cut so smooth without any unequal swelling , that to him that stands beneath , it s like an high wall : the top is overhanged with rocks , jutting forth for the space of a mile : It s above twenty leagues in the circuit , compassed with a wall on the top , well wrought , that so neither man , nor beast in chase may fall down . The top is a level , only towards the South is a rising hill beautifying this plain , whence issueth a pleasant Spring which passeth through all that plain , and payeth its tribute to every Garden that will exact it , and so maketh a Lake at length , whence issueth a River that from thence runneth into Nilus . The way up to it is cut out of the Rock , not with stairs , but by an easy ascent , so that one may ride up with ease , at the foot whereof is a fair Gate with a Corps du Guard : Halfway up is a fair and spacious Hall , cut out of the Rock with three large windows to it , and at the top is another gate with the like Guard : The air above is wholesome , and delectable , so that they live long there without sicknesse ▪ There are upon it thirty four Palaces standing by themselves , spacious , sumptuous , and beautiful , where the Princes of the Royal blood have their abode with their Families . There are two Temples also , the most beautiful in all Ethiopia . There are many flourishing and fruitful Gardens , curiously made , and plentifully furnished with Europian fruits , as Pears , Pippins , &c. and of their own , as Oranges , Citrons , Lemons , &c. It s also adorned with Cedars , Palm-trees , &c. as also with variety of herbs , and flowers to delight the sight , taste , and sent : There are also Cubaio trees , pleasant in taste beyond all comparison , and great store of Balm-trees . There is plenty of all sorts of Grain , and Corn , and such charms of Birds as delight the ear with their melodious warbling notes , and please the eye with their variety of colours , and other creatures that adorn this Paradise . The aforenamed Churches have their Pillars , and Roofs of stone , richly , and cunningly wrought , the matter and workmanship contending for magnificence : That of Jasper , Alabaster , Marble , Porphyrie ; This of painting , gilding , and much curiosity : To these are adjoyning two stately Monasteries ; in one whereof are two rare peeces , whereon wonder may justly fasten both her eyes . The Treasury , and the Library of the Emperor , are such as neither of them is thought to bee matchable in the world ; neither that of Constantinople , wherein were one hundred and twenty thousand Books ; nor that of Alexandria , wherein were seven hundred thousand Books : For the number in this Library is numberlesse , their price inestimable . There are three great Halls , each above two hundred paces large , with Books of all Sciences , written in fine Parchment , with much curiosity of golden Letters , and other work , and cost in writing , binding , and covers : There are all the Greek Fathers : The Writers of Syria , Egypt , Africa , and the Latine Fathers , with others innumerable , in Greek , Hebrew , Arabick , Abyssine , Egyptian , Syrian , and Chaldee . There are Poets , Philosophers , Physicians , Rabbines , Talmudists , Cabalists , Hieroglyphicks , &c. The Treasury , leaves them of all other Princes behinde it . It s a Sea that every year receiveth new Rivers , which never run out : every Emperor yearly laying up part of his revenue there . The Jewels here kept are incomparable , Topazes , Amethists , Saphires , Diamonds , &c. Hee hath one Jewel that was found in the River Niger ( that brings forth more Gemmes than any other in the world ) which is one peece diversified with a thousand variety of stones . It s about two spans , and an half square : there are in it one hundred and sixty Diamonds , one as large as the palm of ones hand : It hath in it above three hundred Emeralds ; Rubies the greatest in the World : Above fifty Saphires , Turqueses , Balazes , Amethists , Spinels , Topazes : Jacinths , Chrysolites , &c. Nature here playing the Jeweller , and representing a Map of the worlds Gemmes in this one Jewel , without , and infinitely beyond all Art of Man. Bernardo de Vecheti , a Jeweller , being sent thither by Francis de Medicis , Duke of Florence to see it , accounted it beyond all estimation , and value . The Emperor also hath made him Tables with thousands of stones set in them . In this hill are kept the Princes of the Blood Royal , as in a prison , and never return thence , except they bee chosen Emperors . Anno Christi 1608. there were six of them : These meet all together when they please to recreate themselves by hauking , hunting , &c. and they have grave persons to instruct them in learning , and vertue . Purchas Pilgrimage . p. 677. &c. The chiefest Cities in Abassia , or Aethiopia superior , Described . The chiefest Cities in this Empire are : 1. Saba , in which are four Gates made of Alabaster , and Jasper , wrought with antique work , and the doors thereof curiously carved . It hath in it five thousand great and sumptuous houses : the streets are spacious , and so shaded with Pent-houses , that a man may walk without being offended by either Sun or rain . The other Cities are 2. Aruma . 3. Cossomum . 4. Zameta , the seat of Barnagasso , or the Vice-Roy . 5. Suacen , before described . 6. Tanape . 7. And Zembra : The Kings Court also is a wandring City ; For his Pavilions , and Tents belonging to him , and his retinue being pitched , take up ten miles in compasse . In this Empire are seventy Tributary Kingdomes , the chief whereof are 1. Barnagassum , which lyeth towards the Red-sea , and borders on the Turks . 2. Tigremaon , famous for her Mines of Gold. 3. Angote , where the Inhabitants use Salt , Pepper , and Iron instead of mony , and feed on raw flesh . 4. Amara , where is that famous Mountain before described . 5. Guagere , which is an Island in the River Nilus , one hundred seventy and five miles long , and one hundred twenty and five broad , &c. The Natives call this Emperor , The Negus . His revenues are so great , that besides the expences of his Court , and Camp , he coffers up three millions every year . The Islands in the Red-Sea , belonging to Africa Described . That which is now called the Red-Sea , or Arabian Gulph , that parts Asia from Africa , is in length one thousand and two hundred miles , in breadth for the most part one hundred : It s so full of sholds , that ●xcept they keep the channel in the middest , there is no sailing but by daylight : At the entrance into it , stands the I le of Babel mandel , or Babmandel , which the ancient Kings of Egypt used to chain up to keep the passage . Sues is neer the bottome of this Sea , where the Turk hath his Arsenal , and Gallies for those Seas : The Timber is brought out of Caramania by Sea , by the River Nilus , and by Cammels the rest of the way , at incredible charges . Some think that Pharaoh was here drowned : Others think that the passage of the Israelites was at Tor , where this Sea is not above nine miles over . Ezion Geber was a Port hereabouts whence Solomon sent his Fleet to Ophir for Gold , &c. Bernice was a Port in the Red-sea , where the Indian Drugs , and Spices were unladen in the time of the Roman Empire , and from thence carried to Alexandria in Egypt . Zidem is twelve leagues from Mecca , where since the ships used to unlade their Spicery , as formerly they did at Bernice . A little further is the I le of Mehun : and then the I le of Cameran , one of the hotest places in the world : then Dalaqua , where they get pearls . It s one hundred twenty and five Leagues long , and twelve broad . Mazzua is another Island which makes Ercocco a good Haven . There are diverse other small Iles , in which there is nothing memorable . The chiefest Islands belonging to Africa Described . Madagascar Described . Madagascar , or St. Laurence Island , is the greatest Island in the World , being a thousand miles in length , and in some places four hundred miles in breadth : It s full of Towns , people , Minerals , Beasts , Woods , waters , and what 's requirable in a fruitful land . It s a good place for victualling , as they passe into the East-Indies , the air quick , and healthfull : It s divided into four Kingdomes , each King with their Ebony Scepters ruling his people , being jealous of each others greatnesse . The Sea Towns are infected with Mahometisme , the midland eclipsed with black Idolatry . Nature hath taught them Laws , they punish Murther with death ; adultery with publick shame , and the●t with banishment . Fishing delights them more than Tillage . The people are generally strong , couragious , and proper . The men cover their naked bodies in warre , with strong and Massy Targets , their right hand , brandishing a long neat pike , or lance of Ebony , barbed with Iron , kept as bright as silver , which they can throw with excellent dexterity , and skill : Their colour is black , they anoint their naked bodies with Grease , and Tallow ; proud to see their skin shine , and are not offended with the stink : their hair is long , black , and curled : They wear a few leaves plaited about their wasts , but are elsewhere naked ; their ears are bored and wide ; they pink , and cut their flesh ; and whilst the men seek their prey abroad , the women keep constantly at home and spin . The boys marry at ten , and the maids at twelve years old . They know no Letters : Nihil scire , nil jucundius . The earth is rich in Minerals , Gold , Silver , Iron , Copper , &c. but hearing of the cruelty , and covetousnesse of the Portugals , they prohibit the diging of them . If you will buy any thing of them , they give it in exchange for Agats , Helitropians , Jasper ; and long red Cornelian beads , which they prefer before all the Diamonds of India , and of which they are so proud , that the owner , bee hee Subject or King , is oft dethroned for it , one string of them being able to put them all into a combustion . Bracelets , Copper-chaines , beads , bells , and Babies are much esteemed , for which you shall have in exchange , sheep with great tails , Beeves , Bufaloes , Camels , Antilops , Red-deer , Leopards , Goats , Milk , Hens , Eggs , VVheat , Barley , Rice , Oranges , Lemons , Lymes , Pomcitrons , Plantanes , Sugar Canes , Ginger , Toddy ; Coconuts , &c. Herb. Travels . Their time of marriage is for men at twelve , and for women at ten . They have a kind of Bean growing on trees , the Cod whereof is two footlong . The Island of Mohelia described . Mohelia , another Island beyond it , where the houses are made of Reeds , or straw , fitted to the heat of such a torrid climate . The Inhabitants are cole black , have great heads , big lips , flat noses , sharp chins , huge limbs , go naked , having only a few plantane leaves about their wastes , to veil their modest parts ; they cut , and pink in several works their skins , face , armes , and thighs , striving to exceed each other in variety . Tobacco is of great account amongst them , which they suck out of long Canes , called hubble-bubbles : They have store of Buffols , Goats , Turtles , Hens , huge Bats , Camelions , Rice , Pease , Cuscus , Honey , Oisters , Breames , and much other fish : They have also Toddy , Cocos , Plantanes , Orenges , Lemons , Lymes , Pome-citrons , Tamarind , Sugar-Canes , &c. The Isle is alwayes green , each day a gentle breeze , and shower bedewing the earth , and mollifying the scorching Sun ; so that it is alwayes adorned in Floraes Livery , yea , roabed with Natures best Arras , pleasantly refreshed with silver purling streams , and shaded with dainty trees of all sorts . Here you may have thirty Orenges , or Lemons for a sheet of paper : for two sheets ten Coco-Nuts : An Oxe for a peece of eight , and a Goat for six pence . The Isle of St. Hellen described . This Island is on this side the Cape of Good Hope , and nearer to the African , than to the American shore : the Seas about it are very deep , and the Land so high and precipitious , that the Marriners use to say , A man may chuse whether hee will break his heart going up , or his neck comming down : But when up , no place yeelds a more delightful object : It s even , and plain , cloathed with sweet grasse , long , and curious : The springs above are sweet ; there are but two Rivolets in the Island : there are abundance of Hogs , and Goats : there are also Phesants , Powts , Quails , Hens , Partridges , and diverse sorts of useful herbs , as Wood-sorrel , Trifolie , Basil , Parsly , Mint , Spinage , Fennil , Annis , Radish , and Lemons . The Island of St. Thomas described . The Island of St. Thomas is of a round figure , being one hundred and fourscore miles in compasse ; It lyeth directly under the Aequinoctial line : it so aboundeth with Sugar , that forty ships are laden from thence yearly : The chief City is Pavoasan : At the first discovery it was wholly overgrown with woods , now it is inhabited by the Portugals , and Negroes ; the latter often living till they bee an hundred years old : the Portugals not exceeding fifty . It will bear no fruit that hath a stone in it . In the midst is a woody Mountain continually over-shadowed with a thick cloud , which so moistens the Trees , which are many , that from thence droppeth water sufficient to water all their Sugar grounds . Princes Island described . Princes Island lyes between the Aequator , and the Tropick of Capricorn , near unto the Isle of St. Hellen : It s called Princes Island , because , when it was first discovered , the revenues of it were allowed to the Prince of Portugal . The Isle of Cape Verde described . Next to Cape Verde are seven Islands full of birds , but empty of Inhabitants : But the Isles of Cape Verde are nine ; they were first discovered , Anno Christi 1440. None of them are inhabited but St. Jago , and Del Fogo , so called , because it burns perpetually : They were taken by Sir Anthony Sherly , Anno Christi 1596. who had in one night such a showre of ashes , as hee did lie by Del Fogo , that in the morning you might have written with your finger upon the Deck of his ship . St. Jago was taken by Sir Francis Drake , Anno Christi 1585. Brava , and Bona Vista have better names , than natures , they yeeld no matter for History : As neither do the Isles of St. Matthew , Sancta Cruz , St. Paul , and Conception . The former of these are called the Gorgades , and abound with Goats . The latter the Hesperides , distant from Africk ten thousand furlongs . The Island of Maio described . Maio hath in it a Lake two leagues long , where the Sun congeals and turns the water into salt . Here the Sea looketh like a green field , being covered over with an herb called Sergasso , like to our Sampher , which lies so thick that a man cannot see the water , hindring the ships passage , except it hath a strong wind : It is yellowish of colour , and beareth an empty berry , like Goosberries . It s four hundred miles distant from the coast of Africk , and the Sea is so deep , that no ground can bee found , and yet this herb is thought to come from the bottome . These coasts are troubled with continual thunders , and lightenings ; and unwholesome raines ; and if this rain-water stand but a little , it turns into Worms , and it fills the meat that is hung up in it with Worms . Here swims also upon the face of the waters another herb like a Cocks-comb , which is so venemous , that it can hardly bee touched without peril . In these Seas also they meet with great and tedious calmes . The Canary Islands described . The Canary Islands are twenty leagues from the continent of Lybia , being six in number . Canaria , La-Palma , Teneriffa , Lancerota , Hierro , La-Gomara ; and Forteventura . The ancient Inhabitants knew no God but Nature ; were ignorant of the use of fire ; shaved with flint-stones : Nursed their Children by Goats ; tilled the Earth with Horns of Oxen ; abominated the slaughter of Beasts ; like beasts used women in common ; had no meum , and tuum . The Woods their dwelling was , the Herbs their diet ; And on the leaves , and boughs , they slept in quiet . They are now inhabited by the Spaniards , who have the Inquisition amongst them : The Grand Canary is the residence of the Inquisitor whither all the other Isles repair for Justice . It s one hundred and twenty miles in compasse : Hath store of Goats , Bees , Asses , Hogs , Barley , Rye , Rice , variety of flowers , Grapes , and other excellent fruits . Teneriff may compare with the Grand Canary in multitude of Inhabitants ; and exceeds it in Grapes , yeelding yearly eight and twenty thousand Buts of Sack ; of the high Pike in this Island , see afterwards . Hyerro is famous for that Tree , which ( like the Rock in the Desart ) affords sweet water to all the Inhabitants : The description whereof , see afterwards . Madara stands in two and thirty degrees , and is the greatest of all the Atlantick Isles : It was so called of the wildernesses of trees there growing , which when they were first fired , they burned so furiously , that the people for a time were forced to go some space into the Sea from the violent heat , and the wood-ashes made the soil so fat , that at first it yeelded threescore fold , since but thirty : The excellent Wines that wee have from thence are made of Vines that were brought from Candy , and they bring forth more Grapes than leaves , the clusters being two , three , and four spans long . At first here were many Pigeons that would suffer themselves to bee taken , not knowing , and therefore not fearing a man. Forty miles from Madara is the Isle of Porto Santo , or All-Saints , because discovered upon that day Anno Christi 1428. Here were such store of Conies , bred of one shee Cony , brought hither great with young , that the Island was almost destroyed , and made unhabitable by them . The Isle of Malta described . Within the Streights there are only some few Islands belonging to Affrica , whereof the Isle of Melita , or Malta is the chiefest : In old time famous for the Temple of Juno , spoiled by the Roman Verres . It s distant from Sicilie threescore miles , from Africa one hundred and ninety : It was sometimes subject to the Carthaginians . It is now held by the Knights of Malta , whose valour appeared Anno Christi 1565. by defending it against their mighty and powerful adversary the Turk . The General Description of Europe . Europe by Pliny is called Orbis domitorum genitrix , and well shee may , if we read her story in her Greek Monarchy of Alexander the great , and in her Latine Empire of the Romans , who scarce left a corner of the World , then known , unconquered . It is almost encompassed with the Sea , being as it were a Peninsula , whose Isthmus , is that part which lyes between the River Tanais , and the frozen Sea , by which it is joyned to Asia . Westward it is bounded with the Atlantick Ocean , having no land till you come to Amerrica . On the East towards Asia , it hath the Aegean Sea , called Archipelagus , and Pontus Euxinus , Palus Meotis , and the River Tanais : Southward it hath the Mediterranean Sea , and Fretum Herculeum . Northward the Pole Artick . She bears in length but three thousand and eight hundred miles , and in breadth nigh one thousand and two hundred miles : So that shee is the least , but yet the most populous part of the world , and blessed with the Gospel above all others . The Kingdomes , and Countrys in the Continent of Europe are , Spain , France , Belgia , Germany , Italy , Denmark , Hungary , Poland , Sclavonia , Greece , Dacia , Norway , Sweden , and Muscovy . Spain , not long since consisted of three Kingdomes , Castile , Arragon , and Portugal , but lately Portugal hath rent it self from her , and chose for King , the Duke of Braganza , under the name of John the Fourth , but wee will speak of her as shee was before , and so in compass shee is about one thousand eight hundred and ninety English miles . It s begirt with the Sea on every side , unlesse on the Eastern , where it is joyned to France by a kind of Isthmus , crossed by the Pyrenaean Mountains from Sea to Sea. On the West it s bounded with the Atlantick Sea : On the North with the Cantabrick : On the South with the straits of Gibraltier : and South East with the Mediterranean Sea. It yeilds all sorts of Wines , Sugar , Fruits , Oils , Mettals , Lamb-skins , Wool , Cork , Rosen , Steel , &c. The Inhabitants are not many , nor have they many great Cities , as in other parts of Europe : the poor are proud , the best superstitious , and hypocritical : yet good Souldiers , because patient to endure labor , hunger , thirst , by which means they rather weary out , than overcome their enemies . France begins at the West from the Pyrenean Mountains , and is bounded on the East with Germany : On the North with our English Seas : Southward with the Mediterranean : and South-East with the Alpes , which divide it from Italy . The cheif Provinces are Lorraign , Burgondy , and Savoy , which have Princes of their own : the rest are Normandy , Britany , Bury , Aquitane , Picardy , Peictoires , Languedock , Anio● , Casconie , Provence , and Campaine , &c. The Country is very fruitfull , which causeth much Traffick from neighbouring Nations : their special commodities are Wine , Salt , Linnen , Paper , &c. It s well peopled , and hath many fair Cities , the Inhabitants are great Courtiers , and light of carriage . Belgia hath France on the South : Denmark on the North : Germany on the East : and the Ocean on the West : It s called the Lowcountrys , or Netherlands . It s in compasse about one thousand miles . It s divided into seventeen Provinces : whereof four are Dukedomes : seven Earldomes : five Baronies : and one Marqueship . The Dukedomes are 1. Brabant , in which is An●werp . 2. Luick . 3. Lutzenburg , where is the vast Forrest of Ardenna . 4. Gilderland . The Earldoms are 1. Flanders . 2. Artois . 3. Heinolt . 4. Holland . 5. Zeland . 6. Zutphen . 7. Hamme . The Barronies are 1. Friezland . 2. Utrech . 3. Mecklen . 4. Overysel . 5. Grauling . The Marquisat is that of the Holy Empire . It s a good land , and affords store of Butter , Cheese , and very great Oxen. The people are industrious , and excellent Mechanicks . The men are big boned , excellent Seamen , and maintain their liberty by the sword . Germany lyeth Eastward from Belgia , and is bounded on the West with France , and Belgia : On the East with Hungary and Poland , and the River Vistula . On the North with the German Ocean , and on the South with the Alps that divide it from Italy . Bohemia is situated in the middest , compassed with the Hyrcanian wood : whereof the Regal City is Prague . Germany comprehends many Provinces , as Saxony , Brandenberg , Pomeren , Bavaria , Silesia , Franconia , Austria , Helvetia , East-Friesland , Westphalia , Cleveland , Alsatia , Brunswick , and Hassia . The Emperor is now chosen by eight Electors , the Arch-Bishops of Triars , Ments , and Colen : the Count Palatine of the Rine : the Duke of Saxony , and Bavaria : and the Marquesse of Brandenberg , and the King of Bohemia with his casting voice . It s a rich country in Corn , Wine , Fruits , and Mines , and hath in it healthful Baths : the People are warlick , and ingenious . Italy hath Germany on the North , the Mediterranean on the South , the Adriatick Sea on the East , and on the West Mare Terrenum . It s in length one thousand and ten miles : the greatest breadth is four hundred and twenty . It s divided into many States ; the chief are the Kingdome of Naples : the territory of Rome , Lumbardy , Tuscany : The Signiory of Venice , Verona , &c. It s of admirable fertility , and called the Paradice of the world . The Inhabitants are grave but exceeding libidinous . Denmark is joyned to Germany on the South : on the West it hath Mare Germanicum , and is a Peninsula , the two principal Provinces are Irglant and Holstein : most of the other are petty Islands , whereof Zeland is the chief , and Loitland . It breeds goodly horses , and store of Cattle . Hungary hath on the VVest Germany , the River Tabiscus and Walachia on the East , Poland on the North , and on the South , is the River Sauri : Southward is Sclavonia . The famous River Danubius cuts her in the middle , nameing her parts Citerior , and Ulterior . The chief Provinces are Soliense , where the earth sends forth such a stink , that it poysons the birds that fly over it ; and an Island in Danubius that is exceeding fertil , and so generally is the whole Country . The Inhabitants are strong , their Daughters Portions are only a new attire ; and all their sons equally inherit without respect of primogeniture . The Emperor and Turk share it betwixt them . Poland hath Silesia on the West , the River Boristhenes on the East , the Baltick Sea on the North , and Hungary on the South . It s in compasse two thousand six hundred miles . The chief Provinces are Livonia , Lituania . Volinia , Samogatia , Podolia , Russia Nigra , Mazoria , Prussia Regal , Podlasia , and the Dukedome of Opwits , and Zator , and Polonia propria . The land abounds with hony , wax , Mines of Copper , and Iron , horses fit for service : the Kingdome is elective . Sclavonia hath Hungary on the North , the Adriatick sea on the South , Greece on the South-East , and Italy on the West . It contains in length four hundred and fourscore miles , and in breadth one hundred and twenty . It s divided into Illiricum , Dalmatia , and Croatia . The Sclavonian Language is used in many Countrys , both of Europe and Asia . It s divided betwixt the Empire of Germany , the Turk , and the Venetians . Greece hath on the West the Adriatick sea : on the East the Aegean , Hellespont , and Propontis , Northward the Mountain Hemus , and Southward the Mediterranean . It was once the seat of the worlds Empire , and flourished above other Countries with all sorts of humane learning . It was one of the first that embraced the Gospel , and bred many Fathers of our Church . It s now miserably enslaved to the Turks . It s commonly divided into Peleponesus , Achaia , Epirus , Albania , Macedonia , Migdonia , and Thracia . It yeilds Gold , Silver , Coperas , Colours , Wines , Velvets , Stuffs , &c. Dacia hath on the West Hungary , on the East the Euxine sea , on the South Greece , and on the North Sarmatia , from the which its divided by the Carpathian Mountains . It was formerly called Misia . The cheif regions in it are Transilvania , Moldovia , Walachia , Servia , Rascia , Bulgaria , and Bosnia . Norway is in length one thousand three hundred miles , in breadth about six hundred . It s under the Government of the King of Denmark . Theft is counted the greatest sin amongst them . It yeilds Cables , Masts , Furrs , Stockfish , which the poor eat instead of bread . The Metropolitan City is Nidrosio , besides which there are but two of note , Bergla , and Asloia . On the North , and West , lies the populous Province of Finmark . Sweden is on the East of Norway , from which it is divided by the Dofrine Mountains on the North and South its bounded by the seas , On the East it joynes to Muscovy . It s a fertile Country , and in some Provinces hath great plenty of Corn , Furrs , Mines of Gold , Silver , Copper , and Lead . It s divided into Gotland , quasi good land , Finland , quasi fine land , Bodia , Scrickfinia , Lapland , &c. The inhabitants often live till they bee one hundred and forty years old . Thence lately have come the two great Conquerors , Gustavus Adolphus , that conquered much of Germany , and Carolus Adolphus , that now hath conquered Poland , and most of Prussia . Muscovy is the last country of Europe towards the East , and part of it stands in Asia . It s bounded on the West with Livonia , and part of Sweden : On the East with Tartary , on the North with the frozen seas : and on the South with Lituania . The length of it is three thousand miles , the breadth of it is three thousand threescore and five . Most of it is extream cold , but to help that , they have great store of Furrs , as sables , Martins , white Foxes , &c. It hath store of Corn , Fruit , and Cattel . The people are very base , contentious , ignorant , and sottishly superstitious . They bury their dead upright , with a staff in his hand ; and a penny in his Purse , with a letter to St. Nicolas to procure him entrance into heaven . The chief Provinces are Muscovy , where stands the Regal City of Mosco . Pernia where they eat dryed stags flesh instead of bread . Rhesan full of Corn , and Horses , &c. The Islands in Europe Described . In the Western Atlantick Seas are Groenland , Groviland , Island , and Frisland . These are extream cold , yet yeild plenty of Fish , Oil , Whale bones , and Morses teeth . In the British Seas , are Ireland , Great Britain with her train , the Orcades , Hebrides , Silly , Man , Weight , Anglesey , Jersey , Garnsey , &c. Others there are of lesse note in the German Seas , and those which divide Norway , and Sweden from Germany , and Poland . Towards Spain are the Azores , nine in number , the chief of them is Faial . The Southern Islands of Europe lie in the Mediterranean Seas : As the Baleans neer Spain , Corsica , Sardinia neer Italy , Sicily , and Malta . In the Adriatick , and Jonian seas , Absorrus , Curicta , Scardona , Insulae Diomedeae , Issa , Tragurium , Pharia , Corsica , and Melitum . More Southward , Ertcusa , Cephalenia , Ithica , Echidnades , Zazinthus , the Strophades and Cythera . In the mouth of the Aegean sea is Candy , an I le of five hundred and twenty miles in compasse , abounding with Cypresse trees , and a lascivious wine called Malmesey . The chiefest Islands in the Aegean sea are Melos , Chias , Bria , the Cyclades , Sporades , Delos , &c. But I will write a little more particularly of the chiefest of these Islands ; as 1 Samothracia , which is a small Island , where the air is most cleer , and pure : the chief Town is Samia , beautified with a goodly harbour , but now by reason of the Pyrates infesting it , left almost desolate . 2 Lemnos , containing in circuit almost one hundred miles : here is digged that soveraign Mineral called Terra Lemnia , and Sigillata , because it s sealed when made into pellets , with a Turkish character : The VVestern parts are dry , and barren , the Eastern more fruitful : It contains about seventy five Villages . 3 Lesbos is one hundred sixty eight miles in compasse : the South , and VVest parts are mountainous and barren , the rest level , and fruitful . 4 Chios is one hundred twenty and five miles in compasse . It beareth that sweet Gum called Mastick . In it are an infinite number of Partridges that are of a red colour , they are kept tame ; and fed in flocks in the streets , and Villages , a little boy or girle driving them into the fields , and with a whistle calling them home again . The most excellent Greekish VVines are made here , called Vina Chia . 5. Euboea , over against Chios , now called Negropont , is in compasse three hundred sixty five miles : A very fruitful Island ; between the continent and it , is only a little Euripus that ebbs and flowes seven times in one day , the reason whereof , when Aristotle could not finde out , hee threw himself into it , saying , Quia ego non capio te , tu capis me : In it are two Rivers , Cireus , and Nileus : Strabo saith , that if sheep drink of the former , their wooll turns white ; if on the latter , coal black . The Sporades are twelve in number , the chiefest is Milo : fourscore miles in circuit ; the soil is fruitful of grain , and oil : Here is excellent Marble , curiously spotted : pitch and brimstone , and hot springs good for many diseases . The Cyclades are in number three and fifty , the chiefest are . 1. Delos , wherein they had a custome not to suffer men to dye , nor children to bee born in it , sending their sick men , and great bellied women to Rhena , a small Island hard by ▪ 2 Samos , where the Tyrant Polycrates lived , who , because hee never had any mischance , threw a Ring that hee loved dearly , into the Sea ; but shortly after , hee found it in the belly of a fish that was brought to his Table : yet was hee at length brought to a miserable death by Orontes , a Persian , shewing the instability of all earthly things . 3. Patmos , whither St. John was banished by the Emperor Domitian , and where hee had his Revelations . In the Cretan Seas are . 1. Crete , in compasse five hundred and ninety miles , in length two hundred and seventy , in breadth , fifty : the soil is fruitful , especially of Wines called Muskadels : it yeelds also Sugar-Candie , Gums , Hony , Sugar , Olives , Dates , Apples , Orenges , Lemons , Raisons , Citrons , and Pomegranats , yet it wants Corn. It s very populous . Paul describes the people out of Epimenides : The Cretians are lyers , evil beasts , slowbellies . It s famous for three things . 1. They have no venemous Creature there . 2. If a woman bite a man hard , hee never recovers again . 3. There is an herb called Alimos , which if one chaw in his mouth , hee shall feel no hunger that day . It was once called Hecatompolis , because it had in it a hundred Cities . It is in the Venetians hands . The Jonian Isles described . Cythera is in compasse threescore miles : It was formerly called Porphyris , from the abundance of that sort of Marble called Porphyrie , which the Mountains yeeld . The Strophades are two Islands , wherein there is nothing remarkable , but a spring of fresh water in one of them , which hath his fountain in Peloponesus , above five miles distant , which passing under the Sea , ariseth there . Zacinthus : now Zant , is threescore miles in compasse . It s wonderfully stored with Wine , Oil and Currans , of which last ordinarily they make yearly one hundred and fifty thousand Chekins for their own Coffers , besides eighteen thousand Dolars , which they pay for custome to the State of Venice : when the English first traded thither , the inhabitants were very poor , and when the English bought so many Currans of them , they asked our Merchants whether they dyed cloaths , or fed their Swine with them ; which uses themselves put them to , but now they know better , and grow rich by the trade . This Island is much troubled with earthquakes , commonly once a week , whereupon they build their houses low . The chief City is Zant , not big , the streets rugged and uneven , and the houses low for the cause aforesaid . Over the Town-hall door in this City is this Distich inscribed . Hic locus odit , amat , punit , conservat , honorat , nequitiam , pacem , crimina , jura , probos . The Echinades Islands are five in number , being but like Rocks , and are famous for nothing , but for the famous battel of Lepanto fought near them , betwixt the Turks , and the Christians . Cephalenia is in compasse one hundred sixty and six miles , and contains two hundred Towns : the chiefest commodities it yeelds , are Wheat , Hony , Currans , Powder for dying Scarlet , Oil , and Wooll , &c. Corcyra , now Corfu , is neer Epyrus , in length , four and fifty miles , in breadth , four and twenty : Its seated in the midst of the Venetians Lordships by Sea : The chief City is Corfu , where the Turks have received sundry repulses . It s very fruitful in Hony , Wax , Wine , Oil , &c. The Adriatick Isles have nothing of note in them , and therefore I proceed to the Mediterranean Isles , the principall whereof is 1 Scicily , in compasse seven hundred miles . The people are ingenuous , eloquent , and pleasant , but very unconstant , and talkative . The soil is incredibly fruitful , in Wine , Oil , Hony , Saffron , Sugar , Salt : in Mines of Gold , Silver , Allom , having also Agates , and Emeraulds , with such abundance of Corn , that it was called , The Granary of the Romane Empire . In this Country is the Hill Hybla , so famous for Bees , and Hony : and Aetna , which continually sendeth forth flames of fire : Here was once the famous City of Siracuse two and twenty miles in compasse : but now Palermo is the seat of the Spanish Vice-Roy . In this Island lived those two great Tyrants , Dionysius the elder , and Dionysius the younger , who were so odious for their cruelty , that all the people hated ▪ and continually cursed them , only one old woman prayed for the life of the latter ; and being asked the reason , shee answered , that shee knew his Grand-Father to bee very bad , and when at the prayers of the people , hee was taken away , his son succeeded , that proved far worse than his Father ; and after their curses had prevailed also for the removal of him , came this present Tyrant , worse than either : for whose life shee was resolved to pray , least after his decease the Devil himself should come amongst them . Malta is in compasse about threescore miles ; It s seated on a Rock , over which the earth is not above three foot thick ; yet have they abundance of Pomegranats , Citrons , Orenges ; and other excellent fruit : there is also great store of Cotton-Wooll , wh●ch they sow as wee do Corn : In the Acts this Island is called Melita : It consists of four Cities ▪ and threescore Villages . It was by Charles the fifth given to the Knights of the Rhodes , newly expelled by the Great Turk : they are a thousand in number , whereof five hundred must bee alwayes resident in the Island : the others upon summons must make their appearance . None are admitted into their order , unlesse they bring a testimony of their Gentry for six descents . But some make this Island to belong to Africk , where you may see more of it . 3 Corsica is just against Greece in the Ligurian Sea , and is in length one hundred and twenty miles : in breadth threescore and ten : the whole circuit being three hundred twenty and five . It s a fine Country , yeelds excellent Dogs for game , good horses , fierce Mastiffs , and a beast called Musoli , found no where in Europe , but here , and in Sardinia : horned like Rams , and skinned like Stags , of incredible hardnesse . It produceth the best VVines , Oil , Figs , Raisons , and Hony , but bitter , and unwholesome . It abounds also with Allom , Box-trees , Iron-Mines , &c. It s under the Government of Genoa . The people are churlish , stubborn , poor , and illiterate . 4 Sardinia , which is seven miles distant from Corsica . It contains in length one hundred and fourscore miles , in breadth fourscore and ten , in circuit five hundred and threescore . It abounds in Corn , and Cattel , but wants Oil. Their Bulls do naturally amble , and therefore the Country Peasants usually ride upon them . Here is the Beast Musoli , of whose skins carryed to Corduba , and there dressed , is made our true Cordovan Leather . The Inhabitants are little of stature , and prone to Rebellion , and therefore the Spaniard suffers neither Smith , nor Cutler to live there . The chief City is Calearis , just opposite to Africk , having a goodly haven much frequented by Merchants , and is the seat of the Spanish Vice-Roy . The Baleans Islands described . The chief of these Islands are , 1. Majorca , about threescore miles distant from Spain , and is three hundred miles in compasse ; the chief Cities are Majorca , wherein is an university , and Palma . 2. Minorca , distant from the former nine miles ; and is in circuit one hundred and fifty miles : the inhabitants are effeminate : the soil for the most part fruitful . Nigh to these are two lesser Islands . 1. Ebuisa , one hundred miles in circuit ; the chief commodity in it is salt . 2. Olhiusa , threescore and ten miles about . The men and women in both of them are excellent swimmers . The lesser Islands scattered up and down , have nothing in them remarkable , but only in one of them called Ischia , is a fountain so hot , that in a short time it will boil any flesh or fish put into it . Somewhat without the mouth of the Straits of Gibralter , is the Island of Gades , or Cales , in length thirteen miles . Anno Christi 1596. it was suddenly taken by the English under the conduct of Charles , Earle of Nottingham , Robert Earle of Essex , and Sir Walter Rawleigh : at which time they burnt the Spanish Indian fleet , consisting of forty ships , whose lading was worth eight millions of Crowns . They overthrew also the Spanish fleet , consisting of fifty seven men of war : they took two great Gallions with their luggage : they spoiled and carryed away abundance of warlike amunition : they slew and took prisoners four thousand foot , and six hundred horse : whence one made this Distich . Alcides yeelds to Devereux ; hee did see Thy beauties , Cales , but Devereux conquer'd thee . The British Islands discribed . England is bounded on the East with the German , on the West with the Irish , on the South with the Brittish Oceans , and on the North with the River Tweed , and a line drawn from it to Solwal VVestward . Formerly the Northern limit was a wall crosse the Island from Carlile in Cumberland to the River Tine . It was built by Severus as a fortresse against the Picts : at every miles end was a Castle ; between every Castle many Watch-Towers , and through the walls of every Tower and Castle went a pipe of brasse , which from one Garrison to another conveyed the least noise without interruption : so that the intelligence of an invading enemy , was quickly made known to all the borders . VVhen the wall failed , the strong Townes of Berwick and Carlile were the chief bars against invasion . It s in length three hundred and twenty miles : concerning our commodities , they are thus reckoned up . England is stored with Mountains , Bridges , Wooll , With Churches , Rivers , Women beautiful . The Bridges are in number eight hundred fifty and seven . The Rivers are three hundred twenty and five , the chief is Thames , which ebbs and flowes twice a day more than threescore miles : The banks of it are so adorned with fair Towns , and Princely Palaces , that a Dutch Poet made verses of them , thus Englished . Wee saw so many VVoods , and Princely Bowers Sweet Fields , brave Palaces , and stately Towers , So many Gardens , drest with curious care , That Thames with royal Tiber may compare . The second River is Severne , whose head is in Plinlimmon hill in Mountgomry-shire , and ends seven miles short of Bristol , washing in the mean space the walls of Shrewsbury , VVorcester , and Gloucester . The third Trent , so called from thirty kindes of fish found in it . It s fountain is in Stafford-shire , and passing through the Counties of Nottingham , Lincoln , Lecester , and York , it meets with Humber , the most violent River in all England . The fourth Humber , made up of the Rivers , Dun , Are , VVarfe , You re , Darwent , and principally Ouze , and Trent . The fifth Medway , a Kentish River , famous for harbouring the Royal Navy at Chatham . The sixth Tweed , the North East bound of England , on whose Northern bank stands the strong Town of Berwick . The seventh Tine , famous for Newcastle , and her inexhaustible Coale-pits . These with the rest are thus set forth by Draiton the Poet. Our Floods Queen Thames , for ships , and Swans is crowned , And stately Severn for her shore is praised , The Christal Trent for foords , and fish renown'd , And Avons fame to Albions cliffs is raised . Carlegion Chester vaunts her holy Dee , York many wonders of her Ouse can tell : The Peak her Dove , whose banks so fertil bee , And Kent will say her Medway doth excel . Cotswol commends her Isis to the Tame , Our Northen borders boast of Tweeds fair flood : Our VVestern parts extol their VVillies fame , And the old Lea brags of th' Danish blood . Our women are the most beautiful in the world , without the help of any adulterate Sophistications . In a compleat woman , say the Italians should bee the parts of a Dutch woman from the girdle downward , the parts of a French woman from the girdle to the shoulders , over which must bee placed an English face . And as their persons , so their priviledges are greater here than in any other Nation , they being not so servilely submiss as the French : nor so jealously guarded as the Italians : hence England is called the Purgatory of servants , the hell of horses , and the Paradise of women . And the Italians commonly say , that if there were a bridge built over the narrow Seas , all the women of Europe would runne into England : For here they have the upper hand in the streets , and at the Table , the thirds of their husbands estates : their equal shares in lands ; priviledges wherewith women in other countrys are not acquainted . The wooll of England is excellent fine , especially that of Cotswold in Glocester shire , of Lemster in Hereford shire , and in the I le of Wight . Of it , are made excellent broad-cloaths , which are dispersed all over the World , bringing in much money into the Realm , and setting on work so many poor people . And the giving of some Cotswold sheep by King Edward the fourth , to Henry King of Castile , Anno Christi 1465. is counted one of the greatest prejudices that ever hapned to this Nation . The wooll transported hath brought into us no lesse than one million and five hundred thousand pound yearly , and our Lead half as much . Wee have more Parks in England than in all Europe besides . Lately we had Chases thirty , Forrests fifty five , Parks seven hundred forty and five , replenished with abundance of Game . Our Mines are of Tin , Lead , and Coals . Beer wee have plenty , which being transported into France , the Lowcountries , and Germany is amongst them highly esteemed . We have so many well-tuned bells , that Forreigners have called it The Ringing Island . Our Air is very temperate : No seas in Europe yeild more plenty of fish . Our Oisters were famous amongst the old Romans . Our Herrings yeild great profit to the Netherlanders . Our Nobility have not such unlimited power as in other Nations . Our commonalty live in far greater reputation than they do in other Countries , and have more civility in them . Our Ministry is learned and religious , and have a more practical , and powerful manner of Preaching than in any other Nation . Their printed works are so famous , that many young Schollers of other Nations , come over on purpose to learn our language , that they may bee able to make use of our Books ; they are also the best provided for of any Ministers in the reformed Churches . The Diet of England is for the most part flesh : In London alone there are slain and uttered , no fewer than sixty seven thousand and five hundred beefes , and six hundred seventy five thousand sheep , besides Calves , Lambs , Swine , and Poultry , in a year : I beleeve now farre more : The Spanish Gondamor when hee was here , having often seen our Shambles , said that there was more flesh here eaten in a month , than in all Spain in a year . A Forreigner comming to London , and seeing such multitudes of people in the streets , wondred where there could bee meat to fill so many bellies : but when hee had seen our Shambles , and markets , hee wondred where there could bee bellies to eat so much meat . Our Navy is called the walls of England , the like ships for service are not to bee found in the World , and our Marriners , and Souldiers are not to bee equalled . In King Edward the third his time two hundred of our ships neer Scluse overcame four hundred of the French : of which they sunk two hundred sail , and slew thirty thousand Souldiers . In eighty eight a few of our Queens ships overthrew the Spanish Invincible Armado , consisting of one hundred thirty and four great Gallions : Sir Francis Drake with four ships , took from the Spaniard one million , and one hundred eighty nine thousand , and two hundred Duckats in his voyage Anno Christi . 1587. And again , with five and twenty ships hee awed the Ocean , sacked St. Jago , Domingo , and Carthagena , bringing away with him besides much treasure , two hundred and forty peeces of Ordnance . Our Country men Drake , and Cavendish have sailed round about the World. I omit the voyage to Cales mentioned before . Sir Richard Creenvil in one of the Queens ships called the Revenge , wherein were but one hundred and fourscore Souldiers , and of them ninety so sick as not able to fight , yet maintained hee a Sea-fight for four and twenty hours against above fifty of the Spanish Gallions , and though when his powder was spent to the last barrel , hee yeilded on honorable tearms , yet before , he had killed one thousand of the Spaniards , and sunk four of their greatest vessels . And what victories wee have had of late over all the Navies of the Lowcountries , I omit to speak of , because they are fresh in every ones memory . In land service our souldiers are able to endure , and resolute to undertake the hardest enterprises : witnesse our warres , and conquests in Spain , France , Ireland and Scotland , and the Netherlands assisted by us . England is a most fertile , and a most potent Island , as well for situation , as for men and ships : and the Inhabitants are good souldiers both by sea and land , in valour and courage , not inferior to any one Nation whatsoever , and are more apt to offend by temerity , and overmuch forwardnesse , than by cowardize , It excells all other nations in Mastiffs , Cocks of the Game , and Women , who are incomparably beautiful , and therefore have great influence upon the men : yea the Queens have commanded here more absolutely , and have been much better obeyed and respected , than the Kings . The division of England is into forty shires , and nine thousand seven hundred and twenty five Parishes , beside Chappels : In these are five hundred fourscore and five Market Towns , besides Cities : the chief are Shrewsbury , Northampton , South-hampton , Lecester , Warwick , &c. Our Universities are two , Cambridge , and Oxford , which for number , and beauty of Colledges , multitudes of Students , and largeness of revenues , are not to bee equalled in the Christian world . I will not determine which is of greater antiquity , this question having been agitated by so many . In several places of England there is excellent white salt made : I shall describe the manner of the making of it at Nantwich only . There is one salt spring , which they call the Brine-pit , standing close by the River Weever , from whence the Brine is conveyed into the severall Wich-houses , and when the Bell rings , they begin to make fire under the Leads , wherein they boil the said salt-water , and as it seeths , the Wallers ( which are commonly women ) do with a woodden Rake gather the Salt from the bottome , which they put into long wicker baskets , and so the water voideth , and the Salt remains . In some other places they boil it in Iron pans with coals , but they say the salt is not so white . The Cities in England Described . The City of London Described . No Records set down the Original of this ancient City . A City it was when Caesar first entred Brittain , and by the Testimony of Tacitus , Ptolemy , and Antonine , was called Londinium , and by Ammianus Marcellinus , for her successive prosperity , Augusta , the greatest title that can bee given to any . In regard of both elements it is most happy , as being situate in a most rich , and fertile soil , abounding with plenty , and store of all things , and on the gentle ascent , and rising of a hill hard by the Thames side , which by his safe and deep channel is able to entertain the greatest ships , which daily bring in such store of rich Merchandise from all parts of the VVorld , that it striveth at this day with the Mart towns in Christendome for the second place , and affordeth a most sure , and beautiful rode for shipping . This City doth shew her self as the Cedar amongst shrubs : It was the seat of the British Kings , and is the model of the Land , and Mart of the World : For thither are brought the Silks of Asia , the Spices of Africa , the Balms from Grecia , and the Riches from both the Indies . No City hath been so long famous , nor in civil Government can bee compared with her . Her walls were first built by Constantine the great , at the request of his mother Helena , reared with rough stone , and british brick , three English miles in compass : through which are seven fair Gates , besides posterns . A long the Thames this wall at first ranged with gates , the one Douregate , now Dowgate , the other Billingsgate , a receptacle for ships . In the middest of the City was set a mile mark ( as the like was in Rome also ) from whence they measured their stations , which stands till this day , and is commonly known by the name of London stone . St. Peters in Cornhill is thought to have been the Cathedral of Restitutus , a Christian Bishop in Constantine the great 's time , which was afterwards removed to St. Pauls , whose greatness exceeds all others , and spires had so high that twice they were consumed by lightning from heaven : It hath in it besides this Church , one hundred twenty and one Churches more , viz. ninety and six within the walls , and sixteen without , but within the liberties , and nine more in her suburbs . It s divided into six and twenty Wards , governed by so many Aldermen , a Lord Maior , and two Sheriffs , the yearly choice whereof was granted them by Patent from King John : In whose time also a Bridge of stone was built over the Thames upon twenty Arches , built of excellent freestone , and each Arch being sixty foot high , and full twenty in distance from one another ; so that for length , breadth , beauty , and building , the like is not again to be found in the world . King John gave certain void places in London to the City to build upon , and the profits thereof were to go toward the charges of building and repairing the same bridg : and the Mason who was the chief wo●kman in building it , erected a large chappel upon it , at his own charges , and largely endowed it , which is since turned to a dwelling house . It was finished Anno Christi 1209. having been thirty and three years in building . Afterwards sundry beautiful houses were built upon it , that it seems a street rather than a bridge , and many charitable men have given lands , houses , and summes of money towards the maintenance of it . At the East end of this City standeth the Tower : A most famous and goodly Citadel , encompassed round with thick , and strong walls full of lofty and stately Turrets , fenced with a broad and deep moat , furnished with a gallant Magazine of warlick Ammunition , and other buildings besides , so that it resembles a big town . Concerning the Church of St. Paul , an ancient writer saith , that it contains in length six hundred and ninety feet , the breadth thereof is one hundred and thirty foot ; the height of the West arched roof from the ground is one hundred and two foot , and the new fabrick from the ground is eighty eight foot high . The stone work of the steeple , from the plain ground rose in height two hundred and sixty foot , and the Timber frame upon the same was two hundred seventy and four foot high , the Spire before it was burnt down , was five hundred thirty and four foot high . About the time of William the Conqueror , when Musters were made of able men to bear arms , London brought into the field under their colours forty thousand foot men , and twenty thousand horsemen . It hath often , and is daily enlarged with new buildings , and spacious Suburbs stretched forth from the Gates a great length on every side , but Westward especially , which are the greatest , and best peopled : In which are twelve Inns for students of the Common Law. The four principal houses are the Inner Temple , the middle Temple , Grates Inn , and Lincolns Inn : six smaller belong to the Chancery : besides two Inns more for the Sergeants at Law. These Western Suburbs are so carried on , that they joyn to London another City called Westminster , famous for the Seat , and Sepulchre of our Kings , and for the Courts of justice kept every Tearm in Westminster Hall. No walls are built about this City : and those of London are left to shew rather what it was , than what it is : whose Citizens , as the Lacedemonians did , do repute their strength to consist in their men , and not in their walls . In the City of Westminster along by the Thames side , are many stately buildings for the Nobles , and great men of the Land , as Essex house , Arundel house , Summerset house , &c. The Abby Church in Westminster , was the last time built by King Henry the third , of excellent workmanship , supported with sundry rows of Marble Pillars ▪ and the roof covered over with sheets of Lead : a peece of work that cost fifty years labour in building : It was afterwards much enlarged towards the West end , by the succeeding Abbots : and at the East end King Henry the seventh built for the burial of himself , and his children , a Chappel of admirable , and stately workmanship : called by Leland , the VVonder of the VVorld : for a man would think that all the curious , and exquisite work that can bee devised , is there compacted together ; wherein is to bee seen his own most stately , and magnificent monument all of massy and solid Copper . VVestminster Hall was built from the ground by King Richard the second , and made his own habitation , which continued so till Henry the eights time , who removed it to VVhite-Hall , which formerly belonged to Cardinal VVoolsey . The New Exchange was built by the Earle of Salisbury , and so named by King James . But to return a little again to London : There are in it many publick and beautiful buildings , as that famous Senate-house called Guild-hall , built by Sir Thomas Knowls , Lord Mayor : Leaden-hall , a large , and goodly building , erected by Simon Eire , to bee a common Granarie , wherein to lay up Corn , to bring down the price thereof in time of a dearth : But especially the Burse , which Queen Elizabeth with a solemn Ceremony , named the Royal Exchange , erected upon Pillars for the use of Merchants , and ornament of the City : It was set up by Sir Thomas Gresham , Citizen , and Knight : A most magnificent work it is , whether you respect the model of the building , the resort of Merchants from all Nations thither , or the store of wares therein . The Royal Exchange . This Royal Exchange was erected in the year , 1566. in this order : The ground whereon it stands , and the houses , were purchased by the Citizens of London : It cost them above three thousand five hundred thirty and two pounds : the houses they sold for four hundred seventy and eight pounds , to such persons as should pull them down , and carry them away : Then was the ground levelled at the charges of the City , and possession thereof was by some Aldermen , given to Sir Thomas Gresham , Knight , and Agent for Queen Elizabeth , thereupon to build a Burse at his own proper charges , and hee on the seventh of June , laid the first foundation Brick , being accompanied with some Aldermen , every one laying a peece of gold upon his Brick , which the workmen took for themselves , and forthwith followed their work with such diligence , that in September , Anno Christi , 1567. the same was finished , and covered with slate . In the year 1570. January the three and twenty : the Queen came from Summerset-house through Thridneedle-street to Sir Thomas Greshams house in Bishopsgate-street , where shee dined ; and after dinner going through Cornhil , entred the Burse , viewed every part of it , especially the Pawn , which was furnished with all sorts of fine , and rich ware , and then caused the said Burse by an Herald , and Trumpet , to bee proclaimed by the name of the Royal Exchange , and so to bee called from thenceforth , and not otherwise . Besides which , this Sir Thomas Gresham gave a most spacious house , sometimes his own habitation , one part thereof to bee an Hospital for poor people , and the other to the advancement of learning , now known by the name of Gresham Colledge ; standing between Bishopsgate-street , and Broad-street , and instituted professors of Divinity , Law , Physick , Astronomy , Geometry , Musick , and Rhethorick , allowing them fifty pounds per annum a peece , besides Chambers , and other accommodations . Gresham Colledge . The first professors in this Colledge were Mr. Anthony VVootton , for Divinity : Doctor Matthew Guin for Physick : Doctor Henry Mountlow for Civil Law : Doctor John Bull for Musick : Mr. Beerwood for Astronomy : Mr. Henry Bridges for Geometry : and Mr. Caleb VVillis for Rhethorick : These Lectures are read daily in Tearm-time , except Sabbaths , by every one upon his day , in the morning betwixt nine and ten a clock in Latine ; and in the afternoon betwixt two and three in English , notice whereof is given by ringing the Exchange-Bell at these hours . Only the Musick Lecture is read in English on Saturdayes between ten and eleven in the morning , and between three and four in the afternoon . But to passe by Sion Colledge ( whereof Doctor VVhite was the founder ) which is governed by a President , two Deans , and four Assistants yearly chosen , and the many Hospitals , and other publick buildings yet amongst them . The Charterhouse described . Wee may not passe by that greatest , and most noble work that ever was done by one man , and hee a subject , which was the building and endowing of the Charter-house by Mr. Thomas Sutton for the entertainment of youth ; and decayed Gentlemen , who by maims in the wars , or by other casualties were undone : where their provision is so bountious , that it can hardly bee matched in Europe : the very house and appurtenances cost him thirteen thousand pound , besides which , hee endowed it with five manners in Essex , two in Lincolnshire , eight in VVilt-shire , together with near four thousand acres of rich pasture ground in that County . Two in Cambridge-shire , beside his lands in Hackney-Marsh , and Tottenham in the County of Middlesex , and with all , and singular the VVoods , Reversions , Presentations , and Rights of him the said Thomas Sutton in any of the aforesaid Mannors ; over and above hee gave five thousand pound to make additions to his Hospital , and for some other charitable uses . And to the Treasury of the house to defend their right if need were , one thousand pound , besides some other gifts . Wee may in the next place take notice how commodiously London is supplied with water , conveyed by pipes under ground from excellent springs , some of them at a remote distance : besides the New-River water brought twenty miles from Chadwel , and Amwel , in Hartford-shire , to the North side of the City near Islington , where a large Cistern is made to receive it . This work was undertaken by Mr. Hugh Middleton , and begun February twenty , Anno Christi 1608. and in five years space was fully accomplished : by reason of the inequality of the ground , the Trench in some places descended full thirty foot : In others it was mounted over Vallies in a Trough , born up with wooden Arches , some fixed deep in the ground , others rising in height above three and twenty foot . Another convenience of water was devised by Peter Maurice , a Dutchman , who by means of a wheel brings water out of the Thames , into a great part of the City . Of the beauty and excelleny of this City one made these verses . Along Thames banks outstretched far the City London lies , Resembling much her Mother Troy ; aloft shee lifts her eyes . VVhile on a gentle rising hill shee beareth towards East : A City pleasant for her site , in aire and soil much blest . Religious , and populous ; and hence shee looks on high , And well deserves for to bee called , the Britans Britany . For learning new Lutetia , Ormus for trade , and wealth : A second Rome for valiant men ; Chrysae for plate , and health . Salisbury described . In VViltshire the City of Salisbury was built about the year 1218. at which time Richard Poor , the Bishop ( purposing first to begin with the house of God ) in a most delectable place , began to found a most stately , and beautiful Minster , which , with an exceeding high spired steeple , and double crosse Isles on both sides hee with great cost finished forty years after ▪ viz. one thousand two hundred fifty and eight , concerning which Church Daniel Rogers made verses thus in English . VVonders to tell : how many dayes in one whole year there been So many windows in that Church ( ' men say ) are to bee seen So many Pillars made by Art , of Marble there appear . As houres do flit , and flie away throughout the running year : So many Gates do entrance give as months one year do make , A thing well known for truth , though most it for a wonder take . A Cloister it hath besides on the South side , for largenesse , and fine workmanship inferiour to none , whereunto adjoyned the Bishops Palace : and on the other side an high bell-Tower , passing strong , standing by it self , apart from the Minster : Through the City there are Rills , and sewers of water in every street : It is passing well inhabited , and frequented , plentiful of all things , especially of fish ; adorned with a very stately Market-place , wherein standeth their common Hall of Timber-work , a very beautiful building . Camb. Brit. Bristow described . The City of Bristow hath the River Avon passing through the midst of it : It stands partly in Sommerset , and partly in Gloucester-shire ; But is of it self a County incorporate : It is situate somewhat high between Avon , and the little River Frome : sometimes it was invironed with a double wall : it is so beautified with buildings publick and private , that it fully answers the name of Bright-stow . It hath common sewers or sinks so made to run under the ground for the conveyance , and washing away of all filth , that it is very cleanly , and wholsome , whereupon there is no use here of Carts ; it is excellently furnished with all things necessary for mans life , so populous , and well inhabited , that next after London , and York , it may justly challenge the chiefest place of all the Cities in England . It hath a very commodious Haven , which admitteth Ships under sail into the very bosome of the City ; on the Southside , Radcliffe ( by a stone Bridge with houses on each hand built upon it , which makes it more like a street , than a Bridge ) is joyned to the City . It hath Hospitals in every quarter thereof , for the benefit of the poor , and fair Churches . The most beautiful of all which , is St. Maries of Radcliff without the walls , into which there is a most stately ascent up many stairs : large withal , and finely and curiously wrought , with an arched roof of stone over the head , artificially embowed : a steeple also of an exceeding height , which was founded by one VVilliam Cannings an Alderman of the City . Hard by there is another Church called the Temple , the Tower whereof when the Bell rings shaketh to , and fro , whereby it hath cloven it self from the rest of the building . There is also St. Stephens Church , The Tower steeple whereof being of a mighty height , was most sumptuously and artificially built by one Shipward , alias Barstable , a Citizen , and Merchant . On the East , and North side it s fenced with the River Frome , which gently falling into the Avon , maketh a dainty harbour for ships , with a convenient wharf , called the Kay : under which , between Avon and Frome there is a plain , set round about with trees , yeelding a most pleasant walk : On the South East there is a large and strong Castle for the defence of the City : Beyond the River Frome ( which hath a Bridge over it ) there ariseth an high hill , from which is a fair , and goodly prospect of the City , and haven : upon the top of this Hill , where it spreads into a plain , shadowed with a double row of trees , is an handsome School . This City is further beautified with many stately buildings : amongst the rest is the Cathedral Church , &c. Neer unto this City is an high Cliffe by the Avons side , called St. Vincents Rock , very full of Diamonds , which are not much set by , because of the plenty of them : They are of a bright and transparent colour , matching , if not passing the Indian Diamonds , in hardnesse only they are inferior to them : Nature hath framed them four or six pointed with smooth sides ; as if cut by a Lapidary . There is another Rock also on the West side full of Diamonds , which by a wonderful work of nature , are enclosed as young ones within the bowels of hollow , and reddish flints . There are within this City , and suburbs , twenty fair Churches , whereof eighteen are parish Churches : there is no dunghill in all the City , nor a sink that comes from any house into the street , but all is conveyed under ground : they carry all upon sleads , and bring no Carts into the City . The water at the Kay sometimes ebbs and flows forty foot in height . Four miles below it , the Avon falls into the Severn ; the Bridge is half as long as London bridge , and yet hath but four Arches in it . The City of Wells Described . Neer unto Mendip hills , which are rich in Lead-Mines , stands the City of Wells , so named from the springs , or wells that boil up there , which for the multitude of Inhabitants , for fair , and stately buildings , is worthy to bee regarded . A goodly Church it hath , and a Colledge founded by King Ina. Neer unto the Church , there is a spring called St. Andrews well , from whence comes such a confluence of water , as by and by makes a swift brook . The Church is throughout very beautifull , but the frontispice thereof in the West end is most excellent : for it riseth up from the foot to the top all of Imagery , in curious and antike wise wrought of stone carved , and embowed very artificially . The City of Bath Described . This City is seated low in a plain , environed round about with hills , almost of one height , out of which certain rills of fresh water flow continually to the great commodity of the Citizens ; within the City there bubble and boil up in three several places hot springs of water , of a Sea colour , sending up from them thin vapours , and a kind of a strong sent withall , by reason that the water is drilled , and strained through veines of Brimstone , and a clammy kind of earth called Bitumen . These springs are very medicinal , and of great vertue to cure bodies , overcharged and benummed with corrupt humors : by their heat causing much sweat . Of all these the Cross-Bath is of the most mild , and temperate nature , having twelve seats of stone in the sides of it , and is inclosed within a wall . A second , distant from this not fully two hundred foot is much hotter , thence called the Hot-Bath , adjoyning to which is a Spittle or Lazar-house , built by Reginald Bishop of Bath for the relief of poor diseased persons . The third and greatest is called the Kings-Bath , walled also round about , and fitted with thirty two seates of Arched work . The City is fortified with walls ; wherein are set certain Antique Images , and Roman inscriptions ; and hath in it a fair and large Cathedral Church . The City of Excester in Devonshire Described . The City of Excester stands upon the River Ex , whence it receives its name . It is pleasantly seated upon the gentle ascent of an hill : The Walls of it , which were first built by King Athelstone , are in a manner round , only towards the Ex it rangeth almost in a strait line , having six gates for entrance , and many watch-Towers interposed betwixt , whose compass containeth above one thousand and five hundred paces , or a mile and an half , having Suburbs running out a great way on each side . In it there are fifteen Parish Churches : and in the highest part thereof neer the East Gate , standeth a Castle called Rugemont , commanding the whole City , and territory about it , and hath a very pleasant prospect into the Sea. In the East quarter of the City stands the Cathedral Church , having many fair houses round about it . By reason of some Wears the River is so stopped up that no vessels can come neerer the City than Topsham , which is three miles off . The soil about it is but barren : yet by reason of the statlinesse of the place , the riches of the Inhabitants , and the frequent concourse of strangers , all kinds of commodities are there so plentiful , that a man can ask for no necessary but he may have it . The City of Winchester Described . In the County of Hamtshire is the City of Winchester , situated in a fruitful and pleasant place , being a valley under hills , having a River on the East , and a Castle on the VVest : the circuit of her Walls are well neer two English miles , containing one thousand eight hundred and eighty paces , through which open six gates for entrance . In this City are seven Churches , besides the Minster which is seated about the middest of it , and built very sumptuously . The City of Chichester in the County of Sussex Described . The City of Chichester is walled about in a circular round form : The Lavant , a pretty riveret , running hard by it on the VVest , and South sides . Four gates it hath opening to the four quarters of the world , from whence the streets lead directly , and crosse themselves in the middest , where the market is kept , and where Bishop Robert Read erected a fair market house of stone , supported with pillars round about it . Between the West , and South Gates stands the Cathedral Church : not very great , but handsome , and neat , having a spire steeple of stone rising a very great height . The City of Canterbury in Kent Described . Canterbury is a very Ancient and famous City in Kent , much renowned both for the situation , and great fertility of the soil adjoyning , as also for the walls enclosing it round about : By reason likewise of the Rivers watering it , and commodiousnesse of the woods there about ; besides the vicinity of the Sea , yeilding store of Fish to serve it . And though it was sore shaken in the Danish warres , and consumed in a great part sundry times by fire , yet rose it up always again more beautifull than it was before . The Cathedral is raised aloft neer the heart of the City with great Majesty , and stateliness . The City of Rochester Described . In the same County is the City of Rochester , seated in a bottome , fortified on the one side with a Marsh , the river Medway , and weak walls . It is now stretched out with large Suburbs , on the East , West , and South sides : The Cathedral Church , was built by Bishop Gundulph , a Norman , Anno Christi 1080. neer unto it stands an old ruinous Castle , fortified formerly both by art and situation . At the end of the City there is a very goodly Bridge of stone excellently Arched , built by Sir Robert Knowls , at the end whereof Sir John Cobham erected a Chappel : and the bridge is daintily coped with Iron bars ; under which the River Medway , swelling with a violent , and swift stream , makes a loud roaring noise . The City of Glocester Described . The City of Glocester is a very fine , and beautiful City , both for the number of Churches , and buildings therein . It lyeth stretched out in length over the Severn : and on that side where it is not guarded by the River ; it hath in some places a strong wall for defence . The Cathedral Church is a stately building , with an exceeding high and fair steeple . In an Arch of this Church , there is a wall built in the form of a semicircle full of corners , with such an Artificial devise , that if a man speak with never so low a voice at the one part thereof , and another lay his ear to the other ; which is a good way off , he may easily hear every sillable . The City of Oxford Described . Where the River Cherwel meets with Isis , and pleasant Ilets lye dispersed by the sundry disseverings of waters , there this famous City , and University of Oxford , sheweth it self aloft in a champion plain , from whence Religion , and learning have been spread into all the parts of England . A fair and goodly City it is , whether wee respect the seemly beauty of private houses , or the stately magnificence of publick buildings , together with the wholsome situation , and pleasant prospect thereof . For the hills beset with woods , do so environ the plain , that as on the one side they exclude the pestilent Southwind , and the tempestuous West-wind on the other , so they let in the clearing East-wind only , and the North-East-wind with all , which frees it from all corruption , whence sometimes it was called Bellositum . The City of Eli Described . The City of Eli is situate in the middest of great and large Fens , and was formerly famous for the reputed holinesse of the Nuns there residing : and for a stately Monastery , so rich that the Abbot thereof , not long after VVilliam the Conquerors time , laid up every year in his own Coffers , a thousand and four hundred pounds . King Henry the first made it a Bishops Sea , promoting thereto one Hervey , who sought by all means to advance the dignity of his Church : For which end hee obtained of the King that it might bee Toll-free : hee made a way also from Exing to Eli through the Fens , of six miles in length : and the Monks growing rich , the Cathedrall Church being much decayed through age , they by little and little built it , and brought it to the ample statelinesse which now it hath . A Lanthorn it hath at the very top thereof , just over the Quire supported by eight Pillars , and raised upon them right Artificially , built by John Hothum the Bishop : and under the Church towards the North , stands St. Maries chappel , a singular fine peece of work , built by Simon Montacut● Bishop : The City it self is not much to bee accounted of either for beauty , or resort of people to it , as having an unwholsome air by reason of the Fens round about it . The City of Lincoln Described . The City of Lincoln is large , and well inhabited , and frequented , It stands upon the side of an hill , where the River VVitham bends his course Eastward , and being divided with three small channels , watereth the Lower part of the City . In the highest part of the City the Cathedral is erected , a stately structure , being built through out , not only most sumptuously , but with rare and singular workmanship , most beautiously : especially the forefront at the West end , which in a sort ravisheth , and allureth the eyes of all that judiciously view it ; very ancient this City is , and hath been farre larger , and more populous : It hath in it fifty Parish Churches : whereof at this day there remain only fifteen besides the Minster . The City of Norwich in Northfolk described Norwich is situated upon the River Yare : the form of it is somewhat long , being from South to North a mile and an half long , and in breadth about half so much , drawing it self in by little and little , in the Southend ; making in a manner a sharp point ; compassed it is about with strong walls , beautified with many Turrets orderly placed , and twelve gates : only it is not walled on the East side , where the River ( after it hath with many windings in and out , watered the North part of the City , having four Bridges for passage over it ) is a sufficient defence with his deep channel , and high steep banks . It flourisheth with wealth , plenty of inhabitants , great resort of strangers , fair buildings , and hath in it about thirty Parish Churches : on the East side of it stands a very fair Cathedral Church near unto the Castle , built upon a very high hill , which was compassed about with an exceeding deep ditch . In the midst of the City near the Market-place is a very fair Town-house , which on Market-dayes is plentifully furnished with all things necessary for mans life . The Netherlanders being driven away by the Duke d' Alva's cruelty , repairing hither in great numbers , brought in the making of Sayes , Bayes , and other stuffe , to the great gain of the Citizens . Anno Christi 1583. the Citizens conveyed water out of the River in pipes by an artificial instrument , into the highest parts of the City . The City of Coventry in Warwickshire described . Coventry is a City very commodiously seated , large , sweet , and neat , fortified with very strong walls which are about three miles in compasse , through which are thirteen gates for enterance , most of them very stately , and strongly built , besides eighteen other Towers in several parts of the wall for defence . A little River called Shirburn runs through the City , which is beautified with many fair and goodly houses , amongst which there rise up on high two Churches , of rare workmanship : St. Michaels , and Trinity , standing one hard by another , with stately spire steeples of a very great height . In the midst of the City is the Market-place , called the Cross-cheaping , and therein a Crosse , or Pillar of stone of most exquisite , and admirable workmanship : there is also a very fair Grammer-school , and a neat Library at the end of it , with convenient habitations for the Master , and Usher : near unto it is VVel-street , and therein a very large fountain that continually sends forth great plenty of excellent water . The City had very large suburbs belonging to it , especially in the East and West ends , most whereof were broken down in our late Civil wars , and a large Trench made on the outside of the walls . The City of Worcester described . Under the City of Worcester runs the Severn with a slow pace , as admiring , and wondring at the City as it passeth by : and truly worthy it is of admiration , whether you respect the antiquity , or the beauty thereof . It stands in a place rising somewhat with a gentle ascent by the Rivers side that hath a fair Bridge , with a Tower over it . It is well , and strongly walled ; and the inhabitants are much inriched by the trade of cloathing . It is one thousand six hundred and fifty paces about the walls , through which seven Gates give entrance , with five other VVatch Towers for defence , there are in it divers Churches besides the Cathedral , which is seated on the South side of the City ; and is a passing fair and stately building , adorned with the Tombs , and Monuments of King John , Prince Arthur , diverse of the Beauchamps , &c. The City of Lichfield in Staffordshire described . Lichfield is a very ancient City , known unto Bede by the name of Lichidfield , i. e. the field of dead bodies , by reason of a number of Christians there martyred in the bloody persecution under the Emperor Dioclesian . This City is low seated , of a good largenesse , and fair withal , divided into two parts by a shallow pool of clear water ; which parts are yet joyned into one by two Bridges , or causway's made over it , having sluces to let out the water , the South part is the greater , consisting of divers streets , having in it a School , and an Hospital of St. John , founded for the relief of the poor . The farther part is the lesse , but beautified with a very goodly Cathedral Church : which is round about compassed with a very fair wall , Castle-like : This Church mounteth up on high with three Pyramids or spires of stone , making an excellent shew , and for elegant , and proportionable building yeeldeth to few Cathedrals in England : But by our late civil wars it is much defaced . The City of Westchester described . The City of Chester is built foursquare , and is inclosed with a strong wall that is above two miles in compasse , and hath in it eleven Parish Churches , the fairest of which is that of St. Johns without Eastgate , being a very stately building : near unto the River Dee standeth the Castle upon a rockie-hill , where the Courts Palatine , and the Assises are kept twice a year . The houses are built very fair , and along the chief streets are galleries , or walking-places , they call them Rowes , having shops on both sides , in which a man may walk dry from one end to the other . Here King Edgar in a magnificent manner triumphed over the Brittish Princes : for himself sitting at the foredeck of his Barge , Kennadie King of the Scots : Malcolin King of Cumberland ; Mucon , King of Man , and of the Isles , with all the Princes of VVales , comming to do homage , like watermen working at the Oare ; rowed him along the River Dee in a triumphant manner . There is in it a very large , and fair Cathedral Church , wherein is the Tomb of Henry the fourth , Emperor of Germany , who ( as they say ) gave over his Empire , and lived here an Eremites life . This City wants not any thing required in a flourishing City , but that the Sea , being offended , and angry ( as it were ) at certain Mills , and a causway made crosse the channel of the River Dee , hath by degrees drawn himself back , and affordeth not unto the City the commodity of an haven , which formerly it did injoy . The wall hath in it four fair gates , opening towards the four quarters of heaven , besides three Posterns , and seven watch-Towers . Before the desolations made by our late civil wars , without the East , and North gate , the City extended herself in her suburbs , with very fair streets , adorned with goodly buildings , both of Gentlemens houses , and fair Innes for the entertainment of strangers . The Water-Gate leadeth to the River of Dee , where it enters into the mouth of the Sea , and by which is a fine spacious peece of ground , called the Rood-eye , yeelding pleasure and profit : and upon which the Citizens walk for the air , and use sundry recreations . The Bridge-Gate hath lately been beautified by a seemly water-work of stone , built steeple-wise , by the invention , and charge of Mr. John Tyrer , and is of excellent use for conveying the River-water into the Citizens houses thro●gh pipes of Lead , and wood , into almost all parts of the City . The City of Hereford described . The City of Hereford is seated amongst pleasant medows , and plentiful Corn-fields , compassed almost round about with Rivers ; on the North , and West sides with one that hath no name , on the South side with the River Wy , that commeth out of Wales . It is walled about , having six Gates ●or entrance , and fifteen Watch-Towers for defence , extending in compasse to one thousand five hundred paces . The Normans upon the side of Wy , built in it a mighty great and strong Castle , which time hath so defaced , that now there remains nothing but the ruines of it . The greatest glory that this City had , was when King Athelstan brought the Lords of VVales into it , and forced them yearly by way of tribute to pay him ( besides Hounds and Hawks ) twenty pounds of gold , and there hundred pounds of silver by weight . The City of York described . The City of York is very ancient , and of so great estimation formerly , that the Roman Emperors kept their Courts there . It is at this day the second City of England , the fairest in all the Country , and a singular , both safeguard and ornament to all the Northern parts . A pleasant place , large , and stately , well fortified , beautifully adorned , as well with private , as publick buildings , rich , populous , and was lately an Archiepiscopal See. The River Ouse flowing with a gentle stream from the North part , Southward , cutteth it in twain , and divides it as it were into two Cities , which are conjoyned with a stone Bridge , having in it a mighty Arch of extraordinary bignesse . The VVest part is compassed in with a very fair wall , and the River together , four-square wise , and gives entrance only at one gate , from which a long and broad Street reacheth unto the very bridge ; which is beautified with handsome houses , having Gardens , and Orchards , planted on the backside on either hand , and behind them fields even to the walls , for exercise and disport . On the East side the houses stand very thick , and the Streets are narrower , and it is fortified also with a strong wall , and on the South-East it is defended with the deep channel of the muddy River Fosse , which entring into the heart of the City by a blind way , hath a Bridge over it with houses built upon it , and so close ranged one by another , that a man would judge it a Street rather than a Bridge , and so a little lower it runneth into the Ouse , where at there confluence , a strong and stately Castle was built that commanded the City , but is now gone to decay . Towards the North stands the Cathedral Church , an excellent fair and stately Fabrick . King Henry the Eight appointed here a Council , not unlike to the Parliaments in France , to decide and determine the causes , and controversies of these Northern parts , according to equity and co●science , consisting of a Lord President , certain Counsellors , a Secretary , and under officers . This City is governed by a Lord Maior , twelve Aldermen , many Chamberlains , a Recorder , a Town Clerk , six Sergeants at Mace , and two Squires , which are the Sword-Bearer , and common Sergeant , who with a great Mace goeth on the left hand of the Sword. The City of Durham Described . The City of Durham is seated high , and is passing strong withall , yet taketh it up no great circuit of ground : It is of an Oval form , and environed on every side , save on the North , with the River Weer , and fortified with a wall : Towards the Southside stands the Cathedrall Church : built high , and stately , with an high Tower in the middest , and two Spires at the West end . In the middest is a Castle placed as it were between two stone bridges over the River . Northward from the Castle is a spacious Market place , and St. Nicholas Church , from whence there runneth out for a great length North-East , a Suburb compassed on two sides with the River , like as other on both sides beyond the River , which lead unto the Bridges , and each of them have their several Churches . Venerable Bede lies under a marble Tomb , in the Cathedral Church of this City . The City of Carlile in the County of Cumberland Described . The City of Carlile is passing commodiously , and pleasantly seated between severall rivers ; being guarded on the North side with the Channel of Eden , on the East with Petteril , on the West with Caud : Besides which natural fences , it is fortified with strong walls of stone , with a Castel , and a Citadel : In form it is somewhat long , running out from West to East : On the West side stands the Castle , fair , and large . Almost in the middest of the City , riseth on high the Cathedral Church , the upper and newer part of it being very artificially , and curiously wrought : On the West side stands the Citadel built by King Henry the eight , very strongly and with bulworks . VVales Described . VVales is bounded with the Seas on all sides but the East , where it is separated from England by the River Dee , and a line drawn to the River VVie : or rather by that huge ditch cast up by King Offa , which begins where Wie falls into Severn , and reacheth unto Chester , even fourscore and four miles in length . The Country is very Mountainous , and barren , yet by the industry of the Inhabitants is made fruitful ; their chiefest commodities are woollen Flannels , Cottons , Bays , &c. brought weekly to Oswestre , the farthest Town in Shropshire , and thence dispersed into other Countries . It is divided into North-Wales , and South-Wales , in both which are twelve shires , having in them one Chase , thirteen Forrests , thirty and six Parks , ninety and nine bridges : The chiefest Rivers are Dee , VVie , Conwy , Tivy , and Chedhidy . The Welsh Language is least mixed with forreign words of any used in Europe , but having many Consonants in it , is lesse pleasing . The People are cholerick and hasty , but very loving each to other . In VVales are one thousand and sixteen Parishes , of which fifty and six are market Towns , besides the Cities , which are four , viz. St. Davids in Pembrookshire , Bangor in Carnarvonshire , Asaph in Flintshire , and Landaff in Glamorganshire . In Cardiganshire were found some silver Mines by the industry of Mr. Thomas Middleton , that yeilded some good quantity of Silver . The twelve shires of VVales are , Pembrookshire , Caermardenshire , Glamorganshire , Brecknockshire , Radnorshire , Cardiganshire , Moungomeryshire , Mertonethshire , Denbighshire , Flintshire , Caernarvonshire , and the Isle of Anglesey , which is separated from the main Land by the River Moenay , wherein are Beu-marish , and Holi-head , common passages to Ireland . Scotland described . Scotland is separated from England by the Rivers Tweed , and Solway , and the Cheviot-Hills , reaching from one river to the other : It s in length four hundred and eighty miles : In breadth much lesse , no place being threescore miles from the Sea : It s divided into High-land and Low-land . The people of the High-land living on the VVestern parts of Scotland , have some civility : but those in the out Isles are very barbarous : The Low-landers are in dispositions , and language almost like the English. Scotland is far more barren than England . The chief commodities are course cloathes , Freeses , Fish , Hides , Lead-oare , &c. The principal Rivers are Forth , Clada , and Tay , all navigable . In Scotland there are four Universities , St. Andrews , Glasco , Aberdeen , and Edenburgh . The Nobility and Gentry are great affecters of Learning , and therefore do not only frequent their own Universities , but travel into forraign parts for improvement of the same . The whole Country is divided into two parts by the great River Tay : the Southern part is more populous , and fruitful , every where bestrewed with Cities , and Towns , as England is : the Northerly more barren , and rude , retaining the customes of the wilde Irish , from whence they came . The Southren part hath in it these Counties , Tividale , Merch , Laudien , Liddesdale , Eskedale , Annandale , Niddesdale , Galloway , Carrick , Kyle , Cunningham , Arran , Cluidesdale , Lenox , Sterling , Fife , Strathern , Menteith , Argile , Cantire , and Lorn . The Northern counties are , Loquabrea , Braidalbin , Perth , Athol , Anguse , Mer●s , Mar , Buguhan , Murrey , Ross , Sutherland , Cathnes , and Strathnavern . And these again are divided into Sheriffdoms , Stewardships , and Bailiwicks . The chief Cities in Scotland described . Edenburgh is the Regal City of Scotland , seated in Lothien , where is the Royal Palace , and the chief Courts of Justice . It consists principally of one street about a mile long , into which runne many petty lanes , so that the whole compasse may be about three miles : It s strengthened by a Castle that commands the Town . Glasco in Cluidsdale , where an University was founded by Bishop Turnbull , Anno Christi . 1554. St. Andrews in Fife . Sterling , or Striveling , seated in Striveling hundred . Aberdeen in Mar. Dondee , in Anguis . Perth , or St. Johns Town . Scotland was once inhabited by two populous Nations , the Scots , and Picts : the former inhabited the Western parts of the land , the latter the Eastern : These two Nations at length falling out , there were great and large warres betwixt them , till at last the Scots prevailing they extinguished , not the Kingdome only , but the very name of the Picts . Most memorable was that fortification drawn from Abercorn upon the Frith of Edenburgh , unto Dunbritton opening upon the West Sea , where Julius Agricola set the limits of the Romane Empire : At this place began the great wood Caledonia , famous for the wilde white Bulls bread therein , with Manes like Lyons , thick , and curled , of nature fierce , and cruell , so hatefull to mankind that they abhorred whatsoever was by them handled , or breathed upon . The Cattle in Scotland are but small , yet many : Fish so plentifull , that in some places men on horseback , hunt Salmons with Spears . The Islands belonging to it are , the Western , the Orknayes , and the Shetlands , in number above three hundred . Amongst the Western , the Hebrides , Skie , Mula , Ila , and Arran , are the chief : all abounding with Corn , Wood , Salmons , Herrings ; and some with Conies , Deer , Horses , and Sheep . The Orknay Islands upon the North , lie in a raging Sea , about three and thirty in number , whereof thirteen are inhabited , the other replenished with Cattel . In them are no venemous Serpents , nor other ugly vermine ; the aire sharp , and healthful , apt to bear Oats , and Barley , but have no wood : Of these Pomonia is the greatest , that hath six Minerals of Lead , and Tin , and twelve Parishes in it . Ireland described . Ireland is divided into four Provinces : Mounster , Leinster , Connaught , and Ulster . In Mounster are the Counties of Limmerick , Kery , Cork , Waterford , Dismond , and Holy Cross in Typperary . In Leinster are East-Meath , West-Meath , Kilkenny , Caterlough , Queens County , Kings County , Kildare , VVeshford , and Dublin : In Connaught are Clare , ●r Towmund , Gallaway , Maio , Slego , Letrim , and Roscoman . In Ulster are Dungal , or Tyr-connel , Tyrone-upper , Tyrone-nether , Farmanagh , Cavan , Monaghan , Colrane , Antrim , Down , Armagh , and Lough . Ireland hath on the East that tempestuous Sea that divides it from England . On the West , the Western Ocean : On the North , the Deucalidonian Sea : and on the South the Vergivian Sea : It contains in length four hundred , and in breadth two hundred miles . The air is temperate , but not so clear as ours in England ; it doth not therefore ripen Corn well , but causeth grasse to grow abundantly : The Winter is more subject to wind than snow . The soil is uneven , wooddy , wilde , watrish , and boggy , full of Loghs , and Meers : yea great ponds are sometimes found upon high mountains : hence new commers are subject to Rheumes , dissenteries , and Fluxes , the usual cure whereof is Uskebah . This Island breeds no venemous creature , neither will any live there , if brought from other places . All the breed in Ireland ( except women , and Grayhounds ) are lesse than in England . The commodities are cattel , and sheep , which are twice shorne in one year ; but their wool is course , of which they make Mantles , Caddows , and Coverlets : their Hobbies also are of great esteem : Bees there are in great abundance . The people are generally strong , and nimble , patient of hunger , and cold , implacable in enmity , light of beleef , greedy of glory . The Kernes , or wilde Irish are extreamly barbarous , not behaving themselves as Christians , scarcely as men . The chief Rivers are , 1. Shenin , or Sinei , beginning in Ulster , and running two hundred miles till it falls into the Vergivian Sea , and is navigable threescore miles . 2. The Slane . 3. Awiduff , or Blackwater . 4. Showre , &c. of which Spencer makes these verses . There was the Liffie rowling down the Lea , The sandy Slane , the stony Aubrian : The spacious Shenin spreading like a Sea , The pleasant Boyne , the fishie-fruitful Bann , Swift Awiduffe , which of the English man Is call'd Blackwater ; and the Liffar deep , Sad Trowis that once his people over-run , Strong Allo tumbling from Slewtogher steep ; And Mullamine , whose waves I whilome taught to weep . There also was the wide embayed Mayer , The pleasant Bandon crown'd with many a wood , The spreading Lee that like an Island fair , Enclosed Corke with his divided flood , And baleful Oure , distain'd with English blood : With many more , &c. The principal Lakes are , Lough Earn , Lough Foile , and Lough Corbes , in length twenty , in breadth four miles , in which are three hundred Ilets abounding with Pine-trees . Dublin the Metropolis of Ireland is seated on the Liffie in which is an University . Our King John was the first that was entituled Lord of Ireland , which title the Kings of England retained till Anno Christi 154● . at which time in an Irish Parliament , King Henry the eight was declared King of Ireland , as a name more repleat with Majesty . The Province of Mounster described . Mounster hath on the South the Vergivian Sea , on the North part Connaught , on the East Leinster , and on the VVest the Ocean . It s in length from Baltimore in the South unto the Bay of Galway in the North , fourscore and ten miles : Its breadth East , and West from Waterford haven , to Feriter haven , is one hundred miles . The air is mild , and temperate : the soil in some parts hilly with woods , and solitary mountains : the vallies beautified with Corn-fields : The commodities are Corn , Wood , Cattel , Wool , and Fish , especially abundance of Herring , and Cod. The principal City is Limrick , compassed about with the famous River Shannon , by the parting of the channel . Also neer unto the River Savaren , which issues out of Muskerry mountains , stands the City of Cork : and lastly in this Province is the fair City of VVaterford , having a commodious Haven for trade , and traffick . The Province of Leinster described . Leinster hath on the East the Irish Seas : VVestward on Connaught side , it s bounded by the River Shannon : Northward with the territory of Lougth , and Southward with part of Mounster . It s in length fourscore miles : in breadth seventy ▪ The airds clear , and mild : the soil generally fruitful , and plentifull both in fish , and flesh ▪ stored with corn , cattel , and pastures . It s well watered with Rivers , and for the most part well wooded , except the County Dublin , where it is much wanting : It breeds excellent Hobbies that amble very easily . It hath in it three Rivers of note , Shour , Neor , and Barraeo , which issue out of the huge Mountains Blandinae , and meet together before they empty themselves into the Ocean . In this Province are , 1. Kilkenny , a fair midland Town . 2. Kildare . 3. VVexford , which was the first English Collony . 4. Dublin , the Metropolitan City , which is strong , beautiful , and frequented by Merchants : Near to it is the beautiful Colledge consecrated to the holy Trinity , which Queen Elizabeth made an University . The Province of Connaught described . Connaught is bounded Eastward with part of Leinster : Northward with part of Ulser : Westward with the main Ocean , and Southward with part of Munster : It s in length one hundred six and twenty miles , and in breadth fourscore . The Air is not so pure , and clear as in other Provinces , by reason of the many Bogs . In it Twomond , or the County of Clare , is best both for Sea , and Soil . Galway commodious for shepheards . Maio replenished with Cattel , Deer , Hawks , and Hony , Slego with pasturidge . Le Trim full of rank grasse , and forrage . Roscomen , plain , and fruitful , fit for cattel , or husbandry . The principal City , and indeed the third in Ireland is Galway , built in manner much like a Tower , and is well frequented with Merchants , having a convenient Haven : near unto it is the Isle of Arran . The Province of Ulster described . Ulster on the North is divided with a narrow Sea from Scotland , Southward it extends to Connaught , and Leinster , and on the VVest is beaten with the vast Ocean . It s length is near one hundred miles from North to South , the breadth one hundred and thirty , and odd miles . The air is temperate , which causeth the ground to bring forth great store of several trees , both for building , and fruit-bearing , plentiful it is of grasse for Cattel , well furnished with horses , sheep , and Oxen. The Rivers carry Vessels for pleasure , and profit , furnished they are with great store of fish , especially of Salmons , abounding more in some of these Rivers , than in any other place in Europe . Indeed in some places this Country is barren , troubled with Loughs , Lakes , and thick woods , but in other places fruitful enough , if it were but well husbanded . The principal place in this Province is Armagh near unto the River Kalin , which though it make but a poor shew , yet lately was an Archiepiscopal See : wherein once sate Richard Fitz-Ralph , commonly called Armachanus , who Anno Christi 1355. wrote so sharply against the begging Friers , detesting such voluntary beggery in Christians . Thus was the state of Ireland before the late horrid rebellion brake forth , what alterations the same hath produced , I am not able to write . The Isle of Man Described . Man is situated in that part of the British Sea that is called St. Georges channel : It lyes between England and Ireland , containing in length about thirty miles , the broadest place exceeds not nine miles , the narrowest is not lesse than five . Generally it s an high land upon the Sea-Coasts , defended with rocks lying out into the Sea. The Harbours for shiping are , 1. Douglas the safest . 2. Rainsway , 3. Ramsey . 4. Laxie , all towards England : and Peel , a poor Harbour facing Ireland . It abounds with springs of water , which make diverse usefull Rivolets : the soil is indifferently fruitfull , yet much of it is mountainous : It yeilds Rie , Wheat , Barley , but especially Oates , of which they make their bread : It s stored with Beasts , Sheep of a course wooll , Horses of a small size , and Goates : there is no want of Fish , and plenty of Fowl. The Aire is quick and healthful : Frosts short , and seldome . Snow will soon dissolve because of the vicinity of the Sea : and its subject to extraordinary high winds . The Inhabitants are civil and laborious : their drink water , their meat Fish , their bedding generally hay , or straw : they are much addicted to the musick of the Violine , so that there is scarce a family but more or lesse can play upon it : they are ingenious in learning manifactures , and bear a great esteem , and reverence to the publick service of God : Naturally they are unchaste . Anno Christi 1649. it was given by the Parliament to Thomas Lord Fairfax , as a reward of the great services he had done for them . The Azores Islands Described . The Islands of Azores are nine in number : Tercera , St. Michael , St. George , St. Mary , Pico , Fayall , Graciosa , Flores , and Corvo . They are named Azores from the many Ayeries of Goshawks found there . Of these Tercera is the greatest , and fruitfullest : It abounds with Oil , Wine , Corn , Oade , Fruits , &c. Her best Town is Angra , her best Fort Brazeil , her Haven bad to Anchor in . Pico is the highest , being ( as some say ) above fifteen miles to the top , which is many times seen cleerly : but about the middle of it hang the clouds . It s about ten miles in circuit : It s for the most part composed of Brimstone , so that many times from the top issue forth flames of fire , as out of Aetna : Below are umbragious shades , and cold Rivolets , into which when the vomited fire is forced , those opposite Elements eccho forth their discontents in an hideous noise . In the Island of Tercera are some fountains , the water whereof is so hot , that it will boil an egg : There is also another fountain that turns wood into stone , and a Tree that grows by it hath that part of the root which grows in the water petrified : the other that is out , is Wood , as of other trees . A more particular description of the Kingdomes , and Countries contained in the continent of Europe . Spain Described . Spain was seized upon by the Sweves , Goths , and Vandals , Anno Christi ▪ 168. who remained in possession thereof more than four hundred years , till their King Rodrigues , with almost all his Nobility , was defeated by the Saracens , who were brought in by a certain Earl in revenge of the dishonour of his daughter , whom the King had ravished . These Saracens maintained themselves there , above seven hundred years , as well against the French , as the Spaniards themselves , who endeavoured to expell them . It was formerly divided into twelve Kingdomes , which were all reduced to one by Ferdinand , and Isabel Anno Christi 1474 , except that of Portugal , which was subjugated by Philip the second , and peaceably possessed by him , and his heirs , till the year 1640 as above . It was in the reign of the aforesaid Ferdinand , that the Indies and many other Islands were found out , the riches whereof hath much augmented the potency of Spain , and made her to aspire to the Monarchy of the world . The chief Rivers in Spain are 1. Tagus , formerly famous for his golden sands : It riseth in the mountain of Seira Molina , running by the City of Toledo , and then smoothly gliding by the walls of Lisbon in Portugal , it pays his tribute to the Western Ocean . 2. Ana ( now Guadiana ) which rising about the same place , afterwards runs under-ground for the space of fifteen miles , as our Mole in Surrey doth . 3. Baetis ( now Guadalquiver ) 4. Duerus , that runneth from its head in the hills of B●iscay , Westward : 5. Iberus , which having his head in the same Mountains , runs Eastward almost four hundred miles , of which two hundred is navigable . The chief hills are 1. Aurentius Saltus , stretching from the Pyrenean Mountains towards Portugall . 2. Siera Morena , declining from the middest of Spain towards the straits of Gibraltar . 3. Seira Nevada , which crosses the Kingdome of Granata from East to West : steep hills , amongst which the people speak the Arabick tongue perfectly . Whilst the Saracen Moors possessed Spain , they divided it into twelve Principallities , as 1. Leon and Oviedo , having on the East Biscay , on the South Castile , on the North the Ocean , on the West Gallicia : It yeildeth little , yet swift horses called Hobbies . The chief Towns are 1. Aviles on the sea side . 2. Palenza . 3. Oviedo . 4. Astorga . 5. Leon. 2. Navarre , having on the East the Pyrenean mountains , on the West Iberus , on the North Biscay , and on the South Aragon . The chief Cities are 1. Victoria . 2. Viana . 3. Sanguessa . 4. Pampelune , the Metrotropolis of the Country , Anno Christi . 1512. in the reign of Queen Katherine , who was married to John of Albert : the King of Spain raising an Army under pretence of rooting out the Moors , suddenly surprized this Kingdome , unprovided for resistance , and keeps it till this day , though the French have often attempted the recovery of it . 3 Corduba , comprehending Andaluzia , Granada , and Estremadura . Andaluzia , is the richest , and fruitfullest Country in all Spain : the chief Towns are , 1. Corduba , the Metropolitan , whence comes our true Cordovan Leather , made of the skins of a Sardinian Beast . Neer this City is a wood thirty miles long , consisting all of Olive trees . 2. Marchena , where are the best Jennets in all Spain . 3. Medina Sidonia , the Duke whereof was General of the Armado in eighty eight . 4. Lucar di Barameda , an haven Town . 5. Xeres , a haven Town also , whence come our Xeres Sack , commonly called Sherry-Sacks . 6. Tariffa , seated at the end of the Promontory towards Affrick . 7. Sevil , the fairest City in all Spain , in compasse six miles , environed with beautiful walls , and adorned with many magnificent buildings of Palaces , Churches , and Monasteries , and hath under its jurisdiction twenty thousand small Villages : It s also divided into two parts by the River Baetis , yet both are joyned together by a beautifull and stately Bridge . Hence come our Sevil Oranges , and from hence goeth the Indian Fleet. Analuzia in Spain , as well for plenty of all blessings of the Earth , as for the pleasures , and delights of the fields , is a meer terrestrial Paradise . The horses which shee produceth are so swift in course , that they seem ( according to the Proverb ) to be engendred by the Wind. Spain feeds an infinite number of Sheep , especially in Castile , where is made most excellent Cloath , and the wooll for the superlative finenesse thereof , is transported into other Countries : In other parts it is barren , through the lazinesse of the people ( as some think ) who love much better to put their hands to the Sword than to the plough . The people are melancholy and cholerick : sober , and content with a little , spending more upon the back than upon the belly : They are very ambitious , and good Souldiers , knowing as well how to use a victory , as to gain it ; and are more exactly observant of Discipline than any other Nation in the world . The Kingdome is hereditary , and for want of an heir male it falls to the distaff . Granada , which is bounded with Murcia on the East , Andaluzia on the West , Castile on the North , and the Mediterranean Sea on the South . The chief Cities are 1. Granata , a neat and stately Town , the houses being all built of freestone with curious workmanship : It hath many wholsome Springs about it , and is fenced about with a strong wall , in which are twelve Gates , and one hundred and thirty Turrets . 2. Alamia , famous for her Baths . 3. Malaga , whence comes our Malaga sacks . 4. Almeria , a great Port-Town . 5. Osuna . 1. Estremedura , watered with the River Batis : the chief Cities are 1. Merida . 2. Guadalo●nal , famous for her Mines of Gold and Silver . 4. Gallicia , a very mountainous Country : In it the chief Cities are , 1. Compostella , in which is an University . 2. Baiona , at the mouth of Minius . 3. Coronna , called the Groine , a place often spoken of in our wars with Spain in Queen Elizabeths time . 5. Biscaie , having Navarre on the East , Old Castile on the South , Leon on the West , and the Cantabrian Ocean on the North. The chief Cities are , 1. Tholosa . 2. St. Sebastian . 3. Fontaraby . 4. Bilbo . It abounds with good Wines , store of cattel , and the best sword-blades : It s mountainous , and woody ; out of the hills arise one hundred and fifty Rivers , of which Iberus and Duerus are the chief . It yeelds plenty of Iron , and good Timber for ships . They admit no Bishops amongst them ; and the women at all meetings drink first . 6. Toledo , the chief City is of the same name , standing upon the River Tagus , beautified with many Palaces of rare and admirable architecture , and fortified with good walls , on which stand one hundred and fifty Towers : it s seated almost in the midst of Spain , and is well inhabited by Noble men for pleasure , by Merchants for profit , and by souldiers , it being garrisoned . The Arch-Bishop hereof is the chief Prelate of Spain , President usually of the Inquisition , whose revenues amount to three hundred thousand Crowns per annum . It hath in it an University . 2. The next City is Calatrava , on the River Ana. 3. Talbora , on the River Tagus , a very neat City . 7. Murcia , The chief Cities whereof are , 1. Alicante , whence comes our true Ali●ant Wine , made of the juice of Mulberries growing here in great plenty . Murcia , on the River Segourg . 3. Cartagena , a brave haven upon the Mediterranean Sea. 8. Castile , bounded on the East with Navarre , Arragon , and Toledo : on the West with Portugal , on the North with Asturias , and on the South with Andaluzia , and Granada . It s now divided into the new , and old : the Old is on the North side , wherein the chief Cities are , 1. Soria . 2. Segovia , famous for Wooll , and cloathing 3. Validolid , a neat Town , and an University . 4. Avila . 5. Burgos . 6. Salamanca ; the chiefest University in Spain . New-Castile is on the South of the old : The chief Cities are , 1. Madrid , the Kings seat , and the most populous City in all Spain , though it bee seated in a barren Country . 2. Alcara de Henares , formerly Complutum , an University . 3. Alcantara . 4. Signeuca , a small Academy . 5. Cuenca , nigh to which is the Escurial , or Monastery of St. Lawrence , built by King Philip the second . A building of that magnificence , that no building , either in times past , or present is comparable to it . The Front towards the VVest is adorned with three stately Gates , the middlemost whereof leadeth into a very sumptuous Temple ; and into a Monastery wherein are one hundred and fifty Monks , of the order of St. Jerom , and a Colledge . That on the right hand openeth into divers offices belonging to the Monastery : That on the left into Schools , and out-houses belonging to the Colledge . At the four corners are four Turrets of excellent workmanship , and for height Majestical : towards the North is the Kings Palace : On the South part are diverse beautiful , and sumptuous Galleries . And on the East side , sundry Gardens , and walks very pleasing , and delightful . It contains in all eleven several Quadrangles , every one Cloistered about . Portugal described . 9. Portugal hath on the North the River Minius : On the South the River Ana : On the VVest the Ocean : and on the East Castile : formerly it was called Lusitania . The air is very healthful : the Country for the most part is hilly , and bare of Corn : But it abounds with Hony , VVine , Oil , Allom , Fruits , Fish , white-Marble , Salt , &c. It s in compasse eight hundred seventy and nine miles : the length three hundred and twenty : the breadth threescore : the most firtile part is about Conimbria : The people are excellent Mariners , and happy in forreign discoveries . The Rivers , great and small , are near two hundred : the greatest is Minius , full of red Lead , and its navigable one hundred miles . The chiefest Cities are , 1. Lisbon upon Tagus , famous for traffick : It s seven miles in compasse , containing above twenty thousand houses of neat and elegant building : It s walled about , wherein towards the Sea are two and twenty Gates , and towards the land sixteen : on the walls stand threescore and seven Turrets . 2. Miranda . 3. Braga . 4. Conimbra , a famous University . 5. Porto . At the Southern part of Portugal is the Cape of St. Vincent . After the overthrow of King Sebastian in the battel in Africk , where three Kings fell in one day , there were divers pretenders to the Crown of Portugal , and amongst the rest Philip the second , King of Spain was one , who made a shew that their titles should bee lawfully debated , yet in the mean time hee sent an Army under the Duke de Alva , seized on it by force , and so kept it , till within these few years the Portugals drave out the Spaniards ( as was aforesaid ) on a sudden , and made the Duke of Bragance , one of the family of the former pretenders , King : who keeps it till this day . The King of Spain by the losse of it hath lost one of the fairest Diamonds in this Crown ; having therewith lost the East Indies , and Brasile in the West . 10. Valentia , The chiefest City is of the same name , situated near the mouth of the River Guadalander ; In it is an University , &c. there is nothing of note in this Country . 11. Catalonia , which hath Iberus on the South , Arragon on the West , the Sea on the East , and the Pyrenian mountains on the North ; the chief Cities are , 1. Gironne . 2. Barcelona on the Sea , a Town of good strength . 3. Perpignan . 12. Arragon , is bounded with Catalonia on the East , Castile on the West , Navarre on the North , and Valentia on the South : the River Iberus runs through the midst of this Country . The chief Cities are , 1. Lerida , an University on the River Cinga , &c. there is nothing else of note . The Pyrenean Hills described . The Pyrenean Mountains stand as a natural boundary between the two great Monarchs of France , and Spain : they run in a ridge from Sea to Sea , the Cantabrian Ocean fiercely beating on the West , and the Mediterranean gently washing the East ends of them . The highest of them is called Canus , because it hath for the most part a white cap of Snow upon it , on the top whereof in a clear day , a man may see both the Seas . The French side of these mountains is naked , and barren , the Spanish very fruitful , and adorned with trees . France described . The Kingdome of France is composed of four and twenty Provinces , wherein are fifteen ArchBishopricks , ninety seven Bishopricks , ten Parliaments , fourteen Universities , and four orders of Knighthood . The French are so naturally inclined to Armes , that the Proverb saith , They are born souldiers , nor indeed can they stay long at rest ; for if they have no war with their neighbours , they quickly make it amongst themselves : Points of honour make them run into the field , as to a feast , so that many of the Nobility unhappily fall by Duels . They go like Thunderbolts to combats , and conquests , and overcome whatsoever opposes them ; but as soon as their heat is cooled , they turn their backs , and suddenly loose what they had gained with such reputation . The French are more than men ( saith the Proverb ) at the beginning of a fight , and lesse than women towards the end . The French Cavalry is the stoutest and best in the World. Their generosity is such , that they grudge not to praise the vertue even of their enemies , when they deserve it . They agree so ill out of their own Country ; that they make themselves disesteemed by it . France is wonderfully stored with Rivers , the chiefest whereof are , 1. Seine , which arising in Burgundy , passeth by Paris , and Rhoan , and receiving into it nine navigable streams , disembogueth it self into the Brittish Ocean . 2. Some upon which standeth Amiens , hath its head about St. Quintins , divides Picardy from Artois , and receiving eight lesser streams into it , falleth into the Sea. 3. Loyre , on which are seated Nants , and Orleance ; it riseth out of the great mountains in Avergne , runs six hundred miles , receiveth into it seventy two lesser rivulets , and so falleth into the Aquitane Ocean . 4. Rhoane , rising at Briga , three miles from the head of Rhene , watering Lyons , where it meets with Sone flowing from Alsatia ; then it waters Avignion , and admitting thirteen lesser brooks , it falls into the Mediterranean at Arles . 5. Garond , which running from the Pyrenean hills passeth by the walls of Burdeaux , and Tholouse : Of these Rivers it is said : The Seine is the richest ; the Rhoane the swiftest ; the Garond the greatest ; and the Loyer the sweetest . But come wee to a more particular description of the several Provinces . 1. Gascoyn , and Guien , are bounded with the Pyrenean Hills , the Aquitane Ocean , and the River Garond . The cheif Cities in it are , 1. Tholouse , wherein is a Parliamentary Court for the execution of Justice : the fields about it extend in length one hundred , in breadth , seventy French Leagues ; wherein was fought that dreadfull battel between Attila King of the Huns , that had in his Army five hundred thousand fighting men , and Aetius , the Roman Lieutenant in France , wherein the Romans were Victors , and slew of the Barbarians an hundred and fourscore thousand persons . 2. Burdeaux , where our King Richard the second was born : In it are an Vniversity , and Parliamentary Court , 3. Bazas on the Garond . 4. Raion , on the coast of Spain . On the North end of this Country stands the little Province of Xantoigne : the cheifest Cities whereof are Sainctes , and Rochel , the best fortified Town in all France , and formerly the strongest hold of the Protestants . 2. Poictou , which hath on the North Brittain , and Anjou : on the East the Dutchy of Berry : on the South Xantoigne , and Guien , and on the East the Aquitain Sea. The chief Cities are , 1. Poictiers ▪ on the River Clarius , next in greatness to Paris it self . 2. Castle Herauld , the title whereof was given to the family of Hamiltons in Scotland by Henry the second , and Francis his son , &c. 3. Anjou , is but a little Province , but very fruitfull , and yeilds the best wines in France . To it are annexed the Provinces of Turrain , and Main . The chief Towns of Anjou are , 1. Angiers , where is an University . 2. Beaufort , sometimes belonging to our Dukes of Lancaster . 3. Saumur , pleasantly seated on the Loyre , and an University : On the North sides of Anjou , between it , and Normandy , lyeth Main , whose chief Cities are , 1. Man 's , or Main , 2. Beaumont , 3. Vendosme . On the South-East between Anjou , and Berry , lyeth Toureine , and in it the Cities of 1. Toures , neer unto which Charles Martel overthrew an Army of four hundred thousand Saracens , under their Captain Abdaramen , and slew of them three hundred and seventy thousand , about the year 732. 2. Amboise , 3. Bloys , 4. Orleance , upon the Loyre : an University , wherein especially the civil Law is studied . 4. Britain , environed with Main , Tourain , and the Sea : in it are two good Havens , Brest , and St. Malo : the chief Cities are 1. Na●ts upon the bank of Loyre , where is a Parliament . 2. Rhenes . 3. Vannes . 4. St. Briene . 5. Rohan . 5. Normandy , which hath on the South Main , and the I le of France , on the East the River Some : on the other parts the Ocean : The river Seine runs through the middest of it . The chief Cities are ; 1. Constance , 2. Cane , 3. Bayeux , on the Sea side . 4. Pontoyse , 5. Roan , 6. Falaise , 7. Mortaigne . 8. Crecy , 9. Caux . 10. Verneil . The cheif Haven Towns are , Hareslew , Deep , and Newhaven . 6. The Isle of France , encompassed with the Seine , and other petty brooks : in it is seated the regal City of Paris , formerly Lutetia , quasi in luto sita , because situated in a clayie soil , whence grew the Proverb , It stains like the dirt of Paris . The City of Paris Described . Paris is in compass twelve miles : It stands in a most fertile soil : The Citizens are reputed to be about five hundred thousand . It s honoured with a Parliament , to which all others may appeal , from which not one : It hath in it a famous University , counted the first in Europe , containing fifty and five Colledges , built by Charles the great , Anno Christi 800. at the perswasion of Alcuinus , an English-man . It s seated on Seine , which serves the Town with little boats , and Barges , the river ebbing and flowing no higher than Pontelarch , about seventy and five miles below Paris . It was held by the English sixteen years , and in it our King Henry the sixth was crowned King of France and England in the Church of Nostre Dame , or our Lady , which Church is threescore and five fathom long , four and twenty broad , and fifteen high , above which the Steeples are raised thirty and four fathoms . In this Isle of France is also St. Vincents ; and somewhat Eastward Soysons , then Carenton , where the Protestants have a Church : Also the Royall Palace of Fountainbleau , one of the fairest houses in Christendome . Northward lyeth the Dukedome of Valois , whose prime City is Senlis , and next it Luzarch . 7. Berry and Burbon , which are environed with Poictou , Limosin , Avern , Burgondy , and Champain . The chief City in Berry is Bourges , well stored with sheep . It s watered with the River Cher , and hath in it thirty and three walled towns . In Bourges is a famous University . 2. Sancerre . 3. Argenton . 4. Casteau Rous. Burbon is watered with the Rivers of Loyre , and Alliere : The Cities are , 1. Burbon . 2. Molins . 3. Nevers . To Burbon belong Beavois , and Avern : In Beavois are the Cities of Beavois , and ville Franche : In Avern the chief Citie is Clermont ; then St. Floure , invincible by its situation . 3. Claudes Argues . 4. Maregnes , and 5. Aubigny . 8. Limosin , is environed with Berry , Poictou , Xantoigne , and Avergne . It s watered with the Rivers Vienne , and Vexerew . The chief Cities are , 1. Tulles . 2. Tuviers . 3. Maignai . 4. Limoges . 5. Chalue . South-West to Limosin are the ●●ttle Countries of Perigort , and Quercu , whereof the chief Towns are , 1. Mountalbon , situated on the Garond : A strong hold of the Protestants . 2. Cahors , a beautiful rich City . In Perigort are the Cities of Perigeux , and Sarlat . 9. Daulphine , is environed with Avergne on the West , Provence on the South , Savoy on the East , and Bresse on the North. The Rhoan runs through this Countrey , and meeting with Zone it washeth the walls of Lyons , a famous mart Town , and University . 2. Valence . 3. Vienna . 4. Grenoble , where is a Parliament . In the mountains bordering on this Country , and lying between it , Savoy , Provence , and Piedmont , dwell the Waldenses , many times formerly , and now of late grievously persecuted by the Popish Party . 10. Languedoc , is environed with the Pyrenean hills , Gascoin , the River Rhoan , and the Mediterranean Sea : the chief Cities are , 1. Narbon . 2. Montpelier on the sea side , which is a famous University for the study of Law , and Physick . 3. Nismes . 4. Agde . 5. Lodove . 11. Provence , is bounded with Languedoc , Dauphine , Piedmont , and the Mediterranean Sea. It s divided into three parts : one whereof belongs to the Pope , the Metropolis whereof is Avignion , seated on the River Rosne , wherein the Popes made their residence seventy years together ; in it is an University . The second part belongs to the Prince of Orang , wherein the chief City is Orang , famous for her rare and wonderful Antiquities . The third and greatest part belongs to the King of France : wherein are 1. Marseleis , a famous mart Town . 2. Aix , where is a Parliament . 3. Arles , wherein was held a Councill by Constantine , Anno Christi 313. 12. Picardy , and Champaigne , are environed about with Normandy , Belgia , Lorayn , Burgundy , Berry , Burbon , and France : It s divided into the higher , and lower : In the higher is 1. Callis , taken by our Edward the third after eleven Months sieg , Anno 1347. and suddenly lost by Queen Mary , Anno 1557. after it had been English two hundred years , 2. Bullen , taken by our King Henry the eight , 3. Terwin , taken by the same King , Maximilian the Emperor of Germany serving under his ensigns . In the lower Picardy are , 1. St. Quintins . 2. Abbeville , strong frontire Towns , 3. Peronne , 4. Amience , 5. Monstreville , 6. Guise . Campaigne hath in it , 1. Rheimes , where the Kings of France are Crowned , and anointed . In it is an University , and one Colledge for the entertainment of English fugitives . 2. Troys , 3. Brie . 4. Montargis , 5. Sens , 6. Auxerre . 7. Chalons . 13. The Dutchy of Burgundy , is bounded with Champaign , Bresse , and Burbonoys : The chief Cities whereof are , 1 Dijon , where is a Parliament , 2 Autun , 3 Beaulne , 4 Verdune , 5 Sologne , 6 Chalons , belonging to the Prince of Orange , 7 Alice : It s watered with ten Rivers . All these Provinces are under the King of France , and besides Cities , have in them thirty and four good Havens . Within the limits of France are three other Countries , which are not subject to the King of France , as 1 Savoy , 2 Lorrain , 3 the County of Burgundy , which last is bounded with Champaigne , Lorrain , Switzerland , and Bresse , and the Dutchy of Burgundy . The length of it is ninety miles , the breadth sixty : The Inhabitants are a warlike people , called commonly Walloons : The soil is exceeding fruitfull : it s watered with the Rivers Soan , Love , Dayne , and Doux , upon whose banks stands the fair , and strong City of Bezanson , an University . Dole also stands on the same River , a strong , rich , and beautiful City , and an University , wherein the Jesuits have a Colledge . 3. Salines . 4. Gray . 5. Arbois . 6. Boutenant . 7. Chastilion , and above three and twenty more walled Towns. 2 Lorrain , which is environed with part of Belgia , Alsatia , the County of Burgundy , and Champaigne : It abounds with Corn , Wine , Mines , Salt , Fish , and an excellent race of horses The people are hardy and politick , and are governed by a Duke : In it are store of Lakes well replenished with Fish , one whereof is fourteen miles in compasse : The chief Rivers are , 1. The Meure , 2. Mosa , 3. Mosella : The chief Cities are , 1. Nancy seated on the Meure , 2. St. Nicholas , well seated , neatly built , and very populous , but not walled about : 3. Vausoleur , 4. Pont Moson , 5. Neufa Chateau , 6. Vaudemant . Unto this Countrey belongs the County of Barrois , environed with the two streams of the River Marne : the chief Towns are , Barleduc , Lamot , Arg , and Ligni . 3. Savoy , which is bounded with Dauphine , Bress , Switzerland , and Piedmont . Within the limits of this Countrey stands the famous City of Geneva , being but two English miles in circuit , and the territories thereof stretch but two leagues and an half of each side . At the end of the City is the lake Lemannus , and the River Rhoan divides it into two parts . This little Common-wealth by the assistance of God , resisted a great siedg laid against it by the Duke of Savoy , Anno Christi 1589 : As also another attempt made by Charles Emanuel , Duke of Savoy , to have taken her by surprise . Hee secretly listed one thousand and two hundred men , under the command of Mounsieur d' Aubigny , who by means of great store of Ladders , and other instruments got to the number of two hundred into the Town , whilst the Duke was following with some Regiments for recruit : But being discovered , and the Citizens running to their Arms , it pleased God to strike those which were entered with such a Pannick fear , that they returned the same way they came , without having been able so much as to seize upon one gate , to let in the other Forces . Thus this great design so long premeditated , so secretly carried on , so successefully begun , and almost compleatly executed , was by the watchful eye of Gods Providence over his people , prevented : and this hot Camisado hath made them of Geneva stand better upon their guard ever since . They use to punish Adultery with death , and if any malefactor fly thither for refuge , they punish him after the custome of the country where the crime was committed . The chief Cities of Savoy , are 1. Chambery the Dukes seat : It stands in a pleasant valley amongst the Mountains , and is beautified with many neat houses , well fortified with a strong Castle , and some outworks . 2. Tarentaise , which commands the passage into Italy through the hills Geneura . 3. Bramont . 4. Aquibelle . 5. Carboneirs . 6. Maurienne . On the North East of Savoy is the County of Bresse : the chief Towns whereof are , 1. Chattillion 2. Mont Real , 3. Bourg , well seated and fortified . The Marquisat of Saluzzes is seated in Piedmont , a part of Italy . Piedmont it self , being bounded with Millaine on the East , Savoy on the West , Switzerland on the North , and the Mediterranean on the South : A fruitful Country compared with Savoy , but inferior to the rest of Italy . It hath in it one hundred and sixty walled places , and is very populous : It hath in it fifty Earldomes , and fifteen Marquisates : It s divided betwixt the Dukes of Savoy , and Mantua , the River Tenarus parting their possessions : The chief Towns belonging to the Savoyard are , 1. Turin built on the banks of the River Duria : In it is the Palace of the Duke of Savoy , and an University . 2. Aoste . 3. Vercelli , a strong Town . 4. Inurea , &c. The Alps described . The Mountains of the Alpes , which require five dayes to bee ascended , divide France , and Germany from Italy : they are alwayes covered with Snow : Hanibal made a way through them with fire , and Vineger . They begin at Savona , and having run a good space in a continued hill , are at last divided into many parts : There are five passages over them into Italy : three out of France , and two out of Germany : The first out of France is through Provence , close upon the Tyrenean Seas , and so through Liguria , which is the easiest . The second through the Hills called Geneura , into the Marquisat of Saluzzes , and so into Lombardy : The third is over Mount Cenis , through the Country of Turin . The first way out of Germany is through the Grisons Country , by the Town of Valtolin ; the other way is through the Country of Tyrol , by the Towns of Inspurg , and Trent . Italy described . This Country abounds with Rice , Silks , Velvets , Sattins , Taffaties , Grograms , Rash , Fustians , Gold Wire , Allom , Glasses , &c. The chief Rivers in it are , 1. Poe , which riseth out of the Alps , and running through Lombardy , emptieth it self into the Adriatique Sea. 2. Rubicon . 3. Tyber . Italy is usually divided into six parts ; but the principalities thereof are ten ; as 1. The Kingdome of Naples , having the land of the Church on one side , and the Sea on all others . It s in compasse one thousand four hundred sixty and eight miles : It abounds with Mines of divers Mettals , and the choisest Wines : The chiefest Provinces in it are , 1. Terra di Lavoro , formerly Campania , wherein the chiefest Cities are , 1. Cajeta , seated on the Sea side . 2. Naples the Metropolis , and a beautiful City containing seven miles in compasse : In this City , the French , or Neapolitan disease was first known in Christendome : It stands on the Sea shore , and is fortified with four Castles . 3. Capua , which emasculated the valor of Hanibals souldiers . 4. Cuma , nigh to which is the Lake Avernus , the stink whereof poisons birds that flye over it . 5. Baiae , famous for the Baths . 6. Nola. 7. Puteoli . 8. Misenum , nigh unto which is the Hill Vesuvius , that casteth forth flames of fire , and in the reign of Titus it cast forth such abundance of smoak , and ashes , as darkned the Sun , and overwhelmed two Cities . 2. Abruzzo , whereof the chief Towns are , 1. Aquilea . 2. Beneventum . 3. Aquino , where Thomas Aquinas was born . 4. Sulmo , Ovids birth-place . 3. Calabria inferior , whose chief Cities are , 1. Peste , where Roses blossom thrice in a year . 2. Salernum , famous for the study of Physick . 3. Consensia . 4. Regium . 5. Locris . 4. Calabria Superior , wherein the chief Towns are , 1. Tarentum , 2. Crotona . 3. Polycastrum . 4. Amicle . 5. Sybaris . 6. St. Severine . 5. Terra di Otranto , wherein the chief Cities are , 1. Brundusium , one of the best Havens in the world . 2. Hydruntum , now Otranto . 3. Gallipolis . 6. Puglia , the Cities whereof are , 1. Manfredonia . 2. Cannae , where Hanibal slew of the Romans forty two thousand and seven hundred , and had hee followed that victory hee had been Master of Rome . In this Country is the Hill Gargalus , or Mount St. Angelo , one hundred and twenty miles in compasse , strengthened both by nature , and Art : it abounds with cattel : The people in these two Provinces are troubled with a Tarantula , which is only cured by Musick . 2. The land of the Church , which North and South is extended from the Adriatick to the Tuscan Seas ; the East bounds are Axafenus and Trontus , which divide it from Naples : North-West its bounded with the Rivers Poe , and Fiore , which divide it from the Venetians ; and South-West with Pisseo , which parts it from the Florentines : The Provinces hereof are , 1. Romandiola extending from Rubicon East , to the Venetians on the West : from the Appenine Hills South , to Padus , and the Adriatique on the North. The chief Cities are , 1. Bononia , the principal University in Italy , where the civil Laws are much studied , seated on the River Aposa . 2. Rimana , formerly Ariminum , on the mouth of the River Rubicon . 3. Cervia , on the Adriatique Sea , where great store of salt is made . 4. Ferrara , whose territories stretch in length one hundred and sixty miles , and in breadth fifty , wherein are contained the brave Cities of Modena , and Rhegium : Ferrara the chief-City is seated on the bank of Poe , a broad , deep , and swift River , which guards it on the one side , and on the other it s fortified with strong walls , and a large moat . In the midst of the City is a large Green , into which there open on all sides nineteen streets , most of them half a mile long , and so even , that the ends of them may bee easily seen . The whole compasse is five miles . 5. Ravenna . 2. Marcha Anconitana , environed with Romagna , the Appennine , Naples , and the Adriatique : The chief Towns are , 1. Ancona , seated on the Hill Cimmerius , and it is an Haven Town . 2. Ascoli the fair . 3. Firmo the strong . 4. Macerata . 5. Adria , which gave the name to the neighbouring Sea. 6. Narma . 7. Humona . 8. Loretto , famous for the Pilgrimages made thither . 3. The Dukedome of Spoleto , is situate under the Appennine Hills . The chief Cities are , 1. Spoleto . 2. Ovietto , seated on a very high Rock , where is a Church very lightsome , and yet the Windows are made of Alabaster in stead of Glasse . 3. Perugia . 4. Asis . In this Country is the Lake of Perugia , thirty miles in compasse . Near which Hanibal slew Flaminius with fifteen thousand of his Romane souldiers . 4. St. Peters Patrimony , containing Campagna di Roma ( formerly Latium ) and part of Hetruria . The chief Cities are , 1. Alba. 2. Ostia , at the mouth of Tyber . 3. Antrum . 4. Tybur . 5. Praen●ste . 6. Ardea . 7. Gabii . 8. Veii : a large and rich City . 9. Tivolis . 10. Rome , seated on the River Tyber , enlarged with the receit of two and forty Rivers , and is distant from the sea fifteen miles . See old Rome described afterwards . The Roman Empire was extended from the Irish Seas in the West , to the River Euphrates in the East , three thousand miles : and from Danubius in the North , to Mount Atlas in the South , two hundred miles . The revenues of the Empire were estimated to amount to one hundred and fifty millions of crowns per annum . But Rome as now , is but eleven miles in compasse , within which also there is much wast ground : The inhabitants are about two hundred thousand , two parts whereof are Clergie men , and Curtesans , the latter being seldome under forty thousand , which pay to the Pope thirty thousand Duckats per annum . The principal buildings are the Church of St. Peter : The Castle of St. Angelo , an impregnable fortresse : The Popes Palace called Belvidere : And the Vatican Library . 3. The Common-Wealth of Venice hath many territories belonging to it , the length whereof is above one thousand miles , but the breadth far lesse . For the City of Venice it self , see the description of it afterwards . The chief Provinces belonging to it are , 1. Marca Trevigiana , having on the South the River Poe , on the West the Dutchy of Millaine , on the East Frivli , and the Gulph of Venice , and on the North Tirol : The chief City is Treviso , 2. Padua , where an University was setled Anno Christi 1220. famous for Physicians , and their Garden of Simples . See the description of it afterwards . 3. Vincenza . 4. Brescia ; the second City for bigness and beauty in all Lombardy : Her territories are in length one hundred , in breadth fifty miles . 5. Verona , seated on the Athesis . It boasteth of an Amphitheater , able to contain eighty t●ousand people : Her territories are threescore and five miles in length , and forty in breadth . 6. Briscello . 7. Bergamo . 8. Este. 9. Crema , a strong Fort against the Millanois . 2. Frivli , formerly called Forum Julii ; It s environed with Istria , the Alps , Trevigiana , and the Adriatique : It s in length fifty miles , and the breadth no lesse . The chief Cities are , 1. Aquilegia , seated on the Natisco . 2. Treist close to the Sea. 3. Gorritia . 4. Palma , excellently fortified . 5. Cividad di Austria . 3. Istria environed with the Sea , Frivli , and Carniola : It s in compass two hundred miles , the air very unwholesome : The chief Towns are , 1. Cape d' Istria , or Justinople . 2. Pola . 3. Parenza . 4. Portula . 5. Rubinum . 6. Monsona . The Polity whereby this Common-wealth hath so long subsisted is an Aristocracie : wherein , 1. They exempt their Citizens from the wars , and hire others in their places , so that by their death the Common-wealth sustains the lesse losse . 2. They entertain some forreign Prince for their General , whom , when the wars are ended , they presently discard , by which means they avoid factions , and servitude , which were like to happen if they should imploy any of their own people , who by his vertue , and valour might win the hearts of the souldiers , and so make himself their Prince . 3. Their Laws suffer not the younger sons of their Nobility and Gentry to marry , least the number increasing should diminish the dignity , yet they allow them unlawful pleasures , and for their sakes permit publick Stewes . 4. The Dukedome of Florence containing the greater part of Tuscany : It s parted from Genoa on the West by the Magra , and the strong Town Sarezana : From Romagna , and Ancona on the North by the Appennine Hills : On the East by the Pisseo , and on the South by the Tyrrhene Seas . The chief Cities are , 1. Florence seated nigh to the confluence of Arnus , and Chianus : See the description of it afterwards . Charles the Arch-Duke was wont to say , that it was a City to bee seen on Holy dayes only . 2. Pisa , a brave and strong City . 3. Sienna , in whose territories are Orbitello , Pienza , Soana , and six and twenty other walled Towns. 4. Pistoya , where began the factions of the Guelphs , and Gibbilines . 5. Massa , famous for her Quarries of white Marble . 6. Volaterra . 7. Arrezzo . 8. Cortona , seated under the Appennine . 9. Carara . 10. Borgo San Sepulchro . 11. Ligorne , a famous Haven seated at the mouth of the River Arnus . The whole length of this Dukdome is two hundred and sixty miles , the breadth not much lesse . The people are great Merchants . 5. The Dukedome of Millaine , which hath on the East Mantua and Parma : on the South Liguria : on the North Trevigiana , and on the West Piedmont : It stands wholly in Lombardy , the Garden of Italy . The chief Cities are , 1. Pavia , on the River Ticinus , an University . 2. Lodi . 3. Alexandria , a place of great strength . 4. Cremona , famous for her high Tower. 5. Como , seated on a Lake so named . 6. Millaine , honoured with an University : See this stately City described afterwards . The Dukedome of Mantua bounded on the East with Romagna , on the West with Millaine , on the North with Trevigiana , and on the South with Parma , and Placentia . To this belongs the Dukedome of Mountferrat , situated on the South-East part of Piedmont , the chief Cities whereof are , 1. Alba. 2. Casala St. Vas. 3. Nicaea , or Niza ; and 4. Isola . The chief Cities of Mantua are , 1. Mirabella . 2. Lucera . 3. Capriana . 4. Modena . 5. Reggio . 6. Cuneto . 7. Mantua , a very strong Town , environed on three sides with a water that is three quarters of a mile broad , and on the fourth with a wall . 7. The Dukedome of Urbin which lies in the midst of the Papal territories having the Adriatique on the North , the Appennine on the South , Romagna on the West , and Marca Anconitana on the East . In it are two hundred Castles , and seven Cities , the chief whereof are , 1. Urbin , at the foot of the Appennine , 2. Belforto , 3. Pisauro , a good Haven , 4. Cabo , 5. Fano , Sea Towns also . 8. The Principality of Parma , and Placentia , which hath on the North Mantua , on the South the Appennine , on the West Millain , & on the East Modena . Here are made those excellent Cheeses called Parmesans . Parma is seated on the little River Pirina , and Placentia on the Po. To this principallity belongs also Mirandula , with her Territories , where was born that famous Scholler , John Picus Mirandula . 9. The Common-wealth of Genoa , containing Liguria , which hath on the East the River Varus , on the West the River Magra , which parts it from Tuscany , on the North the Appennine , and on the South the Ligurian Seas : It s in compasse fourscore miles , but not so much in breadth . The people are much given to Usury , whence one said merrily , that in Christendome there were neither Schollers enough , nor Gentlemen enough , nor Jews enough , and being answered that there were of all these rather too great plenty than any scarcity : He replyed , That if there were Schollers enough , there would not bee so many double , and treble beneficed men ; and if there were Gentlemen enough , so many Pesants would not be ranked amongst the Gentry ; and if there were Jews enough , so many Christians would not professe Usury . The chief Towns are , 1. Ceva . 2. Finaly . 3. Noli . 4. Sarazena . 5. Genoa . in compasse eight miles : the building for the two first stories are built of Marble , curiously wrought , but by the Law they are forbidden to use marble any higher . It hath a very spacious Haven , well fortified , where ships may ride in safety . 10. The state of Luca , which is situated in Tuscany : the City is three miles in compass , the Territories eighty miles , in which they can raise three thousand horse , and fifteen thousand foot upon occasion . And thus I have done with Italy , and come to the description of the chief Cities in it . The chief Cities in Italy described . A Description of old Rome , and the chiefest Rarities thereof . Rome when it was first built was but two & twenty miles in compasse : it was situated upon dainty hills , in a most healthfull air : had a brave River running by it , with the more ease to convey the in-land commodities for her necessity , and delight ; it had the Sea at a convenient distance , not too neer , whereby shee might be annoyed with Forreign Navies , nor so remote , but that shee might bee supplyed with outlandish Commodities . The River Tiber at Rome is four hundred foot broad , and so deep that it will carry ships of the greatest burden . It s about sixteen miles distant from the Sea. It was almost round in compasse . The Suburbs in processe of time grew so great , that Aurelian the Emperor built new walls , which were almost fifty miles in compasse , the walls were adorned with seven hundred and forty Turrets : And yet again , the Suburds in a little time grew so great , that one of them was fifteen miles long , and reacht even to the Sea , and in Augustus his time , there was numbred in Rome above three hundred , and twenty thousand poor people that received relief from the publick : Besides the number of Bondmen was very great : few rich men , but they had an hundred and some four hundred a peece : Seneca saith in his time that the Inhabitants were so many , that the spatious and innumerable houses were scarce able to contain them : that a great part of them were Forreigners that came from all parts of the world to live there : So that the number of Inhabitants was reckoned to bee at least four millions . These people were sustained with provisions brought out of all Nations : so that Rome seemed to bee the common Mart of the whole World. Heliogabalus to shew the greatnesse of the City ; caused all the Spiders to be gathered and put together , which being weighed , amounted to ten thousand pound weight , and a great plague breaking out at Rome , for many dayes together , there dyed ten thousand persons . The houses were generally built very high , that so they might bee the more capacious , insomuch as Augustus was fain to make a Decree , that their buildings should not exceed seventy foot in height , conceiving that they marred the delicacy of the air , by their over-much shadow : but this extended only to private mens houses , for the great men were not limited . But besides the great height of the houses , they were beautified by the matter whereof they were built , by the Architecture , and by the Symmetry of them , wherein Art and Elegancy strove for priority . And for that end , what exquisite workmen soever Greece , or Asia brought forth , they were either sent for , or came of their own accord to beautify this Imperiall City , especially in Augustus's time , who made his boasts , Marmoream se relinquere , quam lateritiam accepisset : that hee should leave Rome built of Marble , which hee found built of Bricks . Nero also when hee had burned a great part of it , at his own charges built it up again , beautifying it with excellently composed streets large wayes , and curious porches to all the houses , which three things were a great Ornament to the City : whereupon Cassiodorus saith , Our fore-Fathers tell us of the seven wonders of the world : The Temple of Diana at Ephesus : The costly Tomb of King Mausolus : The brazen Statue of the Sun in the Isle of Rhodes , called the Colossus : The Image of Jupiter Olympicus made by Phidias : The house of Cyrus King of the Medes and Persians , built by Memnon : The walls of Babylon built by Semiramis : And the Pyramides of Egypt . But now ( saith hee ) the City of Rome is the greatest miracle of them all . There were in it four hundred twenty four Temples erected to their Idol-gods . There were two Capitols in Rome ; The old built by Numa , the new begun by Tarquinius Priscus , and Superbus , finished by Horatius Pulvillus Consul , upon the Saturnin , or Tarpeian , or Capitoline hill . It was eight acres , or eight hundred feet in compasse , almost four square . It was ascended unto by one hundred steps on the South part , which looked towards the market place , and Palace , it would hold eight thousand men . It was covered with Brasse-tiles all guilt with Gold ; There were three Chappels in it , to one of which ( viz. Jupiters ) Augustus gave sixteen thousand pound weight of gold , and jewels worth almost as much more , twelve thousand talents were spent in gilding of it . The gates were covered with thick plates of Gold. The only foundations of this Capitol cost Tarquinius forty thousand pound weight of silver , the pillars of it were cut out of a Quarry of Marble , called Pentick-marble , and they were as thick as long . Plut. Next after the Capitol , the Pantheon is worthily noted . It was built by Agrippa , son in Law to Augustus in the year of the City seven hundred twenty and nine . The Architecture of it was admirable , the beauty , and proportion of all the parts most exquisite : the breadth of it was one hundred forty and four feet , and the height as much : It was wholly covered over with very great tiles of Brass richly guilt . In the reign of Trajan it was burnt by lightning , and re-built by H●drian . The Temple of Peace was built by Vespasian , three hundred foot long , and two hundred broad : It was the most beautifull of all the Temples in the City , and enriched with gifts of inestimable value : It was adorned with Statues , and pictures of most exquisite workmanship : yea and all the rarities were collected into this Temple , for the sight whereof men formerly used to travell through the whole world . And here also hee placed those vessels which formerly belonged to the Temple of Hierusalem , and were brought from thence by Titus at the sacking of it . It was burnt down in the time of Commodus , either with fire from heaven , or arising out of the earth after a little Earthquake . There were an infinite number of Baths both publike , and private in Rome . Some of which baths , were all paved with plates of silver and set with rows of Pillars for ornament . Antoninus's bath had sixteen hundred seats of polished Marble in it . The Appian Causey was built by Appius Claudius Censor ▪ It reached from Rome to Capua , the bounds of the Empire that way , at that time ; which was afterwards lengthened to Brundusium by Julius , and Augustus Caesar , in all three hundred and fifty miles long , and so broad , that two coaches might easily pass by one another , being about twenty and five foot broad . It was made of hard flinty stones , hewen and laid so close together ( yet without any morter or claspes of Iron ) that it seemed all of onestone ; the stones were three , four , and five feet square : nine hundred years after it was made , the stones were not one whit dis-joynted or broken , ever and anon on the sides were stones whereon persons might sit , or lay their burdens , or get on horseback , and at every miles end , high stones ( or pillars ) were raised , whereon were engraven the number of the miles . Likewise there were many Monuments on both sides with witty inscriptions , or pretty inventions on them , yeelding both matter of mirth , and seriousness to the travellers . There were fourteen ( saith Pliny ) twenty ( saith P. Victor ) Aquaeducts in Rome ; the chiefest of which was the Claudian , began by Caligula , and finished by Claudius ; so big as a man might ride on horseback in it ; brought forty miles to the City in a level , through the Mountains , and over the Vallies ; as high as the highest hill in the City : seven millions and a half were spent in making it . There were besides in the City one thousand three hundred fifty two Lakes , or great receptacles of water for common use . The Cloacae , or common sewers , were made by Tarquinius Priscus ; they were so wide , that a Cart loaden with Hay might passe along them , viz. sixteen foot wide , and as many high . There were seven chief armes from the seven hills ( besides several smaller from other parts ) which ran into the main Channel . Notwithstanding all the weight of building upon them , and several earthquakes , they remained firm almost eight hundred years . And at one time when they were out of repair , there were a thousand talents spent in repairing of them . There was an infinite number of Statues , or Images in every part of the City , costly for their matter , and curious for their workmanship : some Authors say , that there were near as many of them , as there were living people in the City ; some of them were of polished Marble ; infinite of brass , some of Ivory , some of Silver , and some of Gold. Domitian the Emperour commanded that no statues should bee made for him in the Capitol , but such as were all of silver , or all gold , solid , and not hollow , each of them weighing at least an hundred pound weight : Commodus the Emperor had a statue made for him of gold that weighed a thousand pound weight : Together with a Bull and a Cow of the same mettal , as if hee had been the founder of the City . Hee had also in the Market-place a Pillar erected , and his Statue made upon it , of a thousand five hundred pounds weight of silver . Their statues of brass were most of them guilt , and so were many of their statues of silver . Some of them were of a Colossaean bigness , others mounted on horse-back , and in several postures , and habits : For the preserving of all which from hurt , there was one who was called Comes , or an Earl , whose office it was , continually to walk up and down in the night , attended with many souldiers , that none might wrong them , and besides it was death for any man to do it . Lipsius de Mag. Rom. Imperii . Rome was for her beauty and bravery called Aurea , and Aeterna , and the Romanes thought that the Monarchy of the World was tyed to them with chains of Adamant . But God hath confuted their golden dreams by breaking their Empire , and given up their City six several times in one hundred thirty and nine years space , into the hands of Barbarians , who exercised therein all kinde of cruelty : besides , it is observed that Rome , since it became Papal , was never besieged by any enemy , but it was taken . Sybil long since prophesied . Tota eris in cineres , quasi nunquam Roma fuisses . The manner of the Romane Triumphs : and particularly that of Palus Aemylius after the conquest of Perseus King of Macedon . First , the people having set up sundry scaffolds as well in the lists , and field called Circos , where the games , and races of horses , and Charrets used to bee , as also about the Market-place , and in all the streets through which the Triumph should pass , they all presented themselves in their best gowns , to see the magnificence , and state thereof . All the Temples of the Gods were set wide open , hanged full of Garlands of flowers , and all perfumed within . Through all the quarters of the City were set many Sergeants , and other officers , with tipstaves to order the stragling people , and to keep them from pestring the streets , or hindring the triumph which lasted three dayes . The first day was scant sufficient to see the passing by of the Images , Tables , Pictures , and Statues of a wonderful bignesse , all wonne , and gotten of their enemies , and now drawn upon two hundred and fifty Charrets . The second day there were carried upon a great number of Carts all the fairest , and richest Armor of the Macedonians , as well of Copper , as of Iron , and Steele , all glistering bright , being newly furbished , and artificially laid in order : Fair Burganets upon Targets , Habergions , and Corslets upon greaves : Round Targets of the Cretans , and Javelins of the Thracians , and arrows amongst the armed pikes : All bound so trimly one to another , that one hitting against another as they were drawn , made such a sound , and noise as was fearful to hear . After these Carts there followed three thousand men , which carried the ready mony in seven hundred and fifty Vessels which weighed about three Talents a peece , each of them carried by four men . Others carried great bowles , cups and goblets of silver , and other pots to drink in , beautiful to behold , as well for their bignesse , as for the great , and singular embossed work about them . The third day early in the morning the Trumpets sounded the brave alarum they give at an assault , after whom followed one hundred and twenty goodly fat Oxen , with their horns guilt , and garlands of flowers , and nosegaies about their heads , and by them went many young men with aprons of needle-work about their middles , who led them to the Sacrifice , and with them young boyes that carried goodly Basons of gold and silver to receive , and sprinkle the blood of the Sacrifices about . After these followed all those that carryed all coins of gold , and Basons , and Vessels , each of them weighing three Talents . Then was carryed the great holy cup which Aemylius had caused to bee made of massy gold , set full of precious stones , weighing ten Talents for an offering to the gods . Next to them went they which carryed Plate , made , and wrought after Antick fashions , and the admirable cups of the ancient Kings of Macedon : as the cup called Antigonus , and another Seleucus : and to bee brief , all the whole cup-broad of plate of gold , and silver of King Perseus : and next them came the Kings Charriot with his Armour , and his royal Crown upon the same . A little after followed the Kings Children , whom they led prisoners with the train of their School Masters , and other Officers , and their servants weeping , and lamenting , who held up their hands to the people that looked upon them , thereby teaching the young Children to do the like , and to ask mercy , and grace at the peoples hands . There were three pretty little Children , two sons , and a Daughter amongst them , who by reason of their tender years lacked understanding , which made them ( poor souls ) insensible of their present misery , and that moved the people so much the more to pitty them , seeing the poor little infants that knew not the change of their hard hap : so that through compassion to them , they had almost let the Father pass without looking upon him : yea many of the peoples hearts did so melt for pitty , that the tears ran down their cheeks till they were past , and gone a good way out of sight . King Perseus the Father followed after his Children , and their train : Hee was cloathed in a black gown , with a pair of slippers on his feet , after his Country manner : Hee shewed by his countenance , his troubled mind , being opprest with sorrow for his most miserable estate , and condition : Hee was followed with his kinsfolk , his familiar friends , his officers , and houshold servants , their faces being disfigured with blubbering , shewing to the world by their lamentable tears , and sorrowful eyes cast upon their unfortunate Master , how much they sorrowed , and bewailed his most hard and woful estate , whilest they made little account of their own misery . After all these , there followed four hundred Princely Crowns of gold , which the Cities , and Towns of Greece had purposely sent by their Ambassadors unto Aemylius , to honour his victory : And last of all came Aemylius himself in his Triumphant Chariot , which was passing sumptuously set forth , and adorned : This was a gallant sight to behold , and yet the person himself was worth looking on without all that great pomp , and magnificence : for hee was cloathed in a purple gown , curiously branched with gold , carrying in his right hand a bough of Lawrel , as all his Army did the like , the which being divided by bands and companies : followed the Triumphant Chariot of their Captain , some of the souldiers singing songs of victory , according to the usual manner of the Romans in the like cases , mingleing them with merry , and pleasant toyes , as glorying , and rejoycing in their General : others of them sang songs of Triumph in the honour , and praise of Aemylius his noble conquests , and victorys : so that hee was openly praised , blessed and honoured of all , and neither hated , nor envied of any that were good , and honest . Plut. in vita ejus . Rome was so populous when Paulus Aemylius was Censor , that being mustered by him , they were found to bee three hundred thirty seven thousand four hundred fifty and two men . The manner of Pompey's third Triumph . For the statelinesse and magnificence of this Triumph , though Pompey had two dayes to shew it in , yet were there many things , which for want of time were not seen ; even so many as would have served to have set forth another Triumph . In the first place there were Tables carryed , whereon were written the names and titles of all the people , and Nations which hee had conquered , and for which hee triumphed ; as the Kingdomes of Pontus , Armenia , Cappadocia , Paphlagonia , Media , Colchis , Iberia , Albania , Syria , Cilicia , and Mesopotamia : as also the people that dwell about Phaenicia , Palaestine , Judaea , and Arabia : and all the Pirates which hee had overcome both by Sea , and Land , in all parts of the world : In all these Countries , hee had taken a thousand Castles , almost nine hundred Cities , and walled Towns ▪ Of Pirates ships eight hundred : Hee had replenished again with people , nine and thirty desolate Towns that were left without Inhabitants : In these Tables was further declared , that before these conquests the revenues of the Common-wealth of Rome were but five thousand Myriads per annum , but now Pompey had made them eight thousand and five hundred Myriads per annum : and that hee had brought now for the Treasury in ready gold and silver , Plate and Jewels , the value of twenty thousand Talents , besides that which hee had distributed amongst his souldiers , of which hee that had least for his share , had one thousand five hundred Drachma's : The prisoners that were led in this Triumph , besides the Captains of the Pirates , were , the son of Tygranes , King of Armenia , with his wife and daughter : The wife of King Tygranes himself , called Zosime : Aristobulus , King of Judaea : Mithridates sister , with her five sons , and some Ladies of Scythia : The hostages also of the Iberians , and Albanians , and of the Kings of the Commagenians : beside many other things too large to recite : But that which made his honour the greatest , and whereunto never any of the Roman Consuls attained , was , that in his three Triumphs , hee triumphed over the three parts of the world : In his first over Africk , in his second over Europe , and now in this third over Asia , which was almost all the then known world ; and all this before hee was forty years old . Plut. In vita ejus . A Description of the City of Venice , with her Rarities , which was begun to bee built Anno Christi 421. upon the 25th of March , and upon seventy and two Islands . This Wonder of Cities , is seated in the bosome , or betwixt the Armes of the Adriatick Sea : It is built upon four thousand Islands , and is ( as it were ) chained together by four thousand Bridges . The occasion which made these watry Isles a mansion for men , was when that Northern Deluge of Goths , Vandals , Huns , and Longobards did overflow all Italy , the people of all sorts fled to these lakes , to avoid the land torrent that was like to swallow them up ; and finding the Air to bee gentle , and fit for habitation , and propagation , they pitched their Tents upon these Isles , and associated them by conjoyning Bridges . There are seventy two Isles that support Venice : and the nearest part of the Continent is five miles distant : There are banks , and ditches cast up to preserve her from the impetuousnesse of the waves of the Sea , extending in length above six miles . Shee is above eight miles in circuit . Through the banks in seven places , there are passages broken for boats , but not for bigger vessels . Besides there be above twenty thousand Gondolaes , or Boats , which ply up and down perpetually , in each of which are two rowers at least , so that upon occasion , shee can suddenly make an Army of above fifty thousand Gondoliers . Shee hath for her Motto , Nec fluctu , nec flatu movetur . Nor winds , nor waves can stir her . Her Fabriques , publick and private are extraordinary specious , and sumptuous , and her streets so neat , and evenly paved , that in the depth of winter a man may walk up , and down in a pair of Sattin Pan-tables , and Crimson Silk stockings , and not bee dirtied . There are above two hundred Palaces fit to receive any Prince with his ordinary retinue : Her situation is so rare , every street almost having an arm of the Sea running thorow it ; and her structures so magnificent , and neat , that shee ravisheth therewith all strangers that come to visit her . She hath in her one hundred and fifty Churches , and Monasteries : but especially three things worthy of sight , viz. St. Mark 's Church and Steeple , the Treasury , and the Arsenal . St. Mark 's Church is built throughout with rare Mosaique work , and yet the furniture of the Church surpasseth the Fabrique in richnesse ; Her walls are inlaid in many places with precious stones of diverse colours , and in such a manner , that they seem rather to be the work of Nature , than of Art. It is built in the form of a Crosse , whose corners are highly vaulted , and covered with bright Lead , as all the rest of the Church is . The whole Bulk is supported with most curious Arches joyned together by marvellous Art. The inside from the middle to the highest part thereof glistereth with gold , and the concavity of the vaults is enriched with divers curious , and antick pictures . That which is from the gilding down to the pavement , is excellently joyned together with goodly Tables of Marble , by whose pleasant veins in form of rays , the eyes of the beholders are rather fed than satisfied . The seats below are of an extraordinary red stone , like to Porphyry , the Pavement is all of Marble engraven with diverse figures wholly different , and of various colours : There are sundry Columnes and Tables of Parian , Spartan , and Numidian work , that environ the seats on both sides the Quire. The entrance into the Church on both sides , is in a manner of the same trimming : while gilded Arches are sustained without , by more than three hundred exquisite Pillars , the space between those Pillars being filled with choyce Tables of Marble . On the height of this entrance , are four great brazen horses all gilded over , in a posture as if running , and neighing . All this bears up the highest top of the Church divided into six Steeples , every of which is like a Pyramid , and hath on the sharpest point thereof , a white Marble Statue of a naked man standing upright . Divers other representations delightfull to the eye , and wrought with exceeding skill , do beautify the spaces between the Steeples , and all that which is vaulted underneath is covered with Gold ▪ In sum , there is no place in the whole Church , either within , or without , but it 's either adorned with Marble , Gold , or precious stones ; so that the two Columnes of Alabaster , and the Chalcedony stones which are in the middest of the pavement , are accounted the least curiosities . The Arsenal of Venice is one of the greatest Magazines of Armes in all the World ; It 's three miles in compasse , wherein there are above three hundred Artificers , perpetually at work , who make , and repair all things that belong thereto . This Arsenal hath armes to furnish two hundred thousand men , and hath constantly belonging to it two hundred Gallies in Dock , or abroad in course , besides Galliasses , and Galleons , with all provisions necessary for them . Amongst the Armors , are one thousand coats of plate ; garnished with gold , and covered with velvet , so that they are fit for any Prince in Christendome . The Treasury of St. Mark is cried up through the World : They say there is enough in it to pay six Kings Ransomes . There are Jewels of all sorts , and sizes , Diamonds , Rubies , Saphires , Emerauds , Cups of Agat● of an huge bigness . The great Diamond which Henry the third gave when hee was made a Gentleman of Venice : There you may see an Armour all of massie Gold , beset all over with great Pearles , Turkies , Rubies , and all manner of precious stones , in such a quantity , and bigness , that they alone would make a rich Treasury . There are also twelve Corslets of Gold beset with precious stones . There is an huge Gold chain that reacheth from Pillar to Pillar : Diverse Chests of Gold , and amongst others , one great Iron Chest with this inscription , When this Chest shall open , the whole earth shall tremble . There are two large Unicorn's horns . A great Bottle made of a Chalcedonian stone transparent , and clear , which will hold above a quart . There is a Garnet of a vast size , formed into the shape of a Kettle which will hold neer a Gallon . There are many Crosses , and Crucifixes of massie Gold beset with Jewells of all sorts : There are the Crowns of Cyprus , and Candy , as also that of the Dukes of Venice all inlaid with choyce rich Diamonds , great Rubies , Emerauds , Saphires , and other stones that would beget astonishment in the beholders . In that of the Dukes , there is one great Ruby worth an hundred thousand Crowns . There are Cups of sundry formes cut out of rich stones , with dishes of sundry kinds . There are divers presses full of plate , huge , and massy , with Statues of Silver , and large Chalices of gold , and variety of other rich things , the worth whereof no eye is able to judge . There are moreover twelve Crowns of massie Gold , which were taken at the sacking of Constantinople , when the French , and Venetians divided the spoyles . Pacheco the Spanish Ambassadour , comming to see this Treasury , fell a groping whether it had any bottom , and being asked why ? answered ; In this amongst other things , my great Masters's Treasure , differs from yours , in that his hath no bottom , as I finde yours to have . Alluding to the Mines in Mexico , and Potofi . In one of its Islands called Murano , Crystall Glasses are made where you may see a whole street ; on the one side having above twenty Furnaces perpetually at work both day , and night . If one of these Furnaces bee removed to any other Island , or but to the other side of the street , though they use the same men , materials , and fuel , yet can they not make Glasse in the same perfections for beauty , and lustre , as in this place . Howels Survey . The City of Padua Described . Padua is a City within the Venetian Territories , and was erected into an Academy . Anno Christi 1222. Shee is famous every where for a Seminary of the best Physicians , and hath a Garden of great variety of Simples . It was formerly girt with a treble wall : but a double contents her now , which hath very deep ditches round about : For the River Brent with vast charges , and labour was brought to this City , which hath much advantaged her , both for Strength , and Navigation : It is situated in a most pleasant , and plentiful plain , enjoying a sweet temperate Clime , with a singular good soil , by reason of the Neighbourhood of the Eugonian Mountains on the West side of it . Her circumference is neer upon seven miles ; Her Temples , and dwelling houses , both publike and private , are more magnificent than elsewhere . Shee hath six stately Gates : Five large Market-places , within the walls twenty two great Churches , twenty three Monasteries , twenty nine Nunneries . She hath the most renowned Hall for publike Justice of any City in Italy , covered all over with Lead , and yet propped by no pillars . The Council-Court hath gates , and Columes of Marble ; Shee hath twenty eight Bridges , Arched over the Brent which runns thorow her . She hath very spatious Piazza's : Shee hath six Hospitalls , three for the poor , and three for Pilgrims . Shee hath a place called Monte de Pieta , set up on purpose to root out the Jews usury , who used to demand twenty per cent : for Brocage : Shee hath other two Hospitals for Orphans , and poor children . There are thirty eight thousand Crowns deposited in the hands of several persons of quality ( to whom the poorer sort may repair with their pawns , and if it bee under thirty shillings , they pay no use for their mony , if it bee above , they pay five per centum ) for relieving the poor . The City of Millan described . The City of Millan in Italy lies within a stately wall of ten miles compasse . It s situated in a great Plain , and hath about it green Hills , delightful Meadows , navigable Rivers , enjoyes an wholesome air , and the fertile Country about it , furnisheth it with all store of necessary provision . The City it self is thronged with Artisans of all sorts . There bee many stately Churches in it , and before that of St. Lorenzo there stand sixteen Marble Pillars , being a remnant of the Temple of Hercules . But of all the Churches , the Cathedral is most costly . 'T is all of white Marble , and about it are five hundred Statues of the same : There is a late building added to it which is very glorious , especially for the huge Pillars of Granito , an excellent sort of Marble : Private mens houses also in Millan are not inferiour to those of other Cities in Italy . The streets are of a more that common breadth , and there are very many Gardens within the Walls . The greatest Hospital in Italy is that in Millan , which is a square of Columnes , and Porches six hundred Roods about , seeming fitter to bee a Court for some King , than an Hospital for the poor . The Castle in Millan is accounted by all Engineers the fairest , and strongest Citadel in Europe . Riamund's Mer. Ital. The City of Naples described . Naples the Metropolis of that Kingdome , stands upon the shore of the Mediterranean Sea : It s reckoned the third City in Italy , and so great are the delights that nature hath allotted to this place , that it is still frequented by persons of great quality . The streets of it are generally well paved , of free stone , large , and even : The houses are very uniform , built flat on the top to walk on ; a notable convenience in those hot Countries . Another like accommodation which this City hath against the heat , is the Mole , which is an Artificial street casting it self into the Sea , whither all the Gentry at the evenings resort to take the Fresco. Amongst the Palaces that of the Vice-Kings is the fairest : It hath three Castles ; and the Churches generally are very curious and costly , filled with Marble Statues . This City is exceeding populous , and consequently vicious : Hee that desires to live a chaste life must not set up there : For as their Gardens are well filled with Oranges , so their houses want not Lemmons ; there are usually thirty thousand Courtesans registred that pay taxes for their pleasure . Near unto Naples is Virgil's Tomb upon an high Rock . And the Crypta Neapolitana in the rocky Mountain Pausylippus , cut thorow , very high , spacious , and well paved , so that for the space of a mile , two Coaches may go on front under the earth : In the midst is a Madonna , with a Lamp perpetually burning . Not far off is the Hill of Brimstone , on which neither grass nor any herb grows ; but 't is all white with ashes , and ever casts out of several holes a continual smoak , with flames , making the very earth to boil : The ground is hollow underneath , and makes an hideous noise , if struck upon with an hammer . On the other side Naples , is the Mountain of Vesuvius , brother to Aetna , upon the top whereof is a terrifying spectacle , viz. a Vorago , or hole about three miles in compass , and half as much in depth , and in the midst is a new hill that still vomits thick smoak which the fire within hath raised within these few years , and it still daily increaseth . Pliny the Naturalist being too inquisitive after the cause of this fire , changed life for death upon this Mountain . Idem . Virgil made a Talisman , or Brazen Fly , which hee set upon one of the Gates of the City of Naples , which for the space of eight years kept all manner of Flies from comming into the City . Gaffarels Unheard of Curiosities . part . 2. chap. 7. See more there . The City of Florence described . Florence is the Capitol City of Tuscany , situated at the bottom of very high hills , and environed on all sides with the same , except on the West side , before which lies a plain Country . This City is divided into two by the River Arno , over which are built four Bridges of stone ; upon one of the two chief is the Goldsmiths street : upon the other , which is a very stately structure , stand the four quarters of the year in Marble : Opposite unto which , stands a vast Columne with a Statue of Justice in Porphyrie at the top : Hard by is the Palace of Strossie , admirable for the immensity of its Fabrick ; on the left hand whereof is the Merchants Vault supported with many fair Pillars , and before it a brazen Boar jetting forth water : Before that is the great place , in the middest whereof is the great Duke Cosmus on horseback in brass , near unto which is a Fountain , the like to which Italy affords not . Round about the Laver is the Family of Neptune in brasse , with his Colosse of Marble in the middest , born up by four horses . In this same Piazza is a Porch arched and adorned with some Statues , amongst which that of Judith in brass , with the rape of the Sabines , three persons in several postures cut all out of one stone . Just against it is the Palazzo Vechio , at the entrance whereof stand two Colossi , the one of David , the other of Hercules trampling on Caous , excellent pieces . Within is a Court set about with pillars of Corinthian work . Above is a very spacious Hall with divers Statues . Near to it is the richest of Treasures , the great Dukes Gallery , in the uppermost part whereof are contained as many wonders as things : some to bee admired for the preciousness , and Art ; others for their rarity , and antiquity : On each side of the Gallery stand above fourescore Statues : One , an Idoll brought from the Temple of Apollo in Delphos : Another of Scipio Africanus holding up his gown under his Arm : Then two curious triumphant Pillars : Over the Statues hang rare pictures , the most famous Scholars on the one side , and Souldiers on the other . At the right hand of this Gallery are several Stanza's full of curiosities , wherewith the spectators are astonished , both in regard of the richnesse , and rarity thereof . In the first Room is an Altar totally compacted of Jewels , and precious stones : The value inestimable . In the next is a Table with Flowers , and Birds in their natural colours of precious stones , with a Cabinet worth two hundred thousand Crowns , covered with Agates , Emerauds , Amethists , &c. Within it is the History of Christs Passion , with the twelve Apostles all in Amber . In the third is a Cabinet with Calcedonie Pillars , filled with ancient Medals of gold . Round about this Room are an infinite number of Natural , and Artificial curiosities : As the Emperours head cut on a Turquoise bigger than a Walnut , with thousands more . Next is the Armory ; wherein are the habits , and diverse sorts of Arms of several ages , and people . There is likewise a Loadstone that bears up fourscore pounds weight of Iron . In the last Cabinet are curious turned works of Ivory , A Pillar of Oriental Alabaster , &c. In another Room are twelve great Cupboards of silver Plate of all sorts , and another of all pure massie gold : A Saddle all embroydered with Pearls , and Diamonds ; besides many other things of great worth . From hence is a private passage to the Dukes Court on the other side of the River : The front of which edifice is very Majestick , towards the Basis of Dorick work , in the middest of Ionick , and the uppermost story of Corinthian . In the Court is a Grotto with Statues , and a Fountain over it ; and a Loadstone of a most prodigious greatnesse . The Gardens belonging to it , for their largenesse have the face of a Forrest , for their variety , of a Paradise . Here are Cypresse Groves , their Walks with Statues : Here a Sea of Fountains ; these Swans , Ostriches , and other delighting Creatures . The Cathedral Church is of a vast bulk , and exquisite workmanship , made of Red , White , and black Marble . The Cupola is so high , that the brass Globe at the top will hold sixteen persons : No lesse excellent is the Steeple , composed of the same stone and materials with the Church , but with more Art , and Ornaments . The Chappel of St. Laurence seems more than terrestrial : It s wholly overlaid with fine polished stones , neither is there any colour upon Earth , but it 's there in stones naturally . Near to this is a famous Library , filled with great variety of Manuscripts . In brief , the houses of Florence are generally built high , the streets are paved with great stones , even and large , and adorned with many excellent Fountains , and other publick Ornaments . The chiefest Cities of Italy are thus usually distinguished : Rome the Un-holy ; Venice the Rich ; Naples the Gentle ; Florence the Fair ; Genoa the Proud ; Millan the Great ; Bolonia the Fat ; Padua the Learned ; and Verona the Ancient . Idem . Belgia , or the Netherlands described . Belgia is bounded on the East with the River Ems , and part of Germany : On the West with the Germane Sea , on the North with East-Friezland , and on the South with the Some , Champaigne , and Lorrain : It s in compass one thousand miles . The Country is very populous , the men well proportioned , and ingenious : the inventers of Clocks , Printing , and the Compass : They found out diverse musical instruments , the making of Chariots , Painting with Oil colours , working pictures in Glass , making of Worsteads , Sayes , Tapestry , &c. The women govern all , both within doores , and without : The Country lies low upon the Seas , and therefore is very subject to inundations . In the reign of our King Henry the second , Flanders was so overflown , that many thousands of people , whose dwellings were devoured by the Sea , came into England , and were by the King first planted in York-shire , but afterwards removed into Pembrook-shire . Since then , the Sea hath swallowed up in Zealand eight of the Islands , and in them three hundred Towns , and Villages , the ruines of the Churches , &c. being seen at low water till this day . The commodities are Linnen , Skarlet , Worstead , Sayes , Silks , Velvets , Armour , Cables , Ropes , Butter , Cheese , &c. The chief Rivers are , 1. Rheine . 2. Mosa , which compasseth half the Country . 3. Ems , dividing the two Friezlands . 4. Scaldis , which rising in Picardy , runs through Artois , divides Henault , and Brabant , and a little above Antwerp emptieth it self into the Sea. 5. Ley , which runs quite through Flanders . In Zealand and Holland especially , they are fain to defend themselves against the Sea by huge banks about ten ells high , and five and twenty in breadth at the bottom , made of the hardest Clay , with great pains , and maintained with great charge ; their inside is stuffed with wood , and stone , and their outside covered with strong , and thick Mats . It s divided into seventeen Provinces , which are these that follow . 1. Limbourg , and the Bishoprick of Leige , environed with Brabant , and Namurce , on the West : with Brabant , and Gulick on the North : with Gulick , and Collen on the East : and with Luxenbourg on the South . In the Bishoprick are four and twenty walled Towns , and one thousand and eight hundred Villages : the chief City is Leige , seated on the Meuse : the buildings of it are very fair . It s a famous University , wherein were students at one time , nine Kings Sons : four and twenty Dukes sons : twenty nine Earles Sons , besides Barons , and Gentlemen . The next Cities are , 2. Tongres . 3. Dinand , neer Namur . 4. Huy . 5. Bilsen . 6. Truden . The Dutchy of Limbourg , contains five Towns. 1. Limbourg , on the River Weser . 2. Walkenbourgh . 3. Dalem . 4. Rode le Buck. 5. Carpen , besides one hundred twenty and three Villages . Luxenbourg , which is bounded on the North with Limbourg , on the South with Lorrain , on the East with the Bishoprick of Triers , and on the West with the Meuse . It s in circuit two hundred and forty miles , in which stand one thousand one hundred sixty and nine villages , and twenty and three walled Towns. The chief are , 1. Luxenburgh on the River Elze , 2. Bostonack , commonly called the Paris of Ardenne . 3. Thionville . 4. Mommedi . 5. Danvillers , 6. Ivoy . 7. Neuse Chastel . 8. Rocke de March. 9. Arluna . Here is the Forrest of Ardenna , once five hundred miles in compass ; now scarce ninety : In the edges whereof are the famous hot Baths , called the Spaw , which are of most vertue in July , because then hottest . In the skirts of this Countrey towards France , is the Dukedome of Bovillion , whose cheif Towns are , Sedan , where is Schola Illustris ; and Bovillon : The Duke is a Peer of France , and hath been a great friend to the Protestants . 3. Gelderland , which hath on the East Cleve , on the West Brabant , on the North Frizland , and on the South Limbourg ▪ It contains three hundred villages , and twenty four Towns , the chief whereof are , 1. Nimmegen , seated on the branch of the Rheine , which is called Whael . 2. Ruremond . 3. Arnheim . 4. Harderwick . 5. Doesbourgh . 6. Buren . It s a fertile soil for feeding of Beasts , which grow so great and fat , that Anno Christi 1570. there was a Gelderland Bull killed at Antwerp , that weighed three thousand and two hundred pounds . 4. Brabant , having on the East , North , and South the Meuse , and on the West the Scheld . It s in length seventy five , in breadth sixty miles , comprehending seven hundred villages , and twenty six Towns , whereof the chief are , 1. Lovain , in compasse within the walls four miles , and six without . It s an University wherein are twenty Colledges , and a Seminary of English Jesuits : There are in it many goodly Gardens , Mountaines , Valleys , Medows , &c. 2. Bruxels of the same bigness , and the Dukes seat , but for pleasure , profit , uniform buildings , and elegancy thereof , far beyond Lovain . 3. Bergen ap some , famous for the notable resistance it made to Spinola , Anno Christi 1622. 4. Bolduc . 5. Tilmont . 6. Mastriecht . 7. Breda , the seat of the Prince of Orange . 5. The Marquisat of the Empire is contained in Brabant : the chief City is Antwerp , in circuit seven miles : In it are eight principal channels cut out of the Scheld , on which the Town is seated , the biggest of them being able to contain one hundred ships . Before the Civil warres , it was a place of wonderful great Trading : but now the Hollanders have so blocked up the Haven , that the traffick is removed to Amsterdam . 6. Flanders is divided into the Imperiall , Gallick , and Teutonick Flanders . The last of these is divided from the other two , by the River Ley. The chief Towns in it are , 1. Gaunt , whose wall is seven miles round . The Rivers Scheld , and Ley run through it , and make in it twenty six Islands , conjoyned with ninety eight bridges . 2. Burgi● , situated on a fair , and deep channel made by Art , which much advantageth it . 3. Ypres , a very strong Town standing on a River of the same name . 4. Winnocks-Berg . 5. Grauling , on the sea side , a strong Fort. 6. Oudenard . The four principal Ports of Flanders are , 1. Dunkirk . 2. Scluse , at the mouth of the channel of Bruges , having a fair Haven able to contain five hundred good ships ; It s in the hand of the States . 3. Newport , where was fought that famous Battle between the Spaniards , and States . 4. Ostend , which held out a siedg of three years , and three months against the Arch-Duke . Imperiall Flanders , is parted from Brabant , by the River Dender , from the Gallick Flanders , by the River Scheld about Oudenard . The chief Towns are , 1. Alost , on the Dender . 2. Dendermond . 3. Hulst , 4. Axelle . 5. Rupelmond . The Gallick Flanders , is severed from the Teutonick by the River Ley : from the Imperiall by the Scheld . The chief Towns are , 1. Lisle , 2. Doway , where is an University . 3. Orchies . 4. Armentiers . 5. St. Amand. 6. Turnay . In all Flanders there are thirty five Towns , and one thousand one hundred seventy and eight Villages . It s in length ninety six miles , in breadth much lesse . It s bounded with Brabant on the East : Picardy on the West : the Sea on the North : and Artoys on the South . 7. Artoys , which hath on the East Heinalt , on the West Picardy , on the North Flanders , and on the South Champaigne . It contains seven hundred fifty and four villages , and twelve walled Towns , whereof the chief are , 1. Arras , whence comes our Arras hangings , 2. Ayre . 3. Pernes . 4. St. Omer , a good Haven . 5. Lilliers . 6. Le-Cluse . The frontier Towns are , 1. Hedinfert against Picardy . 2. St. Paul. 8. Heinalt , bounded on the East with Limbourg , on the West with Flanders , on the North with Brabant , and on the South with Champaigne : The length of it is sixty miles , and the breadth fourty eight . It contains nine hundred and fifty Villages , and twenty four Towns , the chief whereof are , 1. Mons , a strong and rich City , 2. Valenciennes , seated on the Scheld . 3. Conde . 4. Bavays . 5. Landrecy , on the River Sambre . 6. Mariembourgh . 7. Engien . 8. Reulx . 9. Avennes . On the South part of Heinalt , is the Town , and territory of Cambray . 9. Namurce , which hath on the East Limbourg : on the VVest Heinalt : on the North Brabant , and on the South Luxenburg : In this Country are many Coals which are kindled with Water , and quenched with Oil. It contains one hundred and eighty villages , and four Towns. 1. Namurce , seated where Sicambris falls into Meuse . 2. Charlemont . 3. Valencourt . 4. Bovines . It s a fruitful Country , enriched with Mines of Jasper , and all sorts of Marble , and abounding with Iron . The Inhabitants are good souldiers . 10. Zutphen , is a Town in Gelderland , an ancient Earldom , seated on the River Ysell , a strong place , in the siege whereof that mirror of Chivalry , Sir Philip Sidney lost his life . 11. Holland is a woody Country , having on the East Utrecht : on the West and North , the Sea : and on the South the Meuse . It s in circuit one hundred and eighty miles , no part whereof is distant from the Sea three hours journey . It containes four hundred villages , and three and twenty Towns : whereof the chief are , 1. Dort , where the National Synod was held against the Arminians , Anno Christi 1618. 2. Harlem , where Printing was invented . 3. Leiden , a famous University . Which City consists of forty one Islands , passed partly by Boats , and partly by Bridges , whereof there are one hundred forty and five , and of them one hundred and four built with stone . 4. Delft . 5. Alkmer . 6. Rotterodam . 7. Horn. 8. Enchusen . 9. Amsterdam , a very fair Haven Town : the men are good Sea-men , the women very industrious : there is scarce a boy of four years old , but can earn his own meat . It yeilds Butter , Cheese , &c. The chief Village is the Hage , having in it two thousand housholds . 12 Zealand , consisteth of seven Islands , and in them three hundred Towns. The first Island is Walcheren , and in it the chief towns are , 1. Midlebourg , 2. Flushing , an excellent Haven , and of great strength . Nigh unto it is the Fort Ramekins , and the Brill . 3. Vere . The next Island is South Beverland , whose chief Town is Tergowse . The third is Schoven , its chief Town Sixixee . 4. Tolen , whose chief Town is Tertolen , &c. In all this Countrey are eight Cities , and one hundred and two Villages , the soil is fruitful , but they have neither wood , nor fresh water . 13. West-Freizland , which hath on the East Groyning , on the South Overyssel , on the other sides , the Sea. It contains three hundred forty and five Villages , and eleven Towns : the chief are , 1. Lewarden . 2. Harlingem , a sea Town . 3. Zwichen . 4. Doceum . 5. Franeker , an University . 14. Utrecht , is bounded on the East with Gelderland , on the other three sides with Holland : It contains seventy Villages , and five Towns , as , 1. Rhenen . 2. Wick de Duerstede . 3. Amesford . 4. Monfoort . 5. Utrecht just in the middest . 15. Overyssel , is bounded on the North with Freizland , and Groning , on the South with Gelderland , on the East with Westphalia , on the West with the sea . It contains one hundred and one Villages , and eleven Towns , the chief whereof are , 1. Swall . 2. Campene . 3. Deventer , basely betrayed to the Spaniards by Sir William Stanley . 4. Steinwick . 5. Hasselt . 6. Oldezel . 7. Handerberg . 8. Delden . 16. Machlin , which is a Town in Brabant , which Anno Christi 1546. was much defaced by fireing of eight hundred barrels of Gunpowder . Besides the Town , it contains nine Villages . It s a fair and strong Town , being daintily seated amidst the waters of the River Dele , so that it may bee drowned on all sides . 17. Groyning , which is a Town of VVest-Friezland , containing under her command one hundred forty and five Villages , the chief being Old haven , and Keikerk . It s bounded on the East with East-friezland , on the West with VVest-Friezland , on the South with Overyssel , and on the North with the Sea. These Countries are now divided between the States under an Aristocratical government , and the King of Spain : The States have the Dutchy of Guelders : The Earldomes of Holland , and Zealand , and Zutphen . The Lordships of Friezland , Utretcht , Overyssel , and Groning , seven in all ; the rest are Spanish . Germany described . The compass of this spacious Country is two thousand and six hundred English miles : The Inhabitants are little addicted to Venus , but very much to Bacchus ; they are of strong constitutions , and much inclining to fatnesse . The titles of the Fathers descend to all their Children , every son of a Duke , being a Duke , and every Daughter a Dutchess . The soil for the most part is healthful , and profitable , yeelding several Minerals , Corn , and Wine , together with Linnen , Quicksilver , Allom , &c. The chief Rivers are , 1. Danubius , which rising out of Nigra sylva , receiveth threescore navigable Rivers into it , and having run a course of one thousand and five hundred miles , emptieth it self at seven mouths into the Euxine Sea. 2. Rhene , which arising in Helvetia , and running through Germany , and Belgia , after a course of eight hundred miles , falleth into the German Ocean . 3. Albis , rising on the skirts of Bohemia , passing by Magdenbourg , Brunswick , and Denmark , after four hundred miles course , falls into the same Sea. 4. Oder , arising in Silesia , runs through Brandenbourg , and Pomerania about three hundred miles , and so falls into the Baltick Sea. 5. Maenus or the Main . 6. Weser . The Empire of Germany is not hereditary , but elective : and when the Emperor is dead , the Arch-Bishop of Mentz , writes to the rest of the Electors to meet at Frankfurt within three months , either in person , or to send their Ambassadors : In the vacancy , the Elector Palatine is the Vicar ; and hee who is elected King of the Romans is declared heir . The three Ecclesiastical Electors , are the Arch-Bishops of Mentz , Trevers , and Colein : the others are the King of Bohemia , the Elector Palatine ▪ the Duke of Saxony , and the Marquiss of Brandenburg : to whom was lately added the Duke of Bavaria . Being assembled at Frankfurt , they make oath to chuse a fit person : they are obliged to finish the choice within thirty dayes , and may not go out of the Town till it bee accomplished . If the voices happen to bee equal , hee who hath the King of Bohemia's vote , is proclaimed Emperour . The three states of the Empire are , 1. That of the aforesaid Electors , wherein the Ecclesiasticks have the precedency . The second state consists of four Arch-Bishops , as Magdeburg , Salsburgh , Bremen , and Bezanson : after whom follows the great Master of the Teutonick Order ; and then one and thirty Bishops ; ten Abbots with the title of Princes ; and some Abbesses ; and lastly the Counts , and Barons , whereof there are many . The third State is made up of the Imperial Towns , which are in number threescore and five : the four principall are , Lubeck , Metz , Auspurgh , and Aixe , or Aquisgra●e . Another Union there is for the preservation of Trade , and commerce , the chief Cities whereof are , Lubeck , Colein , Brunswick , and Dansick . These are called Hanse-Towns . The Empire is distributed into ten circles ; Franconia , Bavaria , Austria , Swevia : That of the upper Rheyn ; that of the four Electors towards the Rheyn , Westphalia , Saxony , Low Saxony , and Burgundy . Come wee now in particular to the chief Provinces of Germany , which are fifteen . As , 1. East-Friezland having on the West the River Ems , on the East the Weser , on the South Westphalia , and on the North the Sea : The chief Towns are , 1. Emden . 2. Ammer Dun. 3. Oldenbourg . 2. Westphalia , which is bounded on the East with Brunswick , on the West with Belgia , on the South with Hassia , and on the North with the Sea. The soil is fruitful , the trees yeeld abundance of sweet Acorns which feed our Westphalia Bacon : The Northern part is called Bremen , from the chief City of that name : the next parts belong to the Duke of Saxony , the chief Towns whereof are , 1. Clappenbourg . 2. Exenberg . 3. Alsdorpe , &c. The other part belongs to the Bishopricks of Collen , Munster , and Triers . In that of Collen are , 1. Collen , the Bishops seat . 2. Anderna●h . 3. Lentz seated on the Rhene . 4. Bonna . 5. Mondenand . The chief towns under the Bishop of Munster are , 1. Warendorp . 2. Herverden . 3. Munster , seated on the River Ems. Here the frantick Anabaptists seated themselves , Anno Christi 1522. till they were deservedly punished and destroyed The chief Towns in the Bishoprick of Triers are , 1. Bopport on the Mosel . 2. Engers . 3. Coblents . 4. Triers on the Mosel also . 3. Cleveland , which Dutchy contains Cleve , Gulick , and Berge . It joyns to Gelderland , and the chief Cities are , 1. Cleve . 2. Calkar . 3. Wesel . 4. Emerick . In Gulick the chief Cities are , 1. Aquisgraue , or Aken . 2. Gulick . 3. Dulken . 4. Newis . The chief Towns in Berge are , 1. Dusseldorp . 2. Hattingen . 3. Arusberg . 4. Alsatia , which hath on the West Lorrain , on the South Helvetia , on the East the Rhene , and on the North , the Palatinate . The chief Towns are , 1. Strasbourg , where is a Tower five hundred seventy and eight paces high : It stands on the Rhene . 2. Psaltburg . 3. VVeisenberg . On the South end of Alsatia stand Colmer , Hagenaw , and Selestade , three fair Cities belonging to the Empire . 5. Franconia which is bounded on the East with Bohemia : on the West with Elsas : on the North with Hassia , and on the South with Swevia , Bavaria , and Helvetia . It s divided betwixt the Palatine of Rhene , the Duke of VVittenberg , the Marquess of Anspach ▪ and Baden , the Bishops of Mentz , Bamberg , VVestberg , and the Emperour , of which in order . The Palatinate of Rhene is in length from North to South , threescore and twelve miles ; in breadth from East to West , fourscore and sixteen . In which compass are some Towns of the Empire , and some Lordships belonging to the Bishops of VVormes , and Spires , both seated on the Rhene . The Palatinate hath store of fruits , mettals , and Rhenish Wines : Hath many gallant Towns , as 1. Mospotch . 2. Heidelberg , an University . On the banks of Rhene stand 1. Bacharach , whence come the best Rhenish Wines called Bachrach . 2. Coub . 3. Oppenheim . 4. Cruitznack . 5. Frankendale . 6. Germensheim . 7. Mainhem , &c. There are in this Country fourteen other walled Towns. VVittenberg , whereof the chief Towns are , 1. Turbing , an University . 2. Stutguard , the Dukes seat . 3. Marback . 4. Caustat , &c. Anspach , the chief Towns whereof are , 1. Anspach . 2. Ha●lbrun . 3. Plenifelt . Baden , a fruitful Country lying between the Rivers Rhene , and Neccar : The chief Towns are , 1. Durlach . 2. Pfortshaime . 3. Baden , a neat Town seated on the Rhene , having hot Baths in it . Mentz , seated where the Main emptieth it self into the Rhene , whereof the chief Towns are , 1. Lanstein . 2. Bing , seated on the Rhene . Bamberg , which is a fair City seated on the Main , the other chief Towns are Schestlites , and Forchiam . VVirtzberg , a Bishops seat , formerly called Herbipolis , the other Towns belonging to it are Schwinfurt on the Main , and Arnsteme . The Emperors part contains the free , and imperial Cities seated in the Palatinate , and VVittenberg , the chief whereof are , 1. Norenberg , situated in the very center of Germany . 2. Frankfurt on the Main , where the two great book Marts are held in Midlent , and Mid-September . 6. Helvetia , or Switzerland , which is bounded on the East with Tyrol , on the West with France , on the North with Lorraine , and Elsas , and on the South with Italy . It contains thirteen Cantons ▪ as 1. Zurick . 2. Bern. 3. Lucern . 4. Urania . 5. Glaris . 6. Zugh . 7. Basil . 8. Friburg . 9. Underwalt . 10. Soloure . 11. Schaffhausen . 12. Apensol . 13. Swits . The chief Towns are , 1. Zurick , or Tygure . 2. St. Gall. 3. Basil. where is a famous University . 4. Constance seated on the Lake Bodenzee ; it belongs to the house of Austria . 5. Bern. 6. Baden ; where are good Bathes . 7. Lucerne , situate on the banks of a great Lake , bearing the same name . The Country is in length two hundred and forty , and in breadth one hundred and fourscore miles : In it are the heads of●those four famous Rivers , Poe , Danow , Rhene , and Rhone , that run East , West , North , and South . These people were sometimes under the Emperor ; but being over-burthened by the Tyranny of their Governours , they shaked off the yoak , and entring into an offensive , and defensive league , cantoned themselves under a new Government . These Helvetians are shut up within Mountains , and great Lakes , which make their Country unaccessible . The tyranny of some Governours , as aforesaid , caused them to shake off the yoak , not only of the house of Austria , but of their own Nobility also . Their first league was begun by three Country Peasants , which in a short time was much augmented , by the aversion of the people from the abovesaid Government . Let no man trust to his own power , and maintain it by rigour , for enemies often come from whence they are least expected . So soon as this league was made , they seized upon the Castles of their Governours , and drove them out of their Country Anno Christi 1307. But Arch-Duke Leopold being puffed up by some conquests hee had made , and being provoked by the solicitations of the expulsed Nobility , led his forces against the Villages , but was defeated in the Mountains , near Morgarten . This victory of the Switzers produced the perpetual alliance of the three Villages , to which the rest shortly after adjoyned themselves ; yea , and many imperial Towns near them have so leagued themselves with them , that now they have no enemie that they need fear , except from among themselves : Since which time their alliance hath been sought by Popes , Kings , and Princes of Europe , and especially by France , which by keeping in with them , through a yearly pension , hath drawn no small advantages from them . Their Republick is composed of three orders : The Villages to the number of thirteen . The Associates , or Confederates : And the Towns which depend upon their direction . They have also divers forms of Government : for that of the Villages is Democratical ; and that of the Towns , Aristocratical : which mixt Common-wealth is only kept in unity by the care which shee hath of her own preservation . Their Assemblies are made by a general Convocation to treat of war , peace , &c. at which the Ambassadors from every Town are to meet . Their Religion in some of the Cantons is only Romane , in others reformed , and in some mixed . In this Marshal age of ours , bloody Mars hath as well skipped over their Mountains , as through the Seas , Des●●●s , and vast Forrests . 7. Suevia , which is divided into the upper , and lower . The upper is bounded on the East with Tyrol , on the West with Helvetia , on the North with lower Suevia , and on the South with Millaine : It was formerly called Rhetia , now they are called Grisons ; divided into three confederations . 1. Lega Cadi Dio ; whose chief City is Coyra . 2. Lega Grisa . 3. Lega Dritture , they are Papists , and Protestants mixt together . Lower Suevia , or Schwaben hath on the East Bavaria ; on the West Danubius : on the North Franconia , and on the South Tirol , and the Grisons . The chief Towns are , 1. Ulme . 2. Lindwe , on the Lake Bodenzee . 3. Auspurg on the River Leith . 4. Norlingen . 5. VVherlingen . 6. Ravensperg . 7. Dinkle spuhel . 8. Gmund . 8. Bavaria , which hath on the East Austria , and Stiria , on the West the Leike , on the North Bohemia , and part of Franconia , and on the South Tirol , and Carinthia : The chief Cities are , 1. Munchen , the Dukes seat , on the River Aser . 2. Ingolstat , on the Danow , an University . 3. Ratisbone , on the Danow also . 4. Passaw . 5. Sulesbourg , on the River Saltzach . 6. Frising . 7. Eystet , &c. being in all thirty four , and forty six walled Towns besides : the soil is fruitful . The Northern part of Bavaria is called the Upper Palatinate , whereof the chief Towns are , 1. Amberg , where are Silver Mines . 2. Newburg . 3. Awerbach . 4. Sultzbach . 5. Weiden . 7. Castel . 9. Austria , is an Arch-Dukedome that contains the Province of Austria , Styria , Carinthia , Tirol , and Carniola : It s divided from Hungary on the East , by the Leita : From Bavaria on the West , by the Ems : From Moravia on the North , by the Tems : and from Stiria on the South , by the Muer : It was once called Pannonia superior : the chief Cities in Austria are , 1. Vienna , an University , seated on the Danow , the beautifullest City in all Germany , adorned with magnificent Churches , stately Monasteries , and a sumptuous Pallace for the Archduke 2. Emps. 3. St. Leopald . 4. Neustat . 5. Hainburg . 6. Crems . Styria is in length one hundred and ten miles , and about sixty in breadth . It hath the River Rab on the East , Carinthia on the West , the Dravus on the South , and the Meur , and Austria on the North : the chief Cities are , 1. Marchpurg . 2. Gratz . Carinthia is seventy five miles in length , and fifty five in breadth . It hath Stiria on the East , Tirol on the West , Bavaria on the North , and the Alps on the South . The chief towns are , 1. Villach . 2. Spittal . 3. Gurach . 4. Freisach . 5. St. Veit . Carniola is one hundred and fifty miles long , and forty five broad . It hath on the East Sclavonia , on the West Italy , on the North Carinthia , and on the South Istria : the chief towns are , 1· Newmark , 2. Esling . 3. Marsperg . 4. Bagonock . 5. Saxenfelt , all on the River Savus , which runs through the middle of the Country . Tirol , which is seventy two miles broad , and as many long . It hath on the East Carinthia , on the West the Grisons , on the North Schwaben , and on the South Marca Trevigeana . It s a fruitful Countrey , and full of silver Mines : the chief towns are , 1. Oenipont , or Inspurch . 2. Landeck . 3. Tirol . 4. Bolzan . 5. Trent , on the River Adesis , where the Council was held against the Protestants . 10. Bohemia , which hath annexed to it Silesia , Lusatia , and Moravia . Bohemia is bounded on the East with Silesia , and Moravia , on the West with Franconia , on the North with Misnia , and Lusatia , and on the South with Bavaria , and is encompassed with the Hercynian Forrest . The whole Kingdome is in compasse five hundred and fifty miles , in which are contained seven hundred and eighty Cities , walled Towns , and Castles , and thirty two thousand Villages : they use the Sclavonian Language . The soil is fruitful , enriched with Mines of all sorts but Gold. Here are many Forrests , and in some of them a beast called Loris , having under its neck a bladder of scalding water , with which , when shee is hunted , shee so tormenteth the Dogs , that shee easily escapeth them . The chief Cities are . 1. Prague , in the middest of the Countrey , seated on the River Mulda : It consists of four several towns , each of them having their several Magistrates , Laws and Customes : the principal is called the Old Town , adorned with many fair buildings , a spacious Market place , and a stately Senate-house : the second is called the New-town , separated from the other by a deep and wide ditch : the third is called the Little-town , divided from the Old by the River Mulda , and joined to it by a beautiful Bridge consisting of twenty four Arches : In this Town is the hill Rachine , on whose sides are many stately houses of the Nobles , and on the top a magnificent Palace for the Kings : the fourth is that of the Jews , who have in it five Synagogues , and live after their own Laws . The second City is Egra , seated on the River Eger , on the borders towards Franconia . 3. Budwus towards Austria . 4. Melmukle , on the river Albis . 5. Weldaw . 6. Pilsen . Silesia , is bounded with Bohemia on the West , Brandenburg on the North , Poland on the South , and Hungary , and Moravia on the East : It s in length two hundred and forty miles , and fourscore in breadth , and is equally divided by the river Oder : the chief towns are , 1. Preslaw , or Uratislavia . 2. Jagundorfe . 3. Glats . 4. Oppolen . 5. Glogaw . 6. Olderberg , all seated on the River Oder . Lusatia , which hath on the East and North Silesia , on the West Brandenburg , and on the South Silesia : the chief Cities are , Gorlits , and Trabel on the river Nisse , Spemberg , and Gotthuse , on the River Spe , and lastly Bautsen . Moravia , which hath on the North and East Silesia , on the West Brandenburg , and on the South Austria , and Hungary . It abounds with Corn , and hath much Myrrh , and Frankincense , which contrary to the usuall manner , grow immediately out of the Earth , not from trees : the chief towns are , 1. Brinne . 2. Olmutz , an University . 3. Terebitz . 4. Jasa . &c. 11. Brandenburg , which hath on the East Poland , on the West Saxony , on the North Pomerania , and on the South Lusatia : It s in compass five hundred and twenty miles , in which are contained fifty Cities , and sixty four walled towns : the chief are , 1. Brandenburg . 2. Frankfurt upon Oder , an University , seated in a fruitful soil abounding with Corn , and Wine . 3. Berlin , where the Prince keeps his Court , seated on the River Spre . 4. Havelburg , to this belongs part of Prussia , called Ducal , with the Dukedomes of Cleve , Juliers , and Berg , &c. So that in largenesse of territories , they exceed the Dukes of Saxony , but not in revenues . 12. Pomerania ; and Meclemburg . The first is bounded on the East , wirh the River Vistula , on the VVest with Meclemburg on the North with the Baltick sea , and on the South with Brandenburg : the chief towns are , 1. Stetin , the Princes seat , and an University . 2. Wolgast . 3. VVallin . 4. Gripswald an University . 5. Newtrepton , a Sea Town . Meclenburg , or Megalopolis stands on the West of Pomeren , the chief towns whereof are , 1. Malchaw . 2. Sternberg . 3. VVismar . 4. Rostock , an University . On the West hereof stands the fair Hans-Town of Lubeck ; and about ten miles from it , Hamborough : On the further side of the River is Stoade , where the English house is to sell their wares . 13. Saxony , which hath on the East Lusatia , and Brandenburgh : On the West Hassia : On the North Brunswick ; and on the South Franconia , and Bohemia . It contains the Countries of Thuringia , Misnia , Voitland , and Saxony . The chief Cities in Thuringia are , 1. Erdford , a great City . 2. Iene , an University of Physicians . 3. Smalcald . 4. Hale . 5. VVeimar . The whole Country is in length one hundred and twenty miles , and about as much in breadth , and yet it contains two thousand Villages , and twelve Earledoms . Misnia , environed with Bohemia , Voitland , Thuringia , and Saxony ; the chief Towns whereof are , 1. Dresden , on the River Albis : the Dukes seat , and principal Magazine . 2. Lipsique , an University . 3. Rochlits . 4. Mulburg . Voitland is a little Country South of Misnia , whose chief Towns are , 1. Olnits . 2. VVerde . 3. Cronach . 4. Culmbach . 5. Hoffe . Saxony , lies on the North of Thuringia , and Misnia : The chief Cities are , 1. Magdeburg , formerly Parthenopolis . 2. VVorlits seated on the Albie . 3. Helderick . 4. VVittenberg , the seat of the Duke , and an University , where Luther lived : within the bounds of Saxony are the two small Principalities of Anhalt , and Mansfield . 14. Brunswick , and Luneburg , which have on the East Brandenberg : On the West Westphalia : On the North Denmark : And on the South Saxony , and Hassia . The River Ems runs through this Country : and the chief Cities are , 1. Brunswick . 2. Wolfohaiton , where the Duke keeps his Court. Halberstade . 4. Lunebourg . 5. Cella . 5. Hassia , which hath Saxony on the East , Franconia on the South , Westphalia on the West and North : The chief Towns are , 1. Dormestad . 2. Marpurg , an University . 3. Geysen . 4. Dries . 5. Frankenburg . 6. Cassels . In this Country is the VVederaw , containing the Counties of Nassaw , and Hannaw , and the free City of Friburg . In the County of Nassaw are , 1. Dillingbourg . 2. Nassaw . 3. Catzenelbagen . and 4. Herborne , an University , where Piscator , and Alstedius were Professors . Denmark described . Denmark contains the Cimbrick Chersoness , part of Scandia , and the Islands of the Baltick Sea : The Chersoness is in length one hundred twenty miles , and in breadth fourscore , wherein are contained eight and twenty Cities , and twenty Royal Castles , or Palaces . The cheif Provinces are , 1. Holstein , whose chief Cities are , Nyemunster , and Brumsted . 2. Ditmars , whose chief Cities are , Meldory , where they cover their houses with Copper , and Mance . 3. Sleswick , whose chief Cities are , Goterpe , and Londen a Haven Town . 4. Iuitland , whereof the chief towns are , Rincopen , Nicopen , Hol , and Arhausen . The Islands are five and thirty , whereof the principal are , 1. Senland , or Zeland , in length threescore and four , in breadth two and fifty miles , containing seven strong Castles , and about thirteen Cities ; the chief being , 1. Coppenhagen , an University . 2. Elsennour on the Sea side , where they that pass the Sound pay their customes : This Sound is in breadth three miles , and is commanded by the Castles of Elsenbourg , on Scandia side , and Cronburg in this Island . 3. Roschilt . The second Island is Fuinen . 3. Bornholme . 4. Fimera , wherein Ticho Brahe built his artificial Tower , in which are rare Mathematical Instruments . That part of Scandia which belongs to Denmark , is divided into three Provinces . 1. Hallandia . 2. Scania , in length threescore and twelve miles , in breadth eight and forty , the pleasantest , and fruitfullest Country in all Denmark , and having Seas abounding with Herrings . 3. Blicker , where is Colmar , a strong Fortress against the Swedes . The Province of Scania reaches up to Sweden , and Ju●land to Holstein . The Kingdome is elective , and the principal strength of it consists in good , and stately ships , not only for the defence of the Islands , but of that most important passage of the Sound , which is a streight separating Scania from Zeland , and is of huge advantage by reason of the infinite number of ships which pass through it into the Baltick Sea , and come from all the Havens of that Sea back into the Ocean . The Noble men are much inclined to the wars ; zealous for their Rights and Liberties , and make no alliance by marriage with the common people : they refuse Ecclesiastical honours , as below their condition . The Gentlemen are all equal , and as it were of one family , there being neither Earl , nor Baron ; only the Officers of the Crown , and Counsellers of the Kingdome have the preheminence . Norway described . Norway is bounded on the North with Lapland , on the East with the Do●rine Mountains ; which part it from Swethl●nd : on the other parts with the Sea. It s in length one thousand and three hundred miles , in breadth not half so much . It s much troubled with certain little Beasts called Lemmers , about the bigness of a field-mouse , which , like Locusts , devoure every green thing on the earth , and at a certain time die in heaps , and with their stench poison the air ; so that the people are long after troubled with the Jaundies , and a giddinesse in the head : but these beasts come not often , The soil is barren , and the common people live on dryed fish in stead of bread . The chief Commodities are stock-fish , butter , rich furrs , train Oile , pitch , masts , cables , deal-boards , &c. Towns here are few , and the houses are miserably poor : their cheif towns are , 1. Nidrosia . 2. Bergen , an ancient mart town . 3. Asloia . 4. Staffanger : On the North , and West of it , lieth Finmark , a great and populous Province , both of them are subject to Denmark . The chief towns in Finmark are , 1. Saman . 2. Hielso , both sea towns . 3. Wardhouse , a place of much trading . Swethland Described . Swethland hath on the East Muscovy , on the West the Dofrine hills , on the North the frozen Seas , and on the South the Baltick Sea , which doth not ebb , and flow : This Sea begins at the Sound , and interlaceth Denmark , Swethland , Germany , and Poland , extending to Livonia , and Lituania . This Countrey with the Provinces of Lapland , Scricfinia , and Barmia : is bigger than France , and Italy joyned together . The soil is fruitful , the aire healthfull , so that many of the Inhabitants live to one hundred and thirty , and some to one hundred and forty years old . It yeilds Mines of Lead , Copper , and Silver , Buck-skines , Goat-skines , Oxen , Tallow , Tar , costly Furrs , &c. The chief Provinces are , 1. Lapland , which is divided into two parts , whereof the Eastern part belongs to the great Duke of Mosco , the western containing Lapland , properly so called , and Scricfinia , belong to Swethland : they have store of rich Furrs , but use not many , and are good Archers . 2. Bodia , lying on the South of Scricfinia : the chief towns whereof are , 1. Virtis . 2. Vista . 3. Helsinga . 3. Finland , which hath the Baltick sea on the South . It s a very fruitfull and populous Countrey , containing one thousand four hundred thirty and three Parishes , wherein are a thousand Families , in some of them : the chief towns are 1. Albo. 2. Name , a strong place , &c. 4. Sweden , which hath on the East Sinus Bodicus , on the West the Dofrine Hills , on the North Lapland , and on the South Gothland : For the most part it is a fruitful Countrey : the chief Cities are , 1. Upsale . 2. Nicopia , a sea town . 3. Coperdole , famous for its abundance of Brasse . 5. Gothland , which is the best and richest Province of the North : It s divided into the Island , and the Continent . The Island of Gothland is seated in the Baltick sea , being in length eighteen miles , and but five broad : the chief Town is Wisbich . The continent of Gothland joyns to Denmark , and hath in it the great Lake Weret , which receiving into it twenty and four Rivers , empties it self at one mouth , with such an hideous noise , that it is commonly called the Devills head , The chief Cities are , 1. Stockholm . 2. Lodusia . 3. Walburg . 4. Colmar , famous for its impregnable Castle . Sweden is the biggest of all the Northern Kingdomes , the Regall City whereof is Stockholm , a town with the suburbs of great distent : there are in it many huge Mountains , Rocks , and Forrests , where are sometimes seen and hard , strange illusions and phancies , as likewise in the water , which are very terrible , both to men and horses that pass that way . The Swedes are good souldiers both by sea and Land , of a strong complexion , and fit to indure hardship , and labour : the Nobility is very milde , and frank , loves learning , and Languages , especially the Latine , and French : they travel much abroad : are dextrous at exercises , and seek learned company : they heartily love one another out of their own Country , hide the vices of their compatriots , and stand much for the honour of their Nation . Muscovy Described . Muscovy hath on the East Tartary , on the West Livonia , Lituania , and part of Sweden , on the North the frozen Ocean , and on the South the Caspian sea , and lake of Meotis . It is in length from East to West , three thousand and three hundred miles , in breadth three thousand sixty and five . The women love their husbands best , that beat them most : they use the Sclavonian Language , and in their Religion follow the Greek Churches : the Northren parts are so cold , that the people do not only line their cloaths , but their houses with Furrs : the chief Commodities are rich Furs , Flax , Hemp , Oil , Honey , Wax , Canvasses , Nuts , &c. It hath many great rivers , as 1. Tanais , which emptieth it self into Palus Meotis . 2. Duina , running into the Scythian seas . 3. Boristhenes , or Neiper , running into the Euxine sea . 4. Onega , running into the Baltick sea . 5. Volga , which at seventy mouths empties it self into the Caspian sea . The chief Provinces are , 1. Novograd , having a City of the same name on the Baltick sea , a place of great trading . 2. Plescovia , whose chief town is Plescow : it is in length three hundred and thirty miles , and one hundred and thirty in breadth . 3. Volodomire , a fruitful Country , where usually one bushel of Corn returns twenty , and sometimes five and twenty : the chief town is of the same name . 4. Rhezan , very plentiful in Corn , Hony , Fish , Fowl , &c. 5. Severia , a great Province upon the lake of Maeotis . 6. Smolensco , whose chief City is of the same name . 7. Rescovy . 8. Rostowia . 9. Corelia . 10. Permia , where are abundance of stags . 11. Condora . 12. Petzora . 13. The Kingdome of Casan , and Citraham . 14. Muscovia , whose chief City is Mosco . The City of Mosco Described . Mosco , the Regal City in Russia is almost round , and bigger it is than London , environed with three strong walls , circling the one within the other , and having many streets lying betwixt them . The inmost wall , and the buildings within it being fenced , and watered with the River Moschua , that runneth close by it , is all accounted the Emperors Castle . The number of houses ( as they were formerly reckoned ) amounted to forty one thousand , and five hundred . The streets of this City , instead of paving are planked with great Firr trees , planed , and laid even together , and very close the one to the other . The houses are of Timber without Lime , and stone , built very close and warm , of Fir trees , which are fastened together with notches at each corner : and betwixt the Timber they thrust in Moss , to keep out the air , which makes them very warm : The greatest danger is their aptnesse to take fire , which being once kindled is hardly quenched , and hereby much hurt hath been done , and the City miserably defaced sundry times . The whole Countrey of Russia , in the Winter lyeth under snow a yard , or two thick , but greater in the Northern parts , from the beginning of November to the end of March : in which time the Air is oft so sharp , that water thrown upward congeales into Ice before it comes to the ground : If you hold a pewter dish in your hand , it will freeze so fast to it , as that it will pull off the skin at parting : divers in the Markets are killed with the extremity of cold : Travellers are brought into towns sitting dead , and stiff in their sleds : some loose their Noses , some their Ears , Fingers , Toes , &c. which are frozen off : and yet in the Summer you shall see a new face on the Countrey : the woods , which mostly are Firr , and Birch , so fresh and sweet , the Pastures , and Medows so green , and well grown : such variety of Flowers : such melody of the Birds , especially of Nightingales , that you cannot travel in a more pleasant Country : The Summer is hotter than with us in England . For Fruits , they have Apples , Pears , Plums , Cherries red , and black : Deens like Muskmelons , but more sweet and pleasant , Cucumbers , Gourds , Straberries , Hurtleberries , &c. Wheat , Rie , Barley , Oats , Pease , &c. Their cheif Commodities are Furrs of all sorts , as black Foxes , Sables , Lufernes , dun Foxes , Martrons , Gurnstales , or Armines , Minever , Beaver , Walverines , a great water Rat , whose skin smels like Musk : Squirrels grey and red : foxes white , and red : as also Wax , Honey , Tallow , Hides of Beeves , and Buffs : Train Oile , Caviare , Hemp , Flax , Salt , Tar , Salt-Peter , Brimstone , Iron : Muscovy slate , Fallow Deer , Roe-bucks , and Goats great store : For Fowl , they have Eagles , Hawks of all kinds , swans tame and wild , Storks ; Cranes , Fesants , white Partridges , &c. For fresh water fish , they have Carp , Pike , Pearch , Tench , Roach : as also Bellouga of four or five ells long , Sturgion , Severiga , Sterledy , which four sorts breed in Volga , and of all their Roes they make Caviare , &c. The streets in their Cities and Towns instead of paving , are planked with Firr trees planed , and laid even together . Their chief Cities are , Mosco , Novograd , Rostove , Volodomire , Plesco , Smolensco , Jaruslave , Perislave , Nisnovograd , Vologda , Ustiuck , Colmigroe , Casan , Astracan , Cargapolia , and Columna . It s governed by an Emperour , or great Duke ▪ with most absolute authority ( after the manner of the Eastern Countries ) though it lye very near the North. The Muscovites follow the Greek Religion , under a Patriarch , though yet it bee mingled with very many superstitions , which are not like to bee amended , because the Great Duke suffers none of his subjects to travel , and see other Countries . They are much tormented by the Turks , and Tartars . They have waged great wars with the Poles , and Swedes , but with many losses . A Description of the state and magnificence of the Emperour of Russia . Sir Thomas Smith being sent Ambassador from King James to Boris , Emperour of Russia , Anno Christi 1604. one of his company thus relates their entertainment . When ( saith hee ) wee entr●d the presence , wee beheld the excellent Majesty of a mighty Emperour , seated in a chair of gold , richly embroidered with Persian stuffe : In his right hand hee held a golden Scepter , had a Crown of pure gold upon his head , a coller of rich stones , and Pearles about his neck , his outward garments of Crimson Velvet , embroidered very fair with Pearles , precious Stones , and Gold : On his right●hand stood a very fair Globe of beaten Gold , or a Pyramis with a Cross on it : Nigh that stood a fair Bason and Ewre , which the Emperour used daily . Close by him on another Throne sate the Prince , in an outward Garment like his Fathers , but not so rich , with an high black Fox cap on his head , worth there five hundred pound , having a golden staffe in his hand . On the Emperours right hand stood two gallant Noble men in cloath of silver , high black Fox Caps , with great long gold chains hanging to their feet , with Poleaxes of gold on their shoulders ; and on the left hand of the Prince stood two other such , but their Poleaxes were of silver : round about on benches sate the Council , and Nobility in golden and Persian Coats , and high black Fox Caps to the number of two hundred , the ground being covered with cloath of Arras . After dinner ( saith hee again ) wee were led to have audience through many Chambers to a very fair and rich room , where was infinite store of massie plate of all sorts , where wee again viewed the Emperour , and Prince seated under two Chairs of state , each having a scul of Pearl upon their heads . In the midst of the room stood a great Pillar , round about which for a great height stood wonderful great peeces of Plate very curiously wrought , with Beasts , Fishes , and Fowles , besides other ordinary peeces of serviceable Plate . The Emperour at dinner was served in rare dishes of silver , but most of Massie gold , &c. Sic transit gloria mundi . Pur. Pil. v. 3. p. 748. The Permians , and Samoeds described . The Permians lie North from Russia , and are now subject to the Emperor thereof : they have broad , and flat faces like the Tartars , from whom probably they had their original : they live by hunting , and trading with their Furrs . The Samoeds live more towards the North Sea ; they are very brutish , eating all manner of raw flesh , even to the very carrion that lyeth in the ditch : they are also subject to the Russees : they acknowledge one God , but represent him by such creatures as they have most good by , and therefore they worship the Sun , the Ollen , the Losh , &c. They are clad in Seals-skins with the hairy side outward , that reaches as low as the knees ; with their breeches and stockings of the same , both men , and women ; they are all black-haired , and beardlesse : the women are known from the men by a lock of hair hanging down by their ears : they are ever roving about from one place of the Country to another , without property either of house , or land : Their leader in every company is a Priest. Lapland described . On the North of Russia next to Corelia , lyeth Lappia , about three hundred forty and five miles in length , in breadth fourscore and ten . The whole Country almost is either Lakes or Mountains : those on the outside are barren craggie Rocks : but in the inland they are well furnished with woods , the Lakes being in the Vallies : their diet is very mean ; bread they have none , but feed only upon Fish , and Fowle : they are subjects , part to Russia , part to Sweden , and the other part to Denmark , which all exact tribute of them : but the Emperor of Russia the most . They are wholly unlearned , not having so much as the use of the Alphabet amongst them : They pass all Nations in witch-craft , and sorcery : Their weapons are long-Bows , and hand-guns wherein they are very nimble , and excellent marks-men through their continual practise in shooting at wilde fowle : For our English cloath they give Fish , Oil , and Furs , whereof they have store : when their fishing is done , they draw their boats to shore , turning the keel upwards , and so let them lye till the next spring-tyde : They travel upon sleds drawn by Olen-Deer , which they use to turn a grazing all the Summer time in an Island called Kilden , and towards Winter , when the Snow begins to fall , they fetch them home for their use . Anno Christi 1611. VVilliam Purseglove , a servant to our English Muscovy company , makes this relation of his travels in these Countries : wee travelled ( saith hee ) in sleds , each of them drawn by two Rain Deer , the Snow was so hard frozen , that it did bear sleds and Deer . Two hundred and fifty Sleds were in this Argeshey , or company , with whom wee travelled some dayes : then chusing the best Bucks ; I , with seven Sleds more , rid Post , only staying now , and then for an hour , where the Samoed , our guide , knew that there was store of white Moss , wherewith to refresh our Deer , so that in eight and forty hours space wee rode three hundred and fifty miles . These Samoeds , by their frequent travel , know the wayes , though the weather bee thick , and foggy , as also where store of white Moss grows : at which places , if it bee night they pitch their Tents made of Deer , or Elks-skins , which work is done by the women ; and in the mean time the men unyoak the Deer , and turn them loose to dig through the Snow , though it bee very deep , to seek for their food and sustenance . Pur. Pil. v. 3. p. 548. When a rich Samoed dies , because hee should not travel on foot , his friends will kill three Deer to carry him into the new World , they will also strangle a slave to attend on him . If a young child dye under seven years old , they use to hang it by the neck on some tree , saying , it must flye to Heaven . The women are very hardy , and at their labour the Husband plaies the Midwife ; as soon as the child is born , they wash it with cold , or Snow-water , and the next day the woman will bee able to conduct her Argish of Sleds . The men are stout , and bold of spirit , not very tall , but broad breasted , broad faced , with hollow eyes : their weapons are Bows , and Arrows , long Spears , and short Swords . Poland described . This Country is plain , and wooddie , the air so cold , that they have no Wine , or Grapes , but use Ale in stead thereof . It so abounds with Corn , that it sends much abroad into other Countries : they have also great store of cattel . They use the Sclavonian language , yet are much addicted to the Latine tongue : They are generally proud , impatient , delicious in diet , and costly in attire : they are of all Religions . The chief Rivers are , 1. Vistula , which parts it from Hungary . 2. Neister , which parts it from Moldovia . 3. Neiper , &c. But to speak more particularly of the Provinces , which are , 1. Livonia , which is bounded on the East with Muscovy , on the West with the Baltick Sea , on the North with Finland , and on the South with Lituania . It s in length five hundred miles , in breadth one hundred and threescore , very mountainous , and fenny ; yet yeelds plenty of Corn. The chief Cities are , 1. Riga . 2. Derpt . a town of much traffick . 3. Rivalia , a strong place . 4. Name , another strong Fortress : Other chief Countries in it are , 1. Curland . 2. Senugal . 3. Estland . 4. Virland . 5. Harland . 6. Geroenland . 2. Lituania , which hath Livonia on the South : Podolia on the North : Poland on the East : and Muscovie on the West : The chief Cities are , 1. Vilna , an University . 2. Vilkomire . 3. Brestia . The air is sharp , and the Country barren , yet are there many beasts , whose skins are good commodities . 3. Volinia , environed with Lituania , Podolia , and Russia ; It is a small woody Province : the chief Cities are Kiovia , and Circassia , on the banks of the river Nieper . 4. Samogitia , whose chief town is Camia . It joyneth to Livonia on the North , and the Baltick sea on the West . It s full of wood , and yeilds great store of honey . 5. Podolia , which hath Lituania on the North , Neister on the South , Russia East , and Poland VVest . The ground is so fertile , that of one sowing they have three harvests : the chief Cities are , 1. Camienza ; seated on high rocks . 2. Orkzacow . 3. Winieczia . 6. Russia nigra , having on the East Podolia , on the West and North Poland , and on the South Hungary : the chief Towns are , 1. Leopolis , or Lembourg . 2. Grodeck . 3. Luckzo . A fruitfull Countrey , having store of horses and Cattel . 7. Mazovia , which is environed with Russia , Prussia , Lituania , and Poland : the chief City is Marzow . 8. Spruce , Prussia , or Borussia , is upon the Baltick sea : that part of it which belongs to Poland is called Prussia Regal : the chief Cities whereof are , 1. Dantzick , a famous Mart town ▪ 2. Koningsberg ; an University . 3. Heilsperg . 4. Maneburg , or Marpurg , 5. Angenberg . 6. Clune . 9. Podlossia , which hath Lituania , and Mazovia on the East and West : the chief Towns are , 1. Tycockzin , a strong for t . 2. Byesko . 3. Knissin . 10. The Dukedomes of Opswitz , and Zator , which have the chief towns of the same names ; they are in Silesia , but under the King of Poland . 11. Poland properly so called , which hath Lituania on the East , Germany on the West , Mazovia on the North , and Podolia on the South : the chief Cities are , 1. Cracovia , on the bank of Vistula . 2. Lublin . 3. Guisna . 4. Siradia . 5. Sendomire . 6. Minsko . 7. Posna . 8. Dobrinia . 9. Vlatislavia . Poland takes her name from the great fields , which produce a huge quantity of Corn , there are in it many fens , Lakes , and very great Forrests , where , in the trunks of trees is often found great store of hony , whereof they make a certain drink ( chiefly in Lituania ) which is most delicate , and yeilds not a whit in goodnesse to Spanish wine : there Winter is very long , and sharp , against the rigour whereof they serve themselves of stoves , and good furred gowns : the Nobility is very studious of warre , and desirous of travel , and of an humor much like that of the French : they express their gallantry in the beauty of their cloaths , weapons , and horses : In the sumptuousness of feasts , weddings , funeralls , Christenings , and in numerous traines of servants , when they go a wooing . The most eminent dignities amongst them , are to be Senators , whom they call Waiwodes , Chattellans , and starosts , or Captains . Of Poland it is said , that if a man hath lost his religion , let him go seek it in Poland , and he shall find it there , or else let him make account that its vanished out of the world . Europae spec . Hungary Described . The soil is wonderfull fruitful , yeilding Corn thrice a year , the Grass in some places exceeds the height of a man , which feeds a wonderfull number of Cattel : Besides which , they have Deer , Partridg , and Pheasant in such abundance , that any man may kill them : They have also Mines of Gold , Silver , and Copper , Fish , Wine , &c. The chief Rivers are , 1. Danubius , called also Ister . 2. Savus . 3. Dravus . 4. Tibiscus , which exceedingly abounds with Fish. The Turk hath these chief Cities in Hungary , 1. Buda , on the Danow . 2. Gyula , on the confines of Transylvania . 3. Pest. 4. Alba Regalis . 5. Quinque Eccl●siae . 6. Rab. The Emperor hath in his part . 1. Presburg upon the edg of Austria . 2. Strigonium , or Gran. 3. Agraria . 4. Comara . 5. Toctax . 6. Canista . 7. Alkeinburg . 8. Neheusel . 9. Zigeth on the Dravus . Dacia Described . This Countrey is sufficiently fruitful , and abounds with horses , whose manes reach to the ground : but to speak of the Provinces more particularly , which are , 1. Transylvania , which hath on its North the Carpathean Mountains , on the South Walachia , on the West Hungary , and on the East Moldovia . The chief towns are , 1. Alba Julia , or Weisenburg . 2. Claudiopolis , or Clausenburg . 3. Bristitia . 4. Centum Colles . 5. Fogaros . 6. Stephanopolis , &c. Their present Prince is Rogotzi , a Protestant . 2. Moldovia , is on the North end of Transylvania , and extending to the Euxine Sea : the chief Cities are , 1. Zucchania . 2. Fucchiana , 3. Falezing . 3. Walachia , divided from Bulgary by the Danow : the chief Cities are , 1. Sabinium . 2. Prailaba . 3. Tergovista , the Vayvodes seat . It abounds with gold , Silver , Iron , Saltpits , wine , Cattel , horses , brimstone , &c. 4. Servia , which lyeth between Bosnia , and Rascia : the chief Cities are , 1. Stoinburg , the seat of the Despot . 2. Samandria . 3. Belgrade , on the Danow . 5. Rascia between Servia , and Bulgary : the chief City is Boden . 6. Bulgary , joyning on the East to the ●uxine sea : on the West to Rascia : the chief Cities are , 1. Sophia , the seat of the Beglerbeg of Greece . 2. Nicopolis . 7. Bosnia , having Servia on the East , Croatia on the VVest , Savus on the South , and Illiricum on the North : the chief Cities are , 1. Cazachium , 2. Jaziga . Sclavonia Described . Sclavonia , is more fit for Pasturage than for Corn : their sheep , and other Cattle bring forth young twice in a year , and are shorn four times : the Provinces are , Illiricum , or Windismarch , which is bounded on the East with the Danow , on the West with Carniola , on the North with Dravus , and on the South with Savus : the chief Cities are , 1. Zatha on Danubius . 2. Zakaocz 3. VVindishgretz on Dravus . 4. Sagouna . It s now a member of Hungary . Dalmatia which hath on the East Drinus , on the West Croatia , on the North Savus , and on the South the Adriatique sea : the chief Cities are , 1. Ragusi , a sea town , and of great traffick . 2. Sicum , on the sea also . 3. Jadara , another sea Town . 4. Spalato , a sea town . 5. Scodra , or Scutary . 6. Lyssa , where Scanderbeg was buried : these two last are under the Turks , the other under the Venetians . Croatia , which hath on the East and South Dalmatia , on the North Savus , and on the West Istria , and Carniola : the chief Cities are , 1. Gradiska , situate on Savus . 2. Bruman . 3. Novigrade , on the Savus neer Germany . 4. Sisseg , or Sissaken . 5. Petrowya . These people are usually called Crabbats , and serve as mercenaries in the Emperors Armies . Greece described . Greece is bounded on the East with the Aegean sea , the Hellespont , Propontis , and the Thracian Bosphorus . On the West it hath Italy , with the Adriatick sea , on the North with the Mountain Hemus , and on the South with the Jonian sea . It s situate in the Northern temperate zone under the fifth and sixth Climates , the longest day being about fifteen hours . The people once were famous for Armes , and Arts , which made them account all others Barbarians : now they are degenerated from the Prinstine vertue of their ancesters , and are become unconstant , ignorant , riotous , and idle : At their feasts they drink till they come to the height of intemperancy ; hence grew our Proverb ; As merrie as Greeks . The women are generally brown , yet well-favoured , and excessively amorous : they use much painting to keep themselves in favour with their husbands , who when they are wrinkled , and old , put them to all drudgery . Their Church government was by four Patriarks . 1. Of Alexandria . 2. Of Hierusalem . 3. Of Antioch . 4. Of Constantinople . Their language was Greek , of which they had five Dialects . 1. the Attick . 2. the Dorick . 3. the Aeolick . 4. the Jonick . 5. the common Dialect ; but now it is almost devoured by the Sclavonian or Turkish Tongue . The soil is fruitfull , and would yeild good profit if it were well husbanded : but the natives having nothing that they can call their own , in regard of their slavery to the Great Turk , neglect husbandry . The Commodities that they send abroad into other Countries are Wine , Oil , Copper , Vitreal , Velvets , Damasks , Grogreams , &c. and some Gold , and Silver . The chief rivers are Cephisus , which rising in the frontiers of Epirus , emptieth it self into the Aegean sea , Erigon , Alaicmon , Strimon , Athicus , Stymphalus , Ladon , Inacus , Pineus , Populifer , &c. Greece is ordinarily divided into these seven parts , 1. Peloponesus . 2. Achaia . 3. Epirus . 4. Albania . 5. Macedonia . 6. Migdonia . 7 ▪ and Thracia . Peloponesus Described . Peloponesus , is a Peninsula almost surrounded with the sea , only it is joyned to the firm land by an Istmus five miles broad , which was fortified by a strong wall , and five Castles called Hexamilium , which reached from sea to sea : It is in compasse six hundred miles , and it is now called Morea , and is divided into six Provinces , 1 , Elis. 2. Messina . 3. Arcadia . 4. Laconia . 5. Argolis . and 6. Achaia propria . 1. Elis which hath on the East Arcadia , on the West the Jonian sea , on the North Achaia propria , and on the South Messina : the chief Cities are , Argis , nigh unto the river Alpheus . It was formerly called Olimpia , famous for the statue of Jupiter Olimpicus , which was one of the Worlds wonders . And Pisa. 2. Messina , which hath on the East Arcadia , on the North Elis , on the West and South the sea : the chief Cities are , 1. Messina , now Golpho di Coron . 2. Pilon , now Navarino . 3. And Methone , or Medon . 3. Arcadia , which hath on the East Laconia , on the VVest Elis , and Messina , on the North Achaia propria , and on the South the sea . The chief Cities are , 1. Psophis . 2. Mantinia . 3. Megalopolis . And 4. Phialia : here was the Lake Stymphalus , and the River Styx , whose water for the ill tast was called the Water of hell ; this Countrey was fit for pasturage and grazing . 4. Laconia , which is bounded on the East and South with the sea , on the North with Argolis , and on the West with Arcadia : the chief Cities are , 1. Lacedaemon , once a most flourishing Commonwealth . 2. Leuctra , on the sea side . 3. Thalana , nigh unto the Lake Lerna , and Mount Tenarus , and 4. Selassia . 5. Argolis , which is bounded on the East and North with the sea , on the VVest with Achaia propria , and on the South with Laconia : the chief Cities are , 1. Argos . 2. Micene . 3. Nemaea . 4. Epidaurus , and 5. Nauplia . 6. Achaia propria , which hath on the South Elis , Arcadia , and Argolis , on all other parts the sea . The chief Cities are , 1. Corinth , at the foot of the Acro-Corinthian hills , neer to the fountain Pyrene : this City was formerly strengthened with a Castle , which standing on the said Hills , was called Acro-Corinthus , and was impregnable . Here lived Lais , that famous strumpet that exacted ten thousand Drachmas for a nights lodging . It s now called Crato , and is a place of small note . 2. Patras . 3. Scycion , now Vasilico ; and 4. Dimea . The Country of Achaia described . Achaia is bounded on the East with the Aegean Sea : On the West with Epirus : On the North with Thessaly : and on the South with Peloponesus , and the Sea thereof . It s divided into seven Provinces . 1. Attica . 2. Megaris . 3. Boeotia . 4. Phocis . 5. Aetolia . 6. Doris ; and 7. Locris . 1. Attica , which hath on the West Megaris ; and on all other parts the Sea : the soil is barren , yet by the industry of the Inhabitants was made fruitful : their current mony was stamped with an Oxe , whence grew that saying of corrupt Lawyers , Bos in lingua . The chief Cities are , 1. Athens , once famous all the world over . 2. Marathron , where M●ltiades overthrew the huge Army of Darius . 3. Piraea , the Haven Town to Athens ; and 4. Panormus . 2. Maegaris , which hath on the East Attica : on the West Sinus Corinthiacus : on the North Boeotia ; and on the South the Istmus . The chief Cities are , 1. Megara , now Megra : and 2. Eleusis . 3. Boeotia , which is bounded on the East with Attica : on the West with Phocis : on the North with the River Cephisus : and on the South with Megaris , and the Sea. The chief Cities are , 1. Thebes on the River Cephisus . 2. Daulis . 3. Platea . 4. Leuctra , where Epaminondas gave that great overthrow to the Lacedemonians . 5. Ascra , the birth-place of Hesiod . 6. Cheronea ; the birth-place of Plutarch . 7. Orchomenon . In this Country are the streights of Thermopylae , where Leonidas with three hundred Spartans slew twenty thousand of Xerxes his Army , and were themselves all slain . 4. Phocis , which hath on the East Boeotia : on the West Locris , and Doris : on the North the Rivers Cephisus ; and on the South Sinus Corinthiacus : Here is Mount Helicon , consecrated to the Muses : Mount Citheron , and Pernassus , whose two-fold top kissed the clouds . The cheif Cities are , 1. Cyrra . 2. Crissa . 3. Anticyra on the Sea side , where grew Eloborum , that cured the Phrensie . 4. Elladia . 5. Pytho ; or Pythia seated in the heart of Greece . Here the Amphictyons kept their Court. They were men selected out of the twelve principal Cities in Greece , and had power to decide all controversies , and to enact Lawes for the common good . 6. Delphos , where was the Temple of Apollo , the most famous Oracle of the Heathens . 5. Locris , which hath on the East Aetolia : on the North Doris : and on the other parts the Sea. The chief Cities are , 1. Naupactum , now called Lepanto , where was that famous battel between the Turks , and Christians . 2. Ematia . 6. Aetolia , which is bounded on the East with Locris : on the West with Epirus : on the North with Doris : and on the South with the Gulph of Lepanto : Here is the Forrest of Caledon , where Meleager slew the wild Boar ; and the Rivers Evenus , and Achilous . The chief Cities are , 1. Chalcis . 2. Olenus . 3. Plurona ; and 4. Thirmum . 7. Doris , which hath on the East Boeota : on the West Epirus : on the South the Sea ; and on the North the Hill Oeta : The chief Cities are , 1. Amphissa . 2. Libra . and 3. Citinum . Epirus described . Epirus , is bounded on the East with Achaia ; on the North with Macedonia ; and on the other parts with the Sea : Here is the Mount Pindus , sacred to Apollo , and the Muses ; and the Acroceraunian Hills : Here are also the Rivers Acheron , and Cocytus ▪ for their colour , and taste , called the Rivers of Hell. The Eastern part of this Country is called Acarnania ; the Western Chaonia : The chief Cities are , 1. Antigonia . 2. Cassiope . 3. Toronia . These in the Western part , and in the other , 1. Nicopolis . 2. Ambracia : now Larta . 3. Leucas . 4. Anactorium ; and 5. Actium , nigh to the Sea of Lepanto , where Augustus , and Anthony fought for the Empire of the world . This Country was once called Molossia . Here that famous Scanderbeg was King ; as also of Albania . Albania described . Albania , hath on the East Macedonia ; on the West the Adriatick Sea : On the North Sclavonia ; and on the South Epirus . The chief Cities are , 1. Albanopolis . 2. Sfetigrade . 3. Durazzo , formerly called Dyrachium . 4. Croya , under whose walls Amurath lost his life . Macedonia described . Macedonia , hath on the East Migdonia : on the West Albania : on the North Misia superior ; and on the South Epirus , and Achaia : The chief Cities are , 1. Scydra , or Scodra . 2. Andaristus . 3. Aedessa . 4. Eribaea . 5. Pidna upon the mouth of the River Alaicmon . 6. Pella on the same shore , and 7. Syderocaspae , famous for her gold and silver Mines . Thessaly described . On the Southern part of Macedonia , is Thessalia planted . It s a fruitful and pleasant Country : Here is the Hill Olympus , upon which were the Olympick games , as running with Chariots , and on foot , wrestling , fighting with Whirlebats , &c. The reward of the Conquerors was only a Garland of Palm ; and yet highly esteemed by them : Here also are the Hills , Pelion , and Ossa , and betwixt Olympus , and Ossa was that delectable Valley called Tempe , five miles long , and six broad ; so beautified with natures riches , that it was accounted the Garden of the Muses . The chief Cities are , 1. Tricca . 2. Lamia . 3. Demetrias . 4. Larissa , both upon the Pelasgick Bay. 5. Pharsalis , nigh unto which was that great battel fought between Caesar , and Pompey for the Monarchie of the world . And 6. Pherae . Migdonia described . Migdonia , is bounded on the East , and South , with the Aegean Sea ; on the West with Macedonia ; and on the North with Thracia : Here is the Hill Athos , which is threescore and fifteen miles in compass ; three dayes journey in height , and casts a shadow as far as Lemnos , which is forty miles off . The chief Cities are , 1. Stagira . Aristotles birth-place . 2. Apollonia . 3. Pallene . 4. Neapolis , on the borders of Thrace . 5. Antigonia ; and 6. Thessalonica , now Salonichi , seated on the Sea , to the Church whereof St. Paul wrote two of his Epistles . Thrace described . Thrace hath on the East Pontus Euxinus , Propontis , and Hellespont : on the VVest Macedonia : on the North the Hill Haemus , and on the South the Aegean Sea : The Inhabitants are bold , and valiant : The earth ripens Corn slowly , because of the cold : The Vines yeeld more shade than juice , and the Trees more leaves than fruit . The chief Towns are , 1. Sestos on the Hellespont , over against Abidos in Asia , famous for the love of Hero , and Leander . 2. Abdera , the birth-place of Democritus , who spent his life in laughing at others . 3. Potidaea . 4. Cardia , seated on the Thracian Chersonese over against Troas on Asia side . It s now called St. Georges Arme. 5. Lysimachia , on the Sea shore . 6. Callipolis , on the Northern Promontory of the Chersonese , which was the first Town that ever the Turks took in Europe , which was Anno Christi 1358. 7. Trianopolis . 8. Adrianople . The first seat of the Grand Signiors in Europe . 9. Pera , formerly Galata ; and 10. Constantinople , formerly Bizantium . The City of Constantinople described . Constantinople , was built by Constantine the Great ; It stands on a cape of land , near the entrance of the Bosphorus : It s in form triangular : On the East side washed with the Sea ; on the North with the Haven : and the West side joynes to the Continent . It s walled with brick , and stone intermixed orderly , having twenty four Gates , and Posterns : It s about thirteen miles in Circumference . The world hardly affords a more delicate object , if beheld from the Sea , or adjoyning Mountains . The lofty , and beautiful Cypresse-trees are so intermixed with the buildings , that it seems to present a City in a wood to the pleased beholders . It s built on seven hills , whose aspiring heads are crowned with magnificent Mosques , or Churches , all of white Marble , round in form ; and coupled above ; being finished on the top with guilded spires , that reflect the Sun-beams with a marvellous splendor : some having two ; some four , and some six adjoyning Turrets , exceeding high , and slender : Tarrast aloft on the outside , like the main top of a ship , in several places equally distant , whence their Priests with elated voices ( for they use no bells ) call the people together to their Mahometan service . When Constantine first built this City , hee enclosed it with a wall , that for length , fairness , and thickness , was one of the famousest in the world , every stone being cemented together with brass couplets , that the whole wall seemed to bee but one stone : Hee erected also many high Towers , built many sumptuous Temples , and adorned it with infinit more magnificent buildings , both publick , and private : commanding also by publick Edict all Princes of the Empire , that each of them should build a Palace or some other sumptuous , and splendid Monument there : Hee also brought from Rome divers memorable Antiquities , as the Palladium of Troy : the high Pillar of Porsido , which hee caused to bee erected in a fit place , by which hee set Apollo's brazen Image of an unmeasurable bigness , having his own name ingraven thereon : Amongst other glorious buildings was the proud Palace of the publick Library , wherein were one hundred and twenty thousand choice written Books : in the midst whereof were the guts of a Dragon , above one hundred and twenty foot long , on which Homers Iliads were written in letters of gold : In diverse other parts of the City were very rare things , as the Nymphs Grove : the Market-place of mettal : the famous Images of Juno , Minerva , Venus , &c. with infinite other varieties : so that strangers which saw it , being full of admiration were astonished at the beauty of it , judging it a dwelling meet for the Gods , rather than an habitation for earthly Emperours . But now Time , with her Iron teeth , and the many changes which have happened , have quite altered the face of Constantinople : So that now upon the Hill , whereon the Imperial Palace once stood , there are kept Elephants , Panthers , and other wild Beasts in the ruines of it . On the second Hill whereon stood the Palace of the Patriarches , in which were buried in chests of fine Marble , most of the Christian Emperors , a Mosque is now erected . Upon the third Hill is the Sepulchre of the Great Mahomet , that won the City , of a marvellous greatness , and magnificence , surrounded with one hundred houses covered with Lead , made to receive strangers of any Nation , where themselves , servants , and horses , may remain three dayes on free cost : Sultan Mahomet leaving two hundred thousand Ducats revenue per annum , to maintain the same . The fourth Hill hath on it the Church , and Sepulchre of Sultan Selim in the same form , and order as the other . The fifth hath the Church and Sepulchre of Bajazet , with a great and spacious Piazza about it . The sixth hath the Church and Sepulchre of Solyman the Magnificent , which in greatness , workmanship , Marble Pillars , and riches more than Kingly , passeth all the rest , and deserves to bee matched with the seven wonders of the world : The seventh contained the sumptuous Temple of Sancta Sophia , which deserves a particular description by it self . The Temple of Sancta Sophia Described . The Temple of Sancta Sophia standing upon one of these hills , exceeds not only all the rest , but all the most stately fabricks in the world : the principal part thereof riseth in an Ovall , surrounded with pillars admirable for their matter , proportion , and workmanship : Over those are others , through which ample Galleries curiously paved , and arched above , have their prospect into the Temple : the roof is compact , and adorned with Mosaick painting ; which is composed of little square peices of Marble , gilded , and coloured according to the place they are to assume in the Figure or ground , which set together , as if imbossed , present an unexpressible statelinesse , and are of marvellous durance . The sides , and floor of the whole Church are laid with excellent Marble : it is vaulted underneath , containing large Cisternes which are replenished with water from an Aquaeduct : within on the left hand is a Pillar covered with Copper , which ever sweats : the doors are curiously cut through , and plated . It was from East to West two hundred and sixty foot long , and in height one hundred and fourscore ; and hath contained at once , six and thirty thousand Turks . In the middest of it there are pillars of gold and silver , huge Candlesticks , Lanthornes , Lamps , and other Ornaments of gold and silver , whereof the worth is inestimable . It had in it one hundred gates , and was above a mile in compass . The Turks Seraglio Described . In the extreamest North-east angle of Constantinople , standeth the great Turks Seraglio or Palace , compassed with a lofty wall three miles in compasse , comprehending goodly Groves of Cypresse-trees , intermixed with plaines , delicate Gardens , Artificial Fountains , variety of Fruit-trees , and what not rare ? Luxury being the Steward , and the Treasury inexhaustible . The proud Palace of the Tyrant opens to the South , having a lofty Gate-house , engraven with Arabick Characters , set forth with Gold , and Azure , all of white Marble : This gate leadeth into a stately Court three hundred yards long , and about one hundred and fifty wide ; at the farther end whereof is another gate hung with shields , and Cymiters ; this leads into a second Court full of tall Cypresse-trees , being not much lesse than the former . It is Cloistered round about , covered with lead , handsomely paved , and supported with Columns of Marble , which have Chapiters , and Bases of Copper . On the left hand is the Divano kept , where the Bassa's of the Court do administer Justice : Beyond this Court on the right hand is a street of Kitchins , and on the left stalles large enough for five hundred horses . Out of the second Court is an entrance into the third , surrounded with the Royal buildings , large , curious , and costly . Without on the North side stands the Sultan's Cabinet , in form of a sumptuous summer-house , where hee of ten olaceth himself with variety of Objects , and from whence taking barge hee passeth to the delightfull places of the adjoyning Asia . In the Seraglio also , are many stately rooms appropriated to the season of the year , which are called Rooms of fair prospect , into which the Sultan goeth sometimes alone , but more usually with his Concubines for his recreation . Within a fine little Court adorned with very many delicate Fountains is the Chamber wherein hee gives audience to Ambassadors , &c. one part whereof is spread with very sumptuous Carpets of gold , and Crimson velvet , embroydered with very costly Pearls , upon which the grand Signeur sitteth : the walls of the room are covered with fine white stones , having divers sorts of leaves , and artificial Flowers curiously wrought upon them , which make a glorious shew . A little Room adjoyns to it , the whole inside whereof is covered with silver plate , hatched with gold , the floor being spread with rich Persian Carpets of silk , and gold . There are belonging to the Sultan's lodgings very fair gardens , of all sorts of flowers , and Fruits , that can bee found in those parts ; with many very pleasant walks , enclosed with high Cypresse-trees on both sides , and fountains in such abundance , that almost in every walk there are some of them . Besides the former rooms ( which are very many ) for the Sultan's own use , there are also the womens lodgings , wherein the Queen , the Sultanaes , and all the Kings women do dwell , and they have in them bed-chambers , dining rooms , with-drawing rooms , and all other kinds of rooms necessary for women . In another place there are divers Rooms , and lodgings for all the principal , and inferiour Officers so well furnished , that nothing is wanting that is fit , and necessary . Amongst which are two large buildings , one his Wardrob , the other his Treasury , with very thick walls , Iron windows , and Iron doors . In the Seraglio are Rooms for Prayer , Bagnoes , Schools , Butteries , Kitchins , Stillatories , Swimming places , places to run horses in , wrestling places , butts to shoot at , and all the commodities that may adorn a Prince's Court. There is also an Hospital for such as fall sick in the Seraglio , in which there are all things necessary for diseased persons : And another large place wherein is kept Timber , Carts , &c. to have them neer hand for the use , and service of the Seraglio . Over the Stables there is a row of rooms , wherein is kept all the furniture for the horses , which is of an extraordinary value ; for the Bridles , Petorals , and Cruppers , are set so thick with jewels of divers sorts , that they cause admiration in the beholders , and exceed Imagination . The Grand Signior's Bed-chamber hath the walls covered with stones of the finest China mettal , spotted with flowers of divers colours , which make a very dainty shew : The Antiportaes were of cloath of gold of Bursia , and their borders of Crimson Velvet , embroidered with gold , and Pearls : The posts of his Bedstead were of silver , hollow , and instead of knobs on the tops , there were Lyons of Crystall ; the Canopy over it was of cloth of gold , and so were the Bolsters , and Matteresses : the floor was covered with very costly Persian Carpets of silk , and gold , and the Pallats to sit on , and Cushions were of very rich cloth of gold . In the hall adjoyning is a very great Lanthorn round , and the bars of silver , and gilt , set very thick with Rubies , Emeralds , and Turkesses ; the panes were of very fine Crystal , which made a very resplendent shew . There was also a Bason , and Ewre , to wash in , of massie gold , set with Rubies , and Turkesses . In Constantinople is a Piazza , in which is raised upon four Dice of fine Mettal , a very fair Pyramid of mingled stone all of one peice , fifty Cubits high , carved with Heroical letters , resembling the Agulia of Rome , in whose top were the enclosed ashes of Julius Caesar : In the same Piazzo also is a great Pillar of Brasse , made with marvellous Art , in form of three serpents wreathed together with their mouths upward . There are in Constantinople eighteen thousand Mosques , great and small : In the chief place of it are two Burses , built four square , high , and round at top , each having four gates opening upon four streets , round about garnished with shops , stuffed with all sorts of rich , and costly wares of inestimable value , as precious stones , Pearls , Sables , and other rich Furs of all sorts ; Silk , and cloath of gold : Bows , Arrows , Bucklers , and Swords : Here also they fell Christian Slaves of all ages , as wee sell horses , the buyers looking them in the eyes , mouth , and all other parts , which is done every forenoon , except Fridayes , which is their Sabbath . The Bassa's also in sundry places have built fair houses , encompassed with high walls , which outwardly have no beauty : but inwardly full of all riches ▪ and pleasure , the world can afford : For they use to say , that they build not to please passers by , but for their own Commodity . The Turkish Empire Described . The Grand Signior , who hath his seat in the stately , and Imperiall City of Constantinople , hath under his command , the chiefest , and most fruitful parts of the three first known parts of the world . In Europe he hath all the sea coasts , from the confines of Epidaurus ( the utmost bound of his Empire in Europe Westward ) unto the mouth of the River Tanais , now called Don , with whatsoever lyes from Buda in Hungary , to the Imperial City of Constantinople : in which space is comprehended the greater part of Hungary , all Bosna , Servia , Bulgaria , with a great part of Dalmatia , Epirus , Macedonia , Grecia , Peloponesus , Thracia , the Archipelago , with the rich Islands contained therein . In Affrica he possesseth from the river Mulvia ( the bounder of the kingdom of Fesse , to the Arabian Gulph , or Red-sea Eastward , except some sea-towns held by the King of Spain , and from Alexandria Northward , unto the City of Asna Southward : In which space are contained the famous Kingdomes of Tremizen , Algiers , Tunes , and Egypt , with divers other great Cities , and Provinces . In Asia all is his from the Hellespont Westward , unto the great City of Tauris Eastward : and from Derbent neer unto the Caspian sea Northward , unto Aden upon the Arabian Gulph Southward . The greatnesse of his Empire may bee the better conceived by the greatnesse of some of the parts of it : the Meer of Meotis ( which is all at his command ) being in compasse one thousand miles : and the Euxine , or Black-sea , which is in circuit two thousand seven hundred miles , and the Mediterranean coast which is subject to him , contains in compasse about eight thousand miles . The like distance is from Derbent to Aden : And from Balsara upon the Persian Gulph , unto Tremisen in Barbary , are neer four thousand miles . Hee hath also in the Mediterranean sea , the noble Isles of Cyprus , Euboea , Rhodes , Samos , Chios , Lesbos , &c. In this so large , and spatious an Empire , are contained many great Countries , sometimes famous Kingdomes , abounding with all sorts of temporal blessings , and natures store ; For what Kingdome is more fruitful than Egypt , Syria , and a great part of Asia ? what Countrey more abounding with all good things , than was sometimes Hungary , Grecia , and Thracia ? In these Countries hee hath also many rich and famous Cities , but especially four , which bee of greatest wealth , and trade , viz. Constantinople , Grand-Caire , Aleppo , and Tauris . Constantinople , for multitude of Inhabitants , exceeds all the Cities in Europe , wherein are reckoned to bee above seven hundred thousand men . Aleppo is the greatest City of Syria , and the Centre whereunto all the merchandize of Asia is brought . Tauris , of late the royal seat of the Persian Kings , hath in it above two hundred thousand men . Grand-Caire amongst all the Cities in Africk , is the chiefest , being the store-house , not only of the riches of Egypt , but of much of Africk and India . For his ordinary revenews they are not estimated to exceed eight millions of gold , but his extraordinary escheates are very considerable , as his confiscations , forfeitures , fines , amerciaments , tributes , customes , tenths of all Prizes taken by sea , or Land , &c. which far exceed his standing revenew : His Bassa's , and great officers , sucking out the blood of his poor subjects , and heaping up inestimable treasures , which usually falls to the Grand Signiors coffers . His presents also amount to a great value : for no Ambassadour can come before him without great gifts : none can get Offices , or preferments without money : none may return to him from their Provinces , or expeditions , empty-handed : In brief , its easy for so great a Tyrant to pick a quarrel with any rich man , and so to take away his life , and seize upon his estate be it never so much . The strength of his Empire consists especially in these four things . In his Timariots , which are horsemen , to whom hee hath given lands for their life , upon condition of serving him upon all occasions with men and horses : by these , as with a bridle , hee keeps all the rest of his Subjects in his vast Empire in awe : for they can no sooner move , but they shall have these Timariots , as Falcons in their necks , for to that purpose they are dispersed all over his Dominions : and again , out of them hee is always able to draw into the field one hundred and fifty thousand horse-men well armed , without a farthing charge , to go whither soever hee shall command them . The whole number of them is accounted to bee seven hundred and ninety thousand fighting men : whereof two hundred fifty seven thousand dwell in Europe , the other four hundred sixty and two thousand in Asia , and Affrica . Secondly , In his Spahi , Ulufagi , and Carapici of his Court , which are another sort of horse-men , to whom hee gives pay , being indeed the Seminaries of the great Officers , and Governours of his Empire , for from amongst them , hee chooseth his Sanzacks , or Captaines , whom for their good deserts , he raiseth to be Begs , Begler-begs , Visiers , and Bassaes. Thirdly , Besides these , hee hath other horse-men , called Acanzii , which for some priviledges are bound to serve ▪ they are of the peasants whom hee much esteems not , only they serve to blunt his enemies swords . Fourthly , In his footmen , and Janisaries , which are born of Christian parents in Europe , and taken from them when they are young , and in whom there appeareth the greatest strength , activity , and courage : They are bred up to hard labour and pains , and after a certain time are taken into the Cloisters of the Aiamoglans ( for so they are called , till they bee admitted into the number of Janisaries ) and there delivered to governours , who keep them still exercised to painful labour , using them hardly in apparrel , diet , and lodging : there they learn to shoot in Bows , and Guns , the use of the Scimiter , and feats of activity , and when they are expert therein , they are admitted into the number of Janisaries , or Spahi . Now for his strength by sea , hee hath as great means to set forth a Fleet as any Prince whatsoever , the overgrown woods of Epirus , and Cilicia , with those of Nicomedia , and Trapezund , yeild him abundance of Timber for ships , and Gallies : neither can he want shipwrights and Carpenters for the framing of them , his large pay drawing many , even from amongst the Christians into his Arsenals at Constantinople , Synope , Callipolis , &c. Neither hath hee ever wanted good store of expert Sea-men : for besides those which hee hath in the forenamed places , out of his Gallies , which hee hath at Lesbos , Chios , Rhodes , Cyprus , and Alexandria , and from the Pyrates which frequent his Havens of Tunis , Bugia , Tripolis , and Algeirs , hee can as need requires , chuse Captains , Marriners , , and rowers , sufficient for the storing , and managing of his Fleet. Notwithstanding all which , this vast Empire is much declined of late : their late Emperors much degenerating from their warlike Progenitors , their souldiers generally addicting themselves to unwonted pleasures , their ancient discipline of warre being neglected : their Religion , or superstition rather , not with so much zeal , as of old , regarded , and rebellions in diverse parts of the Empire , of late strangely raised , and mightily supported , being all signs of a declining state . See Knolles his discourse hereof . America described . Anno Christi 1486. Christopher Columbus , born at Ner●i in the Country of Genoa , being a man of projecting wit , excellently skilled in Astronomy , and Navigation , strongly conceited that some Lands must needs lye in the portion of the circle ▪ which should make up the World into a Globe ; considering also the motion of the Sun , hee perswaded himself that there was another world , to which the Sun imparted his light , when hee went out of our Horison . This world hee hoped to discover , and therefore imparted his intent to the Genowaies , but was by them rejected . Then sent hee his Brother Bartholomew Columbus , to motion the matter to our King Henry the seventh , but hee , falling into the hand of Pyrates by the way , was long a prisoner before hee was enlarged ; but as soon as hee was free , hee came to our English Court , and his motion was readily embraced by the King : But God , who had otherwise disposed it , so ordered it , that Columbus , not knowing of his Brothers imprisonment , because hee heard nothing from him , thought that his suit was rejected , and thereupon addressed himself to the King of Spain , who after many delayes , furnished him with two ships only for discovery : with this small assistance hee sailed in the Ocean more than threescore dayes , without discovery of any land , so that his discontented Spaniards began to mutiny , absolutely resolving to go no further ; Columbus did all that hee could to pacifie and incourage them , but when nothing would prevail , hee was fain to ingage himself to them , that if land was not discovered within three dayes , hee would steer his course back again : At the end of which time one of the company discryed fire , an evident sign of land , which they took possession of , Anno Christi 1492. and Columbus in honour of the Spaniards , called it Hispaniola : after which hee discovered Cuba , and so with much treasure , and greater content hee returned into Spain ; and after two other voyages hee sickned , and dyed , and was buried at Sivil . This Columbus being on a time at supper with some of the great Spanish Dons in the Court , they took occasion to speak very sleightly of his Indian discoveries , as if it was such a small matter which might have been performed by any man : Hee hearing them , called for an Egge , and when hee had it , desired them to try if any of them could make it stand an end upon their trenchers : they all tryed , and by indeavouring equally to poise it , laboured to make it stand , but could not ; then did Columbus take it , and knocking it down pretty hard , crackt the end , which caused it to stand upright : at this they all laughed , saying , that every fool could do so : Yea ( saith hee ) and now I have made a discovery of that new world , every one can go thither , &c. VVhen the Spaniards first arrived in those parts , they found the Inhabitants naked , unacquainted with husbandry , making their bread of Cassavy roots , worshiping the Devils , whom they called Zemes , in remembrance of whom they had certain Images made of Cotton-wool , like to our Childrens babies : To these they did great reverence , as supposing the spirit of their Zemes to bee in them : and the Devil to blind them the more , would sometimes make these Puppets move , and make a noise : they stood also in great fear of them , for if they did not fulfil his will , the Devil would execute vengeance upon some of the Children of these poor deluded souls . They thought the Christians to bee immortal , wondring at the Masts , Sails , and tacklings of their ships , and to try whether they were immortal or no , having taken some straglers , they held their heads under water till they were strangled , which made them change their opinions . They esteemed gold and silver no more than dross , yet for the colours sake adorned themselves therewith , as they did with shells , feathers , and the like . The Spaniards after their coming amongst them behaved themselves very cruelly , killing them like sheep , and forcing them like beasts , to labour in their Mines , to carry their burthens , and to do all manner of drudgery , which caused them so to hate them , that one Haythney a noble man amongst them being perswaded to bee baptised , with the promise of Heaven for his reward ; asked whither the Spaniards went when they dyed ? and when answer was made that they went to Heaven , hee renounced his intended Baptisme , protesting that hee had rather go to Hell , with the unbaptised , than to live in Heaven with so cruel a people . In some places there was such abundance of gold , that in some Mines they found more gold than earth , which the Indians exchanged greedily for Hammers ; Knives , Axes , Hatchets , and such tools of Iron ; for before , they were fain to make their Canows or Boats plain without , of the body of a great tree which they made hollow with the force of fire . Columbus having thus happily begun this noble enterprize , hee was seconded by Americus Vesputio , a Florentine , from whom ( unjustly ) it was called America . To him succeeded John Cabot , imployed by our King Henry the seventh . Ferdinando Magellane first found out the South passage , called the streights of Magellane , by which hee compassed the world , and was afterwards followed by our Drake , and Candish ; and the Dutch Nandernoort : since which time another Dutchman called Le Maire , found out a more Southerly passage into the South Sea , called Le Maires Streights , by which hee also compassed the world . America is divided into two parts , Mexicana , and Peruana . Mexicana is the Northern tract , containing the Provinces of Mexico ▪ Quivira , Nicaragua , Jucutan , Florida , Virginia , Norembega , New-France , New-England , &c. Mexico , is now called New-Spain , in which is that excellent tree called Mete , which they plant , and dress as wee do our Vines , yeelding so many sorts of commodities : For when they bee tender , they make of them Conserves , Paper , Flax , Mantles , Mats , Shooes , Girdles , and Cordage : On the leaves grow prickles so hard , and sharp , that they use them in stead of sawes . From the root of the tree comes a juice like unto syrup , which if you seeth , it will become Hony , if you purifie it , it will become Sugar : you may also make Wine , and Vineger of it : The rind rosted cureth hurts , and sores , and from the top boughs is such a Gum which is an excellent antidote against poison . It abounds also with many golden sanded Rivers , wherein are Crocodiles which the natives eat : It hath Mines of gold , and a mountain burning like Aetna . It s bounded on the East with Jucutan , and the Gulph of Mexico : on the West with California : on the South with Peruana ; and the Northern limits are not known . It was very populous before the arrival of the Spaniards , who in seventeen years slew six millions of them , roasting some , plucking out the eyes , cutting off the arms of others , and casting them alive to bee devoured of dogs , and wild beasts . Mechuacan , one of the Provinces of New-Spain , abounds with Mulberry trees , Silk , Hony , Wax , black Amber , and great plenty of Fish : the Inhabitants are tall , strong , active , and speak a copious language . Mexico , hath in it a City of the same name , in compass six miles , consisting of six thousand houses of Spaniards , and sixty thousand of Indians : It s situate on Lakes , and Islands like Venice , every where interlaced with pleasant currents of fresh , and Sea waters : The plain wherein the Town standeth is seventy leagues in compass , environed with high hills , on the tops of which Snow lyeth continually . The Lake on whose banks the City lyeth is fifty miles in compass , the banks whereof are adorned with pleasant Towns , and houses , and on the Lake are fifty thousand wherreyes plying continually . Nigh to this City is the Gulph of Mexico , whose current is so swift , and heady , that ships cannot pass directly to , and fro , but are compelled to bear either much North , or much South . It s nine hundred miles in compass , and hath two Ports , one between the farthest part of Jucatan , and the Isle of Cuba , at which the tide entereth with a violent stream , the other between the said Cuba , and the farthest part of Florida , at which the tide with the like violence goeth forth : the Sea is very tempestuous , and hath only two safe Havens , viz. Havana on the North side , and St. John de Luna on the South , which are strongly fortified by the Spaniards . The Country of Mexico is inferior to Peru , in the plenty and purity of gold , and silver , but far exceeding it both in the Mechanical , and ingenious arts here professed , and in the abundance of fruits , and cattel , of which last there is such store , that many a private man hath forty thousand Kine , and Oxen to himself ; Fish also are very plentiful : that only which is caught in the Lake , whereon Mexico stands , being reputed worth twenty thousand Crowns per annum . Mexico was conquered by Ferdinando Cortez , Anno Christi 1521. His Army consisting of one hundred thousand Americans , nine hundred Spaniards , eighty horsemen , seventeen small peeces of Ordnance , thirteen Brigandines , and six thousand Wherrie-boats which from the Lake assaulted Mexico . In Quivira , another Province , the riches of the people consists in cattel , whose hides yeeld them coverings for their houses ; their bones , bodkins ; their hair , thred ; their sinewes , ropes ; their horns , mawes , and bladders , vessels ; their dung ; fire ; their Calf-skins , budgets to draw , and keep water in : their blood , drink ; and their flesh meat . Nova Albion , lyeth on the West towards Tartary : It was discovered by Sir Francis Drake , Anno Christi 1585. The King whereof did willingly resign himself , and land to our Queen . In it is a Hare , resembling a Mole in his feet , a Cat in his tail ; under whose chin nature hath fastened a little bag , as a store-house ; for in it , when hee hath filled his belly , hee reserveth the rest of his provision . It abounds in good fruits . Jucutan , is a Peninsula in circuit nine hundred miles , a fruitful Country situated over against Cuba . Florida , hath on the East the Northern Sea : on the West Mexico ; on the North New-France , and on the South Virginia : It abounds with goodly fruits , and hath some quantity of gold , and silver . Emeralds are also found there , and Turquesses , and Pearls . Women when their Husbands dye , cut off their hair close to their heads , strewing it upon their husbands graves , and may not marry again , till their hair bee grown to cover their shoulders . Virginia described . Virginia , is seated between four and thirty , and four and forty degrees of Northerly latitude : It s bounded on the East with the great Ocean ; with Florida on the South : New-France on the North : and the Western limits are unknown . The Summer is as hot as in Spain ; the VVinter is as cold as in France , and England . It was discovered by the English by the direction , and at the charge of Sir VValter Rawleigh , Anno Christi 1584. and in honour of our Virgin Queen called Virginia . It yeelds store of Tobacco , and now they get Silk-worms , and plant store of Mulberry trees , which is like to bee a good commodity . There is but one entrance by Sea into this Country , at the mouth of a goodly Bay : The Capes on both sides are named Henry , and Charles : The water floweth in this Bay near two hundred miles , and hath a Channel for one hundred and forty miles , between seven , and fifteen fathom deep , and ten , or fourteen miles broad . At the head of the Bay , the land is mountainous , from which proceed great brooks , which make five navigable rivers : the mountains have in them Milstones , Marble , and some peices of Christal : The earth is generally black , and sandy . The river neer to the mouth of the bay is called Powhatan , the mouth whereof is neer three miles broad , and it is Navigable one hundred miles : Hence their Emperor is called Powhatan . In a Peninsula on the North side thereof , is placed James Town . No place in Summer affords more Sturgeons , whereof threescore and eight have been caught at one draught . In Winter they have abundance of Fowl. Fourteen miles from Powhatan is the River Pamaunk , seventy miles navigable with big vessels . Then Toppahanock , which is Navigable one hundred and thirty miles . Then Patawomeck , one hundred and twenty miles navigable . At the mouth of Powhatan are the Forts Henerico , and Charles ; forty two miles upward , is James Town , seventy miles beyond that , the Town of Henerico , ten miles higher are the falls , where the River falls down between Mineral rocks , twelve miles beyond that , there is the Crystall Rock , wherewith the Indians head their Arrows . The Commodities are silk-grass , Hemp , and Flax , surpassing ours ; A certain Sedg , which by boiling yeilds skeines of good strength , and length , some like silk , some like flax , and some like hemp . There is also Allom , Terra Sigillata , Pitch , Tar , Rozen , Turpentine , Sassafras , Cedar , Grapes , Oil , Iron , Copper , &c. Sweet Gums , Dies , Timber , Trees of sweet wood of fourteen kinds : Besides , plenty of Fowl , Fishes , Beasts , Fruits , Plants , Hearbs , Berries , Grains , espec●ally Maiz , whereof one acre of ground will yeild two hundred Bushels of Corn , Roots , &c. Their chief Beasts are Bears , Deer , a beast like a Badger , but living in trees like a Squirrel : Flying Squirrels . another beast headed like a Swine , tailed like a Rat , as big as a Cat , and hath under her belly a Bag , wherein shee carrieth her young : Their Dogs bark not , their Wolves are little bigger than our Foxes , their Foxes like our silver haired Conies , and smell not as ours . They have Eagles , Hawks , wild Turkies , &c. The People are cloathed in Deer skines about their middles , else all naked . Their houses are round , of small poles fastened at the tops ; and covered with bark , or mats : they are good Archers , so that they will kill birds flying , fish swiming , and beasts running . Their chief God is the Devil , which they call Oke , whose Image is made ill-favouredly . On the North of it lyes New-England , planted with many English Towns , especially New-Boston , an haven Town , and a place of good trading : The other Countryes in this tract of ground have little that is remarkable in them . Florida Described . The length of Florida extends to twenty and five degrees : It runs with a long point into the Sea , and into land it stretches Westward unto the borders of New-Spain , and to those Countries which are not yet fully discovered : On other parts it s washed with a dangerous sea . It is very rich with Silver , Gold , and stones of great value . In it are great variety of Trees , fruits , fowls , Beasts : as Bears , Leopards , Ounces , Wolves , Wild Dogs , Goats , Hares , Conies , Deer , Oxen , &c. Their Towns are paled about with Posts fastened in the ground , having no more entrance than for two men to passe at a time , where stand two watch Towers for defence : their houses are round , their apparrel nakedness , except a skin about their secrets : they paint and rase their skin curiously , which they rub over with the juice of an herb , that cannot bee gotten out : they let their nailes on their fingers and toes grow long , they are tall , nimble , and comely . When the King dieth , they bury him with solemnity , and upon his grave they set the cup wherein hee was wont to drink , and about it they stick many Arrows : for six months certain women are appointed to bewail his death : His house , and goods they burn together . They sow , or set their Corn as in Virginia , and have two seeds times , and two harnests , their meat is Venisons , Fish , and Crocodiles dried in the smoak for preservation . Peruana Described . The other part of this new World , is called Peruana , being in compasse seventeen thousand miles , comprehending in it Golden Castile , Guiana , Peru , Brisile , and Chili . The first is so called from the abundance of gold in it , lying in the Northern parts of Peruana , and part of the Istmus , which is but seventeen miles broad between sea and sea : It s admirably stored with silver , Spices , Pearls , and medicinal herbs , and is divided into the Provinces of Castella del oro , Nova Andaluzia , Nova Granata , and Carthagena . Castella del Oro is in the very Istmus , an unhealthful Countrey : the chief Cities are Nombre de dios on the East , and Panama on the West side : Through which two places comes all the traffique between Spain , and Peru. The commodities from Peru being unladen at Panama in the South sea , and thence carried by land to Nombre de dios , in the North sea , and thence shiped to Spain . In Guiana is the great River Orenoque , which is Navigable with ships of burthen for one thousand miles , and with Boats , and Pinnasses almost two thousand more : It was discovered by Sir Walter Rawleigh , and the River Margnon , called the River of the Amazons , which is Navigable almost six thousand miles , and towards the sea two hundred miles broad . Peru , lieth under the Aequinoctial line , and stretcheth for the space of eight hundred leagues , upon six hundred whereof , viz. from Atacama , to Tumbez it never raineth● and yet it is as fruitful a land for all sorts of necessaries for the life of man , as is in the world : On the West frontire , is a mighty ridg of high Mountains that are always covered with Snow , from whence issue great store of Rivers into the South sea , with the water whereof , being led by sluces , and channels , they moisten their vineyards , and Corn fields , which makes them exceeding fruitful : Besides , Mines of gold and silver , there are mines of Copper , and Tin , there is also abundance of Salt-peter , and Brimstone . It is now well replenished with horses , kine , sheep , goats , and Wheat . The Fortresse of Cusco Described . One of the Incas of Peru built a fort , that may rather seem the work of Devils than of men , especially considering that these Indians had neither Iron , nor steel to work , and cut the stones with , nor Cart , nor Oxen to draw them : yet was this Fort built with stones that seemed Rocks , rather than stones , drawn by strength of men with great Cables , and that through uneven ways , in rough mountains : many of them being brought from places that were ten , twelve , and some fifteen Leagues off : especially that stone which the Indians called VVearied , which was brought fifteen Leagues , and over a great river in the way : The most of them came five Leagues off these stones they joined so close together in the building , that the joynts could scarcely bee discerned , which required often lifting up , and setting down , neither could they make Cranes , or any kind of Engines to help them therein , neither had they square , or Rule to direct their work . Instead of mortar they used a kinde of Clay that held faster . This Fortresse was built on an hill on the North side of the City of Cusco , the hill was so steep on one side , that that way it could not bee assaulted , and therefore one wall served on that side , which was two hundred fathoms long : On the other sides they made three walls , one without another , each being above two hundred fathoms , and were made in the fashion of an half Moon , in which there were stones admirably great : each wall had in the middest one gate , which was covered over with one entire stone : each wall stood thirty foot distant from the other , and at the top of them the battlements were above a yard high : Within those walls there were three strong forts , the middlemost was round , which had in it a Conduit of very good water , brought under ground from far . The walls were all adorned with gold and silver , and had Images of beasts , birds , and Plants enchased therein , which served instead of Tapestry , the other two Forts were square , and they had passages under ground from one to another , artificially made with Labarinthian windings , and turnings , inextricable but by a thread . They drew their great stones with great Cables : To draw the stone which they called Wearied , they had twenty thousand Indians , the one half before , the other behind , and yet in one uneven passage it crushed three or four thousand of them to death . This proved so unweildy that they never laid it in the building , Pur. Pil. v. 4. p. 1478. Another of the Incas to shew his magnificence , caused a chain of gold to bee made , which was seven hundred foot long , and every link as big as a mans wrist , two hundred Indians could but lift it . Caxamalca , another City in Peru , is four miles in circuit , entered by two gates ▪ on the one side stands a great Palace walled about , having within it a great Court planted with trees : this they call The house of the Sun , whom they worship , putting off their shooes when they enter into it : in this City there are two thousand houses ; the streets are as strait as a line , the walls are strong ; built of stone about three fathoms high ; within there are fair fountains of water . In the middest is a very fair street walled about , having before it a fortress of stone . On one side of this street was the Palace of the ●n●as , or Emperor , with lodgings and Gardens : the houses were all painted with diverse colours , and in one room were two great Fountains adorned with plates of Gold : one of them was so hot that a man cannot endure his hand in it , the other was cold . Atabalipa was Emperour when the Spaniards took it , from whom they presently got fifty thousand Pezoes of gold , each of them being worth one ducat , and two Carolines , and seven thousand Marks of silver , besides many Emeralds . The Spaniards asked Atabalipa what he would give them for his ransome ? Hee told them that hee would fill that room with Gold , to a mark , that was higher than a tall man could reach by a span , the room being five and twenty foot long , and fifteen foot broad : Then they asked him how much silver hee would give besides : Hee answered , as much as ten thousand Indians could carry in vessels of silver of diverse sorts . The Spaniards went to Cusco to receive part of it , where they found a Temple of the Sun covered with plates of gold : as also many pots and vessels of gold , yea there was such store of gold as amazed them , especially one seat which weighed ninteen thousand Pezoes of gold : In another room the pavement , and walls were covered with plates of gold and silver , they found also a great house full of pots , and tubs of silver : The Spaniards having worn out their horses shooes in their travel , caused the Indians to shooe them with gold . In the City of Pachalchami , they found an Image with many Emeralds at his feet fastened in gold , Idem p. 1490. Peru is plentiful in all manner of grain ; hath civil Inhabitants , many Cities , and an healthful air . It hath store of Tobacco , first brought into England by some Marriners , Anno Christi 1585. the use whereof is now grown too common . It abounds above all other Provinces with gold and silver . In this Countrey is the river of Plate , one hundred and fifty miles broad at the mouth , and two thousand miles long . In it also is a beast that hath a bag in her neck , into which shee puts her young ones when any body approaches , and so runs away with them , there is also a sort of fig-trees , of which they write that the Northside that stands towards the Mountains , bringeth forth fruit in the Summer only : and the Southside towards the Sea is fruitfull only in winter . Atabalipa King of this Countrey being taken prisoner by the Spaniards , was forced to redeem his life , with an house full of refined gold and silver , judged to bee worth ten millions , which when they had received , they perfidiously slew him . The admirable High-waies in Peru described . In Peru in the West-Indies are two admirable High-wayes made by the Ingas , or Emperours : The one is by the Andes , or Forrests from Pasto unto Chile , being nine hundred Leagues long , the Cawsey five and twenty foot broad ; and every four leagues hath a stately house , where was provision of victuals , and apparel , and every half League , men that stood ready to carry messages , and orders from hand to hand . The other way was thorow the Plains along the coast , of twenty five foot broad , and on each side a wall of a mans height from Piura , to Chile , where both the wayes met . This latter way was between trees that yeelded a very pleasant shadow in those hot Countries , and both of them began at the imperial City of Cuzco . P. Pil. v. 3. p. 887 , 888. The Emperors Garden described . There belonged also to the Incas a Garden of silver , and gold , wherein were many sorts of Herbs , Flowers , Plants , Trees , Beasts , great and small , Snakes , Snails , Lizzards , Butterflies , small and great Birds , each set in their places all of gold : They had also Maiz , Quinua ; Pulse , Fruit-trees , with fruit on them all of gold , and silver , resembling the natural . In the Incas house they had heaps of wood all counterfeit of gold , and silver . All the vessels ( which were infinite ) for the Temple-service , Pots , Pans , Tubs , Hogsheads were of gold , and silver , yea the spades ▪ and pickaxes , for the Garden were of the same . At the taking of this City by the Spaniards , the Image of the Sun fell to one Captains share , who lost it one night at dice , whereupon they said , That hee had played away the Sun before it was up . P. Pil. v. 4. p. 1464 , &c. The Temple of the Sun described . Cusco , the Imperial City of the Incas in America , when the Spaniards first took it , had in it a Temple of the Sun , all the walls whereof were covered with plates of gold , from the top to the bottom . At the East end was the image of the Sun of one plate of gold , as thick again as the other : the face was round with raies of gold like flames of fire , all of one peece : It was so big , that it filled all from one wall to the other . On both sides were the bodies of their deceased Kings , embalmed , set in seats of gold , placed on planks of gold : All the doors about the Temple were lined with plates of gold ; without the Temple , on the top of the walls ran a champhered work of gold , above a yard broad , round about the Temple ; Beyond the Temple ran a cloister of four squares , round about the top whereof was such a crown of champhered gold above a yard broad : In the corners of the Cloister were Chappels ▪ one whereof was dedicated to the Moon , all which with the Gates thereof were covered with plates of silver : the image was placed , as that of the Suns , with the face of a woman , all of one plank of silver ▪ The next Chappel was dedicated to Venus , and the Starres , lined also with silver , and the porch of silver . The third was dedicated to the Thunder , and Lightning : The fourth to the Rainbow ; which two last were all lined , and garnished with gold . Hard by was an house for the Priests , all lined with gold from the top to the bottom . There were twelve doors to the Cloister , and as many Tabernacles or Shrines which were all plated over with gold in form of Porches , and the floores covered with gold . The Images were all set with Turkesses , and Emeralds . In the house also were five Fountains , of water wherein they washed the sacrifices : out of them the water ran in Pipes of gold ; and many of their pillars were of gold , hollow , and some of them were of silver . Brasile , hath on the North Guiana , on the South the River of Plate and Chile , on the East the Ocean , and on the West the Mountains of Peru , called the Andes : The hills are high , and craggie , full of ravenous beasts , and poisonous Serpents : on them also inhabite a barbarous people going stark naked . In the Vallies the air is healthy , the earth fat , and alwayes flourishing . It yeelds great store of Sugar , and rich Mines : and Brasil wood to dye with ; the natives go naked , and are very barbarous : In their feasts they used to roast a fat man , and cutting him to collops , did eat him with much delight : Both men and women are great swimmers , and excellent divers , being able to endure long under water . Here is a beast so slow in motion , that in fifteen dayes , hee cannot go further than a man can throw a stone , whence the Portugals call it Pigritia . Brasile , is generally temperate , of a delicate and healthful air , so that many of the Inhabitants live till they bee above one hundred years old : generally , it s neither hot , nor cold : The Heavens are very pure , and clear , especially by night : The Moon is prejudicial to health , and corrupteth things very much : the mornings are most healthful : there are very little twilights : their Summer begins in September , and endeth in February : Their Winter in March , and ends in August : the nights and dayes are almost all equal : The Country is very watery , both from the plenty of Rain , and Rivers . It s full of great woods , which are green all the year : Towards the Sea coast it is Hilly : From Parnambuck to the Captainship of the Holy-Ghost , it s scarce of stone : From thence to St. Vincent , mountainous , with many Quarries of stone : there is little provision for apparrel , the Country yeelding nothing but Cotton-wool . They have fair , and large Deer , with large heads , of several kinds : As also Elks somewhat like a Mule , that have no horns ; a snout that they shrink up , and put forth , and are excellent swimmers . There are store of wild Boars that have their navel on their backs , whence comes a sent like that of Foxes . There are a sort of Acuti , like Conies , that live in their houses , that having filled their bellies , hide what they leave till they bee again hungry . Their Pacas are like Pigs , their flesh is pleasant , but they never bring forth above one at a time . There are Ounces , some black , some grey , some speckled , a cruel , and dangerous beast . The Curigue is grey , as big as a Cat , shaped like a Fox , and smells worse ; they have a bag from the fore to the hinder feet , wherein they carry their young ones , till they can get their own food : they usually have six or seven young ones . The Armadillo is as big as a Pig , of a whitish colour , having a long snout , and the body armed with things like Plates , so hard , that no arrow can peirce them , except in the flank : with their snouts they dig into the earth with incredible celerity : their flesh tastes pleasantly , and of their skins they make purses . There are several sorts of Porcupines : If one of their quills enter the flesh , it works it self in strangely , if it bee not pulled soon out . There are many kindes of Apes with beards , and Monkies ; and wild Cats with excellent Furrs . There are huge Snakes , some of twenty foot long , that will swallow a whole Deer ; others there are that live of Birds Eggs , black , long , and having a yellow breast ; they live on trees . Another sort there is , big , and long , all green , and beautiful , that live also of Birds , and Eggs. Another sort with a long snout that feeds only upon Frogs , there are rattle-snakes so swift , that they call them the flying-snakes , some of them twelve or thirteen spans long . There are abundance , of other sorts , with Scorpions , and Spiders , and so many Lizards that they cover the walls of their houses . There are abundance of Parots that flye in flocks , and fill whole Islands , they are fair , and of sundry colours , and are good meat . There are other curious birds , and amongst the rest , the Awaken-Bird , which sleeps six months , and lives the other six months : they have Partridges , Turtle-Doves , Blackbirds : yea and Ostriches , Eagles , Faulcons , &c. They have many sort of fruit-trees , and Cocoes , and above twenty sorts of Palm-trees ; Pine-trees also , and others that are medecinable : some they have that never rot , and others that yeeld an excellent smell . Chilie , hath on the East the Virginian Sea , on the West the South Sea , or Mare del Zur : on the North Peru , and on the South the Streights of Magellane . It s very cold , and in the Midland very mountainous , and barren , but towards the Sea level , fruitful , and watered with many Rivers that flow from the mountains : It yeelds plenty of gold , abundance of Hony , store of Cattel , and Wine ; fruits , and plants brought from Spain prosper well here : here are the Patagons some of them are said to bee eleven foot high . Here is a River having in the day time a violent stream , and in the night no water in it , the water proceeding from the melting of the snow upon the Mountains . The gold in Chily is gotten two wayes : One , by washing the earth in great trays of wood ; the earth by washing wasteth , and the Gold remaineth in the bottome . The other is by art to draw it out of the Mines : every shower is a shower of gold : for with the violence of the water falling from the Mountains , it brings from them gold along with it . There are also rich Copper Mines , Horses , Goats , and Kine brought thither out of Spain , are so encreased , that there are found thousands in heards , wild , and without owners . They have also other Cattel , that are natural to America , in some of which the Bezar stones are found . Amongst the rest , there is a little beast like unto a Squirel , whose skin is the rarest , delicatest , and softest furr that is : It is of a grey colour . No Fruits that have stones will prosper here . The Magellanick Streights Described . Fourteen Leagues within the Cape of St. Mary , lyeth the first Streight , where it ebbs and flows violently : the Streight being not full half a mile broad , so that the first entrance is dangerous , and doubtful : three Leagues this Streight continues , whence it opens into a sea eight miles long , and as broad , beyond which lyes the second Streight , West , South West , from the first , a dangerous passage also , being three leagues long , and a mile in breadth , this opens into another Sea , extending to the Cape of Victory , a place of such a nature , that which way soever a man steers his course , hee shall be sure to have the wind against him : the length of it is forty Leagues , the breadth in some places two leagues , in some others not half a mile : the channel so deep , that there can bee no anchorage , the water full of turnings , and the stream so violent that being once entred there is no returning . On both sides are high Mountains continually covered with Snow , from whence proceed also dangerous counter-winds , that beat on all sides of it . The Principal of the American Islands Described . Many of the Islands in this part of the World have nothing remarkable in them , and therefore I will speak but briefly of them . The Islands neer unto the Gulph of Mexico Described . At Paria begin two ranks of Islands , the one extending East and West , the other North , and South : Amongst the former is Margarita , so called from the abundance of Pearls gotten there : but being barren , and wanting fresh water , it is not inhabited . Cubag●ua is her next neighbour , yeildeth also store of Pearls , but for the like barrennesse is unpeopled : Here were so many Pearls gotten , that the King of Spains fifth , amounted ordinarily to fifteen thousand Duckats a year . On the East part of this Island neer unto the Sea , there is a fountain that casteth forth a bituminous substance like Oil , in such abundance , that it is seen floating upon the sea , two or three leagues off . Then follow Orchilia , Oruba , and some other Islands concerning which we have no more than their names upon record . That other rank that trends Northward ▪ are Granata , St. Vincent , St. Lucia , Dominica , and North-west , Desiderara , St. Christophers , Holy-Cross , &c. all which are called the Islands of the Caribes , or Canibals , the Inhabitants whereof eat mans flesh , and passing over in their Canoes , to other Islands , hunt for men as others do for beasts At home they only cover their privities , but in war they use many Ornaments : they are nimble , beardlesse , shoot poisoned arrows , bore holes in their ears , and nostrils , for bravery , which the richer sort deck with gold , the poorer with shels , and make their teeth black , which never ake nor rot : their houses are round , they have hanging beds of Cotton , called Hammackoe● , and they worship only the Sun and Moon . They have Parrats bigger than Pheasants , with backs , breasts , and bellies of a purple colour . In Guadabuza is a fountain so hot , that it will quickly boil a peece of meat . In Mevis also there is an hot bath like ours in England . In Mona are wild Boars , and great wild Bulls : in Moneta are abundance of Fowl. The Antiles Islands are seven . St. Vincent , Granado , Lucia , Matalina , Dominica , Guadalupa , and Aysey , where the Natives paint themselves , to keep off the Muskitoes , wear their hair long , cut their skins in diverse works , worship the Devil , and poison their arrows . Boriquen , or St. Johns Island is three hundred miles long , and seventy broad , traversed with a rough Mountain , out of which flow many rivers : Here the Spaniards have some Towns : the chiefest is Porto Rico , taken by the Earl of Cumberland , Anno Christi 1597. from whence hee brought about eighty cast peices , and much other wealth . Mevis hath in it great store of wood , and in a valley betwixt two hills , there is a bath like unto ours in England : There are in it store of Conies , sundry kinds of Fowl , and plenty of Fish ; some of our English under Captain Middleton , Anno Christi 1606 , passing through the woods , came to a most pleasant Garden , being one hundred paces square on every side , and had many Cotton trees growing in it , and many Guiacum trees ; about it were such goodly tall trees growing , as if they had been planted by Art. In the Islands of Margarita , and Cubagua , which are situate nigh unto the Golden Castile , there is neither Corn , Grass , Trees , nor water ; so that sometimes the people will give a tun of Wine for a tun of Water : But they have abundance of precious stones , hence called Margarites , and the gems called Unions ▪ because they alwayes grow in couples . Jamica described . Jamica , or the Island of St. James , which was once very populous , but now is almost destitute of Inhabitants ; the Spaniards having slain in this , and a neighbouring Island called Boriquen above sixty thousand living souls : so that the women used to kill their Children before they had given them life , that they might not serve so cruel a Nation : It s in length two hundred and fourscore mil●s , and in breadth threescore and ten . It s well watered , and hath two Towns of note , Oristana , and Sevil : Here the English have this last year planted themselves . Jamica is very subject to Hurricanes , which are such terrible Gusts of wind , that nothing can resist them . They ●urn up Trees , overturn houses , transport ships from Sea to Land , and bring with them a most dreadful confusion ▪ they are most frequent in August , September , and October , The natives are of quicker wits , than in other Islands . Cuba is three hundred miles long ▪ some say three hundred leagues , and threescore and ten broad . It s full of Forrests , Rivers , Lakes salt , and fresh , and mountains : Here the people were prohibited the eating of Serpents , as a dainty , reserved for the higher powers . The air is temperate , the soil is fertil , producing excellent brass , but the gold is drossie : it abounds with Ginger , Mastick , Cassia , Aloes , Cinamon , Sugar , Flesh , Fish , and Fowle . The chief Cities being seated on the Northern shoar , are , St. J●go , and Havana , a safe rode for ships , where the King of Spains ▪ Navie rides till they carry home their rich lading . In this Isle of Cuba two things are admirable : one a Valley trending between two hills for three leagues , which produceth abundance of stones , of a perfect round form like bullets : The other a Fountain , whence Bitumen , or a pitchie substance floweth abundantly , and is excellent to pitch ships . In these Islands the Inhabitans have been wasted by the Mines of Hispaniola , and Cuba to the number of twelve hundred thousand . Bermudae were discovered by Sir Thomas Summers , and thence called Summers Islands : they are four hundred in number : In the biggest is a Colony of English , who found it fruitful , and agreeable to their constitutions . The commodities in these Islands , are variety of Fish , plenty of Swine , Mulberries , Silk-worms , Palmitos , Cedars , Pearls , and Amber-greese . They have great variety of Fowle , as big as Pidgions , which lay speckled Eggs as big as Hens Eggs on the Sand. Another Fowle there is that lives in holes , like Conie-holes : Tortoises they have , and in the belly of one of them they finde a bushel of Eggs , very sweet : One of them will serve fifty men at a meal : Their winter is in December , January , and February , yet not so sharp , but then you may meet with young birds . It s so invironed with Rocks , that without knowledge a Boat of ten Tuns cannot bee brought in , and yet within is safe harbour for the greatest ship . Hispaniola , which lamenteth her loss of three millions of her inhabitants murthered by the bloody Spaniards . It s in compass one thousand and four hundred miles , having a temperate air , fertil soil , rich Mines , Amber , and Sugar . It excels Cuba in three things . 1. In the fineness of gold . 2. In the increase of Sugar , one Sugar-Cane will here fill twenty , sometimes thirty measures . 3. The great fruitfulness of the soil ; the Corn yeelding an hundred fold . The chief City is St. Domingo , ransaked by Sir Francis Drake , Anno Christi 1585. And lately attempted by our English , but through miscarriages they lost their opportunity of taking it , which made them go to Jamica . Hispaniola seemeth to enjoy a perpetual spring , the trees always flourishing , and the Medows all the year cloathed in green . It s in a manner equally divided by four great Rivers , descending from high mountains , whereof Junna runneth East , Attibunicus West , Nabiba South , and Jache Northward : Diverse of their Rivers after they have run a course of ninety miles , are swallowed up of the earth . On the top of an high Mountain is a lake three miles in compasse , into which some Rivolets run , without any apparent issue . In one part of this Island is a Lake , whose water is salt , though it receive into it four great fresh rivers , and twenty smaller : It is thought , to have some intercourse with the sea , because some Sharks are found in it : it is subject to stormes , and tempests . Another Lake there is that is partly salt , partly fresh , being twenty five miles long , and eight broad . These are in a large plain which is one hundred and twenty miles in length , and between twenty five and twenty eight miles in breadth . Another valley there is , that is two hundred miles long , and broader than the former , and another of the same breadth , but one hundred and eighty miles long . One of the Provinces in Hispaniola called Magua , is a plain compassed about with hills , wherein are many thousand Rivers and Brooks , whereof twelve are very great : some thousands of them are enriched with gold . Another Province is most barren , and yet most rich , with Mines . From this Island the Spaniards used to bring yearly , four or five thousand Duckats of gold . This Island is much infested with flyes , whose stinging , causeth great swelling ; also there is a worm that creepeth into the soles of mens feet , which causeth great swelling , and pain , for which they have no remedy , but to lance the flesh , and so to dig them out . They have a certain kinde of Beetles , which have four lights that shine much in the dark , two in their eyes , and two under their wings when they flye ; they use to bring them into their houses , where they do them double service : First , by killing the Gnats : secondly , by giving them light , which is so great , that they can see to read by it . Kine in this Island carried thither by the Spaniards are so multiplied , and grown wild , that they kill them for their hides and Tallow , leaving their flesh to bee devoured by dogs , and fowl : Almost forty thousand of them have been transported in one year . Anno Christi 1519. Ants were as noisome to them , as Grashoppers in other parts of the world ; they spoiled their fruits , and fruit trees ; they could keep nothing in their houses , which was fit to bee eaten , from them , and had they continued , they would have unpeopled the Island . There are worms also which do such harm in Timber , that a house will scarce stand here thirty years : when the King in this Countrey died , they buried the best beloved of his Concubines with him , who also had other women buried for to attend upon them in the other World , together with their Jewels and Ornaments : they had also set in their Sepulchre a Cup of water , and some of their Cassavi bread . Anno Christi 1508 , here happened such an Hurricane as threw down most of the houses in Domingo , and Bona ventura , destroied twenty sail of ships , lifted up many men into the air , who falling down again were miserably bruised . Newfound-land described . Newfound-land is an Island bordering upon the continent of America , no farther distant than England is from the nearest part of France . It lies between six and forty , and three and fifty degrees of Northerly latitude : It s near as big as Ireland , and is near half the way between Ireland , and Virginea ; even in winter it s as pleasant , and healthful a place as England . The natural Inhabitants are not many , and those rude , ignorant of God , and living under no kinde of civil Government . In their habits , customes , and manners , they resemble the Indians , which live upon the continent . They are ingenious , and tractable , and take great pains in helping those Christians which yearly fish upon their coasts , to kill , cut , and boil their Whales , expecting nothing for their labour , but a little bread , or some other trifles . All along the coast of this Country , there are many spacious and excellent Bayes , some of them stretching into the land more than twenty leagues . And round about the Coast , and in the Bayes , there are many small Islands , all within a league of the land , which are both fair , and fruitful , neither doth any Country in the world afford greater store of good harbours , nor those more safe , commodious , and free from danger . The soil of the Country in the Vallies , and sides of the Mountains is so fruitful , that without the labour of man it naturally produceth great plenty of Pease , and Vetches , as full , and wholesome as ours in England : Other places produce plenty of Grass : There are Strawberries red , and white , and Rasberries as fair , and good as ours in England : Multitude of Bilberries , and other delicate Berries , in great abundance : There are also Pears , Cherries , Filbeards , &c. There are Herbs for Sallets , and broth , as Parsley , Alexander , Sorrel , &c. As also Flowers , as Red , and Damask-Roses , with others ; beautiful , and delightful both to the eye , and smell : There are also diverse Physical Herbs , and Roots . Some Corn that our men have sowed proved very good , and yeelded great increase : so do Cabbages , Carrats , Turneps , Lettice , &c. In the Country there are great store of Deer , Hares , Foxes , Squirrels , Beavers , Wolves , Bears , and other kindes of Beasts , both for necessity , profit , and delight . Besides great numbers of small Birds , there are Hawks , great and small , Partridges , Thrustles , Nightingals , &c. As also Ravens , Gripes , Crowes , &c. besides plenty of water-Fowle , as Geese , Ducks , Gulls , Penguines , Pigeons , &c. Of these there is such abundance , that the Fisher-men which yearly trade thither finde great refreshing by them . The Country yeelds store of Rivers , and Springs , pleasant , delightful , and wholesome : together with abundance of fuel for the fire ; besides Timber Trees , as Fir , Spruce , fit for Masts of ships ; from whence also comes abundance of Turpentine : Pines also , and Birch-Trees , &c. The Rivers , and Harbours are stored with delicate Fish , as Salmons , Pearles , Eeles , Herrings , Makarel , Flounders , Cods , Trouts , as large , fat , and sweet as any in the world : Besides Lobsters , Crab-fish , Muscles , &c. There are also Beavers , Otters , &c. The Seas along the shore yeeld Whales , Spanish-Makarel , Dorrel , Pales , Herring , Porposses , Seales , &c. Especially by their Cod-fishing , both our own , and other Nations are much enriched . Two hundred and fifty sail of Ships go thither usually in one year from England . New-Scotland described . New-Scotland lyeth on the East of St. Croix : on the North it s compassed with the great River Canada ; and hath the main Ocean on the South . It hath many safe harbours , and great Rivers , having on the sides of them delicate medows , where the earth of it self , bringeth forth Roses red , and white , and Lillies , having a dainty smell . The soil is fat , producing several sorts of Berries , as Goos-berries , Straw-berries , Hind-berries , Ras-berries , &c. as also Pease , Wheat , Barley , and Rye . The Rivers abound with Lobsters , Cockles , and other small fishes : There are great store of wild fowle , as Geese , Herons , Ducks , Wood-cocks , Pigeons , : The Coast hath store of Cod , and other great fishes : The Land is full of wood . mostly of great Oaks ; the rest Fir-trees , Spruce , Birch , and many other sorts here unknown . Groenland described . Groenland is accounted part of America , and is high , mountainous , and full of broken Islands along the Coast : It hath good Baies , and navigable Rivers that are full of fish : Between the mountains are pleasant plains and vallies : there a●e store of fowle ; black Foxes , and Deer : The people wander up and down in the Summer time , without fixed habitations , for hunting , and fishing , carrying their Tents , and baggage with them : they are of a middle stature , brown , active , warlike , eating raw flesh , or a little perboiled in blood , oil , or a little water , which they drink . Their apparrel are Beasts , or Fowles skins , the hairy , or feathered side outward in summer , and inward in winter : Their Arrows and Darts have but two feathers , and a bone-head ; no wood growes there ; they worship the Sun. Their Winter-houses are built of Whales-bones , covered with earth , and vaulted two yards deep under the earth ; within land they have a King that is carried upon mens shoulders : They have Hares as white as Snow , with long fur : Dogs which live on fish , whose pizzels , as also of the Foxes , are bony . Their Summer work is to dry their fish on the Rocks , for their Winter provision : Every one hath a Boat made of Fir-wood , driven thither from other Countries , covered with Seals-skins , about twenty foot long , sowed with sinewes , or guts ; so light , that one may carry them , and so swift , that no ship can hold way with them , and yet they use but one Oar which they hold by the middle , in the midst of their Boat , being broad at both ends wherewith they row forward , or backward , at pleasure . A brief Narrative of some of the barbarous , and inhumane cruelties exercised by the Spaniards upon the Indians in this American world , collected out of their own Authors . Bartholomew de las Casas , a Dom●nick Frier , and Bishop in America , who wrote in the year 1542. saith thus of them . The Indians are a simple , harmless people , loyal to their Lords , and such as gave no occasion of offence to the Spaniards , till by their extream injuries they provoked them thereto . To these Lambs ( saith hee ) the Spaniards came as cruel , and hungry Tygers , Bears , and Lions , intending nothing for these forty years but blood , and slaughter to satisfie their avarice and ambition : Insomuch that of three millions of Natives , that they found in Hispaniola there remains not one . Cuba , and the other Islands indured the like miseries ; and in the firm land ten Kingdomes , greater than all Spain , were dis-peopled , and left desolate , in which there perished not less than twelve millions by their tyranny , hee might as truly have said fifty millions . Their cruelties at their first planting in Hispaniola drave the poor Indians to their shifts , and to their weak defence , which so enraged these Lions , that they spared neither man , woman , nor child : yea they ripped up the great bellied women ▪ and used to lay wagers which of them could with greatest dexterity cut off an Indians head , or cut him in sunder in the midst : They would pluck the Infants by the heels from their Mothers breasts , and dash out their brains against the stones , or throw them into the River . They set up Gibbets , and in honour of Christ , and his Apostles ( as they used prophanely to say ) they would both hang , and burn them . Others they took , and cutting their hands almost off , bid them carry letters to their Country-men , who for fear of these Tyrants were fled into the Mountains : The Nobles , and chiefest men they broiled on Gridirons : I once ( saith mine Author ) saw four or five of them thus roasted , and when they made a lamentable noise , they stopped their mouthes , and so made them indure the torment till they dyed . They kept Dogs to hunt them out of their coverts , which devoured these poor souls : and if at any time an Indian thus provoked , killed a Spaniard , they made a Law , that one hundred of them should bee slain for him : One of the Kings proffered to till the ground for them for fifty miles space , if they would spare him , and his people from the Mines ; but for recompence , the Spanish Captain defloured his wife , and took him prisoner , and sent him into Spain , where hee perished by the way . In another Province of Hispaniola , the Spanish Governour called before him three hundred Indian Lords , some of them hee burned , slew others with the sword , and hanged up the Queen ; as they did also in another Province : and for the rest which remained after these Butcheries , they shared them amongst them for slaves . The men they consumed in the Mines , the women by tillage , and by heavy burdens that they made them to carry , and both by famine , scourging , and other miseries . And thus they did in all other places whithersoever they came : In the Islands of St. John , and Jamica were six hundred thousand Inhabitants , and within few years , there were scarcely two ●undred left in either of them : In Cuba a Cacique , or Lord , called all his subjects together , and shewed them a box of gold , saying , This is the Spaniards God , and made them dance about it , and then hurled it into the River : And afterwards being taken , and condemned to the fire , when hee was bound to the stake , a Frier came and preached to him about Heaven , and Hell : The Cacique asked if any Spaniards were in Heaven ? yea ( said the Frier ) such as were good : Then said the Cacique , I will rather go to Hell , than come where any of that cruel Nation are . I was once present ( saith Casas ) when the Inhabitants of a Town brought us forth victuals , and met us with great kindness , and the Spaniards without any cause given , slew three thousand of them , neither sparing age , nor sex . At another time ( saith hee ) at their request , I sent to other Towns to meet us , promising them good usage , and when two and twenty Caciques met us , our Captain against all Faith , caused them to bee burned ; which base usage caused the poor Indians to hang themselves : so that a Spaniard seeing them take this course , hee made them beleeve that hee would also hang himself , to persecute them in the other world , which kept some from this self-execution . Six thousand Children dyed in three , or four months space of Famine , their Parents being sent away to the Mines ; the rest they hunted out in the Mountains , and desolate Islands . In the Land of Lucaia they destroyed all , and when they shipped multitudes of them for the Mines in Hispaniola , for want of food , a third part of them commonly perished by the way , so that an unskilful Pilot might have been directed his way by these floating Carkasses . The like havock they made in the Continent , almost unpeopling all places whether they came . From Dariena to Nicaragua , they slew four hundred thousand people with Dogs , sword , fire , and other torments . They used to send Friers to Preach , that under pain of confiscation , and losse of Lands , Liberty , Life , &c. they should acknowledge God , and the King of Spain : yea they would steal to some places , and half a mile off of the citys by night they would make this Proclamation where none heard it , and then in the Night whilst they were asleep , fire their houses , slaying , and taking Captive at their pleasures , and then fall to search for gold . A certain Cacique gave the Spanish Governour the weight of nine thousand Crowns in gold , and hee by way of requital to extort more , bound him to a post , and putting fire to his feet , forced him to send home for three thousand more , and yet not satisfied , hee persisted to torment him , till the marrow came forth of his feet , wherewith hee died ; when any of the Indians fainted under their grievous burdens , or for want of food , the Spaniards , least they should loose time in undoing the chain wherein they were tyed , they would cut off his head , and so let the body fall out . At another time they robbed the Nicaraguans of their Corn : whereby thirty thousand of them died of famine , and a mother was driven to eat her own child : besides , five hundred thousand were carried away into bondage , and fifty or sixty thousand more were slain in their warres : so that in one of the most populous Regions in the World ( saith Casas ) there remain not above four or five thousand persons . Cortes used to have four Kings to wait upon him : hee burned sixty Kings , their children looking on . Another Spaniard cast four of their Kings to bee devoured by his dogs . In New-Spain from the year 1518 to 1530. within the compasse of four hundred and eighty miles about Mexico , they destroyed above four millions of people by fire , and sword , besides those that dyed by miserable servitude and drudgery . In the Province of Naco and Honduras in the space of eleven years , two millions of men perished by the same ways . In Guatimala , in sixteen years space , were destroied five millions of souls . Alvarado , who was the instrument of this destruction dyed by the fall of his horse , and had his City of Guatimala destroyed , and overwhelmed by a threefold deluge , of Earth , water , and stones . In his expeditions , he forced the Indians by ten , or twenty thousand at a time to go with him , allowing them no other sustenance , but the flesh of their slain enemys , keeping in his Army Shambles of mans flesh . In Panuco and Xalisco , they exercised the like cruelties : One of the Spaniards forced eight thousand of the Indians to wall about his Garden , and suffered them all to perish with Famine . In Machuachan they tortured the King that came forth to meet them , that they might extort gold from him : they set his feet in the stocks , and put fire thereto , binding his hands to a Post behind him , and then had a boy standing by , that basted his roasted feet with Oil : Another stood with a Cross-bow bent against his breast , and a third stood with Dogs ready to devour him , by these tortures hee dyed . They forced the Indians to bring them their gods , hoping they had been of gold , but when their golden hopes failed , they forced them to redeem them again with Gold. Yea where the Fryers had forced the Indians to cast away their gods , the Spaniards brought more from other places to sell them . In the Province of St. Martha , they laid utterly waste and desolate four hundred and fifty miles of land , by destroying the Inhabitants : The like they did in the Kingdome of Venezula , where they destroyed four or five millions . Besides , they carried of them Captive out of the Continent into the Islands , a million of People . They spared no sort of persons ; plucked the Children from the breasts to quarter them to their dogs , tortured Kings with new devices borrowed either from the Inquisition , or from hell : they used to cut off the Noses , and hands of men and women that lived peaceably with them : they sold Fathers , Mothers , Children , asunder into diverse places , and to diverse persons never to meet again : they used to ly with the women , that being with child they might yeild them the more mony in their sale . The Spanish Priests used to devote them with Curses to the Devil , and taught them vices by their evil practises and examples , insomuch as one said , Hee would perswade the King of Spain to send no more Priests into America . They teach them Usury , Lying , Swearing , Blasphemy . A Caciques son that was towardly in his youth , and proved after dissolute , being asked the reason of it , said , since I was a Christian , I have learned to swear several sorts of Oaths , to Dice , to Lye , to swagger , and now I want nothing but a Concubine , to make mee a compleat Christian : This made them to say , that of all Gods the Christians God was the worst , which had such bad servants , and to wish for their own gods again , of whom they never received so much hurt as from the Christians . A Christian ( said one of them ) is one that impiously demands Maiz , Honey , Silk , Raiment , an Indian woman to lye with ; they call for gold and silver , are idle and will not work , are Gamesters , Dicers , wicked Blasphemers , Backbiters , Quarrellers , &c. And taking a peece of Gold , hee said , Loe this is the Christians God : For this they kill us , and one another , for this they play , blaspheme , curse , steal , and do all manner of villanies . In Peru they had publike places of torture , whereinto they might put a thousand of the miserable Creatures at once , by exquisite tortures to force them to a confession of their hidden treasures : such as escaped these , used to hang themselves in the Mountains , and their wives by them , and their little children at their feet . By Dogs at Land they worried them , and in their Pearl fishings , exposed them to the ravenous Sharks in the seas ; by fire , and sword consuming twenty millions of people , since the Jesuits went amongst them . These and infinite more , have been the cruelties which the cruel Spaniards have exercised upon the poor , naked , innocent people : Our Author , a Papist , that relates these things , least any should think that hee wrote too much , protests that they were a thousand times worse than hee had set down , the Reading whereof might astonish the sence of the Reader , amaze his Reason , exceed his faith , and fill his heart with horror , and uncouth passions . It is no marvel that God follows such bloody beasts with his vengeance , as lately hee hath done ( if the relation be true ) which cometh from the mouths of some of themselves , lately taken by some of our Frigots upon the Coast of Spain , as they came out of these Countryes , whereof the Narrative follows . The Marquesse of Baydex , now taken by our Fleet neer Cadiz , upon examination saith , that above five months since there happened in Lima a fearfull Earthquake , and a most miraculous rain of fire in Peru , insomuch that the whole City of Lima is swallowed up , and destroyed , as also the City of Calao , in which places there perished above eleven thousand Spaniards , and ( through the wonderful distinguishing hand of God ) not above one hundred Indians . In the City of Lima the King of Spain hath lost by the Earthquake , one hundred Millions of silver ready wrought up . Also the famous Mines of Potozi , where they had their greatest quantities of silver , are destroyed in a wonderfull manner , so that the hill is not to be seen , but all is plain , nor is there any further possibility of having gold , or silver in Peru : Some of the Spaniards themselves acknowledge , that this judgement is justly befaln them for their cruelty to the poor Indians , who crying to God for vengeance , have pulled down this visible hand of God upon them . Lima and Potosi Described . In Lima no houses are covered on the tops , because it never rains , and is a hot Countrey : no City in India is richer . Over the top of the Mountain of Potosi , there always hangs a cloud even in the clearest day . The hill riseth in the form of a Pyramis , being three Leagues high , environed with cold air : at the foot of it standeth the fair City of Potosi , within six leagues about grows no grasse , Corn , nor wood : the entrance , and Mine works are so dangerous , that few that go in return again . The metal lies above two hundred fathoms deep , the King of Spain receives thence yearly , eight , or ten millions of silver . Lima , is the cheifest City in Peru , standing within two Leagues of the South sea , containing about two thousand houses , is very rich , and of more trade than all the Cities of Peru besides . It is the seat of the Vice-Roy , the Arch-Bishop , and of the Inquisition . FINIS . EXAMPLES OF THE Wonderfull VVorks OF GOD IN THE CREATURES . CHAP. I Of strange Stones , Earth , and Minerals . IN Cornwal , near unto a place called Pensans , is that famous stone called Main-Amber : which is a great Rock advanced upon some other of meaner size , with so equal a counterpoize , that a man may stir it with the push of his finger , but to remove it quite out of his place , a great number of men are not able . Camb. Brit. p. 188. The like is in the Country of Stratherne in Scotland . In Summerset-shire , near unto Cainsham are found in Stone-quarries , stones resembling Serpents , winding round in manner of a wreath , the head bearing up in the Circumference , and the end of the tail , taking up the centre within : but most of them are headless . Camb. Brit. p. 236. In Gloucestershire upon the hills near Alderly are found certain stones , resembling Cockles , Periwinckles , and Oisters , which seem to bee the gaimsome works of nature , or such shells turned into stone . Camb. Brit. p. 363. In Yorkshire , about Whitby are found certain stones fashioned like Serpents foulded , and wrapped round , as in a wreath , so that a man would verily think that they had been sometimes Serpents turned into stone . Camb. Brit. p. 718. Also in the same County at Huntly Nabb , there ●ye scattering here , and there amongst the Rocks , stones of divers bigness , so Artificially by nature shaped round in manner of a Globe , that one would take them to bee big bullets made by the Turners hand , for shot to bee discharged out of great Ordnance ; in which , if you break them , are found stony Serpents , enwrapped round like a wreath : but most of them are headlesse . Camb. Brit. p. 721. In the County of Cornwal , near unto St. Neots , there are a number of good great Rocks heaped up together , and under them one stone of lesser size , fashioned naturally in the form of a Cheese lying in presse , whereupon it s named Wring-cheese . Camb. Brit. p. 192. In Richmondshire amongst the ragged Rocks , are found stones like unto Periwinckles , Cockles , and other shell fish . Camb. Brit. p. 727. In the County of Hereford , a hill which they call Marcley-hill , in the year 1571. ( as though it had wakened on a sudden out of a deep sleep ) roused it self up , and for the space of three dayes together moving and shewing it self ( as mighty , and huge an heap as it was ) with roaring noise in a fearful sort , and overturning all things that stood in the way , advanced it self forward to the wondrous astonishment of the beholders . Camb. Brit. p. 620. In Glamorganshire in a Rock , or Cliffe by the Sea side , there appeareth a very little chinck , unto which , if you lay your ear , you shall hear a noise as if it were of Smiths at work , one while the blowing of the bellows , another while the striking of the sledge , and hammer ; sometimes the sound of the grindstone , and Iron tools rubbing against it , the hissing sparks also of steel gads within holes as they are beaten , and the puffing noise of the fire burning in the furnace . Camb. Brit. p. 643. This is called Merlins Cave . At Aspley 〈◊〉 in Bedfordshire , near unto Woburn , there is a kind of earth that turns wood into stone : For proof whereof there was a woodden Ladder in the Monastery of Woburn , that having lien a good while covered in that earth , was digged forth again all stone . Camb. Brit. p. 401. I have a peece of wood turned into stone by that earth . In Kile , in Scotland , there is a Rock about twelve foot high , and as much in breadth , called the Deaf-Craig : For though a man call never so loud , or shoot off a Gun on the one side , yet his fellow on the other side cannot hear the noise . Description of Scotland . In Argile there is a stone found in diverse places , which being laid under straw , or stubble , doth set it on fire , by reason of the great heat that it gathereth there . Idem . It is most strange , yet true , that the Arms of the Duke of Rohan in France , which are Fusils , or Lozenges , are to bee seen in the wood , and stones through all his Country : so that if you break a stone in the middest , or lopp a bough of a Tree , you shall behold the grain thereof ( by some secret cause in nature ) Diamonded , or streaked in the fashion of a Lozeng . Camb. Brit. In VVarwick-shire , the Armes of the Shugburies , which are starres , are found in the stones in their own Manour of Shugbury ; so that break the stone where you will , and there is the exact fashion of a star in the end of it . Idem , I have some of these stones . In the Kingdome of Fesse in Affrica there is a Mountain called Beniguazeval , in the top whereof there is a Cave that casteth out fire perpetually , Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 807. In Prussia there is great store of Amber , which groweth like Corall in a mountain of the North sea , which is clean covered with water : by the violence of the waves beating against this Rock , the Amber is oft broken off , and cast up by the sea into their Havens . About Bever Castle in Lincoln-shire , are found the stones called Astroites , which resemble little stars joyned one with another , wherein are to be seen at every Corner five beams , or rayes , and in the middest of every ray is to bee seen a small hollownesse . Cam. Brit. Wee have Corral , Amber , Emeralds , Calcedony , Pearl , Onix , Sardonix , Sardis , Bezar , Hemathist , and the Turquoise from Arabia , Indostan , and Persia. Pearls , Berils , Saphires , and Adamants , from Zeilan . Jasper , Cornelion , Agate , Heliotrope , Jacinth , and Chrysolite , from Malabar , Nursinga , and Cochin-china . Diamonds from Borneo , and Gulkunda . Gold , Silver , Rubies , Saphires , Granats , Topaz , Emerald , Smaradg , Espinels , Cats-eyes , and Porcellane , from Pegu , Siam , Bengala , Sumatra , Japan , and China . A strange report of a City in Barbary that is turned into stone . They write from Barbary , that a whole City consisting of men , beasts , trees , houses , Utensils , &c. are turned lately into stone : every thing remaining in the same posture , as children at their mothers breasts , &c. One Whiting , Captain of an English ship , who was a a slave there , comming to the Duke of Florence , told him of it , having himself seen it , whereupon the Duke ) holding fair correspondence with the Bassa of Tripolis , ) wrote to him about it : the Bassa by letter hath assured him of the truth of it , and that himself was an eye witnesse of the same , going to the place to see it , and that it was done in few hours , and hee hath sent the Duke diverse of th●se things petrified , and amongst the rest some peeces of gold that are turned into stone . This information Sir Kenelm Digby , had from a friend of his in Florence , besides other letters that mention it . If it bee true wee shall have further confirmation of it . I am not apt to beleeve such reports , yet seeing the Psalmist tells us , that strange punishments are for the workers of Iniquity , I thought fit to insert it , till time discover the truth ▪ CHAP. II. Examples of the rare works of God in the Creatures . Of Trees , Hearbs , Plants , and Gums . OF Date-Trees , some are Males , and other Females : the Male brings forth Flowers onely ; the Female fruit , but the Flowers of the Female will not open unlesse the boughs , and flowers of the male be joyned unto them : and if they be not thus coupled the Dates will prove stark naught , and have great stones in them , Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 823. Neer unto the Grand-Cairo in Egypt , is a Garden environed with a strong wall , in the Garden is a large fountain , and in the middest of it groweth the only Balm-tree bearing true balm , that is in the world : it hath a short stock or body , and beareth leaves like unto Vine-leaves , but not altogether so long . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 838. In the Country of Indostan they have a pleasant clear liquor which they call Taddy , issuing from a spongie ▪ Tree that grows straight , and tall , without boughs to the top , and there spreads out into branches , somewhat like to an English Colewort , where they make incisions , under which they hang earthen pots to preserve the influence : that which distills forth in the night , is as pleasing to the taste , as any white Wine , if drunk betimes in the morning ; and of a peircing , and medicinable quallity , excellent against the stone . But in the heat of the day the Sun alters it , so that it becomes heady , ill-relished , and unwholesome . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1469. For Cotton Wool , they plant seeds , which grow up into shrubs like unto our Rose-bushes : It blows first into a yellow blossome , which falling off , there remains a Cod about the bignesse of a mans thumb , in which the substance is moist , and yellow , but as it ripens , it swells bigger , till it break the Cod , and in short time becomes as white as snow , and then they gather it . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1470. The Cynamon-tree is a small tree , and low , having leaves like to our Bay-tree : In the month of March , or April , when the sap goeth up to the top of the tree , they cut the bark off the tree round about in length ▪ from knot , to knot or from joynt to joynt , above , and below , and then easily with their hands they take it away , laying it in the Sun to drye , and yet for all this the tree dyes not , but against the next year it will have a new bark ; and that which is gathered every year is the best Cynamon : that which grows longer is great , and not so good . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1709. In India is a tree called Arbore de Ray's , or the Tree of roots , it groweth first up like other trees , and spreadeth the branches , out of which there come strings , which seem afar off to bee cords of hemp ; which growing longer till they reach the ground , there take root again : so that in the end one tree will cover a great peece of ground , one root crossing within another like a Maze , each of these young trees will in time grow so big , that it cannot bee discerned which is the principal trunk , or body of the tree . There is also a tree called Arbore triste , or the sorrowful tree , so called , because it never beareth blossoms but in the night-time , and so it doth , and continueth all the year long : So soon as the Sun sets , there is not one blossom seen upon the tree , but presently within half an hour after , there are as many blossoms as the tree can bear , pleasant to behold , and smelling very sweet , and as soon as the day comes , and the Sun is rising , they all presently fall off , and not one to bee seen on the tree , which seems as though it were dead , till evening comes again , and then it begins to blossome as it did before , it s as big as a Plum-tree : it groweth up quickly , and if you break but a branch of the tree , and set it in the earth , it presently takes root , and grows , and within a few dayes after it beareth blossoms , which are like Orange-tree-blossoms , the flower white , and in the bottom somewhat yellow , and redish . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1780. There is also an herb in India called by the Portugals , Herba sentida , or feeling herb , which if a man touch , or throw sand , or any other thing upon it , presently it becomes as though it were withered , closing the leaves together , and it comes not to it self again , as long as the man standeth by it , but presently after hee is gone , it openeth the leaves again , which become stiffe , and fair , as though they were newly grown : and touching it again , it shuts , and becomes withered as before , so that its a pleasure to behold the strange nature of it . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1781. Pepper is planted at the root of some other tree , and runs up it like Ivie : the leaves are like the Orange leaves , but somewhat smaller , green , and sharp at ends : the Pepper groweth in bunches like Grapes , but lesse , and thinner ; they are alwayes green till they begin to drye , and ripen , which is in December , and January , at which time it turns black , and is gathered . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1782. The best Ginger grows in Malabar ; it groweth like thin , and young Netherland Reeds , two or three spans high , the root whereof is the Ginger , which is gathered in December , and January . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1782. The Clove-trees are like Bay-trees , the blossoms at the first white , then green , and at last red , and hard , which are the Cloves ; these Cloves grow very thick together , and in great numb●●s . In the place where these trees grow , there is neither grass , nor green herbs , but ●s wholly drye , for that those trees draw all the moisture unto them . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1783. The Nutmeg-tree is like a Pear-tree , but that its lesse , and with round leaves , the fruit is like great round Peaches , the inward part whereof is the Nutmeg ; this hath about it an hard shell like wood , and the shell is covered over with Nutmeg-flower , which is the Mace , and over it is the fruit , which without is like the fruit of a Peach . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1783. Gumme-Lac comes most from Pegu : where are certain very great Pismires with wings , which flye up the trees like Plum-trees , out of which trees comes a certain Gumme which the Pismires suck up , and then they make the Lac round about the branches of the trees , as Bees make Wax , and when it is full , the owners come , and breaking off the branches , lay them to dry , and being dry , the branches shrink out , and the Lac remains . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1783. Amber-greese , is usually cast upon the Sea-shore , which as some suppose is the dung of the Whale , or as others , the sperme , or seed of the Whale consolidated by lying in the Sea. P. Pil. v. 2. p. 772. The Herb Addad is bitter , and the root of it so venemous , that one drop of the juice will kill a man within the space of one hour . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 850. Of Palm-trees , which they keep with watering , and cutting every year , they make Velvets , Satins , Taffaties , Damasks , Sarcenets , and such like , all which are spun out of the leaves cleansed , and drawn into long threads . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 985. Frankincense grows in Arabia , and is the gumme that issueth out of trees . Idem . p. 1781. In Mozambique , Manna is procreated of the dew of heaven falling on a certain tree , on which it hardens like Sugar , sticking to the wood like Rozen , whence it s gathered , and put into jars , and is used much for purging in India . Idem . p. 1554. Mastick-trees grow only in the Island of Sio : the trees are low shrubs , with little crooked boughs , and leaves : In the end of August they begin their Mastick-harvest , men cutting the bark of the Tree with Iron instruments , out of which the Gumme distills uncessantly for almost three months together . Idem . p. 1812. Spunges are gathered from the sides of Rocks , fifteen fathom under water , about the bottom of the Streights of Gibralter , the people that get them being trained up in diving from their child-hood , so that they can indure to stay very long under water , as if it were their habitable Element . In Manica , is a tree called the Resurrection-tree , which for the greatest part of the year is without leaf , or greenness : but if one cut off a bough , and put it into the water , in the space of ten hours , it springs , and flourisheth with green leaves ; but draw it out of the water , as soon as it is dry , it remaineth as it was before . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 1537. There is in the Island of Teneriff ( which is one of the Canaries ) a Tree as big as an Oke of a middle size , the bark white like Hornbeam ; six , or seven yards high , with ragged boughs , the leaf like the Bay-leaf . It beareth neither fruit , nor flower ; it stands on the side of an hill , in the day its withered , and drops all night ( a cloud hanging thereon ) so that it yeelds water sufficient for the whole Island , wherein are eight thousand souls , and about an hundred thousand Cammels , Mules , Goats , &c. The water falls from it into a pond made of brick , paved with stone ; from whence it s conveyed into several ponds , thorough the whole Island . They also water therewith their Corn-ground , for they have no other water in the Island , except Rain-water . The Pond holds twenty thousand Tun of water , and is filled in one night . Many of our English that have been there have attested the truth hereof . Idem . p. 1369. Concerning which Tree , Sylvester the Poet made these verses . In th' I le of Iron ( one of those same seven Whereto our Elders happy name have given ) The Savage people never drink the streams Of Wells , and Rivers , as in other Realms . Their drink is in the air ! their gushing spring , A weeping tree out of it self doth wring . A Tree , whose tender bearded root being spread In dryest sand , his sweating leaf doth shed A most sweet liquor ; and ( like as the Vine Untimely cut , weeps ( at her wound ) the Wine In pearled tears ) incessantly distills A royal stream , which all their Cisterns fills Throughout the Island : for all hither hie , And all their vessels cannot draw it drye ! Aloes grows in the Island of Socotera which is nothing but Semper vivum , it is so full of a Rosin-like juice , that the leaves are ready to break with it : which leaves they cut in small peeces , and cast them into a clean pit made in the ground , and paved : there it lies to ferment in the heat of the Sun , whereby the juice floweth forth , which they put in skins , and hang them up in the wind to drye , whereby it hardens . P. Pil. v. 1. p. 419. Indico groweth in the Moguls Country , having a small leaf like that of Sena : the branches are of a wooddy substance like Broom : It grows not above a yard high , the stalk about the bignesse of a mans thumb : The seed is included in a small round Cod of an inch long . This once sowed lasteth three years : that of the first year makes a weighty reddish Indico , that sinks in water , being not yet come to its perfection : that of the second year is rich , very light , and of a perfect Violet colour , swimming on the water : that of the third year is weighty , blackish , and the worst of the three . This herb , when it s cut , is put into a Cistern , and pressed down with stones , then covered over with water , where it remains till the substance of the herb is gone into the water : then it s drawn forth into another Cistern , and laboured with staves till it bee like Batter , then they let it seeth , and so scum off the water two or three times , till nothing but a thick substance remains , which taking forth , they spread on a cloath , dry it in the Sun , then make it into balls , dry it on the sand , which causes the sandy foot : That is best , which is of a pure grain , Violet-colour , is glossie , dry , and light . Idem . p. 430. Sir James Lancaster in his East-Indy Voyage , in the Isle of Sombrero found on the Sea-sands , a young twig growing up to a tree , and offering to pluck up the same , it shrank down into the ground , and when it was by strength pulled up , a great Worm was the root of it , and as the Tree groweth in greatnesse , the Worm diminisheth : This Tree plucked up , the leaves , and pill stripped off , by that time its dryed , is turned into a hard stone ; so that this Worm was twice transformed into different natures , after a wondrous manner : Of these hee brought home many . P. Pil. v. 1. p. 152. About Saffron Walden in Essex , there grows great store of Saffron , which was first brought into England , in the reign of King Edward the third . This in the month of July every third year , being plucked up , and after twenty dayes , having the root split , and set again in the earth , about the end● of September it putteth forth a whitish blew flower , out of the midst whereof there come three chives , which are gathered in the morning before Sun-rising , and being plucked out of the flower , are dried by a soft fire ; and so great is the increase that commeth thereof , that out of every acre of ground , there are made fourscore , or an hundred pound weight of Saffron , whilst it is moist , which being dryed , yeeld some twenty pound weight . And the ground which three years together hath brought Saffron is so enriched thereby , that it will bear very good Barley , many years together without dung , or manuring . Camb. Brit. p. 453. All along the shores of the Red-sea are abundance of Palm-Trees , of a very strange nature : They grow in couples , Male and Female : both thrust forth cods full of seed : but the Female is only fruitful , and that not except growing by the male , and having her seed mixed with his . The pith of these Trees is an excellent sallet , better than an Art●choke : Of the branches are made bedsteads , Lattices , &c. Of the leaves , Baskets , Mats , Fans , &c. Of the outward husk of the cod , cordage , of the inward brushes . The fruit it beareth is like a Fig , and finally it is said to yeild whatsoever is necessary for the life of man. It is the nature of this tree , that if never so great a weight bee laid upon it , it will lift and raise up it self the more , for which it was given to conquerors in token of victory . Herb. Trav. In Italy there grows an Hearb called Balilisco , which hath this innate property , that if it bee laid under a stone in some moist place , in two days space it produceth a Scorpion : Raimunds Mercu. Ital. The Assa-Faetida Tree is like our Bryer in height , the Leaves resemble Fig-leaves , the root is like our Radish : though the smell bee so base , yet the taste is so pleasing , that no meat , no sauce , no vessell is pleasing to the Gusarats pallats where it grows , except it relish of it . Herb. Trav. Benjamin is either , pure , cleer , and white , or yellow , and streaked : This Gum issues from an high tree , small , and furnished with fruitlesse branches ; the leaves are not unlike to those of the Olive : Pegu , and Siam yeild the best . The Coco tree is very rife in the East-Indies . In the whole world there is not a tree more profitable than this is , neither do men reap more benefit of any other tree than of this . The heart of the Tree makes good Timber , Planks , and masts for ships : with the leaves thereof they make sails , with the rinde of it they make cordage : A Gum that grows out of it caulks the ship : the fruit of it is a kinde of Nut , which being full of kernel , and a sweet liquor , serves for meat and drink : much Wine also it yeilds , and of the wine they make Sugar , and Placetto . The wine they gather in the spring of the year out of the middle of the Tree , from whence there runs continually a white thin liquor , at which time they put a vessel under it , and take it away full every morning , and evening , and then distilling it they make a very strong liquor of it . Of the Nuts also they make great store of Oil : out of the tree they make bows , Beadsteads : of the leaves also they make very fine mats ▪ which whilst green , are full of an excellent sweet liquor , with which if a man bee thirsty hee may satisfy himself : with the bark they make spoons , dishes , and platters for meat . The first rinde of the nut they stamp , and make thereof perfect Ockam : and the store of these nuts serve for merchandise . So that out of this one Tree , they build and rig ships , furnish them with meat , drink , utensils , and merchandise , without the least help of any other whatsoever . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 1466. and 1704. Mr. Herbert in his Travels thus describes it . The Tree that bears the Coco , is strait , & lofty without any branches , save at the very top , where it spreads its beautiful plumes , and Nuts like Pearls , or pendants adorning them . It is good Timber for Canoes , Masts , Anchors : The leaves for Tents or thatching ▪ the rinde for sailes , Matteresses , Cables , and Linnen : the shels for furniture : the meat for victualling . The Nut is covered with a thick rinde equall in bignesse to a Cabbage . The shell is like the skull of a man , or rather a deaths head , the eyes , nose , and mouth , being easily discerned : within it is contained a quart of sweet and excellent liquor , like new white-wine , but farre more aromatick tasted : the meat or kernel , is better relished than our Philberds , and is enough to satisfy the appetite of two reasonable men . — The Indian Nut alone Is cloathing , meat , and trencher , drink , and Can. Boat , Cable , Sail , Mast , Needle , all in one . Herb. And Sylvester hath set them forth to the life in these verses . The Indian Isles most admirable be , In those rare fruits call'd Coquos commonly , The which alone far richer wonder yeilds , Then all our Groves , Meads , gardens , orchards , Fields , What wouldst thou drink ? the wounded leaves drop wine , Lackst thou fine linnen ? dresse the tender rine . Dresse it like Flax , spin it , then weave it well , It shall thy Cambrike , and thy Lawn excell . Longst thou for Butter , bite the poulpous part , For never better came to any mart . Do'st need good Oyle ? then boult it to , and fro , And passing Oyle it soon becometh so . Or Vinegar ? to whet thine appetite . Why , Sun it well , and it will sharply bite . Or want's thou Sugar ? steep the same a stownd , And sweeter Sugar is not to bee found . 'T is what you will ; or will bee what you would : Should Midas touch it , sure it would bee gold . And God , all-good , to crown our life with Bayes , The Earth with plenty , and his Name with praise , Had done enough , if hee had made no more But this one plant , so full of choicest store ; Save that the world ( where one thing breeds satiety ) Could not bee fair , without so great variety . The Plantan Tree is of a reasonable height ; the body about the bigness of a mans thigh , compacted of many leaves , wrapped one upon another , adorned with leaves in stead of boughs from the very ground , which are for the most part about two ells long , and an ell broad , having a large rib in the middle thereof . The fruit is a bunch of ten , or twelve Plantans , each a span long , and as big almost as a mans wrist ; the rind being stripped off , the fruit is yellowish , and of a pleasant taste . Pur. Pil. p. 416. The Cedars of Mount Libanus grow higher than Pines , and so big , that four or five men with their arms can but fathom them ; the boughs rise not upward , but stretch out a cross , largely spread , and thickly enfolded one in another , as if done by Art , so that men may sit , and lye along upon the boughs : the leaves are thick , narrow , hard , prickly , and alwayes green , the wood is hard , incorruptible , and sweet smelling ; the fruit like the Cones of Cypress , gummy , and marvellous fragrant . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 1500. In Africa are many Palmeta trees , whence they draw a sweet , and wholesome Wine , by cutting , or boring holes into the body of the Tree , into which a Cane is put that receives the sap , and conveyes it into Gourds : It tastes like white Wine , but it will not last above four and twenty hours . Idem . In New-Spain there are many trees which they call Manguey : It hath great , and large leaves , at the end whereof is a strong , and sharp point , which they use for pins , and needles , and out of the leaf they draw a kind of thred which they use much to sew with . The body of the Tree is big , which when it is tender , they cut , and out of the hole proceeds a liquor which they drink like water , being fresh , and sweet . This liquor being sodden , becomes Wine , which being kept till it bee sower , makes good Vineger : Boil it a little more than for Wine , and it makes a fine Syrup ; and boil it till it bee thick , and it makes Hony. Idem . v. 3. p. 957. There is a certain Tree in New-Spain called Tunalls , in whose leaves breed certain small worms , which are covered with a fine web , compassing them in daintily . This in the season they gather , and let it drye , and this is that Cochenille , so famous , and dear , wherewith they Dye in grain . Idem . The Jack , or Giack is an high tree , and uneasy to bee ascended ; the Jack for shew and bigness resembles a Pumpeon : without , it is of a gold yellow , mixt with veins ; within , its soft , and tender , full of golden coloured cloves , each full of kernels , not unlike a great French Bean , but more round , each of them hath an hard stone within it ; the fruit is somewhat unpleasant at the first taste ; t is glutinous , and clammy in the mouth , but very restorative , and good for the back . The Ananas is not inferiour to the Jack in bulk , and roundnesse : It ariseth from no seed , or sowing , but from a root like an Artichoke : when they are ripe they shew themselves , and are not above two foot high : without , it is covered with a drie rind , hard , and skaley ; within , its wholesome , and pleasant , and though a little of it seems to satiate the appetite , yet the stomach likes it well , and its easie of digestion . The Duroyen is somewhat like the Jack , in shape round , the inward vertue , is far greater than the outward beauty : at first opening it hath an unpleasant smell : the meat is whitish , and divided into a dozen cells , or partitions , filled with stones as big as Chesnuts , white , and cordial . It s a fruit nutritive , and dainty , and may well bee called an Epitome of all the best , and rarest fruits in the Orient . The Arec-tree is almost as high as a Cedar , but more like the Palmeto : It is of a fuzzie , hollow substance , adorned at every top with Plumes , wherein the fruit hangs in clusters ; it s in shape and bigness like a Walnut ; white , and hard within ; hath neither taste , nor smell : they never eat it alone , but wrap it in a leaf of Bettle , and are frequently chawing of it : some adde to it a kinde of Lime made of Oister-shells , it cures the Chollick , removes Melancholly , kills Wormes ▪ provokes lust , purges the maw , and prevents hunger . It s much used in the East-Indies . The Palmeto-tree is long , strait , round , and soft , without leaf , bough , or branch , save at the top , and those are few , green , and sedgie : under which branches there appear certain codded seeds : Both the Male , and Female bear blossoms , but the Female only bears fruit , and yet not that , unless a flowring branch of the Male tree bee yearly inoculated : The leaves serve for many uses . At the top of this tree there is a soft pith , in which consists the life of it : for that being cut out , the tree dyes . This pith is in bigness like a small Cabbage , in taste like a nut kernel , and being boiled it eats like a Colly-flower . But of more value is the Palmeto Wine , which is sweet , pleasant , and nourishing ; in colour , and taste not unlike Muskadine : It purges , cures obstructions , and kills the Worms . If it stand two dayes in the Sun it makes good Vinegar . The Wine is thus gotten . They cut a small hole in two or three Trees that grow together , which in a short time are filled with the sap that issues in them , which with a Cane , or Quill they draw forth . Pur. Pil. In Summersetshire , near unto Glastenbury , in Wiral Park was that famous Hawthorn tree , which used upon Christmas day to sprout forth as fresh as in May ; but now it s cut down . Camb. Brit. p. 227. In the Marishes of Egypt grow those sedgie reeds , called Papyri , whereof formerly they made Paper , and from whence ours that is made of rags assumed that name . They divide it into thin flakes , whereinto it naturally parteth : then laying them on a Table , and moistening them with the glutinous water of Nilus , they press them together , drye them in the Sun , and then they are fitted for use Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 898. CHAP. III. The wonderful works of God in the Creatures . Of strange Fountains , Rivers , and VVaters . IN the Bishoprick of Durham , in Dirlington feild , there are three pits of a wonderful depth , called by the Vulgar Hell-Kettles , in which the water by an Antiperistasis , or reverberation of the cold air , striking thereupon , waxeth hot ; which pits have passage under ground , into the River Teese , as Archbishop Guthbert Tonsta ! observed , by finding that Goose in the River which hee had marked , and let down into these pits . Camb. Brit. p. 737. In Yorkshire , near unto Knasburrow Castle is a Well , in which the waters spring not up out of the veins of the earth , but distil , and trickle down , dropping from the Rocks hanging over it , whence it s called Dropping-VVell : into which , what wood soever is put , it will in a short space bee turned into stone . Camb. Brit. p. 700. In Caermardenshire , near unto Careg Castle , there is a fountain that twice in four and twenty hours ebbeth , and twice floweth , resembling the unstable motions of the main Sea. Camb. Brit. p. 650. In VVestmerland , hard by Shape there is a Well , or Fountain , which after the manner of Euripus , ebbeth , and floweth many times in a day . Camb. Brit. p. 762. In Ireland is a Fountain , whose water killeth all those beasts that drink thereof , but hurteth not the people , though they usually drink of it . Ortelius . Neer unto Lutterworth in Leicester shire , there is a spring of water so cold , that in a short time it turneth straws , and sticks into stone . Camb. Brit. p. 518. In Derbyshire in the Peak-Forrest not far from Buxtone , is a Well which in a wonderful manner doth ordinarily ebb , and flow , four times in the space of one hour , or thereabouts , keeping his just tides . Camb. Brit. p. 558. Also in the same County at the spring head of Wie there rise , and walm up , nine Fountains of hot waters , commonly called Buxton Wells , very sovereign for the stomach , sinews , and whole body . Camb. Brit. p. 557. In Scotland on the bank of Ratra neer unto Stang's Castle , there is , a Cave , wherein the water distilling naturally by drops from the head of the Vault , is presently turned into Pyramidal stones ; and were not the said hole , or Cave otherwhiles rid , and cleansed , the whole space as far as up to the vault , would in a short time be filled therewith . Camb Brit. Scotl. p. 48. In Scotland in the Countrey of Murray , there is a River called Naes the water whereof is almost always warm , and at no time so cold that it freezeth , yea , in the most cold time of winter , broken ice falling into it , is dissolved with the heat thereof . Descrip. of Scotl. Also in Galloway the Loch called Loch-Merton is of such a strange nature , that the one half of it doth never freeze in the coldest winter . Descrip. of Scotl. In Lenox is a great Loch , or Meere , called Loch-Lowmond , in length twenty four miles , and eight in breadth , wherin are three strange things : First , Excellent good Fish without any fins : Secondly , a floating Island whereon many Kine feed : And thirdly , Tempestuous waves rageing without winds , yea , in the greatest calms . Desc. of Scotl. There is a certain Island called Lounda in the Kingdome of Congo , wherein is no fresh water ( being a very sandy ground ) but if you dig but the depth of two or three hand breadthes , you shall find sweet water , the best in all those Countryes : and ( which is most strange ) when the Ocean ebbeth , this water grows brackish , but when it flows to the top , it is most sweet . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 989. Not far from Casbine , the Regal City in Persia is a fountain of a strange , and wonderful nature , out of which there continually springeth , and issueth a marvellous quantity of black Oil , which serveth in all parts of Persia to burn in their houses , and is usually carried all over the Countrey upon Kine , and Asses , whereof you may often meet three or four hundred in company . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1431. About three days journey from old Babylon , is a Town called Ait , and neer unto that is a valley of pitch very marvellous to behold , wherin are many Springs , throwing out abundantly a kind of black substance , like unto Tar , and Pitch , which serveth all the Country thereabout to make staunch their barques with , and boats : every one of which springs makes a noise like to a Smith's Forge in puffing , and blowing out the matter , which never ceaseth day nor night , and the noise is hard a mile off : the Moors call it Hell-mouth . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1437. Clitumnus is a River in Italy , which makes all the Oxen that drink of it , white . Fulk . Meteor . Lib. 4 The River Melas in Boeotia makes all the Sheep that drink of it , black . Plin. The Fountain of Jupiter Hammon , is cold in the day time , and hot at midnight . The Fountain of the Sun hath its water extream cold , and sweet at noon ; and boiling hot , and bitter at midnight . Plin. lib. 2. c. 103. Augustine . There is a River in Palestine called the Sabbatical River , which runs with a violent and swift stream all the week ; but every Sabbath it remains dry . Joseph . de Bel. Jud. l. 7. c. 24. Some question the truth of this . In Idumaea is a fountain called the Fountain of Job , which for one quarter of the year is troubled and muddy ; the next quarter bloody , the third green , and the fourth clear . Isiod . The River Astaces in the Isle of Pontus uses sometimes to over flow the fields , after which whatsoever sheep , or milch Cattel feed thereon , give black milk , Plin. l. 2. c. 103. Furius Camillus being Censor in Rome , the Lake Albanus being environed with Mountains on every side , in the time of Autumn when other Lakes and Rivers were almost dry , the waters of this Lake after a wondrous manner began to swell , and rise upwards , till at last they were equall with the tops of the Mountains , and after a while they brake thorow one of those Mountains , overflowing and bearing all down before them till they emptied themselves into the Sea. Plut. The River d ee in Merionneth shire in Wales , though it run through Pimble-Meer , yet it remaineth intire , and mingles not its streams with the waters of the Lake . Cam. Brit. Ana a River in Spain , burieth it self in the earth , and runneth under ground fifteen miles together , whereupon the Spaniards brag that they have a bridge whereon ten thousand Cattel feed daily . Pliny tells us of a fountain called Dodon , which always decreaseth from midnight till noon , and encreaseth from noon till midnight Hee also tells us of certain Fountains in an Island neer Italy , which always increase and decrease according to the ebbing , and flowing of the sea . Aristotle writeth of a Well in Sicilie , whose water is so sharp , that the Inhabitants use it instead of Vinegar . In Bohemia neer to the City of Bilen is a Well of such excellent water , that the Inhabitants use to drink of it in a morning instead of burnt wine . Dr. Fulk . In Paphlagonia is a Well , which hath the taste of wine , and it makes men drunk which drink of it ; whence Du Bartas , Salonian Fountain , and thou Andrian Spring , Out of what Cellars do you daily bring The oyl , and wine that you abound with so ? O Earth , do these within thine entrals grow ? &c. Aelian mentioneth a Fountain in Boeotia neer to Thebes , which makes horses run mad if they drink of it . Pliny mentioneth a water in Sclavonia which is extream cold , and yet if a man throw his cloath cloak upon it , it is presently set on fire . Other waters there are which discolour the fleeces of the sheep which drink of them : whence Du Bartas . Cerona , Xanth , and Cephisus do make , The thirsty flocks that of their waters take , Black , red , and white : Add neer the crimson deep , Th' Arabian Fountain maketh crimson sheep . And again . What should I of th' Illyrian Fountain tell ? What shall I say of the Dodonean Well ? Whereof the first sets any cloathes on fire ; Th' other doth quench ( who but will this admire ) A burning Torch : and when the same is quenched , Lights it again , if it again be drenched . In the Province of Dara in Lybia , there is a certain River , which sometimes so overfloweth the banks that it is like a sea , yet in the Summer it is so shallow , that any one may passe over it on foot . If it overflow about the beginning of Aprill , it brings great plenty to the whole region , if not , there follows great scarcity of Corn. Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 823. In the Kingdome of Tunis , neer unto the City El-Hamma , is a hot River , which by diverse Channels is carried through the City , the water of it being so hot that few can endure to go into it , yet having set it to cool a whole day , the people drink of it . Idem . p. 821. In Africa , there is a River called Margania , and by it a salt spring which turns all the wood is thrown into it , into hard stone . Idem . p. 1547. The River Meander is famous for its six hundred windings , and turning in , and out : whence that of the Poet. Quique recurvatis ludit Maeander in undis . Maeander plays his watry pranks , within his crooked winding banks . Groenland in the Hyperborean Sea , was discovered Anno Christi 1380. it hath in it the Monastery of St. Thomas , situate in the North-East part thereof at the foot of a Mountain , where there is a River so hot , that they use to boil their meat in it , and it serves for other such purposes as fire doth with us . Isac . Chron. p. 275. The River Hypanis in Scythia every day brings forth little bladders , out of which come certain flies which are thus , bred in the morning , are fledge at noon , and dye at night . Fit Emblems of the vain , and short life of man. The famous River of Nilus in Egypt useth once in the year to overflow her banks , whereby the whole Country is watered . It usually beginneth to overflow upon the seventeenth of June , and increaseth daily , sometimes two , sometimes three fingers , and sometimes half a cubit high on a day . The increase of it is known by a Pillar erected in a Cistern , whereinto the water is conveyed by a Sluce ; which pillar is divided into eighteen parts , each a cubit higher than the other . If the water reach no higher than to the fifteenth cubit , they expect a fruitful year : if it stay between the twelfth , and fifteenth cubit , the increase of that year will bee but mean. If it reach not to the twelfth , it s a sign of scarcity . If it rise to the eighteenth , the scarcity will bee greater , in regard of too much moisture . This River continueth forty dayes increasing , and forty dayes decreasing . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 838. Another thing is wonderful , which is this : In the Grand Cairo ( which is the Metropolis of Egypt ) the Plague useth many times to bee very violent , till the River begins to overflow its banks , at which time it doth instantly cease . So that whereas five hundred a day dyed the day before , not one doth dye the day following . Idem . p. 897. In the County of Devon , not far from the Town of Lidford , at a Bridge , the River Lid is gathered into a strait , and pent in between Rocks , whereon it runneth down a main , and the ground daily waxing deeper , and deeper under it , his water is not seen , only a roaring noise is heard , to the great wonder of those that pass by . Camb. Brit. p. 199. In VVarwickshire , at Nevenham Regis , three fountains arise out of the ground , strained through an Allom Mine : the water whereof carrieth the colour , and taste of Milk , which cureth ulcers in the bladder , or kidneys caused by the stone , and provoketh urine abundantly , Green wounds it cleanseth , closeth up , and quickly healeth ; being drunk with salt it looseth , and with Sugar it bindeth the belly . About fifty years ago these wells were famous , and in great request , many resorting to them , and the water by others was sent for , far and near . Idem . p. 562. In Herefordshire , a little beneath Richards Castle , Nature , who never disports her self more in shewing wonders , than in waters , hath brought forth a pretty well , which is alwayes full of little fish bones , although they bee drawn out from time , to time , whence it s commonly called Bone-VVell . Idem . p. 619. In Yorkshire , upon the Sea-shore by Sken-grave , when the winds are laid , and the weather is most calm upon the Sea : the water lying level , and plain without any noise : there is heard here many times on a sudden ▪ a great way off as it were , an horrible , and fearful groaning , which affrights the Fishermen at those times , so that they dare not launce forth into the Sea. Idem . p. 720. Pliny tells us of the fountain Chymaera , that is set on fire with water , and put out with earth , or hey . Plin. nat . Hist. Lib. 2. c. 106.107 . The same Author also tells us , that in the hot deserts of India grows a certain kinde of Flax that lives in the fire , and consumes not● wee have seen ( saith hee ) table-cloathes made of it , burning in fires at feasts , by which they have been cleansed from their stains , and spots , and made whiter by the fire than they could bee by water . At Belgrad in Hungary , where Danubius , and Sava ( two great Rivers ) meet , their waters mingle no more than water and Oil : not that either flote above other , but joyn unmixed , so that near the middle of the River I have gone in a boat ( saith Sir Henry Blunt in his voyage into the Levant ) and tasted of the Danow as clear , and pure as a well ; then putting mine hand an inch further , I have taken of the Sava , as troubled as a street-channel , tasting the gravel in my teeth . Thus they ran sixty miles together , and for a dayes journy I have been an eye-witness of it . CHAP. IIII. The wonderful works of God in the Creatures . Of strange Fishes . ANno Christi 1204. at Oreford in Suffolk a fish was taken by the Fishermen at Sea , in shape resembling a wild man , and by them was presented to Sir Bartholomew de Glanvil , Keeper of Oreford Castle . In all his limbs and members hee resembled a man , had hair in all the usual parts of his body , only his head was bald . The Knight caused meat to bee set before him , which hee greedily devoured , and did eat fish raw , or sod : that which was raw hee pressed with his hand , till hee had squeezed out all the moisture : Hee uttered not any speech , though to try him , they hung him up by the heels , and grievously tormented him . Hee would get him to his Couch at the setting of the Sun , and rise again at the Sun-rising . One day they brought him to the haven , and let him go into the Sea , but to prevent his escape , they set three rows of very strong nets before him , to catch him again at their pleasure : but hee , streightwaies diving to the bottom , crept under all their nets , and shewed himself again to them , and so often diving , hee still came up , and looked upon them that stood on the shoar , as it were mocking of them . At length after hee had sported himself a great while in the water , and there was no hope of his return , hee came back to them of his own accord , and remained with them two months after . But finally , when hee was negligently looked to , hee went to the Sea , and was never after seen , or heard of . Fabians Chron. Anno Christi 1404. some women of Edam in the Low-Countries , as they were going in their barks to their cattel in Purmer-Meer , they often saw at the ebbing of the water , a Sea-woman playing up and down , whereat at the first they were afraid , but after a while , incouraging one another , they made with their boats towards her , and the water by this time being nor deep enough for her to dive in , they took her by force , and drew her into the boat , and so carried her to Edam , where in time shee grew familiar , and fed of ordinary meats : and being sent from thence to Harlem , shee lived about fifteen years , but never spake , seeking often to ge● away into the water . Belg. Common VVealth . p. 102. In the Seas , near unto Sofala are many VVomen-Fishes ; which from the belly to the neck are very like a woman : The Females have breasts like womens , with which also they nourish their young . From the belly downward they have thick , and long tails , with fins like a Dolphin : the skin on the belly is white ; on the back rougher than a Dolphins . They have arms , which from the elbows end in fins , and so have no hands : the face is plain , round , and bigger than a mans , deformed , and without humane semblance : They have wide mouths , thick hanging lips like a hound ; four teeth hanging out almost a span long , like the tusk of a Boar : and their nostrils are like a Calves . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 1546. Upon the coasts of Brasile are often found Meer-Men , which are like unto men of a good stature , but that their eyes are very hollow . Captain Richard VVhitburn in his description of Newfound-land , writes that Anno Christi 1610. early in a morning as hee was standing by the water side , in the harbour of St. Johns , hee espied a strong Creature swimming very swiftly towards him , like a woman , looking chearfully upon him : Her face , eyes , nose , mouth , chin , ears , neck , and forehead were like a womans . It was very beautiful , and in those parts well proportioned , having hair hanging down round about the head : He seeing it come within a pikes length of him , stepped back , whereupon it dived under the water , swimming to another place , whereby hee beheld the shoulders , and back down to the middle , which was as square , white , and smooth as the back of a man ; from the middle to the hinder part it pointed in proportion like a broad hooked Arrow : Afterwards it came to a Boat wherein some of his men were , attempting to come in to them , till one of them struck it a full blow upon the head : Others of them saw it afterwards also . About Brasile are many Meer-Men , and Meer-VVomen ; that have long hair , and are very beautiful . They often catch the Indians as they are swimming , imbracing them , and kissing them , and clasp them so hard , that they crush them to death , and when they perceive that they are dead , they give some sighs , as if they were sorry . Pur. Pil. v. 4. p. 1315. There are also another sort of them , that resemble Children , and are no bigger , that are no wayes hurtful . Idem . The Torpedo is a strange kind of fish , which a man holding in his hand , if it stir not , it produceth no effect ; but if it move it self never so little , it so torments the body of him that holds it , that his arteries , joints , sinews , and all his members feel exceeding great pain , with a certain numness , and as soon as he layeth it out of his hand , all that pain , and numnesse is gone also . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1183. See more of it afterwards . In Sofala are many River-horses , as big as two of our horses , with thick , and short hinder legs , having five clawes on each fore-foot , and four on the hinder ; the mouth is wide , and full of teeth , four of which are above two spans long a peece ; that two lower stand upright ; the two upper are turned like a Boars tush ; they live in the water , but feed on the land upon grass : they have teats wherewith they nourish their young ones : Their Hides are thicker than an Oxes ; they are all of an ash colour gray , with white strakes on their faces , or white stars in their foreheads . Idem . p. 1544. In the mouth of the River of Goa , there was taken a fish of the bigness of a Cur-Dog , with a snout like an Hog , small eyes , no ears , but two holes in stead thereof : It had four feet like an Elephant : the tail was flat , but at the end round , and somewhat sharp : It snorted like a Hog ; the body , head , tail , and legs , were covered with broad scales as hard as Iron , so that no weapon could peirce them : when hee was beaten , hee would rowle himself round like an Urchin , and could by no strength bee opened , till hee opened of his own accord . Idem . p. 1774. There are also Toad-Fishes of about a span long , painted , having fair eyes : when they are taken out of the water , they snort , and swell much : their poison lies only in the skin , and that being flaid off , the Indians eat them . Idem . p. 1314. The Cuttle-Fish hath a hood alwayes full of black water , like Ink , which when shee is pursued by other fishes that would devoure her , shee casts it forth , which so darkens and soileth the water , that shee thereby escapeth . Idem . There are a sort of fishes , whose wonderful making magnifieth their Creator , who for their safety hath given them sins , which serve in stead of wings : they are of such a delicate skin interlaced with fine bones as may cause admiration in the beholder : These fishes are like to Pilchards , , only a little rounder , and bigger : they flye best with a side wind , but longer than their wings are wet , they cannot flye , so that their longest flight is about a quarter of a mile . The Dolphins , and Bonitos do continually hunt after them , to prey upon them : whereupon for safety they take the air : but then there is a Fowle called an Alcatrace , much like a Hern , which hovers in the air to seize upon them . Incidit in Scyllam qui vult vitare Caribdim . Out of the frying Pan into the fire , as our Proverb hath it . There is often a strange fight in the Sea between the VVhale and his enemies , viz. The Swordfish , and the Thresher . The Swordfish is not great , but strongly made , and between his neck and shoulders he hath a bone like a Sword , of about five inches broad , and above three foot long , full of prickles on either side . The Thresher is a bigger fish , whose tail is broad , and thick , and very weighty . The fight is in this manner ; the Swordfish placeth himself under the belly of the VVhale , and the Thresher above with his tail thresheth upon the head of the Whale , till hee forceth him to give way , which the Swordfish perceiving , wounds him in the belly with the Sword , and so forceth him to rise up again . In this manner they torment him , that the fight is sometimes heard above three leagues off , the Whales roaring being heard much further , his onely remedy in this case is to get to the shore , which hee laboureth to do as soon as hee sees his enemys : for then there can fight but one with him , and for either of them hand to hand hee is too good . Pur. Pil. v. 4. p. 1377. Mr. Herbert in his East-Indy voyage , relates of a Shark taken by one of their men , that was nine foot and an half in length , and they found in her paunch fifty and five young ones , each of them a foot in length , all which go out and in at their pleasures : Shee is armed with a double row of venemous teeth : and is guided to her prey by a little Musculus , or Pilot fish that scuds to and fro to bring intelligence , the Shark for his kindnesse suffering it to suck when it pleaseth . The Sea Tortoise is not much differing from those at land , only her shell is flatter : by overturning them they are easily taken , being thereby dis-inabled either to sink , or help themselves : they taste waterish and cause Fluxes : they superabound in eggs , one of them having in her neer two thousand , which eggs are pale , and round , and will never be made hard with boiling . Herberts Travels . p. 26. In the Indion sea is an Eagle-fish , whose eyes are five quarters asunder , from the end of one fin to the end of the other are above four yards : Its mouth and teeth resemble a Portcullis : it hath a long small tail , and it is rather to be wondred at than to be eaten . In Le Maires voyage about the world , a certain fish , or Sea monster , with an horn struck against the ship with such violence that shook it , whereupon the Master looking overboard , saw the sea all bloody , but knew not what should be the cause , till coming into Port Desire , where they cleansed and trimmed their ship , they found seven foot under water , a Horn sticking in the ship , for bignesse , and fashion like an Elephants tooth : yet not hollow , but all solid of hard bone , which had pierced through three double planks , and was entred into a rib of the ship , it stuck about half a foot deep in the ship , and by great force was broken off , which caused that great monster to bleed so much as discoloured the water , Pur. Pil. v. 1. p. 90. The Mannaty is a strange fish resembling a Cow : Her face is like a Buffalo's , her eyes small and round , having hard gums instead of teeth : they feed much on the shore , which makes them taste like flesh of veal : their intrails differ little from a Cows : their bodies are commonly three yards long , and one broad , they swim slowly wanting fins , in the place wherof they have two things like paps , which are their stilts when they creep on shore to graze , where they sleep long , sucking in the cool air : they cannot keep under water above half an hour . The stone generated in their head is most esteemed , being soveraign against choller adust , the stone collick ; and dissenteryes , if beaten small infused in wine , and drunk fasting . Herb. Trav. p. 26. See more afterwards . The Carvel comes of the foam of the sea , every where floating upon the surface of the Ocean , of a round form , throwing abroad her strings like so many lines , which shee can spread at pleasure , therewith angling for small fishes , which shee catches at leisure : you may call her a sea Spider : for when shee sees her webb too weak , she can blow an infectious breath foming death , or such a sting as if she had borrowed it from a Scorpion . Idem . In the East-Indies is a trade wind , which they call a Briese , or Monson , which blows West all April , May , June , July , August , and part of September , and East the rest of the year : Only on the East of Sumatra , it blows five months East , and five months West , and the other two variable . This is well known to our East-Indy Merchants . The Torpedo is a Fish like a Bream , but somewhat thicker : some Marriners having one of them in a net , went to take it forth , but one of them presently cryed out that hee had lost the use of his hands , and armes : another that was bare legged putting his foot to it , lost the sence of his leg : but after a while their feeling returned again : whereupon calling their Cook , they bade him to take and dresse it , who laying both his hands thereon , made grievous moan that hee felt not his hands : but when its dead it produceth no such effect , but is good meat . Pur. Pil. p. 1568. About Jamica in the West-Indies is a Fish called a Manati , which is of a strange shape , and nature : It brings forth her young ones alive , and nourisheth them with Milk from her teates , feeding upon grass in the fields , but lives for the most part in the water : the hinder parts of it are like unto a Cow , and it eats like veal . Idem v. 3. p. 930. In Brasile are Oxe-fishes , which are very good meat : For head , hair , skin , cheeks , and tongue , they are like Oxen : their eyes small with lids to open and shut , which no other fish hath : It breatheth , and therefore cannot bee long under water : Instead of fore-feet , it hath two arms of a cubit long , with two round hands , and on them five fingers close together with nails like a mans ; Under these arms the female hath paps wherewith she nourisheth her young , she brings forth but one at once . It hath no fins but the tail , which is also round and close : their bones are all massie , and white like Ivory : of this Fish they make great store of sweet Oil : they feed most upon the land . Idem . v. 4. p. 1313. In Sir Francis Drakes voyage about the world , when they came to the Island of Celebes , which is wholly overgrown with wood : amongst the Trees night by night , they saw infinite swarms of fiery wormes flying in the air , their bodies no bigger than of our English Flyes , which made such a shew , and gave such a light , as if every twig or tree had been a burning candle . In which place also were great store of Bats ; as big as large Hens , Pur. Pil. v. 1. p. 56. In Captain Saris his voyage to Bantam , about midnight they fell into the strangest , and fearfullest water that ever any of them had seen , the water giving such a glaring light about the ship , that they could discern letters in a book thereby , whereas a little before it was so dark , that they could discern nothing . This made them fear that it had been the breach of sunken ground : But finding that they had failed half an hour in it , and saw no alteration , they perceived at length , that it was a multitude of Cuttle-fish that made this fearful shew . Pur. Pil. p. 352. CHAP. V. The wonderful works of God in the Creatures . Of strange Fowls , and Birds . IN one of the Scottish Islands there is a rare kinde of Fowl unknown to other Countrys , called Colca , little lesse than a Goose : They come thither every year in the spring , hatch , and nourish their young ones : About which time they cast all their feathers , and become stark naked all their bodies over , and then they get themselves to the Sea , and are no more seen till the next spring : Their feathers have no quill , as other feathers have , but are all like unto Down , wherein is no hardness . Descr. of Scot. In the North Seas of Scotland are great loggs of Timber found , in which are ingendred after a marvellous manner , a sort of Geese , called Claik-geese : and they do hang by the beak till they are grown to perfection , and then they receive life and fall off : they are many times found , and kept in admiration for their rare manner of Generation : They are very fat , and delicious to bee eaten . Idem . Some question the truth hereof . Storks are so careful of their parents ; that when they grow old , and so are unable to help themselves , the young ones feed them : and when in passing the Sea their wings fail them , the young ones will take them on their backs , and carry them over . And this is remarkable about them . The Town of Delph in the Low-Countries is so seated for the breeding , and feeding of these Birds , that it is hard to see an house wherein they do not build . In this Town upon the third of May ; Anno Christi 1536. a great fire happened when the young Storks were grown pretty big : The old ones perceiving the fire to approach to their Nests , attempted to carry away their young ones , but could not , they were so weighty , which they perceiving , never ceased with their spread wings to cover them , till they all perished in the flames together . Belg. Common Wealth . p. 63. In America there are certain small Birds called Viemalim , with small and long bills , that live upon the dew , and of the juice of Flowers , and roses , like Bees : their feathers are of very curious colours ▪ they dye , or sleep every year in October , sitting upon the bough of a Tree in a warm place , and in Aprill following , when the Flowers are sprung , they awake again . I have one of them . In the Arabian Deserts there are great store of Ostriches , that go in flocks , and often affright passengers that are strangers , with their fearful schreeches , appearing a farre off like a Troop of horsemen . Their bodies are too heavy to bee born up by their wings , which , though uselesse for flight , yet serve them to run with greater speed , so that a swift horse can scarce overtake them : whatsoever they find●e , bee it stones or iron , they greedily swallow it down , and concoct it : when they have laid their eggs , ( which are as big as a Culverin Bullet ) they forget where they left them , and so return no more to them : but they are hatched by the heat of the Sun in the warm sands : hence . those expressions , Lam. 4.3 . The Daughter of my people is become cruell , like the Ostriches in the wildernesse : whereupon shee is made the Embleam of folly , Job 39.14 . &c : She leaveth her eggs in the earth , and warmeth them in the dust , and forgets that the foot may crush them , &c. In Brasile there is a little bird , which they call The risen , or Awaken Bird , because it sleeps six months , and awakes the other six . It hath a Cap on its head of no one colour , but on what side soever you look , it sheweth red , green , black , and other colours , all very fine . and shining : the breast also shews great variety of colours , especially yellow , more fine than gold ; the body is grey , and it hath a very long small bill , and yet the tongue is twice as long as the bill : it flyes very swiftly , and makes a humming like a Bee. It always feeds flying . Pur. Pil. In Socotera there are Bats , whose bodies are almost as big as a Conies , their heads are like Foxes with an hairy Furr upon them : In other things they are like our Bats . One of them being killed by some English , his wings when they were extended , were an ell in length : their cry is shril and loud . Idem . In Italy are the Flies Cantharides , which by day are of a green shining colour , but in the night they shine in the air , like flying Glow-worms , with fire in their tailes . Raimunds Mercu. Ital. In China there is a Fowl of a prodigious shape , and bignesse : It is three foot high : the body being exceeding great , more than a man can fathom : their feathers are all white like a Swans , their feet broad like Fowls that swim : their neck half a fathom long , and their beak half an ell , the upper part of it being crooked . From the nether par● of the beak there hangs a very great and capable bag of a yellow golden colour , resembling Parchment . With these Fowls the Natives use to fish , as wee do in England with Cormorants . They will catch fish with great dexterity , and when they have filled their great bag , which will hold divers fishes of two foot long a peece , they will bring them to their Masters . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 1643. In the African Desarts is a certain Fowle called a Nesir , some call it a Vultur . It s bigger than a Crain . In flying it mounts very high , yet at the sight of a dead carkass , it descends immediatly . Shee lives long , and in extream old age looseth her feathers , and then returning to her nest , is there fed by the young ones of the same kinde . Idem . Near unto the Streights of Magellane , there is an Island called Penguin Island , wherein are abundance of Fowls called Penguins , that go upright ; their wings , in stead of feathers , are only covered with down , which hang down like sleeves faced with white . They flye not , but walk in paths of their own making , and keep their divisions , and quarters orderly . They are a strange Fowle , or rather , a miscellaneous creature , of beast , Bird , and Fish : but most of Bird. Pur. Pil. v. 1. p. 536. In the Isle of Man , there is a sort of Sea-Fowles called Puffins : they are of a very unctious constitution , and breed in Cony-holes ( the Conies leaving their burrows for that time ) they are never seen with their young , but very early in the morning , and late in the evening : they nourish their young ( as it is conceived ) with Oil drawn from their own bodyes , and dropped into their mouths , for that being opened , there is found in their crops no other sustenance , save a single Sorrel-leaf , which the old give their young ( as is conjectured ) for digestions-sake ; the flesh of them whilst raw is not savoury , but powdered , it may bee ranked with Anchoves , and Caviare ; profitable they are in their feathers , and oil , which they use much about their Wooll . In the Isle of Mauritius is a Fowle called a Dodo : Her body is round , and extream fat , which makes her pace slow : few of them weigh less than fifty pound : Her wings are so small , that they cannot lift her above the ground : Her head is variously dressed , the one half hooded with downy black feathers , the other wholly naked , of a whitish colour , as if a transparent Lawn had covered it : her bill is very hooked , bending downwards , the breathing place being in the midst of it , from which part to the end , the colour is light green , mixt with a pale yellow : Her eyes are round , and small , and bright as Diamonds : her cloathing is of the finest down : her train is of three or four short feathers : her legs thick , and black : her tallons sharp : her stomach so hot , that shee digests stones , or Iron , as doth the Ostrich . In Lincolnshire there is a Bird called a Dotterel , so named of his doltish foolishness : It s a bird of an apish kinde , ready to imitate what it sees done : they are caught by Candle-light by the Fowlers gestures : for if hee put forth an arm , they stretch forth a wing : if hee sets forward a leg , or hold up his head , they likewise do the same : In brief , whatsoever the Fowler doth , the same also doth this foolish bird , untill it bee caught within the net . Camb. Brit. p. 543. There is an Island called Bas , bordering upon Lathaien in Scotland , unto which there resort a multitude of Sea fowls , especially of Soland Geese , which bring with them such abundance of Fish , that , as it is reported , an hundred souldiers that lay there in Garrison for defence of the place , fed upon no other meat , but the fish that was thus brought to them : And the said Fowles also bring such a number of sticks , and twigs wherewith to build their nests , that thereby the inhabitants are also abundantly provided of fewel for the fire : and such a mighty gain is made of their feathers , and oile , that no man would scarcely beleeve it , but hee that hath seen it . Camb. Brit. of Scotland . p. 12 , 13. In Magallanes voyage about the world , the King of the Island of Bacchian sent the King of Spain two dead birds of a strange shape : they were as big as Turtle-Doves , with little heads , and long bills , long small legs , and no wings , but in stead thereof certain long feathers of divers colours , and tails like Turtle-Doves : all their other feathers were of a tawny colour ; they flye not , but when the wind blows , and they call them Birds of God. Pur. Pil. v. 1. p. 44. In Sofala in the East-Indies is a kinde of bird called Minga , green , and yellow , very fair , about the bigness of a Pigeon , which never treads on the ground , their feet being so short , that they can scarce bee discerned : they settle on trees , of the fruit whereof they live : when they drink they flye on the tops of the water ; and if they fall on the ground they cannot rise again ; their flesh is fat , and savourie . Idem . p. 1546. CHAP. VI. The wonderful works of God in the Creatures . Of strange Beasts , and Serpents . WHilst Sir Thomas Row , our English Ambassador , was at the great Moguls Court , hee saw many stately Elephants brought before the Emperor : some of which being Lord-Elephants ( as they called them ) had their chains , bells , and furniture of gold , and silver , each of them having eight , or ten other Elephants waiting on him : they were some twelve companies in all , and as they passed by , they all bowed down before the King very handsomely . Pur. Pil. v. 1. p. 550. Though these Elephants be the largest of all beasts , yet are they very tractable , unless at such times when they are mad through lust : some of them are thirteen , and some fifteen foot high ; their colour is usually black , their skins thick , and smooth without hair ; they delight much to bathe themselves in water , and are excellent swimmers , their pace is about three miles an hour ; of all Beasts they are most sure of foot , so that they never stumble , or fall to indanger their rider : they lye down , and rise again at pleasure , as other beasts do ; they are most docible creatures , doing almost whatsoever their Keeper commands them . If hee bid one of them afright a man , hee will make towards him , as if hee would tread him in peeces ; and yet when hee comes at him , do him no hurt : If hee bid him abuse , or disgrace a man , hee will take dirt , or kennel-water in his trunk , and dash it in his face , &c. Their trunks are long , grissely snouts hanging down betwixt their teeth , which ( as a hand ) they make use of upon all occasions . Some Elephants the great Mogul keeps for execution of malefactors ; who being brought to suffer death by that mighty beast , if the Keeper bid him dispatch the offender presently , hee will immediatly with his foot pash him in peeces : If hee bid him torture him slowly , hee will break his joynts by degrees one after another , as men are broken upon the wheel . An English Merchant of good credit being at Adsmeer ( a City where the great Mogul then was ) saw a great Elephant daily brought through the Market-place , where an Hearb-woman used to give him an handful of herbs as hee passed by . This Elephant afterwards being mad , brake his chains , and took his way through the Market-place ; the people being affrighted , hasted to secure themselves , amongst whom was this Hearb-woman , who through fear , and haste , forgat her little childe . The Elephant comming to the place where shee usually sate , stopt , and seeing a childe lye about her hearbs , took it up gently with his Trunk , and without harm , laid it upon a stall hard by , and then proceeded in his furious course . Idem . p. 1472. The Males Testicles lye about his forehead : the Females teates are betwixt her fore legs ; they carry their young two years in their wombs : conceive but once in seven years : they are thirty years before they come to their full growth , and fulfil the accustomed age of a man before they dye . As Pyrrus King of Epyrus was assaulting the City of Argos , one of of his Elephants called Nicon . i. e. Conquering , being entred the City , perceiving that his governour was stricken down to the ground from his back with terrible blows ; ran upon them that came back upon him , overthrowing friends , and foes , one in anothers neck , till at length , having found the body of his slain Master , hee lift him up from the ground with his trunk , and carrying him upon his two tushes , returned back with great fury , treading all under feet whom hee found in his way . Plut. In vita Pyrri . The Lion hath the Jackall for his Usher , which is a little black , shag-haired beast , of the bigness of a Spaniel , which when the evening comes , hunts for his prey , and comming on the foot , follows the scent with open crye : to which the Lion as chief Hunt gives diligent ear , following for his advantage : If the Jackall set up his chase before the Lion comes in , hee howles out mainly , and then the Lion seizeth on it , making a grumbling noise , whilst his servant stands by barking , and when the Lyon hath done , the Jackall feeds on the relicks . Idem . p. 1575. See more afterwards . Example seventeen . The Panther hath a very sweet smell , so that other Beasts are much taken therewith , but they are terrified with the ugly deformity of his face , and therefore as hee goes hee hides that part between his legs , and will not look towards them till hee hath gotten them within his compasse , which when hee hath done , hee devours them without mercy : so deals the Devil with wicked men , strewing their way to Hell with variety of worldly delights , and profits ( the thorns of afflictions must not touch their flesh , nor hells terrors come within their thoughts ) till hee hath made them past feeling , than hee devours them . Plin. nat . Hist. L. 8 C. 17. The Rhynoceros is so called because of the horn in his nose : hee is a large beast , as big as our fairest Oxe in England : His skin lyeth plated , and as it were in wrinkles upon his back : Their Horn , Teeth , Claws , yea flesh , and blood , are good against poyson , which as is conceived , proceeds from the Herbs which they feed on in Bengala , where are most store of them . The Camelopardalus is the highest of Beasts , so that a man on horseback may ride upright under his belly , his neck is long , so that hee usually feedeth upon the leaves of trees : his colour is white and speckled , his hinder legs are shorter than his former , so that he cannot graze but with difficulty . P. Pil. p. 1381. He is also called a Jaraff . In India is a certain beast called a Buffelo , which is very large , hath a thick and smooth skin , but without hair : She gives good milk , and her flesh is like beefe . Idem . p. 1469. In the same Country also are certain wild Goats , whose horns are good against poison . Pur. Pil. p. 472. In the Country of Indostan in the East-Indies , are large white Apes , as big as our Grey-hounds , which will eat young birds , whereupon Nature hath taught their Dams this subtilty : they build their Nests on the utmost boughs at the end of slender twigs : where they hang them like Purse-nets , to which the Apes cannot possibly come : yet many times with their hands they will shake those boughs til the nests break , and fall down , and then they will devour them . Pur. Pilgrimag . p. 1475. The Camelion is of the shape , and bigness of a Lizzard , it is a deformed lean , and crooked creature , having a long and slender tail , like a Mouse , and is of a slow pace . It lives only upon Flys . It changeth colours according to the variety of places where it comes . It is a great enemy to venemous Serpents , for when it sees any lye sleeping under a Tree , it gets upon a bough just over the Serpents head , and voideth out of its mouth , as it were a long thred of Spittle , with a round drop hanging at the end , which falling on the Serpents head , immediately kills him . P. Pil. p. 848. There was lately found in Catalunia , in the Mountains of Cerdania , a certain Monster , that had humane shape as far as the waste , and downwards it was like a Satyre : Hee had many heads , Arms , and Eyes , and a mouth of extraordinary bignesse , wherewith hee made a noise like a Bull : His picture was sent by Don John of Austria ( now Governour of the Low Countryes ) to the King of Spain , and afterwards many Coppies thereof . were drawn , and sent abroad by Ambassadors , and other persons to several Princes , and States in Europe . Hist. of this Iron age . In Brasile is a certain Beast called a Tamandua , or Ant-Bear , of the bignesse of a great dog , more round than long , and the tail above twice so long as the body , and so full of hair that under it hee shelters himself from raine , heat , cold , and wind . His head is small ; and hath a thin snout : his mouth round , with a tongue three quarters of a yard long : hee is diligent in seeking Ant-hills , which hee teareth with his claws , and then thrusts in his long tongue , upon which the Ants run , and when it is full hee licks them in , and this is all his food . Pur. Pil. v. 4. p. 1301. The Armadillo is of the bignesse of a Pig , and of a white colour : It hath a long snout , and the body is covered with shels like Plates , wherwith they are armed : for they are so hard that no arrow will pierce them except in the Flanks , where they are softer : their flesh is good to eat , they dig holes in the ground with their snouts , in which they lye . Idem . The Porcupine hath bristles , or quils , white and black , of a span and an half long , which they can cast : and they have this quality , that where one of these bristles enters into the flesh , if it bee not pulled out presently , it will work it self quite through , they are of a good flesh , and taste . The Civet Cat exceeds the Castor for bignesse , her head is little , her eyes cleer ; hath a long muzzle ; sharp , and offensive teeth . Her hair is parti-coloured , harsh , and bristley , yellow above , and whiter downwards ; The pocket wherein the Civet is bred is neer the genitory , which is taken forth with a spoon or stick ; But when shee is wild , shee casts it forth of her own accord , and by the sent it is found by the passengers . The Lyons in Affrick , are more fierce than in colder Countryes ; here was one of their skins brought into England , which from the snout to the top of the tail , contained one and twenty foot in length . They engender backwards as do Camels , Elephants , Rhinoceroses , Ounces , and Tygers . They spare such men as prostrate themselves to them , and prey rather upon men than women , and not at all on Infants except compelled by hunger . His tail is his Scepter , by which hee expresses his passion . Hee shrinks not at danger , except some covert of woods hides him from witnesses , and then he will take the benefit of flight , which otherwise he seems to disdain . The Hyaena hath no joints in her neck , and therefore stirrs not her neck , but with the bending of her whole body . Shee hath one continued tooth through her whole mouth . In Africk are many wild Asles , whereof one male hath many females , & he ●s so jealous , that he bites off the stones of the young males , if the suspicious female , prevent him not by bringing forth in a close place . The Dabuh is a simple Creature , like to a Wolf , but that his legs and feet are like to a mans , they which know his haunt , with a Taber , and singing will bring him out of his den , and captivate his ears with their Musick , whilst another captivateth his legs with a rope . The Zebra is a very beautiful Creature , resembling a curiously shaped horse , but not all out so swift , all overlaid with party coloured lades , and guards from head to tail . In Sofala there is a certain creature called Inhazaras , as big as a hog , and somewhat like , with thin and black hair , having on his hinder feet five fingers like unto a mans , and four on his forefeet ; they live meerly upon Ants , by thrusting their tongues which are two spans and an half long into an Ant-hill , whereon the Ants running , they pull them into their mouths , and so eat them : some call them Ant-Bears , Pur. Pil. There is in Affrica a certain monster called Pongo , in the whole proportion like unto a man , but that it is bigger . It hath a mans face , hollow eyes , long hair upon the brows , his face and ears being without hair : but his body is all hairy of a dunish colour , &c. Hee differs from a man only in his legs which have no calves : hee goes always upright upon his legs , and carries his hands clasped in the nape of his neck , when hee walkes upon the ground : They use to sleep in trees , and live upon fruits and nuts , Idem . v. 2. p. 982. In Congo there is a strange Creature as big as a Ram , that hath wings like a Dragon , a long tail , and great chaps , with diverse rows of teeth : They feed upon raw flesh . Idem . p. 1003. In Affrica there is a beast called a Dabuk , in bignesse , and shape resembling a Wolf , saving that his legs and feet are like a mans . Hee useth to rake dead men out of their graves , and eat them . Idem . p. 847. In the Kingdome of Mexico there are Kine , with bunches on their backs , about the bignesse of our bulls , having little horns , and more hair on their foreparts than behind , which is like Wooll : On the back bone they have manes like horses , and long hair from their Knees downward , with much long hair on their throats : They are meat , drink , shooes , houses , fire , vessels , and their masters whole substance . Other Creatures there are as big as horses , which the Spaniards for their fine wooll call Sheep : One of their horns usually weigheth fifty pounds . P. Pil. v. 4. p. 1561. In Virginia is a beast called a Possown , the female whereof hath a bag under her belly , from whence shee letteth forth her young ones , and taketh them in again at her pleasure . Idem . p. 1772. In Socotera are Sheep , whose tails weigh twenty eight pounds a peece , which therefore are usually cut off from the Ewes , least they should hinder their breeding . In the Great Mogols Countrey there are Asses with horns , whereof they make diverse sorts of drinking cups , of excellent vertue . Some judging them to be the right Unicorns horn . Idem . p. 436. Most certain it is that the Irish Cows , will not give down their milk , unlesse their own Calves be set by their sides , either alive , or else the skin of the dead Calf must bee stuffed with straw , and set by them . Camb. Brit. of Ireland . p. 1145. In the Island of Orknay the Ewes are of such fecundity , that they bring forth constantly two , and many times three Lambs a peece ; There bee neither ravenous , nor venemous creatures there , nor if transported thither , will they live in that Island . Description of Scotland . There are three sorts of Camels : the first sort are gross , and tall of stature : these will usually carry one thousand pound weight a peece , when they are to bee loaden , being beaten on the knees , and neck with a cudgel , they will kneel down , and when they feel their load sufficient , they will rise up again of themselves . The second sort of them have two bunches on their backs , and are fit either for burthen , or to ride on . The third sort are of a slender , and low stature , called Dromedaries , unfit for burthens , but they excel in swiftness , so that in the space of one day they will travel one hundred miles , and will so continue for eight , or ten dayes together , with very litle provender ; and they will abstain from drink eight , ten , and sometimes fifteen dayes together , without any inconvenience , as they travel through the Deserts . Musk is taken from a little reddish beast , that they beat with many blows in one place , that so the blood may gather into it : and when the skin is by this means swolne , and full of blood , they binde it strait , that the blood may not issue forth , and being put into one , or more bladders , its dryed on the beasts back , till the bladder fall off of it self ; and so that blood after a month becomes excellent musk . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 1500. Amongst the Blackmoores , there is a strange beast called a Carbuncle , which is seen only by night , having a stone in his forehead that shineth incredibly , and giving him light whereby to feed : But when hee hears the least noise , hee presently lets fall over it a skin , which hee hath as a natural covering , least his splendor should betray him . Pur. Pil. v. 1. p. 416. In Abassia are Kine with horns like unto Harts horns : Others there bee that have but one horn in the midst of their foreheads of about a span and an half long , turning upward . Pur. Pil. v. 2. p. 1495. There is in the Country of Mexico a kinde of sheep , which all things considered is a beast of the greatest profit , and least charge that is : For from them they draw meat and cloathing : They use them also to carry all their burthens , having need neither of shooes nor saddles , nor yet of Oats , so that they serve their Masters for nought , feeding only on grass which they finde in the fields ; There are two kindes of these creatures , the one bearing Wooll , the other are bare , which are the better for burthen ; they are bigger than great Sheep , and less than Calves ; they have long necks like a Cammel . They are of divers colours , some white , some black , and others grey , or spotted ; Their flesh is good meat , but that of their Lambs is best : Of their Wooll the Indians make cloath some courser , other finer like half silk ; they also make Carpets , and Coverings , and other exquisite works of it , which last long , and have a very good gloss ; they die it into sundry colours : upon these the Spaniards carry their bars of silver ; one of these sheep carrying about an hundred and fifty pound weight . In the stomach , or belly of this beast , is found the Bezar's stone ; sometimes one alone , sometimes two , three , or four : They are different in form , greatness , and colour ; some like Filbirds , others like Walnuts : Some as big as Pigeons Eggs , some as big as Hens Eggs : In form some are round , some oval , and of other forms . For their colour , some are black , some white , some grey , dark green , and some as if they had been gilded : they are all made of divers filmes , and skins one upon another . P. Pil. v. 3. p. 969. There is in Italy the Tarantula ( a kinde of Serpent ) the venome whereof hath such an operation , that whosoever is stung with it , falleth a dancing , and capering , and nothing can allay it but Musick . Raimunds Mercu. Ital. Examples of Dogs love to their Masters . When the Athenians quit their City , and betook themselves to Sea , upon Xerxes his invasion of Greece , Xantippus , the Father of Pericles had a Dog , which for sorrow that his Master had left him behinde him , cast himself after him into the Sea , swimming still by the Gallies side wherein his Master was , till hee came to the. Isle of Salamina , where so soon as the poor Cur landed , his breath failed him , and hee dyed presently . Plut. In vita Themist . CHAP. VII . Admirable Works done by the Art of man. PRotogenes the Rhodian , an exquisite Painter , bestowed seven years in drawing a most curious picture , which when Apelles beheld , hee stood amazed at the excellency of the workmanship , so that for a while hee could not speak , but afterwards hee said , This is an admirable work , and of huge labour , yet hee wants an Orator to extol his workmanship to the skies . When King Demetrius besiedged the City of Rhodes , hee took the suburbs , and in them this picture , whereupon the Citizens sent on him , requesting him not to deface it ; to whom hee answered , That hee would sooner burn the Picture of his Father , than hurt a peece of such admirable workmanship . Diod. Sic. Plut. Glasses malleable . Anno Christi 1610. amongst other rare Presents sent from the Sophy of Persia , to the King of Spain , were six drinking glasses so exquisitely tempered , that they could not bee broken . Turk . Hist. p. 1273. Stone-henge described . About six miles from Salisbury , upon the plains , is to bee seen a huge , and monstrous peece of work , such as Cicero calleth insanam substructionem . For within the circuit of a ditch there are erected in the manner of a Crown , in three ranks , or courses one within another , certain mighty , and unwrought stones , whereof some are twenty eight foot high , and seven broad ; upon the heads of which , others like overtwhart peeces do bear , and rest cross-wise with tenents , and mortesses , so as the whole frame seemeth to hang , whereof it s commonly called Stone-henge . Camb. Brit. In Westmerland , hard by Shape , there bee huge stones in form of Pyramids , some of them nine foot high , and fourteen foot thick , ranged directly as it were in a row for a mile in length , with equal distance almost between them . Camb. Brit. p. 762. Mausolus his Tombe described . Artimesia Queen of Halicarnassus , when her husband Mausolus dyed , built him a stately Tomb , accounted for the rare workmanship , and costly magnificence one of the worlds Wonders . It was five and twenty cubits high , and supported with six and thirty curious pillars , of which Martial thus writeth . Aere nam vacuo pendentia Mausolaea , laudibus immodicis Cares ad astra ferunt . The Mausolaea hanging in the skie , the men of Caria's praises Deifie . When Sir. Thomas Row was Ambassador there , the Great Mogul built a stately Monument for his Father : it was about twenty years in building , and three thousand men working daily at it : it was built square , three quarters of a mile in compass : it was made with seven heights one above another , and each narrower than other , till you come to the top where the herse is : At the outward Gate is a most stately Palace , and Gardens walled about , at least three miles in compass ; all built at a vast charge . Pur. Pil. p. 226. Mr. Herbert , who saw it afterwards , thus describes it . It consists ( saith hee ) of four large squares , each about three hundred paces long , the matter is freestone polished , having at each Angle , a small Tower of party coloured Marble . Ten foot higher is another Tarras , on each side beautified with three such Towers . The third Gallery hath two Towers , on each side . The fourth , one . The fifth half , and a small square Gallery mounting to a Royall Pyree , within which is the Mummy of Ecbar ; bedded in a Coffin of pure Gold. The whole structure is built in the middest of a spatious and curious Garden , surrounded with a wall of red stone , and planted with beautiful and odoriferous flowers . Porsennah's Tomb described . Porsenna King of Hetruria , not far from the City of Clusium , built for himself a Monument of square stone , each side of it was three hundred foot broad , and fifty foot high ; within which square Basis there was an inextricable Labyrinth , into which whosoever adventured without a clue , could finde no passage out . Upon this square hee erected five Pyramids , four in the corners , and one in the middest ; in the bottom they were seventy five foot broad , and each of them one hundred and fifty foot high , on the top was one brasse circle , and covering for them all , from which there hung bells fastened with chains , which being moved with the winde gave a sound a far off : Upon this brazen circle stood other four Pyramids , each of them one hundred foot high ; and upon them ( being covered with another plain ) were again erected five other Pyramids , the height whereof my Author was ashamed to name : so foolishly did hee waste the wealth of his Kingdome ▪ that in the end the commendation of the Artificer should bee the greatest . Pliny out of Varro ; and Greaves out of him . In the Great Moguls Country , from Agra to Lahor ( which are the two chief Cities in this Empire ) is about four hundred English miles : The Countrey in all that distance being even without Mountains or hills : and the high-way betwixt them is planted on both sides with Trees , like unto a delicate walk . P. Pil. v. 2. p. 1468. The Trees are Mulberry trees . And in all this way , ever and anon , are Inns built by several Kings , and great men , for the entertainment of strangers : In which you may have a chamber for your self , room for your horse , and horse-meat , but little for your servant : when a man hath taken up his lodging , no other may dispossesse him . In the morning about break a day , all make ready to depart , at which time the gates are opened , and none suffered to depart sooner for fear of theeves . p. 520. The first invention of Printing . Laurence Jans , a rich Citizen of Harlem in the Low-Countrys , walking forth one day into the neighbouring Woods for recreation , began to cut in peices of wood the letters of his name , printing them on the back of his hand ; which pleasing him well , hee cut three or four lines which hee beat with Ink , and printed them upon Paper , wherewith hee much joyed , and determined to find out another kind of Ink more fastening , and holding , and so with his Kinsman Thomas Peterse , found out another way to print whole Sheets , but of one side only , which are yet to bee seen in the said town : afterwards hee changed his Letters of Wood into Lead , and after that into Tin , and so by degrees this famous Art of Printing grew to perfection . Belg. Common-Wealth . p. 57. Some say that John Guttenberg of Strasburg , was the first Inventer of it , Anno Christi 1440. In which City he first practised it , and removing from thence to Mentz , there perfected it . They say that Tullies Offices was the first book that ever was printed . P. Ramus Schol. Math. L. 2. It doth with wonderful celerity convey learning from one Country , and age , to another . Imprimit ille die , quantum vix scribitur anno . The most famous Printers were . Aldus Manutius , and after him Paulus his son in Venice . In France Crispinus , Henry Stevens , father to Charles ; and Charles to Robert ; Robert to Henry , and Henry to Paul , all Printers . Christopher Plantine of Antwerp , was a most famous and learned Printer . Frobenius , that was Erasmus his faithful Printer . Daniel Bombergus , an excellent Printer of the Hebrew Bible , and many other Hebrew books , &c. The first Invention of Guns . A German Fryer of the Order of St. Francis , called Bertholdus Swart , being very studious of Chymistry , as hee was one evening ( for the finding out of some experiment ) very busy in tempering Brimstone , Sulphureous powder of dryed earth , and certain other ingredients in a Morter , which hee covered with a stone : when it grew dark , hee took his Tinder-box to light him a candle , a spark whereof by chance flying into the mortar , caught hold of the Brimstone , and Salt-Peter , and firing , with a sudden flash blew up the stone . The cunning Chymist guessing what it was which wrought this effect , never left till hee found out the certainty , and then taking an iron pipe , hee crammed it full of the said ingredient , together with some stones , and so putting fire to it , hee saw that with great fury , and noise it discharged it self : Soon after which , hee communicated this his Invention to the Venetians , who , having been often vanquished by the Genowayes , did by the help of these Bombards , or Guns , give them a notable discomfiture . Anno Christi 1380. Bucholtz . At Middleburg in Zealand , in the Steeple of the Abby-Church , there is a Bell of eighteen thousand weight to strike the houres on , and twenty four small ones which serve for the Chymes . Belg. Common-wealth . p. 162. A Description of the situation of Utrecht in the Low-Countries . Utrecht in the Low-Countries , is so situated , that one may go to what Town hee please of fifty , that lye round about it , in one day . And in a Summers day , if one go early from Utrecht , he may dine at any one of twenty six Towns , where he pleaseth , and return to his own house to Supper . Idem . p. 200. Trajan built a Bridge over the River Ister , or Danow , containing twenty Arches , each Arch being one hundred and fifty foot high , sixty thick , and one hundred and seventy foot distant one from another : So that the whole length of it was four thousand seven hundred and seventy feet , which was almost a mile long . The River was very deep , and swift , and the bottome not firm ground , neither could the stream be diverted any other way ; all which made the work farre more difficult , and admirable . Ancus Martius , the fourth King of Rome , built a woodden Bridge over the River Tybur , yet without nails , or pins , so that in times of war it might be taken down : Afterwards Aemilius the Consul built it of stone : And Lastly Antoninus Pius the Emperor built it of Marble . FINIS . Soli Deo Gloria . A TABLE OF THE Principal things contained IN THE Geographical part of this Book . A General description of Asia . Page 1. A more particular description of it . Page 3. Cappadocia described . Page 3. Galatia described . Page 3. Pontus and Bithinia described . Page 3. Paphlagonia described . Page 4. Asia propria described . Page 4. Phrygia major described . Page 4. Phrygia minor described . Page 4. Jonia described . Page 5. Doris described . Page 5. Pamphilia described . Page 5. Armenia minor described . Page 5. Canaan described . Page 5. Galilee described . Page 6. Samaria described . Page 7. Syria described . Page 12. Persian Empire described . Page 14. Armenia major described . Page 22. Media described . Page 23. Parthia described . Page 24. Hircania described . Page 24. Arabia described . Page 24. Tartaria described . Page 25. Cyprus described . Page 27. Rhodes described . Page 28. Malabar described . Page 28. Zeilan described . Page 29. Coromandel described . Page 30. Socotera described . Page 31. Narsinga described . Page 32. Malacca described . Page 33. Siam described . Page 33. Pegu described . Page 35. Sumatra described . Page 36. Java major described . Page 36. Celebes Islands described . Page 37. Molucco Islands . Bandaneza's Islands . Borneo . Japan . Page 37. China described . Page 38. Industan described . Page 43. Bengala described . Page 49. Cambaia described . Page 50. Philippine Islands described . Page 50. Mauritius Island described . Page 51. A general description of Affrica . Page 51. Affrican Islands described . Page 54. A more particular description of Affrica . Page 54. Egypt described . Page 54. Barbary described . Page 61. Tunis described . Page 62. Algier described . Page 62. Fesse and Morocco described . Page 63. Numidia and Libia described . Page 65. Land of Negroes described . Page 66. Country of the Mandingos described . Page 67. Aethiopia inferior described . Page 69. Aian . described . Zandzibar described . Cafraria . described . Page 69. Cape of Good Hope described . Page 69. Sofala described . Page 71. Monomopata described . Page 71. Congo , or Manicongo described . Page 71. Loango described . Page 72. Aethiopia superior described . Page 73. Islands in the Red-sea described . Page 76. Madagascar described . Page 77. Mohelia described . Page 78. St. Hellens Island described . Page 78. St. Thomas Island described . Page 78. Princes Island described . Page 79. Cape verde described . Page 79. Maio Island described . Page 79. Canary Islands described . Page 80. Malta described . Page 87.80 . A general Description of Europe . Page 81. The Islands in Europe described . Page 84. Samothracia described . Lemnos described . Page 84. Lesbos . described . Chios . described . Euboea . described . Sporades . described . Cyclades . described . Crete . described . Page 85. Cythera . described . Strophades . described . Zant. described . Echidnades . described . Cephalenia . described . Corfu . described . Scicily . described . Page 86. Corsica . described . Sardinia . described . Page 87. Majorca . described . Minorca . described . Cales . described . Page 88. England described . Page 88. Wales described . Page 106. Scotland described . Page 106. Ireland described . Page 108. Isle of Man described . Page 111. Azores Islands described . Page 111. Spain described . Page 112. Portugal described . Page 115. Pirenean Mountaines described . Page 116. France described . Page 116. The Alps described . Page 121. Italy described , Page 121. The Roman Triumphs described . Page 129. Belgia or the Netherlands described . Page 138. Germany described . Page 142. Switzerland described . Page 144. Bohemia described . Page 146. Denmark described . Page 148. Norway described . Page 149. Swethland described . Page 150. Muscovy described . Page 151. The State of the Emperor described . Page 153. The Permians and Samoeds described . Page 154. Lapland described . Page 154. Poland described . Page 155. Hungary described . Page 157. Dacia described . Page 157. Sclavonia described . Page 158. Greece described . Page 158. Peloponesus described . Page 159. Achaia described . Page 160. Epirus . described . Albania , described . Macedonia . described . Thessaly . described . Page 161. Migdonia . described . Thracia . described . Page 162. The Turkish Empire described . Page 166. America described Page 169. Mexico , or New Spain described . Page 171. Quivira . described . Nova Albion . described . Florida . described . Virginia . described . Page 172. Florida more fully described . Page 173. Peruana , and the Countryes therein described . Page 174. Magellanick Streights described . Page 180. American Islands described . Page 180. Jamica . described . Cuba . described . Bermudae . described . Page 182. Hispaniola described . Page 183. Newfound-land described . Page 184. New-Scotland described . Page 185. Groenland described . Page 185. Spaniards cruelty to the poor Indians . Page 186. Examples of the wonderful works of God in the Creatures . Page 191. Of strange Stones . Page 191. A moving hill . Page 192. ex . 8. Merlins Cave . Page 192. ex . 9. Earth turning wood into stone . Page 192. ex . 10. Wood , and stones with Lozenges in them . Page 193. ex . 13. Stones with stars in them ▪ Page 193. ex . 14.17 . Burning Mountains . Page 193. ex . 15. Of a City petrified . Page 193. Of strange Trees , Hearbs , Plants , and Gums . Page 194. Of strange Fountains , Rivers , and Waters . Page 202. Of strange Fishes . Page 207. Of strange Fowls , and Birds . Page 212. Of strange Beasts and Serpents . Page 215. Of strange , costly , and stupendious works done by the Art of Man. Page 221. The chiefest Cities in the World , mentioned and described . Cities in Asia . NIce , where the Council was held . Page 3. Nicomedia . Page 3. Apamia , now Bursa . Page 3· Chalcedon , where a Council was held Page 3. Troy described Page 4· Cyzicus Page 4· Halicarnassus Page 5· The Chief Cities in Canaan Page 6· Hierusalem described . Page 7. Nineve described Page 10. Babylon described . Page 10. Tower of Babylon described . Page 12. Bagdat described . Page 12. Antioch described . Damascus described . Aleppo described . Tripolis described . Page 13. Scandaroon now Alexandretta Page 14. Lar described . Page 15. Shyraz described . Page 16. Persepolis described . Spahawn described . Page 17. Casbine described . Page 20. Tauris described . Derbent described . Hyspaan described . Page 21. Casan described . Page 22. Callecut described . Page 29. Negapatan described . Page 30. Goa described . Amadavar described . Page 31. Ormus described . Bisnagar described . Mesulipatan described . Page 32. Malacca described . Patania described . Page 33. Pegu described . Page 34. Bantam described . Page 36. Meacco described . Page 37. Fucata described . Page 38. Pequin described . Nanquin described . Page 39. Quinsay described . Page 41. Lahore described . Page 47. Brampore described . Fettipore described . Candahor described . Mandow described . Page 48. Surat described . Agra described . Asmeere described . Page 49. Grand Cairo described . Page 55. Alexandria described . Page 57. Rosetto described . Page 58. Chanca described . Page 58. Tropolis in Tunis Page 62. Tunis Constantina Page Bugia Page 62. Algier described . Page 62. Fesse described . Page 64. Sella described . Morocco described . Page 65. Teffet Page 66. Suaquen described . Page 74. Amara in Aethiopia described . Page 74. Saba , &c. described . Page 76. Sues described . Page 76. Bernice described . Page 76. Siracuse described . Page 87. London described . Page 92. Westminster described . Page 93. Salisbury described . Page 96. Bristow described . Page 97. Wel●s described . Page 98. Bath described . Page 98. Excester described . Winchester described . Chichester described . Page 99. Canterbury described . Rochester described . Gloucester described . Page 100. Oxford described . Page 100. Eli described . Lincolne described . Norwich . described . Page 101. Coventry described . Worcester described . Page 102. Lichfield described . Westchester described . Page 103. Hereford described . York described . Page 104. Durham described . Page 105. Carlile described . Page 105. Cities in Scotland . Page 107. Cities in Ireland . Page 109. Sivil described . Page 113. Granata described . Page 113. Toledo described . Page 114. Escurial described . Page 114. Lisbon described . Page 115. Paris described . Page 118. Geneva described . Page 120. Ferrara described . Page 122. Rome described . Page 123 , 125. Mantua described . Page 124. Genoa described . Page 125. Venice described . Page 132. Padua described . Page 134. Millan described . Page 135. Naples described . Page 135. Florence described . Page 136. Leige● described . Page 138. Lovaine described . Page 139. Bruxels described . Antwerp described . Page 139. Leiden described . Machlin described . Page 141. The Cities in Germany described . Page 143 , &c. Prague described . Page 147. Mosco described . Page 151. Constantinople described . Page 162. The Turks Seraglio described . Page 164. Caxamalca described . Page 176. Stones , Precious-stones , Minerals . Diamonds where gotten Page 50.98 . Gold how gotten : Page 180. Pearls where gotten : Page 180.181 . Strange Stones : Page 191. Amber how it grows : Page 193. ex . 16. Whence all sorts of precious stones come : Page 193. ex . 18. Trees , Hearbs , Plants , and Gums , strange . A famous Pine-tree . Page 5. Cedars of Libanus : Page 14. A strange walk with trees : Page 48. Ebony where it grows : Page 51. Sensitive Trees : Page 68. Resurrection Trees : Page 71. A very profitable Tree : Page 171. Strange Fig-Trees : Page 177. Of Date-Trees : Page 194. ex . 1. Balm Tree : Page 194. ex . 2. Cotton Trees : Page 194. ex . 4. Cynamon Trees : Page 194. ex . 5. Arbore de Ray's : Page 195. ex . 6. Arbore Triste . Page 195. ex . 7. Herba sentida : Page 195. ex . 8. Pepper : Ginger : Cloves : Page 195. ex . 9 , 10 , 11. Nutmegs : Gum-lack : Amber-greese : Page 196. ex . 12 , 13 , 14. Addad : Palm-Trees : Frankincense : Manna : Mastick : Page 196. ex . 15 , 16 , ( &c. Spunges how gotten . Page 196. ex . 20. Resurrection Tree : Page 196. ex . 21. An Oak yeilding water . Page 196. ex . 23. Aloes : Indico : Page 197. ex . 23 , 24. A Tree whose root is a worm . Page 198. ex . 25. Saffron : Palm-Trees : Basilisco : Assa-faetida : Page 198. ex· 26 , &c. Benjamin . Page 199. Coquo Trees admirable : Page 199. Plantane-Trees : Cedars : Palmita Trees : Manguy : Page 200. Tunals and Cochenille : Jack , or Giack : Ananas : Duroyen : Arec Tree : Page 201. Palmeto Trees : Page 201. Hawthorn Tree : Papyri : Page 202. Sergasso : Page 79. Coxscomb : Page 79. Alimos : Page 85. Frankincense : Page 25. Aloes Socotrina : Page 54. Fountains strange . A Fountain that makes drunk . Page 4. Lake of Maeris described . Page 61. Fountains hot . Page 88.111.181.205 . Salt how made . Page 92. Bituminous Fountain . Page 181 , 182. Hell Kettles . Page 202. Fountains turning wood into stone . Page p. 202. ex . 2. p. 203. ex . 6. p. 205. ex . 37. Fountains that ebb , and flow . Page p. 202. e. 3 , 4. p. 203. ex . 7. p. 204. e. 26 , 27. Fountains hurtful to Beasts . Page 202. ex . 5. Fountains hot . Page p. 203. ex . 8.10 . p. 205. ex . 39. Water turned into stone . Page 203. ex . 9. Strange Meers . Page 203. e. 11 , 12. p. 204. e. 24. Fountain of Oil. Fountain of Pitch . Page 203. e. 14 , 15. Fountain that makes Oxen white . Page 204 ▪ e. 16. River that makes sheep black . Page 204. e. 17. Fountain of Jupiter . Page 204. e. 18. Fountain of the Sun. Page 204. e. 19. Sabbatical River . Page 204. e. 20. Fountain of Job . Page 204. e. 21. Water that causeth black milk . Page 204. e. 22. A swelling Lake . A Fountain like Vinegar . Fountains like Wine . Page 204. e. 23 , 28 , 29 , 30. Other strange Fountains . Page 205. River hot . Page 205. e. 36. A River that breeds Flyes . Page 206. e. 40. A Fountain like Milk. Page 206. e. 44. Bone-Well . Page 206. e. 45. A strange noise in the water . Page 207. e. 46. Fountain Chymaera . Flax that is purified by fire . Two Rivers that mix not . Page 207. e. 47. ( &c. Strange Fishes . A man Fish. Page 207. e. 1. A woman Fish. Page 208. e. 2. Meer-maids . Page 208. e. 3.5 . Meer-men . Page 208. e. 4.6 . Fishes like children . Page 209. e. 7. Torpedo . Page 209. e. 8. p. 211. e. 22. River Horses . A very strange Fish. Toad Fishes . Cuttle Fishes . Flying Fishes . Page 209. e. 9 , 10 , 11 , 12 , 13. Of the VVhale , Swordfish , and Thresher . Page 210. e. 14. Shark . Sea Tortoise . Eagle Fish. Sea Unicorn . Page 210. e. 15 , 16 , 17 18. Sea-Cow . Page 211. e , ●9 . 23 Sea-Spider . Page 211. e. 20. Of the Briese , or Trade wind . Page 211. e. ●2 . Oxe Fishes . Page 211. e. 24. Shining Flyes . Page 212. e. 25. Shining Sea , Page 212. e. 26. Fowls , and Birds strange . The Stalker . Page 69. In Brasile . Page 179. Cholca . Page 212. e. 1. Claik-Geese . Page 212. e. 2. Storks . Page 212. e. 3 , 4. Awaken Birds . Ostriches . Strange Bats . Cantharides . A huge Fowl. Page 213.5 , 7 , 8 , 9 , 10. Vulturs : Penguins : Puffins : Dodos : Dotterels : Page 214. e. 11 , 12 , 13 , 14 , 15. Soland Geese : Strange Birds : Mingas : Page 215. ex . 16 , 17 , 18. Beasts strange . Jackals : Page 14. Crocodiles : Page 36. Elephants : Page 46. Baboons : Page 68. Horse Tails highly prized . Page 72. A strange Beast in Congo . Page 72. Musoli : Page 87. A very profitable Beast . A strange Hare Page 172. A strange Beast in Virginia . Page 173. A strange Beast in Peru. Page 176. The Beast Pigritia . Page 178. Elks described : Page 179. Strange Boars : described Acuti : described Pacas : described Carague : described Armadillo : described Page 179. A Beast like a Squirrel of a delicate Furr : Page 180. Elephants : Page 215. ex . 1 , 2 , 3 , 4. Lyons : Page 216. ex . 4 , 17. Panthers : Rhynoceros : Camelopardalus : Bufelo's : Page 217. ex . 5 , 6 , 7 , 8. Wild Goats : White Apes : Camelions : Page 217. ex . 9 , 10 , 11. A strange Monster : Page 217. ex . 12. Ant-Bears : Page 218. ex . 13 , 22. Armadillo's : Porcupines : Civit-Cats : Hyaena's : Page 218. ex . 14 , 15 , 16 , 18. Asses : Page 218. ex . 19 Dabub : Zebra : Pongoes : A strange Beast : Strange Kine : Strange Sheep : Possowns : Asses with horns : Page 219. ex . 20 , 25 , 21 , 23 , 24 , 26 , 27 , 28 , 30 Sheep with great tails : Page 219. ex . 29. Irish Cows : Page 219. ex . 31. Fruitful Ews : Camels . Musk : Carbuncles : Page 220. ex . 3● , 33 , 34 , 35 , 37 Kine with Harts-horns . Page 220. ex . 36. Strange Sheep . Page 220. ex . 37 Bezar stones : Tarantula's : A Dogs love to his Master . Page 221. ex . 37 , 38 39 Admirable works made by Man. Famous Temples . Bellona's Temple : Page 3 Jupiters Temple : Page 4 Diana's Temple described . Page 5 Hierusalems Temple described . Page 8 Priapus Temple : Page 12 Jupitur Belus's Temple : Page 11 Temples in Pegu. Page 35 Temples in Japan . Page 38 Temples of China : Page 39 Temple in Fesse : Page 64 Temple of the Sun : Page 177 Obelisks , Pillars , and Pyramids . Obelisk of Semiramis : Page 10 A strange Pillar of heads : Page 19 Colossus at Rhodes described . Page 28 Egyptian Pharos described . Page 55 Egyptian Pyramids described . Page 58 Egyptian Mummies described . Page 59 Stones like Pyramids : Page 222. ex . 4. Strange , and Stupendious works made by the Art of Man. The Fortress of Cusco . Page 175. Admirable high ways in Peru : Page 177. The Incas Garden . Page 177. A rare Picture : Page 221. e. 1. Glasses Malleable : Stone-heng described . Mausolu's Tomb : Moguls Tomb : Page 222. e. 2 , 3 , 5 , 6 , 7. Porsennahs Tomb : Admirable walk : Printing when , and how invented : Page 223. e. 7 , 8 , ● . Most famous Printers : Guns , when and how invented . Page 224. e. 10. A huge Bell. Page ●●4 . e. 11. Strange Bridges . Page 225. e. 13 , 14. Judgements strange . Cities Swallowed by Earthquakes ▪ Page 4. People plagued by Sparrows , Mice , Frogs , Fleas , Grashoppers , &c. Page 23. Plague by Conies . Page 80. Plague by Lemmers like Mice . Page 149. Plague by Ants. Page 184. Plague by an Hurricane . Page 184. FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A33311-e220 When Alexander took it , hee h●d in i● two hundred thousand Talents of Gold. 365. 8820. 13 
A22928	----	The naturall and morall historie of the East and West Indies Intreating of the remarkable things of heaven, of the elements, mettalls, plants and beasts which are proper to that country: together with the manners, ceremonies, lawes, governments, and warres of the Indians. Written in Spanish by the R.F. Ioseph Acosta, and translated into English by E.G. Historia natural y moral de las Indias. English Acosta, José de, 1540-1600. 1604 Approx. 1125 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 308 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A22928 STC 94 ESTC S100394 99836236 99836236 494 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A22928) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 494) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English Books, 1475-1640 ; 605:08) The naturall and morall historie of the East and West Indies Intreating of the remarkable things of heaven, of the elements, mettalls, plants and beasts which are proper to that country: together with the manners, ceremonies, lawes, governments, and warres of the Indians. Written in Spanish by the R.F. Ioseph Acosta, and translated into English by E.G. Historia natural y moral de las Indias. English Acosta, José de, 1540-1600. Grimeston, Edward, attributed name. [8], 188, 187-590, [14] p. Printed by Val: Sims for Edward Blount and William Aspley, London : 1604. E.G. = Edward Grimeston?. Translation of: Historia natural y moral de las Indias. The first leaf and the last leaf are blank. Includes index. A variant omits the words "the R.F." on the title page. Reproduction of the original in Cambridge University Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng America -- Early accounts to 1600. Asia -- Description and travel -- Early works to 1800. 2003-10 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-11 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-12 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2003-12 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2004-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE NATVRALL and Morall Historie of the East and West Indies . Intreating of the remarkeable things of Heaven , of the Elements , Mettalls , Plants and Beasts which are proper to that Country : Together with the Manners , Ceremonies , Lawes , Governements , and Warres of the Indians . Written in Spanish by Ioseph Acosta , and translated into English by E. G 〈…〉 LONDON Printed by Val : Sims for Edward Blount and William Aspley . 1604. To the right Honorable Sir Robert Cicill Knight , Baron of Essingden , Vicount Cranborne , principall Secretary to his Maiestie , master of the Court of Wardes and Liveries , and one of his Highnesse most honourable Privie Counsell . RIght Honorable ; If it appeare presumption in me to shew my love , my dutie betraies me to it . The advantage I have gleaned from idle houres , in exchanging this Indian History from Spanish to English , is commended to your Honors Patronage , whose first father Ioseph Acosta , hath with great observation made worthie the over-looking . A greater motive then that you are your selfe , needed not to excite me to this dedication . I beseech you my good Lord , take it into shelter , and receive that which is not , for that which I would it were . Let my insufficiencie be measured by my good will. So shall my poore abilities thrive vnder your incouragement , and happily leade me on to some stronger vndertaking ; wherein I shall bee bound to thanke you for mine owne paines , and for ever remaine Your Lordships most devoted E. G. The Authors advertisement to the Reader . MANY have written sundry bookes and discourses of the New World at the West Indies , wherein they describe new and strange things discovered in those partes , with the actes and adventures of the Spaniards , which have conquered and peopled those Countries . But hitherto I have not seene any other Author which treates of the causes and reasons of these novelties and wonders of nature , or that hath made any search thereof . Neither have I read any booke which maketh mention of the histories of the antient Indians , and naturall inhabitants of the New World. In truth these two things are difficult ; The first being the works of Nature , contrarie to the antient and received Philosophy , as to shew that the region which they call the burning Zone , is very moist , and in many places very temperate , and that it raines there , whenas the Sunne is neerest , with such like things . For such as have written of the West Indies , have not made profession of so deepe Philosophie ; yea , the greatest part of those Writers have had no knowledge thereof . The second thing it treats of , is , of the proper historie of the Indians , the which required much conference and travaile among the Indians themselves : the which most of them that have treated of the Indies could not doe , either not vnderstanding the language , or not curious in the search of their Antiquities : so as they have beene contented to handle those things which have beene most common and superficiall . Desiring therefore to have some more particular knowledge thereof , I have beene carefull to learne from men of greatest experience and best seene in these matters , and to gather from their discourses and relations , what I have thought sit to give knowledge of the deedes and custome of these people . And for that which concernes the nature of those Countries , and their properties , I have learned it by the experience of many friends , and by my dilligence to search , discover , and conferre with men of iudgement and knowledge . In my opinion there are many advertisements , which may serve and benefit better wits for the searching out of the truth , or to proceede farther , in finding that pleasing which is conteined heerein . So as although this new World be not new , but old , in respect of the much which hath beene written thereof ; yet this historie may in some sort be h●ld for new ; for it is partly historicall , and partly philosophicall , as well for that they are the workes of nature , as of free-will ; which are the deedes and customes of men , the which hath caused mee to name it the Naturall and Morall Historie of the Indies . Containing these two things : In the first two bookes mention is made of that which concernes the heavens temperature , and habitation of the world , which books I had first written in Latine , & now I have translated them into Spanish , vsing more the liberty of an author , then the strict bonds of a translator , to apply my self the better to those for whom it is written in the vulgar tong . In the two following books , is treated of that which concernes the Elements and naturall mixtures , as Mettalls , Plants , Beasts , and what else is remarkable at the Indies . The rest of the bookes relate what I could certainely discover , and what I thought worthie memory of the Indians themselves , their Ceremonies , Customs , Governments , Wars , & Adventures . In the same Historie shall be spoken ( as I could learne and comprehend , ) of the figures of the antient Indians , seeing they had no writing nor characters as we have , which is no small industry to have preserved their Antiquities , without the vse of letters . To conclude , the scope of this worke is , that having knowledge of the workes of nature , which the wise Author of all nature made , we may praise and glorifie the high God , who is wonderfull in all things and all places . And having knowledge of the Indians customes , we may helpe them more easily to follow and persever in the high vocation of the Gospel ; to the knowledge whereof , the Lord would draw this blinde nation in these latter daies . Besides al these things , every one may sucke out some profit for himselfe ; for that the wise do alwaies draw forth some good out of the smalest subiect , as we finde deepe Philosophie in the least and basest creatures . I must onely advertise the Reader , that the two first bookes of this historie or discourse , were written in Peru , and the other five , since in Europe , dutie binding me to returne into these partes : so as some speake of matters of the Indies , as of things present , and others , as being absent . And therefore I have thought it good to advertise the Reader heereof , that this diversitie of speach may not be troublesome vnto him . Farewell . A Table of the most remarkable things contained in this Naturall and Morall Historie of the Indies : A. Abundance of waters vnder the burning zone . folio 93 Absurditie of Platoes Atlantike Iland . 73 Abuse of the Spaniards at Peru taking winter for summer . 89 Acamapach first king of Mexico . 482 Accord betwixt the king of Mexico & his subiects before they attempted a warre . 532 Adlaguagi a kind of mummery of women . 367 Acts of Ferdinand Cortez . 574 Adimant makes a path in the Sea. 57 The Adamant impartes a vertue to yron to looke alwayes towards the north . 58 Vse of the Adamant to saile by not antient . 59 Adoration of the dead begunne and augmented . 340 Adultery punished with death . 469 Agilitie of monkies . 315 Aire how necessary for the life of man 114 The Aire stirred with the motion of the heauens vnder the Equinoctiall line , is sufficient to guide a ship . 137 Alcos little dogges , whereof the Indians are very carefull . 301 Amarro Ingua put to death by the Spaniards in Cusco . 481 Amber a kinde of physicall and sweet gumme . 287 Almonds growing in Cocos . 281 Almonds of Chacapoias helde for the rarest fruit in the world . ibid. The Auntients could not make a determind voyage without the Compasse . 57 Th'Antients went only with oares . 60 Antient Doctors more studious of the Scriptures than of Philosophie . ● Annona a fruit called by the Spaniards Almond butter , by reason of some resemblance . 278 Apopanaca the overseer of the Monasteries of women . 367 Apachitas toppes of hilles that were worshipped . 540 Arches in buildings vnknowne to the Indians . 460 Aristotle not refuted by Lactantius as touching the place of the earth . 22 Armes of the Mexicans . 488 Army of the ayre foretelling a great ruine . 561 Arte of warre much honoured by the Mexicans . 488 Arte to know the Starres invented by the Phenicens . 54 Ashes issuing in great aboundance out of the Vulcans . 195 Advantage which the Christians had of the Indians to plant the faith there . 389 S. Augustine doubts whether the heaven invirons the earth of all parts 3 Attire for the head very divers in sundry provinces at the Indies . 467 Austeritie practised by the Indians to keepe themselves chaste . 373 Axi a kinde of Indian pepper . 168 B. BAllance wherein the Divell made the Iapponois confes themselves . 401 Barkes at the Indies called Canoes . 68 Battell without bloudshed , made only for a ceremony at the yeelding of Tescuco . 539 Balme of Palestina , and that of the Indi●s very different . 285 Bezars stone found in the stomacke of some beasts soveraigne against poison , how it growes , and which are the most excellent . 323 Beasts carefully preserved by the Ingu●s . 464 Beasts worshipped by the Indians , & why . 340 Beasts being venomous converted by divelish artes into good norishment 510 Beasts that are perfect cannot bee ingendred as those that are imperfect according to the order of nature . 65 Beasts of sundry sorts at the Indies that are not in Europe . 3●7 Birds remaine willingly in the water , and why . 305 Birds , some exceeding small , others wonderfull great . 309 Birds very profitable for the dung . 311 Bisexte vnknowne to the Indians . 437 Bochas and Such●s notable fishes in the Lake of Titica●a . 170 B●ncos the divelles Ministers at the Indies . 370 Bridge of strawe very firme to passe over a swift streame . 93 Brises and lower winds are two generall names which comprehend the windes of either side . 132 Bodies being dead , wonderfully well preserved . 478 Burthen of the Indian sheepe , and what iournies they make so laden . 321 C CAcao a fruite much esteemed at the Indies , & serves them for mony . 271 Cacavi , bread made of a roote . 257 Calibasses , or Pompions at the Indies , and of their greatnesse . 264 Calculation of the Indians very witty and ready . 456 Camey the second moneth of the Indians . 412 Canes of sugar of great revenews . 298 Canopus a star seene at the new world . 16 Cap of Comorni , sometimes called the promontory of Cory . 37 Carthaginians did forbid the sayling to vnknowne lands , and why . 36 Care of the Mexicaines to teach their children their superstitious idolatry . 486 Cattle in troupes without maisters in the Ilands of Cuba Iamaica , and others . 70 Cattle at the Indies killed onely for their hides . ibid. Caymans or Lizards like vnto Crocodiles , whereof Pli●ie speakes . 165 Ceremony of the Mexicans in drawing bloud from divers parts . 551 Ceremonies of the Indians in the buriall of their dead . 348 Ceremonies at the sacrificing of men . 382 Chachalmua the chiefe priests and their attire at their sacrifices . ibid. Chasquis Indian posts that caried news to all places . 452 Chica a drinke very wholesome for the backe . 255 Chichimequas auntient Inhabitants of N●w Spaine , and of their barbarous life . 501 Chicocapote a fruit like vnto mermelade 278 Chille , a country of the same temperature with Spaine . 87 Chinchilles , small beasts that have exquisite skinnes . 314 Chocholate , the Indians drinke , wherof they make great account . 271 Cinabrium , or vermilian , called by the Indians , Limpi . 238 Coca , a leafe which the Perusians vsed for money . 210 Coca , a small leafe whereof the Indians make great traffike : it doth incourage and fortifie . 271 Cocas , Indian palmes , and of their rare properties . 280 Coch●nille , a graine that growes vppon the Tunall trees . 275 Colleges ordained at Mexico to teach their young children to pronounce Orations . 447 Combate betwixt a Caymant and a Tyger . 166 Comedies very ordinary in China . 444 Combate betwixt an Indian and a Caymant . 167 Comets in the ayre moove from East to Weast . 137 Communion imitated by the slaves of Satan . 393 Comparison to prove the naturall effect of raine in the burning zone . 95 Crowne of the kings of Mexico like to that of the duke of Venice . 518 Crimes punished with death by the Indians . 469 Corriers at the Indies very swift being but footemen . 452 Coya the Inguas chiefe wife , whose son succeeded after the vncle . 455 Crosse , a notable starr● at the new found world . 16 Crowning of the kings of Mexico , perfourmed with great solemnitie , and the shedding of much mans bloud . 541 Covetousnes of a certaine priest thinking to drawe gold out of a vulcan . 195 Councell of Lima dissolved the marriage betwixt brother and sister , and why . 471 Cotton growes vppon trees it serves to make linnen cloth . 276 Colde in the burning zone makes Aristotles opinion ridiculous . 101 Corage of men at the passage of Pongo . 176 The Continent of lands is ioyned in some part , or else it is very neere ▪ 68 Before the Creation there was neither time nor place , a matter harde to imagine . ●4 Crueltie of the Indians in their sacrifices . 382 Cruell ceremony to sprinckle the Embassadours with bloud , thinking thereby to have a better answer . 571 Cu the great Temple of Mexico , and the singularities thereof . 361 Cugno , a kinde of bread at the Indies made of rootes . 186 Cuschargui , a dried flesh which the Indians vsed . 320 Cusco , the auntient habitation of the kings of Peru. 128 D DAies and nights equall al the yeere vnder the liquinoctiall . 83 Daies in summer very shorte at Peru. 103 Five Daies in the yeere superfluous , wherein the Indians did nothing . 434 Dancing and publike recreations necessary in every cōmon-weal● . 492 Dauncing in Mex●●o , where the King himselfe d●unced . 489 Da●tes , wilde be●sts almost like vnto moiles , and of their skinnes 313 D●luge pretended by the Indians , whereof there is some likel●hood . 79 D●vision of the lands of Azca●●zalco , after the victory obtained by ●scoalt . 533 Discovery of the west Indies prophecied by Senec● . 38 Discovery of new lands , made more by tempest of weather than otherwise . 62 Disseine of the Author . 82 The Divell jealous against God , and hates men mortally . 329 The Divell didde speake in the Indies Guacas or Oratories . 351 Difference of letters , pictures , & characters . 439 Difficultie to know whence the Indians come , for that they have vsed no letters . 79 Discourse vpon the discoverie of Magellan by Sarmiento . 154 Division of Peru into Lanos , Sierres , & Andes . 184 Division of the people . 456 Division of the Cittie of M●xico into foure quarters , made by the commaundement of their God. 512 Divinations practis●d by the Indians , and how . 406 Divorces practised amongst the Mexicaines , and how . 409 Death the punishment of Virgins that were incontinent . 367 Death of Chimalpopoca the yoong king of Mexico , sl●ine treacherously by the Tapanecan● . 526 Death of Mo●esuma the l●st king of Mexico . 576 Doctors of the holy church not to be reprooved , differing in opinion of Philosophie . 2 Dogges as dangerous as wolves . 301 Dogges daungerous in the Ilands of Cuba , Hispaniola , and others . 70 Drake an Englishman didde passe the straight of Magellan in our time , & others since . 154 Duckes in great aboundaunce in the Lake of Titicaca , and how they doe hunt them . 171 Drought followes not the neerenesse of the Sunne . 85 E. EAgle vppon a Tunall the Armes of Mexico , and why . 513 Earthquakes very strange , and the cause . 197 Earth , how it is sustained . 10 The Earth vnder the pole Antartike , is not all covered with waters . 18 The Earth in longitude is all of one temperature , but not in latitude . 29 The Earth with the water make one globe . ibid. Eclipse of the Moone a certain proofe of the roundnesse of the heavens . 6 Effectes naturall proceede from contrary causes . 96 Elements participate with the motion of the first moover . 138 Electours of the king of Mexico were commonly his kinsmen . 485 Election of the kings of Mexico , & the feastes at their instalment . ibid. Election of the first K● of Mexico . 515 Entry of the Spaniards into new Spain in the yeere 1518. 558 Entrie of Cortez into Mexico . 574 Errour of imagination . 23 Esaies passage expounded by the exemplification of the Gospel . 208 Emerauldes more esteemed in former time then now . 249 Exercises wherin they instructed their youth . 487 Explication of a passage of saint Paule against the roundnes of the earth . 14 Explication of the 110 , Psalme vppon the same subiect . 15 F. FAmiliar reasons to teach an Indian , that the Sunne is no god . ●42 Fasting of the Indians before the fea●● of Ita , not accompanying with their wives . 374 A Father loosing his children , was held for a great sinner , h● would kil his childrē to save his own life . 399 Fert●litie vnfruitefull in the Ilandes of new Spain● ▪ 187 Feasts of Merchants made with many sportes . 424 Feast of the Idoll of Tlascalla . 355 Feasts for to have raine . 411 Feasts for every moneth . 412 F●re drawne out of two stickes rubbd one against another by the Indians . 119 Fire in hell different from ours . 195 Fire from heaven consumed for their sinnes . 63 Fish flying . 165 Fountaine casting vp hote water , the which turnes into a rocke . 173 Figge tree , whereof the one halfe carries fruite at one season , the other at another . 297 ●loures of Europe grow best at the Indies . 283 ●loridians had no knowledge of golde . 207 Flowing and ebbing of the sea is no local motion , but an alteration and ferv●● of the waters . 162 Flowing and ebbing of the seas divers ibid. Fountaine of salt in Cusc● . 174 Forrests wonderfull thicke at the Indies . 291 Forrests of orange trees at the Indies . 294 Forme of that which is discovered at Peru. 201 Fr●●ci● H●●nandes the Author of a rar● booke of plants , roote● , and physicall hearbes at the I●dies . ●90 Fruites of Europe much incr●ased a● the Indies . 294 G. GArlicke much esteemed a● th● Indie● . 261 Gardin● vppon the water in the midst of a Lake . 172 Gardins artificially made vppon the water t● remove where they please . 519 Giant● came in an●ient time to Peru. 62 Golde found in three sortes . 212 Gold of Caravana most famous at P●ru . 214 Gold and silver esteemed throughout the whole world . 206 Golde & silver served the Indians but for ornament . 209 Gold why esteemd above other mettalles . 212 Golde how refined into powlder . 214 Goomes , with physicall and odo●if●rous oyles with their names . 287 Gonzales Pziarre vanquished and defeated , his crueltie against the Indians . 475 Governors of provinces , how est●bl●shed by the Inguas . 455 Guacas or Sanctuaries very well maintained . 463 Guancos and Vicuna● wilde goates . 70 Guayaquil an Indian oake , and verie sweete . 292 Guayavos an Indian fruite . 277 Guaynacapa , the great and valiant Ingua , and his life , he was worshipped as a god in his life . 479 Guayras furnaces to refine gold . 233 Gospel preached to the Indians when their Empire was at the h●ghest , even a● to the Romans . 583 H. HAtun●●squi Ay●●r●y , the six● m●neth of the Indians , which answereth vnto Maie . 413 Harts of men pulld out and sacrificed : how that ceremony beganne . 509 Haire of the prie●●s horribly long and annoynted with rozen . 403 Heaven is round , and turn●● vppon two Poles , prooved more by experience than demonstration . 5 Heaven no farther from the earth of the one side than of the other . 18 Hennes found at the Indies at the f●●st discovery , which they called Gualpa , and their egges Ponto . 306 Hercules Pillers the limites of the Roman Empire , & of the old world . 27 Hipocrisie of M●tesuma last King of M●xico . 554 Historie of the Indies not to bee contemned , and why . 495 Historie of M●xico kept in the Librarie of Vatican . 550 Historie of Mexico how framed . 446 Horses goodly and strong at the Indies . 301 Horse-shooes of silver for want of y●on . 212 House admirably filled with all sortes of beasts like to another Noes Arke . 484 Humor of the Iewes contrary to that of the Indians . 76 I. IEalousie of the Indies one against an other for renowme of valour . 472 Idlenesse bannished by the Inguas as dangerous for the subiects . 457 Idoll carried by foure Priestes for a guide , whenas the Mexicaines did seek a new land like to the children of Israel . 504 Idolls of the kings Inguas reverenced as themselves . 356 Iland of Su●atra now called Taproba●a . 37 Iland ●tl●n●ik● of Pla●● a meere fab●e 72 Iland of fagots made with exceeding labour to passe an army vppon the sea . 550 Iland●s very farre from the firme land no● inhabi●ed . ●9 I●nmortalitie of the soule beleeved by the Indies . 347 Indies , what it signifieth , and what we vnderstand by that word . 47 Weast Indies , most popular governements , in the which there were but two kingdomes . 453 Indians not greatly desirous of silver . 76 Indians have lived in troups , as those doe of Florida , Br●sill , and other places . 80 Indians good swimmers . 168 Indians had no proper word to signifie God. 334 The Indians know all Artes necessarie for mans life , without any need one of another . 466 Infants sacrificed to the Sunne . 336 Inguas kings of Peru worshipped after their deaths . 344 The Inguas empery continued above 300. yeares . 471 Inguas married their sisters . 455 Inundation of Nile a naturall thing , though it seeme supernaturall . 88 Iustice , by whome executed in Mexico . 486 Indian bookes how they can be made without letters . 440 Iustice severely executed by Motesuma the last king of Mexico . 570 Integritie of women greatly honored by the Mexicaines . 409 Inventions of Iupanguy Ingua to deprive his father and brother of the kingdome . 476 L. LAke exceeding hote in the middest of a colde land . 171 Lake of Mexico having two kindes of water . 172 Lakes on the tops of mountaines , and how they growe . 171 Lactanti● laughes at the Perepatetiks touching the heaven . 2 Lactantius con●uted touching the Antipodes . 21 Ladders of leather to come out of the mines . 230 Landes of excellent temperature not yet discovered . 190 Lawyers have erred . 432 Liberalitie of Autzol the eight king of Mexico . 551 Litters of massie golde . 212 Lions of Peru vnlike to them of Afftrike . 70 the Indians hunt them . 303 M. MAlaca , formerly called , the golden Ch●rsonesus . 37 Mamaco●as antient women , as it were mothers to the virgins secluded . 366 Mameys , a fruit like vnto peaches . 276 Manati a monstrous fish that feedes in the fields , it is like to flesh when ye eate it . 164 Mandarins Indian officers , how hard it is to bee capable of those offices . 440 Mangocapa the fi●●t Ingua , and what they faine of him . 474 Maguey , a tree of woonders , and to what vse it serves . 273 Mandarin tongue is the writing of the Indians , and is done by characters . 441 Many rare things in nature , knowne more by chance thā by industry 63 Mans bloud drunke by the slave that should be sacrificed . 425 Marriage of the Indians how celebrated . 408 Marriage amongst the Indians defended onely in the first degree . 469 Marriage of the Inguas with their sisters vnlawful . 170 Marks of some navigations of the Antients . 61 Mattins at midnight practised by the Divells ministers . 365 Mays , Indian corne , howe they eate it , and make drinke thereof . 253 Mechoacanes enim●es to the Mexicans , and why . 506 Men , how they might passe to the Indies . 51 and how they might people it . 7● Men and women sacrificed at the death of the Inguas , to serve him in the other worlde . 346 Men made gods , and then sacrificed . 357 Men beeing sacrificed eaten by the Priests . 385 Mineralles imitate plants in their maner of growing . 203 Mines , some wandering , some fixt . 217 Mines in olde time very rich , yet nothing neere to them of Potozi . 224 Mines exceeding painefull . 228 Mines of quickesilver in Spaine . 238 Middle region of the ayre colde , and why . 108 Milles to grinde ●ettalls . 246 Mettall poore and rich what they be . 217 Mettall , the neerer that it is to the superficies of th● earth , the richer . 229 Mettalls why created . 205 Mettalles are no● found but in barren grounds . 209 M●xi , chiefe of the people that came from Mexico from whom they took their name . 506 Mexico a Citty built in a Lake . 170 Mockery of the Mexicains against the Tlatelulcos af●et they had vanquished them . 548 Moneth at the Indies of twenty daies 434 Morning most pleasant in Europe , and most troublesome in Peru. 113 Mulberie trees planted in new Spaine have greatly profited for silkworms 298 Muttons or sheepe of Peru serving ●or ass●s to carry their burthens , profitable above all other beasts . 319 N. NAvatalcas , people that reformed new Spaine . 498 Navigation at this day very easie . 56 Navigation of Salomon what it might be . 60 New Spaine what it is . 187 New world lying almost all vnder the burning zone . 82 Nights in summer very fresh at Peru in respect of Europe . 112 Nights of six months vnder the Pole. 29 Night , how it comes . 6 Nobilitie of Mexico murdered in dancing by the Spaniardes . 576 Nostril of the kings of Mexico pierced to hang an emerald . 545 Nutts at the Indies vnpleasant called by them imprisoned . 280 O. OBiection against Aristo●l● not resolved . 28 Occasion of warre betwixt the Tap●necans and Mexicans . 526 Ocean at the Indies divided into the north and south seas . 207 Ointment which the Indians did vse , to make themselves fitte to speake with the Divell , the which made them cruell and without feare . 403 Ophir is at the east Indies . 41 Opinion of some that the earthly Paradise is vnder the Equinocti●ll not without re●son . 114 Orders of priests in Mexico and their ordinary offices . 365 Ord●●s of Kn●ghts in Mexico , and the markes they carried . 488 Oration of the Mexicains to the king of Culhuacan . 516 Oration that an old man made to Acama●●xtl● first king of Mexico . 517 Oration of a Mexicaine knight , to retaine the people incensed for the murther of their king . 526 Oration of an olde Mexicaine for the election of a new king . 527 Oration of the K. of Tescuco , made to Moteçuma vpon his election . 555 P. PAchacamac the great Sanctuarie of the Indies . 334 Pacos , wilfull beasts , and how they be governed . 319 Pallaces of recreation and affliction . 563 Palisadoe horrible to beholde , all of dead mens heads . 362 Papas , rootes whereof some Indians make a bread called Cugno . 186 Papas a kinde of bread . 259 Papas in Mexico were the soveraigne priests of the Idols . 365 Paragu●y a river in America which overflowes like vnto Nile . 88 Passage of Pariacaca very daungerous by reason of the winde . 146 Passage of Pariacaca one of the highest partes of the earth . ibid. P●ste of Mays , called by the Indians , the flesh of their god Vuziliputzl● , which they eate . 393 Pastures at the Indies lie common , which makes flesh good cheap . 299 Paltas , a delicate fruite , and good for the stomacke . 277 Painting , the booke of fooles . 439 Penance inioyned by the Indian Confessors . 401 Partriges none in Peru. 70 Pericol●●gero a very heavie beast . 314 Parrots flie by stockes like vnto Pigeons . 70 Pearles in olde time more esteemed than now . 251 Peru abounding in wine . 187 Peru abounds more in gold and silver then all the rest of the Indies . 207 Peru , what part of the world it is . 183 Peru , a name derived from a river of that country , not of Ophir , as some thinke . 42 Perusiens very carefull to preserve their History by tradition , without letters or characters . 449 Pleasant manner of fishing at the Indies . 168 P●lots , why at this day they sit on the poope , and not on the prowe , as in olde time . 55 Phisitions in former times very cunning at the Indies . 289 Pines , or pine apples at the Indies . 262 Pinchao , an idoll of the Sunne , & with what arte he was framed . 361 Pleasant act of a Portugall , whereby hee freed himselfe from sacrificing . 346 Plane brings forth fruit all the yeare . 267 Plane leafe fit to write on . 268 Planets moove not of themselves in a corruptible body . 7 Plants , why they profite more at the Indies than in Europe . 261 Plebeians excluded from the Kings presence , and from all office by Moteçuma . 557 Pliny died in too curious a search . 196 Pole at the south not marked by anie sixed starre . 16 Pongo the most daungerous passage in the worlde vppon the river of Amazons . 176 Portugalles very expert in the Arte of navigation . 17 Pot●zi , a mountaine famous for the rich mines , and howe they were discovered . 219 Presages threatning the ruine of states not to be contemned as vain things 560 Priestes which every Indian Nobleman had like vnto Almoners . 349 Priests of Idolles how they consulted with their gods . 360 Pretext of the Inguas to inlarge their dominions , was religion , which they held for the best . 472 Processions of the Indians . 394 Prodigious sights before the ruine of Mexico . 561 Profit which may be gathered by the reading of these excerable Indian superstitions . 428 Propertie most rare of the Adamant vnknowne to the Ant●ents . 55 Province next to Mexico left vnconquered , to exercise their youth , and to take Captaines to sacrifice . 541 Ptol●me and Avicen held the bu●ning zone to be habitable . 102 Punas , a desart in Peru , where the aire killes both men and beasts . 149 Pyramide of fire appearing in the heaven for a whole yeere , before the ruine of the Mexicain Empire . 561 Pr●te Ians country exceeding hot . 106 Q. QVantitie of golde which commeth yearely from the Indies into Spain 215 Quetzalcoalt the marchants god , and where he was worshipped . 354 Qu●ppos bowes serving as registers for the remembring of that which passed in Peru. 449 Quicke-silver flies from all mettalles , except golde and silver . 234 Quicke-silver turnes into smoake , and againe into quickesilver . 235 Quickesilver heavier than anie other mettall . 236 Quickesilver how it is drawne out of the mines . 239 R. RAine caused by the heat of the burning zone . 89 Rayme the first month of the Indians , & it answ ers with December . 411 Our Reason ignorant even of natural things . 59 Regions very delightfull at the Indies . 114 Regions vnder the Equinoctiall verie temperate . 101 Religion served the Indians for a p●●text to make warre . 80 Remedy against the alteration which the winde causeth in Pariacaca . 147 Riches of some Ilands in new Spaine . 187 Riches incredible of the Perusiens , when they were taken by the Spaniards . 462 Rice very common at the Indies . 260 River of Amazons diversly called , it is termed the empresse of all rivers . 92 Rivers admirable vnder the burning zone . 93 River of Amazons three score leagues wide at the mouth . 92 River of Magdale●ne called the G●eat river runnes farre into the sea and mingles not his water . ibid. Rivers , h●lles , great stones , and toppes of mountaines worshipped by the Indian . 355 Ro●kes r●sing in the midd●st of the sea and no bo●tome to be sound about them . 202 Roses how they growe at the Indies . 283 Round●●s of the heaven , and the mo●●en thereof vnknowne to some doctors of the church . 2 Rootes wors●●pt by the Indians . 341 Roo●es very profitable at the Indies . ibidem A Rowle the ma●ke of the kings Inguas , as heere the S●●pter and the Crowne . 297 Ruine of a great village full of sorcerers . 199 S. SAcrifices of men howe they were made . 383 Sacrifices diversly made by the Indians , and vpon divers occasions . 376 Sacrifices vsuall with the Indians in their necessities . 480 Sainos strange beasts to hunt , and how they may be slaine . 312 Salsepareille , good for the French disease . 174 Sciences knowne by the Chinois . 444 S. Croix of the Sierre a province of Charcas , how it was converted to the faith . 580 Sea held by the Antients vnnavigable beyond the straights of G●braltar . 26 Seas , some hote , some cold . 111 Sea-water refresheth although it bee salt . 107 Silver , why esteemed above all other mettall next to gold . 216 Silver more esteemed in some places than gold . 217 S●lver , how it is refined by fire , & how by quickesilver . 218 Silver of divers sortes . 232 Silver , how it is tried . 247 Soccabons artificially invented to draw foorth the mettall more easily . 229 The Sunne the nearer it is vnto vs the more it heates . ●3 The Sun hath contrary effects within the burning zone , and without the tropickes . 87 The Sunne by his great force causeth moisture vnder the Equinoctiall . 95 The Sunne worshipped commonly by the Indians . 335 A Sorceresse sister to the Idoll which built the towne of Mal●nalco , where there are none but sorcerers . 507 Spaniards borne at the Indies called Crollos . 278 Spaniards held for gods . 69 Spaniards called by the Indians Virachocas , children of God , and why . 480 Spanish ships esteemed by the Indians for rockes , and why . 69 The Spaniard one yeare with an other draws a million of silver from Potozi . 225 Springs of Nile sought for by Caesar. 30 Springs , some blew , others redde like bloud . 175 Snakes , the Armes of the kings of Peru . 338 Blacke Spots in the milken way at the south . 16 Starres , according to the Doctors of the Church moove of themselves . 2 Starres worshipped by the Indians for divers reasons . 336 Stones superstitiously offred at passages to have faire way . 341 Stones carved and cut like wood . 173 Stones , halfe golde , halfe stone . 212 Stones of a wonderfull greatnes artificially ioyned together by the Indians in their buildings without any morter . 459 Straight of Magellan discovered by a Portugall , and carrieth the same name . 152 Straight at the Articke Pole , which they imagine to be in Florida , not yet discovered . 157 Straight of Gibraltar called in olde time the P●llers of H●rcules . 151 Stuffes of three sortes made of wooll . 465 Su●●illes Indian nosegay●s , they love them greatly , and present them to their guests . 282 Supe●st●tion vsed at the carrying of a streame through Mexico . 552 T. TAbacco , a plant vsed for a counterpoison . 289 Ta●bos ' , according to the opinion of the Indians , the most auntient race of men . 79 Temperature quite contrary in lesse tha● fiftie leagues . 183 Temple at Cusco like to the Pantheon at Rome . 359 Tescalipuca the god of Iubiles at Mexico , and his ornaments . 353 Tharsis sometimes signifies the Crisolite or Iacinth , somet●mes the Sea , which is of that colour , by the reverberation of the Sunne . 46 Tharsis in the Scripture is not Tarso a citty in Cilicia . 47 Tharsis and Ophir generall wordes in the Scripture . ibid. Tlas●altecas , the sixt generation of the Mava●alcas , they gave entrie to the Spaniardes . 501 Tlacaell●c , the most valiant Captaine the Mexicaines had . 530 Thanksgiving after a victorie . 574 Tiburons , a very greedy fis● . 165 Three kindes of beastes found at the Indies . 303 Three kinds of land at the Indies , and their qualities . 178 Three things ordinarily vsed in all the Indian ceremonies . 410 Three kinds of governement knowne at the Indies . 471 Tigres at Peru more cruell to the Indians than to the Spaniards . 70 Tigres may swimme seaven or eight leagues by sea . ibid. Tooth of a Giant of an exceeding greatnes . 501 Tree of a wonderfull greatnesse . 291 Tit●caca a Lake of woonderfull greatnesse . 169 The Trinitie imitated by the Divell , and worsh●pped by the Indians in three Images of the Sunne . 412 Tunall , a tree of a strange forme fit for many vses . 274 V. VAlour of the Indians . 586 Vallies hotter than the mountains , and why . 108 Vallies the best habitations of Peru. 185 Varietie of temperature of lands lying vnder the Equinoctiall . 105 Verm●llion and Quickesilver grow in the s●me stone . 237 Victories of the Mexicans against the Tapenecans . 533 Vicugnes a kinde of wilde sheepe , the flesh is good for the paine in the e●es . 316 Vines without fruit in new Spaine . 188 Vines in Peru and Ch●lle beare good wine . 296 Vines of the vallie of Y●a , which doe growe and are never watered with any raine , and how . ibid Vines that carry grapes every moneth in the yeere . ibid. Viraco●h● , the name which the Indians gave to their supreme god , with others of great power . 333 Vuziliputzli the chiefe idoll of Mexico and his ornaments . 352 Vittells set vppon the tombes of dead men to feede them . 347 Voyce heard foretelling the ruine of Moteçuma . 565 Volcan of Guat●mala more admirable than all the rest . 194 Volcans how entertained . 196 Voyage of Hannon the Carthagin●an admirable in his time . 36 Vros bru●ish people which esteeme not themselves . 94 Vtilitie of all naturall histories . 117 Vnction of Vuzilovitli the second king of Mexico . 521 W. WAy by which the Spaniards go to the Indies , and their returne . 128 Waters of Guayaquil most soveraigne for the French disease . 174 Warres of the Mexicans most commonly to take prisoners . 483 Westerne windes hurtefull to silke-wormes . 144 Westerne windes blowe not in the burning zone . 126 Whales how taken by the Indians , and how they eate them . 167 Windes very daungerous , which kill and preserve the dead bodies without corruption . 147 Windes called Brises in the burning zone , which come from the east . 127 Windes , how many , and their names . 133 Windes of the land in the burning zone , blow rather by night than by day , and those of the sea contrary , and why . 142 Winde corrupts yron . 144 Windes that blowe southerly make the coast habitable . 125 One Winde hath diverse properties according to the place where it raignes , and the cause . 120 Winde doth cause strange diversities of temperature . 112 Wisedome of this world weake in divine , yea in humane things . 31 Winter and summe● , and the cause . 90 Woods rare and sweete at the Indies . 292 Words of a man which had his heart pulled out . 390 Writing of the Chinois was from the toppe downeward , and the Mexicans from the foote vpward . 447 X. XAmabusis , pilgrimes forced to confesse their sinnes vpon the toppe of a rocke . 400 Y. YCa and Arica , and their manner of sayling in skinnes . 63 Year● at the Indies divided into eighteene moneths . 432 Youth very carefully instructed in Mexico . 489 Yeare at Peru approaching neerer to ours than that of Mexico . 437 Ytu a great feast at the Indies which they made in their necessitie . 416 Yupangu● Ingua was in Peru like to an other Numa in Rome for the making of Lawes . 261 Z. ZEphiru● a pleasant and wholesome winde . 126 Zone which they call burning , the Antients held inhabitable . 30 Burning zone in some partes temperate , in others colde , and in others hote . 101 Burning Zone peopled , and pleasaunt , contrary to the opinion of Philosophers . 86 Burning Zone why temperate . 105 In the burning Zone they saile easily from east to weast , and not contrarie , and why . 132 In the burning Zone the neerenesse of the Sunne dooth not alwaies cause raine . 100 The end of the Table . Errata . 111.22 . for , Paraguen reade Paraguay . 120.30 . for , River reade Region . 135.32 . for , to reade in 141.28 . for , the motion reade without any ●otion 148.33 . for , inhabited reade not inhabited 164.17 . for , greene reade great 198.23 . for , hundred reade five hundred 213.21 . for , Curuma reade Cucuma 229.17 . for , to reade and 235.11 . for , it reade that 241.8 , for , it reade his 253.12 , for , maces reade markes 274.8 . for , little reade like 278.19 . for , is no reade is a 351.25 . for , many reade in many 368.2 . for , possession reade profession 397.14 . for , to the communion reade to the people in manner of a communion 514.21 . for partiall reade particular 324.32 . for , convenient in a maner reade in a convenient manner . 335.3 . for , of reade to 347.25 . for , neither reade in their Gentle Reader , from the folio 225. line 14 , 16 , 19 , 20. where you finde peeces reade pezoes till you come to folio 322. line 22. THE FIRST BOOKE of the Naturall and Morall Historie of the East and West Indies . Of the opinions of some Authors , which supposed that the Heavens did not extend to the new-found world . The first Chapter . THE Ancients were so farre from conceypt , that this new-found world was peopled by any Nation , that many of them could not imagine there was any land on that part : and ( which is more worthie of admiration ) some have flatly denyed , that the Heavens ( which we now beholde ) could extend thither . For although the greatest part , ( yea , the most famous among the Philosophers ) have well knowne that the Heaven was round ( as in effect it is ) and by that meanes did compasse and comprehend within it self the whole earth : yet many , ( yea , of the holy doctors of greatest authoritie ) have disagreed in opinion vpon this point : supposing the frame of this vniversall world to bee fashioned like vnto a house : whereas the roofe that covers it , invirons onely the vpper part , and not the rest : inferring by their reasons , that the earth should else hang in the middest of the ayre , the which seemed vnto them voyd of sense . For as we see in every building , the ground-worke and foundation on the one side , and the cover opposite vnto it : even so in this great building of the world , the Heaven should remaine above on the one part , and the earth vnder it . The glorious Chrysostome , ( a man better seene in the studie of holy Scriptures , then in the knowledge of Philosophie ) seemes to be of this opinion , when in his Commentaries vpon the Epistle to the Hebrewes , he doth laugh at those , which hold the heavens to be round . And it seemes , the holy Scripture doth inferre as much ; terming the Heavens a Tabernacle or Frame built by the hand of God. And hee passeth farther vpon this point , saying , that which mooves and goes , is not the Heaven , but the Sunne , Moone and Starres which moove in the heaven , even as Sparrowes and other birds moove in the ayre : contrary to that , which the Philosophers hold , that they turne with the Heaven itselfe , as the armes of a wheele doe with the wheele . Theodoret a very grave Authour , followes Chrysostome in this opinion , and Theophilus likewise , as hee is accustomed almost in all thinges . But Lactantius Firmian , above all the rest , holding the same opinion , doth mocke the Peripatetickes and Academickes , which give the heaven a round forme , placing the earth in the middest thereof : for that it seemeth ridiculous vnto him , that the earth should hang in the ayre , as is before sayde . By which his opinion , hee is conformable vnto Epicurus , who holdeth , that on the other part of the earth , there is nothing but a Chaos and infinite gulph . And it seemeth that S. Ierome draweth neere to this opinion , writing vpon the Epistle to the Ephesians in these wordes . The naturall Philosopher by his contemplation pierceth to the height of heaven , and on the other part he findeth a great vast in the depth and bowels of the earth . Some likewise say that Procopius affirmes ( the which I have not seene ) vpon the booke of Genesis , that the opinion of Aristotle , touching the forme and circular motion of the Heaven , is contrarie and repugnant to the holy Scriptures . But whatsoever the Ancients say or holde touching this point , it must not trouble vs , for that it is wel knowne and verified , that they have not beene so studious in the knowledge and demonstrations of Philosophie , beeing busied in other studies of farre greater importance . But that which is more to be admired , is , that S. Augustine himselfe , so well seene in all naturall Sciences , yea , very learned in Astrologie and Physicke , remaynes yet still in doubt , not able to resolve , whether the Heaven did compasse in the earth on all parts . What care I ( saith he ) if we suppose the Heaven doth inviron the earth on all parts like vnto a bowle , beeing in the middest of the world , as a bottome is compassed with threed : or that we say it is not so , and that the Heaven covereth the earth of one part onely , as a great Basin that hangs over it . In the same place he seemeth to shew , ( nay , hee speaketh plainely ) that there is no certaine demonstration , to proove the figure of the world to be round , but onely by simple coniectures . In which places cited and others ; they hold the circular motion of the Heaven very doubtfull . But wee ought not to take it offencively , nor esteeme lesse of the Doctors of the holy Church , if in some points of Philosophie and naturall knowledge , they have varied in opinion from that which is helde for good philosophie ; seeing all their studie hath been to know , preach and serve the Creator of all things , wherein they have bin excellent , and having well imployed their studies in causes of greater waight , it is a small matter in them , not to have knowen all particularities concerning the creatures . But those vaine Philosophers of our age , are much more to bee blamed , who having attayned to the knowledge of the being and order of the creatures , and of the course and motion of the Heavens , have not yet learned ( wretched as they are ) to knowe the Creator of all things , but busying themselves wholly in his workes , have not yet mounted by their imaginations to the knowledge of the Soveraigne Author thereof , as the holy Scripture teacheth vs : or if they have knowne him , they have not served and glorified him , as they ought , blinded with their imaginations , whereof the Apostle doth accuse and blame them . That the Heaven is round on all parts , mooving in his course of it selfe . CHAP. 2. BVt comming to our subiect : there is no doubt , but the opinion which Aristotle and the other Peripateticks held with the Stoicks , ( that the figure of Heaven was round , and did moove circularly in his course ) is so perfectly true ; as we which doe now live in Peru , see it visibly . Wherin experience should be of more force , then all Philosophicall demonstrations , being sufficient to proove that the Heaven is round , and comprehends and contaynes the earth within it of al parts . And to cleere any doubt that might grow , it sufficeth that I have seene in this our Hemisphere , that part of Heaven which turnes about this earth , the which was vnknowne to the Ancients : and have observed the two Poles , whereon the Heavens turne , as vpon their Axeltrees . I say , the Articke or North Pole , which those of Europe beholde , and the other Antarticke or Southerne Pole ( whereof saint Augustine is in doubt ) the which we change and take for the North here at Peru , having passed the Equinoctiall line . Finally , it sufficeth that I have sayled neere 70. degrees from North to South , that is , forty of the one side of the line , and 23. on the other , omitting at this present the testimony of others , which have sayled much farther then my selfe , & in a greater height , comming neere 70. degrees towards the South . Who will not confesse , but the ship called the Victori● ( worthie doubtlesse of eternall memorie ) hath wonne the honor and praise to have best discovered and compassed the round earth , yea , that great Chaos , and infidite Vast , which the ancient Philosophers affirmed to bee vnder , the earth , having compassed about the worlde , and circled the vastnesse of the great Oceans . Who is hee then , that will not confesse by this Navigation , but the whole earth ( although it were bigger then it is described ) is subiect to the feet of man , s●eing he may measure it ? Thus , without doubt the Heaven is of a round and perfect figure ; and the earth likewise imbracing and ioyning with the water , makes one globe or round bowle framed of these two elements , having their bounds & limits within their own roundnes & greatnes . The which may be sufficiently proved by reasons of Philosophie and Astrologie , leaving al subtil definitions commonly obiected . That , to the most perfect body , ( which is the Heaven ) we must give the most perfect figure , which without doubt is round : whose circular motion could not be firme nor equall in it selfe , if it had any corner or nooke of any side , or if it were crooked , ( as of necessitie it must be ) if the Sun , Moone & stars , made not their course about the whole world . But leaving all these reasons , it seemes that the Moone is sufficient in this case , as a faithfull witnesse of the Heaven it selfe , seeing that her Eclypse happens , but when as the roundnesse of the earth opposeth it selfe diametrally betwixt her and the Sunne , and by that meanes keepes the Sunne-beames from shining on her . The which could not chance , if the earth were not in the midst of the world compassed in and invironed by the whole Heaven . Some haue doubted whether the light of the Moone were borrowed from the brightnes of the Sunne : but it is needlesse , seeing there can bee found no other cause of the Eclipses , full , and quarters of the Moone , but the communication of the beames which proceed from the Sunne . In like sort if wee will carefully examine this matter , we shall finde that the darkenesse of the night proceedes from no other cause but from the shadow which the earth makes , not suffering the light of the sunne to passe to the other parte of the heaven , where his beames shine not . If then it be so , that the sunne passeth no farther , neyther doth cast his beames on the other part of the earth , but onely turnes about , and returnes to his setting , making a ridge vpon the earth by his turning , ( the which he must of force confesse , that shall denie the roundnes of the heaven , seeing ( according to their saying ) the heaven as a basen doth onely couer the face of the earth , ) it should then plainly follow , that wee could not obserue the difference betwixt the daies and nights , the which in some regions be short and long according to the seasons , and in some are alwaies equall : the which S. Augustine noteth in his bookes De Genes . ad litter am . That we may easily comprehend the oppositions , conversions , elevations , descents , and all other aspects and dispositions of Planets and starres , when we shall vnderstand they move , and yet notwithstanding the heaven remaines firme and immoveable . The which seemeth to me easie to comprehend , and will be to all others , if it may be lawfull to imagine that which my fancy doth conceive : for if we suppose that every star and planet be a body of it selfe , & that it be led & guided by an Angell , as Habacuc was carried into Babilon : who I pray you is so blind , but seeth that all the diverse aspects which we see appeare in planets & starres may proceede from the diuersity of motion which he that guides them doth voluntarily giue them . We cannot then with any reason affirme , but that this space & region by which they faine that stars do continually march and rowle , is elementarie and corruptible , seeing it divides it selfe when they passe , the which vndoubtedly do not passe by any void place . If then the region wherein the starres and planets move , be corruptible , the stars and planets of their owne motion should be , by reason likewise corruptible , and so by consequence they must alter , change , and be finally extinct : for naturally that which is conteined is no more durable then that which conteineth . And to say that the Celestiall bodies be corruptible , it agreeth not with the psalme , That God made them for euer : And it is lesse conformable to the order & preservation of this vniversall world . I say moreover , to confirme this truth , that the heauens move , and in them the starres march in turning , the which we cannot easily discerne with our eyes , seeing we see that not onely thestarres do moue , but also the regions & wh●le parts of heaven : I speake not onely of the shining and most r●splendent parts , as of that which we call Via lactea , and the vulgar , S. Iaques way , but also of the darker and obscurer parts in heaven . For there we see really , as it were spots and darkenes , which are most apparent : the which I remember not to haue seene at any time in Europe , but at Peru , and in this other Hemisphere I haue often seene them very apparant . These spots are in colour and forme like vnto the Eclips of the Moone , and are like vnto it in blacknes and darkenes : they march , fixed to the same starres , alwaies of one forme and bignes , as we haue noted by infallible observation . It may be this will seeme strange to some , & they will demand whence these spots in heaven should grow ? To the which I cannot answere otherwise at this time , but ( as the Philosophers do affirme ) that this Via lactea , or milken way , is compounded of the thickest parts of the heaven : and for this cause it receiues the greater light , and contrariwise there are other parts very thinne and transparent , the which receiuing lesse light seeme more blacke & obscure . Whether this be the true reason or no , I dare not certenly affirme . Yet is it true , that according to the figure these spots have in heaven , they moue with the same proportion with their starres without any separation : the which is a true , certaine , and often noted experience . It followeth then by all that we haue said , that the heaven containeth in it all the parts of the earth , circling continually about it , without any more doubt . How the holy Scripture teacheth vs that the earth is in middest of the world . CHAP. 3. ALthough it seemes to Procopius , Gaza , and to some others of his opinion , that it is repugnant to the holy Scripture to place the earth in the middest of the world , and to say that the heaven is round : yet in truth , this doctrine is not repugnant , but conformable to that which it doth teach vs. For laying aside the tearmes which the Scripture it selfe doth vse in many places , The roundnesse of the earth . And that which it sayeth in an other place that whatsoever is corporeall , is vnvironed and compassed in by the heavens , and conteyned within the roundnes thereof : at the least thy cannot deny , but that place of Ecclesiastes is very plaine , where it is said , The Sunneriseth and sets , and returnes to the same place , and so begins to rise againe : he takes his course by the South , turning towards the North : this spirit march●th compassing about all thinges , and then returnes to the same place . In this place the paraphrase and exposition of Gregorie Neocesarien , or Nazianzene , sayeth , The Sunne hauing runne about the whole earth , returnes as it were turning to the same point . That which Solomon saveth , ( being interpreted by Gregorie ) could not be trve , if any part of the earth were not invironed with the heaven . And so S. Ierome doth vnderstand it , writing vpon the Epistle to the Ephesians , in this sort , The most common opinion affirmes ( agreeing with Ecclesiastes : ) That the heaven is round , mooving circularly like vnto a bowle . And it is most certaine , that no round figure conteyneth in it , eyther longitude , latitude , heigth or depth , for that all parts are equall . Whereby it appeares , according to S. Ierome , That those which hold the heaven to be round , are not repugnant to the holy Scripture , but conformable to the same . And although that S. Basile especially , and S. Ambrose ( who doth vsually imitate him in his bookes called Hexameron ) seeme somewhat doubtfull of this point : yet in the end they grant that the world is round . It is true that S. Ambrose doth not yeelde to this quintessence , which Aristotle attributes to the heavens : without doubt it is a goodly thing to see with what a grace and excellent stile the holy Scripture treates of the scituation and firmenes of the earth , to breed in vs a wonderfull admiration , and no lesse content to behold the vnspeakable power and wisedome of the Creator . For that in one place , God himselfe saies , that it was hee which planted the pillers which support the earth : giving vs to vnderstand ( as S. Ambrose doth well expound it ) that the vnmeasurable weight of the whole earth is held vp by the hands of the divine power . The holy Scripture doth commonly so call them , and vseth this phrase , naming them the pillers of heaven and earth : not those of Atlas , as the Poets faine : but of the eternall word of God , who by his vertue supports both heaven and earth . Moreover , the holy Scripture in an other place teacheth , that the earth , or a great part thereof , is ioyned to , and compassed in by the Element of water , speaking generally , that God placed the earth vpon the waters . And in another place , that hee framed the roundnes of the earth vpon the Sea. And although S. Augustine doth not conclude vpon this text as a matter of faith , that the earth and the water make one globe in the midst of the world , pretending by this meanes to give another exposition to the words of the Psalme : yet notwithstanding it is most certaine , that by the words of the psalme we are given to vnderstand , that we haue no other reason to imagine any other ciment or vniting to the earth then the Element of water , the which although it be pliant and moveable , yet doth it support and inviron this great masse of the earth , the which was wrought by the wisedome of that great Architect . They say , the earth is built vpon the waters , and vpon the sea : but contrariwise , the earth is rather vnder the waters : for according to common iudgement and imagination , that which is on the other part of the earth which we inhabite , seemes to be vnder the earth , and so by the same reason , the waters and sea , which doe compasse in the earth on the other part , should be vnderneath , and the earth aboue : yet the very truth is , that what is properly beneath , that is alwaies in the midst of the vniversall : but the holy scripture frames it selfe to our manner of conceiving and speaking . Some may demaund ( seeing the earth is set vpon the waters , as the scripture sayeth , ) whereon the waters are placed , or what support have they ? And if the earth and the water make one round globe , how can all this monstrous masse be sustayned ? To this the holy scripture answereth them in another place , giving vs greatest cause to admire the power of the Creator : and saith in these wordes : The earth extends towards the North vpon the Vast , and stayes hanging vpon nothing . The which in trueth is very well spoken , for that really it seemes this heape of earth and water is set vpon nothing , when we describe it in the middest of the ayre , as in trueth it is . But this wonder which men so much admire , God himselfe hath not layd open , demanding of the same Iob in these termes : Tell mee if thou canst , who hath layd the lyne or cast the lead for the building of the world , and with what morter the foundations have beene layed and ioyned . Finally , to make vs vnderstand the fashion and modell of this admirable frame of the world , the Prophet Dauid accustomed to sing and praise his divine works , saies very well in a Psalme made of this subiect , in these wordes , Thou which hast built the earth vpon firmenes it selfe , that it cannot stagger nor move for ever and ever . Meaning to shew the cause why the earth set in the midst of the ayre , falleth not , nor staggereth from place to place , for that by nature it hath sure foundations , layed by the most wise Creator , to the end it might sustaine it selfe without any other support . Mans imagination is therefore deceived in this place , seeking other foundations of the earth , and for want thereof , doth measure divine things , according to humaine reason . So that we neede not to feare ( how g●eat or heavy soever this masse of earth then hanging in the aire seemeth to be , ) that it can fal or turne topsy tur●y , being assured vpon this point : for that the same Psalmist saieth , that it shall neuer be overthrowne . Truly Dauid with reason ( after he had beheld and sung the wonderfull workes of the Lord ) doth not cease to praise him in the same , saying , O how great & wonderfull are the workes of the Lord. It appeares that all spring from his knowledge . And in truth ( if I shall freely speake my opinion touching this point ) often in my trauell passing the great gulfes of the Ocean , and marching by other regions of so strange lands , staying to behold and consider the greatnes of these workes of the Lord , I felt a wonderfull consolation of the soveraigne wisedome and greatnes of the Creator , who shines in his works : in comparison whereof , all the Pallaces , Castells , and princely buildings , together with all the inventions of man , seeme nothing , yea , are base and contemptible in respect thereof . O how often hath come into my minde and mouth that place of the Psalme , which sayeth thus , Great comfort hast thou given me O Lord by thy workes : I will not cease to reioyce in the contemplation of the workes of thy hands . Really and in truth , the workes of God haue ( I know not what ) secret & hidden grace and vertve : the which although they be often beheld , yet do they still cause a new taste and content : whereas contrariwise , the workes of man , although they be built with exquisite art , yet often seene , they are no more esteemed , but breede a distaste : be they most pleasant Gardins , Pallaces , or stately Temples , be they Piramides of proud buildings , Pictures , carved images , or stones of rare worke and invention , or whatsoever else adorned with all the beauties possible : Yet is it most certen that viewing them twice or thrice with attention , the eye presently turnes away , being glutted with the sight thereof . But if you beholde the sea with attention , or some steepe mountaine , growing from a plaine to a strange heigth , or the fieldes clad in their naturall verdure with pleasant flowres , or the raging course of some river , beating continually against the rocks : finally , what worke of nature soever , although it be often viewed , yet doth it still breede a new content and never gluttes the sight : the which is like vnto a stately bancket of the divine wisedom , which doth alwaies cause a new consideration without any lothing . Containing an answere to that which is obiected out of the holy Scripture , against the roundnes of the earth . CHAP. 4. REturning then to the figure of heaven , I know not out of what authoritie of the holy scripture they can prove that it is not round , nor his motion circular : neither do I see ( whereas S. Paul calles the heaven a Tabernacle , or a Tent which God made , & not man : ) how can it be applied to this purpose : for although he telleth vs that it was made by God , yet must we not therefore coniecture that the heaven covereth the earth like to a roofe on the one part only , neither that the heaven was framed without motion , as it seemes some would inferre . The Apostle in this place treated of the conformity of the auncient Tabernacle of the lawe , saying therevpon , that the Tabernacle of the new law of grace , is heaven : into the which , the great Priest Iesus Christ , entred once by his bloud : and thereby is vnderstood , that there is as great preheminence of the new aboue the old , as there is difference betwixt the author of the new , which is God , and of the olde which was man : although it be most certen , that the olde was built by the wisedome of God , who instructed his workeman BeZeleell . Neither must we imagine that these comparisons , parables , and allegories , doe in all thinges agree with that wherevnto they are applyed , as the happy Crysostome hath learnedly spoken vpon this point . The other authoritie ( which S. Augustine saies is alleaged of some to shew that the heaven is not round ) is this , The heavens stretch forth like vnto a skin . Whereby he concludes that it is not round , but flat on the vpper part , wherevnto the same Doctor doth answere verie well and familiarly , giuing vs to vnderstand that that place of the Psalme , is not properly to be vnderstood of the figure of heaven , but onely to shew with what facilitie God built so great a heaven , being no more painefull for him to build so huge a couer as the heaven is , then to vnfould a double skin . Or else the Psalmist pretending to shew vs the great maiesty of God , to whome the heaven with his greatnes and beautie doth serve in like manner , as our tents and pavilions in the field . The which was well expressed by a Poet calling it , The Tent of the cleere heaven . In like sort , the place of Isaii , which sayeth , Heaven serves mee as a chaire , and the earth for a foote-stoole . But if wee follow the error of the Antromorphites , which did atribute corporall members vnto God , according to his divinitie : we should haue occasion vppon this last text , to examine how it were possible the earth should be a foote-stoole to Gods feete , and how the same God could hold his feete of the one part and the other , and many heads round about , seeing that hee is in all partes of the world , which were a vaine and ridiculous thing . Wee must therefore conclude , that in the holy scriptures we ought not to follow the letter which killes , but the spirit which quickneth , as saith S. Paul. Of the fashion and forme of Heaven , at the new-found world . CHAP. 5. MAny in Europe demaund of what forme and fashion Heaven is in the Southerne parts , for that there is no certaintie found in ancient bookes , who although they graunt there is a Heaven on this other part of the world , yet come they not to any knowledge of the forme thereof , although in trueth they make mention of a goodly great Starre seene in those partes , which they call Canopus . Those which of late dayes have sayled into these parts , have accustomed to write strange things of this heaven ; that it is very bright , having many goodly starres : and in effect , thinges which come farre , are commonly described with encrease . But it seemes contrary vnto me , holding it for certaine , that in our Region of the North , there is a greater nomber and bigger Starres ; finding no starres in these partes , which exceed the Fisher or the Chariot in bignesse . It is true , that the Crosse in these partes is very fayre and pleasing to behold : wee call the Crosse , foure notable and apparant starres , which make the forme of a crosse , set equally and with proportion . The ignorant suppose this Crosse to be the southerne Pole , for that they see the Navigators take their heigth thereby , as we are accustomed to doe by the North starre . But they are deceyved , and the reason , why Saylers doe it in this ●orte , is for that in the South parts there is no fixed starre that markes the Pole , as the North starre doth to our Pole. And therefore they take their heigth by the starre at the foot of the Crosse , distant from the true and fixed Pole Antarticke thirtie degrees , as the North starre is distant from the Pole Articke three degrees or little more . And so it is more difficult to take the heigth in those parts , for that the sayd starre at the foote of the Crosse must bee right , the which chanceth but in one houre of the night ; which is in divers seasons of the yeere in divers houres , and often times it appeareth not in the whole night , so as it is very difficult to take the heigth . And therefore the most expert Pilots regard not the Crosse , taking the heigth of the Sunne by the Astrolabe , by which they know in what height they are : wherein commonly the Portugals are more expert , as a Nation that hath more discourse in the Arte of Navigation then any other . There are also other starres in these southerne parts , which in some sort resemble those of the North. That which they call the Milken way , is larger and more resplendent in the south parts , appearing therein those admirable blacke spots , whereof wee have made mention . As for other particularities , let others speake of them with greater curiositle , and let this which wee have sayde , suffice for this time . That there is Land and Seavader the two Poles . CHAP. 6. IIt is no smal labour to have vnfolded this doubt with this knowledge and resolution , that there is a Heaven in these parts of the Indies , which doth cover them as in Europe , Asia , and A●●ri●ke . And this point serveth often against many Spaniards , who beeing here , sigh for Spaine , having no discourse , but of their countrie , They wonder , yea , they grow discontented with vs , imagining that we have forgotten & make small accompt of our native soyle . To whom we answere , that the desire to returne into Spaine , doth nothing trouble vs , being as neere vnto Heaven at Peru , as in Spaine : as saint Ierome saith well , writing vnto Paulinus ; That the gates of Heaven are as neere vnto Brittanie , as to Ierusalem . But although the Heaven doth compasse in the world of all pa●ts , yet must we not imagine that there is land necessarily on all parts of the world . For being so , that the two elements of earth and water make one globe or bowle , according to the opinion of the most renowmed ancient Authors , ( as Plutarch testifieth ) and as it is prooved by most certaine demonstrations , wee may coniecture , that the sea doth occupie all this part , which is vnder the Antartike or southerne Pole , so as there should not remaine any place in these partes for the earth , the which saint Augustine doth very learnedly hold against them that maintaine the Antipodes , saying , that although it bee prooved , and wee beleeve that the worlde is round like to a bowle , wee may not therefore inferre , that in this other part of the worlde , the earth is vncovered , and without water . Without doubt , saint Augustine speakes well vpon this point ; and as the contrary is not prooved , so doth it not follow , that there is any land discovered at the Antarticke Pole. The which experience hath now plainely taught vs , for although the greatest part of the worlde vnder the Pole Antarticke be sea , yet is it not altogether , but there is likewise land , so as in all parts of the world , the earth and water imbrace one another , which truely is a thing to make vs admire and glorifie the Arte of the soveraigne Creator . We know then by the holy Scripture , that in the beginning of the worlde , the waters were gathered together in one place , so as the earth remayned vncovered . Moreover , the same holy Writte doth teach vs , that these gatherings together of the water were called Sea ; and as there be many , so of necessitie there must be many Seas . And this diversitie of seas is not onely in the Mediterranean Sea , whereas one is called Euxi●e , another the Caspian , an other the Erethean or redde Sea , an other the Persian , an other of Italie , and so many others . But also in the great Ocean , which the holy Scripture doth vsually call a gulph : although really and in trueth it be but a Sea , yet in many and divers manners : as in respect of Peru and all America , the one is called the North Sea , the other the South ; and at the East Indies , the one is called the Indian sea , the other that of China . And I have observed , as well by my owne navigation , as by the relation of others , that the Sea is never divided from the Lande above a thousand Leagues . And although the great Ocean stretcheth farre , yet doth it never passe this measure . I will not for all this affirme that wee sayle not above a thousand leagues in the Ocean , which were repugnant to trueth , being well knowne that the shippes of Portugal have sailed foure times as much , and more ; and that the whole world may bee compassed about by sea , as wee have seene in these dayes , without any further doubt . But I say and affirme , that of that which is at this day discovered , there is no land distant from an other firme land , by direct line , or from some Islands neere vnto it above a thousand leagues , and so betwixt two firme lands there is no greater distance of sea , accompting from the neerest parts of both the lands : for from the end of Europe or Affricke and their coastes , to the Canaries , the Isles of Acores , Cape Verd and others in the like degree , are not above three hundred leagues , or five hundred from the Mayne land . From the saide Ilands running along to the West Indies , there are scant nine hundred leagues , to the Ilands of saint Dominick , the Virgins , the Happy Ilandes and the rest ; and the same Ilands runne along in order to the Ilandes of Barlovent which are Cuba , Hispan●ola , and Boriquen ; from the same Ilands vnto the Mayne land are scarce two or three hundred leagues , & in the neerest part farre lesse . The firme land runnes an infinite space ▪ from Terra●Florida to the land of Patagons , and on the other side of the South , from the Straight of Maggellan , to the Cape of Mendoce , there runnes a long Continent but not very large : for the largest is the Travers of Peru , which is distant from Brasil about a thousand leagues . In this South Sea , although they have not yet discovered the ende towards the West , yet of late they have found out the Ilands , which they call Salomon , the which are many and great , distant from Peru about eyght hundred leagues . And for that wee finde by observation , that whereas there bee many and great Ilandes , so there is some firme Land not farre off , I my selfe with many others doe beleeve , that there is some firme land neere vnto the Ilands of Salomon , the which doth answere vnto our America on the West part , and possibly might runne by the heigth of the South , to the Straightes of Maggellan . Some hold , that Nova Guinea is firme Land , and some learned men describe it neere to the Ilands of Salomon ; so as it is likely , a good parte of the world is not yet discovered , seeing at this day our men sayle in the South Sea vnto China and the Philippines : and wee say , that to go from Peru to those parts , they passe a greater Sea , then in going from Spaine to Peru. Moreover , wee know , that by that famous Straight of Maggellan these two Seas doe ioyne and continue one with an other ( I say the South sea with that of the North ) by that part of the Antarticke Pole , which is in fiftie one degrees of altitude . But it is a great question ( wherein many have busied themselves● ) whether these two Seas ioyne together in the North part : but I have not heard , that any vnto this day , could attayne vnto this point , but by certaine likelihoods and coniectures , some affirme , there is an other Straight vnder the North , opposite to that of Maggellan . But it sufficeth for our subiect , to knowe , that there is a firme Land on this Southerne part , as bigge as all Europe , Asiae and Affricke : that vnder both the Poles we finde both land and sea , one imbracing an other . Whereof the Ancients might stand in doubt , and contradict it for want of experience . To confute the opinion of Lactantius , who holdes there be no Antipodes . CHAP. 7. SEeing it is manifest , that there is firme land vpon the South part or Pole Antartike , wee must now see if it be inhabited : the which hath bene a matter very disputable in former times . Lactantius Firmian , and S. Augustine mocke at such as hold there be any Antipodes , ( which is as much to say , as men marching with their feete opposite to ours . But although these two authors agree in theis ieasts , yet doe they differ much in their reasons and opinions , as they were of very divers spirits and iudgements . Lactantius followes the vulgar , seeming ridiculous vnto him that the heaven should be round , and that the earth should bee compassed in the midst thereof , like vnto a ball , whereof he writes in these tearmes , What reason is there for some to affirme , that there are Antipodes , whose steppes are opposite to ours ? Is it possible that any should bee so grosse and simple as to beleeve there were a people or nation marching with their fe●te vpwardes , and their heades downwardes , and that thinges which are placed heere of one sort , are in that other part hanging topsie turvie : that trees and corne growe downwardes , and that raine , snow , & haile , fall from the earth vpward . Then after some other discourse , the same Lactantius vseth these words , The imagination and conceit which some haue had , supposing the heaven to be round , hath bene the cause to invent these Antipodes hanging in the aire . So as I knowe not what to say of such Philosophers , whoe having once erred , continue still obstinately in their opinions defending one another . But whatsoever he saieth , wee that live now at Peru , and inhabite that part of the world which is oposite to Asia and their Antipodes ( as the Cosmographers do teach vs ) finde not our selves to bee hanging in the aire , our heades downward , and our feete on high . Truly it is strange to consider , that the spirit and vnderstanding of man cannot attaine vnto the trueth , without the vse of imagination : and on the other part , it were impossible but he should erre and be deceived , if hee should wholy forbeare it . We cannot comprehend the heaven to be round as it is , and the earth to bee in the middest of it , without imagination . But if this imagination were not controuled and reformed by reason , in the end we should bee deceiued ; whereby we may certainely conclude , that in our soules there is a certaine light of heaven , whereby wee see and iudge of the interior formes which present themselves vnto vs , and by the same we alow of , or reiect that which imagination doth offer vnto vs. Hereby we see that the rationall soule is above all corporall powers : and as the force and etenall vigour of truth doth rule in the most eminent part of man : yea , we plainely see that this pure light is participant and proceedes from that first great light , that whoso knoweth not this , or doubteth thereof , we may well say that he is igmorant , or doubtes whether he be a man or no. So , if we shall demaund of our imagination what it thinkes of the roundnes of heaven , without doubt she will answere vs as Lactantius doth , That if the heaven were round , the Sun & starres should fall , when as they move and change their places , rising towards the South . Even so , if the earth did hang in the ayre , those which inhabite the other part , should go with their feete vpwards , and their heades downward , and the raine which falles from above , should mount vpward , with many other ridiculous deformities . But if we consult with the force of reason , she will make small accoumpt of all these vaine imaginations , nor suffer vs to beleeve them no more than a foolish dreame . But Reason will answer with this her integritie and gravitie , that it were a very grosse error , to imagine the whole world to be like vnto a house , placing the earth for the foundation , and the heaven for the covering . Moreover she will say , that as in all creatures the head is the highest part and most elevated , although all creatures have not heades placed in one , and the same sctuation , some being in the highest part , as man , some athwart , as sheepe , others in the middest , as spiders : ) even so the heaven , in what part soeuer it be , remaines above , and the earth likewise in what part soever , remaines vnderneath . Our imagination therefore is grounded vpon time and place , the which she cannot comprehend nor conceive in generall , but in particular . It followeth , that when wee shall raise it to the consideration of things which exceede the time and place which are knowne vnto her , then presently she shrinkes and cannot subsist , if reason doth not support her . In like sort we see , vpon the discourse of the creation of the worlde , our imagination straies to seeeke out a time before the creation thereof , and to build the world : she discribes a place , but shee comes not to consider that the worlde might bee made after another fashion . Notwithstanding , reason doth teach vs , that there was no time before there was a motion , whereof time is the measure , neyther was there any place before the vniversall , which comprehendes within it all place . Wherein the excellent Philosopher Aristotle doth plainely satisfie ( and in few wordes ) that argument made against the place of the earth , helping himselfe with our vse of imagination , when hee sa●eth , and with trueth , That in the world the same place of the earth is in the midst and beneath , and the more a thing is in the middest , the more it is vnderneath . The which answer being produced by Lactantius Firmian , yet hee doth passe it over without confutation , by reason , saying that he cannot stay thereon , and omitte the handling of other matters . The reason why S. Augustine denied the Antipodes . CHAP. 8. THe reason which moved S. Augustine to deny the Antipodes , was other then that formerly alleadged , being of a higher iudgement , for the reson before mentioned ( that the Antipodes should go vpwards ) is confuted by the same Doctor in his booke of sermons in these words , The ancients hold , that the earth of all parts is beneath , and the heaven above , by reason whereof the Antipodes , which they say go opposite vnto vs , have like vnto vs the heaven above their heads . Seeing then S. Augustine hath confessed this to bee conformable to good Philosophie , what reason shall we say did move so learned and excellent a man to follow the contrary opinion ? Doubtlesse he drew the motive and cause from the bowels of divinitie , whereby the holie Writ doth teach vs , that all mankinde doth come from the first man Adam : and to say that men could passe to that new world , crossing the great Ocean , were vncredible , and a meere lye . And in truth , if the successe an experience of what we have seene in these ages , had not satisfied vs in this point , we had yet held this reason to bee good . And although we know this reason neither to be pertinent nor true , yet will we make answere therevnto , shewing in what sort , and by what meanes , the first linage of men might passe thither , and howe and by what meanes they came to people and inhabite the Indies . And for that wee meane heereafter to intreat briefly of this subiect , it shall be fit now to vnderstand what the holy Doctor Augustine disputes vppon this matter in his bookes of the cittie of God , It is no point that we ought to beleeve ( as some affirme ) that there are Antipodes , that is to say , men which inhabite that other part of the earth , in whose region the Sunne riseth when it sets with vs , and that their steppes be opposite and contrarie to ours , seeing they affirme not this by any certaine revelation which they have , but onely by a Philosophicall discourse they make , whereby they conclude , that the earth being in the middest of the world , invironed of all parts and covered equallie with the heaven , of necestitie that must be in the lowest place which is in the midst of the world . Afterwardes hee continues in these words , The holie Scripture doth not erre , neither is deceived in anie sort : the truth whereof is well approved in that which it propoundeth of things which are passed , for as much as that which hath benefore-told , hath succeded in every point , as we see : And it is a thing voide of all sense , to say , that men could passe from this continent to the new found world & cut through the Vast Ocean , seeing it were impossible for men to passe into those parts any other way , being most certain that almen descēd from the first man. Wherein we see , that all the difficultie S. Augustine hath found , was nothing else but the incomparable greatnes of this vast Ocean . Gregorie Nazianzene was of the same opinion , assuring ( as a matter without any doubt ) that it was not possible to saile beyond the Straights of Gibraltar : and vpon this subiect he writes in an Epistle of his : I agree well with the saying of Pindarus , That past Cadiz , that Sea is not nauigable . And hee himselfe in the funerall Sermon he made for saint Basil saith : It was not tollerable for anie one sailing on the Sea , to passe the Straight of Gibraltar . And it is true , that this place of Pindarus , where he saith , That it is not lawfull , neyther for wise men nor fooles , to know what is beyond the Straight of Gibraltar , hath beene taken for a Proverbe . Thus we see by the beginning of this Proverbe , how the Ancients were obstinately setled in this opinion ; as also by the bookes of Poets , Historiographers and ancient Cosmographers , that the end and bounds of the earth were set at Cadiz in Spaine : where they plant the pillars of Hercules : there they set the limits of the Romane Empire , and there they describe the boundes of the world . And not onely prophane writers speake in this sort , but also the holy Scripture , to apply it selfe to our phrase saith , That the edict of Augustus Caesa● was published , to the end that all the world should be taxed : and of Alexander the great , that he stretched forth his Empire even to the end and vttermost bounds of the earth . And in another place they say , that the Gospell did flourish and increase through the vniversall world . For the holy Scripture by an vsuall phrase , calleth all the worlde , that which is the greatest part thereof , and was at that time discovered and knowne . And the Ancients were ignorant , that the East Indian Sea , and that of the West were navigable , wherin they have generally agreed . By reason whereof , Plinie writes as a certaine trueth , that the seas which are betwixt two lands , takes from vs a iust moitie of the habitable earth . For saith he , we cannot passe thither , neyther they come hither . Finally , Tullie , Macrobius , Pomponius Mela , and the ancient Writers hold the same opinion . Of Aristotles opinion , touching the new Worlde , and what abused him to make him deny it . CHAP. 9. BEsides all the former reasons , there was yet an other , which mooved the Ancients to beleeve it to be impossible for men to passe to this new world : the which they held ; for that besides the vastnesse of the great Ocean , the heate of that Region , which they call the burning Zone , was so excessive , as it would not suffer any man , how venturous or laborious so-ever , to passe by sea or land , from one Pole to an other . For although these Philosophers have themselves affirmed , that the earth was round , ( as in effect it is ) and that vnder the 2. Poles there was habitable land ; yet could they not conceyve , that the Region , containing all that lyeth betwixt the two Tropickes , ( which is the greatest of the five Zones or Regions , by the which the Cosmographers and Astrologers divide the Worlde ) might be inhabited by man. The reason they give to maintaine this Zone to be inhabitable , was , for the heat of the Sunne , which makes his course directly over this Region , and approcheth so neere , as it is set on fire , and so by consequence , causeth a want of waters and pastures . Aristotle was of this opinion , who although he were a great Philosopher , yet was hee deceyved in this poynt : for the cleering whereof , it shall be good to observe his reasons , and to note wherein he hath discoursed well , and wherein he hath erred . This Philosopher makes a question of the Meridionall or Southerne winde , whether wee should beleeve it takes his beginning from the South , or from the other Pole contrary to the North , and writes in these termes . Reason teacheth vs , that the latitude and largenesse of the habitable earth , hath her boundes and limits , and yet all this habitable earth cannot bee vnited and ioyned one to the other , by reason the middle Region is so intemperate . For it is certaine , that in her longitude , which is from East to West , there is no immoderate cold nor heate , but in her latitude and heigth , which is from the Pole to the Equinoctiall Line . So as we may well passe the whole earth in her longitude , if the greatnesse of the Sea , which ioynes lands together , were no hinderance . Hitherto there is no contradicting of Aristotle , who hath great reason to affirme , that the earth in her longitude , which is from East to West , runnes more equally , & is more proper for the life and habitation of man , then in her latitude from North to South . The which is true , not onely for this foresaid reason of Aristotle , that there is alwayes one temperature of the Heavens from East to West , being equally distant both from the Northerne colde and the Southerne heate . But also for an other reason , for that travelling alwayes in longitude , we see the dayes and nights succed one another by course , the which falleth not out going in her latitude : for of necessitie wee must come to that Region vnder the Pole , whereas there is continuall night for sixe Moneths , a very inconvenient thing for the life of man. The Philosopher passeth on further , r●prooving the Geographers , which described the earth in his time , and saith thus : Wee may discerne the trueth of that which I have sayd , by the passages which may be made by land , and the navigations by sea , for there is a great difference betwixt the longitude and the latitude , for the distance from the pillars of Hercules , at the Straight of Gibraltar , vnto the East Indies , exceeds the proportion of above five to three , the passage which is from Ethiopia to the lake of Meotis in the farthest confines of Scythia , the which is confirmed by the account of iourneyes by land , & by sayling , as we do now know by experience : we have also knowledge of the habitable earth , even vnto those partes which are inhabitable . And truely in this point wee must pardon Aristotle , seeing that in his time , they had not discovered beyond the first Ethiopia , called the exterior , ioyning to Arabia and Affricke , the other Ethiopia being wholy vnknowne in his age : Yea , all that great Land , which we now call the Land of Prete Ian , neyther had they any knowledge of the rest that lyes vnder the Equinoctiall , and runnes beyond the Tropicke of Capricorne , vnto the Cape of good Hope , so famous and well knowne by the navigation of Portugals ; so as if wee measure the Land from this Cape vnto Scythia and Tartaria , there is no doubt , but this distance and latitude , will proove as great as the longitude , which is from Gibraltar vnto the East Indies . It is certaine , the Ancients had no knowledge of the springs of Nilus , nor of the ende of Ethiopia , and therefore Lucan reprooves the curiositie of Iulius Caesar , searching out the springs of Nilus in these verses ; O Romaine what availes thee so much travell , In search of Niles first source thy selfe to gravell . And the same Poet , speaking to Nile sayth : Since thy first source is yet so vnrevealed , Nile , what thou art , is from the world concealed . But by the holy scripture we may conceive that this land is habitable : for if it were not , the Prophet Sophonias would not say ( speaking of these nations called to the Gospell , ) The children of my dispersed ( so he calleth the Apostles ) shall bring me presents from beyond the bancks of Ethiopia . Yet ( as I have said ) there is reason to pardon the Philosopher , who beleeved the writers and Cosmographers of his time . Let vs continue and examine what followes of the same Aristotle : One part of the world ( saith he ) which lieth towards the North , beyond the temperate zone , is inhabitable for the exceeding cold : the other part vpon the South , is likewise inhabitable beyond the Tropicke for the extreame heate . But the partes of the world lying beyond India on the one side , and the pillers of Hercules on the other , without doubt cannot bee ioyned and continued one with the other : so as all the habitable earth is not conteined in one continent , by reason of the sea which divides it . In this last point he speakes truth : then hee continues touching the other partes of the world , saying , It is necessarie the earth should have the same proportion with the Pole Antarticke , as this our part which is habitable hath with the North : and there is no doubt , but in that other world all things should be ordred as in ours , especially in the growing and order of the winds . And having alleaged other reasons to no purpose , he concludes , saying , We must confesse of necessitie , that the Southerne wind is that which blowes and comes from the burning zone , the which being so neere the sunne , wantes water and pastures . This is Aristotles opinion , and in truth , mans coniecture can hardly passe any farther . So as I do often consider ( with a Christian contemplation ) how weake the Philosophie of the wise of this world hath beene in the search of divine things , seeing in humaine things ( wherein they seeme so well read ) they often erre . Aristotle holds , that the habitable earth of the Pole Antartike , in longitude from East to West is very great , and in latitude from the Pole Antartike to the Equi●●cticall is very s●●all ●● the which is so contrary to the truth , that in a maner all the habitation on this side the Pole Antartike is in latitude , ( I meane from the Pole to the line ) and in longitude from East to West it is so small , as the latitude exceedes in three partes or more . In his other opinion he affirme● , that the middle region is inhabitable , being vnder the burning zone , burnt vp by the excessive heate caused by the ne●renes of the sunne ▪ and by this reason hath neither waters nor pastures . The which is in like so●t contrary : for the greatest part of this new world , is scituated betwixt the two Tropickes vnder the burning zone , and yet is it found very well peopled and inhabited by men and other sortes of crea●ures , being a region of all the world the most fruitfull of waters and pastures , and very temperate in the greatest pa●t , which the will of God hath so appointed , to shew that even in naturall things he hath confounded the wisedome of this world ▪ To conclude , wee must beleeve that the burning zone is well inhabited , although the auncients have held it impossible . But the other zone or region , which lyeth betwixt the burning zone and that of the Pole Antartike , although it bee in a climate more commodious for the life of man , yet is it smally peopled and inhabited , seeing wee know no other dwelling in it but the Kingdome of Chile and a small portion ioyning to the Cape of good Hope . The rest is possessed by the Ocean . Although many be of opinion ( the which I likewise hold ) that there is much more land not yet discovered , the which should be firme land opposite to the Kingdome of Chile , which runnes beyond the circkle or Tropicke of capricorne . And if there be any : without doubt it is a land of an excellent temper , being in the midst of two extreames , and scituate in the same climate with the best regions in Europe . And in this regarde Aristotles coniecture was good . But speaking of what is discovered at this day in this zone , it is little in regard of the large countries inhabited vnder the burning zone That Plinie , and the auncients , held the same opinion with Aristotle . CHAP. 10. THis opinion of Aristotles , hath bene held by Plinie , who saith thus , The temperature of the middle region of the world , where the sunne continually runnes his course , is scorched and burnt vp as with a neere fire . Ioyning to the same region , there are two others of eyther side , which ( lying betwixt the heat of this burning zone & the cruell cold of the other two extreams , ) are very temperate , and can have no communication one with another , by reason of the excessive heate of the heaven : which hath bene the opinion of the Ancients , generally discribed by the Poet in these verses . Heavens circuit is of fiue zones , one whereof , Which still the sunne burnes , makes the earth below With flames intempestiue red hotte to glow . And the same Poet in another place . Heare this , if any harbour in that seate Whose quarter vnder that large zone is set Amidst foure others by the sunne enlightned . And another Poet speakes more plainely . As many regions are there on the ground , As are in heaven , wherein fiue parts are found , Whereof the midst , through heate raisd from the rayes Of scorching sunne , inhabitable staies . The Auncients have grounded their generall opinion vpon one reason , which seemed to them certaine and not to be confuted : for finding that the more a region drew neere vnto the South , the hotter it was : the proofe whereof was so infallible in those regions , as by the same reason in Italie , Apulia is hotter then Tuscane , and in Spaine Andelozia then Biscaie . A thing so apparent , that although there bee but eight degrees difference or lesse betwixt the one and the other , yet do wee finde the one extreame hotte , and the other very colde , whereby they did inferre , that the region so neere the South , having the sunne so directly for zenith , must of necessity bee continually scorched with heate . They did likewise see , that the divers seasons of the yeere , as the Spring , Summer , Autumne & Winter , were caused by the neerenes and distance of the sunne , finding also that although they were farre from the Tropicke , by which the sunne doth passe in summer , yet when it approched neere vnto them , at the same season they felt great heate . Whereby they did coniecture , that if they had had the sunne so neere vnto them as to go directly over their heads , the heate would have bene so insupportable , as it would burne and consume men with the vehemency thereof . The same reason moved the Auncients , to thinke that the middle region was not habitable , and therefore they called it the burning zone . And in truth , if visible experience did not vnfold this doubt , we should yet confesse , that this reason were very peremptorie and Mathematicall : whereby we may see how weake our vnderstanding is , to comprehend these naturall things . But wee may say , it is fallen out to the great good and happines of our age , to have the knowledge of these two great wonders , that is , to know how easily we may saile through the great Ocean , and that vnder the burning zone men inioy a very temperate heaven , the which the Auncients could never beleeve . Of the last of these two wonders , touching the qualitie and habitation of the burning zone , by the grace of God we will discourse amply thereof in the next book . I thinke it therefore fit in this booke to treat of the maner of sailing through the Ocean , for that it imports vs much for the subiect of this worke . But before wee come to this point , it shall be good to shew what the Auncients thought of these new men , whome we call Indians . That in ancient Bookes we finde some knowledge of this newe world . CHAP. 11. LEt vs returne to that which hath beene formerly spoken . Wee must necessarily conclude , that the Ancients did beleeve , that eyther there were no men beyond the Tropicke of Cancer ( as S. Augustine and Lactantius doe affirme ) or if there were any , at the least they did not inhabite betwixt the two Tropicks , ( as Aristotle and Plinie have maintained , and before them the Philosopher Parmenides ) the contrarie whereof is before sufficiently prooved , both for the one and the other . But many through curiositie may demaund , if the Ancients had no knowledge of this trueth , which to vs is now so apparent : seeing that in trueth it seemeth very strange , that this newe worlde which is so spacious as we doe visibly see it , should be hidden from the Ancients by so many ages . But some at this day , seeking to obscure the felicitie of this age , and the glory of our Nation , strive to proove , that the new found world was knowne to the Ancients . And in trueth wee cannot deny , but there was some apparency . S. Ierome writing vpon the Epistle to the Ephesians , sayth , We seeke with reason what the Apostle meaneth in these wordes , where he saith : you have walked for a season according to the course of this world , whether he would have vs to vnderstand , that there is an other world , which neither is , nor depends of this world : but other worldes , whereof Clement writes in his Epistle , the Ocean and the worldes which are beyond the Ocean : These are the wordes of S. Ierome , but in trueth I cannot finde this Epistle of S. Clement cited by S. Ierome : yet I beleeve vndoubtedly , that S. Clement hath written it , seeing S. Ierome maketh mention thereof . And with reason saint Clement saith , that beyond the Ocean there is an other worlde , yea , many worldes , as in trueth there is ; seeing there is so great distance from one newe worlde to an other new world : ( I meane from Peru and the West Indies , to China and the East Indies . ) Moreover , Plinie , who hath beene so curious a searcher out of strange things , reportes in his naturall Historie , that Hannon a Captaine of the Carthaginians , sayled through the Ocean , from the Straight of Gibraltar , coasting alongst the land , even vnto the confines of Arabia , and that hee left this his Navigation in writing . If it bee as Plinie writes , it followes that Hannon sayled as farre as the Portugals do at this day , passing twice vnder the Equinoctiall : which is a fearefull thing . And the same Plinie reports of Cornelius Nepos a very grave Authour , who saith , that the same course hath beene sayled by an other man , called Eudaxius , but by contrary wayes : for this Eudaxius following the King of Latyres , passed by the redde sea into the Ocean ; and turning backe , came to the Straight of Gibraltar , the which Cornelius Nepos affirmes to have happened in his time . And also other grave Authors do write , that a ship of Carthage driven by force of winde into the Ocean , came to a Land , which vntill then was vnknowne : and returning to Carthage , kindled a great desire in the Citizens to discover and people this land : the which the Senate perceyving , did forbid this navigation by a rigorous decree ; fearing that with the desire of new lands , they should leave to love their owne Countrie . By all this wee may gather , that the Ancients had some knowledge of the new world : yet shall you hardly finde in the bookes of ancient Writers , any thing written of our America , and all the West Indies : but of the East Indies ( I say ) there is sufficient testimonie , not only of that on the other side , but also of that on this side , which then was farthest off ; going thither by a contrary way to that at this day . Is it not easie to find Molaco in ancient bookes , which they called the golden Chersonese : the Cape of Comori , which was called the Promontorie of Coci ; & that great & famous Iland of Sumatra , so well knowne by the ancient name of Taprobana . What shall wee say of the two Ethiopiaes , the Brachmanes , and that great Land of the Chinaes ? Who doubtes , but there was often mention made thereof in ancient bookes ? But of the West Indies , we find not in Plinie , that in this navigation they passed the Ilands of the Canaries , which he calleth Fortunate : the principall whereof is sayd to be called Canarie , for the multitude of dogs which are in it . But there is scarce any mention in ancient books of the voyages which are made at this day beyond the Canaries , by the Gulph which with reason they call great . Yet many hold opinion , that Seneca the Tragedian did prophecie of the West Indies , in his Tragedie of Medea , which translated , saith thus ; An age shall come , ere ages ende , Blessedly strange and strangely blest , When our Sea farre and neere or'prest , His shoare shall farther yet extend . Descryed then shall a large Land be , By this profound Seas navigation , An other World , an other Nation , All men shall then discovered see . Thule accounted heretofore The worldes extreme , the Northerne bound , Shall be when Southwest parts be found , A neerer Isle , a neighbour shoare . This Seneca reports in these verses ; & we cannot wel deny , but ( vnderstanding it litterally ) it is very true : for if we reckon the many yeeres he speakes of , beginning from the time of the Tragedian , it is above a thousand and foure hundred yeeres past : and if it were from the time of Medea , it is above two thousand yeeres , the which we see plainely now accomplished : seeing the passage of the Ocean so long time hidden , hath beene found out , and that they have discovered a great land and a new world inhabited , more spatious then all the Continent of Europe and Asia . But therein may a question with reason be made , whether Seneca spake this by divination , or poetically and by chance . And to speake my opinion , I beleeve hee did divine , after the manner of wise men and well advised ; for that in his time they vndertooke newe voyages and navigations by sea , hee knew well , like a Philosopher , that there was an other land contrary and opposite vnto vs , which they call Antichthon . And by this ground he might conceyve , that the industrie and courage of man might in the ende passe the Ocean , and discover new lands and another world , for that in Senecaes time , they had knowledge of the Voyage which Plinie speaketh of , whereby they passed the great Ocean . The which seemes to bee the motive of Senecaes prophecie , as he giveth vs to vnderstand by these former verses , after the which having described the carefull life of the Ancients , free from malice , he followeth thus : Now is it not as earst it was , For whether the Ocean will or nill , He traverst is by hardy will : Which pastime makes time so to passe . And a little after he saith thus : Now every boat dares swimme and sport On surging Seas , fearing no wracke : Passengers seeking what they lacke , So long a voyage thinke but short . Nothing is nowe more to discover , No place is now left to surprise , Townes now that for defence devise , With new fortifications cover . All in the world turn'd round about , No thing in place as t' was enured , Nothing vnseene , nothing assured This Circle vniverse throughout . The Indian , whom at home heate fries , Drinkes of Araxis waters cold : The Persian rich in gems and gold , Wash in the Rhine and Elbe likewise . Seneca did coniecture this by the great courage of men , as that which shall happen last , saying , It shall fall out in the latter age , &c. as hath bin before mentioned . Of the opinion which Plato held of the West Indies . CHAP. 12. IF any one hath treated more particularly of the west Indies , the honor belongs to Plato , who in his time faith thus . In those dayes , they could not sayle this Gulph ( meaning the Atlantike Sea ( which is the Ocean ) which meetes at the Straight of Gibraltar ) for that the passage was stopt at the mouth of the pillars of Hercules , ( which is the same Straight of Gibraltar ) and this Iland was in those dayes ioyned ▪ to the foresaid mouth , and was of that bignesse , as it exceeded all Asia and Affricke together : and then was there a passage to goe from these Ilands to others , and from those others Ilandes , they went to the firme Land , the which was neere invironed with the very Sea. This is reported by Critias in Plato . And such as beleeve that this narration of Plato is a true Historie , delivered in these termes , say , that this great Atlanticke Iland ( the which did exceed both Affricke and Asia in greatnesse ) did then comprehend the greatest part of the Ocean called Atlantike : which the Spaniards nowe sayle in : and that those other Ilands , which ( he sayde ( were neere vnto this great one ; are those , which wee now call the Ilands of Barlovante ; that is , Cuba , Hispaniola , S. Iohn de Port ricco , Iamaica , and other Ilands of that Countrie : and that the maine Land whereof hee maketh mention , is the same wee now call firme Land , that is , Peru and America ; and that Sea , which he sayth is adioyning to the firme Land , is the South sea , the which he calleth the very Sea , for that in comparison of her greatnesse , all other Seas , both Mediterranean , yea , and the Atlantike Sea , are small in regard thereof . Hereby in trueth they give a cunning and wittie interpretation to these words of Plato . But whether this interpretation should be held for true or not , I am resolved to declare in an other place . That some have held opinion that in places of holy Scripture , whereas they speake of Ophir , is to be vnderstood of our Peru. CHAP. 13. SOme hold opinion , that mention is made of the West Indies in the holy scripture ; taking the region of Peru for that Ophir which so famous Robert Steevens , or to say more truely Francis Vatable , a man well seene in the Hebrew tong ( as I have heard our master report , who was his disciple ) saith in his annotations vpon the 9. chapter of the 3. booke of Kings● , that the Iland of Hispaniola which Christopher Colombus found out , was that of Ophir , from whence Solomon caused to bee brought foure hundred and twentie , or foure hundred and 50. talents of most fine and pure golde , for that the golde of Cibao which our men bring from Hispaniola , is of the same fashion and qualitie . And there are many others which affirme that our Peru is Ophir , deriving one name from another , who beleeve , that when as the booke of Paralipomenon was written , they called it Peru , grounding it vpon that which the holy scripture saith , that they brought from Ophir pure gold , precious stones , and wood which was rare and goodly : which things abound in Peru , as they say . But in my opinion , it is farre from the truth , that Peru should be Ophir so famous in the Bible . For although in this Peru , there be good store of gold , yet is there not such aboundance , as it may be equalled with the fame of the riches that was in auncient time at the East Indies . I finde not that in Peru there are such precious stones , or such exquisite woods , as the like have not bend seene at Ierusalem . For although there be exquisite Emeralds , and some hard trees of Aromaticall wood , yet do I not finde any thing ofso great commendation as the scripture giueth vnto Ophir . Moreover , it seemes not likely that Solomon would leave the East Indies ( most rich and plentifull ) to send his fleetes to this farther land : whether if they had come so often ( as it is written , ) we had surely found more signes and testimonies thereof . Moreover , the Etimologie of the name of Ophir , and the change or reduction thereof to Peru , seemes to me of small consideration , being most certaine that the name of Peru is not very auncient , nor common to all that countrie . It hath beene vsuall in the discoverie of the new world , to give names to lands and portes of the sea , according to the occasions presented at their ariuall : and I beleeve that the name of Peru , hath bene so found out , and put in practise : for we find heere that the name hath bene given to all the countrie of Peru , by reason of a river so called by the inhbitants of the countrie , where the Spaniards arived vpon their first discoverie . Whereby we maintaine that the Indians themselves bee ignorant , and do not vse this name and appellation to signifie their land . It seemeth moreover , the same Authors will say , that Sepher spoken of in the scripture , is that which we now call Andes , which are most high mountaines in Peru. But this resemblance of names and appellations is no sufficient proofe . If that were of force , we might as well say , that Iectan is Iecsan , mentioned in the holy scripture . Neither may we say , that the names of Titus and Paul , which the Kings Inguas of Peru do vse , come from the Romans or Christians , seeing it is too weake an argument , to draw a conclusion of great matters . We see plainely , that it is contrarie to the intention of the holy scriptures , which some have written , that Tharsis and Ophir were one and the same Province , conferring the 22 ▪ chapter of the 4. booke of the Kings , with the 20. chapter of the second booke of Paralipomenon , for that in the booke of the Kings , it is said , that Iosaphat prepared a fleete of shippes in Asiongaber to fetch golde at Ophir , and in Paralipomenon , it is written , that the same fleete was furnished to go vnto Tharsis . Whereby it may be supposed , that in these fore-said bookes , where the scripture speakes of Tharsis and Ophir , that it meanes one thing . Some one may demaund , what region or Province that Ophir was , whether Solomons fleete went with the Mariners of Hyram King of Tyre and Sidon to fetch hold . And whether King Iosaphats fleete , pretending to go , did suffer shipwracke , and perish in Asiongaber , as the holy scripture doth testifie . In this I do willingly agree with the opinion of Ioseph , in his books of Antiquities , where he saith , that it is a Province of the East Indies , the which was found by that Ophir the sonne of Iectan , wher●of mention is made in the 10. of Genessis : and that Province did abound with most fine gold . Thereof it comes , they did so much extol the gold of Ophir or of Ophas , or as some wil say , this word of Obrise is thesame with Ophrise , for finding there seven sortes or kindes of gold ( as S. Ierome reportes , ) that of Ophir was held for the most fine , as heere we esteeme the gold of Valdivia and Caramaya . The chiefest reason which moves me to thinke that Ophir is at the East Indies , and not in the West ▪ is , for that Solomons fleete could not come hither , without passing the East Indies , all China , and a great part of the sea : being vnlikely they would passe over all the world to come thither for gold , that continent especially lying in that sort , as they could not come to the knowledge thereof by any voiage by land . And hereafter we wil shew that the Ancients had never knowledge in thearte of Navigation , without the which they could not runne so farre into the sea . Finally , in these matters ( when as there appeares no certaine proofes , but onely light coniectures , ) wee are not bound to beleeve but what we shall thinke good . What Tharsis and Ophir signifie in the holy Scripture . CHAP. 14. IF every mans coniecture and opinion may be allowed , for my part I hold , that in the holy scripture these words of Tharsis and Ophir , most commonly do not signifie any certaine place : but it is a word and signification generall to the Hebrewes , as in our vulgar tongue , this word of Indies , is generall vnto vs in our vsuall maner ofspeech : for wee meane by the Indies , those rich countries which are farre off , and strange vnto vs. So we Spaniards do indifferently call Indies , the countries of Peru , Mexico , China , Malaca , and Bresil : and from what parts soever of these any letters come , wee say they bee from the Indies , which countries be farre distant and different one from another . Yet we cannot denie , but that name of Indies , is properly to be vnderstood of the East Indies . And for that in olde time they did speake of these Indies , as of a countrie farre off , so likewise , in the discoverie of other remote lands , they have given them the names of Indies , being distant from the rest , and held as the end of the world . Even so , in my iudgement , Tharsis in the holy scripture , doth not signifie any certaine and determined place , but onely regions a farre off , and ( according to the vulgar opinion , ) very rich and strange : for that which Iosephus and some others would affirme , that Tharsis is Tarso , according to the meaning of the scripture , in my opinion hath bene well refuted by S. Ierome : not onely for that these wordes are written with divers letters , the one with an aspiration , the other without : but also , that many things are written of Tharsis , which cannot agree with Tarso , a Citie in Cilicia . It is true , that in some places of the scripture , Tharsis is said to be in Cilicia , the which you shall find in the booke of Iudith , speaking of Holophernes , who having passed the limits of Assyria , he came to the great mountaines of Ange , ( which perchance is Taurus , ) which hilles be on the left hand of Cilicia , and that he entred into all the Castells , where he assembled all his forces , having destroyed that famous Citie of Melothi , he ruined all the children of Tharsis and of Israell , which were ioyning vnto the desart , and those which were in the South , towards the land of Cellon , and from thence passed Euphrates : but as I have saide , that which is so written of Tharsis , cannot be applied to the Citie of Tharso . Theodoret and some others , following the interpretation of the 70. in some places they set Tharsis in Affrike , saying , it was the same Citie which was aunciently called Carthage , and is now the kingdome of Thunis : and they say , that Ionas ment to go thether , when as the scripture reports , that hefled from the Lord into Tharsis . Others pretend , that Tharsis , is a certaine countrie of the Indies : wherevnto it seemes that S. Ierome is inclined . I will not now decide these opinions : but I holde that in this case , the scripture doth not alwaies signifie one region or certaine part of the world . It is true , that the wise men or Kings that came to worshippe Christ , were of the East : and the scripture saith , they were of Saba , Epha , and Madiem . And some learned men holde that they were of Ethiopia , Arabia , and Persia : and yet the Psalmist and the Church sings of them : The Kings of Tharsis shall bring presents . Wee agree then with S. Ierome : that Tharsis , is a word that hath many and divers significations in the scripture . Sometimes it signifies the Crisolite , or Iacinth stone , sometimes a certaine region of the Indies , sometimes the sea which is of the colour of a Iacinth by the reverberation of the sunne . But the same Doctor doth with reason deny that Tharsis is any region of the Indies whether Ionas would fly , seeing that parting from Ioppa , it had beene impossible to saile vnto the Indies by that sea , for that Ioppa ( which at this day wee call Iaffe , ) is no port of the red Sea , ioyning to the East Indian Sea , but of the Mediterranean Sea , which hath no issue into the Indian . Whereby it doeth plainely appeare , that the voyage which Solomons Fleet made , parting from Asiongaber ( whereas the shippes of king Iosaphat were lost ) went by the redde Sea to Tharsis and Ophir , the which is directly testified in the Scripture . The which voyage was very different from that which Ionas pretended to Tharsis : seeing that Asiongaber is the port of a Cittie of Idumea , seated vpon the Straight , whereas the red sea ioynes with the great Ocean . From this Ophir they brought to Salomon gold , silver , Elephants teeth , Monkies , Indian Cocks , and their voyage was of three yeeres : all which without doubt ought to bee vnderstood of the East Indies , which is fruitfull and aboundant of all these thinges , as Plinie testifieth , and our owne experience doth witnes . From our Peru , doubtlesse they could not bring any Elephants teeth , those beastes beeing vnknowne there ; but they might well bring gold , silver , and pleasant monkies . Finally , the holy Scripture , in my opinion , doth commonly vnderstand by this word of Tharsis , eyther the great Sea , or farre and strange Regions . So as he supposeth that the prophecies which speake of Tharsis ( seeing the spirit of prophecie may comprehend all things ) may often be applied to things of our new world . Of the Prophecie of Abdias , which some doe interpret to be the Indies . CHAP. 15. MAny say and affirme , that in the holy Scripture it was foretold long before , that this new worlde should be converted to Iesus Christ by the Spanish nation , and to this purpose they expound the text of the Prophecie of Abdias , which sayth thus : At the transmigration of this O●t , the children of Israel shall possesse all the the dwellings of the Cananites vnto Sarepte , and the transmigration of Ierusalem , which is at Bosphorus , shall possesse the Citties of the South , and they that shall save , shall come vp to the hill of Sion to iudge the mount of Esau , and the kingdome shall bee the Lordes . This hath beene set downe acording to the letter , but the hebrew Authors reade it thus : And the transmigration of this O●t of the childrens , which be the Cananites , vnto Zarphat ( which is France ) and the transmigration of Ierusalem , which is in Sapharad ( vnderstood for Spaine ) shall possesse for inheritance the Cities of the South , and those which procure salvation , shall mount vp to the hill of Sion , to iudge the mount of Esau , and the kingdome shall be the Lords . Yet some of them doe not produce any sufficient testimony of the Ancients , nor pertinent reasons to proove that Sapharad ( which S. Ierome doth interpret the Bosphor or Straight , and the 70. Interpreters Euphrates , ) should signifie Spaine , but their onely opinion . Others alleage the Caldean Paraphrase , which is of this opinion , and the ancient Rabbins , which expound it on this sort ; as also that Zarphat is France , ( which the vulgar and the 70 - Interpreters call Sarepte . ) But leaving this dispute , which belongs to men of more leisure ; what necessitie is there to beleeve , that the citties of the South or of Mageb ( as the 70 . write ) be those of this new world ? Moreover , what need is there to beleeve and to take the Spanish Nation for the transmigration from Ierusalem to Sapharad , vnlesse we will vnderstand Ierusalem spiritually , and thereby the Church ? So as by the transmigration from Ierusalem to Sapharad , the holy spirite shewes vs the children of the holy Church , which inhabit the ends of the earth , & the banks of the Sea , for so is Sapharad vnderstood in the Syrian tongue , and doth well agree with our Spaine , which according to the Ancients is the ende of the earth , beeing in a manner all invironed with Sea. And by the Citties of the South , we may well vnderstand these Indies , seeing the greatest parte of this newe worlde is seated in the South ; and the better part looks to the Pole Antartike . That which followeth is easie to interpret , viz. They which procure Salvation , shall ascend the hill of Sion , to iudge the mount of Esau. For wee may say , they vnite themselves to the doctrine and strength of the holy Church , which seeke to breake and disperse the prophane errors of the Gentiles , for that may be interpreted to iudge the mount of Esau : whereby it followes , that in those daies the Realme shall neyther bee for the Spaniards , nor for them of Europe , but for Iesus Christ our Saviour . Whosoever shall expound the Prophecie of Abdias in this sort , ought not to be blamed ; being most certaine , that the holy Spirit did vnderstand all secrets long before . And it , seemes there is great reason to beleeve , that mention is made in the holy Scripture of a matter of such importance , as the discoverie of the Indies , of the new world , and their conversion to the faith . Isay saith in these wordes ; Oh the wings of ships which come from the other part of Ethiopia . Many learned Authors hold , that al this Chapter is vnderstood of the Indies : and that same Prophet in an other place saith ; Those which shall escape out of Israel , shal goe farre off to Tharsis and to remote Ilands , where they shal convert many Nations vnto the Lorde . Amongest the which , hee names Greece , Italie , Affricke with many others : the which without doubt may well bee applied vnto the conversion of the Indies . Being most certaine that the Gospel shall be preached generally throughout the world , as our Saviour hath promised , and then the ende of the world shall come . It followes then , and so we ought to vnderstand it , that there be many Nations vpon the face of the earth , to whom Iesus Christ hath not yet been preached . Whereby we may gather , that there remained a great part of the world vnknowne to the Ancients , and that yet at this day , there is a good part to discover . By what meanes the first men might come to the Indies , the which was not willingly , nor of set purpose . CHAP. 16. NOw it is time to make answer to such as say there are no Antipodes , and that this region where we live , cannot bee inhabited . The huge greatnes of the Ocean did so amaze S. Augustine , as he could not conceive how mankinde could passe to this new-found world . But seeing on the one side wee know for certaine , that many yeeres agoe there were men inhabiting in these parts , so likewise we cannot deny but the scripture doth teach vs cleerely , that all men are come from the first man : without doubt we shall be forced to beleeve and confesse , that men have passed hither from Europe , Asia or Affricke , yet must wee discover by what meanes they could passe . It is not likely that there was an other Noes Arke , by the which men might be transported into the Indies , and much lesse any Angell to carie the first man to this new world , holding him by the haire of the head , like to the Prophet Abac●c : for we intreat not of the mightie power of God , but only of that which is conformable vnto reason , & the order and disposition of humane things . Wherefore these two things ought to be held for wonderfull and worthie of admiration , yea , to bee numbred among the secrets of God. The one is ; how man could passe so huge a passage by Sea and Lande . The other is ; that there beeing such multitudes of people , they have yet beene vnknowne so many ages . For this cause I demaund , by what resolution , force or industrie , the Indians could passe so large a Sea , and who might be the Inventer of so strange a passage ? Truely I have often times considered thereof with my selfe , ( as many others have done ) but never could I finde any thing to satisfie mee . Yet will I say what I have conceived , and what comes presently into my minde , seeing that testimonies faile mee , whom I might follow , suffering my selfe to be guided by the rule of reason , ( although it be very subtill . ) It is most certaine , that the first men came to this land of Peru by one of these two meanes , either by land or by sea . If they came by sea , it was casually , and by chance , or willingly , & of purpose . I vnderstand by chance , being cast by force of some storme or tempest , as it happens in tempestuous times . I meane done of purpose , when they prepared fleetes to discover new lands . Besides these two meanes , I see it is not possible to find out any other , if wee will follow the course of humane things , and not devise fabulous and poeticall fictions ; for no man may thinke to finde another Eagle as that of Ganimede , or a flying Horse , like vnto Perseu● , that should carie the Indians through the aire ; or that peradventure these first men haue vsed fishes , as Mir-maides , or the fish called a Nicholas , to passe them thither . But laying aside these imaginations and fopperies , let vs examine these two meanes , the which will bee both pleasant and profitable . First in my iudgement , it were not farre from reason to say , that the first and auncient people of these Indies , have discovered and peopled after the same sort as wee do at this day , that is , by the Arte of Navigation and aide of Pilots , the which guide themselves by the heigth and knowledge of the heavens , and by their industrie in handling and changing of their sailes according to the season . Why might not this well be ? Must we beleeve , that we alone , and in this our age , have onely the Arte and knowledge to saile through the Ocean ? Wee see even now , that they cut through the Ocean to discover new lands , as not long since Alvaro Mendana and his companions did , who parting from the Port of Lima , came along●t the West , to discover the land which lieth Eastward from Per● ; and at the end of three moneths , they discovered the Ilands , which they call the Ilands of Salomon , which are many and very great , and by all likelehood , they lie adioyning to new Guinnie , or else are very neere to some other firme land . And even now by commandement from the King and his Counsell , they are resolved to prepare a new fleete for these Ilands . Seeing it is thus , why may we not suppose , that the Ancients had the courage and resolution to travell by sea , with the same intent to discover the land which they call Antictho● opposite to theirs , and that ( according to the discourse of their Philosophie ) it should be with an intent , not to rest vntill they came in view of the landes they sought ? Surely there is no repugnancie or contrarietie in that which wee see happen at this day , and that of former ages , seeing that the holy scripture doth wit●es , that Solomon tooke Masters and Pilots from Tyre and Sidon , men very expert in Navigation , 2 who by their industry performed this voiage in three yeeres . 3 To what end thinke you doth it note the Arte of Mariners , and their knowledge , with their long voiage of three yeeres , but to give vs to vnderstand , that Solomons sleete sailed through the great Ocean ? Many are of this opinion , which thinke that S. Augustine had small reason to wonder at the greatnes of the Ocean , who might well coniecture , that it was not so difficult to saile through , considering what hath been spoken of Solomons Navigation . But to say the truth , I am of a contrary opinion , neither can I perswade my selfe , that the first Indians came to this new world , of purpose , by a determined voiage ; neither will I yeeld , that the Ancients had knowledgein the Art of Navigation , whereby men at this day passe the Ocean , from one part to another , where they please , the which they performe with an incredible swiftnes and resolution ; neither do I finde in all Antiquities , any markes or testimonies of so notable a thing , and of so great importance . Besides , I finde not , that in ancient bookes there is any mention made of the vse of the Adamant or Loadstone , nor of the Compasse to saile by : yea , I beleeve they had no knowledge thereof . And if we take away the knowledge of the compasse to saile by , we shall easily iudge how impossible it was for them to passe the great Ocean . Such as haue any knowledge of the sea , vnderstand me well : for that it is as easie to beleeve that a Mariner in full sea can direct his course where hee please , without a compasse , as for a blinde man to shew with his finger any thing , be it neere or farre off . And it is strange , that the Ancients have bene so long ignorant of this excellent propertie of the Adamant stone : for Plinie , who was so curious in naturall causes , writing of this Adamant stone , speakes nothing of that vertue and propertie it hath , alwaies to turne the iron which it toucheth towards the North : the which is the most admirable vertue it hath . Aristotle , Theophrastes , Dioscorides , Lucretius , nor any other Writers , or naturall Philosophers , that I have seene , make any mention thereof , although they treate of the Adamant stone . Saint Augustine writing many and sundry properties and excellencies of the Adamant stone , in his bookes of the Citie of God , speakes nothing thereof . And without doubt , all the excellencies spoken of this stone , are nothing in respect of this strange propertie , looking alwaies towards the North , which is a great wonder of nature . There is yet another argument , for Plinic treating of the first inventers of Navigation , and naming all the instruments , yet he speakes nothing of the compasse to sa●e by , nor of the Adamant stone . I say onely , that the art to know the starres , was invented by the Phaeniciens . And there is no doubt , but whatsoever the Ancients knew of the Art of Navigation , was onely in regard of the starres , and observing the Shoares , Capes , and differences of landes . And if they had once lost the sight of land , they knew not which way to direct their course , but by the Stars Sunne , and Moone : and that sailing ( as it doth often , in a darke and cloudie season , ) they did governe themselves by the qualitie of the winds , and by coniecture of the waies which they had passed . Finally they went as they were guided by their owne motions . As at the Indies , the Indians saile a long way by sea , guided only by their owne industrie & naturall instinct . And it serues greatly to purpose , that which Plinie writes of the Ilanders of Taprobana , ( which at this day , we call Sumatra , ) speaking in this sort , when as he treates of the art and industrie they vse in sailing . Those of Taprobana see not the North to saile by ▪ which defect they supply with certaine small birdes they carrie with them , the which they often let flie , and as those birdes by a naturall instinct flie alwaies towards the land , so the Mariners direct their course after them . Who doubtes then , if they had had any knowledge of the compasse , they would not have vsed these little birdes for their guides , to discover the Land. To conclude , this sufficeth to shew that the Ancients had no knowledge of the secrets of the Loadstone : seeing that for so notable a thing , there is no proper word in Latine , Greeke , or Hebrew : for a thing of such importance , could not have wanted a name in these tongues , if they had knowne it . Wherevpon the Pilots at this day to direct him his course that holds the helme , sit aloft in the poope of the Shippe , the better to obserue the compasse : where as in olde time , they sat in the prow of the Shippe , to marke the differences of lands and seas , from which place , they commaunded the Helme : as they vse at this day , at the entrie or going out of any Port or haven : and therefore the Greekes called Pilots Proritaes , for that they remained still in the prow . Of the properties and admirable vertue of the Adamant stone for Navigation , whereof the Ancients had no knowledge . CHAP. 17. BY that which hath been formerly spoken , it appeares , that the Navigation to the Indies , is as certaine , and as short , as wee are assured of the Adamant stone . And at this day , we see many that have sailed from Lisbone , to Goa , from Siville to Mexico , and through all the South sea , even vnto China , and to the straight of Maggellan , and that as certainely , & as easily , as the Husbandman goeth from his Farme vnto the Citie . We have also seene men that have made fifteene , yea , eighteene voiages to the Indies , and we have heard speake of some Ancients , which have made above twentie vioges , passing , and repassing the great Ocean , in the which they have not seene any signes of such as have traveled , nor met with any passengers to demand the way of them . For as the Wife man saith , a ship cutteth the waves of the water , leaving no way where it passeth , nor any path in the flouds . But by the vertue and propertie of the Adam ant stone , it makes as it were a beaten path in this Ocean . The high Creator of all things , having imparted this vertue vnto it , that by the touch of iron , it hath alwaies his motion and aspect towards the North , in what part of the world soever you be . Some search what should be the cause of this wonderfull propertie , and imagine I know not what simpathie . But for my part , I take more pleasure and content in the considerations of these wonders , to praise the power and greatnes of the Almightie , and reioyce in the contemplation of his admirable workes , and to say with Solomon , speaking vpon this subiect , O father whose providence governes and maintaines a peece of wood , giving it an assured way vpon the sea , and in the midst of the swelling waves , to shew , that in the like sort , thou canst save and deliver man from all perill and shipwracke ; yea , although he were in the midst of the sea without shippe . But for that thy works are full of wisedome , men hazard their lives in a small peece of wood , and passe through the sea in a shippe , and are saved . And vpon the same subiect the Psalmist saieth , They which go to the sea in shippes , and trafficke by the great waters , have seene the workes of the Lord , and his wonders in the depth of the sea . And in truth , it is not one of the least wonders of God , that the force of so small a stone should command the sea , and force the infinite depth thereof to obey him , and follow his commandement . But for that it is an vsuall thing , and seemes easie , men do not admire it , nor take any great regard thereof : and for that his bountie is such , the ignorant make lesse account thereof . Notwithstanding , such as will duly consider it , are led by reason , to blesse the wisedome of God , and to give him thankes for so great a benefite . Being then decreed in heaven , that these nations of the Indies , which have lyen so long hidden , should bee knowne and discovered , and that this rowt should be frequented , to the end so many soules should come to the knowledge of Iesus Christ , and winne eternall life . There was an assured guide provided for such as travell that way , that is , the Compasse to saile by , and the vertue of the Adamant stone . Wee doe not certainely know at what time this Art of sailing was brought to light . But for my part , I hold for certaine , that it is not veri● ancient , for besides the reasons alleadged in the former chapter , I have not read in any ancient Author , treating of dialles , any mention made of the Adamant . And yet vndoubtedly , the principall and most necessarie instument for sunne dialls , which we vse at this day , is the needle of iron touched with the Adamant stone . Some approved Authors write in the Historie of the East Indies , that the first which began to discover this secret vpon the sea , was Vascor de Gama , who in the height of Mosambique , met with certaine Mariners Moores , which vsed this compasse or needle to saile by , and by the meanes thereof , he sailed through those seas : yet they write not from whom they learned this Art. And some amongst them are of our opinion , that the Ancients were ignorant of this secret . Moreover , I will shew a greater wonder of the needle to saile by , which we might hold incredible , if we had not proofe thereof by vndoubted experience . The iron touched or rubbed with that part of the Adamant stone which is towards the South , hath this vertue , to turne alwaies and in all places to the contrarie , which is the North. Yet doth it not in all places directly regard it , but hath certaine points and climats , where it directly regardes the North , and their staies : but changing this climate , it inclines a little , either to the East , or to the West , the farther it goes from this climat , which the Mariners cal North-east , or North-west , which is to say , coasting or inclining to the East , or to the West . And it is a thing of such consequence , to vnderstand this declining or coasting of the needle , that if they observe it not advisedly ( although it bee small , ) they shall stray wonderfully in their course , and arrive in another place then where they pretended to go . Once a very expert Pilot of Portugal told mee , that there were foure poyntes in all the world , whereas the needle looked directly towards the North , the which hee named , but I do not well remember them . One is in the height of the Iland of Corvo at the Terceres or Acores , which is very well knowne to all men : but passing to a greater altitude , it declines to the West : and contrariwise , drawing to a lesse altitude , towardes the Equinoctiall , it leanes to the East . The masters of this Arte can well tell how farre and how much . For my part , I would gladly know , of such as presume to knowe all thinges , what should bee the cause of this effect , and for what reason , a little yron touched with the Adamant stone , receyves such vertue , as to looke alwayes towards the North , and with such dexteritie , that it vnderstandeth the sundry Clymates and scituations of the world , and which way it should turne and incline , as well as any Philosopher or Cosinographer whatsoever . And seeing wee cannot well discover the causes and reasons of these thinges which wee see dayly , without doubt they were very hard to beleeve , if they were not apparent . Herein we discover our follie & vanitie , to make our selves iudges ' & to subiect divine & high things to our reason & discourse . It is therefore better , as S. Gregorie the divine sayth , ●o subiect reason vnto faith , for that in her owne mansion she hath no governement . But this shall suffice . Let vs returne to our purpose , and conclude , that the vse of the needle to sayle by , was vnknowne to the Ancients : whereby we may resolve , that it was impossible to make a determined voyage , parting from the other world , to come to this by the Ocean . Wherein an answere is made to them that say , that in times passed they have sayled through the Ocean , as at this day . CHAP. 18. THat which is alleaged to the contrary of that which hath beene spoken , that Salomons Fleet sayled in three yeeres , is no sufficient proofe , seeing the holy Scripture doth not directly affirme , that this voyage continued three yeeres , but that it was made once in three yeeres . And although wee graunt , that the voyage lasted three yeeres , it might bee , as it is likely , that this Fleet sayling towards the East Indies , was stayed in their course , by the diversitie of Ports and Regions , which they discovered : as at this day , in all the South Sea , they sayle from Chile to newe Spaine , the which voyage , although it bee more certaine , yet is it longer , by reason of the turnings they are forced to make vpon the Coast , and they stay in divers Portes : And in trueth , I doe not finde in ancient bookes , that they have lanched farre into the Ocean , neyther can I beleeve , that this their sayling was otherwise then they vse at this day in the Mediterranean Sea : which makes learned men to coniecture , that in old time they did not sayle without Owers , for that they went alwayes coasting along the shoare : and it seemes the holy Scripture doth testifie as much , speaking of that famous voyage of the Prophet Ionas : where it sayes , that the Marriners being forced by the weather , rowed to land . That we may coniecture , how the first Inhabitants of the Indies came thither by force of weather , and not willingly . CHAP. 19. HAving shewed , that there is no reason to beleeve , that the first Inhabitants of the Indies came thither purposely ; it followeth then , that if they came by Sea , it was by chance , or by force of weather , the which is not incredible , notwithstanding the vastnesse of the Ocean , seeing the like hath happened in our time , when as that Marriner , ( whose name we are yet ignorant of ) ( to the end so great a worke , and of such importance , should not be attributed to any other Author then to God ) having ( through tempest discovered this new world , ) left for payment of his lodging , where he had received it , to Christopher Columbus , the knowledge of so great a secret . Even so it might chance , that some of Europe or Affricke in times past , have bin driven by soule weather , and cast vpon vnknowne lands beyond the Ocean . Who knoweth not , that most , or the greatest part of the Regions in this newe world , were discovered by this meanes , the which we must rather attribute to the violence of the weather , then to the spirit and industrie of those which have discovered . And to the end we may know , that it is not in our time onely , that they have vndertaken such voiages , through the greatnesse of our shippes , and the valour and courage of our men : we may reade in Plinie , that many of the Ancients have made the like voyages , he writes in this manner : It is reported that Caius Caesar , sonne to Augustus Caesar , having charge vpon the Arabian Sea , did there see and finde certaine pieces and remainders of Spanish shippes that had perished . And after he saith : Nepos reportes of the Northerne circuite , that they brought to Quintus Metellus Caeler companion in the Consulship to Caius Affranius ( the same Metellus being then Proconsull in Gaule ) certaine Indians which had beene presented by the King of Sueden : th● which Indians , sailing from India , for their trafficke , were cast vpon Germanie by force of tempest . Doubtles , if Plinie speaketh truth , the Portugales in these daies , saile no further then they did in those two shipwrackes , the one from Spaine to the red Sea , the other from the East Indies to Germanie . The same Author writes in another place , that a servant of Annius Plocanius , who farmed the customes of the red Sea , sailing the course of Arabia , there came so furious a Northerne wind , that in fifteene daies he passed Caramania , and discovered Hippares , a port in Taprobane , which at this day we call Sumatra . And they report of a shippe of Carthage , which was driven out of the Mediterranean Sea , by a Northerne wind , to the view of this new world . The which is no strange thing to such as have any knowledge of the sea , to know that sometimes a storme continues long & furious , without any intermission . I my selfe , going to the Indies , parting from the Canaries , have in fifteene daies , discovered the first land peopled by the Spaniards . And without doubt , this voiage had been shorter , if the Mariners had set vp all their sailes to the Northerne winds that blew . It seemes therefore likely to me , that in times past , men came to the Indies against their wills , driven by the furie of the winds . In Peru , they make great mention of certaine Giants , which have been in those parts , whose bones are yet seene at Manta , and Port Vi●il , of a huge greatnes , and by their proportion , they should be thrice as big as the Indians . At this day they report that the Giants came by sea , to make warre with those of the Countrie , and that they made goodly buildings , whereof at this day they shew a well , built with stones of great price . They say moreover , that these men committing abhominable sinnes , especially against nature , were consumed by fire from heaven . In like fort the Indians report of Y●a , and Arica , that in old time they were wont to saile farre to the Ilands of the West , and made their voiages in Seales skinnes blowne vp . So as there wants no witnesses , to prove that they sailed in the South sea , before the Spaniards came thither . Thus we may well coniecture , that the new world began to be inhabited , by men that have been cast vpon that coast by the violence of the Northerne winds , as wee have seene in our age . So it is , ( being a matter verie considerable ) that the workes of nature of greatest importance , for the most part , have been found out accidentally , and not by the industrie and diligence of man. The greatest part of phisicall hearbes , of Stones , Plants , Mettalls , Perle , gold , Adamant , Amber , Diamont , and the most part of such like things , with their properties and vertues , have rather come to the knowledge of man by chance , then by art or industrie , to the end wee may know , that the glorie & praise of such wonders , should be attributed to the providence of the Creator , and not to mans vnderstanding : for that which we thinke to happen accidently , proceedes alwaies from the ordinance and disposition of God , who does all things with reason . Notwithstanding all that hath bene said , it is more likely that the first inhabitants of the Indies , came by land . CHAP. 20. I Conclude then , that it is likely the first that came to the Indies , was by shipwracke and tempest of wether , but heerevpon groweth a difficultie , which troubleth me much . For , suppose wee grant that the first men came from farre Countries , and that the nations which we now see , are issued from them , and multiplied ; yet can I not coniecture , by what meanes brute beastes ( whereof there is great aboundance ) could come there , not being likely , they should have bin imbarked and carried by sea . The reason that inforceth vs to yeeld , that the first men of the Indies are come from Europe , or Asia , is the testimonie of the holy scripture , which teacheth vs plainely , that all men came from Adam . We can therefore give no other beginning to those at the Indies , seeing the holy scripture saieth , that all beasts and creatures of the earth perished , but such as were reserved in the Arke of Noe , for the multiplication and maintenance of their kinde : so as we must necessarily referre the multiplication of all beastes to those which came out of the Arke of Noe , on the mountaines of Ararat , where it staied . And by this meanes , we must seeke out both for men and beastes , the way whereby they might passe from the old world to this new . Saint Augustine , treating vpon this question , by what reason you shall finde in some Ilandes , Wolves , Tigers , and other ravenous beastes , which breede no profit to men , seeing there is no doubt , but Elephants , Horses , Oxen , Dogges , and other beastes which serve man to vse , have been expresly carried in shippes , as we see at this day brought from the East into Europe , and transported from Europe , to Peru , although the voiages be verie long . And by what meanes these beastes which yeeld no profit , but are very hurtefull ( as Wolves , and others of that wilde nature ) should passe to the Indies , supposing , as it is certaine , that the deluge drowned all the earth . In which Treatie , this learned & holy man laboures to free himselfe of these difficulties , saying that they might swim vnto these Ilands , or that some have carried them thither for their delight in hunting : or that , by the will of God , they had been newly created of the earth , after the same maner of the first creation , when God said , Let the earth bring forth everie living thing according to his kinde , Cattle , and creeping Wormes , and the beastes of the field , every one in his kinde . But if we shall apply this solution to our purpose , the matter will remaine more doubtfull : for beginning at the last point , it is not likely , according to the order of Nature , nor conformable to the order of government established by God , that perfect creatures , as Lions , Tigers , and Wolves , should be engendered of the earth , as we see that Rattes , Frogges , Bees , and other imperfect creatures , are commonly engendered . Moreover , to what purpose is that which the scripture saieth , and doth so often repeate , Thou shalt take of all the beastes and birdes of the aire , seven , and seven , male and female , to maintaine generation vpon earth ; if such beasts after the deluge , should be created againe after a new kinde of creation , without coniunction of male and female ? And heerevpon might grow another question : Seeing such creatures are breeding on the earth ( according to this opinion ) wherefore are they not likewise in all other partes of the maine Land , and in many Ilandes , seeing wee must not regarde the naturall order of generation , but the bountie of the Creator . On the other part , I will not hold it for a thing incredible , that they have carried some of these beastes for the pleasure of hunting : for that we often see , Princes and great men keepe and nourish in their cages , ( onely for their pleasure and greatnesse ) both Lyons , Beares , and other savage beastes , especially when they are brought from farre Countries : but to speake that of Woolves , Foxes and other beasts which yeeld no profite , and have nothing rare and excellent in them , but to hurt the cattell ; and to say also that they have carried them by sea for hunting , truely it is a thing that hath no sense . Who can imagine , that in so long a voyage , men would take the paynes to carrie Foxes to Peru , especially of that kind which they call Anas , which is the filthiest that I have seene ? Who would likewise say , that the have carried Tygers and Lyons ? Truely it were a thing worthy the laughing at , to thinke so . It was sufficient , ( yea , very much ) for men , driven against their willes by tempest , in so long and vnknowne a voyage , to escape the danger of the Sea with theyr owne lives , without busying themselves to carrie Woolves and Foxes , and to nourish them at Sea. If these beasts then came by Sea , wee must beleeve it was by swimming , which may happen in some Ilands not farre distant from others , or fom the mayne Land , the which wee cannot denie , seeing the experience wee have , and that wee see these beasts , beeing prest to swimme day and night without wearinesse , and so to escape . But this is to be vnderstood in smal , Straights and passages : for in our Ocean , they would mocke at such swimmers , whenas birds faile in their flight , yea , those of the greatest wing , vpon the passage of so great a Gulph . And although we finde small birdes , which flie above a hundred leagues , as we have often seene in our travel , yet it is a matter impossible● , at the least very difficult , for birdes to passe all the Ocean . All this beeing true which wee have spoken , what way ●●all wee make for beastes and birdes to goe to the Indies ? and how can I say , they passed from one worlde to an other ? I coniecture then , by the discourse I have made , that the new world , which we call Indies , is not altogether severed and disioyned from the other world : and to speake my opinion , I have long beleeved , that the one and the other world are ioyned and continued one with an other in some part , or at the least , are very neere . And yet to this day , there is no certaine knowledge of the contrary . For towards the Articke or Northerne Pole , all the longitude of the earth is not discovered , and many hold , that above Florida , the Land runnes out very large towards the North , and as they say , ioynes with the Scithike or Germaine Sea. Others affirme , that a Ship sayling in that Sea , reported to have seene the coast of Bacalaos , which stretcheth almost to the confines of Europe . Moreover , no man knowes how farre the land runnes beyond the Cape of Mendoça in the South sea , but that they affirme it is a great Continent , which runnes an infinite length : and returning to the Southerne Pole , no man knowes the lands on the other part of the Straight of Magellan . A ship belonging to the Bishoppe of Plaisance , which passed the Straight , reports to have sayled alwayes within sight of Land : the like Hernando Lamer a Pilot doth affirme , who ( forced by foule weather ) passed two or three degrees above the sayd Straight . So as there is no reason or experience that doth contradict my conceit and opinion ; which is , that the whole earth is vnited & ioyned in some part , or at the least , the one approcheth neere vnto the other . If this be true , ( as in effect there is some likelyhood : ) the answere is easie to the doubt we have propounded , how the first Inhabitants could passe to the Indies : For that wee must beleeve they could not so conveniently come thither by Sea , as travelling by Land , which might be done without consideration , in changing by little and little their lands and habitations . Some peopling the lands they found , and others seeking for newe ; in time they came to inhabite and people the Indies , with so many nations , people , and tongues as we see . By what meanes tame Beasts passed to the Indies . CHAP. 21. THe signes and arguments , which offer themselves to such as are curious to examine the Indians maners and fashions , helpe much to maintayne the foresayd opinion : for that you shall not finde any inhabiting the Ilands that are farre from the maine Land , or from other Ilands , as the Bermudes , the reason whereof is , for that the Ancients did never sayle but alongst the coast , and in view of land : whereupon it is reported , that they have found no great Ships in any part of the Indies , capable to passe such Gulphs , but onely Balsae , Barkes and Canoes , which are all lesse then our long boates , the which the Indians doe onely vse , with the which they could not runne through so great a Passage , without apparant danger of ship-wracke : and although their shippes had beene sufficient , yet had they no knowledge of the Astrolabe or Compasse . If then they had beene but eight or tenne dayes at Sea withoutsight of land , they must of necessitie loose themselves , having no knowledge where they were : wee know many Ilandes well peopled with Indians , and their vsuall navigations , the which was such , as they may well performe in Canoes and boats , without any Compasse to sayle by . Whenas the Indians of Peru , which remayne at Tombes , did see our first Spanish shippes sayling to Peru , and viewed the greatnesse of their sailes , being spread , and of the bodies of the ships , they stoode greatly amazed , not beeing able to perswade themselves that they were shippes , having never seene any of the like forme and greatnesse , they supposed they had beene rockes . But seeing them advance , and not to sincke , they stood transported with amazement , vntill that beholding them neerer , they discovered men with beards that walked in them , whom then they held for some gods or heavenly creatures . Whereby it appeares , how strange it was to the Indians to have great Ships . There is yet an other reason , which confirmes vs in the foresayd opinion , which is , that these beastes ( which we say are not likely to have been transported by Sea to the Indies , ) remayne onely on the maine Land , and not in any Ilands , foure dayes iorney from the maine Land. I have made this search for proofe thereof , for that it seemes to me a point of great importance , to confirme me in mine opinion , that the confines of the Indies , Europe , Asia , and Affricke have some communication one with another , or at the least , approch very neere together . There are in America and Peru many wilde beastes , as Lyons : ( although they be not like in greatnesse , fiercenesse , nor of the same colour , redde , to the renowmed Lyons of Affrica . ) There are also many Tygers , very cruell , and more to the Indians then to the Spaniardes : there are likewise Beares , but in no great aboundance : of Boares and Foxes an infinite number . And yet if wee shall seeke for all these kindes of beastes in the Ilands of Cuba , Hispaniola , Iamaica , Marguerita , or Dominica , you shall not finde any . So as in the sayde Ilands , although they were very fertile , and of a great circuit , yet was there not any kind of beastes for service when the Spaniards arrived , but at this day there are so great troopes of Horses , Oxen , Kyne , Dogs and Hogges , which have multiplied in such abundance , as now the Kine have no certaine master , but belong to him that shal first kil them , be it on the mountaines or on the plaines ; which the Indians do , onely to save their hides , whereof they make great traffick , without any regard of the flesh to eate it . Dogges have so increased , as they march by troopes , and endammage the cattell no lesse then wolves , which is a great inconvenience in these Ilands . There wants not onely beastes in these Ilands , but also birdes both great and small . As for Parrets , there are many that flie by flockes , but ( as I have said , ) there are few of any other kinde . I have not seene , nor heard of any Partriges there , as in Peru. Likewise , there are few of those beastes , which at Peru they call Guancos , and Vicunas , like to wilde Goates , very swifte , in whose stomacke they find the Beezars stone , which many do greatly value : sometimes you shall finde them as bigge as a hens egge , yea , halfe as bigge againe . They have no other kinde of beastes , but such as we call Indian sheepe , the which ( besides their wooll and flesh ( wherewith they clothe and feede themselves , ) do serve them as Asses to beare their burthens . They carrie halfe as much as a Moyle , and are of small charge to their masters , having neede , neither of shooes , saddle , nor oates to live by , nor of any furniture , for that Nature hath provided them of all these , wherein she seemes to have favoured these poore Indians . Of all these creatures , and of many other sortes , whereof I will make mention , the maine land at the Indies aboundes . But in the Ilands , there are not any found , but such as the Spaniards have brought . It is true , that once one of our Friars did see a Tigre in an Iland , as hee reported vnto vs vpon the discourse of his peregrination and shipwracke ; but being demanded how farre it was from the maine land , he answered , sixe or eight leagues at the most ; which passage , Tigres might easily swimme over . We may easily inferre by these arguments , and others like , that the first Indians went to inhabite the Indies , more by land then by sea ; or if there were any navigation , it was neither great , nor difficult , being an indibitable thing , that the one world is continued and ioyned with the other , or at the least , they approach one neere vnto another in some parts . That the linage of the Indies , hath not passed by the Atlantike Iland , as some do imagine . CHAP. 22. SOme ( following Platoes opinion mentioned before , ) affirme , that these men parted from Europe , or Affricke , to go to that famous and renowmed Atlantike Iland , and so passed from one Iland vnto another , vntill they came to the maine land of the Indies : for that Critias of Plato in his time discourseth in this maner : if the Atlantike Iland wereas great as all Asia , and Affrike together , or greater , as Plato saies , it should of necessitie containe all the Atlantike Ocean , and stretch even vnto the Ilands of the new world . And Plato saieth moreover , that by a great and strange deluge , the Atlantike Iland was drowned , and by that meanes the sea was made vnnavigable , through the aboundance of banckes , rockes , and roughnesse of the waves , which were yet in his time . But in the end , the ruines of this drowned Iland weresetled , which made this sea navigable . This hath been curiously handled and discoursed of by some learned men of good iudgement ; and yet ( to speake the truth ) being well considered , they are ridiculous things , resembling rather to Ovids tales , then a Historie or Philosophie , worthy of accoumpt . The greatest part of Platoes Interpreters , affirme , that it is a true Historie , whatsoever Critias reports of the strange beginning of the Atlantike Iland , of the greatnes thereof , of the warres they had against them of Europe , with many other things . That which gives it the more credite of a true Historie , be the wordes of Critias , ( whom Plato brings in in his time , ) saying , that the subiect he meanes to treate of , is of strange things , but yet true . The other disciples of Plato , considering that this discourse hath more shew of a fable , then of a true Historie , say , that we must take it as an allegorie , and that such was the intention of their divine Philosopher . Of this opinion is Procles , and Porphire , yea , and Origene , who so much regardes the writings of Plato , as when they speake thereof , they seeme to bee the bookes of Moses , or of Esdras : and whereas they thinke the writings of Plato have no shew of truth , they say , they are to be vnderstood mystically , and in allegories . But to say the truth , I do not so much respect the authoritie of Plato , ( whom they call Divine , ) as I wil beleeve he could write these things of the Atlantike Iland for a true Historie , the which are but meere fables , seeing hee confesseth that hee learned them of Critias , being a little childe , who ( among other songs , ) sung that of the Atlantike Iland . But whether that Plato did write it for a true Historie , or a fable , for my part , I beleeve that all which he hath written of this Iland , beginning at the Dialogue of Time , and continuing to that of Critias , cannot be held for true , but among children and old folkes . Who will not accoumpt it a fable , to say that Neptune fell in love with Clite , and had of her five paire of twinnes at one birth ▪ And that out of one mountaine , hee drew three round balles of water , and two of earth , which did so well resemble , as you would have iudged them all one bowell ? What shall wee say moreover of that Temple of a thousand pace long , and five hundred broade , whose walles without were all covered with silver , the seeling of gold , and within ivorie , indented and inlaied with gold , silver , and pearle ? In the end , speaking of the ruine thereof , he concludes thus in his time , In one day , and one night , came a great deluge , whereby all our souldiers were swallowed by heapes within the earth , and in this sort the Atlantike Iland being drowned , it vanished in the Sea. Without doubt it fell out happily , that this Iland vanished so suddenly , seeing it was bigger then Asia and Affrike : and that it was made by enchantment . It is in likesort all one to say , that the ruines of this so great an Iland , are seene in the bottome of the sea , and that the Mariners which see them , cannot saile that way . Then he addes , For this cause vnto this day , that Sea is not navigable , by reason of the bancke which by little & little is growne in that drowned Iland . I would willingly demand what Sea could swallow vp so infinite a continent of land , greater then Asia and Affrike , whose confines stretched vnto the Indies , and to swallow it vp in such sort , as there should at this day remaine no signes nor markes thereof , whatsoever : seeing it is well knowne by experience , that the Mariners finde no bottome in the Sea , where they say this Iland was . Notwithstanding , it may seeme indiscreete and farre from reason , to dispute seriously of those things which are reported at pleasure , or if we shall give that respect to the authoritie of Plato ( as it is reason , ) we must rather vnderstand them to signifie simply , ( as in a picture ) the prosperitie of a Citie , and withall , the ruine thereof . For the argument they make , to prove that this Atlantike Iland , hath bene really and indeede , saying that the sea in those parts , doth at this day beare the name of Atlantike , is of small importance , for that wee knowe Mount Atlas , whereof Plinie sayes this sea tooke the name , is vpon the confines of the Mediterranean Sea. And the same Plinie reportes , that ioyning to the said Mount , there is an Iland called Atlantike , which he reportes to be little , and of small accompt . That the opinion of many which holde , that the first race of the Indians comes from the Iewes , is not true . CHAP. 23. NOw that wee have shewed how vnlikely it is , that the first Indians passed to the Indies by the Atlantike Iland , there are others holde opinion , that they tooke the way , whereof Esdras speakes in his fourth booke , in this manner : And whereas thou sawest that he gathered an other peaceable troope vnto him , thou shalt know , those are the ten tribes , which were caried away captives out of their own land , in the time of king Ozeas , whom Salmanazar king of the Assyrians tooke captives , and ledde them beyond the river , so were they brought into an other land : but they tooke this counsell to themselves , to leave the multitude of the heathen , and go forth into a farther countrie , where never mankind dwelt , that they might there observe their statutes , which they could not keepe in their owne land : and they entred by the narrowe passages of the river Euphrates , for then God shewed his wonders , and stayed the springs of the flood , vntill they were passed over : for the way vnto that Countrie is very long , yea , of a yeere and a halfe , and this Region is called Arsareth , then dwelt they there vntill the latter time , and when they come forth againe , the most Mightie shall hold still the springs of the river againe , that they may goe through ; for this cause sawest thou this multitude peaceable . Some will apply this text of Esdras to the Indies , saying , they were guided by God , whereas never mankinde dwelt , and that the land where they dwelt , is so farre off , as it requires a yeere and a halfe to performe the voyage , beeing by nature very peaceable . And that there are great signes and arguments amongst the common sort of the Indians , to breed a beleefe , that they are descended from the Iewes : for commonly you shall see them fearefull , submisse , ceremonious and subtill in lying . And moreover they say , their habites are like vnto those the Iewes vsed , for they weare a short coat or waste-coat , and a cloake imbroidered all about ; they goe bare-footed , or with soles tied with latchers over the foot , which they call Oiotas . And they say , that it appeares by their Histories , as also by their ancient pictures , which represent them in this fashion , that this attire was the ancient habite of the Hebrewes , and that these two kinds of garments , which the Indians onely vse , were vsed by Samson , which the Scripture calleth Tunicam , and Sidonem : beeing the same which the Indians terme wast-coat and cloake . But all these coniectures are light , and rather against them then with them ; for wee know well , that the Hebrewes vsed letters , whereof there is no shew among the Indians ; they were great lovers of silver , these make no care of it : the Iewes , if they were not circumcised , held not themselves for Iewes , and contrariwise the Indians are not at all , neyther did they ever vse any ceremonie neere it , as many in the East have done . But what reason of coniecture is there in this , seeing the Iewes are so careful to preserve their language and Antiquities , so as in all parts of the world they differ and are known from others , and yet at the Indies alone , they have forgotten their Linage , their Law , their Ceremonies , their Messias ; and finally , their whole Iudaisme . And whereas they say , the Indians are feareful cowards , superstitious , and subtill in lying ; for the first ; it is not common to all , there are some nations among the Barbarians free from these vices , there are some valiant and hardy , there are some blunt and dull of vnderstanding . As for ceremonies and superstitions , the Heathen have alwayes vsed them much ; the manner of habites described which they vse , being the plainest and most simple in the world ; without Arte , the which hath been common , not onely to the Hebrewes , but to all other Nations ; seeing that the very History of Esdras ( if wee shall beleeve the Scriptures that bee Apocrypha ) make more against them then for their purpose : for hee saith in that place , that the ten tribes went from the multitude of the Heathen , to keepe their faith and ceremonies , and we see the Indians given to all the Idolatries in the world . And those which holde this opinion , see well if the entries of the River Euphrates stretch to the Indies , and whether it be necessary for the Indies to repasse that way , as it is written . Besides , I know not how you can name them peaceable , seeing they be alwaies in warre amongst themselves . To conclude , I cannot see how that Euphrates in Esdras Apocrypha , should be a more convenient passage to goe to the new world , then the inchanted & fabulous Atlantike Iland of Plato . The reason why we can find no beginning of the Indians . CHAP. 24. IT is easier to refute and contradict the false opinions conceyved of the Originall of the Indians , then to set downe a true and certaine resolution ; for that there is no writing among the Indians , nor any certaine remembrances of their founders : neyther is there any mention made of this new world in their bookes that have knowledge of letters : our Ancients held , that in those parts , there were neyther men ; land , nor heaven . So as hee should seeme rash and presumptuous , that should thinke to discover the first beginning of the Indians . But we may iudge a farre off , by the former discourse , that these Indians came by little and little to this newe world , and that by the helpe and meanes of the neerenesse of lands , or by some navigation : the which seemes to mee the meanes whereby they came , and not that they prepared any armie to goe thither of purpose : neyther that they have been caried thither by any ship-wracke or tempest , although some of these things may chance in some part of the Indies : for these Regions beeing so great , as they containe Nations without number , we may beleeve , that some came to inhabite after one sort , and some after an other . But in the ende I resolve vpon this point , that the true and principall cause to people the Indies , was , that the lands and limits thereof are ioyned and continued in some extremities of the world , or at the least , were very neere . And I beleeve , it is not many thousand yeeres past , since men first inhabited this new world and West Indies , and that the first men that entred , were rather savage men and hunters , then bredde vp in civill and well governed Common-weales : and that they came to this new world , having lost their owne land , or being in too great numbers , they were forced of necessitie to seeke some other habitations ; the which having found , they beganne by little and little to plant , having no other law , but some instinct of nature , and that very darke , and some customes remayning of their first Countries . And although they came from Countries well governed , yet is it not incredible to thinke , that they had forgotten all through the tract of time and want of vse ; seeing that in Spaine and Italie we find companies of men , which have nothing but the shape and countenance onely , whereby we may coniecture in what sort this new world grew so barbarous and vncivill . What the Indians report of their beginning . CHAP. 25. IT is no matter of any great importance , to know what the Indians themselves report of their beginning , being more like vnto dreames , then to true Hiries . ●hey make great mention of a deluge happened in their Countrie : but we cannot well iudge if this deluge were vniversall ( whereof the scripture makes mention , ) or some particular inundation of those regions where they are . Some expert men say , that in those Countries are many notable signes of some great inundation , and I am of their opinion which thinke that these markes and shewes of a deluge , was not that of Noe , but some other particular , as that which Plato speakes of , or Deucalions floud , which the Poets sing of : whatsoever it be , the Indians say , that al men were drowned in this deluge : and they report that out of the great Lake Titicaca , came one Viracocha , which staied in Tiaguanaco , where at this day there is to bee seene the ruines of ancient and very strange buildings , and from thence came to Cusco , and so began mankinde to multiply . They shew in the same Iland a small Lake , where they faine that the sunne hid himselfe , and so was preserved ; and for this reason they make great sacrifices vnto him in that place , both of sheepe and men . Others report , that sixe , or I know not what number of men , came out of a certaine cave by a window , by whome men first began to multiplie : and for this reason they call them Pacaritampo . And therefore they are of opinion , that the Tambos is the most ancient race of men . They say also , that Mango Capa , whom they acknowledge for the founder and chiefe of their Inguas , was issued of that race , and that from him sprang two families or linages , the one of Havan Cusco , the other of Vrni Cusco . They say moreover , that when the Kings Inguas attempted warre and conquered sundrie Provinces , they gave a colour and made a pretext of their enterprise , saying , that all the world ought to acknowledge them ; for that all the world was renued by their race and Countrie : and also that the true religion had been reveiled to them from heaven . But what availeth it to speake more , seeing that all is full of lies and vanitie , and farre from reason ? Some learned men write , that all which the Indians make mention of , is not above 400. yeeres old , and whatsoever they speake of former ages , is but a confusion full of obscuritie , wherein we find no truth . The which may not seeme strange , they having no vse of bookes , or writing ; in steede whereof , they vse counting with their Quipocamayes , the which is peculiar vnto them . But which reckoning all they can report is not past 400. yeeres . Instructing my selfe carefully of them , to know from what land , and what nation they passed , to that where they ●ow live , I have found them so farre vnable to give any reason thereof , as they beleeve confidently , that they were created at their first beginning at this new world , where they now dwell . But we have freed them of this error by our faith , which teacheth vs , that all men came from the first man. There are great and apparant coniectures , that these men for a long time , had neither Kings nor common weales , but lived in troupes , as they do at this day in Florida , the Chiriquanas those of Bresill and many other nations , which have no certaine Kings , but as occasion is offered in peace or warre , they choose their Captaines as they please . But some men excelling others in force and wit , began in time to rule and domineere as Nembroth did : so increasing by little and little , they erected the kingdomes of Peru and Mexico , which our Spaniards found : and although they were barbarous , yet did they farre surpasse all the other Indians . Behold how the foresaid reason doth teach vs , that the Indians began to multiply , for the most part , by savage men and fugitives , which may suffice touching the beginning of these men we speake of , leaving the rest , vntill we treate of their Historie more at large . THE SECOND BOOKE of the Naturall and Morall Historie of the Indies . That it is not out of purpose , but necessarie to treate of the 〈…〉 . CHAP. 1. FOR the well conceiving of things at the Indies , it is necessarie to know the nature and disposition of that Region , which the Ancients did call the burning Zone , the which they held inhabitable , seeing the greatest part of this new world , which hath bin of late discovered , lies and is scituate vnder this region in the midst of heaven . And it seemes to me greatly to purpose which some do say , that the knowledge of things at the Indies , depends of the well vnderstanding the nature of the Equinoctiall : for that the difference which is betwixt the one and the other world , proceeds in a maner from the qualities of this Equinoctiall . And we must note , that all the space betwixt the two Tropickes , must be properly taken and held for this middle line , which is the Equinoctiall ; so called , for that the Sunne running his course therein , makes the daies & nights even throughout the world : yea , they that dwell vnder this line , inioy , throughout the yeare , the same equalitie of daies , and nights . In this Equinoctiall line , we finde so many admirable qualities , that with great reason mans vnderstanding doth studie and labour to search out the causes ; not moved therevnto so much by the doctrine of ancient Philosophers , as by reason and certaine experience . For what reason the Ancients held , that the burning Zone was inhabitable . CHAP. 2. EXamining this subiect from the beginning , no man can denie that which we plainely see , that the Sunne when it drawes neere , doth heate , and when it retyres , groweth cold . The daies and nightes , with the Winter and Summer be witnesses heereof ; whose varietie with the heate and cold , growes by the neerenes and distance of the Sunne . Moreover it is certaine , the more the Sunne approacheth and casteth his beames prependicularly , the more the earth is scorched and burnt , the which we see plainely in the heate of the South , and in the force of Summer , whereby we may iudge ( in my opinion ) that the farther a Countrie is distant from the course of the Sunne , the more cold it is . So we finde by experience , that the Countries and Regions , which approach neerest to the North , are coldest : and contrariwise , those that lie neere the Zodiake , where the Sunne keepes his course , are most hot . For this cause Ethiopia passeth Affrike and Barbarie in heate , Barbarie exceedes Andalousia , Andalousia , Castile and Arragon surpasse Biscaie and Fraunce . And the more they decline to the North , the colder they are : and so by consequence , those which approach neerest to the Sunne , and are beaten perpendicularly with his beames , they do most feele the heate thereof . Some vrge another reason to this effect , which is , that the motion of the heaven is very ●odaine and light towards the Tropikes , but neere the Poles it is slow and heavie , whereby they conclude , that the region which the Zodiake circles and conteines , is set on fire with heate for three causes and reasons ; the one for the neerenes of the Sunne , the other , for that his beames reflect directly , and the third , for that it doth participate and feele this swift and sodaine motion of the heaven . See what reason and discourse teacheth vs , touching the cause of heat and cold vpon the regions of the earth . But what shall we say of the two other qualities , wet and drie ? Even the same . For the drought seemes to grow by the neerenes of the Sunne , and moistnes , being retired farre off , for that the night being colder then the day , is likewise more moist ; and the day which is drier , is also hotter . Winter , whilst the Sun runnes his course farther off , is more cold and rainie , and Summer , when the Sunne is neere , is more hotte and drie : for even as the fire hath the propertie to parch and burne , so hath it to drie vp the moistnes . These things therefore considered , Aristotle and other Philosophers attribute vnto the regions of the South , which they call burning , an excessive heat and a drouth likewise . And therefore they said , this region is wonderfully scorched and drie ; & so by consequence , hath neither waters nor pastures , whereby of necessitie it must be contrarie and vnfit for mans life . That the burning Zone is very moist , contrary to the opinion of the Ancients . CHAP. 3. ALl that we have propounded , seemes vndoubtedly true , and to purpose ; and yet the conclusion they would draw from it , is directly false ; for that the Region of the South , which they call the burning Zone , is peopled and inhabited by men ; and wee our selves have stayed long there , beeing very commodious , pleasant and agreeable . If therefore it be so ( as we cannot denie it ) that from a true proposition , we cannot draw a false conclusion , and yet this conclusion should be false , ( as indeed it is , ) we must of necessitie returne backe the same way , to examine this proposition more strictly , & whence the error should proceede : we will first shew the trueth , as assured experience doth teach vs , then will we proove it , ( although it be verie difficult ) and will endevour to give a rea●on , following the termes of Philosophie . The last point that wee propounded , that the drought is greatest , whenas the Sunne is neerest to the earth , seemeth certaine and infallible , and yet it is very false ; f●r there is never greater aboundance of raine in the burning Zone , then whenas the Sunne goeth directly over them , and is very neere . Truely it is an admirable thing , and worthy observation , that the ayre is most cleere , and without rayne vnder this burning Zone , whenas the Sunne is farthest off ; and contrariwise there is most rayne , snow and mists , whenas the Sunne is neerest . Such as have not travelled in this new world , wil happily thinke this incredible , and it will seeme strange even vnto such as have beene there , if they have not well observed it : but the one and the other will willingly yeeld , in noting the certaine experience of that which hath beene sayd of this part of Peru , which looks to the Southerne or Antartike Pole : the Sunne is then farthest off , when it is neerest vnto Europe , that is , in Maie , Iune , Iuly and August , whenas hee makes his course in the Tropicke of Cancer . During which Moneths , the aire at Peru is very cleere and calme , neyther doth there fall any snow or raine ; all their rivers fall much , and some are dried vp quite : but as the yeere increaseth , and the Sunne approcheth neere vnto the Tropicke of Capricorne , then begins it to raine and to snow , and their Rivers swell from October to December . Then after that the Sun retyring from Capricorne , whenas his beames reflect directly vpon the heads of them of Peru , then is the violence of their waters great , then is the time of raine , snow , and great overflowings of their Rivers , when as their heate is greatest , that is , from Ianuarie to mid March : this is so true and certaine , as no man may contradict it . And at that time the contrary is found in the Regions of the Pole Articke , beyond the Equinoctiall , which proceeds from the same reason . But let vs now looke into the temperature of Panama & all that coast , as well of new Spaine , the Ilands of Barlovent , Cuba , Hispaniola , Iamaica , as of S. Iohn de Port ricco , wee shall without doubt finde , that from the beginning of November , vntill Aprill , they have the aire cleere and bright ; the reason is , for that the Sunne passing by the Equinoctiall to the Tropicke of Capricorne , retyres from those Regions more then at any other time of the yeere . And contrariwise , they have violent showers and great swellings of water , whenas the Sunne returnes and is neerest vnto them , which is from Iune , vnto September , for then his beames beate most vpon them . The like happens at the East Indies , as we learne daily by letters that come . So as it is a generall rule , ( although in some places there is an exception ) that in the Region of the South or burning Zone , which is all one , the aire is most cleere and driest , whenas the Sun is farthest off ; and contrariwise , when it approcheth , there is greatest rayne and humiditie : and even as the Sunne advanceth or retyreth little or much , even so the earth abounds or wants water and moisture . That in the Regions which be without the Tropicks , there is greatest store of waters , whenas the Sunne is farthest off , contrary to that vnder the burning Zone . CHAP. 4. IN Regions which lie without the Tropicks , we see the contrary to that which hath beene spoken : for that the rayne is mingled with cold , & the drought with heate , the which is well knowne in all Europe and the old world , as we see in the same manner in the new world , whereof the whole Kingdome of Chile is a witnesse , which lying without the Tropicke of Capricorne , and in the same height with Spaine , is subiect to the same lawes of Winter and Summer , but that Winter is there , whenas it is Summer in Spaine , being vnder divers Poles . So as when it is cold in these Provinces , the waters are in great aboundance , which is , when the Sunne is farthest off , from the beginning of Aprill , to the end of September : finally , the disposition of seasons is like to that in Europe , which is , that the heat and drought comes whenas the Sunne returnes , which is the cause that this Realme of Chile approcheth neerer the temperature of Europe , then any other of the Indies , as well in the fruites of the earth , as in the bodies and spirits of men . The like they report of that part which lies before the Inner Ethiopia , that stretcheth out in manner of a point vnto the Cape Bonne Esperance or Good Hope , the which they holde for a true cause of the inundations of Nile , which bee in Summer , whereof the Ancients have so much disputed , for that in that Region the Winter and raine begins in April , whenas the Sunne hath passed Aries : and these waters , which partly grow from snow , and partly from raine , assemble and make great Lakes and Pooles , from whence by good and true Geographie the River of Nile proceedes , and by this meanes goes by little and little stretching out her course , till that having runne a long way , it finally in the time of Summer overfloweth Egypt , which seemeth against nature , and yet it is certainely reported ; for at what time it is Summer in Egypt , lying vnder the Tropicke of Cancer , then is it winter at the springes of Nile , which is vnder the other Tropicke of Capricorne . There is in America an other inundation like to that of Nile , at Paraguen , or River de la Plata , which is as much to say , as the River of silver , the which receiving yeerely infinite waters which fall from the Mountaines of Per● , doth so terribly swell in her course , and over-flowes that Region , as the Inhabitants are forced , during those Moneths , to retyre themselves into boats and Canoes , and to leave the dwelling of the Land. That betwixt the two Tropicks , the greatest aboundance of raine is in Summer , with a discourse of Winter and Summer . CHAP. 5. TO conclude , Summer is alwayes accompanied with heate and drought , in the two temperate Zones , and Winter with cold and moistnesse : but vnder the burning Zone those qualities are not alike , for that raine accompanies heate , and drought followeth the cold : I vnderstand by cold , want of excessive heat , so as Winter is taken in our Europe for the colde and raynie season , and Summer for the hot and cleere season . Ou● Spaniards which live at Peru , and in newe Spaine , seeing these two qualities not to concurre together as in Spaine , call that season Winter , wherein there is greatest aboundance of raine and waters ; and Summer ; where there is little or non● at all : wherein they are plainely deceived , although they a●●irme by a generall rule , that in the Mountaines of Peru , it is Summer from the Moneth of Aprill to September , for that the raine ceaseth in that season ; and that Winter is , from the moneth of September vnto Aprill , for that the showres returne then ▪ and therefore it is winter and summer at the same instant that in Spaine . So as when the Sun●e goeth directly over their heads , they then take it to bee the depth of Winter , having greatest store of raine . But it is worthy to be laughed at , comming from ignorant men and vnlearned : for even as the difference betwixt the day and night proceeds from the presence or absence of the Sunne in our hemisphere , according to the motion of the first motor , which is the cause of day and night ; even so the difference which we see betwixt Winter and Summer , proceeds from the neerenesse and distance of the Sunne , according to the motion of the said Sunne , which is the proper cause . To speake trueth then , it is Summer whenas the Sunne is neerest , and Winter when it is farthest off . Both heate and coldnesse , and every other temperature , growes of necessitie , by the neerenesse and distance of the sunne ; but to raine , or not to raine , which is humiditie and drought , doe not necessarily follow . It is therefore easie to iudge ( besides this vulgar opinion ) that at Peru , the Winter is cleere and without raine , and the Summer full of showres , and not otherwise , as many beleeve , that the winter is hotte , and the summer cold . They fall into the like error , vpon the difference they make betwixt the Plaines and the Mountaines of Peru , saying , that when it is summer vpon the mountaine , it is winter in the vallie , which is in April , Maie , Iune , Iuly , and August : for then the aire is very cleere vpon the mountaine , without any raine or mistes , and at the same season , we commonly see fogges in the plaine , which they call Guarva , which is as it were a very sweet dew wherewith the sunne is covered . But winter and summer , as it is said , are caused by the neerenesse and distance of the sunne . Seeing then that throughout all Per● , both vpon the Mountaines and on the Plaines , the sunne approcheth and retyreth in one sort , there is no reason to say , that when it is summer in one part , that it is winter in an other ; yet is it no m●tter of any importance , to contend vpon the signification of words : Let them terme them as they please , and call that summer when it raines not , although the heat be greater . But that , whereunto we must have greatest regard , is the trueth of the subiect , which is , that drought and want of raine , is not alwaies greatest , when the sunne approcheth neerest , as we see in the burning Zone . That the burning Zone abounds with waters and pastures , against the opinion of Aristotle , who holds the contrarie . CHAP. 6. BY the former Discourse wee may easily conceive , that the burning Zone is not drie , but abounding with waters ; the which is so true , as it exceeds all the Regions of the world for store of waters , except in some parts , where there are sands and desart Countries , as wee finde likewise in some other parts of the world . As for water from Heaven , wee have alreadie shewen , that there is great aboundance of raine , snow and haile , which especially abound in the kingdome of Peru. But as for land-waters , as rivers , fountaines , brookes , springs , floods , and lakes , I have not spoken thereof till now ; yet being an ordinarie thing , that the waters below have a correspondencie with them above , wee must not imagine that there can bee any want : and in trueth there is so great store of springs and fountaines , as you shall not finde in any Region or Countrie of the world ; so many lakes , marishes , and such store of rivers , for the greatest part of America is almost inhabitable through too great aboundance of waters : for that the rivers swelled with the great Raines in Summer , doe often overflow their banckes , with such furie , as they breake all they incounter : and in many places they cannot passe , by reason of the mudde and myre of marishes and vallies : for this cause , those that live neere to Paraguen , ( whereof wee have made mention , ) foreseeing the rising of the River before it comes , put themselves and their goods into Canoes , and so preserve themselves and their goods , f●oating vp and downe , almost for the space of three moneths : and when the River is returned within her boundes , then they goe to their houses , still wette and dropping with the ●●ood . And this River is so great , as Nile , Ganges & Euphrates all together cannot equall it . But what shall we say of the great river of Magdalaine , which falles into the sea betwixt S. Martha and Carthagene , and with reason is called the great river ? Sailing in those parts , I was amazed to see her streame ( which was very cleere ) runne ten leagues into the sea , being in breadth above two leagues , not mingling no● vanquished with the violent waves of the Ocean . But if we shall speake more of rivers , that great floud called by some , the river of Amazons , by others Marannon , and by some , the river of Orellana , which our Spaniards sailed in their discoveries , ought to blemish all the rest ; and in truth I am in doubt whither I may tearme it a river , or a sea . It flowes from the mountaines of Peru , from whence it recei●es a great aboundance of water , both of raine and of rivers , which it gathereth into it ; then passing by the great plaines of Pautiti , Dorado , and the Amazons , in the end it falles into the Ocean , almost right against the ●land of Marguerite and Trinidado . It hath so large & broad a channel , specially in the last third part of her length , as it contains in it many great ●lands . And that which seemes incredible , when you saile through the midst of it , you shall see nothing but aire and water . They say moreover , that from the midst you cannot see nor discover with the eye , many great and high mountaines which are vpon the bankes , by reason of her great bredth . We have learned from credible persons , the great and wonderfull bredth of this river ( which in my opinion , deserves well the name of Empresse and Queene of all flouds , ) which was by the report of a brother of our company , who being then yong , sailed it in the company of Peter d'Orsua , with whom hee was present at all the adventures of this strange entrie and discoverie ; and at the seditious and pernitious acts of that wicked Diego d' Aguirra , from the which God delivered him to place him in our company . Such are the rivers in that region , which they call the burning Zone , and the drie & parcht vp countrie , in the which Aristotle and the Ancients affirmed there were neither waters , nor pastures . But seeing I have made mention of the river of Marannon , to shew the abundance of the waters that are in the burning zone , it shall not be from the purpose , to speake somewhat of that great Lake which they call Titicaca , which is in the midst of the Province of Collao . There are above ten great rivers which loose themselves entring into that Lake , and yet hath it no issue but one small current of water , although some hold it to be very deepe , and of such a fashion , as it is impossible to build a bridge over it , for the depth of the water , neither can they passe it by boate for the violence of the current . They passe it by an artificiall and notable practice , peculiar to the Indians , with a bridge of straw laied vpon the water , the which ( being of so light a substance ) sinkes not , and yet this passage is very easie and safe . This Lake containes almost foure score leagues , thirtie five in length , and fifteene in bredth at the largest place . There are many Ilands which in olde time were inhabited and tilled , but now lie waste . It brings forth a great aboundance of reedes , which the Indians call Totora , which serves them to a thousand vses ; for it is meate for swine , for horses , and for men , they make houses therewith , fire and barkes . To conclude , the Vros in this their Totora finde all they have neede of . These Vros be such dull and brutish people , as they esteeme not themselves men . It is reported of them , that being demanded of what nation they were ? They answered , they were not men , but Vros , as it were some kinde of beastes . There are whole villages of these Vros inhabiting in the Lake in their boates of Totora , the which are tied together and fastened to some rocke , and often times the whole village changeth from place to place . So as hee that would seeke them now whereas they were yesterday , shall finde no shew nor remainder of them , or of their village . The current or issue of this Lake , having runne above fiftie leagues , makes another Lake , but lesse then the first which they call Paria , and containes in it some small Ilands , but they finde no issue thereof . Some imagine it runnes vnder the ground , & that it falles into the South sea ; giving out , that there is a branch of a river which they see rise and enter into the sea neere the banke , having no knowledge of the Spring . But contrariwise , I beleeve that the waters of this Lake , dissolve and are dispearsed within the Lake it selfe through the heate of the Sunne . This discourse seemes sufficient to prove , that the Ancients had no reason to holde , that the middle region was inhabitable for the defect of waters , seeing there is such store both from heaven and on the earth . Shewing the reason why the Sunne without the Tropicks , causeth greatest quantitie of waters when it is farthest off ; and contrariwise , within them it breedeth most , when it is neerest . CHAP. 7. COnsidering with my selfe often times , what should cause the Equinoctial to be so moist , as I have said ; to refute the opinion of the Ancients , I finde no other reason , but the great force of the sunne in those partes , whereby it drawes vnto it a great aboundance of vapors from out of the Ocean , which in those parts is very great and spatious : and having drawne vnto it this great aboundance of vapours , doth suddenly dissolve them into raine , and it is approoved by many tryed experiences , that the raine and great stormes from heaven proceed from the violent heat of the Sunne : first ( as we have said before ) it raines in those countries , whenas the Sunne casts his beames directly vpon the earth , at which time he hath most force : but when the Sun retyres , the heat is moderate , and then there falls no raine : whereby we may conclude , that the force and heat of the Sunne is the cause of raine in those Countries . Moreover we observe , both in Peru , New Spaine , and in all the burning Zone , that the raine doth vsually fall in after-noone , when as the sunne-beames are in their greatest force , being strange to see it raine in the morning . And therefore travellers fore-seeing it , begin their iourneyes earely , that they may end and rest before noone , for they hold that commonly it raines after noone . Such as have frequented and travelled those Countri●s , can sufficiently speake thereof . And there are , that ( having made some abode there ) say , that the greatest aboundance of raine is , when the Moone is at the full ; but to say the trueth , I could never make sufficient proofe thereof , although I have observed it . Moreover , the dayes , the yeere and the moneths , shew the trueth hereof , that the violent heate of the sunne causeth the raine in the burning Zone : experience teacheth vs the like in artificiall thinges , as in a Limbecke , wherein they draw waters from hearbs & flowers ; for the vehemencie of the fire forceth and driveth vp an aboundance of vapours , which being pressed , and finding no issue , are converted into liquor and water . The like wee see in gold and silver , which wee refine with quicke-silver , the fire being small and slow , wee draw out almost nothing of the quicke-silver , but if it bee quicke and violent , it doth greatly evaporate the quick-silver , which incountring the head above , doth presently turne into liquor , and begins to drop downe : Even so the violent heate of the sunne produceth these two effects , when it finds matter disposed , that is , to draw vp the vapours on high , and to dissolve them presently , and turne them into raine , when there is any obstacle to consume them . And although these things seeme contrary , that one sunne within the burning Zone , being neere , should cause raine , and without the Zone afarre off should breed the like effect ; so it is , that all well considered , there is no contrarietie . A thousand effects in naturall causes proceede of contrarie things by divers meanes : we drie linnen by the fire , and in the aire , and yet the one heats and the other cooles ; pastures are dried and hardened by the sunne and with the frost ; moderate exercise provokes sleepe , being too violent , it hindereth : if you lay no wood on the fire , it dieth ; if you lay on to● much , it likewise quencheth : for the onely proportion entertaines and makes it to continue . To well discerne a thing , it must not be too neere the eie , nor too farre off , but in a reasonable distance proportionable ; being too farre off from any thing , we loose the sight , and too neere likewise , we cannot see it . If the sunne beames be weake , they draw vp no fogge from the rivers , if they be violent , having drawne vp the vapours , they presently dissolve and consume them ; but if the heat be moderate , it drawes vp and preserves it : for this reason the vapours rise not commonly in the night , nor at noone , but in morning , whenas the sunne begins to enter into his force . There are a thousand examples of naturall causes vpon this subiect , which we see do often grow from contrarie things : whereby we must not wonder , if the sunne being neere , engenders raine , and being farre off , works the like effect : but being of a moderate and proportionable distance , causeth none at all . Yet there remaines one doubt , why the neerenes of the sunne causeth the raine vnder the burning Zone , and without , when it is farthest off . In my opinion the reason is , that in Winter without the Tropicks , the sunne hath not force sufficient to consume the vapours which rise from the land and sea ; for these vapours grow in great aboundance in the cold region of the aire , where they are congealed and thickened by the extremitie of the cold ; and after being pressed , they dissolve and turne into water . Therefore in Winter when the sunne is farthest off , the daies short , and the nights long , his heat hath small force : but when the sunne approacheth , which is in the summer time , his force is such , as it drawes vp the vapors , and suddenly consumes and disperseth them ; for the heat and the length of the daies grow through the neerenes of the sunne . But within the Tropickes vnder the burning Zone , the far distance of the sunne workes the same effects that the neerenes doth without the Tropiks ; by reason whereof , it raines no more vnder the burning Zone when the sunne is farre off , then without the Tropicks when it is neerest , for that in this approaching and rety●ing , the sunne remaines alwaies in one distance whence proceedes this effect of cleerenes . But when the sunne is in the period of his force in the burning zone , and that he cast his beames directly vpon the inhabitants heads , there is neither cleerenes nor drienes , as it seems there should be , but rather great and strange showers ; for that by this violent heat , he drawes vp suddenly a great aboundance of vapours from the Earth and Ocean , which are so thicke , as the winde , not able easily to disperse them , they melt into water , which breedeth the cold raine in so great aboundance : for the excessive heat may soone draw vp many vapours , the which are not so soone dissolved : and being gathered together through their great aboundance , they melt and dissolve into water . The which we may easily discerne by this familiar example : rost a peece of porke , mutton , or veale , if the fire be violent , and the meate neere , we see the fatte melts suddenly , and droppes away , the reason is , that the violent heat drawes forth the humour and fatte from the meate , and being in great aboundance , cannot dissolve it , and so it distills more away : But when the fire is moderate , and the meat in an equall distance , we see that it rostes hansomely , and the fatte drops not too suddenly , for that the moderate heat drawes out the moistnes which it consumes suddenly . And therefore Cookes make a moderate fire , and lay not their meate too neere nor too farre off , lest it melt away . The like may be seene in another experience in candles of tallow or waxe , if the wike bee great , it melts the tallow or the waxe , for that the heat cannot consume the moistnes which riseth , but if the flame be proporcionable , the waxe melts nor droppes not , for that the flame doth waste it by little and little as it riseth . The which seemeth to me the true reason , why vnder the Equinoctiall and burning Zone , the violence of the heat doth cause raine , the which in other Regions growes through want thereof . How wee should vnderstand , that which hath been formerly spoken of the burning Zone . CHAP. 8. IF in naturall and phisicall things , we must not seeke out infallible and mathematicall rules , but that which is ordinarie and tried by experience , which is the most perfect rule , wee must then beleeve what wee have said , that there is more humiditie vnder the burning Zone then in other Regions ; and that it raines lesse there , when the sunne is neerest , must be taken and vnderstood after one sort , as in truth it is the most common and ordinarie . But this is not to hinder the exceptions which nature hath given to this rule , making some Regions of the burning Zone extreamely drie . The which is reported of Ethiopia , and wee have seene it in a great part of Peru , where all that land or coast , which they call Plaines , wants raine , yea , land waters , except some vallies , where rivers fall from the mountaines ; the rest is a sandie and barren soile , where you shall hardly finde any springs , but some deepe welles . But with the helpe of God , wee will shew the reason why it raineth not in these Plaines ( the which many demand ; ) for now I onely pretend to shew , that there are many exceptions to naturall rules , whereby it may happen , that in some part of the burning Zone , it raines not when the sunne is neerest , but being farthest off , although vnto this daie I have neither seene nor heard of it : but if it be so , wee must attribute it to the particular qualitie of the earth : and also , if sometimes the contrarie doth chance , we must have regard that in naturall things there happens many contrarieties and le●s , whereby they change and dissolve one another . For example , it may be the sunne will cause raine , and that the winds will hinder it , or else cause more aboundance then hath been vsuall . The windes have their properties and divers beginnings , by the which they worke divers effects , the which are most commonly contrarie to that which the order & season requires . Seeing then in all places we see great varieties in the yeere , which proceedes from the divers motions and aspectes of Planets , it is not out of purpose to say , that in the burning Zone , wee may see and observe some things contrarie to that we have tried . But to conclude , that which we have spoken , is a certaine and vndoubted truth , which is , that the great draught which the Ancients held to be in the middle region , which they call the burning Zone , is nothing at all : but contrariwise there is great humiditie , and then it raines most , when the sunne is neerest . That the Burning Zone is not violently hotte , but moderate . CHAP. 9. HItherto wee haue treated of the humiditie of the Burning Zone , now it shall be fit to discourse of the other two qualities , Hotte , and Colde . We have shewed in the beginning of this Discourse , how the Ancients held that the burning Zone was hotte and exceeding drie , the which is not so ; for it is hote and moist , and in the greatest part , the heat is not excessive , but rather moderate , which some would hold incredible , if we had not tried it . When I passed to the Indies , I will tell what chaunced vnto mee : having read what Poets and Philosophers write of the b●●ning Zone , I perswaded my selfe , that comming to the Equinoctiall , I should not indure the violent heate , but it fell out otherwise ; for when I passed , which was when the sun was there for Zenith , being entered into Aries , in the moneth of March , I felt so great cold , as I was forced to go into the sunne to warme me , what could I else do then , but laugh at Aristotles Meteors and his Philosophie , seeing that in that place , and at that season , whenas all should be scorched with heat , according to his rules , I , and all my companions were a colde ? In truth there is no region in the world more pleasant and temperate , then vnder the Equinoctiall , although it be not in all parts of an equall temperature , but have great diversities . The burning Zone in some parts is very temperate , as in Quitto , and on the plaines of Peru , in some partes verie colde , as at Potozi , and in some very hote , as in Ethiopia , Bresill , and the Molucques . This diversitie being knowne and certaine vnto vs , we must of force , seeke out another cause of cold and heat then the sunne beames , seeing that in one season of theyeere , and in places of one height and distance , from the Pole and Equinoctiall we finde so great diversitie , that some are invironed with heat , some with cold , and others tempered with a moderate heat . Plato placeth his most renowmed Atlantike Iland vnder the burning Zone ; then he saieth , that at certaine seasons of the yeere , it hath the sunne for Zenith , and yet it was very temperate , fruitfull , and rich . Plinie saieth , that Taprobana ( which at this day they call Sumatra , ) is vnder the Equinoctiall , as in effect it is , writing , that it is not onely happie and rich , but also peopled with men and beasts : whereby we may easily iudge , that although the Ancients held the heate of the burning Zone to be insupportable , yet might they well vnderstand , that it was not so great as they had spoken . The most excellent Astrologer and Cosmographer Ptolome , and the worthie Philosopher and Physitian Avicen ; were of a better resolution , being both of opinion , that vnder the Equinoctiall , there were verie commodious habitations . That the heat of the burning Zone is temperate , by reason of the rayne and the shortnes of the dayes . CHAP. 10. SInce the discoverie of this newe worlde , wee have found by experience , that which late Writers have held for trueth . But it is a naturall thing , whenas any matter beyond our conceit is made knowne vnto vs by experience , we by and by examine the cause . Therefore wee desire to know the reason , why a Region where the sunne approacheth neerest , is not onely temperate , but in many parts cold . Considering this matter generally , I finde two general causes , which maketh this Region temperate : the one is that before mentioned , for that this Region is very moist and subiect to raine , and there is no doubt but the rayne doth refresh it , for that the water is by nature cold ; and although by the force of the fire it be made hotte , yet doth it temper this heat proceeding onely from the sunne-beames . The which we see by experience in the inner Arabia , the which is burnt with the Sunne , having no showres to temper the violence thereof . The clouds and mists are the cause that the sunne offends not so much , and the showers that fall from them , refresh both the ayre and the earth , and moisten likewise how hot soever it be . They drinke raine water , and it quencheth the thirst , as our men have well tried , having no other to drinke . So as reason and experience doth teach vs , that raine of it selfe doth temper the heat ; and having by this meanes shewed , that the burning Zone is much subiect vnto raine , it appeares that there is matter in it , to temper the violence of the heat . To this I will adde an other reason , which deserves to be knowne , not only for this matter , but for many others ; for although the Sunne be very hotte and burning vnder the Equinoctiall , yet is it not long , so as the heate of the day being there shorter , and of lesse continuance , it causeth not so violent a heate ; the which it behooves to specifie more particularly . Such as are practised in the knowledge of the Spheare teach very well , that the more the Zodiake is oblique and traversing our Hemisphere , the more vnequall are the daies and nights ; and contrariwise , where the sphere is straight , and the signes mount directly , there the dayes and nights are equal● . And therefore in all that Region which is betweene the two Tropicks , there is lesse inequality then without them , and the more we approch the Line , the lesse inequalitie we finde , the which we have tryed in those parts . Those of Quitto , for that they are vnder the line ; have not throughout the whole yeere , the dayes and nights more short at one season , then at an other , but are continually equall . Those of Lima beeing distant almost twelve degrees , finde some difference betwixt the dayes and the nights , but very little , for that in December and Ianuarie , the dayes increase an houre or little lesse . Those of PotoZi finde much more difference , both in winter and in summer , being almost vnder the Tropicke . But those that live without the Tropikes , find the dayes in winter shorter , and in summer longer : the more remote they are from the Equinoctial and come neere the Pole , as we see in Germany and in England , the daies are longer in summer , then in Italie and in Spaine . It is a thing which the Sphere doth teach , and experience doth plainely shew vs. We must adde an other proposition , which is likewise true and very considerable for all the effectes of nature to vnderstand the perseverance and continuation of the efficient cause to worke and moove . This presupposed , if any one demaund of me , why vnder the Equinoctiall Line , the heat is not so violent in summer , as in some other Regions , ( as in Andelousiae in the moneths of Iuly and August ) I will answere , that in Andelousia the dayes are longer , and the nights shorter ; and as the day being hot , inflames and causeth heat ; so the nights being cold and moist , give a refreshing . According to the which , at Peru , there is no such great heat , for that the dayes in summer are not long , nor the nights short ; so as the heate of the day is much tempered by the freshnesse of the night . And although the burning Zone be neerer the Sunne then all other Regions , yet doth not the heate continue there so long . It is a naturall thing , that a small fire continued , heats more , then a greater that lastes but little , especially if there bee any thing to refresh it . He therefore that shal put these two properties of the Zone in one ballance , that it is most rainie in the time of greatest heate , and that the dayes are shortest there , he shall perchance finde them to equall the other two contrarieties , which bee , that the Sunne is neerer and more directly over them then in other Regions . That there be other reasons besides the former mentioned , which shew , that the burning Zone is temperate , especially alongst the Ocean . CHAP. 11. BEing a thing concluded , that the two forenamed properties are common and vniversal to all the region of the burning Zone : and yet in the same there are found some places very hote , and other exceeding colde : Also , that the temperature is not there equall in all places , but vnder one climate , one part is hote , another colde , and the third temperate , all at one season ; we are forced to seeke out other reasons , whence this great diversitie should proceede in the burning Zone . Discoursing therefore vpon this question , I do finde threeapparant and certaine causes , and a fourth more obscure and darke . The apparant and certaine causes be : The first is the Ocean , the second , the scituation of the land , and the third , the nature and propertie of many and sundry windes . Besides these three which I holde for manifest , I beleeve there is a fourth hidden and lesse apparant , which is the propertie of the same land inhabited , and the particular influence of the heavens . Whoso woulde neerely consider the causes and generall reasons before mentioned , shall finde them insufficient for the full resolution of this point , observing that which daily happens in diverse partes of the Equinoctiall . Manomotapa , and a great part of the kingdom of Prester Iean are seated vnder the line , or very neere . In which regions they endure excessive heate , and the men are all blacke ; the which is not onely in those parts of the land farre from the sea , but also in Ilands invironed with the sea . The Iland of Saint Thomas is vnder the Line , the Ilands of Cape Verd are very neere , and both in the one and the other are violent heates : and the men are likewise blacke . Vnder the same line , or very neere , lies a part of Peru , and of the new kingdome of Grenado , which notwithstanding are very temperate Countries , inclining rather to colde then heate , and the inhabitants are white . The Country of Bresill is in the same distance from the line with Peru , and yet both Bresill and all that coast is extreamely hot , although it be in the North sea , and the other coast of Peru , which is in the South sea , is very temperate . I say then , that whosoever would consider these differences , and give a reason thereof , cannot content himselfe with these generall rules before specified , to proove that the burning Zone may be a temperate land . Among the speciall causes and reasons , I have first placed the Sea , for without doubt , the neerenesse thereof doth helpe to temper and coole the heat : for although the water be salt , yet is it alwayes water , whose nature is cold , and it is a thing remarkeable , that in the depth of the Ocean , the water cannot be made hot by the violence of the Sunne , as in rivers : finally , even as salt-peeter ( though it be of the nature of salt ) hath a propertie to coole water , even so we see by experience , that in some ports and havens , the salt-water doth refresh ; the which wee have observed in that of Callao , whereas they put the water or wine which they drinke , into the Sea in flaggons to be refreshed , whereby wee may vndoubtedly finde , that the Ocean hath this propertie , to temper and moderate the excessive heate : for this cause we feele greater heat at land then at sea , Caeteris paribus ; and commonly Countries lying neere the sea , are coooler then those that are farther off . Caeteris paribus , as I have said , even so the greatest part of the new world , lying very neere the Ocean , wee may with reason say , although it bee vnder the burning Zone , yet doth it receive a great benefite from the sea to temper the heat . That the highest landes are the coldest , and the reason thereof . CHAP. 12. BVt if we shall yet search more particularly , we shall not finde in all this land an equall temperature of heate , although it be in equal distance from the sea , and in the same degree , seeing that in some partes there is great heate , and in some , very little . Doubtlesse , the cause thereof is , that the one is lower , and the other higher ; which causeth that the one is hote , and the other colde . It is most certaine , that the toppes of the mountaines are colder then in the bottome of the vallies , the which proceedes , not onely for that the sunne beames have greater repercussions vpon lower places , although it be a great reason ; yet there is an other , which is , that the Region of the ayre is colder when it is farthest from the ground . The Plaines of Collao at Peru & of Popaian in new Spaine make sufficient proofe hereof . For without al doubt those parts are high countries , and for this reason cold , although they be all invironed with high points of mountaines , much subiect to the Sunne beames . But if we demand why at Peru , and in new Spaine , the Plaines along the coast be very hote , and the plaines of the same Countries of Peru and new Spaine be contrariwise colde ? In truth I see no other reason can be given , but that the one is a lowe country , and the other high . Experience dooth teach vs , that the middle region of the ayre is colder than the neather . And therefore the more the mountaines approach to the middle , the colder they are , being covered with snow and frosts . Reason it selfe dooth yeelde to it . For if there be a sphere and region of fire , as Aristotle and the other Philosophers say , the middle region of the ayre must be most colde , by Antiparistasis , the colde being expelled and thickned there , as in summer time we see in wells that are very deepe . For this cause the Philosophers affirme , that the two extreame regions of the ayre , that above , and the other belowe , are the hottest , and the middle region more colde . If it be thus , as experience doth teach vs , we shall yet draw out another reason and notable argument , to shew that the burning Zone is temperate , which is , that the greatest part of the Indies is a high countrey , filled with many mountaines , which by their neerenesse refresh the neighbour countries . You may continually see vppon the toppes of these mountaines , snow , haile and frozen waters ; and the cold so bitter , as the grasse is all withered , so as the men and beasts which passe that way , are benummed with colde . This , as I have saide , is in the burning Zone : and it happens most commonly when they have the sunne for zenith . It is therefore most certaine and conformable vnto reason , that the mountaines are colder than the valleis and plaines , for that they participate more of the middle region of the aire , which is very colde . The cause why the middle region of the ayre is more colde , hath bin shewed before : for that the region of the aire next to the fiery exhalation , the which ( according to Aristotle ) is vpon the spheare of the aire , repells and thrustes backe all the colde , the which retires it selfe into the middle region of the aire , by Antiparistasis , as the Philosophers speake . Now if any one should question with me in this manner ; If it be so that the ayre is hot and moist , as Aristotle holdes , and as we commonly say , whence then proceeds the cold which is congealed in the middle region of the ayre , seeing it cannot come from the fierie spheare ? For if it come from the water , or the earth , by this reason the lower region of the aire should be colder than the middle . To answer truely what I thinke , I will confesse , that this Argument and Obiection is so difficult , as I am almost ready to follow the opinion of such as reproove the qualities , agreements and disagreements which Aristotle gives vnto the Elements , saying they are but imaginations , who for this occasion hold the aire to be colde by nature . And to this end they vse many arguments and reasons , whereof we will propound one very familiar and well knowne , leaving the rest aparte . In the canicular dayes we are accustomed to beate the ayre with a fanne , and we finde that it doth refresh vs ; so as these Authors affirme , that heate is no private property of any other Element , but of fire only , which is dispersed and mingled with all things ( as the great Denis doth teach vs. ) But whether it be so , or otherwise ( for I will not contradict Aristotle , but in that which is most certaine ) in the end they agree all , that the middle region of the ayre is colder than the lowest next to the earth , as experience dooth shew vs ; seeing that in this middle region are congealed , snowe , haile , frosts , and other signes of extreame colde . The middle region then which they call the burning Zone , having on the one side the sea , and on the other the mountaines , we must hold them for sufficient causes to temper and coole the heate . That the colde windes be the principall cause to make the burning Zone temperate . CHAH. 13. THe temperature of this region ought chiefly to be attributed to the property of the wind that blows in that country , the which is pleasant and fresh . The providence of the great God Creator of al things hath bin such , as he hath ordained fresh and coole windes in that region where the sunne makes his course ( which seemes should be burnt vp ) that by their coolenes the excessive heate of the sunne might be qualified . And they are not farre from apparance of reason , which held that the earthly Paradise was vnder the Equinoctiall . If they had not deceived themselves in the cause of their opinion , saying that the equalitie of the dayes and nights , was sufficient of it selfe to make that Zone temperate ; to which opinion many others have beene opposite , of which number was that renowmed Poet , saying ; That coast incessantly by hotte beames tyred Of Phoebus , who from thence never retyred . The coolenesse of the night then is not sufficient to moderate and to correct the violent heate of the Sunne ; but rather this burning Zone , receives so sweet a temperature , by the benefite of the fresh and pleasant aire , as notwithstanding , it were held by the Ancients to be more hotte then a burning furnace : yet those which inhabite there , take it for a delightfull spring . It appeares by arguments and very apparant reasons , that the cause heereof consistes principally in the qualitie of the winde . We see in one climate , some regions and Citties hotter then others , onely for that they feele lesse winde to refresh them . The like is in other Countries where no winde blowes , the which are all on fire like vnto a furnace . There are many of these Villages and Townes in Bresill , Ethiopia , and Paraguen , as every one knoweth , and that which is more considerable ; wee see these differences , not only on the Land , but also on the Sea : there are some seas where they feele great heat , as they report of that of Mozambigus and Ormus in the East , and of the Sea of Panama in the West : the which for this reason , engenders and brings forth great Lizards ( called Cayamans , ) as also in the sea of Bresill . There are other seas in the same degree of height , very colde , as that of Peru , in the which wee were a cold , ( as I have said before ) when we first sailed it , which was in March , when the Sunne was directly over vs. In truth on this continent , where the land and sea are of one sort , wee cannot imagine any other cause of this so great a difference , but the qualitie of the winde which doth refresh them . If wee shall neerely looke into the consideration of the winde , whereof we have spoken , wee may resolve many doubts which some obiect , and which seeme strange and wonderfull : wherefore the Sunne casting his beames vppon the burning Zone , and particularly at Peru , and that more violently then in Spaine in the Canicular daies , yet they defend the heat with a light covering , so as with a slender covering of mats or straw , they are better preserved from the heate , then in Spaine vnder a roofe of wood , or a vault of stone . Moreover , why are not the nightes in summer at Peru , as hotte and troublesome as in Spaine ? Wherefore on the highest tops of mountaines , even amongst the heaps of snow , you shall sometimes feele great and insupportable heat ? Wherefore in all the Province of Colao , when ye come into the shade , how little soever , you feele cold : But comming into the Sunne beames , you presently finde the heate excessive ? Why is all the coast of Peru , being ful of sands , very temperate ? And why is Potozi ( distant from the silver Citie but eighteene leagues , and in the same degree ) of so divers a temperature , that the Countrie being extreamely colde , it is wonderfully barren and drie ? And contrariwise , the silver Citie is temperate , inclining vnto heat , and hath a pleasant and fertil soile ? It is more certaine , that the winde is the principall cause of these strange diversities ; for without the benefite of these coole windes , the heate of the Sunne is such , as ( although it bee in the midst of the snow , ) it burnes and sets all on fire : but when the coolenes of the aire returnes suddenly , the heat is qualified how great soever it be : and whereas this coole winde raines ordinarie , it keepes the grosse vapours and exhalations of the earth from gathering together , which cause a heavie and troublesome heat : whereof we see the contrarie in Europe , for by the exhalation of these vapours , the earth is almost burnt vp with the Sunne by day , which makes the nights so hotte and troublesome , as the aire doth often seeme like vnto a furnace : for this reason , at Peru , this freshnes of the winde , is the cause ( by the meanes of some small shade at the Sunnesetting ) that they remaine coole . But contrariwise , in Europe the most agreeable and pleasing time in summer , is the morning , and the evening is the most hotte and troublesome . But at Peru , and vnder all the Equinoctiall it is not so , for every morning the winde from the sea doth cease , and the Sunne beginnes to cast his beames ; and for this reason they feele the greatest heat in the morning , vntill the returne of the same windes , which otherwise they call the tide or winde of the sea , which makes them first to feele cold . We have tried al this , whilst we were at the Ilands of Barlovante , where in the mornings we did sweat for heat , and at noone we felt a fresh aire ; for that then , a North-easterly wind which is fresh and coole , doth commonly blow . That they which inhabite vnder the Equinoctiall , live a sweete and pleasant life . CHAP. 14. IF those which have held opinion , that the earthly Paradise was vnder the Equinoctiall , had beene guided by this discourse , they had not seemed altogether deceived , not that I will conclude , that the delightfull Paradice , whereof the Scripture speakes was in that place , which were too great a temeritie to affirme it for certaine . But I may well say , if there be any Paradice on earth , it ought to bee placed whereas they inioy a sweete and quiet temperature ; for there is nothing more troublesome or repugnant to mans life , then to live vnder a heaven or aire that is contrarie , troublesome or sicklie : as there is nothing more agreeable , then to inioy a heaven that is sound , sweet and pleasant : It is certaine that we do not participate of any of the Elements , nor have not the vse of any so often in our bodies as of the aire . It is that which invironeth our bodies on all parts , which enters into our bowells , and at everie instant visits the heart ; and there ingraves her properties . If the aire be any thing corrupted , it causeth death , if it be pure and healthfull , it augmenteth the strength ; finally we may say , that the aire alone is the life of man : so as although we have goods and riches , if the aire be troublesome and vnholsome , wee cannot live quietly , nor with content : But if the aire be healthfull , pleasant , and sweete , although we have no other wealth , yet doth it yeelde content . Considering with my selfe , the pleasing temperature of many Countries at the Indies , where they know not what winter is , which by his cold doth freese them , nor summer which doth trouble them with heat , but that with a Matte they preserve themselves from the iniuries of all weather , and where they scarce have any neede to change their garments throughout the yeere . I say , that often considering of this , I find that if men at this day , would vanquish their passions , and free themselves from the snares of covetousnesse , leaving many fruitelesse and pernicious disseines , without doubt they might live at the Indies very pleasant and happily : for that which other Poets sing of the Elisean fields and of the famous Tempe , or that which Plato reports or faines of his Atlantike Iland ; men should finde in these lands , if with a generous spirit they would choose rather to command their silver and their desires , then to remaine slaves as they are . That which wee have hitherto discoursed , shal suffice touching the qualities of the Equinoctiall , of colde , heat , drought , raine , and the causes of temperature . The particular discourse of windes , waters , landes , mettalls , plants , and beasts , ( whereof there is great aboundance at the Indies , ) shall remaine for the other bookes ; for the difficultie of that which is handled in this , though briefly , will happily seeme too tedious . An advertisement to the Reader . THE Reader must vnderstand , that I wrote the two first bookes in Latine , when I was at Peru , and therefore they speake of matters of the Indies , as of things present : Being since returned into Spaine , I thought good to translate them into our vulgar tongue , and not to change my former maner of speeach . But in the five following bookes , for that I made them in Europe , I have beene forced to change my stile , and therein to treate of matters of the Indies , as of Countries and things absent . And for that this diversitie of speech might with reason offend the Reader , I have thought good to advertise him thereof . THE THIRD BOOKE of the Naturall and Morall Historie of the Indies . That the naturall Historie of the Indies , is pleasant and agreeable . CHAP. 1. EVerie naturall Historie is of it selfe pleasing , & very profitable , to such as will raise vp their discourse and contemplation on high , in that it doth move them to glorify the Author of all nature , as we sea the wise & holy men do , specially David in many Psalmes . And Iob likewise , treating of the secrets of the Creator , whereas the same Lord answereth Iob so amplie . He that takes delight to vnderstand the wondrous works of Nature , shal taste the true pleasure & content of Histories ; & the more , whenas he shal know they are not the simple workes of men , but of the Creator himself , & that he shall comprehend the naturall causes of these workes , then shall he truly occupie himselfe in the studie of Philosophie . But he that shall raise his consideration higher , beholding the gret & first architect of all these marvells , he shal know his wisedom and infinite greatnes , and ( we may say ) shall be divinely imployed . And so the discourse of naturall things , may serve for many good considerations , although the feeblenes and weakenes of many appetites , are commonly accustomed to stay at things lesse profitable , which is the desire to know new things , called curiositie . The Discourse and Historie of naturall things at the Indies ( besides the common content it gives , ) hath yet another benefite , which is to treate of things a farre off , the greatest part whereof were vnknowne to the most excellent Authors of that profession , which have bin among the Ancients . And if wee should write these naturall things of the Indies , so amply as they require , being so strange , I doubt not but we might compile workse , no lesse then those of Plinie , Theophrastes , and Aristotle . But I hold not my selfe sufficient , and although I were , yet is not my intent , but to note some naturall things which I haue seene and knowne being at the Indies , or have received from men worthy of credit , the which seeme rare to me , and scarce knowne in Europe . By reason whereof , I will passe over many of them briefly , ether bicause they are writen of by others , or else require a longer discourse then I can now give . Of the windes , their differences , properties , and causes in generall . CHAP. 2. HAving discoursed in the two former Books of that which concernes the heavens , and the habitation of the Indies in generall , it behooves ●s now to treate of the three elements , aire , water and land , and their compounds , which be mettalls , plants and beasts ; for as for the fire , I see no speciall matter at the Indies which is not in other regions , vnlesse some will say , that the manner to strike fire in rubbing two stones one against another , as some Indians vse , or to boyle any thing in gourdes , casting a burning stone into it , and other such like things , are remarkeable , whereof I have written what might be spoken . But of those which are in the Vulcans and mouths of fire at the Indies , worthy doubtlesse to be observed , I will speake in their order , treating of the diversitie of grounds , whereas they finde these fires or Vulcans . Therefore to beginne with the winds , I say , that with good reason , Salomon in the great iudgement which God had given him , esteemes much the knowledge of the windes ; and their properties , being very admirable ; for that some are moyst , others drie , some vnwholesome , others found , some hote , others colde , some calme and pleasant , others rough and tempestuous , some barren , and others fertile , with infinite other differences . There are some windes which blow in certaine regions , and are , as it were , Lordes thereof , not addmitting any entry or communication of their contraries . In some partes they blow in that sorte , as sometimes they are Conquerours , sometimes conquered ; often there are divers and contrary winds , which doe runne together at one instant , dividing the way betwixt them , sometimes one blowing above of one sort , and another below of an other sorte ; sometimes they incounter violently one with another , which puts them at sea in great danger : there are some windes which helpe to the generation of creatures , and others that hinder and are opposite . There is a certaine wind , of such a quality , as when it blowes in some country , it causeth it to raine fleas , and in so great aboundaunce , as they trouble and darken the aire , and cover all the sea shoare : and in other places it raines frogges . These diversities and others which are sufficiently knowne , are commonly attributed to the place by the which these windes passe . For they say , that from these places they take their qualities to be colde , hote , drie or moyst , sickly or sound , and so of the rest , the which is partly true , and cannot be denied ; for that in a small distance you shall see in one winde many diversities . For example , the Solanus or Easterne winde is commonly hote and troublesome in Spaine ; and in Murria it is the coolest and healthfullest that is , for that it passeth by the Orchards , and that large champaine which wee see very fresh . In Carthagene which is not farre from thence , the same winde is troublesome and vnholesome . The meridionall ( which they of the Ocean call South , and those of the Mediterranean sea , Mezo giorno ) commonly is raynie and boisterous , and in the same Citie wherof I speake , it is wholesome and pleasant . Plinie reports that in Affricke it raines with a Northerne winde , and that the Southerne winde is cleere . Hee then that shall well consider what I have spoken of these windes , hee may conceive , that in a small distance of land or sea , one winde hath many and diverse qualities , yea sometimes quite contrary ; whereby we may inferre , that he draweth his property from the place where it passeth , the which is in such sort true ( although we may not say in 〈◊〉 ) as it is the onely and principall cause of the diversitie of the windes . It is a thing we easely finde , that in a river containing fiftie leagues in circuite ( I putte it thus for an example ) that the winde which blowes of the one parte , is hote and moist ; and that which blowes on the other , is colde and drie : Notwithstanding this diversitie is not found in places by which it passeth , the which makesmee rather ●o say , that the windes bring these qualities with them , whereby they give vnto them the names of these qualities . For example , we attribute to the Northerne winde , otherwise called Cicrco , the property to be colde and drie , and to dissolve mists ; to the Southerne winde his contrary called Lev●s●he , wee attribute the contrary qualitie , which is moist and hote , and ingenders mists . This being generall and common , we must seeke out another vniversall cause , to give a reason of these effects . It is not enough to say , that the places by which they passe , give them these qualities , seeing that passing by the same places we see contrary effects . So as we must of force confesse , that the region of the heaven where they blowe , gives them these qualities ; as the Septentrionall is colde , because it commes from the North , which is the region farthest from the Sunne . The Southerne which blows from the Midday or South , is hote , and for that the heate drawes the vapours , it is also moist and raynie : and contrariwise the north is drie and subtile , for that it suffereth no vapours to congeale . And in this maner wee may discourse of other windes , giving them the qualities of the region where they blowe . But looking more precisely into it , this reason can not satisfie me : I will therefore demaund , What doth the region of the aire by which they passe ; if i● doth 〈◊〉 them their qualities . I speake it for that in German in the Southerne winde is hote and moist , and in Affrike the Northerne is cold and drie . Notwithstanding it is most certaine , that in what region soever of Germanie the Southerne winde is ingendred , it must needes be more cold then any part of Affrike where the Northerne is ingendred . And if it be so , why is the Northerne winde more cold in Affrike then the Southerne in Germany , seeing it proceeds from a hotter region ? Some may answer me that the reason is , for that it blowes from the North , which is colde ; but this is neither sufficient , nor true : for if it were so , whenas the Northerne winde blowes in Affrike , it should also runne and continue his motion in al the Region , even vnto the North , the which is not so : For at one instant there blowe Northerne windes very colde , in countries that are in fewer degrees ; and Southerne winds which are very hotte , in countries lying in more degrees , the which is most certaine , vsuall , and well knowne . Whereby ( in my opinion ) wee may inferre that it is no pertinent reason to say , that the places by which the winds do passe give them their qualities , or that they be diversified for that they blowe from divers regions of the ayre , although the one and the other have some reason , as I have said . But it is needefull to seeke further , to knowe the true and originall cause of these so strange differences which we see in the windes . I cannot conceive any other , but that the same efficient cause which bringeth foorth and maketh the winds to grow , dooth withall give them this originall qualitie : for in trueth the matter whereon the windes are made , which is no other thing ( according to Aristotle ) but the exhalation of the interior Elements , may well cause in effect a great parte of this diversitie , being more grosse , more subtile , more drie , and more moist . But yet this is no pertinent reason , seeing that we see in one region , where the vapours and exhalations are of one sorte and qualitie , that there rise windes and effectes quite contrary . We must therefore referre the cause to the higher and celestiall efficient , which must be the Sunne , and to the motion and influence of the heavens , the which by their contrary motions , give and cause divers influences . But the beginnings of these motions and influences are so obscure and hidden from men , and on the other part , so mighty , and of so great force , as the holie Prophet David in his propheticall Spirite , and the Prophet Ieremie admiring the greatnes of the Lorde speake thus , Qui profert ventos d● thesauris suis. : * He that drawes the windes out of his treasures . In trueth these principles and beginnings are rich and hidden treasures : for the Author of all things holdes them in his hand , and in his power ; and when it pleaseth him , sendeth them foorth for the good or chastisement of men , and sends foorth such windes as hee pleaseth : not as that Eolus whome the Poets doe foolishly faine to have charge of the winds , keeping them in a cave like vnto wild beasts . We see not the beginning of these windes , neyther do we know how long they shal continue , or whither they shall goe . But we see and know well the diverse effects and operations they have , even as the supreme trueth , the Author of all things hath taught vs , saying , Spiritus vbi vult spirat , & vocemeius audis , & nescis vnde venit , aut q●● vadit . The spirit or winde blowes where it pleaseth , and although thou feelest the breath , yet doost thou not knowe whence it commeth , nor whither it shall goe : To teach vs , that conceiving a little of matters which are present & common vnto vs , wee should not presume to vnderstand that which is so high and so hidden , as the causes and motives of the Holy-ghost . It is therefore sufficient that wee knowe his operations and effectes , the which are plainely discovered in his greatnes and perfections , and to have treated alitle philosophically of the windes , and the causes of their differences , properties , and operations , which wee have produced into three ; the place by which they passe , the regions where they blowe , and the celestiall virtue , the beginning and motive of the windes . Of certaine properties of windes which blowe at the new worlde . CHAP. 3. IT is a question much disputed by Aristotle , whether the Southerne winde , which we call Abreguo , blowes from the pole Antartike , or onely from the Equinoctiall line● which is properly to demaund , if beyond the Equinoctiall it holde the same qualitie of hote and rainie , as we see here . It is a point whereof we may with reason stand in doubt , for although it passe the Equinoctiall , yet is it still the Southerne wind , seeing it comes from the same parte of the worlde ; as the Northerne winde which comes to the contrary , continues stil the same winde , although it passe the burning Zone and Equinoctiall line . And it seemes hereby , that these two windes should hold their first properties , the one to be hote and moist , the other colde and drie ; the South to breede mists and raine , and the North to disperse them , and to make a cleere Skie . Notwithstanding Aristotle leanes to the contrary opinion , for that in Europe the Northerne winde is colde , because it comes from the Pole , a region extreamely colde , and the Southerne winde contrariwise is hotte , because it comes from the South , which is the region the Sunne dooth most heate . By this reason then we should believe that the South winde should be colde to them that inhabite on the other side of the line , and the Northerne wind should be hote , for in those partes the Southerne wind comes from the Pole , & the Northerne from the Line . And though it seemes by this reason , that the Southern winde should be more colde there , than the Northern is heere : for that they holde the region of the South Pole to be more colde then that of the North , by reason that the Sunne stayeth seaven dayes every yeere in the Tropike of Cancer , more then it dooth in the Tropicke of Capricorne , as it appeareth by the Equinoxes and Solstices he makes in the two Circles , wherein it seemeth , that Nature would shew the preheminence and excellencie of this moity of the worlde , which is in the North , above the other parte in the South : so as it seemeth there is reason to beleeve that these qualities of the windes doe change in passing the Line ; but in trueth it is not so , as I could comprehend by the experience I had some yeeres , being in those partes of the Indies , which lie on the South of the other side of the Line . It is true , that the Northerne winde is not vsually colde and cleere there as heere . In some parts of Peru , as at Lima , and on the Plaines , they find the Northern windes troublesome and vnwholesome , and all along the coast , which runs above five hundred leagues , they holde the Southerne windes for healthfull and coole , and ( which is more ) most cleere and pleasant ; yea it never raines , contrary to that wee see in Europe , and of this side the Line . Yet that which chaunceth vpon the coast of Peru is no generall rule , but rather an exception , and a wonder of Nature , neuer to raine vpon that coast , and ever to have one winde , without giving place to his contrary , whereof we will heereafter speake our minde . Now let vs stand vpon this point , that the Northerne winde beyond the line , hath not the same properties , which the Southerne winde hath on this side , although they both blow from the midday , to regions and parts of the world which be opposite and contrarie . For it is no generall rule there , that the Northerne winde is neither hote nor rainie there , as the South winde is on this side ; but contrariwise , it raines whenas the South winde blowes there , as we see in all the Sierre or mountaine of Peru , in Chile , and in the Countrie of Congo , which is on the other side of the line , and farre advanced into the Sea. And in Potozi likewise , the winde which they call Tomahani , ( which is our North , ) if my memorie faile me not , is extreamely cold , drie , and vnpleasant , as it is heere with vs. Yet doth not the Northerne winde disperse the cloudes vsually there , as it doth heere : but contrariwise , if I be not deceived , it doth often cause raine . There is no doubt , but the windes do borrow this great diversitie of contrarie effects , from the places by which they passe , and the neere regions where they are bred , as we see by daily experience in a thousand places . But speaking in generall of the qualitie of the windes , we must rather looke to the coastes or partes of the world from whence they proceede , then to observe , whether they be on this side , or beyond the line , as it seemes the Philosopher held opinion . These capitall windes , which be the East , and West , have no such universall qualities , nor so common in this continent , nor in the other , as the two former . The Solanus or Easterne winde , is commonly here troblesome & vnholsome , & the Westerne or Zephirus , is more milde and healthfull . At the Indies , and in all the burning Zone , the Easterne winde which they call Brise , is contrariwise very healthfull and pleasant . Of the West , I cannot speake any thing certaine or generall , for that it blowes not at all , or very seldome in the burning Zone , for in all the navigation betwixt the two Tropikes , the Easterne winde is ordinary . And for that it is one of the admirable workes of Nature , it shall be good to vnderstand the cause and the beginning thereof . That the burning Zone , the Brises , or Easterly windes , do continually blowe , and without the Zone the westerne , and that the Easterly are ordinarie alwaies there . CHAP. 4. THe waies at Sea are not as at Land , to returne the sameway they passe . It is all one way ( saieth the Philosopher ) from Athens to Thebes , and from Thebes to Athens ; but it is not so at Sea , for we go one way , and returne by another . The first which discovered the East and weast Indies , laboured much with great difficultie to finde out their course , vntill that Experience ( the mistris of these secrets , ) had taught them , that to saile through the Ocean , is not like the passage in Italie , through the Mediterranean sea , where in their returne , they observe the same Ports and Capes they had sight of in their passage , attending still the benefite of the winde , which changeth instantly , and when that failes , they have recourse to their owers ; and so the Gallies go and come daily , coasting along the shoare . In some partes of the Ocean , they may not looke for any other winde then that which blowes , for that commonly it continues long . To conclude , that which is good to go by , is not fit to returne with : for in the sea beyond the Tropicke , and within the burning Zone , the Easterly windes raine continually , not suffering their contraries . In the which region , there are two strange things , the one is , that in that Zone , ( being the greatest of the five , into the which the world is divided , ) the Easterly windes ( which they call Brises ) do raine , not suffering the Westerne or Southerne , ( which they call lower windes , ) to have their course at any season of the yeere : The other wonder is , that these Easterly windes never cease to blow , and most commonly in places neerest to the line , ( where it seemes that calmes should be more frequent , being a part of the world , most subi●ct to the heate of the Sunne , but it is contrarie , for you shall hardly finde any calmes there , and the winde is cold and continues longer , which hath been found true in all the navigations of the Indies . This is the reason , why the voyage they make from Spaine to the West Indies is shorter , more easie , and more assured , then the returne to Spaine . The fleetes parting from Siville , have more difficultie to passe the Canaries , for that the gulph of Yegues or of Mares , is variable , being beaten with divers windes , but having passed the Canaries , they saile with a westerne winde vntill they come to the burning Zone , where presently they finde an Easterly winde , and so they saile on with full windes , so as they have scant any ne●de to touch their sailes in the whole voiage : for this reason they called this great gulph , the gulph of Dances for the calmenes and pleasantnes thereof . Then following their course , they come to the Ilands of Guadelupe Dominique , Desir●e , Marigualante , and the rest , which in that place , be as it were , the suburbs of the Indies . There the fleetes seperate and divide themselves , whereof some ( which go to new Spaine , ) take to the right hand towards Hispaniola ; and having discovered Cape S. Anthonie , they passe vnto S. Ihon Delua , alwaies vsing the same Easterly windes . Those for the maine Land , take the left hand , discovering the high mountaine of Tayrone , then having touched at Carthagene , they passe vnto Nombre de Dios , from whence they go by land to Panama , and from thence , by the South sea to Peru. But when the fleetes returne to Spaine , they make their voiage in this sort : The fleete of Peru discovers Cape S. Anthonie , then they enter into the Havana , which is a goodly Port in the Iland of Cuba . The fleete of new Spaine , doth likewise touch at the Havana , being parted from the true Crosse , or from the Iland of S. Ihon Delua , the which is not without difficultie , for that commonly Easterly windes blow there , which is a contrarie winde to go to the Havana . These fleetes being ioyned together for Spaine , they seeke their height without the Tropicks , where presently they finde Westerly winds , which serve them vntill they come in view of the Acores , or Terceres , and from thence to Seville . So as their voiage in going , is of a small height , not above twentie degrees from the line , which is within the Tropickes . But the returne is without the Tropickes , in eight and twentie or thirtie degrees of height at the least , for that within the Tropickes , the Easterne winds continually blow , the which are fittest to go from , Spaine to the West Indies , for that their course is , from East to west ; and without the Tropickes , ( which is in three and twentie degrees of height , ) they finde westerly winds , the which are the more certaine and ordinarie , the farther you are from the line , and more fit to returne from the Indies ; for that they are windes blowing from the South and West , which serve to runne into the East and North. The like discourse is of the Navigation made into the South sea , going from new Spaine , or Peru , to the Philippines or China , and returning from the Philippines or China to new Spaine , the which is easie , for that they saile alwaies from East to West , neere the line , where they finde the Easterly windes to blow in their poope . In the yeere 1584. there went a shippe from Callo● in Lima to the Philippines , which sailed 2000. and 700. leagues without sight of land , and the first it discovered , was the Iland of Lusson , where they tooke port , having performed their voiage in two moneths , without want of winde or any torment , and their course was almost continually vnder the line ; for that from Lima ( which is twelve degrees to the South ) he came to Menilla , which is as much to the North. The like good fortune had Alvaro de Mandana , whenas he went to discover the Ilands of Soloman , for that he had alwaies a full gale , vntill he came within view of these Ilands , the which must be distant from that place of Peru , from whence he parted , about a thousand leagues , having runne their course alwaies in one height to the South . The returne is like vnto the voiage from the Indies vnto Spaine : for those which returne from the Philippines or China to Mexico , to the end they may recover the Westerne windes , they mount a great height , vntill they come right against the Ilands of Iappon , and discovering the Caliphornes , they returne by the coast of new Spaine , to the Port of Acapulco , from whence they parted . So as it is proved likewise by this navigation , that they saile easily from East to West , within the Tropickes , for that their Easterly windes do raine : but returning from West to East , they must seeke the Westerne windes without the Tropickes , in the height of seven and twentie degrees . The Portingales prove the like in their navigations to the East Indies , although it be in a contrarie course ; for that going from Portugall the voiage is troublesome , but their returne is more easie , for that in going , their course is from the West to the East : so as they must of necessitie mount , vntill they have found their generall windes , which they hold to be above the seven and twentith degree . And in their returne , they discover the Terceres , but with more ease , for that they come from the East , where the Easterly or Northerne windes do serve them . Finally , the Marriners hold it for a certaine rule and observation , that within the Tropickes continually raine Easterly windes , and therefore it is very easie to saile to the West . But without the Tropickes , there are in some seasons Easterly windes , and in some , and more ordinarie Westerne windes : by reason whereof , they which saile from West to East , labour alwaies to be out of of the burning Zone , to put themselves in the height of seven and twentie degrees . And for this reason , men have indangered themselves to vndertake strange Navigations , and to seeke out farre Countries vnknowne . Of the differences of the Brises or Easterne windes , and the Westerne , and likewise of other windes . CHAP. 5. ALthough that which we have spoken , be generall and well approoved , yet there remaines still a desire in me to learne the cause of this secret ; why vnder the burning Zone we saile alwaies from East to Weast , with so great facilitie , and not from Weast to East ▪ Which is as much as if wee should demaund , why the Easterly windes raine there , and not the Weasterly , for that according to good Philosophie , that which is perpetuall , vniversall , and of it selfe ( as the Philosophers say ) must have a proper cause , and of it selfe . But before I stay at this question , which seemes remarkeable , it shal be necessary to shew what we vnderstand by Brises or Easterly windes , and Weasterly , for that it will serve much for this subiect , and for many other matters touching windes and navigations . The Pilotes make two and thirty poynts of windes , for that to bring their ship to the desired haven , they must make their account as punctually and as strictly as they can ; for bending to the one side , or the other , never so little , in the end of their course , they should finde themselves farre from their pretended place . And they reckon but twoo and thirty quarters of the windes , for that more woulde confound the memorie . But with reckoning as they accompt two and thirty windes , so may they reckon , three score and foure , one hundred twenty and eight , and two hundred fifty and six . Finally , multiply these partes to an infinite , for the place where the shippe is , being as it were the centre , and all hemisphere in circumference , what should let , but wee may accompt lines without number , the which comming from this centre , drawe directly to these lineall circles in so many partes , which might cause as many diverse windes , seeing that the winde comes from all partes of the hemisphere , which we may divide into as many parts as we will imagine , yet the wisedome of man , conformable to the holy Scripture , observes foure windes , the principall of all others , and as it were the foure corners of the worlde , the which they ioyne in making a crosse with two lines , whereof the one goes from one Pole to another ; and the other from one Equinoctiall to the other . Of the one side the North or Aquilon , and the Southerne winde or mid-day opposite ; and on the other side the East , which comes from the Sunne rising , and the Weast from his setting . And although the holy Scripture in some places speakes of other diversities of windes , as of Eurus and Aquilo● , which those in the Ocean sea call Nordest , & they of the mediterranean sea , Gregual , whereof there is mention made in Saint Paul● navigation ; yet the same holy Scripture makes mention of those foure notable windes , which all the worlde knowes , which areas is saide , North , South , East and Weast . But for that we finde three differences in the rising of the Sunne , from whence the name of East comes , that is , the two greatest declinings which he doth vsually make , and the meane betwixt them both , as hee dooth rise in diverse places , in winter , in summer , and in that which holdes the middle of these two seasons . For this reason they have reckoned two other windes , the East of summer , and the East of winter ; and by consequence , two Weasts , the one of summer , and the other of winter , their contraries . So as there are eight windes in eight notable poyntes of heaven , which are the two Poles , the two Equinoxes , the two Solstices , and their opposites in the same Circle , the which are called by divers names and appellations in every place of the sea and land . Those which saile the Ocean , doe vsually call them thus . They give the name of North to those windes that blowe from our Pole , which carrieth the same name , and Northeast that which is neerest , and comes from the summer East : They call East that which comes directly from the rising Equinoctiall , and Southeast that which comes from the winter rising . To the Mid-day or Pole Antartike they give the name of Southwest ; and to that of the winters setting , the name of Southwest , to the right setting Equinoctiall the name of West , and to the summers setting , Northweast . They divide amongst them the rest of the winds , and give them their names as they participate and approach to others : as North-northweast , North-north-east , East-northeast , East-southeast , South-southweast , Weast-southwest , Weast-norwest ; so as by their names we know whence they proceed . In the Mediterranean sea , although they follow the same division and maner of reckoning , yet doe they give them other different names ; they call the North Tramontana , and his contrary , the South MeZo-giorno , or Mydy ; the East they call Levant , and the Weast Povant : and those which crosse these foure they call thus : Southeast is by them named Xirocque , or Xaloque , and his opposite , which is Norwest ; Mestrall they call the northeast . Gre● or Greguall ; and the Southweast his contrary ; Levesche , Libique , or Affricaine . In Latine the foure knowne winds be , S●ptentrio , Auster , Subsolanus , Favonius ; and those which be interlaced are Aquilo , Vulturnus , Affricus and Corus ; according vnto Plinie , Vulturnus and Eurus , is the same winde that Southeast or Xaloque , Favonius is the Weast or Pon●nt , Aquilo and Boreas is Nortest or Gregual , or Tramontana , Affricus and Libique is the Southweast or Levesche , Auster and Notus is the South or Midday , Corus and Zephirus the Northwest or Mestral , and to the Northeast or Gregual , they give no other name then Phenicien . Some divide them after an other maner : but for that it is not now our purpose to repeate the Latine and Greeke names of all the windes , lette vs onely shew which be those amongst these windes , that the Mariners of the Indian Ocean call Brises , and lower winds . I was long in some difficulty about these names , seeing them to vse them very diversly , vntill I found that these names were more generall , then proper and peculiar . They call Brises those which serve to goe to the Indies , the which blowe in their poope , which by this meanes comprehend all the Easterly windes , and those which depend of them . And they do call lower windes those which are fitte to returne from the Indies , which blowe from the South to the summer-weast , so as they be , as it were , two Esquadrons of windes of eyther side , the Corporalles be of oneside Northeast or Greguall , on the other Southweast or Levesche . But you must vnderstand , that of the number of eight windes and differences which we have counted , five are proper to saile by , and not the other three . I say , that when a ship sailes at sea , he may make a long voyage with one of these windes , although they serve him not equally ; but he cannot vse any of the other three . As if a shippe goe to the South , he shall saile with the North , Northeast , Northweast , and with East and Weast : for side-windes serve to goe , or to come . But with a Southerne wind he cannot saile , being directly contrary , nor with with his two Collaterals which is Southest and Southwest , which is a very triviall thing , & common to them that saile . And therefore it is not needefull to explaine them heere , but to signifie that the side-windes of the right East , are those which commonly blow to the burning Zone , which they doe call Brises : and those from the South declining to the Weast , which serve to saile from Weast to East , are not common in the burning Zone , and therefore they seeke them without the tropikes ; and the Indian Mariners commonly call them lower windes , or Vents dábas . What is the reason why sailing v●der the burning Zone , we finde alwayes Easterly windes ? CHAP. 6. LEt vs now speake of that which toucheth the Question propounded , what should be the reason whie vnder the burning Zone wee saile easily from East to Weast , and not contrary : wherein we must presuppose two certaine groundes . The one is , that the motion of the first moover , which they call Diurnall , not on●lie drawes and mooves with him the celestiall spheares , which are inferiour vnto him , as wee see daily in the sunne , the moone , and the starres , but also the Elements do participate of this motion , insomuch as they are not hindered . The earth is not mooved , by reason of her heavinesse , which makes it immooveable , being far from this first motor . The element of water moves not likewise with this Diurnall motion , for that it is vnited to the earth and make one sphere , so as the earth keeps it from all circular motion . But th' other two elements of fire & aire , are more subtil and neerer the heavenly regions , so as they participate of their motion , and are driven about circularly , as the same celestial bodies . As for the fire , without doubt it hath his sphere , ( as Aristotle and other Philosophers have held ) but for the aire ( which is no point of our subiect ) it is most certaine that it mooves with a motion diurnall , which is from East to Weast , which we see plainely in Comets that moove from the East vnto the Weast , mounting , descending , and finally turning in the hemispheare in the same sort as the Starres move in the firmament ; for otherwise these Comets being in the region & sphere of the aire , whereas they ingender , appeares consum'd . It should be impossible for them to moove circularly , as they doe , if the element of the aire doth not moove with the same motion that the first motor dooth . For these elements being of a burning substance , by reason they should be fixt , without mooving circularly , if the sphere where they are did not moove ; if it be not as we faine , that some Angell or intellectuall Spirite dooth walke with the Comet , guiding it circularly . In the yeere of our Lord God one thousand five hundred seaventy and seaven appeered that wonderfull Comet , ( in forme like vnto a feather ) from the horizon almost to the middest of heaven , and continued from the first of November , vntill the eight of December : I say from the first of November , for although in Spaine it was noted but the ninth of November ( according to the testimony of Writers of that time ) yet at Peru , where I was then , I remember well , we did see it , and observe it eight dayes before , and all the time after . Touching the cause of this diversity , some may dilate vpon it particularly , I will onely shew , that during those fourtie dayes which it continued , we all observed ( both such as were in Spaine , and we that lived then at the Indies ) that it mooved daily with an vniversall motion , from East to Weast , as the Moone and other Planets , wherby it appeeres that the sphere of the aire , being its Region , the element it selfe must of necessitie moove after the same sort . We noted , also , that besides this vniversall motion , it had an other particular , by which it moved with the planets fro west to east ; for every night it turned more Eastward ▪ like vnto the Moone , Sunne , and Planet of Venus . Wee did also observe a third particular motion , whereby it mooved from the zodiacke towards the North ; for after some nights it was found neerer vnto the Septentrionall signes . And it may be this was the reason why the great Comet was sooner seene by those that were southerly , as at Peru , and later discovered by them of Europe : for by this third motion ( as I have saide ) it approached neerer the Northerne Regions . Yet every one may well observe the differences of this motion , so as wee may well perceive , that many and sundry celestiall bodies , give their impressions to the sphere of the aire . In like sorte it is most certaine that the ayre mooves with the circular motion of the heaven , from Est to West , which is the first ground before mentioned . The second is no lesse certaine , the which is , that the motion of the aire in those parts that are vnder the Line , or neere vnto it , is very swift and light , the more it approacheth to the Equinoctiall ; but the farther off it is from the Line , approching neere the Poles , the more slowe and heavie this motion is . The reason heereof is manifest , for that the mooving of the celestiall bodies , being the efficient cause of the mooving of the ayre , it must of necessitie be more quicke and light , where the celestiall bodies have their swiftest motion . To labour to shew the reason why the heaven hath a quicker motion vnder the burning Zone , which is the Line , then in any other part of the heaven , were to make small account of men : seeing it is easie to see in a wheele , that its motion is more slowe and heavy in the part of greatest circumference , then in the lesse , and that the greater circumference ends at one instant with the lesser . From these two grounds proceedes the reason , where such as saile great gulphs from east to west , doe alwayes finde the winde in their powpe , going in a small altitude , and the neerer they come to the Equinoctiall , the more certaine and durable the winde is . And contrariwise , sailing from west to east , they always finde the winde contrary ; for that the swift motion of the Equinoctiall drawes after it the element of the aire , as it doth the surplus of the higher spheares . So as the aire dooth alwayes follow the motion of the day . Going from east to weast , without any alteration , and the motion of the aire being swift , draweth after it all the vapours and exhalations which rise from the sea , which causeth in those Regions a continuall easterly winde , which runnes from the Levant . Father Alonso Sanches a religious man , and of our company , who hath travelled the east and west Indies , as a man ingenious , and of experience , said , that sailing vnder the Line , or neere vnto it , with a continued and durable season , it seemed to him to be the same aire , mooved by the heaven the which guided the ships , and was not properly a winde nor exhalation , but an aire moved with the daily course of the sunne : for proofe whereof he shewed , that the season is alwayes equall , and alike at the gulph of Danees ▪ and in other great gulphes where wee saile vnder the burning Zone , by reason whereof their sailes are always of one fashion , without any blustring , having no neede , in a manner , to change them in all their course . And if the ayre were not mooved by the heavens , it might sometimes faile , sometimes change to the contrary , and sometimes there would grow some stormes . Although this be learnedly spoken , yet can we not deny it to be a winde , seeing there are vapours and exhalations of the sea ; and that we sometimes see the Brise or easterly winds stronger , sometimes more weake , and placed in that sort , as sometimes they can hardly carry all their sailes . We must then know ( and it is true ) that the aire mooved , draweth vnto it the vapours it findes ; for that the force is great , and findes no resistance , by reason whereof the easterne and weasterne windes are continuall , and in a maner alwayes alike , in those parts which are neere the Line , and almost vnder all the burning zone , which is the course the Sunne followes betwixt the two circles of Cancer and Capricorne . Why without the Zone , in a greater altitude , wee finde alwayes west●rly wind●s CHAP. 7. WHoso would neerely looke into what hath bin spoken , may likewise vnderstand , that going from the west to the east , in altitude beyond the Tropikes , we shall finde westerne windes , for that the motion of the Equinoctiall being so swift , it is a cause that the ay●e mooveth vnder it according to this motion , which is from east to weast , drawing after it the vapors and exhalations that rise of either side the Equinoctial or burning zone , incount●ing the course and motion of the zone , are forced by the repercussion to returne almost to the contrary , whence growe the southweast winds so ordinary in those parts . Even as we see in the course of waters , the which ( if they be incountred by others of more force , ) returne in a maner backe . So it seemes to be like in vapours and exhalations , whereby it growes that the windes doe turne and separate themselves from one part to another . These westerly winds do commonly rai●● in a meane altitude , which is from twenty and seeven to thirty and seven degrees , though they be not so certaine nor so regular as the Brises that are in a lesse altitude . The reason is , for that the southwest windes are no causes of this proper and equal motion of the heaven , as the Brises are , being neere to the Line . But ( as I have said ) they are more ordinarie , and often more furious and tempestuous . But passing into a greater altitude , as of fortie degrees , there is as small assurance of windes at sea as at land ; for sometimes the east or north winde blowes , and sometimes the south , or weast : whereby it happeneth their navigations are more vncertaine , and more dangerous . Of the exceptions to the foresaid Rules , and of the Windes and Calmes both at Land and at Sea. CHAP. 8. THat which we have spoken of winds , which blow ordinarilie within and without the Zone , must be vnderstood of the maine Sea , and in the great gulphes ; for at land it is otherwise , where we finde all sorts of windes , by reason of the inequalitie which is betwixt the mountaines and the vallies ; the great number of Rivers and Lakes , and the divers scituations of Countries , whence the grosse and thicke vapors arise , which are moved from the one part or the other , according to the diversitie of their beginnings , which cause these divers windes the motion of the aire , caused by the heaven having not power enough , to draw and move them with it . And this varietie of windes is not onely found at land , but also vpon the sea coast , which is vnder the burning Zone , for that there be foraine or land windes which come from the land , and many which blow from the sea ; the which windes from the sea , are commonly more wholesome and more pleasant then those of the land , which are contrariwise troublesome and vnwholesome , although it be the differrence of the coast that causeth this diversitie : commonly the land windes blow from mid-night to the sunne rising , and the sea windes vntill sunne setting . The reason perhaps may be , that the earth , as a grosse substance , fumes more whenas the sunne shines not vpon it , even as greene wood , or scarce drie , smoakes most when the flame is quenched . But the sea , which is compounded of more subtile partes , engenders no fumes , but when it is hote , even as straw or haie , being moist and in small quantitie , breedes smoake when it is burnt , and when the flame failes , the fume suddenly ceaseth . Whatsoever it be , it is certaine that the land winde blowes by night , and that of the sea by day . So that even as there are often contrarie , violent , and tempestuous windes vpon the sea coast , so do we see very great calmes . Some men of great experience report , that having sailed many great passages at sea vnder the line , yet did they never see any calmes , but that they alwaies make way little or much , the aire being moved by the celestiall motion , which is sufficient to guide a ship , blowing in poope , as it doth . I have already said , that a ship of Lima going to Mani●●a , sailed two thousand seven hundred leagues , alwaies vnder the line , or not above twelve degrees from it , and that in the moneths of Februarie and March , whenas the sunne is there for Zenith , and in all this space they found no calmes , but alwaies a fresh gale , so as in two moneths they performed this great voyage . But in the burning Zone and without it , you shall vsually see great calmes vpon the coastes , where the vapors come from the Ilands , or maine land . And therefore stormes and tempestes , and the suddaine motions of the aire , are more certaine and ordinarie vpon the coastes , whereas the vapors come from the land , then in full sea , I meane vnder the burning Zone , for without it and at sea , there are both calmes and whirlewindes . Notwithstanding , sometimes betwixt the two Tropickes , yea , vnder the line , you shall have great raine and suddaine showers , yea , farre into the sea ; for the working whereof , the vapors and exhalations of the sea , are sufficient , which moving sometimes hastily in the aire , cause thunder and whirlewindes , but this is more ordinarie neere to the land , and vpon the land . When I sailed from Peru to new Spaine , I observed , that all the time we were vpon the coast of Peru , our voiage was ( as it was ordinary , ) very calme and easie , by reason of the Southerne winde that blowes , having alwaies a fore winde , returning from Spaine and new Spaine . As we passed the gulph , lanching farther into the sea , almost vnder the line , we found the season coole , quiet , and pleasant , with a full winde , but comming neere to Nicaragua , and to all that coast , we had contrarie windes , with great store of raine and fogges . All this navigation was vnder the burning Zone : for from twelve degrees to the South , which is Lima , wee sailed to the seventeenth , which is Gautulco , a port of new Spaine : and I beleeve , that such as have observed their navigations , made vnder the burning Zone , shall finde what I have said , which may suffice for the windes which raine at sea , vnder the burning Zone . Of some mervellous effects of the windes , which are in some partes of the Indies . CHAP. 9. IT were a very difficult matter , to report particularly the admirable effectes which some windes cause in divers regions of the world , and to give a reason thereof . There are windes , which naturally trouble the water of the sea , and makes it greene and blacke , others cleere as Cristall , some comfort and make glad , others trouble and breede heavines . Such as nourish silke-wormes , have great care to shut their windowes , whenas the South-west windes do blow , and to open them to the contrarie : having found by certaine experience , that their wormes diminish and die with the one , and fatten and become better with the other ; and who so will neerely observe it , shall finde in himselfe , that the diversities of windes , cause notable impressions and changes in the bodie , principally in sicke partes and ill disposed , when they are most tender and weake . The holy scripture calleth one a burning winde , another , a winde full of dew and sweetnes . And it is no wonder if wee see such notable effects of the windes , in plants , beasts , and men , seeing that we see it visibly in yron , which is the hardest of all mettalls . I have seene grates of yron in some partes of the Indies , so rusted and consumed , that pressing it betwixt your fingers , it dissolved into powder , as if it had been hay or parched straw , the which proceedes only from the winde which doth corrupt it , having no meanes to withstand it . But leaving apart many other great and notable effects , I will onely make mention of two . The one , although it causeth pangs grater then death it selfe , yet doth it not breede any further inconvenience . The other takes away life without feeling of it . The sicknes of the sea , wherewith such are troubled as first begin to go to sea , is a matter very ordinary ; and yet if the nature thereof were vnknowne to men , we should take it for the pangs of death , seeing how it af●licts and torments while it doth last , by the casting of the stomacke , paine of the head , and other troublesome accidents . But in trueth this sicknes so common and ordinarie , happens vnto men by the change of the aire and sea . For although it be true that the motion of the shippe helpes much , in that it moves more or lesse : and likewise the infections and ill favors of things in the shippe : yet the proper and naturall cause , is the aire and the vapors of the sea , the which doth so weaken and trouble the body and the stomacke , which are not accustomed therevnto , that they are wonderfully moved and changed : for the aire is the Element , by which wee live and breathe , drawing it into our entrailes , the which we bathe therewithall . And therefore there is nothing that so suddenly , and with so great force doth alter vs , as the change of the aire we breathe , as we see in those which die of the plague . It is approved by many experiences , that the aire of the sea , is the chiefe cause of this strange indisposition ; the one is , that when there blowes from the sea a strong breath , we see them at the land as it were sea sicke , as I my selfe have often found . Another is , the farther we go into the sea , and retyre from land , the more we are touched and dazeled with this sicknes . Another is , that coasting along any Iland , and after lanching into the maine , we shall there finde the aire more strong . Yet will I not deny , but the motion and agitation may cause this sicknes , seeing that we see some are taken therewith passing rivers in Barkes : others in like sort going in Coches and Carosses , according to the divers complexions of the stomacke : as contrariwise , there are some , how boistrous and troublesome soever the sea be , doe never feele it . Wherefore it is a matter certaine , & tried , that the aire of the sea , doth commonly cause this effect in such as newly go to sea . I thought good to speake this , to shew a strange effect , which happens in some partes of the Indies , where the ayre & the wind that rains make men dazie , not lesse , but more then at sea . Some hold it for a fable , others say it is an addition : for my part I will speake what I have tried . There is in Peru , a high mountaine which they call Pariacaca , and having heard speake of the alteration it bred , I went as well prepared as I could . according to the instructions which was given me , by such as they call Vaguianos or expert men : but notwithstanding all my provision , when I came to mount the degrees , as they call them , which is the top of this mountaine , I was suddenly surprized with so mortall and strange a pang , that I was ready to fall from the top to the ground : and although we were many in company , yet every one made haste ( without any tarrying for his companion , ) to free himselfe speedily from this ill passage . Being then alone with one Indian , whom I intreated to helpe to stay me , I was surprised with such pangs of straining & casting , as I thought to cast vp my heart too ; for having cast vp meate , sleugme , & choller , both yellow and greene ; in the end I cast vp blood , with the straining of my stomacke . To conclude , if this had continued , I should vndoubtedly have died ; but this lasted not above three or foure houres , that we were come into a more convenient and naturall temperature , where all our companions ( being fouteteene or fifteene ) were much wearied . Some in the passage demaunded confession , thinking verily to die ; others left the ladders and went to the ground , beeing overcome with casting , and going to the stoole : and it was tolde me , that some have lost their lives there with this accident . I beheld one that did beate himselfe against the earth , crying out for the rage and griefe which this passage of Pariacaca hadde caused . But commonly it dooth no important harme , onely this , paine and troublesome distaste while it endures : and not onely the passage of Pariacaca hath this propertie , but also all this ridge of the mountaine , which runnes above five hundred leagues long , and in what place soever you passe , you shall finde strange intemperatures , yet more in some partes then in other , and rather to those which mount from the sea , then from the plaines . Besides Pariacaca , I have passed it by Lucanas and Soras ; in an other place , by Colleguas , and by Cavanas . Finally , by foure different places , going and comming , and alwaies in this passage I have felt this alteration , although in no place so strongly , as at the first in Pariacaca , which hath beene tried by allsuch as have passed it . And no doubt but the winde is the cause of this intemperature and strange alteration , or the aire that raignes there . For the best remedy ( and all they finde ) is to stoppe their noses , their eares , and their mouthes , as much as may be , and to cover themselves with cloathes , especially the stomacke , for that the ayre is subtile and piercing , going into the entrailes , and not onely men feele this alteration , but also beasts that sometimes stay there , so as there is no spurre can make them goe forward . For my part I holde this place to be one of the highest parts of land in the worlde ; for we mount a wonderfull space . And in my opinion , the mountaine N●vade of Spaine , the Pirences , and the Alpes of Italie , are as ordinarie houses , in regarde of hie Towers . I therefore perswade my selfe , that the element of the aire is there so subtile and delicate , as it is not proportionable with the breathing of man , which requires a more grosse and temperate aire , and I beleeve it is the cause that doth so much alter the stomacke , & trouble all the disposition . The passages of the mountaines N●vade , and other of Europe , which I have seene , although the aire be colde there , and doth force men to weare more clothes , yet this colde doth not take away the appetite from meate , but contrariwise it provokes ; neyther dooth it cause any casting of the stomacke , but onely some paine in the feete and handes . Finally , their operation is outward . But that of the Indies , whereof I speake ( without molesting of foote or hand , or any outward parte ) troubles all the entrailes within : and that which is more admirable , when the sunne is hote , which maketh mee imagine , that the griefe wee feele comes from the qualitie of the aire which wee breathe : Therefore that is most subtile and delicate , whose colde is not so sensible , as piercing . All this ridge of mountains is , for the most part , desart , without any villages or habitations for men , so as you shall scarce finde any small cotages to lodge such as do passe by night : there are no beasts , good or bad , but some Vicunos , which are their countrey muttons , and have a strange and wonderfull property , as I shall shew in his place . The grasse is often burnt , and all blacke with the aire , and this desart runnes five and twenty or thirty leagues overthwart , and in length above five hundred leagues . There are other desarts or places inhabited , which at Peru they call Punas ( speaking of the second poynt we promised ) where the quallitie of the ayre cutteth off mans life without feeling . In former time the Spaniardes went from Peru , to the realme of Chille by this mountaine , but at this day they do passe commonly by sea , and sometimes alongst the side of it . And though that way be laborious and troublesome , yet is there not so great daunger as by the mountaine , where there are Plaines , on the which many men have perished and died , and sometimes have scaped by great happe , whereof some have remained lame . There runs a small breath , which is not very strong nor violent , but proceedes in such sorte , that men fall downe dead , in a manner without feeling , or at the least , they loose their feete and handes : the which may seeme fabulous , yet is it most true . I have knowne and frequented long the Gennerall Ierome Costilla , the auntient peopler of Cusco , who had lost three or foure toes , which fell off in passing the desart of Chille , being perished with this aire , and when he came to looke on them , they were dead , and fell off without any paine , even as a rotten Apple falleth from the tree . This Captaine reported , that of a good army which hee had conducted by that place , in the former yeeres , since the discoverie of this kingdome by Almagro , a great part of the men remained dead there , whose bodies he found lying in the desart , without any stink or corruption ; adding thervnto one thing very strange , that they found a yong boy alive , and being examined how hee had lived in that place , hee saide , that hee laie hidden in a little cave , whence hee came to cutte the flesh of a dead horse with a little knife , and thus had he nourished himselfe a long time , with I know not how many companions that lived in that sort , but now they were all dead , one dying this day , and another to morrow , saying that hee desired nothing more then to die there with the rest , seeing that he found not in himselfe any disposition to goe to any other place , nor to take any taste in any thing . I have vnderstoode the like of others , and particularly of one that was of our company , who being then a Secular man , had passed by these desarts : and it is a strange thing , the qualitie of this colde aire , which killes , and also preserves the dead bodies without corruption . I have also vnderstoode it of a reverend religious man , of the Order of Saint Dominike , and Prelate thereof , who hadde seene it passing by the desarts : and which is strange , hee reported , that travelling that way by night , was forced to defend himselfe against that deadly winde which blowes there ( having no other meanes ) but to gather together a great number of those dead bodies that lay there , and made therof , as it were , a rampire and a bolster for his head : in this manner did he sleepe , the dead bodies giving him life . Without doubt this is a kinde of cold so piercing , that it quencheth the vitall heate , cutting off his influence ; and being so exceeding colde , yet doth not corrupt nor give any putrifaction to the dead bodies , for that putrifaction groweth from heate and moystnesse . As for the other kinde of ayre which thunders vnder the earth , and causeth earthquakes , more at the Indies , then in any other Regions , I wil speake thereof in treating the qualities of the land at the Indies . We wil content our selves now with what wee have spoken of the wind and aire , and passe to that which is to be spok●n of the water . Of the Ocean that invirons the Indies , and of the North and South Seas . CHAP. 10. AMongst all waters the Ocean is the principall , by which the Indies have beene discovered , and are invironed therewith ; for either they be Ilands of the Ocean sea , or maine land , the which wheresoever it ends , is bounded with this Ocean . To this day they have no● discovered at the Indies any mediterranian sea , as in Europe , Asia , and Affrike , into the which there enters some arme of this great sea , and makes distinct seas , taking their names from the Provinces they bathe : and almost all the mediterranean Seas continue and ioyne together , and with the Ocean itselfe , by the straight of Gibraltar , which the Ancients called , the Pillers of Hercules , although the red sea being separated from the mediterranean seas , enters alone into the Indian Ocean ; and the Caspian sea ioynes not with any other : so that at the Indies wee finde not anie other sea then this Ocean , which they divide into two , the one they call the north sea , and the other the south ; for that the Indies which were first discovered by the Ocean , and reacheth vnto Spaine , lies all to the north , and by that land thereafter discovered a sea on the other side , the which they called the South sea , for that they decline vntill they have passed the Line : and having lost the North , or Pole articke , they called it South . For this cause they have called all that Ocean the South sea , which lieth on the other side of the East Indies , althogh a great part of it be seated to the north , as al the coast of new Spaine , Nuaragna , Guatimala and Panama . They say , that hee that first discovered this sea , was called Blasconunes of Bilbo , the which he did by that part which we now call maine land , where it growes narrow , and the two seas approach so neere the one to the other , that there is but seaven leagues of distance : for although they make the way eighteene from Nombre de Dios , to Panama , yet is it with turning to seeke the commoditie of the way , but drawing a direct line , the one sea shall not be found more distant from the other . Some have discoursed and propounded to cut through this passage of seaven leagues , and to ioyne one sea to the other , to make the passage from Peru more commodious and easie , for that these eighteene leagues of land betwixt Nombre de Dios and Panama , is more painefull and chargeable then 2300. by sea , wherevpon some would say , it were a meanes to drowne the land , one sea being lower then another . As in times past we finde it written , that for the same consideration , they gave over the enterprize to win the red sea into Nile , in the time of King Sesostris , and since , in the Empire of the Othomans . But for my part , I hold such discourses and propositions for vaine , although this inconvenient should not happen , the which I will not hold for assured . I beleeve there is no humaine power able to beat and breake downe those strong and impenetrable mountaines , which God hath placed betwixt the two seas , and hath made them most hard rockes , to withstand the furie of two seas . And although it were possible to men , yet in my opinion they should feare punishment from heaven , in seeking to correct the workes , which the Creator by his great providence hath ordained and disposed in the framing of this vniversall world . Leaving this discourse of opening the land , and ioyning both seas together , there is yet another lesse rash , but very difficult and dangerous to search out . Whether these two great gulphes do ioyne in any other part of the world , which was the enterprize of Fernando Magellan a Portugall gentleman , whose great courage and constancie in the research of this subject , and happy successe in the finding thereof , gave the name of ete●nall memory to this straight , which iustly they call by the name of the discoverer Magellan , of which straight we will intreate a little , as of one of the greatest wonders of the world . Some have beleeved , that this Straight which Magellan had discovered in the South sea , was none , or that it was straightned , as Don Alonso d' Arsille writes in his Auracane : and at this day there are some that say , there is no such straight , but that they are Ilands betwixt the sea and land , for that the maine land endes there , at the end whereof are all Ilands , beyond the which the one sea ioynes fully with the other , or to speake better , it is all one Sea. But in turth it is most certaine , there is a straight and a long and stretched out land on eyther side , although it hath not yet beene knowne how farre it stretcheth of the one side of the straight towards the South . After Magellan , a shippe of the Bishoppe of Plaisance passed the straight , Don Gui●ieres Carvaial , ( whose maste they say is yet at Lima , at the entrie of the palace , ) they went afterwards coasting along the South , to discover the Straight , by the commandement of Don Garcia of Mendoce , then governer of Chille , according to that which Captaine Ladrillero found it and passed it . I have read the discourse and report he made , where he saieth , that he did not hazard himselfe to land in the Straight , but having discovered the North sea , he returned back , for the roughnes of the time , winter being now come , which caused the waves comming from the North , to grow great and swelling , and the sea continually foming with rage . In our time , Francis Drake an Englishman , passed this straight . After him , Captaine Sarmiento passed it on the South side . And lastly , in the yeere 1587. other Englishmen passed it , by the instruction of Drake , which at this time runne along all the coast of Peru. And for that the report which the master Pilot that passed it made , seemeth notable vnto me , I will heere set it downe . Of the Straight of Magellan , and how it was passed on the South side . CHAP. 11. IN the yeere of our Lord God , one thousand five hundred seaventy nine , Francis Drake having passed the Straights that runne alongest the coast of Chille , and all Peru , and taken the shippe of Saint Iean d' Anthona , where there was a great number of barres of silver , the Viceroy Don Francis of Toledo armed and sent foorth two good shippes , to discover the Straight , appoynting Peter Sarmiento for Captaine , a man learned in Astrologie . They parted from Callao of Lima in the beginning of October ; and forasmuch as vpon that coast there blowes a contrary winde from the South , they tooke the sea , and having sailed litle above thirty days with a favourable winde , they came to the same altitude of the Straight : but for that it was very hard to discover , they approched neere vnto the land , where they entred into a great Bay , in the which there is an Archipelague of Ilands : Sarimento grew obstinate , that this was the Straight , and staied a whole moneth to finde it out , by diverse wayes creeping vppe to the high mountaines . But seeing they could not discover it , at the instance of such as were in the army , they returned to sea . The same day the weather grew rough , with the which they ranne their course , in the beginning of the night the Admiralls light failed so , as the other shippe never see them after : The day following , the force of the winde continuing still , being a ●ide wind , the Admiralles shippe discovered an opening , which made land , thinking good to enter there for shelter , vntill the tempest were past . The which succeeded in such sort , as having discovered this vent , they found that it ranne more and more into the land ; and coniecturing that it should be the Straight which they sought , they tooke the height of the Sunne , where they found themselves in fiftie degrees and a halfe , which is the very height of the Straight : and , to be the better assured , they thrust out their Brigandine , which having run many leagues into this arme of the sea , without seeing any end , they found it to be the very Straight . And for that they had order to passe it , they planted a hie Crosse there , with letters thereon , to the end , that if the other ship should chance to arrive there , they should have newes of their Generall , and follow . They passed the Straight in a favourable time without difficultie , and passing into the north sea , they came to certaine vnknowne Ilandes , where they tooke in fresh water , and other refreshings : From thence they tooke their course towardes Cape de Vert , from whence the Pilote maior returned to Peru , by the way of Carthagene , and Panama , carrying a discourse of the Straight to the Viceroy , and of all their successe , of whom he was well rewarded for his good service . But Captaine Peter Sarmiento sailed from Cape Vert to Seville in the same ship wherewith he had passed the Straight , and went to Court ; where his Maiestie rewarded him ; and at his instance , gave commaundement to prepare a great army , which he sent vnder the commaund of Diego Flores de Valdes , to people and fortifie this Straight . But this army , after variable successe , spent much , and profited little . Returning now to the Viceadmiralles shippe , which went in company of the Generall , having lost him in the storme , they tooke the sea , but the wind being contrary and stormy , they looked all to perish , so as they confessed themselves , and prepared for death . This tempest continued three dayes without intermission , and hourely they feared to runne on ground ; but it fel out contrary , for they went still from land , vntill the ende of the third day , that the storme ceased , and then taking the height , they found themselves in fiftie sixe degrees : but seeing they had not crossed , and yet were farre from land , they were amazed , whereby they surmized ( as Hernando Lamero tolde me ) that the land which is on the other side of the Straight , as wee goe by the south sea , runnes not the same o romer that it doth to the Straight , but that it turneth to the East ▪ for else it were impossible but they shoulde have touched land , having runne so long time with this crosse winde : but they passed on no further , neyther coulde they discover the lands end ( which some holde to be there ) whether it were an Iland on the other side of the Straight , where the two seas of North and South doe ioyne together , or that it did runne vppe towardes the East , and ioyne with the land of Vesta , as they call it , which answers to the Cape of Good Hope ( as it is the opinion of some . ) The trueth hereof is not to this day well knowne , neither is there any one found that hath discovered that land . The Viceroy Don Martin Henrique sa●de vnto me , that he held this report for an ●nvention of the English , that the Straight should pr●sen●lie make an Iland , and that the two seas did ioyne together ; for that ( beeing Viceroy of New Spaine ) hee had diligently examined the Portugall Pilote , who had bin left there by Francis Drake , and yet had no knowledge of any such matter by him . But that was a very Straight , and a maine land on either side . Returning then to the saide Viceadmirall , they discovered this Straight ( as the saide Hernando Lamero reported vnto mee ) but by another mouth or entrie , and in a greater height , by reason of a certaine great Iland which is at the entrie of the Straight , which they call , the Bell , for the forme it carries . And ( as he saide ) hee woulde have passed it : but the Captaine and souldiers woulde not yeelde therevnto , supposing that the time was too farre spent , and that they were in great daunger . And so they returned to Chille and Peru , without passing it . Of the Straight which some holde to be in Florida . CHAP. 12. EVen as Magellan found out this Straight vppon the South , so some have pretended to discover another Straight , which they say is in the north , and suppose it to be in Florida , whose coast runs in such sort , as they knowe no end thereof . Peter Melendez the Adelantade , a man very expert at sea , affirmeth for certaine , that there is a Straight , and that the King had commanded him to discover it , wherein he shewed a great desire : he propounded his reasons to proove his opinion , saying , that they have seene some remainders of shippes in the North sea , like vnto those the which the Chinois vse , which had beene impossible , if there were no passage from one sea vnto another . Moreover , he reported , that in a certaine great Bay in Florida , ( the which runnes 300. leagues within the land , ) they see Whales in some season of the yeere , which come from the other sea . Shewing moreover other likelihood , he concludes , that it was a thing agreeing with the wisedome of the Creator , and the goodly order of nature , that as there was communication and a passage betwixt the two seas at the Pole Antartike , so there should in like sort , be one at the Pole Artike , which is the principall Pole. Some will say , that Drake had knowledge of this Straight , and that he gave occasion so to iudge , whenas he passed along the coast of new Spaine by the South sea . Yea , they hold opinion , that other Englishmen which this yeere 1587. tooke a shippe comming from the Philippines , with great quantitie of gold and other riches , did passe this straight , which prize they made neere to the Calliphornes , which course the ships returning from the Philippines and China , to new Spaine , do vsually observe . They confidently beleeve , that ( as the courage of man is great , and his desire infinite , to finde new meanes to inrich himselfe ) so within few yeeres this secret will be discovered . And truly , it is a thing worthie admiration , that as the Ants do alwaies follow the trace of other ; so men in the knowledge and search of new things , never stay , vntill they have attained the desired end for the content and glorie of men . And the high and eternall wisedome of the Creator vseth this curiositie of men , to communicate the light of his holy Gospell to people , that alwaies live in the obscure darkenesse of their errors . But to conclude , the straight of the Artike Pole ( if there be any ) hath not been yet discovered . It shall not therefore be from the purpose , to speake what we know of the particularities of the Antartike straight , already discovered and knowne , by the report of such as have seene and observed it . Of the properties of the Straight of Magellan . CHAP. 13. THis Straight , as I have said , is iust fiftie degrees to the South , and from one sea to another , fourscore and ten , or a hundred leagues , in the narrowest place , it is a league and little lesse , wher● it was intended the King should build a Fort to defend the passage . It is so deepe in some places , that it cannot be sounded , and in some places they finde grovnd at 18. yea , at 15. fadomes . Of these hundred leagues which it containes in length from one sea vnto the other , it is plainely seene , that the waves of the South sea , runne 30. leagues , and the other 70. are possessed with the billowes and waves of the North sea . But there is this difference , that the 30. leagues to the South , runne betwixt the rockes and most high mountaines , whose tops are continually covered with snow : so as they seeme ) by reason of their great height ) to be ioyned together , which makes the entrie of the Straight to the South so hard to discover . In these 30. leagues , the sea is very deepe , and without bottome , yet may they fasten their ships to the land , the b●nckes being straight and vneven , but in the 70. leagues towards the North , they finde ground , and of either side there are large plaines , the which they call Ca●●na● . Many great rivers of faire and cleere water runne into this Straight , and thereabout are great and wonderfull forrests , whereas they finde some trees of excellent wood and sweete , the which are not knowne in these partes , whereofsuch as passed from thence to Peru , brought some to shew . There are many medowes within the land , and many Ilands in the midst of the Straight . The Indians that inhabite on the South side , are little , and cowards , those that dwell on the North part , are great and valiant : they brought some into Spaine , which they hadde taken . They found peeces of blew cloth , and other markes and signes that some men of Europe had passed there . The Indians ●●luted our men with the name of Iesia . They are good Archers , and go● clad in wilde beasts skinnes , whereof there is great aboundance . The waters of the Straight rise and fall as the tide , and they may visibly see the tides come of the one side of the North sea , and of the other from the South whereas they meete , the which ( as I have said ) is thirtie leagues from the South , and three score and tenne from the North. And although it seemes there should be more daunger then in all the rest , yet whenas Captaine Sarmi●nto his shippe ( whereof I spake ) passed it , they had no great stormes , but found farre lesse difficultie then they expected : for then the time was very calme and pleasant . And moreover , the waves from the north sea , came broken , by reason of the great length of three score and tenne leagues , and the waves from the south sea were not raging , by reason of the great deapth , in which deapth , the waves breake , and are swallowed vp . It is true , that in winter the straight is not navigable , by reason of the tempests and raging of the sea in that season . Some shippes which have attempted to passe the Straight in winter , have perished . One onely shippe passed it on the South side , which is the Captaine I made mention of . I was fully instructed of all that I have spoken by the Pilote thereof , called Hernando Alonse , and have seene the true discription of the Straight they made in passing it , whereof they carried the copie to the King of Spaine , and the original to their viceroy of Peru. Of the ebbing and flowing of the Indian Ocean . CHAP. 14. ONe of the mostadmirable secrets of Nature is the ebbing and flowing of the sea , not onely for this strange property of rising and falling , but much more for the difference there is thereof in diverse seas , yea in diverse coastes of one and the same sea . There are some seas that have no daily flowing nor ebbing , as we see in the inner Mediterranean , which is the Thyrene sea , and yet it flowes and ebbes every day in the vpper Mediterranean sea , which is that of Venice , and iustly giveth cause of admiration , that these two seas being Mediterranean , and that of Venice being no greater then the other , yet hath it his ebbing and flowing as the Ocean , and that other sea of Italie none at all . There are some Mediterranean seas , that apparantly rise and fall everie moneth ; and others that neyther rise in the day , nor in the moneth . There are other seas , as the Spanish Ocean , that have their flux and reflux every day ; and besides that , they have it monethly , which commeth twice , that is to say , at the entry , and at the ful of every Moone , which they call Spring tides . To say that any sea hath this daily ebbing and flowing , and not monethly , I knowe not any . It is strange , the difference we finde of this subiect at the Indies , for there are some places whereas the sea doth daily rise & fall two leagues as at Panama , and at a high water it riseth much more ; There are other places where it doth rise and fall so little , that hardly can you finde the difference . It is ordinary in the Ocean sea to have a daily flowing and ebbing , and that was twice in a naturall day , and ever it falls three quarters of an houre sooner one day then another , according to the course of the Moone : so as the tide falles not alwayes in one houre of the day . Some would say , that this flux and reflux proceeded from the locall motion of the water of the sea ; so as the water that riseth on the one side , falles on the other that is opposite vnto it : so that it is ful sea on the one side when as it is a lowe water on the opposite , as we see in a kettle full of water , when wee moove it , when it leanes to the one side the water increaseth ; and on the other it diminisheth . Others affirme , that the sea riseth in all partes at one time , and decreaseth at one instant : as the boyling of a pot , comming out of the centre it extendeth it selfe on all partes , and when it ceaseth , it falles likewise on all partes . This second opinion is true , and in my iudgement , certaine and tried , not so much for the reasons which the Philosophers give in their Meteors , as for the certaine experience wee may make . For to satisfie my selfe vpon this point and question , I demanded particularly of the said Pilot , how he found the tides in the straight , and if the tides of the South sea did fall whenas those of the North did rise . And contrariwise ( this question being true ) why the increase of the sea in one place , is the decrease thereof in another , as the first opinion holdeth . He answered that it was not so , but they might see plainely , that the tides of the North and South seas rise at one instant , so as the waves of one sea incountred with the other , and at one instant likewise they began to retire , every one into his sea , saying , that the rising and falling was daily seene , and that the incounter of the tides ( as I have saide ) was at three score and tenne leagues to the North sea , and thirtie to the South . Whereby wee may plainely gather , that the ebbing and flowing of the Ocean is no pure locall motion , but rather an alteration : whereby all waters really rise and increase at one instat , and in others , they dimini●h , as the boyling of a pot , whereof I have spoken . It were impossible to comprehend this poynt by experience , if it were not in the Straight , where all the Ocean , both on th' one side , & on th' other ioynes together : for none but Angelles can see it , and iudge of the opposite parts : for that man hath not so long a sight , nor so nimble and swift footing as were needefull , to transporte his eyes from one parte to another , in so short a time , as a tide will give him respite , which are only six houres . Of sundry Fishers , and their maner of fishing at the Indies . CHAP. 15. THere are in the Indian Ocean , an infinite number of fishes , the kindes & properties whereof the Creator only can declare . There are many such as we have in the sea of Europe , as shaddes , and aloses which come from the sea into the rivers ; dorads , pilchards , and many other . There are others , the like I doe not thinke to have seene in these partes , as those which they doe call Cabrillas , which doe somewhat resemble the trowt , and in new Spaine they call them Bobos , they mount from the sea into the rivers . I have not seene any Besugues there , nor trowts , although some say there are in Chille . There are Tonins in some partes vpon the coast of Peru , but they are rare , and some are of opinion , that at a certaine time they do cast their spawne in the Straight of Magellan , as they doe in Spaine at the Straight of Gibraltar , and for this reason they finde more vpon the coast of Chille , although those I have seene there , are not like to them in Spaine . At the Ilandes ( which they call Barlovente ) which are Cuba , Saint Dominique , Port rique , and Iamaique , they find a fish which they call Manati , a strange kinde of fish , if we may call it fish , a creature which ingenders her yoong ones alive , and hath teates , and doth nourish them with milke , feeding of grasse in the fieldes , but in effect it lives continually in the water , and therefore they eate it as fish ; yet when I did eate of it at Saint Dominique on a friday , I hadde some scruple , not for that which is spoken , but for that in colour and taste it was like vnto morselles of veale , so is it greene , and like vnto a cowe on the hinder partes . I didde woonder at the incredible ravening of the Tib●rons , or sharkes , whenas I did see drawne from one ( that was taken in the Port ) out of his gullet , a buchers great knife , a great yron hooke , and a peece of a cowes head with one whole horne , neyther doe I knowe if both were there , or no. I did see in a creeke made with that sea , a quarter of a horse for pleasure hanging vpon a stake , whither presently came a company of these Tiburons , at the smel thereof : and for the more pleasure , this horse flesh was hung in the aire , I knowe not how many hand breadth from the water ; this company of fish flocke about it , leaping vp , and with a strange nimblenesse cut off both flesh and bone off the horse leg , as if it had beene the stalke of a lettuce ; their teeth being as sharpe as a rasour . There are certaine small fishes they call Rambos , which cleave to these Tiburons , neyther can they drive them away , and they are fed with that which falles from the Tiburons . There are other small fishes , which they call flying fishes , the which are found within the tropickes , and in no other place , as I thinke : they are pursued by the Ducades ; and to escape them they leape out of the sea , and goe a good way in the ayre , and for this reason they are called flying Fishes : they have wings as it were of linnen cloth , or of parchment , which do supporte them some space in the ayre . There did one flie or leape into the shippe wherin I went , the which I did see , and observe the fashion of his wings . In the Indian histories there is often mention made of Lezards or Caymans ( as they call them ) and they are the very same which Plinie and the Antients call Crocodiles , they finde them on the sea side , and in hote rivers , for in colde rivers there are none to be found . And therefore they finde none vpon all the coast of Peru vnto Payra , but forward they are commonly seene in the rivers . It is a most fierce and cruell beast , although it be slow and heavie . Hee goes hunting and seekes his prey on the land , and what hee takes alive , he drownes it in the water , yet dooth hee not eate it , but out of the water , for that his throate is of such a fashion , as if there entred any water , he should easily be drowned . It is a woonderfull thing to see a combat betwixt a Caymant and a Tigre , whereof there are most cruell at the Indies . A religious man of our company tolde me that he had seene these beasts fight most cruelly one against the other ; vpon the sea shoare the Caymant with his taile gave great blowes vnto the Tygre , striving with his great force to carry him into the water : and the Tygre with his pawes resisted the Caymant , drawing him to land . In the end the Tigre vanquished and opened the Lezard ; it seemes by the belly , the which is most tender and penetrable , for in every other parte hee is so hard , that no lance , and scarce a harquebuze can pierce it . The victory which an Indian had of a Caymant was yet more rare : the Caimant had carried away his yong childe , and sodainely plunged into the sea ; the Indian mooved with choller , cast himselfe after him , with a knife in his hand , and as they are excellent swimmers and dievers , and the Caymant swimmeth alwayes on the toppe of the water , hee hurt him in the belly , and in such sort , that the Caymant feeling himselfe wounded , went to the shoare , leaving the little infant dead . But the combate which the Indians have with Whales is yet more admirable , wherein appeares the power and greatnesse of the Creator , to give so base a Nation ( as be the Indians ) the industry and courage to incounter the most fierce and deformed beast in the worlde , and only to fight with him , but also to vanquish him , & not to triumph over him . Considering this , I have often remembred that place of the Psalme , speaking of the Whale , Draco iste quem formasti ad illudendum eum : What greater mockerie can there be , then to see an Indian leade a whale as bigge as a mountaine , vanquished with a corde ? The maner the Indians of Florida vse ( as some expert men have tolde me ) to take these whales , ( whereof there is great store ) is , they put themselves into a Canoe , which is like a barke of a tree , and in swimming approach neere the whales side , then with great dexteritie they leape to his necke , and there they ride as on horse backe expecting his time , then hee thrustes a sharpe and strong stake ( which hee carries with him ) into the whales nosthrill , for so they call the hole or vent by which they breathe , presently hee beates it in with an other stake as forcibly as hee can ; in the meane space the whale dooth fu●iously beate the sea , and raiseth mountaines of water , running into the deepe with great violence , and presently riseth againe , not knowing what to doe for paine ; the Indian still sittes firme , and to give him full payment for this trouble , he beates another stake into the other vent or nosthrill , so as he stoppeth him quite , and takes away his breathing , then hee betakes him to his Canoe , which he holdes tied with a corde to the whales side , and goes to land , having first tied his corde to the whale , the which hee lettes runne with the whale , who leapes from place to place , whilest he finds water enough : being troubled with paine , in the end hee comes neere the land , and remaines on ground by the hugenesse of his body , vnable any more to moove ; then a great number of Indians come vnto the Conqueror , to gather his spoiles , they kill him , and cut his flesh in peeces , the which is bad enough ; this do they drie and beate into powlder , vsing it for meate , it dooth last them long : wherein is fulfilled , that which is spoken in another Psalme of the whale , Dedisti eum escam populis Aethiopum : Peter Mendez the Adelantade did often speake of this kinde of fishing . Whereof M●nardes makes mention in his booke . There is an other fishing which the Indians do commonly vse in the sea , the which , although it be lesse , yet is it worthy the report . They make as it were faggots of bul-rushes or drie sedges well bound together , which they call Ba●sas , having carried them vppon their shoulders to the sea , they cast them in , and presently leape vppon them ; being so set , they lanch out into the deepe , rowing vp and downe with small reedes of eyther side : they goe a league or two into the sea to fish , carrying with them their cordes and nettes vppon these faggots , and beare themselves thereon . They cast out their nettes , and do there remaine fishing the greatest parte of the day and night , vntill they have filled vp their measure , with the which they returne wel satisfied . Truely it was delightfull to see them fish at Callao of Lima , for that they were many in number , and every one set on horsebacke , cutting the waves of the sea , which in their place of fishing are great and furious , resembling the Tritons or Neptunes , which they paint vppon the water , and beeing come to land , they drawe their barke out of the water vpon their backes , the which they presently vndoe , and lay abroade on the shoare to drie . There were other Indians of the vallies of Yca which were accustomed to goe to fish in leather , or skinnes of sea-wolves , blowne vp with winde , and from time to time they did blowe them like balles of winde , lest they should sinke . In the vale of Canete , which in olde time they called Guaroo , there were a great number of Indian fishers ; but bicause they resisted the Ingua , when he came to conquer that land , he made shew of peace with them , and therefore to feast him , they appoynted a solemne fishing of manie thousand Indians , which went to sea in their vessels of reeds ; at whose returne , the Ingua ( who had layde many souldiers in ambush ) made a cruell butcherie of them , so as afterward this land remained vnpeopled , although it be aboundant and fertile . I did see an other manner of fishing , wherevnto Don Francis of Toledo the Viceroy didde leade mee , yet was it not in the sea , but in a river which they call great in the Province of Charcas , where the Indians Chiraquanas plunged into the water , and swimming wyth an admirable swiftnesse , followed the fish , where with dartes and hookes which they vse to carry in their right hand , only swimming with the left ) they wound the fish , and so hurt , they brought them foorth , seeming in this more like vnto fishes then men of the land . But now that we have left the sea , let vs come to other kinde of waters that remaine to be spoken of . Of Lakes and Pooles that be at the Indies . CHAP. 16. IN place of the Mediterranean Sea , which is in the old world , the Creator hath furnished this new with many Lakes , whereof there are some so great , as they may be properly called seas ; seeing the Scripture calleth that of Palestina so , which is not so great as some of these . The most famous , is that of Titicaca , which is at Peru , in the Province of Callao , the which as I have said in the former booke , containes neere fourscore leagues in compasse , into the which , there runnes ten or twelve great rivers . A while since , they began to saile in it with barkes and shippes , wherein they proceeded so ill , that the first shippe was split with a tempest that did rise in the Lake . The water is not altogether sower nor salt , as that of the sea , but it is so thicke , as it cannot be drunke . There are two kindes of fishes breed in this Lake in great aboundance , the one they call Suches , which is great and savorous , but phlegmatike and vnwholesome ; and the other Bogos , which is more healthfull , although it be lesse and fuller of bones ; there are great numbers of wilde-duckes and wigens . Whenas the Indians will feast it , or shew delight to any one that passeth along the two banckes , which they call Chucuyto and Omasugo , they assemble a great number of Canoes , making a circle and invironing the fowle , vntill they take with their hands what they please ; and they call this maner of fishing Chaco . On the one and the other banke of this Lake ▪ are the best habitations of Peru. From the issue thereof there growes a lesser Lake , although it be great , which they call Paria , vpon the bankes whereof , there are great numbers of cattell , especially swine , which grow exceeding fatte with the grasse vpon those banks . There are many other Lakes in the high mountains , whence proceede brooks & rivers , which after become great flouds . Vpon the way from Arequippa to Callao , there are two Lakes , vpon the mountains of th' one & other side the way , from th' one flowes a brooke , which growes to a ●loud , and falles into the South sea ; from the other , they say the famous river of Aporima takes her beginning ; from the which , some hold that the renowned river of Amazos , otherwise called Maragnon proceedes , with so great an assembly and aboundance of waters , which ioyne in these mountaines . It is a question may be often asked , why there are so many Lakes in the toppes of these mountaines , into the which no river enters , but contrariwise , many great streames issue forth , and yet do we scarce see these Lakes to diminish any thing at any season of the yeere . To imagine that these Lakes grow by the snow that melts , or raine from heaven , that doth not wholy satisfie me : for there are many that have not this aboundance of snow , nor raine , and yet we see no decrease in them , which makes me to beleeve they are springs which rise there naturally , although it be not against reason , to thinke that the snow and raine helpe somewhat in some seasons . These Lakes are so common in the highest toppes of the mountaines , that you shall hardly finde any famous river that takes not his beginning from one of them . Their water is very cleere , and breedes little store of fish , and that little is very small , by reason of the cold which is there Continually . Notwithstanding , some of these Lakes be very hote , which is another wonder . At the end of the vallie of Tarapaya neere to Potozi , there is a Lake in forme round , which seemes to have been made by compasse , whose water is extreamely hote , and yet the land is very colde : they are accustomed to bathe themselves neere the banke , for else they cannot indure the heate being farther in . In the midst of this Lake , there is a boiling of above twenty foote square , which is the very spring , and yet ( notwithstanding the greatnes of this spring ) it is never seene to increase in any sort : it seemes that it exhales of it selfe , or that it hath some hidden and vnknowne issue , neither do they see it decrease ; which is another wonder , although they have drawne from it a great streame , to make certaine engines grinde for mettall , considering the great quantity of water that issueth forth , by reason whereof , it should decrease . But leaving Peru , and passing to new Spaine , the Lakes there , are no lesse to be observed ; especially that most famous of Mexico , where we finde two sortes of waters , one salt Lake to that of the sea , and the other cleere and sweete , by reason of the rivers that enter into it . In the midst of this Lake , is a rocke verie delightfull and pleasant , where there are baths of hote water that issue forth , the which they greatly esteeme for their health . There are gardins̄ in the middest of this Lake , framed and fleeting vpon the water , where you may see plottes full of a thousand sortes of hearbes and flowers , and they are in such sort , as a man cannot well conceive them without sight . The Citie of Mexico , is seated in the same Lake , although the Spaniards have filled vp the place of the scituation with earth , leaving onely some currents of water , great and small , which enter into the Citie , to carrie such things as they have neede of , as wood , hearbes , stone , fruites of the countrie , and all other things . When Cortez conquered Mexico , he caused Brigandins to be made , yet afterwards he thought it more safe not to vse them : therfore they vse Canoes , whereof there is great store . There is great store of fish in this Lake , yet have I not seene any of price : notwithstanding , they say the revenue of this Lake , is worth three hundred thousand duckets a yeere . There are many other Lakes , not far from this , whence they bring much fish to Mexico . The Province of Mechovacan is so called , for that it aboundeth greatly with fish . There are goodly and great Lakes , in the which there is much fish , and this Province is coole and healthfull . There are many other Lakes , whereof it is not possible to make mention , nor to know them in particular , onely we may note by that which hath beene discoursed in the former booke , that vnder the burning Zone there is greater abundance of Lakes , then in any other parte of the world : and so by that which we have formerly spoken , and the little we shall say of rivers and fountaines , we will end this discourse of Waters . Of many and divers Springs and Fountaines . CHAP. 17. THere is at the Indies , as in other parts of the world , great diversitie of Springs , Fountaines , and Rivers , and some have strange properties . In Guancavilica of Peru , ( where the mines of quick-silver be , ) there is a Fountaine that casts forth hote water , and in running , the water turnes to rocke , of which rocke or stone , they build in a mauer all the houses of the Village . This stone is soft , and easie to cutte , for they cut it as easily with yron as if it were wood , it is light and lasting . If men or beasts drinke thereof , they die , for that it congeales in the very entrailes , and turnes into stone , and for that cause some horses have died . As this water turnes into stone , the which flowes , stoppes the passage to the rest ; so as of necessitie it changeth the course , and for this reason it runnes in divers places , as the rocke increaseth . At the point of Cape S. Helaine , there is a spring or fountaine of pitch , which at Peru , they call Coppey . This should be like to that which the Scripture speakes of the savage valley , where they did finde pits of pitch . The Mariners vse these fountaines of pitch or Coppey , to pitch their ropes and tackling , for that it serves them as pitch and tarre in Spaine . When I sailed into new Spaine by the coast of Peru , the Pilot shewed me an Iland , which they call the I le of Wolves , where there is another fountaine or pit of Coppey or pitch , with the which they anoint their tackling . There are other fountaines and springs of Goultran rozen , which the Pilot ( an excellent man in his charge ) tolde me he had seene , and that sometimes sailing that waies , being so farre into the sea , as he had lost the sight of land , yet did he know by the smell of the Coppey , where he was , as well as if he had knowne the land , such is the savour that issues continually from that fountaine . At the baths , which they call the baths of Ingua , there is a course of water , which comes forth all hote and boiling ; and ioyning vnto it , there is another whose water is as cold as ice . The Ingua was accustomed to temper the one with the other ; & it is a wonderfull thing to see springs of so contrarie qualities , so neere one to the other . There are an infinit number of other hote springs , specially in the Province of Charcas , in the water whereof , you cannot indure to hold your hand , the space of an Ave Maria , as I have seene tried by wager . In a farme neere to Cusco , springs a fountain of salt , which as it runs turns into salt , very white & exceeding good , the which ( if it were in another countrie ) were no small riches , yet they make very small accoumpt thereof , for the store they have there . The waters which runne in Guayaquel , which is in Peru , almost vnder the Equinoctiall line , are held to be healthfull for the French disease , and other such like , so as they come from many places farre off to be cured . And they say the cause thereof is , for that in that Countrie there is great aboundance of rootes , which they call Sallepareille , the vertue and operation whereof is so knowne , that it communicates her propertie to the waters wherein it is put to cure this disease . Bilcanota is a mountaine the which ( according to common opinion , ) is in the highest part of Peru , the toppe whereof is all covered with snow , and in some places is blacke like coale . There issueth forth of it , two springs in contrarie places , which presently growe to be very great b●rookes , and so by little and little become great flouds , the one goes to Calloa , into the great Lake Titicaca , the other goes to the lands , and is that which they call Yucay , which ioyning with another , runnes into the North sea , with a violent and furious course . This spring , when it comes out of the rocke Bilcanota , as I have said , is of the colour of lie , having an asshie colour , and castes a fume as a thing burnt , the which runs farre in this sort , vntill the multitude of waters that runne into it , quench this smoake and fire which it drawes from the spring . In new Spaine , I have seene a spring as it were inke , somewhat blew , in Peru another , of colour red like bloud , wherevpon they call it the red river . Of Rivers . CHAP. 18. AMongst all Rivers , not onely at the Indies , but generally through the world , the River Maragnon , or of Amazons , is the chiefe , whereof we have spoken in the former booke . The Spaniards have often sailed it , pretending to discover the lands , which by report are very rich , especially those they call Dorado and Paytiti , Iean de Salnies , the Adelantade , made a memorable entrie , though of small effect . There is a passage which they call Pongo , one of the most daungerous in all the worlde ; for the river being there straightned , and forced betwixt two high steepe rockes : the water falles directly downe with so great a violence , that comming steepe downe , it causeth such a boyling , as it seemeth impossible to passe it without drowning : yet the courage of men durst attempt to passe it , for the desire of this renowmed Dorado : they slipt downe from the top to the bottome , thrust on with the violence and currant of the floud , holding themselves fast in their Canoes or barkes : and although in falling they were turned topsie turvie , and both they and their Canoes plunged into the deepe , yet by their care and industry they recovered themselves againe ; and in this sort the whole army escaped , except some few that were drowned . And that which is more admirable , they carried themselves so cunningly , that they neyther lost their powlder nor munition . In their returne ( having suffered many troubles and daungers ) they were forced , in the end , to passe backe that same way ) mounting by one of those high Rockes , sticking their poniards in the rocke . Captaine Peter d' Orsua made an other entry by the same river , who being dead in the same voyage , and the souldiers mutined ; other Captaines followed the enterprise , by an arme that comes into the north sea . A religious man of our company told vs , that being then a secular man , he was present in a manner at all that enterprise , and that the tides did flowe almost a hundred leagu●s vp the river , and whereas it enters into the sea , ( the which is vnder the Line , or very neere ) it hath 70. leagues , breadth at the mouth of it , a matter incredible ; and which exceedes the breadth of the Mediterranean sea , though there be some others , who in their descriptions give it but twenty five or thirty leagues bredth at the mouth . Next to this river that of Plata , or of Silver holdes the second place , which is otherwise called Paragu●y , which runnes from the mountaines of Peru , into the sea , in thirty five degrees of altitude to the South : it riseth ( as they say ) like to the river of Nile , but much more without comparison , and makes the fields it overflowes like vnto a sea , for the space of three moneths , and after returneth againe to his course , in the which ships do saile many leagues against the streame . There are many other rivers that are not of that greatnes , and yet are equall : yea they surpasse the greatest of Europe , as that of Magdalaine , neere to Saint Marthe the great river , and that of Alvarado in new Spaine , and an infinit number of others . Of the south side , on the mountains of Peru , the rivers are not vsually so great , for that their current is not long , and that many waters cannot ioyne together , but they are very swift , descending from the mountaines , and have sodaine falles , by reason whereof they are very dangerous , and many men have perished there . They increase and overflowe most in the time of heate . I have gone over twenty and seaven rivers vpon that coast , yet did I never passe any one by a foord . The Indians vse a thousand devises to passe their rivers . In som places they have a long cord that runs fro one side to th' other , & thereon hangs a basket , into the which he puts himselfe that meanes to passe ; and then they drawe it from the bancke with another corde , so as hee passeth in this basket . In other places the Indian passeth , as it were on horse backe , vppon a bottle of straw , and behinde him hee that desires to passe ; and so rowing with a peece of a boorde , carries him over . In other places they make a floate of gourds or pompions , vppon the which they set men with their stuffe to carry over , and the Indians having cordes fastned to them , goe swimming before , and drawe this floate of pompions after them , as horses doe a Coach : others goe behinde thrusting it forward . Having passed , they take their barke of pompions vppon their backe , and returne swimming : this they doe in the river of Saint at Peru. We passed that of Alvarado in new Spaine vpon a table , which the Indians carried vpon their shoulders , and when they lost their footing , they swamme . These devises , with a thousand others wherewith they vse to passe their rivers , breede a terrour in the beholders , helping themselves with such weake and vnsure means ; and yet they are very confident . They do vse no other bridges but of haire or of straw . There are now vppon some rivers bridges of stone , built by the diligence of some governours , but many fewer then were needfull in such a country , where so many men are drowned by default thereof , and the which yeeldes so much silver , as not onely Spaine , but also other strange Countries make sumptuous buildings therewith . The Indians do drawe from these floudes that runne from the mountaines to the vallies and plaines , many and great brooks to water their land , which they vsually doe with such industry , as there are no better in Murcia , nor at Millan it selfe , the which is also the greatest and onely wealth of the Plaines of Peru , and of many other partes of the Indies . Of the qualitie of the land at the Indies in generall . CHAP. 19. WE may know the qualitie of the land at the Indies , for the greatest parte ( seeing it is the last of the three Elements , whereof wee have propounded to treate in this Booke ) by the discourse we have made in the former Booke of the burning Zone , seeing that the greatest part of the Indies dooth lie vnder it . But to make it knowne the more particularly , I have observed three kindes of lands , as I have passed through those Regions : whereof there is one very lowe , another very high , and the third which holds the middle of these two extreames . The lower is that which lieth by the sea coasts , whereof there is in all partes of the Indies , and it is commonly very hote and moist , so as it is not so healthfull ; and at this day we see it lesse p●opled , although in former times it hath beene greatly inhabited with Indians , as it appeareth by the histories of New Spaine and Peru , and where they kept and lived , for that the soile was naturall vnto them being bred there . They lived of fishing at sea , & of seeds , drawing brooks from the rivers , which they used for want of raine , for that it raines little there , and in some places not at all . This lowe countrie hath many places inhabitable , as wel by reason of the sands which are dangerous , ( for there are whole mountaines of these sandes ) as also for the marishes which grow by reason of the waters that fall from the mountaines , which finding no issue in these flatte and lowe landes , drowne them , and make them vnprofitable . And in trueth the greatest parte of all the Indian sea coast is of this sort , chiefly vppon the South sea : The habitation of which coasts is at this present so wasted & contemned , that of thirtie partes of the people that inhabited it , there wants twenty nine ; and it is likely the rest of the Indians will in short time decay . Many , according to the varietie of their opinions , attribute this to diverse causes ; some to the great labour which hath beene imposed vppon these Indians ; others , vnto the change and varietie of meates and drinks they vse , since their commerce with the Spaniards ; others to their great excesse & drinking , and to other vices they have : for my part , I hold this disorder to be the greatest cause of their decay , whereof it is not now time to discourse any more . In this lowe countrey ( which I say generally is vnhealthfull , and vnfit for mans habitation ) there is exception in some places which are temperate and fertile , as the greatest part of the Plaines of Peru , where there are coole vallies and very fertile . The greatest part of the habitation of the coast entertaines all the traffike of Spaine by sea : whereon all the estate of the Indies dependeth . Vpon this coast there are some Townes wel peopled , as Lima and Truxillo in Peru , Panama and Carthagena vppon the maine land , and in the Ilands S. Dominique , Port Ricco , and Havana , with many other Townes which are lesse than these , as the true Crosse in new Spaine , Yca , Arigua and others in Peru : the ports are commonly inhabited , although but slenderly . The second sort of land is contrary , very high , and by consequent , colde and drie , as all the mountaines are commonly . This land is neither fertile nor pleasant , but very healthfull , which makes it to be peopled and inhabited . There are pastures , and great store of cattell , the which , for the most parte , entertaines life , and by their cattell , they supply the want they have of corne and graine , by trucking and exchange . But that which makes these landes more inhabited and peopled , is the riches of the mines that are found there , for that all obeys to golde and silver . By reason of the mines there are some dwellings of Spaniards and Indians , which are increased and multiplied , as Potozi and Gancavelicqua in Peru , and Cacatecas in new Spaine . There are also through all these mountaines great dwellings of the Indians , which to this day are maintained ; yea some will say they increase , but that the labour of the mines dooth consume many , and some generall diseases have destroyed a great part , as the Cocoliste in new Spaine : yet they finde no great diminution . In this extreamitie of of high ground they finde two commodities , as I have saide , of pastures and mines , which doe well countervaile the two other that are in the lower grounds alongest the sea coast , that is , the commerce of the sea , & the aboundance of wine which groweth not but in the hot landes . Betwixt these two extreames there is ground of a meane height , the which , although it bee in some partes higher or lower one than other , yet doth it not approach neyther to the heate of the sea coast , nor the intemperature of the mountaines . In this sorte of soile there groweth many kindes of graine , as wheate , barley , and mays , which grows not at all in the high countries , but well in the lower , there is likewise store of pasture , cattel , fruits , and greene forrests . This part is the best habitation of the three , for health and recreation ; and therefore it is best peopled of any parte of the Indies , the which I have curiously observed in manie voyages that I have vndertaken , and have alwayes found it true , that the Province best peopled at the Indies be in this scituation . Let vs looke neerely into new Spaine , ( the which without doubt is the best Province the Sunne dooth circle ) by what parte soever you doe enter , you mount vp ; and when you have mounted a good height , you beginne to descend , yet very little : and that land is alwayes much higher then that along the sea coast . All the land about Mexico is of this nature and scituation ; and that which is about the Vulcan , which is the best soile of the Indies , as also in Peru , Arequipa , Guamangua and Cusco , although more in one then in the other . But in the end , all is high ground , although they descend into deepe valleies , and climbe vppe to high mountaines : the like is spoken of Quitto , Saint Foy , and of the best of the new kingdome . To conclude , I doe beleeve that the wisedome and providence of the Creator would have it so , that the greatest parte of this countrey of the Indies should be hillie , that it might be of a better temperature : for being lowe , it had beene very hotte vnder the burning Zone , especially being farre from the sea . Also all the land I have seene at the Indies , is neere to the mountaines on the one side or the other , and sometimes of all partes : So as I have oftentimes saide there , that I woulde gladly see any place , from whence the horizon did fashion it selfe and end by the heaven , and a countrey stretched out and even , as we see in Spaine in a thousand champaine fields ; yet doe I not remember that I have ever seene such sightes at the Indies , were it in the Ilands , or vpon the maine land , although I have travelled above seaven hundred leagues in length . But as I have saide , the neerenesse of the mountaines is very commodious in this region , to temper the heate of the Sunne . To conclude , the best inhabited partes of the Indies are as I have saide : and generally , all that countrie aboundes in grasse , pastures , and forrests , contrary vnto that which Aristotle and the Auntients did holde . So as when wee goe out of Europe to the Indies , wee woonder to see the land so pleasant , greene and fresh . Yet this rule hath some exceptions , & chiefly in the land of Peru , which is of a strange nature amongst all others , whereof wee will now proceede to speake . Of the properties of the land of Peru. CHAP. 20. WEe meane by Peru , not that great parte of the worlde which they call America , seeing that therein is contained Bresil , the kingdome of Chille , and that of Grenade , and yet none of these kingdomes is Peru , but onely that parte which lies to the South , beginning at the kingdome of Quitto , which is vnder the Line , and runnes in length to the realme of Chille , the which is without the Tropickes , which were sixe hundred leagues in length , and in breadth it containes no more then the mountaines , which is fiftie common leagues , although in some places , as at Chachapayas , it be broader . This parte of the world which we call Peru , is very remarkeable , and containes in it strange properties , which serveth as an exception to the generall rule of the Indies . The first is , that vpon all that coast it blowes continually with one onely winde , which is South and Southweast , contrary to that which dooth vsually blow vnder the burning Zone . The second is , that this winde being by nature the most violent , tempestuous , and vnhealthfull of all others , yet in this region it is marvellous pleasing , healthful , and agreeable : so as we may attribute the habitation of that part therevnto , without the which it would be troublesome and inhabitable , by reason of the heate , if it were not refreshed with the winde . The third propertie is , that it never raines , thunders , snowes , nor hailes in all this coast , which is a matter worthy of admiration . Fourthly , that alittle distance from the coast it raines and snowes terribly . Fiftly , that there are two ridges of mountaines which runne the one as the other , and in one altitude , notwithstanding on the one there are great forrests , and it raines the greatest part of the yeere , being very hote ; and the other is all naked and bare , and very colde : so as winter and summer are divided on those two mountaines , and raine and cleerenesse it selfe . For the better vnderstanding hereof , wee must consider that Peru is divided as it were into three partes , long and narrow , which they call Lanos , Sierras , and Andes ; the Lanos runnes along est the sea coast ; the Sierras be all hilles , with some vallies ; and the Andes be steepe and craggie mountaines . The Lanos or sea coast , have some tenne leagues in breadth , in some parts lesse , and in some parts alittle more . The Sierra containes some twentie leagues in breadth : and the Andes as much , sometimes more , sometimes lesse . They runne in length from north to south , and in breadth from east to weast . It is a strange thing , that in so small a distance , as fiftie leagues , equally distant from the Line and Pole , there should bee so great a contrarietie , as to raine almost continually in one place , and never in the other . It never raines vpon the coast or Lanos , although there falles sometimes a small dew , which they call Guarva , and in Castill Mol●●●a , the which sometimes thickens , and falles in certaine droppes of water , yet is it not troublesome , nor such as they neede any covering . Their coverings are of mattes with a little earth vpon them which is sufficient . Vpon the Andes it raines in a manner continually , although it be sometimes more cleere then other . In the Sierra which lies betwixt both the extreames , it raineth in the same season as it dooth in Spaine , which is from September vnto Aprill , but in the other season , the time is more cleere , which is when the Sunne is farthest off , and the contrarie when it is neerest , whereof we have discoursed at large in the former booke . That which they call Andes , and Sierra , are twoo ridges of most high mountaines , which runne above a thousand leagues , the one in view of the other , and almost equally . There are an infinite number of Vicagues , which breede in the Sierres , and are properly like vnto wilde goates , very nimble and swift . There are also of those beasts which they call Guanacos and Pacos , which are sheepe , which we may wel terme the asses of that countrey ; whereof we shall speake in their place . And vpon the Andes they finde Apes , very gentle and delightfull , and Parrots in great numbers . There also they find the hearb or tree which they call Coca , that is so greatly esteemed by the Indians , and the trafficke they make of it , is worthy much mony . That which they call Sierre , causeth vallies , whereas it opens , which are the best dwellings of Peru , as is the valley of Xauxa of Andaguaylas , and Yucay . In these vallies there growes wheat , mays and other sortes of fruits , but lesse in one then in the other . Beyond the Citie of Cusco , ( the ancient Court of the Lordes of those Realmes , ) the two ridges of mountaines seperate them . selves one from the other , and in the midst leave a plaine and large champian , which they call the Province of Callao , where there are many rivers and great store of fertile pastures : there is also that great Lake of Titicaca . And although it be a ful soile , and in the same height and intemperature , that the Sierre having no more trees nor forrests , yet the want they have of bread , is countervailed with the rootes they sowe , the which they call Papas , and they grow in the earth . This roote is the Indians foode ; for drying it , and making it cleane , they make that which they call Chugno , which is the bread and nourishment of those Provinces . There are other rootes and small hearbes which they eate . It is a healthfull soile , best peopled , and the richest of all the Indies , for the aboundance of cattell they feed , as well of those that are in Europe , as sheepe , neate , and goates , as of those of the Countrie , which they call Guanacos and Pacos , and there are store of Partridges . Next to the Province of Callao , is that of Charcas , where there are hote vallies very fertile , and very high rockes , the which are very rich in mines , so as in no part of the world shall you finde better , nor fairer . The reason why it raines on the Lanos , along the Sea coast . CHAP. 21. FOr that it is rare and extraordinarie to see a Countrie where it never raines nor thunders ; men desire naturally to know the cause of this strangenes . The reason which some give that have neerely looked into it , is , that vpon that coast there rise no vapors , sufficient to engender raine for want of matter ; but onely that there be finall and light vapors , which cannot breede any other then mistes and dewes , as we see in Europe , oftentimes vapors do rise in the morning , which are not turned into raine , but into mistes only : the which growes from the substance , which is not grosse and sufficient enough to turne to raine . They say , the reason why that which happens but some times in Europe , falles out continually vpon the coast of Peru , is , for that this region is very drie , and yeeldes no grosse vapors . The drinesse is knowne by the gre● abundance of sandes , having neither welles nor fountaines , but of fifteene stades deepe , ( which is the height of a man or more , ) and that is neere vnto rivers , the water whereof , piercing into the land , giues them meanes to make welles . So as it hath been found by experience , that the course of rivers being turned , the welles have beene dried vp , vntill they returned to their ordinarie course : and they give this reason for a materiall cause of this effect , but they have another efficient , which is no lesse considerable , and that is the great height of the Sierre , which comming along the coast , shadowes the Lanos ; so as it suffers no winde to blowe from the land , but above the toppes of these mountaines . By meanes whereof , there raines no winde , but that from the Sea , which finding no opposite , doth not presse , nor straine forth the vapors which rise to engender raine ; so as the shadowe of the mountaines keepes the vapors from thickning , and convertes them all into mistes . There are some experiences agree with this discourse ; for that it raines vpon some small hilles along the coast , which are least shadowed , as the rockes of Atico and Arequipa . It hath rained in some yeeres whenas the Northern or easterly windes have blowen : yea , all the time they have continued , as it happened in seventie eight , vpon the Lan●s of Trugillo , where it rained aboundantly , the which they had not seene in many ages before . Moreover , it raines vpon the same coast , in places , whereas the Easterly or Northerne windes be ordinarie , as in Guayaquil , and in places whereas the land riseth much , and turnes from the shadow of the mountaines , as in those that are beyond Ariqua . Some discourse in this maner , but let every one thinke as he please . It is most certaine , that comming from the mountaines to the vallies , they do vsually see as it were two heavens , one cleere and bright above , and the other obscure , and as it were a graie vaile spread vnderneath , which covers all the coast : and although it raine not , yet this mist is wonderfull profitable to bring forth grasse , and to raise vp and nourish the seede : for although they have plentie of water , which they draw from the Pooles and Lakes , yet this moisture from heaven hath such a vertue , that ceasing to fal vpon the earth , it breedes a great discommoditie and defect of graine and seedes . And that which is more worthy of admiration , the drie and barren sandes are by this deaw so beautified with grasse and flowers , as it is a pleasing and agreeable sight , and verie profitable for the feeding of cattell , as we see in the mountaine called Sandie , neere to the Cittie of Kings . Of the propertie of new Spaine , of the Ilands , and of other Lands , CHAP. 22. NEw Spaine passeth all other Provinces in pastures , which breedes infinite troopes of horse , kine , sheepe , and other cattell . It aboundes in fruite and all kinde of graine . To conclude , it is a Countrie the best furnished , and most accomplished at the Indies . Yet Peru doth surpasse it in one thing , which is wine , for that there growes store , and good ; and they daily multiplie and increase , the which doth grow in very hote vallies , where there are waterings . And although there bee vines in new Spaine , yet the grape comes not to his maturitie , fit to make wine . The reason is , for that it raines there in Iulie and August , whenas the grape ripens : and therefore it comes not to his perfection . And if any one through curiositie would take the paines to make wine , it should be like to that of Genua and Lombardie , which is very small and sharpe , having a taste like vnto veriuice . The Ilands which they call Barlovente , which be Hispaniola , Cuba , Port Ricco , & others there abouts , are beautified with many greene pastures , and abound in cattell , as neate , and swine , which are become wilde . The wealth of these Ilands , be their sugar-workes and hides . There is much Cassia fistula & ginger . It is a thing incredible , to see the multitude of these marchandizes brought in one fleete , being in a maner impossible that all Europe should waste so much . They likewise bring wood of an excellent qualitie and colour , as Ebone , & others , which serve for buildings and Ioyners . There is much of that wood which they call Lignum Sanctum or Guage , fit to cure the pox . All these Ilands and others there abouts , which are many , have a goodly and pleasant aspect , for that throughout the yeere , they are beautified with grasse & greene trees , so as they cannot discerne when it is Autumne or Summer , by reason of continuall moisture ioyned to the heate of the burning Zone . And although this land be of a great circuite , yet are there few dwellings , for that of it selfe it engenders great Arcabutos , as they call them , which be Groves or very thicke Coppeses : and on the plaines there are many marishes and bogges . They give yet another notable reason , why they are so smally peopled , for that there have remained few naturall Indians , through the inconsideratenesse and disorder of the first Conquerors that peopled it : and therefore , for the most part , they vse Negros , but they cost deere , being very fit to till the land . There growes neither bread nor wine in these Ilands , for that the too great fertilitie and the vice of the soile , suffers them not to seede , but castes all forth in grasse , very vneaqually . There are no olive trees , at the least , they beare no olives , but manie greene leaves pleasant to the view , which beare no fruite . The bread they vse is of Cacave , whereof we shall heereafter speake . There is gold in the riuers of these Ilands , which some draw foorth , but in small quantitie , I was little lesse then a yeere in these ilands , and as it hath beene told me of the maine land of the Indies , where I have not been , as in Florida , Nicaraqua , Guatimala , and others , it is in a maner of this temper , as I have described : yet have I not set downe every particular of Nature in these Provinces of the firme land , having no perfect knowledge thereof . The Countrie which doth most resemble Spaine , and the regions of Europe , in all the West Indies , is the realme of Chille , which is without the generall rule of these other Provinces , being seated without the burning Zone , and the Tropicke of Capricorne . This land of it selfe is coole and fertile , and brings forth all kindes of fruites that be in Spaine ; it yeeldes great aboundance of bread and wine , and aboundes in pastures and cattell . The aire is wholesome and cleere , temperate betwixt heate and cold , winter and summer are very distinct , and there they finde great store of very fine gold . Yet this land is poore and finally peopled , by reason of their continuall warre with the Auricanos , and their associates , being a rough people and friends to libertie . Of the vnknowne Land , and the diversitie of a whole day , betwixt them of the East and the West . CHAP. 23. THere are great coniectures , that in the temperate Zone at the Antartike Pole , there are great and fertile lands : but to this day they are not discovered , neither do they know any other land in this Zone , but that of Chille , and some part of that land which runnes from Ethiopia , to the Cape of Good Hope , as hath been said in the first booke ; neither is it knowne if there be any habitations in the other two Zones of the Poles , and whether the land continues and stretcheth to that which is towards the Antartike or South Pole. Neither do we know the land that lies beyond the straight of Magellan , for that the greatest height yet discovered , is in fiftie ●ix degrees , as hath beene formerly saide ; and toward the Artike or Northerne Pole , it is not knowne how farre the land extendes , which runnes beyond the Cape of Mendocin , and the Caliphornes , nor the bounds and end of Florida , neither yet how farre it extendes to the West . Of late , they have discovered a new land , which they call New Mexico , where they say is much people that speake the Mexicaine tongue . The Philippines and the following Ilands , as some report that know it by experience , ranne above nine hundred leagues . But to intreate of China , Cochinchina , Syam , and other regions which are of the East Indies , were contrary to my purpose , which is onely to discourse of the West : nay , they are ignorant of the greatest part of America , which lies betwixt Peru and Bresill , although the bounds be knowne of all sides , wherein there is diversitie of opinions ; some say it is a drowned land , full of Lakes and waterie places ; Others affirme there are great and florishing kingdomes , imagining there be the Paytiti , the Dorado , and the Caesars , where they say are wonderfull things . I have heard one of our company say , a man worthy of credite , that hee had seene great dwellings there , and the waies as much beaten , as those betwixt Salamanca , and Villadillit , the which he did see , whenas Peter d'Orsua , and after , those that succeeded him , made their entrie and discoverie by the great river of Amazons , who beleeving that the Dorado which they sought , was farther off , cared not to inhabit● there , and after went both without the Dorado , which they could not finde , and this great Province which they left . To speake the truth , the habitations of America , are to this day vnknowne , except the extreamities , which are Peru , Bresill , and that part where the land beginnes to straighten , which is the river of Silver , then Tucuman , which makes the round to Chille and Charc● . Of late we have vnderstood by letters from some of ours which go to S. Croix , in the Sierre , that they go discovering of great Provinces and dwellings , betwixt Bresill and Peru. Time will reveile them , for as at this day the care and courage of men is great , to compasse the world from one part to another ; so wee may beleeve , that as they have discovered that which is now knowne , they may likewise lay open that which re●●nes , to the end the Gospell may be preached to the whole world , seeing the two Crownes of Portugall and Ca●●ille , have met by the East and West , ioyning their discoveries together , which in truth is a matter to be observed , that the one is come to China and Iappan by the East , and the other to the Philippines , which are neighbours , and almost ioyning vnto China , by the West : for from the Ilands of Lusson , which is the chiefe of the Philippines , in the which is the Citie of Mamill● , vnto Macan , which is in the I le of Cauton , are but foure score or a hundred leagues , and yet we finde it strange , that notwithstanding th●● small distance from the one to the other , yet according to their accoumpt , there is a daies difference betwixt them ; so as it is Sunday at Macan , whenas it is but Saterday at Mamille , and so of the rest . Those of Macan and of China have one day advanced before the Philippines . It happened to father Alo●●● Sanches , of whom mention is made before , that parting from the Philippines , he arrived at Macan the second day of Maie , according to their computation , and going to say the Masse of S. Athanasius , he found they did celebrate the feast of the invention of the holy Crosse , for that they did then reckon the third of Maie . The like happened vnto him in another voyage beyond it . Some have found this alteration and diversitie , strange , supposing that the fault proceedes from the one or the other ; the which is not so : but it is a true and well observed computation , for according to the difference of waies where they have beene , we must necessarily say , that when they meete , there must bee difference of a day ; the reason is , for that sailing from West to East , they alwaies gaine of the day , finding the sunne rising sooner : and contrariwise , those that saile from East to West , do alwaies loose of the day , for that the Sunne riseth later vnto them ; and as they approach neerer the East or the West , they have the day longer or shorter . In Peru , which is westward in respect of Spaine , they are above sixe houres behinde ; so as when it is noone in Spaine , it is morning at Peru ; and when it is morning heere , it is mid-night there . I have made certaine proofe thereof , by the computation of Eclipses of the Sunne and Moone . Now that the Portugalls have made their navigations from West to East , and the Castillans from East to West , when they came to ioyne and meete at the Philippines and Macan , the one have gained twelve houres , and the other hath lost as much ; so as at one instant , and in one time , they finde the difference of twentie houres , which is a whole day ; so as necessarily , the one are at the third of Maie , whenas the others accoumpt but the second ; and whenas the one doth fast for Easter eve , the others eate flesh for the day of the resurrection . And if we will imagine that they passe farther , turning once againe about the world , vsing the same computation , when they should returne to ioyne together , they should finde by the same accoumpt , two daies difference : for as I have saide , those that go to the Sunne rising , accoumpt the day sooner , for that the Sunne riseth to them sooner , and those that go to the setting , accoumpt the day later , for that it goes from them later : finally , the diversitie of the noone tide , causeth the divers reckoning of the day . And now for as much as those that doe saile from East to West , change their noone tide without perceiving it , and yet still follow the same computation they did when they parted ; of necessitie having made the compasse of the worlde , they must finde the want of a whole day in their computation . Of the Volcans or Vents of fire . CHAP. 24. ALthough we finde vents of fire in other places , as mount Aetna and Wesuvio , which now they call mount S●ma , yet is that notable which is found at the Indies . Ordinarily these Volcans be rockes or pikes of most high mountaines , which raise themselves above the toppes of all other mountaines ; vpon their toppes they have a plaine , and in the midst thereof a pitte or great mouth , which discends even vnto the foote thereof ; a thing verie terrible to beholde . Out of these mouthes , there issues smoake , and sometimes fire : some cast little smoake , and have in a manner no force of Volcans , as that of Arequipa , which is of an vnmeasurable height , and almost all fand . It cannot be mounted vp in lesse then two daies , yet they have not found any shew of fire , but onely the reliques of some sacrifices which the Indians made while they were Gentiles , and sometimes it doth cause a little smoake . The Volcan of Mexico which is neere to the Village of Angels , is likewise of an admirable height , whereas they mount thirty leagues in turning : from this Volcan issueth not continually , but sometimes , almost every day , a great exhalation or whirle-winde of smoake , which ascends directly vp like to the shot of a Crosse-bow , and growes after like to a great plume of feathers , vntill it ceaseth quite , and is presently converted into an obscure and darke cloude . Most commonly it riseth in the morning after the Sunne rising , and at night when it setteth , although I have seene it breake out at other times . Sometimes it dooth cast foorth great store of ashes after this smoake . They have not yet seene any fire come from it ; yet they feare it will issue forth and burne al the land round about , which is the best of all the kingdome : And they holde it for certaine , that there is some correspondencie betwixt this Vulcan & the Sierre of Tlaxcala , which is neere vnto it , that causeth the great thunders and lightnings they doe commonly heare and see in those parts . Some Spaniards have mounted vppe to this Volcan , and given notice of the mine of sulphre to make powlder thereof . Cortez reportes the care hee had to discover what was in this Volcan . The Volcans of Guatimalla are more renowned , as well for their greatnesse and height : which those that saile in the South Sea discover a farre off , as for the violence and terrour of the fire it casts . The three and twentieth day of December , in the yeere of our Lord God one thousand five hundred eighty and sixe , almost all the Cittie of Guatimalla fell with an Earthquake , and some people slaine . This Volcan had then sixe moneths together , day and night cast out from the toppe , and vomited as it were , a floud of fire , the substance falling vpon the sides of the Volcan , was turned into ashes like vnto burnt earth ( a thing passing mans iudgement , to conceive how it could cast so much matter from its centre during sixe moneths , being accustomed to cast smoake alone , and that sometimes with small flashes . This was written vnto me being at Mexico , by a Secretarie of the audience of Guatimalla , a man woorthy of credite , and at that time it had not ceased to cast out fire . This yeere past , being in Quitto in the Cittie of Kings , the Volcan which is neere therevnto , cast such aboundance of ashes , that in many leagues compasse thereabout it darkened the light of the day : and there fell such store in Quitto , as they were not able to goe in the streetes . There have beene other Volcans seene which cast neither smoake , flame , nor yet ashes , but in the botome they are seene to burn with a quicke fire without dying : such a one was that which in our time a coverous and greedy Priest seeing , perswaded himselfe that they were heapes of golde hee did see burning , imagining it coulde be no other matter or substance , which had burnt so many yeeres , and not consumed . And in this conceit hee made certaine kettles with chaines , and an instrument , to gather and drawe vp the golde out of this pitte or Volcan : but the fire scorned him , for no sooner did his yron chaine and caldron approach neere the fire , but sodainely they were broken in peeces . Yet some tolde mee , that this man was still obstinate , seeking other inventions for to drawe out this golde as he imagined . What should be the reason why the fire and smoake continues so long in these Vulcans ? CHAP. 25. THere is no neede now to make any mention of other Vulcans , seeeing wee may well vnderstand by the former what they are : yet is it woorthy the search , what should be the cause why the fire and smoake continues in these Volcans ; for that it seemes a prodigious thing , yea against the course of Nature , to vomite and cast out so many flames . Whence dooth this matter proceede , or whether it be ingendred within the bowelles thereof ? Some have held opinion , that these Volcans consume the inner substance they have of Nature ; and for this reason they beleeve , that naturally they shal end , whenas they have consumed the fuell ( as a man may say ) that is within them . According to which opinion we see at this day , some mountaines and rockes , from whence they drawe a burnt stone which is light , but very hard , and is excellent to builde with , as that which is carried to Mexico . And in effect there are some shewes of that which hath beene spoken , that these mountaines or rockes hadde sometimes a naturall fire , which hath died after the matter was consumed ; and so these stones have remayned burnt and pierced with the fire as we see . For my part , I will not contradict it , that in those places there hath not bin fire sometimes , or Volcans . But there is some difficultie to be beleeve it should be so in all Volcans , considering the matter they cast out is almost infinite ; and that being gathered together , it could not be contained in the same concavitie from whence it goes . Moreover , there are some Volcans , that in hundreds , yea thousands of yeeres are alwaies of one fashion , casting out continually , smoke , fire , and ashes . Plinie the Historiographer of naturall things ( as the other Plinie his nephew reports ) searching out the secret how this should passe : and appr●ching too neere th'exhalation of fire of one of these Volcans , died ; and thinking by his diligence to find an end thereof , had an end of his life . For my parte , vpon this consideration I think , that as ther are places in th' earth , whose vertue is to draw vaporous matter , and to convert it into water , which be the fountaines that alwayes runne , and have alwayes matter to make them runne , for that they drawe vnto them the substance of water . In like sorte there are places that have the propertie to draw vnto them hote exhalations , and to convert them into fire and smoake which by their force and violence cast out other thicke matter which dissolves into ashes , into pumice stone , or such like substance : and for a sufficient argument to proove it to be so in these Volcans , they sometimes cast smoke , and not alwayes , and sometimes fire , and not alwayes , which is according to that it can drawe vnto it , and digest , as the fountaines which in winter abound , and in summer decrease ; yea some are quite dried vp , according to the force and vigour they have , and the matter that is presented : even so it is of these Volcans , which cast fire more or lesse at certaine seasons . Others say , that it is hell fire , which issueth there , to serve as a warning , thereby to consider what is in the other life : but if hell ( as Divines holde ) be in the centre of the earth , the which containes in diameter above two thousand leagues , we can not iudge that this fire is from the centre ; for that hell fire ( as saint Basil and others teach ) is very different from this which wee see , for that it is without light , and burneth without comparison much more then ours . And therefore I conclude , that what I have saide , seemes to me more reasonable . Of Earthquakes . CHAP. 26. SOme have held , that from these Volcans which are at the Indies , the earthquakes proceed , being very common there : but for that they ordinarily chance in places farre from those Volcans , it can not be the totall cause . It is true they have a certaine simpathy one with another , for that the hote exhalations which engender in the inner concavities of the earth , seeme to be the materiall substance of fire in the Volcans , whereby there kindleth an other more grosse matter , and makes these shewes of flame and smoke that come forth . And these exhalations ( finding no easie issue in the earth ) move it , to issue forth with great violence , wherby we heare that horrible noise vnder the earth , and likewise the shaking of the earth , being stirred with this burning exhalation ; Even as gunpowlder in mines , having fire put to it breakes rockes and walles : and as the chesnut laid into the fire , leapes and breakes with a noyse , whenas it casts forth the aire ( which is contained within the huske ) by the force of the fire : Even so these Earthquakes do most commonly happen in places neere the water or sea . As we see in Europe , and at the Indies , that townes and citties farthest from the sea and waters are least afflicted therewith ; and contrariwise , those that are seated vpon portes of the sea , vpon rivers , the sea coast , and places neere vnto them , feele most this calamitie . There hath happened in Peru , ( the which is wonderfull , and worthy to be noted ) Earthquakes which have runne from Chille vnto Quitto , and that is above hundred leagues , I say the greatest that ever I heard speake of , for lesser be more common there . Vpon the coast of Chille ( I remember not well in what yeare ) there was so terrible an Earthquake , as it overturned whole mountains , and thereby stopped the course of rivers which it converted into lakes , it beat downe townes , and flew a great number of people , causing the sea to leave her place some leagues , so as the shippes remained on drie ground , farre from the ordinary roade , with many other heavie and horrible things . And as I well remember , they say this trouble and motion , caused by the Earthquake , ranne three hundred leagues alongest the coast . Soone after , which was in the yeere eighty two , happened that Earthquake of Arequipa , which in a maner overthrew the whole citie . Since in the yeere eightie sixe , the ninth of Iulie , fell an other Earthquake in the cittie of Kings , the which as the Viceroy did write , hadde runne a hundred three score and tenne leagues alongest the coast , and overthwart in the Sierre fiftie leagues . The mercy of the Lord was great in this earth quake , to forewarne the people by a great noyse which they heard alittle before the Earthquake , who taught by former experiences , presently put themselves in safetie , leaving their houses , streets , and gardins , to go into the fieldes ; so as although it ruined a great parte of the Cittie , and of the chiefest buildings , yet there died not above fifteene or twenty persons of all the Inhabitants . It caused the like trouble and motion at sea , as it had done at Chille , which happened presently after the Earthquake , so as they might see the sea furiously to flie out of her boundes , and to runne neere two leagues into the land , rising above foureteene fadome : it covered all that plaine , so as the ditches and peeces of wood that were there , swamme in the water . There was yet an other earthquake in the Realme and Cittie of Quitto ; and it seemes all these notable Earthquakes vppon that coast , have succeeded one an other by order , as in trueth it is subiect to these inconveniences . And therefore although vpon the coast of Peru , there be no torments from heaven , as thunder and lightning , yet are they not without feare vppon the land : and so everie one hath before his eies , the Heraults of divine Iustice , to moove him to feare God. For as the Scripture saith , Fecit haec vt timeatur . Returning then to our purpose , I say the sea coast is most subiect to these earthquakes , the reason is , in my iudgement , for that the water dooth stop the conduites and passages of the earth , by which the hote exhalations should passe , which are engendered there . And also the humiditie thickning the superficies of the earth , dooth cause the fumes and hot exhalations to goe close together and incounter violently in the bowells of the earth , which doe afterwards breake forth . Some have observed , that such Earthquakes have vsually hapned , whenas a rainie season falles after some drie ye●res . Wherevpon they say , that the Earthquakes are most rare , where are most welles , the which is approoved by experience . Those of the Cittie of Mexico holde opinion , that the Lake whereon it is seated , is the cause of the Earthquakes that happen there , although they be not very violent : and it is most certaine , that the Townes and Provinces , farre within the land , and farthest from the sea , receive sometimes great losses by these Earthquakes , as the Cittie of Chachapoyas at the Indies , and in Italie that of Ferrara , although vpon this subiect . It seemes this latter , being neere to a river , and not farre from the Adriatic sea , should rather be numbred among the sea-Townes . In the yeere of our Lord one thousand five hundred eightie and one , in Cugiano , a Cittie of Peru , otherwise called the Peace , there hapned a strange accident touching this subiect . A village called Angoango ( where many Indians dwelt that were sorcerers and idolatrers ) fell sodainely to ruine , so as a great parte thereof was raised vp and carried away , and many of the Indians smothered , and that which seems incredible ( yet testified by men of credit ) the earth that was ruined and so beaten downe , did runne and slide vpon the land for the space of a league and a halfe , as it had beene water or wax molten , so as it stopt and filled vppe a Lake , and remayned so spread over the whole countrey . How the land and sea imbrace one an other . CHAP. 27. I Wil end with this Element of earth , vniting it to the precedent of water , whose order and embracing is truely of it selfe admirable . These two elements have one spheare divided betweene them , and entertaine and embrace one another in a thousand sortes and maners . In some places the water encounters the land furiously as an enemy , and in other places , it invirons it after a sweete and amiable manner . There are partes whereas the sea enters far within the land , as comming to visite it ; and in other partes the land makes restitution , casting his capes , points and tongues farre into the sea , piercing into the bowelles thereof . In some partes one element ends and another beginnes , yeelding by degrees one vnto another . In some places ( where they ioyne ) it is exceeding deepe , as in the Ilands of the South Sea , and in those of the North , whereas the shippes ride close to the land ; and although they sound three score and tenne , yea foure score fadomes , yet do they finde no bottome , which makes men coniecture , that these are pikes or poynts of land which rise vp from the bottome , a matter woorthy of great admiration . Heerevpon a very expert Pilote said vnto me , that the Ilands which they call of Woolves , and others , that lie at the entry of the coast of New Spaine , beeing called Cocos , were of this manner . Moreover , there is a place in the midst of the great Ocean , without the view of land , and many leagues from it , where are seene as it were two towers or pikes of a very high elevated rocke , rising out of the middest of the sea , and yet ioyning vnto it they finde no bottome . No man can yet perfectly comprehend , nor conceive the full and perfect forme of the land at the Indies , the boundes being not wholy discovered to this day : yet wee may ghesse that it is proportioned like a heart with the lungs . The broadest of this heart is from Bresill to Peru , the poynt at the straight of Magellan , and the top where it ends is the firme land , and there the continent begins by little and litle to extend itselfe vntill wee come to the height of Florida and the vpper landes , which are not yet well discovered . We may vnderstand other particularities of this land at the Indies , by the Commentaries which the Spaniards have written of their successe and discoveries ; and amongest the rest , of the Peregrination which I have written ; which in trueth is strange , and may give a great light . This in my opinion may suffice at this time , to give som knowledge of things at the Indies , touching the common elements , of the which all parts of the worlde are famed . THE FOVRTH BOOKE of the Naturall and Morall Historie of the Indies . Of three kindes of mixtures or compounds , of the which I must intreate in this Historie . CHAP. 1. HAving intreated in the former booke of that which concernes the Elements , and the simples of the Indies , in this present booke we will discourse of mixtures and compounds , seeming fit for the subiect we shall treate of . And although there be many other sundrie kindes , yet we will reduce this matter into three , which are Mettalls , Plants , and Beasts . Mettalls are ( as plants , ) hidden and buried in the bowels of the earth , which have some conformitie in themselves , in the forme and maner of their production ; for that wee see and discover even in them , branches , and as it were a bodie , from whence they grow and proceede , which are the greater veines and the lesse , so as they have a knitting in themselves : and it seemes properly that these minerales grow like vnto plants , not that they have any inward vegitative life , being onely proper to plants : but they are engendered in the bowels of the earth , by the vertue and force of the Sunne and other planets , and in long continuance of time , they increase and multiply after the maner of plants . And even as mettalls be plants hidden in the earth , so we may say , that plants be living creatures fixed in one place , whose life is maintained by the nourishment which Nature furnisheth from their first begnning . But living creatures surpasse plants , in that they have a more perfect being ; and therefore have neede of a more perfect foode and nourishment ; for the search whereof , Nature hath given them a moving and feeling to discover and discerne it . So as the rough and barren earth is as a substance and nutriment for mettalls ; and that which is fertile and better seasoned a nourishment for plants . The same plants serve as a nourishment for living creatures , and the plants and living creatures together as a nourishment for men , the inferiour nature alwaies serving for the maintenance and sustentation of the superiour , and the lesse perfect yeelding vnto the more perfect : whereby we may see how much it wants , that gold and silver and other things which men so much esteeme by their covetousnesse , should be the happines of man , wherevnto he should tend , seeing they be so many degrees in qualitie inferior to man , who hath been created and made onely to be a subiect to serve the vniversall Creator of all things , as his proper end and perfect rest , and to which man , all other things in this world , were not propounded or left , but to gaine this last end . Who so would consider of things created , and discourse according to this Philosophie , might draw some fruite from the knowledge and consideration thereof , making vse of them to know and glorifie their Author . But he that would passe on farther to the knowledge of their properties and profits , and would curiously search them out , hee shall finde in these creatures , that which the Wiseman saies , that they are snares and pitfalles to the feete of fooles & ignorant , into the which they fall and loose themselves daily . To this intent therefore , and that the Creator may be glorified in his creatures , I pretend to speake of some things in this Booke , whereof there are many at the Indies worth the report , touching mettalls , plants , and beasts , which are proper and peculiar in those parts . But for that it were a great worke to treate thereof exactly , and requires greater learning and knowledge ; yea , much more leisure then I have , my intent is only to treate of some things succinctly , the which I have observed , as well by experience , as the report of men of credite , touching these three things which I have propounded , leaving to men more curious and diligent to treate more amply of these matters . Of the aboundance and great quantitie of Mettall at the West Indies . CHAP. 2. THe wisedome of God hath made mettalls for phisicke , and for defence , for ornament and for instruments for the worke of men , of which foure things we may easily yeelde examples , but the principall end of mettalls , and the last thereof , is , for that the life of man hath not onely neede of nourishment as the beasts , but also he must worke and labour according vnto the reason and capacitie which the Creator hath given him . And as mans vnderstanding doth apply it selfe to divers artes and faculties , so the same Author hath given order , that hee should finde matter and subiect to diverse artes , for the conservation , reparation , suretie , ornament and exaltation of his workes . The diversitie therefore of mettalls , which the Creator hath shut vp in the closets and concavities of the earth , is such , and so great , that man drawes profit and commoditie from everie one of them . Some serve for curing of diseases , others for armes and for defence against the enemies , some are for ornament and beautifying of our persons and houses , and others are fit to make vessels and yron-workes , with divers fashions of instruments , which the industry of man hath found out and put in practise . But above all the vses of mettalls , which bee simple and natural , the communication and commerce of men hath found out one , which is the vse of money , the which ( as the Philosopher saieth ) is the measure of all things . And although naturally , and of it selfe , it be but one onely thing , yet in value and estimation wee may say , that it is all things . Mony is vnto vs as it were , meate , clothing , house , horse , and generally whatsoever man hath neede of . By this meanes all obeyes to mony , and as the Wise man saith , to finde an invention that one thing should be all . Men guided or thrust forward by a naturall instinct , choose the thing most durable and most maniable , which is mettall , and amongst mettals , gave them the preheminence in this invention of mony , which of their nature were most durable and incorruptible , which is silver and golde . The which have bin in esteeme , not onlie amongst the Hebrewes Assirians , Greekes , Romans , and other nations of Europe and Asia , but also amongst the most retyred and barbarous nations of the world , as by the Indians both East and West , where gold and silver is held in great esteeme , imploying it for the workes of their Temples and Pallaces , & for the attyring and ornament of kings and great personages . And although we have found some Barbarians , which know neither gold nor silver , as it is reported of those of Florida , which tooke the bagges and sackes wherein the silver was , the which they cast vpon the ground , and left as a thing vnprofitable . And Plinie likewise writes of the Babitacques , which abhorred gold , and therefore they buried it , to the end that no man should vse it . But at this day they finde few of these Floridiens or Babitacques , but great numbers of such as esteeme , seeke , and make accoumpt of gold and silver , having no neede to learne it of those that go from Europe . It is true , their covetousnesse is not yet come to the height of ours , neither have they so much worshipped gold and silver , although they were Idolaters , as some blinde Christians , who have committed many great out-rages for gold and silver . Yet is it a thing very worthy consideration , that the wisedome of the Eternall Lord , would inrich those partes of the world , which are most remote , and which are peopled with men of lesse civilitie and governement , planting there great store of mines , and in the greatest aboundance that ever were , thereby to invite men to search out those lands , and to possesse them , to the end that by this occasion , they might plant religion , and the worship of the true God , amongst those that knew it not , fulfilling therein the prophecie of Isaie . saying , that the Church should stretch forth her boundes , not onely to the right , but also to the left : which is vnderstood as S. Augustine saieth , that the Gospell should be spread abroad , not onely by those that sincerely , and with a true & perfect charity preach and declare it , but also by those that publish it , tending to temporall ends ; whereby wee see , that the Indian land , being more aboundant in mines and riches , hath beene in our age best instructed in the Christian religion , the Lord vsing our desires and inclinations to serve his soveraigne intentions . Herevpon a Wise man said , that what a father doth to marie his daughter wel , is to give her a great portion in mariage ; the like hath God done for this land so rough and laboursome , giving it great riches in mines , that by this meanes it might be the more sought after . At the West Indies then there are great store of mines of all sortes of mettalls , as copper , yron , lead , tinne , quicke-silver , silver and gold : and amongst all the regions and partes of the Indies , the realmes of Peru abound most in these mettalls , especially with gold , silver , quicke silver , or mercurie , whereof they have found great store , and daily discover new mines . And without doubt , according to the qualitie of the earth , those which are to discover , are without comparison , farre more in number , then those which are yet discovered : yea , it seemes that all the land is sowed with these mettalls , more then any other in the world that is yet knowne vnto vs , or that ancient writers have made mention of . Of the qualitie and nature of the earth where the mettalls are found , and that all these mettalls are not imployed at the Indies , and how the Indians vsed them . CHAP. 3. THe reason why there is so great aboundance of mettalls at the Indies , ( especially at the west of Peru , as I have saide , ) is the will of the Creator , who hath imparted his giftes as it pleased him . But comming to a naturall and philosophicall reason , it is very true , which Philon a wise man writes , saying , that gold , silver , and mettalls , grow naturally in land that is most barren and vnfruitefull . And we see , that in lands of good temperature , the which are fertile with grasse and fruites , there are seldome found any mines ; for that Nature is contented to give them vigour to bring forth fruites more necessarie for the preservation and maintenance of the life of beasts and men . And contrariwise to lands that are very rough , drie , and barren , ( as in the highest mountains and inaccessible rockes of a rough temper , ) they finde mines of silver , of quicke-silver and of gold , and all those riches ( which are come into Spaine since the West Indies were discovered ) have been drawne out of such places which are rough and full , bare and fruitlesse : yet the taste of this mony , makes these places pleasing and agreeable , yea , well inhabited with numbers of people . And although there be , as I have said , many mines of all kinds of mettalls as at the Indies , yet they vse none but those of gold and silver , and as much quicke-silver as is necessarie to refine their gold and silver . They carrie yron thither from Spaine and China . As for copper , the Indians have drawne of it , and vsed it for their armes , the which were not vsually of yron , but of copper . Since the Spaniards possessed the Indies , they have drawne very little , neither do they take the paine to seeke out these mines , although there be many busying themselves in the search of richer and more precious mettalls , wherein they spend their time & labour . They vse no other mettalls , as copper , and yron , but only that which is sent them from Spaine , or that which remaines of the refining of gold and silver . We finde not that the Indians in former times vsed gold , silver , or any other mettall for mony , and for the price of things , but only for ornament , as hath beene said , whereof there was great quantitie in their Temples , Palaces , and Toombes , with a thousand kindes of vessels of gold and silver , which they had . They vsed no gold nor silver to trafficke or buy withall , but did change and trucke one thing for another , as Homer and Plinie report of the Ancients . They had some other things of greater esteeme , which went currant amongst them for price , and in steede of coine : and vnto this day this custome continues amongst the Indians , as in the Provinces of Mexico , in steede of money they vse Cacao , ( which is a small fruite , ) and therewith buy what they will. In Peru they vse Cocae , to the same end , ( the which is a leafe the Indians esteeme much , ) as in Paraguay , they have stampes of yron for coine , and cotten woven in S. Croix , of the Sierre . Finally , the maner of the Indians trafficke , and their buying and selling , was to exchange , and give things for things : and although there were great martes and famous faires , yet had they no neede of mony , nor of brokers , for that every one had learned what he was to give in exchange for every kinde of marchandise . Since the Spaniards entred , the Indians have vsed gold and silver to buy withall : and in the beginning there was no coine , but silver by weight was theirprice and mony , as they report of the ancient Romans . Since , for a greater benefite , they have forged coine in Mexico and Peru , yet vnto this day they have not in the West Indies , coined any mony of copper or other mettall but onely of silver and golde : for the richnes of that Countrie hath not admitted nor received such money as they call bullion , nor other kindes of alloy , which they vse in Italie , and in other Provinces of Europe ; Although in some Ilands of the Indies , as S. Dominique & Port Ricco , they vse coine of leather , which is square , the which are currant onely in those Ilands , having little silver or gold . I say little , although there be much , for that no man digges it and refines it . But for that the riches of the Indies , and their maner to labour in the mines , consistes of golde , silver , and quicke●silver , I will speake some thing of these three mettalls , leaving the rest for this time . Of golde which they digge and refine at the Indies . CHAP. 4. GOld amongst other mettals hath bin alwayes held the most excellent ; and with reason , beeing the most durable and incorruptible of all others ; for sire which consumes and diminisheth the rest , amends it , and brings it to perfection . Golde which hath often passed through the fire , keepes his colour , and is most fine and pure ; which properly is called ( as Plinie saith ) Obriso , wherof the Scripture makes so often mention , & vse , which consumeth all other mettalles , ( as the same Plinie saith ) dooth not any thing waste golde , nor yet hurte it , neither is it eaten , nor groweth olde . And although his substance and body be firme and solide ; yet dooth it yeelde and bow woonderfully ; the Beaters and Drawers of golde knowe well the force it hath to bee drawen out without breaking . All which things well considered , with other excellent properties , will give men of iudgement to vnderstand , wherefore the holie Scripture dooth compare Charitie to golde . To conclude , there is little neede to relate the excellencies thereof to make it more desirable . For the greatest excellencie it hath , is to be knowne ( as it is ) amongst men , for the supreame power and greatnesse of the worlde . Comming therefore to our subiect ; at the Indies there is great abundance of this mettall , and it is wel knowne by approoved histories , that the Inguas of Peru did not content themselves with great and small vessels of gold , as pots , cups , goblets , and flagons ; yea with kowles or great vessells , but they had chaires also , and litters of massie golde : and in their Temples they had set vppe maine Images of pure golde , whereof they finde some yet at Mexico , but not such store as when the first Conquerours came into the one and the other kingdome , who found great treasure , and without doubt there was much more hidden in th earth by the Indians . It would seeme ridiculous to reporte that they have made their horse shooes of silver for want of yron , and that they have payd three hundred crownes for a bottle of wine , and other strange things ; and yet in trueth this hath come to passe , yea and greater matters . They drawe golde in those partes , after three sorts : or at the least , I have seene all three vsed . For eyther they find gold in graines , in powlder , or in stone . They do call golde in graines , small morsels of gold , which they find whole , without mixture of any other mettall , which hath no neede of melting or refining in the fire : and they call them pippins , for that commonly they are like to pippins , or seeds of melons , or pompions : and that wherof Iob speakes , when he saies , Leve illius aurum , though sometimes there be greater , and such as I have seene weighed many poundes . It is the excellencie of this mettall alone ( as Plinie affirmes ) to be found thus pure and perfect , which is not seene in any other mettalles , which are alwayes earthly , and have a scumme , and neede purging by the fire : I have likewise seene silver naturall like to . Yea there is an other kinde which the Indians call Papas , and sometimes they find peeces very fiue and pure , like to small round rootes , the which is rare in that mettall , but vsuall in gold . They finde little of this golde in pippin , in respect of the other kindes . Golde in stone is a veine of gold that groweth or ingendereth within the stone or flint , as I have seene in the mines of Curuma , within the government of Salines , very great stones pierced and intermixed with gold ; others that were halfe gold , and halfe stone . The golde which groweth in this manner , is found in pittes or mines , which have their veines like to the silver mines , but it is very hard to drawe it foorth : Agatarchides writes in his first booke of the Erithrean or red sea ( as Phocion reportes in his Bibliotheca ) of the manner and fashion to refine golde , drawne out of stones , the which the antient Kings of Egypt were wont to vse , & it is a strange thing to see how that which is written resembles properly to the manner they vse at this day in refining these mettalls of golde and silver . The greatest quantitie of golde which is drawne at the Indies , is that in powlder , the which is found in streames and places wher much water hath passed , because the slouds at the Indies abound in this kinde of golde ; As the Ancients for this occasion did celebrate the river of Tagus in Spaine , Pa●olus in Asia , and Ganges in the East Indies , and call●d the● R●menta auri , the which we others call gol●e in p●wl●er , and of this sort is the greatest quantitie of golde they have at this day . At this present in t●e ●lands of Barlovent , Hispaniola , Cuba , and Port Ricco , there hath beene , and is great quantity in the rivers , but they bring little from thence into Spaine , for want of the naturall inhabitants of the country , & the difficultie to drawe it . There is great aboundance in the kingdome of Chille , of Quitto , and in the new Realme of Grenado . The most famous golde is that of Caranava in Peru , and of Valdivia in Chille , for that it riseth with his alloy and perfection , which is twenty three carrats and a halfe , and sometim●s more . They make accompt likewise of the gold of Vera●●a to be very fine . They bring much golde to Mexico from the Philippines , and China , but commonly it is weake and of base alloy . Golde is commonly found mixt with silver or with copper ; but that which is mixed with silver is commonly of fewer carra●s then that which is mixed with copper . If there b●●a si●e part● of silver , Plinie saieth , it is then properly called Fl●●●● , which hath the property to shine more at the light of the fire , then fine gold or fine silver . That which is incorporate with copper , is commonly of a higher value . They refine powldred golde in basens , washing it in many waters , vntill the sand falles from it , and the golde as most heavie remaineth in the bottome . They refine it likewise with quicke-silver and strong water , for that the allume whereof they make this water hath the vertue to separate gold from drosse , or from other mettalls . After it is purified and molten , they make brickes or small barres to cary it vnto Spaine ; for being in powlder , they cannot transport it from the Indies , for they can neither custome it , marke it , nor take say , vntill it be molten . The foresaide His●●ria● grapher reporteth that Spaine above all other Countries of the world , did abound in gold and silver ; especially Galitia and Portugall , & above all , the Asturia●s , whence hee saieth they brought every yeere twenty thousand pounds of golde , and that they found not so great aboundance in any other place . The which is confirmed in the booke of Macabees , where it is saide , that amongest the great riches of the Romans , they had in their power , the golde and silver of Spaine . At this day the great treasure of Spaine comes from the Indies , wherein the divin● Providence hath appoynted one Realme to serve another , which doe imparte their wealth to participate their governement for the good the one of the other , in communicating mutually the goodes and graces they doe inioy : wee can not value nor esteeme the quantitie of golde that is brought from the Indies ; but we may well say , it is much more then that which 〈◊〉 reports was brought yeerely from Spaine to Rom● . In the fleete where I came , which was in the ye●re , 1585. the declarati●n of the firme land was of of twelve cassons or chests of golde , every casson at the least weied foure Arobes , that is a hundred weight ; and a thousand fifty and sixe mares from New Spaine , which was for the King only , besides that which came for Merchants and private men being registred ; and much that came vnregistred . This may suffice touching the golde of the Indies , and now we will speake of silver . Of the Silver at the Indies . CHAP. 5. WE reade these wordes in the Booke of Iob , Siluer hath certain beginnings and roots in his veins , and golde hath a setled place , where it ingenders and thickens , yron with digging is drawne out of the earth , and stone molten with heate is turned into copper : Hereby he wisely shewes in few words , the nature of silver , golde , yron & copper . We have spoken something of the places where golde is ingendered and congealed , which is either of the foresaide stones in the deapth of mountaines , and in the bowells of the earth : or in the sand of rivers , and where brookes have runne , or else on the toppes of mountaines , the which golde in powlder runnes downe with the water . And this is the common opinion they holde at the Indies . Wherevppon many of the common sort believe that the deluge ( having drowned all , even to the highest hills ) hath beene the cause that at this day they finde this golde in the rivers , and in places so farre off . Now we wil shew how they discover the mines of silver , their veines ; rootes , and beginnings whereof Iob speakes . And first I will say , that the reason why they give silver the second place among all other mettalles , is , for that it approacheth neerer to golde then any other , being more durable and lesse indomaged by the fire , and more maniable then any other : yea it passeth golde in brightnesse , beauty and sound , the which is cleere , and agreeable , for the colour is more conformable and resembling the light , and the sound more percing , more lively , and more delicate . Likewise there are some places where they value silver more then golde . It is yet an argument , to iudge that gold is more pretious rhen all other mettalls , for that it is found with greater difficultie ; and Nature seemes more sparing in bringing it foorth ( although there be countries as they say of Chine ) where they finde golde more easily then silver : yet it is more common and ordinarie , to finde silver with more facilitie and greater abundance then gold . The Creator hath furnished the Weast Indies with so great a treasure of silver , as all that which we reade of in antient Histories , and that which is spoken of the mines of Spaine , and other provinces , is not comparable to that we see in those partes . The mines of silver are commonly found in mountaines , and high rockes very desart , although they have sometimes bin found in Plaines and Champaines . There are two different kindes , the one they call stragling , the other fixed and setled . The straggling , are peeces of mettall found in certaine places , the which drawne away , there is no more found . But the fixed veines , are those which have a continuance in depth and length , like to great branches and armes of trees ; and when they find anie one of them , they commonly finde many in the same place . The maner to purge & refine silver which the Indians have vsed , was by melting , in dissolving this masse of mettall by fire , which casts the earthly drosse aparte , and by his force separates silver from lead , tinne from copper , and other mettalls mixt . To this end they did build small furnaces in places whereas the winde did commonly blow , and with wood and cole made their refining , the which furnaces in Ptru they call Guayras . Since the Spaniards entred , besides this manner of refining which they vse to this day : they likewise refine silver with quicke-silver , and draw more by this means then in refining it by fire . For there is some kind of silver mettall found which can by no meanes be purged , and refined by fire , but onely with quickesilver . But thi● kinde of mettall is commonly poore and weake , the which vsually they finde in greatest aboundance . They c●l that poore which yields least silver , and great quantitie of other mettall , and that rich which yieldes m●st silver . It is strange to see , not onely the difference betwixt the refining of mettall by fire , and without it by quicke-silver , but also that some of these mettalles , which are refined by the fire , can not well be molten with any artificiall winde , as with bellowes ; but when it is kindled and blowen with the naturall ayre , or naturall winde . The mettall of the mines of Porco is easily refined with bellowes , and that of the mines of Potozi cannot be molten with bellowes , but only by the breath of their Guayras , which are small furnaces vpon the sides of the mountaines , built expresly where the winde lies , within the which they melt this mettal ; and though it be hard to yielde a reason for this difference , yet is it most certaine and approoved by long experience : so as the greedie desire of this mettall so much valued amongst men , hath made them seek out a thousand gentle inventions and devises , whereof wee will heereafter make mention . The chiefe places of the Ind●●s from whence they drawe silver , a●e N●w Spain● , and P●ru ; but the mines of P●ru farre surpasse the rest ; and amongst all others of the worlde , those of Potozi , whereof wee will intreate alittle at leasure , being the most famous and remarkeable things at the Indies . Of the mountaine or hill of Potozi , and the discovery thereof . CHAP. 6. THe mountaine or hill of Potozi so famous , scituate in the Province of Charcas , in the kingdome of Peru , distant from the Equinoctiall towardes the South , or Pole Antartike , 21. degrees and two thirds : so as it falles vnder the Tropicke , bordering vpon the burning Zone , and yet this region is extreamely cold , yea , more then old Castill in the kingdome of Spaine , and more then Flanders it selfe , although by reason it should be hote or temperate , in regard of the height and elevation of the Pole where it is seated . The reason of this so cold a temperature , is the height of the mountaine , whereas colde and intemperate windes continually blow , especially that which they call Thomahavi , which is boistrous and most cold . It raines most commonly in Iune , Iulie , and August . The ground and soile of this mountaine is drie , cold , and very vnpleasant , yea altogether barren , which neither engenders nor brings forth any fruite , grasse , nor graine ; it is naturally inhabitable , for the intemperature of the heaven , and the barrennes of the earth . But the force of silver , which drawes vnto it the desire of all things , hath peopled this mountaine more then any other place in all these Kingdomes , making it so fruitfull of all kindes of meats , as there wantes nothing that can be desired , yea , in great aboundance ; and although there be nothing but what is brought by carriage , yet every place aboundes so with fruite , conserves exquisite wines , silkes , & all other delicats , as it is not inferiour to any other part . This mountaine is of colour darke red , and is in forme pleasing at the first sight , resembling perfectly the fashion of a pavilion , or of a sugar loafe . It exceedes all other hilles and mountaines about it in height . The way whereby they ascend , is very rough and vneven , and yet they go vpon horse-backe . It is round at the top , & at the foote it hath a league in circuite . It containes from the toppe to the bottome 1680. common yardes , the which reduced to the measure of Spanish leagues , makes a quarter of a league . At the foote of this mountaine there is another small hill that riseth out of it , in the which there hath beene sometimes mines of mettall dispearsed , which were found as it were in purses , and not in fixed or continued veines ; yet were they very rich , though few in number . This small rocke was called by the Indians Guayna Potozi , which is yong Potozi ; at the foote whereof beginnes the dwellings of the Spaniards and Indians , which are come to the riches and worke of Potozi , which dwelling may containe some two leagues in circuite , and the greatest trafficke and commerce of all Peru is in this place . The mines of this mountaine were not digged nor discovered in the time of their Inguas , which were the Lordes of Peru , before the Spaniardes entred , although they had digged and opened the mines of Porco , neere to Potozi , distant onely sixe leagues . The reason might be the want of knowledge thereof , although some do report I know not what fable , that having sometimes laboured to open those mines , a voyce was heard , commaunding them not to touch it , being reserved for others . In trueth they had no knowledge of Potozi , nor of the wealth thereof , till after twelve yeeres that the Spaniards were entred into Peru , the discovery whereof was made in this manner . An Indian called Gualpa , of the Nation of Chumbibilca , which is a Province of Cusco , going one day to hunt for venison , passing towardes the weast whither the beast was fled , he beg●●ne to runne vppe against the rocke , which at that time was covered and planted with certaine trees , they call Quinua , and with thick bushes , and as he strived to gette vp a way which was somewhat rough and vneasie , hee was forced to lay holde vpon a braunch , which issued from a veine of a silver mine ( which since they have called Rich ) which he pulled vp , perceiving in the hole or roote thereof , mettall , the which hee knew to be very good , by the experience hee had of the mines of Porco : and after finding vpon the ground , certaine peeces of mettall , which lay broken and dispersed neere to this veine , being scarse well able to iudge thereof , for that the colour was spoyled and changed by the Sunne and raine . He carried it to Porco to trie by the Guayras ( which is the triall of mettall by fire , and having thereby found the great riches and his happy fortune , he secretly digged and drew mettall out of this veine , not imparting it to any man , vntil that an Indian called Guanca , of the valley of Xaura , which is vpon the bordures of the Cittie of Kings , who remaining at Porco , neere vnto Gualpa of Chumbibilca , perceved one day that he made a refining , and that his wedges and brickes were greater then such as were vsually made in those places : and also increasing in his expence of apparrell , having till then lived but basely . For this reason , and for that the mettall his neighbour refined was different from that of Porco , he thought to discover this secret , and wrought so , that although the other kept it as secret as hee could , yet thorow importunitie he was forced to carry him vnto the rocke of Potozi , having enioyed this rich treasure full two months . And then Gualpa the Indian willed Guanca for his part to take a veine , which he had discovered neare to the rich veine , which at this day is called the veine of Diego Centeno , that was not lesse rich , but more hard to digge and to drawe foorth ; and so by agreement they divided betweene them the richest rocke in the world . It chaunced after , the Indian Guanca finding some difficulty to digge and drawe foorth his mettall , being most hard , and the other Gualpa refusing to impart any of his mine vnto him , they fell at debate ; so as Guanca of Xaura grieved therewith , and with some other discontents , discovered this secret vnto his maister called Villaroel a Spaniard , who then remained at Porco . This Villaroel desirous to vnderstand the trueth , went to Potozi , & finding the riches his Yanacona or servant had discovered vnto him , caused the Indian Guanca to be inrolled , vndertaking with him the saide veine , which was called Centeno , they call it vndertaking , that is as much as to note and marke the mine , and so much ground in circuite for him , which the Lawe graunts vnto those that discover any mine , or vnto those that digge them : by meanes whereof , having discovered them to the Iustice , they remayned Lords of the mine , to dig and drawe foorth the silver , as being their owne , paying only their duties vnto the King , which is a fift parte . So as the first discovery and inregistring of the mines of Potozi was the 21. of April , in the yeare of our Lord , one thousand five hundred fortie five in the territorie of Porco , by the saide Villaroel a Spaniard , and Guan●a an Indian . Presently after they discovered another veine , which they called the veine of Tinne , the which is very rich , although it be rough and very painfull to worke in , the mettall being as hard as slint . Since the thirtie day of August in the same yeere of a thousand five hundred forty and five the veine called Mendieta was inrolled , and these are the foure principall veines of Potozi . They say of the rich veine , the first that was discovred that the metall lay above the ground the height of a launce , like vnto rockes , raising the superficies of the earth , like vnto a crest of three hundred foote long , and thirteene foote broade , and that this remained bare & vncovered by the deluge . This veine having resisted the violence and force of the water , as the hardest part . The mettall was so rich as it was halfe silver , and this veine continued in his bounty fiftie or three score stades , which is the height of a man , and then it failed . In this maner the mines of Potozi were discovered by the Divine Providence , who ( for the felicitie of Spaine ) would have the greatest treasure that ever was in this world , discovered , at such time whenas the Emperour Charles the fift of famous memorie held the Empire , the kingdomes of Spaine , and the Seigniorie of the Indies . Presently after that , the discoverie of Potozi was knowne in Peru ; many Spaniardes , and the most parte of the Bourgeois of the silver Cittie , which is eighteene leagues from Potozi , came thither to take mines : yea there came many Indians from divers provinces , especially tha GuayZadores of Porco , so as within a short space it was the best peopled habitation of all the kingdome . Of the treasure which is daily drawne from the rocke or mountaine of Potozi . CHAP. 7. I Have often doubted , if in antient Histories there were found any so rich mines , as those we have seen in our time in Peru. If there were ever rich mines in the worlde , and famous for this effect , they have bin those of Spaine , which they of Cartbage did inioy , and since , the Romans , the which as I have saide , are not onely famous and esteemed in prophane bookes , but also , in the holy Scriptures . Hee that maketh most particular mention of these mines , at the least that I have seene , is Plinie , who writeth thus in his naturall Historie : They finde silver almost in all provinces , but that of Spaine is the best , which growes and ingenders in a barren soile , vppon mountaines and rockes . It is a certaine and infallible thing , that in places where they have once discovered any of these veines , there are others not farre off , which is likewise found in all other mettalls , and for this the Greekes , in my opinion , called them mettalls . It is strange that the pits or holes of these mines of Spaine , the which they beganne to digge in Hannibals time , are at this day , and hold the names of their discoverers . Amongst these mines , that which Bebello discovered , which holdes his name vnto this day , was very famous ; and they say it yeelded so great riches to Hanniball , that ev●rie day they gathered three hundred pounds weight of silver , and vnto this day they have alwaies continued labouring in this mine , so as it is now digd 15. hundred pases deep into the mountaine . Out of which pits , notwithstanding the deapth , the Gascoin●s that labour in them drawe out the water , that they may worke with more ease , whilest their candelles and lights last , and that in such aboundaunce , as it seemes to be a river . Hitherto are the woordes of Pliny , the which I would set downe word by word , the better to content such as know what mines be , seeing that what is tried at this day , was then in vse . And truely the riches of this mine of Hannibal vpon the Pirrenean hilles , was great and famous , which the Romans possessed , having continued the worke even vnto Plinies time , which was about three hundred yeeres . The deapth of this mine was fifteene hundred pases , which is a mile and a halfe : and it was so rich in the beginning , that it was woorth daily to the maister thereof three hundred poundes , at twelve ounces to the pound . But although this were a great treasure , it did not approach neere to that which in our time hath bin found in Potozi : for as it appeareth by the Registers of the house of contraction of that Province , and as many antient men worthy of credite doe testifie , whenas the licentiate Pollo governed that Province , the which was many yeeres after the discovery of this mountaine , they did every saterday enter a hundred and fifty and twoo hundred thousand peeces , whereof the Kings fift amounted to thirty and forty thousand peeces ; and for every yeere a million and a halfe , or little lesse . So as according to that computation they didde drawe every day from this mine thirtie thousand peeces , whereof there came to the King for his fift , sixe thousand peeces a day . There is yet another thing to be spoken of , to shew the riches of Potozi , that the account which hath been made , was only of silver that was marked and customed . And it is wel knowne in Peru , that they have long vsed silver in these Realmes , which they call currant , which was neither marked nor customed . And they holde it for certain which know these mines , that in these daies , the greatest parte of silver drawne at Potozi , was not customed , and this had course amongest the Indians , and much amongst the Spaniardes , as I have seene continued to mytime ; so as it may appeare , the third part of the riches of Potozi , yea the one halfe came not to light , neither was it customed . There is yet a more notable consideration , in that which Plinie saieth , they hadde digged a fifteene hundred pases in this mine of Bebell● ; and that continually they found water , which is the greatest hinderaunce they have to drawe foorth theyr mettall . But in this of Potozi , although they have digged two hundred stades or heights of a man in deapth ; yet did they never finde any water , which is the greatest happinesse of this mountaine . But the mines of P●r●o , whose mettall is good and very rich , are at this day left for the discommoditie of water , which they have found in their worke ; for they are two insupportable labours in searching of the mettall ; first to digge and breake the rockes , and then to drawe out the water all together . The first of them , that is , to cut through the rockes , is paine enough ; yea very hard and excessive : finally , at this day the King receives for his fift yeerely , from the mines of Potozi , a million of silver , besides the wealth that growes by quickesilver , and other royall prerogatives , which is a great treasure . Some men of iudgement having cast vp the accomptes , say , that what hath beene brought into the custome house of Potozi , vnto the yeere of our Lord , one thousand five hundred eighty and five , amounteth vnto a hundred thousand millions of peeces of essay , whereof every Peece is woorth thirteene rialls , and a fourth parte , not reckoning the silver which hath bin caried away without custome , or that hath beene entred in other roiall custome houses , or the silver that hath beene wrought in the country , which is not entred , the which is innumerable , although the first Registers of Entries are not so exactly kept as at this day ; for that in the beginning and first discoveries , they made their receit by Romans , so great was their aboundance . But by the instructions and remembraunces of Don Francisco de Toledo the Viceroy in the yeare of our Saviour Christ , one thousand five hundred seaventy and foure they find seventy and sixe millions to that yeere : and from that yeare to eighty five inclusive , it appeares by the royall registers , there were thirty five millions more entred . They sent this accompt to the Viceroy from Potozi , in the yeere I have mentioned , being then in Peru ; and since the wealth that hath come from Peru by ship , hath amounted to much more . In that fleete where I came , in the yeare one thousand five hundred eighty seaven , there were eleven millions transported in the two fleets of Peru & Mexico , whereof two thirds were in that of Peru , and almost the one halfe for the King. I thought good to set this downe particularly , to shew the power which his heavenly Maiestie hath given to the Kings of Spaine , heaping so many Crowns and Kingdomes vpon them , who ( by the especiall favour of heaven ) have ioyned the East with the Weast Indies , invironing the whole worlde with their Power . This digression shall serve to shew the riches of Potozi , we will now shew how they labour in the mines , and how they refine their mettalls . How they labour in the mines of Potozi . CHAP. 8. BOctius complaining of the first inventer of mines , spake well ; Heus primus quis fuit ille , Auri qui ponder a testi . Gemmasque , latere volentes , Preciosa pericula fodit ? Alas , who was the first , So curious and accurst , Who digged out of the mine , Mans minde to vndermind , Heavie weights of golde ore , Better concealde before : And pearle crept into ground , Pale for feare to be found : Galing gold , wringing rings , Precious , but perilous things . With reason he calleth them precious dangers , for the great labour and perill wherewith they draw out these mettalls , which men so much esteeme . Plinie saies , that in Italie there are many mines , but the Ancients would not suffer their people to worke in them , onely to preserve the people . They brought these mettalls from Spaine , and made the Spaniards labour in the mines as tributaries . The like doth Spaine now with the Indies , for there remaining many mines of mettall yet in Spaine , they will not seeke them , nor suffer any to worke in them , by reason of the inconveniencies which happen daily , but they bring them from the Indies , where they digge it with much labour and perill . This rocke of Potozi , containes as I have said , foure principall veines , that is , the Rich veine , that of Centeno , that of Tinne , and that of Mendieta . All these veines are of the East part of the mountaine , as looking to the Sunne rising , for on the West part there is not any . The foresaid veines runne from North to South , which is from Pole to Pole. In the largest place they have six foote , and in the narrowest a spanne bredth . There are others of divers fashions that runne out of the said veines ; like as out of the great armes of trees , there commonly sprowt foorth lesse . ●verie veine hath divers mines which are partes and portions of the same , distinct and divided betwixt divers Masters , by whose names they are commonly called . The great mine containes fourescore yardes , neither may it be more by the law , and the least containes foure . All these mines are at this day very deepe . In the rich mine they reckon 78. mines , which are 80. yards deep , or a hundred stades or height of a man , and in some places two hundred . In the veine of Centeno , are 24. mines , whereof some are 70. or 80. stades deepe , and so of the other veines of this mountaine . For a remedie to this great profunditie , they have invented mines , which they call Socca bones , which are caves or ventes made at the foote of the mountaine , the which go crossing til they incounter with the veines : for wee must vnderstand , that although the veines runne North to South , as hath been said , yet is it in declining from the toppe to the foote of the mountaine , which may be as they beleeve by coniecture , above twelve hundred stades . And by this account , although the mines extend in such a profunditie , yet there remaines six times as much space vnto the bottome or roote , the which they say , are most rich and aboundant , as the body and spring of all veines . Although vnto this day we have seene the contrary by experience , for the higher the veine is to the superficies of the earth , the more rich they finde it : and the deeper it goes , the poorer it is , and of the baser aloy . They then invented the Soccabons , by which they enter to worke in the mines very easily , with lesse charge , paine , and danger . They have eight foote in breadth , and a stade in height , the which they shut with doores . By them they drawe forth their mettall very easily , paying to the proprietary of the Soccabon , the fift part of all the mettall they draw forth . There are nine already made , and others are begunne . They were twenty and nine yeeres in making of one Soccabon , as they call it , of the venome that flowes from the rich veine . It was begunne in the yeere 1550. the eleventh yeere of the discoverie , and was ended in the yeere 1585. the eleventh of August . This Soccabon crossed the rich veine thirtie five stades from the roote or spring , and from thence where it met to the mouth of the mine , were a hundred thirty five stades . So as they must descend all this depth to labour in the mine . This Soccabon containes from his mouth vnto the veine of Crusero as they call it , 250. yardes , in which worke were spent twentie nine yeeres , whereby wee may see what great paines men take to draw silver out of the bowells of the earth . They labour in these mines in continuall darkenes and obscuritie , without knowledge of day or night . And forasmuch as those places are never visited with the Sunne ; there is not onely continuall darkenes , but also an extreame colde , with so grosse an aire contrary to the disposition of man , so as , such as newly enter , are sicke , as they at sea . The which happened to me in one of these mines , where I felt a paine at the heart , and beating of the stomacke . Those that labour therein , vse candles to light them , dividing their worke in such sort , as they that worke in the day , rest by the night , and so they change . The mettall is commonly hard , and therefore they breake it with hammers , splitting and hewing it by force , as if they were s●intes . After they carry vp this mettall vpon their shoulders , by ladders of three branches , made of neates lether twisted like peeces of wood , which are crossed with staves of wood ; so as by every one of these ladders they mount and discend together . They are ten stades long a peece : and at the end of one , beginnes another of the same length , every ladder beginning and ending at platformes of wood , where there are seates to rest them , like vnto galleries , for that there are many of these ladders to mount by one at the end of another . A man carries ordinarily the weight of two Arrobes of mettall vpon his shoulders , tied together in a cloth in maner of a skippe , and so mount they three and three . He that goes before carries a candle tied to his thumbe : for ( as it is said , ) they have no light from heaven , and so go they vp the ladder holding it with both their handes , to mount so great a height , which commonly is above a hundred & fiftie stades : a fearefull thing , and which breeds an amazement to thinke vpon it , so great is the desire of silver , that for the gaine thereof , men indure any paines . And truly it is not without reason , that Plinie treating of this subiect , exclaimes and saies thus , We enter even into the bowells of the earth , and go hunting after riches , even to the place of the damned . And after in the same booke he saieth : Those that seeke for mettalls , performe workes more then Giants , making holes and caves in the depth of the earth , piercing mountaines so deepe by the light of candles , whereas the day and the night are alike , and in many moneths they see no day . So as , often the walles of their mines fal , smothering many of them that labour therein . And afterwardes he addes , They pierce the hard rocke with hammers of yron , waying 150 poundes , and draw out the mettall vpon their shoulders , labouring day and night , one delivering his charge to another , and all in darkenes , onely the last sees the light : with wedges and hammers they breake the flintes , how hard and strong soever , for the hunger of gold is yet more sharpe and strong . This Plinie saies , who although he speakes as a historiographer of that age , yet doth he seeme to prophecie of this time . Neither is it lesse which Phocion of Agatharchides reports of the great travell they indure , whom they called Chrysios , in drawing out of golde : for as the said Author saieth , gold and silver are as painefull to digge and drawe forth , as they are pleasing to possesse . How they refine the Mettall of Silver CHAP. 9. THe Veines as I have said , where they finde silver , runnes betwixt two rockes , which they call the Chase , whereof the one is commonly as hard as flint , and the other soft and easie to breake . This mettall is not alwaies equal , and of the same bountie , for you shall finde in one and the same veine , one sort of mettall very rich , which they call C●cilla , or Tacana , from which they draw much silver ; and another is poore , from whence they draw little . The most rich mettall of this mountaine , is of the colour of Amber , and the next is that which inclines to blacke . There is other somewhat red , and other of the colour of ashes : finally of divers and sundrie coloures , which seeme to such as know them not , to be stones of no value . But the miners do presently know his qualitie and perfection , by certaine signes and small veines they finde in them . They carry all this mettall they drawe out of these mines , vpon Indian sheepe , which serve them as Asses to carry it to the milles , the richest mettall is refined by melting in those small furnaces , which they call Guayra● , for that is most leadie ; by reason whereof , it is most subiect to melt , & for the better melting therof , th' Indians cast in a matter , they call Soroche , which is a mettal ful of lead . The mettal being in these furnaces , the filth and earthie drosse , through the force of the fire , remaines in the bottome , and the silver and lead melt ; so as the silver swimmes vpon the lead , vntill it be purified ; then after they refine the silver many times , after this maner of melting . They have vsually drawne out of one quintall of mettall , thirtie , fortie , and fiftie peeces of silver , and yet I have seene some most excellent , that have bin shewne me , where they have drawne in the melting two hundred , yea , two hundred and fiftie peeces of silver of a quintall of mettall ; a rare wealth , and almost incredible , if we had not seene the tryall thereof by fire , but such mettalls are verie rare . The poorest mettall is that which yeeldes two , three , five , or six peeces , or little more . This mettall hath commonly little lead , but is drie , and therefore they cannot refine it with fire . And for this reason in Potozi , there was great store of these poore mettalls , whereof they made no great account , but were reiected like straw , and as the skumme of the good mettall , vntill they found meanes to refine it by quicke-silver , whereby the skumme they called Oquiache was of great profit , for the quicke-silver by a strange and wonderfull propertie , purifies the silver , and is apt for these mettalls which are drie and poore , wherein they consume lesse quicke-silver then in the richer : for the richer they are , the more neede of quicke-silver they have . At this day the most vsuall maner of refining in Potozi , is by quicke-silver , as also in the mines of Cacatecas , and others of new Spaine . There were in old time vpon the sides and toppes of Potozi , above six thousand Guayras , which are small furnaces where they melt their mettall , the which were placed like lightes , ( a pleasant sight to behold by night , ) casting a light a farre off like a flame of fire . But at this day there are not above two thousand , for that ( as I have said , ) they vse little melting , but refine it by quicke-silver , the which is the greatest profit . And for that the properties of quicke-silver are admirable ; and that this maner of refining of silver is remarkable , I will discourse of quicke-silver , of the mines and worke , and what is requisite for that subiect . Of the wonderfull properties of Quicke-silver . CHAP. 10. QVickesilver , so called by the Latines , for that it runnes and slides suddenly from place to place , amongst all other mettalls hath great and wonderfull vertues . The first is , although it be a true mettall , yet is it not hard , neither hath it any certaine forme nor subsistance like to other mettalls , but is liquide , not like vnto gold and silver molten , but of his owne proper nature ; and although it be a liquor , yet is it more heavie then any other mettall : and therefore all others swim above and sinke not to the bottome , being more light . I have seene two poundes of yron put into a barrell of quicke-silver , the which did swimme about like vnto wood or corke vpon the water . Plinie gives an exception heerevnto , saying , that gold alone doth sinke and not swimme above it . I have not seene the experience ; but it may be this growes , by reason that quicke-silver by nature doth inviron gold , and covers it , which is one of the most important properties it hath ; for it ioynes with gold in a strange maner , it seekes it where it lies , and invirons it in such sort , as it doth distinguish and sep●rate it from any other body or mettall wherewith it is mixt : for this reason such take gold as will preserve themselves from the dangerrs and discommodities of quicke-silver . They have vsed a remedie to those ( in whose eares they had put quicke-silver , to cause them to die secretly , ) to put little plates of gold into their eares , ( for that gold hath the vertue to draw out Mercurie , ) and after they drew out thefe plates all white with the quicke-silver , it did sticke vnto them . Being one day at Madril , I went to see the exquisite workes which Iacomo de Treco , ( a rare worke man of Milan , ) made for S. Laurence the Roiall , it was my hap to be there one day , whenas they gilded certaine peeces of a countertable of brasse , which is done with quicke-silver ; and for that the fume of Mercurie is mortall , he told me that the worke-men preserved themselves from this venome , by swallowing a double duckat of gold roled vp ; the which being in the stomacke , drawes vnto it all the quicke-silver that enters in fume by the eares , eyes , nostrilles , and mouth , and by this meanes freed themselves from the danger of quicke-silver , which the gold gathered in the stomacke , and after cast out by the excrements : a thing truly worthy of admiration . After the quicke-silver hath purified and purged gold from all other mettalls and mixtures , he is likewise seperated from the golde his friend by the heate of the fire , the which purifies it from all quicke-silver . Plinie saies , that by a certaine art and invention they did seperate gold from quicke-silver . It seemes to me the Ancients had no knowledge to refine silver by quicke-silver , which at this day is the greatest vse , and chiefe profite of quickesilver ; for that he saies plainely , that quickesilver ioynes with no other mettall but with gold ; and when he makes mention of refining of silver , he speakes onely but of the manner of melting ; whereby wee may inferre that the Ancients had no knowledge of this secret . In truth , though there be a league and simpathie betwixt golde and quicke-silver , yet whereas the mercurie findes no gold , it ioynes with silver , though not in the like maner as with gold ; but in the end , it doth clense and purge it from earth , copper , & lead , amongst the which the silver growes , without any neede of fire to melt it : yet must they vse fire to seperate it from the silver , as I will shew hereafter . Quick-silver holds no account of other mettalls , but of golde and silver ; but contrariwise it doth corrupt them , force and consume them , and flieth from them as much as may be . The which is likewise admirable , and for this cause they put it in earthen vessells , or in beasts skinnes . For if it be put in vessells of copper , of yron , or other mettall , it presently pierceth and corrupts them . And therefore Plinie calleth it the poyson of all things , for that it consumes and spoyles all . We finde quick-silver in the graves of dead men , which after it hath consumed the bodies , comes foorth pure and whole . There hath beene likewise found in the bones and marrow of men and beasts , who having received it in fume by the mouth and nosthrills , congeales within them and pierceth even vnto the bones . Therefore it is a dangerous thing to frequent so perillous and mortall a creature . It hath an other propertie , which is , to runne and make a hundred thousand small droppes , whereof not one is lost , be they never so little , but they returne every way to their liquor . It is almost incorruptible , having nothing in a maner that may consume it . And therfore Plinie calles it the eternall sweate . It hath yet another propertie , that although it dooth separate gold from copper , and all other mettalles , yet they that will guilde copper , brasse , or silver , vse quicke-silver as the meanes of this vnion ; for with the helpe thereof they guilde mettalls . Amongest all the woonders of this strange liquor that seemes to me most woorthy observation , that although it be the weightiest thing in the worlde , yet is it converted into the lightest of the worlde , which is smoake , and sodainely the same smoake which iss o light a thing , turnes againe into so heavy a substance , as is the proper liquor of quicke-silver , whereinto it is dissolved ; for this smoake incountering the mettall on high , being a solide bodie , or comming into a colde region , sodainely it thickens and is converted into quickesilver , and if you set him once againe to the fire , hee dooth likewise returne into smoake , to be resolved againe into quicke-silver . A strange transmutation of so heavy a substance into so light a thing ; and of so light into so heavy , the which we may hold for a rare thing in Nature . And therfore the Author of Nature is iustly to be glorified in these and all other strange properties of this mettall , seeing that all things created doe properly obey their secret and vnknowne lawes . Of the place where they finde quicke-silver , and how they discovered these rich mines in Guancavilca . CHAP. 11. QVicke-silver is found in a kinde of stone , which dooth likewise yeelde Vermillion , which the Antients called Minium , and at this day they call the Images of cristall miniades , which are painted with quick-silver . The Antients made great accompt of this Minium or vermillion , holding it for a sacred colour , as Plinie reportes , saying , that the Romans were accustomed to paint the face of Iupiter , and the bodies of those that triumphed in Ethiopia : yea their idolles and their Governors likewise had their faces coloured with this Minium . And this vermillion was so esteemed at Rome ▪ ( which they brought onely from Spaine , where they had many pittes and mines of quickesilver , which continue there to this day ) that the Romans suffered it not to be refined in Spaine , left they should steale some of it , but they carried it to Rome , sealed vp in a masse as they drew it out of the mine . and after refined it . They did yeerely bring from Spaine , especially from Andalusie , about tenne thousand pound weight , which the Romans valued as an infinite treasure . I have reported all this out of that Author , to the end that those which doesee what passeth at this day in Peru , may have the content to know what chanced in former ages , among the mightiest Lords of the world . I speake for the Inguas kings of Peru , and for the naturall Indians thereof , which have laboured and digged long in these mines of quicke-silver , not knowing what quicke-silver was , seeking onely for Cinabrium or vermillion , which they call Limpi , the which they esteeme much , for that same effect that Plinie reportes of the Romans and Ethiopians , that is , to paint the face and bodies of themselves and their idolls : the like hath been much practised by the Indians , especially when they went to the warres , and vse it at this day in their ▪ feasts and dauncing , which they call slubbering , supposing that their faces and visages so slubbered , did much terrifie , and at this day they holde it for an ornament and beautifying ; for this cause there were strange workes of mines in the mountaines of Guan●avilca , which are in Peru , neere to the cittie of Guamangu● , out of the which they drew this mettal , it is of such a manner , that if at this day they enter by the caves or Soccabones , which the Indians made in those dayes , they loose themselves , finding no passage out : but they regarded not quicke-silver , which naturally is in the same substance or mettall of vermillion , neither hadde they knowledge of any such matter . The Indians were not alone for so long a time without the knowledge of this treasure , but likewise the Spaniards , who vntill the yeare of the incarnation of our Saviour , one thousand five hundred three score and six , and threescore and seaven ( at such time as the licentiate Castro governed in Peru ) discovered not the mines of quicke-silver , which happened in this manner . A man of iudgement called Henrique Guar●es , a Portugall borne , having a peece of this coloured mettall , as I have saide , which the Indians call Limpi , with which they paint their faces , as hee beheld it well , found it to be the same which they call Vermillion in Castille ; and for that hee knew well that vermillion was drawne out of the same mettall that quickesilver was , hee coniectured these mines to be of quickesilver , went to the place whence they drew this mettall , to make triall thereof . The which hee found true , and in this sorte the mines of Palcas in the territorie of Guamangua , being discovered , great numbers of men went thither to drawe out quickesilver , and so to carry it to Mexico , where they refine silver by the meanes of quickesilver , wherewith many are inriched . This country of mines which they call Guancavilca , was then peopled with Spaniards and Indians that came thither , and come still to worke in these mines of quicke-silver , which are in great numbers , and very plentifull : but of all these mines , that which they call d' Amador de Cabrera , or of Saintes , is goodly and notable . It is a rocke of most hard stone , interlaced all with quickesilver , and of that greatnesse , that it extendes above foure score Varres or yardes in length , and forty in breadth ; in which mine they have many pittes and ditches , of three score and tenne stades deepe , so as three hundred men may well worke together ; such is the capacity thereof . This mine was discovered by an Indian of Amador of Cabrera , called Navincopa of the village of Acoria , the which Amador of Cabrera caused to be registred in his name . He was in surte against the Procurer fiscall , but the vsufruite was adiudged to him by sentence as the discoverer . Since he solde his interest to another , for two hundred and fifty thousand ducates ; and afterwards thinking he had bin deceived in the sale , he commenced an action against the buyer , being worth , as they say , above five hundred thousand ducats ; yea , some holde it to be worth a million of golde : a rare thing to see a mine of that wealth . Whenas Don Francisco of Toledo governed in Peru , there was one which had bin in Mexico , and observed how they refined silver with mercury , called Pero Fernandes de Valesco , who offred to refine silver at Potoz● , with mercury ; and having made triall thereof in the yeare of our redemption , one thousand five hundred seaventy and one , perfourmed it with credite ; then beganne they to refine silver at PotoZi with quicksilver , which they transported from Guancavelicqua , which was a goodly helpe for the mines ; for by the meanes of quickesilver they drew an infinite quantity of mettal from these mines , whereof they made no accompt , the which they called scrapings . For as it hath beene said , the quickesilver purifies the silver , although it be drie , poore , and of base alloy , which can not be doone by melting in the fire . The Catholike King drawes from it quickesilver mines , without any charge or hazard , almost foure hundred thousand peeces of a mine , the which are foureteene rialls a peece , or little lesse , besides the rights that rise in Potozi , where it is imployed , the which is a great riches . They doe yearely , one with another , drawe from these mines of Guancavilca , eight thousand quintalls of quickesilver , yea and more . The maner how to drawe out Quicke-silver , and how they refine Silver . CHAP. 12. LEt vs now speake how they draw out Quicke-silver , and how they refine Silver therewith . They take the stone or mettall where they finde the quicke-silver , the which they put into the fire in pots of earth well luted , being well beaten , so as this mettall or stone comming to melt by the heate of the fire , the quicke-silver seperates it selfe , and goes forth in exhalation , and sometimes even with the smoake of the fire , vntill itincounters some body where it staies and congeales , and if it passe vp higher , without meeting of any hard substance , it mountes vp vntill it be colde ; and then congeled , it falles downe againe . When the melting is finished , they vnstoppe the pottes and draw forth the mettall , sometimes staying vntill it be very cold , for if there remained any fume or vapor , which should incounter them that vnstopt the pottes , they were in danger of death , or to be benumined of their limbes , or at the least , to loose their teeth . And for that they spend an infinite quantitie of wood , in the melting of these mettalls . A Miller called Rodrigo de Tores , found out a profitable invention , which was , to gather certaine straw which growes throughout all those mountaines of Peru , the which they call Ycho , it is like vnto a hard reede wherewith they make their fire . It is a strange thing to see the force which this straw hath to melt and dissolve these mettalls , the which falles out , as Plinie saies , that there is gold which melts more easily with the flame of straw , then with hote burning coales . They put the quicke-silver thus molten into skinnes , for that it keepes best in lether , and in this sort they lay it into the Kings store-howse , from whence they carry it by sea to Ariqua , and so to Potozi by land vpon their sheepe . There is yeerely spent in PotoZi for the refining of mettalles , about six or seven thousand quintalles of quicke-silver , besides that they drawe from the plates , ( which is the earth or drosse of the first washings of these mettalls , which are made in caldrons . ) The which plates they burne in their furnaces , to draw out the quicke-silver which remaines in them : and there are above fiftie of these furnaces in the Citie of PotoZi , and in Tarpaya . The quantitie of mettalls which they refine , ( as some men of experience have made the account , ) doth amount yeerely to above three hundred thousand quintalles ; from the earth and drosse whereof being molt and refined , they may draw yeerely above two thousand quintalles of quick-silver . We must vnderstand there are divers sortes of mettalls , for some yeelde much silver , and waste little quicke-silver ; others consume much quicke-silver , and yeelde little silver ; and there are others which consume much quicke-silver , and yeeldes much silver ; and others that consume little quicke-silver , and also yeelde little silver ; and as men incounter in these mettalles , so they grow rich or poore in their trafficke . Although commonly the rich mettall yeeldes much silver , and consumes much quicke-silver ; and likewise that which is poore , yeeldes little silver , and consumes as little mercurie . They first beat and grinde the mettall very small , with hammers and other instruments , which beat this stone like vnto tanne milles , and being well beaten , they searce it in a copper searce , making the poulder as small and fine , as if it were horse haire : these searces being well fitted , doe sift thirtie quintalles in a day and a night ; then they put the poulder of the mettall into the vessels vpon furnaces , whereas they anoint it and mortifie it with brine , putting to everie fiftie quintalles of poulder , five quintalls of salt . And this they do for that the salt seperates the earth and filth , to the end the quicke-silver may the more easily draw the silver vnto it . After they put quicke ▪ silver into a peece of holland and presse it out vpon the mettall , which goes forth like a dewe , alwaies turning and stirring the mettall , to the end it may be well incorporate . Before the invention of these furnaces of fire , they did often mingle their mettall with quicke-silver , in great troughes , letting it settle some daies , and did then mix it , and stirre it againe , vntill they thought all the quicke-silver were well incorporate with the silver , the which continued twentie daies and more , and at the least nine daies . Since they discovered ( as the desire to get is diligent , ) that to shorten the time fire did much helpe : to incorporate silver the sooner with quicke-silver , they in vented these furnaces , whereon they set vessels to put in their mettall , with salt and quicke-silver , and vnderneath they put fire by little and little , in furnaces made for the nonce vnderneath ; so as in five or six daies the quicke-silver is incorporate with the silver . And when they finde that the mercurie hath done his part , and assembled all the silver , leaving nothing behinde , but is well imbrued as a spunge doth water , dividing it from the earth , lead , and copper , with the which it is engendered . Then after they seperate it likewise from the quicke-silver , the which they do in this sort ; they put the mettall in caldrons , and vessells full of water , where with certaine wheeles they turne the mettall round about , as if they should make mustard , and so the earth and drosse goes from the mettall with the water that runs away : The silver & quicke-silver as most ponderous remaining in the botome ; the mettal which remaines , is like vnto sand : then they take it out and wash it againe in great platters of wood , or keelers full of water , still drawing the earth from it , vntill they leave the silver and quicke-silver well clensed . There slippes away also some small portion of silver and quicke-silver with the earth and drosse , which they call washings , the which they after wash againe and draw out the remainder . When the silver and quicke-silver are clensed and beginne to shine , and that there remaines no earth , they put all the mettall into a cloth , which they straine out very forcibly , so as all the quicke-silver passeth out , being not incorporate with the silver , and the rest remaines as a loafe of silver , like to a marke of almonds pressed to draw oyle . And being thus pressed , the remainder containes but the sixt part in silver , and five in mercurie . So as if there remaines a marke of threescore pounds , ten are of silver , and fiftie of mercurie . Of these markes they make pinnes , ( as they call them , ) like pine apples , or sugar loaves , hollow within , the which they commonly make of a hundred pound weight ; then to seperate the silver from the quicke-silver , they put it into a violent fire , which they cover with an earthen vessell , like to the mold of a sugar loafe , or vnto a capuchon or hoode , the which they cover with coales , and set fire vnto it ; whereby the quicke-silver exhales in smoake , the which striking against the capuchon of earth , it thickens and distills , like vnto the smoake of a potte covered ; and by a pipe like vnto a limbecke , they receive the quicke-silver which distills , the silver remaining without changing the forme , but in weight it is diminished five partes of that it was , and is spungious , the which is worthy the observation . Of two of these loaves they make one barre of silver , in weight 65. or 66. markes : and in this sort they carry it to the touch , custome , and marke . Silver drawne with mercurie , is so fine , that it never abates of two thousand three hundred and fourescore of alloy , and it is so excellent , that the worke-men are inforced to alay it , putting some mixture to it , as they do likewise in their mints , whereas their mony is stampt . Silver indures all these martiredomes , ( if we may so call it , ) to be refined , the which if we consider well , it is a bodie framed where they grinde , sift , kneade , lay the leven , & bake the silver : besides all this , they wash it and wash it againe , they bake it and bake it againe , induring the pestells , sives , troughes , furnaces , caldrons , presses : and finally , by the water and fire . I speake this , for that seeing seeing this art in PotoZi , I did consider what the Scripture speakes of the iust , Colabit eos et purgabit quasi argentum : And that which they speake in another part , Sic vt argentum purgatum terra , purgatum s●ptuplum . So as to purifie silver , to refine and clense it from the earth and stone where it engenders , they purge and purifie it seven times : for in effect it passeth their handes seven times , yea , oftener , vntill it remaines pure and fine ; so is it in the word of God , where the soules must be so purified , that shall inioy the heavenly perfection . Of their Engines to grinde the mettall , and of their triall of Silver . CHAP. 13. TO conclude , this subiect of silver and of mettalls , there remaines yet two things to speake of , the one is of their engins and milles , the other of their essay or triall : I have said before , how they grinde their mettal : for the receving of the quicksilver , which is done with diverse instruments and engins , some with horses like vnto hand-milles , others like water-milles ; of which two sortes there are great numbers . But for that the water they doe vse commonly , is but of raine , whereof they have not sufficient but three months in the yeare , December , Ianuary , and February : for this reason they have made Lakes and standing Pooles , which containe in●circuite about a thousand and six hundred roddes , and in deapth three stades ; there are seaven with their sluces : so as when they have neede of any water , they raise vp a sluce , from whence runnes a little streame of water , the which they stoppe vppon holy-dayes . And when the Lakes and Pooles doe fill , and that the yeare abounds with raine , their grinding dooth then continue sixe or seaven moneths ; so as even for silvers sake men desire a good yeere of raine in Potozi , as they doe in other places for bread . There are some other engins in Tarapaya , which is a valley three or foure leagues distant from Potozi , whereas there runnes a river as in other parts . The difference of these engins is , that some goe with sixe pestels , some with twelve , and others with foureteene . They grinde and beate the mettall in morters , labouring day and night ; and from thence they carry it to be sifted , vpon the bankes of the brooke of Potozi . There are forty eight water-mills , of eight , ten , and twelve pestells , and foure on the other side , which they call Tanacognugno ; in the Cittie of Tarapaya , there are two and twenty engins all vpon the water ; besides there are thirty goe with horses in PotoZi , and many others in divers●partes , so great the desire of man is to get silver , which is tryed by deputies appoynted by the King. To give the alloy to every peece , they cary the bars of silver vnto the Assay maister , who gives to every one his number , for that they carry many at once , he cuttes a small peece of every one , the which he weighs iustly , and puttes them into a cruset , which is a small vessell made of burnt bones beaten ; after hee placeth everie crusible in his order in the furnace , giving them a violent fire , then the mettall melteth , and that which is lead , goes into smoake , and the copper and tinne dissolves , the silver remayning most fine , of the colour of fire . It is a strange thing , that being thus refined , although it be liquide and molten , yet it never spilles , were the mouth of the crusible turned downewardes ; but it remayn●th fixed , without the losse of a droppe . The Assay maister knoweth by the colour● and other signes , when it is refined , then dooth he draw the crusibles from the fire , and weighs every peece curiously , observing what every one wants of his weight ; for that which is of high alloy , wastes but little , and that which is baser , diminisheth much ; & according to the waste , he sees what alloy he beares , according to the which he markes every barre punctually . Their ballaunce and weights are so delicate , and their graines so small , as they cannot take them vppe with the hand , but with a small paire of pincers : and this triall they make by candle light , that no ayre might moove the ballance . For of this little the price of the whole barre dependeth . In trueth it is a very delicate thing , and requires a great dexteritie , which the holy Scripture vseth in many places , to shew how God prooves his chosen : and to note the differences of the merites of soules , whereas God gives the title of an Assay-maister to the Prophet Ieremie , that hee may trie and declare the spirituall vertue of men , and of his workes , which is the proper worke of the Spirite of God , being he that weighs the Soules of men . We will rest content with what we have spoken touching silver , mettalls and mines , and will passe to the two other mixtures , the which are plants and beasts . Of Emeraldes . CHAP. 14. IT shall not be from the purpose , to speake somthing of Emeraldes , both for that it is a pretious thing , as golde & silver , as also for that they take their beginning from mines and mettalls , as Plinie reportes . The Emerald hath bin in old time in great esteeme , as the same Author writes , giving it the third place amongst all iewelles and pretious stones , that is next to the diamond and pearle . At this day they doe not so much esteeme the Emerald , nor the pearle , for the great aboundance is brought of these two sorts from the Indies , onely the diamond holds the principality , the which can not be taken from it . Next , the rubies come in price and other stones , which they hold more pretious than the Emerald . Men are so desirous of singularities & rare things , that what they see to be common , they do not esteeme . They report of a Spaniard , who being in Italie when the Indies were first discovered , shewed a● Emerald to a Lapidary , who asking him the value thereof , after he had well viewed it , being of an excellent lustre and forme , he prized it at a hundred ducats : he then shewed him an other greater than it , which he valued at three hundred ducats . The Spaniard drunke with this discourse , carried him to his lodging , shewing him a casket full . The Italian seeing so great a number of Emeralds , sayde vnto him , Sir , these are well woorth a crowne a peece : the like hath happened both at the Indies and in Spaine , where the stones have lost their estimation , for the great abundaunce they finde of them there . Pliny reportes many excellencies of the Emerald , amongst the which he saith , that there is nothing more pleasing , nor more healthfull for the sight ; wherein he hath reason , but his authority importeth little , seeing there is such store . It is reported that Lelia a Romane Dame bestowed vppon a scoffion and a garment embroidered with pearle and emerald 400000. ducats , the which at this day might be doone with lesse than forty thousand ducats , yea two such . In diverse partes of the Indies , and the Kings of Mexico , didde much esteeme them ; some did vse to pierce their nosthrils , and hang therein an excellent Emerald : they hung them on the visages of their idolles . The greatest store is found in the New Kingdome of Grenado , and Peru , neere vnto Manta and port Vieil . There is towardes that place a soile which they call , the Land of Emeraldes , for the knowledge they have of aboundance to be there : and yet vnto this day they have not conquered that Land. The Emeralds grow in stones like vnto cristall ; I have seene them in the same stone , fashioned like a veine , and they seeme by little and little to thicken and refine . I have seene some that were halfe white , and halfe greene ; others all white , and some greene and very perfite . I have seene some of the bignesse of a nut , and there have bin some greater found : but I have not knowen that in our time they have found any of the form and bignesse of the platt or iewel they have at Genes , the which they esteeme ( and with reason ) to be a iewell of great price , and no relique ; yet without comparison , the Emerald which Theophrastus speakes of , which the King of Babilon presented to the King of Egypt , surpasseth that of Genes ; it was foure cubites long , and three broade , and they say , that in Iupiters Temple , there was a needle or pyramide , made of foure Emeralds stones of forty cubits long , and in some places foure broade , and in others two : and that in his time there was in Tir in Hercules Temple , a pillar of an Emerald . It may be ( as Plinie saieth ) it was of some greene stone , somewhat like to the Emerald , and they called it a false Emerald . As some will say , that in the Cathedrall Church of Cordoü● there are certaine pillars of Emeraldes which remaine since it was a Mesquite for the Kings Miramamolins Moores , which raigned there . In the fleete , the yeare one thousand five hundred eighty and seven , in the which I came from the Indies , they brought twoo chests of Emeraldes , every one weighing at the least foure Arobes , whereby wee may see the aboundaunce they have . The holy Scripture commends these Emeralds as pretious iewells , they number them amongest the pretious stones , which the hie Priest carried on his Ephod or breast-plate , as those which did beautifie the walles of the heavenly Ierusalem . Of Pearles . CHAP. 15. NOw that we intreat of the great riches that comes from the Indies , it were no reason to forgette the Pearle , which the Ancients called Marguerites , and at the first were in so great estimation , as none but royall persons were suffered to weare them : but at this day there is such aboundance as the Negres themselves do weare chaines thereof ; they growe in shells or oysters , in eating whereof I have found pearles in the middest of them : These oisters within are of the colour of heaven , very lively . In some places they make spoones , the which they call mother of Pearle . The pearles do differ much informe , in bignes , figure , colour and polishing ; so likewise in their price they differ much . Some they call Ave Mariaes , being like the small graines of beades ; others are Pater nosters , being bigger . Seldome shall you finde two of one greatnesse , forme , and colour . For this reason the Romans ( as Pliny writeth ) called them Vnions . Whenas they doe finde two that are alike in all poyntes , they raise the price much , especially for carerings . I have seene some payres valued at thousands of ducats , although they were not like to Cleopatraes two pearles , whereof Pliny reportes , either of them being woorth a hundred thousand ducats , with the which this foolish Queene wonne a wager she hadde made against Marc Anthony , to spend in one supper above an hundred thousand ducats ; so at the last course shee dissolved one of these pearles in strong vineger , & dranke it vp . They say the other pearle was cutt in two , and placed in the Pantheon at Rome , at th'●ares of the image of Venus . Esope reportes of Clovis the sonne of a Comedian , who in a banquet presented to every one of his ghests ( amongest other meates ) a rich pearle dissolved in vineger , to make his feast the more royall and sumptuous . These were the follies of those ages , and those at this day are nothing lesse , for that we see , not onely hattes and bandes , but also buskins , and womens pantofles , ( yea of base condition ) imbrodred all over with pearle . They fish for pearles in diverse partes of the Indies , the greatest aboundaunce is in the south Seas , neere vnto Panama , where the Ilandes of pearles be , as they call them . But at this day they finde greatest store , and the best , in the north Sea , the which is neare to the rive of Hatch . I did see them make their fishing , the which is done with great charge & labor of the poore slaves , which dive sixe , nine , yea twelve fadomes into the sea , to seeke for oysters , the which commonly are fastened to the rockes and gravell in the Sea , they pull them vp , and bring them above the water to their canoes , where the● open them , drawing forth the treasure they have within them . The water of the Sea in this parte is verie colde , but yet the labor and toile is greatest in holding of their breath , sometimes a quarter , yea halfe an houre together , being vnder the water at their fishing . And to the end these poore slaves may the better continue and holde their breaths , they feede them with drie meates , and that in small quantitie , so as covetousnesse makes them abstaine and fast thus against their willes . They imploy their pearles to diverse workes , and they pierce them to make chaines , whereof there is great store in every place . In the yeere of our Lorde one thousand five hundred eighty one I did see the note of what came from the Indies for the King , there were eighteen maces of pearle , besides three caskets , and for particulars , there were twelve hundred threescore and foure marks , and besides them , seaven caskets not pierced , which heeretofore we would have esteemed and helde for a lie . Of the Indian Bread , and of Mays . CHAP. 16. IN our discourse of Plants , wee will beginne with those which are proper and peculiar to the Indies ; and after with the rest that are common to the Indies and Europe ; and forasmuch as plants were chiefly created for the nourishment of man , and that the chiefe ( whereof he takes his nourishment , ) is bread , it shall be good to shew what bread the Indians vse , and whereon they live for want thereof . They have ( as we have heere , ) a proper name , whereby they note and signifie bread , which at Peru , they call Tanta , and in other places by another name . But the qualitie and substance of the bread the Indians vse , differs much from ours : for we finde not they had any kinde of wheat or barly , nor any other kinde of graine which they vse in Europe ●o make bread withall : insteede whereof they vsed other kindes of graines and rootes , amongst the which Mays holds the first place , and with reason , in Castile they call it Indian wheat , and in Italie they call it Turkey graine . And even as wheat is the most common graine for the vse of man , in the regions of the old world , which are Europe , Asia , and Affrike : So in the new found worlde , the most common graine is Mays , the which is found almost in all the kingdomes of the West Indies , as at Peru , new Spaine , in the new kingdome of Granado , in Gautimalla , in Chille , and vpon the maine land . I do not finde that in old time , in the Ilands of Barlovente , as Cuba S. Dominique , Iamaique , and S. I●an , that they vsed Mays : at this day they vse much Yuca and Cacavi , whereof we will presently intreate . I do not thinke that this Mays is any thing inferiour to our wheat , in strength nor substance , but it is more hote and grosse , and engenders more bloud , wherevpon they that have not bin accustomed therevnto , if they eat too much , they swell and become scabbed . It growes vpon canes or reedes ; every one beares one or two grapes or branches , to the which the graine is fastened , and although the graine be bigge , yet finde they great store thereof , so as in some clusters I have told seven hundred graines . They must plant it with the hand one by one , and not very thicke ; it desires a hote and moist ground , and growes in great aboundance in many places of the Indies . It is not strange in those countries to gather 300. Fanegues or measures for one sowen . There is difference of Mays as there is of wheat , one is great and very nourishing , another small and drie , which they call Moroche ; the greene leaves and canes of Mays , is a good foode for their mules and hor●es , and it serves them for straw when it is dried ; the graine is of more nourishment for horses then barly ; and therefore in those countries , they vse to water their horses before they eate , for if they should drinke after , they would swell as when they eate wheat . Mays is the Indians bread , the which they commonly eate boiled in the graine hote , and they call it Mote , as the Chinois and Iopponois eate their Rice sodden with the hote water ; sometimes they eate it baked . There is some Mays round and bigge , as that of Lucanas , which the Spaniards eate rosted as a delicate meat , and hath a better taste then Buarbenses , or rosted peason . There is another kinde of eating it more pleasant , which is , to grinde the Mays , and to make small cakes of the flower , ●he which they put in the fire , and then bring them hote to the table . In some places they call them Arepa● . They make also round bowles of this paste , and so trimme them that they continue long , eating it as a dainty dish . They have invented at the Indies ( for friandise and pleasure ) a certaine kinde of paste , they doe make of this flowe mixt with sugar , which they call biscuits and mellinders . This Mays serves the Indians , not only for bread , but also for wine : for they do make their drinke thereof , wherewith they are sooner drunke than with wine of grapes . They make this wine of Mays in diverse sortes and maners , calling it in Peru Acua , and by the most common name of the Indies Chicha . And the strongest is made like vnto beere , steeping the graine vntill it breake . After they boyle it in such sort , that it growes so strong , as alittle overthrowes a man. In Peru they call this Sora , it is defended by the Law , for the great inconveniences that grow thereby , making men drunke . But this Lawe is ill observed , for that they vse it still ; yea they spend whole dayes and nights in drinking carowse . Pliny reporteth , that this maner of beverage of graine stieped , and after sodden ; wherewith they were drunke , was in old time vsed in Spaine , France and other Provinces , as at this day in Flanders they vse ale made of mault . There is another maner of making this Acua or Chicha , which is to champe the mays , and make a leven thereof , and then boile it ; yea the Indians holde opinion , that to make good leven , it must bee champed by old withered women , which makes a man sicke to heare , and yet they doe drinke it . The cleanliest manner , the most wholesome , and that which least harmeth , is to roast the Mays , which the most civil Indians doe vse , and some Spaniardes , yea for physicke : For in effect they finde it a very wholesome drinke for the reines , so as you shall hardly finde any one at the Indies complaine of paine in the backe , for that they do drinke of this Chicha . The Spanyards and Indians eate this Mays boyled and roasted for daintinesse , when it is tender in the grape like milke , they putte it into the pot , and make sawces that are good to eate . The buds of Mays are very fatte , and serve insteede of butter and oyle : so as this Mays at the Indies serves both for men and beasts , for bread , wine , and oile . For this reason the Viceroy Don Francisco de Toledo saide , that Peru hadde two things rich , and of great norishment , which were Mays , and the cattell of the countrey . In truth he had reason , for these two things did serve them as a thousand . I will aske sooner than I can answer it , whence Mays was first carried to the Indies , and why they do call this profitable graine in Italie , Turkie graine ? for in trueth I doe not finde that the Antients make any mention of this graine , though that mil ( that Plinie writes to come from the Indies into Italie , tenne yeares before he didde write it ) hath some resemblance vnto Mays , for that it is a graine , as he saies , that growes in reede , and covers it selfe with the leafe , and hath the toppe like haires , being very fertile ; all which things agree not with mill . To conclude , God hath imparted to ev'ry region what is needefull . To this continent he hath given wheate , which is the chiefe nourishment of man ; and to the Indians he hath given Mays , which hath the second place to wheate , for the nourishment of men and beasts . Of Yucas , Caçavi , Papas , Chunes , and Ris. CHAP. 17. IN some partes of the Indies they vse a kinde of bread they call Cacavi , which is made of a certaine roote they call Yuca : This Yuca is a great and grosse roote , which they cutte in small morsells , they grate or scrape it , and then put it in a presse to straine , making a thinne and broade cake thereof , almost ' like vnto a Moores target or buckler ; then doe they drie it , and this is the breade they eate . It hath no taste , but is healthfull and of good nourishment : For this reason we said , being at S. Dominike , that it was the proper foode for great eaters , for that they might eate much , without any feare of surffetting . They must of necessitie water this Cacavi before they eate it : it is sharpe , and easely watered with water or broath , wherein it is very good , for that it swells much , and so they make Capirotades , but it is hardly stieped in milke , in honny of canes , or in wine , for that these liquors cannot pierce it , as it doth bread made of wheate . Of this Cacavi there is one kind more delicate than any other , which is that they make of the slower called Xauxau , which they do much esteeme in those partes . For my parte , I esteeme more a morsell of bread , how hard & black soever . It is a strange thing that the iuice or water that commeth from this roote when they straine it , which makes the Cacavi is a deadly poison , and killes any that drinkes thereof : but the substance that remaineth , is a very wholesome bread and nourishment , as we have saide . There is another kinde of Yuca , which they call sweet , and hath not this poyson in the iuyce : this is eaten in the roote boyled or roasted , and is good meate . Cacavi will keepe long , and therefore they carry it to sea in steede of biscuit . The place where they vse most of this bread , is at the Ilands of Barlovente , which are S. Dominicke , Cuba , Port Ricco , Iamaique , and some others thereabouts ; for that the soile of these Ilands will neither beare wheate , nor Mays , for whenas they sowe wheate , it comes vp well , and is presently greene , but so vnequally , as they cannot gather it ; for of the seede sowen , at one instant , some is spindled , some is in the eare , and some doth but bud , one is great and an other little , one is in the grasse and another in the graine ; and although they have carried labourers thither , to see if there were any tillage or Art to be vsed , yet could they finde no remedy for the quality of the earth . They carry meale from New Spaine or the Canaries , which is so moist , that hardly can they make any profitable bread , or of good taste . The wafer cakes wherewith they say Masse , did bend like to wet paper , by reason of the extreame humiditie and heate which are ioyntly in that countrey . There is an other extreame contrary to this , which hinders the growing of mais or wheate in some parts of the Indies , as on the height of the Sierre of Peru , and the provinces which they call of Colao , which is the greatest parte of this Realme , where the climate is so colde and drie , as it will not suffer any of these seedes to growe : in steede thereof the Indians vse an other kinde of roote , which they call Papas , these rootes are like to grownd nuttes , they are small rootes , which cast out many leaves . They gather this Papas , and dry it well in the Sunne , then beating it they make that which they call Chuno , which keepes many daies , and serves for bread . In this realme there is great trafficke of Chuno , the which they carry to the mines of Potozi : they likewise eate of these Papas boyled or roasted , there is one sweete of these kindes , which growes in hot places , whereof they do make certaine sawces and minced meates , which they call Locro . To conclude , these rootes are the bread of that land ; so as when the yeare is good , they reioyce much , for that oftentimes they freeze in the earth , so great is the cold of that Region : they carry Mays from the valley or sea coast , and the Spaniardes which are dainty , carrie likewise from the same places wheate meale , whereof they doe make good breade , because that the land is drie . In other partes of the Indies , as at the Philippines , they vse Rice insteade of bread , whereof there growes very good , and in great aboundance in all that countrey , and in China , and it is of good nourishment , they seethe it in purcelaines , and after mix it hote with the water amongest other meates . In many places they do make their wine and drinke of this Rice , steeping , and then after boyling it , as they do the beere in Flaunders , or the Acua in Peru. Rice is a meate not much lesse common and generall throughout the world , than wheate or mays , and perchaunce more ; for besides that they vse it , in China , Ioppon , and the Philippines , and in the greatest parte of the East Indies ; it is a graine most common in Affrike and Ethiopia . It requires a wet ground , almost overflowne like to a medow . In Europe , Peru , and Mexico , where they have the vse of wheate , they eate Rice as a meate , and not for bread ; they seethe it with milke or with broth , or in some other sorte . The most exquisite Rice commeth from the Philippines and China , as hath beene sayde . And this may suffice to vnderstand what they eate generally at the Indies in steade of bread . Of divers Rootes which growe at the Indies . CHAP. 18. ALthough in these parts the Land be more aboundant and fertile in fruites that growes vpon the earth , by reason of the great diversitie of fruite trees , and plants we have ; yet for rootes and other things that grow vnder the earth , the which they vse for meates , in my opinion there is greatest aboundance there : for of these kindes of plants , we have readishes , turneps , parsneps , carrots , liekes , garlike , and some other profitable rootes . But in those countries they have so many divers sortes , as I cannot reckon them ; those which I now remember besides Papas , which is the principall , there is Ocas , Yanococas , Camotes , Vatas , Xiquimas , Yuca , Cochu●ha , Cavi , Totora , Mani , and an infinite number of other kindes , as the Patattres , which they eate as a delicate and toothsome meate . They have likewise carried fruites to the Indies from these parts , the which prosper better there , then the Indian plants do , brought into Europe ; the reason in my opinion is , for that there is greater variety of temperatures then in these partes , by meanes whereof , the plants in those regions do rise and prosper better , fitting themselves to the temperature they require . And the rootes and plants which grow there , and were not transported from hence , are better then they be heere ; for onions , garlike and parsnips are not in Spaine , as they be at Peru : and as for turnips , there is so great abundance , as they have increased in so me places in such sort , that as they have affirmed to me , ) they could not destroy the aboundance which grew vp , for to sowe corne there . Wee have seene redish rootes as bigge as a mans arme , very tender , and of a good taste , and of these tootes I have spoken , some serve for ordinatie meate , as the Camores , which being rosted , serve as pulse . There are other rootes that serve them for dainties , as the Cochuch● ; it is a small sweete roote , which some preserve for more delight . There are other rootes fit to coole , as the Piquima , which is in qualitie very cold and moist , and in summer it refresheth and quencheth the thirst ; but the Papas and Ocas , be the chiefe for nourishment and substance . The Indians esteeme garlike above all the rootes of Europe , and hold it for a fruite of great force : wherein they want no reason , for that it comforts and warmes the stomacke , for that they eate it with an appetite rawe as it comes out of the ground . Of divers sortes of greene Hearbes , and Pulses , and of those they call Concombres , Pines , or Pine Apples , small fruites of Chille , and of Prunes . CHAP. 19 SE●ing wee have begunne with the lesser Plants , I might in few words , touch that which concernes Flowers and Pot-hearbes , and that which the Latines call Arbusta , without any mention of trees . There are some kindes of these shrubbes at the Indies , which are of very good taste . The first Spaniards named many things at the Indies with such Spanish names , as they did most resemble , as Pines , Concombres , and Prunes , althogh they be very different fruites to those which are so called in Spaine . The Pines , or Pine-aples , are of the same fashion and forme outwardly to those of Castlle , but within they wholy differ , for that they have neither aples , norscales , but are all one flesh , which may be eaten when the skinne is off , it is fruite that hath an excellent smell , and is very pleasant and delightfull in taste , it is full of iuyce , and of a sweete and sharpe taste , they ●ate it being cut in morcells , and steeped a while in water and salt . Some say that this breedes choler , and that the vse ther●of is not very healthfull . But I have not seen● any experience thereof , that might breede beleefe . They grow one by one like a cane or stalke , which riseth amongst many leaves , like to the lillie , but somewhat bigger . The apple is on the toppe of every cane , it growes in hote and moist groundes , and the best are those of the Ilands of Barlovente . It growes not in Peru , but they carry them from the Andes , the which are neither good nor ripe . One presented one of these Pine-apples , to the Emperour Charles the fift , which must have cost much paine , and care to bring it so farre , with the plant from the Indies , yet would he not trie the taste . I have seene in new Spaine , conserves of these Pines , which was very good . Those which they call Concombres , are no trees , but shrubbes , continuing but one yeere . They gave it this name , for that some of this fruite , and the most part , is in length , and roundnes like to the Concombres of Spaine : but for the rest they differ much , for they are not greene , but violet , yellow , or white , neither are they thornie or rough , but pollished and even , having a very different taste , and farre better then that of Spaine , for they have a sharpe sweete taste , very pleaasant when it is ripe , yet is it not so sharpe as the Pine. They are very coole , full of liquor and of easie digestion , and in time of heate , fit to refresh . They take away the rinde which is white , and all that remaines is meat . They grow in a temperate soile , and require watering . And although for the resemblance they call them Concombres , yet are there many of them round , and others of a different fashion : so as they have not the figure of Concombres . I do not remember to have seene this kinde of fruite in new Spaine , nor at the Ilands , but vpon the Lanos of Peru. That which they call the little fruite of Chille , is of the same sort , very pleasant to eate , & comes neere the taste of cheries , but in all other things it differs much : for that it is no tree , but an hearbe , which growes little and spreades vpon the earth , casting forth this little fruite , the which in colour and graines , resembles almost the mulbery , when it is white and not ripe , yet is it more rough and bigger then the mulbery . They say this little fruite is naturally found in the fieldes of Chille , where I have seene of them . They set it vpon plants and branches , and it growes like any other shrubbe . Those which they call Prunes , are verily the fruites of trees , and have more resemblance then the rest to our plumbs . There are divers sorts , whereof they call some Prunes of Nicaragua , the which are very red and small , and have little meat vpon the stone , but that little is of an exquisite taste ; and of a sharpenes , as good , or rather better then cheries . They hold this fruite to be very holesome , and therefore they give it to sicke folkes , especially to provoke an appetite . There are others that be great and of a darke colour , they have much meat , but it is grosse and of no taste , like to the Chavacanas , which have every one two or three small stones . But to returne to pot-hearbs , I finde not that the Indians had any gardins of divers hearbs and plants , but did onely till the land in some partes for pulses , which they vse , as those which they call Fr●solles and Palares , which serve them as our lentils , beanes , or tares : neither have I knowne that these pulses , or any other kinds that be in Europe , were there before the Spaniards entred , who carried plants and pulses from Spaine thither , where they now grow and increase wonderfully , and in some places exceede greatly the fertilitie of these partes . As if we speake of mellons which grow in the vallie of Yuca , in Peru , whose roote becomes a stalke that continues many yeeres carrying mellons yeerely , and they trimme it like vnto a tree ; a thing which I do not know to be in any part of Spaine . But that is more monstrous of the Calibasses or Indian Pompions , and the greatnes they have as they grow , especially those which are proper to the Countrie , which they call Capallos ; the which they eate most commonly in Lent , boiled and trimmed with some other sawce . There are a thousand kindes of Calibasses , some are so deformed in their bignes , that of the rinde cut in the middest and clensed , they make as it were baskets to put in all their meat for their dinner . Of the lesser they make vessells to eate and drinke in , and do trimme them hansomely for many vses . I have spoken this of small plants , wee will now speake of greater ; but first of their Axi , which is of the lesser . Of Axi or Indian Pepper . CHAP. 20. THey have not found at the West Indies any kinde of Spices , proper or peculiar to them , as pepper , cloves , cinamon , nu●megges or ginger , although one of our company , who had travelled much , and in diverse partes , tolde vs , that in the desarts of the Iland of Iamaique he had found trees where pepper grewe . But they are not yet assured thereof , neither is there anie trade of these spices at the Indies , . The ginger was carried from the Indies to Hispaniola , and it hath multiplied so , as at this day they know not what to do with the great aboundaunce they have . In the fleete the yeare 1587. they brought 22053. quintalls of ginger to Seville : but the naturall spice that God hath given to the weast Indies , is that we call in Castill , Indian pepper , and in India , Axi , as a generall worde taken from the first land of the Ilands , which they conquered . In the language of Cusco , it is called Vchu , and in that of Mexico , Chili . This plant is well knowne , and therefore I will speake alittle , onely wee must vnderstand , that in olde time it was much esteemd amongst the Indians , which they carried into places where it grew not , as a marchandise of consequence . It growes not vpon cold grounds , as on the Sierre of Peru , but in hote valleis , where it is often watered . There is of this Axi of diverse colours , some is greene , some red , some yellow , and some of a burning color , which they call Caribe , the which is extreamely sharpe and biting ; there is an other sort not so sharpe , but is so sweete , as they may eate it alone as any other fruit . There is some of it very small and pleasing in the mouth , almost like to the smell of muske , and is very good . That which is sharpe and biting in this Axi , be the veines and the graine onely ; the rest is not : for that they eate it greene and dry , whole and beaten , in the pot , and in sawces , being the chiefe sawce , and all the spice they have at the Indies . When this Axi is taken moderately , it helps and comforts the stomacke for digestion : but if they take too much , it hath bad effects , for of it selfe it is very hote , fuming , and pierceth greatly , so as the vse thereof is preiudiciall to the health of yong folkes , chiefely to the soule , for that it provokes to lust . It is strange , that although the fire and heate of it be well knowne by experience , and that every man saies , it burnes in the mouth and the stomacke ; yet some , yea many holde , that the Indian pepper is not hote , but colde , and well tempered . But I might say to them , the like should be of pepper ; though they brought me as many experiences as they woulde of the one and the other : yet is it a very mockery to say it is not hote , seeing it is in the highest degree . They vse salt to temper this Axi , having great sorce to correct it , and so they moderate one with the other by the contrarietie that is in them . They vse also Tomates , which are colde and very wholesome . It is a kinde of graine great and full of iuyce , the which gives a good taste to sawce , and they are good to eate . They have generally throughout the Indies of this Indian pepper , at the Ilands , new Spaine , Peru , and all the rest that is discovered . And as mays is the generall graine for bread , so Axi is the most common spice for sawces . Of the Plane tree . CHAP. 21. COmming to the greater plants or trees at the Indies , the first that shall be needefull to treate of , is the Plane or Platano , as the vulgar call it . I have been sometimes in doubt , whether the Plane which the Antients have so much celebrated , and that of the Indies were of one kinde . This well observed , and that which they write of the other , without all doubt they will appeare to be of sundry kindes . The reason why the Spaniards called it Plane , ( for the Indians had no such name ) was as in other trees , for that they have found some resemblance of the one with the other , even as they called some fruites , prunes , pines , and cucumbers , being far different from those which are called by those names in Castille . The thing wherein was most resemblance , in my opinion , betwixt the Planes at the Indies , and those which the Antients did celebrate , is the greatnes of the leaves , for that these have them very great and coole , and the Antients did likewise much esteeme them for the greatnesse and coolenesse of their leaves . It is also a plant that requireth much water , and in a maner continually , which agrees with the sacred Scripture that saith ; Like to the Plane neere the waters . But in truth there is no more comparison nor resemblance of the one with the other , then there is ( as the Proverb saith ) betwixt an egge and a chesnut . For first , the antient plane carries no fruit , at the least , they made no account the● ▪ of , but the chiefest reason why they esteemed it , was , for the shadow , for that there was no more Sunne vnder a Plane than vnder a roofe . And contrariwise , the reason why they shoulde regarde it at the Indies , yea make great accompt thereof , is by reason of this fruite , which is very good ; for they have little shade . Moreover , the antient Plane had the body so bigge , and the boughs so spread , that Pliny reporteth of one Licinius a Romane Captaine , who with eighteene of his companions dined at ease in th'hollow of one of these planes : and of the Emperour Caius Caligula , who with eleven of his ghests feasted vpon the toppe of an other Plane , where he made them a sumptuous banquet . The Indian Planes have neither so great nor hollow bodies , not so broade boughs . He saieth moreover , that the auntient Planes grew in Italie and in Spaine , although they had beene brought thither from Greece ; and first from Asia , but the Indians Planes growe neither in Italy nor in Spaine . I say they growe not there , for although we have seene some at Seville in the Kings gardins , yet they prosper not , nor are of any account . Finally , whatsoever they find alike betwixt the one and the other , is very different . For although the leaves of the auntient Planes were very great , yet were they not such , nor so great as those at the Indies , seeing that Pliny compares it to the leafe of a Vine or Figge tree . The leaves of the Indian Plane , are of a wonderfull bignes , and are , in a maner , sufficient to cover a man from the foote to the head , so as no man can doubt but there is great difference betwixt the one and the other . But put the case that this Indian Plane be different from the ancient , yet deserves it no lesse commendation , it may be , more , by reason of the profitable qualities it hath . It is a plant that makes a stocke within theearth , out of the which springs many and sundrie siens and sprigges , divided , and not ioyned together . These sprigges grow bigge , every one making a small tree apart , and in growing they cast forth these leaves , which are of a fine greene smooth , and great as I have said . When it is growne to the height of a stade and a halfe , or two , it puttes forth one only bough of fruite , whereon sometimes there are great numbers of this fruite , and sometimes lesse . I have tolde vpon some of these boughs three hundred , whereof every one was a spanne long more or lesse , and two or three fingers bigge ; yet is there much difference heerein , betwixt some and others , they take away the rinde , and all the rest is a firme kernell and tender , good to eate , and nourishing . This fruite inclines more to cold then heate . They are accustomed to gather the boughs or clusters , as I have said , being greene , and put them into vessells , where they ripen , being well covered , especially when there is a certaine hearbe mingled with it , which serves for this effect . If they suffer them to ripen on the tree , they have a better taste , and a very good smell , like to Camoisses or sweet apples . They last almost all the yeere , for that there are alwaies yong ones that grow out of this stocke ; so as when one endes , another beginnes to yeelde his fruite , the one is halfe ripe and the other beginnes to bud anew , so as one succeedes another , and the fruite continues the whole yeere . In gathering the cluster , they cut the sprigge or stalke , for that it beares but one , and never but once : but as I have saide , the stalke remaines , and castes forth new sienes or stalkes , vntill it growes olde and dies . This Plane continues many yeares , and requires much moisture , and a very hote ground . They put ashos at the foote of it , for the better ●●tertaining ther●f , and they make small groves ; and very thicke , which are of great profit and revenue vnto them ; for that it is the fruite ▪ they vse most at the Indies , and is generall in all places , although they say the first beginning comes from Ethiopia . And in trueth the Negros vse them much , and in some places they serve them as bread , yea they make wine of them . They eate this fruite rawe like other fruits ; they likewise roast it , and make many sorts of potages , and conserves , and in all thinges it serveth very well . There is a kinde of small Planes , white and very delicate , which in Hispaniola they call Dominiques . There are others which are stronger and bigger , and red of colour . There growes none in the kingdome of Peru , but are brought from the Indies , as from Mexico , Cuernavaca , and other vallies . Vpon the firme land , and in some Ilands there are great store of Planes , like vnto thicke groves . If this plant were fit for the fire , it were the most profitable of all others , but it is nothing fit , for neither the body no● the boughs will burne , and much lesse will it serve for building , being a sappy wood , and without force . Yet Don Alonze Darzilla ( as it is said ) vsed the leaves of this tree dried , to write a parte of the Auricana , and in truth it may serve for want of paper , seeing that the leafe is as broade as a sheet of paper , or little lesse , and foure times as long . Of Cacao and Coca . CHAP. 22. ALthough the Plane be the most profitable , yet that Cacao is most esteemed at Mexico , and the Coca in Peru ; in which two trees they have great superstition . The Cacao is a fruit little lesse than almonds , yet more satte , the which being roasted hath no ill●taste . It is so much esteemed amongest the Indians ( yea and among the Spaniards ) that it is one of the richest and the greatest traffickes of new Spaine : for being a drie fruite , and that keepes long without corruption , they carry whole shippes loaden from the province of Guatimalla . The last yeare an English Pirat did burne in the Port of Guatulco in new Spaine , above a hundred thousand charges of Cacao . They vse it in steede of money , for with five Cacaos they buy one thing , with thirtie an other , and with a hundred an other , without any contradiction ; and they vse to give it to the poore that beg for almes . The chiefe vse of this Cacao , is in a drincke which they call Choch●laté , whereof they make great accompt in that Country , foolishly , and without reason ; for it is loathsome to such as are not acquainted with it , having askumme or froth that is very vnpleasant to taste , if they be not very well conceited thereof . Yet it is a drinke very much esteemed among the Indians , wherewith they feast noble men as they passe through their Country . The Spaniards both men and women , that are accustomed to the Countrey , are very greedy of this Chocholaté . They say they make diverse sortes of it , some hote , some colde , and some temperate , and put therein much of that Chili ; yea they make paste thereof , the which they say is good for the stomacke , and against the Catarre . Whatsoever it be , such as have not been nourished there , are not very curious thereof . The tree whereon this fruite growes , is of reasonable bignesse , and well fashioned , it is so tender , that to keepe it from the burning of the Sunne , they plant neere vnto it , a great tree , which serves onely to shadow it , and they call it the mother of Cacao . There are places where they are like to the Vines and Olive trees of Spaine . The province where there is greatest abundance for the traffike of Marchandise , is Guatimalla . There growes none in Peru , but Coca , wherein they hold an other great superstition , which seemes to be fabulous . In trueth the trafficke of Coca in Potozi doth yearely mount to above halfe a million of peeces , for that they vse fourescore and tenne , or foure score and fifteene thousand baskets every yeare . In the yeare , one thousand five hundred eighty three , they spent a hundred thousand . A basket of Coca in Cusco is woorth two peeces and a halfe , and three ; and in Potozi it is readily worth foure peeces , and five Tomines , and five peeces tried . It is a kinde of marchandise , by the which all their Markets and Faires are made with great expedition . This Coca whereof they make such account , is a small greene leafe , which groweth vpon small trees about a fadome high , and in hote and moyst grounds ; every foure moneths it casts forth this leafe , which they call Tresmitas or Tremoy ; it requires great care in planting , beeing very tender , and much more to keepe it , when it is gathered . They laie it in order in long & narrow baskets , and so lade theyr sheepe of the Country , which go in troopes , with one , two , or three thousand baskets of this marchandise . They bring it commonly from the Andes and vallies , where there is an extreame heate , and where it raines continually the most part of the yeare : wherein the Indians endure much labour and paine to entertaine it , & often many die ; for that they go from the Sierre and colde places to till and gather them in the Andes . And therefore there hath beene great question and diversity of opinions among learned men , whether it were more expedient to pull vp these trees , or to let them growe , but in the end they remained . The Indians esteeme it much , and in the time of their Kings Inguas it was not lawfull for any of the common people to vse this Coca without licence from the Governor . Their vse is to cary it in their mouthes , chawing it , and sucking out the iuyce , but they swallow it not . They say it gives them great courage , and is very pleasing vnto them . Many grave men holde this as a superstition & a meere imagination : for my part , and to speake the truth , I perswade not my selfe that it is an imagination ; but contrariwise , I thinke it works and gives force and courage to the Indians : for we see the effects , which cannot be attributed to imagination , as to go some daies without meate , but onely a handfull of Coca , and other like effects . The sawce wherewith they doe eate this Coca , is proper enough , whereof I have tasted , and it is like the taste of leather . The Indians mingle it with the ashes of bones burnt and beat into powlder ; or with lime , as others affirme , which seemeth to them pleasing and of a good taste ; and they say it dooth them much good . They willingly imploy their money therein , and vse it as money : yet all these things were not inconvenient , were not the hazard of the trafficke thereof , wherein so many men are occupied . The Seigniors Inguas , vsed Coca as a delicate and royall thing , which they offered most in their sacrifices , burning it in honor of their idolls . Of Maguey , Tunal , Cochenille , Anir , and Cotton . CHAP. 23. MAguey is a tree of wonders , whereof the Notaries or Chapetons ( as the Indians call them ) are wont to write miracles , in that it yeeldeth water , wine , oyle , vineger , honny , sirrope , threede , needles , and a thousand other things . It is a tree which the Indians esteeme much in new Spaine , & have commonly in their dwellings some one of them for the maintenaunce of life ; it grows in the fields , and hath great and large leaves , at the end whereof is a strong & sharp point , which serves to fasten little pins , or to sowe as a needle ; & they draw out of this leafe as it were a kinde of threed which they vse . They cut the body which is big , when it is tender , wherein is a great hollownesse , by which the substance mounts from the root , and is a liquor which they drink like water , being sweet & fresh . This liquor being sodden , turnes like wine , which growes to vineger , suffring it to sowre , and boyling it more , it becomes as hony , & boyling it halfe , it serves as sirrope : which is healthfull enough , and of good taste ; in my iudgement it is better then the sirrope of raisins . Thus doe they boyle this liquor , and vse it in diverse sortes , whereof they drawe a good quantitie , for that in some season they draw daily some pots of this liquor . There are also of these trees in Peru , but they are not so profitable as in new Spaine . The wood of this tree is hollow and soft , and serves to keepe fire , like to the match of a harquebuze , and preserves it long ; I have seene the Indians vse it to that end . The Tunall is another famous tree in new Spaine : if we may call a tree a heape of leaves gathered together one vpon another , it is the strangest fashiond tree of all other , for first there grows one leafe out of the ground , then another vpon it , and so one vpon one , till it commeth to his perfection ; but as the leaves growe vp , and on the sides , those vnderneath doe become great , and loose in a manner the forme of leaves , making a bodie and braunches , which are sharpe , pricking and deformed , so as in some places they doe call it a Thistle . There are thistles or wilde Tunalls , the which do carry no fruite , or else it is very pricking without any profit . There are likewise planted Tunalls which yeelde fruite much esteemed amongst the Indians , the which they call Tunas , and they are much greater then Plumbes , and long . They open the shell which is fatte , and within it is meate and small graines , like to those of figges , which be very sweete ; they have a good taste , especially the white , which have a pleasing smell , but the red are not vsually so good . There is another sorte of Tunalls , which they esteeme much more , although it yeeldes no fruit , yet it beares an other commoditie and profit , which is of the graine , for that certayne small wormes breede in the leaves of this tree , when it is well husbanded , and are therevnto fastned , covered with a certaine small fine web , which doth compasse them in daintily ; and this is that Indian Cochenille , so famous , and wherewith they die in graine . They let it drie , and being dried , carry it into Spaine , which is a great and rich marchandise . The arobe of this Cochenille or graine is worth many ducats . In the fleete , the yeare 1587. they did bring five thousand sixe hundred seventy seven arobes , which amounted to twoo hundred foure score three thousand seven hundred and fifty peeces , & commonly there comes every yeare as great a wealth . These Tunalls grow in temperate grounds inclining to colde . In Peru there growes none to this day , I have seene some plants in Spaine , but they deserve not estimation . I will speake something likewise of the Anir , although it comes not from a tree , but from an hearb , for that it serveth for the dying of cloth , and is a marchandise which agrees with the graine ; it groweth in great aboundance iu new Spaine , from whence there came in the fleete I mentioned 5263. arobes , or thereabouts , which amounted to so many peeces . Cotten likewise growes vpon small shrubs , and great trees like to little apples , which doe open and yeelde forth this webbe ; which being gathered , they spinne to make stuffes . It is one of the things at the Indies of greatest profite , and most in vse ; for it serves them both insteed of flaxe and wooll to make their garments . It groweth in a hote soyle , and there is great store in the vallies , and sea coast of Peru , in new Spaine , the Philippines and China . But the greatest store of any place that I know , is in the province of Tucuman , in that of saint Croix of the Sierre , and at Paraguey , whereas Cotten is their chiefe revenue . They carry cotten into Spaine from the Iland of Saint Dominike : and the yeare that I spake of , there came 64000. arobes . At the Indies whereas this cotten growes , they make cloth , which both the men and women vse commonly , making table napkins thereof , yea and sailes for their shippes . There is some course , and other that is fine and delicate ; they die it into diverse colours , as wee doe by our woollen cloth in Europe . Of Mameys , Guayavos , and Paltos CHAP. 24. THese Plants we have spoken of , are the most profitable of the Indies , and the most necessary for the life of man : yet there are many other that are good to eate , among the which the Mameys are esteemed , being in fashion like to great peaches , and bigger , they have one or two stones within them , and their meate is some what hard . There are some sweete , and others somewhat sower , and have the rinde hard . They make conserves of the meate of this fruite , which is like to marmelade . The vse of this fruite is reasonable good , but the conserves they make thereof , are better . They grow in Ilands . I have not seene any in Peru. It is a great tree , well fashioned , and a reasonable faire leafe . The Guayavos be other trees which commonly carry an ill fruite , full of sower kernells , and are like to little apples . It is a tree little esteemed vpon the firme land and at the Ilands , for they say it smells like to the Punaises . The taste and savour of this fruite is very grosse , and the substance vnholesome . In S. Dominique and other Ilands , there are whole mountaines full of these Guayavos , and they say , there was no such kinde of trees before the Spaniards came there , but that they broght them they know not from whence . This tree hath multiplied infinitely , for that there is no beast that will eate the kernells or the graine , so as being thus scattered on the earth , being hote and moist , it multiplies in this sort . In Peru , the Guayavos differs from others , for that the fruite is not red , but white , neither hath it any ill smell , but is of a very good taste ; and of what sort of Guayavos soever it bee , the fruit is as good as the best of Spaine , especially of those which they call Guayavos de Matos , and of other little white Guayvilles . It is a fruit reasonably holesome , and agrees with the stomacke , being of a strong digestion , and cold . The Paltas commonly are hote and delicate . The Palto is a great tree , and carries a faire leafe , which hath a fruite like to great peares : within it hath a great stone , and all the rest is soft meate , so as when they are full ripe , they are as it were butter , and have a delicate taste . In Peru the Paltas are great , and have a very hard skale , which may be taken off whole . This fruite is most vsuall in Mexico , having a thinne skinne , which may be pilled like an apple : they hold it for a very holesome meate , and as I have said , it declines a little from heat . These Mamayes Guayavos , and Paltos , be the Indians peaches , apples , and peares ; and yet would I rather choose them of Europe . But some others by vse , or it may be by affection , doe more esteeme those of the Indies . I doubt not but such as have not seene nor tasted of these fruites , will take small pleasure to reade this discourse , yea , they will grow wearie to heare it , as I have done in writing it , which makes me to abridge it , speaking of some other sortes of fruites , for it were impossible to intreate of them all . Of Chicoçapote , Amonas , and Capollis . CHAP. 25. SOme desirous to augment thinges at the Indies , have given out that there is no kinde of fruite like vnto Cotignac , or marmelade , and another which tastes like a meate made of almonds and creame , which they call Blanckemanger , for that the taste of them deserves these names , the marmalad is that which they call Capotes , or Chicoçapotes , which have a sweete taste , and neere vnto the colour of marmalade . Some Crollos , ( for so they call the Spaniards borne at the Indies , ) say that this fruite passeth all the fruites of Spaine in excellency : yet am I not of that opinion , at the least they say , it passeth all other fruites in taste ; but I will not dwell vpon this question , for that it doth not deserve it . Those Chicoçapotes or Capotes , wherein there is little difference , grow in the hotest partes of new Spaine , neither have I knowledge of any such fruite in the firme land of Peru . As for the Blanckemanger , it is that Annona or Guanavana , which growes in the firme land , which is fashoned like vnto a peare , a little sharpe and opened , within it is white , tender and soft like butter , sweete and of a pleasing taste : It is no whit meate , though they call it Blanckemanger , but in truth they have added much vnto it , by giving this name : although it be delicate and of a sawcie and delicious taste , and according to the iudgement of some , it is held for the best fruite of the Indies , yet hath it many blacke kernells within it , and the best which I have seene is in new Spaine , where the Capolies grow , which be like vnto cheries , with a stone , but some what bigger : the forme and shape is like vnto cheries , of a good taste , being sweete and sharpe ; but I have not seene any Capollyes in any other Countrie . Of many sortes of fruit Trees , of Cocos , Almondes , of the Andes , and Almonds of Chachapoyas . CHAP. 26. IT were not possible to reckon all the fruites and trees at the Indies , for that I remember not many , and there are many more whereof I have no knowledge ; and in my opinion , it were troublesome to speake of all those I now remember . There are some grosse fruites , as those which they call Lucumes , ( of which fruite they speake in a proverbe , that it is a counterfet price , ) The Guanos , Pacayes , Hubos , and the nuttes which they call imprisoned ; which fruites seeme to many , to be the same kinde of nuttes we have in Spaine ; yea , they say , if they were often transplanted from place to place , they would carry nuttes altogether like to those of Spaine . And the reason why the fruite is so vnpleasant , is , for that they are wilde . To conclude , we ought well to consider the providence and riches of the Creator , who impartes to so divers partes of the world , such varietie of fruite trees , all for the service of man that inhabites the earth . And it is an admirable thing to see so many different formes , tastes , and effects vnknowne , whereof we did never heare speake , before the discoverie of the Indies . And whereof Plinie himselfe , Dioscorides and Theophrastes , ( yea , the most curious , ) had no knowledge , notwithstanding all their search and dilligence . There have beene some curious men of our age , which have written some Treatises of the Indian plants , of hearbes , and rivers , and of their operations for phisicke , to whom they may flie for their better instruction . I onely pretend , ( and in few words , ) to treate superficially of that which comes to memory touching this subiect ; yet do I not thinke it good to passe away vnder silence the Cocos or Indian palmes , by reason of a very notable propertie it hath . I call them palmes , not properly , or that it beares dates , but that they are trees like to other palmes . They are high and strong , and the higher they grow , the broader they stretch out their branches . These Cocos yield a fruit which they likewise call Cocos , wherof they commonly make vessells to drinke in , and some they say have a vertue against poison , and to cure the paine in the side . The nutte and meate being dried , is good to eate , and comes neere in taste to greene chesnuttes . When the Coco is tender vpon the tree , the substance within it , is as it were milke , which they drinke for daintines , and to refresh them in time of heate . I have seene of these trees in S. Iean de Port Ricco , and other parts of the Indies , and they report a wonderfull thing , that every moneth or Moone , this tree castes forth a new branch of this Cocos ; so as it yeeldes fruite twelve times in the yeere , as it is written in the Apocalips : and in truth this seemes like vnto it , for that all the branches are of different ages , some beginning , others being ripe , and some halfe ripe . These Cocos , are commonly of the forme and bignes of a small melon . There is of another kinde which they call Coquillos , the which is a better fruite , whereof there be some in Chille . They are some what lesse then nuttes , but more round . There is another kinde of Cocos , which have not the kernell so oylie , but within they have a great number of small fruites like almonds , like vnto the graines of a Poungarnet . These almonds are thrice as bigge as those of Castille , and resemble them in taste , thogh they be more sharpe , and likewise moist and oylie . It is a good meate , they vse it also in feasting ; for lack of almons to make marchpanes , and such other things . They call them Almonds of the Andes , for that these Cocos growe aboundantlie vpon the Andes of Peru ; they are so strong and hard , as to open them , they must beate them with a great stone , when they fall from the tree . If they chance to hit anie one on the head , he hath no more need of any surgeon . It is an incredible thing , that within the hollowe of these Cocos , which are no bigger than the rest , or little more , there are such a multi●●de of these almonds . But as touching almonds and other fruites , all trees must yeelde to the almonds of Chachapo●●s , which I cannot otherwise call . It is the most pleasing , delicate , and wholesome fruit of all that I have seene at the Indies ; yea a learned Physitian did affirme , that amongest all the fruits at the Indies , or in Spaine , none came neere these Almonds in excellencie . There are both greater and lesse than those of the Andes , but all are fatter than those of Castille . They are very tender to eate , and they have much iuyce and substance ; and are oylie and very plesant : they grow vpon high trees , bearing great leaves . And as it is a pre●ious thing , so nature hath given them a good covering and defence , being in a huske somewhat bigger , and more pricking than a chesnut . Yet when this huske is drie , they easily drawe foorth the graine . They say , that the Apes who are very greedie of this fruit , and whereof there is aboundance in Chachapoyas of Peru ( which is the onely countrey ( to my knowledge ) where these trees doe growe ) fearing they should pricke them , and yet desirous to draw forth the almond , they cast them from the toppe of the tree against the stones , and having broken the huske , they open them to eate the fruite at their pleasure . Of many and diverse flowers , and of some trees which yeeld onely a flower , and how the Indians do vse them CHAP. 27. THe Indians are great lovers of flowers , and in new Spaine more than in any other part of the worlde , & therefore they are accustomed to make many kindes of nosegaies , which there they call Suchilles , with such prety varietie and art , as nothing can be more pleasing . They have a custome amongst them , that the chiefest man offer their Suchillos or nosegayes in honour to Noblemen , and to their ghests ; and they presented vs with such aboundance as we passed through that Country , as we knew not what to doe with them ; and at this day they vse the principall flowers of Castill , to that end , for that they growe better there than heere , as gilliflowers , roses , jasmins , violets , orange flowers , and other sortes which they have transported ou●●f Spaine . The rose tree groweth too fast in some places , so as they beare no roses . It chaunced one day that a rose tree was burned , and the siens which sprowted out , presently bare aboundance of roses , and thereby they learnd to prune them , and to cut off the superfluous braunches , so as at this day they yeeld reasonable store of ros●s . But besids these kindes of flowers , which have beene transported from hence . There are many others , whose names I do not know , whereof some are red , blew , yellow , violet and white , with a thousand different colours , which the Indians did vse to carry on their heads , as feathers for ornament . True it is , that many of these flowers are onely pleasing to the sight , having no good savour , eyther they are grosse , or else they have none at all ; and yet there be some of an excellent scent . As those which growe vpon a tree termed by them Floripondio or carry flower , which beares no fruit , but onely these flowers , which are greater than the Lillie , and are like to little bells , all white , which have within them small threeds , as we see in the lillie : it leaves not all the yeare to beare these flowers , whose smell is woonderfull sweete and agreeable , especially in the coole of the morning . The Viceroy Don Francisco de Toledo sent of these trees vnto King Philip , as a thing woorthy to be planted in royall gardins . In new Spaine the Indians esteeme much of a flower , which they call Volosuchil , which signifieth flower of the heart , for that it beares the forme of a heart , and is not much lesse . There is likewise an other great tree , which beares this kinde of flower , without any fruite ; it hath a strong savour , and in my opinion , too violent , the which may seeme to some more pleasing . It is a thing well knowne , that the flower which they call of the Sunne , ●●th the figure of the Sunne , and turnes according to the motion thereof . There are other kindes which they call gilleflowers of the Indies , the which are like to a fine orange tawnie vellet , or a violet ; those have no scent of any account , but onely are faire to the eye . There are other flowers which besides the bea●●ie of the eye , although they have no smell , yet have they a savour like vnto cresses , the which if you shoulde eate with outlooking of them , you would iudge them to be no other . The flower of Granadille is held for an admirable thing , and they say , it hath in it the markes of the passion , and that therein they note the nailes , the piller , the whips , and crowne of thornes , and the woundes , wherein they are not altogether without reason , and yet to finde out and observe these things , it requires some pietie to cause beleefe : but it is very exquisite and faire to the eye , although it have no smell . The fruite which they also call Granadille is eaten and drunke ; or to speake more properly , sucked , for a refreshing ; this fruite is sweete , and too sweete after some opinions . The Indians have vsed in their feasts and dances , to carry flowers in their handes , and the Kings and Noblemen carry them for their greatnes . For this reason we commonly see their ancient pictures with flowers in their hands , as we see heere with gloves . I thinke this sufficient touching flowers . They vse BaZilic to this effect , although it bee no flower , but an hearbe onely , which they were won● to plant carefully in their gardins , but now they regard it not ; so as it growes onely about their pooles and ponds , Of Balme . CHAP. 28. THe Soveraigne Creator hath not onely fashioned Plants to serve as meat , but also for recreation , for phisicke , and for the cure of man. I have spoken somewhat of those that serve for nourishment , which is the chiefe , and a little of those that serve for recreation , and now we are to intreate of those which are proper for phisicke , wherein I will speake something . And although all plants are medicinall when they are well knowne and applied , yet there are some things especially , which wee see directly ordained by the Creator for phisicke ; and for the health of man : as liquors , oiles , gummes , and rozines , which come from divers plants and hearbes , and which easily shew by experience whereto they are proper . Above all , Baulme is with reason esteemed for the excellent smell , but much more for the exquisite effect it hath to cure woundes , and divers other remedies , as experience hath taught in the cure of diseases . The Balme which comes from the West Indies , is not of the same kind of right Balme which they bring from Alexandria or Caire , and in old time was in Iudea ; which Iudea ( as Plinie writeth ) did of all the world possesse this greatnesse , vntill the Emperor Vespasian broght it to Rome & into Italie . The reason why I say the liquor of the one and the other are not of one kinde , is for that the trees from whence it comes are very different : for the balme tree of Palestine was small , and fashioned like to a Vine ( as Plinic reporteth ) who had seene it , and those that at this day that have seene them in the East , say as much . As also the holy Scripture calles the place where the Balme thickens , Vine of Enguaddy , for the resemblance it hath to vine . At the Indies I have seene the tree from whence they draw the Balme , which is as bigge as a poungarnet tree , and some thing neere the fashion ; and if my memory failes me not , it hath nothing common with the vine , although that Strabo writes , that the ancient tree of Balme , was of the bignes of a poungarnet tree . But in their accidents and operations , their liquors are alike , as likewise they be in their admirable smells , and in the cure and healing of wounds , in colour and substance , seeing they report of other Balmes that there is some white , vermilion , greene , and blacke , the which is likewise seene in that of the Indies . And as they drew forth the ancient in cutting and making incisions in the barke , to cause the liquor to distill out , so do they with that at the Indies , although it distilles in greater aboundance . And as in the ancient there is one kinde which is pure , the which they call Opobalsamum , which be the very teares that distill , so as there is another sort which is not so exquisite , the which they drawe from the barke and leaves strained and boiled on the fire , the which they call Xilobalssamum . The like is also in the Indian Balmes ; there is one pure that distilles from the tree , and others that the Indians draw out by straining and boiling the leaves and wood , yea , they do sophisticate and augment it with other liquors , to make it increase . It is not without reason they call it Balme , for in truth it is so , ( although it be not of the same kinde of the ancient , ) yet it is much esteemed , and should be more , if the great aboundance were not the cause as in Emeraldes and Pearles . That which importes most , is the vse wherein it is imployed , for creame and vnctions in the Church , and in such veneration : for that the Apostolike sea hath given libertie to give creame of Balme at the Indies , and that they should vse it in confirmation and other ceremonies which they vse . They bring Balme to Spaine from new Spaine , from the Province of Guatimalla , from Chiappa , and other places where it aboundes most , although the most esteemed be that which comes from the Iland of Tollu , which is vpon the maine land , not farre from Carthagene . This Balme is white , and commonly they holde the white to bee more perfect then the red , although Plinie gives the first place to the vermilion , the second to the white , the third to greene , and the last to blacke ; but it seemes that Strabo esteemed more the white Balmes as ours doe . Monardes discourseth at large of the Indian Balme in the first and second part , especially of that of Carthagene and Tollu , which is all one . I have not found that the Indians in olde time did much esteeme Balme , nor yet imploy it in any important vse , although Monardes saieth , that the Indians cured their woundes therewith , and from thence the Spaniardes learned it . Of Amber , and other Oyles , Gums , and Drugges , which they bring from the Indies CHAP. 29. NExt to Balme , Amber holdes the second place : it is another liquor which is likewise sweete and medicinall ; but more thicke , and turnes into a paste of a hote complexion , and a good perfume , the which they apply to woundes , bruises , and other necessities ; wherein I will referre my selfe to the Phisitions , especially to Doctor Monardes , who in his first Part , hath written of this liquor , and many others that are phisicall , which comes from the Indies . This Amber comes from new Spaine , which hath that advantage above other Provinces in goomes , liquors , and iuyce of trees , whereby they have such aboundance of matter , for perfume and phisicke , as is the Animé , whereof there comes great store , Copall , or Suchicopal , which is another kinde , storax and encense , which have excellent operations , and have a very good smell fit for fumigations . Likewise the Tacamahaca and Caranna , which are also very medicinall . They bring likewise from this Province oyle of Aspicke , which the Phisitians and Painters vse much , the one for plasters , the other to vernish their pictures . They bring also for the Phisitians , Cassia fistule , the which growes plentifully in S. Dominique . It is a great tree , which carries these canes as his fruite . They brought in the fleete wherein I came from S. Dominique fortie eight quintalles of Cassia fistule . Salcepareille is not lesse knowne , for a thousand remedies wherein it is vsed . There came in the same fleete fiftie quintalles from the same Iland . There is much of this Sa●cepar●ille at Peru , and most excellent in the Province of Gua●aquill , which is vnder the Line . Many go to be cured into this Province , and it is the opinion of some , that the pure water onely which they drinke , gives them health , for that it passeth by rootes as I have said , from whence it drawes this vertue , so as there needes no great covering or garments to make a man sweate in that countrie . The wood of Guayac , which they call Lignum sanctum , or Indian wood growes aboundantly in the same Ilands , and is as heavie as yron , so as it presently sinkes in the water , heereof they brought in the same fleete 350. quintalls , and they might have brought twentie , yea , a hundred thousand of this wood , if there were vse for it . There came in the same fleete , and from the same Iland , 130. quintalles of Bresill wood , the which is fierie red , so well knowne , and much vsed in dying and other things . There are at the Indies infinite numbers of other aromaticall woodes , gummes , oyles , and drugges , so as it is not possible to name them all , neither doth it now much import . I say onely , that in the time of the Kings Inguas of C●sco , and the Mexicaine Kings , there were many great personages expert in curing of diseases with simples , and did goodly cures , having the knowledge of the many vertues and properties of hearbes , rootes , woodes , and plants , which grow there , and whereof the Ancients of Europe have had no knowledge . There are a thousand of these simples fit to purge , as the rootes of Mechoaçan , the Pignons of Punua , the conserve of Guanucquo , the oyle of Fig-trees , and many other things , the which being well applied , and in time , they hold to be of no lesse efficacie then the drugges that come from the East . The which may be seene in reading the discourse which Monardes hath made in the first and second Part , where he treates amply of Tobacco , or Petum , whereof they have made notable experiences against poison . Tobacco is a small tree or plant , common enough , the which hath in it rare vertues , as amongst others it serves for a counterpoison , like to many and divers other plants : for the Creator of all things hath imparted his vertues at his pleasure , not willing that any thing should grow idle . But it is another soveraigne gift to man , to know them and their proper vses , the which the same Creator gives to whome hee pleaseth . Doctor Francis Hernandes hath made a goodly worke vppon this subiect , of Indian plants , liquors , and other phisicall things , by the Kings expresse commission and commaundement , causing all the plants at the Indies to be lively painted , which they say are above a thousand two hundred ; and that the worke cost above three score thousand ducats : out of which worke the Doctor Nardus Anthonius an Italian Physitian hath made a curious extract , sending him to the foresaid bookes , that desires more exactly to knowe the plants at the Indies , especially for physicke . Of great forrests at the Indies , of Cedars , of Ceivas , and other great trees . CHAP. 30. ALthough from the beginning the earth did bring foorth plants and trees by the commandement of the Lord , yet hath it yielded more in one place than in another : and besides the plants and trees , which by the industry of man have beene transplanted and carried from place to place , there are many which Nature it selfe hath brought forth . I do beleeve , that of this sort there are more at the new world , which we do call the Indies , either in number or diversitie , than in the olde , as Europe , Asia , or Affrike . The reason is , for that the climate at the Indies is generally hot and moist , as we have declared in the second Booke , against the opinion of the Auntients , which causeth the earth naturally for to bring foorth an infinit number of wilde plants , whereby the greatest part of the Indies is inhabitable , being almost impossible to travell by reason of the woodes and thicke forrests that are there ; which they labour dailie to cut downe . It hath bin needefull ( passing through some partes of the Indies , especially where they newly entred ) to make their way , in cutting downe trees , and pulling vp bushes , so that ( as some religious men have written that have tried it ) they coulde not sometimes have passed above a league in a day . One of our brothers ( a man worthy of credite ) reported vnto vs , that being straied in the mountaines , not knowing which way he shoulde passe , he fell among such thicke bushes , that he was forced to go vpon them , without setting foote to the ground , by the space of fifteene whole dayes : and to see the Sunne , or to marke some way in this thicke forrest full of wood , he was forced to climbe to the top of the highest trees to discover . He that shall reade the discourse of his travell , how often hee was lost , and the wayes he passed , with the strange adventures that happened vnto him , the which I have written briefly , being so worthy the knowledge , and having my selfe travelled alittle over the mountaines at the Indies , were it but the eighteene leagues betwixt Nombre de Dios and Panama , may well iudge what great forrests there are . So as having no winter in those parts , to nip them with colde , and the humiditie of the heavens , and earth being so great , as the mountaines bring foorth infinit forrests , and the plaines which they call Savanas , great plenty of grasse : there is no want of pasture for feeding , of timber building , nor of wood for fewell . It is impossible to set downe the differences and formes of so many wilde trees , for that the names of the greatest parte are vnknowne . Cedars in olde time so much esteemed , are there very common , both for buildings and shippes , and they are of diverse sortes , some white , and some redde , very odoriferant . There are great store of Bay trees , very pleasant to beholde vpon the Andes of Peru , vppon the mountaines , in the Ilands of Nicaragua , and in New Spaine . There are also infinite numbers of Palmes and Ceivas , whereof the Indians make their Canoes , which are boates made of one peece . They bring into Spaine from the Havana , excellent timber . In the Iland of Cuba , there are infinite numbers of like trees , as Ebene , Caovana , Grenadille , Cedars , and other kindes which I do not know . There are great pine trees in New Spaine , though they be not so strong as those in Spaine : they beare no pignous or kernells , but empty apples . The oaks as they cal them of Guaiaquil , is an excelent wood and sweet , when they cut it ; yea there are kanes or most high reedes , of whose boughs or small reedes they doe make bottles and pitchers to carry water , and do likewise vse them in their buildings . There is likewise the wood of Mansle , or Firre , whereof they make masts for their shippes , and they holde them as strong as yron . Molle is a tree of many vertues , which casteth foorth small boughes , whereof the Indians make wine . In Mexico they call it the tree of Peru , for that it came from thence : but it growes also in New Spaine , and better than those in Peru. There are a thousand other trees , which were a super●●uous labour to intreate of , whereof some are of an exceeding greatnesse , I will speake only of one which is in Tlaco Chavoya , three leagues from Guayaca in New Spaine : this tree being measured within , being hollow , was found to have nine fadome , and without , neare to the roote , sixteene , and somewhat higher , twelve . This tree was strooke with lightning from the toppe to the bottom● , through the heart , the which caused this hollownesse ; they say that before the thunder fell vpon it , it was able to shadow a thousand men , and therefore they did assemble there for theyr daunces and superstitions : yet to this day there doth remaine some boughes and verdure , but not much . They know not what kinde of tree it is , but they say it is a kind of Cedar . Such as shall finde this strange , let them reade what Plinie reporteth of the Plane of Lidia , the hollow whereof contained foure score foote and one , and seemed rather a Cabbin or a house , than the hollow of a tree , his boughs like a whole wood , the shaddow whereof covered a great part of the field . By that which is writen of this tree , we have no great cause to wonder at the Weaver , who hadde his dwelling and loome in the hollow of a chesnut tree ; and of another chesnut tree , if it were not the very same , into the hollow whereof there entered eighteene men on horsebacke , and passed out without disturbing one another . The Indians did commonly vse their idolatries in these trees , so strange and deformed , even as did the antient Gentiles , as some Writers of our time doe report . Of Plants and fruits which have bin carried out of Spaine to the Indies . CHAP. 31. THe Indians have received more profit , and have bin better recompensed in plants that have bin broght from Spaine , than in any other marchandise , for that those few which are carried from the Indies into Spaine , growe little there , and multiply not , and contrariwise the great number that have beene caried from Spaine to the Indies , prosper wel & multiplie greatly : I know not whether I shall attribute it to the bounty of the plants that goe from hence , or to the goodnesse of the soile that is there . Finally , there is at the Indies any good thing that Spaine brings foorth ; in some places it is better , in some worse , as wheate , barley , hearbes , and all kindes of pulses , also lettuce , colewortes , radishes , onions , garlike , parsley , turneps , parseneps , Becengenes , or apples of love , siccorie , beetes , spinage , pease , beanes , vetches ; and finally , whatsoever groweth heere of anie profite , so as all that have voyaged thither , have beene curious to carry seedes of all sorts , and all have growen , although diversly , some more , some lesse . As for those trees that have most aboundantly fructified , be orange trees , limons , citrons , and others of that sort . In some partes there are at this day , as it were whole woods and forrests of orange trees : the which seeming strange vnto mee , I asked who had planted the fields with so many orange trees ▪ they made mee answer , that it did come by chaunce , for that oranges being fallen to the ground , and rotten , their seeds did spring , and of those which the water had carried away into diverse partes , these woods grew so thicke : which seemed to me a very good reason . I have saide that this fruite hath generally increased most at the Indies , for that I have not beene in any place but I finde orange trees , for that all their soyle is hote and moist , which this tree most desires . There growes not any vppon the Sierre or mountaine , but they carry them from the vallies or sea coast . The conserve of oranges which they do make at the Ilands , is the best I have seene anie where ; peaches , presses and apricockes have greatly multiplied , especially in New Spaine . At Peru there growes few of these kindes of fruites , except peaches , and much lesse in the Ilands . There growes apples and peares , yet but scarcely : there are but few plumbs , but aboundance of figges , chiefly in Peru. They finde quinces in all the country of the Indies , and in New Spaine , in such aboundance , as they gave vs fifty choice ones for halfe a riall . There is great store of pomegranets , but they are all sweete , for the sharp are not there esteemed . There are very good melons in some partes of Peru. Cherries both wilde and tame have not prospered well at the Indies , the which I do not impute to want of temperature , for that there is of all sorts , but to carelesnesse , or that they have not well observed the temperature . To conclude , I do not finde that in those partes there wants any dainty fruite . As for grosse fruites , they have no Beillottes nor chesnuttes , neither doe I finde that any have growne there to this day . Almonds growe there , but rarely . They carry from Spaine , for such as are dainty mouthed , both almonds , nuttes , and filberds ; but I have not knowne they had any medlers or servises , which importes little . In my iudgement , this may suffice to shew that there wanteth no delightfull fruites . Now let vs speake somewhat of plants that profit , and which have been carried from Spaine , and so will ende that Treatise , beeing too troublesome . Of grapes , vignes , olives , mulberies , and kanes of sugar . CHAP. 32. I Meane by profitable plants , those , which besides that which they eate in the house , bring silver to theyr maisters ; the chiefe of these is the vigne , whereof commeth wine vinegar , grapes , greene and dry , veriuyce , and sirrope . But the wine is the best . There growes no wine , nor grapes in the Ilandes , nor firme land , but in new Spaine , there are some vignes which beare grapes , and yet make no wine . The cause is , for that the grape ripens not well , by reason of the raine that falles in the months of Iuly and August , which hinders their ripening , so as they serve onely to eate . They carry wine out of Spaine , and from the Canaries , to all partes of the Indies , except Peru and the realme of Chillé , where there are vignes that yeelde excellent wine , which increase daily both in quantity , for that it is a great riches in that country , and in beauty , for that they are become with time and practise more expert vignerous . The vignes of Peru are commonly in hote vallies , where there are waters , which they water with the hand , because there falles no raine at all from heaven ; and vppon the Lanos and Sierre it comes not in time . There are some places where the vignes are not watered , neither from heaven nor earth , and yet they increase in great aboundance , as in the valley of Yca ; and in the ditches that they call VillacuZi , in which places they finde ditches , or th' earth suncke downe amongest the dead sands , which are thorowout the yeare of a woonderfull coolenesse , and yet it raines not there at any time , neither is there any maner of meanes to water it artificially ; the reason is , because the soile is spongious , and suckes vp the water of the rivers that fall from the mountaine , which moisten these sands , or else it is the moistnesse of the sea , as others suppose , which passing over this sand , is the cause why it is not barren nor vnprofitable , as the Philosopher teaches . The vignes have so increased there , as for this cause onely the tithes of the Churches are multiplied five or sixe times double within these twentie yeares . The most fertile vallies for vignes be Victor neare to Arequipa , Yca in the territory of Lima , and Caraguato in the Countrey of Chuquiavo ; they carry this wine to Potozi , Cusco and divers partes , which yeeldes a great revenue : for notwithstanding all the aboundance they have , a bottle or arobe is there woorth five or sixe duckats , and if it be Spanish wine ( as they commonly carry in their fleetes ) it is woorth tenne or twelve . They make wine like to that of Spaine , in the realme of Chille , being in the same climate ; but it corrupteth being carried to Peru : they eate the grape where they cannot drink the wine . And it is strange , that in the citty of Cusco you shall finde ripe grapes all the yeare long : the reason is ( as they say ) for that those valleis bring foorth fruits in diverse moneths of the yeare , either for that they cutte their vignes in diverse seasons ; or that this varietie proceedes from the quality of the soyle ; but whatsoever it be , it is most certaine , there are some vallies which carry fruit all the yeare . If any one wonder at this , it may be he will wonder much more at that which I shall say , and perchaunce not beleeve it . There are trees in Peru , whereof the one part yeeldes fruit one sixe moneths of the yeare , and the other halfe part yeeldes fruite the other sixe moneths . In Malla which is thirteene leagues from the Cittie of Kings , there is a figge tree , whereof the one halfe which is towardes the South , is greene , and yeeldeth his fruite one season of the yeare , that is , when it is summer vpon the Sierre , and the other moity towards the Lanos or sea coast , is greene , and yeeldes his fruite in the other contrary season , when it is summer vpon the Lanos , which groweth from the diverse temperature , and the ayre which commeth from the one part , and the other . The revenue of wine there is not small , but it goeth not out of the country . But the silke that is made in new Spaine is transported into other countries , as to Peru. There were no Mulberrie trees in the Indies , but such as were brought from Spaine , and they grow well , especially in the province which they call Mistecqua , where there are silke-wormes , and they put to worke the silke they gather , whereof they make very good taffataes : Yet to this day they have made neyth●r damaske , sattin , nor velvet . The sugar yet is a greater revenue , for they not only spend it at the Indies , but also they carry much into Spaine , for the canes grow exceeding well in many parts of the Indies . They have built their engins in the Ilands , in Mexico , in Peru , and in other partes , which yeeldeth them a very great revenue . It was tolde me , that the engine for sugar in Nasca , was worth yeerely above thirty thousand peeces of revenue . That of Chicama ioyning to Truxillo , was likewise of great revenue , and those of new Spaine are of no lesse ; and it is a strange thing to see what store they consume at the Indies . They brought from the Iland of S. Dominique , in the fleete wherein I came eight hundred ninety eight chests of sugar , which being ( as I did see ) shipped at Port Ricco ( every chest ( in my opinion ) weied eight arobes , every arobes weighing five and twenty pounds , which are two hundred weight of sugar ) is the chiefe revenue of these Ilands , so much are men given to the desire of sweete things . There are likewise olives and olive trees at the Indies , I say in Mexico and in Peru , yet hath there not beene to this day any mill for oile , for that they eate all their olives , and dresse them well : they finde the charge is greater to make oile than the profit , and therefore they carry all the oyle they do spend from Spaine . And heere we will end with plants , and will passe to such beasts as be at the Indies . Of Beasts bearing wooll , and of Kine . CHAP. 33. I ●inde there are three kindes of beasts at the Indies , whereof some have been carried from Spaine , others are of the same kinde we have in Europe , and yet not carried by the Spaniardes ; and others are proper to the Indies , whereof there are none in Spaine . Of the first kinde are sheepe , kine , goates , swine , horses , asses , dogs , cattes and other such beasts , for there are of all these kindes at the Indies . The smaller cattell have greatly multiplied , and if they could make profite of their woolls by sending them into Europe , it were one of the greatest riches the Indies had , for there the flockes of sheepe have great pastures , whereas their feeding failes not . In Peru there is such store of pastures and feedings , as no man hath any proper to himselfe , but every man feedes his troupes where he pleaseth . For this reason there is commonly great store of flesh , and very good cheape , and all other things that come from sheepe , as milke , and cheese . For a time they lost their woolles , vntill that some beganne to husband it , and to make cloth and coverings , which hath beene a great helpe for the poorer sort of the countrie , for that the cloth of Castille is very deere there . There are many Clothiers in Peru , but more in new Spaine , yet the cloth that comes from Spaine , is farre better , whether the woll be more fine , or the worke men more expert . In former times there were men that did possesse threescore and ten , yea , a hundred thousand sheepe , and at this day they have not many lesse . If this were in Europe , it were a very great substance , but in that countrie it is but a meane wealth . In many partes of the Indies , and I thinke in the greatest part , small cattell do not increase and profite well , by reason that the grasse is high , and the soile so vicious , that they cannot feede so well as great cattell . And therefore there is an infinite number of line , whereof there are two kindes . Some are ●ame and go in troupes , as in the Land of Charca , and other Provinces of Peru , as also in all new Spaine : from these tame kine they draw such profite as they do in Spaine , that is , the flesh , butter , calves , and oxen to till the ground . The other kinde is wilde , which live in the mountaines and forrests , and therefore they tame them not , neither have they any master to whom they are proper , both for the roughnes and thickenes of the forrest , as also for the great multitude there is , and he that first killes them , is the master , as of any wilde beast . These wilde kine have so multiplied in S. Dominique , and thereabouts , that they troupe together in the fields and woods by thousands , having no master to whom they appertaine . They hunt these beasts onely for their hides , they go to the field on horse-backe with their weapons to hough them , coursing the kine : and when they have strucken any and staied them , they are their owne , they flea them and carry the hides home , leaving the flesh , which every one neglects for the aboundance there is , so as some have testified in this Iland , that in some places the aire hath been corrupted with the aboundance of these stinking carcases . The hides they bring into Spaine , is one of the best revenues of the Ilands , & of new Spaine . In the fleet the yere 1●87 . there came from S. Dominique , 3●444 . hides , and from new Spaine , 64350. which they value at 96532. peeces , so as when they discharge one of these fleetes , it is admirable to behold the river of Seville , and in the arcenall ( where they vnlade , ) so many hides , and so much marchandize . There are also great numbers of goates , whose cheefe profite is their tallowe , besides their kidmilke and other commodities , for that both rich and poore vse this tallowe for lightes , for as there is a great quantitie , so do they make very good accoumpt of it ; yea , more then of oyle , but all the tallow they vse is onely of the males . They yse their skinnes for shooes , yet I hold them not so good , as those which are carried from Castill . Horses have multiplied there , and are very excellent in many places ; yea in many partes there are races found as good as the best in Spaine , as well for passing of a carrier , and for pompe , as also for travell : and therefore they vse horses most commonly , although there be no want of moyles , whereof there are many , especially where they make their carriages by land . There is no great numbers of asses , having no great vse for them , neither for travell nor service . There are some few ca●mells ; I have seene some in Peru , that were brought from the Canaries , and have multiplied there alittle . In S. Dominique , dogges have so multiplied in number and bignes , as at this day it is the scourge and affliction of that Iland : for they eate the sheepe , and go in troupes through the fields . Such that kill them are rewarded like to them that kill woolves in Spaine . At the first there were no dogges at the Indies but some beasts like vnto little dogges , the which the Indians call Alco , and therefore they call all dogges that go from Spaine , by the same name , by reason of the resemblance that is betwixt them . The Indians doe so love these little dogges , that they will spare their meate to feede them , so as when they travell in the countrie , they carrie them with them vpon their shoulders , or in their bosomes , and when they are sicke , they keepe them with them , without any vse , but onely for company . Of some Beasts of Europe , which the Spaniardes found at the Indies , and how they should passe thither . CHAP. 34. IT is certaine that they have carried from Spaine all these beasts whereof I have spoken , of which kindes there were none at the Indies , when they were first discovered about a hundred yeares since ; for besides that it may be wel approved by witnesses at this day living . It is also a sufficient argument to see that the Indians in their to●gue , have no proper words to signifie these beasts , but they vse the same Spanish names , although they be corrupted : for being ignorant of the thing , they tooke the word common to those places from whence they came . I have found this a good rule , to discerne what things the Indians had before the Spaniardes came there , and what they had not : for they gave names to those they had and knew before , and have given new names to these that are newly come vnto them , which commonly are the same Spanish names , although they pronounce them after their maner , as for a horse , wine , and wheate . They found of some sortes of beasts that are in Europe , & were not carried thither by the Spaniards . There are Lions , Tigres , Beares , Boares , Foxes , and other fierce & wilde beasts , whereof we have treated in the first booke , so as it was not likely they should passe to the Indies by Sea , being impossible to swimme the Ocean : and it were a follie to imagine that men had imbarked them with them . It followes therefore that this worlde ioynes with the new in some part : by which these beasts might passe , and so by little and little multiplied this world . The lions which I have seene , are not red , neither have they such haire as they vsually paint them with . They are grey , and not so furious as they seeme in pictures . The Indians assemble in troupes to hunt the lion , and make as it were a circle , which they do call Chaco , wherewith they inviron them , and after they kil them with stones , staves , and other weapons . These lions vse to climbe trees , where being mounted , the Indians kil them with launces and crossebowes , but more easily with harquebuzes . The Tygres are more fierce and cruell , and are more dangerous to meete , because they breake foorth and assaile men in treason : They are spotted , as the Historiographers describe them . I have heard some report that these Tygres were very fierce against the Indians , yet would they not adventure at all vppon the Spaniards , or very little ; and that they would choose an Indian in the middest of many Spaniardes , and carry him away . The Beares which in Cusco they call Otoioncos , be of the same kinde that ours are , and keepe in the ground . There are few swarmes of Bees , for that their honniecombes are found in trees , or vnder the ground , and not in hives as in Castille . The honny comhes which I have seene in the Province of Charcas , which they call Chiguanas , are of a grey colour , having little iuyce , and are more like vnto sweete strawe , than to hony combs . They say the Bees are litle , like vnto flies ; and that they swarme vnder the earth . The hony is sharp and black , yet in some places there is better , and the combes better fashioned , as in the province of Tucuman in Chille , and in Carthagene . I have not seene nor heard speak● of wilde boares , but of foxes and other wild beasts that eate their cattell and fowle , there are more than their shepheards would willingly have . Besides these beasts that are furious and hurtfull , there are others that are profitable , and have not beene transported by the Spaniardes , as stagges and diere , whereof there is gro●t aboundance in all the forrests . But the greatest parte is a kinde of diere without hornes , at the least , I have never seene nor heard speake of other , and all are without hornes like vnto Corcos . It seemes not hard to beleeve , but is almost certain , that all these beasts for their lightnesse , and being naturally wilde , have passed from one world to an other , by some parts where they ioyne , seeing that in the great Ilands farre from the maine land I have not heard that there are any , though I have made diligent inquiry . Of Fowles which are heere , and are at the Indies , and how they could passe thither . CHAP. 35. WEe may more easily beleeve the same of birdes , and that there are of the same kindes that wee have , as partridges , turtles , pigeons , stockdoves , quailes , and many sorts of falcons , which they send from New Spaine , and Peru , to the noblemen of Spaine , for they make great accompt of them . There are also Herons and Eagles of diverse kindes ; and there is no doubt but these birds & such like , have sooner passed thither than lions , tygres , and stagges . There are likewise at the Indies great numbers of parrots , especially vpon the Andes of Peru , and in the Ilands of Port Ricco and saint Dominique , where they flee by flockes , as pigeons do here . To conclude , birdes with their wings may goe where they will ; and truely many kindes might well passe the gulph , seeing it is certaine , as Plinie affirmeth , that there are many that passe the sea , and goe into strange regions , although I have not read that any fowle hath passed by flight so great a gulph , as is the Indian Ocean , yet hold I it not altogether impossible , seeing the common opinion of mariners , that you shall finde them twoo hundred leagues and more from the land , And as Aristotle dooth teach , that birdes endure the water easely , having little respiration , as wee see in sea fowle , which dive and remain long vnder the water . Even so we may say , that the fowle which bee at this present vppon the maine land , and in the Ilands at the Indies , might passe the sea , resting themselves in some small Ilands , or vpon some land which they discovered by a naturall instinct ( as Plinie reporteth of some ) or peradventure falling into the water , when they were weary of flying , and after beganne their flight a new when they had alittle rested . As for the fowles which we see in the Ilands , where there are no beasts , I beleeve certainly that they passed by one of the foresayde meanes . But for other birdes which we finde vppon the maine land , especially those whose flight is shorte , it is more credible that they came thither as the beasts did , which are of the same kindes that wee have in Europe . For at the Indies there are great birds , very heavy , as Estridges , whereof there are many in Peru ; which doe vse sometimes to terrifie the Indian sheepe as they do goe with their burthens . But leaving these birds that govern themselves without the care of man , but onely for hawking , let vs now speake of tame fowle ; I wondered at hennes , seeing there were som at the Indies before the Spaniards came there , the which is well approoved , for they have a proper name of the country , and they call a henne Gualpa , and the egge P●nto , and they vse the same proverb wee doe , to call a coward , a henne . Those that were at the discovery of the Ilands of Soloman , do report that they have seene hennes there like vnto ours : wee may conceive that the henne being so tame a fowle , and so profitable , men might carry them with them when they passed from one place to another , as we see at this day the Indians in their travel carry their henne with them , or chicken vpon the burthen they have on their shoulders : and likewise they carry them easily in their cages of reedes or wood . Finally , there be at the Indies many kindes of beasts and birdes , such as we have in Europe , as I have specified , and other sortes which I leave to others to discourse of . How it spould be possible , that at the Indies there should be anie sortes of beasts , whereof the like are no where else . CHAP. 36. IV were a matter more difficult , to shew , and prove , what beginning many & sundry sorts of beasts had , which are found at the Indies , of whose kindes we have none in this continent . For if the Creator hath made them there , wee may not then alleadge nor flie to Noahs Arke , neither was it then necessary to save all sorts of birds and beasts , if others were to be created anew . Moreover , wee could not affirme , that the creation of the world was made and finished in sixe dayes , if there were yet other new kinds to make , and specially perfit beasts , and no lesse excellent than those that are knowen vnto vs : If we say then that all these kindes of creatures were preserved in the Arke by Noah , it followes , that those beasts , of whose kindes we finde not any but at the Indies , have passed thither from this continent , as we have saide of other beasts that are knowne vnto vs. This supposed , I demand how it is possible that none of their kinde shoulde remaine heere ? and how they are found there , being as it were travellers and strangers ? Truly it is a question that hath long held me in suspens . I say for example , if the sheep of Peru , and those which they call Pacos and Guanacos , are not found in any other regions of the worlde , who hath carried them thither ? or how came they there ? seeing there is no shew nor remainder of them in all this worlde ? If they have not passed from some other region , how were they formed and brought foorth there ? It may be GOD hath made a new creation of beasts . That which I speake of these Pacos and Guanacos may be said of a thousand different kindes of birdes and beasts of the forrest , which have never beene knowne , neither in shape nor name ; and whereof there is no mention made , neither among the Latins , nor Greekes , nor any other nations of the world . We must then say , that though all beasts came out of the Arke , yet by a naturall instinct , and the providence of heaven , diverse kindes dispersed themselves into diverse regions , where they found themselves so well , as they woulde not parte ; or if they departed , they did not preserve themselves , but in processe of time , perished wholy , as we do see it chaunce in many things . For if we shall looke precisely into it , we shall finde that it is not proper and peculiar alone to the Indies , but generall to many other Nations and Provinces of Asia , Europe , and Affrike , where they say there are certaine kindes of creatures , that are not found in other regions , at the least if they be any where else , they are knowne to be carried from thence . Seeing then these creatures came out of the Arke , as for example , the elephant which we finde only in the East Indies , and from thence have beene imparted to other regions , wee may say as much of these creatures of Peru , and of others of the Indies , which are not found in any other part of the world . Wee may likewise consider well vppon this subiect , whether these beasts differ in kind , and essentially from all others , or if this difference be accidentall , which might growe by diverse accidents , as we see in the linages of men , some are white , others blacke , some giants , others dwa●fes : and in apes , some have no taile , others have : and in sheepe , some are bare , others have fleeces ; some great and strong with a long necke , as those of Peru ; others weake and little , having a short necke , as those of Castille . But to speake directly , whoso would by this Discourse , shewing only these accidentall differences , preserve the propagation of beasts at the Indies , and reduce them to those of Europ , he shal vndertake a charge he will hardly discharge with his honor . For if we shall iudge the kindes of beasts by their properties , those of the Indies are so diverse , as it is to call an egge a chesnut , to seeke to reduce them to the knowne kinds of Europe . Of Fowles that are proper to the Indies . CHAP. 37. THere are many kindes of notable fowles at the Indies , eyther of the same sort that ours be , or of different . They bring certaine birds from China , that have no feete , and all their bodies are almost feathers . They sit not vpon the ground , but hang vpon boughs , by strings or feathers which they have , and so rest themselves , like flies or aierie things . In Peru there are birdes which they ●●ll Tómineios , so small , that often times I have doubted seeing them flie , whether they were bees or butter-flies ; but in truth they are birdes . Contrariwise , those which they call Condores , be of an exceeding greatnes , and of such a force , that not onely they will open a sheepe and eate it , but also a whole calfe . Those which they call Auras , and others PoullaZes , ( which in my opinion are of the kinde of ravens , ) are of a strange lightnes , and have a very quicke sight , being very fit to clense Citties , for that they leave no carion nor dead thing . They passe the night on trees or vpon rockes , and in the morning they come to the cities and townes , sitting on the toppes of the highest buildings , where they attend their prey . Their yong have white feathers , as they report of ravens , and so change into blacke . The Guacamayac be birdes bigger then Parrets , & resemble them somthing ; they are esteemed for the varietie of their feathers , which be very faire & pleasing . In new Spaine there are aboundance of birdes with excellent feathers , so as there be not any found in Europe that comes neere them , as we may see by the images of feathers they bring from thence , the which are ( with great reason , ) much valued and esteemed , giving cause of admiration , that with the feathers of birdes , they should make so excellent a worke , and so perfectly equall , as they seeme properly to be the true coloures of a painter , and have so lively and pleasing a regard , as the Painter cannot exceede it with his pencill and colours . Some Indians which are good and expert workemen in this Art , will represent perfectly in feathers , whatsoever they see drawne with the pencill , so as the Painters of Spaine , have in this point , no advantage over them . Don Philip the Prince of Spaine , his schoolemaster , did give vnto him three figures or po●traitures made of feathers , as it were to put in a Breviary . His Highnes did shew them to King Philip his father , the which his Maiesty beholding attentively , said , that hee had never seene in so small a worke , a thing of so great excellency and perfection . One day as they presented to Pope Sixtus quintus , another square bigger then it , wherein was the figure of St. Francis , and that they had told him it was made of feathers by the Indians , he desired to make triall thereof , touching the table with his fingers , to see if it were of feathers , for that it seemed strange , to see them so properly fitted , that the eye could not iudge nor discerne whether they were naturall colours of feathers , or artificiall , done with the pencill . It is a goodly thing to see the lustre which a greene , an orange tawny like gold , and other fine colours do cast , and beholding them another way they seeme dead colours . They make the best and goodliest figures of feathers in the Province of Mechovacan , and in the village of Pascaro . The manner is with small delicate pinsors they pul the feathers from the dead fowles , and with a fine paste they cunningly ioyne them together . They take the smal & delicate feathers of those birds , which in Peru they call T●miney●s , or others like vnto them , which have the most perfect colours in their feathers . The Indians ( besides these images , ) did vse feathers in many other most excellent workes , especially for the ornament of Kings and Noblemen , their Temples and Idolls . There are also other great birdes , which have excellent and fine feathers , whereof they make plumes of sundry colours , especially when they go to warre , inriching them with gold and silver very artificially , which was a matter of great price . They have the same birdes still , but they are not so curious , neither do they make so many gentill devises as they were wont . There are other birdes at the Indies , contrarie to these of so rich feathers , the which ( besides that they are ill favovred , ) serve to no other vse but for dung , and yet perchance they are of no lesse profite . I have considered this , wondering at the providence of the Creator , who hath so appointed , that all creatures should serve man. In some Ilands or Phares , which are ioyning to the coast ●of Peru , wee see the toppes of the mountaines all white , and to sight , you would take it for snow , or for some white land , but they are heapes of dung of sea fowle which go continually thither : and there is so great aboundance , as it riseth many elles , yea , many launces in height , which seemes but a fable . They go with boates to these Ilands , onely for the dung , for there is no other profit in them . And this dung is so commodious and profitable , as it makes the earth yeelde great aboundance of fruite . They cal this dung Guano , whereof the valley hath taken the name , which they call Limagua●a , in the valleys of Peru , where they vse this dung , and it is the most fertile of all that countrie . The quinces , poungranets , and other fruites there , exceede all other in bountie and greatnes ; and they say , the reason is , for that the water wherewith they water it , passeth by a land compassed with this dung , which causeth the beautie of this fruite . So as these birdes have not only the flesh to serve for meate , their singing for recreation , their feathers for ornament and beautie , but also their dung serves to fatten the ground . The which hath bin so appointed by the soveraigne Creator , for the service of man , that he might remember to acknowledge and be loyall to him from whom all good proceedes . Of Beasts for the Chases . CHAP. 38. BEsides the Beasts of Chase , whereof we have spoken , which be common to the Indies and Europe , there are others which I doe not remember to have seene heere , vnlesse perhappes they have been brought from thence . There are beasts called Sainos , made like small hogges , which have this singular to themselves , to have their navill vppon the ridge of their backes : these go by troupes through the woods , they are cruell and nothing fearefull , but contrariwise they assaile , and have their tallents sharpe as rasors , wherewith they make dangerous wounds and incisions , if such as hunt them put not themselves in safetie . Such as hunt them , ( for the more safer killing of them , ) they climbe vp into trees , whither the Sainos or hogges come presently in troupes , biting the tree when they cannot hurte the man , and then with their launces they kill what they will. They are very good to eate , but they must of necessitie cut off the round peece where the navil growes vpon the backe ; for otherwise , within a day they corrupt . There is another kinde of little beast like to sucking pigges , and they call them Guadatinaias . I am in doubt whether there were any swine at the Indies , ●efore the Spaniardes came thither , like to these in ●paine , for that in the discoverie of the Ilands of Soloman , it is said , they found hennes and swine of Spaine . But howsoever it be , it is most certaine , that this cattell hath greatly multiplied at the Indies . They eate the flesh fresh , and hold it to be as holesome and as good , as if it were of mutton ; as in Carthagene in some partes , they are become wilde and cruell , the which they hunt like wilde boares , as we see in S. Dominique , and other Ilands where the beasts live in the forrests . In some places they feede them with the graine of Mays , and they grow wonderfully fatte , to have the grease , which they vse for want of oyle ; in some places they make g●mons , as in Toll●ca of new Spaine , and in Paria at Peru. Returning then to such beasts as are pecullar there , even as the Sainos are like vnto swine , though somewhat lesse ; even so the Dante 's resemble small kine , but more vnto mules , having no hornes . The hides of these beasts are much esteemed for jerkins and other coverings , they are so hard as they resist any blow whatsoever . And as the Dante 's be defended by the hardnes of their hides , so those which they call Armadillos are by the multitude of their scales , which open and shut as they please like to a curasse . There be litle beasts which go thorow the woods , called Armadillos , by reason of the defence they have hiding themselves within their scales , and opening when they list : I have eaten of them , and doe not holde it for a meate of any great woorth , but the flesh of the Yguanas is a better meate , but more horrible to the eye : for they are like to the very Lizardes of Spaine , although they be of a doubtfull kinde , for that they go to the water , & comming to land they climbe the trees vpon the bankes ; and as they cast themselves from the trees into the water , the boates watch vnderneath to receive them . The Chinchilles is an other kind of small beasts , like squirrels , they have a woonderfull smoothe and soft skinne , which they weare as a healthfull thing to comfort the stomacke , and those partes that have neede of a moderate heate ; they make coverings and rugges of the haire of these Chinchilles , which are found on the Sierre of Peru , where there is likewise a small beast very common which they call Cuyes , and which the Indians hold for a very good meate , and they are accustomed often to offer these Cuyes in their sacrifices . They are like small conies , and have their borows i● the ground , and in some places they have vndermined all the land : some are grey , some white , and some speckled . There are other small animalles which they call Viscachas , and are like to hares , although they be bigger , they hunt them and eate the flesh . Of common hares there are great store in some parts . There are also connies in the realme of Quitto , but the good are come from Spaine . There is another strange beast , the which for his great heavinesse , and slownesse in mooving , they call Perico-ligero , or the little light dogge , hee hath three nailes to every hand , and mooves both hand and feete , as it were by compasse and very heavily : it is in face like to a monkie , and hath a shrill crie ; it climeth trees , and eates Ants. Of Micos or Indian Monkies . CHAP. 39. THroughout all the mountaines , eyther of these Ilands of the firme land , or of the Andes , there are infinite numbers of Micos or Monkies , which are a kind of apes , but very different , in that they have a taile , yea a very long one . And amongest them there are some kinds which are thrise , yea foure times bigger than the ordinary ; some are all blacke , some bay , some grey , and some spotted . Their agilitie and maner of doing is admirable , for that they seeme to have reason & discourse to go vpon trees , wherein they seeme to imitate birds . Going from Nombre de Dios to Panama , I did see in Capira , one of these monkies leape from one tree to an other , which was on the other side of a river , making me much to wonder . They leape where they list , winding their tailes about a braunch to shake it : and when they will leape further than they can at once , they vse a pretty devise , tying themselves by the tailes one of another , and by this meanes make as it were a chaine of many : then doe they launch themselves foorth , and the first holpen by the force of the rest , takes holde where hee list , and so hangs to a bough , and helpes all the rest , till they be gotten vp . It were long to report the fooleries , trickes , traverses , and pleasant sportes they make when they are taught , which seeme not to come from bruit beasts , but from a manlike vnderstanding . I sawe one in Carthagen● in the Governours house , so taught , as the things he did seemed incredible : they sent him to the Taverne for wine , putting the pot in one hand , and the money in the other ; and they could not possibly gette the money out of his hand , before he had his pot full of wine . If any children mette him in the streete , and threw any stones at him , he would set his pot downe on the one side , and cast stones against the children till he had assured his way , then would he returne to carry home his pot . And which is more , although hee were a good bibber of wine ( as I have oftentimes seene him drinke , when his maister hath given it him ) yet would he never touch it vntill leave was given him . They told me moreover , that if hee sawe any women painted , he would fall vppon them , pull off their attire , and would seeke to bite them . This may be an addition which I have not seene , but I doe not thinke there is any beast in the world approacheth so neare the conversation of a man , as this monkey doth . They report so many things , which for feare I shoulde be thought to give credite to fables , or they should be so esteemed , I thinke best to omitte , blessing the Author of all creatures , in that hee would createa kinde of beast , onely for the recreation and delight of man. Some report that they carried these Micos or Monkies to Solomon from the Weast Indies , but for my parte , I holde it was from the East Indies . Of Vicugnes , and Tarugnes of Peru. CHAP. 40. AMongst the most remarkable things at the Indies of Peru , be the Vicugnes , and sheepe of the countrie , as they call them , which are tractable beasts and of great profite ; the Vicugnes are wilde , and the sheepe are tame . Some thinke that the Vicugnes are those which Aristotle , Plinie , and other Authors call Capreas , which are wilde goates , and in truth they have some resemblance , for the lightnes they have in the woodes and mountaines , but yet they are no goates , for the Vicugnes have no hornes , as those have , whereof Aristotle makes mention ; neither are they the goates of the East Indies , from whom they draw the Bezar stone ; for if they be of that kinde , it were a diverse one , as in the race of dogges , the mastie is divers from the greyhound . The Vicugnes of Peru are not those beasts which carrie the Bezar stone , in the Province of new Spaine , which there they cal BeZaars , for that they are a kind of Stagges and Venison ; yet do I not know in any part of the world there be any of these beasts ▪ but in Peru , and in Chille , which are countries ioyning one to another . These Vicugnes are greater then goates , and lesse then calves . Their haire is of the colour of dried roses , somewhat cleerer ; they have no hornes like Stagges and Goates . They feede vpon the heighest tops of the mountaines , which they call Pugnas . The snowe nor frost doth not offend them , but contrariwise they seem to delight in it . They goe in troupes , and runne most lightly ; when they meete with any travellers or beasts , they fly away , seeming very fearefull , and in flying they drive their yong ones before them . They do not finde that they multiply much : and therefore the Kings Inguas did defend the hunting of Vicugnes ; if it were not for their feasts , or by their commandement . Some complaine , that since the Spaniards entred there , they have given too much libertie to hunt the Vicugnes , and by this meanes they are much diminished . The maner the Indians vse in their hunting , they assemble many men together , to the number of 1000. or 2000. yea , more , and invironing a great circuit of wood , they hunt their game vntill they have compassed it in on all parts , and by this meanes they commonly take three or foure hundred , and so choosing what they list , they let go the rest , especially the females for breede . They are accustomed to sheere these beasts , and of their fleece to make coverings and rugges of great value , for that this wooll is like to white silke , which lastes long : and as the colour is naturall and not died , so is it perpetuall . The stuffes that are made of this wooll , are very fresh & good in summer , and they hold them profitable for the inflammation of the reines , & other parts tempering the excessive heate . This wooll hath the like vertue when it is made in quiltes , and therefore some vse it to that end , for the triall they have made thereof . They say moreover , that this wooll or coverings made thereof , is phisicall for other indispositions , as for the gowt : yet doe I not know that they have made any certaine triall thereof . The flesh of these Vicugnes is not good , although the Indians eate it , and drie it . For the effects of Physicke , I will say what I have seene vppon the Sierre of Peru , comming one night into a Tambo or Inne , being much afflicted with paine in mine eies , thinking they would fall out , ( the which dooth commonly happen in those partes , for that they passe thorow places covered with snow , which is the cause of this accident . Being troubled with this paine , and out of patience , there came an Indian woman which said to me , Father , lay this to thine eies , and thou shalt be cured , it was a peece of the flesh of Vicugnes newly killed & all bloody . I vsed this medicine , & presently the pain ceased , and soone after went quite away . Besides these Chacos which is the most common manner of hunting at the Indies , they have vsed another more private to take them , which is , that comming neere , they do cast certaine lines with plummets of lead , which intangle their legges , so as they cannot runne , and by this means they take the Vicugne . The chiefe reason why this beast is esteemed , is , by reason of the BeZars stone they finde in them , whereof we will intreate heereafter . There is another kinde of beasts , which they call Tarugues , which likewise are wilde , and more nimble than the Vicugnes . They are greater of body , and more hote . They have soft eares and hanging : they goe not in troups as the Vicugnes . I have not seene them but alone , and most commonly in high places . They also drawe BeZars stones from these Tarugues , which are greater , and have more operation and vertue . Of Pacos , Guanacos , and Indian Mutlons . CHAP. 41. THere is nothing at Peru of greater riches and profit than the cattell of the country , which our men call Indian sheep , and the Indians in their generall language call them Lama . For all things well considered , it is a beast of the greatest profite and least charge of any that I knowe : from them they drawe meate and clothing , as from the sheepe of Spaine . Moreover they have the benefite to carry all things they have neede of , vsing them to beare their burthens : and they have no neede eyther of shooes or saddles , nor yet of oates , but he serveth his maister for nought , feeding on the grasse hee findes in the fieldes ; so as God hath furnished them of sheepe and mares , and all in one beast . And as it is a poore nation , so woulde hee in this poynt free them from charge , for that there is much pasture vppon the Sierre : and this kinde of cattell hath no neede of any other charge . There are two kindes of these sheepe or Lamas , the one they call Pacos , or sheep bearing wooll , and the others are bare , and have litle wooll , so are they better for burthen ; they are bigger than great sheepe , and lesse than calves , they have a very long necke , like to a cammell , whereof they have good neede : for being high of stature , they have neede of a long necke , else should they be deformed . They are of diverse colours , some all white , others all blacke , some grey and some spotted , which they call Moromoro . The Indians had great superstitions in choosing the beasts for sacrifices , of what colour they should be , according to the diversitie of seasons and sacrifices . Their flesh is good , although it be hard , but that of their Lambs is the better , and the most delicate that can bee eaten : yet they eate not many , for that the chiefe fruite and profit they yielde , is their wooll , to make clothes , and their service to carry burdens . The Indians make stuffs of this wooll wherewith they clothe themselves , the one is grose and common , which they call Hanaca , and the other fine and delicate which they call Cumbi , they make carpets and coverings , and other exquisite workes , which last long , and have a very faire lustre , like halfe silke : and that which is most rare , is their maner of weaving their workes , being both sides alike , so as you shall not find any end in a whole peece . The Ingua king of Peru had many chiefe workemen , to make this worke of Cumb● ▪ and the which , for the most part , were resident in the Province of Capachica , ioyning to the great lake of Titicaca . They die this wooll into diverse fine colours , with sundry kindes of hearbes , whereof they make many sortes of workes both course and fine . All the Indians , both men and women , woorke in the Sierre , and have their loo●nes in their houses , having no neede to buy any stuffes for their necessary vses . Of the f●esh of these sheepe they make Cuschargui , or dried flesh , the which will last very long , whereof they make great accompt . They are accustomed to drive troupes of these sheepe with burthens , and to go in bandes , three hundred , five hundred , yea a thousand in a company , with wine , mays , coca , chuno , quicke-silver , and all other ●indes of m●rchandise , and of silver , which is the best of all . They carry barres of silver from PotoZi to Ariq●● , which is three score and tenne leagues . I have often w●ondered to see these troupes of sheepe laden with a thousand or two thousand barres of silver , and much m●re , which is above three hundred thousand ducats , without any other guard o rescort than some Indians , which serve onely to guide these sheepe , and to lade and vnlade them , or at the most , some few Spaniardes : and they sleepe all night in the middest of the fieldes , without other guarde : and yet in so long a way and so weake a guarde , they never finde want or losse of anie thing in so great a treasure of silver , so safe is the way in Peru. The burthen which one of these sheepe dooth commonly carry , is of foure or sixe arrobes : when their voyage is long they goe not above two , three , or foure leagues at the most on a day . Those that guide those troupes , have their ordinary lodgings , where they are assured to have water and pasture , and there they vnlade and set vppe their tents , making fire , and dressing their meates , which is not painefull , although it be a ●leugmatike and slowe manner of travell . When there is but one dayes iourney , one of these sheepe will beare eight arobes in weight , or more , and beares this burthen eight or tenne leagues in a day , as the poore souldiers were wont to doe , when they marched through Peru. This kinde of cattell delights most in a cold aire , and for this cause they live vpon the Sierre , and die in the Lanos , by reason of the heate . Sometimes these sheepe are all covered with ice and frost , and yet they continue sound and well . The bare sheepe are pleasant to behold , for they will stay vpon the way , raising vppe their neckes , and will looke vpon any one very wistly , and so they remaine a long time , without mooving or any shew of feare , which giveth occasion of laughter , seeing them thus to stand . And yet sometimes they do growe amazed sodainely , and runne away with their burthens , even to the highest rockes , so as not being able to come vnto them , they are constraind to kil them with an harquebuze , lest they should loose their barres of silver , which they sometimes carry . The Pacos will grow reasty vnder their burdens , lying downe , and will endure to be cutte in a thousand peeces before they wil rise when this humor takes them : whereof the proverb growes in Peru , to say that one is reastie , to signifie , he is obstinate ; for that when any of these beasts is moodie , it is with excesse : the remedy they have is , to stay and sit downe by the Paco , making much on him , vntill the fit be past , and that he rise : and sometimes they are forced to stay two or three houres . They have a disease like to scabbes , which they call Carache , whereof they commonly die . The Antients had a remedy , to bury them quicke that had the Carache , lest they shoulde infect the rest , being a very contagious disease , and goes from one to another . An Indian that hath one or two of these sheepe , is not reputed poore , for one of them is woorth sixe or seaven peeces of assay , and more , according to the time and places . Of the BeZaars stone . CHAP. 42. THe Bezaars stone is found in all these beasts before mentioned , which are proper to Peru , whereof some Authors of our time have written whole bookes , which they may reade that desire to have a more particular knowledge . For the present subiect it shall be sufficient to say , that this stone which they call Bezaar , is found in the stomacke and belly of this beast , somtimes one alone , sometimes two , three , and foure . They are very different in forme , greatnesse and colour , for that some are small like filberds , & lesse ; others like walnuts ; some like pigeons egges , and others as bigge as a hens egge : and I have seene some as bigge as an orange ; in forme some are round , others in fashion like to lentils , and many other formes . For their colour , som are black , some white , some grey , darke greene , and others , as if they had beene guilded . It is no certaine rule to iudge the best and most fine by the colour or forme . All these stones are made and fashioned of divers films and skins one vpon another . In the province of Xaura and other provinces of Peru , they find these stones in divers kinds of beasts , both wild and tame , as in the Guanacos , Pacos , Vicugnes , and Tarugues , some adde an other kind , which they say are wilde goates , which the Indians call Cypris . These other kindes of beastes are very well knowen in Peru , whereof wee have already discoursed . The Guanacos or country sheepe , or Pacos , have commonly the lesser stones , and blacke , neither are they so much approoved for the vse of Physicke . They draw the greatest Bezaar stones from the Vicugnes , and they are grey , or white , or of a darke greene , which are helde for the better . They esteem those of the Tarugues for the most excellent , whereof there are some reasonable bigge : they are commonly white , inclining to grey ; and they have the filmes commonly bigger and thicker than the rest . They finde the Bezaar stone equally both in male and female . All beasts that ingender it , chaw the cuid , and commonly feede vpon the snow and rockes . The Indians reporte & teach by tradition from their fathers and Antients , that in the province of Xaura , and in other provinces of Peru , there are many herbs and venomous beasts , which poison the water and the pastures where they eate and drinke , and where they breathe : amiddest which venomous hearbs there is one very well knowne of the Vicugne , by a naturall instinct , and of other beasts that ingender the Bezaar stone , which eate this hearb , and by meanes thereof they preserve themselves from the poisoned waters and pastures : and they say , that of this hearb the stone is compounded in the stomacke , whence it drawes all the vertue against poyson and other woonderfull effects . This is the opinion & tradition of the Indians , discovered by men of great experience in the kingdome of Peru , which agrees with reason , and with that which Plinie reports of the mountaine goates , which are nourished and fed vpon poison without suffering any harme . The Indians being demaunded , why the sheepe , kine , goates , and calves , such as are in Castille , have not the Bezaar stone , seeing that they feede on the same rockes : their answer is , That they beleeve not , that those beasts of Castille eate of that hearb , or that they have found the Bezaar stone in stags and fallow diere . This seemes to agree with our knowlege , for that in new Spaine they find the Bezaar stone , although there be no Vicugnes , Pacos , Tarugues , nor Guanacos , but only stags , in some of which they finde these stones . The principall vertue of the BeZaar stone is against poison and venomous diseases , although there bee heerein divers opinions , some hold it for a mockerie , others for a miracle . Howsoever it be , it is most certaine that it is of a great operation , when it is applied in time , & convenient in a maner , as hearbes , and to persons capable and disposed : for there is no medicine that doth alwaies cure infallibly . In Spaine and Italie , we have seene admirable effects of this stone , against the T●verdette , which is a kinde of plague , but not so much●s in Peru. They do apply it beaten and put into some liquor , which may make it fit for the cure of melancholy , the falling sickenes , pestilent feavers , & many other diseases . Some take it in wine , others in vineger , with water Dezahac , of League de beufe , borrage and other sortes , as the Phisitians and Apoticaries can tell . The Bezaar stone hath no proper savour , as Rasis the Arabian doth testifie . Wee have seene notable trialls , and there is no doubt but the Author of this vniversall world , hath given great vertues to this stone . The Bezaar stones which comes from the East Indies , have the first place of account , they are of an olive colour , the second are those of Peru , and the third those of New Spaine . Since that these stones were in request , they say , the Indians have made artificiall ones ; and many when they see these stones greater then the ordinarie , they take them to be false and counterfait : triall and experience is the best mistres to know them . One thing is worthy admiration , that they grow and are fashioned vpon very strange things , as vpon the tagge of a point , vpon a pinne , or a peece of wood , which they finde in the centre of this stone , and yet do they not hold it false , for that the beast might swallow it , and the stone thicken vpon it , and growes one vpon another , and so it increaseth . I did see in Peru , two stones fashioned vpon Pignons of Castille , which made vs to wonder much , for that in all Peru , we had not seene any pines or Pignons of Castille , if they were not brought from Spaine , which seemes to me very extraordinary . This little may suffice touching the Bezaars stone . They bring other phisicall stones from the Indies , as the stone of Hyiada , or of Rate , the bloud stone , the stones of milke , and of the sea . Those which they call Cornerina● , for the heart , whereof there is no neede to speake , having nothing common with the subiect of beastes , whereof we have intreated : which gives vs to vnderstand how the great Master and Author of all , hath imparted his benefites and wonderfull secrets , to all partes of the world ; for the which he is to be glorified for ever . ( * ⁎ * ) A Prologue to the Bookes following . HAving intreated of the Natural Historie of the Indies , I wil hereafter discourse of the Morall History , that is to say , of the deeds and customes of the Indies . For after the heaven , the temperature , the scituation , & the qualities of the new world ; after the elements & mixtures ; I mean mettals , plants , & beasts , whereof we have spoken in the former Bookes , as occasion did serve : both Order & Reason doth invite vs to continue and vndertake the discourse of those men which inhabite the new world . And therefore I pretend in the following bookes , to speake what I thinke worthie of this subiect . And for that the intention of this Historie , is not onely to give knowledge of what hath passed at the Indies , but also to continue this knowledge , to the fruite we may gather by it , which is to helpe this people for their soules health , and to glorifie the Creator and Redeemer , who hath drawne them from the obscure darkenes of their infidelitie , and imparted vnto them the admirable light of his Gospel . And therefore I will first speake in these bookes following , what concernes their religion , or superstition , their customes , their idolatries , and their sacrifices ; and after , what concernes their policie and government , their lawes , customes , and their deedes . And for that the memorie is preserved amongst the Mexicaine Nation , of their beginnings , successions , warres , and other things worthie the relation : besides , that which shall be handled in the sixt booke , I will make a peculiar Discourse in the seventh , sh●wing the disposition and forewarnings this Nation had of the new Kingdome of Christ our Lord , which should be ext●nded in these Countries , and should conquer them to himself , as he hath do●e in all the rest of the world . The which in truth is a thing worthie of great consideration , to see how the divine providence hath appointe● , that the light of his word should finde a passage in the furthest boundes of the world . It is not my proiect at this time to write what the Span●ardes have done in those partes , for there are bookes enow written vpon this subiect , nor yet how the Lordes servants have laboured and profited , for that requires a new labour . I will onely content my selfe to plant this Historie and relation at the doores of the Gospel , seeing it is alreadie entered , and to make knowne the Naturall and Morall things of the Indies ; to the end that Christianitie may be planted and augmented , as it is expounded at large in the bookes we have written , De procuranda Indiorum salute . And if any one wonder at some fashions & customes of the Indies , & wil scorne them as fooles , or abhorre them as divelish and inhumane people , let him remember that the same things , yea , worse , have beene seene amongst the Greekes and Romans , who have commanded the whole world , as we may easily vnderstand , not onely of our Authors , as Eusebius , of Cesarea , Clement Alexandrine , and others , but also of their owne ; as Plinie , Denis Halicarnassis , and Plutarke : for the Prince of darkenes being the head of all Infidelitie , it is no new thing to finde among Infidells , cruelties , filthines , and follies fit for such a Master . And although the ancient Gentiles have farre surpassed these of the new world in valour and naturall knowledge , yet may wee observe many things in them worthie the remembrance . But to conclude , they shew to be barbarous people , who being deprived of the supernaturall light , want likewise philosophie and naturall knowledge . THE FIFT BOOKE of the Naturall and Morall Historie of the Indies . That the Pride and Malice of the Divell , hath beene the cause of Idolatrie . CHAP. 1. THE Pride and Presumption of the Divell is so great & obstinate , that alwaies hee seekes and strives to be honoured as God : and doth arrogate to himselfe all hee can ; whatsoever doth appertaine to the most high God , hee ceaseth not to abuse the blinde Nations of the world , vpon whom the cleere light of the holy Gospel hath not yet shone . Wee reade in Iob of this prowd tyrant , who settes his eyes aloft , and amongst all the sonnes of pride , he is the King. The holy Scripture instructes vs plainely of his vile intentions , and his overweening treason , whereby he hath pretended to make his Throne , equall vnto Gods , saying in Esay , Thou diddest say within thy selfe , I will mount vp to heaven , and set my chaire vpon all the starres of heaven , and I will sit vpon the toppe of the Firmament , and in the sides of the North , I will ascend above the height of the cloudes , and will be like to the most High. And in Ezechiel , Thy heart was lifted vp , and thou hast said , I am God , and have set in the chaire of God in the midst of the sea . Thus doth Sathan continually persist in this wicked desire , to make himselfe God. And although the iust and severe chastisement of the most high hath spoiled him of all his pompe and beautie , which made him grow prowd , being intreated as his fellonie and indiscretion had deserved , as it is written by the same Prophets ; yet hath he left nothing of his wickednes and perverse practises , the which hee hath made manifest by all meanes possible , like a mad dogge that bites the sword wherewith he is strucken . For as it is written , the pride of such as hate God , doth alwaies increase . H●nce comes the continuall and strange care which this enemie of God hath alwaies had , to make him to be worshipt of men , inventing so many kinds of Idolatries , wherby he hath so long held the gretest part of the world in subiection ; so as there scarce remaines any one corner for God & his people of Israel . And since the power of the Gospel hath vanquished and disarmed him , and that by the force of the Crosse , hee hath broken and ruined the most important and puissant places of his kingdome with the like tyrannie ; hee hath begunne to assaile the barbarous people and Nations farthest off , striving to maintaine amongst them his false and lying divinitie , the which the Sonne of God had taken from him in his Church , tying him with chaines as in a cage or prison , like a furious beast to his great confusion , & reioycing of the servants of God , as he doth signify in Iob. But in the end , although idolatrie had beene rooted out of the best and most notable partes of the worlde , yet he hath retired himself into the most remote parts , and hath ruled in that other part of the worlde , which although it be much inferiour in nobilitie , yet is it not oflesse compasse . There are two causes and chiefe motives , for the which the divell hath so much laboured to plantidolatry and all infidelity , so as you shall hardly finde any Nation where there is not some markes thereof . The one is this great presumption and pride , which is such , that whoso would consider , how hee durst affront the very Sonne of God , and true God in saying impudently , that he should fall downe and worship him : the which he did , although he knew not certainely that this was the very God , yet had he some opinion that it was the Sonne of God. A most cruell and horrible pride , to dare thus impudently affront his God ; truely he shall not finde it very strange , that hee makes himselfe to be worshipped as God , by ignorant Nations , seeing hee would seeke to be worshipped by God himselfe , calling himselfe God , being an abhominable and detestable creature . The other cause and motive of idolatrie , is the mortall hatred hee hath conceived for ever against mankinde . For as our Saviour saith , hee hath beene a murtherer from the beginning , and holdes it as a condition and inseparable qualitie of his wickednesse . And for that he knowes the greatast misery of man , is to worship the creature for God : for this reason hee never leaves to invent all sortes of Idolatries , to destroy man , and make him ennemy to God. There are two mischiefes which the divell causeth in idolatry ; the one , that hee denies his God , according to the text , Thou hast left thy God who created thee : The other is , that hee dooth subiect himselfe to a thing baser than himselfe ; for that all creatures are inferior to the reasonable , and the divell , although hee be superior to man in nature , yet in estate he is much inferior , seeing that man in this life is capable of Divinitie and Eternitie . By this meanes God is dishonoured , and man lost in all parts by idolatry , wherwith the divell in his pride is well content . Of many kindes of idolatry the Indians have vsed . CHAP. 2. IDolatry saieth the holy-Ghost by the Wise man , is the cause . beginning , and end of all miseries , for this cause the enemy of mankinde hath multiplied so many sortes and diversities of idolatry , as it were an infinite matter to specifie them all . Yet we may reduce idolatry to twoo heades , the one grounded vppon naturall things , the other vpon things imagined and made by mans invention . The first is divided into two ; for eyther the thing they worship is generall , as the Sunne , Moone , Fire , Earth and Elements , or else it is particular , as some certayne river , fountaine , tree , or forrest , when these things are not generaly worshipped in their kindes , but onely in particular . In this first kind of idolatry they have exceeded in Peru , and they properly cal it Guaca . The second kinde of idolatry which depends of mans invention & fictions , may likewise be divided into two sortes , one which regards onely the pure arte and invention of man , as to adore the Images or statues of gold , wood , or stone of Mercury or Pallas , which neyther are , nor ever were any thing else but the bare pictures : and the other that concernes that which really hath beene , and is in trueth the same thing , but not such as idolatry faines ; as the dead , or some things proper vnto them , which men worshippe through vanitie and flatterie , so as wee reduce all to foure kindes of idolatry , which the infidells vse ; of all which it behooveth vs to speake something . That the Indians have some knowledge of God. CHAP. 3. FIrst , although the darkenesse of infidelitie holdeth these Nations in blindenesse , yet in many thinges the light of truth and reason works somewhat in them . And they commonly acknowledge a supreame Lorde and Author of all things , which they of Peru called Vnachocha , and gave him names of great excellence , as Pachacamac , or Pachayachachic , which is , the Creator of heaven and earth : and Vsapu , which is admirable , and other like names . Him they did worship , as the chiefest of all , whom they did honor in beholding the heaven . The like wee see amongest them of Mexico , and China , and all other infidelles ▪ Which accordeth well with that which is saide of Saint Paul , in the Acts of the Apostles , where hee did see the Inscription of an Altare ; Ignoto Deo : To the vnknowne God. Wherevpon the Apostle tooke occasion to preach vnto them , saying , He whome you worship without knowing , him doe I preach vnto you . In like sort , those which at this day do preach the Gospel to the Indians , find no great difficultie to perswade them that there is a high God and Lord over all , and that this is the Christians God , and the true God. And yet it hath caused great admiration in me , that although they had this knowledge , yet had they no proper name for God. If wee shall seeke into the Indian tongue for a word to answer to this name of God , as in Latin , Deus , in Greeke , Theos , in Hebrew , El , in Arabike , Alla ; but wee shall not finde any in the Cuscan or Mexicaine tongues . So as such as preach or write to the Indians , vse our Spanish name Dios , fitting it to the accent or pronounciation of the Indian tongues , the which differ much , whereby appeares the small knowledge they had of God , seeing they cannot so much as name him , if it be not by our very name : yet in trueth they had some little knowledge , and therefore in Peru they made him a rich temple , which they called Pachacamac , which was the principall Sanctuarie of the realme . And as it hath beene saide , this word of Pachacamac , is as much to say , as the Creator , yet in this temple they vsed their idolatries , worshipping the Divell and figures . They likewise made sacrifices and offrings to Viracocha , which helde the chiefe place amongst the worships which the Kings Inguas made . Heereof they called the Spaniards Virocochas , for that they holde opinion they are the sonnes of heaven , and divine ; even as others did attribute a deitie to Paul and Barnabas , calling the one Iupiter , and the other Mercurie , so woulde they offer sacrifices vnto them , as vnto gods : and as the Barbarians of Melite ( which is Malté ) seeing that the viper did not hurt the Apostle , they called him God. As it is therefore a trueth , conformable to reason , that there is a soveraigne Lorde and King of heaven , whome the Gentiles ( with all their infidelities and idolatries ) have not denyed , as wee see in the Philosophy of Timee in Plato , in the Metaphisickes of Aristotle , and in the Aesculape of Tresmigister , as also in the Poesies of Homer & Virgil. Therefore the Preachers of the Gospel have no great difficultie to plant & perswade this truth of a supreame God , be the Nations of whome they preach never so barbarous and brutish . But it is hard to roote out of their mindes , that there is no other God , nor any other deitie then one : and that all other things of themselves have no power , being , nor workeing proper to themselves , but what the great and only God and Lord doth give and impart vnto them . To conclude , it is necessarie to perswade them by all meanes , in reproving their errors , as well in that wherein they generally faile , in worshipping more then one God , as in particular , ( which is much more ) to hold for Gods , and to demand favour and helpe of those things which are not Gods , nor have any power , but what the true God their Lord and Creator hath given them . Of the first kinde of Idolatrie , vpon naturall and vniversall things . CHAP. 4. NExt to Viracocha , or their supreme God , that which most commonly they have and do adore amongst the Infidells , is the Sunne ; and after , those things which are most remarkable in the celestiall or elementarie nature , as the moone , starres , sea , and land . The Guacas , or Oratories , which the Inguas Lords of Peru , had in greatest reverence , next to Viracocha and the sunne , was the thunder which they called by three divers names , Chuquilla , Catuilla , and Intiillapa , supposing it to bee a man in heaven , with a sling and a mace , and that it is in his power to cause raine , haile , thunder , and all the rest that appertaines to the region of the aire , where the cloudes engender . It was a Guaca , ( for so they called their Oratories , ) generall to all the Indians of Pe●● , offering vnto him many sacrifices : and in Cusco , which is the Court and Metropolitane Cittie , they did sacrifice children vnto him , as to the Sunne . They did worship these three , Viracocha , the Sunne , and Thunder after another maner then all the rest , as Pollo writes who had made triall thereof , they did put as it were a gauntlet or glove vpon their hands , when they did lift them vp to worshippe them . They did worshippe the earth ▪ which they called Pachamama , as the Ancients did the goddess● Tellus : and the sea likewise which they call Mamacocha , as the Ancients worshipped Thetis , or Neptune . Moreover , they did worship the rainebow , which were the armes and blazons of the Ingua , with two snakes stretched out on either side . Amongst the starres they all did commonly worship that which they called Colca , and we heere Cabrille . They did attribute divers offices to divers starres , and those which had neede of their favour did worship them , as the shepheard did sacrifice to a starre which they called Vrcuhillay , which they hold to be a sheepe of divers colours , having the care to preserve their cattell ; and they imagine it is that which the Astronomers call Tyra . These shepheards worshippe two other starres , which walke neere vnto them , they call them Cat●chillay , and Vrcuchillay ; and they faine them to be an Ewe and a Lambe . Others worshipped a starre which they called Machacu●y , to which they attribute the charge and power over serpents , and snakes , to keepe them from hurting of them . They ascribe power to another starre , which they called Chuguinchinchay , ( which is as much as Tigre , ) over Tigres , Beares , and Lyons , and they have generally beleeved , that of all the beasts of the earth , there is one alone in heaven like vnto them , the which hath care of their procreation and increase . And so they did observe and worship divers starres , as those which they called Chacana , Topatarca , Mamanan , Mirco , Miquiquicay , and many other . So as it seemed they approached somewhat neere the propositions of Platoes Idees . The Mexicaines almost in the same maner after the supreame God , worshiped the Sunne : And therefore they called Hernando CorteZ , ) as he hath written in a letter sent vnto the Emperour Charles the fift . ) Sonne of the Sunne , for his care and courage to compasse the earth . But they made their greatest adoration to an Idol called Vitzilipuztli , the which in all this region they called the most puissant , and Lord of all things for this cause the Mexicaines built him a Temple , the greatest , the fairest , the highest , and the most sumptuous of all other . The scituation & beautie thereof , may wel be coniectured by the ruines which yet remaine in the midst of the Cittie of Mexico . But heere the Mexicaines Idolatrie hath bin more pernicious and hurtfull then that of the Inguas , as wee shall see plainer heereafter , for that the greatest part of their adoration and idolatrie , was imployed to Idols , and not to naturall things , although they did attribute naturall effects to these Idolls , as raine , multiplication of cattell , warre , and generation , even as the Greekes and Latins have forged Idolls of Phoebus , Mercurie , Iupiter , Minerva , and of Mars . To conclude , whoso shall neerely looke into it , shall finde this manner which the Divell hath vsed to deceive the Indians , to be the same wherewith hee hath deceived the Greekes and Romans , and other ancient Gentiles , giving them to vnderstand that these notable creatures , the Sunne , Moone , Starres , and Elements , had power and authoritie to doe good or harme to men . And although God hath created all these things for the vse of man , yet hath he so much forgotte himselfe , as to rise vp against him . Moreover , he hath imbased himselfe to creatures that are inferiour vnto himselfe , worshiping and calling vpon their workes , forsaking his Creator . As the Wise man saieth well in these wordes , All men are vaine and abused that have not the knowledge of God , seeing they could not know him , that is , by the things that seemed good vnto them : and although they have beheld his workes , yet have they not attained to know the author and maker thereof , but they have beleeved that the fire , winde , swift aire , the course of the starres , great rivers , with Sunne and Moone , were Gods and governours of the world : and being in love with the beautie of these things , they thought they should esteeme them as Gods. It is reason they should consider how much more faire the Creator is , seeing that he is the Author of beauties and makes all things . Moreover , if they admire the power and effects of these things , thereby they may vnderstand how much more mightie hee is that gave them their being , for by the beautie and greatnes of the creatures , they may iudge what the Maker is . Hitherto are the wordes of the Booke of Wisedome , from whence we may draw a good and strong argument , to overthrow the Idolatrie of Infidells , who seeke rather to serve the creature then the Creator , as the Apostle doth iustly reprehend them . But for as much as this is not of our present subiect , and that it hath been sufficiently treated of in the Sermons written against the errors of the Indians , it shall bee sufficient now to shew that they did worship the great God , and their vaine and lying gods all of one fashion : for their maner to pray to Viracocha , to the Sunne , the Starres , and the rest of their Idolls , was to open their hands , and to make a certaine sound with their mouthes , ( like people that kissed , ) and to aske that which every one desired in offering his sacrifices , yet was there great difference betwixt the wordes they vsed in speaking to the great Ticiviracocha , to whom they did attribute the cheefe power and commandement over all things , and those they vsed to others , the which every one did worship privately in his house , as Gods or particular Lords , saying , that they were their intercessors to this great Ticciviracocha . This maner of worship , opening the hands , and as it were kissing , hath something like to that which Iob had in horror , as fit for Idolaters , saying , If I have kissed my hands with my mouth , beholding the Sunne when it shines , or the Moone when it is light , the which is a great iniquitie , and to deny the most great God. Of the Idolatry the Indians vsed to particular things . CHAP. 5. THe Divell hath not beene contented to make these blinde Indians to worshippe the Sunne , Moone , Starres , Earth and Sea , and many other generall things in nature , but hee hath passed on further , giving them for God , and making them subiect to base and abiect things , and for the most part , filthy and infamous . No man needes to woonder at this barbarous blindnes , if hee remember what the Apostle speaketh of Wise men and Philosophers , That having knowne God , they did not glorifie him , nor give him thankes as to their God , but they were lost in their own imaginations and conceipts , and their hearts were hardened in their follies , and they have changed the glory and deity of the eternall God , into shews and figures of vaine and corruptible things , as men , birds , beasts and serpents : we know well that the Egyptians did worship the Dogge of Osiris , the Cow of Isis , and the Sheepe of Ammon : the Romans did worship the goddesse Februa , of Feavers , and the Tarpeien Goose : and Athenes the wise did worship the Cocke and the Raven , and such other like vanities and mockeries , whoreof the auntient Histories of the Gentiles are full . Men fell into this great misery , for that they would not subiect themselves to the Lawe of the true God and Creator , as Saint Athanasius dooth learnedly handle , writing against Idolatry . But it is wonderfull strange to see the excesse which hath beene at the Indies , especially in Peru : for they worshipped rivers , fountaines , the mouthes of rivers , entries of mountaines , rockes or great stones , hilles and the tops of mountains , which they call Apachitas , and they hold them for matters of great devotion . To conclude , they did worship all things in nature , which seemed to them remarkable and different from the rest , as acknowledging some particular deitie . They shewd me in Caxamalca of Nasca a little hill or great mount of sand , which was the chiefe Idoll or Guaca of the Antients . I demaunded of them what divinitie they found in it ? They answered , that they did worship it for the woonder , beeing a very high mount of sand , in the midst of very thicke mountains of stone . Wee had neede in the cittie of Kings , of great store of great wood ; for the melting of a Bell , and therefore they cut downe a great deformed tree , which for the greatnesse and antiquitie thereof had beene a long time the Oratorie and Guaca of the Indians . And they beleeved there was a certaine Divinity in any thing that was extraordinary and strange in his kinde , attributing the like vnto small stones and mettalls ; yea vnto rootes and fruites of the earth , as the rootes they call Papas . There is a strange kinde which they call Lallahuas , which they kissed and worshipped . They did likewise woorshippe Beares , Lions , Tygres and Snakes , to th end they should not hurt them : and such as their gods bee , such are the things they offer vnto them in their worshippe . They have vsed as they goe by the way , to cast , in the crosse wayes , on the hilles , and toppes of mountaines , which they call Apachittas , olde shooes , feathers , and Coca chewed , being an hearb they vse much . And when they have nothing left , they cast a stone as an offring , that they might passe freely , and have greater force , the which they say increaseth by this meanes , as it is reported in a provinciall Counsell of Peru. And therefore they finde in the hie wayes great heapes of stones offered , and such other things . The like follie ●id the Antients vse , of whome it is spoken in the Proverbs , Like vnto him that offereth stones vnto Mercurie , such a one is hee that honoureth fooles , meaning that a man shall reape no more fruit nor profit of the second than the first , for that their God Mercury , made of stone , dooth not acknowledge any offering , neyther doth a foole any honour that is doone him . They vsed another offring no lesse pleasant and ridiculous , pulling the haire from the eyebrowes to offer it to the Sunne , hills , Apachittas , to the winds , or to any other thing they feare . Such is the miseries that many Indians have lived in , and do to this day , whom the divell doth abuse like very Babes , with any foolish illusion whatsoever : So dooth Saint Chrysostome in one of his Homilies compare them , but the servants of God which labour to draw them to salvation , ought not to contemne these follies and childishnesse , being sufficient to plunge these poore abused creatures into eternall●perdition ; but they ought with good and cleere reasons , to drawe them from so great ignorance . For in trueth it is a matter woorthy of consideration , to see how they subiect themselves to such as instruct them in the true way of life . Ther is nothing among all the creatures more beutifull than the sunne , which all the Gentiles did commonly worship . A discreete captaine and good christian told me , that he had with a good reason perswaded the Indians , that the Sunne was no god . He required the Ca●ique or chiefe Lord , to give him an Indian that were light , to carry him a Letter ; which doone , he saide to the Cacique , Tel me , who is Lord and chiefe , either this Indian that carries the letter , or thou that dost send him ? The Cacique answered , without doubt I am , for he dooth but what I commau●d him . Even so replied the Captaine , is it of the Sunne we see , and the Creator of all things : For that the Sunne is but a servant to the most high Lorde , which ( by his commaundement ) runnes swiftly , giving light to all nations . Thus thou seest it is against reason to yeeld that honour to the Sunne , which is due to the Creator and Lord of all . The Captaines reason pleased them all ; and the Cacique with his Indians sayde it was trueth , and they were much pleased to vnderstand it . They report of one of the Kings Inguas , a man of a subtill spirite , who ( seeing that all his predecessors had worshipped the Sunne , ) said , that hee did not take the Sunne to be God , neither could it be , for that God was a great Lord , who with great quiet and leasure performeth his workes , and that the Sunne doth never cease his course , saying , that the thing which laboured so much could not seeme to be God. Wherein hee spake truth . Even so , when they shew the Indians their blind errors , by lively and plaine reasons , they are presently perswaded and yeelde admirably to the trueth . Of another kinde of idolatry vpon the dead . CHAP. 6. THere is an other kinde of idolatry , very different from the rest , which the Gentiles have vsed for the deads sake whom they loved and esteemed : and it seemeth that the Wise man would give vs to vnderstand , that the beginning of idolatry proceeded thence , saying thus ; The seeking of Idolles was the beginning of fornication , and the bringing vp of them is the destruction of life ; for they were not from the beginning , neither shall they continue for ever , but the vanitie and idlenesse of men hath found out this invention , therefore shall they shortly come to an end : for when a father mourned heavily for the death of his miserable sonne , he made for his consolation , an Image of the dead man , and b●ganne to worshippe him as a god , who a little before had ended his daies like a mortall man , commanding his servants to make ceremonies & sacrifices in remembrance of him . Thus in processe of time this vngratious custome waxing strong , was held for a lawe , and Images were worshipped by the commaundement of Kings and Tirantes . Then they beganne to doe the like to them that were absent , and such as they could not honour in presence , being farre off , they did worship in this sort , cansing the Images of Kings to be brought whom they would worship , supplying ( by this invention ) their absence whom they desired to flatter . The curiositic of excellent workmen increased this Idolatrie , for these Images were made so excellent by their Art , that the ignorant were provoked to worshippe them , so as by the perfection of their Arte , pretending to content them that gave them to make , they drew Pictures and Images farre more excellent : and the common people , ledde with the shew and grace of the worke , did holde and esteeme him for a God , whome before they had honoured as a man : And this was the miserable errour of men , who sometimes yeelding to their affection and sence , sometimes to the flatterie of their Kings , did attribute vnto stones the incommunicable name of God , worshipping them for Gods. All this is in the booke of Wisedome , woorthy to be noted ; and such as are curious in the search of Antiquities , shall finde that the beginning of idolatry were these Images of the dead . I say idolatry , which is properly the worship of Idolles and Images : for that it is not certaine that this other idolatry to worship the creatures , as the Sunne , and the hostes of heaven , or the number of Planets and Starres , whereof mention is made in the Prophets , hath beene after the idolatry of Images , although without doubt they have made idols in honour of the Sunne , the Moone , and the Earth . Returning to our Indians they came to the height of Idolatry by the same meanes the Scripture maketh mention of : first they had a care to keepe the bodies of their Kings and Noblemen whole , from any ill scent or corruption above two hundred yeares . In this sorte were their Kings Inguas in Cusco , every one in his Chappell and Oratorie , so as the Marquise of Canette being Viceroy , to root out Idolatry , caused three or foure of their gods to be drawne out and carried to the city of Kings , which bredde a great admiration , to see these bodies ( dead so many yeares before ) remaine so faire and also whole . Every one of these Kings Inguas left all his treasure and revenues , to entertaine the place of worshippe where his body was layed , and there were many Ministers with all his familie dedicated to his service : for no King successor did usurpe the treasures and plate of his predecessor , but he did gather all new for himselfe , and his pallace . They were not content with this Idolatry to dead bodies , but also thev made their figures and representations : and every King in his life time caused a figure to be made wherin he was represented , which they called Guaoigui , which signifieth brother , for that they should doe to this Image , during his life and death , as much honor and reverence as to himself . They carryed this Image to the warres , and in procession for rayne or fayre weather , making sundry feastes and sacrifices vnto them . There have beene many of these Idolles in Cusco , and in that territorie , but nowe they say that this superstition of worshipping of stones hath altogether ceased , or for the most part , after they had beene discovered by the diligence of the Licentiate Pollo , and the first was that of the Inguas Rocha , chief of the faction or race of Hanam Cusco . And we find that among other Nations they had in great estimation and reverence the bodies of their predecessors , and did likewise worship their Images . Of Superstitions they vsed to the Dead . CHAP. 7. THe Indians of Peru beleeved commonly that the Soules lived after this life , and that the good were in glorie , and the bad in paine ; so as there is little difficultie to perswade them to these articles . But they are not yet come to the knowledge of that point , that the bodies should rise with the soules ▪ And therefore they did vse a wonderfull care , as it is saide , to preserve the bodies which they honoured after death : to this end their successors gave them garments , and made sacrifices vnto them , especially the Kings Inguas , being accompanied at their funeralls , with a great number of servants and women for his service in the other life : and therefore on the day of his decease , they did put to death the woman he had loved best , his servants and officers that they might serve him in the other life . Whenas Guanacapa died , ( who was father to Atagualpa , at what time the Spaniards entred , ) they put to death aboue a thousand persons of all ages and conditions , for his service to accompany him in the other life , after many songs and drunkennes they slew them ; and these that were appointed to death , held themselves happy . They did sacrifice many things vnto them , especially young children , and with the bloud they made a stroake on the dead mans face , from one eare to the other . This superstition and inhumanitie , to kill both men and women , to accompanie and serve the dead in the other life , hath beene followed by others , and is at this day vsed amongst some other barbarous Nations . And as Pollo writes , it hath beene in a maner generall throughout all the Indies . The Reverent Beda reportes , that before the Englishmen were converted to the Gospel , they had the same custome , to kill men to accompany and serve the dead . It is written of a Portugall , who being captive among the Barbarians , had beene hurt with a dart , so as he lost one eye , and as they would have sacrificed him to accompany a Nobleman that was dead , hee said vnto them , that those that were in the other life , would make small account of the dead , if they gave him a blind man for a companion ; & that it were better to give him an attendant that had both his eyes . This reason being found good by the Barbarians , they let him go . Besids this superstition of sacrificing men to the dead , beeing vsed but to great Personages , there is another far more general & common in all the Indies , which is , to set meate and drinke vpon the grave of the dead , imagining they did feede thereon : the which hath likewise beene an error amongst the Ancients , as saint Augustine writes , and therefore they gave them meate and drinke . At this day many Indian Infidells , doe secretly draw their dead out of the churchyard , and burie them on hilles , or vpon passages of mountaines , or else in their owne houses . They have also vsed to put gold and silver in their mouth , hands , and bosome , and to apparell them with new garments durable , and well lined vnder the herse . They beleeve that the soules of the dead wandred vp and downe and indure colde , thirst , hunger and travell , and for this cause they make their anniversaries , carrying them clothes , meate and drinke . So as the Prelates , neitheir Synodes , above all things , give charge to their Priests to let the Indians vnderstand , that the offerings that are set vpon the sepulchre , is not to feede the dead , but for the poore and ministers , and that God alone dooth feede the soules in the other life ; seeing they neither eate nor drinke any corporall thing , being very needefull they should vnderstand it , lest they should convert this religious vse into a superstition of the gentiles , as many doe . Of the manner of burying the dead among the Mexicaine and sundrie other Nations . CHAP. 8. HAving reported what many nations of Peru have done with their dead , it shall not be from the purpose , to make particular mention of the Mexicaines in this poynt , whose mortuaries were much solempnised , and full of notable follies . It was the office of the priests and religious of Mexico ( who lived there with a strange observance , as shall be saide heereafter ) to interre the dead , and doe their obsequies . The places where they buried them , was in their gardens , and in the courts of their owne houses : others carried them to the places of sacrifices which were doone in the mountaines : others burnt them , and after buryed the ashes in they● Temples ; and they buryed them all , with whatsoever they had , of apparel , stones , and jewells . They did put the ashes of such as were burnt into pots , & with them , the jewells , stones , and earerings of the dead , how rich and pretious soever . They did sing the funerall offices , like to answeres , and did often lift vp the dead bodies , dooing many ceremonies . At these mortuaries they did eate and drinke ; and if it were a person of qualitie , they gave apparrell to all such as came to the interrement . When any one dyed , they layd him open in a chamber , vntill that all his kinsfolkes and friendes were come , who brought presents vnto the dead , and saluted him as if he were living . And if hee were a King or Lord of some towne , they offered him slaves to be put to death with him , to the end they might serve him in the other world . They likewise put to death his priest , or chaplaine ( for every Noble man had a priest which administred these ceremonies within his house , ) and then they killed him , that hee might execute his office with the dead . They likewise killed his cooke , his butler , his dwarfes , and deformed men , by whome he was most served : neyther did they spare the very brothers , of the dead , who had most served them : for it was a greatnesse amongest the Noble men , to be served by theyr brethren and the rest . Finally , they put to death all of his traine , for the entertaining of his house in the other world : and lest poverty should oppresse them , they buried with them much wealth , as golde , silver , stones , curtins of exquisite worke , bracelets of gold , and other rich peeces . And if they burned the dead , they vsed the like with all his servants , and ornaments they gave him for the other world . Then tooke they all the ashes they buryed with very great solemnity . The obsequies continued tenne dayes with songs of plaints , and lamentations , and the priests caried away the dead with so many ceremonies , and in so great number , as they coulde scarce accoumpt them . To the Captaines and Noblemen they gave trophees and markes of honour , according to their enterprises and valor imployed in the warres and governements ; for this effect they had armes and particular blasons . They carried these markes or blazons to the place where hee desired to be buried or burnt , marching before the body , and accompanying it , as it were in procession , where the priests and officers of the Temple went with diverse furnitures and ornaments , some casting incense , others singing , and some sounding of mournefull flutes and drummes , which did much increase the sorrow of his kinsfolkes and subiects . The priest who did the office was decked with the markes of the idoll which the noble man had represented ; for all noble men did represent idolles , and carried the name of some one : and for this occasion they were esteemed and honoured . The order of knighthoode did commonly carry these foresaide markes . He that should be burnt , being brought to the place appoynted , they invironed him with wood of pine trees , and all his baggage , then set they fire vnto it , increasing it still with goomie wood , vntill that all were converted into ashes , then came there foorth a Priest attired like a Divell , having mouthes vpon every ioynt of him , and many eyes of glasse , holding a great staffe , with the which hee did mingle all the ashes very boldly , and with so terrible a gesture , as hee terrified all the assistants . Sometimes this minister had other different habites , according to the quallitie of the dead . I have made this digression of obsequies and funeralls , vpon the idolatry and superstition they had to the dead . It is reason to returne now to our chiefe subiect , and to finish this matter . The fourth and last kinde of Idolatry the Indians vsed , especially the Mexicaines to Images and Idolls . CHAP. 9. ALthough in trueth God is greatly offended with these above named Idolatries , where they woorship the creatures ; yet the holy-Ghost doth much more reproove and condemne another kind of idolatry , and that is of those that worship Images and figures made by the hand of men , which have nothing else in them but to be of wood , stone , or mettall , and of such forme as God hath given them . And therefore the Wiseman speaketh thus of such people , They are miserable , whose hopes may be counted among the dead , that have called the workes of mens handes gods , as golde , silver , and the invention of the likenes of beastes , or a fruitlesse stone , which hath nothing more in it than antiquitie . And hee dooth divinely follow this proposition against this errour and follie of the Gentiles ; as also the Prophets Esay , Ieremy , Baruc , & King David doe treate thereof amply . It is convenient and necessary that the Ministers of Christ which do reproove the errors of idolatry , should have a good sight , and consider well these reasons which the holy-Ghost doth so lively set downe , being all reduced into a short sentence , by the Prophet Osee , Hee that hath made them was a workeman , and therefore can they be no gods , therefore the Calfe of Samaria shal be like the Spiders webbe . Returning to our purpose , there hath beene great curiositie at the Indies in making of idolles and pictures of diverse formes and matters , which they worshipped for gods , and in Peru they called them Guacas , being commonly of fowle and deformed beasts , at the least , such as I have seene , were so . I beleeve verily that the Divel , in whose honour they made these idolles , was pleased to cause himselfe to be worshipped in these deformities , and in ●rneth it was found so , that the Divell spake and answered many of these Guacas or idolls , and his priestes and ministers came to these Oracles of the father of lies , and such as he is , such were his counsells and prophesies . In the provinces of New Spaine , Mexico , Tescuco , Tlascalla , Cholula , and in the neighbour countries to this realme , this kinde of idolatry hath beene more pactised than in any other realme of the world . And it is a prodigious thing to heare the superstitions rehersed that they have vsed in that poynt , of the which it shall not be vnpleasant to speake something . The chiefest idoll of M●xic● was , as I have sayde , Vitziliputzli . It was an image of wood like to a man , set vpon a stoole of the colour of ● zure , in a brankard or litter , at ●very corner was a pie●● of wood in forme of a Serpents head . The stoole signified that he was set in heaven : this idoll hadde all the forehead azure , and had a band of azure vnder the nose from one eare to another : vpon his head he had a rich plume of feathers , like to the beake of a small bird , the which was covered on the toppe with golde burnished very browne : hee had in his left hand a white target , with the figures of five pineapples , made of white feathers , set in a crosse : and from above issued forth a crest of gold , and at his sides hee hadde foure dartes , which ( the Mexicaines say ) had beene sent from heaven to do those actes and prowesses which shall be spoken of : In his right hand he had an azured staffe , cutte in fashion of a waving snake . All these ornaments with the rest hee had , carried his sence as the Mexicaines doe shew ; the name of Vitziliputzli signifies the left hand of a shining feather . I will speake heereafter of the prowde Temple , the sacrifices , feasts and ceremonies of this great idoll , being very notable things . But at this present we will only shew , that this idoll thus richly appareled and deckt , was set vpon an high Altare , in a small peece or boxe , well covered with linnen clothes , iewells , feathers and ornaments of golde , with many rundles of feathers , the fairest and most exquisite that could be found : hee had alwaies a curtine before him for the greater veneration . Ioyning to the chamber or chappell of this idoll , there was a peece of lesse worke , and not so well beautified , where there was another idoll they called T lalos . These two idolls were alwayes together , for that they held them as companions , and of equall power . There was another idoll in Mexico much esteemed , which was the god of repentance , and of jubilies and pardons for their sinnes . They called this idoll TeZcallipuca , he was made of a blacke shining stone like to Iayel , being attired with some Gentile devises after their manner ; it had eare-rings of golde and silver , and through the nether lippe a small canon of cristall , in length halfe a foote : in the which they sometimes put a greene feather , and sometimes an azured , which made it resemble sometimes an Emerald , and sometimes a Turquois : it had the haire broided and bound vp with a haire-lace of golde burnished , at the end whereof did hang an ●are of golde , with two firebrands of smoake painted therein , which did signifie the prayers of the afflicted and sinners that he heard , when they recommended themselves vnto him . Betwixt the two eares hanged a number of small herons . He had a iewell hanging at his necke , so great that it covered all his stomacke : vpon his armes bracelets of golde ; at his navilla rich greene stone : and in his left hand a fanne of pretious feathers , of greene , azure and yellow , which came forth of a looking glasse of golde , shining and well burnished , and that signified , that within this looking glasse hee sawe whatsoever was doone in the world . They called this glasse or chaston of golde Irlacheaya , which signifies his glasse for to looke in . In his right hand he held foure dartes , which signified the chasticement hee gave vnto the wicked for their sinnes . And therefore they feared this idoll most , lest he should discover their faults and offences . At his feast they had pardon of their sinnes , which was made every foure yeares , as shal be declared heereafter . They held this idoll Tescatlipuca for the god of drought , of famine , barrennesse and pestilence : And therefore they paynted him in another forme , being set in great malesty vppon a stoole compassed in with a red curtin , painted & wrought with the heads and bones of dead men . In the lest hand it had a target with five pines , like vnto pine apples of cotton : and in the right a little dart with a threatning countenaunce , and the arme stretcht out ▪ as if he would cast it ; and from the target came foure dartes . It had the countenance of an angry man , and in choler , the body all painted blacke , and the head full of Quailes feathers . They vsed great superstition to this idoll , for the feare they had of it . In Cholula which is a commonwealth of Mexico , they worshipt a famous idoll which was the god of marchandise , being to this day greatly given to trafficke . They called it Qnetzaalcoalt . This idoll was in a great place in a temple very hie : it had about it , golde , silver , jewells , very rich feathers , and habites of divers colours . It had the forme of a man , but the visage of a little bird , with a red bill , and above a combe full of wartes , having ranckes of teeth , and the tongue hanging out . It carried vpon the head , a pointed myter of painted paper , a sithe in the hand , and many toyes of golde on the legges ; with a thousand other foolish inventions , whereof all had their significations , and they worshipt it , for that hee enriched whome hee pleased , as Memnon and Plutus . In trueth this name which the Choluanos gave to their God , was very fi●te , although they vnderstoode it not : they called it Quetzaalcoalt , signifying colour of a rich feather , for such is the divell of covetousnesse . These barbarous people contented not themselves to have gods onely , but they had goddesses also , as the Fables of Poets have brought in , and the blind gentility of the Greekes and Romans worshipt them . The chiefe goddesse they worshipt was called ToZi , which is to say , our granmother , who as the Histories of Mexico report , was daughter to the king of Culhuacan , who was the first they s●eaed by the commaundement of Vitzliputzli , whom they sacrificed in this so●t , being his sister , and then they beganne to flea men in their sacrifices , and to clothe the living with the skinnes of the sacrificed , having learned that their gods were pleased therewith , as also to pul the hearts out of them they sacrificed , which they learned of their god , who pulled out the hearts of such as he punished in Tulla , as shall be sayd in his place . One of these goddesses they worshipt had a sonne , who was a great hunter , whome they of Tl●scalla afterwardes tooke for a god , and those were ennemies to the Mexicaines , by whose ayde the Spaniardes wonne Mexico . The province of Tlascalla is very fit for hunting , and the people are much given therevnto . They therfore made a great feast vnto this idoll , whom they painted of such a forme , as it is not now needefull to loose any time in the description thereof . The feast they made was pleasant , and in this sort : They sounded a Trumpet at the breake of day , at the sound whereof they all assembled with thei● bowes , arrows , netts , and other instruments for hunting : then they went in procession with theyr idoll , being followed by a great number of people to a high mountayne , vpon the toppe whereof they had made a bower of leaves , and in the middest thereof an Altare richly deckt , where-vpon they placed the idoll . They marched with a great bruit of Trumpettes , Cornets , Flutes and Drummes , and being come vnto the place , they invironed this mountaine on all sides , putting fire to it on all partes : by meanes whereof manie beasts flew foorth , as stagges , connies , hares , foxes , and woolves , which went to the toppe flying from the fire . These hunters followed after with great cries and noyse of diverse instruments , hunting them to the top before the idoll , whither fled such a number of beastes , in so great a prease , that they leaped one vpon another , vpon the people , and vppon the Altare , wherein they tooke great delight . Then tooke they a great number of these beasts , and sacrificed them before the idoll , as stagges and other great beasts , pulling out their hearts , as they vse in the sacrifice of men , and with the like ceremony : which done , they tooke all their prey vppon their shoulders , and retired with their idoll in the same manner as they came , and entered the citty laden with all these things , very ioyfull , with great store of musicke , trumpets , and drummes , vntill they came to the Temple , where they placed their idoll with great reverence and solemnitie . They presently went to prepare their venison , wherewith they made a banquet to all the people ; and after dinner they made their playes , representations , and daunces before the idoll . They had a great number of other idolles , of gods and goddesses ; but the chiefe were of the Mexicaine Nation , and the neighbour people as is saide . Of a strange maner of Idolatry practised amongst the Mexicaines . CHAP. 10. AS wee have saide that the kings Inguas of Peru caused Images to be made to their likenesse , which they called their Guacos or brothers , causing them for to be honored like themselves : even so the Mexicains have done of their gods , which was in this sorte . They tooke a captive , such as they thought good , and afore they did sacrifice him vnto their idolls ; they gave him the name of the idoll , to whome hee should be sacrificed , and apparelled him with the same ornaments like their idoll , saying , that he did represent the same idoll . And during the time that this representation lasted , which was for a yeere in some feasts , in others sixe moneths , and in others lesse : they reverenced and worshipped him in the same maner , as the proper idoll ; and in the meane time he did eate , drincke , and was merry . When hee went through the streetes , the people came forth to worship him , and every one brought him an almes , with children and sicke folkes , that he might cure them , and blesse them , suffering him to doe all things at his pleasure , onely hee was accompanied with tenne or twelve men lest he should flie . And he ( to the end he might be reverenced as he passed ) sometimes sounded vppon a small flute , that the people might prepare to worship him . The feast being come , and hee growne fatte , they killed him , opened him , and eat him , making a solempne sacrifice of him . In trueth it was a pittifull thing to consider in what sort Sathan held this people in his subiection , and doth many to this day , which commit the like cruelties and abhominations , with the losse of the miserable soules and bodies of such as they offer to him , and he laughes and mockes at the follie of these poore miserable creatures , who deserve well , for their offences , to be forsaken of the most high God , to the power of their adversary , whom they have chosen for their god & support . But seeing wee have spoken sufficient of the Indians idolatrie : it followes that we treate of their Religion , or rather Superstition , which they vse in their sacrifices , temples , ceremonies , and the rest . How the Divell hath laboured to make himselfe equall vnto God , and to imitate him in his Sacrifices , Religion , and Sacraments . CHAP. 11. BEfore wee come to this point , we ought to consider one thing , which is worthie of speciall regard , the which is , how the Divell by his pride hath opposed himselfe to God ; and that which God by his wisedome hath decreed for his honour and service , and for the good and health of man , the Divell st●ives to imitate and to pervert , to bee honoured , and to cause man to be dammed : for as we see the great God hath Sacrif●●●s , Priests , Sacraments , Religious Prophets , and Ministers , dedicated to his divine service and holy ceremonies , so the Divell hath his sacrifices , priests , his kinds of sacraments , his ministers appointed , his secluded and fained holinesse , with a thousand sortes of false prophets . All which will bee pleasant to vnderstand , being declared in particular , and of no s●●ll s●uite for him that shall remember , how the Divell is the father of lies , as the truth saieth in the Gosp●l ; and therefore hee seekes to vsurpe to himselfe the glorie of God , and to counterfait the light by his darknes . The Sooth-saiers of Egipt taught by their master Sa●●●● , laboured to do wonders , like vnto those of ●●s●s and Aron , to be equall vnto them . We reade in the Booke of Iud●es of that Micas , Priest of the vaine Idoll , which vsed the same ornaments which were vsed in the Tabernacle of the true God , as the Ephod , the Seraphin , and other things . There is scarce any thing instituted by Iesus Christ our Saviour in his Lawe of his Gospel , the which the Divell hath not counterfaited in some sort , and carried to his Gentiles , as may be seene in reading that which we hold for certaine , by the report of men worthie of credite , of the customes and ceremonies of the Indians , whereof we will treate in this Booke . Of the Temples that were found at the Indies . CHAP. 12. BEginning then with their Temples , even as the great God would have a house dedicated , where his holy name might be honoured , and that it should be particularly vowed to his service ; even so the Divel , by his wicked practices , perswaded Infid●● to builde him prowd Temples , and particular Oratories and Sanctuaries . In every Province of Peru , there was one principall Guaca , or house of adoration ; and besides it , there was one generall throughout all the Kingdome of the Inguas ; amongst the which there hath beene two famous and notable , the one which they called Pachamana , is foure leagues from Lima , whereat this day they see the ruines of a most ancient and great building , out of the which Francis Pizarre and his people drew infinite treasure , of vessell and pottes of gold and silver , which they brought when they tooke the Ingua A●tagu●l●● . There are certaine memories and discourses which say , that in this Temple the Divell did speake visibl● , and g●v●an ●ivers by his Oracle , and that sometimes they did seea spotted snake : and it was a thing very comin ●n and approoved at the Indies , that the Divell spake and answered in these fal se Sanctuaries deceiving this miserable people . But where the Gospel is entred , and the Crosse of Christ planted , the father of lies is becom mute , as Plutark writes of his time , Cur cessaverit Pithias fondere oracula : and Iustine Martir treates amply of the silence which Christ imposed to divells , which spake by Idolls , as it had been before much prophecied of in the holy Scripture . The maner which the Infidel Ministers & Inchanters had to consult with their gods , was as the Divell had taught them . It was commonlyin the night , they entred backward to their idol , & so went bending their bodies & head , after an vglie maner , and so they consulted with him . The answer he made , was commonly like vnto a fearefull hissing , or to a gnashing which did terrifie them ; and all that he did advertise or command them , was but the way to their perdition and ruine . There are few of these Oracles found now , through the mercy of God , and great powre of Iesus Christ. There hath beene in Peru another Temple and Oratorie , most esteemed , which was in the Cittie of Cusco , where at this day is the monasterie of S. Dominicke . We may see it hath been a goodly and a stately worke , by the pavement and stones of the building , which remaine to this day . This Temple was like to the Pantheon of the Romans , for that it was the house and dwelling of all the gods ; for the Kings Inguas did there behold the gods of all the Nations and provinces they had conquered , every Idoll having his private place , whither they of that Province came to worship it with an excessive charge of things which they brought for his service . And thereby they supposed to keep safely in obedience , those Provinces which they had conquered , holding their gods , as it were in hostage . In this same house was the Pinchao , which was an Idoll of the Sunne , of most fine gold , wrought with great riches of stones , the which was placed to the East , with so great Art , as the Sunne at his rising did cast his beames thereon : and as it was of most fine mettall , his beames did reflect with such a brightnes , that it seemed another Sunne . The Inguas did worship this for their God , and the Pachayacha , which signifies the Creator of heaven . They say , that at the spoile of this so rich a Temple , a souldier had for his part this goodly plate of gold of the Sunne . And as play was then in request , he lost it all in one night at play , whence came the proverb they have in Peru for great gamesters , saying , that they play the Sunne before it riseth . Of the Prowd Temples at Mexico . CHAP. 13. THe Superstitions of the Mexicaines , have without comparison beene greater then the rest , as well in their ceremonies , as in the greatnes of their Temples , the which in old time the Spaniards called by this word Cu , which word might bee taken from the Ilanders of S. Dominique , or of Cuba , as many other wordes that are in vse , the which are neyther from Spaine , nor from any other language now vsuall among the Indians , as is Mays , Chico , Vaquiano , Chapeton , and other like . There was in Mexico , this Cu , the famous Temple of Vitziliputzli , it had a very great circuite , and within a faire Court. It was built of great stones , in fashion of snakes tied one to another , and the circuite was called Coatepantli , which is , a circuite of snakes : vppon the toppe of every chamber and oratorie where the Idolls were , was a fine piller wruogh twit h●small stones , blacke as icate , set in goodly order , the ground raised vp with white & red , which below gave a great light , vpon the top of the pillar were battlements very artificially made , wrought like snailes , supported by two Indians of stone , sitting , holding candlestickes in their hands , the which were like Croisants garnished & enriched at the ends , with yellow and greene feathers and long fringes of the same . Within the circuite of this court , there were many chambers of religious men , and others that were appointed for the service of the Priests and Popes , for so they call the soveraigne Priests which serve the Idoll . This Court is so great and spatious , as eight or ten thousand persons did daunce easily in round , holding hands , the which was an vsuall custome in that Realme , although it seeme to many incredible . There were foure gates or en●●ies , at the East , West , North , and South ; at every one of these gates beganne a f●ire cawsey of two or three leagues long . There was in the midst of the Lake where the Cittie of Mexico is built , foure large cawseies in crosse , which did much beautify it ; vpon every portall or entery , was a God or Idoll , having the visage turned to the causey , ●ight against the Temple gate of VitZiliputZli . There were thirtie steppes of thirtie fadome long , and they divided from the circuit of the court by a streete that went betwixt them ; vpon the toppe of these steppes there was a walke of thirtie foote broade , all pla●te●d with chalke , in the midst of which walke was a Pallisado artificially made of very high trees , planted in order a fadome one from another ▪ These trees were very bigge , and all pierced with small holes from the foote to the top , and there were roddes did runne from one tree to another , to the which were chained or tied many dead mens heades . Vpon every rod were twentie sculles , and these ranckes of sculles continue from the foote to the toppe af the tree . This Pallissado was full of dead mens sculls from one end to the other , the which was a wonderfull mournefull sight and full of horror . These were the heads of such as had beene sacrificed ; for after they were dead , and had eaten the flesh , the head was delivered to the Ministers of the Temple , which tied them in this sort vntill they fell off by morcells ; and then had they a care to set others in their places . Vpon the toppe of the Temple were two stones or chappells , and in them were the two Idolls which I have spoken of , VitziliputZli , and his companion Tlalot . These Chappell 's were carved and graven very artificially , and so high , that to ascend vp to it , there was a staire of stone of sixscore steppes . Before these Chambers or Chappell 's , there was a Court of fortie foote square , in the midst whereof , was a high stone of five hand breadth , poynted in fashion of a Pyramide , it was placed there for the sacrificing of men ; for being laid on their backes , it made their bodies to bend , and so they did open them and pull out their hearts , as I shall shewe heereafter . There were in the Cittie of Mexico , eight or nine other Temples , the which were ioyned one to another within one great circuite , and had their private st●ires , their courts , their chambers , and their dortoires . The entries of some were to the East , some to the West , others to the South , and some to the North. All these Temples were curiously wrought , and compassed in with divers sortes of battlements and pictures , with many figures of stones , being accompanied and fortefied with great and large spurres or platformes . They were dedicated to divers gods : but next to the Temple of VitziliputZli , was that of Tescalipuca , which was the god of penaunce and of punishments , very high and well built . There were foure steps to ascend , on the toppe was a flat or table of sixe score foote broad , and ioyning vnto it was a hall hanged with tapistry and curtins of diverse colours and works . The doore thereof being low and large , was alwayes covered with a vaile , and none but the priests might enter in . All this Temple was beutified with diverse images and pictures most curiously ; for that these two Temple were as the cathedrall churches ; and the rest in respect of them as parishes and her ▪ mitages : they were so spatious , and had so many chambers , that there were in them places for the ministerie , colleges , schooles , and houses for priests , whereof wee will intreate heereafter . This may suffice to conceive the divells pride , and the misery of this wretched nation , who with so great expence of their goods , their labour , and their lives , did thus serve their capitall enimy , who pretended nothing more than the destruction of their soules , and consumption of their bodies . But yet they were well pleased , having an opinion in their so great an error , that they were great and mighty gods , to whome they did these services . Of the Priestes and their offices . CHAP 14. WE find among all the nations of the world ▪ men specially dedicated to the service of the true God , or to the false , which serve in sacrifices , and declare vnto the people what their gods command them . Ther was in Mexico a strange curiositie vpon this point . And the divell counterfeiting the vse of the Church of God , hath placed in the order of his Priests , some greater or superiors , and some lesse , the one as Acolites , the other as Levites , & that which hath made me most to woonder , was , that the divel would vsurpe to himselfe the service of God ; yea and vse the same name : for the Mexicaines in their antient tongue called their hie Priests Papas , as they should say soveraigne Bishops , as it appeares now by their Histories . The Priests of VitZliputzli succeeded by linages of certaine quarters of the Citty , deputed for that purpose , and those of other idolls came by election , or being offered to the temple in their infancy . The dayly exercise of the Priestes was to cast incense on the idolles , which was doone foure times in the space of a naturall day . The first at breake of day , the second at noone , the third at Sunne setting , and the fourth at midnight . At midnight all the chiefe officers of the Temple did rise , and in steade of bells , they sounded a long time vpon trumpets , cornets and flutes very heavily ; which being ended , he that did the office that weeke , stept foorth , attyred in a white roabe after the Dalmatike manner , with a censor in his hand full of coales , which he tooke from the harth burning continually before the Altare ; in the other hand he had a purse full of incense , which he cast into the censor , and as he entred the place where the idoll was , he incensed it with great reverence , then tooke he a cloth , with the which he wiped the Altar and the curtins . This doone , they went all into a Chappell , and there did a certaine kinde of rigorous and austere penaunce , beating themselves , and drawing of blood , as I shall shew in the treatise of Penance , which the Divell hath taught to his creatures ; and heereof they never fayled at these Ma●tins at midnight . None other but the Priestes might entermeddle with their sacrifices , and every one did imploy himselfe according to his dignity and degree . They did likewise preach to the people at some feastes , as I will shew when we treate thereof . They had revenues , and great offerings were made vnto them . I will speake heereafter of their vnction in Consecrating their Priestes . In Peru the Priestes were entertained of the revenues and inheritance of their God , which they called Chacaras , which were many , and also verie rich . Of the monastery of Virgins which the divell hath invented for his service . CHAP. 15. AS the religious life ( wherof many servants of God have made profession in the holy Church , immitating Iesus Christ and his holy Apostles ) is very pleasing in the sight of his divine maiesty , by the which his holy Name is so honoured , and his Church beutified : So the father of lies hath laboured to imitate and counterfeit him heerein ; yea , as it were hath striven with God in the observance and austere life of his ministers . There were in Peru many monasteries of Virgines ( for there are no other admitted ) at the least one in everie Province . In these monasteries there were two sortes of women , one antient , which they called Mamacom●● , for the instruction of the yoong ; and the other was of yoong maidens , placed there for a certaine time , and after they were drawne foorth , either for their gods or for the Ingua . They called this house or monastery Acl●guagi , which is to say , the house of the chosen . Every monastery had his Vicar or Governour called Appopanaca , who had liberty and power to choose whome he pleased , of what qualitie soever , being vnder eyght yeares of age , if they seemed to be of a good stature and constitution . These Virgines thus shut vp into these monasteries , were instructed by the Momacomas , in diverse thinges needefull for the life of man , and in the customes and ceremonies of their gods ; and afterwardes they tooke them from thence , being above foureteene , sending them to the Court with suregards , whereof some were appoynted to serve the Guacas and Sanctuaries , keeping their virginities for ever : some others were for the ordinary sacrifices that were made of maidens , and other extraordinary sacrifices , they made for the health , death , or warres of the Ingua ; and the rest served for wives and concubines to the Ingua , and vnto other his kinsfolkes and captaines , vnto whome hee gave them , which was a great and honourable recompence : This distribution was vsed every yeare . These monasteries possessed rents and revenues for the maintenaunce of these Virgins , which were in great numbers . It was not lawfull for any father to refuse his daughters when the Appopanaca required them for the service of these monasteries . Yea many fathers did willingly offer their daughters , supposing it was a great merit to be sacrificed for the Ingua . If any of these Momacomas or Acllas were found to have trespassed against their honour , it was an inevitable chasticement to bury them alive , or to put them to death by some other kind of cruell torment . The divell hath even in Mexico had some kind of religious women , although their possession was but ●●● one yeare , and it was in this sorte : Within this gre●● circuit whereof we have spoken , which was in the principall temple , there were two houses like cloyste●s , the one opposite to the other , one of men , the other of women : In that of women , they were virgines onely , of twelve or thirteene yeares of age , which they called the Maydes of Penaunce . They wereas many as the men , and lived chastly and regularly , as virgins dedicated to the service of their god . Their charge was , to sweepe and make cleane the temple , and every morning to prepare meate for the idoll and his ministers , of the almes the religious gathered . The foode they prepared for the idoll were small loaves in the forme of handes and feete , as of marchpane : and with this bread they prepared certayne sawses which they cast dayly before the idoll , and his priests did eate it , as those of Baal , that Daniel speaketh of . These virgins had their haire cutte , and then they let them grow for a certaine time ▪ they rose at midnight to the idolls mattins , which they dayly celebrated , performing the same exercises the religious did . They had their Abesses who imployed them to make cloth of diverse fashions for the ornament of their idolls and temples . Their ordinary habite was all white , without any worke or colour . They did their penance at midnight , sacrificing and wounding themselves , and piercing the toppe of their eares , they layde the blood which issued foorth vpon their cheekes : and after , ( to wash off the blood ) they bathed themselves in a poole which was within their monastery . They lived very honestly and discreetly ; and if any were found ●o have offended , although but lightly , presently they were put to death without remission , saying , shee had polluted the house of their god . They helde it for an augure and advertisement , that some one of the religious , man , or woman , had committed a fault , when they saw a Ratte or a Mowse passe , or a Bat in the chappell of their idoll , or that they had gnawed any of the vailes ▪ for that they say , a Catte or a Bat would not adventure to committe such an indignity , if some offence had not gone before , and then they beganne to make search of the fact , and having discovered the offendor or offendors , of what quality soever , they presently put them to death . None were receyved into this monastery , but the daughters of one of the sixe quarters , named for that purpose : and this profession continued , as I have sayd , the space of one whole yeare : during the which time , their fathers , and they themselves had made a vowe to serve the idoll in this manner , and from thence they went to be married . These virgins of Mexico , especially they of Peru had some resemblance to the Vestall Virgins of Rome , as the Histories shew , to the end wee may vnderstand how the divell hath desired to be served by them that observe Virginitie , not that chastitie is pleasing vnto him , for he is an vncleane spirite , but for the desire he hath to take from the great God , as much as in him lieth , this glory to be served with cleannesse and integrity . Of the Monasteries of religious men that the divell hath invented for superstition . CHAP. 16. IT is well knowne , by Letters written by the fathers of our company from Iappon the number and multitude of religious men that are in those Provin●●● , whome they call Boncos , and also their superstit●●● , customes and lies . Some fathers that have been in those countries , report of these Boncos and religious men of China , saying , that there are many Orders , and of diverse sortes , some came vnto them clad in white , bearing hoodes , and others all in blacke , without haire or hoode , and these are commonly little esteemed , for the Mandarins or ministers of Iustice whippe them , as they doe the rest of the people . They make profession , not to eate any flesh , fish , nor any thing that hath life , but onely Rice and hearbes ; but in secret they do eate any thing , and are worse than the common people . They say the religious men which are at the Court , which is at Paquin , are very much esteemed . The Mandarins go commonly to recreate themselves at the Narells or monasteries of these Monkes , and returne in a manner alwayes drunke . These monasteries commonly are without the townes , and have temples within their close : yet in China they are not greatly curious of idolles , or of temples , for the Mandarins little esteeme idolls , and do hold it for a vaine thing , and worthy to be laughed at : yea they beleeve there is no other life , nor Paradice , but to be in the office of the Mandarins , nor any other hel , than the prisons they have for offendours . As for the common sorte , they say , it is necessary to entertayne them with idolatry , as the Philosopher himselfe reacheth his Governors : and in the Scripture it was an excuse which Aaron gave , for the idol of the Calfe , that he caused to be made ; yet the Chinois vsed to tarry in the poupe of their shippes , in little chapels , a virgin imbosst set in a chaire with two Chinois before her kneeling in maner of Angels , having a light burning there both day and night . And when they are to sette saile , they do many sacrifices and ceremonies , with a great noyse of drummes and bells , casting papers burnt at the poupe . Comming to our religious men , I doe not knowe that in Peru there is any proper houses for men , but for the Priests and Sorcerers , whereof there is an infinite number . But it seemeth , that in Mexico the divel hath set a due observation : for within the circuit of the great temple there were two monasteries , as before hath bin sayd , one of Virgins , whereof I have spoken , the other of yoong men secluded , of eighteene or twenty yeares of age , which they called religious . They weare shaved crownes , as the Friars in these partes , their haire alittle longer which fell to the middest of their care , except the hinder part of the head , which they let growe the breadth of foure fingers downe to their shoulders , and which they tyed vppe in tresses . These yoong men that served in the temple of Vitzliputzli lived poorely and chastely , and did the office of Levites , ministering to the priests and chiefe of the temple , their incense , lights , & garments ; they swept and made cleane the holy places , bringing wood for a continual fire to the harth of their god , which was like a lampe that still burnt before the Altar of their idoll . Besides these yong men , there were other little boyes , as novices , that served for manuall vses , as to deck the temple with boughs , roses , and reeds , give the Priests water to wash with , give them their rasors to sacrifice , and goe with such as begged almes to carry it . All these had their superiors , who had the governement over them , they lived so honestly , as when they came in publike , where there were any women , they carried their heads very lowe , with their eyes to the ground , not daring to beholde them : they had linnen garments , and it was lawfull for them to goe into the Citty foure or sixe together , to aske almes in all quarters : and when they gave them none , it was lawful to go into the corne fields and gather the cares of corne or clusters of Mays , which they most needed , the Maister not daring to speake , nor hinder them . They had this liberty , because they lived poorely , and had no other revenues , but almes . There might not be above fifty live in penance , rising at midnight to sound the cornets and trumpets to awake the people . Every one watched the idoll in his turne , left the fire before the Altare should die : they gave the censor , with the which the Priest at midnight incensed the idoll , and also in the morning , at noone , and at night . They were very subiect and obedient to their superiors , and passed not any one poynt that was commaunded them . And at midnight after the priesthad ended his censing , they retired themselves into a secret place , apart , sacrificing , & drawing blood , from the calfes of their legges with sharpe bodkins : with this blood they rubbed their temples , & vnder their cares : and this sacrifice finished , they presently washt themselves in a little poole appoynted to that end . These yong men did not annoint their heads and bodies with any Petum , as the Priestes did : their garments were of a course white linnen cloth they do make there . These exercises and strictnesse of penance continued a whole yeare , during which time they lived with great austeritie and solitarinesse . In truth it is very strange to see that this false opinion of religion hath so great force among these yoong men and maidens of Mexico , that they will serve the Divell with so great rigor and austerity , which many of vs doe not in the service of the most high God , the which is a great shame and confusion ; for those amongst vs that glory to have doone a small penaunce , although this exercise of the Mexicaines , was not continuall , but for a yeare onely , which made it the more tollerable . Of Penance and the Strictnes the Indians have vsed at the Divells perswasion . CHAP. 17. SEeing we are come to this point , it shall bee good both to discover the cursed pride of Sathan , and to confound it , and somewhat to quicken our coldnes and sl●th in the service of the great GOD : to speake some thing of the rigor and strange penance this miserable people vsed at the Divells perswasion , like to the false Prophets of Baal , who did beate and wound them●elves with lancets , drawing forth bloud ; or like those that sacrificed their sonnes and daughters vnto loathsome Belphegor , passing them through the fire , as holy Writ testifieth : for Sathan hath alwayes desired to be served , to the great hurte and spoyle of man. It hath beene said that the priests and religious of Mexico , rose at midnight , and having cast incense before the idoll , they retired themselves into a large place , where there were many lights ; and sitting downe , every one tooke a poynt of Manguay , which is like vnto an awle or sharpe bodkin , with the which , or with some other kindes of launcets or rasors , they pierced the calfes of their legges neare to the bone , drawing foorth much blood , with the which they annoynted their temples , & dipt these bodkins or lancets in the rest of the blood , then set they them vpon the battlements of the Court , stickt in gloabes or bowles of strawe , that all might see and know the penance they did for the people : they do wash off the blood in a lake appoynted for that purpose , which they call Ezapangue , which is to say , water of blood . There were in the Temple a great number of bodkins or lancets , for that they might not vse one twice . Moreover , these Priests and Religious men , vsed great fastings , of five or ten daies together , before any of their great feastes , and they were vnto them as our foure ember weekes : they were so strict in continence , that some of them ( not to fall into any sensualitie , ) slit their members in the midst , and did a thousand thinges to make themselves vnable , lest they should offend their gods . They drunke no wine , and slept little , for that the greatest part of their exercises were by night , committing great cruelties and martiring themselves for the Divell , and all to bee reputed great fasters and penitents . They did vse to discipline themselves with cordes full of knottes , and not they onely , but the people also vsed this punishment and whipping , in the procession and feast they made to the idoll TeZcalipuca , the which ( as I have said before , ) is the god of penance ; for then they all carried in their hands new cordes of the threed of Manguey a fadome long , with a knot at the end , and therewith they whipped themselves , giving great lashes over their shoulders . The Priests did fast five daies together before this feast , eating but once a day , and they lived apart from their wives , not going out of the Temple during those five daies , they did whip themselves rigorously in the maner aforesaid . The Iesuites which have written from the Indies , treate amply of the penances and exceeding rigor the Boncos vse , all which was but counterfait , and more in shew , then in trueth . In Peru to solemnize the feast of the Yta , which was great , all the people fasted two daies ; during the which , they did not accompany with their wives , neyther did they eate any meate with salt or garlike , nor drinke Chica . They did much vse this kinde of fasting for some sinnes , and did penance , whipping themselves with sharpe stinging nettles , and often they strooke themselves over the shoulders with certaine stones . This blinde Nation , by the perswasion of the Divell , did transport themselves into craggy mountaines , where sometimes they sacrificed themselves , casting themselves downe from some high rocke . All which are but snares and deceites of him that desires nothing more then the losse and ruine of man. Of the Sacrifices the Indians made to the Divell , and whereof . CHAP. 18. IT hath beene in the aboundance and diversitie of Offrings and Sacrifices taught vnto the Infidells for their idolatrie , that the enemy of God and man , hath most shewed his subtiltie and wickednes . And as it is a fit thing and proper to religion , to consume the substance of the creatures , for the service and honour of the Creator , the which is by sacrifice : even so the father of lies hath invented the meanes to cause the creatures of God to be offered vnto him , as to the Author and Lord thereof . The first kinde of sacrifices which men vsed , was very simple : for Caine offered the fruites of the earth , and Abell the best of his cattell , the which likewise Noe and Abraham did afterwardes , and the other Patriarkes , vntil that this ample ceremony of Levi was given by Moses , wherein there are so many sortes and differences of sacrifices of divers things , for divers affaires , and with divers ceremonies . In like sort , among some Nations , hee hath beene content to teach them to sacrifice of what they had : but among others hee hath passed farre ▪ giving them a multitude of customes and ceremonies vpon sacrifices , and so many observances , as they are wonderfull . And thereby it appeares plainely , that he meanes to contend and equall himselfe to the ancient law , and in many things vsurpe the same ceremonies ▪ Wee may draw all the sacrifices the Infidells vse into three kindes , one of insensible things , another of beasts , and the third of men . They did vse in Peru to sacrifice Coca , which is an hearb they esteeme much , of Mays , which is their wheate , of coloured feathers , and of Chaquira , which otherwise they call Mollo , of shelles or oysters , and sometime gold and silver , being in figures of little beasts . Also of the fine stuffe of Cumbi , of carved and sweete wood , and most commonly tallow burnt . They made these offerings or sacrifices for a prosperous winde , and faire weather , or for their health , and to be delivered from some dangers and mishappes . Of the second kinde , their ordinary sacrifice was of Cuyes , which are small beasts like rabbets , the which the Indians eate commonly . And in matters of importance , or when they were rich men , they did offer Pacos , or Indian sheepe , bare , or with wooll , observing curiously the numbers , colours , and times . The maner of killing their sacrifices , great or small , which the Indians did vse according to their ancient ceremonies , is the same the Moores vse at this day , the which they call Alquible , hanging the beast by the right fore legge , turning his eyes towards the Sun , speaking certaine wordes , according to the qualitie of the sacrifice they flew : for if it were of colour , their wordes were directed to Chuquilla , and to the Thunder , that they might want no water : if it were white & smoothe , they did offer it to the Sunne with certaine wordes : if it had a fleece , they did likewise offer it him with some others , that he might shine vpon them and favour their generation : If it were a Guanaco , which is gray , they directed their sacrifice to Viracocha . In Cusco they did every yeare kill and sacrifice with this ceremony , a shorne sheepe to the Sunne , and did burne it , clad in a red waste-coate , and when they did burne it , they cast certaine small baskets of Coca into the fire , which they call Vilcaronca ; for which sacrifice , they have both men and beasts appointed which serve to no other vse . They did likewise sacrifice small birdes , although it were not so vsuall in Peru as in Mexico , where the sacrificing of quailes was very ordinarie . Those of Peru did sacrifice the birdes of Puna , ( for so they call the desart when they should go to the warres , for to weaken the forces of their adversaries Guacas . They called these sacrifices Cuzcovicca , or Contevicca , or Huallavicca , or Sophavicca , and they did it in this maner : they tooke many kindes of small birdes of the desart , and gathered a great deale of a thornie wood , which they call Ya●lli , the which being kindled , they gathered together these small birdes . This assembly they called Qui●o , then did they cast them into the fire , about the which the officers of the sacrifice went with certaine round stones carved , whereon were painted many snakes , lions , toades , and tigres , vttering this word , Vsachum which signifies , let the victorie be given vnto vs , with other wordes , whereby they sayed the forces of their enemies Guacas were confounded . And they drew forth certaine blacke sheepe , which had beene kept close some daies without meate , the which they called Vrca , and in killing them they spake these words ; As the hearts of these beasts be weakened , so let our enemies be weakned . And if they found in these sheep that a certaine peece of flesh behind the heart were not consumed by fasting and close keeping , they then held it for an ill augure . They brought certaine black dogs , which they call Appuros , and slew them , casting them into a plaine , with certaine ceremonies , causing some kinde of men to eate this flesh , the which sacrifices they did , lest the Ingua should be hurt by poison : and for this cause they fasted from morning vntill the stars were vp , and then they did glut and defile themselves like to the Moores . This sacrifice was most fit for them to withstand their enemies gods : and although at this day a great part of these customes have ceased , the wars being ended , yet remaines there some relikes , by reason of the private or generall quarrels of the Indians , or the Caciques , or in their Citties . They did likewise offer and sacrifice shelles of the sea , which they call Mollo , and they offered them to the fountaines and springs , saying , that these shells were daughters of the sea , the mother of all waters . They gave vnto these shells sundrie names , according to the color , and also they vse them to divers ends . They vsed them in a maner in all kinde of sacrifices , and yet to this day they put beaten shells in their Chica , for a superstition . Finally they thought it convenient to offer sacrifices of every thing they did sow or raise vp . There were Indians appointed to doe these sacrifices to the fountaine , springs , and rivers , which passed through the townes , or by their Chacras , which are their farmes , which they did after seede ●ime , that they might not cease running , but alwaies water their groundes . The sorcerers did coniure , to know what time the sacrifices should be made , which being ended , they did gather of the contribution of the people , what should be sacrificed and delivered them to such as had the charge of these sacrifices . They made them in the beginning of winter , at such time as the fountaines , springs , and rivers , did increase by the moistures of the weather , which they did attribute to their sacrifices . They did not sacrifice to the fountaines and springs of the desarts . To this day continues the respect they had to fountaines , springs , pooles , brookes , or rivers , which passe by their Citties or Chacras , even vnto the fountaines and rivers of the desarts . They have a speciall regard and reverence to the meeting of two rivers , and there they wash themselves for their health , anointing themselves first with the flower of Mays , or some other things , adding therevnto divers ceremonies , the which they do likewise in their bathes . Of the Sacrifices they made of men . CHAP. 19. THe most pittifull disaster of this poore people , is their slavery vnto the Devill , sacrificing men vnto him , which are the Images of God. In many nations they had vsed to kill ( to accompany the dead , as hath beene declared ) such persons as had been agreeable vnto him , and whome they imagined might best serve him in the other world . Besides this , they vsed in Peru , to sacrifice yong children of foure or six yeares old vnto tenne : and the greatest parte of these sacrifices were for the affaires that did import the Ingua , as in sickenes for his health : and when he went to the warres for victory , or when they gave the wreathe to their new Ingua , which is the marke of a King , as heere the Scepter and the Crowne be . In this solemnitie they sacrificed the number of two hundred children , from foure to ten yeares of age , which was a cruell and inhumane spectacle . The manner of the sacrifice was to drowne them and bury them with certaine representations and ceremonies : sometimes they cutte off their heads , annointing themselves with the blood from one eare to an other . They did likewise sacrifice Virgines , some of them that were brought to the Ingua from the monasteries , as hath beene saide . In this case there was a very great and generall abuse : If any Indian qualified , or of the common sorte , were sicke , and that the Divine tolde him confidently that he should die , they did then sacrifice his owne sonne to the Sunne , or to Virachoca , desiring them to be satisfied with him , and that they would not deprive the father of life . This cruelty is like to that the holy Scripture speakes of , which king Moab vsed in sacrificing his first borne sonne vpon the wall , in the sight of all Israel , to whome this act seemed so mournfull , as they would not presse him any further , but returned to their houses . The holy Scripture also shewes that the like kinde of sacrifice had beene in vse amongst the barbarous nations of the Cananeans and Iebuseans and others , whereof the booke of Wisedome speakes , They call it peace to live in so great miseries and vexations as to sacrifice their owne children , or to doe other hidden sacrifices , as to watch whole nights , doing the actes of fooles , and so they keepe no cleanenesse in their life , nor in their marriages , but one through envy takes away the life of an other , an other takes away his wife and his contentment , and all is in confusion , blood , murther , theft , deceipt , corruption , infidelitie , seditions , periuries , mutinies , forgetfulnesse of God , pollution of soules , change of sexes and birth , inconstancie of marriages , and the disorder of adultery and filthinesse : for idolatry is the sincke of all miseries . The Wise man speaketh this of those people of whome David complaines , that the people of Israel had learned those customes , even to sacrifice their sonnes and daughters to the divell , the which was never pleasing nor agreeable vnto God. For as hee is the Authour of life , and hath made all these things for the commoditie and good of man , so is hee not pleased that men should take the lives one from another ; although the Lord did approove and accept the willingnesse of the faithfull patriarke Abraham , yet did hee not consent to the deede , which was , to cut off the head of his sonne : wherein wee see the malice and tyranny of the divell , who would be herein as God , taking pleasure to be worshipt with the effusion of mans blood , procuring by this meanes , the ruine of soule and body together , for the deadly hatred he beareth to man , as his cruell enemy . Of the horrible sacrifices of men which the Mexicaines vsed . CHAP. 20. ALthough they of Peru have surpassed the Mexicaines in the slaughter and sacrifice of their children , ( for I have not read nor vnderstood that the Mexicaines vsed any such sacrifices ) yet they of Mexico have exceeded them , yea all the nations of the worlde , in the great number of men which they had sacrificed , and in the horrible maner thereof . And to the end we may see the great miserie wherein the Divell holdes this blind Nation , I will relate particularly the custome and inhumane maner which they have observed : First the men they did sacrifice were taken in the warres , neyther did they vse these solemne sacrifices but of Captives : so as it seemes therein they have followed the custome of the Ancients . For as some Authors say , they called the sacrifice Victima , for this reason , because it was of a conquered thing : they also called it Hostia quasi ab hoste , for that it was an offering made of their enemies , although they have applied this word to all kindes of sacrifices . In truth the Mexicaines did not sacrifice any to their idolls , but Captives , and the ordinarie warres they made , was onely to have Captives for their sacrifices : and therefore when they did fight , they laboured to take their enemies alive , and not to kill them , to inioy their sacrifices . And this was the reason which Moteçuma gave to the Marquise du Val , when he asked of him , why being so mighty , and having conquered so many kingdomes , hee had not subdued the Province of Tlascalla , which was so neere ▪ Moteçuma answered him , that for two reasons hee had not conquered that Province , although it had beene easie , if he would have vndertaken it : the one was for the exercise of the youth of Mexico , left they should fall into idlenes and delight : the other and the chiefe cause why he had reserved this Province , was , to have Captives for the sacrifices of their gods . The maner they vsed in these sacrifices , was , they assembled within the Palissadoe of dead mens sculles , ( as hath beene said , ) such as should be sacrificed , vsing a certaine ceremony at the foot of the palisado , placing a great guard about them . Presently there slept foorth a Priest , attyred with a shorte surplise full of tasselles beneath , who came from the top of the temple with an idoll made of paste of wheate & mays mingled with hony , which had the eyes made of the graines of greene glasse , and the teeth of the graines of mays , hee descended the steppes of the temple with all the speede he could , and mounted on a great stone planted vpon a high terrasse in the midst of the court . This stone was called Quauxicalli , which is to say , the stone of Eagle , whereon he mounted by a little ladder , which was in the fore part of the terrase , and descended by an other staire on the other side , still embracing his idoll . Then did he mount to the place where those were that should be sacrificed , shewing this idoll to every one in particular , saying vnto them ; this is your god . And having ended his shew , he descended by the other side of the staires , and all such as should die , went in procession vnto the place where they should be sacrificed , where they sound the Ministers ready for that office . The ordinary manner of sacrificing was , to open the stomake of him that was sacrificed , and having pulled out his heart halfe alive , they tumbled the man downe the staires of the Temple , which were all imbrewed and defiled with blood : And to make it the more plaine , sixe sacrificers beeing appoynted to this dignitie , came into the place of sacrifice , foure to holde the hands and feete of him that should be sacrificed , the fift to holde his head , and the sixt to open his stomacke , and to pull out the heart of the sacrificed . They called them Chachalmua , which in our tong is as much , as the ministers of holy things . It was a high dignitie , and much esteemed amongest them , wherein they did inherite and succede as in a 〈◊〉 simple . The minister who had the office to kill , which was the sixt amongest them , was esteemed and honoured as the soveraigne Priest and Bishop , whose name was different , according to the difference of times and solemnities . Their habites were likewise divers when they came foorth to the sacrifice , according to the diversitie of times . The name of their chiefe dignitie was Papa and Topilzin , their habite and robe was a red curtin after the Dalmatike fashion , with tasselles belowe , a crowne of rich feathers , greene , white , and yellow vpon his head , and at his eares like pendants of golde , wherein were set greene stones , and vnder the lip vpon the middest of the beard hee had a peece like vnto a small canon of an azured stone . These sacrifices came with their faces and handes coloured with a shining blacke . The other five had their haire much curled , and tied vp with laces of leather , bound about the middest of the head : vpon their forehead they caried small roundelets of paper painted with diverse colours , and they were attired in a Dalmatike robe of white , wroght with blacke . With this attire they represented the very figure of the Divell , so as it did strike feare and terro● into all the people , to see them come forth with so ho●rible a representation . The soveraigne priest carried a great knife in his hand , of a large and sharpe flint : another priest carried a coller of wood wrought in forme of a snake : All six put themselves in order , ioyning to this Piramidall stone , whereof I have spoken , being directly against the doore of the Chappell of their idoll . This stone was so pointed , as the man which was to be sacrificed , being laid there on , vpon his backe , did bend in such sort , as letting the knife but fall vpon his stomacke it opened very easily in the middest . When the sacrificers were thus in order , they drew forth such as had beene taken in warre , which were to be sacrificed at that feast , and being accompanied with a guard of men all naked , they caused them to mount vp these large staires in ranke , to the place where the Ministers were prepared : and as every one of them came in their order , the six sacrificers tooke the prisoner , one by one foote , another by the other , and one by one hand , another by the other , casting him on his backe vpon this pointed stone , where the fift of these Ministers put the coller of wood about his necke , and the high priest opened his stomacke with the knife , with a strange dexteritie and nimblenes , pulling out his heart with his hands , the which he shewed smoaking vnto the Sunne , to whom he did offer this heate and fume of the heart , and presently he turned towardes the idoll , and did cast the heart at his face , then did they cast away the body of the sacrificed , tumbling it downe the staires of the Temple , the stone being set so neere the staires , as there were not two foote space betwixt the stone and the first steppe , so as with one spurne with their foote , they cast the body from the toppe to the bottome . In this sort one after one they did sacrifice all those that were appointed . Being thus slaine , and their bodies cast downe , their masters , or such as had taken them , went to take them vp , and carried them away : then having divided them amongest them , they did eate them , celebrating their feast and solemnitie . There were ever forty or fifty at the least thus sacrificed , for that they had men very expert in taking them . The neighbour Nations did the like , imitating the Mexicaines in the customes and ceremonies of the service of their gods . Of another kind of sacrifices of men which the Mexicaines vsed . CHAP. 21. THere was an other kinde of sacrifice which they made in divers feasts , which they called Racaxipe VelitZli , which is as much as the ●●eaing of men . They call it so , for that in some feasts they tooke one or more slaves , as they pleased ; and after they had flead him , they with that skinne apparelled a man appoynted to that end . This man went dauncing and leaping thorow all the houses and market places of the cittie , every one being forced to offer something vnto him : and if any one failed , hee would strike him over the face , with a corner of the skinne , defyling him with the congealed blood . This invention continued vntill the skinne did stinke : during which time , such as went gathered together much almes , which they imployed in necessary things for the service of their gods . In many of these feasts they made a challenge , betwixt him that did sacrifice , and him that should be sacrifyced thus : they tied the slave by one foote to a wheele of stone , giving him a sword and target in his handes to defend himselfe : then presently stept foorth hee that sacrificed him , armed with an●ther sword and target : if he that should be sacrificed defends himselfe valiantly against the other , and resisted him , hee then remayned freed from the sacrifyce , winning the name of a famous Captaine , and so was reputed : but if hee were van●uished , they then sacrifyced him on the stone wherevnto he was tyed . It was an other kinde of sacrifyce , whenas they appoynted any slave to be the representation of the idoll , saying that it was his picture : they every yeare gave one slave to the Priests , that they might never want the lively image of their idoll . At his fyrst entry into the office , after hee had beene well washed , they attyred him with all the ornaments of the idoll , giving him the same name . Hee was that whole yeare reverenced and honoured as the idoll it selfe , and had alwayes with him twelve men for his guarde , lest hee should flie , with which guarde they suffered him to goe freely and where hee would : and if by chaunce he fled , the chiefe of the guarde was put in his place to represent the idoll , and after to be sacrificed . This Indian had the most honourable lodging in all the temple , where he did eate and drincke , and whither all the chiefe Ministers came to serve and honour him , carrying him meate after the manner of great personages . When hee went through the streetes of the citie , hee was well accompanyed with noble men , he carried a little flute in his hand , which sometimes he sounded , to give them knowledge when he passed : Then presently the women came forth with their little children in their armes , which they presented vnto him , saluting him as god . All the rest of the people did the like : at night they put him in a strong prison or cage , left he should flie ; and when the feast came , they sacrificed him , as hath beene sayde . By these and manie other meanes hath the Divell abused and entertained these poore wretches , and such was the multitude of those that had beene sacrificed by this infernall cruelty , as it seems a matter incredible , for they affirme there were some dayes five thousand or more , and that there were above twenty thousand sacrifyced in diverse pla●es . The divell to intertaine this murther of men , vsed a pleasant and strange invention , which was , when it pleased the priests of Sathan they went to their Kings , telling them how their gods died for hunger , and that they should remember them . Presently they prepared thems●lves , & advertised one another , that their gods required meate , and therefore they should command their people to be ready to goe to the warres ; and thus the people assembled , and the companies appoynted went to field , where they mustred their forces ; and all their quarrell and fight was to take one an other for sacrifice , striving on either side to take what captives they could , so as in these battells they laboured more to take , then to kill , for that all their intention was to take men alive , to give them to their idolls to eate , for after that maner brought they their sacrifice vnto their gods . And wee must vnderstand , that never king was crowned vntill he had subdewed some province , from the which hee brought a great number of captives for the sacrifices of their gods , so as it was an infinit thing to see what blood was spilt in the honour of the Divell . How the Indians grew weary , and could not endure the cruelty of Sathan . CHAP. 22. MAny of these Barbarians were nowe wearied and tyred with such an excessive cruelty , in sheading so much blood , and with so tedious a tribute , to be alwayes troubled to get captives , for the feeding of their gods , seeming vnto them a matter supportable , yet left they not to followe and execute their rigorous lawes , for the great awe the ministers of these idols kept them in , and the cunning wherewith they abused this poore people . But inwardly they desired to be freed from so heavy a yoke . And it was a great providence of God ; that the first which gave them knowledge of the Lawe of Christ , found them in this disposition : for without doubt it seemed to them a good law , and a good God , to be served in this sorte . Heerevpon a grave religious man in New Spaine tolde me , that when he was in that Country hee had demaunded of an auntient Indian , a man of qualitie , for what reason the Indians hadde so soone received the Lawe of Ie●us Christ , and left their owne , without making any other proofe , triall , or dispute thereon , for it seemed they had changed their religion , without any sufficient reason to moove them . The Indian answered him , Beleeve not Father , that we have embraced the Law of Christ so rashly as they say , for I will tell you , that we were already weary and discontented with such things as the idolls commaunded vs , and were determined to leave it , and to take an other Law. But whenas we found that the religion that you preached had no cruelties in it , and that it was fit for vs , & both iust and good , we vnderstood and beleeved that it was the true Law , and so we received it willingly . Which answer of this Indian agrees well with that we read in the first Discourse , that Fernand Cortez sent to the Emperour Charles the fift , wherein hee reportes , that after he had conquered the citty of Mexico , being in Cuyoacan , there came Ambassadors to him from the province and commonwealth of Mechoacan , requiring him to send them his law , and that he would teach them to vnderstand it , because they intended to leave their owne , which seemed not good vnto them , which Cortez graunted , and at this day they are the best Indians , and the truest Christians that are in New Spaine . The Spaniards that saw these cruell sacrifices , resolved with all their power to abolish so detestable and cursed a butchering of men , and the rather , for that in one night before their eies they sawe threescore or threescore and tenne Spaniards sacrificed , which had beene taken in a battell given at the conquest of Mexico : and another time they found written with a cole in a chamber in TeZcusco these wordes ; Hecre such a miserable man was prisoner with his companions whom they of Tezcusco did sacrifice . There happened a very strange thing vpon this subiect , and yet true , being reported by men worthie of credite , which was , that the Spaniards beholding these sacrifices , having opened and drawne out the heart of the ●ustie yong man , and cast him from the toppe of the staires , ( as their custome was , ) when hee came at the bottome , he said to the Spaniards in his language , Knightes , they have slaine me , the which did greatly moove our men to horror and pittie . It is no incredible thing , that having his heart pulled out , hee might speake , seeing that Galen reportes that it hath often chanced in the sacrifice of beasts , after the heart hath beene drawne out , and cast vpon the altar , the beasts have breathed , yea , they did bray and cry out alowde , and sometimes did runne . Leaving this question how this might bee in nature , I will follow my purpose , which is , to shew how much these barbarous people did now abhorre this insuportable slaverie they had to that insernall murtherer , and how great the mercy of the Lord hath beene vnto them , imparting his most sweete and agreeable law . How the Divell hath laboured to imitate and counterfaite the Sacraments of the holy Church . CHAP 25. THat which is most admirable in the hatred and presumption of Sathan , is , that he hath not onely counterfaited in idolatry and sacrifices , but also in certaine ceremonies , our sacraments , which Iesus Christ our Lord hath instituted , and the holy Church doth vse , having especially pretended to imitate , in some sort , the Sacrament of the Communion , which is the most high and divine of all others , ) for the great error of Infidells which proceeded in this maner . In the first moneth , which in Peru they called Rayme , and answereth to our December , they made a most solemne feast , called Capacrayme , wherein they made many sacrifices and ceremonies , which continued many daies : during the which , no stranger was suffered to bee at the Court which was in Cusco . These daies being past , they then gave libertie to strangers to enter , that they might be partakers of the feastes and sacrifices , ministring to them in this maner . The Mamacomas of the Sunne , which were a kinde of Nunnes of the Sunne , made little loaves of the ●lower of Mays , died and mingled with the bloud of white sheepe , which they did sacrifice that day ; then presently they commanded that all strangers should enter , who set themselves in order , and the Priests which were of a certaine linage , discending from Liuquiyupangui , gave to every one a morcell of these small loaves , saying vnto them , that they gave these peeces , to the end they should be vnited and confederate with the Ingua , and that they advised them not to speake nor thinke any ill against the Ingua , but alwaies to beare him good affection , for that this peece should be a witnesse of their intentions and will , and if they did not as they ought , he would discover them and be against them . They carried these small loaves , in great platters of gold and silver appointed for that vse , & all did receive & eate these peeces , thanking the Sunne infinitely for so great a favour which hee had done them , speaking wordes and making signes of great contentment and devotion : protesting that during their lives , they would neither do nor thinke any thing against the Sunne nor the Ingua : and with this condition they received this foode of the Sunne , the which should remaine in their bodies for a witnesse of their fidelitie which they observed to the Sunne and to the Iugua their King. This maner of divelish communicating they likewise vsed in the tenth moneth called Coyarayme , which was September , in the solemne feast which they called Cytua , doing the like ceremonies . And besides this communion ( if it be lawfull to vse this word in so divelish a matter , ) which they imparted to all strangers that came , they did likewise send of these loaves to all their Guacas , sanctuaries , or idolls , of the whole Realme , and at one instant they found people of all sides , which came expresly to receive them , to whom they said ( in delivering them , ) that the Sunne had sent them that , in signe that hee would have them all to worship and honour him , and likewise did sende them in honour of the Caciques . Some perhappes will hold this for a fable and a fiction : yet is it most true , that since the Ingua Yupangi , ( the which is hee that hath made most lawes , customes , and ceremonies , as Numa did in Rome : ) this maner of communion hath continued , vntill that the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ thrust out all these superstitions , giving them the right foode of life , which vnites their soules to God : whoso would satisfie himselfe more amply , let him reade the relation which the Licentiate Pollo did write , Don Ieronimo de Loaysa Arch-bishop of the Cittie of Kings , where he shall finde this and many other things which he hath discovered and found out by his great dilligence . In what maner the Divell hath laboured in Mexico to counterfaite the feast of the holy Sacrament and Communion vsed in the holy Church . CHAP. 24. IT is a thing more worthy admiration , to heare speak of the Feast and solemnitie of the Communion which the Divell himselfe the Prince of Pride , ordayned in Mexico , the which ( although it bee somewhat long , ) yet shall it not be from the purpose to relate , as it is written by men of credite . The Mexicaines in the moneth of Maie , made their principall feast to their god Vitz●liputZli , and two daies before this feast , the Virgins whereof I have spoken , ( the which were shut vp and secluded in the same Temple , and were as it were religious women , ) did mingle a quantitie of the seede of beetes with rosted Mays , and then they did mould it with honie , making an idoll of that paste , in bignesse like to that of wood , putting insteede of eyes , graines of g●eene glasse , of blue , or white ; and for teeth , graines of M●●s , set forth with all the orn●ment and furniture that I have said . This being finished , all the Noblemen came and brought it an exquisite an● rich garment , like vnto that of the idol , wherewith they did attyre it . Being thus clad and deckt , they did set it in an azured chaire , and in a litter to carry it on their shoulders . The morning of this feast being come , an houre before day , all the maidens came forth attired in white , with new ornaments , the which that day were called the Sisters of their god VitzliputZli , they came crowned with garlands of Mays rosted and parched , being like vnto azahar or the flower of orange , and about their neckes they had great chaines of the same , which went bauldricke-wise vnder their left arme . Their cheekes were died with vermillion , their armes from the elbow to the wrist , were covered with red parrots feathers . And thus attyred , they tooke the idoll one their shoulders , carrying it into the Court , where all the yoong men were , attyred in garmentes of an artificiall re● , crowned after the same maner , like vnto the women . Whenas the maidens came forth with the idoll , the yong men drew neer with much reverence , taking the litter wherein the idoll was , vpon their shoulders , carrying it to the foote of the staires of the Temple , where al the people did humble themselves , laying earth vpon their heads , which was an ordinarie ceremonie which they did observe at the chiefe feast of their gods . This ceremony being ended , all the people went in procession with all the diligence and speede they could , going to a mountain which was a league from the city of Mexico , called Chapulteper , & there they made sacrifices . Presently they went from thence with like diligence , to go to a place neere vnto it , which they called , Atlacuyavaya , where they made their second station : and from thence they went to another Burgh or Village a league beyond Cuyoacan , from whence they parted , returning to the Citie of Mexico , not making any other station . They went in this sort above foure leagues in three or foure houres , calling this procession , Ypayna Vitzliputzli . Being come to the foote of the staires , they set downe the brancard or litter with the idoll , tying great cordes to the armes of the brancarde , then with great observance and reverence , they did drawe vp the litter with the idoll in it to the top of the Temple , some drawing above , and others helping belowe , in the meane time there was a great noise of fluites , trumpets , cornets , and drummes . They did mount it in this manner , for that the staires of the Temple were very steepe and narrow , so as they could not carry vp the litter vpon their shoulders , while they mounted vp the idoll , all the people stoode in the Court with much reverence and feare . Being mounted to the top , and that they had placed it in a little lodge of roses , which they held readie , presently came the yong men , which strawed many flowers of sundrie kindes , wherewith they filled the temple both within and without . This done , all the Vi●gins came out of their convent , bringing peeces of paste compounded of beetes , and rosted Mays , which was of the same paste whereof their idoll was made and compounded , and they were of the fashion of g●eat bones . They delivered them to the yong men , who carried them vp and laid them vp and laide them at the idolls feete , wherewith they filled the whole place , that it could receive no more . They called these morcels of paste , the flesh and bones of VitziliputZli . Having layed abroade these bones , presently came all the Ancients of the Temple , Priests , Levites , and all the rest of the Ministers , according to their dignities and antiquities , ( for heerein there was a strict order amongst them , one after another , with ●heir vailes of diverse colours and workes , every one according to his dignity and office , having garlands vpon their heads , and chaines of ●lowers about their neckes : after them came their gods and goddesses whom they worshipt of diverse figures , attired in the same livery , then putting themselves in order about those morsells & peeces of paste , they vsed certaine ceremonies with singing and dauncing . By meanes whereof they were blessed and consecrated for the flesh and bones of this idoll . This ceremony and blessing ( whereby they were taken for the flesh and bones of the idoll ) being ended , they honoured those peeces in the same sorte as their god . Then came foorth the sacrificers , who beganne the sacrifice of men , in the manner as hath beene spoken , and that day they did sacrifice a greater number than at any other time , for that it was the most solemne feast they observed . The sacrifices being ended , all the yoong men and maides came out of the temple attired as before , and being placed in order and ranke one directly against another , they daunced by drummes the which sounded in praise of the feast , and of the idoll which they did celebrate . To which song all the most ancient and greatest noble men did answer , dauncing about them , making a great circle as their vse is , the yoong men and maides remayning alwayes in the middest . All the citty came to this goodly spectacle , and there was a commaundement very strictly observed throughout all the land , that the day of the feast of the idoll Vitziliputzli , they should ●a●e no other meate , but this paste with hony , whereof the idoll was made . And this should be eaten at the point of day , & they should drincke no water nor any other thing till after no one : they held it for an ill signe , yea for sacrilege , to doe the contrary : but after the ceremonies ended , it was lawfull for them to eate any thing . During the time of this ceremony , they hid the water from their litle children , admonishing all such as had the vse of reason , not to drinke any water ; which if they did , the anger of God would come vpon them , and they should die , which they did observe very carefully and strictly . The ceremonies , dancing , and sacrifice ended , they went to vnclothe themselves , and the priests and superiors of the temple tooke the idoll of paste , which they spoyled of all the ornaments it had , and made many peeces , as well of the idoll it selfe as of the tronchons which were consecrated , and then they gave them to the communion , beginning with the greater , and continuing vnto the rest , both men , women , and little children , who received it with such teares , feare , and reverence , as it was an admirable thing , saying that they did eate the flesh and bones of God , wherewith they were grieved . Such as had any sicke folkes demaunded thereof for them , and carried it with great reverence and veneration . All such as did communicate , were bound to give the tenth of this seede , whereof the idoll was made . The solemnitie of the idoll being ended , an olde man of great authoritie stept vp into a high place , and with alowde voice preached their lawe and ceremonies . Who would not wonder to see the divell so curious to seeke to be worshipped and reverenced in the same maner that Iesus Christ our God hath appoynted and also taught , and as the holy Church hath accustomed ? Hereby it is plainely verified what was propounded in the beginning , that Sathan strives ( all he can ) to vsurp and chalenge vnto himselfe the honor and service that is due to God alone , although he dooth still intermixe with it his cruelties and filthinesse , being the spirite of murther and vncleanenesse , and the father of lies . Of Consessors and Consession which the Indians vsed . CHAP. 25. THe father of lies would likewise counterfeit the sacrament of Confession , and in his idolatries seeke to be honored with ceremonies very like to the maner of Christians . In Peru they held opinion , that all diseases and adversities came for the sinnes which they had committed : for remedy whereof they vsed sacrifices : moreover they confessed themselves verbally , almost in all provinces , and had Confessors appoynted by their superiors to that end , there were some sinnes reserved for the superiors . They received penaunce , yea some . times very sharpely , especially when the offendor was a poore man , and had nothing to give his Confessour . This office of Confessor was likewise exercised by women . The manner of these confessors forcerers whom they call Ychuiri or Ychuri , hath beene most generall in the provinces of Collasuio . They holde opinion , that it is a heinous sinne to conceale any thing in confession . The Ychuyri or confessors discovered by lottes , or by the view of some beast hides , if any thing were concealed , and punished them with many blowes , with a stone vpon the shoulders , vntill they had revealed all , then after they gave him penaunce , and did sacrifice . They doe likewise vse this confession , when their children , wives , husbands , or their Caciques be sicke , or in any great exploite . And when their Ingra was sicke , all the provinces confessed themselves , chiefly those of the province of Collao . The Confessors were bound to hold their confessions secret , but in certaine cases limited . The sinnes that they chiefly confessed , was first to kill one another out of warre , then to steale , to take another mans wife , to give poison or sorcery to doe any harme : and they helde it to be a grievous sinne , to be forgetfull in the reverence of their Guacas , or Oratories , not to observe the feasts , or to speake ill of the Ingua , and to disobey him . They accused not themselves of any secret actes and sinnes . But according to the report of some Priests , after the christians came into that Countrey , they accused themselves of their thoughts . The Ingua confessed himselfe to no man , but onely to the Sunne , that hee might tell them to Virachoca , and that he might forgive them . After the Ingua had been confessed , hee made a certaine bath to cleanse himselfe in a running river , saying these words : I have told my sinnes to the Sunne , receive them , O thou River , and carry them to the sea , where they may never appeare more . Others that confessed , vsed likewise these baths , with certaine ceremonies very like to those the Moores vse at this day , which they call Guadoy , and the Indians call them Opacuna . When it chaunced that any mans children died , he was held for a great sinner , saying that it was for his sinnes that the sonne died before the father . And therefore those to whom this had chanced , after they were confessed , they were bath'd in this bath called Opacuna , as is saide before . Then some deformed Indian , crookebackt , and counterfet by nature , came to whippe them with certaine nettles . If the Sorcerers or Inchaunters by their lots and divinations affirmed that any sicke body should die , the sicke man makes no difficulty to kill his owne sonne , though he had no other , hoping by that meanes to escape death , saying that in his place he offered his sonne in sacrifice . And this crueltie hath beene practised in some places , even since the Christians came into that countrey . In trueth it is strange , that this custome of confessing their secret sinnes , hath continued so long amongest them , and to doe so strict penances , as , to fast , to give apparell , gold and silver , to remaine in the mountaines , and to receive many stripes vpon the shoulders . Our men say , that in the province of Chiquito , even at this day they meete with this plague of Confessors or Ychuris , whereas many sicke persons repaire vnto them : but now , by the grace of God , this people beginnes to see cleerely the effect and great benefite of our confession , wherevnto they come with great devotion . And partely this former custome hath beene suffered by the providence of the Lord , that confession might not seeme tedious vnto them . By this meanes the Lord is wholy glorified , and the Divell ( who is a deceiver ) deceived . And for that it concerneth this matter , I will reporte the manner of a strange confession the Divell hath invented at Iapp●● , as appeares by a letter that came from thence , which faith thus : There are in Ocaca very great and high and stiep rockes , which have prickes or poynts on them , above two hundred fadome high . Amongest these rockes there is one of these pikes or poyntes so terribly high , that when the Xamabusis ( which be pilgrimes ) doe but looke vp vnto it , they tremble , and their haire stares , so fearefull and horrible is the place . Vpon the toppe of this poynt there is a great rod of yron of three fadome long , placed there by a strange devise , at the end of this rodde is a ballance tied , whereof the scales are so bigge , as a man may sit in one of them : and the Goquis ( which be divells in humane shape ) commaund these pilgrims to enter therein one after another , not leaving one of them : then with an engine or instrument which mooveth , by meanes of a wheele , they make this rodde of yron whereon the ballance is hanged , to hang in the aire , one of these XamabuZisbeing set in one of the scales of the ballaunce . And as that wherein the man is sette hath no counterpoise on the other side , it presently hangeth downe , and the other riseth vntill it meetes with and toucheth the rodde : then the Goqnis telleth them from the rocke , that they must confesse themselves of all the sinnes they have committed , to their remembrance , and that with a lowde voyce , to th' end that all the rest may heare him . Then presently hee beginneth to confesse , whilest some of the standers by do laugh at the sinnes they doe heare ; and others sigh , and at every sinne they confesse , the other scale of the ballance falles alittle , vntill that having tolde all his sinnes , it remaines equall with the other , wherein the sorrowfull penitent sits : then the Goquis turnes the wheele , and drawes the rodde and ballance vnto him , and the Pilgrime comes foorth , then enters another , vntill all have passed . A Iapponois reported this after hee was christned , saying that he had beene in this pilgrimage , and entred the ballance seaven times , where he had confessed himselfe publikely . He saide moreover , that if anie one did conceale any sinne , the empty scale yeelded not : and if hee grew obstinate after instance made to confesse himselfe , refusing to open all his sinnes , the Goquis cast him downe from the toppe , where in an instant he is broken into a thousand peeces . Yet this christian , who was called Iohn tolde vs , that commonly the feare and terrour of this place is so great to all such as enter therein , and the danger they see with thei●●●● to fall out of the ballance , and to be broken in peeces , that seldome there is any one but discovers all his sins . This place is called by another name Sangenoto●●ro , that is to say , the place of Confession : wee see plainely by this discourse , how the Divell hath pretended to vfurp vnto himselfe the service of God , making confession of sinnes ( which the Lord hath appoynted for the remedy of man ) a divellish superstition , to their great losse and perdition . He hath doone no lesse to the Heathe● of Iappon , than to those of the provinces of Colla● in Peru. Of the abhominable vnction which the Mexicaine prieste● and other Nations vsed , and of their witchcraftes . CHAP. 26. GOd appoynted in the auntient Lawe the manner how they should consecrate Aarons person , and the other Priests , and in the Lawe of the Gospel , wee have likewise the holy creame and vnction which they vse when they consecrate the Priestes of Christ. There was likewise in the auntient Lawe a sweete composition , which God defend should be employed in anie other thing then in the divine service . The Divel hath sought to counterfet all these things after his manner , as hee hath accustomed , having to this end invented things so fowle and filthie , whereby they discover we● who is the Author . The priests of the idolles in Mexico were annoynted in this sort , they annointed the body from the foote to the head , and all the haire likewise , which hung like tresses , or a horse mane , for that they applyed this vnction wet and moyst . Their haire grew so , as in time it hung downe to their hammes , so heavily , that it was troublesome for them to beare it , for they did never cut it , vntill they died , or that they were dispensed with for their great age , or being employed in governments or some honorable charge in the commonwealth . They carried their haire in tresses , of sixe fingers breadth , which they died blacke with the fume of sapine , or firre trees , or rosine ; for in all Antiquitie it hath bin an offring they made vnto their idolls , and for this cause it was much esteemed and reverenced . They were alwayes died with this tincture from the foote to the head , so as they were like vnto shining Negroes , and that was their ordinary vnction : yet whenas they went to sacrifice and give incense in the mountaines , or on the tops thereof , or in any darke and obscure caves , where their idolles were , they vsed an other kinde of vn●tion very different , doing certaine ceremonies to take away feare , and to give them courage . This vnction was made with diverse little venomous beastes , as spiders , scorpions , palmers , salamanders and vipers , the which the boyes in the Colledges tooke and gathered together , wherein they were so expert , as they were alwayes furnished when the Priestes called for them . The chiefe care of these boyes was , to hunt after these beasts ; if they went any other way , and by chaunce met with any of these beasts , they stayed to take them , with as great paine , as if their lives depended thereon . By the reason whereof the Indians commonly feared not these venomous beasts , making no more accomp● than if they were not so , having beene all bred in this exercise . To make an ointment of these beastes , they took them all together , and burnt them vpon the h●rt● of the Temple , which was before the Altare , vntill they were consumed to ashes : then did they put them in morters with much Tobacco or Petum ( being an hearbe that Nation vseth much , to benumme the flesh , that they may not feele ●heir travell ) with the which they mingle the ashes , making them loose their force ; they did likewise mingle with these ashes , scorpions , spiders and palmers alive , mingling all together , then did they put to it a certaine seede being grownd , which they call Ololuchqui , whereof the Indians make a drinke to see visions , for that the vertue of this hearbe is to deprive man of sence . They did likewise grinde with these ashes blacke and hairie wormes , whose haire only is venomous , all which they mingled together with blacke , or the fume of rosine , putting it in small po● , which they set before their god , saying it was his mea●e . And therefore they called it a divine meate . By mea●● of this oyntment they became witches , and did see and speake with the Divell . The priestes beeing slubbered with this oyntment , lost all feare , putting on a spirit of cruelty . By reason whereof they did very boldely kill men in their sacrifices , going all alone in the night to the mountaines , and into obscure caves , contemning all wilde beasts , and holding it for certayne and approved , that both lions , tigres , serpents , and other furious beasts which breede in the mountaines , and forrests , fledde from them , by the vertue of this Petum of their god . And in trueth though this Petum had no power to make them flie , yet was the Divelles picture sufficient whereinto they were transformed . This Petum did also serve to cure the sicke , and for children ; and therfore 〈◊〉 called it the Divine Physicke and so they came fro● all partes to the superiors and priests , as to their saviors , that they might apply this divine physicke , wherewith they anoynted those parts that were grieved . They said that they felt heereby a notable case , which might be , for that Tobacco and Ololuchqui have this propertie of themselves , to benumme the flesh , being applied in maner of an emplaister , which must be by a stronger reason being mingled with poysons , and for that it did appease and benumme the paine , they helde it for an effect of health , and a divine virtue . And therefore rann● they to these priests as to holy men , who kept the blind and ignorant in this error , perswading them what they pleased , and making them runne after their inventions and divellish ceremonies , their authority being such , as their wordes were sufficient to induce beliefe as an article of their faith . And thus made they a thousand superstitions among the vulgar people , in their maner of offering incense , in cutting their haire , tying small flowers about their necks , and strings with small bones of snakes , commaunding them to bathe at a certaine time ; and that they should watch all night at the harth , lest the fire should die , that they should eate no other bread but that which had bin offered to their gods , that they should vpon any occasion repaire vnto their witches , who with certaine graines tolde fortunes , and divined , looking into keelers and pailes full of water . The sorcerers and ministers of the divell vsed much to besmere themselves . There were an infinite number of these witches , divines , enchanters , and other false prophets . There remaines yet at this day of this infection , althogh they be secret , not daring publikely to exercise their sacrileges , divelish ceremonies & superstitions , but their abuses and wickednes are discovered more at large and particularly in the confessions made by the Prelates of Peru. There is a kinde of sorcerers amongst the Indians allowed by the Kings Inguas , which are as it were sooth-saiers , they take vpon them what forme and figure they please , flying farre through the aire in a short time , beholding all that was done . They talke with the Divell , who answereth them in certaine stones or other things which they reverence much . They serve as coniurers , to tell what hath passed in the farthest partes , before any newes can come . As it hath chanced since the Spaniardes arrived there , that in the distance of two or three hundred leagues , they have knowne the mutinies , battailes , rebellions , and deaths , both of tyrants , and of those of the Kings partie , and of private men , the which have beene knowne the same day they chanced , or the day after , a thing impossible by the course of nature . To worke this divination , they shut themselves into a house , & became drunk vntil they lost their sences , a day after they answered to that which was demanded . Some affirme they vse certaine vnctions The Indians say , that the old women do commonly vse this office of witch-craft , & specially those of one Province , which they call Coaillo , and of another towne called Manchey , and of the Province of Guarochiri . They likewise shew what is become of things stolne and lost . There are of these kindes of Sorcerers in all partes , to whom commonly doe come the Anacona●● , and Cyva , which serve the Spaniardes , and when they have lost any thing of their masters , or wh●n they desire to know the successe of things past or to come , as when they goe to the Spaniardes citties for their private affaires , or for the publike , they demaund if their voyage shall be prosperous , if they shall be sicke , if they shall die , or returne safe , if they shall obtaine that which they pretend : and the witches or coniurers answer , yea , or no , having first spoken with the Divell , in an obscure place : so as these Anaconas do well heare the sound of the voyce , but they see not to whom these coniurers speake , neither do they vnderstand what they say . They make a thousand ceremonies and sacrifices to this effect , with the which they mocke the Divell and grow exceeding drunke , for the doing whereof , they particularly vse an hearbe called Villea , the iuyce whereof they mingle with their Chica , or take it in some other sort , whereby we may see how miserable they are , that have for their masters , the ministers of him whose office is to deceive . It is manifest that nothing doth so much let the Indians from receiving the faith of the holy Gospel , and to persever therein , as the conferrence with these witches , whereof there have bin , and are still , great numbers , although by the grace of the Lord , and diligence of the Prelates and Priestes , they decrease , and are not so hurtefull . Some of them have beene converted and preached publikely , discovering and blaming themselves , their errors and deceites , and manifesting their devises and lies , whereof wee have seene great effects : as also we vnderstand by letters from Iappon , that the like hath arrived in those parts : all to the glory and honour of our Lord God. Of other Ceremonies and Customes of the Indians , which are like vnto ours . CHAP. 27. THe Indians had an infinite number of other ceremonies and customes , which resembled to the ancient law of Moses , and some to those which the Moores vse , and some approached neere to the law of the Gospel , as their bathes or Opacuna , as they call them : they did wash themselves in water , to clense them from their sins . The Mexicaines had also amongst them a kinde of baptisme , the which they did with ceremony , cutting the eares and members of yong children new borne , counterfaiting in some sort the circumcision of the Iewes . This ceremony was done principally to the sonnes of Kings and Noblemen : presently vpon their birth the priestes did wash them , and did put a little sword in the right hand , and in the left a target . And to the children of the vulgar sort , they put the markes of their offices , and to their daughters instruments to spinne , knit , and labour . This ceremony continued foure daies , being made before some idoll . They contracted mariage after their maner , whereof the Licentiate Pollo hath written a whole Treatise , and I will speake somewhat thereon heereafter . In other things their customes and ceremonies have some shew of reason . The Mexicaines were married by the handes of their priestes in this sort . The Bridegroome and the Bride stoode together before the priest , who tooke them by the hands asking them if they would marrie , then having vnderstoode their willes , hee tooke a corner of the vaile wherewith the woman had her head covered , and a corner of the mans gowne the which he tied together on a knot , and so led them thus tied to the Bridegroomes house , where there was a harth kindled , and then he caused the wife to go seven times about the harth , and so the married couple sate downe together , and thus was the mariage contracted . The Mexicaines were very iealous of the integritie of their wives : so as if they found they were not as they ought to be , ( the which they knew eyther by signes or dishonest wordes , ) they presently gave notice thereof to their fathers and kinsfolkes of their wives , to their great shame and dishonor , for that they had not kept good guarde over them . But they did much honour and respect such as lived chastely , making them great banquttes , and giving great presentes both to her and to her kinsfolkes . For this occasion they made great offerings to their gods , and a solemne banket in the house of the wife , and another in the husbands . When they went to house they made an inventory of all the man and wife brought together , of provisions for the house , of land , of iewells and ornaments , which inventories every father kept , for if it chanced they made any devorce , ( as it was common amongest them when they agree not , ) they divided their goods according to the portion that every one brought , every one having libertie in such a case , to marry whom● they pleased : and they gave the daughters to the wife , and the sonnes to the husband . It was defended vpon paine of death , not to marry againe together , the which they observed very strictly . And although it seeme that many of their ceremonies agree with ours , yet differ they much for the great abhomination they mingle therewithall . It is common and generall to have vsually one of these three things , either cruelty , filthines , or slouth : for all their ceremonies were cruell and hurtefull , as to kill men and to spill blood , are filthy and beastly , as to eate and drinke to the name of their Idolls , and also to pisse in the honour of them , carrying them vpon their shoulders , to annoint and besmeere themselves filthily , and to do a thousand sortes of villanies , which were at the least , vaine , ridiculous , and idle , and more like the actions of children , then of men . The cause thereof is the very condition of this wic●ed spirit , whose intention is alwaies to do ill , provoking men still to murthers and filthines , or at the least to vanities and fruitelesse actions , the which every man may well know , if he duly consider the behaviour and actions of the Divell , towardes those he sets to deceive . For in all his illusions we finde a mixture of these three , or at least of one of them . The Indians themselves ( since they came to the knowledge of our faith , ) laugh and mocke at these fooleries and toyes , in the which their gods held them busied , whom they served more for feare , least they should hurte them , in not obaying them in all things , then for any love they bare them . Although some , yea , very many lived , abused and deceived , with the vaine hope of temporall goods , for of the eternall they had no knowledge . And whereas the temporall power was greatest , there superstition hath most increased ; as we see in the Realmes of Mexico and Cusco , where it is incredible to see the number of idolls they had : for within the citty of Mexico there were above three hundred Mango Ingua Yupangu● , amongst the Kings of Cusco , was hee that most augmented the service of their idolls , inventing a thousand kindes of sacrifices , feasts , and ceremonies . The like did King Iscoalt in Mexico , who was the fourth king . There was also a great number of superstitions and sacrifices in other Nations of the Indians , as in the Province of Guatimala , at the Ilands in the new Kingdome , in the Province of Chille , and others that were like Common-wealthes and Comminalties . But it was nothing 〈◊〉 respect of Mexico and Cusco , where Sathan was in ●ome , or in his Ierusalem , vntill he was cast out against his will , and the holy Crosse planted in his place , and the Kingdome of Christ our God occupied , the which the tyrant did vsurpe . Of some Feast celebrated by them of Cusco , and how the Divell would imitate the mysterie of the holy Trinitie . CHAP. 28. TO conclude that which concernes Religion , there restes something to speake of the feasts and solemnities which the Indians did celebrate , the which ( for that they are divers and many ) cannot be all specified . The Ingnas Lords of Peru , had two kindes of feasts , some were ordinarie , which fell out in certaine moneths , of the yeere : and others extraordinary , which were for certaine causes of importance , as when they did crowne a new King , when they beganne some warre of importance , when they had any great neede of water or drought , or other like things . For the ordinary feasts , we must vnderstand , that every moneth of the yeare they made feasts , and divers sacrifices , and although all of them had this alike , that they offered a hundred sheepe , yet in colour , and in forme , they are very divers . In the first moneth which they call Rayme , which is the moneth of December , they made their first feast , which was the principall of all others , and for that cause they called it Capacrayme , which is to say , a rich and principall feast . In this feast they offered a great number of sheepe and lambs in sacrifice , and they burnt them with sweete wood , then they caused gold and silver to be brought vpon certaine sheepe , setting vppon them three Images of the Sun , and three of the thunder , the father , the sonne , and the brother . In these feasts they dedicated the Inguas children , putting the Guaras or ensignes vpon them , and they pierced their eares : then some olde man did whip them with slings , and annoynted their faces with blood , all in signe that they should be true Knights to the Ingua . No stranger might remaine in Cusco during this moneth , and this feast , but at the end thereof they entred , and they gave vnto them peeces of the paste of mays with the blood of the sacrifice , which they did eate in signe of confederation with the Ingua , as hath bin said before . It is strange that the Divell after his manner hath brought a trinitie into idolatry , for the three images of the Sunne called Apomti , Churunti , and Intiquaoqui which signifieth father and lord Sunne , the sonne Sunne , and the brother Sunne . In the like maner they named the three Images of Chuquilla , which is the God that rules in the region of the aire , where it thunders , raines and snows . I remember , that being in Cuquisaca , an honourable priest shewed me an information , which I had long in my handes , where it was prooved that there was a certaine Guaca or Oratory , whereas the Indians did worship an idoll called Tangatanga , which they saide was one in three , and three in one . And as this Priest stood amazed the reat , I saide that the Divell by his infernall and obstinate pride ( whereby he alwayes pretendes to make himselfe God , ) did steale all that he could from the trueth , to imploy it in his lyings and deceits . Comming then to the feast of the second moneth , which they called Camey , besides the sacrifices which they made , they did cast the ashes into the river , following five or sixe leagues after , praying it to carry them into the sea , for that the Virochoca should there receive this present . In the third , fourth and fift moneth , they offered a hundred blacke sheepe , speckled , and grey , with many other things , which I omitte for being too tedious . The ●ixt moneth is called Hat●●cuZ qui Aymorey , which answereth to Maie , in the which they sacrificed a hundred sheepe more , of all colours : in this moone and moneth , which is when they bring Maie from the fieldes into the house , they made a feast , which is yet very vsuall among the Indians , and they doe call it Aymorey . This feast is made comming from the Chacra or farme vnto the house , saying certaine songs , and praying that the Mays may long continue , the which they call Mamacora . They take a certaine portion of the most fruitefull of the Mays that growes in their farmes , the which they put in a certaine grenier which they doe call Pirua , with certaine ceremonies , watching three nightes : they put this Mays in the richest garments they have , and beeing thus wrapped and dressed , they worship this Pirua , and hold it in great veneration , saying it is the mother of the mays of their inheritances , and that by this means the mays augments & is preserved . In this moneth they make a particular sacrifice , and the witches demaund of this Pirua , if it hath strength sufficient to continue vntill the next yeare : and if it answers no , then they carry this Mays to the farme to burne , whence they brought it , according to every mans power ; then make they another Pirua , with the same ceremonies , saying , that they renue it , to the end the seede of Mays may not perish , and if it answers that it hath force sufficient to last longer , they leave it vntill the next yeare . This foolish vanitie continueth to this day , and it is very common amongest the Indians to have these Piruas , & to make the feast of Aymorey . The seaventh moneth answereth to Iune , and is called A●caycuZ qui Intiraymi , in it they made the feast that is called Intiraymi , in the which they sacrificed a hundred sheepe called Guanacos , and saide it was the feast of the Sunne . In this moneth they made many Images of Quinua wood carved , all attired with rich garmentes , and they made their dancings which they do call Cayo . At this feast they cast flowers in the high wayes , and thither the Indians came painted , and their noblemen had small plates of golde vpon their beards , and all did sing ; wee must vnderstand that this feast falleth almost at the same time , whenas the Christians observe the solempnitie of the holy Sacrament , which doth resemble it in some sort , as in dauncing , singing and representations . And for this cause there hath beene , and is yet among the Indians , which celebrated a feast somewhat like to ours of the holy Sacrament ) many superstitions in celebrating this ancient feast of Inti●aymi . The eight month is called Chahua Huarqui , in the which they did burne a hundred sheepe more , all grey , of the colour of Viscacha , according to the former order , which month doth answer to our Iuly . The ninth moneth was called Yapaguis , in the which they burnt an hundred sheepe more , of a chesnut colour ; and they do likewise kill and burne a thousand Cuyes , to the end the frost , the ayre , the water , nor the sunne should not hurt their farmes : and this moneth doth answer vnto August . The tenth moneth was called Coyarami , in the which they burnt a hundred white sheepe that had fleeces . In this month which answereth to September , they made the feast called Situa in this manner : They assembled together the first day of the moone before the rising thereof : and in seeing it they cryed aloude , carrying torches in their handes , and saying , Let all harme goe away , striking one an other with their torches . They that did this , were called Panconcos : which being doone , they went to the common bath , to the rivers and fountaines , and every one to his own bath , setting themselves to drink foure dayes together . In this moneth the Mamacomas of the sunne made a great number of small loaves with the blood of the sacrifices , and gave a peece to every stranger ; yea they sent to every Guaca throughout the realme , and to many Curacas , in signe of confederation and loyaltie to the Sunne and the Ingua , as hath bin said . The bathes drunkennesse and some relickes of this feast Situa , remaine even vnto this day , in some places , with the ceremonies a little different , but yet very secretly , for that these chiefe and principall feasts have ceased . The eleventh moneth Homaraymi Punchaiquis , wherein they sacrificed a hundred sheepe more . And if they wanted water , to procure raine , they set a black sheepe tied in the middest of a plaine , powring much Chica about it , and giving it nothing to eate , vntill it rained , which is practised at this day in many places , in the time of our October . The twelfth and last month was called Aymara , wherein they did likewise sacrifice a hundred sheepe , and made the feast called Raymicantara Rayquis . In this moneth which aunswered to our November , they prepared what was necessary for the children that should be made novices , the moneth following , the children with the old men made a certaine shew , with rounds and turnings : and this feast was called Ituraymi , which commonly they make when it raines too much , or too little , or when there is a plague . Among the extraordinary feasts which were verymany , the most famous was that which they called 〈◊〉 . This feast Ytu hath no prefixed time nor season , but in time of necessitie . To prepare themselves thereunto , all the people fasted two dayes , during the which they did neyther company with their wives , nor eate anie meate with salt or garlicke , nor drinke any Chica . All did assemble together in one place , where no straunger was admitted , nor any beast : they had garments and ornaments , which served onely for this feast . They marched very quietly in procession , their heades covered with their vailes , sounding of drummes , without speaking one to another . This continued a day and a night ; then the day following they daunced and made good cheere for twoo dayes and two nights together , saying , that their prayer was accepted . And although that this feast is not vsed at this day , with all this antient ceremony , yet commonly they make another which is verie like , which they call Ayma , with garmentes that serve onely to that end , and they make this kind of procession with their Drummes , having fasted before , then after they make good cheere , which they vsually doe in their vrgent necessities . And although the Indians forbeare to sacrifice beasts , or other things publikely , which cannot be hidden from the Spaniardes , yet doe they still vse many ceremonies that have their beginnings from these feasts and auntient superstitions : for at this day they do covertly make this feast of Ytu , at the dances of the feast of the Sacrament , in making the daunces of Lyamallama , and of Guacon , and of others , according to their auntient ceremonies , wherevntowe ought to take good regarde . They have made more large Discourses of that which concerneth this matte● for the necessary observation of the abuses and superstitions the Indians had in the time of their gentility , to the end the Priestes and Curates may the better take heede . Let this suffice now to have treated of the exercise wherewith the divell held those superstitious nations occupied , to the end , that against his will wee may see the difference there is betwixt light and darknes , betwixt the trueth of Christ and the lies of the Gentiles , although the ennemy of God and man hath laboured with all his devises to counterfet those things which are of God. Of the feast of Iubilee which the Mexicaines celebrated . CHAP. 29. THe Mexicaines have beene no lesse curious in their feasts and solemnities , which were of small charge , but of great effusion of mans blood . Wee have before spoken of the principall feast of VitZiliputZli , after the which the feast of Tezcalipuca was most solempnized . This feast fell in Maie , and in their Kalender they called it Tozcolt : it fell every foure yeeres with the feast of Penaunce , where there was given full indulgence and remission of sinnes . In this day they did sacrifice a captive which resembled the idoll Tezcalipuca , it was the nineteenth day of Maie : vpon the even of this feast , the Noblemen came to the Temple , bringing a new garment like vnto that of the idoll , the which the Priest put vpon him , having first taken off his other garments , which they kept with as much , or more reverence than we doe our ornaments . There were in the coffers of the idoll many ornaments , iewelles , earerings , and other riches , as bracelets and pretious feathers which served to no othervse , but to be there , and was worshipped as their god it selfe . Besides the garment wherewith they worshipped the idoll that day , they put vpon him certaine ensignes of feathers , with fannes , shadowes and other things , being thus attired and furnished , they drew the curtaine or vaile from before the doore , to the end he might be seene of all men : then came forth one of the chiefe of the temple , attired like to the idoll , carrying flowers in his hand , and a flute of earth , having a very sharpe sound , and turning towards the east , he founded it , and then looking to the west , north and south he did the like . And after he had thus sounded towards the foure parts of the world ( shewing that both they that were present and absent did heare him ) hee put his finger into the aire , and then gathered vp earth , which he put in his mouth , and did eate it in signe of adoration . The like did all they that were present , and weeping , they fell flat to the ground , invocating the darkenesse of the night , and the windes , intreating them not to leave them , nor to forget them , or else to take away their lives , and free them from the labors they indured therein . Theeves , adulterers , and murtherers , and all others offendors had great feare and heavinesse , whilest this flute sounded ; so as some could not dissemble nor hide their offences . By this meanes they all demanded no other thing of their god , but to have their offences concealed , powring foorth many teares , with great repentaunce and sorrow , offering great store of incense to appease their gods . The couragious and valiant men , and all the olde souldiers , that followed the Arte of Warre , hearing this flute , demaunded with great devotion of God the Creator , of the Lorde for whome wee live , of the sunne , and of other their gods , that they would give them victorie against their ennemies , and strength to take many captives , therewith to honour their sacrifices . This ceremonie was doone ten dayes before the feast : During which tenne dayes the Priest did sound this flute , to the end that all might do this worship in eating of earth , and demaund of their idol what they pleased : they every day made their praiers , with their eyes lift vp to heaven , and with sighs and groanings , as men that were grieved for their sinnes and offences . Although this contrition was onelie for feare of the corporal punishment that was given them , and not for any feare of the eternall , for they certainely beleeved there was no such severe punishment in the other life . And therefore they offered themselves voluntarily to death , holding opinion that it is to all men an assured rest . The first day of the feast of this idoll TeZcalipuca being come , all they of the Citty assembled together in a court , to celebrate likewise the feast of the Kalender , whereof wee have already spoken , which was called Toxcoalth , which signifies a drie thing : which feast was not made to any other end , but to demaund raine , in the same manner that we solemnise the Rogations : and this feast was alwayes in Maie , which is the time that they have most neede of raine in those countries . They beganne to celebrate it the ninth of Maie , ending the nineteenth . The last day of the feast the Priestes drew foorth a litter well furnished with curtins and pendants of diverse fashions . This litter had so many armes to holde by as there were ministers to carry it . All which came forth besmeered with blacke and long haire , halfe in tresses with white strings , and attyred in the livery of the idoll . Vpon this litter they set the personage of the idoll , appoynted for this feast , which they called the resemblance of their God TeZcalip●●● , and taking it vpon their shoulders , they broght it openly to the foote of the staires : then came forth the yong men and maidens of the Temple , carrying a great cord wreathed of chaines of roasted mays , with the which they invironed the Litter , putting a chaine of the same about the idolles necke , and a garland vppon his head . They called the cord Toxcalt , signifying the drought and barrennesse of the time . The yoong men came wrapped in redde curtines , with garlands and chains of roasted mays . The maides were clothed in new garments , wearing chaines about their neckes of roasted mays ; and vpon their heads myters made of rods covered with this mays , they had their feete covered with feathers , and their armes and cheekes painted . They brought much of this roasted mays , and the chiefe men put it vpon their heads , and about their neckes , taking flowers in their handes . The idoll beeing placed in his litter , they strewd round about a great quantitie of the boughes of Manguey , the leaves whereof are large and pricking . This litter being set vpon the religious mens-shoulders , they carryed it in procession within the circuite of the Court , twoo Priests marching before with censors , giving often incense to the idoll ; and every time they gave incense , they lifted vp their armes as high as they could to the idoll , and to the Sunne , saying , that they lifted vp their praiers to heaven , even as the smoke ascended on high . Then all the people in the Court turned ▪ round to the place whither the idoll went , every one carrying in his hand new cords of the threed of manguey , a fadome long , with a knotte at the end , and with them they whipped themselves vppon the shoulders ; even as they doe heere vppon holy Thurseday . All the walles of the Court and battlements were full of boughs and flowers , so fresh and pleasaunt , as it did give a great contentment . This procession being ended , they brought the idoll to his vsual place of abode , then came a great multitude of people with flowres , dressed in diverse sortes , wherewith they filled the temple and all the court , so as it seemed the ornament of an Oratory . All this was putte in order by the priests , the yoong men administring these things vnto them from without . The chappell or chamber where the idoll remayned was all this day open without any vaile . This done , every one came and offered curtines , and pendants of Sandally , precious stones , iewells , insence , sweete wood , grapes , or eares of Mays , quailes : and finally , all they were accustomed to offer in such solemnities . Whenas they offered quailes , ( which was the poore mans offering , ) they vsed this ceremonie , they delivered them to the priestes , who taking them , pulled off their heads , and cast them at the foote of the Altare , where they lost their bloud , and so they did of all other things which were offered . Every one did offer meate and fruite according to their power , the which was laid at the foote of the altar , and the Ministers gathered them vp , and carried them to their chambers . This solemne offering done , the people went to dinner , every one to his village or house , leaving the feast suspended vntill after dinner . In the meane time , the yong men and maidens of the temple , with their ornaments , were busied to serve the idoll , with all that was appointed for him to eate : which meate was prepared by other women , who had made a vow that day to serve the idoll . And therefore such as had made this vow , came by the point of day , offering themselves to the Deputies of the Temple , that they might command them what they would have done , the which they did carefully performe . They did prepare such varietie of meates , as it was admirable . This meate being ready , and the houre of dinner come , all these virgins went out of the Temple in procession , every one carrying a little basket of bread in her hand , and in the other , a dish of these meates ; before them marched an old man , like to a steward , with a pleasant habite , he was clothed in a white surples downe to the calves of his legges , vpon a dublet without sleeves of red leather , like to a iacket , hee carried wings insteede of sleeves , from the which hung broade ribbands , at the which did hang a small Calibasse or pumpion , which was covered with flowers , by little holes that were made in it , and within it were many superstitious things . This old man thus attyred , marched very humbly and heavily before the preparation , with his head declining : and comming neere the foote of the staires , he made a great obeisance and reverence . Then going on the one side , the virgins drew neere with the meate , presenting it in order one after another , with great reverence . This service presented , the old man returned as before , leading the virgins into their convent . This done , the yong men and ministers of the Temple , came forth and gathered vp this meate , the which they carried to the chambers of the chiefe Priests of the Temple ; who had fasted five daies , eating onely once a day , and they had also abstained from their wives , not once going out of the Temple in these five daies . During the which , they did whippe themselves rigorously with cordes , they did eate of this divine meate , ( for so they called it , ) what they could , neither was it lawfull for any other to eate thereof . All the people having dined , they assembled againe in the court to see the ende of the feast , whither they brought a captive , which by the space of a whole yeare , had represented the idoll , being attyred , decked , and honoured , as the idoll it selfe , and doing all reverence vnto him , they delivered him into the handes of the sacrificers , who at that instant presented themselves , taking him by the feete and handes . The Pope did open his stomacke , and pull out his hart , then did he lift vp his hand as high as he could , shewing it to the Sunne , and to the Idoll , as hath beene said . Having thus sacrificed him that represented the idoll , they went into a holy place appointed for this purpose , whither came the yong men and virgins of the Temple , with their ornaments , the which being put in order , they danced and sung with drummes and other instruments , on the which the chiefe Priests did play and sound . Then came all the Noblemen with ensignes and ornaments like to the yong men , who danced round about them . They did not vsually kill any other men that day , but him that was sacrificed , yet every fourth yeare they had others with him , which was in the yeare of Iubile and full pardons . After Sun set , every one being satisfied with sounding , eating , and drinking , the virgins went al to their convent , they took great dishes of earth full of bread mixt with hony , covered with small panniers , wrought and fashioned with dead mens headsand bones , and they carried the collation to the idoll , mounting vp to the court , which was before the doore of the Oratorie : and having set them downe , they retired in the same order as they came , the steward going still before . Presently came forth all the yong men in order , with canes or reedes in their handes , who beganne to runne as fast as they could to the toppe of the staires of the Temple , who should come first to the dishes of the collation . The Elders or chiefe Priests observed him that came first , second , third , and fourth , without regarding the rest . This collation was likewise all carried away by the yong men , as great Relicks . This done , the foure that arrived first were placed in the midst of the Antients of the Temple , bringing them to their chambers with much honour , praising them , and giving them ornaments ; and from thence forth they were respected and reverenced as men of marke . The taking of this collation being ended , and the feast celebrated with much ioy and noise , they dismissed all the yong men and maides which had served the idoll ; by meanes whereof they went one after another , as they came forth . All the small children of the colledges and schooles , were at the gate of the court , with bottomes of rushes and hearbes in their hands , which they cast at them , mocking and laughing , as of them that came from the service of the idoll : they had libertie then to dispose of themselves at their pleasure , and thus the feast ended . Of the Feast of Marchants , which those of Cholutecas did celebrate . CHAP. 30. ALthough I have spoken sufficiently of the service the Mexicaines did vnto their gods , yet will I speak something of the feast they called Quetzacoaalt , which was the god of riches , the which was solemnised in this maner . Fortie daies before the Marchants bought a slave well proportioned , without any fault or blemish , either of sickenes or of hurte , whome they did attyre with the ornaments of the idoll , that he might represent it fortie daies . Before his clothing they did clense him , washing him twice in a lake , which they called the lake of the gods ; and being purified , they attyred him like the idoll . During these forty daies , hee was much respected for his sake whom he represented . By night they did imprison him , ( as hath beene said , ) left he should flie , and in the morning they tooke him out of prison , setting him vpon an eminent place , where they served him , giving him exquisite meates to eate . After he had eaten , they put a chaine of flowers about his necke , and many nosegaies in his hands . Hee had a well appointed guard , with much people toaccompany him . When he went through the Cittie , he went dancing and singing through all the streetes , that hee might bee knowne for the resemblance of their god , and when hee beganne to sing , the women and little children came forth of their houses to salute him , and to offer vnto him as to their god . Two old men of the Antients of the Temple , came vnto him nine daies before the feast , and humbling themselves before him , they said with a low and submisse voyce , Sir , you must vnderstand that nine daies hence the exercise of dancing and singing doth end , and thou must then die ; and then he must answer , in a good houre . They call this ceremony , Neyolo MaxiltleZtli , which is to say , the advertisement : and when they did thus advertise him , they tooke very carefull heede whether hee were sad , or if he danced as ioyfully as he was accustomed , the which if he did not as cheerefully as they desired , they made a foolish superstition in this maner . They presently tooke the sacrificing rasors , the which they washed and clensed from the blood of men , which remained of the former sacrifices . Of this washing they made a drinke mingled with another liquor made of Cacao , giving it him to drinke ; they said that this would make him forget what had beene said vnto him , and would make him in a maner incensible ; returning to his former dancing and mirth . They said moreover , that he would offer himself cheerefully to death , being inchanted with this drinke . The cause why they sought to take from him this heavinesse , was , for that they held it for an ill augure , and a fore telling of some great harme . The day of the feast being come , after they had done him much honor , sung , and given him incense , the sacrificers tooke him about mid-night and did sacrifice him , as hath beene said , offering his heart vnto the Moone , the which they did afterwardes cast against the idoll , letting the bodie fall to the bottome of the staires of the Temple , where such as had offered him tooke him vp , which were the Marchants , whose feast it was . Then having carried him into the chiefest mans house amongst them , the body was drest with divers sawces , to celebrate ( at the breake of day , ) the banquet and dinner of the feast , having first bid the idoll good morrow , with a small dance , which they made whilst the day did breake , and that they prepared the sacrifice . Then did all the Marchants assemble at this banket , especially those which made it a trafficke to buy and sell slaves , who were bound every yeare to offer one , for the resemblance of their god . This idoll was one of the most honoured in all the land : and therefore the Temple where hee was , was of great authoritie : There were threescore staires to ascend vp vnto it , and on the toppe was a court of an indifferent largenesse , very finely drest and plastered , in the midst whereof , was a great round thing like vnto an Oven , having the entrie low and narrow : so as they must stoope very low that should enter into it . This Temple had chambers and chappells as the rest , where there were convents of Priests , yong men , maides , and children , as hath beene said : and there was one Priest alone resident continually , the which they changed weekely : For although there were in every one of these temples , three or foure Curates or Ancients , yet did every one serve his weeke without parting . His charge that weeke , ( after he had instructed the children , ) was to strike vp a drumme every day at the Sunne setting , to the same end that we are accustomed to ring to evensong . This drumme was such as they might heare the house sound thereof throughout all the partes of the Cittie , then every man shut vp his merchandise , and retired vnto his house , and there was so great a silence , as there seemed to be no living creature in the Towne . In the morning whenas the day beganne to breake , they beganne to sound the drumme , which was a signe of the day beginning , so as travellers and strangers attended this signall to beginne their iournies , for till that time it was not lawfull to goe out of the cittie . There was in this temple a court of a reasonable greatnes , in the which they made great dances , & pastimes , with games or comedies the day of the idolls feast ; for which purpose there was in the middest of this court a theatre of thirty foote square very finely decked and trimmed , the which they decked with flowers that day , with all the arte and invention that mought be , beeing invironed round with Arches of divers flowers and feathers , and in some places there were tied many small birds , connies , and other tame beasts . After dinner all the people assembled in this place , and the players presented themselves , and played comedies , some counterfeit the deafe , and the rheumatike , others the lame , some the blinde , and without handes , which came to seeke for cure of the idoll : the deafe answered confusedly , the rheumatike did cough , the lame halted , telling their miseries and griefes , wherewith they made the people to laugh ; others came foorth in the forme of little beasts , some were attired like snailes , others like toades , and some like lizardes : then meeting together , they tolde their offices , and every one retyring to his place , they founded on small flutes , which was pleasant to heare . They likewise counterfeited butterflies and small birdes of diverse colours , and the children of the Temple represented these formes , then they went into a little forrest planted there for the nonce , where the Priestes of the Temple drew them foorth with instruments of musicke . In the meane time they vsed many pleasant speeches , some in propounding , others in defending , wherewith the assistants were pleasantly intertained . This doone , they made a maske or mummerie with all these personages , and so the feast ended : the which were vsually doone in their principall feasts . What profit may be drawne out of this discourse of the Indians superstitions . CHAP 31. THis may suffice to vnderstand the care and paine the Indians tooke to serve and honour their Idolls ▪ or rather the divell : for it were an infinite matter , and of small profit , to report every thing that hath passed , for that it may seeme to some needlesse to have spoken ●hus much : and that it is a losse of time , as in reading the fables that are fained by the Romaines of Knighthoode . But if such as holde this opinion will looke wel into it , they shall finde great difference betwixt the one and the other : and that it may be profitable for many considerations , to have the knowledge of the cu●●oms and ceremonies the Indians vsed : first this knowledge is not only profitable , but also necessary in those countries where these superstitions have beene practised , to the end that Christians , and the maisters of the Law of Christ , may know the errours and superstitions of the Antients , and observe if the Indians vse them not at this day , either secretly or openly . For this cause many learned and worthy men have written large Discourses , of what they have found : yea the Provinciall counsells have commaunded them to write and print them , as they have doone in Lima , where hath beene made a more ample Discourse than this . And therefore it importeth for the good of the Indians , that the Spaniardes being in those parts of the Indies , should have the knowledge of all these things . This Discourse may likewise serve the Spaniards there , and all others whersoever , to give infinite thankes to God our Lord , who hath imparted so great a benefite vnto vs , giving them his holy Lawe , which is most iust , pure , and altogether profitable . The which we may well know , comparing it with the lawes of Sathan , where so many wretched people have lived so miserably . It may likewise serve to discover the pride , envy , deceipts , and ambushes of the Divell , which he practiseth against those hee holdes captives , seeing on the one side hee seekes to imitate God , and make comparison with him and his holy Lawe , and on the other side : hee dooth mingle with his actions so many vanities , filthinesse and cruelties , as hee that hath no other practise but to sophis●●cate and corrupt all that is good . Finally , hee that shall see the darkenes and blindenes wherein so many Provinces and Kingdoms have lived so long time , yea and whe●in many Nations , and a great part of the world live yet , deceived with the like trumperies , he can not ( if he have a Christians heart ) but give thankes to the high God , for such as hee hath called out of so great darkenes , to the admirable light of his Gospel : beseeching the vnspeakeable charitie of the Creator to preserve and increase them in his knowledge and obedience , and likewise be grieved for those that follow still the way of perdition . And that in the end hee beseech the Father of Pitty , to open vnto them the treasures and riches of Iesus Christ , who with the Father and Holy-ghost raignes in all Ages ; Amen . THE SIXT BOOKE of the Naturall and Morall Historie of the Indies . That they erre in their opinion , which holde the Indians to want iudgement . CHAP. 1. HAving treated before of the religion the Indians vsed , I pretend to discourse in this Booke of their customs , policy , and government , for two considerations : the one is to confu●e that false opinion many doe commonly holde of them , that they are a grose and brutish people , or that they have so little vnderstanding , as they scarce deserve the name of anie : So as many excesses and outrages are committed vpon them , vsing them like bruite beasts , and reputing them vnworthy of any respect ; which is so common and so dangerous an errour ( as they know well who with any zèale and consideration have travelled amongst them , and that have seene and observd their secrets and counsells ; ) And moreover , for the small regard many m●●e of these Indians , who presume to knowe much , and yet are commonly the most ignorant and presumptuous . I finde no better meanes to confound this pernicious opinion , then in relating their order and maner , whenas they lived vnder their owne lawes , in which ( although they had many barbarous things , and without ground , yet had they many others worthy of great admiration , whereby wee may vnderstand , that they were by nature , capable to receive any good instructions : and besides , they did in some things , passe many of our common-weales . It is no matter of marvell if there were so great and grose faults amongst them , seeing there hath been likewise amongst the most famous Law givers and Philosophers ( yea without exception , Lycurgus and Plato ) and amongest the wisest common-wealths , as the Romanes and Athenians , where wee may finde things so full of ignorance , and so worthy of laughter , as in trueth if the commonweales of the Mexicaines , or of the Inguas , hadde beene knowne in those times of the Romans and the Greekes , their lawes and governements had been much esteemed by them : But we at this day little regarding this , enter by the sword , without hearing or vnderstanding ; perswading our selves that the Indians affaires deserve no other respect , but as of venison that is taken in the forrest , and broght for our vse and delight . The most grave and diligent , which have searched and attained to the knowledge of their secrets , customs and antient governement , holde another opinion , and admire the order and discourse that hath been betwixt them . Of which number is Polo Ondeguardo , whome I vsually followe in the discourse of matters of Peru , and for these of Mexico Iohn de Toüar , who had a Prebend in the Church of Mexico , and is now of our company of Iesuites , who by the commaundement of the viceroy Don Martin Enriques , have made a diligent and a large collection of the Histories of that nation , and many other grave and notable personages , who both by word and writing have sufficiently informed me of all those things I shall here set downe . The other end , and the good which may followe by the knowledge of the lawes customes and government of the Indians , is , that wee may helpe and governe them with the same lawes and customes , for that they ought to be ruled according to their owne lawes and priviledges , so farre foorth as they doe not contradict the Lawe of Christ , and his holy Church , which ought to be maintained and kept as their fundamentall lawes . For the ignorance of laws and customes hath bred many errours of great importaunce , for that the Governours and Iudges , knowe not well how to give sentence , nor rule their subiects . And besides , the wrong which is doone vnto them , against reason , it is preiudiciall and hurtefull vnto our selves ; for thereby they take occasion to abhorre vs , as men both in good and in evill alwayes contrary vnto them . Of the supputation of times , and the Kalender the Mexicaines vsed . CHAP. 2. ANd to beginne then by the division and supputation of times which the Indians made , wherein truely wee may well perceive the great signes of their vivacitie and good vnderstanding . I will first shew in what sorte the Mexica●nes counted and divided their yeere , their moneths , their kalender , their computations , their worldes and ages . They divided the yeare into eighteene moneths , to which they gave twentie dayes , wherein the three hundred and three score days are accomplished , not comprehending in any of these moneths the five dayes that remaine , & make the yeare perfect . But they did reckon them aparte , and called them the dayes of nothing : during the which , the people did not any thing , neither went they to their Temples , but occupied themselves only in visiting one another , and so spent the time : the sacrificers of the Temple did likewise cease their sacrifices . These five dayes being past , they beganne the computation of the yeare , whereof the first moneth and the beginning was in March , when the leaves beganne to growe greene , although they tooke three dayes of the moneth of February ; for the first day of their yeere was , as it were , the sixe and twentie day of February , as appeareth by their kalender , within the which ours is likewise comprehended and contained with a very ingenious Arte , which was made by the antient Indians that knew the first Spaniardes . I have seene this Kalender , and have it yet in my custody , which well deserveth the sight , to vnderstand the discourse and industry the Mexicaine Indians had . Every one of these eighteene monethes had his proper name , and his proper picture , the which was commonly taken of the principall feast that was made in that moneth , or from the diversitie of tymes , which the yeere caused in that moneth . They had in this Kalender certaine dayes marked and distinguished for their feasts . And they accompted their weekes by thirteene dayes , ma●king the dayes with a Zero or cipher , which they multiplied vnto thirteene , and then beganne to count , one , two , &c. They did likewise marke the yeares of these wheeles , with foure signes or figures , attributing to every yeare a peculiar signe , whereof one was of a house , an other of a conny , the third of a reede , and the fourth of a flint . They painted them in this sort , noting by those figures the yeare that did runne , saying of so many houses , of so many flints of such a wheele , happened such a thing . For we must vnderstand that their wheele , which was an age , contained foure weekes of yeares , every weeke containing thirteene yeares , which in all made fiftie twoo yeares . In the midst of this wheele they painted a Sunne , from the which went foure beames or lines in crosse to the circumference of the wheele ; and they made their course , even as the circumference was divided into foure equall partes , every one with his line , having a distinct colour from the rest , and the foure colors were , greene , blew , red , and yellow : every portion of these foure had thirteene separations which had all their signes or particular figures , of a house , a conny , a reed , or a flint , noting by every signe a yeare , and vppon the head of this signe they painted what had happened that yeare . And therefore I did see in the Kalender mentioned the yeare when the Spaniards entered Mexico , marked by the picture of a man clad in red , after our manner , for such was the habite of the first Spaniard , whome Fernand Cortes sent , at the end of the two & fifty years , which finished the wheele . They vsed a pleasant ceremony , which was , the last night they didde breake all their vesselles and stuffe , and put out their fire , and all the lights , saying , that the worlde should end at the finishing of one of these wheeles , and it might be at that time : for ( said they ) seeing the worlde must then end , what neede is there to provide meate to eate , and therfore they had no further neede of vessel nor fire . Vpon this conceit they passed the night in great feare , saying it might happen there would be no more day , and they watched very carefully for the day ; but when they saw the day beginne to breake , they presently beat manie drummes , and sounded cornets , flutes , and other instruments of ioy and gladnesse , saying , that God did yet prolong the time with another age , which were fiftie two yeares . And then beganne an other wheele . The first day and beginning of this age they took new fire , and bought new vesselles to dresse their meate , and all went to the high Priest for this new fire , having first made a solemne sacrifice , and given thanks for the comming of the day , and prolongation of an other age . This was their manner of accounting their yeares , moneths , weekes , and ages . How the Kings Inguas accounted the yeares and moneths . CHAP. 3. ALthough this supputation of times practised amongest the Mexicaines , bee ingenious enough and certaine , for men that had no learning ; yet in my opinion they wanted discourse and consideration , having not grounded their computation according vnto the course of the moone , nor distributed their months accordingly , wherein those of Peru have far surpassed them : for they divided their yeare into as many dayes , perfectly accomplished as we do heere , and into twelve moneths or moones , in the which they imployed and consumed the eleven daies that remaind of the moone as Polo writes . To make the computation of their yeare sure and certaine , they vsed this industry ; vppon the mountaines which are about the citty of Cusco ( where the Kings Inguas held their court , beeing the greatest sanctuary of those realmes , and as we should say an other Rome ) there were twelve pillars set in order , and in such distaunce the one from the other , as every month one of these pillers did note the rising and setting of the sunne . They called them Suceanga , by meanes whereof they taught and shewed , the feasts , and the seasons fitte to sowe and reape , and to do other things . They did certaine sacrifices to these pillars of the sunne . Every month had his proper name , and pecular feasts . They beganne the yeare by Ianuary as wee doe . But since , a king Ingua called Pachacuto , which signifies a reformer of the Temple , beganne their yeare by December , by reason ( as I coniecture ) that then the Sunne returneth from the last poynt of Capricorne , which is the tropike neerest vnto them . I know not whether the one or the other have observed any Bisexte , although some holde the contrary . The weekes which the Mexicaines did reckon , were not properly weekes , being not of seaven dayes : the Inguas likewise made no mention thereof which is no wonder , seeing the account of the weeke is not grounded vpon the course of the sunne , as that of the yeare , nor of the moone , as that of the month ; but among the Hebrewes i● is grounded vpon the creation of the world , as Moyses reporteth ; and amongest the Greekes and Latins vpon the number of the seven planets , of whose names the dayes of the weeke have taken their denomination ; yet was it much for those Indians , being men without bookes and learning , to have a yeare , seasons , and feasts , so well appoynted as I have sayd . That no nation of the Indies hath beene found to have had the vse of letters . CHAP 4. LEtters were invented to signifie properly the words we do pronounce , even as woordes ( according to the Philosopher ) are the signes and demonstrations of mans thoughtes and conceptions . And both the one and the other ( I say the letters and words ) were ordained to make things knowne . The voyce for such as are present , and letters for the absent , and such as are to come . Signes and markes which are not properly to signifie wordes , but things , cannot be called , neyther in trueth are they letters , although they be written , for wee can not say that the Picture of the sunne be a writing of the sunne , but onely a picture ; the like may be saide of other signes and characters , which have no resemblance to the thing , but serve onely for memorie : for he that invented them , did not ordaine them to signifie wordes , but onely to note the thing : neyther do they call those characters , letters , or writings , as indeede they are not , but rather ciphers , or remembraunces , as those be which the Spherists or Astronomers do vse , to signifie divers signes or planets of Mars , Venus , Iupiter , &c. Such characters are ciphers , and no letters : for what name soever Mars may have in Italian , French , or Spanish , this character doth alwaies signifie it , the which is not found in letters : for although they siguify the thing , yet is it by meanes of words . So as they which know not the tongue , vnderstand them not : as for example , the Greekes nor the Hebrews , cannot conceive what this word Sol doth signifie , although they see it written ; for that they vnderstand not the Latine word : so as writing and letters are onely practiced by them , which signifie words therewith . For if they signifie things mediately , they are no more letters nor writings , but ciphers and pictures : whereby we may observe two notable things . The one , that the memory of histories and antiquities may bee preserved by one of these three meanes , either by letters and writings , as hath beene vsed amongst the Latines , Greekes , Hebrews , and many other Nations ; or by painting , as hath beene vsed almost throughout all the world , for it is said in the second Nicene Counsell , Painting is a booke for fooles which cannot reade : or by ciphers and characters , as the cipher signifies the number of a hundred , a thousand and others , without noting the word of a hundred , or a thousand . The other thing we may observe thereby , is that which is propounded in this chapter , which is , that no Nation of the Indies discovered in our time , hath had the vse of letters and writings , but of the other two sortes , images , and figures . The which I observe , not onely of the Indies of Peru , and new Spaine , but also of Iappon , and China . And although this may seeme false to some , seeing it is testified by the discourses that have beene written , that there are so great Libraries and Vniversities in China , and Iappon , and that mention is made of their Chapas , letters , and expeditions , yet that which I say , is true , as you may vnderstand by the discourse following . Of the fashion of Letters , and Bookes ; the Chinois vsed . CHAP. 5. THere are many which thinke , and it is the most common opinion , that the writings which the Chinois vsed , are letters , as those we vse in Europe , and that by them wee may write wordes and discourses , and that they only differ from our letters and writings , in the diversitie of caracters , as the Greekes differ from the Latines , and the Hebrews from the Chaldees . But it is not so , for they have no Alphabet , neither write they any letters , but all their writing is nothing else but painting and ciphering : and their letters signifie no partes of distinctions , as ours do , but are figures and representations of things , as of the Sunne , of fire , of a man , of the sea , and of other things . The which appears plainely , for that their writings and Chapas , are vnderstood of them all , although the languages the Chinois speake , are many and very different , in like sort as our numbers of ciphers are equally vnderstooode in the Spanish , French , and Arabian tongues : for this figure 8. wheresoever it be , signifies eight , althogh the French call this number of one sort , and the Spaniards of another . So as things being of themselves innumerable , the letters likewise or figures which the Chinois vse to signifie them by , are in a maner infinite : so as he that shall reade or write at China , ( as the Mandarins doe , ) must know and keepe in memory at the least fourescore and five thousand characters or letters , and those which are perfect herein , know above sixscore thousand . Astrange and prodigious thing ; yea , incredible , if it were not testified by men worthy of credite , as the fathers of our company , who are there continually , learning their language and writing , wherein they have studied day and night above tenne yeares , with a continuall labour ; for the charitie of Christ , and the desire of salvation of soules , prevailed in them above all this labour and difficultie . For this reason learned men are so much esteemed in China , for the difficultie there is to conceive them : & those only have the offices of Mandarins , Governours , Iudges , and Captaines . For this cause the fathers take great pains to instruct their children to reade and write . There are many of these schooles where the children are taught , where the masters teach them by day , and the fathers at home by night : so as they hurt their eyes much , and they whippe them often with reedes , although not so severely as they doe offenders . They call it the Mandarin tongue , which requires a mans age to be conceived . And you must vnderstand , that although the tongue which the Mandarins speake , bee peculiar and different from the Vulgar , which are many , and that they studie it , as they doe Latine & Greeke heere , and that the learned only throghout all China , do vnderstand it : so it is notwithstanding that all that is written in it , is vnderstood in all tongues : and although all the Provinces doe not vnderstand one another by speaking , yet by writing they doe : for there is but one sort of figures and characters for them all , which signifie one thing , but not the same word and prolation : seeing ( as I have said , ) they are onely to denote the things , and not the worde , as we may easily vnderstand by the examples of numbers in ciphering . And they of Iappon & the Chinois , do reade and vnderstand well the writings one of another , although they be divers Nations , and different in tongue and language . If they speake what they reade or write , they should not bee vnderstood . Such are the letters and bookes the Chinois vse , being so famous in the world . To make their impressions , they grave a boord or plank with the figures they will print , then do they stampe as many leaves of paper as they list , of the same sort as they have made their pictures , the which are graven in copper or wood . But a man of iudgement may aske , how they could signifie their conceptions by figures , which approached neere or resemble the thing they would represent ? As to say , the Sunne heats , or , that he hath beheld the Sunne , or , the day is of the Sunne . Finally , how it were possible to denote by the same figures , the case , the coniunction , and the articles , which are in many tongues and writings ? I answer therevnto , that they distinguish and signifie this varietie by certaine points , strikes , and dispositions of the figure . But it is difficult to vnderstand how they can write proper names in their tongue , especially of strangers , being things they have never seene , and notable to invent figures proper vnto them . I have made triall thereof being in Mexico with the Chinois , willing them to write this proposition in their language , Ioseph Acosta is come from Peru : and such like : wherevpon the Chinois was long pensive , but in the end hee did write it , the which other Chinois did after reade , although they did vary a little in the pronountiation of the proper name . For they vse this devise to write a proper name : they seeke out something in their tongue , that hath resemblance to that name , and set downe the figure of this thing . And as it is difficult among so many proper names , to finde things to resemble them in the prolation , so is it very difficult and troublesome , to write such names . Vpon this purpose , father Allonso SancheZ told vs , that when he was in China , being led into divers Tribunall seates , from Manderin to Manderin , they were long in putting his name in writing in their Chapas , yet in the end they did write it after their maner , and so ridiculously , that they scarce came neere to the name : and this is the fashion of letters and writings which the Chinois vsed . That of the Iapponois approched very neere , although they affirme that the Noblemen of Iappon that came into Europe , did write all things very easily in their language , were they of our proper names : yea , I have had some of their writings shewed me , whereby it seemes they should have some kinde of letters , although the greatest part of their writings , be by the characters and figures , as hath bin saide of the Chinois . Of the Schooles and Vniversities of China . CHAP. 6. THe fathers of our company say , that they have not seene in China , any great schooles or vniversities of Philosophie , and other naturall sciences ; beleeving there is not any , but that all their studie is in the Mandarin tongue , which is very ample and hard , as I have said : and what they studie , bee things written in their owne tongue , which be histories of sects , and opinions , of civill lawes , of morall proverbes , of fables , and many other such compositions that depend thereon . Of divine sciences they have no knowledge , neither of naturall things , but some small remainders of straied propositions , without art or methode , according to everie mans witte and studie . As for the Mathematikes , they have experience of the celestiall motions , and of the starres . And for Phisicke , they have knowledge of herbs , by means wherof , they cure many diseases , & vse it much . They write with pensils , & have many books writen with the hand , and others printed , but in a bad order . They are great plaiers of come dies , the which they perform with great preparation of theaters , apparel , bels , drums , and voices . Some fathers report to have seene comedies which lasted ten or twelve dayes and nights , without any want of comedians , nor company to beholde them . They doe make many different sceanes , and whilst some act , the others feede and sleep . In these comedies they do commonly treate of morall things , and of good examples , intermingled with pleasant devises . This is the summe of that which our men report of the letters and exercises of them of China ; wherein wee must confesse to be much wit and industrie . But all this is of small substance , for in effect all the knowledge of the Chinois , tendes onely to reade and write , & no farther : for they attaine to no high knowledge . And their writing , and reading , is not properly reading , and writing ; seeing their letters are no letters that can represent wordes , but figures of innumerable things , the which cannot be learned , but in a long time and with infinite labour . But in the end with all their knowledge , an Indian of Peru or Mexico , that hath learned to reade and write , knowes more then the wisest Mandarin that is amongst them : for that the Indian with foure and twentie letters which he hath learned , will write all the wordes in the world : and a Mandarin with his hundred thousand letters , will be troubled to write some proper name , as of Martin , or Alonso , & with greater reason he shal be lesse able to write the names of things he knowes not . So as the writing in China , is no other thing but a maner of painting or ciphring . Of the fashion of letters and writings which the Mexicaines vsed . CHAP. 7. WE finde amongest the Nations of New Spaine a great knowledge and memorie of antiquitie ; and therefore searching by what meanes the Indians had preserved their Histories , and so many particularities , I learned , that although they were not so subtill and curious as the Chinois , and those of Iappon , yet had they some kinde of letters and bookes amongest them , whereby they preserved ( after their manner ) the deeds of their predecessors . In the province of Yu-lata● , where the Bishopricke is , which they call de Honduras , there were bookes of the leaves of trees , folded and squared , after their manner , in the which the wise Indians contained the distribution of their times , the knowledge of the planets , of beasts and other naturall things , with their antiquities , a thing full of great curiositie and diligence . It seemed to some Pedant that all this was an inchantment & magicke arte , who did obstinately maintaine , that they ought to be burnt , so as they were committed to the fire . Which since , not onely the Indians found to be ill done , but also the curious Spaniards , who desired to know the secrets of the countrey . The like hath happened in other things : for our men thinking that all was but superstition , have lost many memorialls of an ancient and holy things , which might have profited much . This proceedeth of a foolish and ignorant zeale , who not knowing , nor seeking to knowe what concerned the Indians , say preiudicately , that they are all but witchcrafts , and that all the Indians are but drunkards , incapable to know or learne any thing . For such as would be curiously informed of them , have found many things worthy of consideration . One of our company of Iesuites , a man very witty and wel experienced , did assemble in the province of Mexico , the Antients of Tescuco , of Talla , and of Mexico , conferring at large with them , who shewed vnto him their books , histories and kalenders , things very woorthy the sight , bicause they had their figures and hierogliphicks , wherby they represented things in this maner : Such as had forme or figure , were represented by their proper images , and such as had not any , were represented by characters that signified them , and by this meanes they figured and writ what they would . And to observe the time when any thing did happen , they had those painted wheeles , for every one of them contained an age , which was two and fifty yeares , as hath beene said ; and of the side of those wheeles , they did paint with figures and characters right against the yeare , the memorable things that happened therein . As they noted the yeare whenas the Spaniards entred their Countrey , they painted a man with a hatte and a red ierkin , vpon the signe of the reede , which did rule then , and so of other accidents . But for that their writings and characters were not sufficient as our letters and writings be , they could not so plainly expresse the words , but onely the substance of their conceptions . And forasmuch as they were accustomed to reherse Discourses and Dialogues by heart , compounded by their Oratours and auntient Rhethoritians , and many Chapas made by their Poets ( which were impossible to learne by their Hierogliphickes and Characters ) the Mexicaines were very curious to have their children learne those dialogues and compositions by heart . For the which cause they had Schooles , and as it were , Colledges or Seminaries , where the Auncients taught children these Orations , and many other things , which they preserved amongst them by tradition from one to another , as perfectly , as if they had beene written ; especially the most famous Nations had a care to have their children ( which had any inclination to be Rhetoritians , and to practise the office of Orators ) to learne these Orations by heart : So as when the Spaniardes came into their Country , and had taught them reade and write our letters , many of the Indians then wrote these Orations , as some grave men doe witnes that had read them . Which I say , for that some which shall happly reade these long and eloquent discourses in the Mexicaine Historie , will easilie beleeve they have beene invented by the Spaniardes , and not really taken and reported from the Indians . But having knowne the certaine trueth , they will give credite ( as reason is ) to their Histories . They did also write these Discourses after their manner , by Characters and Images : and I have seene for my better satisfaction , the Pater noster , Ave Maria , and Simboll , or generall confession of our faith , written in this manner by the Indians . And in trueth whosoever shall see them , will wonder thereat . For , to signifie these wordes , I a sinner do confesse my selfe , they painted an Indian vppon his knees , at a religious mans feete , as one that confesseth himselfe : and for this , To God most mighty , they painted three faces with their Crownes , like to the Trinitie , and To the glorious Virgine Marie , they painted the face of our Lady , and halfe the body of a little childe : and for S. Peter and S. Paul , heads with crowns , and a key with a sword : and whereas images failed , they did set characters , as Wherein I have sinned , &c. whereby wee may conceive the quickenesse of spirite of these Indians , seeing this manner of writing of our prayers and matters of faith hath not beene taught them by the Spaniards , neither could they have done it , if they had not had an excellent conception of that was taught them . And I have seene in Peru , a confession of sinnes brought by an Indian , written in the same forte with pictures and characters , painting every one of the tenne Commandementes , after a certaine manner , where there were certaine markes like ciphers , which were the sinnes hee had committed against the Commaundements . I nothing doubt but if any of the most sufficient Spaniards were imployed to make memorialles of the like things by their images and markes , they would not attaine vnto it in a whole yeare , no not in tenne . Of Registers and the manner of reckoning which the Indians of Peru vsed . CHAP. 8. BEfore the Spaniardes came to the Indies , they of Peru had no kinde of writing , either letters , characters , ciphers , or figures , like to those of China and Mexico : yet preserved they the memory of their Antiquities , and maintaine an order in all their affairs , of peace , warre , and pollicie , for that they were carefull observers of traditions from one to another , and the yoong ones learned , and carefully kept , as a holy thing , what their superiors had tolde them , and taught it with the like care to their posteritie . Besides this diligence , they supplied the want of letters and writings , partely by painting , as those of Mexico , ( although they of Peru were very grose and blockish ) and partely , and most commonly by Quippos . These Quippos are memorialls or registers , made of bowes , in the which there are diverse knottes and colours , which do signifie diverse things , and it is strange to see what they have expressed and represented by this meanes : for their Quippos serve them insteede of Bookes of histories , of lawes , ceremonies , and accounts of their affaires . There were officers appointed to keepe these Quippos , the which at this day they call Quipocamayos ▪ the which were bound to give an account of every thing , as Notaries and Registers doe heere . Therefore they fully beleeved them in all things , for according to the varietie of businesse , as warres , pollicie , tributes , ceremonies and landes , there were sundry Quippos or braunches , in every one of the which there were so many knottes little and great , and strings tied vnto them , some red , some greene , some blew , some white ; and finally , such diversitie , that even as wee derive an infinite number of woordes from the foure and twenty letters , applying them in diverse sortes , so doe they drawe innumerable woordes from their knottes , and diversitie of colours . Which thing they doe in such a manner , that if at this day in Peru , any Commissary come at the end of two or three yeares , to take information vppon the life of any officer , the Indians come with their small reckonings verified , saying , that in such a village they have given him so many egges which hee hath not payed for , in such a house a henne , in an other , two burdens of grasse for his horse , and that he hath paied but so much mony , and remaineth debtor so much . The proofe being presently made with these numbers of knottes and handfulls of cords , it remaines for a certaine testimony and register . I did see a handfull of these strings , wherein an Indian woman carried written a generall confession of all her life , and thereby confessed herselfe , as well as I could have done it in written paper . I asked her what those strings meant that differed from the rest : she aunswered mee , they were certaine circumstaunces which the sin required to be fully confessed . Beside these Quippos of thred , they have an other , as it were a kinde of writing with small stones , by meanes whereof , they learne punctually the words they desire to know by heart . It is a pleasant thing to see the olde and the impotent ( with a wheele made of small stones ) learne the Pater noster , with another the Ave Maria , with another the Creede ; and to remember what stone signifies , Which was conceived by the holy-ghost , and which , Suffered vnder Pontius Pilate . It is a pleasant thing to see them correct themselves when they doe erre ; for all their correction consisteth onely in beholding of their small stones . One of these wheeles were sufficient to make mee forget all that I do knowe by heart . There are a great number of these wheeles in the Church-yardes for this purpose . But it seemes a kinde of witchcraft , to see an other kinde of Quippos , which they make of graines of Mays , for to cast vp a hard account , wherein a good Arithmetitian would be troubled with his penne to make a division : to see how much every one must contribute : they do drawe so many graines from one side , and adde so many to another , with a thousand other inventions . These Indians wil take their graines , and place five of one side , three of another , and eight of another , and wil change one graine of one side , and three of another : So as they finish a certaine account , without erring in any poynt : and they sooner submitte themselves to reason by these Quippos , what every one ought to pay , then we can do with the penne . Hereby we may iudge if they have any vnderstanding , or be brutish : for my parte , I think they passe vs in those things , wherevnto they do apply themselves . Of the order the Indians holde in their writings . CHAP. 9. IT shal be good to adde heerevnto what we have observed , touching the Indians writings : for their maner was not to write with a continued line , but from the toppe to the bottome , or in circle-wise . The Latines and Greeks do write from the left hand vnto the right , which is the vulgar and common manner we do vse . The Hebrewes contrariwise beganne at the right to the left , and therefore their bookes beganne where ours did end . The Chinois write neither like the Greeks nor like the Hebrews , but from the toppe to the bottome , for as they be no letters but whole wordes , and that every figure and character signifieth a thing , they have no neede to assemble the parts one with an other , and therefore they may well write from the toppe to the bottome . Those of Mexico , for the same cause did not write in line , from one side to another , but contrarie to the Chinois , beginning below , they mounted vpward . They vsed this maner of writing , in the account of their daies , and other things which they observed : Yet when they did write in their wheels or signes , they beganne from the middest where the Sunne was figured , and so mounted by their yeeres vnto the round and circumference of the wheele . To conclude , wee finde foure different kindes of writings , some writte from the right to the left , others from the left to the right , some from the toppe to the bottome , and others from the foote to the toppe , wherein wee may discover the diversity of mans iudgement . How the Indians dispatched their Messengers . CHAP. 10. TO finish the maner they had of writing , some may with reason doubt how the Kings of Mexico and Peru had intelligence from all those realmes that were so great , or by what meanes they could dispatch their affaires in Court , seeing they had no vse of any letters , nor to write pacquets : wherein we may be satisfied of this doubt , when we vnderstand , that by wordes , pictures , and these memorialles , they were often advertised of that which passed . For this cause there were men of great agilitie , which served as curriers , to goe and come , whome they did nourish in this exercise of running from their youth , labouring to have them well breathed , that they might runne to the toppe of a high hill without wearines . And therefore in Mexico they gave the prize to three or foure that first mounted vp the staires of the Temple , as hath beene said in the former Booke . And in Cusco , when they made their solemne feast of Capacrayme , the novices did runne who could fastest vp the rocke of Ynacauri . And the exercise of running is generall ; much vsed among the Indians . Whenas there chaunced any matter of importaunce , they sent vnto the Lordes of Mexico , the thing painted , whereof they would advertise them , as they did when the first Spanish ships appeared to their ●ight , & when they tooke Topanchan . In Peru they were very curious of footemen , and the Ingua had them in all parts of the realme , as ordinary Posts called Chasquis , whereof shall be spoken in his place . Of the manner of governement , and of the Kings which the Indians had . CHAP. 11. IT is apparant , that the thing wherein these barbarous people shew their barbarisme , was in their governement and manner of commaund : for the more that men approch to reason , the more milde is their governement and lesse insolent ; the Kings and Lords are more tractable , agreeing better with their subiects , acknowledging them equall in nature , though inferiour in duetie and care of the commonwealth . But amongst the Barbarians all is contrary , for that their government is tyrannous , vsing their subiects like beasts , and seeking to be reverenced like gods : For this occasion many nations of the Indies have not indured any Kings , or absolute & soveraigne Lords , but live in comminalties , creating and appointing Captains and Princes , for certaine occasions onely , to whome they obey during the time of their charge , then after they returne to their former estates . The greatest part of this new world ( where there are no settled kingdomes , nor established commonweales , neither princes nor succeeding kings ) they governe themselves in this manner , although there be some Lordes and principall men raised above the common sort . In this sorte the whole Countrey of Chille is governed , where the Auracanes , those of Teucapell and others , have so many yeeres resisted the Spaniardes . And in like sort all the new kingdome of Grenad● , that of Guatimalla , the Ilandes , all Florida , Bresill , L●s●● and other countries of great circuite : but that in some places , they are yet more barbarous , scarcely acknowledging any head , but all commaund and governe in common , having no other thing , but wil , violence , industry and disorder , so as he that most may , most commaunds . At the East Indies there are great kingdomes , well ordered and governed , as that of Sian , Bisnaga , and others , which may bring to field when they please , a hundred or two hundred thousand men . As likewise the Kingdome of China , the which in greatnes and power , surpasseth all the rest , whose kings , ( as they report , ) have continued above two thousand yeares , by meanes of their good order and government . But at the West Indies , they have onely found two Kingdomes or setled Empires , that of the Mexicaines in new Spaine , and of the Inguas in Peru. It is not easie to be said , which of the two was the mightiest Kingdome , for that Motecuma , exceeded them of Peru , in buildings , and in the greatnes of his court : but the Inguas , did likewise exceede the Mexicaines , in treasure , riches , and greatnes of Provinces . In regarde of antiquitie , the Monarchie of the Inguas , hath the advantage , although it be not much , and in my opinion , they have beene equall in feates of armes and victories . It is most certaine , that these two Kingdomes have much exceeded all the Indian Provinces , discovered in this new world , as well in good order and government , as in power and wealth , and much more in superstition and service of their idolls , having many things like one to an other . But in one thing they differed much , for among the Mexicaines , the succession of the kingdome , was by election , as the Empire of the Romans , and that of Peru , was hereditarie , and they succeeded in bloud , as the Kingdomes of Fraunce , and Spaine . I will therefore heereafter treate of these two governments , ( as the chiefe subiect and best knowne amongst the Indians , ) being fit for this discourse , leaving many and tedious things which are not of importance . Of the Government of the Kings and Inguas of Peru. CHAP. 12. THe Ingua which ruled in Peru , being dead , his lawfull sonne succeeded him , and so they held him that was borne of his chiefe wife , whome they called Coya . The which they have alwaies observed since the time of an Ingua , calld Yupangui , who married his sister : for these Kings held it an honour to marry their sisters . And although they had other wives , and concubines , yet the succession of the Kingdome appertained to the sonne of the Coya . It is true , that when the King had a legitimate brother , he succeeded before the sonne , and after him his nephew , and sonne to the first . The Curacas , and Noblemen , held the same order of succession in their goods and offices . And after their maner they made excessive ceremonies , and obsequies for the dead . They observed one custome very great & full of state , that a King which entred newly into his Kingdome , should not inherite any thing of the movables , implements , and treasure of his predecessour , but hee must furnish his house new , and gather together gold , silver , and other things necessarie , not touching any thing of the deceased , the which was wholy dedicated for his Oratorie or Guaca , and for the entertainment of the family he left , the which with his of-spring , was alwaies busied at the sacrifices , ceremonies , and service of the deceased King : for being dead , they presently held him for a god , making sacrifices vnto him , images , and such like . By this meanes , there was infinite treasure in Peru : for every one of the Inguas , had laboured to have his Oratorie and treasure surpasse that of his predecessors . The marke or ensigne , whereby they took possession of the realme , was a red rowle of wooll , more fine then silke , the which hung in the middest of his forehead : and none but the Ingua alone might weare it , for that it was as a Crowne and royall Diademe : yet they might lawfully weare a rowle hanging on the one side , neere vnto the eare , as some Noblemen did , but onely the Ingua might carry it in the middest of his forehead . At such time as they tooke this roule or wreathe , they made solemne feasts , and many sacrifices , with a great quantity of vessell of gold , and silver , a great number of small formes or images of sheep , made of gold and silver , great abundance of the stuffes of Cumby , well wrought , both fine and courser , many shells of the sea of all sortes , many feathers , and a thousand sheepe , which must be of divers colours . Then the chiefe Priest tooke a yong child in his handes , of the age of six or eight yeares , pronouncing these wordes with the other ministers speaking to the image of Viracocha , Lord we offer this vnto thee , that thou maiest maintaine vs in quiet , and helpe vs in our warres , maintaine our Lord the Ingua in his greatnes and estate , that hee may alwaies increase , giving him much knowledge to governe vs. There were present at this ceremony and oath , men of all partes of the Realme , and of all Guacas and Sanctuaries . And without doubt , the affection and reverence this people bare to their Kings Inguas , was very great , for it is never found that any one of his subiectes committed treason against him , for that they proceeded in their governments , not only with an absolute power , but also with good order and iustice , suffering no man to be oppressed : The Ingua placed governours in divers Provinces , amongst the which , some were superiors , and did acknowledge none but himselfe , others were of lesse commaund , and others more particular , with so goodly an order , and such gravitie , as no man durst bee drunke , nor take an eare of Mays from his neighbour . These Inguas held it for a maxime , that it was necessary to keepe the Indians alwaies in action : and therefore we see it to this day , long cawseies and workes of great labour , the which they say were made to exercise the Indians , lest they should remaine idle . When he conquered any new Province , he was accustomed presently to send the greatest part , and the chiefe of that Country into other Provinces , or else to his Court , and they call them at this day in Peru , Mitimas , and in their places hee sent others of the Nation of Cusco , especially the Orciones , which were as Knights of an ancient house . They punished faultes rigorously . And therefore such as have any vnderstanding heereof , hold opinion , that there can be no better government for the Indians , no more assured , then that of the Inguas . Of the distribution the Inguas made of their Vessell . CHAP. 13. TO relate more particularly what I have spoken before , you must vnderstand , that the distribution which the Inguas made of their vessells , was so exact and distinct , as he might governe them all with great facilitie , although his realme were a thousand leagues long : for having conquered a Province , he presently reduced the Indians into Towns and Comminalties , the which he divided into bandes , hee appointed one to have the charge over every ten Indians , over every hundred another , over every thousand another , & over ten thousand another , whom they called Humo , the which was one of the greatest charges . Yet above all in every Province , there was a Governour of the house of the Inguas , whom all the rest obeyed , giving vnto him every yeare in particular account of what had passed , that is , of such as were borne , of those that were dead and of their troups and graine . The Governors went every yeare out of Cusco , where they remained , and returned to the great feast of Rayme , at the which , they brought the tribute of the whole Realme to the Court ; neither might they enter but with this condition . All the Kingdome was divided into foure partes , which they called Tahuantinsuyo , that is , Chinchasuyo , Collasuyo , Andesuyo , & Condesuyo , according to the foure waies which went from Cusco , where the Court was resident , and where the generall assemblies of the realme were made . These waies and Provinces being answerable vnto them , were towards the foure quarters of the wo●ld , Collasuyo to the South , Chinchasuyo to the North , Condesuȳo to the West , and And●suyo to the East . In every towne and village , there were two sortes of people , which were of Hanansaya , and Vrinsaya , which is as much to say , as those above , and those below . When they commanded any worke to be done , or to furnish any thing to the Ingua , the officers knew presently how much every Province , Towne , and Family , ought to furnish : so as the division was not made by equall portions , but by cottization , according to the qualities and wealth of the Countrie . So as for example , if they were to gather a hundred thousand Fan●gues of Mays , they knew presently how much every Province was to contribute , were it a tenth , a seventh , or a fift part . The like was of Townes and Villages , Aillos , or Linages . The Quipocamayos , which were the officers and intendants , kept the account of all with their strings and knottes , without failing , setting downe what every one had paied , even to a hen , or a burthen of wood , and in a moment they did see by divers regis●ers what every one ought to pay . Of the Edifices and maner of building of the Inguas CHAP. 14. THE Edifices and Buildings which the Inguas made in temples , fortresses , waies , countrie houses , and such like , were many in number , and of an excessive labour , as doth appeare at this day by their ruines and remainders , both in Cusco , Tyaguanaco , Tambo , and other places , where there are stones of an vnmeasurable greatnes : so as men cannot conceive how they were cut , brought , and set in their places . There came great numbers of people from all Provinces , to worke in these buildings and fortresses , which the Ingua caused to be made in Cusco , or other partes of the Realme . As these workes were strange , and to amaze the beholders , wherein they vsed no morter nor ciment , neither any yron , or steele , to cut , and set the stones in worke . They had no engines or other instruments to carrie them , and yet were they so artificially wrought , that in many places they could not see the ioyntes : and many of these stones are so big , that it were an incredible thing , if one should not see them . At Tiaguanaco , I did measure a stone of thirty eight foote long , of eighteene broade , and six thicke . And in the wall of the fortresse of Cusco , which is of Moallon , there are stones of a geater bignes . And that which is most strange , these stones being not cut nor squared to ioyne , but contrariwise , very vnequall one with another in forme and greatnes , yet did they ioyne them together without ciment , after an incredible maner . All this was done by the force of men , who endured their labour with an invincible patience . For to ioyne one stone with an other , they were forced to handle and trie many of them often , being vneven . The Ingua appoynted every yeare what numbers of people should labour in these stones and buildings , and the Indians made a division amongest them , as of other things , so as no man was oppressed . Although these buildings were great , yet were they commonly ill appoynted and vnfit , almost like to the Mosquites or buildings of the Barbarians . They could make no arches in their edifices , no● morter or cyment to builde them withall : when they saw arches of wood built vpon the river of Xaura , the bridge being finished , and the wood broken downe , they all beganne to runne away , supposing that the bridge which was of stone should presently fall ; but when they found it to stand firme , and that the Spaniards went on it , the Cacique saide to his companions ; It is reason we should serve these men , who in trueth seeme to be the children of the Sunne . The bridges they made were of reedes plaited , which they tied to the bankes with great stakes , for that they could not make any bridges ofstone or wood . The bridge which is at this day vpon the current of the great lake Chiquitto in Collao is admirable , for the course of that water is so deep , as they can not settle any foundation , and so broade , that it is impossible to make an arch to passe it : so as it was altogether impossible to make a bridge eyther of wood or stone . But the wit and industry of the Indians invented a meanes to make a firme and assured bridge , being only of strawe , which seemeth fabulous , yet is it very true : For as we have said before , they did binde together certaine bundles of reedes , and weedes , which do grow in the lake that they call Torora , and being a light matter that sinkes not in the water , they cast it vppon a great quantity of reedes , then having tyed those bundles of weedes to either side of the river , both men and beasts goe over it with ease : passing over this bridge I have woondered , that of so common and easie a thing , they had made a bridge , better , and more assured than the bridge of boates from Seville to Triane . I have measured the length of this bridge , and as I remember , it was above three hundred foote ; and they say that the depth of this current is very great : and it seemes above , that the water hath no motion , yet they say , that at the bottome it hath a violent and very furious course . And this shall suffice for buildings . Of the Inguas revenues , and the order of Tributes they imposed vpon the Indians . CHAP. 15. THe Inguas riches was incomparable , for although no king did inherite the riches and treasure of his predecessor , yet had he at commaund , all the riches of his realmes , aswell silver and gold , as the stuffe of Cumbi , and cattell , wherein they abounded , and their greatest riches of all , was their innumerable number of vassalles , which were all imployed as it pleased the King. They brought out of every province what he had chosen for tribute . The Chicas sent him sweete and rich woods ; the Lucanas sent Brancars to carry his Litter ; The Chumbilbicas , dauncers ; and so the other provinces sent him what they had of aboundaunce , besides their generall tribute , wherevnto every one contributed . The Indians that were noted to that end , labored in the mines of golde and silver , which did abound in Peru , whom the Ingua intertained with all they needed for their expences : and whatsoever they drew of gold and silver , was for him . By this meanes there were so great treasures in this kingdome , as it is the opinion of many , that what fell in the handes of the Spaniardes , ( although it were very much ) as wee know ) was it not the tenth part of that which they hid and buried in the ground , the which they could never discover , notwithstanding all the search covetousnesse had taught them . But the greatest wealth of these barbarous people , was , that their vassalles were all slaves , whose labour they vsed at their pleasure : and that which is admirable , they imployed them in such sorte , as it was no servitude vnto them , but rather a pleasing life . But to vnderstand the order of tributes which the Indians payed vnto their Lordes , you must knowe , that when the Ingua conquered any citties , he divided all the land into three partes , the first was , for religion and ceremonies , so as the Pachayachaqui , which is the Creator , and the Sunne , the Chuquilla , which is the Thunder , the Pachamana , and the dead , and other Guacas and sanctuaries , had every one their proper lands , the fruits wherof were spoyled and consumed in sacrifices , and in the nourishing of ministers and priests ; for there were Indians appoynted for every Guaca , and sanctuary , and the greatest parte of this revenue was spent in Cusco , where was the vniversall and generall sanctuarie , and the rest in that cittie , where it was gathered : for that after the imitation of Cusco , there were in every Citie , Guacas , and Oratories of the same order , and with the same functions , which were served after the same manner and ceremonies to that of Cusco , which is an admirable thing , and they have found it by proofe in above a hundred townes , some of them distant above twoo hundred leagues from Cusco . That which they sowed or reapt vpon their land , was put into houses , as greniers , or store-houses , built for that effect , and this was a great parte of the Tribute which the Indians payed . I can not say how much this parte amounted vnto , for that it was greater in some partes than in other , and in some places it was in a manner all : and this parte was the first they put to profite . The second parte of these lands and inheritances was for the Iugua , wherewith he and his housholde were entertained , with his kinsfolks , noblemen , garrisons and souldiers . And therefore it was the greatest portion of these tributes , as it appeareth by the quantity of golde , silver , and other tributes , which were in houses appoynted for that purpose , being longer and larger than those where they keepe the revenues of the Guacas . They brought this tribute very carefully to Cusco , or vnto such places where it was needefull for the souldiers , and when there was store , that kept it tenne or twelve yeares , vntill a time of necessitie . The Indians tilled and put to profite the Inguas lands , next to those of the Guacas ; during which time they lived and were nourished at the charges of the Ingua , of the Sunne , or of the Guacas , according to the land they laboured . But the olde men , women , and sicke folkes were reserved and exempt from this tribute , and although whatsoever they gathered vpon those lands were for the Ingua , the Sunne , or the Guac●s , yet the property appertayned vnto the Indians and their successors . The third parte of these landes were given by the Ingua for the comminaltie , and they have not yet discovered , whether this portion were greater , or lesse , than that of the Ingua or Guacas . It is most certaine they had a care and regarde , it might be sufficient for the nourishment of the people . No particular man possessed any thing proper to himself of this third portion , neither didde the Indians ever possesse any , if it were not by speciall grace from the Ingua : & yet might it not be engaged nor divided amongest his heires . They every yeare divided these landes of the comminaltie , in giving to every one , that which was needfull for the nourishment of their persons and families . And as the familie increased or diminished , so did they encrease or decrease his portion , for there were measures appoynted for every person . The Indians payed no tribute of that which was apportioned vnto them : For all their tribute was to till and keepe in good order the landes of the Ingua , and the Guacas , and to lay the fruits thereof in their store-houses . When the yeare was barren , they gave of these fruits thus reserved to the needy , for that there is alwayes superaboundance . The Ingua did likewise make destribution of the cattell as of the landes , which was to number and divide them ; then to appoynt the pastures and limites , for the cattell belonging to the Guacas , and to the Ingua , and to everie Towne : and therefore one portion of their revenues was for religion , another for the Ingua , & the third for the Indians themselves . The like order was observed among the hunters , being forbidden to take or kill any females . The troups of the Inguas and Guacas , were in great numbers and very fruitfull ; for this cause they called them Capaëllama , but those of the common and publike , were few in number and of small valew , and therfore they called them Bacchallama . The Ingua took great care for the preservation of cattell , for that it hath beene , and is yet , all the wealth of the Countrey , and as it is sayd , they did neither sacrifice any females , nor kill them , neither did they take them when they hunted . If the mangie or the scurvie which they call Carache take any beast , they were presently commaunded to bury it quicke , lest it should infect others . They did sheare their cattell in their season , and distributed to every one to spinne and weave stuffes for the service of his familie . They had searchers to examine if they did employ themselves in these workes , and to punish the negligent . They made stuffes of the wooll of the Inguas cattell , for him and for his family , one sorte very fine , which they called Cumbi , and another grosser , which they likewise called Abasca . There was no certaine number of these stuffes and garments appointed , but what was delivered to every one . The wooll that remayned was put into the storehouses , whereof the Spaniards found them ful , and with all other things necessary for the life of man. There are few men of iudgement but doe admire at so excellent and well settled a governement , seeing the Indians ( being neyther religious , nor christians ) maintained after their manner , this perfection , nor to holde any thing proper , and to provide for all their necessities , entertaining with such aboundance matters of religion , and that which concerned their King and Lord. Of artes and offices which the Indians did exercise . CHAP. 16. THe Indians of Peru had one perfection , which was , to teach their young children all artes and occupations necessary for the life of man ; for that there were no particular trades-men , as amongest vs , taylers , shoomakers , weavers , and the rest , but every one learned what was needefull for their persons and houses , and provided for themselves . All coulde weave and make their garments , and therfore the Ingua furnishing them with wooll , gave them clothes . Every man could till the ground , and put it to profite , without hyring of any labourers . All built their owne houses , and the women vnderstoode most , they were not bred vppe in delights , but served their husbands carefully . Other arts and trades which were not ordinary and common for the life of man , had their proper companies and workmen , as goldsmiths , painters , potters , watermen , and players of instruments . There were also weavers and workemen for exquisite workes , which the noblemen vsed : but the common people , as hath beene said , had in their houses all things necessary , having no need to buy . This continues to this day , so as they have no need one of another for things necessary : touching his person and family , as shooes and garments , and for their house , to sowe and reape , and to make yron woorkes , and necessary instruments ; the Indians heerein doe imitate the institutions of the lesse auntient , whereof is intreated in the life of the Fathers . In trueth it is a people not greatly covetous , nor curious , so as they are contented to passe their time quietly , and without doubt , if they made choise of this manner of life , by election , and not by custome or nature , we may say that it was a life of great perfection , being apt to receive the doctrine of the holy Gospel , so contrary an enimy to pride , covetousnes and delights . But the preachers give not alwayes good example , according to the doctrine they preach to the Indians . It is woorthy observation , although the Indians be simple in their manner and habites , yet do we see great diversitie amongest the provinces , especially in the attire of their head , for in some places they carried a long peece of cloth which went often about , in some places a large piece of cloth , which went but once about , in some parts as it were litle morters or hattes , in some others as it were high and round bonets , & some like the bottome of sacks , with a thousand other differences . They had a straight and inviolable lawe , that no man might change the fashion of the garments of his province , although hee went to live in another . This the Ingua held to be of great importance for the order and good governement of his realme , and they doe observe it to this day , though not with so great a care as they were accustomed . Of the Posts and Chasquis the Indians did use . CHAP. 17. THere were many Posts and couriers which the Ingua maintened throughout his realme , whom they called Chasquis , and they carried commaundements to the Governours , and returned their advises and advertisements to the Court. These Chasquis were placed at every course , which was a league and a halfe one fro an other in twoo small houses , where were foure Indians of every country , and they were changed monthly . Having received the packet or message , they ranne with all their force vntill they had delivered it to the other Chasquis , such as were to runne , being ready and watchfull . They ranne fifty leagues in a day and night , although the greatest parte of that countrey be very rough . They served also to carry such things as the Ingua desired to have with speede . Therefore they had always sea-fish in Cusco , of two dayes old or litle more , although it were above a hundred leagues off . Since the Spaniardes entred , they have vsed of these Chasquis , in time of seditions whereof there was great need . Don Martin the viceroy appoynted ordinary posts at everie foure leagues , to carry and recarry dispatches , which were very necessary in this realme , though they runne not so swiftly as the auntients did , neither are there so many , yet they are well payed , and serve as the ordinaries of Spaine , to whom they give letters which they carry foure or five leagues . Of the iustice , lawes , and punishments which the Inguas have established , and of their marriages . CHAP. 18. EVen as such as had done any good service in warre , or in the governement of the common-weale were honoured and recompensed with publike charges , with lands given them in proper , with armes and titles of honour , and in marrying wives of the Inguas linage : Even so they gave severe punishments to such as were disobedient and offenders . They punished murther , thes● and adultery , with death , and such as committed incest with ascendants or descendants in direct line , were likewise punished with death . But they held it no adultery to have many wives or concubines , neyther were the women subiect to the punishment of death , being found with any other , but onely she that was the true and lawfull wife , with whome they contracted marriage ; for they had but one whome they did wed and receive with a particular solempnitie and ceremony , which was in this maner : the bridegroome went to the brides house , and led her from thence with him , having first put an Ottoya vppon her foote . They call the shooe which they vse in those partes Ottoya , being open like to the Franciscan Friars . If the bride were a mayde , her Ottoya was of wooll , but if she were not , it was of reedes . All his other wives and concubines did honour and serve this as the lawfull wife , who alone after the decease of her husband caried a mourning weed of blacke , for the space of a yeare ; neither did she marry vntill that time were past ; and commonly she was yonger than her husband . The Ingua himselfe with his own hand gave this woman to his Governors and captains : and the Governors or Caciques , assembled all the yongmen and maydes , in one place of the Citty , where they gave to every one his wife with the aforesaide ceremony , in putting on the Ottoya , and in this manner they contracted their marriages . If this woman were found with any other than her husband , shee was punished with death , and the adulterer likewise : and although the husband pardoned them , yet were they punished , although dispensed withall from death . They inflicted the like punishment on him that did committe●●● with his mother , grandmother , daughter , or grand-childe ▪ for it was not prohibited for them to ma●●● together , or to have of their other kinsfolkes for concubines ; onely the first degree was defended , neither did they allow the brother to have the company of his sister , wherein they of Peru were very much deceived , beleeving that their Inguas and noble men might lawfully contract marriage with their sisters , yea by father and mother : for in trueth it hath beene alwayes helde vnlawfull among the Indians , & defended to contract in the first degree ; which continued vntill the time of Topa Ingua Yupangui father to Guaynacapa , and grandfather to Atahualpa , at such time as the Spaniards entered Peru , for that Topa Ingua Yupangui , was the first that brake this custome , marrying with Mamaoello , his sister by the fathers side , decreeing that the Inguas might marry with their sisters by the fathers side , & no other . This he did , and by that marriage he had Guaynacapa , and a daughter called Coya Cussillimay : finding himselfe at the poynt of death , hee commaunded his children by father and mother to marry together , and gave permission to the noble men of his country , to marrie with their sisters by the fathers side . And for that this marriage was vnlawful , and against the lawe of nature , God would bring to an end this kingdome of the I●guas , during the raigne of Guascar Ingua , and Atalmalpa Ingua , which was the fruite that sprang from this marriage . Whoso will more exactly vnderstand the manner of marriages among the Indians of Peru , lette him reade the Treatise Polo hath written , at the request of Don Ieronimo Loaisa Archbishop of Kings : which P●●● made a very curious search , as he hath doone of di●ers other things at the Indies . The which importes much to be knowne to avoyde the errour and inconveniences whereinto many fall ( which know not which is the lawfull wife or the concubine among the Indians ) causing the Indian that is baptized to marry with his concubine , leaving the lawfull wife : thereby also wee may see the small reason some have had , that pretended to say , that wee ought to ratifie the marriage of those that were baptized , although they were brother and sister . The contrary hath beene determined by the provinciall Synode of Lyma , with much reason , seeing among the Indians themselves this kind of marriage is vnlawful . Of the Originall of the Inguas Lords of Peru , with their Conquests and Victories . CHAP. 19. BY the commandement of Don Phillip the Catholike King , they have made the most dilligent and exact search that could be , of the beginning , customes , and priviledges of the Inguas , the which was not so perfectly done as was desired : for that the Indians had no written recordes : yet they have recovered that which I shall write , by meanes of their Quippos and registers . First there was not in Peru in olde time , any King or Lord to whome all obeyed , but they were comminalties , as at this day there be in the realme of Chille , and in a maner , in all the Provinces which the Spaniards have conquered in those westerne Indies , except the realme of Mexico . You must therefore vnderstand , that they have found three maner of governments at the Indies . The first and best , was a Monarchie , as that of the Inguas , and of Moteçuma , although for the most part they were tyrannous . The second was of Comminalties , where they were governed by the advise and authoritie of many , which are as it were Counsellors . These in time of warre , made choise of a Captaine , to whome a whole Nation or Province did obey , and in time of peace , every Towne or Comminaltie did rule and governe themselves , having some chiefe men whom the vulgar did respect , and sometimes , ( though not often , ) some of them assemble together about matters of importance , to consult what they should thinke necessary . The third kinde of government , is altogether barbarous , composed of Indians without law , without King , and without any certaine place of abode , but go in troupes like savage beasts . As farre as I can conceive , the first inhabitants of the Indies , were of this kinde , as at this day a great part of the Bresillians , Chiraguanas , Chunchos , Ysoycingas Pilcocones , and the greatest part of the Floridians , & all the Chichimaquas in new Spaine . Of this kind the other sort of government by Comminalties was framed , by the industrie and wisedome of some amongst them , in which there is some more order , holding a more staied place , as at this day those of Auracano , and of Te●●pell in Chille , and in the new kingdome of Grenado , the Moscas , and the Ottomittes in new Spaine : and in all these there is lesse fiercenes and incivilitie , and much more quiet then in the rest . Of this kinde , by the valure and knowledge of some excellent men , grew the other government more mightie and potent , which did institute a Kingdome and Monarchie . It appeares by their registers , that their government hath continued above three hundred yeares , but not fully foure , although their Seigniorie for a long time , was not above five or 〈◊〉 leagues compasse about the Citty of Cusco : their originall and beginning was in the valley of Cusco , where by little & little they conquered the lands which we call Peru , passing beyond Quitto , vnto the river of Pasto towardes the North , stretching even vnto Chille , towardes the South , which is almost a thousand leagues in length . It extended in breadth vnto the South sea towardes the West , and vnto the great champains which are on the other side of the Andes , where at this day is to be scene the Castell which is called the Pucara of the Ingua , the which is a fortresse built for the defence of the frontire towards the East . The Inguas advanced no farther on that side , for the aboundance of water , marshes , lakes , and rivers , which runne in those partes . These Inguas passed all the other Nations of Amarica , in pollicy and government , and much more in valour and armes , although the Canaries which were their mortall enemies , and favoured the Spaniardes , would never confesse it , nor yeelde them this advantage : so as even at this day , if they fall into any discourse or comparisons , and that they be a little chased and incensed , they kill one another by thousands vpon this quarrell , which are the most valiant , as it hath happened in Cusco . The practise and meanes which the Inguas had to make themselves Lords of all this Countrie , was in faining that since the generall deluge , ( whereof all the Indians have knowledge , ) the world had beene preserved , restored , and peopled by these Inguas , and that seven of them came forth of the cave of Pacaricambo , by reason whereof , all other men ought them tribute and vassalage , as their progenitors . Besides they said and affirmed , that they alone held the true religion , and knew how God should be served and honoured : and for this cause they should instruct all men . It is a strange thing , the ground they give to their customes and ceremonies . There were in Cusco above foure hundred Oratories , as in a holy land , and all places were filled with their mysteries : As they continued in the conquests of Provinces , so they brought in the like ceremonies and customes . In all this realme the chiefe idolls they did worship , were Viracocha , Pach●yac●achic , which signifies the Creator of the world , and after him , the Sunne . And therefore they said , that the Sunne received his vertue and being from the Creator , as the other idolls do , and that they were intercessors to him . Of the first Ingua , and his Successors . CHAP. 20. THe first man which the Indians report to be the beginning and first of the Inguas , was Mangocapa , whom they imagine , after the deluge , to have issued forth of the cave of Tambo , which is from Cusco about five or six leagues . They say that he gave beginning to two principall races or families of the Inguas , the one was called Hanancusco , and the other Vrincusco : of the first came the Lords which subdued and governed this Province , and the first whom they make the head and steame of this family , was called Ingaroca , who founded a family or Aillo , as they call them , named Viçaquiquirao . This although he were no great Lord , was served notwithstanding in vessell of gold and silver . And dying , he appointed that all his treasure should be imployed for the service of his body , and for the feeding of his family . His successor did the like : and this grew to a generall custome , as I have said , that no Ingua might inherite the goods and house of his predecessor , but did build a new pallace . In the time of this Inguar●ca , the Indians had images of gold ; and to him succeeded Yaguarguaque , a very old man : they say , he was called by this name , which signifies teares of blood , for that being once vanquished and taken by his enemies , for griefe and sorrow he wept blood . Hee was buried in a village called Paullo , which is vpon the way to Omasugo : he founded a family called Aocuillidanaca . To him succeeded his sonne Viracocha Ingua , who was very rich , and made much vessell of gold and silver : hee founded the linage or family of C●copanaca . GonZales PiZarre sought out his body , for the report of the great treasure was buried with him , who after he had cruelly tormented many Indians , in the end he found it in Xaquixaquana , whereas they said PiZarrewas afterwards vanquished , taken , and executed by the President Guasca . Gonsales Pizarre , caused the body of Viracocha Ingua to be burnt ; the Indians did afterwardes take the ashes , the which they preserved in a small vessell , making great sacrifices therevnto , vntill Pollo did reforme it , and other idolatries which they committed vpon the bodies of their other Inguas , the which hee suppressed with an admirable diligence and dexterity , drawing these bodies out of their hands , being whole , and much imbalmed , whereby he extinguished a great number of idolatries which they committed . The Indians tooke it ill , that the Ingua did intitle himselfe Viracocha , which is the name of their God : and he to excuse himselfe , gave them to vnderstand , that the same Viracocha appeared to him in his dreame , commanding him to take this name . To him succeeded Pachacuti Ingua Yupangui , who was a very valiant conquerour , a great Polititian , and an inventer of a great part of the traditions and superstitions of their idolatrie , as I will presently shew . Of Pachacuti Ingua , Yupangui , and what happened in his time vnto Guaynacapa . CHAP. 21. PAchacuti Ingua Yupangui , rained seventy yeares , and conquered many Countries . The beginning of his conquests , was by meanes of his eldest brother , who having held the government in his fathers time , and made warre by his consent , was over-throwne in a battle against the Changuas , a Nation which inhabites the valley of Andaguayllas , thirty or forty leagues from Cusco , vpon the way to Lima. This elder brother thus defeated , retyred himselfe with few men . The which Ingua Yupangui , his yonger brother seeing , devised and gave forth , that being one day alone and melancholie , Viracocha the Creator spake to him , complaining , that though he were vniversall Lord and Creator of all things , and that hee had made the heaven , the Sunne , the world , and men , and that all was vnder his command , yet did they not yeelde him the obedience they ought , but contrariwise did equally honour and worship the Sunne , Thunder , Earth , and other things , which had no virtue but what he imparted vnto them : giving him to vnderstand , that in heaven where hee was , they called him Viracocha Pachayachachic , which signifieth vniversall Creator ; and to the end the Indians might beleeve it to be true , he doubted not althogh he were alone , to faise men vnder this title , which should give him victory against the Changuas , although they were then victorious , and in great numbers ; and make himselfe Lord of those realmes , for that he would send him men to his aide invisibly , whereby he preva●led in such sort , that vnder this colour and conceit , hee beganne to assemble a great number of people , whereof he made a mighty armie , with the which he obtayned the victorie , making himselfe Lord of the whole Realme , taking the government from his father and brother . Then afterwardes he conquered and overthrew the Changuas , and from that time commanded that Viracocha should be held for vniversall Lord , and that the images of the Sunne and Thunder , should do him reverence and honour : And from that time they beganne to set the image of Viracocha above that of the Sunne and Thunder , and the rest of the Guacas . And although this Ingua Yupangui had given farmes , landes , and cattell to the Sunne , Thunder , and other Guacas , yet did he not dedicate any thing to Viracocha , saying , that he had no neede , being vniversall Lord and Creator of all things . He informed his souldiers after this absolute victory of the Changuas , that it was not they alone that had conquered them , but certaine bearded men , whome Viracocha had sent him , and that no man might see them but himselfe , which were since converted into stones ; it was therefore necessary to seeke them out , whome he would know well . By this meanes hee gathered together a multitude of stones in the mountaines , whereof he made choice , placing them for Guacas , or Idolls they worshipped and sacrificed vnto ; they called them P●ruraucas , and carried them to the warre with great devotion , beleeving for certaine , that they had gotten the victory by their help . The imagination and fiction of this Ingua was of such force , that by the means thereof hee obtained goodly victories : He founded the family called Yuacapanaca , and made a great image of golde , which hee called Indijllapa , which hee placed in a brancard of golde , very rich , and of great price , of the which gold the Indians tooke great store to carry to Xaxamalca , for the libertie and ransome of Atahulpa , when the Marquise Francis PiZarre held him prisoner . The Licentiate Polo found in his house in Cusco , his servants and Mamacomas , which did service to his memorie , and found that the body had beene transported from Patallacta to Totocache , where the Spaniards have since founded the parish of Saint Blaise . This body was so whole and preserved with a certaine rosin , that it seemed alive , he had his eyes made of a fine cloth of golde , so artificially set , as they seemed very naturall eyes , he had a blowe with a stone on the head , which he had received in the warres , he was all grey and hairy , having lost no more haire than if hee had died but the same day , although it were seaventy and eight yeares since his decease . The foresaid Polo sent this body with some others of the Inguas , to the cittie of Lima , by the viceroyes commaund which was the Marquise of Canette , and the which was very necessary to root out the idolatry of Cusco . Many Spaniards have seene this body with others in the hospitall of Saint Andrew , which the Marquise built , but they were much decayed . Don Phillip Caritopa , who was grand-childe or great grand-childe to this Ingua , affirmed that the treasure hee left to his family was great , which should be in the power of the Yanaconas , Amaro , Toto , and others . To this Ingua succeeded Topaingua Yupangui , to whom his son of the same name succeeded , who founded the family called Cupac Aillo . Of the greatest and most famous Ingua called Guaynacapa . CHAP. 22. TO this latter Ingua succeeded Guaynacapa , which is to say , a yoong man , rich and valiant , and so was he in trueth more than any of his predecessors , or successors . Hee was very wise , planting good orders thorowout his whole realme , hee was a bold and resolute man , valiant , and very happy in warre . Hee therefore obtained great victories , and extended his dominions much farther then all his predecessors had done before him ; he died in the realme of Quitto , the which he had conquered , foure hundred leagues distant from his court . The Indians opened him after his decease , leaving his heart and entrailes in Quitto , the body was carried to Cusco , the which was placed in the renowmed temple of the Sunne . We see yet to this day many cawseies , buildings , fortresses , and notable workes of this king : hee founded the familie of Teme Bamba . This Guaynacapa was worshipped of his subiects for a god , being yet alive , as the olde men affirme , which was not doone to any of his predecèssours . When he died , they slew a thousand persons of his housholde , to serve him in the other life , all which died willingly for his service , insomuch that many of them offered themselves to death , besides such as were appoynted : his riches and treasure was admirable . And forasmuch as the Spaniards entred soone after his death , the Indians laboured much to conceale all , although a great parte thereof was carried to Xaxamalca , for the ransome of Atahulpa his sonne . Some woorthy of credite affirme that he hadde above three hundred sonnes and grand-children in Cusco . His mother called Mamaoella was much esteemed amongst them . Polo sent hir body with that of Guaynacapa very well imbalmed to Lima , rooting out infinite idolatries . To Guaynacapa succeeded in Cusco a sonne of his called Titocussigualpa , who since was called Guaspar Ingua , his body was burned by the captaines of Atahulpa , who was likewise sonne to Guaynacapa , and rebelled in Quitto against his brother , marching against him with a mighty armie . It happened that Quisquits and Chilicuchi captains to Atahulpa , took Guaspar Ingua in the cittie of Cusco , being received for Lord and king ( for that hee was the lawfull successor ) which caused great sorrowe throughout all his kingdome , especially in his Court. And as alwayes in their necessities they had recourse to sacrifices , finding themselves vnable to set their Lord at libertie , as well for the great power the captaines had that tooke him , as also , for the great army that came with Atahulpa , they resolved ( some say by the commaundement of this Ingua ) to make a great and solemne sacrifice to Viracocha Pachayachachic , which signifieth vniversall Creator , desiring him , that since they coulde not deliver their Lord , he would send men from heaven to deliver him from prison . And as they were in this great hope , vpon their sacrifice , news came to them , that a certaine people come by sea , was landed , and had taken Atahulpa prisoner . Heerevpon they called the Spaniards Viracochas , beleeving they were men sent from God , as well for the small number they were to take Atahulpa in Xaxamalca , as also , for that it chaunced after their sacrifice done to Viracocha , and thereby they began to call the Spaniards Viracochas , as they doe at this day . And in truth , if we had given them good example , and such as we ought , these Indians had well applied it , in saying they were men sent from God. It is a thing very well worthy of consideration , how the greatnesse and providence of God , disposed of the entry of our men at Peru , which had beene impossible , were not the dissention of the two brethren and their partisans , and the great opinion they hadde of christians , as of men sent from heaven , bound ( by the taking of the Indians countrey ) to labour to winne soules vnto Almightie God. Of the last Successours Inguas . CHAP. 23. THe rest of this subiect is handled at large by the Spanish Writers in the histories of the Indies , and for that it is not my purpose , I will speake only of the succession of the Inguas . Atahulpa being dead in Xaxamalca , and Guascar in Cusco , and Francis Pizarre with his people having seised on the realme , Mangocapa sonne to Guaynacapa besieged them in Cusco very straightly : but in the end he abandoned the whole Countrey , and retired himselfe to Vilca Bamba , where he kept himselfe in the mountaines , by reason of the rough and difficult accesse , and there the successors Inguas remained , vntill Amaro , who was taken and executed in the market place of Cusco , to the Indians incredible griefe and sorrow , seeing iustice doone vpon him publiquely whome they helde for their Lorde . After which time , they imprisoned others of the linage of these Inguas . I have knowne Don Charles grand-childe to Guaynacapa , and son to Polo , who was baptized , and alwayes favoured the Spaniards against Mangocapa his brother , when the Marquise of Canette governed in this Countrey , Sarritopaingua , went from Vilcabamba , and came vpon assurance to the citty of Kings , where there was given to him the valley of Yucay , and other things , to whom succeeded a daughter of his . Beholde the succession which is knowne at this day of that great and rich familie of the Inguas , whose raigne continued above three hundred yeeres , wherein they reckon eleaven successors , vntill it was wholy extinguished . In the other linage of Vrincusco , which ( as we have said before ) had his beginning likewise from the first Mangocapa , they reckon eight successors in this sort : To Mangocapa succeeded Cinchoraca , to him Capac Yupangui , to him Lluqui Yupangui , to him Maytacapaest Tarcogumam , vnto whome succeeded his sonne , whome they name not , to this son succeeded Don Iean Tambo , Maytapanaça . This sufficeth for the originall and succession of the Inguas , that governed the land of Peru , with that that I have spoken of their Lawes Governement , and manner of life . Of the manner of the Mexicaines common-weale . CHAP. 24. ALthough you may see by the historie which shal be written of the kingdome , succession , & beginning of the Mexicaines , their maner of commonweale and governement , yet will I speake briefly what I shall thinke fitte in generall to be most observed : Whereof I will discourse more amply in the historie . The first point whereby we may iudge the Mexicaine governement to be very politike , is the order they had and kept inviolable in the election of their king : for since their first , called Acamapach , vnto their last , which was Moteçuma , the second of that name , there came none to the crowne by right of succession , but by a lawfull nomination and election . This election in the beginning was by the voyce of the commons , although the chiefe men managed it . Since in the time of Iscoalt the fourth king , by the advise and order of a wise and valiant man , called Tlacael , there were foure certayne Electours appoynted , which ( with two lordes or kings subiect to the Mexicaine , the one of Tescuco , and the other of Tucuba ) had power to make this election . They did commonly choose yoongmen for their kings , because they went alwayes to the warres , and this was in a manner the chiefe cause why they desired them so . They had a speciall regard that they shoulde be fit for the warres , and take delight and glory therein . After the election they made twoo kindes of feasts , the one in taking possession of the royall estate , for the which they went to the Temple , making great ceremonies and sacrifices vppon the harth , called Divine , where there was a continuall fire before the Altare of the idoll , and after some Rhethoritians practised therein , made many Orations and Speeches . The other feast , and the most solempne , was at his coronation , for the which he must first overcome in battell , and bring a certaine number of captives , which they must sacrifice to their gods ; he entred in triumph with great pompe , making him a solempne reception , aswell they of the Temple , who went all in procession , sounding on sundry sortes of instruments , giving incense , and singing like Secular men , as also the Courtiers , who came forth with their devises to receive the victorious king . The Crowne or royall ensigne was before like to a Myter , and behinde it was cut , so as it was not round , for the fore parte was higher , and did rise like a poynt . The king of Tescuco had the privilege to crown the king of Mexico . The Mexicaines have beene very duetifull and loyall vnto their kings : and , it hath not beene knowne that they have practised any treason against them ; onely their Histories report , that they sought to poison their king called Ticocic , being a coward , and of small account : but it is not found that there hath beene any dissentions or partialities amongest them for ambition , thogh it be an ordinary thing in Comminalties : but contrariwise they reporte , as you shall see heereafter , that a man , the best of the Mexicaines , refused this realme , seeming vnto him to be very expedient for the Common-weale to have an other king . In the beginning when the Mexicaines were but poore and weake , the kings were very moderate in their expenses and in their Court , but as they increased in power , they increased likewise in pompe and state , vntill they came to the greatnesse of Moteçuma , who if hee had had no other thing but his house of beasts and birds , it had beene a prowde thing , the like whereof hath not beene seene : for there was in this house all sortes of fish , birds of Xacamamas , and beasts , as in an other Noahs Arke , for sea fish , there were pooles of salt-water , and for river fish , lakes of fresh-water , birds that do prey were fedde , and likewise wilde beasts in great aboundaunce : there were very many Indians imployed for the keeping of these beasts : and when he found an impossibilitie to nourish any sort of fish , fowle , or wilde beast , hee caused the image or likenesse to be made , richly cutte in pretious stones , silver , or golde , in marble , or in stone : and for all sortes of entertainements , hee had his severall houses and pallaces , some of pleasure , others of sorrowe and mourning , and others to treate of the affairs of the realme . There was in this pallace many chambers , according to the qualitie of noble men that served him , with a strange order and distinction . Of the titles and dignities the Indians vsed . CHAP. 25. THe Mexicaines have beene very curious , to divide the degrees and dignities amongst the Noble men and Lords , that they might distinguish them to whom they were to give the greatest honour . The dignity of these foure Electors was the greatest , and most honourable , next to the king , and they were chosen presently after the kings election . They were commonly brothers , or very neare kinsmen to the king , and were called Tlacohecalcalt , which signifies prince of darts , the which they cast , being a kind of armes they vse much . The next dignitie to this , were those they doe call Tlacatecati , which is to say , circumcisers or cutters of men . The third dignitie were of those which they called EZuahuacalt , which signifies a sheader of blood . All the which Titles and Dignities were exercised by men of warre . There was another a fourth intituled , Tlilancalqui , which is as much to say , as Lord of the blacke house , or of darkenesse , by reason of certaine incke wherewith the Priests annoynted themselves , and did serve in their idolatries . All these foure dignities were of the great Counsell , without whose advise the king might not doe any thing of importance : and the king being dead , they were to choose another in his place out of one of those foure dignities . Besides these , there were other Counsells and Audiences , and some say there were as many as in Spaine , and that there were divers seates and iurisdictions , with their Counsellers and Iudges of the Court , and o●hers that were vnder them , as Corrigidors , chiefe Iudges , captaines of Iustice , Lievetenants , and others , which were yet inferiour to these , with a very goodly order . All which depended on the foure first Princes that assisted the king . These foure onely had authoritie and power to condemne to death , and the rest sent them instructions of the sentences they had given . By meanes whereof they gave the king to vnderstand what had passed in his Realme . There was a good order and settled policie for the revenues of the Crowne , for there were officers divided throughout all the provinces , as Receivers and Treasurers , which received the Tributes and royall revenews . And they carried the Tribute to the Court , at the least every moneth ; which Tribute was of all things that doe growe or ingender on the land , or in the water , aswell of iewells and apparrell , as of mear . They were very carefull for the well ordering of that which concerned their religion , superstition , and idolatries : and for this occasion there were a great number of Ministers , to whom charge was given to teach the people the custome and ceremonies of their Lawe . Heerevppon one day a christian Priest made his complaint that the Indians were no good Christians , and did not profite in the lawe of God ; an olde Indian answered him very well to the purpose in these termes : Let the Priest ( saide hee ) imploy as much care and diligence to make the Indians christians , as the ministers of Idolles did to teach them their ceremonies ; for with halfe that care they will make vs the best christians in the worlde , for that the lawe of Iesus Christ is much better ; but the Indians learne it not , for want of men to instruct them . Wherein hee spake the very trueth , to our great shame and confusion . How the Mexicaines made Warre , and of their Orders of Knighthood CHAP. 26. THe Mexicaines gave the first place of honour to the profession of armes , and therefore the Noblemen are their chiefe souldiers , and others that were not noble , by their valour and reputation gotten in warres , came to dignities and honours , so as they were held for noblemen . They gave goodly recompences to such as had done valiantly , who inioyed priviledge● that none else might have , the which did much incourage them . Their armes were of rasors of sharpe cutting flints , which they set on either side of a staffe , which was so furious a weapon , as they affirmed that with one blow , they would cut off the necke of a horse . They had strange and heavy clubbes , lances , fashioned like pikes , and other maner of dartes to cast , wherein they were very expert ; but the greatest part of their combate was performed with stones . For defensive armes they had little rondaches or targets , and some kind of morions or head-peeces invironed with feathers . They were clad in the skinnes of Tigres , Lions , and other sauage beasts . They came presently to hands with the enemie , and were greatly practised to runne and wrestle , for their chiefe maner of combate , was not so much to kill , as to take captives , the which they vsed in their sacrifices , as hath beene saide . Moteçuma set Knighthood in his highest splendor , ordaining certaine militarie orders , as Commanders , with certaine markes and ensignes . The most honourable amongest the Knightes , were those that carried the Crowne of their haire , tied with a little red ribband , having a rich plume of feathers , from the which , did hang branches of feathers vpon their shoulders , & roules of the same . They carried so many of these rowles , as they had done worthy deedes in warre . The King himselfe was of this order , as may be seene in Chapultepec , where Moteçuma and his sonnes were attyred with those kindes of feathers , cut in the rocke , the which is worthy the sight . There was another order of Knighthood , which they called the Lions and the Tigres , the which were commonly the most valiant and most noted in warre , they went alwaies with their markes and armories . There were other Knightes , as the grey Knightes , the which were not so much respected as the rest : they had their haire cut round about the eare . They went to the war with markes like to the other Knightes , yet they were not armed , but to the girdle , and the most honourable were armed all over . All Knightes might carry golde and silver , and weare rich cotton , vse painted and gilt vessell , and carry shooes after their maner : but the common people might vse none but earthen vessell , neyther might they carry shooes , nor attyre themselves but in Nequen , the which is a grosse stuffe . Every order of these Knightes had his lodging in the pallace noted with their markes ; the first was called the Princes lodging , the second of Eagles , the third of Lions and Tigres , and the fourth of the grey Knightes . The other common officers , were lodged vnderneath in meaner lodgings : if any one lodged out of his place , he suffred death . Of the great order and dilligence the Mexicaines vsed to instruct their youth . CHAP. 27. THere is nothing that gives me more cause to admire , nor that I finde more worthy of commendations and memory , then the order and care the Mexicaines had to nourish their youth : for they knew well , that all the good hope of a common-weale , consisted in the nurture and institution of youth , whereof Plato treates amply in his bookes De Legibus : and for this reason they laboured and tooke paines to sequester their children from delights and liberties , ( which are the two plagues of this age , ) imploying them in honest and profitable exercises . For this cause there was in their Temples , a private house for childeren , as schooles , or colledges , which was seperate from that of the yong men and maides of the Temple , whereof we have discoursed at largee . There were in these schooles a great number of children , whom their fathers did willingly bring thither , and which had teachers and masters to instruct them in all commendable exercises , to be of good behaviour , to respect their superiors , to serve and obey them , giving them to this end , certaine precepts and instructions . And to the end they might be pleasing to Noblemen , they taught them to sing and dance , and did practise them in the exercise of warre ; some to shoote an arrow , to cast a dart or a staffe burnt at the end , and to handle well a target and a sword . They suffered them not to sleepe much , to the end they might accustome themselves to labour in their youth , and were not men given to delightes . Besides the ordinary number of these children , there were in the same colledges , other children of Lordes and Noblemen , the which were instructed more privately . They brought them their meate and ordinary from their houses , and were recommended to antients and old men to have care over them , who continually did advise them to be vertuous and to live chastely ; to be sober in their diet , to fast , and to march gravely , and with measure . They were accustomed to exercise them to travell , and in laborious exercises : and when they see them instructed in all these things , they did carefully looke into their inclination : if they found any one addicted to the war , being of sufficient yeares , they sought all occasions to make triall of them , sending them to the warre , vnder colour to carry victualls and munition to the souldiers , to the end they might there see what passed , and the labour they suffered . And that they might abandon all feare , they were laden with heavy burthens , that shewing their courage therein , they might more easily be admitted into the company of souldiers . By this meanes it happened , that many went laden to the Armie , and returned Captaines with markes of honour . Some of them were so desirous to bee noted , as they were eyther taken , or slaine : and they held it lesse honourable to remaine a prisoner . And therefore they sought rather to be cut in peeces , then to fall captives into their enemies hands . See how Noblemens children that were inclined to the warres were imployed . The others that had their inclination to matters of the Temple ; and to speake after our maner , to be Ecclesiastical men , having attained to sufficient yeares , they were drawne out of the colledge , and placed in the temple , in the lodging appointed for religious men , and then they gave them the orders of Ecclesiasticall men . There had they prelates and masters , to teach them that which concerned their profession , where they should remaine being destined therevnto . These Mexicaines tooke great care to bring vp their children : if at this day they would follow this order , in building of houses and colledges for the instruction of youth , without doubt Christianitie should florish much amongst the Indians . Some godly persons have begunne , and the King with his Counsell have favored it : but for that it is a matter of no profit , they advance little , and proceede coldly . God open our eyes , that we may see it to our shame , seeing that we Christians do not that which the children of darkenes did to their perdition , wherin we forget our duties . Of the Indians feasts and dances . CHAP. 28. FOrasmuch as it is a thing which partly dependes of the good government of the Common-weale , to have some plaies and recreations when time serves ; it shall not be from the purpose , to relate what the Indians did heerein , especially the Mexicaines . We have not discovered any Nation at the Indies , that live in comminalties , which have not their recreations , in plaies , dances , and exercises of pleasure . At Peru I have seene plaies in maner of combats , where the men of both sides were sometimes so chafed , that often their Paella ( which was the name of this exercise , ) fell out to be dangerous . I have also seene divers sortes of dances , wherein they did counterfait and represent certaine trades and offices , as sheepheards , laborers , fishers , and hunters , and commonly they made all those dances , with a very grave sound and pase : there were other dances and maskes , which they called Guacones , whose actions were pure representations of the divell . There were also men that dance on the shoulders one of another , as they do in Portugall , the which they call Paellas , The greatest part of these dances , were superstitions , and kindes of idolatries : for that they honoured their idolls and Guacas in that maner . For this reason the Prelates have laboured to take from them these dances , all they could : but yet they suffer them , for that part of them are but sportes of recreation , for alwaies they dance after their maner . In these dances , they vse sundry sortes of instruments , whereof , some are like flutes , or little Canons , others like drummes , and others like cornets : but commonly they sing all with the voyce , and first one or two sing the song , then all the rest answer them . Some of these songs were very wittily composed , contayning histories , and others were full of superstitions , and some were meere follies . Our men that have conversed among them , have laboured to reduce matters of our holy faith to their tunes , the which hath profited well : for that they imploy whole daies to rehearse and sing them , for the great pleasure and content they take in their tunes . They have likewise put our compositions of musicke into their language , as Octaves , Songs , and Rondells , the which they have very aptly turned , and in truth it is a goodly and very necessary meanes to instruct the people . In Peru , they commonly called dances , Tagui , in other Provinces , Areittos , and in Mexico , Mittottes . There hath not beene in any other place , any such curiositie of plaies and dances , as in new Spaine , where at this day we see Indians so excellent dancers , as it is admirable . Some dance vpon a cord , some vpon a long and straight stake , in a thousand sundrie sortes , others with the soles of their feete and their hammes , do handle , cast vp and receive againe a very heavy blocke , which seems incredible but in seeing it . They do make many other shewes of their great agilitie , in leaping , vaulting , and tumbling , sometimes bearing a great and heavie burthen , sometimes enduring blowes able to breake a barre of yron . But the most vsuall exercise of recreation among the Mexicaines is the solemne Mittotte , and that is a kinde of daunce they held so brave and so honorable , that the king himselfe daunced , but not ordinarily , as the king Don Pedro of Arragon with the Barber of Valencia . This daunce or Mittotte was commonly made in the Courts of the Temple , and in those of the kings houses , which were more spatious . They did place in the midst of the Court two instruments , one like to a drumme , and the other like a barrell made of one peece , and hollow within , which they set vppon the forme of a man , a beast , or vpon a piller . These two instruments were so well accorded together , that they made a good harmony : and with these instruments they made many kinds of Aires , & Songs . They did all sing and dance to the sound and measure of these instruments , with so goodly an order and accord , both of their feete and voices , as it was a pleasant thing to beholde . In these daunces they made twoo circles or wheeles , the one was in the middest neere to the instruments , wherein the Auntients and Noblemen did sing and daunce with a softe and slowe motion ; and the other was of the rest of the people round about them , but a good distance from the first , wherein they daunced two and two more lightly , making diverse kindes of pases , with certaine leapes to the measure . All which together made a very great circle . They attired themselves for these dances with their most pretious apparrell and iewelles , every one according to his abilitie , holding it for a very honorable thing : for this cause they learned these daunces from their infancie . And although the greatest parte of them were doone in honor of their Idolles , yet was it not so instituted , as hath bin said , but only as a recreation and pastime for the people . Therefore it is not convenient to take them quite from the Indians , but they must take good heed they mingle not their superstitions amongest them . I have seene this Mittotte , in the court of the Church of Topetzotlan , a village seaven leagues from Mexico : and in my opinion , it was a good thing to busie the Indians vpon festivall dayes , seeing they have neede of some recreation : and because it is publike , and without the preiudice of any other , there is lesse inconvenience , than in others which may be done privately by themselves , if they tooke away these . We must therfore conclude , folowing the counsel of pope Gregory , that it was very convenient to leave vnto the Indians , that which they have had vsually of custom , so as they be not mingled nor corrupt with their antient errors , & that their feasts and pastimes may be to the honor of God and of the Saints , whose feasts they celebrate . This may suffice in generall of the maners and politike customes of the Mexicaines . And as for their beginning , increase , and Empire , for that it is an ample matter , and will be pleasant to vnderstand from the beginning , we will intreate thereof in the Booke following . THE SEVENTH BOOKE of the Naturall and Morall Historie of the Indies . That it is profitable to vnderstand the actes and geasts of the Indians , especially of the Mexicaines . CHAP. 1. EVery History wel written is profitable to the reader : For as the Wise man saith , That which hath bin , is , and that which shall be , is that which hath beene : Humane things have much resemblance in themselves , and some growe wi●e by that which happneth to others . There is no Nation , how barbarous soever , that have not something in them , good , and woorthy of commendation ; nor Commonweale so well ordered , that hath not something blame-worthy , and to be ●●n●roll●d . If therefore there were no other fruite in the Historic and Narration of the deedes and gests of the Indians , but this common vtilitie , to be a Relation or Histori● of things , the which in the effect of truth have happened , it deserveth to be received as a profitable thing , neither ought it to be reiected , for that it concernes the Indians . As we see that those Authors that treate of naturall things , write not onely of generous beasts , notable and rare plants , and of pretious stones , but also of wilde beasts , common hearbs , and base and vulgar stones , for that there is alwayes in them some properties worthy observation . If therefore there were nothing else in this Discourse , but that it is a Historie , and no fables nor fictions , it were no unwoorthy subiect to be written , or read . There is yet an other more particular reason , which is , that wee ought heerein to esteeme that which is woorthy of memorie , both for that it is a Nation little esteemed , and also a subiect different from that of our Europe , as these Nations be , wherein wee should take most pleasure and content , to vnderstand the ground of their beginning , their maner of life , with their happy and vnhappy adventures . And this subiect is not onely pleasant and agreeable , but also profitable , especially to such as have the charge to rule and governe them ; for the knowledge of their acts invites vs to give credite , and dooth partely teach howe they ought to be intreated : yea it takes away much of that common and foolish contempt wherein they of Europe holde them , supposing that those Nations have no feeling of reason . For in trueth wee can not cleere this errour better , than by the true report of the actes and deedes of this people . I will therefore as briefely as I can , intreate of the beginning , proceedings and notable deedes of the Mexicaines , whereby wee may know the time and the disposition that the high God woulde choose , to send vnto these Nations the light of the Gospel of Iesus Christ his only sonne our Lord , whome I beseech to second our small labour , that it may be to the glory of his Divine greatnes , and some profite to these people , to whome hee hath imparted the lawe of his holy gospel . Of the antient Inhabitants of New Spaine , and how the Navatlacas came thither . CHAP. 2. THe antient and first Inhabitants of those provinces , which wee call New Spaine , were men very barbarous and savage , which lived onely by hunting , for this reason they were called Chichimecas . They did neither sowe nor till the ground , neither lived they together ; for all their exercise was to hunt , wherein they were very expert . They lived in the roughest partes of the mountaines beastlike , without any pollicie , and they went all naked . They hunted wilde beasts , hares , connies , weezles , mowles , wilde cattes , and birdes ; yea vncleane beasts , as snakes , lizards , locusts and wormes , whereon they fed , with some hearbs and rootes . They slept in the mountaines , in caves and in bushes , and the wives likewise went a hunting with their husbandes , leaving their yoong children in a little panier of reeds , tied to the boughs of a tree , which desired not to suck ●ntill they were returned from hunting . They had no superiors , nor did acknowledge or worship any gods , neyther hadde any manner of ceremonies or religion . There is yet to this day in New Spaine of this kinde of people , which live by their bowes and arrowes , the which are very hurtfull , for that they gather together in troupes to doe mischiefe , and to robbe : neither can the Spaniards by force or cunning reduce them to any policie or obedience : for having no townes nor places of residence , to sight with them , were properly to hunt after savage beasts , which scatter and hide themselves in the most rough and covered places of the mountaines . Such is their maner of living eve● to this day , in many Provinces of the Indies . In the Bookes De procuranda Indiorum salute , they discourse chiefly of this sort of Indians , where it is saide that they are to be constrained and subiected by some honest force , and that it is necessary first to teach them , that they are men , and then to be Christians . Some will say , that those in New Spaine , which they call Ottomies , were of this sort , being commonly poore Indians , inhabiting a rough and barren land , and yet they are in good numbers , and live together with some order , and such as do know them , find them no lesse apt and capable of matters of christian religion , than others which are held to be more rich and better governed . Comming therefore to our subiect , the Chichimecas and Ottomies which were the first inhabitants of New Spaine , for that they did neyther till nor sowe the land , they left the best ▪ and most fertile of the country vnpeopled , which , Nations that came from farre did possesse , whome they called Navatalcas , for that it was a more civill and politike Nation ; this word signifies a people that speakes well , in re●pect of other barbarous nations without reason . These s●cond peoplers Navatalcas , came from other ●arre countries , which lie toward the north , where now they have discovered a kingdome they call New Mexico . There are two provinces in this countrey , the one called AZtlan , which is to say a place of Herons : the other Tuculhuacan , which signifies a land of such , whose grandfathers were divine . The Inhabitants of these provinces have their houses , their lands tilled , gods , customes , and ceremonies , with like order and governement to the Navatalcas , and are divided into seaven Tribes or Nations : and for that they have a custome in this province , that every one of these linages hath his place and private territory . The Navatalcas paint their beginning and first territory in figure of a cave , and say that they came forth of seaven caves to come and people the land of Mexico , whereof they make mention in their Historie , where they paint seaven caves and men comming forth of them . By the supputation of their bookes , it is above eight hundred yeeres since these Navatalcas came foorth of their country , reducing which to our accompt , was about the yeere of our Lord 720. when they left their country to come to Mexico , they stayed foure score yeares vpon the way ; and the cause of this their long stay in their voyage , was , that their gods ( which without doubt were divells , and spake visibly vnto them ) had perswaded them to seeke new lands that had certaine signes . And therefore they came discovering the whole land , to search for these tokens which their Idolls had given them ; and in places where they found any good dwellings , they peopled it , and laboured the land , and as they discovered better countries , they left those which they had first peopled ; l●aving still some , especially the aged , sicke folkes , and the weary ; yea they did plant and build there , whereof we see the remainders at this day . In the way where they passed , they spent fourescore yeares in this manner of leisurely travell , the which they might have done in a moneth . By this meanes they entred the land of Mexico , in the yeare nine hundred and two , after our computation . How the six Linages of Navatlacas peopled the land of Mexico . CHAP. 3. THese seaven Linages I have spoken of , came not forth all together : the first were the Suchimilcos , which signifie a Nation of the seedes of flowers . Those peopled the bankes of the great lake of Mexico towards the South , and did build a cittie of their name , and many villages . Long time after came they of the second linage called Chalcas , which signifies people of mouthes , who also built a cittie of their name , dividing their limmits and territories with the Suchimilcos . The third were the Tepanecans , which signifies people of the bridge : they did inhabite vpon the banke of the lake towards the West , and they increased so , as they called the chiefe and Metropolitane of their Province , AzcapuZalco , which is to say , an Ants nest , and they continued long time mighty . After them came those that peopled Tescuco , which be those of Culhua , which is to say , a crooked people : for that in their Countrey there was a mountaine much bending . And in this sort this lake was invironed with these foure Nations , these inhabiting on the East , and the Tepanecas on the North. These of Tescuco , were held for great Courtiers , for their tongue and pronountiation is very sweete and pleasant . Then arrived the Tlalluicans , which signifies men of the Sierre or mountaine . Those were the most rude and grosse of all the rest , who finding all the plaines about the lake possessed even vnto the Sierre , they passed to the other side of the mountaine , where they found a very fertile , spatious & warme countrey , where they built many great villages , calling the Metropolitane of their province Quahunachua , which is as much to say , as a place that sounds the voice of an Egle , which our common people call by corruption , Quernavaca , and at this day they call this province , the Marquisate . Those of the sixt generation , which are the Tlascaltecans , which is to say , men of bread , passed the mountaine towards the east , crossing all the Sierre , or mountaine of Menade , where that famous Vulcan is betwixt Mexico and the citty of Angells , where they did finde a good country , making many buildings . They built many townes and citties , whereof the Metropolitane was called by their name Tlascala . This is the nation which favoured the Spaniards at their entrie , by whos● help they did winne this country , and therefore to this day they pay no tribute , but enioy a generall exemption . When all these Nations peopled these countries , the Chinchimecans being the antient inhabitants , made no resistance , but fledde , and as people amazed , they hid themselves in the most obscure of the rockes . But those that inhabited on th' other side of the mountaine where the Tlascaltecans had planted themselves , did not suffer them in quiet , as the rest of the Chichimecans had done , but they put themselves in def●nce to preserve their country , and being giants as the Histories report , they sought to expell the last commers , but they were vanquisht by the policy of the Tlascaltecans , who counterfetting a peace with them , they invited them to a great banquet , and when they were busiest in their drunkennes , there were some laide in ambush , who secretly stole away their weapons , which were great clubbes , targets , swords of wood , and other suc● armes . Then did they sodainely set vpon them , and the Chichimecas seeking to defend themselves , they did want their armes , so as they fled to the mountaines and forrests adioyning , where they pulled downe trees , as if they had beene stalkes of lettices . But in the end , the Tluscaltecans being armed , and marching in order , they defeated all the giants , not leaving one alive . We must not holde this of the giants to be strange , or a fable ; for at this day we finde dead mens bones of an incredible bignes . When I was in Mexico , in the yeare of our Lorde , one thousand five hundred eighty sixe , they found one of those giants buried in one of our farmes , which we call Iesus du Mont , of whom they brought a tooth to be seene , which ( without augmenting ) was as big as the fist of a man , and according to this , all the rest was proportionable , which I saw and admired at his deformed greatnes . The Tlascaltecans by this victory remained peaceable , and so did the rest of the linages . These six linages did alwayes entertaine amitie together , marrying their children one with another , and dividing their limites quietly : then they studied with an emulation to encrease and beautifie their common-weale . The barbarous Chichimecans , seeing what passed , beganne to vse some governement , and to apparrell themselves , being ash●med of what had passed : for till then they had no shame . And having abandoned feare by their communication with these other people , they beganne to learne many things of them , building small cottages , having some pollicie and governement . They did also choose Lordes , whom they did acknowledge for their superiours , by meanes whereof they did in a manner quite abandon this brutish life , yet did they alwayes continue in the Mountaines divided from the rest . Notwithstanding I hold it for certaine , that this feare hath growne from other Nations and Provinces of the Indies , who at the first were savage men , who living onely by hunting , piercing the rockie and rough countries , discovering a new world , the inhabitants whereof were almost like savage beasts , without coverings or houses , without tilled landes , without cattell , without King , Law , God , or Reason . Since , others seeking better and new lands , inhabited this fertile Countrey , planting pollitike order , and a kinde of common-weale , although it were very barbarous . After the same men , or other Nations , that had more vnderstanding then the rest , laboured to subdue and oppresse the lesse mighty , establishing Realmes and great Empires . So it happened in Mexico , at Peru , and in some partes where they finde Citties and Common-weales planted among these Barbarians . That which confirmes me in my opinion , ( whereof I have amply discoursed in the first booke , ) that the first inhabitants of the West Indies came by land , and so by consequence , that the first continent of the Indies , ioynes with that of Asia , Europe , and Afsrike , and the new world with the old , although they have not yet discovered any countrey that toucheth and ioynes with the other world ; or if there be any sea betwixt the two , it is so narrow , that wilde beasts may easily swim over , and men in small boates . But leaving this Philosophie , let vs returne to our history . Of the Mexicaines departure , of their iourney and peopling the Province of Mechovacan . CHA● . 4. THree hundred and two yeares after the former two linages had left their Country , to inhabite new Spaine , the Country being now well peopled , and reduced to some forme of government . Those of the seaventh cave or line arrived , which is the Mexicaine Nation , the which like vnto the rest , left the Province of AZtlan , and Teuculhuacan , a pollitike , courtlike , and warlike Nation . They did worship the idoll VitZliputZli , whereof ample mention hath beene made , and the divell that was in this idoll spake , and governed this Nation easily . This idoll commanded them to leave their Country , promising to make them Princes and Lords over all the Provinces which the other six Nations did possesse , that hee would give them a land abounding with gold , silver , pretious stones , feathers , and rich mantells : wherevpon they went forth , carrying their idoll with them in a coffer of reedes , supported by foure of their principall priests , with whom he did talke and reveale vnto them in secret , the successe of their way and voyage , advising them of what should happen . He likewise gave them lawes , and taught them the customes , ceremonies , and sacrifices they should observe . They did not advance nor moove without commandement from this idoll . He gave them notice when to march , and when to stay in any place , wherein they wholy obeyed him . The first thing they did wheresoever they came , was to build a house or tabernacle for their false god , which they set alwaies in the middest of their Campe , and there placed the Arke vppon an altare , in the same manner as they have vsed in the holy Christian Church . This done , they sowed their land for bread and pulses , which they vsed : and they were so addicted to the obedience of their god , that if he commanded them to gather , they gathered , but if he commanded them to raise their campe , all was left there for the nourishment of the aged , sicke , and wearie , which they lest purposely from place to place , that they might people it , pretending by this meanes , that all the land should remaine inhabited by their Nation . This going forth and peregrination of the Mexicaines , will happily seeme like to that of Egypt , and to the way which the children of Israell made , seeing that they , as well as those , were warned to go forth , and to seeke the land of promise , and both the one , and the other , carried their god for their guide , consulted with the arke , and made him a tabernacle , and he advised them , giving them lawes and ceremonies , and both the one , and the other , spake many yeares in their voyage to their promised land , where we observe the resemblance of many other things , as thehistories of the Mexicaines do report , and the holy scripture testifie of the Israelites . And without doubt it is a true thing , that the Divell the prince of pride , hath laboured by the superstitions of this Nation , to counterfaite & imitate that which the most high God did with this Nation : for as is said before , Satan hath a strange desire to compare and make himselfe equal with God : so as this mortall enemy hath pretended falsely to vsurpe what communication and familiaritie he hath pleased with men . Was there ever divell found so familiarly conversant with men , as this divell VitzliputZli ? We may wel iudge what he was , for that there was never seene nor heard speake of customes more superstitious , nor sacrifices more cruel and inhumane , then those which he taught them . To conclude , they were invented by the enemy of mankinde . The chiefe and Captaine whome they followed , was called Mexi , whence came the name of Mexico , & of the Mexicaine Nation . This people marching thus at leisure , as the other six Nations had done , peopling and tilling the land in divers partes , whereof there is yet some shewes & ruines : & after they had endured many travells and dangers , in the end they came to the Province of Mechovacan , which is as much to say , as a land of fish , for there is great abundance in goodly great lakes , where contenting themselves with the scituation and temperature of the ground , they resolved to stay there . Yet having consulted with their idoll vpon this point , and finding him vnwilling , they demanded license to leave some of their men to people so good a land , the which he granted , teaching them the meanes how to do it , which was , that when the men and women should be entred into a goodly lake called Pascuaro , to bathe themselves , those which remained on land , should steale away all their clothes , and then secretly raise their campe , and depart without any bruite , the which was effected , and the rest which dreamt not of this deceit , ( for the pleasure they tooke in bathing , ) comming forth and finding themselves spoiled of their garments , and thus mocked and left by their companions , they remained discontented and vexed therewith : so as to make shew of the hatred they had conceived against them , they say that they changed their maner of life and their language . At the least it is most certaine , that the Me●hovacans have been alwaies enemies to the Mexicaines , and therefore they came to congratulate the Marquise De Valle , after his victory obtained when he had conquered Mexico . Of that which happened in Malinalco , Tula , and in Chapultepec . CHAP. 5. FRom Mechovacan to Mexico , are above fifty leagues , and vpon the way is Malinalco , where it happened , that complaining to their idoll of a woman that was a notable witch , which came in their company carrying the name of their sister to their god , for that with her wicked artes she did them much harme , pretending by certaine meanes to be worshipped of them as their goddesse : the idoll spake in a dreame to one of those old men that carried the arke , commaunding him to comfort the people , making them new and great promises , and that they should leave this his sister with her family , being cruell and bad , raising their campe at mid-night in great silence , leaving no shew what way they passed . So they did , and the witch remaining alone with her family , in this sort peopled a towne which they call Malinalco , the inhabitants whereof , are held for great sorcerers , being issued from such a mother . The Mexicaines for that they were greatly diminished by these divisions , and by the number of sicke & wearied persons , which they had left behind , meant to repaire themselves , and to stay in a place called Tula , which signifies a place of reedes . There their idoll commanded them to stoppe a great river , that it might cover a great plaine , and by the meanes he taught them , they did inviron a little hill called Coatepec , making a great lake , the which they did plant ●ound about with willows , elmes , sapines and other trees . There beganne to breede much fish , and many birdes came thither : so as it became a very pleasant place . The scituation of this place , seeming pleasant vnto them , and being wearied with travell , many talked of peopling there , and to passe no farther : wherewith the divell was much displeased , threatning the priests with death , commanding them to returne the river to hir course , saying that he would that night chastise those which had beene disobedient as they had deserved . And as to do ill is proper to the Divell , and that the divine Iustice doth often suffer such to be delivered into the hands of such a tormentor , that choose him for their god ; It chanced that about mid-night they heard a great noise in one part of the campe , and in the morning going thither , they found those dead that had talked of staying there . The maner of their death , was , that their stomackes were opened , and their hearts pulled out . And by that meanes , this good god taught these poore miserable creatures , the kindes of sacrifices that pleased him , which was , in opening the stomacke , to pull out the heart , as they have since practised in their horrible sacrifices . Seeing this punishment , and that the plaine was dried , the lake being emptied , they asked counsell of their god what to doe , who commanded them to passe on , the which they did by little and little , vntill they came to Chapultepec , a league from Mexico , famous for the pleasantnes thereof . They did fortisie themselves in these mountaines , fearing the Nations which inhabited that Country , the which were opposite vnto them , especially for that one named Copill , sonne to this sorceresse , left in Malinalco , had blamed and spoken ill of the Mexicaines : for this Copill by the commandement of his mother , awhile after followed the Mexicaines course , labouring to incense the Tapanecas , and other neighbours against them , even vnto the Chalcas : so as they came with a strong army to destroy the Mexicaines . Copill in the meane space stoode vpon a little hill in the middest of a lake called Acopilco , attending the destruction of his enemies , and they by the advise of their idoll , went against him , tooke him suddenly , and slew him , carrying his heart to their god , who commanded them to cast it into the lake , faining that thereof did grow a plant called Tunal , where since Mexico was built . They came to fight with the Chalcas , and other Nations , having chosen for their Captaine , a valiant man called Vitzilonilti , who in an incounter , was taken and slaine by the enemies . But for all this , they were not discouraged , but fought valiantly ; and in dispight of their enemies they brake the squadrons , and carrying their aged , their women , and yong children in the midst of their battaile , they passed on to Atlacuyavaya , a towne of the Culhuans , whom they found solemnising of a feast , in which place they fortified . The Chalcas nor the other Nations did not follow them , but grieved to be defeated by so small a number of men ; they being in so great multitudes retyred to their townes . Of the Warres the Mexicaines had against them of Culhuacan . CHAP. 6. THe Mexicaines , by the advise of their idoll , sent their messengers to the Lord o● Culhuacan , to demand a place to dwell in , who after he had imparted it to his people , granted them the place of Ticaapan , which signifies white waters , to the end they should all perish there , being full of vipers , snakes , and other venomous beasts which bred in a hill neere adioyning . But being perswaded and taught by their divell , they accepted willingly what was offered , and by their divelish art , tamed these beastes , so as they did them no harme ; yea , they vsed them as meat , eating them with delight and appetite . The which the Lord of Culhuacan seeing , & that they had tilled and sowed the land , he resolved to receive them into the Cittie , and to contract amity with them . But the god whom the Mexicaines did worship , ( as he is accustomed to do no good , but ill , ) said vnto his priest● , that this was not the place where he would have them stay , and that they must go forth making warres . Therefore they must seeke forth a woman , and name her the goddesse of Discord . Wherevpon they resolved to send to the King of Culhuacan , to demand his daughter to be Queene of the Mexicaines , and mother to their god , who received this Ambassage willingly , sending his daughter presently gorgeously attyred and well accompanied . The same night she arrived , by order of the murtherer whome they worshipped , they killed her cruelly , and having fl●a●d her artificially as they could do , they did clothe a yong man with her skinne , and therevpon her apparrell , placing him neere their idoll , dedicating him for● goddesse and the mother of their god , and ever after did worship it , making an idoll which they called To●cy , which is to say , our grandmother . Not content with this crueltie , they did maliciously invite the King of Culhuacan , the father of the yong maid , to come and worshippe his daughter , who was now consecrated ● goddesse , who comming with great presents , and well accompanied with his people , he was led into a very darke chappell where their idoll was , that he might offer sacrifice to his daughter that was in that place . But it chanced that the incense that was vpon the harth , according to their custome , kindled in such sort , as hee might discerne his daughters haire , and having by this meanes discovered the crueltie and deceit , hee went forth crying alowde , and with all his men he fell vpon the Mexicaines , forcing them to retyre to the lake , so as they were almost drowned . The Mexicaines defended themselves , casting certaine little darts , which they vsed in the warres , wherewith they much galled their ennemies . But in the end they got land , and leaving that place , they coasted along the lake , very weary and wet ; the women and little children crying and making great exclamations against them and their god that had brought them into this distresse . They were inforced to passe a river that could not be waded through , and therefore they advised to make small boates of their targets and of reedes , wherein they passed . Then afterwardes , having left Culhuacan , they arived at Iztacalco , and finally to the place where the hermitage of Saint Anthonie now is , at the entry of Mexico , and to that quarter which they now call S. Paul. During which time their idoll did comfort them in their travells and incoraged them , promising great matters . Of the Foundation of Mexico . CHAP. 7. THe time being now come , that the father of lies should accomplish his promise made to his people , who could no longer suffer so many turnings , travells , and dangers , it happened that some old priests or sorcerers , being entred into a place full of water-lillies , they met with a very faire and cleere current of water , which seemed to be silver , and looking about , they found the trees , medowes , fish , and all that they beheld to be very white : wondring heereat , they remembred a prophecie of their god , whereby he had given them that for a token of their place of rest , and to make them Lords of other Nations . Then weeping for ioy , they returned to the people with these good newes . The night following , VitzliputZli appeared in a dreame to an antient priest , saying , that they should seeke out a Tunal in the lake , which grew out of a stone , ( which as he told them , was the same place where by his commandement they had cast the heart of Copil , sonne to the sorceresse their enemy , ) and vpon this Tunal they should see a goodly Eagle , which fed on certaine small birdes . When they should see this , they should beleeve it was the place where their Cittie should be built , the which shuld surmountal others , & be famous throughout the world . Morning being come , the old man assembled the whole people , from the greatest to the least , making a long speach vnto them , how much they were bound vnto their god , and of the Revelation , which ( although vnworthy , ) hee had received that night , concluding that all must seeke out that happie place which was promised them ; which bred such devotion and ioy in them all , that presently they vndertooke the enterprise , and dividing themselves into bandes , they beganne to search , following the sign●s of the revelation of the desired place . Amiddest the thickest of these water-lillies in the lake , they met with the same course of water they had seene the day before , but much differing , being not white , but red , like blood , the which divided it selfe into two streames , whereof the one was of a very obscure azure , the which bred admiration in them , noting some great mistery as they said . After much search heere and there , the Tunal appeared growing on a stone , whereon was a royall Eagle , with the wings displaied toward●s the Sunne , receiving his heat . About this Eagle were many rich fethers , white , red , yellow , blew , and greene , of the same sort as they make their images , which Eage held in his tallants a goodly birde . Those which sawe it and knew it to be the place fore-tolde by the Oracle , fel on their knees , doing great worship to the Eagle , which bowed the head looking on every side●●hen was their great cries , demonstrations , and thankes vnto the Creator , and to their great god Vitzliputzli , who was there father , and had alwaies told them truth . For this reason they called the cittie which they founded there , Tenoxtiltan , which signifies Tunal on a stone , and to this day they carry in their armes , an Eagle vpon a Tunal , with a bird in his tallant , and standing with the other vpon the Tunal . The day following , by common consent they made an hermitage adioyning to the Tunal of the Eagle , that the Arke of their god might rest there , till they might have meanes to build him a sumptuous Temple : and so they made this hermitage of flagges & turfes covered with straw ; then having consulted with their god , they resolved to buy of their neighbours , stone , timber , lime , in exchange of fish , frogges , and yong kids , and for duckes , water-hennes , courlieus , and divers other kindes of sea fowles . All which things they did fish and hunt for in this Lake , whereof there is great aboundance . They went with these things to the markets of the Townes and Citties of the Tapanecans , and of them of Tescuco their neighbours , and with pollicie they gathered together by little and little , what was necessary for the building of their Cittie : so as they built a better Chappell for their idoll of lime and stone , and laboured to fill vp a great part of the lake with rubbish . This done , the idoll spake one night to one of his priests in these tearmes , Say vnto the Mexicaines , that the Noblemen divide themselves everie one with their kinsfolkes and friends , and that they divide themselves into foure principall quarters , about the house which you have built for my rest , and let every quarter build in his quarter at his pleasure . The which was put in execution : and those be the foure principall quarters of Mexico , which are called at this day S. Iean , S. Mary the round , S. Paul , and S. Sebastian . After this , the Mexicaines being thus divided into these foure quarters , their god commanded them to divide amongest them the gods he should name to them , and that they should give notice to every quarter , principal of the other foure particall quarters , where their gods should be worshipped . So as vnder every one of these foure principall quart●rs , there were many lesse comprehended , according to the number of the idolls which their god commanded them to worship , which they called Calpultetco , which is as much to say , as god of the quarters . In this manner the Cittie of Mexico Tenoxtiltan was founded , and grew great . Of the sedition of those of Tlatelulco , and of the first Kings the Mexicaines did choose . CHAP. 8. THis division being made as afore-said , some olde men and Antients held opinion , that in the division , they had not respected them as they deserved : for this cause , they and their kinsfolke , did mutine , and went to seeke another residence : and as they went thorough the lake , they found a small peece of ground or terrasse , which they call Tloteloli , where they inhabited , calling it Tlatellulco , which signifies place of a terrasse . This was the third division of the Mexicaines , since they left their Country . That of Mechovacan being the first , and that of Malinalco the second . Those which seperated themselves and went to Tlatellulco , were famous men , but of bad disposition : and therefore they practised against the Mexicaines their neighbours , all the ill neighbourhood they could . They had alwaies quarrells against them , and to this day continues their hatred and olde leagues . They of Tenoxtiltan , seeing them of Tlatellulco thus opposite vnto them , and that they multiplied , feared that in time they might surmount them : heerevpon they assembled in counsell , where they thought it good to choose a King , whome they should obey , and strike terror into their enemies , that by this meanes they should bee more vnited and stronger among themselves , and their enemies not presume too much against them . Being thus resolved to choose a King , they tooke another advise very profitable and assured , to choose none among themselves , for the avoyding of diffentions , and to gaine ( by their new King ) some other neighbour nations , by whom they were invironed , being destitute of all succours . All well considered , both to pacifie the King of Culhuacan , whom they had greatly offended , having slaine and flead the daughter of his predecessor , and done him so great a scorne , as also to have a King of the Mexicaine blood , of which generation there were many in Culhuacan , which continued there since the time they lived in peace amongst them ; they resolved to choose for their King , a yong man called Acamapixtli , sonne to a great Mexicaine Prince , and of a Ladie , daughter to the King of Culhuacan . Presently they sent Ambassadors with a great present to demand this man , who delivered their Ambassage in these tearmes , Great Lord , we your vassalls and servants , placed and shut vp in the weedes and reedes of the Lake , alone and abandoned of all the Nations of the world , led onely and guided by our god to the place where we are , which falles in the iurisdiction of your limits of Ascapusalco , and of Tescuco . Although you have suffered vs to live and remaine there , yet will we not , neither is it reason to live without a head and lord to command , correct , and governe vs , instructing vs in the course of our life , and defending vs from our enemies : Therefore we come to you , knowing that in your Court and house , there are children of our generation , linckt and alied with yours , issued from our entrailes , and yours , of our blood and yours , among ●he which we have knowledge of a grand-child of yours and ours , called Acamapixtli . We beseech you therefore , to give him vs for Lord , we will esteeme him as hee deserves , seeing hee is of the linage of the Lords of Mexico , and the Kings of Culhuacan . The king having consulted vppon this poynt , and finding it nothing inconvenient to be alied to the Mexicaines , who were valiant men , made them answer , that they should take his grandchilde in good time , adding therevnto , that if he had beene a woman , hee woulde not have given her , noting the foule fact before spoken of , ending his discourse with these wordes , Let my grand-childe go to serve your God , and be his lievetenant , to rule and gov●rne his creatures , by whom we live , who is the Lord of night , day , and windes : Let him goe and be Lord of the water and land , and possesse the Mexicaine Nation , take him in good time , and vse him as my sonne and grand-child . The Mexicaines gave him thanks , all ioyntly desiring him to marry him with his owne hand , so as he gave him to wife , one of the noblest Ladies amongst them . They conducted the new King and Queene with all honour possible , and made him a solemne reception , going all in generall foorth to see the king , whom they led into pallaces which were then but meane ; and having seated them in royall throanes , presently one of the Antients and an Orator much esteemed amongest them , did rise vp , speaking in this manner , My sonne , our Lord and King , thou art welcome to this poore house and citty , amongest these weedes and mudde , where thy poore fathers , grandfathers , and kinsfolkes , endure what it pleaseth the Lord of things created . Remember Lord thou comm●st hither to be the defence and support of the Mexicaine Nation , and to be the resemblance of our God Vitzliputzli , whervpon the charge and governement is given thee . Thou knowest we are not in our country , seeing the land we possesse at this day is anothers , neither know we what shall become of vs to morrowe , or another day : Consider therefore that thou commest not to rest or recreate thy selfe , but rather to indure a new charge vnder so heavie a burden : wherein thou must continually labour , being slave to this multitude , which is fallen to thy lotte , and to all this neighbour people , whome thou must strive to gratifie , and give them contentment , seeing thou knowest we live vpon their lands , and within their limites . And ending , hee repeated these wordes ; Thou art welcome , thou and the Queene our Mistris , to this your realme . This was the speech of the old man , which with other orations ( which the Mexicaine histories do celebrate ) the children did vse to learne by hart , and so they were kept by tradition , some of them deserve well to be reported in their proper termes . The king aunswering , thanked them , and offered them his care and diligence in their defence & aide in all he could . After they gave him the othe , and after their mane● set the royall crown vpon his head , the which is like to the Crowne of the dukes of Venice : the name of Acamapixtli their first king signifies a handfull of reeds , and therfore they carry in their armories a hand holding many arrows of reedes . Of the strange tribute the Mexicaines paied to them of Azcapuzalco . CHAP. 9. THe Mexicaines happened so well in the election of their new king , that in short time they grew to have some form of a common-weale , and to be famous among strangers ; wherevpon their neighbours moved with feare , practised to subdue them , especially the Tapane●ans , who had Azcapuzalco for their metropolitane citty , to whome the Mexicaines payed tribute , as strangers dwelling in their land . For the king of AzcapuZalco fearing their power which increased , soght to oppresse the Mexicanes , and having consulted with his subiects , he sent to tel king Acamapixtli , that the ordinary tribut they payed was too little , and that from thencefoorth they should bring firre trees , sapines , and willowes for the building of the citty , and moreover they shoulde make him a garden in the water planted with diverse kindes of hearbes and pulses , which they should bring vnto him yearely by water , dressed in this maner , without failing ; which if they did not , he declared them his enemies , and would roote them out . The Mexicaines were much troubled at this commaundement , holding it impossible : and that this demaund was to no other end , but to seeke occasion to ruine them . But their god Vitzliputzli comforted them , appearing that night to an olde man , commaunding him to say to the king his sonne in his name , that hee should make no difficultie to accept of this tribute , he would help them and make the meanes easie , which after happened : for the time of tribute being come , the Mexicanes carried the trees that were required , and moreover , a garden made and floating in the water , and in it much Mays , ( which is their corne ) already grained and in the eare : there was also Indian pepper , beetes , Tomates , which is a great sappy and savourie graine , french pease , f●gges , gourds , and many other things , al ripe , and in their season . Such as have not seene the gardines in the lake of Mexico , in the middest of the water , will not beleeve it , but will say it is an inchantment of the Divell whom they worship : But in trueth it is a matter to be done , and there hath beene often seene of these gardens floating in the water ; for they cast earth vpon reedes and grasse , in such sort as it never wastes in the water ; they sowe and plant this ground , so as the graine growes and ripens very well , and then they remove it from place to place . But it is true , that to make this great garden easily , and to have the fruites grow well , is a thing that makes men iudge there was the worke of VitziliputZli , whome otherwise they call Patillas , specially having never made nor seene the like . The king of Azcapuzalco wondred much when he sawe that accomplished which he held impossible saying vnto his subiects , that this people had a great god that made all easie vnto them , and hee sayd vnto the Mexicaines , that seeing their God gave them all things perfit , hee would the yeare following , at the time of tribute , they shoulde bring in their gardine a wilde ducke , and a heron , sitting on their egges , in such sorte , that they should hatch their yoong ones as they should arrive , without failing of a minute , vpon paine of his indignation . The Mexicans were much troubled and heavy with this prowde and strict commaunde : but their god , as he was accustomed , comforted them in the night , by one of his priests , saying that he would take all that charge vpon him , willing them not to fear , but beleeve that the day would come , whenas the Azcapuzalcos should pay with their lives this desire of new tributes . The time being come , as the Mexicans carried all that was demaunded of their gardins , among the reeds and weeds of the gardin , they found a ducke and a heron hatching their egges , and at the same instant when they arived at AzcapuZalco their yong ones were disclosed . Whereat the king of AzcapuZalco wondring beyond measure , he said againe to his people , that these were more than humane things , and that the Mexicans beganne as if they would make themselves lordes over all those provinces . Yet did he not diminish the order of this tribute , and the Mexicans finding not themselves mighty enough , endured this subiection and slavery the space of fifty yeeres . In this time the king Acamapixtli died , having beautified the Citty of Mexico with many goodly buildings , streets , conduits of water , and great aboundance of munition . Hee raigned in peace and rest forty yeares , having bin alwayes zealous for the good and increase of the common-weale . As hee drew neare his end , hee did one memorable thing , that having lawfull children to whom he might leave the succession of the realme , yet would he not do it , but contrariwise hee spake freely to the common-weale , that as they had made a free election of him , so they should choose him that should seeme fittest for their good government , advising them therein to have a care to the good of the common-weale , and seeming grieved that he left them not freed from tribute & subiection , hee died , having recommended his wife and children vnto them , he left all his people sorowfull for his death . Of the second King , and what happened in his raigne . CHAP. 10. THe obsequies of the dead king performed , the Antients , the chiefe of the realme , and some part of the people assembled together , to choose a King , where the Antients propounded the necessitie wherein they were , and that it was needefull to choose for chiefe of their citty , a man that had pity of age , of widows , and orphans , and to be a father of the commonweale : for in very deede they should be the feathers of his wings , the eie-browes of his eyes , and the beard of his face , that it was necessarie he were valiant , being needefull shortly to vse their forces , as their god had prophesied . Their resolution in the end was to chuse a sonne of the predecessor , vsing the like good office in accepting his sonne for successor , as hee had done to the common-weale , relying thereon . This young man was called Vitzilovitli , which signifieth a rich feather , they set the royall crowne vpon his head , and annointed him , as they have beene accustomed to doe to all their Kings , with an oint●●nt they call Divine , being the same vnction wherewith they did annoynt their Idoll . Presently an Orator made an eloquent speech , exhorting him to arme himselfe with courage , and free them from the travells , slavery and misery they suffered , being oppressed by the AzcapuZalcos : which done , all did him homage . This king was not married , and his Counsell helde opinion , that it was good to marry him with the daughter of the king of Azcapuzalco , to have him a frind by this aliance , and to obtain some diminution of their heavy burthen of tributes imposed vpon them , and yet they feared lest he should disdaine to give them his daughter , by reason they were his vassalls : yet the king of AzcapuZalco yeelded therevnto , having humbly required him , who with curteous wordes gave them his daughter , called Ayanchigual , whom they ledde with great pompe and ioy to Mexico , and performed the ceremony and solemnity of marriage , which was to tie a corner of the mans cloke to a part of the womans vaile in signe of the band of marriage . This Queene broght foorth a sonne , of whose name they demaunded advise of the king of AzcapuZalco , and casting lots as they had accustomed ( being greatly given to soothsayings , especially vpon the names of their children ) he would have his grand-childe called Chimalpopoca , which signifies a target casting smoke . The Queene his daughter seeing the contentment the King of AzcapuZalco had of his grand-child , tooke occasion to intreat him to releeve the Mexicaines of the heavy burthen of their tributes , seeing he had now a grand-child Mexicaine , the which the King willingly yeelded vnto , by the advise of his Counsell , granting ( for the tribute which they paid , ) to bring yeerely a couple of duckes and some fish , in signe of subiection , and that they dwelt in his land . The Mexicaines by this meanes , remained much eased and content , but it lasted little . For the Queene their Protectrix died soone after : and the yere following likewise Vitzilovitli the king of Mexico died , leaving his sonne Chimalpopoca tenne yeares olde , hee raigned thirteene yeeres , and died thirty yeeres old , or little more . Hee was held for a good king , and carefull in the service of his gods , whose Images hee held kings to be ; and that the honour done to their god , was done to the king who was his image . For this cause the kings have beene so affectionate to the service of their gods . This king was carefull to winne the love of his neighbours , and to trafficke with them , whereby hee augmented his citty , exercising his men in warrelike actions in the Lake , disposing them to that which he pretended , as you shall see presently . Of Chimalpopoca the third king , and his cruell death , and the occasion of warre which the Mexicaines made . CHAP. 11. THe Mexicaines for successor to their deceased king did choose his sonne Chimalpopoca , by common consent , although he were a child of tenne yeeres old , being of opinion that it was alwayes necessary to keepe the favor of the king of AzcapuZalco , making his grand-childe king . They then set him in his throane , giving him the ensignes of warre , with a bowe and arrowes in one hand , and a sword with rasours ( which they commonly vse ) in the right , signifying thereby ( as they do say ) that they pretended by armes to set themselves at liberty . The Mexicaines had great want of water , that of the Lake being very thicke and muddy , and therefore ill to drincke , so as they caused their infant king to desire of his grandfather the king of Azcapuzalco , the water of the mountaine of Chapultepec , which is from Mexico a league , as is saide before , which they easely obtained , and by their industry made an aqueduct of faggots , weeds and flagges , by the which they brought water to their citty . But because the Cittie was built within the Lake , and the aqueduct did crosse it , it did breake forth in many places , so as they could not inioy the water , as they desired , and had great scarcitie : whervpon , whether they did expresly seeke it , to quarrell with the Tapanecans , or that they were mooved vppon small occasion , in the end they sent a resolute ambassage to the king of AzcapuZalco , saying , they could not vse the water which he had gratiously granted them , and therefore they required him to provide them wood , lime , and stone , and to send his workmen , that by their meanes they might make a pipe of stone and lime that should not breake . This message nothing pleased the king , and much lesse his subiects , seeming to be too presumptuous a message , and purposely insolent , for vassals to their Lord. The chiefe of the Counsell disdaining thereat , said it was too bold , that not content with permission to live in an others land , and to have water given them , but they would have them goe to serve them : what a matter was that ? And whereon presumed this fugitive nation , shut vp in the mud ? They would let them know , how fit they were to worke , and to abate their pride , in taking from them their land and their lives . In these termes and choller they left the king , whom they did somwhat suspect , by reason of his grandchild , and consulted againe anew , what they were to doe , where they resolved to make a generall proclamation , that no Tapanecan should have any commerce or trafficke with any Mexicaine , that they should not goe to their Cittie , nor receive any into theirs , vpon paine of death . Whereby we may vnderstand that the king did not absolutely commaund over his people , and that he governed more like a Consul , or a Duke , than a King. although since with their power , the commaund of Kings increased , growing absolute Tyrants , as you shal see in the last Kings . For it hath beene an ordinarie thing among the Barbarians , that such as their power hath beene , such hath beene their commaund ; yea in our Histories of Spaine , we finde in some antient kings that manner of rule which the Tapanecans vsed . Such were the first kings of the Romans , but that Rome declined from Kings to Consuls , and a Senate , till that after they came to be commaunded by Emperours . But these Barbarians , of temperate Kings became tyrants , of which governements a moderate monarchy is the best and most assured . But returne we now vnto our historie . The king of Azcapuzalco seeing the resolution of his subiects , which was to kil the Mexicans , intreated them first to steale away the yong king his grand-childe , and afterwards do what they pleased to the Mexicans . All in a manner yeelded heerevnto , to give the king contentment , and for pitty they had of the child ; but two of the chiefest were much opposite , inferring , that it was bad counsell , for that Chimalpopoca , although hee were of their bloud , yet was it but by the mothers side , and that the fathers was to be preferred , and therefore they concluded that the first they must kill was Chimalpopoca king of Mexico , protesting so to doe . The king of AzcapuZalco was so troubled with this contradiction , and the resolution they had taken , that soone after for very griefe he fell sicke , and died . By whose death the Tapan●cans finishing their consultation , committed a notable treason ; for one night the yong King of Mexico sleeping without guard , or feare of any thing , they of Azcapuzalco entred his pallace , and slew him sodainly , returning vnseene . The morning being come , when the Nobles w●nt to salute the King , as they were accustomed , they found him slaine with great and cruell wounds ; then they cried out and filled all their cittie with teares : and transported with choller , they presently fell to armes , with an intent to revenge their Kings death . As they ranne vppe and downe full of fury and disorder , one of their chiefest knightes stept foorth , labouring to appease them , with a grave admonition : Whither goe you ( saide hee ) O yee Mexicaines , quiet your selves , consider that things done without consideration ar● not well guided , nor come to good end : suppresse your griefe , considering that although your king be dead , the noble blood of the Mexicaines is not extinct in him . Wee have children of our kings deceased , by whose conduct , succeeding to the realme , you shall the better execute what you pretend , having a leader to guide your enterprise , go not blindely , surcease , and choose a king first , to guide and encourage you against your en●mies : In the meane time dissemble discreetly , performing the funeralls of your deceased king , whose body you see heere present , for heereafter you shall finde better meanes to take rev●nge . By this meanes the Mexicans passed no farther , but stayed to make the obsequies of their King , wherevnto they invited the Lords of Tescuco , and Culhuacan , reporting vnto them this foule and cruell fact , which the Tapanecans had committed , moving them to have pitty on them , and incensing them against their ennemies , concluding that their resolution was to die , or to bee revenged of so great an indignitie , intreating them not to favour so vniust a fact of their enemies ; and that for their part , they desired not their aide of armes or men , but onely to bee lookers on of what should passe , and that for their maintenance , they would not stoppe nor hinder the comerce , as the Tapanecans had done . At these speeches they of Tescuco and Culhuacan made them great shewes of good will , and that they were well satisfied , off●ing them their citties , and all the commerce they desired , that they might provide vittaile and munition at their pleasure , both by land & water . After this , the Mexicanes intreated them to stay with them , and assist at the election of their King ; the which they likewise granted , to give them contentment . Of the fourth King called Izcoalt , and of the warre against the Tapanecans . CHAP. 12. THe Electors being assembled , an old man that was held for a great Orator , rose vp , who ( as the histories report , ) spake in this manner , The light of your eyes O M●xicaines is darkened , but not of your hearts : for although you have lost him that was the light and guide of the Mexicaine Common-weale , yet that of the heart remaines : to consider , that although they have slaine one man , yet there are others that may supply with advantage , the want we have of him : the Mexicaine Nobilitie is not extinguished thereby , nor the blood royall decaied . Turne your eyes and looke about you , you shall see the Nobilitie of Mexico set in order , not one nor two , but many and excellent Princes , sonnes to Acamapixtli , our true and lawfull King and Lord. Heere you may choose at your pleasure , saying , I will this man , and not that . If you have lost a father , heere you may finde both father and mother : make account O Mexicaines , that the Sunne is eclipsed and darkened for a time , and will returne suddenly . If Mexico hath beene darkened by the death of your King , the Sun will soone shew , in choosing another King. Looke to whom , and vpon whom you shall cast your eyes , and towards whom your heart is inclined , and this is hee who● your god Vitzliputzli hath chosen . And continuing a while this discourse , he ended to the satisfaction of all men . In the end , by the consent of this Counsell , Izcoalt was chosen King , which signifies a snake of rasors , who was sonne to the first King Acamapixtli , by a slave of his : and although he were not legitimate , yet they made choyce of him , for that he exceeded the rest in behaviour , valour , and magnanimitie of courage . All seemed very well satisfied , and above all , these of Tescuco , for their king was m●rried to a sister of Iscoalts . After the King had beene crowned and set in his royall seat , another Orator stept vp , discoursing how the king was bound to his Common-weale , and of the courage he ought to shew in travell , speaking thus , B●hold this day we depend on thee , it may be thou wilt let fall the burthen that lies vpon thy souldiers , and suffer the old man and woman , the orphlin and the widowe to perish . Take pittie of the infants that go creeping in the ayre , who must perish if our enemies surmount vs : vnfold then , and stretch forth thy cloake , my Lord , to beare these infants vpon thy shoulders , which be the poore and the common people , who live assured vnder the shadowe of thy wings , and of thy bountie . Vttering many other words vpon this subiect , the which , ( as I have said , ) they learne by heart , for the exercise of their children , and after did teach them as a lesson to those that beganne to learne the facultie of Orators . In the meane time , the Tapanecans were resolute to destroy the Mexicaines , and to this end they had made great preparations . And therefore the new King tooke counsell for the proclaiming of warre , and to fight with those that had so much wronged them . But the common people , seeing their adversaries to exceede them farre in numbers and munition for the warre , they came amazed to their King , pressing him not to vndertake so dangerous a warre , which would destroy their poore Cittie and Nation : wherevpon being demaunded what advise were fittest to take , they made answer , that the King of AzcapuZalco was very pittifull , that they should demand peace , and offer to serve him , drawing them forth those marshes , and that he should give them houses and lands among his subiects , that by this meanes they might depend all vppon one Lord. And for the obtaining heereof , they should carry their god in his litter for an intercessor . The cries of the people were of such force , ( having some Nobles that approved their opinion , ) as presently they called for the Priests , preparing the litter and their god , to performe the voyage . As this was preparing , and every one yeelded to this treatie of peace , and to subiect themselves to the Tapanecans , a gallant yong man , and of good sort , stept out among the people , who with a resolute countenance spake thus vnto them , What mean●s this O yee Mexicaines , are yee mad ? How hath so great cowardise crept in among vs ? Shall we go and yeeld our selves thus to the Azcapuzalcans . Then turning to the King he said , How now my Lord , will you endure this ? Speake to the people , that they may suffer vs to finde out some meanes for our honour and defence , and not to yeelde our selves so simply and shamefully into the hands of our enemies . This yong man was called Tlacaellec , nephew to the King , he was the most valiant Captaine and greatest Counsellor that ever the Mexicaines had , as you shall see heereafter . Izcoalt incouraged by that his nephew had so wisely spoken , retained the people , saying they should first suffer him to try another better meanes . Then turning towards his Nobilitie , he said vnto them , You are all heere , my kinsmen , and the best of Mexico , hee that hath the courage to carrie a message to the Tapanecans , let him rise vp . They looked one vpon another , but no man stirred nor offered himselfe to the word . Then this yong man Tlacaellec rising , offered himselfe to go , saying , that seeing he must die , it did import little whether it were to day or to morrow : for what reason should he so carefully preserve himselfe ? he was therefore readie , let him command what he pleased . And although all held this for a rash attempt , yet the King resolv●d to send him , that he might thereon vnderstand the will and disposition of the King of Azcapuzalco and of his people ; holding it better to hasten his neph●ws death , then to hazard the honour of his Com●on-weale . Tlacaelies being ready , tooke his way , and being come to the guards , who had commandement to kill any Mexicaines that came towards them , by cunning or otherwise : he p●rswaded them to suffer him to passe to the king , who wondered to see him , and hearing his ambassage , which was to demand peace of him vnder hon●st conditions , answered , that hee would impart it to his subiects , willing him to returne the next day for his answer , then Tlaca●llec demanded a pasport , yet could he not obtaine any , but that he should vse his best skill : With this he returned to Mexico , giving his words to the guards to returne . And although the King of Azcapuzalco desired peace , being of a milde disposition , yet his subiects did so incense him , as his answer was open warre . The which being heard by the messenger , he did all his King commanded him , declaring by this ceremony , to give armes , and anointing the King with the vnction of the dead , that in his Kings behalfe he did defie him . Having ended all , the King of Azcapuzalco suffering himselfe to be anointed and crowned with feathers , giving goodly armes in recompence to the messenger , wishing him not to returne by the pallace gate , whereas many attended to cut him in peeces , but to go out secretly by a little false posterne that was open in one of the courts of the Pallace . This yong man did so , and turning by secret waies , got away in safetie in sight of the guards , and there defied them saying , Tapanecans and Azcapuzalcans , you do your office ill , vnderstand you shall all die , and not one Tapanecan shall remaine alive . In the meane time the guardes fell vpon him , where he behaved him selfe so valiantly , that hee ●lew some of them : and seeing many more of them come running , hee retyred himselfe gallantly to the Cittie , where he brought newes , that warre was proclaimed with the Tapanecans , and that hee had defied their King. Of the battell the Mexicaines gave to the Tapanecans , and of the vi●torie they obtained . CHAP. 13. THe defie being knowne to the Commons of Mexico , they came to the king , according to their accustomed cowardise , demaunding leave to departe the Citty , holding their raigne certaine . The king didde comfort and incourage them , promising to give them libertie if they vanquished their enemies , willing them not to feare . The people replied . And if we be vanquished , what shall we doe ? If we be overcome ( aunswered the king ) we will be bound presently to yeeld our selves into your hands to suffer death , eate our flesh in your dishes and be revenged of vs. It shall be so then ( saide they ) if you loose the victorie , and if you obtaine the victorie , we do presently offer our selves to be your Tributaries , to labour in your houses , to sowe your ground , to carrie your armes and baggage when you goe to the warres for ever , wee and our descendants after vs. These accordes made betwixt the people and the nobilitie ( which they did after fully performe , eyther willingly , or by constraint , as they had promised ) the king namd for his captain generall Tlacaellec , the whole campe was put in order , and into squadrons , giving the places of captaines to the most valiant of his kinsfolkes and friends : then did hee make them a goodly speech , whereby he did greatly incorage them , being now wel prepared , charging all men to obey the commaundement of the Generall whome he had appoynted : he divided his men into two partes , commanding the most valiant and hardie , to give the first charge with him , & that all the rest should remaine with the king Izcoalt , vn●il they should see the first assaile their enemies . Marching then in order , they were discovered by them of Azcapuzalco , who presently came furiously foorth the citty , carrying great riches of gold , silver , and armes of great value , as those which had the empire of all that country . IZcoalt gave the signall to battaile , with a little drumme he carried on his shoulders , and presently they raised a general showt , crying , Mexico , Mexico , they charged the Tapanecans , and although they were farre more in number , yet did they defeate them , and force them to retire into their Cittie ; then advaunced they which remained behinde , crying , Tlacaellec , victorie , victorie , all sodainely entred the Citty , where ( by the Kings commandement ) they pardoned not any man , no not olde men , women , nor children , for they slew them all , and spoyled the Citty being very rich . And not content heerewith , they followed them that fled , and were retired into the craggy rocks of the Sierres or neere mountaines , striking and making a great slaughter of them . The Tapanecans being retired to a mountaine cast downe their armes , demaunding their lives , and offering to serve the Mexicans , to give them lands and gardins , stone , lime and timber , and to hold them alwayes for their Lordes . Vpon this condition Tlacaell●c retired his men and ceased the battell , graunting them their lives vpon the former conditions , which they did solemnely sweare . Then they return●d to AzcapuZalco , and so with their rich and victorious spoiles to the cittie of Mexico . The day following the king assembled the nobilitie and the people , to whom he laid open the accord the Commons had made , demaunding of them , if they were content to persist therin : the Commons made answer , that they had promised , and they had well deserved it , and therfore they were content to serve them perpetually . Wherevpon they tooke an othe , which since they have kept without contradiction . This done IZcoalt returned to Azcapuzalco , ( by the advise of his counsell ) he divided all the lands & goods of the conquered among the conquerours , the chiefest part fell to the King , then to Tlacaellec , and after to the rest of the Nobles , as they best deserved in the battell . They also gave land to some plebeians , having behaved themselves valiantly ; to others they distributed the pillage , making small account of them as of cowardes . They appointed lands in common for the quarters of Mexico , to every one his part , for the service and sacrifices of their gods . This was the order which after they alwayes kept , in the division of the lands and spoyles of those they had vanquished and subdewed . By this meanes they of AzcapuZalco remained so poore , as they had no lands left them to labor , and ( which was worse ) they tooke their king from them , & all power to chuse any other then him of Mexico . Of the warre and victory the Mexicans had against the Cittie of Cuyoacan . CHAP. 14. ALthough the chiefe Cittie of the Tapanecans , was that of AzcapuZalco , yet had they others with their private Lordes , as T●cuba and Cuyoacan . These seeing the storme passed , would gladly that they of Azcapuzalco had renewed the warre against the Mexicans , and seeing them danted , as a nation wholy broken and defeated , they of Cuyoacan resolved to make warre by themselves ; to the which they laboured to draw the other neighbor nations , who would not stirre nor quarrell with the Mexicans . In the meane time the hatred and malice increasing , they of Cuyoacan beganne to ill intreate the women that went to their markets , mocking at them , and doing the like to the men over whom they had power : for which cause the king of Mexico defended , that none of his should goe to Cuyoacan , and that they should receive none of them into Mexico , the which made them of Cuyoacan resolve wholy to warre : but first they would provoke them by some shamefull scorne , which was , that having invited them to one of their solemne feasts , after they had made them a goodly banquet , and feasted them with a great daunce after their manner , they sent them for their fruite , womens apparell , forcing them to put it on , and so to returne home like women to their cittie , reproching them , that they were cowards and effeminate , and that they durst not take armes being sufficiently provoked . Those of Mexico say , that for revenge they did vnto them a fowle scorne , laying at the gates of their Cittie of Cuyoacan certaine things which smoaked , by meanes whereof many women were delivered before their time , and many fell sicke . In the end , all came to open warre , and there was a battell fought , wherein they imployed all their forces , in the which Tlacaellec , by his courage and policie in warre , obtained the victory . For having left king IZcoalt in fight with them of Cuyoacan , he put himselfe in ambush with some of the most valiant souldiers , and so turning about , charged them behind , and forced them to retire into their Citty . But seeing their intent was to flie into a Temple , which was verie strong . He with three other valiant souldiors , pursued them eagerly , and got before them , seising on the temple & firing it , so as he forced them to flie to the fields , where hee made a great slaughter of the vanquished , pursuing them two leagues into the Countrey , vnto a litle hill , where the vanquished casting away their weapons and their armes acrosse , yeelded to the Mexicans , and with many teares craved pardon of their overweening follie , in vsing them like women , offering to bee their slaves : so as in the end the Mexicaines did pardon them . Of this victory the Mexicanes carried away very rich spolles of garments , armes , gold , silver , iewells , and rich feathers , with a great number of captives . In this battaile there were three of the principals of Culhuacan that came to aide the Mexicaines , to winne honour , the which were remarkable above all . And since being knowen to Tlasaellec , and having made proofe of their fidelitie , he gave them Mexicaine devises , and had them alwayes by his side , where they fought in all places very valiantly . It was apparant that the whole victory was due to the Generall , and to these three ; for among so many captives taken , two third partes were wonne by these foure , which was easily knowen by a policie they vsed : for taking a captive , they presently cut off a little of his haire , and gave it to others , so as it appeared that those which had their haire cut , amounted to that number , whereby they wonne great reputation and fame of valiant men . They were honoured as conquerors , giving them good portions of the spoils and lands , as the Mexicans have alwayes vsed to doe , which gave occasion to those that did fight , to become famous , and to winne reputation by armes . Of the warre and victorie which the Mexicans had against the Suchimilcos . CHAP. 15 THe Nation of the Tapanecans being subdewed the Mexicaines had occasion to do the like to the Suchimilcos , who ( as it hath beene saide ) were the first of the seven caves or linages that peopled this land . The Mexi●ans sought not the occasion , although they might presume as conquerors to extend their limits , but the Suchimilcos didde moove them , to their owne ruine , as it happens to men of small iudgement that have no foresight , who not preventing the mischefe they imagined , fall into it . The Suchimilcos held opinion , that the Mexicans , by reason of their victories past , should attempt to subdue them , and consulted heereon among themselves . Some among them thought it good to acknowledge them for superiors , and to applaude their good fortune , but the contrary was allowed , and they went out to give them battel : which IZcoalt the king of Mexico vnderstanding , he sent his General Tlacael●ec against them , with his army : the battell was fought in the same field that divides their limites , which two armies were equall in men and armes , but very divers in their order and manner of fighting ; for that the Suchimilcos charged all together on a heape confusedly , and Tlacaellec divided his men into squadrons with a goodly order , so as he presently brake his ennemies , forcing them to retire into their cittie , into the which they entred , following them to the Temple whither they fled , which they fiered , and forcing them to flie vnto the mountaines : in the end they brought them to this poynt , that they yeelded with their armes acrosse . The Generall Tlacaellec returning in great triumph , the priests went foorth to receive him , with their musicke of flutes , and giving incense . The chiefe Captaines vsed other ceremonies and shews of ioy , as they had bin accustomed to doe , and the king with all the troupe went to the Temple , to give thanks to their false god , for the divell hath alwayes beene very desirous hereof , to challenge to himselfe the honor which he deserves not , seeing it is the true God which giveth victories , and maketh them to rule whome he pleaseth . The day following , king Izcoalt went vnto the Citty of Suchimilco , causing himselfe to be sworne king of the Suchimilcos : and for their comfort he promised to doe them good . In token whereof hee commaunded them to make a great cawsey stretching from Mexico , to Suchimilco , which is foure leagues , to the end there might bee more commerce and trafficke amongest them . Which the Suchimilcos performed , and in shorte time the Mexicaine governement seemed so good vnto them , as they helde themselves happy to have changed their king and commonweale . Some neighbors pricked forward by envy , or feare , to their ruines were not yet made wise by others miseries . Cuitlavaca was a citty within the lake , which though the name and dwelling be chaunged , continueth yet . They were active to swimme in the lake , and therefore they thought they might much indomage and annoy the Mexicaines by water , which the King vnderstanding , hee resolved to send his army presently to fight against them . But Tlacaellec little esteeming this warre , holding it dishonorable to lead an army against them , made offer to conquer them with the children onely : which he performed in this maner : he went vnto the Temple & drew out of the Covent such children as he thought fittest for this action , from tenne to eighteene yeeres of age , who knew how to guide their boates , or canoes , teaching them certaine pollicies . The order they held in this warre , was , that he went to Cuitlavaca with his children , where by his pollicy hee pressed the ennemy in such sorte , that hee made them to flie ; and as he followed them , the lord of Cuitlavaca mette him and yeelded vnto him , himselfe , his Citty , and his people , and by this meanes he stayed the pursuite . The children returned with much spoyle , and many captives for their sacrifices , being solemnely received with a great procession , musike and perfumes , & they went to worshippe their gods , in taking of the earth which they did eate , and drawing blood from the forepart of their legges with the Priests lancets , with other superstitions which they were accustomed to vse in the like solemnities . The children were much honoured and incoraged , and the king imbraced and kissed them , and his kinsmen and alies accompanied them . The bruite of this victorie ranne throughout all the country , how that Tlacaellec had subdued the city of Cuitlavaca with children : the news and consideration whereof opened the eyes of those of Tesc●co , a chiefe and very cunning Nation for their manner of life : So as the king of Tescuco was first of opinion , that they should subiect themselves to the king of Mexico , and invite him therevnto with his cittie . Therefore by the advise of his Counsell , they sent Ambassadors good Orators with honorable presents , to offer themselves vnto the Mexicans , as their subiects , desiring peace and amitie , which was gratiously accepted ; but by the advise of Tlacaellec he vsed a ceremony for the effecting thereof , which was that those of Tescuco should come forth armed against the Mexicans , where they should fight , and presently yeelde , which was an act and ceremony of warre , without any effusion of bloud on either side . Thus the king of Mexico became soveraigne Lord of Tescuco , but hee tooke not their king from them , but made him of his privie counsell ; so as they have alwayes maintained themselves in this manner vntill the time of Motecuma the second , during whose raigne the Spaniards entred . Having subdued the land and citty of Tescuco , Mexico remained Lady and Mistris of all the landes and citties about the Lake , where it is built . Izcoalt having enioyed this prosperitie , and raigned twelve yeeres , died , leaving the realme which had beene given him , much augmented by the valour and counsell of his nephew Tlacaellec ( as hath afore beene saide ) who held it best to choose an other king then himselfe , as shall heereafter be shewed . Of the fift King of Mexico , called Moteçuma , the first of that name . CHAP. 16. FOrasmuch as the election of the new King , belonged to foure chiefe Electors , ( as hath been said , ) and to the King of Tescuco , and the King of Tacubu , by especiall priviledge : Tlacaellec assembled these six personages , as he that had the soveraigne authoritie , and having propounded the matter vnto them , they made choise of Moteçuma , the first of that name , nephew to the same Tlacaellec . His election was very pleasing to them all , by reason whereof , they made most solemne feasts , and more stately then the former . Presently after his election , they conducted him to the Temple with a great traine , where before the divine harth , ( as they call it , ) where there is continuall fire , they set him in his royall throne , putting vpon him his royall ornaments . Being there , the King drew blood from his eares and legges with a griffons tallents , which was the sacrifice wherein the divell delighted to be honoured . The Priests , Antients , and Captaines , made their orations , all congratulating his election . They were accustomed in their elections to make great feasts and dances , where they wasted many lightes . In this Kings time the custome was brought in , that the King should go in person to make warre in some province , and bring captives to solemnize the feast of his coronation , and for the solemne sacrifices of that day . For this cause King Moteçuma went into the province of Chalco , who had declared themselves his enemies : from whence ( having fought valiantly , ) he brought a great number of captives , whereof he did make a notable sacrifice the day of his coronation , although at that time he did not subdue all the province of Chalco , being a very warlike nation . Many came to this coronation from divers provinces , as well neere as farre off , to see the feast , at the which all commers were very bountifully entertained and clad , especially the poore , to whom they gave new garments . For this cause they brought that day into the Cittie , the Kings tributes , with a goodly order , which consisted in stuffes to make garments of all sorts , in Cacao , gold , silver , rich feathers , great burthens of cotten , cucumbers , sundry sortes of pulses , many kindes of sea fish , and of the fresh water , great store of fruites , and venison without number , not reckoning an infinite number of presents , which other kings and Lords sent to the new king . All this tribute marched in order according to the provinces , and before them the stewards and receivers , with divers markes and ensignes , in very goodly order : so as it was one of the goodliest things of the feast , to see the entry of the tribute . The King being crowned , he imploied himselfe in the conquest of many provinces , and for that he was both valiant and vertuous , hee still increased more and mo●e , vsing in all his affaires the counsell and industry of his generall Tlacaellec , whom he did alwaies love and esteeme very much , as hee had good reason . The warre wherein hee was most troubled and of greatest difficultie , was that of the province of Chalco , wherein there happened great matters , whereof one was very remarkable , which was , that they of Chalcas , had taken a brother of Moteçuma●s in the warres , whome they resolved to choose for their king , asking him very curteously , if he would accept of this charge . He answered ( after much importunity , still persisting therein , ) that if they meant plainely to choose him for their king , they should plant in the market place , a tree or very high stake , on the toppe whereof , they should make a little scaffold , and meanes to mount vnto it . The Chalcas supposing it had beene some ceremony to make himselfe more apparent , presently effected it : then assembling all his Mexicaines about the stake , he went to the toppe with a garland of flowers in his hand , speaking to his men in this maner , O valiant Mexicaines , these men will choose mee for their King , but the gods will not permit , that to be a King I should committee any treason against my countrie , but contrariwise , I wil that you learne by me , that it behoveth vs rather , to indure death , then to ayde our enemies . Saying these words , he cast himselfe downe , and was broken in a thousand peeces ; at which spectacle , the Chalcas had so great horror and dispits , that presently they fell vpon the Mexicaines and slew them all with their launces , as men whom they held too prowde and inexorable , saying , they had divelish hearts . It chanced the night following , they heard two owles making a mornefull cry , which they did interpret as an vnfortunate signe , and a presage of their neere destruction , as it succeeded : for King Moteçuma went against them in person with all his power , where he vanquished them , and ruined all their kingdome : and passing beyond the mountaine Me●ade , hee conquered still even vnto the North sea . Then returning towards the South sea , hee subdued many provinces : so as he became a mighty King : all by the helpe and counsell of Tlacaellec , who in a manner conquered all the Mexicaine nation . Yet hee held an opinion , ( the which was confirmed , ) that it was not behoovefull to conquer the province of Tlascalla , that the Mexicaines might have a fronter enemy , to keepe the youth of Mexico in exercise and allarme : and that they might have numbers of captives to sacrifice to their idols , wherein they did waste ( as hath beene said , ) infinite numbers of men , which should bee taken by force in the warres . The honour must be given to Moteçuma , or to speake truly , to Tlacaellec his Generall , for the good order and policy setled in the realme of Mexico , as also for the counsells and goodly enterprises , which they did execute : and likewise for the numbers of Iudges and Magistrates , being as well ordered there , as in any common-weale ; yea , were it in the most flourishing of Europe . This King did also greatly increase the Kings house , giving it great authoritie , and appointing many and sundry officers , which served him with great pompe and ceremony . Hee was no lesse remarkable touching the devotion and service of his idolls , increasing the number of his Ministers , and instituting new ceremonies , wherevnto hee carried a great respect . Hee built that great temple dedicated to their god Vitziliputzli , whereof is spoken in the other booke . He did sacrifice at the dedication of this temple , a great number of men , taken in sundry victories : finally , inioying his Empire in great prosperitie , hee fell sicke , and died , having raigned twenty eight yeares , 〈◊〉 to his successor Ticoci● , who did not resemble him , neither in valour , nor in good fortune . How Tlacaellec refused to be King , and of the election and deedes of Ticocic . CHAP. 17. THE foure Deputies assembled in counsell , with the lords of Tcscuc● & Tacuba , where Tlacaellec was President in the election , where by all their voices Tlacaellec was chosen , as deserving this charge better then any other . Yet he refused it , perswading them by pertinent reasons , that they shuld choose another , saying , that it was better , and more expedient to have another king , and he to be his instrument and assistant , as hee had beene till then , and not to lay the whole burthen vpon him , for that he held himselfe no lesse bound for the Common-weale , then if hee were king . It is a rare ▪ thing to refuse principalitie and commaund , and to indure the paine and the care , and not to reape the honour . There are few that will yeeld vp the power and authority , which they may hold , were it profitable to the common-weale . This Barbarian did heerein exceed the wisest amongst the Greekes and Romans , and it may be a lesson to Alexander and Iulius Caesar , whereof the one held it little to command the whole world , putting his most deere and faithfull servants to death vpon some small iealosies of rule and empire : and the other declared himselfe enemy to his country , saying , that if it were lawfull to do any thing against law and reason , it was for a kingdome : such is the thirst and desire of commaund . Although this acte of Tlacael●e●● might well proceede from too great a confidence of himselfe , seeming to him , though he were not king , yet in a maner , that he commanded kings , suffering him to carry certaine markes , as a Tiara or ornament for the head , which belonged onely to themselves . Yet this act deserves greater commendation , and to be well considered of , in that he held opinion to be better able to serve his Common-weale as a subiect , then being a soveraigne Lord. And as in a comedie he deserves most commendation , that represents the personage that importes most , bee it of a sheepheard or a peasant , and leaves the King or Captaine to him that can performe it : So in good Philosophy , men ought to have a special regard to the common good , and apply themselves to that office and place which they best vnderstand . But this philosophie is farre from that which is practised at this day . But let vs returne to our discourse , and say , that in recompence of his modestie , and for the respect which the Mexicaine Electors bare him , they demanded of Tlacaellec , ( that seeing hee would not raigne , ) whom he thought most fit : Wherevpon hee gave his voice to a sonne of the deceased king , who was then very yong , called Ticocic : but they replied that his shoulders were very weake to beare so heavy a burthen . Tlacaellec answered , that his were there to helpe him to beare the burthen , as he had done to the deceased : by meanes whereof , they tooke their resolution , and Tico●ic was chosen , to whom were done all the accustomed ceremonies . They pierced his nosthrils , and for an ornament put an Emerald therein : and for this reason , in the Mexicane bookes , this king is noted by his nosthrills pierced . Hee differed much from his father and predecessor , being noted for a coward , and not valiant . He went to make warre for his coronation , in a province that was rebelled , where he lost more of his own men then hee tooke captives ; yet he returned , saying , that hee brought the number of captives required for the sacrifice of his coronation , and so hee was crowned with great solemnitie . But the Mexicaines discontented to have a king so little disposed to warre , practised to hasten his death by poison . For this cause hee continued not above foure yeares in the kingdome : whereby wee see that the children do not alwaies follow the blood and valour of their fathers ; and the greater the glorie of the predecessors hath beene , the more odious is the weakenes and cowardise of such that succeed them in command , and not in merit . But this losse was well repaired by a brother of the deceased , who was also sonne to great Moteçuma , called Axayaca , who was likewise chosen by the advice of Tlacacllec , wherein hee happened better then before . Of the death of Tlacaellec , and the deedes of Axayaca the seventh King of Mexicaines . CHAP. 18. NOw was Tlacaellec very old , who by reason of his age , he was carried in a chaire vpon mens shoulders , to assist in counsell when busines required . In the end hee fell sicke , whenas the king ( who was not yet crowned , ) did visit him often , sheading many teares , seeming to loose in him his father , and the father of his countrie . Tlacaellec did most affectionately recommend his children vnto him , especially the eldest , who had shewed himselfe valiant in the former warres . The king promised to have regard vnto him , and the more to comfort the olde man , in his presence he gave him the charge and ensignes of Captaine Generall , with all the preheminences of his father ; wherewith the olde man remained so well satisfied , as with this content he ended his daies . If hee had not passed to another life , they might have held themselves very happy , seeing that of so poore and small a cittie , wherein hee was borne , he established by his valour and magnanimitie , so great , so rich , and so potent a kingdome . The Mexicans made his funerall as the founder of that Empire , more sumptuous and stately , then they had done to any of their former kings . And presently after Axayaca , ( to appease the sorrow which all the people of Mexico shewed for the death of their captaine , ) he resolved to make the voyage necessary for his coronation . Hee therefore led his army with great expedition into the province of Tequantepec , two hundred leagues from Mexico , where he gave battaile to a mighty army and an infinite number of men assembled together , as well out of that province , as from their neighbours , to oppose themselves against the Mexicans . The first of his Campe that advanced himselfe , to the combate , was the King himselfe , defying his ennemies , from whome hee made shewe to fly when they charged him , vntill he had drawne them into an ambuscadoe , where many souldiers lay hidden vnder straw , who suddenly issued forth , and they which fled , turned head : so as they of Tiquantepec remained in the midst of them , whom they charged furiously , making a great slaughter of them : and following their victory , they razed their citty and temple , punishing all their neighbours rigorously . Then went they on farther , and without any stay , conquered to Guatulco , the which is a port at this day well knowne in the South sea . Axayaca returned to Mexico with great and rich spoiles , where he was honourably crowned , with sumptuous and stately preparation of sacrifices , tributes , and other things , whither many came to see his coronation . The Kings of Mexico received the crowne from the hands of the King of Tescuco , who had the preheminence . He made many other enterprises , where he obtained great victories , being alwaies the first to leade the army , and to charge the enemy ; by the which hee purchased the name of a most valiant captaine : & not content to subdue strangers , he also suppressed his subiects which had rebelled , which never any of his predecessours ever could doe , or durst attempt . We have already shewed how some seditious of Mexico had divided themselves from that common-weale , and built a cittie neare vnto them , which they called Tlatelulco , whereas now saint Iaques is . These being revolted , held a faction aparte , and encreased and multiplied much , refusing to acknowledge the kings of Mexico , nor to yeeld them obedience . The king Axayaca sent to advise them , not to live divided , but being of one bloud , and one people , to ioyne together , and acknowledge the king of Mexico : wherevpon the Lorde of Tlatelulco made an aunswere full of pride and disdaine , defieng the king of Mexico to single combate with himselfe : and presently mustred his men , commaunding some of them to hide themselves in the weeds of the Lake ; and the better to deceive the Mexicans , he commaunded them to take the shapes of ravens , geese , and other beasts , as frogs , and such like , supposing by this meanes to surprise the Mexicans as they should passe by the waies and cawsies of the Lake . Having knowledge of this defie , and of his adversaries policie , he divided his army , giving a part to his generall , the sonne of Tlacaellec , commaunding him to charge this ambuscadoe , in the Lake ; and he with the rest of his people , by an vnfrequented way , went and incamped before Tlatelulco . Presently hee called him who had defied him , to performe his promise , and as the two Lordes of Mexico , and Tlatelulco advaunced , they commaunded their subiects not to moove , vntill they had seene who should be conquerour , which was done , and presently the two Lordes incountered valiantly , where having fought long , in the end the Lorde of Tlatelulco was forced to turne his backe , being vnable to indure the furious charge of the king of Mexico . Those of Tlatelulco seeing their captaine flie , fainted , & fled likewise , but the Mexicans following them at the heeles , charged them furiously ; yet the Lord of Tlatelulco escaped not the hands of Axayaca , for thinking to save himselfe , he fled to the toppe of the Temple , but Axayaca folowed him so neere , as he seised on him with great force , and threw him from the toppe to the bottome , and after set fire on the Temple , and the cittie . Whilest this passed at Tlatelulco , the Mexicane generall was very hote in the revenge of those that pretended to defeate him by pollicie , & after he had forced them to yeelde , and to crie for mercy , the Generall sayde he would not pardon them , vntil they had first performed the offices of those figures they represented , and therfore he would have them crie like frogges and ravens , every one according to the figure which he had vndertaken , else they had no composition : which thing he did to mocke them with their owne policie . Feare and necessitie be perfect teachers , so as they did sing and crie with all the differences of voyces that were commaunded them , to save their lives , although they were much grieved at the sport their enimies made at them . They say that vnto this day , the Mexicans vse to ieast at the Tlatelulcans , which they beare impatiently , when they putte them in minde of this singing and crying of beasts . King Axayaca tooke pleasure at this scorne and disgrace , and presently after they retourned to Mexico with great ioy . This King was esteemed for one of the best that had commaunded in Mexico . Hee raigned eleaven yeares , and one succeeded that was much inferiour vnto him in valour and vertue . Of the deedes of Autzol the eight King of Mexico . CHAP. 19. AMong the foure Electors that had power to chuse whome they pleased to be king , there was one indued with many perfections , named Autzol . This man was chosen by the rest , and this election was very pleasing to all the people : for besides that he was valiant , all held him curteous and affable to every man , which is one of the chiefe qualities required in them that commaund , to purchase love and respect . To celebrate the feast of his coronation , hee resolved to make a voyage , and to punish the pride of those of Quaxulatlan , a very rich and plentifull province , and at this day the chiefe of new Spaine . They had robbed his officers and stewards , that carried the tribute to Mexico , and therwithall were rebelled . There was great difficulty to reduce this Nation to obedience , lying in such sort , as an arme of the sea stopt the Mexicans passage : to passe the which AutZol ( with a strange device and industry ) caused an Iland to be made in the water , of faggots , earth , and other matter ; by meanes whereof , both hee and his men might passe to the enemy , where giving them battell , he conquered them , and punished them at his pleasure . Then returned hee vnto Mexico in triumph , and with great riches , to bee crowned King , according to their custome . Autzol extended the limites of his kingdome farre , by many conquests , even vnto Guatimalla , which is three hundred leagues from Mexico . He was no lesse liberall than valiant : for whenas the tributes arrived , ( which as I have saide ) came in great aboundaunce , hee went foorth of his pallace , gathering together all the people into one place , then commaunded he to bring all the tributes , which hee divided to those that had neede . To the poore hee gave stuffes to make apparrell , and meate , and whatsoever they had neede of in great aboundaunce , and things of value , as golde , silver , iewels , and feathers , were divided amongest the Captaines , souldiers , and servants of his house , according to every mans merite . This AutZol was likewise a great polititian , hee pulled downe the houses ill built , and built others very sumptuous . It seemed vnto him that the city of Mexico had too litle water , and that the Lake was very muddy , and therefore hee resolved to let in a great course of water , which they of Cuyoacan vsed . For this cause he called the chiefe man of the cittie vnto him , being a famous sorcerer , having propounded his meaning vnto him , the sorcerer wished him to be well advised what hee did , being a matter of great difficulty , and that hee vnderstoode , if he drew the river out of her ordinary course , making it passe to Mexico , hee would drowne the citty . The king supposed these excuses were but to frustrate the effect of his desseigne , being therefore in choler , he dismissed him home ; and a few dayes after hee sent a provost to Cuyoacan , to take this Sorcerer : who having vnderstanding for what intent the kings officers came , hee caused them to enter his house , and then he presented himself vnto them in the forme of a terrible Eagle , wherewith the provost and his companions being terrified , they returned without taking him . AutZol incensed herewith sent others , to whome hee presented himselfe in forme of a furious tygre , so as they durst not touch him . The third came , and they found him in the forme of a horrible serpent , whereat they were much afraide . The king mooved the more with these dooings , sent to tell them of Cuyoacan , that if they brought not the sorcerer bound vnto him , he would raze their citty . For feare whereof , or whether it were of his owne free will , or being forced by the people , he suffered himselfe to be led to the king , who presently caused him to be strangled , and then did he put his resolution in practise , forcing a chanell whereby the water might passe to Mexico , whereby hee brought a great current of water into the Lake , which they brought with great ceremonies and superstitions , having priests casting incense along the banks , others sacrificed quailes , and with the bloud of them sprinckled the channell bankes , others sounding of cornets , accompanied the water with their musicke . One of the chiefe went attired in a habite like to their goddesse of the water , and all saluted her , saying , that shee was welcome . All which things are painted in the Annales of Mexico : which booke is now at Rome in the holy Library , or Vaticane , where a father of our company , that was come from Mexico , did see it , and other histories , the which he did expound to the keeper of his Holinesse Library , taking great delight to vnderstand this booke , which before hee could never comprehend . Finally , the water was brought to Mexico , but it came in such aboundaunce , that it had welneere drowned the cittie , as was foretold : and in effect it did ruine a great parte thereof , but it was presently prevented by the industry of Autzol , who caused an issue to be made to draw foorth the water : by meanes whereof hee repaired the buildings that were fallen , with an exquisite worke , being before but poore cotages . Thus he left the citty invironed with water , like another Venice , and very well built : hee raigned eleaven yeares , and ended with the last and greatest successor of all the Mexicans . Of the election of great Moteçuma , the last king of Mexico . CHAP. 20. WHen the Spaniards entred new Spaine , being in the yeare of our Lorde one thousand five hundred and eighteen , Moteçuma second of that name , was the last king of the Mexicaines , I say the last , although they of Mexico , after his death , chose another king , yea in the life of the same Moteçuma , whome they declared an enemy to his country , as we shall see heereafter . But hee that succeeded him , and hee that fell into the hands of the Marquise de Valle , had but the names and titles of Kings , for that the kingdome was in a maner al yeelded to the Spaniards : so as with reason we account Moteçuma for the last king , and so hee came to the periode of the Mexicaines power and greatnesse , which is admirable being happened among Barbarians : for this cause , and for that this was the season , that God had chosen to reveale vnto them the knowledge of his Gospel , and the kingdome of Iesus Christ , I will r● ▪ late more at large the actes of Moteçuma , then of the rest . Before he came to be king , he was by disposition , ve● ry grave and stayed , and spake little , so as when he● gave his opinion in the privy counsell , whereas he assisted , his speeches and discourses made every one to admire him , so as even then he was feared and respected . He retired himselfe vsually into a Chappell , appointed for him in the Temple of Vitziliputzli , where they said their Idoll spake vnto him ; and for this cause hee was helde very religious and devout . For these perfections then , being most noble and of great courage , his election was short and easie , as a man vpon whom al mens eyes were fixed , as woorthy of such a charge . Having intelligence of this election , hee hidde himselfe in this chappell of the Temple , whether it were by iudgement , ( apprehending so heavy and hard a burthen ) as to governe such a people ) or rather as I beleeve throgh hypocrisie , to shew that he desired not Empery : In the end they found him , leading him to the place of councell , whither they accompanied him with all possible ioy : hee marched with such a gravitie , as they all sayd the name of Moteçuma agreed very wel with his nature , which is as much to say , as an angry Lord. The electors did him great reverence , giving him notice , that hee was chosen king : from thence he was ledde before the harth of their gods , to give incense , where he offered sacrifices in drawing bloud from his eares , & the calves of his legges , according to their custome . They attired him with the royall ornaments , and pierced the gristle of his nosthrils , hanging thereat a rich emerald , a barbarous & troublous custome , but the desire of rule , made all paine light and easie . Being seated in his throne , he gave andience to the Orations and Speeches that were made vnto him , which according vnto their custome were eloquent and artificiall . The first was pronounced by the king of Tescuco , which being preserved , for that it was lately delivered , & very worthy to be heard , I will set it downe word by word , and thus hee sayde : The concordance and vnitie of voyces vpon thy election , is a sufficient testimonie ( most noble yong man ) of the happines the realme shall receive , as well deserving to be commaunded by thee , as also for the generall applause which all doe shew by meanes thereof . Wherein they have great reason , for the Empire of Mexico doth alreadie so farre extend it selfe , that to governe a world , as it is , and to beare so heavie a burthen , it requires no lesse dexteritie and courage , than that which is resident in thy firme and valiant heart , nor of lesse wisedome and iudgement than thine . I see and know plainely , that the mightie God loveth this Cittie , seeing he hath given vnderstanding to choose what was fit . For who will not beleeve that a Prince , who before his raigne had pierced the nine vaultes of heaven , should not likewise nowe obtaine those things that are earthlie to releeve his people , aiding himselfe with his best iudgement , being therevnto bound by the duetie and charge of a king . Who will likewise beleeve that the great courage which thou hast alwaies valiantly shewed in matters of importance , shuld now faile thee in matters of greatest need ? Who will not perswade himselfe ▪ but the Mexicane Empire is come to the height of their soveraignetie , seeing the Lorde of things created hath imparted so great graces vnto thee , that with thy looke onelie thou breedest admiration in them that beholde thee ? Reioyce then , O happy land , to whom the Creator hath given a Prince , as a firme pillar to support thee , which shall be thy father and thy defence , by whom thou shalt be succoured at neede , who wil be more than a brother to his subiects , for his pietie and clemencie . Thou hast a king , who i● regard of his estate is not inclined to delights , or will lie stretched out vpon his bed , occupied in pleasures and vices ; but contrariwise in the middest of his sweete and pleasant sleepe , hee will sodainely awake , for the care he must have over thee , and will not feele the taste of the most savourie ●eates , having his spirites transported with the imagination of thy good . Tell me then ( O happie realme ) if I have not reason to saie that 〈◊〉 oughtest reioyce , having found such a King : And th●●●●ble Yong man , and our most mightie Lorde , be confident , and of ● good courage , that seeing the Lorde of things created hath given thee this charge , hee will also give thee for●● and courage to mannage it : and thou maiest well hope , th●● he which in times past hath vsed so great bountie towardes thee , wil not now denie thee his greater gifts , seeing he hath given thee so great a charge , which I wish thee to enioy ma●● yeares . King Moteçuma was very attentive to this Discourse , which being ended , they say he was so troubled , that indevouring thrice to answer him , hee could not speake , being overcome with teares , which ioy and content doe vsually cause , in signe of great humilitie . In the end being come to himselfe , he spake brie●ly , I were too blinde , good king of Tescuco , if I didde not know , that what thou hast spoken vnto me , proceeded of meere favour , it pleaseth you to shew me , seeing among so m●nie noble & valiant men within this realme , you have made ch●●●● of the le●st sufficient : and in trueth , I finde my selfe so incapable of a charge of so great importance , that I know not what to doe , but to beseech the Creator of all created things , that hee will favour mee , and I intreate you all to pray vnto him for me . These wordes vttered , hee beganne againe to weepe . How Moteçuma ordered the service of his house , and of the warre hee made for his coronation . CHA. 21 HE that in his election made such shew of humilitie and mildenes , seeing himselfe king , beganne presently to discover his aspiring thoughts . The first was , he commaunded that no plebeian should serve in his house , nor beare any royall office , as his predecesfours had vsed till then ; blaming them that would be served by men of base condition , commaunding that all the noble and most famous men of his realme shoulde live within his pallace , and exercise the offices of his court , and house . Wherevnto an olde man of great authoritie ( who had sometimes beene his Schoolemaister ) opposed himselfe , advising him , to be carefull what hee did , and not to thrust himselfe into the danger of a great inconvenience , in separating himselfe from the vulgare and common people , so as they should not dare to looke him in the face , seeing themselves so reiected by him . He answered , that it was his resolution , and that he would not allow the plebeians to goe thus mingled among the Nobles , as they had do one , saying , that the service they did , was according to their condition , so as the kings got no reputation , and thus he continued firme in his resolution . Hee presently commanded his counsell to dismisse all the pleb●ians from their charges and offices , as well those of his houshold as of his court , and to provide Knightes , the which was done . After he went in person to an enterprise necessary for his coronation . At that time a province lying farre off towards the North Ocean , was revolted from the crowne , whether he led the flower of his people , well appointed . There hee warred with such valour and dexteritie , that in the end he subdued all the province , and punished the rebells severely , returning with a great number of captives for the sacrifices , and many other spoiles . All the cities made him solemne receptions at his returne , and the Lords thereof gave him water to wash , performing the offices of servants , a thing not vsed by any of his predecessors . Such was the feare and respect they bare him . In Mexico , they made the feasts of his coronation with great preparations of dances , comedies , banquets , lights , and other inventions for many daies . And there came so great a wealth of tributes from all his countries , that strangers vnknowne came to Mexico , and their very enemies resorted in great numbers disguised to see these feasts , as those of Tlascalla , and Mechovacan : the which Moteçuma having discovered , he commanded they should be lodged and gently intreated , and honoured as his own person . He also made them goodly galleries like vnto his owne , where they might see and behold the feasts . So they entred by night to those feasts , as the king himselfe , making their sportes and maskes . And for that I have made mention of these provinces , it shall not be from the purpose to vnderstand , that the inhabitants of Mechovacan , Tlascalla , and Tapeaca , would never yeelde to the Mexicans , but did alwaies fight valiantly against them ; yea , sometimes the Mechovacans did vanquish the Mexicans , as also those of Tapeaca did . In which place , the Marquise Don Ferrand Cortes , after that he and the Spaniards were expelled Mexico , pretended to build their first cittie , the which he called ( as I well remember , ) Segura de la Frontiere : But this peopling continued little : for having afterwards reconquered Mexico , all the Spaniards went to inhabite there . To conclude , those of Tapeaca , Tlascalla , and Mechovacan , have beene alwaies enemies to the Mexicans , although Motoçuma said vnto Cortes , that he did purposesy forbeare to subdue them , to have occasion to exercise his men of warre , and to take numbers of captives . Of the behaviour and greatnes of Moteçuma . CHAP. 22. THis King laboured to be respected , yea , to be worshiped as a god . No Plebeian might looke him in the face ; if he did , he was punished with death : hee did never set his foote on the ground , but was alwaies carried on the shoulders of Noblemen ; and if he lighted , they laid rich tapestry whereon he did go . When hee made any voyage , hee and the Noblemen went as it were in a parke compassed in for the nonce , and the rest of the people went without the parke , invironing it in on every side ; hee never put on a garment twice , nor did eate or drinke in one vessell or dish above once ; all must be new , giving to his attendants that which had once served him : so as commonly they were rich and sumptuous . He was very carefull to have his lawes observed . And when he returned victor from any wa●●e , he fained sometimes to go and take his pleasure , then would he disguise himselfe , to see if his people ( supposing if he weare absent , ) would omitte any thing of the feast or reception : If there were any excesse or defect , he then did punish it rigorously . And also to discerne how his ministers did execute their offices , he often disguised himselfe , offering guistes and presents to the iudges , provoking them to do in iustice . If they offended , they were presently punished with death , without remission or respect , were they Noblemen , or his kinsmen ; yea , his owne bretheren . He was little conversant with his people , and seldome seene , retyring himselfe most commonly to care for the government of his realme . Besides that , hee was a great iusticier and very noble , hee was very valiant and happy , by meanes whereof , hee obtained great victories , and came to this greatnes , as is written in the Spanish histories , whereon it seemes needelesse to write more . I will onely have a care heereafter to write what the bookes and histories of the Indies make mention of ; the which the Spanish writers have not observed , having not sufficiently vnderstood the secrets of this country , the which are things very worthy to be knowne , as we shall see heereafter . Of the presages and strange prodigies which happened in Mexico before the fall of their Empire . CHAP. 23. ALthough the holy Scripture forbids vs to give credite to signes and vaine prognostications , and that S. Ierome doth admonish vs not to feare tokens from heaven , as the Gentiles do : Yet the same Scripture teacheth vs , that monstrous and prodigious signes are not altogether to bee contemned , and that often they are fore-runners of some generall changes and chasticements which God will take , as Eusebius notes well of Cesarea : For that the same Lord of heaven and earth , sendes such prodiges and new things in heaven , in the elements , in beasts , and in his other creatures , that this might partly serve as an advertisement to men , and to be the beginning of the paine and chastisement , by the feare and amazement they bring . It is written in the second booke of Macabees , that before that great change and persecution of the people of Israel : which was caused by the tyranny of Antiochus surnamed Epiphanes , whome the holy Scriptures call the roote of sinne , there were seene for forty dayes together thorowout all Ierusalem , great squadrons of horsemen in the ayre , who with their armour guilt , their lances and targets , and vppon furious horses , with their swordes drawne did strike , skirmish and incounter one against the other : and they say that the Inhabitants of Ierusalem seeing this , they prayed to our Lord to appease his wrath , and that these prodegies might turne to good . It is likewise written in the booke of Wisedome , That when God would drawe his people out of Egypt , and punish the Egyptians , some terrible & fearefull visions appeared vnto them , as fires seene out of time in horrible formes . Ioseph in his booke of the Iewishwarres , sheweth many and great wonders going before the destruction of Ierusalem , and the last captivitie of his wicked people , whome God iustly abhorred : and Eusebius of Cesarea , with others , alleadge the same texts , authorizing prognostications . The Histories are full of like observations in great changes of states and common-weales , as Paulus Orosius witnesseth of many : and without doubt this observation is not vaine nor vnprofitable ; for although it be vanitie , yea superstition , defended by the lawe of our God , lightly to beleeve these signes and tokens : yet in matters of great moment , as in the changes of nations , kingdoms , and notable laws . It is no vaine thing , but rather certaine and assured , to beleeve that the wisedome of the most High dooth dispose and suffer these things , fo retelling what shoulde happen , to serve ( as I have saide ) for an advertisement to some , and a chasticement to others , and as a witnes to all , that the king of heaven hath a care of man : who as he hath appointed great and fearefull tokens of that great change of the world , which shall bee the day of iudgement , so doth it please him to send wonderful signes to demonstrate lesser changes in divers partes of the world , the which are remarkeable , whereof he disposeth according to his eternall wisedome . Wee must also vnderstand , that although the divell be the father of lies ; yet the King of Glorie makes him often to confesse the trueth against his will , which hee hath often declared for very feare , as hee did in the desart by the mouth of the possessed , crying , that Iesus was the Saviour come to destroy him , as he did by the Pythonisse , who saide that Paul preached the true God , as when he appeared and troubled Pilates wife , whom he made to mediate for Iesus a iust man. And as many other histories besides the holy Scripture gave diverse testimonies of idols , in approbation of christian religion , wherof Lactantius , Prosperus , and others make mention . Let them reade Eusebius in his bookes of the preparation of the Gospel ; and those of his demonstrations where he doth amply treate of this matter . I have purposely spoken this , that no man should contemne what is written in the Histories and Annales of the Indies , touching Presages and strange signes , of the approching end and ruine of their kingdome , and of the Divelles tyranny , whom they worshipped altogether . Which in my opinion is worthy of credite and beliefe , both for that it chanced late , and the memory is yet fresh , as also for that it is likely , that the Divell lamented at so great a change , and that God by the same meanes beganne to chastice their cruell and abhominable idolatries . I will therefore set them downe heere as true things . It chanced that Moteçuma having raigned many yeers in great prosperity , and so pufft vp in his conceit , as hee caused himselfe to be served and feared , yea to be worshipped as a god , that the Almighty Lord beganne to chastice him , and also to admonish him , suffering even the very Divelles whome he worshipped , to tell him these heavy tidings of the ruine of his kingdome , and to torment him by visions , which had never bin seen ; wherewith hee remained so melancholy and troubled , as hee was voyde of iudgement . The idoll of those of Cholola , which they called Quetzacoalt , declared , that a strange people came to possesse his kingdomes . The king of Tescuco ( who was a great Magitian , and had conference with the Divell ) came one day at an extraordinarie house to visite Moteçuma , assuring him that his gods had tolde him , that there were great losses preparing for him , and for his whole realme : many witches and sorcerers went and declared as much , amongst which there was one did very particularly foretell him what should happen : and as he was with him hee tolde him that the pulses of his feete and hands failed him . Moteçuma troubled with these news , commanded all those sorcerers to be apprehended : but they vanished presently in the prison , wherewith hee grewe into such a rage , that hee might not kill them , as hee putte their wives and children to death , destroying their houses , and families . Seeing himselfe importuned and troubled with these advertisements , he sought to appease the anger of his gods : and for that cause hee laboured to bring a huge stone , thereon to make great sacrifices : For the effecting whereof hee sent a great number of people with engins and instruments to bring it : which they could by no meanes moove , although ( being obstinate ) they had broken many instruments . But as they strove still to raise it , they heard a voyce ioyning to the stone , which said they laboured in vaine , and that they should not raise it , for that the Lorde of things created would no more suffer those things to be doone there . Moteçuma vnderstanding this , ommaunded the sacrifice to be perfourmed in that ●lace , and they say the voyce spake againe : Have I not told you , that it is not the pleasure of the Lord of things created , that it should be done : and that you may well know that it is so , I will suffer myselfe to be transported alittle , then after you shall not moove mee . Which happened so indeede , for presently they carried it a small distance with great facility , then afterwards they could not moove it , till that after many prayers , it suffered itselfe to be transported to the entry of the citty of Mexico , where sodainly it fel into the Lake , where seeking for it , they could not finde it , but it was afterwards found in the same place from whence they had remooved it , wherewith they remayned amazed and confounded . At the same time there appeared in the element a great flame of fire , very bright , in the forme of a Pyramide , which beganne to appeare at midnight , and went still mounting vntill the Sunne rising in the morning , where it stayed at the South , and then vanished away . It shewed itselfe in this sort the space of a whole yeare , and ever as it appeared the people cast foorth great cries as they were accustomed , beleeving it was a presage of great misfortune . It happened also that fir● tooke the Temple , whenas no body was within it , nor neare vnto it , neither did there fall any lightning or thunder : wherevpon the guardes crying out , a number of people ran with water , but nothing could helpe , so as it was all consumed ; and they say the fire seemed to come forth of peeces of timber , which kindled more by the water that was cast vpon it . There was a Comet seene in the day time , running from the west to the east , casting an infinite number of sparkles , and they say the forme was like to a long taile , having three heads . The great lake betwixt Mexico and Tescuco , without any wind , earthquake , or any other apparant signe , beganne sodainely to swell , and the waves grewe in such sort , as all the buildings neare vnto it fell downe to the ground . They say at that time they heard many voices , as of a woman in paine , which sayde sometimes , O my children , the time of your destruction is come , and otherwhiles it sayde , O my children , whither shall I carry you , that you perish not vtterly ? There appeared likewise many monsters with two heads , which being carried before the king , sodainely vanished . There were two that exceeded all other monsters , being very strange ; the one was , the fishers of the lake tooke a bird as bigge as a Crane , and of the same colour , but of a strange and vnseene form . They caried it to Moteçuma , who at that time was in the pallace of teares and mourning , which was all hanged with blacke , for as he had many palaces for his recreation , so had he also others for times of affliction , where with hee was then heavily charged and tormented , by reason of the threatnings his gods had given him by these sorrowfull advertisements . The fishers came about noone setting this bird before him , which had on the toppe of his head a thing bright and transparent , in forme of a looking glasse , wherein he did behold a warrelike nation comming from the east , armed , fighting , and killing . He called his Divines and Astronomers ( whereof there was a great number ) who having seene these things , and not able to yeelde any reason of what was demaunded of them , the bird vanished away , so as it was never more seene : wherevpon Moteçuma remained very heavy and sorrowfull . The other which happened , was a laborer , who had the report of a very honest man , came vnto him , telling him , that being the day before at his worke , a great Eagle flew towardes him , and tooke him vppe in his talants , without hurting him , carying him into a certaine cave , where it left him ; the Eagle pronouncing these words , Most mightie Lorde , I have brought him whome thou hast commaunded me : This Indian laborer looked about on every side , to whome hee spake , but hee sawe no man. Then he heard a voyce which sayde vnto him , Doost thou not knowe this man , whome thou seest lying vpon the ground : and looking thereon , he perceived ● man lie very heavy asleepe , with royall ensignes , floures in his hand , and a staffe of perfumes burning , as they are accustomed to vse in that countrey , whome the labourer beholding , knew it was the great king Moteçuma , and answered presently : Great Lord , this resembles our King Moteçuma . The voyce saide againe , Thou saiest true , behold what he is , and how he lies asleepe , carelesse of the great miseries and afflictions prepared for him . It is nowe time that hee pay the great number of offences hee hath doone to God , and that he receive the punishment of his tyrannies , and great pride , and yet thou seest how carelesse hee lies , blinde in his owne miseries , and without any feling . But to the end thou maiest the better see him , take the staffe of perfumes hee holdes burning in his hand , and put it to his face , thou shalt then find him without feeling . The poore laborer durstnot approach neere him , nor doe as he was commaunded , for the great feare they all hadde of this king . But the voyce saide , Have no f●are , for I am without comparison greater than this King , I can destroy him , and defend him , doe therefore what I commaund thee . Wherevpon the laborer took the staffe of perfumes out of the kings hand , and put it burning to his nose , but he mooved not , nor shewed any feeling . This done , the voice said vnto him , that seeing hee had found the king so sleepy , he should go awake him , and tell him what he had seene . Then the Eagle by the same commandement , tooke the man in his tallents , and set him in the same place where he found him , and for accomplishment of that which it had spoken , hee came to advertise him . They say , that Moteçuma looking on his face , found that he was burnt , the which he had not felt till then , wherewith he continued exceeding heavy and troubled . It may be , that what the laborer reported , had happened vnto him by imaginary vision : And it is not incredible , that God appointed by the meanes of a good Angell , or suffered by a bad , that this advertisement should be given to the labourer for the kings chasticement , although an infidell , seeing that we reade in the holy Scriptures , that infidells and sinners have had the like apparations and revelations , as Nabucadonosor , Balaam , and the Pithonisse of Saul . And if some of these apparations did not so expresly happen , yet without doubt , Moteçuma had many great afflictions and discontentments , by reason of sundry & divers revelations which he had , that his kingdome and law should soone end . Of the newes Moteçuma received of the Spaniards arrivall in his Country , and of the Ambassage he sent them . CHAP. 24. IN the fourteenth yeare of the raigne of Moteçuma , which was in the yeare of our Lord 1517. There appeared in the North seas , shippes , and men landing , whereat the subiects of Moteçuma wondred much , and desirous to learne , and to be better satisfied what they were , they went aboord in their canoes , carrying many refreshings of meats and stuffes to make apparrell , vpon colour to sell them . The Spaniards received them into their shippes , and in exchange of their victualls and stuffes , which were acceptable vnto them , they gave them chaines of false stones , red , blew , greene , and yellow , which the Indians imagined to be precious stones . The Spaniards informing themselves who was their king , and of his great power , dismissed them , willing them to carry those stones vnto their lord , saying , that for that time they could not goe to him , but they would presently returne and visit him . Those of the coast went presently to Mexico with this message , carrying the representation of what they had seene , painted on a cloth , both of the shippes , men , and stones which they had given them . King Moteçuma remained very pensive with this message , commanding them not to reveale it to any one . The day following , he assembled his counsell , and having shewed them the painted clothes , and the chaines , he cousulted what was to be done : where it was resolved to set good watches vpon all the sea coastes , to give present advertisement to the king of what they should discover . The yeare following , which was in the beginning of the yeare 1518. they discovered a fleete at sea , in the which was the Marquise of Valle Don Fernande Cortes , with his companions , a newes which much troubled Moteçuma , and conferring with his counsell , they all said , that without doubt , their great and antient Lord Queztzalcoalt was come , who had saide , that he would returne from the East , whither he was gone . The Indians held opinion , that a great Prince had in times past left them , and promised to returne . Of the beginning and ground of which opinion shall be spoken in another place . They therefore sent five principall Ambassadors with rich presents , to congratulate his comming , saying , they knewe well that their great Lord QueztZalcoalt was come , and that his servant Moteçuma sent to visit him , for so hee accounted himselfe . The Spaniards vnderstood this message by the meanes of Mar●●a , an Indian woman whom they brought with them , and vnderstoode the Mexicane tongue . Fernande Cortes finding this a good ocasion for his entry , commanded to deck his chamber richly , and being set in great state and pompe , he caused the Ambassadors to enter , who omitted no shewes of humilitie , but to worshippe him as their god . They delivered their charge , saying , that his servant Moteçuma sent to visit him , and that he held the country in his name as his lievetenant , that he knew well it was the Topilcin which had beene promised them many yeares since , who should returne againe vnto them . And therefore they brought him such garments as he was wont to weare , when hee did converce amongst them , beseeching him to accept willingly of them , offering him many presents of great value . Cortes receiving the presents , answered , that he was the same they spake of , wherewith they were greatly satisfied , seeing themselves to be curteously received and intreated by him ( for in that , as wel as in other things , this valiant captaine deserved commendations ) that if this course had beene continued , to win them by love , it seemed the best occasion was offered that might be devised , to draw this country to the Gospel by peace and love : but the sinnes of these cruel homicides and slaves of Satan , required punishment from heaven , as also those of many Spaniards , which were not in small number . Thus the high iudgements of God disposed of the health of this nation , having first cutte off the perished rootes : and as the Apostle saieth , the wickednes and blindenes of some , hath beene the salvation of others . To conclude , the day after this Ambassage , all the Captaines and Comm●●ders of the fleete , came vnto the Admirall , where vnderstanding the matter , and that this realme of Moteçuma was mightie and rich ; it seemed fit to gaine the reputation of brave and valiant men among this people , and that by this meanes , ( although they were few , ) they should bee feared and received into Mexico . To this end they discharged all their artillerie from their shippes , which being a thing the Indians had never heard , they were amazed , as if heaven had fallen vpon them . Then the Spaniards beganne to defie them to fight with them : but the Indians not daring to hazard themselves , they did beate them and intreate them ill , shewing their swordes , lances , pertuisans , and other armes , wherewith they did terrifie them much . The poore Indians were by reason heereof , so fearefull and amazed , as they changed their opinion , saying , that their Lord Topilcin came not in this troup . But they were some gods , ( their enemies ) came to destroy them . Whenas the Ambassadors returned to Mexico , Mo●●çu●a was in the house of audience ; but before he would heare them , this miserable man commanded a great number of men to be sacrificed in his presence , and with their bloud to sprinkle the Ambassadors , ( supposing by this ceremony , ( which they were accustomed to do in solemne Ambassages , ) to receive a good answer . But vnderstanding the report and information of the maner of their shippes , men , and armes , he stoode perplexed and confounded : then taking counsell thereon , he found no better meanes , th●n to labour to stoppe the entrie of these strangers , by coniurations and magicke Artes. They had accustomed often to vse this meanes , having great conference with the divell , by whose helpe they sometimes obtained strange effects . They therefore assembled together all the Sorcerers , Magitians , and Inchanters , who being perswaded by Moteç●ma , they tooke it in charge to force this people to returne vnto their country . For this consideration , they went to a certaine place which they thought fit for the invocation of their divells , and practising their artes , ( a thing worthy of consideration . ) They wrought all they could ; but seeing nothing could prevaile against the Christians , they went to the king , telling him that they were more then men , for that nothing might hurt them , notwithstanding , all their coniurations and inchantments . Then Moteçuma advised him of another pollicie , that faining to be very well contented with their comming , he commanded all his countries to serve these celestiall gods that were come into his land . The whole people was in great heavinesse and amazement , and often newes came that the Spaniards inquired for the King , of his maner of life , of his house & meanes . He was exceedingly vexed herewith : some of the people & other Negromanciers advised him to hide himselfe , offering to place him whereas no creature should ever finde him . This seemed base vnto him , and therefore he resolved to attend them , although it were dying . In the end he left his houses and royall pallaces to lodge in others , leaving them for these gods as he said . Of the Spaniards entrie into Mexico . CHAP. 25. I Pretend not to intreate of the acts and deedes of the Spaniards , who conquered New Spaine , nor the strange adventures which happened vnto them , nor of the courage and invincible valour of their Captaine Don Fernando Cortes : for that there are many histories and relations thereof , as those which Fernando Cortes himselfe , did write to the Emperour Charles the fift , although they be in a plaine stile , and farre from arrogancie , the which doe give a sufficient testimony of what did passe , wherein he was worthy of eternall mery , but onely to accomplish my intention : I am to relate what the Indians report of this action , the which hath not to this day beene written in our vulgar tong ▪ Moteçuma therefore , having notice of this Captaines victories , that he advanced for his conquest , that hee was confederate and ioyned with them of Tlascalla , his capitall enemies , and that he had severely punished them of Cholola his friends , he studied how to deceive him , or else to try him in sending a principall man vnto him , attyred with the like ornaments and royall ensignes , the which shuld take vpon him to be Moteçuma , which fiction being discouered to the Marquise by them of Tlascalla , ( who did accompany him , ) he sent him backe , after a milde and gentle reprehension , in seeking so to deceive him : wherevpon Moteçuma was so confounded , that for the feare thereof , he returned to his first imaginations and practises , to force the christians to retyre , by the invocation of coniure●s and witches . And therefore he assembled a greater number then before , threatning them , that if they returned without effecting what he had given them in charge , not any one should escape , wherevnto they all promised to obey . And for this cause , all the divells officers went to the way of Chalco , by the which the Spaniards should passe , when mounting to the top of a hill , Tezcalipuca , one of their principall gods , appeared vnto them , as comming from the Spaniards campe , in the habite of Chalcas , who had his pappes bound about eight folde with a cord of reedes , hee came like a man beside himselfe , out of his wits , and drunke with rage & furie . Being come to this troupe of witches and coniurers , he staied , and spake to them in great choller , Why come you hether , what doth Moteçuma pretend to doe by your meanes ? He hath advised himselfe too late : for it is now determined , that his Kingdome and honour shall be taken from him , with all that he possesseth , for punishment of the great tyrannics he hath committed against his subiects , having governed not like a Lord , but like a traitour and tyrant . The inchanters and coniurers hearing these words , knew it was their idoll , and humbling themselves before him , they presently built him an altar of stone in the same place , covering it with flowers which they gathered thereaboutes , but he contrariwise , making no account of these things , beganne againe to chide them , saying , What come you hether to do O yee traitours ? Returne presently and behold Mexico , that you may vnderstand what shall become thereof . And they say , that turning towards Mexico to behold it , they did see it flaming on fire . Then the divell vanished away , and they not daring to passe any farther , gave notice thereof to Moteç●ma , whereat hee remained long without speaking , looking heavily on the ground ; then he said , what shall we doe if god and our friends leave vs , and contrariwise , they helpe and favour our enemies ? I am now resolute , and we ought all to resolve in this point , that happen what may , we must not flie nor hide our selves , or shew any signe of cowardice . I onely pittie the aged and infants , who have neither feete nor hands to defend themselves . Having spoken this , he held his peace , being transported into an extasie . In the end , the Marqui●e approaching to Mexico , Moteçuma resolved to make of necessitie a vertue , going three or foure leagues out of the cittie to receive him with a great ma●●●ty , carried vpon the shoulders of foure Noblemen , vnder a rich canapie of gold and feathers : when they mette , Moteçuma discended , and they saluted one another very curteously . Don Fernando Cortes said vnto him , that he should not care for any thing , and that he came not to take away his real me , no● to diminish his authoritie . Moteçuma lodged Cortes and his companions in his royall pallace , the which was very stately , and he himselfe lodged in other private houses . This night the souldiers for ioy discharged their artillery , wherewith the Indians were much troubled , being vnaccustomed to heare such musicke . The day following , Cortes caused Mot●çuma and all the Nobles of his Court to assemble in a great hall , where being set in a high chaire , he said vnto them , that hee was servant to a great prince , who had sent them into these countries to doe good workes , and that having found them of Tl●scalla to be his friend●s , ( who complained of wrongs and greevances done vnto them daily by them of Mexico , ) he would vnderstand which of them was in the blame , and reconcile them , that heereafter they might no more afflict and warre one against another : and in the meane time , he and his bretheren ( which were the Spaniards , ) would remaine still there without hurting them : but contrariwise , they would helpe them all they could . He laboured to make them all vnderstand this discourse , vsing his interpterers & truchmen . The which being vnderstoode by the King and the other Mexicane Lords , they were wonderfully well satisfied , and shewed great signes of love to Cortes & his company . Many hold opinion , that if they had continued the course they began that day , they might easily have disposed of the king & his kingdome , and given them the law of Christ , without any great effusion of bloud . But the iudgements of God are great , and the sins of both parties were infinite : so as not having followed this course , the busines was deferred : yet in the end , God shewed mercy to this nation , imparting vnto them the light of his holy Gospel , after he had shewed his iudgement , and punished them that had deserved it , and odiously offended his divine reverence . So it is , that by some occasions , many complaints , griefs , and iealosies grew on either side . The which Cortes finding , & that the Indians mindes began to be distracted from them , he thought it necessary to assure himself , in laying hand vpon king Moteçuma , who was seazed on , and his legs fettered . Truly this act was strange vnto all men , & like vnto that other of his , to have burnt his ships , and shut himselfe in the midst of his enemies , there to vanquish or to die . The mischiefe was , that by reason of the vnexpected arrival of Pamphilo Narvaes at the true crosse , drawing the country into mutiny , Cortes was forced to absent himselfe from Mexico , & to leave poore Motecuma in the handes of his companions , who wanted discretion nor had not moderation like vnto him : so as they grew to that discention , as there was no meanes to pacifie it . Of the death of Moteçuma , and the Spaniards departure out of Mexico . CHAP. 26. WHenas Cortes was absent from Mexico , he that remained his lievetenant , resolved to punish the Mexicans severely , causing a great number of the nobilitie to be slaine at a maske which they made in the pallace , the which did so far exceede , as all the people mutined , & in a furious rage , tooke armes to be revenged and to kil the Spaniards . They therefore besieged them in the pallace , pressing them so neere , that all the hurt the Spaniards could do them with their artillery and crosse-bowes , might not terrifie them , nor force them to retyre from their enterprise , where they continued many daies , stopping their victualls , nor suffering any one to enter or issue forth . They did fight with stones , and cast dartes after their maner , with a kinde of lances like vnto arrowes , in the which there are foure or six very sharpe rasors , the which are such , ( as the histories report , ) that in these warres , an Indian with one blow of these rasors , almost cut off the necke of a horse , & as they did one day fight with this resolution & furie , the Spaniards to make them cease , shewed forth Mot●cuma , with another of the chiefe Lords of Mexico , vpon the top of a platform of the house , covered with the targets of two souldiers that were with them . The Mexicanes seeing their Lord Moteçuma , staied with great silence . Then Moteçuma caused the Lord to advise them to pacifie themselves , and not to warre against the Spaniards , seeing that ( hee being a prisoner , ) it could little profite him . The which being vnderstood by a yong man called Quicuxtemoc , whom they now resolved to make their king , spake with a loude voice to Moteçuma , willing him to retyre like a villaine , that seeing he had bin such a coward , as to suffer himselfe to be taken , they were no more bound to obey him , but rather should punish him as he deserued , calling him woman for the more reproach , and then hee beganne to draw his bowe and to shoote at him , and the people beganne to cast stones at him , & to continue their combate . Many say that Motecuma was then hurt with a stone wherof he died . The Indians of Mexico affirme the contrarie , & that he died as I will shew hereafter . Alvaro & the rest of the Spaniards seeing themselves thus pressed , gave intelligence to Captaine Cortes , of the great danger they were in : who having with an admirable dexteritie & valour , given order to Narvaes affaires , and assembled the greatest part of his men , he returned with all speede to succour them of Mexico , where observing the time the Indians rest , ( for it was their custom in war , to rest every fourth day : ) He one day advanced with great policy & courage , so as both he and his men entred the pallace , whereas the Spaniards had fortefied themselves : they then shewed great signes of ioy , in discharging their artillery . But as the Mexicans furie increased , ( being out of hope to defend themselves , ) Cortes resolved to passe away secretly in the night without bruite . Having therefore made bridges to passe two great and dangerous passages , about mid-night they issued forth as secretly as they could , the greatest part of his people having passed the first bridge , they were discovered by an Indian woman before they could passe . The second who cried out their enemies fled , at the which voice all the people ran together with a horrible furie : so as in passing , the second bridge , they were so charged and pursued , as there remained above three hundred men slaine & hurt in one place ; where at this day there is a smal hermitage , which they vnproperly cal of Martyrs . Many Spaniards ( to preserve the gold & iewells which they had gotten , ) perished , & others staying to carry it away , were taken by the Mexicans , & cruelly sacrificed to their idols . The Mexicans found king Moteçuma dead , & wounded as they say with poiniards , and they hold opinion that that night the Spaniards shew him with other Noblemen . The Marquise in his relation sent to the Emperour , writes the contrary , & that the Mexicans killed him that night with a son of Moteçuma , which he led with him amongst other noblemen , saying , that all the treasure of gold , stones , and silver , fell into the lake & was never more seene . But howsoever , Moteçuma died miserably , & paied his deserts to the iust iudgement of our Lord of heaven for his pride & tyranny : his body falling into the Indians power , they would make him no obsequies of a king , no not of an ordinarie person , but cast it away in great disdaine & rage . A servant of his having pittie of this Kings miserie , ( who before had bene feared and worshipped as a God ) made a fier thereof , and put the ashes in a contemptible place . Returning to the Spaniards that escaped , they were greatly tyred and turmoiled , the Indians following them two or three daies very resolutely , giving them no time of rest , being so distressed for victualls , as a few graines of Mays were divided amongst them for their meate . The relations both of the Spaniards & Indians agree , that God delivered them here miraculously , the Virgin Mary defending them on a little hill , whereat this day three leagues from Mexico , there is a Church built in remembrance thereof , called our Lady of succour . They retyred to their antient friends of Tlascalla , whence ( by their aide , & the valour & pollicie of Cortes , ) they returned afterwards to make war against Mexico , by water and land , with an invention of brigantines , which they put into the lake , where after many combates , and above threescore dangerous battailes , they conquered Mexco , on S. Hippolitus day , the 13. of August , 1521. The last king of the Mexicans , ( having obstinately maintained the wars , ) was in the end taken in a great canoe , whereinto he fled , who being brought with some other of the chiefest noblemen before Fernando Cortes , this pettie king with a strange resolution and courage , drawing his dagger , came neere to Cortes , and said vnto him , Vntill this day I have done my best indevour for the defence of my people : now am I no farther bound , but to give thee this dagger to kill me therewith . Cortes answered , that he would not kill him , neither was it his intention to hurt them : but their obstinate folly was guiltie of all the misery & afflictions they had suffered , neither were they ignorant how often he had required peace and amity at their hands . He then commanded them to be intreated curteously . Many strange & admirable things chanced in this conquest of Mexico : for I neither hold it for an vntruth , nor an addition , which many write , that God favoured the Spaniards by many miracles : for else it had bin impossible to surmount so many difficulties , without the favour of heaven , and to subiect this nation with so few men . For although we were sinners , & vnworthy so great a favour , yet the cause of our God , the glorie of our faith , the good of so many thousands soules , as were in these countries , whome the Lord had predestinate , wrought this change which wee now see , by supernaturall meanes , and proper to himselfe which calles the blinde and prisoners , to the knowledge of himselfe , giving them light and libertie by his holy Gospel . And to the end you may the better vnderstand this , and give credite therevnto , I will aleadge some examples which in my opinion are fit for this history . Of some miracles which God hath shewed at the Indies , in favour of the faith , beyond the desert of those that wrought them . CHAP. 27. SAint Croix of the mountaine , is a very great province , and farre from the Kingdome of Peru , neighbour to diverse infidell nations , which have not yet any knowledge of the Gospel , if since my departure , the fathers of our company which remane there , have not instructed them . Yet this province of S. Croix is christned , and there are many Spaniards , and great numbers of Indians baptized . The maner how Christianitie entred , was thus . A souldier of a lewd life , resident in the province of Charcas , fearing punishment , being pursued for his offences , went farre vp into the countrie , and was received curteously by this barbarous people . The Spaniard seeing them in a great extremity for water , and that to procure raine , they vsed many superstitious ceremonies , according to their vsuall maner , he said vnto them , that if they would do as he said , they should presently have raine , the which they willingly offered to performe . Then the souldier made a great crosse , the which he planted on a high and eminent place , commanding them to worship it , and to demand water , the which they did . A wonderful thing to see , there presently fel such aboundance of raine , as the Indians tooke so great devotion to the holy crosse , as they fled vnto it in all their necessities , and obtained all they demanded : so as they brake downe their idolls , and beganne to carry the crosse for their badge , demanding preachers to instruct , and to baptise them . For this reason , the province to this day hath beene called S. Croix de la Sierre . But to the end we may see by whom God wrought these miracles , it shall not be vnfit to shew how that this souldier after he had some yeares done these miracles , like an Apostle , and yet nothing reformed in his lewd course of life , left the province of Charcas , and continuing in his wicked courses , was publikely hanged at Potozi . Polo ( who knew him wel ) writes all this , as a notable thing happened in his time . Cabeca de Vaca , who since was governour of Paraguey , writes what happened vnto him in his strange peregrination in Florida , with two or three other companions , the onely remainder of an army , where they continued ten yeares with these Barbarians , traveling and searching even vnto the South sea , being an author worthy of credite : he saieth , that these Barbarians did force them to cure certaine diseases , threatning them with death if they did it not ; they being ignorant in any part of phisicke , and having nothing to apply , forced by necessitie , made evangelicall medicines , saying the praiers of the Church , and making the signe of the crosse , by meanes whereof , they cured these diseases , which made them so famous , as they were forced to exercise this office in all townes as they passed , the which were innumerable , wherein our Lord did aide them miraculously , and they themselves were thereat amazed , being but of an ordinarie life ; yea , one of them was a Negro . Lancero was a souldier of Peru , of whom they knew no other merit , but to be a souldier : he spake certaine good wordes vpon wounds , and making the signe of the crosse , did presently cure them : so as they did say , ( as in a proverbe , ) the psalme of Lancero . Being examined by such as held authority in the Church , his office & works were approved . Some men worthy of credite report , ( and I have heard it spoken , ) that in the cittie of Cusco , whenas the Spaniards were besieged and so straightly pressed , that without helpe from heaven , it was impossible to escape , the Indians casting fire on the tops of the houses , whether the Spaniards were retyred , ( in which place the great Church is now built , ) & although the covering were of a kind of straw , which they call Chicho , and that the fire they cast , was of the wood of fat & slimy firre-trees ; yet nothing was set on fire , nor burnt , for that there was a woman did quench it presently , the which the Indians did visibly see , as they confessed afterwards being much amazed . It is most certaine by the relations of many , and by the histories which are written , that in divers battailes which the Spaniards had , as well in New Spaine , as in Peru , the Indians their enemies did see a horse-man in the aire , mounted on a whit horse , with a sword in his hand , fighting for the Spaniards , whence comes the great reverence they beare at the Indies to the glorious Apostle Saint Iames. Other whiles they did see in some battailes , the image of our Ladie , from whom the Christians have received in those partes incomparable favours and benefites : if I should particularly relate all the workes of heaven , as they happened , it would make a very long discourse . It sufficeth to have said this , by reason of the favour which the Queene of glorie did to our men , when they were pressed and pursued by the Mexicans , the which I have set downe , to the end we may know how our Lord hath had a care to favour the faith and Christian religion , defending those that maintained it , although happily by their workes they deserved not so great favours and benefites from heaven . And therefore we ought not to condemne all these things of the first Conquerours of the Indies , as some religious and learned men have done , doubtlesse with a good zeale , but too much affected : For although for the most part they were covetous men , cruell , and very ignorant in the course that was to be observed with the Infidels , who had never offended the Christians , yet can we not deny , but on their part there was much malice against God and our men , which forced them to vse rigor and chastisement . And moreover , the Lord of all ( although the faithfull were sinners , ) would favour their cause and partie , even for the good of the Infidells , who should bee converted vnto the holy Gospel by this meanes , for the waies of God are high , and their paths admirable . Of the maner how the Divine providence disposed of the Indies , to give an entrie to Christian Religion . CHAP. 28. I Will make an end of this historie of the Indies , shewing the admirable meanes whereby God made a passage for the Gospel in those partes , the which we ought well to consider of , and acknowledge the providence and bountie of the Creator . Every one may vnderstand by the relation and discourse I have written in these bookes , as well at Peru , as in New Spaine , whenas the Christians first set footing , that these Kingdomes and Monarchies were come to the height and period of their power . The Inguas of Peru , possessing from the Realme of Chille beyond Quitto , which are a thousand leagues , being most aboundant in gold , silver , sumptuous services , and other things : as also in Mexico , Moteçuma commaunded from the North Ocean sea , vnto the South , being feared and worshiped not as a man , but rather as a god . Then was it , that the most high Lord had determined that that stone of Daniel , which dissolved the Realmes and Kingdoms of the world , should also dissolve those of this new world . And as the lawe of Christ came whenas the Romane Monarchie was at her greatnes : so did it happen at the West Indies , wherein we see the iust providence of our Lord : For being then in the world , I meane in Europe but one head and temporall Lord , as the holy Doctors do note , whereby the Gospel might more easily beimparted to so many people and nations . Even so hath it happened at the Indies , where having given the knowledge of Christ to the Monarkes of so many Kingdomes ▪ it was a meanes that afterwards the knowledge of the gospell was imparted to all the people : yea , there is herein a speciall thinge to bee observed , that as the Lordes of Cusco and Mexico conquered new landes , so they brought in their owne language , for although there were ( as at this day ) great diuersitie of tongues yet the Courtlie speeche of Cusco , did and doth at this day runne above a thousand leagues , and that of Mexico did not extend farre lesse , which hath not beene of small importance , but hath much profited in making the preaching easie , at such a time , when as the preachers had not the gift of many tongues , as in olde tymes . He that woulde knowe what a helpe it hath beene for the conversion of this people in these two greate Empyres , and the greate difficultie they haue founde to reduce those Indians to Christ , which acknowledge no Soueraigne Lorde , let him goe to Florida , Bresill , the Andes and many other places , where they have not prevailed so much by their preaching in fiftie yeares , as they have done in Peru and newe Spaine in lesse then five . If they will impute the cause to the riches of the countrie : I will not altogether denie it . Yet were it impossible to have so great wealth , and to bee able to preserve it if there had not beene a Monarchie . This is also a worke of God in this age , when as the Preachers of the gospell are so colde and without zeale , and Merchants with the heat of covetousnes and desire of commaund , search and discouer newe people whether wee passe with our commodities , for as Saint Austin saith , the Prophesie of Esaie is fulfilled , in that the Church of Christ is extended , not onely to the right hand , but also to the left : which is , ( as he declareth , ) by humaine and earthly meanes , which they seeke more commonly then Iesus Christ. It was also a great providence of our Lord , that whenas the first Spaniardes arrived there , they founde ayde from the Indians them selves , by reason of their partialities and greate diuisions . This is well knowne in Peru , that the division betwixt the two brothers Atahulpa and Guasca , the great King Guanacapa their father being newly dead , gave entry to the Marquise Don Francis Pizarre , and to the Spaniards , for that either of them desired his alliance being busied in warre one against the other . The like experience hath beene in New Spaine , that the aide of those of the province of Tlascalla , by reason of their continuall hatred against the Mexicaines , gave the victory and siegniory of Mexico , to the Marquise Fernando Cortes and his men , and without them it had beene impossible to have wonne it , yea , to have maintained themselves within the country . They are much deceived that so little esteeme the Indians , and iudge that ( by the advantage the Spaniards have over them in their persons , horses , and armes , both offencive and deffencive , ) they might easily conquer any land or nation of the Indies . Chille standes yet , or to say better , Aranco and Tu●●●pel , which are two citties , where our Spaniards could not yet winne one foote of ground , although they have made warre there above five and twenty yeares , without sparing of any cost . For this barbarous nation , having once lost the apprehention of horse and shotte , and knowing that the Spaniards fall as well as other men , with the blow of a stone or of a dart , they hazard themselves desperately , entring the pikes vppon any enterprise . How many yeares have they levied men in New Spaine , to send against the Chychymequos , which are a small number of naked Indians , armed onely with bowes and arrowes : yet to this day they could not bee vanquished , but contrariwise , from day to day they grow more desperate and resolute . But what shall wee say of the Chucos , of the Chiraguanas , of the Piscocones , and all the other people of the Andes ? Hath not all the flower of Peru beene there , bringing with them so great provision of armes and men as we have seene ? What did they ? With what victories returned they ? Surely they returned very happy in saving of their lives , having lost their baggage and almost all their horses . Let no man thinke ( speaking of the Indians , ) that they are men of nothing ; but if they thinke so , let them go and make triall . Wee must then attribute the glory to whom it appertaines , that is , principally to God , and to his admirable disposition : for if Moteçuma in Mexiço , and the Ingua in Peru , had bin resolute to resist the Spaniards , and to stoppe their entrie , Cortes and Pizarre had prevailed little in their landing , although they were excellent Captaines . It hath also beene a great helpe to induce the Indians to receive the law of Christ , the subiection they were in to their Kings and Lords , and also the servitude and slaverie they were helde in by the divells tyrannies and insupportable yoake . This was an excellent disposition of the Divine Wisedome , the which drawes profite from ill to a good end , and receives his good from an others ill , which it hath not sowen . It is most certaine that no people of the West Indies have beene more apt to receive the Gospel , then those which were most subiect to their Lords , and which have beene charged with the heaviest burthens , as well of tributes and services , as of customes and bloodie practises . All that which the Mexicane Kings and those of Peru did possesse , is at this day most planted with Christian religion , and where there is least difficultie in the government and ecclesiasticall discipline . The Indians were so wearied with the heavy and insupportable yoake of Sathans lawes , his sacrifices and ceremonies , whereof wee have formerly spoken , that they consulted among themselves , to seeke out a new law , and another God to serve . And therefore the law of Christ seemed vnto them , and doth at this day seeme iust , sweete , cleane , good , and full of happinesse . And that which is difficult in our law , to beleeve so high and soveraigne Misteries , hath beene easie among them , for that the Divell had made them comprehend things of greater difficultie , and the selfe-same things which he had stolen from our Evangelicall law , as their maner of communion and confession , their adoration of three in one , and such other like , the which against the will of the enemy , have holpe● for the casie receiving of the truth by those who before had imbraced lies . God is wise and admirable in all his workes , vanquishing the adversatie even with his owne weapon , hee takes him in his owne snare , and kills him with his owne sword . Finally , our God ( who had created this people , and who seemed to have thus long forgot them , ) when the hour● was come , hee would have the same divells , enemies to mankinde , whom they falsly held for gods , should give a testimony against their will , of the true law , the power of Christ , and the triumph of the crosse , as it plainely appeares by the presages , prophesies , signes , and prodiges , heere before mentioned , with many others happened in divers partes , and that the same Ministers of Sathan , Sorcerers , Magitians , and other Indians have confessed it . And we cannot deny it , ( being most evident and knowne to all the world , ) that the Divell dareth not hisse , and that the practises , oracles , answers , and visible apparitions , which were so ordinary throughout all this infidelitie , have ceased , whereas the Crosse of Christ hath beene planted , where there are Churches , and where the name of Christ hath beene confessed . And if there be at this day any cursed minister of his , that doth participate thereof , it is in caves , and on the toppes of mountaines , and in secret places , farre from the name and communion of Christians . The Soveraigne Lord be blessed for his great mercies , and for the glory of his holy name : And in truth , if they did governe this people temporally and spiritually , in such sort as the law of Iesus Christ hath set it downe , with a milde yoake and light burthen , and that they would impose no more vppon them then they can well beare , as the letters pattents of the good Emperour of happy memorie doe command , and that they would imploy halfe the care they have to make profite of these poore mens sweats and labours , for the health of their soules , it were the most peaceable and happy Christan part of all the world . But our sinnes are often an occasion that God doth not impart his graces so aboundantly as he would . Yet I will say one thing which I holde for truth , that although the first entry of the Gospel hath not beene accompanied ( in many places , ) with such sinceritie and christian meanes , as they should have vsed : yet God of his bountie hath drawne good from this evill , and hath made the subiection of the Indians , a perfect remedie for their salvation . Let vs consider a little , what hath beene newly converted in our time to the Christian Religion , as well in the East , as in the West , and how little suretie and perseverance in the faith and Christian Religion there hath beene , in places where the new converted have had full libertie to dispose of themselves , according to their free will. Christianitie without doubt augments and increaseth , and brings forth daily more fruite among the Indian slaves : and contrariwise decreaseth and threatens a ruine in other partes , where have beene more happy beginnings . And although the beginnings at the West Indies have beene laboursome , yet our Lord hath speedily sent good worke-men and his faithfull Ministers , holy men and Apostolicall , as Friar Martin of Valence , of the order of S. Francis , Friar Dominicke de Gerancois , of the order of S. Dominicke , Friar Iohn de Roa , of the order of S. Austen , with other servants of our Lord , which have lived holily , and have wrought more then humaine things . Likewise , Prelates and holy Priests , worthy of memory , of whom we heare famous miracles , and the very acts of the Apostles : yea , in our time we have knowne and conferred with some of this qualitie . But for that my intention hath beene onely to touch that which concernes the proper history of the Indians themselves , and to come vnto the time that the father of our Lord Iesus Christ would communicate the light of his word vnto them . I will passe no farther , leaving the discourse of the Gospel at the west Indies for another time , and to a better vnderstanding : Beseeching the Soveraigne Lord of all , and intreating his servants , humbly to pray vnto his Divine Maiestie , that it would please hi● of his bountie , often to visit and to augment by the guifts of heaven this new Christendome , which these last ages have planted in the farthest boundes of the earth . Glory , Honour , & Empery be to the King of worlds for ever and ever . Amen . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A22928-e14690 Chrysost. homil . 14 & 17. in epist and Hebre. Chrys. hom . 6.13 in Gen●s . & hom . 12 ad pop . Antioch . Theodore● . Theophil . in capitul . 8. ad Hebre . Lact. lib. 3. divin . inst . ca. 24. Iev . in epist. a● Ephes. ●●● . 2. ● 4. Sixtu● Senens . lib. 5. biblio . annot at . 3. Aug. lib. 2. de Gen. ad lit . c. 9. Id. Psal. 35. Sapien. 13. Rom. 1. Aug. lib. 2. de Genes . ad lit . cap. 10. Aug. ep . 109. ad Ianuarium . cap. 4. August . lib. de Genes . ad litteram . cap. 19. Dan. 14. Psal. 148. Hest 13. Sap. 1.27.11.18 . Psal. 91.7.23.39.97 . Iob 37. Eccles. 1. Ierom. cap. 3. ad Ephes. Basil. hom . li. 1. Hexam . prope finem . Amb. lib. 10. Hexam cap. 6. Psal. 74. Amb. 1. Hexa . Iob. 9 26. Heb. 1. Aug. in Ps. 13● Iob. 26. Iob 38. Psal. 103. Psal. 103. Heb. 8. Exo. 36. Chrisost. in 20. cap. Psal. 103. Aug. 2. de Gen. ad litterans . ca. 9. Isaie . 66. 2. Cori● . ● . 2 . Plin. lib. 6. c●p . 22. Via lactea . Plut. ●li.de plac●tis ●hil . cap. 9. & 1● . Aug. lib. 16. de c●vit . cap. 9. G●●es . 1. Lact. lib. 7. in●● . divin . cap. 23. Aug. lib. 16. de ●u●tate . c. ● . 9 . Arist. 1. dd Cel. ca. 3. Aug lib. Categoriacum . c. 10. in tom● 1. Lib. 16. c●p . 9 Nazian . epist. 27. ad P●stumi●num . Arist. 2. Meta ●ap . 5. Lucan . 10. Pharsal . Soph. ●● . 3 . Plin. lib. ● . cap. 61. Plutarch . 3. de placitis phil . cap. 11. S Ierom. super ap . 1. ad Ephes. Pil● . li. 2. c. 67. Plin. lib. 6. cap. 21. Senec. in M●d. Act. 2. in sin . In. 3. lib. Reg. cap. 9. In. appaca●●● Bibliae regiae impha leg . ca. 9. 2. Para●●p . 9. 3. Reg. 10. 2 Para. ● . 4. Reg. 22. 9. Reg 9. Iectan filius Heber Gen 10. Iecsan filius Abrahae ex Cetura . Gen. 25. 3. Reg. 9. 4. Reg. 22. Gen. 10. Ierom ad Marcel . in . 3. tomo . Iudith . 2. Lege Pline . lib. 5. cap. 27. Theodor in 1. Ioan. Astasmont ibid and in alphabeto aparatus . Ier. ad Marcel . Psal 60 Isa●● . 16. Isay. 18. luxt● 70. Interp. I●ay . 66. 2 2. Para ▪ 9. 3 3. R●z . 10. P●in●lib . 3. c● . 6 and lib. 34. cap. 1.14 . and lib. 7. cap. 4. Dios. lib . ● . cap. 10. Lucret. lib. 6. Aug. de Cuit . D●● c●● . 4. vbi multa de magnet● . Plin. lib . 7. c. 16 S●p . 2 Sap. 14. Psal. 106. Lib. 1. d● Ital. illustr . regn● . 19 Plin. lib. 2. cap. 71. & . lib. 7. c. 1. vlt. Ozor . de reb . g●st . Eman. li. 1 Plin. li. 2. c. 69. Plin. lib 6. c. 22 ●en . 7. A●g . lib. 6. d : Ciuit. cap. 7. Gen. 1. Gen. 7. Sag. cap. 12. Plin. lib. 5. cap. 1. & lib. 6. c. 31 4. Esdr. 13. Act. 17. Genit● . Notes for div A22928-e26570 Plato in Tim. & Critiae . Plin. lib. 6. c. 12 Arist. Me. Dionys. c. 25. de coel . hierar . Vi●es . lib. 13. de Ciuit. c. 21. Notes for div A22928-e29400 Psal. 103.135 . 91.92.18.8 . Iob 28.39 . * Psalm● 134● Ieremy . 10. Iuan. de ●●cos in Decade . 1. li. 4. ca. 6. Ex. c. 10. & 14 I●b . 17. Ioan. 4. Osee. 13. Dan. 3. Herodo●us . Ioviu● . Basil. psal . 28. & in exam . Notes for div A22928-e38230 Sap. 14. ●●ri●t ● . Ethic. cap. 5. ●●ie . 54. Aug. lib. 1. de con●o● . ●●ang . cap. 31. Philo. lib 5. de Genes . mund . Euseb. lib. 8. de prepar . evau . c. 9. Plin. lib. 33. cap. 3. ●li● . lib. 33. c. 4 Plin. lib. 33. c. 3 Apoc. 3. & 21. Cant. 3. Psal. 67. 3. Reg. 6. Iob 18. Plin. lib. 3. ca. 5 〈◊〉 3 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 33. 〈◊〉 1. Ma●cab . 8. Iob 28. ●lin . ●b . 33. c. 6 G●n●bra●●●● Ch●onograph . Every ●eece is worth 13. rialls & a fourth part Bo●tius de consolat . ●li . lib. 33. c● . 4 〈◊〉 . Every Arobe is 25. pound . Plin. in proem . lib. 33. cap. 6. Pli. lib. 33. ca 6 Plin. lib. 33. c. 6 Plin. lib. 33. c. 4 Mat. 3. Eccles. 2. Psal. 11 Psal. 65. Prover . 17.27 . Ier●m . 6. Prover . 1. Pli. lib. 3● . ca. 3 Plin. lib. 37. c. 5 Plin. lib. 9. c. 35 Exod. 29.39 . Apoc. 21. Plin. lib. 3. c. 3● ▪ Pli●i . 14. c. 22. Plin. ●●b . 2. c● . 1 Pli. lib. 11. c. 16 Pli. lib. 12 c. 15 Can● . 1. Strab. lib. 16. Geograp . Pli● . li. 12. c. 25 Plin. lib. 12. c. 1 ▪ Genes . 6. Pli. li. 10. c. 23. Pli. lib. 10. c. 2● Arist. libr. 3. de partib . animal . c. 2. lib. 10. c. 72 Six arobes 〈…〉 hundred and fifty pounds weight . Pli. lib. 10. c. 72 Notes for div A22928-e54010 Iob. 41. Esa. 14. Ezech. 2● . Mat. 12. Mat. 4. Deut. 32. Sap. 14. Actes . 17. Actes . 1● . Pla. in Tim. Arist. c. vlt. 2. metaph . Tresmegist . Diman . & Ascl●p . Sap 13. Rom. 1. Iob. 31. R●m . 1. Con●il . Limen●● . 2. p. 2. cap. 99. Prou. 27. Wisd. 14. Ier. 10. S●ph . ● . Esa. 44. I●re . 10. Baruch 6. Psal. 113. Osee. ● . ●●hn . 5. Ex●● . 7. Plu. lib. de tract . Iust. in apol . pro cl●ris● . Dan. 14. Arist. 12. 〈◊〉 . Exodus 32. 3 R●g . 28. Psal. 105. 4. Reg. ●● . Gen. 15. Psal. 105. G●te● . lib. 2. de Hip. & Platon . 〈◊〉 . cap. 4. Notes for div A22928-e68160 Eccles. ● . Deut. 28. Ier. 10. Lib. 9. de demo . Evan. demon . 1 2. Mac. 5. 1. Mat. 1. Sap. 17. Euseb. lib. 1. de eccle . hist. Mat. 1. Luke . 4. Act. 26. Dan 2. Num. 22. 3. Reg. 28. Rom. 11. August . lib. 2. de ●●●ovang . ● . 36. 
A61047	----	An epitome of Mr. John Speed's theatre of the empire of Great Britain And of his prospect of the most famous parts of the world. In this new edition are added, the despciptions of His Majesties dominions abroad, viz. New England, New York, 226 Carolina, Florida, 251 Virginia, Maryland, 212 Jamaica, 232 Barbados, 239 as also the empire of the great Mogol, with the rest of the East-Indies, 255 the empire of Russia, 266 with their respective descriptions. Speed, John, 1552?-1629. 1676 Approx. 1204 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 336 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A61047 Wing S4879 ESTC R221688 99832962 99832962 37437 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A61047) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 37437) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2062:3) An epitome of Mr. John Speed's theatre of the empire of Great Britain And of his prospect of the most famous parts of the world. In this new edition are added, the despciptions of His Majesties dominions abroad, viz. New England, New York, 226 Carolina, Florida, 251 Virginia, Maryland, 212 Jamaica, 232 Barbados, 239 as also the empire of the great Mogol, with the rest of the East-Indies, 255 the empire of Russia, 266 with their respective descriptions. Speed, John, 1552?-1629. [376], 276 p., [2] leaves of plate : ill., maps. printed for Tho. Basset at the George in Fleet-street, and Ric. Chiswel at the Rose and Crown in St. Paul's Church-yard, London : 1676. Signatures: pi, A-Z 2A⁴, A-R, S⁴. Includes: A prospect of the most famous parts of the vvorld, with separate title page and register. "New England ... Barbados, 239" connected in twos by curly brackets. "The empire .. respective descriptions" connected by one curly bracket. Imperfect; some pages have faded print with some loss of text. Reproduction of the original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Atlases, British -- Early works to 1800. Great Britain -- Description and travel -- Early works to 1800. Great Britain -- Maps -- Early works to 1800. America -- Maps, Pictorial -- Early works to 1800. America -- Description and travel -- Early works to 1800. 2002-11 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-01 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-02 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2003-02 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-04 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A DANE A NORMAN England Wales Scotland and Ireland Described 〈◊〉 and Abridged With y e Historie Relation of things worthy memory from a farr larger Voulume Done by Iohn Spied Anno Cum priuilegio 1676 AN EPITOME OF Mr. IOHN SPEED's THEATRE of the EMPIRE OF GREAT BRITAIN . And of His PROSPECT Of the Most Famous Parts of the WORLD . In this New Edition are added , The Descriptions of His Majesties Dominions abroad , viz. New England , 226 New York , Carolina , 251 Florida , Virginia , 212 Maryland , Iamaica , 232 Barbados , 239 AS ALSO The Empire of the Great Mogol , 255 with the rest of the East-Indies , The Empire of Russia , 266 With their respective Descriptions . London , Printed for Tho. Basset at the George in Fleet-street , and Ric. Chiswel at the Rose and Crown in St. Paul's Church-yard . 1676. England Scotland and Ireland map of England, Scotland, and Ireland A Catalogue of all the Shires , Citties , Bishoprickes , Market Townes , Castles , Parishes , Rivers , Bridges , Chases , Forrests , and Parkes , conteyned in every particuler shire of the Kingdom of England . Shires . Cities Bishopckes . Mark Townes Castles Parish 〈◊〉 Rivers Bridgs Chases Forrests . Parkes Kente 02 02 17 08 398 06 14 00 00 23 Sussex 01 01 18 01 312 02 10 00 04 33 Surrie 00 00 06 00 140 01 07 00 0¼ 17 Middlesex 02 02 03 00 073 01 03 01 00 04 Hant-shire 01 01 18 05 248 04 31 00 04 22 Dorcet shire 00 00 18 06 248 04 29 01 02 12 Wilt shire 01 01 21 01 304 05 31 01 09 29 Somerset shire 03 02 29 01 385 09 4● 00 02 18 Devon shire 01 01 40 03 394 23 106 00 00 23 Corrnuall 00 00 23 00 161 07 31 00 00 09 Essex 01 00 21 01 415 07 28 00 01 46 Hartford shire 00 00 18 00 120 01 24 00 00 23 Oxford-shire 01 01 10 00 208 03 26 00 04 09 Buckinghamsh . 00 00 11 00 185 02 14 00 00 15 Berck shire 00 00 11 01 140 03 07 00 0● 13 Glocester shire 01 01 20 01 280 12 22 01 02 19 Suffolk 00 00 28 01 464 02 32 00 00 27 Norfolk 01 01 26 00 625 03 15 00 00 00 Rutlande 00 00 02 00 047 00 01 00 00 04 Northampton-sh 01 01 11 02 326 05 24 00 03 23 Huntinton-shire 00 00 05 00 078 01 05 00 00 07 Bedford-shire 00 00 10 00 116 01 06 00 00 12 Cambridg-shire 00 01 06 00 163 01 07 00 00 05 Warwick shire 01 01 12 01 15● 07 21 01 00 16 Lecester shire 00 00 11 02 200 01 10 00 02 13 Stafford-shire 01 00 12 05 130 13 19 01 01 38 Worcester shire 01 01 07 03 152 05 17 01 02 16 Shrop shire 00 00 13 13 170 18 13 00 07 27 Hereford shire 01 01 08 07 176 13 11 01 02 08 Lincolne shire 01 01 26 02 630 09 15 00 00 13 Nottingham sh. 00 00 11 00 168 05 17 00 01 18 Darby shire 00 00 08 04 106 1● 2● 00 01 34 Cheshire 01 01 09 03 068 09 19 00 02 18 Yorke-shire 01 01 46 14 563 36 62 04 08 72 Lancasshire 00 00 08 06 036 33 24 00 01 30 Durham 01 01 05 04 062 11 20 00 00 21 Westmoreland 00 00 04 06 026 08 15 00 02 19 Cumberland 01 01 08 15 058 20 33 00 03 08 Northumbrland 00 00 11 ●2 040 21 16 00 01 08 Monmouth 00 00 06 07 14● 15 14 01 00 08 Glamorgan 00 01 07 ●2 151 16 06 00 00 05 Radnor 00 00 04 05 043 13 05 00 03 00 Brecknok 00 00 03 04 070 27 13 00 00 02 Cardigan 00 00 04 00 077 26 09 00 0● 00 Carmarthin 00 00 06 04 08● 20 16 00 0● 0● Pembrok 00 01 06 05 142 06 07 00 02 03 Montgomery 00 00 06 03 042 28 06 00 00 00 Merionidth 00 00 03 02 034 26 07 00 00 00 Denbigh 00 00 03 03 05● 24 06 00 00 06 Flint shire 00 01 03 04 024 04 0● 00 00 02 Anglesey 00 00 03 00 08● 08 02 00 00 00 Caernarvon 00 0● 05 03 073 17 06 00 00 00 * The totall Summe , of this Catalogue is                     5 ● Shires . 25 Cities 26 Bish 645 Market 156 Castles ●725 Pa. Ch 555 Rivers 956 Bridg 93 Chas. 62 For. 783 Parks The General of Great BRITAIN . CHAPTER I. THE State of every Kingdome well managed by prudent government , seems to me to represent a humane Body , guided by the soveraignty of the Reasonable Soul : the Countrey and Land it self representing the one , the Actions and State-Affairs the other . Sith therefore the excellencies of the whole are but imperfectly laid open , where either of these Parts is defective , our intendment is to take a view as well out of the outward Body and Lineaments of the now flourishing British Monarchy ( the Islands ) Kingdomes and Provinces thereof in actual possession , ( for with others , no less justly claimed in the continent , we meddle not ) which shall be the continent of our first or Chorographical Tome , containing the four first Books of this our Theatre : as also of its successive government and vital actions of State , which shall be our second or Historical Tome , containing the five last Books . And here first we will ( by example of the best Anatomists ) propose to view the whole Body and Monarchy entire ( as far as conveniently we could comprise it ) and after will dissect and lay open the particular Members , Veins , and Ioynts , ( I mean the Shires , Riv●●s , Cities , and Towns ) with such things as shall occur most worthy our regard , and most behoveful for our use . ( 2 ) The Isl●nd of Great Britain ( which with her adjoyning Isles is here first presented ) contain●th the Kingdomes of England and Scotland , and is of many accounted the greatest Island in the World , though Iustus Lypsius gives that praise to Cuba in America , as the Oriental Navigators do unto Sumatra ( taken for P●olomy's Tapro●aria ) or to Madagascar , the Island of S. Laurence , both which are near unto , or under the Equi●octial Line ; in which we will not contend : as pleasing our selves with her other praises greater than her Greatness : yet with this honour also , that it was ( without question ) the greatest Island of the Roman World , and for any thing yet certainly known , of all the rest . Concerning whose positure in respect of Heaven , Lucretius ( the first of the Latin Writers that names Britain ) seemeth to place it in the same Parallel with Pontus , where he saith : Nam quid Britannum coelum differre putamus , &c. What differs Britains Heaven from that of Nile ? Or Pontus welkin from Gades warmer Ile ? In which , by a certain cross comparison , he opposeth two likes against two unlikes , Britain and Pontus against Egypt and Gades . But to seek into profound Antiquity , rather than present practice , for matters in which Vse makes perfectness , were to affect the giving light by shadows , rather than by Sun-shine . ( 3 ) It is by experience found to lie included form the degree fifty , and thirty scruples of Latitude , and for Longitude extended from the 13. degree , and 20. minutes , unto the 22. and 50. minutes , according to the observation of Mercator . It hath Britain , Normandy , and other parts of France upon the South ; the Lower Germany , Denmark ▪ and Norway upon the East ; the Isles of Orkney and the Deucaledonian Sea , upon the North ; the Hebrides upon the West , and from it all other Islands and Ilets , which do scatteredly inviron it , and shelter themselves ( as it were ) under the shadow of Great Albion ( another name of this famous Island ) are also accounted Britannish , and are therefore here described all together . ( 4 ) Britain thus seated in the Ocean hath her praises , not only in the present sense , and use of her commodities , but also in those honourable Eulogies , which the learnedst of Antiquaries hath collected out of the noblest Authors , that he scarce seemeth to have left any gleanings : neither will we transplant them out of his flourishing Gardens , but as necessity compels , sith nothing can be further or otherwise better said . ( 5 ) That Britain therefore is the Seas High Admiral , is famously known : and the Fortunate Island ●upposed by some , as Robert of Amesbury doth shew : whose Air is more temperate ( saith Caesar ) then France ; whose s●yl bringeth 〈◊〉 Grain in abundance , ●aith Tacitus ; whose Seas produce orient Pearl , saith Suetonius ; whose Fields are the seat of a Summer Queen , saith Orpheus ; her wildest parts free from wild beasts , saith the ancient Panegyrick ; and her chief City worthily named Augusta , as saith Ammianus : So as we may truly say with the royal Psalmist , Our lines are fallen in pleasant places , yea , we have a fair inheritance . Which whatsoever by the goodness of God , and industry of man it is now , yet our English Poet hath truly described unto the first face thereof , thus ; The Land which warlike Britains now possess , And therein have their mighty Empires rais'd , In ancient times was savage Wilderness , Vnpeopled , unmanur'd , unprov'd ▪ unprais'd . ( 6 ) And albeit the Ocean doth at this present thrust it self between Dover and Callis , dividing them with a deep and vast entrenchment ; so that Britain thereby is of a supposed Penisle made an Island , yet divers have stifly held , that once it was joyned by an arm of land to the Continent of Gallia . To which opinion Spencer farther alluding , thus closeth his Stanza . Ne was it Island then ▪ ne was it paisde Amid the Ocean waves , ne was it sought Of Merchants far , for profits therein prasde , But was all desolate , and of some thought By Sea to have been from the Celtick Mainland brought . Which as a matter meerly conjectural ( because it is not plain that there were no Islands nor Hills bofore Noahs floud ) I leave at large : Virgil surely ( of all Poets the most learned ) when describing the Shield which Vulcan forged ( in Virgils brain ) for Aeneas , he calls the Morini ( people about Calis ) the outmost men , doth only mean that they were Westward , the furthest inhabitants upon the Continent , signifying that Bri●ain as being an Island , lay out of the World , but yet not out of the knowledge of men , for the Commodities thereof invited the famous Greek Colonies of Merchants , Which dwelt at Marsilia in France , to venture hither , as hath been well observed out of Strabo . ( 7 ) And as Iulius Caesar was the first Roman which ever gave an attempt to conquer it , so will we close its praises with a late Epigram , concerning the outward face of the Isle , and the motive of Caesars coming . Albionis vertex frondoso crine superbus . Arboreas frondes plurimus ales habet . Gramineam Montes & fundunt pascua pubem ; Et carpunt , circum pascua gramen oves : Sed Latii caruit potioribus Insula donis , Victori potior Gloria ni Latio . Albions high tops her woody locks far shew , With Quires of chanting Birds these Woods resounding , Her Downs and Meadows clad in verdant hew , Meadows and Downs with Flocks and Heards abounding , Latium had greater Wealth , yet Caesar thought , To British Glory , Latiums Wealth worth nought . ( 8 ) The division of Britain concerning the government and territories thereof , at such time as Caesar here arrived , doth not sufficiently appear . Caesar himself makes so sparing mention therein , that we have little cause to believe Florus , where he makes Livie say , that after Caesar had slain an huge multitude of Britaines , he subdued the residue of the Isle ; but rather with exq●isite Horace , that he did not at all touch them , as the word inactus doth in him purport . ( 9 ) Kings they were , and therefore that division which was here in Caesars time , was into Kingdoms : the old names of whole Nations , as also the knowledge of their several abodes , hidden under the rubbish of so many ages , have of late with infinite labours and exquisite judgment , been probably restored and abounded ; yet that no mans expectation and desire be too much frustrated , reason wills that we briefly set forth such divisions of the Land , as many repute not ancient only , but authentick . ( 10 ) Our seeming ancient Historians begin it at Brute , who to every of his three sons gave a part called presently after by their names ; as Loegria to Locrine his eldest son ; Cambria to Camber his second son ; and Albania to Albanist his third son : And doubtless , if there had been more Nations of fame in this Island , Brute should have had more sons fathered on him ; which conceit some ascribe to Monmouth's holding that before him it was never so divided . ( 11 ) Ptolomy naming Britain the Great and the Less , hath been by some mistaken , as so dividing this Island into two parts ; But his proportion and distance from the Aequator , compared with his Geographical description will evince , that he calleth this our Island Great Britain , and Ireland Britain the Less . ( 12 ) Howbeit some later do make indeed the South and more Champion to be called Great Britain , and the North more Mountainous , Britain the Less ; whose inhabitants anciently were distinguished into the Majatae , and Caledo●ii , and now by the Scots are into Heilandmen , and Lawlandmen . But that Northern clime being more piercing for the Roman constitutions , and less profitable or fruitful , they set their bounds not far from Edenburgh , and altogether neglected the other parts more Northward . ( 13 ) This nearer part of Britain they then divided into two parts ; for the more Southern tract , together with Wales , Dio termeth the Higher , and that more Northward the Lower , as by the seats of their Legions doth appear ; for the second Legion Augusta ( which kept at Caerleon in South Wales ) and the twentieth called Victrix , ( which remained at Chester ) he placeth in the higher Britain but the sixt Legion sirnamed also Victrix , resident at York , served ( as he writeth ) in the Lower Britain , which division , as seemeth , was made by Severus the Emperour , who having vanquished Albinus , General of the Britains , and reduced their State under his obedience , divided the government thereof into two provinces , and placed two Prefects over the same . ( 14 ) After this again the Romans did apportion Britain into three parts , whose limits our great Antiquary assigneth by the ancient Archiepiscopal Seats , grounding his conjecture on the saying of Pope Lucius , who affirmeth that the Ecclesiastical Iurisdictions of the Christians , accorded with the precincts of the Roman Magistrates , and that their Archb●shops had their Sees in those Cities wherein their Presidents abode : so that the ancient Seats of the three Archb●shops here , being London in the East , C●erleon in the West , and York in the North ; Londons Diocess ( as seemeth ) made Britain prima , Caerleon Britain secunda ; and York , Maxima Caesari●nsis . ( 15 ) But in the next age , when the power of their Presidents began to grow over great , they again divided Britain into five parts , adding to the three former Valentia and ●lavia Caesariensis : the first of which two seemeth to have been the Northerly part of Maxima Caesariensis , recovered from the Picts and Scots by Theodo●lus the General under Valence the Emperour , and in honour of him named Vale●tia : and Flavia may be conjectured to receive the name from Flavius the Emperour ( son of The●d●sius ) for that we read not of the name Britain ●lavia , before his time . ( 16 ) So these five partitions had their limits assigned after this manner : Britaine prima contained those coasts that lay betwixt Thamesis , the Severne , and the British Sea : Britaine Secunda extended from Severne unto the Irish Seas , containing the Countrey that we now call Wales : Flavia Caesariensis , was that which lay betwixt the Rivers Humber and Tyne : and Valentia from the said River , and Picts wall reached unto the Rampire near Edenburgh in Scotland , the farthest part that the Romans possessed when this division was in use . For the several people inhabiting all those parts , with their ancient Names and Borders ( whether designed by the Romans , or the old Britains ) together with our modern Names and Shires , answerable to each of them , we will refer you to the Tables thereof elsewhere . ( 17 ) This whole Province of Britain , as in our History shall appear , was highly esteemed of the Emperours themselves , assuming as a glorious surname Britannicus : coming thither in person over those dangerous and scarce known Seas ; here marrying , living , and dying : enacting here Laws for the whole Empire , and giving to those Captains that served here , many ensigns of great honour ; yea Claudius gave Plantius ( the first Prefect of that Province ) the right hand , as he accompanied him in his Triumph ; and his own Triumph of Britain was set out with such magnificence , that the Provinces brought in golden Crowes of great weight , the Governours commanded to attend , and the very Captains permitted to be present at the same : A Naval Coronet was fixed upon a Pinnacle of his Palace , Arches and Trophies were raised in Rome , and himself on his aged knees mounted the staires into the Capitol , supported by his two sons in Law : so great a joy conceived he in himself for the Conquest of some small portion of Britain . ( 18 ) Now the Romans found it , held it , and left it , as times ripened and rottened their success , with the Names , the Inhabitants , Manners , and Resisters , I leave to be pursued in the following Histories : and will only now shew thee these three Kingdoms , that are ( in present ) the chief Bodies of Great Britains Monarchy ; two of which ( Scotland and Ireland ) shall in their due places have their farther and more particular Descriptions . THE KINGDOME OF ENGLAND map of England ENGLANDS General Description . CHAPTER II. THE Saxons glory now near to expire , by his appointment who holdeth both times and Kingdoms in his all-ordering hand , their own Swords being the Instruments , and the Dan●s the mauls that beat their beautiful Diadem into pieces ▪ the Normans a stirring Nation , ( neither expected , nor much feared ) under the leading of William their Duke , and encouragement of the Roman Bishop ( an usual promoter of broken titles ) made hither suddenly into England , who in one only battel , with the title of his sword and slaughter of Harold , set the imperial Crown thereof upon his own head : which no sooner was done , but the English went down , and the Normans lording it , became Owners of those Cities which themselves never built , possessed those Vineyards which they never planted , drunk of those Wells which they never had digged , and inhabited those Houses , filled with riches , for which they never had laboured : for they found it to be as the land whereupon the Lord set his eye , even from the beginning to the end of the year : not only drinking water of the rain of Heaven , but having also rivers of waters and fountains in her valleys , and without all scarcitie , whose stones are Iron , and out of whose mountains is digged brass . This made them more resolute at first to settle themselves in this fairest and fruitfullest part of the Island ; the conquerour using all policy , both Martial and Civil , to plant his posterity here for ever . How he found the Land governed we shewed in the Heptarchy ; but his restless thoughts were not contented with conquering the Nation and their Land , unless he also overcame their very Customes , Laws , and Language . ( 2 ) Touching the distribution of the Kingdome , whereas other Kings before him made use of it , chiefly for the good of the people , and better ministring of Iustice , he made use of it , to know the wealth of his Subjects , and to enrich his Coffers ; for he caused a description to be made of all England , ●ow much land every one of his Barons possessed how many Knights fees , how many Plow-lands , how many in villanage , how many heads of beasts , yea , how much ready money every man , from the greatest to the ●ast , did possess , and what rents might be made of every mans possession : the Book of which inquisition ( yet in the Exchequer ) was called Doomesday , for the generality of that Iudgment on all the Land : Whereunto we may add his other distribution of this Land ( worse than any former ) when thrusting the English out of their possessions , ●e distributed their inheritances to his Souldiers ; yet so , that all should be held of the King , as of the only true Lord and possessor . ( 3 ) For the Laws by which he meant to govern , he held one excellent rule and purpose , which was , that a people ought ●to be ruled by Laws written and certain : for otherwise new Iudges would still bring new Iudgments : and therefore he caused twelve to be chosen out of every County , which should on their oath , without inclining one way or other , neither adding nor de●racting , open unto him all their ancient Laws and Customes . By whose relation understanding that three sorts of Laws formerly were in the Land , Merchelenage , West-Saxonlage , Dane-lage ; he had preferred these last , ( him●elf and people being anciently derived from those Northern people ) had not all the Barons bewayling to the King , how grievous it was for a Land to be judged by those Laws which they understood not , altered his resolute purpose : yet in bringing in the strange ●orms of Norman Processe , and pleading in the French tongue ( which continued till Edward the thirds time ) that grievance was bu● slend●rly prevented . So likewise did he much alter the old Courts of Iustice , where these Laws shou●d be ministred , but whereas the ancient Kings of England , ac●ording to Moses his example , sate in p●rson in the seat of Iustice , to right the greater affairs of their Subjects , as William Lambe●● sheweth in King Alfred , Edgar , Canutus , &c. and proves out of the Kings Oath , out of Bracto● , Britain , ●axon Laws , &c. King William not only continued this , but beside● er●cted some other C●urt● of ●ustice , as the Exchequer , and certain Courts and Sessions to be held four times every year ●appointing both Iudges ( some to hear causes , others to whom appeals should be made , but none from them ) and also Praefects to look to good orders . Those last Polydor calleth Iustices of Peace ; but their instruction seems to be far later : and no less is his errour on the other side , in saying the Conquerour first instituted Sheriffs , and the trial by twelve men , which were both ancienter . ( 4 ) And because the Conquerour , for honour of Bishops , caused them to remove from small obssure places to Cities of more renown ; we have therefore reserved to this last ●lace that division of this Kingdome ▪ which is according to Iurisdiction Episcopal . Formerly in the year of Salvation , 636. Honorius the first Archbishop of Canterbury , first divided England into Parishes , which at this day are contained under their several Diocesans , and these again under their two Metropolitanes ( Can●erbury and York ) in manner following . CANTERBVRY . Bishopricks . Counties . Parishes . Canterbury . Kent . 257. Rochester . 98. London . Essex . 623. Middlesex . Hertford-shire part . Lincoln . Lincoln-shire . 1255. Leicester-shire . Huntington . Bedford-shire . Buckingham-shire . Hertford-shire part . Chichester . Hertford-shire 250. Sussex . Winchester . Hant-shire . 362. Surrey . Wight Isle . Gernesey Isle . Iersey Isle . Salisbury . Wilt-shire . 248. Bark-shire . Exeter . Devon-shire . 604. Corne-wall . Bath and Wells . Sommerset-shire . 388. Gloucester . Gloucester-shire . 267. Worcester . Worcester-shire . 241. Warwick-shire . Litchfield and Coventry . Warwick shire part . 557. Stafford-shire . Derby-shire . Shrop-shire part . Hereford . Shrop shire part . 313. Hereford-shire . Ely. Cambridge-shire . 141. Ely Isle . Norwich . Norfolke . 1641. Suffolk . Oxford . Oxford-shire . 195. Peterborow . Northampton . 293. Rutland-shire . Bristow . Dorset-shire . 236. Glamorgan . Landaffe . Monmouth-shire . 177. Brecknock-shire . Radnor-shire . S. David . Pembroke-shire . 308. Caermarden . Bangor . Caernarvon-shire . 107. Anglesey Isle . Merioneth-shire . Denbigh-shire . S. Asaph . Devon-shire part . 121. Flint-shire part .   YORK .   York . York-shire . 581. Nottingham-shire . Chester . Cheshire . 256. Richmond-shire . Cumberland part . Lanca-shire . Flint part . Carlile . Cumberland part . 93. Westmorland . Durham . ●urham 135. Northumberland . Sodor . Man Island . 17. Total Bishopricks 27. Parishes 9285. ( 9 ) To speak nothing of these twenty eight Flamins the Priests of Idolatry , and the three Arch-Flamins , whose seats were at London , Caerlion , and York ; all of them converted by King Lucius into Christian Bishops Sees ; let us only insist upon the three last , by the same King appointed to be Metropolitanes over the rest ; among whom London is said to be chief ; whose first Christian Archbishop was Thean , the builder of S. Peters Church in Cornhill for his Cathedral , as by an ancient Table there hanging , was affirmed , and tradition to this day doth hold . Our British Historians do bring a succession of fifteen Arch-bishops , to have sate from his time unto the coming of the Saxons , whose last was Vodius , slain by King Vortiger , for reprehending his heathenish marriage with Rowen , the Daughter of Hengist . At what time began the misery of the Land , and of holy Religion , both which they laid waste under their prophane feet : until Ethelbert of Kent , the first Christian Saxon King , advanced Christianity , and Augustine to the Archbishoprick of Ca●terbury , when London under Melitus became subject to that See. ( 6 ) At Caerlion upon Vske in the time of the great Arthur , sate Dubritius , a man excellently learned , and of an hol● conversation ; he had sate Bishop of Landaffe a long time , and with Germanus and Lupus , two French Bishops , greatly impugned the Pelagian Heresie , infecting at that time the Island very far , whose fame and integrity was such , that he was made Archbishop of all Wales but grown very old , he resigned the same unto Davi● his Disciple , a man of greater birth , and greater austerity of life , who by consent of King Arthur , removed his Archbishops See unto Menevia , a place very solitary and meet for meditation : the miracles of the man ( which are said to be many ) changed both the name of the place into his own , and robbed Caerlion of her Archiepiscopal seat : This See of S. Davids ( as in an ancient Register belonging to that Church is recorded ) had seven Bishops Suffragans subject unto it , which were Exeter , Bath , Hereford , Landaffe , Bangor , S. Asap● , and ●ernes in Ireland : notwithstanding , either for want of Pall , carried into Britany by Archbishop Sampson , in a dangerous infection of sickness , or by poverty or negligence , it lost that jurisdiction , and in the days of King Henry the first , became subject to the See of Canterbury . ( 7 ) York hath had better succes● than either of the former , in retaining her original honour , though much impaired in her circuit , challenging to have been sometime Metropolitane over all the Bishops in Scotland ; and although it was made equal in honour and power with Canterbury , by Pope Gregory , as Beda relateth , and had twelve suffragan Bishopricks that owed obedience , onely four now acknowledge York their Metropolitane , but Canterbury the Superiour : for William the Conquerour thinking it dangerous to have two in like authority , lest the one should set on his Crown , and the other 〈◊〉 it off , left York to be a primate , but Canterbury only the primate of all England . ( 8 ) That Lichfield was made an Archiepiscopal See by Pope Hadrian the first , at the suit of Offa , the great King of Mercia , is manifested by Matthew of Westminster , unto whose Iurisdiction were assigned the Bishopricks of Winchester , Hereford , Leicester , Sidnacester , Helmham , and Dunwich , and whose first and last Archbishop was Aldwin . That Winchester also had intended an Archiepiscopal Pall , the same Author recordeth , when Henry Bloys , of the Bloud Royal , greatly contended with the Archbishop of Canterbury for superiority , under the pretence of being Cardinal de latere ; to him an Archiepiscopal Pall● was sent , with power and authority over seven Churches ; but he dying before that the design was done , the See of Winchester remained in subjection to Canterbury . And that ( long before ) the See of Dorchester by Oxford , had the Iurisdiction of an Archbishop , is apparent by those provinces that were under his Diocess , which were Winchester , Oxford , Lincoln , Salisbury , Bristow , Wells , Litchfield , Chester , and Exeter ; and the first Bishop of this great circuit , Derinus , was called the Apostle and Bishop of the West Saxons : which in his next successor was divided into two parts , Winchester and Dorchester , and not long after into Lichfield , Sidnacester , and Legecister ; and lastly , the See removed from Dorchester to Lincoln , as now it is . And thus far for the division of this Realm , both Politick and Ecclesiastick , as it hath stood and stands at this day . ( 9 ) But the whole Islands division by most certain Record was anciently made , when Iulius Agricola drew a trench or fortification upon that narrow space of ground betwixt Edenborough Frith , and Dunbetton Bay , maketh the Southern part a province unto the Roman Empire . Afterwards Hadrian the Emperour , seeing perhaps the Province too spacious to be well governed without great expence , drew back these limits almost sourscore miles shorter , even to the mouth of the River Tyne , which he fortified with a wall of admirable work unto Carl●le , where stood the Lands border , while it was a Roman Province : yet the conquering Saxons did spread again over those bounds , and ( as seemeth ) enlarged their government to that first Tract , as by this inscription in a Stone Cross standing upon a Bridge over the water of Frith , appeareth . I am a free Mark as Passengers may ken , To Scots , to Britains , and to English men . ( 10 ) But afterward William the Conquerour , and Malcolm King of Scotland , falling to an agreement for their limits ▪ arreared a Cross upon Stanemore , where on the one side the portraiture and Armes of the King of England was sculptured , and of the King of Scots on the other ( a piece whereof is yet remaining there near to the Spittle ) thence called the Rey-Cross , there erected to be a Meare-stone to either Kingdome . His successors also abolished the two partitions in the West , whereby the Welsh became one Nation and Kingdome with the English. It is also said that King Stephen , to purchase friendship with the Scottish Nation , gave unto their King the County of Cumberland , who with it held both Westmorland and Northumberland ; but as Newbrigensis writeth , he restored them to King Henry the second , wisely considering his great power and right to those parts . ( 11 ) The last known borders were from the Sulway in the West bay , along the Cheviot hills , unto the water of Tweed by Barwick in the East ; to maintain which , on each part many Laws have been made , and many inrodes , robberies , and fewdes practised ; all which by the hand of God is cut off , and by the rightfull succession of King Iames our Soveraigne , who hath broken down the partition of this great Island , and made the extreames of two Kingdomes , the very midst of his great united Empire . KENT map of Kent KENT . CHAPTER III. KENT , the first province appearing in the South of this Kingdom , is bounded upon the North with the famous River Thamisis , on the East with the German Ocean : on the South with Sussex and the narrow Seas ▪ and upon the West with Sussex and Surrey . The length thereof extending from Langley in the West , unto Ramsgate Eastward in the Isle of Thanet , is about 53 English miles . From Rother in the South , unto the Isle of Graine Northward , the breadth is not much above 26 , and the whole circumference about 160 miles . ( 2 ) In form it somewhat resembleth the head of a Hammer or Battle-axe , and lieth corner-wise into the Sea ; by Strabo , Caesar , Diodorus , and P●olomy , called Cantium , of Cant , or Canton , an Angle or Corner : or of Caine a British word , which signifieth Bushes or VVoods , whereof that County in those former times was plentifully stored . ( 3 ) The Air though not very clear , because of the vapours arising from the Sea , and Rivers that environ the same , is both wholesome and temperate , as seated nearest to the Equinoctial , and the furthest from the North Pole , not touched with cold as the other parts of the Land are . ( 4 ) The soil towards the East is uneven , rising into little hills , the West more level and Woody ; in all places fruitful , and in plenty equals any other of the Realm , yea , and in some things hath the best esteem ; as in broad cloths , Fruits , and feeding for Cattel . Onely Mines ( except Iron ) are wanting : all things else delivered with a prodigal heart and liberal hand . ( 5 ) Sundry navigable Rivers are in Kent , whereof Medway , that divideth the shire in the midst , is chief ; in whose bosome securely rideth his Majesties Navy Royal , the walls of the Land , and terrours of the Sea , besides ten other of name and account , that open with twenty Creeks and Havens for Ships arrivage into this Land , four of them bearing the name of Cinque Ports , are places o● great strength and priviledges , which are Dover , Sandwich , Rumney , and Winchelsey : among which Dover with the Castle is accounted by Matthew Paris the Monk , the lock and key to the whole Realm of England ; and by Iohn Rosse and Lidgate is said to be built by Iulius Caesar , fatal only for the death of King Stephen , and surrender of King Iohn therein happening . ( 6 ) A conceit is , that Goodwin Sands were sunk for the sins of himself and his sons : Shelves indeed that dangerously lie on the North-east of this County , and are much feared of all Navigators . These formerly had been firm ground , but by a sudden inundation of the Sea were swallowed up , as at the same time a great part of Flanders and the Low Countries were ; and the like also at the same time befel in Scotland , as Hector Boetius their Historiographer writeth . A like accident hapned in the year 1586 , the fourth day of August , in this County , at Mottingham , a Town eight miles from London , suddenly the ground began to sink , and three great Elmes thereon growing , were carried so deep into the bowels of the earth , that no part of them could any more be seen , the hole left in compass fourscore yards about , and a line of fifty fathoms plummed into it , doth find no bottom . ( 7 ) The Kentish people in Caesars time were accounted the civillest among the Britains ; and as yet esteem themselves the freest Subjects of the English , not conquered , but compounded with by the Normans ; and herein glory , that their King and Commons of all the Saxons were the first Christians , converted in Anno 596 ; yea , and long before that time also Kent received the Faith : for it is recorded that Lucius the first Christian British King in this Island , built a Church to the name and service of Christ , within the Castle of Dover , endowing it with the Toll of the same Haven . ( 8 ) This County is enriched with two Cities and Bishops Sees , strengthened with 27 Castles , graced with 8 of His Majesties most Princely Houses , traded with 24 Market-Towns , and beautified with many stately and gorgeous buildings . The chiefest Ci●y thereof , the Motropolitane and Arch-bishops See , is Canterbury , bui●t ( as our British Historians report ) 900 years before the birth of ●hrist ; by Henry of Huntington , called Caier-Kent , wherein ( as M. Lambard saith ) was erected the first School of professed Arts and Sciences , and the same a pattern unto Sigibert King of the East Angles , for hi● foundation at Cambridge ; notwithstanding by the computation of time , this Sigibert was slain by Penda , King of Mercia , thirty years before that Theodore the Grecian was Bishop of Canterbury , who is said to be the erector of that Academy . But certain it is , that Austin the Monk had made this City famous before that time , by the conversion of these Saxons unto Christiani●y , and in building a most magnificent Church to Gods service , wherein eight of their Kings have been interred , but all their Monuments since over-shadowed by the height of Beckets Tomb , that for glory , wealth , and superstitious worships , equalized the Pyramides of Egypt , or the Oracle of Delphos , yet now with Dagon is fallen before the Ark of God. This City hath been honoured with the presence and Coronations of King Iohn and Queen Isabel his wife , with the marriages of King Henry the third , and of King Edward the first , and with the interments of Edward the Black Prince , King Henry the fourth , and of Queen Ioan his wife : as Feversham is with the burials of King Stephen , and of Maud his Queen and wife . But as in glory so in adversity hath this City born a part , being divers times afflicted by the Danes , but most especially in the dayes of Ethelred , who in that revenge of their massacre , made havock of all , and herein slew forty three thousand and two hundred persons , the tenth besides reserved to live . Afterward it recovered breath and beauty by the liberality of Bishop Lanford ; Characters and priviledges by King Henry the third ; strength in Trench and Fortifications from King Richard the second ; and lastly , Walls for her defence by Simon Sudbury Arch-bishop of that See : whose Graduation is placed for Latitude 51. 25 , and parallelized for Longitude 22. 8 , her sister Rochester differing not much in either degree . ( 9 ) Which City ( as Beda saith ) was built by one Rof , Lord of the same , though some ascribe the foundation of the Castle to Iulius C●sar , and hath been often ruinated by the injuries of war , both in the times when the Saxons strove for superiority among themselves , wherein this City was laid waste , Anno 680. as also in the assaults of their common enemy the Danes , who about the year 884. from France sailed up the River Medway , and besieged the same ; so that had not King Elfred speedily come to the rescue , it had been overthrown by those Pagans . And again in Anno 999. the D●nes miserably spoiled this City in the time of King Ethelred : neither ha●n it stood safe from danger since ( though not defaced so much by war ) for twice hath it been sore endamaged by chance of fire : the first was in the Reign of King Henry the first , Anno 1130. himself being present with most of his Nobility , for the consecration of the Cathedral Church of S. Andrew . And again almost wholly consumed about the latter end of the Reign of King Henry the second , Anno 1177. Yet after all these calamities , it recovered some strength again , by the bounty of King Henry the third , both in buildings , and in ditching her about for defence . ( 10 ) Civil broyls and dissentions hath this County been burdened with , and that not only under the Saxons and Danes , whose desolations were many and grievous , but also by other rebellions since the Normans Conquest , both in those infamous insurrections , called The Barons Wars , in the reign of King Henry the Third , wherein much harm was done : as also under King Richard the Second , when Wat Tyler , Captain of a dreadful commotion , assembled at Black-heath , Mile-end , and in London , doing many outrages , where in Smithfield he was lastly struck down by William VVallworth then Mayor of the City , and worthily slain for his notorious treasons . Again , upon Black-heath , Michael Ioseph , the Lord Dawbeney with their Cornish Rebels , were overthrown by King Henry the Seventh , Anno 1497. ( 11 ) Kent in the time of Iulius Caesar , was governed by four several Kings . Under Vortigern the Britain , by a Lieutenant called Guoronge , from whom the said King gave it to Hengist the Saxon , in favour of his Daughter Howen , who seeking to make himself absolute King thereof , eight years after his first entrance , fought a victorious battel against the Britains near unto Crayford , and thenceforth accounted that Province his own . Yet afterward Vortimer the valiant Britain , gave him battel at Aylesford : in the which both Horsa and Catigern , brethren to both the Generals , were slain , and the Saxons driven into the Isle of Thanet , their first assigned habitation , not daring to enter the Continent so long as Vortimer lived . Catigern was interred upon that plain , where to this day remaineth his Monument , being 4 stones pitched in manner of the Stonehenge , and is vulgarly called Citscotehouse . The like Monument was of Horsa at Horsted , which stormes and time have now devoured . Hengist made this Province a Kingdom for himself and successors , which name and power it retained the space of three hundred and twenty years , when Egbert King of the West-Saxons subdued and joyned it to his own : in which subjection it stood untill the time of the Normans . Then it was given under the title of an Earldom by the Conquerour , unto Otha Bishop of Bayeux his half brother , whose successors in that dignity were those most honourable families , whose Arms and Names within this plot are blazed and expressed . It is divided principally into five Lathes , subdivided into 66 hundreds , and them again into 398 Parishes : and wherein had been seated twenty three Religious Houses . SUSSEX map of Sussex SUSSEX . CHAPTER IV. SOUTH-SEX , a word compounded of the site thereof Southward , lieth stretched along the British Seas : The North confronts upon Surrey and Kent , and the West butteth upon Hampshire . ( 2 ) For form it lieth long and narrow , so that all her Rapes do run quite through the Shire , and containeth from Westharting in the West , to Kent ditch , that divides it from Kent in the East , sixty four miles , but in the broadest part little above twenty , the whole circumference about one hundred fifty eight miles . ( 3 ) The Air is good , though somewhat clouded with mists , which arise forth of her South bordering Sea , who is very prodigal unto her for Fish and Sea-fowl , though as sparing for Harbours or Ships arrivage ; and those which she hath , as uncertain for continuance , as dangerous for entrance . ( 4 ) Rich is the Soil , and yieldeth great plenty of all things necessary , but very ill for travellers , especially in the winter , the Land lying low , and the ways very deep , whose middle tract is garnished with Meadows , Pastures and Corn fields , the Sea-coast with Hills , which are called the Downs , abundantly yielding both Grain and Grass , and the North side over shadowed with pleasant Groves and thick Woods , where sometimes stood the famous wood Andradswald , containing no less than an hundred and twenty miles in length , and thirty in breadth , taking the name of Andexida a City adjoyning : both which were won from the Britains by Ella the first Saxon King of this Province , and the place made fatal to Sigebert King of the VVest-Saxens , who being deposed from his Royal throne , was met in this Wood by a Swine-herd , and slain in revenge of his Lord , whom Sigebert had nurdered . ( 5 ) The ancient people in the Romans time were the R●gni , of whom we have spoken , and who were subdued by Vespasian the Leader of the second Legion under Aulus , Plautius , Lieutenant in Britain for Claudius the Emperour . But after the departure of the Romans , this , with Surrey , was made the South ●axons King●ome : yet that giving place to the VVest-Saxons , as they in time to the Normans , i● became a Province under the Conquerours power , who gave to his followers much Land in these parts . ( 6 ) The place of most account in this Shire is Chichester , by the Britains called C●ercei , a City beautifull and large , and very well walled about , first built by Cissa the second King of the ●outh Saxons , wherein his Royal Palace was kept . And when King VVilliam the First had enacted that Bishops Sees should be trans●●ted out of small Towns unto places of greater resort , the Re●idence of the Bishop ( until then held at Selsey ) was removed to this City , where Bishop Raulfe began a most goodly Cathedral Church : but before it was fu●ly finished by a sudden mischance of fire was quite consumed . Yet the same Bishop with the helping liberality of King Henry the First , began it again , and saw it wholly finished ; whose beauty and greatness her fatal enemy still envying , again cast down in the dayes of King Richard the First , and by her raging flames consumed the buildings both of it and the Bishops Palace adjoyning , which Seffrid the second Bishop of that Name re-edified and built anew . And now to augment the honour of this place , the City hath born the Title of an Earldome ; whereof they of Arundel were sometimes so styled . Whose Graduation for Latitude , which is removed from the Aequator unto the degree fifty five minutes ; and for Longitude , observing the same point in the West , whence Mercator hath measured , are twenty degrees . ( 7 ) With whom for frequency , bigness , and building , the Town Lewes seemeth to contend , where King Athelstane appointed the mintage of his Moneys , and VVilliam de VVarron built a strong Castle , whereunto the disloyal Barons of King Henry the Third in warlike manner resorted , and fought a great Battle against their own Soveraign and his son , wherein the King had his Horse flain under him , Richard , King of the Romans surprised and taken in a Wind-mill , and Prince Edward delivered unto them upon equal conditions of peace . But a greater Battel was fought at Battle , when the hazard of England was tried in one days fight , and Harold the King gave place to his Conquerour by losing of his life , among sixty seven thousand , nine hundred seventy four Englishmen besides ; whose bloud so spilt , gave name to the place , in French Sangue lac . And the soyl naturally after rain becoming of a reddish colour , caused William Newbery untruly to write , That if there fall any small sweet showers in the place where so great a slaughter of the English-men was made , presently sweateth forth very fresh bloud out of the earth , as if the evidence thereof did plainly declare the voice of bloud there shed , and cried still from the earth unto the Lord. ( 8 ) But places of other note in this Shire are these : from Basham , Earl Harold taking the Sea for his delight , in a small Boat , was driven upon the Coast of Normandy , where by Duke William he was retained , 'till he had sworn to make him King after Edward the Confessors death ; which oath being broken , the Bastard arrived at Pensey , and with his sword revenged that Perjury . At VVest-VVittering also Ell● the Saxon before him had landed for the conquering of those parts , and gave name to the shore from Cimen his son But with greater glory doth Gromebridge raise up her head , where Charles Duke of Orleance , father to Lewes the twelfth : King of France , taken prisoner at Agincourt , was there a long time detained . ( 9 ) The commodities of this Province are many and divers , both in Corn , Cattle , VVood , Iron , and Glass ; which two last , as they bring great gain to their possessors , so do they impoverish the County of Woods , whose want will be found in ages to come , if not at this present in some sort felt . ( 10 ) Great have been the devotions of religious Persons , in building and consecrating many houses unto the use and only service of Christ ; whose Beadmen abusing the intents of their Founders , hath caused those Foundations to lament their own ruins : For in the tempestuous time of King Henry the Eighth , eighteen of them in this County were blown down , whose fruit fell into the Laps of some that never meant to restore them again to the like use . This County is principally divided into six Rapes , every of them containing a River , a Castle and Forrest in themselves , besides the several Hundreds whereunto they are parted , that is the Rape of Chichester into seven , of Arundel into five , of Bramber into ten , of Lewes into thirteen , of Pevensey into seventeen , and of Hastings into thirteen , in all fifty six ; wherein are seated ten Castles , eighteen Market-Towns , and three hundred and twelve Parish-Churches . SURREY map of Surrey SURREY . CHAPTER V. SURREY , by Beda called Sutbri , lieth seperated upon the North from the counties of Buckingham and Middlesex , by the great River Thamisis ; upon the East , Kent doth inbound it ; upon the South is held in with Sussex and Hamp-shire ; and her West part is bordered upon by Hamp-shire and Bark-shire . ( 2 ) The form thereof is somewhat square , and lieth by North and by East , whereof Redrith and Frensham are the opposites , betwixt whom are extended thirty four miles . The broadest part is from Awfold Southward , to Thamisis by Stanes , and them asunder twenty two : the whole in circumference is one hundred and twelve miles . ( 3 ) The heavens breathing Air in this Shire is most sweet and delectable , so that for the same cause many Royal Palaces of our Princes are therein seated , and the Countrey better stored with game than with grain , insomuch that this County is by some men compared unto a home-spun freeze-cloth , with a costly fair list , for that the out-verge doth exceed the middle it self . And yet it is wealthy enough both in Corn and Pasturage , especially in Holmesdale , and towards the River of Thamisis . ( 4 ) In this shire the Regni ( an ancient people mentioned by Ptolomy ) were seated , whom he brancheth further through Sussex and some part of Hamp-shire . And in the wane of the Romans Government , when the Land was left to the will of invaders , the South-Saxons under Ella here erected their Kingdome , which with the first was raised , and soonest found end . From them no doubt the Countrey was named Suth-rey as seated upon the South of the River ; and now by contraction is called Sur●ey : ( 5 ) And albeit the County is barren of Cities or Towns of great estate , yet is she stored with many Pri●cely Houses , yea and five of his Majesties , so magnificently built , that of some she may well say , no shire hath none such , as is None such indeed . And were not Richmond a fatal place of Englands best Princes , it might in estem be ranked with the richest : For therein died the great Conquerour of France , King Edward the Third , the beautiful Ann daughter to Charles the Fourth , Emperour , and intirely beloved wife to King Richard the Second ; the most wise Prince King Henry the Seventh , and the rarest of her Sex , the Mirrour of Princes , Queen Elizabeth , the worlds love , and Subjects joy . ( 6 ) At M●rton likewise Kenulph King of the West-Saxons came to his untimely end : and at Lambeth the hardy Canute , and last of the Danish Kings , died among his Cups . But as these places were fatal for the last breath of these Princes , so other in this County have been graced with the body and beginning of other worthy Monarchs : for in Cher●sey Abby King Henry the Sixth , who was deposed and made away in the Tower of London , was first interred without all ●uneral pomp , but for his holy life was imputed a Saint , and lastly translated , and intombed at Winsor . At Kingstone likewise stood the Chair of Majesty , wherein Athelstan , Edwin , and Etheldred sate at their Coronation , and first received their S●epter of Imperial power . Guildford likewise hath been far greater than now it is , when the Palace of our English-Saxon Kings was therein set . And seeing it is the midst of the Shire , the graduation from thence shall be observed , where for Latitude the Pole is raised from the degree 51 , 22 s●ruples : and her Longitude from the West in the degree 20 and 2 scruples . ( 7 ) Neither can we account Okam and Ripley , two small Villages , the least in this Shire , which have brought forth the well known men , William de Okam , that deep Philosopher , and admirable Scholar , and George de Ripley , the ring-leader of our Alchymists and mystical impostors ; both of them born in this County , and very near together . But why speak I of these , sith a place nearer to sight and greater for ●ame , even Lambeth , is the High Seat of Ecclesiastical Government , Piety and Learning , and Palace of Canterburies Arch-bishops , the Metropolita●s of England . First erected by Archbishop Baldwin , and ever since hath been the residing of all those worthy Prelates of our Church , who in a long succession ( even from Anno 596 : ) have continued to him that now most worthily sits at the Churches stern , Richard by Gods providence Lord Archbishop of that See , a most faithfull and prudent Councellour unto King Iames , and a most learned and provident Guide of our most flourishing Church : whose gracious favour undeservedly conferred upon me , hath been a great encouragement to these my poor endeavours . ( 8 ) Memorable places of Battles fought before the Conquest , were Wembledon , where ( when the fulness of prosperity burst forth into Civil Dissentions among the Saxons ) a bloudy Battle was fought betwixt Cheaulin the West Saxon and young Ethelbert of Kent , wherein he was discomfited and two of his principal Leaders slain , about the year of Christ 560. and three hundred thirty three years after , King Elfred with a small power overcame the Danes with a great slaughter at Farnham in this County , which somewhat quelled the courage of his savage enemy . ( 9 ) Religious Houses erected in this shire by the devotion of Princes , and set apart from publick uses to Gods Divine Service , and their own salvation , as then was taught , the best in account , were Shene , Chertsey , Merton , Newarke , Rygats , Waverly , Horsleg ; and in Southwarke , Bermundsey , and S. Maries . These all flourished with increase , till the ripeness of their fruit was so pleasing in sight and taste unto King Henry the Eighth , that in beating the boughs he brake down body and all , ruinating those houses , and seizing their rich possessions into his own hands : So jealous is God of his honour , and so great vengeance followeth the sin of Idolatry . ( 10 ) In this Shire have stood eight fair and strong Castles : such we●e Addington , Darking , Starburgh , Rygate , Gilford , Farnham , Goseford , and Brenchingley : but of greater State are Oking , Otlands , None-such , and Richmond , his Majesties Royal Mannors . And for service to the Crown or Common-wealths imployments , this Counties division is into thirteen Hundreds , wherein are seated eight Market-Towns , and one hundred and forty Parish-Churches SOUTHAMPTON map of Southhampton HANT-SHIRE . CHAPTER VI. HANT-SHIRE , lying upon the West of England is bordered upon the North by Barkshire , upon the East with Surrey and Sussex , upon the South with the British Seas , and Isle of Wight , and upon the West with Dorset and Wilt-shire . ( 2 ) The length thereof from Blackwater in the North upon Surrey , unto Bascomb in the South upon the Sea , extended in a right line , is fifty four English miles , and the breadth drawn from Petersfield in the East , unto Tidworth in the West , and confines of Wilt-shire , is little less than thirty miles , the whole circumference about one hundred fifty and five miles . ( 3 ) The Air is temperate , though somewhat thick by reason of the Seas , and the many Rivers that through the Shire do fall , whose plenty of Fish , and fruitfull increase , do manifoldly redeem the harmes which they make . ( 4 ) The Soyl is rich sor Corn and Cattel , pleasant for Pasturage , and as plenteous for Woods ; in a word , in all Commodities either for Sea or Land , blessed and happy . ( 5 ) Havens it hath , and those Commodities both to let in , and to lose out Ships of great burden in trade of Merchandise , or other imployments : whereof Portsmouth , Tichfield , Hamble , and South-hampton are chief : Besides many other creeks that open their bosoms into those Seas , and the Coast strengthened with many strong Castles , such as Hurst , Calshot , South-hampton , S. Andrews . Worth , Porchester , and the South Castle , besides other Bulwarkes , or Block-houses that secure the Countrey : and further in the Land , as Malwood , Winchester , and Odiam , so strong that in the time of King Iohn , thirteen Englishmen only defended the Fort for fifteen days against Lewis of Franca , that with a great Host assaulted it most hotly . ( 6 ) Anciently it was possest upon the North by the Segontians , who yielded themselves to Iulius Caesar , and whose chief City was Vindonum , Caer Segonte , now Silcester ; and upon the South by the Belgae and Regni , who were subdued by Plausius and Vespasian the Romans , where Titus rescuing his Father , straightly besieged by the Britains , as Dio and Forcatulus do report , was grasped about with an Adder , but no hurt to his person , and therefore taken for a sign of good luck . Their chief Town was Rincewood , as yet sounding the name : and more within Land inhabited the Manures , as Beda calls them , whose Hundreds also to this day gave a relish of their names . ( 7 ) Near Ringwood , and the place once YTENE , from God and peoples Service , to Feast and luxury , thirty six Parish Churches were converted , and pulled down by the Conquerour , and thirty miles of circuit enforrested for his game of Hunting , wherein his sons Richard and Rufus , with Henry the second son to Duke Robert , his first , felt by hasty death the hand of Iustice and Revenge : for in the same Forrest , Richard by blasting of a Pestilent Air , Rufus by shot taken for a Beast , and Henry as Absalom hanged by a bough , came to their untimely ends . At so dear a rate the pleasures of Dogs , and harbour for beasts were bought in the bloud of these Princes . ( 8 ) The general Commodities gotten in this Shire , are Wools , Cloaths , and Iron , whereof great store is therein wrought from the Mines , and thence transported into all parts of this Realm , and their Cloaths and Karsies carried into many foreign Countries , to that Countries great benefit , and Englands great praise . ( 9 ) The Trade thereof with other provisions for the whole , are vented through eighteen Market-Towns in this Shire , whereof Winchester , the Britains Caer Gwent , the Romans Venta Belgarum , in chief , ancient enough by our British Historians . as built by King Budhudthras , nine hundred years before the Nativity of Christ ; and famous in the Romans times for the weavings and embroderies therein wrought , to the peculiar uses of their Emperours own persons . In the Saxons time , after two Calamities of consuming fire , her walls was raised , and the City made the Royal Seat of their West Saxons Kings , and the Metropolitan of their Bishops See , wherein Egbert and Elfred their most famous Monarchs were Crowned : and Henry the third , the Normans longest Reigner , first took breath : And here King Aethelstane erected six Houses for his Mint , but the Danish desolation over running all , this City felt their fury in the days of King Ethelbright , and in the Normans time , twice was defaced by the mis-fortune of fire , which they again repaired and graced with the trust of keeping the publick Records of the Realm . In the civil wars of Maud and Stephen , this City was sore sacked , but again received breath , was by King Edward the third appointed the place for Mart of Wool and Cloth. The Caehedral Church built by Kenwolf King of the West-Saxons , that had been Amphibalus , S. Peters , Swethins , and now holy Trinitie , is the Sanctuary for the ashes of many English Kings : for herein great Egbert anno 836. with his son King Ethelwolf , 857. Here Elfred Oxfords founder , 901. with his Queen Elswith 904. Here the first Edmund before the Conquest , 924. with his sons Elfred and Elsward . Here Edred , 955. and Edwy , 956. both Kings of England : Here Emme , 1052. with her Danish Lord Canute , 1035. and his son Hardicanute , 1042. And here lastly , the Normaus , Richard and Rufus , 1100. were interred ; their bones by Bishop Fox were gathered and shrined in little gilt coffers fixed upon a wall in the Quire , where still they remain carefully preserved . This Cities situation is fruitful and pleasant , in a valley under hills , having her River on the East and Castle on the West , the circuit of whose walls are well near two English miles , containing one thousand eight hundred and eighty paces ; through which openeth six gates for entrance . and therein are seven Churches for divine Service , besides the Minister , and those decayed ; such as Callender , Ruell Chappell , S. Maries Abbey , and the Friers without the Suburbs , and Sooke ; in the East is S. Pete●s , and in the North Hyde Church and Monastery , whose ruins remaining , shew the beau●y that formerly it bare . The graduation of this City by the Mathematicks , is placed for Latitude in the Degree 51 , 10 minutes , and for Longitude 19 , 3 minutes . ( 10 ) More South , is South-hampton , a Town populous , rich and beautiful , from whom the whole Shire deriveth her name , most strongly walled about with square stone , containing in circuit one thousand and two hundred paces , having seven Gates for entrance , and twenty nine Towers for defence , two very stately Keys for Ships arrivage , and five fair Churches for Gods divine Service , besides an Hospital , called Gods-house , wherein the unfortunate Richard , Earle of Cambridge , beheaded for treason , lieth interred . On the West of this Town is mounted a most beautifull Castle , in form Circular , and wall within wall , the foundation upon a hill so topped , that it cannot be ascended but by stairs , carrying a goodly prospect both by Land and Sea ; and in the East without the walls a goodly Church sometimes stood , called S. Maries , which was pulled down , for that it gave the French direction of course , who with fire had greatly endangered the Town : instead thereof , is newly erected a small and unfinished Chappel . In this place , saith learned Cambden , stood the ancient Clausentium , or Fort of the Romans , whose circuit on that side extended it self to the Sea : this suffered many depredations by the Saxon Pirates , and in Anno 980. was by the Danes almost quite overthrown . In King Edward the thirds time , it was fired by the French , under the Conduct of the King of Sicils son , whom a Countrey man encountred and struck down with his Club , he crying Rancon , that is Ransome : but he neither understandiog his language , nor the Law that Arms doth allow , laid on more soundly , saying , I know thee a Frankon , and therefore shalt thou die : And in Richard the seconds time it was somewhat removed , and built in the place where now it standeth . In this Clausentium , Canute to evict his flatterers , made trial of his Deity , commanding the Seas to keep back from his seat : But being not obeyed , he acknowledged God to be the onely supreme Governour , and in a religious devotion gave up his Crown to the Rood at Winchester . More ancient was Silcester built by Constantius , great Constantines son ; whose Monument ( they say ) was seen in in that City , and where another Constantine put on the purple robe against Honorius ' as both Ninius and Gervase of Canterbury do withess . Herein by our Historians record , the warlike Arthur was Crowned . Whose greatness for circuit contained no less than fourscore Acres of ground , and the walls of great height , yet standing two miles in compass about . This City by the Danish Rovers suffered such wrack , that her mounted tops were never since seen , and her Hulke ( the walls ) immured to the middle of the earth , which the rubbish of her own desolations hath filled . ( 11 ) Chief Religious houses within this County erected and again suppressed were these , Christ's-Church , Beaulieu , Wh●rwall , Rumsey , Redbridge , Winchester , Hyde , South-hampton and Tichfield . The honour of this Shire is dignified with the high Titles of Marquess , and them Earls of VVinchester and South-hampton ; whose Arms of Families are as thou seest , and her division into thirty seven Hundreds , and those again into two Hundred fifty three Parishes . WIGHT ISLAND map of the Isle of Wight VVIGHT ILAND . CHAPTER VII . WIGHT ILAND was in times past named by the Romans , Vecta , Vectis , and Vect●sis , by the Britains , Guyth , and in these days usually called by us , The Lsle of Wight , it belongeth to the County of South-hampton , and lieth out in length over against the midst of it South-ward . It is encompassed round with the British Seas , and severed from the Main-land , that it may seem to have been conjoyned to it , and thereof it is thought the British name ( Guyth ) hath been given unto it , which betokeneth separation , even as Sicily being broken off and cut from Italy , got the name from Secando ( which signifieth cutting . ) ( 2 ) The form of this Isle is long , and at the midst far more wide than at either end : From Binbridge Isle in the East , to Hurst Castle in the West , it stretcheth out in length 20 miles , and in breadth from Newport haven Northward , to Chale-bay Southward 12 miles . The whole in circumference is about sixty miles . ( 3 ) The Air is commended both for health and delight , whereof the first is witnessed by the long continuance of the Inhabitants in the state of their bodies before they be decayed , and the other for quantity gives place to no neighbouring Countrey . ( 4 ) The ground ( to say nothing of the Sea , which is exceeding full of Fish ) consisteth of soil very fruiful ; yet the husbandmans labour deserves to be thankfully remembred , by whose pains and industry it doth not only supply is self , but affords Corn to be carried forth to others . The Land is plentifully stored with Cattle and Grain , and breeds every where store of Conies , Hares , Partridges and Phesants , pleasant for meadows , pasturage , and Parks ; so that nothing is wanting that may suffice man. The middle yields plenty of pasture ; and forrage for Sheep ; whose wooll the Clothiers esteem the best ; next unto that of Leinster and Cotteswold . If you cast your eyes towards the North , it is all over garnished with Meadows , Pastures , and Woods : If towards the South side , it lieth ( in a manner ) wholly bedecked with Corn fields enclosed , where at each end the Sea doth so incroach it self , that it maketh almost two Islands besides , namely , Freshwater Isle , which looketh to the West , and Binbridge Isle , answering it to the East . ( 5 ) The Commodities of the whole chiefly consist of Cattle , Sea fowl , Fish , and Corn , whereof it hath sufficient : Woods are not here very plentiful ; for that it is only stored with one little Forrest ; yet the Countrey of Hant-shire for vicinity of Site , is a friendly neighhour in that behalf ; so ( as it were being tyed together in affinity ) they are always ready and propense to add to each others wants and defects by a mutual supply . ( 6 ) The ancient Inhabitants of this Island were the Belgae , spoken of in the several Provinces of Sommerset-shire , Wilt-shire , and Hant-shire . Such as did then possess it were called Lords of the Isle of Wight , till it fell into the Kings hands , by Roger ( Son to William Fits Osburne , slain in the war of Flanders ) that was driven into exile . And Henry the first King of England gave it unto Richard Ridvers , with the Fee or Inheritance of the Town of Christs-Church , where ( as in all other places ) he built certain Fortresses . ( 7 ) The Principal Market-Town in the Isle of Newport , called in times past Medena ; and Novus Burgus de Meden ; that is , The new Burgh of Meden , whereof the whole Countrey is divided into East - Meden , and West - Meden . A Town well seated , and much frequented ; unto whose Burgesses his Majesty hath lately granted the choice of a Major , who with his brethren do govern accordingly . It is populous with Inhabitants , having an entrance into the Isle from the Haven , and a Passage for Vessels of small burden unto the Key . Not far from it , is the Castle Caresbrook , whose founder is said to have been Whitgar the Saxon , and from him called VVhite-Garesburgh : but now made shorter for easier pronunciation ; the graduation whereof for Latitude is in the degree 50 , 36 minutes : and her Longitude in 19 , 4 minutes , where formerly hath stood a Priory , and at Quarre a Nunnery ; a necessary neighbour to those Penitentiaries . And yet in their merry mood the Inhabitants of this Island do boast , that they were happier then their neighbour Countries for that they never had Monk that ever wore hood , Lawyer that cavelled , nor Foxes that were craft● . ( 8 ) It is reported , that in the year of mans Salvation , 1176. and twenty three of King Henry the second , that in this Island it rained a showre of bloud , which continued for the space of 2 hours together , to the great wonder and amazement of the people that beheld it with fear . ( 9 ) This Isle of Wight is fortified both by Art and Nature , for besides the strength of Artificial Forts and Block houses ( wherewith it is well furnished ) it wants not the Assistants of natural Fences , as being enriched with a continual ridge and range of craggy Cliffs and Rocks , and Banks very dangerous for Saylers , as the Needles , so called by reason of their sharpness : The Shingl●s , Mixon , Brambles , &c. ( 10 ) Vespasian was the first that brought it to the subjection of the Romans , whilest he served as a private person under Claudius Caesar. And Cerdic was the first English Saxon that subdued it , who granting it unto Scuffe and VVhitgar , they joyntly together slew ( almost ) all the British Inhabitants ( being but few of them , there remaining ) in the Town aforesaid , called of his name VVhitgaresburgh . VVolpher King of the Mercians reduced this Island afterwards under his obedience , and at that ●ime when he became God-father to Edelwalch King of the South Saxons , and answered fo●●im at his Baptisme ; he assigned it over unto him with the Province also of the Menuari . But when Edelwalch was slain , and Arvandus the petty King of the Island was made away , Caedwalla King of the West-Saxons annexed it to his Dominion , and in a tragical and lamentable Massacre put to the sword ( almost ) every mothers child of the in-born Inhabitants . The thing that is best worthy note and observation is this , That Bishop Wilfrid was the first that instructed the Inhabitants of this Island in Christian Religion , and brought them from Idolatrous Superstition , with the which ( unto that time ) they were obscurely blinded . For Ecclesiastical Iurisdiction , this Countrey belongeth to the Bishop of Winchester , and for Civil government to the County of South-hampton . It is fortified with the strength of six Castles , traded with three Market-Towns , and hath 36 Parish-Churches planted in it . Dorcet Shire map of Dorsetshire DORCESTER-SHIRE . CHAPTER VIII . DORCESTER , from her ancient people DUROTRIGES , is most likely to have received that name : By the Britains called DWRGWEIR , lieth bounded upon the North side with Sommerset and Wilt-shire , upon the West with Devon-shire , and some part with Sommerset ; upon the East altogether with Hamp-shire : and her South part is wholly bounded with the British Seas . ( 2 ) The form grows wider from the West , and spreads her self the broadest in the midst , where it extends to twenty four miles , but in length is no less than forty four : The whole in Circumference about , is one hundred and fifty miles . ( 3 ) The Air is good , and of an healthful constitution : the soyl is fat , affording many commodities , and the Countrey most pleasant in her situation : for the In-land is watered with many sweet and fresh running-Springs , which taking passage through the plain Vallies , do lastly in a loving manner unite themselves together , and of their many branches make many big bodied streams : neither doth the Sea deny them entrance , but helpeth rather to fill up their Banks , whereby V●ssels of Burthen discharge their rich Treasures , and her self with open hand distributeth her gifts all along the South of the Shore ▪ ( 4 ) Antiently it was possest by the Durotriges , whom Ptolomy placeth along in this Tract , who being subdued by the Romans yielded them room , and unwilling subjection . After them the Saxons set foot in these parts , whereof Portland seemeth from that Port to take name , who in this place arrived in Anno 703. and did sorely infect and annoy all the South Tract . And at Bindon before him Kinegillus King of the West-Saxons , in the year of Christ 614 , in a doubtfull and dangerous Batte● vanquished the Britains . Neither were the Saxons so surely herein seated , but that the Danes sought to defeat them thereof : for twice these bold Rovers landed at Chartmouth , the first was in Anno 831. and reign of King Egbert ; and the other eight years after , when Elthelwolfe was King : in both which they went away Victors . Yet when the Iron-side wore the English D●adem , and these fierce people ●ought to pluck it from his Helmet , he met them at Pen-ham in Gillingham Forrest , and with a small power obtained a great victory , causing their King Canute with discourage to retire . ( 5 ) Commodities arising in this County are chiefly Wools and Woods in her North , where the Vorrests are stored with the one , and the pleasant green Hills with the other . The other part is over-spread both with Corn and Grass , and the Sea yieldeth the Isidis Plocamos , a Shrub growing not unlike the Corral without any leafe ; besides her other gifts , turning all to great gain : which the more is made manifect by the many Market-Towns in this Shire , whereof Dorchester is the chief , in Antonius his Itinerarum termed Durnovaria , situated upon the South side of Frome , and the Roman Causey called Fosse-way , wherein some of their Legions kept , as by the Rampiers and Co●ns there daily digged up is probably conjectured ; at which time it seemeth the City was walled , whereof some part yet standeth , especially upon the West and South sides , and the Tract and Trench most apparent in a Quadrant-wise almost meeteth the River , containing in circuit one thousand and seven hundred paces , but were cast down by the Daues , whose trampling feet destroyed all things wheresover they came , and hands here razed the Trenches Maudbury and Poundbury , the seals of their Siege , and signs of times misery . About three hundred paces South-ward from hence , standeth an old Fortification of Earth , trenched about and mounted above the ordinary Plain , thirty paces containing some five Acres of ground ; wherein ( at my there-being ) plenty of Corn grew . This the Inhabitants call The Maiden Castle , having entrance thereunto only upon the East and West . This is thought to have been a Summer-Camp or Station of ●he Romans , when their Garisons kept the Frontiers of this Province . The government of this City is yearly committed to two Bayliffs , elected out of eight Magistrates or Aldermen , a Recorder , Town-Clerk , and two Sergeants attending them : whence the North-Pole is elevated 50 degrees , 48 minutes in Latitude , and for Longitude is removed from the first West-point unto the Meridian of eighteen degrees . ( 6 ) Other places also are memorable through the actions therein happening , or antiquities there yet remaining : such is ●adbury , now nothing but a Trench and decayed Castle , hardly seen , though sometimes it was the Court of the West-Saxons Kings . Such also is Cerne , where Augustine the English Apostle brake down the Altars and Idols of the Saxons God HELL , whom they devoutly honoured as the only conserver of their health . Shaftsbury also , wherein one Aquila ( whether a Man or Eagle I know not ) by our Historians report , is said to have prophesied the future times of this our Empire , and that after the reigns of the Saxons and Normans it should again return unto the government of the British Kings . But with such vain predictions , our Nation is more than once taxed by Philip Comineus the famous French Writer . In this City Edward the son of great Edgar , and one and thirtieth Monarch of the English-men , was interred , being murdered at Corfe , a Castle seated in the Isle of Purbeck , by his Step mother Aelfrith , to make way for her Son to enjoy his Crown : in repentance whereof , and to pacifie Heaven for his bloud , she built the Monasteries of Ambresbury and Whorwell , in the County of Wilt-shire and South-hampton . In the former of which with great penitency she spent the rest of her life . ( 7 ) As upon the like occasion the Monastery of Middleton was laid in this Shire by King Ethelstan to appease the Ghost of Edwin his innocent brother , and to expiate the sin of his own soul for the bloud of that just Prince , whom most unjustly he caused to die : and with the like devotion , thought not to satisfie for the like bloudy sins , did Queen Cuthburga sue a Divorce from her seco●d husband the Northumberlands King , and at Winburne built her a Nunnery , whereof her self became Abbesse , where afterward was raised a most stately Minster , which added not only more glory to the place , but withall enlarged the name , and made it to be called Winburn-Minster , where King Etheldred , a most vertuous Prince , after much disquietness had with the Danes , in peace here resteth , with his Tombe and ins●ription , as in his History ( Christ assisting ) shall be further seen . Neither among these may I omit Sherburne , which in the year of grace , 704. was made a Bishops See , in whose Cathedral Church was interred the bodies of Ethelbald and Ethelbert , brethren , both of them Monarchs of the English men . ( 8 ) Seven more besides these were set apart from worldly impolyments , consecrated onely to God and his service in this Service ; which were Camestern , Cranburn , Abbottesbury Bindon , Sturminster , Tarrant and Warham . These with the others came to their full period under the hand of King Henry the Eighth , which lay with such weight upon their fair buildings , that he crushed the juyce thereof into his own Coffers . ( 9 ) Castles for defence in repair and decayed , were at Sherburne , Dorchester , Branksey , Portland , Corfe , Newton , Woodford , and Wareham ; so that with these and others the County hath been strengthned , with twelve Religious Houses their poor relieved , with eighteen Market-Towns at this day is traded , and principally into five divisions parted , subdivided into thirty four Hundreds , and them again into two hundred forty eight Parishes . DEVONSHIRE P. Kaerius caelavit . map of Devonshire DEVON-SHIRE . CHAPTER IX . DEVON-SHIRE , by the Cornish Britains called Devinan ; and by contraction of the vulgar Denshire , is not derived from the Danes , as some would have it , but from the people Danmonii , the same we will speak of in Cornwall , and whom Ptolomy hath seated in these Western Borders . ( 2 ) The West of this County is bounded altogether by the River Tamer : the East is held in with the verge of Sommerset-shire ; and the North and South sides are washed wholly with the British and Severn Seas : betwixt whose shoares from Cunshire in the North unto Salcombe Haven entering in at the South , are fifty five miles : and from the Hartland Point West , to Thorncombe East , are fifty four : the whole in circumference about two hundred and two miles . ( 3 ) The Air is sharp , healthful and good : the Soyl is hilly , woody and fruitful , yet so as the ha●d of the Manurer must never be idle , nor the purse of the Farmer never fast shut , especially of them that are far from the Sea , whence they fetch a sand with charge and much travel , which being spread upon the face of the earth , bettereth the leanness thereof for grain , and giveth life to the Glebe with great efficacy . ( 4 ) As Cornwall , so this hath the same Commodities that arise from the Seas : and being more inla●ded hath more commodious Havens for Shippings entercourse , among whom Totnes is famous for Brutes first entrance , if Geffry say true , or if Havillan the Poet took not a Poetical liberty , when speaking of Brute , he wrote thus : The Gods did guide his sail and course : the winds were at command : And Totnes was the happy shour where first he came on land . But with more credit and lamentable event , the Danes at Teigne-mouth first entred for the invasion of this Land , about the year of Christ 787 , unto whom Britrik King of the West-Saxons sent the Steward of his house to know their intents , whom r●sistantly they slew : yet were they forced back to their Ships by the Inhabitants , though long they stayed not , but eagerly pursued their begun enterprises . With more happy success hath Plimouth set forth the purchasers of same , and stopped the entrance of Englands Invaders , as in the reign of that eternized Queen , the ●irrour of Princes , Elizabeth of everlasting memory ; for from this Port Sir Francis Drake , that potent man at Sea , setting forth Anno 1577 in the space of two years and ten months did compass the circle of the earth by Sea. And the Lord Charles Howard , Englands high Admiral , did not only from hence impeach the entrance of the proud invincible Spanish Navy , intending invasion and subversion of State , but with his Bullets so signed their passage , that their sides did well shew in whose hands they had been , as seals of their own shame , and his high honour . ( 5 ) The Commodities of this Shire consist much in Wools and Clothings , where the best and finest Kersies are made in the Land. Corn is most plenteous in the fruitful Vallies , and Cattle spreading upon the topped Hills ; Sea-Fish and Fowl exceedingly abundant . Veins of Lead , yea and some of Silver in this Shire are found : and the Load-stone ( not the least for use and esteem ) from the Rocks upon Dart-more hath been taken . Many fresh Sp●ings bubble from the Hills in this Province , which with a longing desire of Society search out their passage , till they meet and conjoyn in the Vallies , and gathering still strength with more branches , lastly grow bodies able to bear Ships into the Land , and to lodge them of great burthen in their bosoms or Falls : whereof Tamer , Tave , and Ex are the fairest and most commodious . ( 6 ) Upon which last the chief City and shire Town of this County is seated , and from that River hath her name Excester : this City by Ptolomy is called Isca ; by the Itinerary of Antonius Emperour , Isca Danmonioram ; and by the Welsh Pencaer . It is pleasantly seated upon the gentle ascent of an hill , so stately for building so rich with inhabitants , so frequent for commeree and concourse of strangers , that a man can desire nothing but there it is to be had , saith VVilliam of Malmesbury . The walls of this City first built by King Athelstane , are in a manner circular or round , but towards the Ex rangeth almost in a straight line , having six Gates for entrance , and many Watch-Towers interposed betwixt , whose compass containeth about fifteen hundred paces ; upon the East part of this City standeth a Castle of Rugemont , sometimes the Palace of the VVest-Saxon Kings , and after them of the Earls of Cornwall , whose Prospect is pleasant unto the Sea , and over against it a most magnificent Cathedral Church , founded by King Athelstane also , in the honour of S. Peter , and by Edward the Confessor made the Bishops See , which he removed from Crediton or Kirton in this County unto the City of Excester ( as saith the private History of that place : ) whose dilapidations the reverend Father in God VVilliam now Bishop of the Diocess , with great cost hath repaired ; whom I may not name without a most thankful remembrance for the great benefits received by his carefull providence towards me and mine . This City was so strong , and so well stored of Britains , that they held out against the Saxons for 465 years after their first entrance , and was not absolutely won until Athelstane became Monarch of the whole , who then peopled it with his Saxons , and enriched the beauty thereof with many fair buildings ; but in the times of the Danish desolation , this City with the rest , felt their destroying hands ; for in the year 875 it was by them sore afflicted , spoiled , and shaken , and that most grievously by Swane in the year of Christ Iesus 1003. who razed it down from East to West , so that scarcely had it gotten breath before VVilliam the bastard of Normandy besieged it , against whom the Citizens with great manhood served , till a part of the wall fell down of it self , and that by the hand of Gods providence , saith mine Author : Since when it hath been three times besieged , and with valiant resistance ever defended . The first was by Hugh Courtney , Earl of Devonshire , in the civil broiles betwixt Lancaster and York : Then by Perkin VVarbeck , that counterfeited Richard Duke of York : And lastly , by the Cornish Rebels , wherein although the Citizens were grievously pinched with scarcity , yet continued they their faithful allegiance unto King Edward the sixth ; and at this day flourisheth in tranquility and wealth , being governed by a Major , twenty four Brethren , with a Recorder , Town-Clerk , and other Officers their Attendants . This Cities graduation is set in the degree of Latitude from the North Pole 50 and 45 scruples : And for Longitude from the West , to the degree 16 , and 25 scruples . Neither is Ioseph that excellent Poet , whose birth was in this City , the least of her Ornaments , whose Writings bear so great credit , that they were divulged in the German Language under the name of Cornelius Nepos . The like credit got Crediton in her birth child VVinifred the Apostle of the Hassians , Thuringers , and Frisians of Germany , which were converted by him unto Gospel and knowledge of Christ. ( 7 ) Places memorable in this County remaining for signs of Battles , or other antiquities , are these : Upon Exmore certain Monuments of Antick-work are erected , which are stones pitched in order , some Triangle-wise , and some in round compass : These no doubt were trophies of Victories there obtained , either by the Romans , Saxons , or Danes , and with Danish Letters one of them is inscribed , giving direction to such as should travel that way . Hublestowe likewise near unto the mouth of ●awe , was the burial place of Huba the Dane , who with his Brother Hungar , had harried the English in divers parts of the Land : But lastly , was there encountred with , and slain by this Shires Inhabitants , and under a heap of copped stones interred , and the Banner Reasen there and then taken , that had so often been spread in the Danes quarrel , and wherein they reposed no small confidence for success . ( 8 ) A double dignity remaineth in this County , where Princes of State have born the Titles both of Devon-shire and Excester : of which City , there have been entituled Dukes , the last of whom , namely , Henry Holland , Grand-child to Iohn Holland , half-brother to King Richard the Second ; siding with Lancaster against Edward the fourth , whose Sister was his wife , was driven to such misery , as Philip Comineus repotteth , that he was seen all torn and bare-footed to beg his living in the Low Countries : And lastly , his body was cast upon the shore of Kent ( as if he had perished by ship-wrack ) so certain is Fortune in her endowments , and the state of man , notwithstanding his great birth . ( 9 ) Religious Houses in this Shire built in devotion , and for Idolatry pulled down , were at Excester , Torhay , Tanton , Tavestokes , Kirton , Hartland , Axminster , and Berstuble . ( 10 ) And the Counties divisions are parted into thirty three Hundreds , wherein are seated thirty seven Market-Towns , and three hundred ninety four Parish-Churches . Cornwaile map of Cornwall CORNVVALL . CHAPTER X. CORNWALL ( as Matthew of Winchester affirmeth ) is so named partly from the form , and partly from her people : for shooting it self into the Sea like an Horn ( which the Britains call K●rne ) and inhabited by them whom the Saxons named Wallia ; of these two compounded words it became Cornwallia . Not to trouble the Reader with the Fable of Corinnus cousin to King Brute , who in free gift received this County in reward of his prowess , for wrestling with the Giant Gogmagog , and breaking his neck from the Cliffe of Dover , as he of Monmouth hath fabuled . ( 2 ) Touching the temperature of this County , the Air thereof is cleansed as with Bellowes , by the Billowes that ever work from off her environing Seas , where thorow it becometh pure and subtile , and is made thereby very healthful , but withall so piercing and sharp , that it is apter to preserve than to recover health . The Spring is not so early as in more Eastern parts ; yet the Summer with a temperate heat recompenseth his ●low fostering of the fruits with their most kindly ripening . The Autumne bringeth a somewhat late Harvest : and the Winter , by reason of the Seas warm breath , maketh the cold milder than else-where . Notwithstanding that Countrey is much subject to stormy b●asts , whose violence hath freedome from the open waves , to beat upon the dwellers at Land , leaving many times their houses uncovered . ( 3 ) The Soyl for the most part is lifted up into many hills , parted asunder with narrow and short val●●es , and a shallow earth doth cover their outside , which by a Sea weed called Orewood , and a certain kind of fr●●sul Sea-sand , they make so rank and batten , as is uncredible . But more are the riches that out of those hills are gotten from the Mines of Copper and Tinn ; which Countrey was the first , and continueth the best stored in that merchandize , of any in the world . Timaeus the Historian in Pliny reporteth , that the Britains fetched their Tinn in Wicker boats , stitched about with Leather . And Diodorus Siculus of Augustus Caesars time writeth , that the Britains in this part digged Tin out of stony ground , which by Merchants was carried into Gallia , and thence to Narborne , as it were to a Mart. Which howsoever the English Saxons neglected , yet the Normans made great benefit thereof , especially Richard brother to King Henry the third , who was Earl of Cornwall , and by those Tinn-works became exceedingly rich : for the incursions of the Moores having stopped up the Tinn-Mines in Spain , and them in Germany not discovered before the year of Christ 1240. these in Cornwall supplyed the want in all parts of the world . This Earl made certain Tinn-Laws which with liberties and priviledges were confirmed by Earl Edmund his son . And in the days of King Edward the third , the Common-weale of Tinn-works from one body was divided into four , and a Lord Warden of the Stanniers appointed their Iudge . ( 4 ) The Borders of this Shire on all parts but the East , is bound in with the Sea : and had Tamer drawn his course but four miles further to the North , betwixt this County and Devonshire , it might have been rather accounted an Island , than stood with the Mayne . Her length is from Launston to the Lands-end , containing by measure 60 miles : and the broadest part stretching along by the Tamer , is fully forty , lessening thence still lesser like a horn . ( 5 ) The Antient inhabitants known to the Romans , were the Danmonii , that spread themselves further into Devon-shire also , by the report of Diodorus Sicul●● , a most courteous and civil people : and by Michael their Poet extolled for valour and strength of limbs : nor therein doth he take the liberty that Poets are allowed , to add to the subject whreof they write , but truly repotteth what we see by them performed , who in activity surmount many other people . When the Heathen Saxons had seated themselves in the best of this Land , and forced the Christian Britains into these rocky parts , then did Cornwall abound in Saints , unto whose honour most of the Churches were erected , by whose names they are yet known and called . To speak nothing of Visula that Counties Dukes daughter , with her company of canonized Virgin-Saints , that are now reputed but to trouble the Calender . These Britains in Cornwall so fenced the Countrey , and defended themselves , that to the reign of Athelsta●e they held out against the Saxons , who subduing those Western Parts , made Tamer the Bounder betwixt them and his English , whose last Earl of the British Bloud was called Candorus . ( 6 ) But William the Bastard created Robert ( his half-brother by Herlotta their mother ) the first Earl of the Normans race : and Edward the Black Prince , the ninth from him , was by his Father King Edward the third invested the first Duke of Cornwall , which Title ever since hath continued in the Crown . ( 7 ) The Commodities of this Shire , ministred both by Sea and Soile , are many and and great ; for besides the abundance of Fish , that do suffice the Inhabitants , the Pilchard is taken , who in great shuls swarm about the Coast , whence being transported to France , Spain , and Italy , yield a yearly revenue of gain unto Cornwall : wherein also Copper and Tinn so plentifully grow in the utmost part of this Promontory , that at a low water the veins thereof lie bare , and are seen : and what gain that commodity begets , is vulgarly known . Neither are these Rocks destitute of Gold nor Silver , yea and Diamonds shaped and pointed Angle wise , and smoothed by Nature her self , whereof some are as big as Wallnuts , inferiour to the Orient only in blackness and hardness . Many are the Ports , Bayes , and Havens that open into this Shire , both safe for arrivage , and commodious transport ; whereof Falmouth is so copious , that an hundred Ships may therein ride at Anchor apart by themselves , so that from the tops of their highest Masts , they shall not see each other , and lie most safely under the Winds . ( 8 ) This County is fruitful in Corn , Cattle , Sea-fish , and Fowl : all which , with other provision for pleasures and life , are traded thorow twenty two Market-Towns in this Shire , whereof Lauston and Bodman are the best ; from which last , being the middle of the Shire , the Pole is elevated to the degree of Latitude 50 , 35 minutes , and for Longitude from the first West-Point 15 , 13 minutes , as Mercat●r hath measured them . ( 9 ) Memorable matters both for antiquity and strangeness of sight , are these ; At Boskenna upon the South west of her Promontory , is a trophy erected , which are eighteen Stones placed round in compass , and pitched twelve foot each from others , with another far bigger in the very center : These do shew some victory there attained , either by the Roman , or else King Athelstan . At the foot of the Rock near unto S. Michaels M●●nt , in the memory of our Fathers , were digged up Spear-heads , Axes , and Swords of Brass , wrapped in linen , the weapons that the Cimbrians and ancient Britains anciently used . At Camelford likewise pieces of Armours both for horse and man , are many times found in digging of the ground , imputed to the signs of that fight wherein Mordred was slain , and wherein great Arthur received his deaths wound . And at Castle Dennys are the Trenches wherein the Danes lodged when they first minded to subdue the Land. In the Parish S. Clare , two stones are pitched , one of them inscribed with a strange Character , and the other called The other half stone . The Hurlers also , fabuled to be men metamorphosed into stones ; but in truth shew a note of some victory , or else are so set for Land-marks Bounders . There also the Wring-Cheese doth shew it self , which a●e huge Rocks heaped one upon another , and the lowest of them the least , fashioned like a Cheese , l●ing pressed under the rest of those Hills , which seem●th very dangerous to be passed under . But near to Pensans , and unto Mounts bay , a far more strange Rock standeth , namely , Main-Amber , which lyeth mounted upon others of meaner size , with so equal a counterpoize , that a man may move it with the push of his finger , but no strength remove it out of its place . ( 10 ) Religious Houses built , and suppressed within the limits of Cornwall , the fairest and greatest for account , were Launston , S. Neotes , S Buriens , S. Michaels Mount , and S. Germains , a Bishops See : so was Pedman also , from whence King Edward the Confessor removed it unto the City of Excester . ( 11 ) The division of this Shire is into nine hundreds , wherein are seated twenty two Market-Towns , and 161 Parish-Churches . SOMERSET SHIRE Petrus Kaerius caelavit . map of Somersetshire SOMMERSET-SHIRE . CHAPTER XI . SOMMERSET-SHIRE is both a rich and spacious Countrey , having the Sever● Sea beating upon it on the North side , the South part bordering upon Devon and Dorset-shires , the West confined with Devon shire , and the East and North-East upon Wilt shire , and Gloucester shire . It took the name of Sommerron ( sometime the chief Town of this Shire ) whence in the Ancient Historian Asserius , this County is called Sommertunensis , that is , Sommertun-shire . ( 2 ) The form thereof is large , bearing it self still wider as it slretcheth into the middle part thereof , and contains in length from Brackley near unto Frome Selwood Eastward , to Oure in the West , Miles 55. In breadth from Parshut Point in the North , to Chard Southward , is somewhat above forty miles . The whole ciacumference is about 204 miles . ( 3 ) The Air is milde and pleasing , and for the most part subject to such temperate dispositions as the Sommer-season affordeth , whence some have erroniously conceited , that the Region borrowed her name from the nature of her Clime : yet how delightful soever it is in the time of Summer , with change of the season it may well change her pleasing name , and borrow some Winterly denomination ; so full of wet , so miry and moorish it is ; in so much as the Inhabitants can hardly travel to and fro without their encumbrance . ( 4 ) Howbeit they pass over this with all patience , knowing their ensuing seasonable profits far to exceed any present detriments and displeasures : for as it is fowl , so it is fruitful , which makes them comfort themselves with this Proverb , that What is worst for the Rider , is best for the ●bider : the Soyl and Glebe thereof being very fertile , and every side garnished with Pastures and delightful Meadows , and beautified with Mannor houses both many and fair ; and ( in a word ) hath every thing in it to content the purse , the heart , the eye , at home : and sufficient ports to give entertainment to commodities from abroad . ( 5 ) The ancient Inhabitants that possessed this Province were the Belgae , who spread themselves far and wide , as well here as in Wilt-shire , and the inner parts of Hant-shire , who being branched from the Germans , conferred the names of those places from whence they came , upon these their seats where they resided . ( 6 ) The general profits of this province are Corn and Cattle , wherewith it is so plentifully stored , as it may challenge any neighbouring County for the quantity to make shew of Cattle so fat , or Grain so rich . Some places are peculiarly enriched by Lead-mines , as Mindiphils , ( perchance so called of the deep Mines ) by Leiland aptly termed Minerarii , Mineral-hills , which yield plenty of Lead , the most Merchantable Commodity that is in England , and vented into all parts of the world . Some are beautified with Diamonds , as S , Vincent Rock , whereof there is great plenty , and so bright of colour , as they might equalize Indian Diamonds , if they had their hardness : yet being so many , and so common , they are less sought after or commended . ( 7 ) This Countrey is famoused by three Cities , Bath , Wells , and Bristow . The first takes name of the hot Bathes , which Antonine called Aquae Solis , The waters of the Sun ; Stephanus , Badiza : we at this day Bathe , and the Latinists Bathonta : a place of continual concourse for persons of all degrees , and almost of all diseases , ( weence it was sometimes called Akemancester ) who by divine providence do very often find relief there , the Springs thereof by reason of their Mineral and sulphurous passage , being of such exceeding power and medicinable heat , as that they cure and conquer the rebellious stubbornness of corrupt humours , in repect of which admirable vertues , some have fabled , that they were first conveyed by Magick Art. To testifie the antiquity of this place , many images and Roman Inscriptions are found in the walls , which can now be hardly read , they are so worn and eaten into by age . Wells ( as Leiland reporteth ) was sometimes called Theoderodunum , but from whence it had that denomination he makes no mention , the name it now beareth is taken ( as some think ) from the River there , which King Kinewulph in his Charter Anno 766 calleth Wel●e , or ( as others ) from the Wells or Springs which there break forth , and whereupon that See ( under whose Iurisdiction is also the City of Bath ) hath been anciently called Fontanensis Eccle●● , the Fountain Church : where the Cathedral built by King Inas to the memory of S Andrew , is very beautiful and richly endowed . The City is likewise well replenished both with Inhabitants and seemly buildings . Whose government is managed by a Mayor yearly elected , a Recorder , and seven Masters , having the Assistancs of sixteen Burgesses , a Town-Clerk , and Two Sergeants at Mace. Whose Latitude is 51 , 20 minutes , and Longitude 17 , 31 minutes . Bristow is not so ancient , as it is fair and well seated : The beauty of it being such , as for the bigness thereof , it scarce gives place to any City of England , and doth worthily deserve the Saxons name Bright-stad : whose pleasantness is the more , by reason that the River Avon scowres through the midst of it , which together with the benefit of Sewers under all the streets clears the City of all noysome filth and uncleanness . It is not wholly seated in this County of Sommerset , but one part thereof in Gloucestershire ; but because it is an entire County of it self , it denies subjection unto either , having for its own government both a Bishop , with a well furnished Colledge , and a Mayor , with a competent assistance of Aldermen , and other Officers for civil affairs . ( 8 ) This Province hath been the Theater of many Tragical events and bloudy battels : the Danes did grievously afflict Porlock by cruel Piracies , in the year eight hundred eighty six . Yet neer unto Pen a little Village neigbouring upon North Cadbury , Edmund , sirnamed Iron-side , gave them a notable foyle , as he was pursuing Canutus from place , to place , for usurping the Crown of England . And Keniwach ( a West-Saxon ) in the same place had such a day against the Britains , that they ever after stood in awe of the English-Saxons prowess . Marianus relateth that not far from Bridge-water , as the Danes were stragling abroad , Ealstane Bishop of Sherbourne did so soyl their Forces in the year 845 , as their minds were much discomfited , and their powers utterly disabled . Ninius also writeth that King Arthur did so defeat the English-Saxons in a battel at Cadbury , that it deserved to be made perpetuously memorable . Neither is Mons Badonicus ( now Banesdown ) less famous for Arthurs victories . And King Elfred in another battel not far from hence gave the Danes such an overthrow , as he forced them to submission , and induced Godrus their King to become a Christian , himself being Godfather to him at the Font. So happy is this Region , and so beholding to Nature and Art for her strengths and fortifications , as she hath a●ways been able to defend her self , and offend her enemies . ( 9 ) Neither hath it been less honoured with beauteous houses consecrated to Religion : such was that of Black Ohanons at Barelinch in the first limit of his Shire Westward : and King Athelsta● built a Monastery in an Island called Muchelney ( that is to say ) the great Island , which is between the Rivers Iuel and Pedred , running together , where the defaced wall● and runs thereof are yet to be seen . King Henry the third also erected a Nunnery at Witham , which was afterwards the first house of the Carthusians Monks in England , as Hinton not far off was the second . But above all other fo● antiquity , glory , and beauty was the Abby of Glostenbury , whose beginning is fetcht even from Ioseph of Arimathea , which Davi Bishop of S. Davids repaired , being fallen to ruine , and King Inas lastly builded a fair and stately Church in this Monastery , though it be now made even with the ground , the ruins only shewing how great and magnificent a Seat it hath anciently been ; which several houses were thus beautified by bounteous Princes , for religious purposes , and to retire the mind from worldly services , though blinded times and guides diverted them to superstitious and lewd abuses . ( 10 ) Other memorable places are these : Camalet a very steep hill hard to be ascended , which appears to have been a work of the Romans by divers Coins dig'd up there , on the top whereof are seen the lineaments of a large and ancient Castle , which the Inhabitants report to have been the Palace of King Arthur . Ilchester , which at the coming of the Normans was so populous , that it had in it an hundred and seven Burgesses , and it appears to be of great antiquity , by the Roman Caesars Coyns , oftentimes found there . The Church-yard of Avalenia or Glastonbury , where King Arthurs Sepulchre was searcht for by the command of King Henry the second , which was found under a stone , with an Inscription upon it faftned , almost nine foot in the ground . Also Du●stere , where ( as is reported ) a great Lady obtained of her husband so much Pasture ground in a Common by the Town side , for the good and benefit of the Inhabitants , as she was able in a whole day to go about bare-foot . This County is divided into 42 Hundreds , for the disposing of business needful for the State thereof , wherein are placed 33 Market-Towns , fit for buying and selling , and other affairs of Commerce . It is fortified with four Castles , and planted with 385 Parishes , for concourse of Divine Service . WILT SHIRE map of Wiltshire VVILT-SHIRE . CHAPTER XII . WILT-SHIRE , is enclosed upon the North with Gloucester-Shire , upon the East is bounded with B●rk-shire , upon the South with Dorset and Hamp-shire , and upon the West is confronted against partly by Gloucester , and the rest by Somerset-shire . ( 2 ) The form thereof is both long and broad ; for from Inglesham upon Thamisis in the North , to Burgat Damarum in the South , are thirty miles ; the broadest part is from Buttermer Eastward , to the Shire-stones in the West , being tweuty nine ; the whole in Circumference , is one hundred thirty nine miles . ( 3 ) For Air , it is feated in a temperate Climate , both sweet , pleasant , and wholesome ; and for soil ( saith Iohn of Sarisbury ) is exceeding fortile and plentiful , yea , and that with variety . ( 4 ) The Northern part which they call North-Wilt shire , riseth up into delectable hills , attired with large Woods , and watered with clear Rivers , whereof Isis is one , which soon becometh the most famous in the Land. The South part is more even , yielding abundantly Grass and Corn ; and is made the more fruitful by the Rivers Wily , Adder , and Avon . The midst of this County is most plain , and thereby is known and commonly called Salesbnry Plaines ; and lie so level indeed , that it doth limit the Horizon ; for hardly can a man see from the one side to the other . These Plaines grase an infinite number of sheep , whose fleeces and flesh bring in a yearly revenue to their owners . ( 5 ) Anciently this County was possessed by the Belgae , who are seated by Ptolomy in Hamp-shire , Sommerset shire , and in this Tract ; and they ( as it seemeth by Caesar ) were of the Belgae in Gaul . These ( as some hold ) were subdued by Vespatian , Lieutenant of the second Legion under Claudi● , when the foundation of his future greatness was in these parts first laid by his many Victories over the Britains . And herein surely the Romans seated ; for besides Ta●esbury Trench , by Tradition held to be his , in many other Forts in this Shire the Tract of their Footing hath been left , and the stamped Coins of their Emperours found , and apparent testimony of their abode . ( 6 ) After them the West-Saxons made it a part of their Kingdom , whose border was Avon , as witnesseth Athelward though the Marcians many times encroched upon them , whereby many great Battles , as Malmesbury tells us , betwixt them were fought , when in the young years of their Heptarchie each sought to enlarge his , by the lessoning of the next : but grown unto more ripeness , they assigned their limits by a great and long ditch crossing thorow the midst of these Plaines , which for the wonder thereof is supposed by the vulgar to be the work of the Devil , and is called of all , Wansdike , undoubtedly of Wooden , the Saxons Ancester and great reputed God , where a little Village yet standeth , and retaineth to name Woodens-burg . At this place , in Anno 590 , Cea●lin the West-Saxon , received such a foyl of the Britains and his Countrey-men , that he was forced to sorfake his Kingdom , and to end his days in exile , becoming a pitiful spectacle even unto his own enemies . And in this place Ina the West-Saxon joyned Battle with Ceolred the Mercian , whence both of them departed with equal loss . The like was at Bradford by Kenilwalch and Cuthred ; at Wilton betwixt Egbert and Beornwolfe ; at Edindon where King Elfred was vanquisher of the Danes ; and at wilton , where the Danes won the day against him . With as bloudy success , though not happening by sword , was the issue of that Synod assembled at Calne , a small town in this County , in the year of Christ Iesus 977 , where being hotly debating for the single life , and against the marriages of the Clergy , what wanted by the word to prove their divorce , was supplyed by a Stratagem , and that very bloody ; for suddenly the main timber brake , and down fell the floor with the Nobles and Prelates , the Gentlemen and Commons , whereby a great number were hurt , and many more slain ; onely Dunstan the Prefident , and mouth for the Monks escaped untouched , the Ioist whereon his Chair stood remaining most firm : which confirmed the sentence of their separations , whom God had conjoyned , and became the fall and snare of much incontinency in both sexes . ( 7 ) The chiefest City of this Shire is Salesbury , removed from a higher , but a far more convenient place ; whose want of Water was not so great in the mother , as is supplied and replenished in the daughter , every street almost having a River running thorow her middest ; and for sumptuous and delicate buildings is inferiour to none . The Cathedral , a most rich magnificent Church , was begun by Richard Poors , Bishop , and with fourty years continuance was raised to her perfect beauty : wherein are as many windows as there are days in the year , as many cast Pillars of Marble , as there are hours in the year , and as many gates for entrance as there are Months in the year . Neither doth this City retain true honour to her self , but imparteth hers , and receiveth honour from others , who are intituled Earls of Salesbury , whereof eight Noble Families have been dignified ●ince the Normans Conquest . This Cities situation is in degree , of Latitude 51 10 minutes , and from the first West point observed by Mercator , 18 Degrees , and 31 Minutes of Longitude . ( 8 ) Over this , old Salesby sheweth it self , where Kenrick over came the Britains , and where C●nutus the Dana did great damage by fire . This formerly had been the seat of the Romans : as likewise was Lecham , as by their Coins digged up is apparent : so were Brokenbridge and Cosham , the Courts of the Saxon Kings . But Fortune long since hath turned her face from all these , as lately she did from many ancient and religious foundations planted in this Province , whereof Malmesbury , was the most famous . I will not with Monmouth avouch the foundation thereof unto Malmutius , but by true Records from Maidulph a Scot , a man of great learning that therein built a Coll , and led an Hermits life , whereof Beda calleth it the City of Maidulph , and we by contraction Malmesbury . Adelme his Disciple and Successor , built here a fair Monastery , which Athelstane the Monarch richly endowed , and left his body after death there to rest . Neither hath any graced this more than William her Monk , in recording to post●rities the Chronicles of our Land , concerning both the Church and Common-weal , wherein himself lived and worte those Histories . ( 9 ) Ambresbury for repute did second this , built by Alfritha King Edgar his wife , to expiate the sin of murder which she committed upon young Edward her son in law , that hers might be King. In this place Queen El●anor widow to King Henry the Third , renounced all Royal pomp , and devoted her self unto God in the habit of a Nun. Other places erected for piety , were at Salesbury , Lacock , Stanley , Wilton , Ivichurch , Parnleg , Bradstoks , Briopune , and Bromhore . These graffs grown to full greatness , were cut down by the Pruiner , least the cankers thereof should infect the whole body ( as by them was alledged ) and their Revenues bestowed upon far better uses , both for the bringing up of youth , and the Maintenance of estate . ( 10 ) With eight strong Castles this County hath been guarded ; in nineteen Market-Towns her commodities are traded ; into twenty nine Hundreds for business is divided , and in them are seated three hundred and four Parish-Churches . BARKSHIRE map of Berkshire BARK-SHIRE . CHAPTER XIII . BARK-SHIRE , whether of the Box woods there sited , according to the censure of Asseriu● Menevensis , or from a naked and bear less Oak-tree , whereunto the people usually resorted in troublesome times , to confer for the State , I determine not : only the County a long time hath been so called , and bounded with other in manner as followeth : The North part is parted by Thamisis from Buckingham and Oxford Shires ; the South near Kenne● , doth tract upon Hamp-shire ; the East is confined with the County of Surrey ; and the West with VVilt-shire and Glocester-shire is held in . ( 2 ) The form of this Shire doth somewhat resemble a Sandall for a mans foot , lying long wise from East to West , in which part she is broadest , the middle most narrow , and then spreading wider like to the heel : though for her rich endowments and stately magnificence , it may be well accounted the heart of the whole . ( 3 ) The length thereof from Inglesham in the West , to old VVindsor in the East , extendeth unto forty miles ; from Ink-pen to VVightham , the broadest part from South to North , are twenty four ; the whole in Circumference , about one hundred and twenty miles . ( 4 ) The Air is temperate , sweet , and delightful , and prospect for pleasure inferiour to none ; the Soyl is plenteous of Corn , especially in the Vale of VVhite-horse , that yieldeth yearly an admirable encrease . In a word , for Corn , and Cattle , Waters , and Woods , of profit and pleasure , it gives place unto none . ( 5 ) Her ancient inhabitants , by Ptolomy and Caesar , were the Attrebatii , and them of those that descended from Gallia , among whom Comiu● ( conquered by the Dictator ) was of good respect , and could do much with the 〈◊〉 , who ( as Frontinus reporteth ) used this stratagem , though it proved nothing at last : he flyed before Caesar to recover aid of these Attrebatians , light bedded upon a shelf in the Sea , whereupon hoysting his ●ailes as before a fore-wind , gave shew to his pursuer that they were in swift flight ; so that hopeless to hail them , he gave over the chase ; yet no sooner had Caesar made over among them , but that some of these people , by the name Bibrotes , yielded him subjection , which proved the ruine of all former liberty . But when the Romans had rent their own Empire , and retired their Legion into a narrower circuit , the Saxons set foot where their forces had been , and made this County a parcel of their Western Kingdom . The Danes then setting their desire upon spoils , from their roaving Pinnaces pierced into these parts , and at Redding fortified themselves betwixt the Rivers Kennet a●d Thamisis , whether after their great overthrow received at Inglefield by the hand of King Ethelwolfe , they retired for their further safety . ( 6 ) This Town King Henry the first most stately beautified with a rich Monastery and strong Castle , where in the Collegiate Chuch of the Abbey , himself and Queen ( who lay both vailed and crowned ) with the daughter Maud the Empress , called the Lady of England , were interred , as the private History of the place avoucheth , though others bestow the bodies of these two Queens elsewhere . The Castle King Henry the second razed to the ground , because it was the refuge for the followers of King Stephen . From whence the North pole is raised in Latitude 51 degrees and 40 minutes , and in Longitude from the first West-point observed by Mercator 19 degrees and 35 minutes . ( 7 ) A Castle and Town of greater strength and antiquity was Wallingford , by Autonie and Ptolomy called Gellena , the chiefest City of the Attrebatians , whose large circuit , and strong fortifications , shew plainly that it was a place of the Romans abode , and since in a conceived safety hath made many very bold , especially when the sparks of Englands civil dissentions were forced to flame in case of the Crown betwixt Maud the Empress and King Stephen , whether her self and associates resorted as their surest defence . ( 8 ) But of far greater magnificence and state is the Castle of Windsor , a most Princely Palace and Mansion of His Majesty . I will not with Ieffery affirm it to be built by King Arthur , but with better authority say , it was so thirsted after-by the Conquerour , that by a composition with the Abbot of Westminster , whose then it was , he made it to be the Kings possesson , as a place , besides the pleasures , very commodious to entertain the King. In this Castle that victorious Prince King Edward the third was born , and herein after he had subdued the French and Scots , held he at one and the same time , as his Prisoners , Iohn King of France , and David King of Scotland . Neither was it ever graced with greater Majesty than by the institution of the most honourable Order of the Garter , a signal Ornament of Martial Prowesse ; the invention thereof some ascribe to be from a Garter falling from his Queen , or rather from Ioan Countess of Salisbury , a Lady of an incomperable beauty , as she danced before him ; whereat the by-standers smiling , he gave the impress to check all evil conceits , and in golden Letters imbellished the Garter with this French Posie , HONI SO●● QU● MALY PENSE . And yet that worthy Clarenceaux alledging the Book of the first institution , finds the invention to be more ancient ; as when King Richard the first warred against the Turks , Saracens , Cypres , and Acon , he girt the legs of certain choise Knights with a tack of leather , which promised a future glory to the wearers . The most Princely Chappel thereof is graced with the bodies of those two great Kings , Henry the sixth , and Edward the fourth , whom the whole Kingdom was too little to contain , the one of Lancaster , the other of York , where the rest now united in one mould , with a branch of both those Houses , even King Henry the eighth , who there lieth also interred , and rests in the Lord. ( 9 ) Other places of note in this Shire are Sinodum in the North , and Watham in the East , both of them places of the Romans residence , as by their moneys there oftentimes found appeareth . Neither was Sunning the least in this Tract , that had been the seat of eight Bishops before the See was translated thence unto Shirburne , or that to Salisbury . Wantage also is not wanting of honour , in bringing to life that learned and most valiant King Ealfred , the scourge of the Danes , and great Monarch of the English. And Finchhamstead for wonder inferiour to none , where ( as our Writers do witness ) that in the year , a thousand and hundred , a Well boyled up with streams of bloud , and fiftoen days together continued that Spring , whose waters made red all others where they came , to the great amazement of the beholders . ( 10 ) The riches and sweet Seats that this County affordeth , made many devout persons to shew their devotions unto true piety , in erecting places for Gods divine Service , and their exemptions from all worldly business : such were Abington , Redding , Bysham , Bromehall , Hendley , Hamme , and Wallingford , whose Votaries abusing the intents of their Founders , overthrew both their own Orders and places of professions ; all which were dissolved by Act of Parliament , and given the King to dispose at his will. This Shires division is into twenty Hundreds , and hath been strengthened with six strong Castles , is yet graced with three of His Majesties most Princely Houses , and traded with twelve Market-Towns , and is replenished with one hundred and forty Parishes . MIDLE-SEX map of Middlesex MIDDLESEX . CHAPTER XIV . MIDDLESEX , so called in regard of the situation as ●eated betwixt the West-Saxons and East-Angles , was sometimes together with Essex and Hartford-Shire , that part and portion which the East-Saxons enjoyed for their Kingdom : it lyeth bordered upon the North with Hartford-Shire , upon the West by Col●● , is severed from Buckingham ; the South , by Thamesis , from Surrey and Kent ; and on the East from Essex , by the River Lea. ( 2 ) The length thereof extended from Stratford in the East , to Morehall upon Colne in the West , is by measure nineteen English miles ; and from South-mines in the North , to his Majesties Mannour of Hampton Court in the South , are little above sixteen miles , the whole Circumference extending to ninety miles . ( 3 ) In Form it is almost square , for Air passing temperate , for Soyl abundantly fertile , and for Pasturage and Grain of all kinds , yielding the best , so that the Wheat of this County hath served a long time for the Manchet to our Princes Table . ( 4 ) It lyeth seated in a vale most wholesome and rich , having some hills also , and them of good ascent , from whose tops the prospect of the whole is seen like unto Z●ar in Egypt , or rather like a Paradise and Garden of God. ( 5 ) The ancient Inhabitants known to Caesar , were the Trinobants , whom he nameth to be the most puisiant in the Land ; whose chief City and ●eat yieldeth him subjection , made the whole , with less loss to the Romans , to bear the yoke of their own bondage , and to come in under terms of truce . But when their Forces in these parts were spent , and the Empire shaken by intestine wars , the Saxons setting their eyes upon so fair a soyl made their footing as sure herein ; which lastly with Hartford and Essex , was the portion of the East-Saxons Kingdom . ( 6 ) Five princely Houses , inheritable to the English Crown , are ●eated in this Shire , which are , Enfield , Hanworth , White-hall , S. Iames , and Hampton-Court , a City rather in shew than the Palace of a Prince , and for stately Port and gorgeous building , not inferiour to any in Europe . At Thistleworth once stood the Palace of King Richard of the Romans , Earl of Cornwall , which the Londoners in a tumultuous broile , burned to the ground , many other stately Houses of our English Nobility , Knights and Centlemen , as also of the Worshipful Citizens of London , are in this Shire so sumptuously built and pleasantly seated , as the like in the like circuit are no where else to be found . Near unto Thamesis entrance into this County , is kept the remembrance of Caesars entrance over Thamesis , by the name of Coway-stakes , stuck fast in the bottom to impeach his designs ; and further at Stanes a Maire-stone once stood for a mark of Iurisdiction , that London had so far upon Thame●is . ( 7 ) Which City is more ancient than any true Record beareth , fabuled from Brute , Troynovant , from Lud , Ludstone : But by more credible Writers , Tacitus , Ptolomy , and Antonine , Londinium ; by Ammianus Marcellinus for her successive prosperity , August● , the great title that can be given to any : by Britains Londayn ; by Strangers Londra ; and by us London . This City doth shew as the Cedars among other Trees , being the seat of the British Kings , the Chamber of the English , the model of the Land , and the Mart of the World : for thither are brought the silk of Asia , the Spices from Africa , the Balms from Grecia , and the riches of both the Indies East and West , no City standing so long in fame , nor any for divine and politick government may with her be compared . Her walls were first set by great Constantine the first Christian Emperour , at the suit of his Mother Queen Helen ▪ reared with rough Stone and British Brick three English miles in compass ; thorow which are now made seven most fair gates , besides three other passages for entrance . Along the Thame●is , this wall at first ranged , and with two gates opened● the one Doure-gate , now Dowgate , and the other Billingsgate , a receptacle for Ships . In the midst of this wall was set a mile-mark ( as the like was in Rome ) from whence , were measured their stations , for carriage or otherwise ; the same as yet standeth , and hath been long known by the name of London Stone . Upon the East of this City , the Church of S. Peters is thought to be the Cathedral of Restitut●● , the Christians Bishops See , who lived in the reign of great Constantine ; but since St. Pauls in the West part , from the Temple of Diana , assumed that dignity , whose greatness doth exceed any other at this day , and spires so high that twice it hath been consumed by lightning from heaven . Besides this Cathedral , God is honoured in one hundred twenty one Churches more in this City : that is , ninety six within the walls ; sixteen without , but within the Liberties ; and nine more in her Suburbs ; and in Fitz ▪ Stephens time , thirteen Convents of relgious Orders . It is divided into 26 Wards , governed by so many grave Aldermen , a Lord Major , and two Sheriffs , the yearly choice whereof was granted them by Patent from King Iohn , in whose time also a Bridge of stone was made over Thames , upon nineteen Arches , for length , breadth , beauty , and building , the like again not found in the World. ( 8 ) This London ( as it were ) disdaining bondage , hath set her self on each side , far without the walls , and hath le●t her West gate in the midst , from whence with continual buildings ( still affecting greatness ) she hath continued her streets unto a Kings Palace , and joyned a second City to her self , famous for the Seat and Sepulchre of our Kings ; and for the Gates of Iustice , that termly there are opened ; only once a Bishops See , whose title died with the man. No walls are set about this City , and those of London are left , to shew rather what it was , than what it is : Whose Citizens , as the Lacedemonians did , do impute their strength in their men , and not in their walls , how strong soever . Or else for their multitude , cannot be circulated , but ( as another Ierusalem ) is inhabited without walls , as Zachary said . The wealth of this City ( as Isa once speak of Nilus ) grows from the Revenues and Harvest of her South bounding Thames ; whose trafique for merchandizing , is like that of Tyrus , whereof Ezekiel speaks , and stands in abundance of Silver , Iron , Tinn , and Lead , &c. And for London her channel is navigable , straitned along with meadowing borders , until she taketh her full liberty in the German Seas . Upon this Thamesis the Ships of Tharsis seem to ride , and the Navy , that rightly is termed the Lady of the Sea , spreads her sail : Whence twice with lucky success hath been accomplished , the compassing of the universal Globe . This River , C●nutus laying siege against London , sought by digging to divert , and before him the Danes had done great harmes in the City , yet was their State recovered by King Elfred , and the River kept her old course notwithstanding that cost . In the times of the Normans , some civil broyles have been attempted in this City , as in the days of King Iohn , whereinto his Barons entred , and the Tower yielded unto Lewis . And again , Wa● Tyle● ▪ herein committed outragio●s cruelties , but was worthily struck down by the Major , and stain in Smithfield . This Cities graduation for Latitude is the degree 51 , 45 minutes , and in Longitude 20 degrees , 29 minutes . ( 9 ) In this County at Barnet , upon Easter-day , a bloudy battel was fought , betwixt Henry the sixt and Edward the fourth , wherein was slain one Marquess , one Earl , three Lords , and with them ten thousand Englishmen . ( 10 ) The division of this Shire is into seven hundreds , wherein are seated two Cities , four Market-Towns , and seventy three Parish Churches , besides them in London : where in the Church of Gray-●ry●rs , now called Christ-Chu●ch , three Queens lye interred , which were , Queen Margaret , the D. of Phil. the hardy , King of France , second wife to King Edward the first ; the second was Queen Isabel , wife to King Edward the second , and D. to Philip the fair King of France : and the third was Queen Ioan , their daughter , married to David King of Scotland . ESSEX COUNTY map of Essex ESSEX . CHAPTER XV. ESSEX , by the Normans , Excessa , and by the vulgar Essex , is a County large in compass , very populous , and nothing inferiour to the best of the Land. ( 2 ) The Form thereof is somewhat circular , excepting the East part , which shooteth her self with many Promontories into the Sea ; and from Horsey Island to Haidon in the West , ( the broadest part of the Shire ) are they by measure forty miles ; and the length from East Ham upon Thamesis in the South , to Sturmere upon the River Stow in the North , are thirty five miles ; the whole in circumference one hundred forty six miles . ( 3 ) It lyeth bounded upon the North , with Suffolk and Cambridge-Shires , upon the West with Hertford and Middlesex , upon the South by Thamesis is parted from Kent , and the East-side thereof is altogether washed with the German Seas . ( 4 ) The Air is temperate and pleasant , only towards the waters somewhat aguish : the soyl is rich and fruitful , though in some places sandy and barren ; yet so that it never frustrates the Husbandmans hopes , or fills not the hands of her Harvest-labourers : but in some part so fertile , that after three years glebe of Saffron , the Land for eighteen more , will yield plenty of Barley , without either dung or other fa●ning earth . ( 5 ) Her ancient inhabitants known to the Romans , were by Caesar called the Trinobants , of whom in the former Chapter we have spoken , and in our History shall speak more at large . But this name perished with the age of the Empire , the Saxons presently framed a new ; and with Hertford and Middlesex made it their East-Saxons Kingdom , until that Egb●rt bought this and the whole into an entire and absolute Monarchy : the Danes after them laid so ●ore for this Province , that at ●●●mfleet and Havenet ( now S●●bery ) they fortified most strongly ; and at Barklow , besides the hills mounted for their burials ) the Danewort with her red berries , so plentifully grow , that it is held and accounted to spring from the blood of the Danes which in that place was spilt , and the herb as yet is called from them the Danes-bloud ; neither yet were they quelled to surcease that quarrel ; but at Ashdowne abode the Iron side in ●ight , wherein so much blood of the English was spilt , that Canutus their King in remorse of conscience , built a Church in the place , to pacifie God for the sins of his people : but when the Normans had got the garland of the whole , many of the Nobles there seated themselves , whose posterities since , both there and else-where are spread further abroad in the Realm . ( 6 ) The Commodities that this shire yieldeth , are many and great , as of Woods , Corn , Cattle , Fish , Forrests , and Saffron ; which last groweth with such gain and increase upon her North parts , that from a split Clove much like unto Garlike , a white blewish Flower shortly springeth , from whence fillets of Saffron are gathered before the Sun , and dried , are sold as spice with great gain . From the Islands Canvey , Mersey , Horsey , Northly , Osey , Wallot , and Foulness , great store of Fish and Fowl are daily gotten : and so from their Cattle have they continual increase , which men and boys milk ; as well the Ewe as the Kin● ; whereof they make great and thick Cheese , sold abroad in the Land , much thereof transported unto other Countries . Their Oysters which we call Walfleet , the best in esteem , and are thought from Pliny to have been served in the Romans Kitchins . But least we should exceed measure in commending , or the people repose their trust in the soyl ; behold what God can do to frustrate both in a moment , and that by his meanest creatures : for in our age and remembrance , the year of Christ 158. an Army of Mice so over ran the Marshes in Dengey Hundred , near unto South minster in this County , that they shore the grass to the very roots , and so tainted the same with their venemous teeth , that a great Murtain fell upon the Cattle which grazed thereon , to the great losse of their owners . ( 7 ) The chiefest City for account at this day , in this Shire , is Colchester , b●ilt by Collus the Brittish Prince , one hundred twenty four years after the birth of our Saviour Christ ( if he of Monmouth say true ) wherein his son Lu●ius , Helena , and Constantine , the first Christian King , Empresse , and Emperour in the World , were born : which made Nech●m for Constantin● to sing as he did . From Colchester there ros● a Star , The Rayes whereof gave glorious light , Throughout the world in Climates far , Great Constantine , Romes Emperour bright . And the Romans to the great honour of Helena inscribed her , Piissima Venerabilis August● . But of these we shall be occasioned to speak more hereafter . This City is situated upon the South of the River Coln ; from whence it hath the name , and is walled about , raised upon a high Trench of earth , though now much decayed , having six gates of entrance , and three Posterns in the West wall , beside● nine Watch-Towers for defence , and containeth in compasse 1980 paces ; wherein stand eight fair Churches , and two other without the walls , for Gods divine service : S. Tenants , and the Black Fryers decayed in the Suburbs ; Mary Magdalens , the Nunnery , S. Iohns , and the Crouched Fryers , all suppressed : within towards the East is mounted an old Castle , and elder ruines upon a Trench containing two Acres of ground , whereas yet may be seen the provident care they had against all ensuing assaults . The trade of this Town standeth chiefly in making of Cloth and Bayes , with Saies and other like Stuffs daily invented ; a●d is governed by two Bayliffs , twelve Aldermen , all wearing Scarlet ; a Recorder , a Town Clerk , and four Sergeants at Mace. Whose position for Latitude is in the degree 52 , 14 minutes ; and for Longitude , in the degree 21 , and 50 minutes . ( 8 ) Places of Antiquity and memorable note in this County ; I observe the most Famous to be Camolodunum , by us Maldon , which was the Royal Seat of Cunobelin King of the Trinobants , as by his money therein minted appeareth , about the time of our Saviours birth ▪ which City afterwards Claudius won from the Britains , and therein placed a Colony of Souldiers , which were called Victri●●nsis . This City Queen Bodu● , in revenge of her wrongs razed to the ground , what time she stirred their people against Nero , with the slaughter of seventy thousand of the Romans . Of some later and lesser account was Itha●chester , now S. Peters upon the wall , where the Fortenses with their Captain kept , towards the declination of the Roman Empir● . In the East promontory in this County , in the Reign of Richard the second , the teeth of a Giant were found ( if they were not of an Elephant ) of a marvellous size ( saith Ralph Coggeshall ; ) and not far thence , in the reign of Elizabeth , more bones to the like wonder were digged up . ( 9 ) I purposely omit the message of a Pilgrim from S. Iohn Baptist , by whom he sent a Ring to King Edward Confessor ; for which cause his house took the name Havering ▪ seeing the Monks of those times made no great dainty daily to forge matter for their own advantage : who in this Shire so swarmed that they had houses erected at Waltham , Pritelewel , Tiltey , Dunmow , Lecy● , Hatfield-Peverel , Chelmesford , Cogg●shall , Maldon , Earls coln , Colchester , S. Osiths , Saffron-Walden , Hatfield-Bradock● , and more with great revenues thereto belonging , all which felt the Axes and Hammers of destruction , when the rest of such foundations fell under the flail of King Henry the Eighth , who with Hezekiah brake down all these Brazen Serpents . ( 10 ) This Shire is divided into 23 Hundreds , wherein are seated 21 Market-Towns , 5 Castles , 5 Havens , 2 of His Majesties Mannours , and 415 Parish-Churches . SVFFOLCK map of Suffolk SUFFOLK . CHAPTER XVI . SUFFOLK , in regard of them which were seated in Northfolk , is a County most plenteous and pleasant for habitation . It is seperated from Norfolk , by the Rivers of the lesser Ouse , and Waveney , whose heads meet almost in the midst of her Verge , and that very neer together , the one taking course East , and the other full West , upon which part Cambridge-shire doth wholly confront . The So●th side is severed by Stoure from Essex , and the East together washed with the German Seas . ( 2 ) The Air is good , sweet , and delectable , and in some parts , of some of our best Phy●icians , held to be the best in the Land : the soyl is rich , fruitful , and with all things well replenished ; in a word , nothing wanting for pleasure or profit . ( 3 ) The Form thereof is somewhat Cressant , shooting up narrower in the North , and spreading wider towards the South , whose broadest part is about twenty miles : but from East to West much more : for from Easton point ( the furthest of this Shire , yea of all Britain , into the Sea ) unto great Ouse River , her Western bounder , are forty five miles , and the whole in Circumference , about one hundred and forty six miles . ( 4 ) Anti●ntly this part of the Island was possessed by the Iceni , who as it seemeth by Tacitus , joyned in Amity with the Romans , a mighty people ( saith he ) and never shaken with wars before the reign of Claudius , but then by Ostorius very vanquished , though not without great slaughter of the Romans ; and in a battle against them , M. Ostorius the son of the General , won great honour in sa●ing of a Roman Citizens life ; so ready were they to give , and receive Honours to themselves , but sleightly to pass over , and to smother far greater exploits of the Britains : which notwithstanding long in these parts they could not do ; for the wrongs of the Icenians growing intollerable , who by the Roman Souldiers were put out of their rightful possessions , their Princes accounted no better than Slaves , and their Queen whipped in most ignominious manner ; under Bod●a they wrought their revenge , as in the History ( Christ assisting ) shall be further related . Next to these Icenians , were the Saxons that got their footing into these parts , and of them , this with Norfolk , Cambridge-shire , and the Isle of Ely , was made their East-Angles Kingdom ; though as it seemeth ever in subjection , either to the Mercians , or to the Kings of Kent ; whose off-spring ending in S. Edmund the Martyr , after the Danes had laid it most desolate , Edward the Elder subdued it unto his West-Saxons Monarchy : and that likewise ending in King Edward the Confessor , many Noble Normans got their possessions in these parts , whose off-spring are plenteously replenished in this Shire to this day . ( 5 ) The Commodities of this Shire are many and great , Whereof the chiefest consisteth in Corn , Cattle , Cloth , Pasturage , Woods , Sea-fish and Fowl ; and as Abba Floriensis hath depainted , this County is of a green and passing fresh hue , pleasantly replenished with Orchards , Gardens and Groves : thus he described it above six hundred years since , and now we find as he hath said , to which we may add their gain from the Pail , whose Cheeses are traded not only throughout England , but into Germany , France , and Spain , and are highly commended by Pantaleon the Physitian , both for colour and taste . ( 6 ) And had Ipswi●h ( the onely eye of this Shire ) been as fortunate in her Sirname , as she is blessed with commerce and buildings , she might worthily have born the title of a City : neither ranked in the lowest row , whose trade , circuit , and seat , doth equal most places of the Land besides . It seemeth this Town hath been walled about both by a Rampire of Earth , mounted along her North and West parts , and places of entrance where Gates have stood ; which no doubt , by the Danes were cast down , in the year of Iesus Christ , ●991 . when they sacked with spoyl all these Sea coasts : and again in the year one thousand , laid the streets desolate , and the houses on heaps : yet afterwards recovering both breath and beauty , her buildings from Stoke-Church in the South , to Saint Margarets in the North , now contain 1900 paces , and from S. Helens in the East , to S. Matthews Church in the West , are no less than 2120 full of streets plenteously inhabited , wherein are twelve Parish-Churches seated , besides them suppressed ; such were Christ-Church , S. Georges , S. Iames , the White , the Black , and Gray-Fryers . The Site of this Town is removed from the Equator , unto the degree 52 , 25 minutes : and by Mercators observation , from the first West-points , 22 degrees , 9 minutes : and is yearly governed by two Bayliffs , and ten Port-men , all wearing Scarlet , with twenty four of t●eir Common-Councel in Purple , a Recorder , a Town-Clerk , five Serjeants , whereof one is for the Admiralty , a Beadle , and Common Cryer , all in blew , with the Towns Arms on their sleeves . The other eye of this Shire is S. Edmundsbury . By Abbo the Royal-Town , wherein at the day-break of the Saxons conversion , Sigebert King of the East-Angles sounded a Christian Church : and upon the occasion of King Edmunds burial ( who at Hoxon was shot to death ) hath been ever since called S. Edmundsbury , where was built to his honour one of the fairest Monasteries in the world , begun by King Canute , much affrighted with the seeming appearance of that Martyrs Ghost , who to expiate the sacrilegious impiety of his Father Suenus , enriched the place with many endowments , and offered up his own Crown upon the Holy Martyrs Tomb. For the beauty and buildings of this Abby and Town , let Leyland for me declare : The Sun ( saith he ) hath not seen a City more finely seated , so delicately , upon the easie ascent of an hill , with a River running on the East side ; nor a more stately Abby , either for revenues or incomperable magnificence , in whose prospect appeareth rather a City than a Monastery , so many Gates for entrance , and some of them brass , so many Towers , and a most glorious Church , upon which attend three others , standing all in the same Church-yard , all of them passing fine , and of a curious workmanship . Whose ruines lie in the dust , lamenting their fall , moving the beholders to pity their case . Near unto this Town a great battle was fought by Robert Bossu , Earl of Leicester , against his Soveraign King Henry the second : but was worthily overcome by Richard Lucy , the Kings high Iustice , himself and wife taken , with many Flemings and Englishmen slain . ( 7 ) Other places worthy of remembrance this County affords ; such is Exning in the West , formerly famous for the birth of S. Audr●y , daughter to King Anna , one of the three names of the Shires division : Renlisham in the East , where Redwald the First Christian in this Kingdom held his Court : and Hadley in her South , where Guthrum the Dane , whom Elfred baptized , was buried . And things of stranger note are the limits of the East-Angles Territories , running along New-market-Heath , vulgarly called the Devils-ditch : the like fable is formerly told by Nubrigensis , that at Wulpes in the heart of this Shire , two green boyes of Satyres kind arose out of the ground , from the Antipodes ; believe it if you will : and Ralfe Coggeshall , in the Monuments of Colchester , declareth , that a Fish in all parts like a man was taken near Oxford , and for six months was kept in the Castle , whence after he escaped again to the Sea , As strange , but most true , was a crop of Pease , that without tillage or sowing grew in the Rocks , betwixt this Oxford and Aldebrough , in the year 1555 , when by unseasonable weather a great dearth was in the Land ; there in August were gathered above one hundred Quarters , and in blossoming remained as many more , where never grass grew , or earth ever seen , but hard solid Rocks , three yards deep under their roots . ( 8 ) Places separated from common use , and devoted to God and his service by religious Princes , were at S. Edmunds , Ipswich , Ikleworth , Blithborow , Clare , Ieston , Burgh Castle , wherein Sigebert King of the East Angles entered the profession of a Monk : but was thence forced by his people , to fight against the Mercians : in which Battle he was slain . And Dunwich , where Foelix founded his Episcopal See. These with many others in this County were suppressed in the fall of the Monasteries , and their Revenues assumed by King Henry the Eighth . ( 9 ) This Shire is principally divided into three parts , which are called Celdable , S. Edmunds , and S. Andreys Liberties , subdivided into twenty two Hundreds , and them again into 575 Parish-Churches , wherein are seated seven Castles , and twenty eight Market-Towns . NORFOLCKE map of Norfolk NORTHFOLK . CHAPTER XVII . NORTHFOLK is an Island inclining to an oval form , closed on the South part with the Rivers of Wavenay , and the lesser Ouse , which divides it from Suffolk . On the East and North with the German Ocean ; on the West toward Cambridge-shires , with some branches of the greater Ouse ; toward Lincolis-shire , with that part of the Neve which passeth from Wisbitch into the Washes . It containeth in length ( from Tarmouth to Wifbitch ) about fifty miles . In breadth ( from The●ford to Wells ) about thirty . The whole Circuit is about two hundred forty two miles . The Name ariseth from the situation of the people , who being the Norther-most of the Kingdom of East-Angles , are therefore called the Northfolk , as the Souther-most Southfolk . The Air is sharp and piercing , especially the Champion and near the Sea ; therefore it delayeth the Spring and Harvest , the situation of the Countrey inclining thereto , as being under the 53 degree of Latitude . The Soil diverse : about the towns commonly good ; as Clay , Chalk , or fat Earth , well watered , and with some Wood : upward to the Heaths naked , dry and barren : Marsland and Flegge exceeding rich : but Marsland properly for Pasture , Flegge for Corn. ( 2 ) The parts from Thetford to Burneham , and thence Westward , as also along the Coast , be counted Champion : the rest ( as better furnished with Woods ) Woodland . The Champion aboundeth with Corn , Sheep , and Conies and hesein the barren Heaths , ( as the Providence of our Ancestors hath of old disposed them ) are very profitable : For on them principally lie our Fould courses , called of the Saxons ( whose institution they therefore seem to be ) Paldyocum , that is , Liberty of fold or fo●●dage . These heaths by the compasture of the sheep ( which we call Tathe ) are made so rich with Corn , that when they fall to be sown , they commonly match the fruitfullest grounds in other Countries : and laid again , do long after yield a sweeter and more plentiful feed for Sheep : so that each of them maintain other , and are the chiefest wealth of our Countrey . The Woodland ( fitter for grass ) is maintained chiefly by feeding of Cattel , yet well stored with Corn and Sheep . The Coast is fortunate in Fish , and hath many good harbours , whereof Lynn and Tarmouth be the mother-ports , and of great traffique : Wells and Blackeney next in estimation . The whole County aboundeth with Rivers and pleasant Springs , of which the Ouse is the chiefest , by whose plentiful branches , the Isle of Ely , the Towns and Shires of Cambridge , Huntington , and the County of Suffolk vent and receive Commodities . The next is Hi●rus or Yere , passing from Norwich to ●armouth , where it receiveth the Bure coming from Aylsham , both of them of great service for water carriages , but very notable for their plenty of fish : for some one man out of an hold upon the Bnr● , hath drawn up ordinarily once a year , between two Nets , above five or six score Bushels of Fish at one draught . The Waveney and the lesser Ouse are also Navigable and of great use . The residue I omit . ( 3 ) The people were anciently called the ICENI , as the also of Suffolk , Cambridge-shire , and Huntington-shire , and supposed to be of them whom Caesar nameth Cenimagni ; Ptolomy , Simeni ; some Tigeni . Their manners were likely to be as the rest of the Britains , barbarous at those times , as appeareth by Caesar and Tacitus . Neither can I otherwise commend their successors the Saxons ; for so also their own Countreyman Ethelward termeth them . Since the entry of the Normans , they have been counted civil and ingenious , apt to good Letters , adorning Religion with more Churches and Monasteries , than any Shire of England , and the Laws and Seats of Iustice ( for many ages ) with some excellent men ; from whom most of our chief Families , and some of the greatest Nobility of the Kingdom , have taken advancement . And herein is Northfolk fortunate , that as Crete boasted of an hundred Cities , so may she of an hundred Families of Gentlemen , never yet attainted of high Treason . How the Government of this County was about Caesars time , is uncertain , but ( agreeable no doubt to the rest of the Britains ) under some peculiar Toparch or Regulus , as Tacitus termeth him . The latter Romans held it by two Garrisons , one at Gariannum neer ●armouth ; the other at Branodunum , now called Brancastre , both of horse , and commanded by the Comes Maritimi Tractus , as Mercellinus calleth him , and termed after Comes Littoris Saxonici . Upon the entry of the Saxons , this County with Suffolk fell in the portion of the Angles , and about the year five hundred sixty one , were together erected into a Kingdom by Vffa , of whom the succeeding Kings were tituled Vffines . But having suffered many Tempests of Fortune , it was in the year 870 , utterly wasted and extinct by Hungar and Hubba the Danes , who overthrew the vertuous King Edmund about Thetford , and after martyred him at S. Edmundsbury . Yet they did not long enjoy it : for King Edward shortly recovered it from them , and annexed it to his other Kingdoms . The Da●es notwithstanding inhabited abundantly in these parts , so that many of our Towns were sounded by them , a●d a great part of our people and Gentry are risen out of their bloud . ( 4 ) This Kingdom of East-Angles was after allotted to an Earldom of that name by William the Conquero●r , who made Radulph a Britain , marrying his Kinswoman , Earl thereof ; but gave the greatest parts of this County about Wimonham , Keninghall , Lenn , Burnham , Fulmerstone , &c. to W. de Albany , Pincerne , and W. de Warranna Forrestario , who to strengthen themselves ( according to the use of that time ) with the homage and service of many Tenants , divided large portions of the same amongst their friends and followers ; so that most of the Mannors and Lands in the parts aforesaid , were in those days either mediately or immediately holden of one of them . And as Northfolk and Suffolk were first united in a Kingdom , then in an Earldom , so they continued united in the Sheriff-wick till about the fifteenth year of Queen Elizabeth . ( 5 ) The Towns here are commonly well built , and populous ; three of them being of that worth and quality , as no one Shire of England hath the like , Norwich , Lynn , and Yarmouth : to which for ancient reputation ( as having been a seat of the Kings of East-Angles ) I may add Thetford , known to Antoninus , Ptolomy , and elder ages by the name of Sitomagus , when the other three were yet in their infancy , and of no esteem : For I accept not the Relations of the Antiquity and State of Norwich in the time of the Britains and Saxons , though Alexander Nevil hath well graced them . Her very name abridgeth her Antiquity , as having no other in Histories but Norwich , which is meer Saxon or Danish , and signifieth the North-Town or Castle . It seemeth to have risen out of the decay of her neighbour Venta , now called Castor , and as M. Cambden noteth , not to have been of mark before the entry of the Danes , who in the year 1004 , under Swane their Captain , first sackt , and then burnt it , even in her infancy . Yet in the days of Edward the Confessor it recovered 1320 Burgesses . But maintaining the cause of Earl Radulph aforesaid against the Conquerour , they were by famine and sword wasted to 560 , at which time the Earl escaping by Ship , his wife upon composition yielded the Castle , and followed . In William Rufus time it was grown famous for Merchandise and concourse of people ; so that Herbert then translated the Bishoprick from Thetford thither , made each of them an ornament to other . In variety of times it felt much variety of Fortune : By fire in Anno 1508. By extreme plagues , whereof one in Anno 1348 , was so outragious , as 57104 are reported to have died thereof between the Calends of Ianuary and of Iuly . By misery of war was sacked and spoiled by the Earl of Flanders and Hugh Bigod , Anno 1174. In yielding to Lewis the French , against their natural Lord King Iohn , Anno 1216. By the disinherited Barons , Anno 1266. By tumult and insurrection between the Citizens and Church-men : once about the year 1255. which if Henry the third had not come in person to appease , the City was in hazard to be ruined the second time in Anno 1446 , for which the Mayor was deposed , and their Liberties for a while seised . In Edward the sixths time , by Ketts rebellion , whose fury chiefly raged against this City . Since this it hath flourished with the blessings of Peace , Plenty , Wealth , and Honour : so that Alexander Nevil doubteth not to prefer it above all the Cities of England , except London . It is situate upon the River Hierus , in a pleasant valley , but on rising ground , having on the East the Hills and Heath called Mussold for Musswould , as I take it . In the 17 year of King Stephen it was new founded , and made a Corporation . In Edward the firsts time closed with a fair Wall , saving on a part that the River defendeth . First governed by four Bayliffs ; then by Henry the fourth in Anno 1403 , erected into a Majoralty and County ; the limits whereof now extend to Eatonbridge . At this present it hath about thirty Parishes , but in ancient time had many more . ( 6 ) Lynn having been an ancient Borough , under the government of a Bayliff or Reve , called Praepositus , was by King ▪ Iohn in the sixth year of his Reign made Liber Burgus , and ( besides the gift of his memorable Cup , which to this day honoureth his Corporation ) endowed with divers fair Liberties . King Henry the third in the Seventeenth year of his Reign ( in recompence of their servi●● against the out-lawed Barons in the Isle of Ely ) enlarged their Charter , and granted them further , to choose a Major Loco Praepositi : unto whom King Henry the eighth , in the sixteenth year of his Reign , added twelve Aldermen , a Recorder , and other Officers , and the bearing of a Sword before the Mayor . But the Town coming after to the same King , he in the ewenty ninth of his Reign , changed their name , from Maior & Burgensis Lynn Episcopi , to Maior & Burgenses Lynn Regis . ( 7 ) ●●rmouth is the Key of the Coast named and seated by the mouth of the River ●ere . Begun in the time of the Danes , and by small accessions growing populous , made a Corporation under two Bayliffs by King Henry the thrid , and by his Charter , about the fifteenth year of his Reign , walled . It is an ancient member of the Cinque Ports , very well built and fortified , having only one Church ( but fair and large ) founded by Bishop Herbert in William Rufus days . It maintaineth a Peer against the Sea , at the yearly charge of five hundred pound , or thereabout : yet hath it no possessions as other Corporations , but like the Children of Aeolus and Thetis ; maria & 4 ventos , as an Inquisitor findeth Anno 10. H ▪ 3. There is yearly in September the worthiest Herring fishing in Europe , which draweth great concourse of people , and maketh the Town much the richer all the year , but very unsavory for the time . The Inhabitants are so courteous , as they have long held a custom to feast all persons of worth , repairing to their Town . ( 8 ) The Bishoprick of Norwich had first her seat at Dunwich in Suffolk , and was there begun by Faelix , who converted this County , and the East-Angles to the Faith. Being brought out of Burgundy by Sigebert ( the first Christian King of the East-Angles ) he landed at Babingley by Lynn , and there builded the first Church of these Countries , which in his memory , is at this day called by his Name . The second he built at Sharneburn then of wood , and therefore called Stock Chappel . After Faelix and three of his Successors , this Bishoprick was divided into two Sees ; the one with eleven Bishops in succession , continuing at Dunwich ; the other with twelve , at Elmham in Northfolk . Then united again in the time of King Edwin , the entire See for twelve other Bishops remained at Elmham , and in the Conquerours time was by his Chaplain Arfastus ( being the thirtieth ) translated to Thetford , from thence by Herbert ( his next Successour save one ) bought of W. Rufus for 1900 pounds , and brought to Norwich . This Herbert ( sirnamed Losinga a Norman ) builded the Cathedral Church there , and endowed it with large possessions . Not far from thence he also builded another Church to S. Leonard , a third at Elmham , a ●ourth at ●ynn , ( S. Margarets a very fair one ) and the fifth at Yarmouth before mentioned . By the Cathedral Church he builded a Palace for the Bishops , and founded the Priory there ( now converted to Dean and Chapter ) and another Priory at Th●tford . Since his time the Bishops See hath immoveably remained at Norwich , but the ancient Possessions are severed from it ▪ and in lieu thereof the Abbey and Lands of S. Benedict of Holme annexed to it . The Commodities of this County I have contained in these four Verses . Ingenio & populi cultu Norfolcia clara est ; Hinc fluviis ; illinc Insula clausa mari ; Qua ratis , & vellus , frumenta , cuniculus , agnus , Lac scatet , & pisces , pabula , mella , crocus . This Description of Norfolk , I received from the Right Worshipful , Sir HENRY SPELMAN Knight . CAMBRIDGE SHIRE map of Cambridgeshire CAMBRIDGE-SHIRE . CHAPTER XVIII . CAMBRIDGE-SHIRE , lyeth bounded upon the North with Lincoln shire and Northfolk ; upon the East with Northfolk and Suffolk ; upon the South with Har●ford●shire and Essex ; and upon the West with Bedford and Huntington-shires . ( 2 ) This Province is not large , nor for air greatly to be liked , having the Fens so spread upon her North , that they infect the Air far into the rest : from whose furthest point unto Royston in the South , are thirty five miles , but in the broadest is not fully twenty : the whole in Circumference , traced by the compass of her many indents , one hundred twenty and eight miles . ( 3 ) The Soil doth differ both in Air and Commodities , the Fenny surcharged with waters : the South is Champion , and yieldeth Cor● in abundance , with Meadowing Pastures upon both the sides of the River C●me , which divides that part of the Shire in the midst , upon whose East-bank the Muses have built their most sacred Seat , where with plenteous increase they have continued for these many hundred years . ( 4 ) For from ancient Grantcester , Camboritum by Antonine , now famous Cambridge , the other brest and Nurse-mother of all pious literature , have flowed full streams of the learned Sciences into all other parts of this Land , and else where : ancient indeed , if their story be rightly writ , that will have it built by Cantaber a Spaniard , three hundred seventy five years before the birth of our Saviour , who thither first brought and planted the Muses . This City Grantcester by the tyranny of time lost both her own beauty and her professed Athenian Students , so that in Beda's days , seven hundred years after the word became flesh , it is described to lie a little desolate City , and as yet retaineth the name , without any memory of circuit by walls . Of this City , in the year of Christ 〈◊〉 as the Monk of Button doth report , nine Scholars received their Baptism , and became Preach●●● of the Gospel among the Britains ; which ( as he saith ) happened in the Reign of Hadrian the Emperour . But when the Picts , Scots , Hunnes and Saxons had laid all things waste ▪ and with their savage swords cut ou● the leaves of all civil learning , this as the rest yielded to destruction , and so lay forlorn till the Saxons themselves became likewise civil , when Sigebert the first Christian King of the East-Angl●s , from the example of France , whither he had been banished , built Shools in his Kingdom , and here at Grancester the chief , recalling thither the Prof●ssors of Arts and Sciences , as the Story recordeth , and Traditions do hold . But afterwards , as it seemeth , their increase being straightned , the Students complained ( as th● Prophets did to Elisha ) that the place was too little for them to dwell in , therefore enlarging more North-ward , seated themselves near unto the Bridge , whereupon the place began to be called Grantbridge , though others from the crooked River Came will have it named Cambridge . This place ( though sacred and exempted from Mars , as Sylla once spake , when he spared Athens , ) the Danes in their destructions regarded no whit , wherein they often wintered after their spoyls , and left the scars of their savage sores ever behind them . And in the year 1010 , when Suen in his fierceness bare down all before him , this place was no place for Scholars to be in : Warres loud Alarum ill consorting the Muses mild Harmonies . Yet when the Normans had got the Garland on their heads , and these Danish storms turned into Sun-shine days , Gislebert the Monk , with Odo , Terricus , and William , all three of the like Monastical Profession , in the Reign of King Henry the first , resorted unto this place , and in a publick Barn read the Lectures of Grammar , Logick , and Rhetorick , and Gislebert Divinity upon the Sabbath and festival days . From this little Fountain ( saith Peter Blessensis ) grow a great River , which made all England fruitful , by the many Masters and Teachers proceeding out of Cambridge , as on t of a holy Paradise of God. The first Colledge therein endowed with Professions was Peter-house , built by Hugh Balsham Bishop of Ely , in the year of Grace 1284 , whose godly example many others followed , so that at this day there are sixteen most stately Colledges and Halls ; for building , beauty , endowments , and store of Students so replenished , that unless it be in her other ●ister Oxford , the like are not found in all Europe . But at what time it was made an Vniversity , let Robert de Remyngton tell you for me . In the Reign ( saith h● ) of King Edward the first , Gran●bridge , of a School , by the Court of Rome , was made an Vniversity , such as Oxford is . Lastly the ●eridian Line Cut●ing the Zenith over this City , is distant from the furthest West Point , according to Mercator , 20 degrees , 50 scruples , and the Arch of the same M●ridian , lying between the Aequator and Vertical point , is 52 degrees 20 scruples . ( 5 ) Another City formerly in great fame is Ely , had in account for the repute and holiness of Votary Nuns there residing ; built first by Audry , wife to one Tombrot a Prince in this Province , who had this place as a part of her Dowry : she having departed from her second Husband ● Egbert King of Northumberland , devoted her self to the service of God , and built here a Monastery , whereof she became the first Abbess . This in the Danish desolations was destroyed , but soon after re-edified by Ethelwood Bishop of Winchester , who stored it with Monks ; unto whom King Edgar granted the jurisdiction over four hundreds and a half , within these Fenns and the East Angles limits , which to this day are called . The liberties of S. Audrey : after whose example many Nobles so enriched it with large Revenues , that as Malmesbury saith , The Abbot thereof laid up yearly in his own Coffers a thousand and four hundred pounds . And of later times the Monks thereof became so wealthy , that their old decayed Church they renewed with new and most stately buildings , which is now the Cathedral of the Diocess , and for beauty giveth place to no other in the Land. Eight other foundations set apart from secular use in this Province , were at Thorney , Charteres , Denny , Elsey , Beach , Barnwell , Swasey , and Shengey , all which in the days of King Henry the Eighth came to the period of their surpassing wealth , and left their Lands to the dispose of his Will. ( 6 ) The general Commodity of this Shire is Corn , which in the South and Champion part doth abundantly grow , as also Saffron , a very rich Spice . Some Woods there are , and Pasture both pleasant and profitable . The North part thereof is Fenny , but withal fruitful , whereof Henry of Huntington , and William of Malinesbury thus do write : This ●enny Countrey is passing rich and plenteous ; yea , and beautiful also to behold , wherein is so great store of fish that strangers do wonder ; and water fowl so cheap , that five men may therewith be satisfied with less than an half penny . ( 7 ) Places of ancient note in this Shire are these , the Erminstreet-way , which upon the lower West parts of this County , thorow Roiston , runneth forth right unto Huntington . And from Reach a Market-Town standing near to the River Come , a great Duch and Trench is cast all along New-Market-Heath , which for the wonder received thereat , is of the vulgar called The Devils Ditch , being in truth made for a defence against the Mercians by the East-Angles , whose Kingdom it inverged . The G●gmagog Hills near Cambridge retain the memembrance of the Danish Station , where as yet on their tops is seen a Rampier , strengthned with a three-sold Trench , whereof Gervase of Tilbury tells many a pretty Tale. ( 8 ) This Shire is divided into seventeen Hundreds , wherein are seated eight Market-Towns , and hath been strengthened with seven Castles , and God divinely hono●red in one Hundred sixty three Parish-Churches . Hartforde Shire map of Hertfordshire HERTFORD-SHIRE . CHAPTER XIX . HERTFORD-SHIRE is bordered upon the North with Bedford and Cambridge-shires ; upon the East , is altogether bounded by Essex ; upon the South , is confined with Middlesex ; and her west butteth upon Buckingham , and Bedford-shires . ( 2 ) The form thereof is somewhat circular , with many indents to fetch in those Towns that are dispersedly stragled into her next Shire : whereof Roiston and Totteridge are the two extreams from North to South , betwixt whom in a straight drawn line are twenty seven English miles , and from Putnam Westward , to Cheston Nunnery in the East , are twenty eight ; the whole circumference , about an hundred and thirty miles . ( 3 ) The Air is temperate , sweet , and healthful , as seated in a Climate neither too hot nor too cold : the soil is rich , plenteous and delightful , yielding abundance of Corn , Cattle , Wood , and Grass , destitute of nothing that ministereth profit or pleasures for life , which are more augmented by ●he many Rivers that arise and run thorow this Shire , watering her own and others , till they empty themselves into the Sea. ( 4 ) Her ancient Inhabitants in the time of the Romans were the Ca●ieuc●lanians or Cassians , and the Trinobants , as their Writers declare , and in the Heptarchy was possessed by the East-Saxons , excepting some small portion thereof , that the Mercian Kings enjoyed . The Da●es also in their over-runnings , sought to stay themselves in this Shire , and at Ware ( then Weare ) pitched down their rest and hope : for passing the Lea in their light Pinnaces and Shallops , raised therein a Fort , which mangre the English they kept , until that by the wise policy of King Elfred , that River was parted into more running streams , whereby their Ships perished , and they intercepted both of provision and further supply . ( 5 ) The Romans before them made Verolanium● in this Shire their greatest for account , which in Nero's time was a Municipal , as Ninius in his Catalogue of Cities doth call it , or as Tacitus , a Freo Town ; sacked by Boduo that ever eternized Queen of the Icenians , when seventy thousand of the Romans and Confederates by her revenging sword perished : the site and circuit whereof , in this Card we have set according to our view and measure there taken : whose magnificence for Port and stately Archit●cture , were found by her large and arched Vaults in the days of King Edgar , which were digged into and cast down by Elred and Edmer , Abbots of S. Albans , for that they were the receptacles and ●urking holes of Whoores and Theeves : the ruins of which have raised the beauty of her surviving and fair S. Albans , where Offa the great Mercian , in great devotion , built a most stately Monastery , whose Church yet standing , retaineth the ashes of many Nobles , there slain in the quarrel of York and Lancaster ; and a Font of solid Brass brought out of Scotland by Sir Richard Lea , from the siege of Leeth . ( 6 ) Many other Towns , both for Commerce , stately Buildings , and of ancient Record , this Sh●●e affordeth , whereof Hertford , though the Shire Town , is not the richest ; the passage thorow Ware hath left her ways so untrodden : to prevent which , in former times that River at Ware was chained up , and the Bayliff of Heriford had the custody of the Key : which howsoever they have lost , yet hath the Town gotten her Governour to be preferred from the name of a Bayliff unto a Mayor , assisted with nine Burgesses , a Re●order , and two Sergeants their Attendants . Herein a Castle , for situation pleasant , for Trench , Walls , and River , sufficiently fenced , was lately seen ; but marked to de●●iny as the Town to decay , hath found the hand of Fortune to overmatch her strength , and to ruinate the Priory , S. Nicholas , and S. Maries Churchos , besides a Cell of S. Albans Monks , that therein were seated . The like fate falls unto Hensled , and her fair Castle , wherein Richard King of the Romans left his life . Yet Langley is graced both in the birth of Prince Edmund the fifth son to King Edward the third , and the burial of Richard the second that unfortunate King , who in the Cell of Friers Preachers was there first buried , but afterwards removed and enshrined at Westminster . And in another Langley , near the East from thence , was born that Pontifical Break-speare , Bishop of Rome , known by the name of Hadrian the fourth , ( and famous for his stirrup-holding by Frederick the Emperour ) whose breath was last stopped by a Flie that flew into his mouth . ( 7 ) The civil Battles that in this Shire have been fought , in the Map it self are inserted , and therefore here omitted , but the more ancient remembred unto us by Oister-hill near S. Albans , whom the judicious Cambden supposeth to have been the Camp of Ostorius the second Lieutenant , and Subduer of great Caractacus ; as also seven small round Hills betwixt Stevennedge and Knebworth , in which are supposed some Roman Souldiers to lie buried . ( 8 ) Religious Houses built and suppressed , the chiefest for account in this Shire , were S. Albans , Roystone , Ware , Sopwell , Langley , besides them at Hertford , whom B●da calls Herudford : which Cities graduation is distant and removed from the Equator 52 degrees , 5 minutes of Latitude , and set from the first point of the West , according to Mercator , in the 20 degree , 29 minutes of Longitude . The Earldoms whereof , were enjoyed only by those two honourable Families , whose atchievements we have also therein expressed . ( 9 ) This Counties division is into eight hundreds , wherein are seated eighteen Market-Towns , and one hundred and twenty Parish Churches . BEDFORD SHIRE map of Bedfordshire BEDFORD-SHIRE CHAPTER XX. BEDFORD-SHIRE , seated in the South-East of this Island , is a plain and champion Country , and lyeth bounded upon the North with Huntington-Shire ; upon the East with Cambridge and Hartford-shires ; upon the South with Hertford and Buckingham-shires ; and upon the West with Buckingham and Northampton-shires . ( 2 ) The Form thereof is somewhat oval , and not very large : for from Tilbroke in the North unto Studham in the South , are but twenty four English miles ; and from Turny in the West , unto Hartly Coking in the East , are not fully fourteen ; the whole Circumference , about seventy three miles . ( 3 ) The Air is temperate , and the Soil bounteous , especially in the North , whose Borders the fruitful Ouse with her many windings watereth . The South is more lean , and with greater industry bringeth forth Barley , no better elsewhere . Generally this County is Champion , though some places be sprinkled with Pasturage and Woods . ( 4 ) The ancient Inhabitants known to the Romans , that held in this Shire , were part of the Cattieuchlani , a Stout and war-stiring people : and yet upon the report of Caesars proceeding , sent him their subjection for peace . But when that conquering Nation had brought Britain into a Pr●vince under Rome , their Legions lay at Selenae and Magintum , which are now Sandy and Dunstable , places of memorable note in this Shire . After them the Saxons coveting for so fair a Seat , first dispossessed the Britains , under the leading of Cuthwulf● the West-Saxon , about the year of Grace , 572 , who making it their own , was lastly enjoyed by the Mercians , as a part of their Kingdom . ( 5 ) In the year of Christs Incarnation 1399 , immediately before those Civil Wars , that rent in pieces the peace of this Land , between the Princes of Lancaster and York , the River Ouse near unto Harwood , stood suddenly still , and refrained to pass any further ; so that forward , men passed three miles together on foot in the very depth of her Channel ; and backward , the waters swelled unto a great height : which was observed by the judicious , to foretel some unkind diuision that shortly should arise . ( 6 ) This County , among the common calamities of the Land , when it lay trampled under the feet of the Danes , sustained a part : and after that in the time of King Stephen , when the Civil Wars thundred betwixt Maud the Empress and himself , the Shire-Town was sore wasted , with great slaughter of men : So when the Barons forsook their allegiance to King Iohn , the Town and Castle were rendred up into their hands : And lastly , by King Henry the third , laid level even with the ground , some ruinous walls appearing towards the Ouse , but not a stone left upon the Mount where stood his foundation . ( 7 ) This Town by the Britains was called Lettidur ; and of us , Bedford ; being the chiefest in the County , from whom it taketh the name , and is most fruitful , and pleasantly seated , having the Ouse running thorow the Town in the middest , and a fair Stone bridge built over the same , whereon are two Gates to lock and impeach the passage , as occasion shall 〈◊〉 . At the first entrance standeth S. Leonards Hospital for Lazars : and further towards S. Iohns , and S. Maries Churches , within the Town , S. Pauls a most beautiful Church , S. Cuthberts , and S. Peters : without the Town standeth the Friers , S. Loyes , Alhallows , and Ca●dwell Abbey : not far whence , sometimes stood a Chappel upon the Bank of Ouse , wherein ( as Florilegus affirmeth ) the body of Offa the great Mercian King was interred , but by the over-swelling of that River , was born down , and swallowed up ; whose Tombe of Lead ( as it were some phantastical thing ) appeared often to them that seek it not , but to them that seek it ( saith Rosse ) it is invisible . This Town is governed yearly by a Mayor , two Bayliffs , two Chamberlains , a Recorder , a Town-Clerk , and three Sergeants with Maces . ( 8 ) A tale of vain credit is reported of Dunstable , that it was built to bridle the outragiousness of a ●heef named Dun , by King Henry the first : but certain it is , the place was formerly held by the Romans , whose Legions there lay , as appeareth by the Coyns there usually found , which from Magintum are corruptly called Madning-money . ( 6 ) Castles in this Shire are Woodhill , Eaton , Temsford , and Amphill , an honour now appertaining to the Crown . And places of Religion , built by devout persons , but for Idolatrous Abuses again abolished , were at Bedford , Harwood , Helenstow , Newenham , Chicksand , Wardon , Woborne , and Dunstable . All these , with the like , felt the hand of Henry the eighth to lie so heavy upon them , that they were not able to sustain the weight , but were crushed to pieces , and fell to the ground . ( 10 ) The Graduation of this County , taken for the Shire-Town , is placed from the Equator in the degree of 52 and 30 minutes for Latitude , and is removed from the first West point of Longitude , 20 degrees , and 16 minutes . ( 11 ) Whos 's Princely Families , that have born the Titles both of Dukes and Earls , are expressed ; and whose Counties division are into nine hundreds , wherein are seated ten Market-Towns , and one hundred and sixteen Parish-Churches . BUCKINGHAM SHIRE map of Buckinghamshire BUCKINGHAM-SHIRE . CHAPTER XXI . BUCKINGHAM , for the plenty of Beech-trees there growing , and those in the elder time of the Saxons called Buck●n , may well be supposed from them to have the name , as afterward the whole Shire had hers from this Town Buckingham . ( 2 ) In form it somewhat resembleth a Lyon Rampant , whose head or North-point toucheth the Counties of Northampton and Bedford ; whose back or East part is backed by Bedford and Hertford-Shires : his loines or South-borders rest upon Bark-shire , and his breast th● West side is butted upon wholly by Oxford-shir● . The length thereof from Waisbury in the South , to Braidfield in her North , are thirty nine miles ; the breadth at the broadest , from Ashbridge in the East , to Brenwood Horrest in the West , are eighteen ; the whole in Circumference one hundred thirty eight miles . ( 3 ) The Air is passing good , temperate and pleasant , yielding the body health , and the mind content . The soil is rich , fat , and fruitful , giving abundance of Corn , Grass , and Meat . It is chiefly divided into two parts by the Chiltren hills , which run thorow this Shire in the middest , and before time were so pestered with Beech , that they were altogether unpassable and became a receptacle and refuge for Theeves , who daily endammaged the way-faring man ; for which cause Laestan Abbot of S. Albans caused them to be cut down : since when those parts are passable , without any great incombrances of trees ; from whose tops , a large and most pleasant prospect is seen . The Vale beneath is plain and champion , a clayie soil , stiff , and rough , but withall maruellous fruitful , naked of woods , but abounding in meadows , pastures , and tillage , and maintaining an infinite number of sheep , whose soft and fine fleeces are in great esteem with the Turks as far as Asia . ( 4 ) The ancient Inhabitants ●hat were seated in this Shire , were the Catteuchlani , mentioned by Ptolomy , and them dispersed thorow the Tract of Bedford , Hertford , and this . These yielded themselves with the first to Caesar under the Romans subjection , whose over-worn Empire ending in Britain , the Saxons by strong hand attained this Province , and made it a part of their Mercian Kingdom : yet was it first subdued unto them by Cherdike the West-Saxon , whose memory is i●part continued in the To●n Chersey , upon the West of this Country , where in a sharp and bloudy battle he was Victor over the Britains . So also Cuthwul●e a West Saxon at Alesbury in the year of grace 592 , overcame the Britains , and bare down all things before him ; yet no sooner was their Heptarchy weaned , and their Monarchy able to stand alone , but that the Danes , before their strength and growth was confirmed , waxed upon them ; and they not able in so weak a hand to hold fast that weight of greatness they had so grasped , gave place to their Conquerours , who did many harms in this Province ▪ for in the year 914 , the Danes furiously raged as far as Brenwood , where they destroyed the City Burgh , the ancient seat of the Romans , afterwards a Royal house of King Edward the Confessor , which they utterly destroyed . ( 5 ) The Shire-Town Buckingham , fruitfully seated upon the River Ouse , was fortified with a Rampire , and Sconces on both banks , by King Edward the elder , saith Marianus the Scotish Writer ; where in the heart of the Town hath stood a strong Castle , mounted upon a high hill , which long since was brought to the period of her estate ; now nothing remaining besides the signs , that there she had stood . The River circulates this Town on every side , that only on the North excepted , over which three fair stone bridges lead , and into which the Springs of a Well run , called S. Rumalds , a child-saint born at Kings-Sutton , canonized , and in the Church of this Town enthrined , with many conceited miracles and cures : such was the hap of those times , to produce Saints of all ages and sexes . This Town is governed by a Bayliff , and twelve principal Burgesses ; and is in the degree removed from the first point of the West for Longitude 19 , 33 scruples , and the North-pole elevated in Latitude for the degree of 52 , 18 scruples . ( 6 ) A Town of ancient note is Stony Stra●ford , the Romans Lactorodum , being built upon that ancient Causey-way which is called VVatling Street , where remain the marks thereof even unto this day . At this place Edward the elder stopped the passage of the Danes , whilst he strengthened Torcester against them : and herein , King Edward the eldest since the Conquest , reared a beautiful Cross , in memory of Eleanor his dead Queen , as he did in every place where her Corps rested , from Herdby in Lincoln-shire , till it was received and buried at VVestminster . ( 7 ) Places intended for Gods true worship , built by devout persons , and sequestred from worldly imployments , were at Launden , Luffeld , Bidlesden , Bradwell , Nothey , Ankerne , Missenden , Tekeford , Patrendune , Asbridge , and Alesbury : Asbridge in great repute for the bloud ( supposed out of Christs sides ) brought out of Germany by Henry the eldest son of Richard King of the Romans , and Earl of Cornwall , whereunto resorted great concourse of people for devotion and adoration thereof . But when the Sunshine of the Gospel had pierced thorow such clouds of darkness , it was perceived apparently to be onely honey clarified and coloured with Saffron , as was openly shewed at Pauls Cross by the Bishop of Rochester , the twenty fourth of February , and year of Christ 1538. And Alesbury for the holiness of S. Edith was much frequented , who having this Town allotted for her Dowry , had the world and her husband farewel , in taking upon her the vail of devotion , and in that fruitful age of Saints became greatly renowned , even as far as to the working of miracles . These all in the storms and rage of the time , suffered such shipwrack , that from those turmoiled Seas , their Merchandise light in the right of such Lords as made them their own for wreacks indeed . ( 8 ) With four Castles this Shire hath been strengthened , and thorow eleven Market-Towns her Commodities traded ; being divided , for service to the Crown and State into eight hundreds , and in them are seated one hundred fourscore and five Parish-Churches . OXFORDSHIRE map of Oxfordshire OXFORD-SHIRE CHAPTER XXI . OXFORD-SHIRE receiveth her name from that famous Vniversity , and most beautiful City Oxford , and this of the Foord of Oxen , say our English Saxons ; though Leiland upon a ground of conjecture will have it Ousford , from the River Ouse ( by the Latines called Isis ) which giveth name likewise to the adjoyning I stand Ousney . The North point of this Shire is bordered upon by the Counties of VVarwick and Northampton the East with Buckingham , the West by Glocester-shire , and the South altogether is parted from Bark-shire by Thamisis , the Prince of British Rivers . ( 2 ) The blessings both of the sweet-breathing heavens , and the fruitful sight of this Counties soil , are so happy and so fortunate , that hardly can be said whether exceeds . The Air milde , temperate and delicate ; the Land fertile , pleasant , and bounteous ; in a word , both Heaven and Earth accorded to make the Inhabitants healthful and happy : The hills loaden with Woods and Cattle , the valleys burthened with Corn and Pasturage , by reason of many fresh springing Rivers which sportingly there-thorow make their passage ; whereof Evenlod , Charwell , Tame , and Isis are chief : which two last making their Bed of Marriage near unto Dorchester , run thence together in one channel and name . ( 3 ) The length of this Shire is from Cleydon in the North-West , unto Caversham in her South-East , near unto Thamisis , and amounteth almost to forty miles ; the broadest part is in her Western Borders , which extending from the said Cleydon in the North , unto Faringdon seated upon the River Isis in the South , are scarcely twenty six : and thence growing narrower like unto a Wedge , containing in circumference about one hundred and thirty miles . ( 4 ) The ancient Inhabitants known to the Romans , where the Dobuni , part whereof possessed further Westernly into Glocester-shire ; and nearer Eastward , betwixt the bowing of Thamisis , were seated the Ancalites , who sent their submission unto Iulius Caesar , when report was made that the Trinobants had put themselves under his protection ; whereof followed the Britains servitude under the proud yoke of the all-coveting Romans : yea , afterwards this Counties people , being very puissant ( as ●acitus termeth them ) and unshaken by wars , withsto●d Ostorius Sc●pula the Roman Lieutenant , chosing rather to yield their lives in battle , than their p●rsons to subjection . Of later times it was possessed by the Mercian Saxons , as part of their Kingdom , though sometimes both the West Saxons and the Northumbrians had the dispose of some part thereof : for Beda a●firm●th that King Oswold gave the then flourishing City Dorchester unto Berinus the VVest Saxons Apostle , to be his Episcopal See : whence the good Bishop coming to Oxford , and preached before VVulpherus the Mercian King ( in whose Court Athelwold the South-Saxons heathenish King was then then present ) he with all his Nobles were converted to the Faith of Christ , and there baptived , whereby Berinus became the Apostle also of the South-Saxons . ( 5 ) Other places of memorable note , either for actions therein happening , or for their own famous esteem , are the Roll-rich stones , standing near unto Enisham in the South of this Shire , a monument of huge stones , set round in compass , in manner of the Stonehenge : of which fabulous tradition hath reported forsooth , that they were metamorphosed from men , but in truth were there erected upon some great victory obtained , either by or against Rollo the Dane , who in the year 876 , entred England , and in this Shire fought two battles , one neer unto Ho●k-Norton , and a second at the ScienStane . ( 6 ) Rod●ot likewise remaineth as a monument of Oxfords high● styled Earl , but unfortunate Prince , Robert de Vere , who besides the ●arldom , was created by King Richard the second , M●●quess of Dublin , and Duke of Ireland : but at that Bridge , discomfited in fight by the Nobles , and forced to swim the River , where began the downfal of his high mounted fortunes ; for being driven forth of his Country , lastly died in exile and distressed estate . But more happy is this County in producing far more glorious Princes , as King Edward the Confessor , who in Islip was born ; Edward the victorious black Prince , in Woodstock and in Oxford , that warlike Coeur de Lion , King Richard the first , the son of King Henry the second , first took breath . ( 7 ) Which City is , and long hath been the glorious seat of the Muses , the British Athens , and learnings well spring , from whose living Fountain the wholsome waters of all good literature streaming plenteously , have made fruitful all other parts of this Realm , and gained glory amongst all Nations abroad . Antiquity avoucheth , that this place was consecrated unto the sacred Sciences in the time of the Old Britains , and that from Greek-lod , a Town in Wilt shire , the Academy was translated unto Oxford , as unto a Plant-plot , both more pleasing and f●uitful : whereto accordeth the ancient Burlaeus and Necham , this latter also alledging Merlin . But when the beauty of the Land lay under the Saxons prophane feet , it sustained a part of these common calamities , having little reserved to uphold its former glory , save onely the famous monument of S. Frideswids Virgin Conquest ; no other School then left standing besides her Monastery : yet those great blasts , together with other Danish storms , being well blown over , King Elfred that learned and religious Monarch , recalled the exiled Muses to their sacred place , and built there three goodly Colledges for the studies of Divinity , Philosophy , and other Arts of humanity , sending thither his own son Ethelward , and drew thither the young Nobles from all parts of his Kingdom . The first Reader thereof was his supposed brother Neote , a man of great learning , by whose direction King Elfred was altogether guided in this his goodly foundation . At which time also , Assereus Menevensis , a writer of those times affairs , read the Grammar and Rhetorick , and affirmeth , that long before them , Gildas Melkin , Ninius , Kentigern , S. German , and others , spent there their lives in learned studies ▪ From which time that it continued a Seedplo● of learning till the Norman Conquest , Ingulphus ●ecordeth , who himself then lived . No marvel then if Matthew Paris calleth Oxford , the second School of Christendom , and the very chief Pillar of the Catholick Church . And in the Council holden at Vienna , it was ord●ined , that in Paris , Oxford , ●ononi● , and Salamanca , the onely Vniversities then in Europe ) should be erected Schools for the Hebrew , Greek , Arabick , and Caldean tongues , and that Oxford should be the general universi●y for all England , Ireland , Scotland , and Wales , which point was likewise of such weight with the Council of Constance , that from this p●●cedent of Oxford University , it was concluded , that the English Nation was not only to have p●ecedence o● Spain in all General Councils , but was also to be held equal with France it self . By which high pe●ogatives this of ours hath always so flourished , that in the days of King Henry the third , thirty t●ousand Students were therein resident , as Archbishop Armachanus ( who then lived ) hath writ , and Ri●ha●ger ( then also living ) sheweth , that for all the civil wars which hindred such plac●s of quiet study , yet 15000 Students were there remaining , whose names ( saith he ) were entered in Matricula in the matriculation book . About which time , Iohn Baliol ( the father of ●aliol , King of Scots ) built a Colledge , yet bearing his name , Anno 1269 , and Walter Merton Bishop of Rochester , that which is now called Merton Colledge ; both of them beautified with bui●dings , and enriched w●th land● , and were the first endowed Colledges for learning in all Christendom . And at this present there are sixteen Colledges ( besides another newly builded ) with eight Halls , and many most fair Collegiate Churches , all a●orned with most stately buildings , and enriched with great endowments , noble Libraries , and most learned Graduates of all professions , that unless it be her sister Cambridge , the other ●ursing breast of this land , the like is not found again in the World. This City is also honoured with an Episcopal See. As for the site thereof , it is removed from the Equat●r in the degree 52 , and one minute , and from the West by Mercators measure , 19 degrees , and 20 minutes . ( ● ) As this County is happy in the poss●ssion of so famous an Academy , so it is graced with most Princely Palaces apper●aining to the English Crown , whereof Woods●ock is the most ancient and magnificent , built to that glory by King Henry the first , and enlarged with a Labyrinth of many windings by King Henry the second , to hide from his jealous Iuno , his intirely beloved Concubine Rosamond Clifford , a Damosel of surpassing beauty ; where notwithstanding , followed by a clew of silk that fell from her lap , she was surprised and po●soned by Queen Eleanor his wife , and was first buried at Gods●ow Nunnery , in the midst of the qui●e , under a Hearse of silk , set about with lights , whom Hugh Bishop of Lincoln ( thinking it an unf●t object for Virgins devotion ) caused to be removed into the Church ●ard : but those chast sisters liked so well the memory of that kind Lady , as that her bones they translated again into their Chappel . Bensington is another of his Majesties Mannors , built by William de la Pole , Duke of Suffolk , but now in neglect through the annoyance arising from the waters or marishes adjoyning . Houses built for devotion , and for abuse suppressed and again put down , the chief in account were Enisham● , Osney , Bruern , Gods●ow , Burchester , and Tame , besides S. Frideswides , and very many other stately Houses of Religion in this City . The Division of this Shire is into fourteen Hundreds , wherein are seated ten Market-Towns , and two ●undred and fourscore Parish C●u●ches . Glocester Shire map of Gloucestershire GLOCESTER-SHIRE . CHAPTER XXIII . GLOCESTER-SHIRE , lieth bordered upon the North with Worcester , and Warwick-shires , upon the East with Oxford and Wilt-shires , upon the South altogether with Somerset-Shire , and upon the West with the River Wye and Hertford shire . ( 2 ) The length thereof extended from Bristow upon the River Avon in her South , unto Clifford upon another Avon in her North , are about forty eight miles ; and her broadest part from East to West , is from Lechland unto Preston , containing twenty eight : the whole circumference about one hundred thirty eight miles . ( 3 ) The Form whereof is somewhat long and narrow : the Air thereof is pleasant , sweet , and delectable ; and for fruitfulness of Soyl hear Malmesbury , and not me ; The ground of this Shire throughout ( saith he ) yieldeth plenty of Corn , and bringeth forth abundance of Fruits ; the one through the natural goodness only of the ground , the other through the diligent manuring and tillage , in such wise , that it would provoke the laziest person to take pains . Here you may see the High-ways , and Common Lanes clad with Apple-trees and Pear-trees , not ingraffed by the industry of mens hand , but growing naturally of their own accord : the ground of it self is so inclined to bear fruits , and those both in taste and beauty far exceeding others , and will endure until a new supply come . There is not any County in England so thick set with Vineyards as this Province is , so plentiful of increase , and so pleasant in taste . The very Wines made thereof carry no unpleasant tartness , as being little inferiour in sweet Verdure to the French Wines ; the houses are innumerable , the Churches passing fair , and the Towns standing very thick . But that which addeth unto all good gifts ( a special glory ) is the River Severn than which there is not any in all the Land , for Channel broader , for Stream swi●ter , o● for Fish better stored . There is in it a daily rage and fury of waters , which I know not whether I may call a Gulf or Whirl-pool of waters , raising up the sands from the bottom , winding and d●iving them upon heaps : sometimes overflowing her banks , roveth a great way upon the face of her bordering grounds , and again retireth as a Conquerour into the usual Channel . Unhappy is the Vessel which it taketh full upon the side : but the Watermen will beware thereof when they see that Hydra coming , turn the Vessel upon it , and cut thorow the midst of it , whereby they check and avoid her violence and danger . ( 4 ) The ancient people that possessed this Province , were the DOBUNI , who spread themselves ●urther into Oxford-s●ire . But betwixt the Severn and VVy● were seated part of SILURES , or Inhabitants of South-VVales . And upon what ground I know not , let Lawyers dispute it , the Inhabitants in some part of this Shire enjoy a private custom to this day , that the Goods and Lands of Condemned Persons fall unto the Crown but only for a year and a day , and then return to the next heirs , contrary to the custom of all England besides . ( 5 ) The general Commodities of this Shire , are Corn , Iron , and VVols , all passing fine , besides Pasturage , Fruits , and VVoods , which last are much lessened by making of Iron , the only bane of Oke , Elm , and Beech. ( 6 ) These , with all other provisions , are traded thorow twenty five Market-Towns in this County , whereof two are Cities of no small import : the first is Glocester , from whom the Shire taketh name , seated upon Severn , near the middest of this Shire , by Antonin● the Emperour called Glouum , built first by the Romans , and set as it were upon the neck of the Silures , to yoke them , where their legion called Colonia Gleuum , lay . It hath been walled about ( excepting that part that is defended by the River ) the ruines thereof in many places appear ; and some part yet standing , doth well witness their strength . This City was first won from the Britains by Cheulin the first King of the West-Saxons , about the year of Christ , 570 , and afterwards under the Mercians it flourished with great honour , where Offrick King of Northum●erland , by the sufferance of Ethelred of Mercia , founded a most stately Monastery of Nuns , whereof Kineburgh , Edbergh , and Eve , Queens of the Mercians , were Prioresses successively each after other . ( 7 ) Edelfled a most renowned Lady , ●ister to King Edward the elder , in this City built a fair Church , wherein her self was interred , which being overthrown by the Danes , was afterwards rebuilt , and made the Cathedral of that See , dedicated unto the honour of S. Peter . In this Church the unfortunate Prince , King Edward the second , under a Monument of Alablaster doth lye ; who being murdered at Barkley Castle , by the cruelty of French Isabel his wife , was there entombed . And not far from him another Prince as unfortunate , namely , Robert Curthose , the eldest son of William the Conquerour , lyeth in a painted wooden Tombe in the midst of the Quire ; whose eyes were pluckt out in Cardiffe Castle , wherein he was kept prisoner twenty six years , with all contumelious indignities , until through extream anguish he ended his life . And before any of these , in this City say our British Historians , the body of Lucius our first Christian King was interred : and before his days the Britains Arviragus . The graduation of this County I observe from this City , whence the Pole is elevated in the degree of Latitude 52 , and 14 minutes , and in Longitude from the West , 18 , and 5 minutes . ( 8 ) The other City is Bristow , fair , but not very ancient , built upon the Rivers Avon and Frome , for trade of Merchandize a second London , and for beauty and account next unto York . This City standeth partly in this County , and partly in Sommerset-shire : but being a County of it self , will acknowledge subjection to neither . ( 9 ) A City more ancient hath been Circestar , by P●olomy called Corinium ; by Antonine , Durocornovium ; by Giraldus , Passerum Vrbem , The Sparrows City , upon a flying report , that Gurmund a Tyrant from Africk ▪ besieging this City , tyed fire unto the wings of Sparrows , who lighting in the Town upon light matter , set flame upon all . The circuit of whose walls extended two miles about , wherein the Consular Port or ways of the Romans met and crossed each other . This City was won from the Britains by Cheulin first King of the West Saxons : afterwards it was possessed by the Mercians ; and lastly , by the Danes under Gurm●nd ( the former no doubt mistaken for him ) wherein a rable of them kept the space of a year , Anno 879 , and never since inhabited , according to the circuit of her walls . ( 10 ) Places of memorable note are these : The Island Alney near unto Glocester , wherein Edmund Iron-side the English , and Canutus the Dane , after many battles and bloud , fought in single Combat hand to hand alone , until they compounded for the Kingdoms partition : Barkley Castle , where King Edward the second was thorow his fundament run into his bowels with a red burning Spit : Tewkesbury the fatal period of King Henry the sixth his government , and the wound of the Lanc●strian Cause ; for in a battle there fought in Anno 1471 , Prince Edward , the only son of King Henry , had his brains dashed out in a most shameful manner , the Queen and his Mother taken prisoners , and most of their favourites slain and beheaded . And at Alderley , a little Town standing eight miles from the Severne , upon the Hills to this day are found Cockles , Periwincles , and Oysters of solid stone , which whether they have been Shel-fish and living creatures , or else the sports of Nature in her works , let the Natural Philosophers dispute of and judge . ( 11 ) The places of piety , set apart from other worldly Services , and dedicated to religious uses by the devotions of Princes , erected in this Shire , were Tewkesbury , Deor●ust , Glocester , Minching , Burkley , Kinswood , Circester , Winchcombe , and Hales ; which last was built with great cost by Richa●d Earl of Cornwall , King of the Romans , wherein himself and his Dutchesse was interred . Their Son Earl Edmund brought out of Germany the bloud of Hales , supposed and said to be part of that whic● Christ shed upon his Cross. In this place with great confluence and devotions of Pilgrimage it was sought and worshiped , till time proved it a meer counterfeit , when the glorious light of the Gospel revealed to eye-sight such gross Idolatries , and the skirts of Superstition were were turned up , to the shew of her own●shame . ( 12 ) Dukes and Earls that have born the title of Glocester , the first of every Family are by their Arms and Names expressed , ever fatal to their Dukes , though the greatest in bloud and birth . The first was Thomas VVoodstock , son to King Edward the third , who in Callis was ●mothered in a Feather-bed to death . The second was Humfrey brother to King Henry the fifth , by the fraudulent practice of the malignant Cardinal and Queen , made away at S. Edmundsbury . And the last was Richard brother to King Edward the fourth , who by the just hand of God was cut off in battle by King Henry the Second . ( 13 ) This Shires division is principally into four parts , subdivided into thirty Hundreds , and th●m again into two hundred and eight Parish-Churc●es . Hereford SHIRE map of Herefordshire HEREFORD-SHIRE . CHAPTER XXIV . HEREFORD-SHIRE , ( formerly accounted within the limits of Wales ) lyeth circulated upon the North with Worcester and Shrop-shires ; upon the East with Malvern Hills is parted from Glocester-shire ; upon the South is kept in with Monmouth-shire ; and upon the West in part with the Haiterall Hills is divided from Brecknock ; and the rest confined with Radnor-shire . ( 2 ) This Counties climate is most healthful and temperate , and Soyl so fertile for Corn and Cattle , that no place in England yieldeth more or better conditioned : sweet Rivers ru●ning as veins in the body , do make the Corn-bearing grounds in some of her parts rightly to be termed the Golden Vale : and for Waters , Wool , and Wheat , doth contend with Nilus , Colchos , and Egypt ; such are Le●ster , Irchenfield , the banks of Wye , Luge , and Frome . ( 3 ) The ancient people known to the Romans , ( whose power they well felt before they could subdue them ) were the Silures , placed by Ptolomy in this Tract , and branched further into Radnor , Breck●ock , Monmouth , and Glamorgan shires , at this day by us called South●wales , and by the Welsh Deheubarth . Their Original , as Tacitus conjectureth by their site , coloured countenances , and curled hair , was out of Spain , and both as he and Pliny describes them , were fierce , valiant , and impatient of servitude , which well they shewed under Caratacus their Captain , and nine years scourge to the Roman assaulters , for whose only conquest ( and that made by treachery ) the Victor in Rome triumphed with more than a usual Aspect , and with so equal an hand bare the Scoale of Resistance , that their own Writers evermore term it a dange●ous War. For the Legion of Marius Valence they put to ●light , and that with such havock of the Associates , that Asterius the Lievtenant of Britain for very grief gave up the ghost : and Veranius under Nero assaulted them in vain . But when V●spasian was Emperour , and expert Souldiers imployed in every Province . Iulius Frontinus subdued these Silures unto the Romans , where continually some of their Legions afterward kept , till all was abandoned in Valentinians ●ime . ( 4 ) The Saxons then made themselves Lords of this Land , and this Province a part of their Mercians Kingdom ; yea , and Sutton the Court of great Offa their King. ( 5 ) But Hereford after , raised of the ruines of the old Ariconium ( now Kenc●ester shaken in pieces by a violent earthquake ) grew to great fame , thorow a conceived sanctity by the burial of Et●elbert King of the East-Angles , slain at Sutton by Offa , at what time he came thither to have espoused his Daughter ; whose grave was first made at Merden , but afterwards c●nonized and removed to this City , when in honour of him was built the Cathedral Church by Milfrid , a petty King of that County , which Gruffith Prince of South-Wales and Algar an English●●an , rebelling against Edward Confessor , consumed with fire ; but by Bishop Remel●n was restored as now it is , at what time the Town was walled , and i● so remaining in good repair , having six gates for entrance , and fifteen Watch-Towers for defence , extending in compass to fifteen hundred paces : and whence the North Pole is observed to be raised 52 degrees , 27 minutes in Latitude , and is set from the first point of the West in Longitude , 17 degrees , and 30 minutes ; being yearly governed by a Mayor , chosen out of one and thirty Citizens , which are commonly called the Election , and he ever after is known for an Alderman , and clothed in Scarlet , whereof four of the eldest are Iustices of Peace , graced with a Sword-bearer , a Recorder , a Town-Clerk and four Sergeants with Mace. The greatest glory that this City received , was in King Athelstans days ; where ( as Malmesbury doth report ) he caused the Lords of ●ales by way of Tribute , to pay yearly ( besides Hawkes and Hounds ) twenty pound of Gold , and three hundred pound of Silver by weight ; but how that was performed and continued I find not . ( 6 ) Things of rare note in this Shire are said to be , Bone-well , a Spring not fa● from Richards Castle , wherein are continually found little Fishes bones , but not a ●in seen ; and being wholly cleansed thereof , will notwithstanding have again the like , whether naturally produced , or in veins thither brought , no man knoweth . ( 7 ) But more admirable was the work of the Omnipotent , even in our own remembrances , and year of Christ ●esus 1571 , when the Marcley Hill in the East of this Shire , rouzed it self out of a dead sleep , with a roaring noise removed from the place where it stood , and for three days together travelled from her first ●ite , to the great amazement and fear of the beholders . It began to journey upon the seventh day of February , being sunday , at six of the Clock at night , and by seven in the next morning had gone forty paces , carrying with it Sheep in their coats , hedge-rows , and trees ; whereof some were overturned , and some that stood upon the plain , are firmly growing upon the hill ; those that were East were turned West ; and those in the West were set in the East : in which remove , it overthrew ●●●●aston-Chappel , and turned two high-ways near an hundred yards from their usual paths formerly trod . The ground thus travelling , was about twenty six Acres , which opening it self with Rocks and all , bare the earth before it for four hundred yards space without any stay , leaving that which was Pasturage in place of the Tillage and the Tillage overspread with Pa●turage . Lastly , overwhelming her lower parts , mounted to an hill of twelve fathoms high , and there rested her self after three days travel , remaining his mark , that so laid hand upon this Rock , whose power ●ath poysed the Hills in his Ballance . ( 8 ) Religious Houses built by the devotions of Princes , and s●ored with Votaries and revenues for life , were in this Shire no less than fourteen , most stately seated in the places as followeth : at both the Herefords , Barro● , Ewayot , C●●fford , M●nemue , Acornbury , Lemster , Linbroke , Peterchurch , Kilpeck D●r● , and VViggermore : and suspected of hypocrisie , were called in question by King Henry the Eighth , and so strictly pursued , that some faul●s were apparent , whereby they were laid open to the general Deluge of the Time , whose streams bare down the walls of all those Foundations , carrying away the Shrines of the dead , and defacing the Libraries of their ancient Records . ( 9 ) This County before the Conquest being accounted in VVales , was then strengthened with Forts against the English : and being once made a Pro●ince to England , was fortified with Castles against the VVelsh , wherein we find no less than twenty eight , though many of them now are ruinated to nothing . Such were Alban , at both the Ewyats , Godridg , Grosmond , Herdly , Hereford , Old Castle , Dorston , Brampton , Bredwarden , Saint Brivels , Ledbury , Lenals , Snowd●● , Harlewois , Huntington , VVilion , VVigmore , Richards , Monemue , Cor●t , Kilbeck , Clifford , Skensfred , VV●teney , Radenwer , and K●nevenleis ; and is traded with eight Market-Towns , being diuided into eleven Hundreds , and in them seated one hundred seventy and six Parish-Churches , containing in compass an hundred and two miles . Worcestershir map of Worcestershire VVORCESTER-SHIRE . CHAPTER XXV . WORCESTER-SHIRE , is a County both rich and populous , and lyeth circulated upon the North with Stafford●shire ; upon the East with Warwick and Oxford-shires , upon the South with ●locester●shire ; and the West by Malverne Hills is parted from Hereford●shire : the rest lyeth confronted upon , and in part divided from Shrop-shire by the River Dowles . ( 2 ) The form thereof is triangle , but not of equal proportion ; for from North to South are thirty two miles , from South to North-West twenty two , and from thence to her North-East point are twenty eight : the whole in circumference is one hundred and twenty miles . ( 3 ) The Air of this Shire is of a favourable temperature , that gives an appetite for labour , diet , and rest : The Soyl is fertile , and to me seemed inferiour to none other in this Land : for besides the abundance of Corn in every place spread , the Woods and Pasturage in her hills and Plains , sweet Rivers that water the Vallies below , the Cattle that cover the tops of higher ground ; the Fields , Hedge-rows , and High-ways are beset with fruitful Pea●-trees that yield great pleasure to sight , and commodious use : for with their juyce they make a bastard kind of Wine , called Perry , which is both pleasant and good in taste . Many Salt Springs also this County affordeth : yea , and more than are commonly in use , such with the Germans , our ancient Predecessors , were esteemed most sacred and holy ; so that ( as Tacitus writeth ) to such they wontedly resorted to s●pplicate their Gods with their devout pra●ers , as to places neerest the Heavens , and therefore the sooner to be heard . And Poets in their feignings will have the Nymphs residence in shady green groves , and banks of sweet Springs : if so , then ( as Helicon ) this County affords both : such are the Forrests of Wire and Fecke●●am , the great Woods of Norton , and most fair Chase of Malvern . And for waters , to witness what I say , is the Severn that cuts this Shire in the midst , Teme , Salwarp , and Avon , all of them making fruit●ul their passage , and stored with Fish of most delicious taste . ( 4 ) The ancient people , poss●ssors of this Shire , were the CORNAVII ▪ inhabitants of Che●shire Shrop-shire , Stafford , and Warwick-shires subdued by the Romans in Claudius Caesars time , and after their departure , made a portion of the Merci●n●Saxons Kingdom , and in Beda's time were called the VVicii , whereof it may be this Shire had the name : unless you will have it from the Salt-Pits , which in old English are named Witches ; or from the famous Forrest of Wyre . Howsoever , true it is that the County doth hold the name from the Chief City VVorcester . ( 5 ) Which is most pleasantly seated , passing well frequented , and very richly inhabited . This was the Branonium , mentioned by Antonine and Ptolomy , called by the Britains , C●er-VVrangon ; by Ninius , C●er-Guorcon ; and by the Latines , Vigornia , This City is seated upon the East bank of Sever●e , and from the same is walled in , triangle-wise about , extending in circuit one thousand six hundred and fifty paces : thorow which seven Gates enter , with five other Watch-Towers for defence . It is thought the Ro●ans built this to restrain the Britains that held all beyond S●verne . This City by Hardy Canute in the year of Christ 1041 , was so●ely endangered , and set on ●●re , and the Citizens slain almost every one , for that they had killed his Collector of the Danish Tribute : yet it way presently repaired and peopled , with many Burgesses , and for fifteen Hides discharged it self to the Conquerour ; as in his Doomesdays is to be seen . But in the year 1113 , a sudden fire happened , no man knew how , which burnt the Castle and Cathedral Church . Likewise in the civil ●royles of King S●ephen it was twice lighted into a flame , and the latter laid it hopeless of recovery . Notwithstanding from those dead Ashes a new Phenix arose , and her building raised in a more stately proportion , especially the Cathedral dedicated to S. Mary , first laid by Bishop Sexwolfe , in Anno 680 : ●ince when it hath been augmented almost to the River : In the midst of whose Qui●e , from his many turmoiles , resteth the body of King Io●n ( the great withstande● of the Popes proceedings ) under a monument of white Marble , in Princely Vestures , with his portraiture thereon according to life . And in the South-●ide of the same Quire lyeth entombed Prince A●thur the eldest Son to King Henry the seventh ; his Monument is all black Iett , without remembrance of him by Picture . This City is governed by two Bayliffs , two Aldermen , two Chamberlains , and two Constables , yearly elected out o● twenty four Burgesses clothed in Scarlet , assisted with forty eight other Citizen● ▪ ; whom they call their Common Councell●rs , clad in Purple , a Recorder , Town-Clerk , and five Sergeants with Mace their Attendants . Whose Geographical Position is distant in Longitude from the West Meridian 18 degrees , 10 scruples , ●aving the North-Pole elevated in Latitude 52 degrees , and 32 scruples . ( 6 ) Places of further note for memorable antiquity , is Vpton , of great account in the Roman time , where some of their Legions kept , as witness their Moneys , there often found ; the admirable Ditch upon Malvern H●lls , drawn by Gilbert Clare , Earl of Glocester , to divide his Lands from the Church of Worcester : the Saxons or Augustines Oke , where he the English Apostle met with the British Bishops for the uniform celebration of Easter , from whence both parts departed with discontented minds , after many hot words and thwa●ting disputes . ( 7 ) Neither is it wi●hout adm●ration to me , that many places of this Shire lye far within the Precincts of other Provinces , as Aulston , Washbor●es , Cuttesden , Paxford , Hanging-Easton , Northwick● , Blockley , Eurlode in Glocester-shire , and Goldcote , Alderme●ston , New●old , Steddenton , Armiscote , Blackwell , Darlings-cote , Shipton , Tydmin●on , Olbarrow in Warwick shi●e , Dudley in Stafford-shire , and Rochford in Her●ford-shire , whither I must refer the Reader to find out these and the like in these Western Tracts . ( 8 ) Religious places erected in this Shire , and devoted unto God by devout persons , were Breden , Brodlege , Evesholme , Al●ecester , Cochel , Eladbury , Malverin , Pershore , Stodl●ge , Westwoods , and Worcester , plenteously provided for , and further secured by many priviledges , both which they abused , as were the Inditements of all such in the days of King Henry the eight , at whose Bar himself being Iudge ) they were found guilty , and received sentence of their ends and dest●uction . ( 9 ) Castles for defence built in this County , ●uinate or in strength , were Hartleb●ry , Holt , Ha●dley , Norton , Elmely , and Worcester , besides his Majesties Mannour of Tichnel . ( 10 ) This Shires divi●ion is into seven Hundreds , wherein are seated ten Market-Towns , and one hundred fifty two Parish-Churches . WARWICKE SHIRE VVARVVICK-SHIRE . CHAPTER XXVI . WARWICK-SHIRE , ( so called from her Shire-Town ) is bounded upon the North with the County of Stafford ; upon the East , with Watling-street-way is parted from Leicester-shire , and the rest bordered upon by Nort●ampton-●hire : the South part is butted by Oxford and Glocester-shires ; and all her West with the County of Worces●er . ( 2 ) The Form thereof is not much unlike to a Scallop-shell , growing from her Western-head , and spr●ading her body wider , with many indents . The length thereof from Newton in the North , to Long-Compton in the South , are miles thirty and three : and the broadest part of this Shire is from H●wellgrange in the West , unto Hill-morton in the East , distant assunder twenty five miles ; the whole in circumference , abo●t one hundred thi●ty and five miles . ( 3 ) This Shire is seated near unto the heart of all England , and therefore participates with her in the best both for Air and soyl , wanting nothing for profit or pleasure for man. The South part from Avon ( that runneth thorow the midst of this County ) is called the Feldon , as more champion and tractable to be stirred for Corn , which yearly yieldeth such plenty of harvest , that the Husb●ndman smileth in beholding his pains , and the meadowing pastures with their green mantles so imbroydred with ●lowers , that from Edg-hill , we may behold another Eden , as Lot did the Plain of Io●dan , before that Sodom fell . The Woodland lyeth upon the North of Avon , so called in regard of the plenty of Woods ; which now are much thinner by the making of Iron , and the soyl more churlish to yield to the Plough . ( 4 ) The ancient people that po●sessed this Province , are by Ptolomies description called the Cornavii , wherein after were seated the Mercian Saxons , a part of whose Kingdom it was , and great●y sought after by the West Saxons , whose King Cut●red , about the year of Ch●ist Iesus 749 , in Battel ●ew Ethelbald at Sekington neer unto Tamworth . And not far from thence , King Edward the 4 , a● unfortunatel● fought agai●st that ●tout make-King Richard Nevil Earl of Warwi●k ; near unto which , upon Blacklow hill , Pierce Gaveston ( that proud and new-raised Earl of Cornwall ) was beheaded by Guy Earl of VVarwick : assisted with the Earls of Lancaster and Hereford . And surely , by the testimony of Iohn Rosse , and others , this County hath been better replenished with people ; who maketh compl●int of whole Town-ships depopulations , altogether laid waste by a puissant Army of feeding sheep . ( 5 ) Notwithstanding , many fair Towns it hath , and some of them matchable to the most of England . The chief thereof is Coventree , a City both stately for building , and walled for defence : whose Citizens having highly offended their ●irst Lord Leofrik● , had their priviledges infringed , and themselves oppressed with many heavy Tributes ; whose wife Lady Godiva pitying their estates , uncessantly s●ed for their peace , and that with such importunacy , as hardly could be said whether was greater , his hatred , or her love : at last overcome with her continual intercessions he granted her suit upon an uneivil , ( and as he thought ) an unacceptable condition , which was , that she should ride naked thorow the face of the City , and that openly at high noon day . This notwithstanding she thankfully accepted , and performed the Act accordingly enjoyned : for this Lady Godiva stripping her self of all rich attire , let loose the tresses of her fair hair , which on every side so covered ●er nakedness , that no part of her body was uncivil to sight : whereby she redeemed her former freedoms , and remissions of such heavy Tributes . Whose memory I wish may remain honourable in that City for ●ver , and her pity followed by s●ch pos●essing Ladies . This City had grant to choose their yearly Magistrates , a Mayor and two Bayliffs , and to build about and ●mbattle a wall , by King Edward the 3 , whom He●ry the 6 corporated a County of it self , and changed the names of their Bayliffs into Sheriffs : and the walls then were built as they now stand ; thorow which open 13 gates for entrance , besides 18 other Towers thereon for defence . At Gofford-gate in the East hangeth the shield-bon● of a wild-Boare , far bigger than the greatest Oxe-bone : with whose s●out the great Pit called Swanswell was turned up , and was ●●ain by the famous Guy , if we will believe report . ( 6 ) Next unto this City , in account and commerce , is VVarwick , upon the North west bank of Avon , built by Gurgunstus , the son of Beline , as Iohn Rosse , Monk of the place , saith 375 years before the birth of Christ : by Ninus called Caer-Guarvic and Caer Leon ; and by learned Cambden judged to be PRAESIDIUM , the Roman Garrisons Town . The situation of this place is most pleasant , upon a hill ri●ing from the River , over which is a strong and fair Stone-bridge , and her sharp stream upon the Town-side checked with a most sumptuous and stately Castle , the decays whereof with great cost and curious buildings , the right worthy Knight Sir Foulke Grevil ( in whose person shineth all true vertue and high Nobility ) hath repaired : whose merits to me-ward I do acknowledge , in setting this hand free from the daily imployments of a manual trade , and giving it full liberty thus to express the inclination of my mind , himself being the Procurer of my pr●sent estate . It seemeth this Town hath been walled about as appeareth by the Trench in some places seen , and two very fair Gates , whose passages are hewed out of the Rock , as all other into the Town are : over whom two beautiful Chappels are built ; that towards the East called S. Peters , and that on the South-west , S. Iames. Two fair Churches ar● therein seated , called S. Marries and S. Nicholas : but these in , and about the Town suppressed , S. Lawrence , S. Michaels , Iohn Baptist , and Iohn of Ierusale● , beside the N●nnery in the North of the Town ; whose North Pol● is elevated in Latitude , 52 degrees , 45 minutes , and is seated from the first point in the West of Longitude , 18 degrees , and 45 minutes , being yearly governed by a Bayliff , twelve Brethren , twenty four Burgesses for Common-Counsell , a Recorder , a Towncl●rk , and one Serg●ant their Attendant . ( 7 ) Places of most memorable note observed in this Shire , are Shugbury , where the precious stone Astroites is found : Off-Church , which was the Palace of great Offa the Mercia● , and the burial-place of S. Frem●nd his son : Che●terton , where the famous Fosse-way is seen . At Leamington , so far from the Sea , a Spring of Salt-water boyleth up : and at Newenham Regis most soveraign wate● against the Stone , Green wounds , Vlcers , and Imposthu●es , and d●unk with Salt looseth , and with Sugar bindeth the body ; and turneth wood into stone , as my self saw by many sticks that therein were faln , some part of them Ash , and some part of them Stone : and Guy Cliffe , where the famous Earl Guy , after many painful exploits a●chieved , retired , and unknown , led an Herm●ts life , and was lastly there buried . ( 8 ) The chiefest Commodities in this County growing , ar● Corn , whereof the Red Horse Vale yieldeth most abundantly ; Wools in great plenty ; Woods and Iron , though the producer of the one , will be the destruction of the other . Such honourable Families as have been dignified with the Earldom of this Sbire To●ns 〈…〉 the Normans Conquest , in the great Map it self are inserted , and by their several names expressed . This County is strengthened with eight strong Castles , traded with fifteen Market-Towns , inriched with many fair buildings , and by the devotion of many Nobles , had many foundations of religious Monasteries therein laid . The chiefest were at Stoneley , Warwick Thellisford , Roxhall , Balshall , Killingworth , worth , Coventree , Combe , Nun-●aton , Ashley , ●therston , and Pollesworth : all which came to their period in the Reign of King Henry the eight , when the rich Revenues were alienated to his use , and those stately buildings either overturned , or bestowed upon his Courtiers : but yet to Gods glory , and his divine service , one hundred fifty eight Parish-Churches therein remain , dispersedly seated in the nine Hundreds of this Shires Division . NORTHAMPTON SHIRE map of Northamptonshire NORTHAMPTON-SHIRE . CHAPTER XXVII . NORTHAMPTON-SHIRE , situated near unto the midst of England , lyeth separated upon the North from Lincoln-Shire by the Riuer Weland ; from Huntington-shire on the East is parted by the water Nene : her South is bounded with Buckingham and Oxford-shires , and the West from Warwick with VVatling-street-way , Avon , and VVeland is divided from Leicester . ( 2 ) The Form of this County ●s large and narrow , broadest in the South-west ; and thence shoo●ing still lesser like unto a Horn , nor not much unlike to the Form of Cornwal : and from the entrance of C●erwel into this Shire , unto the fall of VVeland and Nene near unto Crowland , are by measure forty six miles ; and the broade●t part is from Ouse unto Avon , which is not fully twenty miles : the whole in circumference one hundred and nineteen miles . ( 3 ) The Air is good , temperate , and healthful : the soyl is champion , rich , and fruitful , and so plenteously peopled , that from some Ascents , thirty Parish-Churches , and many more Wind-mills at one view may be seen : notwithstanding the simple and gentle Sheep , of all creatures the most harmless , are now become so ravenous , that they begin to devour men , waste fields , and depopulate ho●ses , if not whole Town-Ships , as one merrily hath written . ( 4 ) The ancient people known to the Romans , and recorded by Ptolomy , were the Coritany , who possessed this County , and were branched further thorow Leicester , Lincoln , Nottingham , Rutland , and Darby-shires : these joyning with the Icenians , with them were fettered with the chains of subjection , when for Claudius , Publius Ostorius Scapula entred his Lieutenantship in Britain , and in battle subdued all betwixt the Rivers Nene and Sabrina . But when the Romans were content to let go that which so long was desired , and had cost so much in the getting , the Saxons , a most warlike Nation , put into these parts , and made it a portion of their Mercian Kingdom : but their government also grown out of date , the Normans seated themselves in these fair possessions , the branches of whose Stems , are spread abroad in these parts , most fruitful and fair . ( 5 ) Commodities arising in this Shire , are chi●fly gotten by tillage and plough , whereby Corn so plentifully aboundeth , that in no other Coun●y is found more , or so much : the pas●ures and woods are filled with Cattle , and every where sheep loaden with their sleeces of wool . ( 6 ) The chief Town in this Shire is No●thampton whereof the County taketh name , which for circuit , beauty , and building , may be ranked with the most of the Cities of our Land. It is seated at the meeting and confluence of two Rivers , the greater whereof beareth the name Nen. This Town hath been built all of stone , as by many foundations remaining to this day is seen , and is walled about both strong and high , excepting the West , which is defended by a River parted into many streams . In the depredations of the Danes , Swen their King set this Town on fire , and afterwards it was sorely assaulted by the disobedient B●rons of King Iohn , who named themselves , The Army of God : But the loyalty of this Town stood nothing so sure unto King Henry his son , whence the Barons with displayed Banners sounded the Battle against their Soveraign . And yet after this a woful field of E●glands civil division was fought , whence Richard Nevil , the stout Earl of Warwick , led away prisoner that unfortunate man King He●ry the sixth . Upon the West part of this Town standeth a large Castle , mounted upon an hill : whose aged countenance well sh●weth the beauty that she had born , and whose gaping chinks do daily threaten the downfall of her walls . To this upon the South the Town wall adjoyneth , and in a round circuit meeteth the River in the North , extending in compass two thousand one hundred and twenty paces : whose site so pleased the Students of Cambridge , that thither they removed themselves upon the Kings Warrant , in mind to have made it an University : from whence the North-Pole is elevated 52 degrees 36 scruples for Lati●ude , and in Longi●ude is removed from the West 19 degrees , and 40 scruples ; being yearly governed by a Mayor , two Bayliffs , twelve Magis●rates , a Recorder , Town-Clerk , a Common Counsel of forty eight Burgesses , with five Serjeants to execute bu●iness . ( 7 ) But the devotions of the Saxon-Kings made Peterb●row more famous , formerly called Medd●swell , where VVolphere King of Mercia began a most stately Monastery to the honour of S. Peter , for satisfaction of the bloud of his two sons , whom he had ●urthered in case of Chris●ianity ; but himself being for the like made away by his Mother , his brother Penda continued the work , with the assistance of his brother Ethelred , and two sisters , Kineburga and Kineswith . This among the Danish Desolatio● was cast down , yet was it again restored to greater beauty by Ethelwold Bishop of VVinchester , with the help of King Edgar , and of Adulph his Chancellour , who upon prick of conscience , that in bed with his wife he had over-laid and smothered an Infant their only son , lai● all his wealth upon the re●edifying of the place , and then became Abbot thereof himself . The Cathedral is most beautiful and magni●ical , where , in the Quire lie interred two unfortunate Queens : on the North side Katherine Dowager of Spain , the repud●ate wife of King Henry the eight , under an Hearse covered with black Say , having a white Cross in the midst : and on the South side , Mary Queen of Scotland , whose Hearse is spread over with black Velvet . The Cloy●ter is large , and in the Gla●●e windows is very curiously portrayed the History of VV●lphere the Founder , whose Royal Seat was at VVedon in the street , converted unto a Monastery by S. VVerburgh his holy daughter , and had been the Roman Station , by Antonine the Emperour called Bannavenna . So likewise Norman-Chester was the ancient City Durobriva , where their Souldiers kept , as by the moneys t●ere daily found is most apparent . ( 8 ) Houses of Religion devoted to Gods Service by the pious intents of their well meaning Founders , were at Peterborow , Peakirk , Pipewell , Higham , Davintree , Sulby , Saulscombe , Sewardesleg , Gare , S. Dewy , S. Michael , Luffeild , Catesby , Bruch , Barkley , Finshead , Fotheringhay , VVeden , and VVithrop , besides them in Northampton , all which felt the storms of their own destruction , that raged against them in the Reign of King Henry the eight , who dispersed their Revenues to his own Coffers and Courtiers , and pulled the stones asunder of their seeming ever sure Foundations ; and in the time of young Edward , his son , whose mind was free from wronging the dead , the Tombs of his own Predecessours were not spared , when as Edward slain at Agincourt , and Richard at VVakefield , both of them Dukes of York , were after death assaulted with the weapons of destruction , that cast down their most fair Monuments in the Collegiate Church of Fotheringhay Castle . ( 9 ) Eight Princely Families have enjoyed the Title of the Earldom of Northampton , whereof the last , Henry Howard , late Lord Privy Seale , a most honourable Patron to all learned proceedings ( that I may acknowledge my dutiful and humble Service ) hath most honourably assisted and set forward these my endeavours . ( 10 ) This Shires division , for service to the Crown , and imployment of businesses , is into twenty Hundreds , hath been strengthened with ten Castles , and is still traded with ten Market-Towns , and God honoured in three hundred twenty six Parish-Churches . HUNTINGTON SHIRE map of Huntingtonshire HUNTINGTON-SHIRE . CHAPTER XXVIII . HUNTINGTON-SHIRE , ( part of the Iceni under the Roman Monarch of Mercia in the Saxon Heptarchy ) is severed with Nene ; the North bounder from Northampton-shire , to which it in part adjoyneth west ; from Bedford and Cambridge , by mearing Towns on the South ; and from Ely , by a fence of water East , the work of Nature , Benwick Stream ▪ or of Art , Canutu● Delph : severed when Alfred , or before him , Off ● shared the open circuit of their Empery into Principalities : that by residence of subordinate rule , Peace at home might be maintained ; Forreign offence ( by apt assembly of the Inhabitants ) resisted ; Tax and Revenue of the Crown laid more even●ly , and en●ily levyed : Iustice at mens doors with less charge and journey administred : all causes Civil having a right and speedy dispatch , in the County or Earls monthly Court , as Criminal in his Lieutenant the Sheriff ▪ Turne , twice a year . In form of a Lozeng this shire lyeth of positure temperate , and is 52 degrees , 4 scruples removed from the Aequator : the Hilly soyl to the Plough-man grateful : the Vale , contiguous to the fens , best for Pasture , in which to no part of England it giveth place : Woods are not much wanted , the Rivers serving Coal , as the Moors , Turff , for Fuell . ( 2 ) This Content was ( as the whole Continent ) Forest , until Ca●utus gave this Law of grace , Vt quisque tam in agris , quam in silvis excite● agitetque feras . Long were the hands of Kings to pull ( of old ) the Subjects right into Regal pleasure , when perambulation and Proclamation only might make any mans land forrest . It is in the first Williams time a Phrase in Record , not rare , Silva hujus Mane●ii FORISEST miss● in Silvam R●gis , from which word of power , Forrest may seem not unaptly to be derived . Cum videbat Henricus primus tres Bi●sas , sitting in his Forrest of Lyfield , he caused Husculphus his Ranger to keep them for his Game , as the record doth testifie . Thus did the second of his name , and the first Richard , in many parts : well therefore may the Exchequer Book call the Forrest Iustice for Vert and Venison , not Iustum absolut● , but Iustum secundum Legem Forestae . That Foresta is defined , Tuta ●erarum statio , may seem to confine the Forresters Office onely to his Games care , which of ancient was as well over Mineral and Maritimal revenue . The Office of Baldwi●e the great Forrester of Flanders , Non agrum tantum spectabat , sed & Maris custodiam , sai●h Tullius , out of the old Charters of the French Kings . And s●e how just this squares to our Legal practise , for of Assarts , Purprestures ▪ Emprovement , Greenhugh , Herbage , Paunage , Fowles , Mills , Honey , Mines , Quarries , and Wreacks at Sea , did the Itineral Iustice of the Forrest h●re enquire . His Subjects of this Shire , Henry the 2 , from servitude of his beasts , ( whose Grand-father pro●feris homines in●arceravit , exhaereditavit , multilavit , tru●idavit ) did pretend by Charter to enfranchise , except Wabridge , Saple , Herthy , His own Demaines . But such was the success by encroachments , under his two ●ucceeding Sons , that it drew on the oppressed people to importune anew the Soveraignes redress , which was by the great Charter of the third Henry ●ruitlesly effected . His son in the seventh of his Reign , by a perambulation , re●uming back the fruit of his fathers goodness , and so remaining , until in his twenty ninth year by Petition , and purchase of his people ( for they gave him a full fifteen ) he confirmed the former Charter , and by Iury , View , and Perambulation , setled that Boundary of ●orrest , which contented the People , became the square of universal Iustice in this Kind , and left in this Shire no more than the three former ( his own grounds ) Forrest . ( 3 ) This Shire hath four Centuriatae or Hundreds , and had of old time five ; these so called , Quia prima iustitutione ex Hiderum aliquot center ariis compositae . These are subdivided into 79 Parishes , whereof five besides the Shire-Town have Markets . These Parishes are measured by Hides , and Carucks , or Plough-lands , more or less , is either richness of Soil , or strength of the Lord strengthned or extended their limits , the Mass in whole containing of the first sort , 818 , and of the other , 1136 , ( These hides the ancient and general measure of land ( except in Kent ) where the account was by Solms , or Lincoln-shire . Vbi non sunt Hidae , sed pro Hidis sum Carucatae ) were esteemed one hundred Acres , Non Normanico sed Anglico numero , una hida pro sexies viginti Acris , duo pro duodecies viginti , as in the Book of Doomesday , Caruca the Teame-land ( not Carucata , for they be different ) was in quantity of Acres , proportioned to the quantity of Soil , but usually in this Shire reputed 60. The Virgata , or Yard-land , was a more or less part of the Hide , as the Acres in number varied , which I find in this County from 18 to 42 , but for the most part 30 , which was the half Plough-land . And the Bovata or Oxgang ( presumed in Law for Land in Granary ) was suited in number of Acres to that Yard-land , of which it was a Moity . Thus ( except in the Fens , laid out per Leucas & quarentenas , miles and furlongs ) stands all ameasurement of Land in this Shire , which containeth in Knights , Fees , 53 one half , 2 fifts , and a twentieth part . And in full estimation of rent and worth , rose in the time of the Conquerour , to 912 l. 4 s. and now payeth in Fifteen to the King , 871 l. 9 s. 7 d. ob . and in tenth from the Clergy , 142 l. 6 s. q. ( 4 ) This County in discision of Titles , and administration of Iustice , did at the first , as the Germans our Ancestors , Iura per pagos & vicos reddere ; Every Township by their Friburg● , or Tenemental , as Triers , and the Baron , Thain , or Head Lord there , or the Decanus ( a good Freeholder ) his Deputy , as Iudge , determining all Civil causes , a representation of this remaineth still in our Court-Leet . Aboue this , and held twelve times a year , was our Hundred or Wapentake . Quae super decem Decanos & centem Friburgos judicabat . Here the Iudges were the Aldermen , and Barons or Freeholders of that Hundred ; Aegelwinus Aldermannu● tenuit placitum cum ●oto Hundred● , saith the Book of Ely. This Court had Cognoscence of Causes Ecclesiastical , as Temporal , therefore the Iudge or Alderman ought to be such as Dei leges & hominum jura studebat promovere : thus it went although the Conquerour commanded , Ne aliquis de legibus Episcopalibus amplius in Hundredo placita teneret . The next and highest in this Shire , was Generale placitum Comitatus ( the County or Sheriffs Court ) to which were proper Placita Civilia ubi Curia Dominorum probantur desecisse , Et si placitum exurgat inter Vavasores duorum Dominorum tractetur in Comitatu . The Iudge was the Earl or Sheriff . The Tryers Barones Comitatus ( Freeholders ) Qui liberas in eo terras habent , not Civil onely , but Probats of Wills , Questions of Tithes , Et deb●●a vera Christianitatis Iura , were heard , and first heard in this Court. Therefore Episcopus , Presbyter Ecclesiae & Quatuor de melioribus villae , were adjuncts to the Sheriff , Qui dei leges & seculi nego●ia justa consideratione definirent . The Lay part of this liveth in a sort in the County , and Sheriff Turn ; the Spiritual , about the Reign of King Stephen , by Soveraign connivence , suffered for the most into the quarterly Synode of the Clergy , from whence in imitation of the Hundred Court , part was remitted to the Rural Deaneries , of which this Shire had four : And these again have been since swallowed up by a more frequent and superiour jurisdiction , as some of our civil Courts have been . There being now left in use for the most of this Shire for Causes Criminal , View of Frankpleg , by grant or prescription , A Session of the Peace quarterly , and two Goal deliveries by the Soveraigns Commission : and for Civil Causes , Cou●ts of Mannours , or of the County monthly , and twice by the Iudges of Assise yearly . The Office of Execution and custody of this County is the Sheralfey , of old inheritable , untill Eustachius , who by force and favour of the Conquerour disseised Aluric and his heires , forfeited it to the Crown ; but since it hath passed by annual election , and hath united to it the County of Cambridge . ( 5 ) Having thus far spoken of the Shire in general , next in observation falleth the Shire-Town Huntington , Hundandun , or the Hunters Downe , North , seated upon a rising bank , over the rich meadowing river Ouse , interpreted by some Authors , the Down of Hunters , to which their now common Seal ( a Hunter ) seemeth to allude . Great and populous was this in the foregoing age , the following having here buried of fifteen all but three , besides the Mother-Church S. Maries , in their own graves . At the reign of the Conquerour , it was ranged into four Ferlings or Wardes , and in them 256 Burgenses or Housholds : It answered at all assessments for 50 Hides , the fourth part of Hur●tington Hundred , in which it standeth . The annual rent was then 30 l. of which , as of three Minters there kept , the King had two parts , the Earl the third ; the power of coy●age then and before , not being so privatley in the King , but Borows , Bishops , and Earls enjoyed it ; on the one side stamping the face and stile of their Soveraign , in acknowledgement of subordinacy in that part of absolute power , and on the reverse their own name , to warrant their integrity in that infinite trust . ( 6 ) The Castle supposed by some the work of the elder Edward , but seemingly by the Book of Doomesday , to be built by the Conquerour , is now known but by the ruines : It was the seat of Woltheof the great Saxon Earl , as of his succeeding heirs , until to end the question of right between Sentlice and the King of Scots , Henry the second laid it as you see ; yet doth it remain the head of that honour , on which in other Shires many Knights Fees , and sixteen in this attended . Here David Earl of this and Arguise , Father of Isabel de Brus , founded the Hospital of S. Iohn Baptist : And Love●ote here upon the Fee of Eustace the Vicount , built to the honour of the blessed Virgin , the Priory of Black Cannons ; valued at the Suppression 232 l. 7 s. ob . Here at the North end was a house of Fryers , and without the Town at Hinchingbrook , a Cloister of Nuns , valued at 19 l. 9 s. 2 d. founded by the first William , in place of S. Pandonia at Eltesly ( by him suppressed ) where near the end of the last Henry , the Family of the Cromwells began their Seat. To this Shire-Town , and benefit of the neighbour Countries , this River was Navigable , until the power of Gr●y , a minion of the time , stopt that passage , and with it all redress either by Law or Parliament . By Charter of King Iohn this Town hath a peculiar Coroner , profit by Toll and Custom , Recorder , Town-Clerks , and two Bayliffs ( elected annually for government ) as at Parliament two burgesses , for advice and as●ent : and is the Lord of it self in Fee-farm . ( 7 ) The rest of the Hundred ( wherein this Shire Town lieth ) is the East part of the County , and of Hurst a Parish in the center of it , named HURSTINGSTON , it was the Fee-farm of ●amsey Abbey , which on a point of Fertile Land thrust out into the Fens , is therein si●uate , founded in the year 969 , to God , our Lady , and S. Benedict , by Earl Aylwin of the Royal bloud , replenished with Monks from Westbury , by Oswald of York , and dedicated by Dunstan of Canterbury , Archbishops . By Abbot Reginald 1114 , this Church was re-edified , by Magnavill Earl of Essex , not long after spoiled , and by Henry the third first of all the Norman Princes , visited ; when wasted with the Sicilian wars , Regalis mensae Hospitalitas ita abbreviata fuit , ut cum Abbatibus , Clericis & viris satis ●umilibus , Hospitia quaesivit & prandia . This Monastery ( the shrine of two martyred Kings , Ethelbright and Ethelred , and of Saint Ive the Persian Bishop ) by humble piety at first , and pious charity , ascended such a pitch of worldly fortune , that it transformed their Founder ( religious povert● ) into their ruine , the attribute of Ramsey the rich ; for having made themselves Lords of 387 Hides of Land ( whereof 200 in this Shire , so much as at an ea●ie and under rent , was at the Suppression valued at 1983 l. 15 s. 3 d. q. but by account of this time annually amounts to 7000 l. ) they then begin to affect popular command , and first enclosing that large circuit of Land and Water , for in it lyeth the Mile-square Meere of Ramsey as a peculiar Seigniory to them , called the Baleu● or Bandy , bounded as the Shire , from Ely , and from Norman-Crosse with the hundred Meere , by Soveraign Grant they enjoyed regal liberty . And then aspiring a step further , to place in Parliament , made Bro●ghton the head of their Barony , annexing to it in this Shire four Knights ▪ Fees. Thus in great glory it stood above 400 years , until Henry the Eight ( amongst many other once bright Lamps of Learning and Religion in this State , though then obscured with those blemishes to wealth and ease concomitant ) dissolved the house , although Iohn Warboys then Abbot , and his 60 black Monks there maintained , were of the first that under their hands and conventual Seal protes●ed , Quod Romanus Pontifex non habet majorem aliquam Iurisdictionem collatam sibi à Deo in Regno Ang●iae quam quiuis alius externus Episcopus . A Cell to this rich Monastery was S. Iv●s Priory , built in that place of Slep by Earl Ad●lmus , in the reign of the last Edmund , where the incorrupted body of S. Ive there once an Hermit , in a Vi●ion revealed , was by Ed●othus taken up in his Robes Episcopal , and dedicated in the presence of Siward Earl of this County , and that Lady of renowned piety Ethel●leda , to the sacred memory of this Persian Bishop . Not far from this is Somersham , the gift of the Saxon Earl Brithnothus to the Church of Ely , before his own fatal expedition against the Danes : It is the head of those five Towns , of which the Soke is composed , and was an house to the See of Ely , well beautified by Iohn Stanley their Bishop ; but now by exchange is annexed to the Crown . As these , so all the rest of this hundred was the Churches land , except Rippon Regis ancient Demaine . To which Saple ( reserved Forrest ) adjoyned , and the greater Stivecley , given by the last David Earl of Huntington , in Fee to his three Servants , Sentlice , Lakervile , and Camoys . ( 8 ) NORMANSCROS the next Hundred , taketh name of a Cross above Stilion , the place where in former ages this Division mustered their people , whence Wapentake is derived : it had in it two Religious houses , the eldest in the confines of Newton and Chesterton , neer the River of Avon , now Nene founded ( by the first Abbesse Keneburga , the Daughter of Penda , and Wife of Elfred , King of Northumber land ) West side a Trench , where Ermin-street-way crossed over the River by a Stone-bridge , whose ruines are now drowned , whence the Roman Town there seated on both sides took the name Durobrivae , as Trajectus Fluminis . But this Nunnery as raised , was also ruined by the Danes before the Conquest . The other a Monastery of Cistercian black Monks , erected in ho●●u● of the Virgin Mary , by the second Simon Earl of Huntington , at Soltry Iudeth , the Land of a Lady of that name , wife of Earl Waltheof , daughter of Lambert Earl of Leins , Neece to the Conquerour by hi● sister , ( her Mother ) and Grand-mother to this Founder Malcome , and William , Kings of Scots , Earls of Huntington , and Heirs of this Lady , strengthened by several Charters this pious work . Many chief of that Line , as the last Earl David , brother to King William , as Isabel , the wife of Robert de Brus his daughters Heir ; and most of the second branch , her progeny making here their Burials . This house now level with the ground , maintained besides the Abbot , six Monks , and 22 Hindes , and was at the Suppression valued at 199 l. 11 s. 8 d. The Founders and Patrons of this Monastery were the Lords of the next place Conni●gton , first the seat of Turkillus Earl of the East Angles , that invited Swayne from Denmarke to invade this Land ; and who first squared out the unbounded marishes of this part , to the bordering Towns ; his rule of proportion allowing to euery parish tantum de Marisco , quantum de ●icc● terra in breadth , in which none , ●ine licentia Domini might vel fodere , vel falcare , but leaving most to inter-common by vicinage . This Dane exiled ( when the rest of his Countreymen were by Edward Confessor ) his land here was given to Earl waltheof , by whose eldest heir Matild● married to David King of Scots , it went along in that Male Line , until by death issuless of Iohn Earl of Chester and Huntington , it fell in partage , to his sister Isabel de Brus , one of his Heirs , from whose second Son Bernard , the Family of Cotton by Lineal succession holdeth this Land , whereto Glatton the adjoyning Parish is now by bounty of a second branch annexed . It was in this Shire the head of the honour of Bolleine , on which Connington , Walimsford , Sibson , Stibington , and Vescyes Mannor in Chesterton attended : part of it is the fresh Sea Wittlemere , four mile in breadth ; over which when Emma , and her Children , the issue of Canutus , sayled with some peril , her Husband in prevention of the like , from Bottesey in a straight course to the opposite firme land , lined with his Attendant Swords that passage , which since hath born the name of Sword● Delph , Kings or Canutus dyke . This Seignory was granted by the Conquerour to Eustace Earl of Bollei● , Brother to Lambert Earl of Leins , and Father to Godfrey King of Ierusalem ; reverting it was given to Richard Earl of Cornwall , who granted out of it the two Meeres , Vbbe Meere and Brich Meere , in Fee-Farme to the Church of Ramsey . Then after sundry changes it came to Iohn of Gaunt , in exchange of the Earldom of richmond , and so by descent fell again to the Crown . VVashingley , ( not far off ) from the ancient Lord of that name , by Drw● , and Otter , came to the Princes that now pos●esseth it . In Chesterton from VVadsheafe by Den●yes there is to the Sevils ( an ancient name in this Shire ) a Mannor descended . The rest from Aegidius de Merk . ( who gave there much to Royston Priory ) passed by Amundevil to Gloucester , and so to Vescey by exchange . In Elton , the house rich in a beauteous Chappel , from Denham to Sapcotes , and Satl●re Beaumes , from that sirname ( near the time of the Conquest ) by ●outh to Cornwallis descended ; as Bottle-bridge by Gimels , Drayton , Lovet , unto Sherley the now Lord. ( 9 ) LETUNESTANHUNDRED have that name from Leighton , a Town in the midst of it , given by Earl VViltheof to the Church of Lincolne , which after shared it into two Prebendaries . One , the Parsonage impropriate , which still remaineth : the other ( the Lordships ) was resumed by Henry the eight , and now by the Heir of Darcy matched to the Lord Clifton , is become the seat of the Barony . This Hundred had in it no house of Religion , but Stolney ▪ a Priory of seven black Cannons of the order of S. Augustine , founded by the Bigrames , and at the Suppression valued at 62 l. 12 s. 3 d. ob . It stood within the reach of the great Mannor Kimbolton ( once an Hundred ) which was the Land of Earl Harold the Usurper : after by grant it came with the Chase of Swinesheved to Fitz-Peter , from whom by Mag●avil to Bohum ( who in time of the tumul●uous Barons built there a Forcelet ) and so to Staffard , by whose attainture forfeited , it was given by Henry the eight to the Family of Wingfield that now possesseth it . At Bugden the See of Lincoln hath a seat , and was Lord of Spaldwick , and the Soke ( given in compensation from the Church of Ely , when rent from them , it was by the first Henry made a Bishoprick ) until of late that Church gave up their interest in Spaldwick to the Crown . Brampton was given by King Iohn at Mirabel , to Earl David , and by Ada his youngest Daughter fell to Hastings Earl of Pembroke , and now is reverted to the King. To the same Earl David by gift of the former King came Alcumesbury , and by the bounty of Iohn Scot his son to Segrave , and so the Lord Barkley the late possessor . To Serlo de Quincy Earl of Winchester , was Keston by Henry the second given , by whose Heir general ●errars , it came to the late Earl of Essex and by exchange to the Crown . ( 10 ) TOULESLANDHUNDRED , taketh name likewise of a Town therein situate in the out Angle of this , to the memory of S. Neotus a Monk of Glastenbury , but the supposed son to Ethelwolfe King of the VVest-Saxons ( whose body from Neostock in Cornwall was transferred to Ar●alphesbury , then of Arnulphus a holy man , now Enesbury named ) Earl Alrick and Ethelsteda turned the Palace of Earl Elfred into a Monastery of black Monks , which was razed by the Danes ; but out of the ashes of this , Roisia ( wife to Richard the son of Earl Gilbert ) to God , our Lady de Becco , and S. Neot ( as a Cell to the Abbey of Becco in Normandy ) erected up of black Monks in the year 1113 , the late Priory of S. Nedes , suppressed by Henry the eight , and valued at 256 l. 15 d. q. At Southo ( the Land of Eustachius the Sheriff ) Lovetote made the seat of that Seigniory : on which in this Shire 13 Knights Fees and a half depended : but from his line by gift of Verdon and Ves●y drowned were these in the honour of Gloucester . Near to this at Cretingsbury dwelt Sir Adam de Cretings , famous in Edward the thirds wars of France , whose Heir General Wauto● doth now possess it . Staunton given by the first VVilliam to Gilbert de Gaunt , after the death issueless of De Rupes , escheated to the King , who gave it to Iohn his ●ister Queen of Scots . She on the Abbey of Tarant bestowed part , the rest reverting being given to Segrave , descended to the Barons of Berkly , Godmanchester , or Gormanchester ( so named of that Dane to whom Aelfred at his conversion granted some regiment in these parts ) was the old Land of the Crown , now the Inhabitants in Fee farme , by grant of King Iohn , pro Sexies viginti libris pondere & numero . It is flat seated by as fruitful and flowry Meadows as any this Kingdom yieldeth , and is the most spacious of any one Parish in fertile tillage , oft having waited on their Soveraign Lords with ninescore Ploughs in a rural pompe : Some from the name Gunicester , which this often beareth in record ) suppose it the City where Machutus placed his Bishops Chair . But for certain it was the Roman Town Durosipont , of the Bridges named , so many hundred years ( until the light of our Britain story overshone it ) forgotten . Thus as this City , so the old Families have been here with time outworn , few onely ( of the many former ) now remaining , whose sirnames before the reign of the last Henry were in this Shire of any eminency . But , Non indignemur mortalia Nomina solvi , Cernimus exemplis Oppida posse mori . Let 's not repine that Men and Names do die , Since stone-built Cities dead and ruin'd lie . This Description I received from a right worthy and learned Friend . RVTLANDE SHIRE RUTLAND-SHIRE . CHAPTER XXIX . RUTLAND-SHIRE , the least of any County in this Realm , is circulated upon the North with Lincoln-shire ; upon the East and South with the River VVeland is parted from Northampton-shire ; and the West is altogether held in with Leicester-shire . ( 2 ) The Form thereof is round , and no larger in compass than a light horse man can easily ride about in a day : upon which occasion some will have the Shire named of one Rut , that so rode . But others from the redness of the Soyl , will have it called Rutland ; and so the old English-Saxo●s called it , for that Roet and Rut is in their Tongue Red with us , and may very well give the name of this Province , seeing the earth doth stain the wool of her Sheep into a reddish colour . Neither is it strange , that the stain of the Soyl gives names unto places , and that very many : for have we not in Che-shire the Red Rock , in Lanca-shire the Red Bank , and in Wales Rutland Castl● . To speak nothing of that famous Red Sea , which shooteth into the Land betwivt Egypt and Arabia , which gave back her waters for the Israelites to pass on foot : all of them named from the colour of the Soile . ( 3 ) The longest part of this Shire is from Caldecot in the South upon the River Ey , unto Thistleton a small Village seated in the North , not fully twelve miles : and from Timwell East-ward , to Wissenden in the West , her broadest extent is hardly nine : the whole circumference about forty miles . ( 4 ) The Air is good both for health and delight , subject to neither extremity of heat nor cold , nor is greatly troubled with foggy mists . The Soil is rich , and for Corn and tillage gives place unto none . Woods there are plenty , and many of them imparked , Hills feeding heards of Neat , and flocks of Sheep ; Vallies besprinkled with many sweet springs ; Grain in abundance , and Pastures not wanting : in a word , all things ministred to the content of life , with a liberal heart and open hand . Only this is objected , that the Circuit is not great . ( 5 ) The draught whereof , that I may acknowledge my duty and his right , I received at the hands of the right Honourable Iohn Lord Harrington , Baron of Exton , done by himself in his younger years . Near unto his house Burley , standeth Okam a fair Market-Town , which Lordship the said Baron enjoyeth , with a Royalty somewhat extraordinary , which is this : If any Noble by birth come within the precinct of the said Lordship , he shall forfeit as an homage a shooe from the horse whereon he rideth , unless he redeem it at a price with money . In witness whereof , there are many Horse-shooes nailed upon the Shire-Hall door , some of large size and ancient fashion , others new , and of our present Nobility ; whose names are thereupon stamped as followeth . Henry Hastings . Roger Rutland . Edward L. Russel , Earl of Bedford . Ralph L. Euwer of Parram . Henry L. Bertley . Henry L. Mordant . William L. Compton . Edward L. Dudley . Henry L. Winsor . George Earl of Cumberland . Philip Earl of Montgomery . L Willoughby . P. L Whart●n . The Lord Shandois . Besides many others without names . That such homage was his due , the said Lord himself told me ; and at that i●st●nt a suit depended in Law against the Earl of Lincoln , who refused to forfeit the penal●y , or to pay his fine . ( 6 ) Her ancient Inhabitant known to the Romans , mentioned in Prolomy , were the Coritani , and by him branched thorow Leicester , Lincoln , Nottingham , Darby-shire , and this : who with the Icenians were subdued by P. Ostorius under the yoke of Claudius the Roman Emperour : and at their departure , by conquest of the Saxons made it a Province unto their Mercian Kingdom , whose fortunes likewise coming to a full period , the Normans annexed it under their Crown . ( 7 ) This County King Edward Confessor bequeathed by his Testament unto Queen Eadgith his wife , and after her decease unto his Monastery at Westminster , which William the Conquerour cancelled and made void , bestowing the Lands upon others , the Tithes and the Church unto those Monks . That the Ferrars here first seated , besides the credit of Writers , the Horse-shooe , whose badge then it was , doth witness ; where in the Castle , and now the Shire-Hall , right over the ●eat of the Iudge , a Horse-shooe of Iron curiously wrought , containing five foot and a half in length , and the breadth thereto proportionably is fixed . The Castle hath been strong , but now is decayed , the Church fair , end the Town spacious ; whose degree of Longitude is 19 , 46 scruples , and the North-poles elevation in Latitude 53 degrees , and 7 minutes . ( 8 ) Let it not seem offensive , that I ( to fill up this little Shire ) have inserted the seat of a Town not sited in this County : for besides the conveniency of place , the circuit and beauty , but especially it being for a time an University , did move much ; yea , and the first in this Island , if Iohn Hardings Author fail him not , that will have Bladud to bring from Athens certain Philosophers , whom here he seated , and made publick profession of the Liberal Sciences , where ( as he saith ) a great number of Scolars Studied the Arts , and so continuing an University unto the coming of Augustine , at which time the Bishop of Rome interdicted it , for certain Heresies sprung up among the Britains and Saxons . But most true it is , that the Reign of King Edward the third , upon debate falling betwixt the Southern and Northern Students at Oxford , many School-men withdrew themselves hither , and a while professed , and named a Colledge , according to one in Oxford , Brazen-nose , which retaineth that name unto this day . This was so great a skar unto the other , that when they were recalled by Proclamation to Oxford , it was provided by Oath , that no Student in Oxford should publickly profess or read in the Arts at Stanford , to the prejudice of Oxford . ( 9 ) As this Shire is the least in circuit , so is it with the fewest Market-Towns replenished , having onely two . And from societies that feed upon the labours of others , was this Land the freest : for besides Rishal , where Tibba the Falconers Goddess was worshiped for a Saint , when Superstition had well neer put Gods true hononr out of place , I find very few ; neither with more Castles strengthened than that at Okam , whose ruines shew that a Castle hath been there . Divided it is into five Hundreds , and therein are planted forty eight Parish-Churches . LEICESTER SHIRE map of Leicestershire LEICESTER-SHIRE . CHAPTER XXX . LEICESTERSHIRE , lyeth bordered upon the North with Nottingham-shire ; upon the East with Lincoln and Rutland ; upon the South with Northampton-shire ; upon the West with Watling-street-way , is parted from Warwick-shire ; the rest being bounded with the confines of Darby , is a County Champion , abounding in Corn , but sparing of woods , especially in the South and East parts , which are supplyed with Pit-coals plenteously gotten in the North of this Province , and with abundance of Cattle bred in the hills beyond the River Wr●ak , which is nothing so well inhabited as the rest . ( 2 ) The Air is gentle , milde , and temperate , and giveth appetite both to labour and rest : wholesome it is , and draweth mans life to a long age , and that much without sickness ; at Carleton onely some defect of pronunciation appeareth in their speech . ( 3 ) The Soil thus consisting , the Commodities are raised accordingly of Corn , Cattle , and Coals ; and in the Rocks near Bever are sometimes found the Astroites , the Star-like precious Stone . ( 4 ) The ancient people that inhabited this County , were the Coritani , who were spread further into other Shires , but after that the Romans had left the Land to it self , this with many more fell to be under the possession and government of the Mercians , and their Kings , from whom the English enjoyed it at this day . ( 5 ) In Circular-wise ( almost ) the compass of this Shire is drawn indifferently spacious , but not very thick of Inclosures , being from East to West in the broadest part not fully 30 miles , and from North to South but 24 the whole circumference about 196 miles : whose principal City is set , as the Center , almost in the midst ; from whom the Pole is elevated 53 degrees , and 4 minutes in Laritude , and for Longitude , 19 degrees , 22 minutes . ( 6 ) From this Town the Shire hath the name , though the name of her self is diversly written , as Legecestria , Legara , Leg●o-cester : by Ninius , Caer-Lerion ; by Matthew of Westminster ( if we do not mistake him ) ●irall ; and now lastly , Leicester : ancient enough if King Leir was her builder , eight hundred and forty and four years before the birth of our Saviour , wherein he placed a Flamine to serve in the Temple of Ianus , by himself there erected , and where he was buried , if Ieffery ap Arthur say true : but now certain it is , that Ethelred the Mercian Monarch made it an Episcopal See , in the year of Christ Iesus 680 , wherein Sexwul●● of his el●ction became the first Bishop ; which shortly after was thence translated , and therewith the beauty of the Town began to decay ; upon whole desolations that erectifying Lady Edelfled cast her eyes of compassion , and both re-edified the buildings , and compassed it about with a strong wall , where , in short time the Cities Trade so increased , that Matthew Paris in his lesser Stor● reporteth as followeth ; Lege-cester ( saith he ) is a right wealthy City , and notably defe●ded ; and had the wall a sure foundation , were inferiour to no City whatsoever . But this pride of prosperity long lasted not under the Normans , for it was sore oppressed with a world of Calamities , when Robert Bossu the Crouch-back Earl of that Province , rebelled against his Sove●aign Lord King Henry the second : whereof hear the same Author Paris speak : Through the obstina●e stubbornness of Earl Robert ( saith he ) the whole City Leicester was besieged and thrown down by King Henry , and the Wall that seemed indissoluble , was utterly raced even to the ground . The pieces of these Fragments so fallen down remained in his days like to hard Rocks , through the strength of the Morter cementing whole lumps together : and at the Kings command the City was set on fire and burnt , the Castle raced , and a heavy imposition laid upon the Citizens , who with great sums of money bought their own banishments : but were so used in their departure , that for extream fear many of them took Sanctuary , both at S. Edmunds and S. Albans , In repentance of these mischiefs , the Author thereof , Earl Robert , built the Monastery of S. Mary de Pratis , wherein himself became a Canon Regular , and for fifteen years continuance in sad laments served God in continual prayers . With the like devotion , Henry the first Duke of Lancaster built an Hospital , for an hundred and ten poor people , with a Collegiate Church , a Dean , twelve Canons Prebendaries , as many Vicars , suffciently provided for with Revenues ; wherein himself lyeth buried : and it was the greatest ornament of that City , until the hand of King Henry the eighth lay over-heavy upon all the like foundations ; and laid their aspiring tops at his own feet . The fortunes of another Crouch-back ( King Richard Usurper ) who no less remarkable in this City than the former Robert was , both of them in like degree of dishonourable course of life , though of different issue at their deaths , the one dying penitent and of devout esteem ; the other leaving the stench of Tyranny to all following ages ; who from this City setting forth in one day with great pompe , and in Battle aray , to keep the Crown sure upon his own Helmet , in a sore fought field , yieldeth both it and his life , unto the head and hands of Henry of Richmond his Conquerour : and the next day was brought back , like a Hog , naked and torn , and with contempt , without tears obscurely buried in the Gray Friers of this City ; whose suppression had suppressed the plot place of his grave , and only the stone-chest wherein he was laid ( a drinking trough now for horses in a common Inn ) retaineth the memory of that great Monarchs Funeral : and so did a stone in the Church and Chappel of S. Maries ; inclose the Corps of the proud and pontifical cardinal Wolsey , who had prepared for himself , as was said , a far more richer Monument . ( 7 ) Other places worthy of remembrance in this Shire were these : In the West , where a high Cross was erected , in former times stood the fair City Cleycester , the Romans BENONNE , where their Legions lay , and where their two principal ways crossed each other , as the Inhabitants report : Loughborow in the North verge , was ( as Marianus affirmeth ) taken from the Britains by Cuthwolse their King , about the year of Christ 572. At Redmore , near Bosworth , Westward in this County , the Kingdom of England lay in hazard of one Battle , when King Richards field was fought , where the Land at once was free from a Tyrant and wicked Usurper . Neither may we pass Lutterworth , as the least in account , where the famous Iohn Wickliff , Englands Morning star , dispersed the clouds of all Papistical darkness , by preaching the Gospel in that his charge ; the stile of his pen , so piercing in power , that the man of Sin ever since hath been better known to the world . ( 8 ) Religious houses by Princes erected , and by them devoted to God and his service , the chiefest in this Shire were at Leicester , Grace-Dieu , Kerby-Bellers , and at Burton a Spittle for Lazers , a disease then newly approached in this Land , for the erection whereof a common contribution was gathered thorow the Realm : the patients in this place were not so much deformed in skin , as the other were in the defects of the soul ; whose skirts being turned up to the sight of the world , their shames were discovered , and those houses dissolved , that had long maintained such Idolatrous sins . ( 9 ) This Shires division is into six Hundreds , and in them are seated twelve Market-Towns for commerce , and containeth in circuit two hundred Parish-Churches . LINCOLNE SHIRE map of Lincolnshire LINCOLN-SHIRE . CHAPTER XXXI . THe County of Lincoln , by the Normans called Nicolshire , is confined on the North with Hamber , on the East with the German Ocean , upon the South , is parted from Cambridge and Northampton-shire by the River Nyne ; and on the West from Nottingham and York-shires by Dun and Trent . ( 2 ) The length of this Province extendeth from Barton unto Humber in the North , unto Stanford upon the River Nyne in the South , are miles by our English measure fifty five , and the breadth thereof from Newton in the West stretched unto Winthorp upon her East Sea containeth thirty five . The whole in circumference about one hundred and eighty miles . ( 3 ) The Air upon the East and South part is both thick and foggy , by reason of the Fens and unsolute grounds , but therewithal very moderate and pleasing . Her graduation being removed from the Aequator to the degree of 53 and the winds that are ●ent of her still working-Sea● to disperse those vapours from all power of hurt . ( 4 ) The Form of this County doth somewhat resemble the body of a Lute , whose East-coasts lye bow-like into the German-Ocean , all along pestered with inlets of salt waters and sands , which are neither firm nor safe for travellers , as those in the South proved unto King Iohn , who marching Northward from Northfolk , against his disloyal Barons , upon those washes lost all his furniture and carriage by the sudden return of the Sea , and softness of the Sands . ( 5 ) Her Soil upon the West and North is abundantly fertile , pleasant and rich , stored with pasturage , arable and meadowing grounds ; the East and South Fenny and brackish , and for Corn , barren ; but for fowl and fi●h exceeding any other in the Realm ; wherein , at some times and seasons of the year , hath been taken in nets , in August , at one draught , aboue three thousand Mallards , and other Fowls of the like kind . ( 6 ) The Shires commodities consist chiefly in Corn , Cattle , Fish , Fowl , Flax and Alablaster ; as also in a Plaister much esteemed of by the Romans for their works of Imagery ; and whereof Pliny in his Natural History maketh mention . And the Astori●es , a precious sto●e , Star-like , pointed with five beams or rays , anciently esteemed for their vertue in victories , upon the South-west of this County near Bever are found : not far thence in our Fathers memory , at Harlaxton was ploughed up a brazen vessel , wherein was inclosed a golden Helmet of an ancient fashion , set with precious stones , which was presented to Katherine of Spain , Wife and Dowager to King Henry the eighth . ( 7 ) This Shire triumpheth in the birth of Beauclerk , King Henry the first , whom Selby brought forth , and of King Henry the fourth , at Bullingbrooke born ; but may as justly lament for the death of King Iohn , herein poisoned by Simon a Monk of Swynsted Abbey ; and of Queen Eleanor , wife to King Edward the first , the mirrour of wedlock , and love to the Commons , who at Hardby , near Bullingbrooke , his birth-place , ended her life . ( 8 ) Trade and commerce for provision of life is vented thorow thirty one Market-Towns in this Shire , whereof Lincoln the Counties Namer is chief , by Ptolomy and Antonine called Lindum , by Beda Linde-Collina , and by the Normans , Nichol. Very antient it is , and hath been more Magnifical , as by her many overturned ruines doth appear , and far more populous , as by Doomesdayes Book is seen , where it is recorded that this City contained a thousand and seven mansions , and nine hundred Burgesses with twelve Lage-men , having Sac and Soc. And in the Normans time , saith Malmesbury , it was one of the best Cities of England , being a place of traffick of Merchandize for all commerce by Land or Sea. Herein King Edward the third ordained his Staple for the Mart of Wools , Leather and Lead ; and no less than fifty Parish-Churches did beautifie the same : but now containeth onely fifteen , besides the Cathedral . Some ruines yet remain both of ●riari●s , and Nunneries , who lie buried in their own ashes , and the City conquered , not by war , but by time and very age : and yet hath she not escaped the calamity of Sword , as in the time of the Saxons , whence Arthur enforced their Host : the like also did Edmund to the destroying Danes ; and by the Normans it suffered some damage , where King Stephen was vanquished and taken prisoner ; and again , by the third Henry , that assaulted and wa● it from his rebellious Barons . By fire likewise it was for defaced , wherein not only the buildings were consumed , but wihal many men and women in the violence thereof perished : as also by an Earth quake her foundation was much weakened and shaken , wherein the fair Cathedral Church , dedicated to the Virgin of Virgins , was rent in pieces . The government of this City is committed yearly to a Mayor , two Sheriffs , twelve Aldermen in Scarlet , a Sword , a Hat of Estate , a Recorder , Sword-bearer , and four Serjeants with Maces : whose situation on a steep hill standeth for Longitude , in the degree 20 , 10 scruples , the Pole elevated for Latitude from the degree 53 , and 50 scruples . ( 9 ) Much hath been the devotion of Princes in building of religious houses in this County , as at Crowland , Lincoln , Markby , Leyborn , Grenfeld , Alvingham , Newnersby , Grymmysby , Newsted , Elshaw , Stansfeld , Syxhill , Torkesey , Bryggerd , Thor●eholme , Nuncotten , Fosse , Hovings , Axholme Isle , Gokewell , S. Michaels near Stamford , Swyneshed , Spalding , Kirkested , &c. ( 10 ) Commotions in this shire were raised the eight and twentieth of King Henry the Eight , where twenty thousand making insurrection , violently sware certain Lords and Gentlemen to their Articles . But no sooner they heard of the Kings power coming , but they dispersed themselves , and sued for pardon . And again in the third year of King Edward the Sixt , in ease of Inclosures , Lincoln rose in seditious manner , as did they of Cornwall , Devonshire , York-shire , and Norfolk : but after some slaughters of their chiefest men , were reduced to former obedience . The Shires division is into three principal parts , viz. Lindsey , Kesteven , and Holland ; Lindsey is subdivided into seventeen Hundreds , Kesteven into eleven , and Holland into three , containing in all thirty one , wherein are situated thirty Market-Towns , and six hundred thirty Parish Churches . NOTTINGHĀ SHIRE map of Nottinghamshire NOTTINGHAM-SHIRE . CHAPTER XXXII . NOTTINGHAM-SHIRE ( from Nottingham her chiefest Town hath the Name , and that , somewhat softned from the Saxons Snoddenzaham , for the many Dens or Caves wrought in her Rocks and under ground ) lyeth bordered upon the North and North-west with York-shire ; upon the East a good distance by Trent is parted from , and with Lincoln-shire altogether confined : the South with Leicester-shire ; and the West by the River Erwash is separated from Darby-shire . ( 2 ) For Form long and Oval-wise , doubling in length twice her breadth , whose extreams are thus extended and distance observed : From Feningley North of Steanford in the South , are thirty eight English miles ; West part from Teversal to Besthorp in the East , are little more than nineteen ; whose circumference draweth much upon one hundred and ten miles . ( 3 ) The Air is good , wholsome and delectable : the Soyl is rich , sandy and clayie , as by the names of that Counties divisions may appear : and surely for Corn and Grass of fruitful , that it secondeth any other in the Realm : and for Water , Words , and Canell Coals abundantly stored . ( 4 ) Therein groweth a Stone softer then Alabaster , but being burnt maketh a plaister harder than that of Paris , ; wherewith they floor their upper Rooms ; for betwixt the Ioysts they lay only long Bulrushes , and thereon spread this Plaister , which being throughly dry becomes most solid and hard , so that it seemeth rather to be firm stone than mortar , and is trod upon without all danger . In the West near Worksop , groweth plenty of Liquo●ice , very delicious and good . ( 5 ) More South in this Shire , at Stoke , in the Reign of King Henry the seventh , a great ba●te was fought by Iohn De-la-Poole Earl of Lincoln , which Richard the U●urper had declared his heir apparent ; but Richard losing his life , and De-la-Poole his hopes , in seeking here to set up a Lambert , fell down himself : and at Newark , after many troubles , King Iohn got his peace with the end of his life . ( 6 ) Trade and Commerce for the Counties provision is frequented in eight Market-Towns in this Shire , whereof Nottingham is both the greatest and best , a Town seated most pleasant and delicate upon a high hill for building stately , a number of fair streets , surpassing and surmounting many other Cities , and for a spacious and most fair Market-place , doth compare with the best . Many strange Vaults ●ewed o●t of the Rocks , in this Town are seen ; and those under the Castle of an especial note , one for the story of Christs Passion engr●●en in the Walls , and cut by the hand of David the second King of Scots , whilst he was therein detained Prisoner . Another wherein Lord Mortimer was ●upprized in the non-age of King Edward the Third , ever since bearing the name of Mortimers Hole ; these have their Stairs and several Rooms made artificially even out of the Rocks : as also in that Hill are dwelling Houses , with Winding-stairs , Windows , Chimneys , and Room above Room , wrought all out of the solid Rock . The Castle is strong , and was kept by the Danes against Burthred , Ethelred , and Elfred the Mercian , and West-Saxon Kings , who together laid their siege against it : and for the further strenght of the Town , King Edward sirnamed the Elder , walled it about , whereof ●ome part as yet remains , from the Castle to the West-gate , and thence the foundation may be perceived to the North : where in the midst of the way ranging with this bank , stands a Gate of Stone , and the same Tract passing along the North part may well be perceived ; the rest to the River and thence to the Castle are built upon , and thereby buried from sight : whose circuit , as I took it , extendeth two thousand one hundred twenty paces . ( 7 ) In the wars betwixt Stephen and Maud the Empress , by Robert Earl of Glocester these Walls were cast down , when also the Town it self suffered the calamity of fire : but recovered to her former estate , hath since increased in beauty and wealth , and at this day is governed by a Mayor and six Aldermen , clad in Scarlet , two Sheriffs , two Chamberlains , a Town-Clark , and six Sergeants with Maces , their attenders ; whose position hath the Pole elevated fifty three degrees , 25 minutes in Latitude , and hath the Meridian nine degrees and 25 minutes . This Town hath been honoured by these Princes Titles , and these Princes dignified with the Earldom of Nottingham , whose several Arms and Names are in the great Map expressed . Religious houses that have been erected and now suppressed in the compass of this County , chiefly were Newsted , Lenton , Shelford , Southwell , Thurgarton , Blith , Welbeck , and Radford ; in Nottingham the White and Gray Friers , besides a little Chappel dedicated to S. Iohn . All which shew the devotions of those former times ; which their remembrance may move , if not condemn us , that have more knowledg , but far less piety . The Shires division is principally into two : which the Inhabitants term the Sand and the Clay ; but for Tax to the Crown , or service for State , is parted into eight Wapentakes or Hundreds , wherein are seated 168 Parishes Churches . DARBY SHIRE map of Derbyshire DARBY-SHIRE . CHAPTER XXXIII . DARBY-SHIRE lieth inclosed upon her North parts with York-shire ; upon the East with Nottingham-shire ; upon the South of Leicester-shire ; and upon the West is parted with the Rivers Dove and Goyt from Stafford and Chess-shires . ( 2 ) It is in Form somewhat triangle , though not of any equal distance , growing from her narrow South-point still wider , and in the North is at the broadest : For from Stretton near the head of Mese , to New-Chappel seated near the head of Derwent the two extreams from North to South are thirty eight miles : but from the Shire-Oaks unto the meeting of Mersey and Goyt , the broadest part of all this Shire is not full twenty nine ; the whole in circumference ex●endeth to an hundred and thirty miles . ( 3 ) The Air is good and very healthful ; the Soil is rich , especially in her South and East parts ; but in the North and West is hilly , with a black and mossie ground , both of them fast handed , to the Ploughers pains , though very liberal in her other gifts , whose natures thus dissenting , the River Derwent doth divide asunder , that taketh course thorow the heart or the midst of this County . ( 4 ) The Ancient People that possessed these parts in the times of the Roman assaults , were the Coritani , whom Ptolomy dispersed thorow Northampton-shire , Leicester , Rutland , Lincoln , Nottingham , and this Shire , who were all of them subdued by P. Ostorius Scapula , Lieutenant in this Province for Claudius the Emperour . But Romes Empire falling in Britain , by the intestine Wars among themselves ▪ the Saxons ( a more savege and fearful Nation ) soon brought it ▪ under their subjection , and made this a Province unto their Mercians Kingdome , whom the West-Saxons first wan and again lost to the Normans . ( 5 ) It is stored with many commodities , and them of much worth ; for besides woods and Cattle , Sheep and Corn , every where over spreading the face of this County , the Mill-stone , Crystal and Alablaster , the Mines of Pit-coal , Iron , and Lead , are of great price , whereof the last is mentioned in Pliny who writeth , that , in Britaine , in the very crust of the Ground , without any deep digging , is gotten so great store of Lead , and there is a Law expresly made of purpose , forbiding men to make more than to a certain stint , whose stores are plente●usly gotten in tho●e Mountains , and melted into Sowes to no small profit of the Country . There is found also in certain veins of the earth - Stibium , which the Apothecaries call Antimonium , and the Alchymists hold in great esteem . ( 6 ) Places of Commerce , or memorable note , the first is Darby , the Shire-Town , called by the Danes Deoraby , seated upon the West-bank of Derwent , where also a small Brook rising Westward , runneth thorow the Town under nine Bridges before it meets with her far greater River Derwent , which presently it doth , after she hath passed Tenant-Bridge in the South-East of the Town . But a Bridge of more beauty built all of Free-stone , is passed over Derwent in the North-East of the Tow● , whereon standeth a fair stone Chappel , both of them bearing the names of S. Maries ▪ five other Churches are in this Town , the chief whereof is called Alh●llows , whose Steeple or Bell-Tower being both beautiful and high , was built only at the charges of young Men and Maids , as is witnessed by the inscription cut in the same upon every square of the Steeple . Among the miserable desolations of the Danes , this Town bare a part , but by the Lady Ethelfleda was again repaired , and is at this day incorporated with the yearly government of two Bailiffs , elect out of twenty four Brethren , besides as many Burges of Common-Councel , a Recorder , Town-Clerk , and two Sergeants with Mace ; whose Graduation is observed from the Aequator to be 53 degrees , 25 scruples , and from the first point in the West , 19 degrees , 2 scruples . ( 7 ) Little-Chester ( by the Romish Money there daily ) seemeth to have been ancient , and that a Colony of of the Roman Souldiers there lay . Yet of far greater Fame was R●pandunum , now Rep●on , where Ethelbald the ninth King of the Mercia●s , and fifteenth Monarch of the Englishmen , slain at Segg●swald by the treason of his Subjects , was interred : and whence Burt●red , the last King of that Peop●e , was exp●lsed with his Queen Ethelswith , by the rage of the Danes , after twenty two years Reign . But with a more pleasing eye we may behold Melborn , the Memorial of Englishmens great valour , where in that Castle was kept prisoner Iohn Duke of Burbon , taken Captive in the Battle of Agincourt , and therein detained the space of nineteen years . ( 8 ) Thing● of stranger note are the hot Water-springs bursting forth of the ground at Buxton , where out of the Rock within the compass of eight yards , nine Springs arise , eight of them warm , but the ninth very cold . These run from under a fair square building of Free-stone , and about threescore paces off received another hot Spring from a Well , inclosed with four flat Stones , called Saint Anns ; near unto which , another very cold Spring bubled up . The report goeth among the by-dwellers , that great cure● by these waters have been done : but daily experience sheweth , that they are good for the Stomack and Sinews , and very pleasant to bathe the body in . Not far thence is Eld●n hole , whereof strange things have been told , and this is confidently affirmed , the waters that trickle from the top of that Cave ( which indeed is very spacious , but of low and narrow entrance ) do congeal into stone , and hang as is●ckles in the Roof , some of them were shewed at my being there , which like unto such as the Frost congealeth , were hollow within , and grew Taper-wise towards their points , very white , and somewhat Chrystal-like . And seven miles thence upon a mounted-hill , standeth a Castle , under which there is a Hole or Cave in the ground of a marvellous capacity , which is commonly called The Devils Arse in the Peak , whereof Gervase of Tilbury hath told many pretty ▪ Tales , and 〈◊〉 do make it one of the wonders of our Land. ( 9 ) As in●other Csounties the devotions of the Religious have been made apparent in the erectio● of Places for Gods peculiar Service ; so in this have been founded eight of that nature , which wer● Dale , Derelege , Darby , Repton , Bechef , Graiesley , Faverwell , and Pollewerke : whose peace and plenty stood secure from all danger , till the blustering Winds arising in the Reign of King Henry the Eight , blew off the Pinacles of their beauteous Buildings , and shook asunder the revenues of those Foundations which never are like again to be laid . ( 10 ) This Shire is divided into six hundreds , wherein have been seated seven Castles , and is still traded with eight Market-Towns , and replenished with one Hundred and six Parish-Churches . Staffordshir map of Staffordshire STAFFORD-SHIRE . CHAPTER XXXIV . STAFFORD-SHIRE , whose situation is much about the middle of England , mee●eth upon the North with Chess-shire and Darby , and that in a Triangle point , where three Stones are pitched for the bounds of these Shires ; it is parted from Darby-shire on the East with Dowe and with Trent ; the South is confined with Warwick and Worcester-shires , and the West butteth against the County of Shrop-shire . ( 2 ) The form thereof is somewhat Lozeng-like , that is , sharp at both ends , and broadest in the midst . The lengh extending from North to South , is by measure forty four miles ; and the breadth from East to West , twenty seven miles ; the whole in Circumference one hundred and forty miles . ( 3 ) The Air is good and very healthful , though over sharp in her North and Moreland , where the Snow lyeth long and the Wind bloweth cold . ( 4 ) The Soil in that part is barren of Corn , because her Hills and Moors are no friends unto Tillage : the middle more level , but therewithal wooddy , as well witnesseth that great one , called the Cank . But the South is most plenteous in Corn and Pasturage . ( 5 ) Her ancient Inhabitants were the CORNAVII , whom Ptolomy placeth in the Tract that containeth Shrop-shire , Worcester-shire , Chess-shire , and this : all which were p●s●essed by the Mercian-Saxons , when their Heptarchy slourished . And Tameworth in this Shire was then held their King● Court. The Danes after them often assayed herein to have seated , as witnesseth T●trall , then Theoten●●ll , by inte●pretation , The habitation of Pagans , imbrued with their blood by King 〈◊〉 the Flder . But the Inhabitants of this Province Beda terms The midland-Englishmen , because to his seeming it lay in the heart of the Land , which when the Normans had made Conquest of all , many of them set down their rest here , whose posterity at this day are fairly and further branched into other parts . ( 6 ) The Commodities of this County consist chiefly in Corn , Ca●tle , Alablaster , Woods , and Iron , ( if the one prove not the destruction of the other ) Pit-coal , Flesh and Fish , whereof the River Trent is said to swarm : and others arising and running thorow this Shire , do so bat●en the ground , that the Meadows , even in the midst of Winter , grow green : such are Dowe , Manifold , Churnot , Hunsye , Yenden , Tean , Blith , Trent , Tyne , and Sowe ; whereof Trent is not only the principal , but in esteem accounted the third of this Land. ( 7 ) Stafford the Shire-Town , anciently B●theney , from Ber●elin , a reputed holy Man that therein lead an Hermits life , was built by King Edward the Elder , incorporated by King Iohn , and upon the East and South Parts was Walled and Trenched by the Barons of the Place : the rest from East to North was secured by a large Pool of Water , which now is become fair Meadow-grounds . The tract and circuit of these Walls extended to twelve hundred and forty Paces , thorow which four Gates into the four Winds have passage , the River Sowe running on the South and West of the Town . King Edward the Sixt did incorporate the Burgesses ▪ and gave them a perpetual Succession , whose Government in under two Bailiffs , yearly elected out of one and twenty Assistants , called the Common-Counsel , a Recorder , whereof the Dukes of Buckingham have born the Office , and as yet is kept a Court of Record , wherein they hold Plea without limitation of summe ; a Town-Clerk also , ( from whose Pen I received these Instructions ) and to attend them two Sergeants at Mace. This Town is sited in the degree of Latitude 53 , 20 scruples , and of Longitude 18 , and 40 scurples . ( 8 ) But Leichfield , more large , and of far greater fame , is much her ancient , known unto 〈◊〉 by the name of Licidfeld , which Rosse doth interpret to be The field of dead bodies , for the number of Saints under the rage of Dioclesian there slain : upon which cause the City beareth for her Arms an Eschucheon of Landskip , with divers Martyrs in divers manner Massacred . Here Oswin King of Northumberland overcoming the Pagan-Mercians , built a Church , and made it the See of Duma the Bishop : whose Successors grown rich , with golden reasons so overcame King Offa , and he Adrian the Pope , that an Archiepiscopal Pale was granted Bishop Eadulph , to the great disgrace of Lambert Archbishop of Canterbury . In this Church were interred the Bodie of VVulfhere and Celred , both of them Kings of the Mercians . But when the minds of Men were set altogether upon gorgeous building , this old Foundation was new reared Roger Clinton , Bishop this See , and dedicated to the Virgin Mary and Saint Chad , and the Close inwalled by Bishop Langton . The government of this City is by two Bailiffs and one Sheriff , yearly chosen out of twenty four Burgess●s , a Recorder a Town-Clerck , and two Sergeants their Attendants ( 9 ) Houses of Religion erected in this Shire , were at Leichfield , Stafford , De la Crosse , Cruxden , Trentham , Burton , Tamworth , and VVolver-hampton . These Votaries abusing their Founders true pieties , and heaping up Riches with disdain of the Laity , laid themselves open as marks to be shot at : whom the hand of the skilful soon hit and quite pierced , under the aim of King Henry the Eighth , who with such Revenues in most places , relieved the Poor and the Orphans , with Schools and maintenace for the training up of Youth : a work no doubt more acceptable to God , and of more charitable use to the Land : ( 10 ) With thirteen Castles this County hath been strengthned , and in Thirteen Market-Towns her Commodities traded , being divided into five Hundreds , and in them seated one hundred and thirty Parish-Churches . Shropshire Petrus Kaerius caelavit . map of Shropshire SHROP-SHIRE . CHAPTER XXXV . SHROP-SHIRE , is both large in circuit , well peopled , and very fruitful for life . It lyeth circulated upon the North with the County Palatine of Chester ; upon the East altogether with Stafford-shire ; upon the South with Worcester , Hereford , and Radnor-shire ; and upon the West with Mountgom●ry and Denbigh . ( 2 ) The form thereof is almost circular or round , whose length from Wooserton below Lodlane South , to Over neer unto the River Trent in the North , is thirty four miles : the broadest part is from Tong in the East , to Oswestre fited at the head of Morda in the West , twenty and five miles : the whole in circuit about , extending to one hundred thirty four miles . ( 3 ) Wholesome is the Air , delectable and good , yielding the Spring and the Autumn , Seed-time and Harvest , in a temperate condition , and affordeth health to the Inhabitants in all seasons of the year . ( 4 ) The Soil is rich , and standeth most upon a reddish Clay , abounding in Wheat and Barley , Pit-coals , Iron and Woods ; which two last continue not long in league together . It hath Rivers that make fruitful the Land , and in their Waters contain great store of fresh-fish , whereof Severn is the chief , and second in the Realm , whose stream cutteth this County in the midst , and with many winding sporteth her self forward , leaving both Pastures and Meadows bedecked with flowers and green colours , which every where she bestoweth upon such her attendants . ( 5 ) This River was once the bounds of the North-Britains , and divided their possession from the Land of the Saxons , until of latter times their began to decay , and the Welsh to increase , who enlarged their lists to the River Dee . So formerly had it separated the Ordovices from the Cornav●● , those ancient Inhabitants mentioned by Ptolomy . The Ordovices under Caractacus purchased great honour , whilst he a Prince of the Silures removed his Wars thence among them , where a while he maintained the Britains liberty with valour and courage , in despite of the Romans . His Fort is yet witness of his unfortunate Fight , seated near Clune-Castle , at the confluence of that River with Temd , where ( in remembrance of him ) the place is yet called Caer-Caradoc , a Fort of his won by P. Ostorius Lieutenant of the Romans , about the year of Grace 53. The Cornavii were seated upon the North of Severn , and branched into other Counties , of whom we have said . ( 6 ) But when the strength of the Romans was too weak to support their own Empire , and Britain emptied of her Souldiers to resist , the Saxons set foot in this most fair Soil , and made it a part of their Mercian Kingdom : their line likewise issued to the last period , and the Normans beginning where these Saxons left , the VVelshmen took advantage of all present occasions , and brake over Severn unto the River Dee ; to recover which , the Normans first Kings often assayed , and Henry the Second with such danger of Life , that at the Siege of Bridge-North he had been slain , had not Sir Hubert Syncler received the Arrow aimed at him , in stepping betwixt that Shaft and his Soveraign , and therewith was shot thorow unto death . In the like danger stood Henry Prince of Scotland , who in the strait Siege of Ludlow , begirt by King Stephen , had been plucked from his Saddle with an Iron-hook from the Wall , had not Stephen presently rescued him , Anno 1139. ( 7 ) This then being the Marches of England and VVales , was sore afflicted by bloody broils , which caused many of their Towns to be strongly walled , and thirty two Castles to be strongly built : Lastly , into this County the most wise King Henry the Seventh sent his eldest Son Prince Arthur , to be resident at Ludlow , where that fair Castle became a most famous Princes Court And here King Henry the Eight ordained the Council of the Marches , consisting of a Lord President as many Counsellors as the Prince shall please , a Secretary , an Attorney , a Soliciter , and four Iustices of the Counties in Wales , in whose Court were pleaded the Causes depending and termly tried for the most part in presence of that honourable President . ( 8 ) But the Shire-Town Shrewsbury , for circuit , trade and wealth , doth far exceed this , and is inferiour to few of our Cities , her buildings fair , her streets many and large , her Citizens rich , her trade for the most part in the Staple Commodities of Cloth and Freeses ; her Walls strong and of a large compass , extending to seventeen hundred pa●es about , besides another Bulwark ranging from the Castle , down unto and in part along the side of Severn : thorow which there are three entrances into the Town , East and West , over by two fair Stone-Bridges , with Towers , Gates and Bars , and the third into the North , no less strong than them over which is mounted a large Castle , whose gaping chinks do doubtless threaten her fall . This Town is governed by two Bailiffs , yearly elected out or twenty four Burgesses , a Recorder , Town-Clerk , and Chamberlain , with three Sergeants at Mace : the Pole being raised hence from the degrees of Latitude 53 , 16 minutes , and from West in Longitude 17 degrees , 27 minutes . ( 9 ) Yea and ancienter Cities have been set in this Shire : such was R●xalter , or Wroxcester , lower upon Severn , that had been Vriconium , the chiefest City of the Cornavii ; Vfoc●nia , now Okenyate● near unto the Wrekin : and under Red-Castle the Ruins of a City , whom the Vulgar report to have been famous in Arthurs daies : but the pieces of Romish Coins in these three do well assure us that therein their Legions lodged ; as many other Trenches are signs of War and of Blood. But as Swords have been stirring in most parts of this Province , so Beads have been hid for the preservation of the whole , and places erected for the maintenance of Votaries in whom at that time was imputed great holiness ; in Shrewsbury many , at Coulmere , Stow , Dudley , Bromfield , Wigmore , Hamond , Lyleshill , Bildas , Bishops-Castle , and W●nloke , ( where in the Reign of Richard the Second , was likewise a rich Mine of Copper . But the same blasts that blew down the Buds of such Plants , scattered also the Fruits from these fair Trees , which never since bare the like , nor is likely any more to do . That only which is rare in this Province , is a Well at Pitchford in a private mans yard , whereupon floateth a thick Skum of liquid Bitumen which being clear off to day , will gather the like again on the Morrow : not much unlike to the Lake in the Land of Iewry . This Shire is divided into fifteen Hundreds , wherein are seated fourteen Market-Towns : and hath in it one hundred and seventy Churches for Gods sacred and divine Service . CHESTER Petrus Kaerius caeelavit . map of the County Palatine of Chester The County Palatine of CHESTER . CHAPTER XXXVI . CHESSE-SHIRE ; the County , Palatine of Chester , is parted upon the North from Lancashire with the River Mercey ; upon the East by Mercey , Goit , and the Dane , is separated from Dar●y and Stafford-shires : upon the South toucheth the Counties of Shrop-shire and Flint ; and upon the West with Dee is parted from Denbigh-shire . ( 2 ) The form of this County doth much resemble the right Wing of an Eagle , spreading it self from Wirall , and as it were with her Pinion , or first Feather , toucheth York-shire , betwixt which extreams , in following the windings of the Shires divider from East to West , are 47 miles ; and from North to South twenty six miles . The whole Circumference about one hundred forty two miles . ( 3 ) If the affection to my natural producer blind not the judgment of this my Survey , for Air and Soyl it equals the best , and far exceeds her Neighbours the next Counties : for although the Climate be cold , and toucheth the degree of Latitude 54 , yet the warmth from the Irish-Seas melteth the Snow , and dissolveth Ice sooner there then in those parts that are further off ; and so wholsome for life , that the Inhabitants generally attain to many years . ( 4 ) The Soyl is fat , fruitful and rich , yielding abundantly both profit and pleasures for Man. The Champion grounds make glad the hearts of their Tillers : The Meadows imbroydered with divers sweet smelling Flowers , and the Pasture makes the Kines Udder to strout to the Pail , from whom and wherein the best Cheese of all Europe is made . ( 5 ) The ancient Inhabitants were the CORNAVII , who with Warwick-shire , Worcester-shire , Stafford-shire , and Shrop-shire , spread themselves further into this County , as in Ptolomy is placed ; and the Cangi likewise if they be the Cea●gi , whose remembrance was found upon the Shore of this Shire , on the surface of certain pieces of Lead , in this manner inscribed : IMP. DOMIT. AU. GER . DF CEANG. These Cangi were subdued by P. Ostorius Scapula , immediately before his great Victory against Caractacus , where in the mouth of Deva he built a Fortress at the back of the Ordovices , to restrain their power , which was great in those parts , in the Reign of Vespasian the Emperour . But after the departure of the Romans , this Province became a Portion of the Saxon-Mercians Kingdom : notwithstanding ( saith Ran Higdan ) the City it self was held by the Britains until all fell into the Monarchy of Egbert . Of the dispositions of the fince Inhabitants , hear Lucan the Monk ( who lived prelently after the Conquest ) speak ; They are found ( saith he ) to differ from the rest of the English , partly better , and partly equal . In feasting they are friendly , at meat chearful , in entertainment liberal , soon a●gry , and soon pacified , lavish in words , impatient of servitude , merciful to the afflicted , compassionate to the poor , kind to their kindred , spary of labour , void of dissimulation , not greedy in eating , and far from dangerous practises . And let me add thus much , which Lucian could not : namely , that this Shire hath never been stained with the blot of Rebellion , but ever stood true to their King and his Crown : whose loyalty Richard the Second so far found and esteemed , that he held his Person most safe among them and by the Authority of Parliament made the County to be a Principality , and stiled himself Prince of Chester . King Henry the Third gave it to his eldest Son Prince Edward , against whom Lewlin Prince of Wales gathered a mighty Band , and with them did the County much harm , even unto the Cities Ga●es . With the like scare-fires it had oft times been affrighted , which the ylast●y defenced with a Wall made of the Welsh-mens Heads , on the South side of Dee in Hambridge . The Shire may well be said to be a Seed-plot of Gentility , and the producer of many most ancient and worthy Families : neither hath any brought more men of valour into the Field , , than Chess-shire hath done , who by a general speech , are to this day called , The chief of Men : and for Natures endowments ( besides their nobleness of minds ) may compare with any other Nation in the World : their Limbs straight and well-composed , their complexions fair , with a chearful countenance ; and the Women for grace , feature , and beauty inferiour unto none . ( 6 ) The Commodities of of this Province ( by the report of Ranulphus the Monk of Chester ) are chiefly Corn , Cattle , Fish , Fowl , Salt , Mines , Metals , Mears and Rivers , whereof the Banks of Dee in her West , and the Vale-Royal in her midst , for fruitfulness of pasturage equals any other in the Land , either in grain or gain from the Cow. ( 7 ) These , with all other provision for life , are traded thorow thirteen Market-Towns in this Shire , whereof Chester is the fairest , from whom the Shire hath the name . A City raised from the Fort of Ostorius , Lieutenant of Britain for Claudius the Emperour , whither the twentieth Legion ( named Victrix . ) was sent by Galba to restrain the Britains : but grown themselves out of order , Iulius Agricola was appointed their General by Vespasian , as appeareth by Moneys then Minted , and there found ; and from them ( no doubt ) by the Britains the place wa● called Cder-Legion , by Ptolomy , Denan● ; by Antonine , Dena , and now by us West-Chester but Henry Bradshaw will have it built before Brute , by the Giant Leon Gaver , a Man beyond the Moon , and called by Marius the vanquisher of the Picts . Over Deva or Dee a fair Stone-bridge leadeth , built upon eight Arches , at either end whereof is a Gate , from whence in a long Quadrant-wise the Walls do incompass the City , high and strongly built , with four fair Gates , opening into the four Winds , besides three 〈◊〉 , and seven Watch-Towers , extending in compass one thousand nine hundred and forty paces . On the South of this City is mounted a strong and stately Castle , round in form , and the base Court likewise inclosed with a circular Wall. In the North is the Minster , first built by Earl Leofrike to the honour of S. Werburga the Virgin , and after most sumptuously repaired by Hugh the first Earl of Chester of the Normans , now the Cathedral of the Bishops See. Therein lyeth interred ( as report doth relate ) the body of Henry the Fourth , Emperour of Almane , who leaving his Imperial Estate , lead lastly therein an Hermites life . This City hath formerly been sore defaced ; first by Egfrid King of Northumberland , where he slew twelve hundred Christian Monks , resorted thither from Bangor to pray . Again by the Danes it was sore defaced , when their destroying feet had trampled down the beauty of the Land. But was again rebuilt by Edelfleada the Mercian Lady , who in this County , and Forrest of Delamer , built two fine Cities , nothing of them now remaining , besides the Chamber in the Forrest . Chester in the daies of King Edgar was in most flourishing estate , wherein he had the homage of eight other Kings , who rowed his Barge from S. Iohns to his Palace , himself holding the Helm , as their Supream . This City was made a County incorporate of it self by King Henry the Seventh , and is yearly governed by a Major , with Sword and Mace born before him in State , two Sheriffs , twenty four Aldermen , a Recorder , a Town-Clerk , and a Serjeant of Peace , four Sergeants , and six ●eomen . It hath been accounted the Key into Ireland , and great pity it is that the Port should decay as it daily doth , the Sea being stopped to secure the River by a Causey that thwarteth Dee at her bridge . Within the Walls of the City are eight Parish-Churches , St. Iohns the greater and lesser : in the Suburbs are the VVhite-Fryers , Black-Fryers , and Nunnery now suppressed . From which City the Pole is elevated unto the degree 53 , 58 minutes of Latitude , and from the first point of the West in Longitude unto the 17 degree and 18 minutes . ( 8 ) The Earldom whereof was possessed from the Conquerour , till it fell lastly to the Crown , the last of whom ( though not with the least hopes ) is Prince Henry , who to the Titles of Prince of VVales , and Duke of Cornwall , hath by Succession and Right of Inheritance , the Earld●m of Chester annexed to his most happy Stiles : Upon whose Person I pray that the Angels of Iacobs God may ever attend , to his great glory , and Great Britains happiness . ( 9 ) If I should urge credit unto the report of certain Trees , floating in Bagmere only against the deaths of the Heirs of the Breretons thereby seated , and after to sink until the next like occasion : or inforce for truth the Prophesie which Leyland in a Poetical fury forespake of Beeston-Castle , highly mounted upon a steep Hill : I should forget my self and wonted opinion that can hardly believe any such vain Predictions , though they be told from the mouths of Credit , as Bagmere-Trees are , or learned Leyland for Beesson , who thus writeth : The day will come when it again shall mount his head aloft . If I a Prophet may be heard from Seers that say so oft . With eight other Castles this Shire hath been strengthened , which were Ould-Castle , Shocloch , Sho●witch , Chester , Pouldford , Dunham , Frodesham , and Haulten : and by the Prayers ( as then was taught ) of eight Religious Houses therein seated , preserved ; which by King Henry the Eight were suppressed ; ●●amely , Stanlow , Ilbree , Maxfeld , Norton , Bunbery , Combermere , Rud-neath , and Vale-Royal , besides the VVhite and black Fri●rs , and the Nunnery in Chester . This Counties division is into seven Hundreds , wherein are seated thirteen Market-Towns , eighty five Parish-Churches and thirty-eight Chappels of Ease . Lancaster map of the County Palatine of Lancaster LANCA-SHIRE . CHAPTER XXXVII . THE County Palatine of Lancaster ( famous for the four Henries , the fourth , fifth , sixth , and seventh , Kings of England , derived from Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster ) is upon the South , confined and parted by the River Mersey , from the County Palatine of Chester ; the fair County of Darby-shire bordering upon the East ; the large County of York-shire together with Westmerland and Cumberland , being her kind neighbours upon the North , and the Sea called Mare Hibernicum , embracing her upon the West . ( 2 ) The form thereof is long , for it is so inclosed between York-shire on the East side , and the Irish-Sea on the West , that where it boundeth upon Cheshire on the South-side , it is broader , and by little and little more Northward it goeth ( confining upon Westmerland ) the more narrow it groweth . It containeth in length from Brathey Northward , to Halwood Southward , fifty seven miles ; from Denton in the East , to Formby by Altmouth in the West , thirty one ; and the whole circumference in compass , one hundred threescore and ten miles . ( 3 ) The Air is subtile and piercing , not troubled with gross vapours or foggy mists , by reason whereof the People of that Country live long and healthfully , and are not subject to strange and unknown diseases . ( 4 ) The Soil for the generality is not very fruitful , yet it produceth such numbers of Cattel of such large proportion , and such goodly heads , and horns , as the whole Kingdom of Spain doth scarce the like . It is a Country replenished with all necessaries for the use of Man , yielding without any great labour , the commodity of Corn , Flax , Grass , Coals , and such like . The Sea also addeth her blessing to the Land , that the People of that Province want nothing that serveth either for the sustenance of Nature , or the satiety of appetite . They are plentifully furnished with all sorts of Fish , Flesh , and Fowls . Their principal Fuell is Coal and Turff , which they have in great abundance , the Gentlemen reserving their Woods very carefully , as a beauty and principal ornament to their Mannors and Houses . And though it be far from ●ondon , ( the Capital City of this Kingdom ) yet doth it every year furnish her and many other parts of the Land besides , with many thousands of Cattel ( bred in this Country ) giving thereby , and other ways , a firm testimony to the World , of the blessed abundance that it hath pleased God to enrich this noble Dukedom withall . ( 5 ) This Counties ancient Inhabitants were the Brigantes , of whom there is more mention in the description of York-shire , who by Claudius the Emperour were brought under the Roman subjection , that so held aud made it their Seat , secured by their Garrisons , as hath been gathered as well by many Inscriptions found in Walls and ancient Monuments fixed in Stones , as by certain Altars erected in favour of their Emperours . After the Romans , the Saxons brought it under their protection , and held it for a part of their Northumbrian Kingdom , till it was first made subjugate to the Invasion of the Danes , and then conquered by the victorious Normans , whose Posterities from thence are branched further into England . ( 6 ) Places of antiquity or memorable note are these : the Town of Manchester ( so famous , as well for the Market-Place , Church and Colledge , as for the resort unto it for Clothing ) was called Man●unium by Antonine the Emperour , and was made a Fort and Station of the Romans . Riblechester ( which taketh the name from R●ibell , a little River near Clith●r● ) though it be a small Town , yet by Tradition hath been called the richest Town in Christendom , and reported to have been the Seat of the Romans , which the many Monuments of their Antiquities , Statues , Pieces of Coin , and other several Inscriptions , digg'd up from time to time by the Inhabitants , may give us sufficient perswasion to believe . But the Shire Town is Lancaster , more pleasant in situation , than rich of Inhabitants , built on the South of the River Lon , and is the same Longovicum , where ( as we find in the Noti●e Provinces ) a company of the Longovicarians under the Lieutenant General of Britain lay . The beauty of this Town is in the Church , Castle , and Bridge : her Streets many , and stretched fair in length . Unto this Town King Edward the Third granted a Mayor and two Bailiffs , which to this day are elected out of twelve Brethren , assisted by twenty four Burgesses , by whom it is yearly governed , with the supply of two Chamberlains , a Recorder , Town-Clerk , and two Sergeants at Mace. The elevation of whose Pole is in the degree of Latitude 54 and 58 scruples , and her Longitude removed from the West point unto the degree 17 and 40 scruples . ( 7 ) This Country in divers places suffereth the force of many flowing Tides of the Sea , by which ( after a sort ) it doth violently rent asunder one part of the Shire from the other : as in Fourness , where the Ocean being displeased that the shore should from thence shoot a main way into the West , hath not obstinately ceased from time to time to slash and mangle it , and with his Fell irruptions and boysterous Tides to devour it . Another thing there is , not unworthy to be recommended to memory that in this Shire , not far from Fo●rness-Felles , the greatest standing water in all England ( called Winander Mere ) lieth , stretched out for the space of ten miles , of wonderful depth , and all paved with stone in the bottom : and along the Sea-side in many places may be seen heaps of sand , upon which the People pour water until it recover a saltish humour , which they afterwards boil with Turffs , till it become white Salt. ( 8 ) This Country , as it is thus on the one side freed by the natural resistance of the Sea from the force of Invasions , so is it strengthened on the other by many Castles , and fortified places , that take away the opportunity of making Roads and Incursions in the Country . And as it was with the first that felt the fury of the Saxons cruelty , so was it the last and longest that was subdued under the W●st-Saxons Monarchy . ( 9 ) In this Province our noble Arthur ( who died laden with many Trophies of honour ) is reported by Ninius to have put the Saxons to flight in a memorable Battel near Duglasse , a little Brook not far from the Town of Wiggin . But the attemps of War , as they are several , so they are uncertain ; for they made not Duke Wade happy in his success , but returned him an unfortunate enterpriser in the Battel which he gave to Ardulph King of Northumberland at Billango , in the year 798. So were the events uncertain in the Civil Wars of York and Lancaster : for by them was bred and brought forth that bloody division , and fatal strife of the Noble Ho●ses , that with variable success to both Parties ( for many years together ) molested the peace and quiet of the Land , and defiled the earth with blood , in such violent manner , that it exceeded the horror of those Civil Wars in Rome , that were betwixt Marius and Scylla , Pompey and Caesar , Octavius and Antony ; or that of the two renowned Houses Valoys and Burbon , that a long time troubled the State of France : for in the division of these two Princely Families there were thirteen Fields fought , and three Kings of England , one Prince of Wales , twelve Dukes , one Marquess , eighteen Earls , one Vicount , and three and twenty Barons , besides Knights and Gentlemen , lost their lives in the same . Yet at last by the happy Marriage of Henry the Seventh , King of England , next Heir to the House of Lancaster , with Elizabeth daughter and Heir to Edward the Fourth , of the House of York , the white and red Roses were conjoyned in the happy uniting of those two divided Families , from whence our thrice renowned Soveraign Lord King Iames , by fair sequence and succession , doth worthily enjoy the D●adem : by the benefit of whose happy government , this County Palatine of Lancaster is prosperou● in her Name and Greatness . ( 10 ) I find the remembrance of four Religious Houses that have been founded within this County ( and since suppressed ) both fair for Structure and Building , and rich for seat and Situation : namely , Burstogh , VVhalleia , Holland , and Penwortham . It is divided into six Hundreds , besides Fourness Felles , and Lancasters Liberties , that lie in the North part . It is beautified with fifteen Market-Towns , both fair for situation and building , and famous for the concourse of people for buying and selling . It hath twenty six Parishes , besides Chappels , ( in which they duly frequent to Divine Service ) and those populous , as in no part of the Land more . York SHIRE map of Yorkshire YORK-SHIRE . CHAPTER XXXVIII . AS the courses and confluents of great Rivers , are for the most part fresh in memory , though their heads and fountains lie commonly unknown : so the latter knowledg of great Regions , are not traduced to oblivion , though perhaps their first originals be obscure , by reason of Antiquity , and the many revolutions of times and ages . In the delineation therefore of this great Province of York-shire , I will not insist upon the narration of matters near unto us ; but succinctly run over such as are more remote : yet neither so sparingly , as I may seem to diminish from the dignity of so worthy a Country ; nor so prodigally , as to spend time in superfluous praising of that which never any ( as yet ) dispraised . And although perhaps it may seem a labour unnecessary , to make relation of ancient remembrances either of the Name or Nature of this Nation , especially looking into the difference of Time it self ( which in every age bringeth forth divers effects ) and the dispositions of men , that for the most part take less pleasure in them , than in divulging the occurrents of their own times : yet I hold it not unfit to begin there , from whence the first certain direction is given to proceed ; for ( even of these ancient things ) there may be good use made , either by imitation , or way of comparison , as neither the reperition , nor the repetition thereof shall be accounted impertinent . ( 2 ) You shall therefore understand : That the County of York was in the Saxon-tongue called Ebona ycyne , and now commonly York-shire , far greater and more numerous in the Circuit of her miles , than any Shire of England . She is much bound to the singular love and motherly care of Nature , in placing her under so temperate a clime , that in every measure she is indifferently fruitful . If one part of her be stone , and a sandy barren ground : another is fertile and richly adorned with Corn-fields . If you here find it naked , and destitute of Woods , you shall see it there shadowed with Forrests full of Trees , that have very thick bodies , sending forth many fruitful and profitable branches - If one place of it be Moorish , miry , and unpleasant ; another makes a free tender of delight , and presents it self to the Eye , full of beauty and contentive variety . ( 3 ) The Bishoprick of Durham fronts her on the North-side , and is separated by a continued course of the River Tees . The German-Sea lyeth sore upon her East-side , beating the shores with her boisterous Waves and Billows . The West part is bounded with Lancashire , and Westmerland . The South-side hath Cheshire and Darby-shire ( friendly Neighbours unto her ) with the which she is first inclosed : then with Nottingham and with Lincoln-shires : after divided with that famous Arm of the Sea Humber ; Into which all the Rivers that water this Country , empty themselves , and pay their ordinary Tributes , as into the common receptacle and store-house of Neptune , for all the watry Pensions of this Province . ( 4 ) This whole Shire ( being of it self so spacious ) for the more easie and better ordering of her Civil Government , is divided into three parts : which according to three quarters of the World , are called , The West-Riding , The East-Riding , and The North-Riding . West-Riding is for a good space compassed with the River Ouse , with the bounds of Lancashire , and with the South limits of the Shire , and beareth towards the West and South . East-Riding bends it self to the Ocean , with the which , and with the River Derwent she is inclosed , and looks into that part where the Sun rising , and shewing forth his Beams , makes the World both glad and glorious in his brightness . North-Riding extends it self Northward , hemmed in as it were with the River Tees and Derwent , and a long race of the River Ouse . The length of this Shire , extended from Horthill in the South , to the mouth of Tees in the North , are neer unto seventy miles , the breadth from Flambrough-head to Horn-Castle upon the River Lu● , is fourscore miles ; the whole Circumference is three hundred and eight miles . ( 5 ) The Soil of this County for the generality is reasonable fertile , and yields sufficiency of Corn and Cattle within it self . One part whereof is particularly made famous by a Quarry of Stone , out of which the stones newly hewn be very soft , but seasoned with wind and weather of themselves do naturally become exceeding hard and solid . Another , by a kind of Limstone whereof it consisteth , which being burnt , and conveyed into the other parts of the Country , which are hilly and somewhat cold , serve to manure and enrich their Corn fields . ( 6 ) That the Romans flourishing in military prowess , made their several stations in this Country , is made manifest by their Monuments , by many Inscriptions fastned in the Walls of Churches , by many Columns engraven with Roman work lying in Church-yards , by many votive Altars digg'd up that were erected ( as it should seem ) to their Tutelar Gods ( for they had local and peculiar Topick Gods , whom they honoured as Keepers and Guardians of some particular Places of the Country ) as also by a kind of Brick which they used : for the Romans in time of peace , to avoid and withstand idleness ( as an enemy to vertuous and valorous enterprises ) still exercised their Legions and Cohorts in casting of Ditches , making of High-ways , building of Bridges , and making of Bricks , which having sithence been found , and from time to time digg'd out of the ground , prove the Antiquity of the place by the Roman Inscriptions upon them . ( 7 ) No less argument of the piety hereof , are the many Monasteries , Abbeys and Religious Houses that have been placed in this Country ; which whilest they retained their own state and magnificence , were great ornaments unto it : but since their dissolution , and that the Teeth of Time ( which devours all things ) have eaten into them , they are become like dead Carkasses ▪ leaving only some poor Ruins and Remains alive , as Reliques to Posterity , to shew of what beauty and magnitude they have been . Such was the Abbey of Whitby , founded by Lady Hilda , daughter of the grand-child unto King Edwine . Such was the Abbey built by Bolton , which is now so razed and laid level with the earth , as that at this time it affords no appearance of the former dignity . Such was Kirks●alt Abbey , of no small account in time past , founded in the year of Christ 1147. Such was the renowned Abbey called S. Maries in York , built and endowed with rich livings by Ala● the third Earl of Lit●●● Britain in America ; but since converted into the Princes House , and is called The Mannor . Such was the wealthy Abbey of Eo●n●ains , built by Thurstan Archbishop of York . Such was the famous Monastery founded in the Primitive Church of the East-Saxons , by Wilfrid Archbishop of York , and enlarged ( being faln down and decayed ) by Od● Archbishop of Canterbury . Such was Drax , a Religious House of Canons . Such , that fair Abbey built by King William the Conqueror at Selby ( where his Son Henry the first was born ) in memory of Saint German , who happily confuted that contagious Pel●gia● Heresie , which oftentimes grew to a Serpentine head in Britain . These places for Religion erected , with many more within this Provincial Circuit , and consecrated unto holy purposes , shew the antiquity , and how they have been sought unto by confluences of Pilgrims in their manner of Devotions : The mists of which superstitious obscurities , are since cleared by the pure light of the Gospel revealed , and the skirts of Idolatry unfolded to her own shame and ignominy : And they made subject to the dissolution of Times , serving only as antique Monuments and remembrances to the memory of succeeding Ages . ( 8 ) Many places of this Province are famous as well by Name , being naturally fortunate in their situation , as for some other accidental happiness befaln unto them . Hallifax , famous , as well for that Ioha●nes de sacr● Bost● , Author of the Sphere , was born there , and for the Law it hath against stealing , and for the greatness of the Parish , which reckoneth in it eleven Chappels , whereof two be Parish Chappels , and in them to the number of twelve thousand People . In former times it was called Horton , and touching the alteration of the name , this pretty story is related of it ; namely , That a Clerk ( for so they call him ) being far in love with a Maid , and by no means either of long praises or large promises , able to gain like affection at her hands , when he saw his hopes frustrate , and that he was not like to have his purpose of her , turned his love in rage , and cut off the Maids head , which being afterwards hung upon an Ewe-tree , common people counted it as an hallowed Relique till it was rotten : And afterwards ( such was the credulity of that time ) it maintained the opinion of reverence and Religion still : for the People resorted thither on Pilgrimage , and perswaded themselves , that the little Veins that spread out between the Bark and Body of the Ewe trees like fine threds , were the very Hairs of the Maids head . Hereupon it was called by this name Haligfax , or Halyfax , that is , Haly Hayre . Pomfret is famous for the Site , as being seated in a place so pleasant , that it brings forth Liqu●rice and great plenty of Skirtworts , but it is infamous for the murther and bloodshed of Princes : The Castle whereof was built by Hilde●●rt Laty , a Norman , to whom William the Conqueror gave this Town , after Alrick the Saxon was thrust out of it . ( 9 ) But I will sorbear to be prolix or tedious in the particular memoration of places in a Pr●vince so spacious , and only make a compendious relation of York , the second City of England , in Latine called Eboracum and Eburacum ; by Ptolomy , Brigantium ( the chief City of the Brigants ) by Ninius , Caer Ebrauc ; by the Britains , Caer Effroc . The British History reports that it took the Name of Ebrau● that founded it ; but some others are of opinion , that Eburacum hath no other derivation than from the River Ous● running thorow it : It over-masters all the other places of this Country for fairness , and is a singular ornament and safeguard to all the North-parts . A pleasant place , large , and full of magnificence , rich , populous , and not only strengthened with fortifications , but adorned with beautiful buildings , as well private as publick . For the greater dignity thereof , it was made an Episcopal See by Constantius , and a Metropolitane City by a Pall sent unto it from Ho●●rius Egbert Arch-bishop of York , who flourished about the year seven hundred forty erected in it a most famous Library . Richard the third repaired the Castle thereof being ruinous , and King Henry the eight appointed a Council in the same , to decide and determine all the Causes and Controversies of the North parts , according to Equity and Conscience : which Council consisteth of a Lord President , certain Counsellors at the Princes pleasure , a Secretary , and other Under-Officers . The original of this City cannot be fetcht out but from the Romans , seeing the Britains before the Romans came , had no other Towns than Woods fenched with Trenches and Rampiers , as Caesar and Strabo do testifie . And that it was a Colony of the Romans , appears both by the Authority of Ptolomy and Antonine , and by many ancient Inscriptions that have been found there . In this City the Emperor Severus had his Palace , and here gave up his last breath ; which ministers occasion to shew the ancient custom of the Romans , in the military manner of their burials . His body was carried forth here by the Souldiers to the funeral fire , and committed to the flames , honoured with the ●usts and Turnaments both of the Souldiers , and of his own Sons : His ashes bestowed in a little golden pot or vessel of the Porphyrat stone , were carried to Rome , and shrined there in the Monument of the Antonines . In this City ( as Spartianus maketh mention ) was the Temple of the Goddess B●llona ; to which Severu● ( being come thither purposing to offer Sacrifice ) was erroniously led by a rustical Augur . Here Fl. Valerius Co●stantius , surnamed Choru● ( an Emperour of excellent vertue and Christian Piety ) ended his life , and was Deified as appears by ancient Coins : and his Son Constantine being present at his Fathers death ; forthwith proclaimed Emperour ; from whence it may be gathered of what great estimation York was in those days , when the Romans Emperours Court was held in it . This City flourished a long time under the English-Saxons Dominion , till the Da●es , like a mighty Storm , thundering from out of the North-East , destroyed it , and distrained it with the blood of many slaughtered persons , and wan it from Olbright and Ella Kings of No●thumberland , who were both stain in their pursuit of the Danes : which Alcuine in his Epistle to Egelred King of Northumberland , seemed to presage before , when he said ; What signifieth that raining down of blood in St. Peters Church of York , even in a fair day , and descending in so violent and threatning a manner from the top of the roof ? may it not be thought that blood is coming upon the Land from the North parts ? Howbeit Athelstane recovered it from the Dantsh subjection , and quite overthrew the Castle with the which they had fortified it ; yet was it not ( for all this ) so freed from Wars , but that it was subject to the Times fatally next following . Nevertheless in the Conquerors time , when ( after many woful overthrows and troublesom storms ) it had a pleasant calm of ensuing Peace , it rose again of it self , and flourished afresh , having still the helping hand of Nobility and Gentry , to recover the former dignity , and bring it to the perfection it hath . The Citizens senced it round with new Walls , and many Towers and Bulwarks , and ordaining good and wholsome Laws for the government of the same : Which at this day are executed at the command of a Lord Mayor , who hath the assistance of twelve Aldermen , many Chamberlains , a Recorder , a Town-Clerk , six Sergeants at Mace , and two Esquires , which are , a Sword-bearer , and the Common Sergeant , who with a great Mace goeth on the left hand of the Sword. The Longitude of this City , according to Mercators account , is ●9 degrees , and 35 scruples : the Latitude 54 degrees and forty scruples . ( 10 ) Many occurents present themselves with sufficient matter of enlargement to this discourse , yet none of more worthy consequence than were those several Battels , fought within the compass of this County ; wherein Fortune had her pleasure as well in the proof of her love , as in the pursuit of her tyranny ; sometime sending the fruits of sweet peace unto her , and other whiles suffering her to taste the sowreness of War. At Conisborough ( in the Britain Tongue Ca●r-Conan ) was a great Battel fought by Hengist , Captain of the English-Saxons , after he had retired himself thither for his safety , his men being fled and scattered , and himself discomfited by Aurelius Ambrosius ; yet within few days after , he brought forth his men to Battel against the Britains that pursued him , where the field was bloody both to him and his ; for many of his men were cut in pieces , and he himself had his head chopt off , as the British History saith ; which the Chronicles of the English-Saxons deny , reporting that he died in peace , being surcharged and over-worn with the troublesom toils and travels of War. Neer unto Kirkstall , Oswie King of Northumberland put P●nda the Mercian to flight : the place wherein the Battel was joyned , the Writers call Winwid-Field , giving it the name by the Victory : And the little Region about it ( in times past called by an old name Elmet ) was conquered by Eadwin King of Northumberland , the son of Aela , after he had expelled Cereticus a British King , in the year of Christ , 620. At Casterford ( called by Antonine Legiotium and Legetium ) the Citizens of York slew many of King Ethelreds Army , and had a great hand against him , in so much as he that before sat in his Throne of Majesty , was on a sudden daunted , and ready to offer submission . But the most worthy of memory , was that Field fought on Palm Sunday , 1461. in the quarrel of Lancaster and York , where England never saw more puissant Forces both of Gentry and Nobility : for there were in the Field at one time ( partakers on both sides ) to the number of one hundred thousand fighting men . When the fight bad continued doubtful a great part of the day , the Lancastrians not able longer to abide the violence of their enemies , turned back and fled amain , and such as took part with York , followed them so hotly in chase , and killed such a number of Nobles and Gentlemen , that thirty thousand Englishmen were that day left dead in the Field . ( 11 ) Let us now loose the point of this Compass , and sail into some other parts of this Province , to find out matter of other memorable moment . Under Knausbrough there is a Well called Dropping Well , in which the waters spring not out of the veins of the earth , but distill and trickle down from the Rocks that hang over it : It is of this vertue and efficacy , that it turns Wood into Stone : for what Wood soever is put into it , it will be shortly covered over with a stony bark , and be turned into Stone , as hath been often observed . At Giggleswick also about a mile from Settle ( a Market-Town ) there are certain small Springs not distant a quaits cast from one another : the middlemost of which doth at every quarter of an hour ebb and flow about the height of a quarter of a yard when it is highest , and at the ebb falleth so low , that it is not an inch deep with water . Of no less worthiness to be remembred is St. Wilfrids Needle , a place very famous in times past for the narrow hole in the close vaulted room under the ground , by which womens honesties were wont to be tried , for such as were chaste pass thorow with much facility ; but as many as had plaid false , were miraculously held fals● , and could not creep thorow . Believe if you list . The credible report of a Lamp found burning ( even in our Fathers remembrance , when Abbeys were pulled and suppressed ) in the Sepulchre of Constantius , within a certain Vault or little Chappel under the ground , wherein he was supposed to have been buried , might beget much wonde● and admiration , but that Lazius confirmeth , that in ancient times they had custom to preserve light in Sepul●hres , by an artificial resolving of Gold into a liquid and fatty substance , which should continue burning a long time , and for many ages together . ( 12 ) This York-shire Picture I will draw to no more length , lest I be condemned with the Sophister , for insisting in the praise of Hercules , when no man opposed himself in his discommendation . This Country of it self is so beautiful in her own natural colours , ( that without much help ) she presents delightful varieties both to the sight and other senses . The Bishipprick oF DURHAM map of the bishoprick of Durham The BISHOPRICK of DURHAM . CHAPTER XXXIX . THe Bishoprick of Durham , containeth those parts and Town-ships that lie betwixt the River Tees and Derwent , and all along the German Seas . It is neighboured on the North with Northumberland , and their Iurisdictions parted by the River Derwent : her West is touched by Cumberland , Westmorland , and from Stain-More divided by the River Tees , and by the same water on her South , from York-shire even unto the Sea ; and the East is altogether coasted by the German-Seas . ( 2 ) The form thereof is triangular , and sides not much differing ; for from her South-East , unto the West-point , are about thirty miles : from thence to her North-east and Tyne-mouth , are likewise as many , and her base along the Sea shore are twenty-three miles ; the whole in circumference , about one hundred and three miles . ( 3 ) The Air is sharp and very piercing , and would be more , were it not that the vapours from the German-Seas did help much to dissolve her Ice and Snow ; and the store of Coals therein growing and gotten , do warm the body , and keep back the cold ; which fewel besides their own use , doth yield great commodities unto this Province ▪ by trade thereof into other parts . ( 4 ) For Soil , it consisteth much alike of Pastures , Arable , and barren grounds ; the East is the richest and most champion , the South more moorish , but well inhabited ; her West all rocky , without either Grass or Grain , notwithstanding recompenceth her possess●rs with as great gain , both in rearing up Cattel , and bringing forth Coal , whereof all this County is plentifully stored , and groweth so near to the upper face of the earth , that in the trod-ways the Cart-wheels do turn up the same . Some hold their substance to be a clammy kind of clay hardned with heat abounding in the earth , and so becoming concocted , is nothing else but Bitumen ; for proof whereof , these Coals have both the like smell and operation of Bitumen : for being sprinkled with water , they burn more vehemently , bu● with oyl are quite extinguished and put out . ( 5 ) The ancient Inhabitants known unto Ptolomy , were the Brigantes , of whom we have spoken in the General of York-shire , they being subdued by the Romans ; after whom the Saxons made it a part of their Northumberland Kingdom ; at first a Province belonging to the Deirians , and enjoyed by Ella their first King ; afterwards invaded by the Danes , and lastly possessed by the Normans : whose site being so near unto Scotland , hath many times felt their fury , and hath been as a Buckler betwixt them and the English ; for which cause the Inhabitants have certain freedoms , and are not charged with service as other Counties are , so that this with Westmorland , Cumberland , and Northumberland , are not divided into hundreds in those Parliament Rolls whence I had the rest ; which want I must leave for others to supply . ( 6 ) Over this County , the Bishops thereof have had the Royalties of Princes ; and the Inhabitants have pleaded priviledge not to pass in service of War over the River of Tees or Tyne ; whose charge ( as they have alledged ) was to keep and defend the Corps of S. Cuthbert their great adored Saint , and therefore they termed themselves , The holy work folks . And the repute of this Cuthbert and his supposed defence against the Scots was such , that our English Kings in great devotion have gone in Pilgrimage to visite his Tomb , and have given many large possessions to his Church : such were King Egfred , Aelfred , and Guthrun the Dane , Edward and Athelstane Monarch of England , and zealous Canu●e , the greatest of all , who came thither bare-footed , and at Cuthberts Tomb both augmented and confirmed their Liberties . This Saint then , of nothing made Durham become great , and William the Conquerour , of a Bishoprick made it a County Palatine : at that time William Cereceph , Bishop of the Diocess , pulled down the old Church which Aldwin had built , and with sumptuous cost laid the foundation of a new , wherein S. Cuthberts Shrine in the vacancy of the Bishops , was the Keep●er of the Castle-Keys . In the West of this Church , and place called Gallile , the Marble-Tomb of venerable Beda remaineth , who was born at Iarr● in this County , and became a Monk at Weremouth , whose painful industrie and light of learning in those times of darkness are wonderful , as the Volums which he wrote do well declare : And had the idle Monks of England imployed their time after his example , their Founders expectations had not been frustrate , nor those Foundations so easily overturned . But the revenge of sin ever following the actions of sins , dissolved first the largeness of this Counties liberties , under the Raign of King Edward the First , and since hath shaken to pieces those places herein erected under the Raign of King Henry ●he Eight : such were Durham , Sherborne , Stayndrop , Iarro , Weremouth , and Egleton ; all which felt the reward of their idleness , and wrath of him that is jealous of his own honour . ( 7 ) Things of rare note observed in this Shire , are three pits of a wonderful depth , commonly called the Hell-Kettles , which are adjoyning neer unto Darlington , whose waters are somewhat warm . These are thought to come of an Earth-quake , which happened in the year of Grace 1179 , whereof the 〈◊〉 of Ti●-mouth maketh mention , whose record is this : On Christmass-day , at Oxenhall in the Territory of Darlington , within the Bishoprick of Durham , the ground heaved up aloft , like unto an high Tower , and so continued all that day , as it were unmoveable , until the evening ; and then fell with so horrible a noise , that it made all the neighbour dwellers sore afraid : and the earth swallowed it up , and made in the same place a deep pit , which is there to be seen for a testimony unto this day . ( 8 ) Of no less admiration are certain Stones lying within the River Were , at Butterbee 〈◊〉 Durham ; from whose sides at the Ebb and low Water in the Summer , issueth a certain salt 〈◊〉 water , which with the Sun waxeth white , and growing into a thick substance , becometh a necessary Salt to the use of the by-dwellers . ( 9 ) And places of elder times had in account by the Romans , were Benovium , now Bi●chester , and Condercum , Chester in the street , where their monies have been digged up , and at Condercum so much , that Egelrick Bishop of Durham was therewith made exceeding rich . This County hath been strengthened with seven strong Castles , is yet traded with six Market-Towns , and Gods divine honour in one hundred and eighteen Parish-Churches celebrated . Westmorland and Comberlād map of Westmoreland and Cumberland VVESTMORLAND . CHAPTER XL. WESTMORLAND , by some late Latine Writers is called Westmaria , and Westmorlandia , by some later Westmoria , and in our English Tongue Westmorland . It came to be thus named in our language by the situation , which in every part is so plenteously full of Moors and high Hills , reaching one to another , that Westmorland ( with us ) is nothing else but a Western moorish Country . Having on the and North-side Cumberland , on the South part Lanca-shire , on the East-side York-shire , and the Bishoprick of Durham . ( 2 ) The length thereof extended from Burton in her South , to Kirkland in her North part is 30 miles : the broadest part from East to West , is from the River Eden to Dunbal raise stones , containing 24 miles , the whole circumference about 112 miles . ( 3 ) The form thereof is somewhat long and narrow : the Air sharp and piercing , purging it self from the trouble of gross foggy mists , and vapours , by reason of which the people of this Province are not acquainted with strange diseases or imperfections of body , but live long , and are healthful , and at●ain to the number of many years . ( 4 ) The Soil for the most part of it is but barren , and can hardly be brought to any fruitfulness , by the industry and painful labour of the husbandman , being so full of infertile places , which the Norteern Englishme● call Moors ; yet the more Southerly part is not reported to be so sterile , but more fruitful in the Vallies , though contained in a narrow room , between the River Lone , and Winander-mear , and it is all termed by one name . The Barony of K●●dale or Ca●dale , that is , the dale by Can , taking the name of the River Can , that runs through it . ( 5 ) The ancient Inhabitants of this County were the Brigantes , mentioned in the several Counties of York ▪ Lancaster and Cumberland . ( 6 ) It is not commended either for plenty of Corn or Cattel , being neither stored with Arable Grounds to bring forth the one , nor pasturage to breed up the other : the principle profit that the People of this Province raise unto themselves , is by Cloathing . ( 7 ) The chiefest place of which is Kandale or Kendale , called also Kirkeby Kendale , standing on the Bank of the River Can. This Town is of great Trade and resort , and for the diligent and industrious practice of making Cloth so excels the rest , that in regard thereof it carrieth a super-eminent name above them , and hath great vent and Traffique for her Woollen-cloaths through all the parts of England . It challengeth not much glory for Antiquity ; only that it accounteth it a great credit , that it hath dignified three Earls with the title thereof , as Iohn Duke of Bedford , whom Henry the Fifth ( being his brother ) advanced to that honour , Iohn Duke of Somerset , and Iohn de Foix , whom King Henry the Sixth preferred to that dignity for his honourable and trusty services done in the French Wars . It is a place of very civil and orderly government , the which is managed by an Alderman , chosen every year out of his twelve Brethren , who are all distinguished and notified from the rest by the wearing of purple Garments . The Alderman and his Senior Brother are always Iustices of Peace and Quorum . There are in it a Town Clerk , a Recorder , two Sergeants at Mace , and two Chamberlains . By Mathematical observation the site of this Town is in the degree of Longitude 17 , 30 scruples from the first West-point , and the Pole elevated in Latitude to the degree 55 , and 15 minutes . ( 8 ) Places of memorable note for Antiquity are Vertera , mentioned by Antonine the Emperour ; and Aballaba , which we contractly call Apelby . In the one , the Northern English conspired against William the Conquerour in the beginning of the Norman Government . In the other , the Aurelian Maures kept a Station in the time of the Romans , and their high-street is yet apparently to be seen by the ridges thereof , which lead by Apelby to a place called Brovonacum , mentioned in the Book of Provincial notices . The antique pieces of Roman Coin otherwhiles digged up hereabouts , and some Inscriptions not long ●ince found , shew of what continuance they have been : although Time , which devoureth all things , hath so fed upon their carkasses many Ages together , as it hath almost consumed both Houses and Inhabitants , for Apelby now is bare both of People and Building ; and were it not for the antiquity that makes it the more estimable , in whose Castle the Assises are commonly kept , it would be little better in account than a Village . Verterae is long since decayed , and the name of it changed into Burgh : for it is commonly named Burgh under Stanemore . In which , it is said , a Roman Captain made his abode with a Band of Directores , in the declining Age of the Roman Empire - These two places William of Newborough calleth Princely Holds , and writeth , that William King of Scots a little before he himself was taken Prisoner at Alnewicke , surprized them on a sudden , but King Iohn recovered them after , and liberally bestowed them upon Robert Vipont , for his many worth● services . ( 9 ) There is mention made but of one Religious House that hath been in all this Country , and that was a little Monastery seated near unto the River Loder , built by Thomas the son of Gospatricke , the Son of Orms : where there is a Fountain or Spring that Ebbs and Flows many times a day , and it is thought that some notable Act of Atchievement hath been performed there , for that there be huge Stones in form of Pyramides , some nine foot high , and fourteen foot thick , ranged for a mile in length directly in a row , and equally distant , which might seem to have been there purposely pitched in memory thereof : but what that Act was it is not now known , but quite worn out of remembrance by Times injury . ( 10 ) Other matters worthy of observation are only these : That at Ambogla●● , now called Amble-side , near the upper-corner of Winander-Mear , there appears at this day the ruins of an ancient City , which by the British-Bricks , by Roman-Money oftentimes found there , by High-waies paved leading unto it , and other likelihoods , seems to have beed a work of the Romans : The Fortress thereof so long fenced with a Ditch and Rampire , that it took up in length one hundred thirty two Ells , and in breadth eight . There are also near Kendale in the River Can , two Catadupae or Waterfalls , where the Waters descend with such a forcible downfal , that it compels a mighty noise to be heard , which the neighbour Inhabitants make such use of , as they stand them in as good stead as Prognostications : for when that which standeth North from them soundeth more clear , and with a louder eccho in their ears , they certainly look for fair weather to follow ▪ But when that on the South doth the like , they expect foggy mists and showers of rain . ( 11 ) This Province is traded with four Market-Towns , fortified with the strength of seven Castles , and hath 26 Parishes in it for the celebration of Divine Service . CUMBERLAND . CHAPTER XLI . CUMBERLAND , the furthest North-West Province in this Realm of England , confronteth upon the South of Scotland , and is divided from that Kingdom partly by the River Kirsop , then crossing Eske , by a tract thorow Solom●-Moss , until it come to the Solwaye-Frith , by Ptolomy called the Itune-Bay . The North-West part is neighboured by Northumberland , more East-ward with Westmerland , the South with Lancashire , and the West is wholly washed with the Irish-Seas . ( 2 ) The form whereof is long and narrow , pointing wedg-like into the South , which part is altogether pestred with copped hills , and therefore hath the name of Cop-land . The middle is more level , and better inhabited , yielding sufficient for the sustenance of man : but the North is wild and solitary , cumbred with Hills , as Copland is . ( 3 ) The Air is piercing , and of a sharp temperature , and would be more biting , were it not that those high Hills break off the Northern storms , and cold falling Snows . ( 4 ) Notwithstanding , rich is this Province , and with great varieties thereof is replenished : the Hills , though rough , yet smile upon their beholders , spread with Sheep and Cattel , the Vallies stored with Grass and Corn sufficient : the Sea affordeth great store of Fish , the Land overspread with variety of Fowls , and the Rivers feed a kind of Muskle that bringeth forth Pearl , where in the mouth of the Irt , as they lie gaping and sucking in Dew , the Country people gather , and sell to the Lapidaries to their own little , and the buyers great gain . But the Mines Royal of Copper , whereof this Country yieldeth much , is for use , the richest of all : the place is at Keswick and Newland , where likewise the Black-Lead is gotten , whose plenty maketh it of no great esteem ; otherwise a commodity that could hardly be missed . ( 5 ) The ancient Inhabitants known to the Romans , were the Brigantes , whom Ptolomy disperseth into Westmorland , Richmond , Durham , York-shire , and Lancashire . But when the Saxons had overborn the Britains , and forced them out of the best , to seek their resting among the vast Mountains , these by them were entred into , where they held play with their enemies , maugre their force , and from them , as Marianus doth witness , the Land was called Cumber , of those Kumbri the Britains . But when the State of the Saxons was sore shaken by the Danes , this Cumberland was accounted a Kingdom of it self ; for so the Flower-gatherer of Westminster recordeth : King Edmund ( saith he ) with the help of Leoline Prince of South-Wales wasted all Cumberland , and having put out the eyes of the 〈◊〉 so●s of Dunmail King of that Province , granted that Kingdom unto Malcolm King of Scots , whereof their eldest sons became Prefects . This Province , King Stephen , to purch●se favour with the Scots , what time he stood in most need of aid , confirmed by gift under their Crown ; which Henry the Second notwithstanding made claim unto and got , as Nubrigensis writeth , and laid it again in the Marches of England : since when , many bickerings betwixt these Nations herein have hapned , but none so bitter against the Scottish-side , as was that at Salome Moss , where their Nobility disdaining their General Oliver Sinclere , gave over the Battel , and yielded themselves to the English : which dishonour pierced so deeply into to the heart of King Iames the fifth , that for grief thereof he shortly after died . ( 6 ) Many memorable Antiquities remain and have been found in this County : for it being the Confines of the Romans Possessions , was continually secured by their Garrisons , where remains at this day part of that admirable Wall built by Severus : also another Fortification from 〈◊〉 to El●●-Mo●th , upon the Sea-shore toward Ireland , by Stillic● raised , when under 〈◊〉 he suppressed the rage of the Picts and Irish , and freed the Seas of the Saxon Pirates . Upon Hard-knot hill , Moresby , Old-Carleil , Pap-Castle along the Wall , and in many other places , their ruines remain , with Altars , and I●scriptions of their Captains and Colonies , whereof many have been found , and more as yet lie hid . ( 7 ) The chiefest City in this Shire is Careile , pleasantly seated betwixt the Rivers Eden , Petterel● , and Caud , by the Romans called Luguvallum ; by Beda , Luell ; by Ptolomy , Leucopibia ; by Ninius , Caer-Lualid ; and by us Carlile . This City flourishing under the Romans , at their departure , by the furious outrages of the Scots and Picts was dejected , yet in the daies of Egfrid King of Northumberland , was walled about : but again defaced by the over-running Danes , lay buried in her own ashes the space of two hundred years : upon whose ruines at length Rufus set his compassionate eye , and built there the Castle , planting a Colony of Flemings to secure the Coasts from the Scots , but upon better advisement removed them into Wales . After him , Henry his Brother and Successor ordained this City for an Episcopal See ; whose site is placed in the degree of Longitude from the first West part 17 and 2 scruples , and the Pole thence elevated from the degree of Latitude 55 and 56 scruples . ( 8 ) West from hence , at Burgh upon the Sand , was the fatal end of our famous Monarch King Edward the First , who there leaving his Wars unfinished against Scotland , left his troubles , and soon missed life , to his untimely and soon lamented death . ( 9 ) And at Salkelds upon the River Eden , a Monument of seventy seven Stones , each of them ten foot high above ground , and one of them at the entrance fifteen , as a Trophy of Victory was erected . These are by the By-dwellers called Long-Meg and her Daughters . ( 10 ) This Country , as it stood in the Fronts of Assaults , so was it strengthened with twenty-five Castles , and preserved with the Prayers ( as then was thought ) of the V●taries in the Houses erected at Carlil● , L●ncroft , Wether all , Holme , Daker , and Saint Bees . These with others were dissolved by King Henry the Eight , and their revenues shadowed under his Crown : but the Province being freed from the charge of Subsidie , is not therefore divided into Hundreds in the Parliament Roles , whence we have taken the divisions of the rest : only this is observed , that therein are seated nine Market-Towns , fifty eight Parish-Churches , besides many other Chappels of Ease . NORTHUMBERLAND map of Northumberland NORTHUMBERLAND . CHAPTER XLII . THE County of Northumberla●d , hath on the South the Bishoprick of Durham , being shut in with the River Derwent , and with Tyne ; the North is confined upon Scotland , the West upon part of Scotland and part of Cumberland ; the East-side lyeth altogether upon the Sea , called Mare Germanicum : ( 2 ) The form thereof is Triangular , and differs not much in the sidings ; for from her South-East unto the South-West point are near unto 40 miles ; from thence to her North-point are sixty miles , and her base along the Sea-shore 45 miles : The whole in circumference is about one hundred forty five miles . ( 3 ) The Air must needs be subtile and piercing , for that the Northernly parts are most exposed to extremity of weathers , as great winds , hard fro●ts , and long lying of snows , &c. Yet would it be far more sharp than it is , were not the German-S●as a ready means to further the dissolution of her Ice and Snow , and the plenty of Coals there gotten , a great help to comfort the Body with marmth , and defend it from the bitter coldness . ( 4 ) The soil cannot be rich , having neither fertility of ground for Corn or Cattel , the most part of it being rough , and in every place hard to be man●red , save only towards the Sea and the River Tyne , where , by the great diligence and industrious pains of good husbandry , that part is become very fruitful . ( 5 ) The ancient Inhabitants of this Country , mentioned by Ptolomy , were called OTTALINI , OTTADENI , and OTTADINI , which by an ea●ie alteration ( as M. C●mbden saith , if it had been called OTTATINI , signifying , about the River Tyne , or on the further side of Ty●e , ( for so this People were planted ) there would have been much consonance both with the name of the Inhabitants , and the Position and Site of the Province . ( 6 ) The chiefest commodity that enricheth this County , are those Stones Linthancrates , which we call Sea-coals , whereof there is such plenty and abundance digged up , as they do not only return a great gain to the Inhabitants , but procure also much pleasure and profit to others . ( 7 ) No place of ●his Province vents forth so many of these Sea-coals into other Regions , as New-Castle doth , being the very Eye of all the Towns in this County : for it doth not only minister relief ( by such provision ) to all other parts of England , but doth also furnish the wants of forrain Countries with her plenty . By means of this and the intercouse of Traffique which it hath , the place is grown exceeding rich and populous . Before the Conquest it was called Monk-chester : having been ( as it seemed ) in the possession of ●onks : and Chester being added , which signifies a Bulwark or place of defence , and shews that in ancient time it had been a place of Fortification . ( 8 ) After the Conquest it got the name of Newcastle , by the New Castle which Robert the Son of William the Conquerour built there , out of the ground . What it was called in old time is not known , yet some are of opinion , that it may be thought to have been Gatrosentum , for that Gates●ead , the suburb ( as it were ) of the same , expresseth in their own proper signification that British name , Gatrosentum . It is now most ennobled both by the Haven ( which Tyne maketh ) of that not able depth , that it beareth very tall Ships , and is able to defend them against Storms and Tempests . As also by many favours and honours wherewith it hath been dignified by Princes : for Richard the Second granted that a Sword should be carried before the Mayor , and Henry the Sixt made it a County consisting of a Corporation within it self . It is adorned with four Churches , and fortified with strong Walls that have eight gates . It is distant from the first West line 21 degrees and 30 minutes and from the Equinoctial-line towards the North-Pole thirty four degrees and fif●y-seven minutes . ( 9 ) The utmost Town in England , and the strongest Hold in all Britain , is Barwick . From whence it had the name is not certainly made known . Some fetch it from Berengarius , a Duke ( never read of : ) Howsoever , this is better to be said than trusted : and whencesoever it hath the name , it is seated between two mighty Kingdoms , shooting far into the Sea , with the which and the River Tweed , it is almost encompassed : and whensoever any discord fell between the two Nations , this place was the first thing they took care of . It hath endured the brunts of divers inroads and incursions , and been oftentimes possessed and repossessed of the S●ots and English : But since it was reduced under the command of Edward the Fourth , our Kings have from time to time so strengthned it with new Works and Fortifications , as they cut off all hopes of winning it . The Governour of this Town is also Warden of the East-Marches against Scotland . The Longitude of it according to Mathematical observation , is 21 degrees and 43 minutes : the Latitude 55 degrees and 48 minutes . ( 10 ) The Inhabitants of this Country are a warlike People , and excellent Horsemen , and ar● made fierce and hard by the several encounters of the Scots , and not much unlike them in neither , betwixt whom in this County , many Battels have been fought , and the successes oftentimes waved through very doubtfully , the Victory sometimes falling to the Scots , sometimes to the English. At Otterburne was one , in which three or four times it stood doubtfully indifferent , till in the end the Scots got the upperhand of the English : Howbeit , their glory was not made so illustrious by this Conquest , but that it was as much darkned by the foil they received at Anwicke , where William . King of Scots was taken and presented Prisoner to Henry the Second . As also by that Battel at Brumridge , Where King Athelstan fought a pitcht field against Anlafe the Dan● , Constantine King of 〈◊〉 , and E●genius King of Cumberland , and that with such fortuna●e success , as it hath left matter sufficient to fill the pens of Historians . Flodden-Field also , memorable in the death of Iames the fourth , King of Scots , who was there slain , and his Army overthrown in a sharp Fight , as he displayed his Banner ( in great hope ) against England , when King Henry the Eight lay at the siege of Turnay in France . ( 11 ) Other Battels in this County have been , as that at Hexam ( called by Beda , Hangust●ld ) wherein Iohn Nevil , Marquess M●ntacute , encountred the Leaders of the Lancastrian Faction with much courage , and with greater success , put them to flight , for which he was made Earl of Northumberland by Edward the Fourth . As also that of Dilston , ( by Beda called Devilshurne ) where Oswald having the Faith of Christ for his Defence and Armour , slew Cedwall the Britain in a set Battel himself straightwaies becoming a professed Christian , and causing his people to be instructed in Christain Religion . ( 12 ) Many memorable Antiquities are found in this Country along the Wall , and in other places : As pieces of Coin , Inscriptions , broken and unperfect Altars , &c. the ruines of the Wall yet to be seen : but none that deserves more to be remembred than Wall-Town ( by Beda called Ad Murum ) for that Segebert King of the East-Saxons was in it baptized in the Christian Faith by the hands of Paulinus : and Halyston , where the said Paulinus is said to have baptized many thousands into the Faith of Christ in the Primitive Church of the English Nation . ( 13 ) Busy-gap is a place infamous for robbing and thieving , and is therefore rather remembred as a cautionary note for such as have cause to travel that way , than for any proper matter of worth it hath , that merits place with other parts of this Province . Other matters of observation are only these , that North-Tyne ( running thorow the Wall ) waters two Dales , which breed notable light-horse-men , and both of them have their hills● ( hard by ) ●o boggy , and standing with water on the top , that no horse-men are able to ride through them , and yet ( which is wonderful ) there be many great heaps of Stones ( called Laws ) which the neighbouring people are verily perswaded were cast up and laid together in old time , in remembrance of some that were slain there . There is also a martial kind of Men which lie out , up and down in little Cottages ( called by them Sheals and Shealings ) from April to August , in scattering fashion , summering ( as they term it ) their Cattel , and these are such a sort of people as were the ancient Nom●d●s● The last , not least , matter of note is this , that the Inhabitants of Morpeth set their own Town on fire in the year of Christ 1215 , in the spight they bare to King Iohn , for that he and his Rutars over-ran these Countries . This County hath five Market-Towns in it for her Trade of Buying and Selling , 26 Castles for her strength and fortification , and 460 Parish-Churches for Divine Service . THE ISLE OF MAN map of the Isle of Man MAN-ISLAND . CHAPTER XLIII . THe Isle of Man is termed by Ptolomy , Moneda ; by Pliny , Menabia ; by Or●sius , M●navia : by Beda , Menavia secunda , and by Gildas ; Eubonia , and Menaw . The Britains name it Menow ; the Inhabitants Maninge ; and we Englishmen ; The Isle of Man. It boundeth Northward upon Scotland , Southward upon the Isle of Auglesey , Eastward upon part of Lanca-shire , and Westward upon the Coast of Ireland . ( 2 ) The form is long and narrow , for from Cranston to the Mull-hills , where it is longest , it only stretcheth it self to twenty nine miles ; but from the widest part , which is from Peele-Castle to Douglas-point , are scarce nine ; the whole compass about , is fourscore and two miles ▪ ( 3 ) The Air is cold and sharp , being bordering upon the Septentrion●l parts , and for her shelter having but a wall of water . They have few Woods , only they light sometimes upon subterranean trees buried under the ground , by digging up the earth for a clammy kind of Turff , which they use for fuell . ( 4 ) The Soil is reasonable fruitful both for Cattel , Fish , and Corn ; yet it rather commendeth the pains of the People than the goodness of the ground ; for by the Industry of the Inhabitants it yieldeth ●uffciently of every thing for it self , and sendeth good store into other Countries . It hath Fields ( by good manuring ) plenteous of Barley and Wheat , but especially of Oats ; and from hence it comes that the People eat most of all Oaten-bread . It bears abundance of Hemp and Flax , and is full of mighty Flocks of Sheep and other Cattel : yet are they smaller in body than those we have in England , and are much like to the Cattel in Ireland that are neighbouring upon it . ( 5 ) This Commodity makes this I●land more happy than we are here : for the People are there free from unnecessary commencements of Suits , from long and dilatory Pleas , and from frivolous feeing of Lawyers . No Iudg or Clerks of the Cou●t take there any penny for drawing Instruments , or mak●ng of Processes . All Controversies are there determined by certain Iudges , without writings or other charges , and them they all Deemsters , and chuse forth among themselves . If any complaint be made to the Magistrate for wrong , either done or suffered , he presently taketh up a Stone , and fixeth his mark upon it , and so delivereth it unto the Party Plaintiff , by vertue of which he both calls his Adversary to appearance , and to produce his Witnesses . If the Case fall out to be more litigious , and of greater consequence than can easily be ended , it is then referred to twelve Men , whom they term , The Keys of the Island . Another happiness enricheth this Island , namely , the Security and Government thereof , as being defended from neighbour Enemies by Souldiers that are p●est and ready ; for on the South side-of the Isle stands Bala-Curi ( the Bishops chief place of residence ) and the Pyl● , and a Block-house sta●ding in a little Island , where there is a continual Garrison of Souldiers . And it is so well managed for matter of rule and civil Discipline , that every man there possesseth his own in peace and safety . No man lives in dread or danger of what he hath . Men are not there inclined to Robbing or Thieving , or Licentious living . ( 6 ) The Inhabitants of this Island are for the most part religious , and loving to their Pastors , to whom they do much reverence and respect , frequenting daily to Divine Service , without division in the Church , or innovation in the Commonwealth . The wealthier sort , and such as hold the fairest possessions , do imitate the people of Laca-shire , both in their honest carriage and good house-keeping . Howbeit , the common sort of People both in their language and manners , come nighest unto the Irish , although they somewhat relish and favour of the qualities of the Norw●gians . ( 7 ) Things not worthy to be buried in the grave of oblivion are , that this Island in the midst thereof riseth up with hills , standing very thick ; amongst which the highest is called Sceafull , from whence upon a clear and fair day , a man may easily see three Kingdoms at once ; that is , Scotland , and Ireland . This Isle prohibits the customary manner of begging from dore to dore , detesting the disorders , as well Civil as Ecclesiastical of Neighbour Nations . And the last , not least , that deserves to be committed to memory , is , that the women of this Country , wheresoever they go out of their dores , gird themselves about with the Winding-sheet that they purpose to be buried in , to shew themselves mindful of their mortality : and such of them as are at any time condemned to die , are sowed within a Sack , and flung from a Rock into the Sea. ( 8 ) The whole Isle is divided into two parts , South and North , whereof the one resembleth the Scottish in Speech , the other the Irish. It is defended by two Castles , and hath seventeen Parishes , five Market-Towns , and many Villages . A Chronicle of the Kings of MAN. CHAPTER XLIV . IT is here very pertinent to the purpose , to insert a small History of this Island , that the atchievements heretofore had , may not be utterly buried , although they are waxen very old , and almost torn from remembrance by the teeth of ●ime . I is confessed by all , that the Britains held this Island , as they did all Britain . But when the Nations from the North overflowed these South parts , like violent tempests . it became subject to the the Scots . Afterwards , the Norwegians who did most hurt from the Northern Sea by their manifold robberies , made this Island and the Hebrides to be their haunt , and erected Lords and pe●●y Kings in the same , as is expressed in this Chronicle , written ( as is reported ) by the Monks of the Abbey of Russin . A Chronicle of the Kings of MAN. ANno Dom. 1065 Edward , of blessed memory , King of England , departed this life , and Harald the Son of Godwin succeeded him in the Kingdom : against whom Harold Harfager ( King of Norway ) came into the Field , and fought a Battel at Stainford-bridge : but the English obtaining the Victory put them all to flight . Out of which chase Godred , sirnamed Crovan , the Son of Harald the black of Iseland , came unto Godred the Son of Syrric , who raigned then in Man , and honourably received him . ( 2 ) The same year William the Bastard conquered England , and Godred the Son of Syrric died , his Son Fingal succeeding him . ( 3 ) An. 1066. Godred Crovan assembled a great Fleet , and came to Ma● , and fought with the people of the Land , but received the worst , and was overcome . The second time renewing his Forces and his Fleet , he sailed into Man , and joyned Battel with the Manksmen but was vanquished as before , and driven out of the Field . Howbeit , what he could not at first bring to pass with power in those two several onsets , he afterward effected by policy . For the third time gathering a great multitude together , he arrived by night in the haven called Ramsey , and hid three hundred men in a Wood , which stood upon the hanging hollow brow of an Hill called Sceafull . The Sun being risen , the Manksmen put their People in order of Battel , and with a violent charge encountred with Godred . The fight was hot for a time , and stood in a doubtful suspence till those three hundred Men starting out of the Ambush behind their backs , began to foil the Manksmen , put them to the worst , and forced them to flie . Who seeing themselves thus discomfited , and finding no place of refuge le●t them to escape , with pitiful lamentation submitted themselves unto Godred , and besought him not to put the Sword such poor remainder of them as was left alive . Godred having compassion on their calamities , ( for he had been pursed for a time and brought up among them ) sounded a Retreat , and prohibited his Host any longer pursuit . He being thus possessed of the Isle of Man , died in the Island that is called Isle , when he had raigned sixteen years . he left behind him three sons Lagman , Harald , and Olave . ( 4 ) Lagman the eldest , taking upon him the Kingdom , raigned seven year . His brother Harald rebelled against him a great while ; but at length was taken Prisoner by Lagman , who caused his members of generation to be cut off , and his eyes to be put out of his head : which curelty this Lagman afterwards repenting , gave over the Kingdom of his own accord , and wearing the Badge of the Lords Cross , took a journey to Ierusalem , in which he died . ( 5 ) An. 1075. All the Lords and Nobles of the Islands hearing of the death of Lagman , dispatched Ambassadors to Murccard O●brien , King of Irela●d , and requested that he would send some worthy and industrious man of the Blood-Royal to be their King , till Olave , the son of Godred came to full age . The King yielding to their request , sent one Dopnald the son of Tade , and charged him to govern the Kingdom ( which by right belonged to another ) with lenity and gentleness . But after he was come to the Crown , forgetting or not weighing the charge that his Lord and Master had given him , swayed his place with great Tyranny , committing many outrages and cruelties , and so raigned three years : till all the Princes of the Islands agreeing together , rose up against him , and made him flie into Ireland . ( 6 ) An. Dom. 1111. Olave the son of Godred Craven aforesaid , began his Raign , and raigned forty years a peaceable Prince . He took to wife Affrica , the daughter of Fergus of Galway , of whom he begat Godred . By his Concubines he had Raignald , Lagman , and Harald , besides many daughters , whereof one was married to Summerled , Prince of Herergaidel , who caused the ruine of the Kings of the Islands . On her he begat four sons , Dulgal , Raignald , Engus and Olave . ( 7 ) An. Dom. 1144. Godred the son of Olave , was created King of Man , and raigned thirty years . In the third year of his Raign the People of Dublin sent for him , and made him their King. Which Murecard King of Ireland maligning , raised War , and sent Osibeley his half brother by the Mothers side with 3000 Men at Arms to Dublin , who by Godred and the Dublinians was slain , and the rest all put to flight , These Atchievements made , Godred returned to Man , and began to use Tyranny , turning the Noblemen out of their Inheritances . Whereupon one called Th●rsin ( Otters son ) being mightier than the rest , came to Summerled , and made Dulgal ( Summerleds son ) King of the Islands : whereof Godred having intelligence , prepared a Navy of 80 Ships to meet Summerled . And in the year 1156 there was a Battle fought at Sea on Twelfth day at night , and many slain on both sides . But the next day they grew to a pacification , and divided the Kingdom of the Islands among themselves . This was the cause of the overthrow of the Kingdom of the Isles . ( 8 ) An. 1158. Summerled came to Man , with a Fleet of fifty three Sail , put Godred to flight , and wasted the Island . Godred upon this crossed over to Norway for aid against Summerled . But Summerled in the mean time arriving at Rhinfrin , and having gathered together a Fleet of 160 Ships , coveting to subdue all Scotland , by the just Iudgment of God , was vanquished by a few , and both himself and his son slain , with an infinite number of people . ( 9 ) The fourth day after , Raignald began to raign , but Godred coming upon him out of Norway with a great number of Armed Men , took his Brother Raignald , and bereft him both of his Eyes and Genital Members . On the fourth Ides of November , An. Dom. 1187. Godred King of the Islands died , and his body was translated to the Isle of Ely. He left behind him three sons , Raignald , Olave , and Tvar . He ordained in his life time that Olave should succeed him , because he only was born legitimate . But the people of Man seeing him to be scarce ten years old , sent for Raignald , and made him their King. This caused great division , and many turbulent attempts between the two Brethren for the space of thirty eight years ; which had no end , till at a place called Tingualla there was a Battel struck between them , wherein Olave had the Victory , and Raignald was slain . The Monks of Russin translated his Body unto the Abbey of S. Mary de Fournes , and there interred it in a place which himself had chosen for that purpose . ( 10 ) An. 1230. Olave and Godred Don ( who was Raignalds son ) with the Norwegiaus came to Man , and divided the Kingdom among themselves . Olave held Man , and Godred being gone unto the Islands , was slain in the Isle Lodaus . So Olave obtained the Kingdom of the Isles . He died the twelfth Calends of Iune , Anno 1237. in Saint Patricks-Islands , and was buried in the Abbey of Russin . ( 11 ) Harold his Son succeeded him , being fourteen years of Age , and raigned 12 years . In the year 1239 he went unto the King of Norway , who after two years confirmed unto him , his Heirs and Successors , under his Seal , all the Islands which his Predecessors had possessed . ( 12 ) An. 1242. Harald returned out of Norway , and being by the Inhabitants honourably received , had peace with the Kings of England and of Scotland . The same year he was sent for by the King of Norway , and married his Daughter . In the year 1249 as he returned homeward with his Wife , he was drowned in a Tempest neer unto the Coasts of Radland . ( 13 ) An. Dom. 1249. Raignald the Son of Olave , and brother to Harold , began his raign and on the thirtieth day thereof was slain by one Tvar a Knight , in a Meadow neer unto the holy Trinity-Church , and lieth buried in the Church of S. Mary of Russin . ( 14 ) In the year 1252. Magnus the son of Olave , came to Man , and was made King. The next year following he went to the King of Norway , and stayed there a year . ( 15 ) In the year 1265. Magnus ( Olaves son ) King of Man , and of the Islands , departed this life , at the Castle of Russin , and was buried in the Church of S. Mary of Russin . ( 16 ) In the year 1266 the Kingdom of the Islands was translated , by reason of Alexander King of Scots , who had gotten into his hands the Western Islands , and brought the Isle of Man under his dominion , as one of that number . ( 17 ) An. 1340. William Montacute Earl of Salisbury wrested it from the Scottish by strong hand and force of Arms : and in year the 1393 ( as Thomas Walsingham saith ) he sold Man and the Crown thereof unto William Scroope for a great summe of money . But he being beheaded for high Treason , and his Goods confiscate ; it came into the hands of Henry the Fourth King of England , who granted this Island unto Henry Piercy Earl of Northumberland . But Henry Piercy entring into open Rebellion the fifth year following , the King sent Sir Iohn Stanley and William Stanley to seize the Isle and Castle of Man , the inheritance whereof he granted afterwards to Sir Iohn Stanley and his Heirs by Letters Patents , ●with the Patronage of the Bishoprick , &c. So that his Heirs and Successors , who were honoured with the Title of Earls of Darby , were commonly called Kings of Man. HOLY ISLAND map of Lindisfarne GARNSEY map of Guernsey FARNE map of the Farne Islands IARSEY map of Jersey HOLY-ISLAND . CHAPTER XLV . THis Island is called Lindisfarne , by the River Lied that is opposite unto it on the Coast of Northumberland . Beda termed it a Dem●-Island . The Britains name it Iuis Medicante , for that it twice every day suffereth an exordinary inundation and over-flowing of the Ocean in manner of an Island , which twice likewise makes it continent to the Land , and returning unto her watry habitation , lays the Shore bare again , as before . It is called in English , Holy-Island , for that in ancient times many Monks have been accustomed to retired themselves thither , and to make it their receptacle for solitude : having on the West and South , Northumberland , and more South Eastward the Island Farne . ( 2 ) The form of it is long and narrow , the West-side narrower than the East , and are both conjoyned by a very small spang of Land that is left unto Conies . The South is much broader than the rest . It is from East to West , about two thousand two hundred and fifty paces : and from North to South , twelve hundred and fifty paces ; so that the circumference cannot be great . ( 3 ) The Air is not very good either for health or delight , as being seated on those parts that are subject to extremity of cold , and greatly troubled with vapou●s and foggy mists that arise from the Seas . ( 4 ) The Soil cannot be rich , being rocky and full of Stones , and unfit for Corn and Tillage . It is neither commended for Hills to feed Sheep , nor Pastures to fat Cattel ; neither hath it Vallies replenished with sweet Springs , or running Rivolets , only one excepted , descending from a standing Pond . The only thing this Island yieldeth , is a fit and accommodate aptitude for Fishing and Fowling . ( 5 ) Notwithstanding , this is very worthy of note concerning the same , which Alcun wrote in an Epistle to Egelred King of Northumberland , namely , that it was a place more venerable than all the places of Britain , and that after the departure of S. Paulinus from York , there Christian Religion began in their Nation , though afterwards it there felt the first beginning of misery and calamity , being left to the spoil of Pagans and Miscreants . ( 6 ) It is also remembred of this Island , that sometime there hath been in it an Episcopal See , which Aidan the Scot instituted ( being called thither to Preach the Christian Faith to the People of Northumberland ) being thus delighted with the solitary situation thereof , as a most fit place for retirement . But afterwards when the Danes rifled all the Sea-Coasts , the Episcopal See was translated to Durham . ( 7 ) This Island so small in account either for compass or commodity , and so unpeopled and unprofitable , cannot be numerous in Towns and Villages . It hath in it only one Town , with a Church and a Castle , under which there is a commodious Haven , defended with a Block-house , situate upon an Hill towards the South-East . FARNE-ISLE . THis Isle South-Eastward seven miles from Holy-Island , sheweth it self distant almost two miles from Brambrough Castle . On the West and South it beareth upon Northumberland , and on the North-east-side it hath other smaller Islands adjoyning to it , as Widopons and Staple-Island , which lie two miles off Bronsinan , and two lesser than these , which are called the Wambes . ( 2 ) The Form of this I●le is round , and no longer in compass than may easily be ridden in one half of a day . The breadth of it is but five miles ▪ and the length no more . The whole circumference extends it self no further than to fifteen miles . ( 3 ) The Air is very unwholsom , and subject both to many Dysenteries and other Diseases , by reason of the mi●ty Fogs and Exhalations that are thereunto drawn up from the Ocean . It is many times troubled with unusual Tempests of Winds , with boisterous ●ury of stormy Rains , and with several and uncouth rages of the Sea. ( 4 ) The Soil cannot be fertile , being incircled about with craggy Clifts ; ●either hath it in it much matter either of pleasure or profit . It can neither defend it self from Cold , lacking Fuel , as Wood , Coal , Turffs , &c. Nor from Famine , wanting Food , as Corn , Pastures , Cattel , &c. The best Commodity it yields , is Fish and Fowl. ( 5 ) This thing nevertheless is worthy to be remembred of it , which Beda ( writing of the Life of Cuthbert Bishop of Lindisfarne , that Tutelar Patron of the Northern E●glishmen ) reporteth , namely , that in this Isle he built a City fitting his Government , and erected certain Houses in the same ; the whole building standing almost round in compass , and reaching the space of four or five Pearches . The Wall about it , he made higher than a Mans height , to with-hold and keep in the wanton lasciviousness both of his thoughts and eyes , and to elevate the whole intention of his mind up to heavenly desires , that he might wholly give himself to the service of God. But these are all made the ruins of time , as sithence many other Monuments have been of worthy Antiquity . ( 6 ) I cannot report that there are now many Houses standing in it , much less Towns or Villages : Only this , that it hath a Tower or Place of Fortification belonging unto it , placed well-neer in the middle part of the Isle . GARNSEY . THis Island lieth about five leagues North-West from Iersey , and is compa●●ed ( like to her neighbour ) with the British Sea. It lieth in length from Plymouth-Bay South-West , to Lancro●se de Anckers North-East , thirteen miles : in breadth from S. Martins-point South-East , to the Howe North-West nine miles : and is in circuit thirty six miles . The Emperour Antonine having the rule and dominion of France ( at that time called Gaul , from whence the word Gallia is derived ) did name this Island Sarnia , which afterwards by the change of Times and corruption of Languages , was long since ( and is at this day ) called Garnsey . ( 2 ) This Isle in form and fashion standeth in the Sea , much like to a Park that is encompassed ●ound about with a Pale of Rocks , being very defensible unto the Island from the attempting invasion of Enemies . ( 3 ) The Air and Climate of this Isle hath little or no difference in temper or quality from that of Iersey . And this deserves to be remembred of it ; that in this Isle is neither Toad , Snake , Adder , or any other venemous creature , and the other hath great plenty . ( 4 ) It standeth for the most part upon a Rock , very high in many places from the Sea. Nevertheless the Soil is very fruitful , yielding forth great plenty of Grass for their Sheep and other Cattel , which they have to serve all uses . Their Fields in the Summer time are so naturally ga●nished with Flowers of all sorts , that a man ( being there ) might conceit himself to be in a pleasant artificial Garden . ( 5 ) The Inhabitants are not so much given to Tillage as they of Iersey , though the Soil be as fruitful . They have of late take● great delight in Planting and Setting of Trees of all sorts , and especially of Apples , by reason whereof they make much Sider . Their Commodities are alike , and their helps from the Sea no less , or rather more . ( 6 ) In this Isle are many great ●teep Rocks , among which is found a hard stone called by the ●re●ch-Men , Smyris , which we term Emerill . The Stone is serviceable for many purposes , and many Trades , as Glasiers , &c. but especially for the Goldsmiths and Lapidaries , to cut their precious Stones . ( 7 ) It hath a head of Land upon the North part thereof , the passage into which is so narrow , that a man would think that at every Tyde ( the Sea beating strongly on both sides ) it were in a continual danger to be fundred from the other part of the Isle . This place is called S. Mic●●●l in the Vale , where ( in former times ) stood a Priory , or a Covent of Religious Persons , the ruines whereof are at this day to be seen . ( 8 ) The government of this Isle , in nature and for● rese●bles the other of I●rs●y , of whom shall be said . The People in their Original and Language alike also , but in their Customs nnd Conditions they come neerer the civil fashions of the English , Other matters of mo●ent I find not worthy to be recorded . It hath ten Parishes , and one Market-Town , being also a Haven , a●d is called S. 〈…〉 ●lose by the Peer , , and Cast●-Corn●t . IERSEY . THe two Islands Iersey and Garnsey , being the only remains of the Dukedom of Normandy ; that in former times many years together was in the possession , and under the command of the Kings of England , annexing thereunto a large Territory and glorious Title to the Crown , are both seated in the Sea called Mare Britannicum , the Ocean parting them a good distance asunder , and are now both adjuncts , and within the circuit of Hampshire . For the first ( being the Isle of Iersey ) it lieth upon the British-Sea , having on the North parts the Coasts of Hampshire , and on the South the Country of Normandy . ( 2 ) This Island is long , not much unlike the fashion of an Egg. It contains in length from Sentw●n-Poole upon the West , to Mount-Orguil Castle on the East , ten miles , and in breadth from Dubon-point to Plymoun●-bay , six miles : the whole circuit of the Island being thirty eight miles . It is distant from a little Island ca●●ed Alderney , about four leagues . It was in old time called Caesaria ; whether from Iulius Octavius , or any the other Caesars that followed , is unknown . But the Fre●chmen have by corruption of speech long time called it Iersey . ( 3 ) It is a very pleasant and delightful Island , and giveth a pleasant aspect unto the Seas . It lyeth Southward not far from a craggy ridge of Rocks , which is much feared of the Mariners , and makes the passage that way very dangerous , howbeit it serves for a forcible defence against Pirats , or any stranger that attempts invasion , and they are termed Casquets . ( 4 ) The Soil is very fertile , bringing forth store of Corn and Cattel , but especially of Sheep , that are of reasonable bigness , the most of them bearing four horns apiece : Their Wooll very fine and white , of which the Inhabitants make their Iersey Stockings , which are ordinarily to be had in most parts of England , and yield a great commodity unto the Island . ( 5 ) The first original of the Inhabitants sprung either from the Normans or Britains , or both . They speak French , though after a corrupt manner , and have continued their Names , Language , Customs , and Country , without any , or little intermix●ure , these many hundred years , having been under the jurisdiction of the English ever since the untimely and unnatural death of Robert Duke of Normandy , eldest son to William the Conquerour . ( 6 ) The People of this Country live very pleasantly , as well by the profits of the Land , as the helps and furtherances of the Sea , that yields unto them ( and especially in Summer season ) great store of Fish but principally for Conger and Lobsters , the greatest and fat●est upon the Coa●t of England . Wood is very scant , for their best Fuel is Turff , some Coal they have brought unto them , but it is very dear ; Straw , Furrs's , and Fern serving their ordinary uses . The middle part of the Island hath many pretty Hills rising in it , yielding a delightful object unto the Vallies , that receive from one another a mutual pleasure . ( 7 ) The Governour of this I●le is the Captain thereof , who appointeth certain Officers under him : the principal of whom , carrieth the name and title of a Bailif , that in civil causes hath the assistance of twelve Iurats to determine of differences , and minister Iustice : in criminal matters seve● : in matters of reason and conscience , five . Their Twelve are chosen out of the twelve Parishes ; so that no man goeth further to complain , than to his own Iurate in ordinary Controversies : but matters of moment and difficulty are determined before the Baili●● in a General Meeting . ( 8 ) This Isle hath two little Islands adjacent ; the one S. Albous , the other Hillary Island . It hath twelve Parishes , and four Castles . No other Monuments of Name or Note . WALES map of Wales The Description of WALES . CHAPTER I. ANtiquity hath avouched , that the whole Isle of Britain was divided into three Parts . The first and fairest lay contained within the French-Seas , the Rivers of Sev●rn● , D●● , and Humber , called then L●oyger , which name it yet retaineth in Welsh ; in English called England . The second part occupied all the Land Northward from Humber , to the Orkney-Sea , called by the Latines , Mar● Caledonium , or D●uc●l●●o●ium , now famously known by the name of Scotland . The third part was this , lying betwixt the Irish-Seas , the Rivers S●verne and Dee , and was called C●mbria , which name doth yet continue with them , though we , the E●glish , call it Wales , as the People Welshmen , which is , strange and strangers ; for so at this day the dwellers of Tyroll in the higher Germany , whence our Saxons are said to have come , do name the Italian their next neighbour ) a Welshman , and his language Welsh . ( 2 ) This opinion Versteg●n doth altogether contradict , rather judging by the ancient T●ut●●ick tongue , which the Germans spake , and wherein the G is pronounced for W that these S●xo●s called them Gallish from the Gaules , whence their original proceeded , rather than Wallish from strangers : which he thinketh could not be , considering their habitations so neer unto them ; and that the like was in use , he proveth by the words of Erench Gardian for Wardian , Cornugalles for C●rw●lles , yea and Galles for Walles , calling our most famous Edward Prince of Galles not Prince of W●lles : insomuch that the County of Lombardy , bordering along upon the Germans , was of them called G●lli●ci● cis-alphina , and at this day Welsh-land . So likewise do the Netherlands call the Inhabitants of Henalt and Artois , Wallen or Wallo●s , and some part of Brabant and Flanders , Welsh-Brabant , and Welsh-Fla●ders , and all because of the Language and Lineage of the Gauls . Neither do the meer Natives of Wales know any other name of their Country than Cambria , of themselves than Cambri or Cumri , or of their Language than Cambraoc . But leaving this opinion free to his affection , we will proceed . ( 3 ) Wales therefore being anciently bounded as before , the Saxons did afterwards win by force from the Britains , all the plain and Champion Country over the River Dee ; and especially Offa King of Mercia , made their limits straighter , by making a Ditch of great breadth and depth , to be a Mear betwixt this Kingdom and Wales . This Ditch is in many places to be seen at this day , and bears the name of Clawh Offa , that is , Offaes Ditch . The Country between it and England is commonly called the Marches , and is for the most part inhabited by Welshmen , especially in North-Wales , even to the River Dee . This admirable Trench began at Bassi●gwerke in Elintshire , between Chester and Ruthland , and ran along the Hills to the South-Sea , a little from Bristow , reaching above an hundred miles in length . ( 4 ) Silvester Giraldus makes the River Wye to be the Mear between England and Wales , on the South part , called South-Wales : whence he ascribeth the breadth of Wales unto Saint Davids in Men●vi● , to be an hundred miles ; and the length from Caerleon upon Vske in Gwentland , to Holly-head in Angles●y , an hundred miles , he might have said thirty more . ( 5 ) About the year of Christ 870 , our Alfred reigning in England , Rodericus Magnus King of VVales did divide it into three Talaiths , Regions , or Territories , which were called Kingdoms . This Rodericus Magnus gave Ven●d●tia , Gwyneth or North-Wales , to Anarawd his eldest son ; to Cadeth his second son Deme●ia , Debeu●arth or South-VValls ; and to Mervin his third son , Powys . ( 6 ) North-VVales had upon the North-side the Irish-Sea , from the River Dee to Bassingwerke to Aberdyvi : upon the West and South-West ▪ the River Dyvi , which divideth it from South-VVales , and in some places from Powysland . And on the South and East , it is divided from Powys , sometimes with high Hills , and sometimes with Rivers , till it come again to the River Dee . It is generally full of high Mountains , craggy Rocks , great Woods , and deep Vallies , many strait dangerous places , deep and swift Rivers . ( 7 ) This Land was of old time divided into four parts , Mon , Arvon , Meryonith ▪ and y Bervedhwlan , or the middle Country , and each of these were again divided into several Countries , and they subdivided into their Cymeden or Commots , wherein we follow that division which was in the time of Llewylyn ap Ruffin , last Prince of VVales , according to a Copy imparted to me by a worshipful Friend and learned Antiquary , as seeming far more exact than that of Doctor Powels . ( 8 ) A●gl●sey the chiefest , is separated from the main Land with the River Moenai , wherein at Aberfraw was the Princes Court , now a mean Village . In this Island is a fair Town called Beaumarish , And common passage to Ireland at Caergybi , in English , Holly-head . ( 9 ) Arv●n , the second part of North-VVales , is now called Carnarvanshire , the strongest Country within that Principality , giving place to none for fertility of the ground , or for plenty of Wood , Cattel , Fish , and Fowl , &c. Here are the Towns of Caernarvan , in old time called Caer-Sego●t , and Bangor the Bishops See , with divers other ancient Castles , and places of memory . This portion hath on the North , the Sea and Moe●ai ; upon the East and South-East , the River Conwey , which divideth it from Den●igh-shire : and on the South-West is separated from Merionyth , by Rivers , Mountains , and Mears . ( 10 ) Merionyth was the third part of Gwyneth , and keepeth the name till this day ; it is full of Hills , and much noted for the resort of People that repair thither to take Herr●ngs . Upon the North it hath Arvon and Denbigh land ; upon the South , Caerdigan-Shire ; and upon the East , Montg●m●ry-shire , heretofore part of Powis . In this County standeth the Town of Harlech , and a great Lake called Llyn-Tegyd , This Country is likewise full of Cattel , Fowl , and Fish , and hath in it great store of red Deer and Roes , but there is much scarcity of Corn. ( 11 ) Y Bervedhwland was the fourth part of Gwyneth , and may be called in English , The middle Country : is inclosed with Hills , on the East , West , and South-parts , and with the Sea Northward . It is plentiful of Cattel , Fish , and Fowl , as also of Corn : and is divided in the midst with the River Clwyd , to which run a number of other Rivers from the Hills . In this part is Dyffryn-Clwyd , the fairest Valley within Wales , containing eighteen miles in length , and seven in breadth . In which is the Town and Castle of Ruthl●n , near unto the Sea ; and not far thence , S. Assaph , an Episcopal seat , between the Rivers Clwyd and Elwy . Herein stands the fair Town and goodly Castle of Denbigh , situated upon a Rock , the greatest Market-Town of North-Wales : and from thence is seen the Town and Castle of Ruthyn , fair for prospect , and fruitful for fite . This part of North-Wales hath the Sea upon the North ; d ee toward the East ; Arvon , The River Conwey , and M●ri●nyth upon the West ; and the Country then called P●wys , upon the South . And these were the Mears and Bounds of the four Parts of Vened●tia , Gwyneth , or North-Wales . ( 12 ) The second Talaith or Kingdom , was Mathraval or Powys . To this belonged the Country of Powys , and the Land between Wye and Sev●rne . It hath South-Wales upon the South and West , with the Rivers Wye and Tywy , and other Mears : upon the North , Gwy●eth ; and upon the East , the Marches of England , from Chester to Wye , a little above Hereford . This part was divided into Powis Vadoc , Powis between Wye and Severne , and Powis-We●wynwyn . In Powis-Vadoc is the Castle of Holt in Bromefield and the Castle of Chirke in Chirk●land ; the Castle likewise of Whittington ; and Lordship of Oswestrie , with others . ( 13 ) The second part of Powi● , or the Territory belonging to Mathr●v●l , is Po●is between 〈◊〉 and Severne , ( or Guy and Hauren ) whereof some is at this day in Montgo●ery-shir● , some in Radnor-shire , and some in Brecknock-shire ; and among sundry other , hath these Towns and Castles following . Montgomery : The Castle of Cly● , The Town of Knight●n : The Castle of Cy●aron : Presteyn : The Town and the Castle of Rad●or , called in Welch , Maesyvet , which is at this day the Shire-Town : The Town of Kinton , and the Castle of Huntington . ( 14 ) The third part belonging to Mathraval ( the chief seat of Powis , after the Welsh were driven from Pe●gwern or Shrewsbury ) was Powis Wenwynwy● , a County full of Woods , Hills , and Rivers , having in it among others , the Towns of Welsh-Pool , New-Town , Machin●a●th Arustly was anciently in this part , but afterward it came to them of Gwyneth . This may suffice , for the description of that which in old time was called Gwyneth and Powis . ( 15 ) It now remaineth that we describe the last Kingdom of Wales , called Demetia-Deheubarth , or the Talaith of Dinevowr , which although it was the greatest , yet was it not the best , because it was much molested with Flemings and Normans , and for that also divers parts thereof would not obey their Prince , as in Gwent , and in Morganwe . ( 16 ) This was divided into six parts , of which Cardiga● was the first , and is a Champion Country , without much Wood. It hath Merionyth-shire on the North : part of Powys upon the East : Carmarden-shire and Pembroke-shire , with the River Tivi , upon the South : and upon the West , the Irish-Sea . In this part is the Town of Cardiga● upon Tivi , not far from the Sea ; as also the Town of Aberstwyth upon the River Istwyth ; and L●a●bad●r●evowr , which in times past wa● a great Sanctuary : there were also many Castles ; as of Str●tneyrie , of Walter , of L●an●ysted , of Dyv●rth , and of A●er-Royd●ll , &c. ( 17 ) The second part was called Dyvet , and at this day Pembroke-shire . It hath upon the North and West , the Irish-Sea ; upon the East , Carmarden-shire ; and upon the South , Severne . There are in it sundry Towns and Havens : among others , these : Pembroke : Tenby : Hereford-West , with the goodly and many Branched Haven of Milford , called in Welsh , Aberdangledhett : S. Davids , or Menevia , which is the chiefest See in Wales : Fiscard , called Aberwayn : and Newport , named Tresdreth . ( 18 ) The third part was Carmarden-shire , which is a Country accounted the strongest part of all South-Wales : as that which is full of high Mountains , great Woods , and fair Rivers . ( 19 ) The fourth called Morganwe , now Glamorgan-shire , hath on the South , the Severne-Sea , which divideth it self from Devon-shire and Cornwall upon the West and North-West , Carmardenshire : upon the North-East , Brecknock-shire ; and upon the East , Monmouth-shire . ( 20 ) The fifth now called Gwent , and in Monmouth-shire , hath in it the ancient City of Caerlhe●n upon Vske . There are also divers Towns and Castles , Chepstow , Glynstrygul , Ros , Tynterne upon the River Wye , &c. This is a fair and fertile Country . It hath on the West , Glamorgan and Brecknock-shir●s : upon the North , Hereford-shire : upon the East , Glocester-shire : with the River Wye , and the River Severne upon the South and South-East . ( 21 ) The last is Brecknock-shire , for the most part full of Mountains , Woods and Rivers . This Country is both great and large , being full of fair Plains and Valley , for Corn ; it hath plenty of thick Woods Forrests and Parks . It is full also of clear and deep Rivers , of which Severne is the chiefest ; although , there be other fair Rivers , as Vske and the like . ( 22 ) Thus far concerning the ancient Welsh division by Talaiths : but the present division distributeth them more compendiously into two Countries , and twelve Shires , enacted so by Parliament under King Henry the Eighth . The Countries are North-Wales , and South-Wales , which have shared , and as it were devoured between them , all Powysland ; each of which Countries contains 〈◊〉 Shires . North-Wales , A●gles●y , C●ernarvan , Merionyth , Denbigh . Flint . Montgomery . South-Wales . Cardigan . Pembroke . Carmarden . Glamorgan . Brecknock . Rad●●r . But whereas Monmouth-shire and Radnor , were anciently parts , the first of South-Wales , the other of Powys-land : Monmouth-shire by Act of Parliament also under the same King , was pluckt away wholly from Wales , and laid to England , one of whose Counties and Shires it was from that time forward , and is at this present reckoned ; and Radnor-Shire ( as it were in lieu thereof ) is comprehended in South-Wales . Humphry Hluyd a Welsh Gentleman , in his Epistle and Map of old Wales , maketh mention of a West-Wales , which he calleth Deme●ia and Dyfer , the one the Latine , and the other the British name there : but because it is wholly swallowed up by this last division , we will not perplex the Reader with superfluous and impertinent recitals . PEMBROK Shire map of Pembrokeshire PEMBROKE-SHIRE . CHAPTER II. PEMBROKE-SHIRE the furthest Promonto●y of all West-Wales , li●th parted on the North from Cardigan-shire , with the Rivers Tivy and Keach ; and on the East is Confronted by Caermarden-shire ; the South and West shooting far into the Irish-Seas , is with the same altogether washed . ( 2 ) The form thereof is longer than it is broad ; for from S. Govens South-point to Cardigan-bridge in the North , are twenty six miles ; the Eastern Landenie to S. Davids-point in the West , are twenty miles ; the whole circumference is ninety three miles . ( 3 ) The Air is passing temperate , by the report of Giraldus , who 〈◊〉 his reason from the sit● of Ireland , against which it butteth , and is so nearly adjoyned , that 〈◊〉 Ruf● thought it possible to make a Bridge of his Ships over the Sea , whereby he might pass to 〈◊〉 on foot . ( 4 ) Anciently it was po●●essed by the Demetia , further branched into Cardigan and Caermarden-shires , as in that County hath been said , and in the Saxons Conquest and H●ptarchy , by the Britai●s forced into those parts for refuge , whither H●●ry the First , and third of the Normans Kings , sent certain Flemings ( whose Country was over-whelmed with the breaking in of the Seas ) to inhabit the Maritime Tract called Rosse , lying West upon the River Dougledye . These Dutchmen ( saith Giraldus ) were a strong and stout Nation , inured to Wars , and accustomed to seek gain by Cloathi●g , Traffique , and Tillage , and ever ready for the Field to fight it out , adding withal , that they were most loyal ●o the English , and most faithful to the Englishmen . Whereupon Malmesbury writeth thus : Many a tim● did King William Rufus a●●aile the Welsh , but ●ver in vain : which is to be wondred a● , ●nsid●ring his other fortunate success . But ( saith he it may be the unevenness of the ground , and sharpness of the air , that maintained their courage , and impeached his valour : which to redress , King Henry his Brother found means ; for those Flemings , who in regard of his Mothers kindred by the Fathers side , s●rely pestred and endamaged the English he sent into Wales , both to purge a●d disburden his own Kingdom , and to quell and keep back th● courage of his enemies . These men here seated , deceived not his expectation , but so carried themselves in his quarrel , that they seldome communicated with their Neighbours , so that to this day they speak not the Language , and the Country is yet called Little England beyond Wales . ( 5 ) The Commodities of this Shire are Corn , Cattel , Sea-Fish , and Fowl , and in Giraldus his daies of saleable Wines , the Havens being so commodious for Ships arrivage : such is that at Tenby and Milford , and Haven of such capacity , that sixteen Creeks , ●ive Bays , and thirteen Roads known all by several names 〈◊〉 therein contained , where Henry of Richmond , of most happy memory , arrived with 〈…〉 of E●glands freedom from under the government of an usurping Tyrant . ( 6 ) Near unto this is Pembroke the Shire-Town seated , more ancient in shew than it is in years , and more houses without Inhabitants , than I saw in any one City throughout my Survey . It is walled long-wife , and them but indifferent for repair , containing in circuit eight hundred and fourscore paces , having three Gates of passage , and at the West-end a large Castle , and locked Causey , that leads over the water to the decayed Priory of Monton . The site of this Town is in the degree of Longitude , as Merc●tor doth measure , 14 and 35 minutes , and the Elevation from the North-Pole in the degree of Latitude 52. ( 7 ) A City as barren is old Saint Davids , neither clad with Woods , nor garnished with Rivers , nor beau●ified with Fields , nor adorned with Meadows , but lieth alwaies open both to Wind and Storms . Yet hath it been a Nursery to Holy Men , for herein lived Calphurnius , a Britain Priest , whose Wife was Choncha , Sister to Saint Martin , and both of them the Pa●ents of Saint Patrick the Apostle of Ireland . Devi a most Religious Bishop , made this an Archepiscopal See , removed from Isca Legi●num . This the Britains call Tuy Dewy , the House of Devi : we Saint Davids , : a City with few Inhabitants : yet hath it a fair Cathedral Church , dedicated to Saint Andrew and David , in the midst of whose Quire lieth intombed Edmond Earl of Richmond , Father to King Henry the Seventh : whose Monument ( as the Prebends told me ) spared their Church from other defacements , when all went down under the Hammers of King Henry the Eighth . About this is a fair Wall , and the Bishops Palace , all of Free-Stone , a goodly House I assure you , and of great Receit , whose uncovered Tops cause the curious Works in the Walls daily to weep , and them to fear their downfal ere long . ( 8 ) But Monton the Priory , and S. Dogmels , places of devout piety erected in this County , found not the like favour , when the commission of their dissolutions came down against them , and the axes of destruction cut down the props of their Walls . ( 9 ) This Shire hath been strengthened with sixteen Castles , besides two Block-Houses commandi●g the Mouth of Milf●rd-Haven , and is still traded in five Market-Towns , being divided into seven Hundreds , and in them seated one hundred forty five Pari●h-Churches . RADNOR BREKNOK CARDIGAN and CAERMARTHEN discribed Petrus Kaerius caelavit 1500. map of Radnorshire RADNOR-SHIRE . CHAPTER III. RADNOR-SHIRE , lyeth bordered upon the North with the County Monmouth , upon the East toucheth Shropshire ; and Herefo●dshire ; the Rivers Clarwen and Wye , divide it from Brecknock in the South ; and the West part doth shorten point-wise in Cardigan-shire . ( 2 ) The form thereof is in proportion triangle , every side containing almost a like distance : for from West to North are twenty miles ; from North to South , twenty two miles ; and from South to West are twenty four miles : the whole in circumference extending to fourscore and ten miles . ( 3 ) The Air thereof is sharp and cold ( as most of Wales is ) for that the Snow lieth and lasteth long unmelted under those shadowing high Hills and over-hanging Rocks . ( 4 ) The Soil is hungry , though not barren , and that in the East and South the best : the other parts are rough and churlish , and hardly bettered by painful labour ; so that the Riches of the North and West consisted chiefly in the brood of Cattel . ( 5 ) Anciently this County was posse●●ed by the Sil●res , warlike People , and great withstanders of the Romans Impo●itions , who had not only them to ●ight against , but withal the unacce●●ible Mountains , wherewith this Shire is so overpressed and burdened , that many times I feared to look down from the hanging Rocks , whereunder I passed into those deep and dark Dales , seeming to me an entrance into Limb● . Among th●se ( as say our Historia●s ) that hateful Prince to God and Man , V●rtig●r , his Countries scourge , and last Monarch of the British-blood , by Fire from Heaven was consumed with his incestuous Wise , from whom ●ini● nameth the Country wherein his Castle stood , Guartiger-Maur , of whose Rubbish the Castle Guthremion was raised , as some are of opinion . Yet they of North-Wales will have his destruction and Castle to stand in their parts near unto Beth-Kellech , whereof we will further speak in the relation of his Life . Fatal was this place also to Llewellin the last Prince of the British Race , who being betrayed by the Men of Buelth , ●●ed into those vast Mountains of Radnor , where by Adam Francton he was slain , and his Head ( Crowned with Ivy ) set upon the Tower of London . ( 6 ) Places most worthy of note in this Shire , are as ensueth ; The first is Radnor , from whom the County receiveth her name anciently Magi , where the Commander of the Pacensian Regiment lay , and thought to be the Magnos in Antonine the Emperours Survey . This Town is pleasantly seated under a Hill , whereon standeth mounted a large and strong Castle , from whose Bulwark a Trench is drawn along the West of the Town , whereon a Wall of Stone was once raised , as by the remains in many places appeareth . This Trench doth likewise inverge her West-side so far as the River , but after is no more seen : whose Graduation is observed to have the Pole elevated for Latitude 52 degrees , and 45 minutes ; and for Longitude , from the first Point of the West set by Mercator 17 degrees and one minute . Prestayn for beautious building is the best in this Shire , a Town of Commerce , wonderfully frequented , and that very lately . Next is K●ighton , a Market-Town likewise , under which is seen the Clawdh-Offa , or Offaes Dit●h , whose Tract for a space I followed along the edge of the Moun●ain , which was a bound set to separate the Welsh from the English by the Mercian King Offa : and by Egber● the Monarch , a Law made , by the instigation of his Wife , that it should be present death for the Welsh to pass over the same , as Iohn Bever the Monk of Westminster reporteth : and the like under H●●ald as Iohn of Salisbury writeth ; wherein it was ordained : that what Welshman soever should be found with any weapon on this side of that Limit , which was Offaes Ditch , should have his right hand cut off by the Kings Officers . The fourth place for account is Raihader Gowy , who besides the great fall of Wye with a continual noyse , hath her Markets there kept upon the Sabbath , which I there observed , and here note for an offence . ( 7 ) Many Rivers arise and run thorow this Shire , which were it not that the Hills so cluster together might make the Soyl both fertile and fat . Such are Teme , Lug , Ithon , Clowdok , Dulas , Comatton , Somegill , Guithel , Arro , Machaway , Edway , Hawye , Eland , Clarwen , and Wye , besides other Lo●ghs that stand betwixt the Hills . This Shire is divided into six Hundreds , wherein are seated three Forrests , four Market-Towns , si● Castles , and fifty two Parish-Churches . BRECKNOCK-SHIRE . CHAPTER IV. BRECKNOCK-SHIRE , in the British language Brethin●a● , ( so called as the Welshmen relate , of a Prince named Brecha●ius , the Father of an holy off-spring , whose twenty four Daughters were all of them Saints ) is a County neither very large , nor greatly to be praised or disliked of , whose bounds upon the North is parted from Radn●r with the Rivers Clarwen and Wye : the West lyeth butted upon by Cardigan and Caermarden-shires : the South is confined by Glamorgan : and the East with Monmouth and Radnor-shires , is wholly bound . ( 2 ) The length of this Shire from North to South , betwixt L●anuthel and I●tradgunles , are twenty eight English miles ; and her breadth from East to West , extended betwixt Frentisso and Elywell , are twenty miles ; the whole circumference , about one hundred and two miles . ( 3 ) This County is full of Hills , and uneven for travel , which on the South part mount in such height that as Giraldus hath written , They make the Air much colder , and defend the Country from the excessive heat of the Sun , where by a certain natural wholsomness of Air maketh it most temperate : and on the East side the Mountains of Tolgar and Ewias do as it were fore fence the same . Among which , there arise and run so many fruitful Springs , that their Vallies are thereby made most fertile , yielding in plenty both Corn and Grass . ( 4 ) The ancient Inhabitants and possessors of this Shire , with the rest in this South Tract , were the Silures , much spoken of , and great opposers to the Romans , whose Countries were first made subject by Iulius Frontinus , who besides the valour of the enemy , had to struggle with the Mountains and Straits , as Tacitus tells us ; neither any more hard , we may well say , than them of this Shire ; whereof one in the South , and three miles from Brecknock , is of such height and operation , as is uncredible : and were it not , that I have witness to affirm what I shall speak , I should blush to let the report thereof pass from my Pen : In my Perambulation in these parts , remaining in Br●cknock to observe the site of that Town , the Aldermen or chief Seniors thereof regarding my pains with friendly and courteous entertainments , at my departure , no less than eight of them , that had been Bailiffs of the Town , came to visite me ; where they reported upon their Credit and Trials , that from the top of that Hill , in the Welsh called Mounch-denny , or Cadier Arthur , they had oftentimes cast from them ▪ and down the North-East Rock , their Cloaks , Hats , and Staves , which notwithstanding would never fall , but were with the Air and Wind still returned back , and blown up : neither , said they , will any thing descend from that Cliffe being so cast , unless it be stone or some Metalline substance : affirming the cause to be the Clouds , which are seen to rack much lower than the top of that Hill. As strange Tales are told of the Mear Llynsavathan , two miles by East from Brecknock , which at the breaking of her frozen Ice , maketh a fearful sound like unto Thunder . In which place , as is reported , sometimes stood a fair City , which was swallowed up in an Earthquake , and resigned her Stone-Walls unto this deep and broad Water : whither unto this day leadeth all the waies in this Shire : which , as learned Camd●n conjectureth , might be that Loventrium , which Ptolomy in this Tract placeth ; and the more confirmed by the Rivers name adjoyning , being also called Lovenny , which River also passeth thorow this Mear without any mixture of her waters , as by the colour thereof is well perceived , which glideth through it with the same stream , and no greater than wherewith she first entred in . ( 5 ) The Towns for Commerce , are Hay , Bealt , and Brecknock , two of them unfortunate of their former greatness , whom Wars and sedition have defaced and cast down . Hay upon Wye and Dulas , pleasant for situation , in the Rebellion of Owen Glendowerdy , was diswalled , depopulated , and burnt , in whose foundations for new repairs , many Roman Coyns have been found : and thereby thought to be the Seat of their Legions : and Buelth , now Bealt , though of good frequency , yet not so great as when Ptolomy observed her position for graduation , who calleth it Buleum Silurum , neither when it with the Country was possessed by Aurelius Ambrosius , by whose permission Pascentius the Son of Vortiger ruled all , as Ninius writeth ; nor yet as of later times , when Leolin the last Prince of the Britains , was therein betrayed and slain . ( 6 ) Brecknock the Shire-Town , for Buildings and Beauty retaineth a better regard , whose Walls in Oval-wise are both strong and of good repair , having three Gates for Entrance , with ten Towers for defence , and is in circuit six hundred and forty paces about , upon whose West part a most sumptuous and stately Castle is seated , the like whereof is not commonly seen , whose decayes approaching do increase her ruins daily , and in the end is feared will be her fall . This Town is seated upon the meeting of two Rivers , Houthy and Vske , whose yearly Government is committed to two Bailiffs , fifteen Aldermen , two Chamberlains , two Constables , a Town-Clerk , and two Sergeants their Attendants , having the Poles Elevation in 52 , 21 minutes of Latitude , and for Longitude is placed in the 16 and 32 minutes , as the Mathematicians do measure them . ( 7 ) This Shire is strengthened with nine Castles divided into six Hundreds , wherein are seated three Market-Towns , and sixty one Parish-Churches . CARDIGAN-SHIRE . CHAPTER . V. CARDIGAN-SHIRE , ( in the Welsh called Sire Aber-Tivi ) is parted on the North from Merioneth-shire with the River Dovi ; by the Plinillimon Hills from Montgomery-shire in part of her East ; and the rest from Brecknock shire , with the water Towy ; and with Tyvy altogether on the South from Caermarden-shire : The West is wholly washed with the Irish-Sea . ( 2 ) The Form thereof is Horn-like , bowing compass , long and narrow , and growing wider stll towards the North : so that from Cardigan , the Shire-Town and uttermost point in the South , unto the River Dovi , her farthest North-bounder , are thirty two miles : and from the head of Clarwan in the East , to Abersthwyth on her West , the broadest part in the Shire , are only fifteen : the whole in circumference is one hundred and three miles . ( 3 ) The Air is open and somewhat piercing ; The Soil is hilly , and ( Wales like ) uneven : yet more plain and champion towards the Sea , than in the East or North of the Land. For besides that great and high Hill called Plinillimon , a continual range of lesser doth shoot along , yielding in their Vallies both goodly rich Pastures , and very large Pools , which being assisted with Springs from the Rocks , do branch themselves as Veins in the Body , and make fruitful their passages unto the Sea. In Tyuy one of these , as Giraldus hath written , the Beaver hath been found , a Creature living both by Land and Water , whose Stones the Physicians hold in great price . His fore●eet are like unto a Dog , but the hinder whole skinned , as is the Goose : the Dog-like serve him on shore for to run ; and the Goose-like as Oars give him swift motion in swimming ; his Tail broad and gristly , he useth as a Stern , wherewith on the sudden he can divert his swi●t floating course . But this creature in these parts a long time hath not been seen , whose room we may well say the Salmon hath possessed , who still coveting fresh-water-Rivers , at their down-right falls useth this policy : He bendeth himself backward , and taketh his Tail in his Mouth , and with all his strength unloosing his circle on the sudden ( as a Lath let go ) mounteth up before the fall of the Stream ; whereupon such water-falls are called the Salmons-leap : and in these Rivers many such Salmons are caught . ( 4 ) The Commodities of this Shire chiefly consist in Cattel , Sea-Fowl , and Fish ; Corn sufficient , but of Woods some scarcity ; and at the Head of Istwyd are certain Veins of Lead , a Merchandize of no mean regard or wealth . ( 5 ) The ancient People that possessed this Province , were the Dim●tae , by Ptolomy branched thorow the Tract of Caermarden , Pembroke , and this Shire ; who in their struglings against the Romans , did not a little rely upon Caractacus their most warlike King , ( from whose name , though unlikely , some will have the Shire called Cardigan ) yet lastly felt the fortune of subjection with the rest , when Iulius Frontinus warred with these Mountains . Scarce had the Normans setled their Kingdom in Britain , but that they a●●ailed this County , as well to enjoy so fair a Possession , as to secure those Seas from any Invasion against them : so that Rufu● first wrested from the Welshmen the Maritime Coasts , and Henry the first gave the whole County to Gilbert de Clare . ( 6 ) This Gilbert fortified Cardig●n , and Shire-Town , with a Wall and strong Castle , whose aged Lineaments do to this day shew the industry both of Nature and Art : for the Town is seated upon a steep bank , her South side guarded with the deep River Tyvy , and passable no way but by a bridge under the Castle . The Walls take the advantage of the rising Rocks , and circulate the Town even round about . The Castle is higher built upon a Rock , both spacious and fair , had not Storms impaired her beauty , and time left her carkass a very Anatomy . The Walls range as thou feest , and are indifferent for repair , having three ways for entrance , and contain in compass six hundred and fourscore paces : whose position for Latitude is in the degree 52 , 33 minutes from the North-pole , and for Longitude from the first West point by M●rc●tor , in the degree 15 and 10 minutes . ( 7 ) This Shire , as it is little in circuit , so accordingly is besprinkled with Townships , whereof four only have the Trade of Markets : neither find I other remembrance of religious Foundations , but at Cardigan , Istradfleet , and at Llan B●dern Vaur , where sometimes was seated an Episcopal See , which ( as Hoveden writeth ) was decayed many years since , when the people had wickedly stain their Pastor . And yet Llan-Devi-brevi , built and so called in memory of the most famous David Bishop of Menevia , was in great esteem , where in a frequent Synod there holden , he refuted the Pelagian-Heresie , sprung up again in Britain , both by the authority of holy Scriptures , and also by miracle , as is reported , while the earth whereon he stood and preached , rose up unto a certain height under his Feet . ( 8 ) The Shires Division , for businesses belonging either to the Crown or Common-wealth , is into five Hundreds , wherein are seated four Market-Towns , and sixty four Parish-Churches for Gods Divine and daily Service . CAERMARDEN-SHIRE . CHAPTER VI. CAERMARDEN-SHIRE , so called from the chief Town Caermarden , lyeth bordered upon the South , with Cardigan-shire ; upon her East , by Brecknock and Glamorgan-shires ; upon the South , with a Bay of the British-Seas ; and upon the West with Pembroke-shire . ( 2 ) The form of this County is long , and shooteth it self from the South-West into the North and by East , betwixt whose further bounds are thirty five English miles , and in her broadest part twenty miles ; the whole in circumference about one hundred and two miles . ( 3 ) This Shire is not altogether so pestred with Hills as her bordering Neighbors are : and those that she hath , neither so high nor so thick , and therefore is better for Corn and Pasturage , yea and in Woods also , so that for Victuals this County is very well stored , which the Stomach doth as well digest , the Air being wholsome , temperate , and pleasing . ( 4 ) Anciently these parts were possessed by the Dimetree , as Ptolomy , Gildas , and Ninius do name them : though Pliny holds opinion that they were part of the Silures , with whom no doubt they were subdued to the Romans yoke by Iulius Frontinus , when he struggled with the Rocky Hills in those Southern parts . And this County is accounted by Writers to be the very strength of South-Wales . In the West thereof , at Kilmanlloid ( as it should seem ) their Legions were kept , where lately an earthen Pot hoarded with store of Roman-Coyns , was by the Spade digged up , being stamped upon imbased Silver , from the time of Commodus unto the first Tribuneship of Gordian the third , which fell in the year of Christ two hundred forty three : and amongst these were the Coyns of Helvius Pertinax , Marcus Opellius , Antonius Diadumenianus , Iulius Veru● Maximu● , the Son of Maximus , of Coelius Balbinus , of Clodius Pupienus , of Aquilla Severa , the wife of Heliogabalus , and of Soll. Barbia Orbiana● pieces rarely found . ( 5 ) The Commodities of this Shire chiefly consist in Cattel , Pit-coal , Fowl , and Sea-Fish , whereof the Salmon is common among them , and that of such greatness and plenty , as no place is better furnished therewith than the Shire-Town Caermarden is . ( 6 ) Which Town by Ptolomy is called Maridunum ; by Antonin● the Emperour , Muridunum ; by the Britains , Caerfridhin ; and by us , Caermarden . It is pleasantly seated upon the South-West side of the River Tovy , that runneth through the midst of this Shire , and falleth South from hence into the British Sea , where before-times was a convenient Haven for Ships arrivage , but now is sore pestred with Sands and Shelves ▪ notwithstanding some small Vessels ascend up the River , even unto the Bridge of this Town , which is fairly built of Free-stone . And over the same , upon a hanging Rock , standeth a very large Castle , from whose Stone-wall another intermingled with Brick rangeth about the Town , being in circuit one thousand and four hundred paces . The Inhabitants of this place do not a little glory of their Merlin , who ( as they say ) was therein born the Son of a bad Angel , or of an Incubus Spirit , the Britains great Apollo , whom Geffery ap Arthur would rank with the South-saying Seer , or rather with the true Prophets themselves : being none other than a meer Seducer and Phantastical Wizard : which howsoever Alani de Insulis in his Commentaries hath laboured to unlock those dark and hidden Similies , wherewith his Book is pestred and full , yet was it not without cause forbid the reading by the Council of Trent , as vain , and not worthy of Countenance or Credit . At the entrance of the Normans this Town was brought under their obedience , and for a long time was distressed with the Calamities of War , yet afterwards was made by the English Princes the Chancery and Exchequer of all South●Wales : And at this day is yearly governed by a Maior , who ever after is an Alderman and Iustice of the Peace , two Sheriffs elected out of sixteen Burgesses , all of them in Scarlet , a Sword-Bearer , a Town-Clerk , and two Sergeants with Maces : from whence the Pole is raised 52 degrees 15 minutes in Latitude , and for Longitude is in the degree 15 and 30 minutes from the first point in the West , according to Mercator . ( 7 ) East from this place are the ruines of Carreg-Castle , which stood mounted on a high Hill , under the which many Vaults and spacious Caves far into the ground are seen , wherein is thought the People unable to ●ight , were therein secured in time of their Wars . Where also is a Well ( take the report from Giraldus , who writeth it ) that in this place twice in four and twenty hours ●bbing , and twice flowing resembleth the unstable motions of the main Sea. ( 8 ) This Shire is watred with twenty eight Rivers and Rivelets of name , strengthned with ten Castles , traded in six Market-Towns , divided into six Hundreds , wherein are seated fourscore and seven Parish-Churches . GLAMORGAN Shire map of Glamorganshire GLAMORGAN-SHIRE . CHAPTER VII . GLAMORGAN-SHIRE , as some think , named from Prince Morgan the possessor thereof , or according to others , is taken from Morgan an Abbey , founded by William Earl of Glocester , upon the Sea-shoar in the South of this Shire , lyeth bounded upon that part altogether with the British-Sea , the West by Logor is parted from Caermarden-shire ; the North butteth upon the County of Brecknock ; and the East by Remney is divided from Monmouth . ( 2 ) The form of this Shire groweth still wider from her West-point , spreading her broadest touch in the East , betwixt which extreams I find by measure to be well-near forty English miles , and from North to South , not altogether twenty miles : the whole in circumference , about one hundred and twelve miles . ( 3 ) The Air is temperate , and gives more content to the mind , than the Soil doth fruit or ease unto Travellers . The Hills being high and very many , which from the North notwithstanding are lessened as it were by degrees ; and towards the Sea-coasts , the Countrey becometh somewhat plain , which part is the best , both for plenty of Grain , and populous of Inhabitants . The rest all Mountain , is replenished with Cattel , which is the best means unto wealth that this Shire doth afford ; upon whose Hills you may behold whole Heards of them feeding ; and from whose Rocks most clear springing waters thorow the Vallies trickling , which sportingly do pass with a most pleasant sound , and did not a little revive my wearied spirits among those vast Mountains , imployed in their search : whose infancy at first admitted an easie step over ; but grown unto strength , more boldly forbad me such passage , and with a more stern countenance held on their Iourney unto the British-Seas ; and Ta●e among these is accounted for a chief . ( 4 ) Upon whose fall , and East-bank , the fairest Town of all South-Wales is seated , the Britains Caerdid , the English Caerdiffe , which Fitz-Haimon fortified with a Wall and Castle , in the Reign of King Rufus , when he and his Norman-Knights had overcome Rhese the Prince of these parts , and thrust out Iustine from his lawful possession . This Town he made his own Seat and Court of Iustice , enjoyning his Consorts to give Aid to this honour , and to hold their Portions in Vassallage of him . Strong was the Castle , as by the trust therein reposed may well appear , where the youngest brother Bea●clark kept Captive the eldest Curthose , both of them Sons to the Conquerour , the space of twenty six years . This Castle is large , and in good repair , whence the Town-Wall went both South and East to the Rivers side , thorow which , four Gates enter into the four Winds , and contain in compass nine hundred and twenty paces ; and along the River ( a sure defence ) upon her West-side , three hundred more ; so that the Town containeth in circuit twelve hundred and fourscore paces . But as the Tave is a friend to the Town , in making a Key for arrivage of shipping ; so is she a foe to S. Maries Church in the South , with undermining her Foundations , and threatning her fall . The Town is governed by a Mayor , yearly elected out of twelve Aldermen , assisted with other twelve Burgesses , a Town-Clerk , four Constables , and two Sergeants with Maces : whose site is observed from the North-Star to lie in the degree of Latitude 51 and 49 scruples , and from the ●irst point in the West , 16 and 53 scruples . ( 5 ) In the same graduation almost is sited the City Landaf , wherein is a Castle and Cathedral Church , dedicated to S. Telean , Bishop of the same , without any other memorable matter worthy the speaking of . ( 6 ) But things of strange Note are these , by the report of Giraldus , who affirmeth that in a Rock or Cliffe upon the Sea-side , and Island Barry , lying near the South-East point of this County , is heard out of a litttle chink ( let him take heed what he faith ) the noise as it it were of Smiths at their work ; one whiles ●he blowing of Bellows to increase the heat , then the str●aks of the Hammer , and sound of the Anvil ; sometim●s the noise of the Grind stone in grinding of Iron Tools ; then the hissing Sparks of Steel●gads , as they flie from their ●eating , with the puffing noise of Flames in a Furnace . And whether this is the place whereof Clemens Alexandrinus speaketh , I de●ermine not ; where in his Writings he hath these words ; They that have recorded Histories ( saith he ) do say , that in the Isle of Britain , there is a certain Hole or Cave under th● bottom of an Hill , and on the top thereof a gaping Chink , into the which when the Wind is gathered , and tossed to and fro in the Womb or concavity thereof , there is heard above , a sound of Cymbals : for the Wind being driven back from his hole , is forced to make a loud sound as her vent . ( 7 ) More Westward from hence , upon the River Ogmore , and neer unto Newton , in a sandy plain about an hundred paces from Severne , there springeth a Well , though not of the clearest water , where at the flowing and fulness of the Sea , can hardly any water be gotten ; but at the Ebb and Fall o● Tide it walloweth up amain . The cause may be , as Polibius reports of the like at Cadys ; Wherein the windy air , when it is deprived of his ●onted issues , forcibly returneth , shutting and stopping up the pa●sages and veins of the Spring , whereby the waters are kept in . But contrariwise when the surface thereof is void and empty of water , the veins of the Source or Spring are unstopped and set free , which then boileth up in great abundance . ( 8 ) And upon the same Shoar more North and by West , on the top of an Hill called Minyd-Marga● , is erected a Monument inscribed with a strange Character , and as strange a conceit held thereof by the by-dwellers whose opinions are possessed , that if any man read the same , he shall shortly after die . This Shire , as it is the furthest Coast of South-Wales , and lay open to forrain Invasion ; so was it fortified with twenty five stronger Castles , whereof times and storms have devoured the most : such were Barry , Saint D●neits , Denispowis , Morlashe , Meneshe , Logh●r , Llanddeny , Llanquian , Oxwich , Oystermouth , Ogmor , Pile , Porkery , Pennarth , Winston , Newcastle , Caersly , Coche , Peullyn , Kethligar●● , Kenfeage , Tallavan , Treer , and Cothy . Neither was the County so ill seated for sufficiency of Life , or barren of Grain , but that therein were planted places for divine piety : such were Neath , Margan , and Caerdif , besides the Episcopal See of Landaf , which last still remaineth ; the other three suppressed among the fall of their like , under King Henry the eight . This Shire is divided into ten Hundreds , wherein are seated six Market-Towns , and one hundred and eighteen Parish-Churches . Mounmouth Shire map of Monmouthshire MONMOUTH-SHIRE . CHAPTER VIII . MONMOUTH-SHIRE , from Monmouth Town , and that from Monnowe-water bearing name , is altogether inclosed on the North , and is separated from Hereford-shire with the same River , upon the East both it and Wye divides this County from Glocester-shire . The South-side is wholly wa●hed by the Severne-Sea , and some of her We●t part by Rempney is parted from Glamorgan , and the rest lyeth bordered upon by Brecknock shire . ( 2 ) The form thereof is Scallop-wise , both long and broad , shooting her North point to Llantony , and her South to the fall of Rempney , betwixt which two are twenty four English miles : and from Chep●tow East to Blanagwent West , are not altogether nineteen miles : the whole in circuit draweth somewhat neer to seventy seven miles . ( 3 ) The Air is temperate , healthful and clear , the Soil is hilly , woody and rich , all places fruitful , but no place barren . The Hills are grased upon by Cattel and Sheep , the Vallies are laden with Corn and Grass , never ungrateful of the Husbandmans pains , nor makes frustrate his hope of expected increase ; whose Springs abundantly ris●ng in this County with many Streams , do fatten the Soil even from side to side . ( 4 ) Anciently the Silures inhabited this Shire , whose chief City by the Emperour Antonine is named Venta Silurum , by the Welsh-Caer●●ent , and was by Tathaie the British Saint , made an Academy , and a divine place for Worship . So likewise Caer-lion now , once Is●a , was where the second Roman Legion called Augusta lay , as by their Coins , Altars , Tables , and Inscriptions there found , and daily therein digged up , doth evidently appear . By the report of Giraldm , in this City was the Court of great Arthur , whither the Roman Embassadors resorted unto him ; and as Alexander Elsebiensis writeth , therein was a School of two hundred Philosophers , skilful in Astronomy and other Arts. Which is the more credible , for that Amphibalus , S. Albant Instructer , was therein born , and Iulius and Aaron , two noble Proto-Martyrs of great Britain , in this City received the Crown of Martyrdom , where their Bodies were also interred . But as all things find their fatal period , so this City for beauty , circuit , and magnifical respect , is laid in the ruines of her own decay : neither may any more lament the loss of glory than Monmouths Castle , which Captive-like doth yield to conquering Time. Her down-cast Stones from those lofty Turrets do shew what beauty once it bare , standing mounted round in compass , and within her Walls another Mount , whereon a Tower of great height and strength is built , which was the birth place of our Conquering Henry , the great Triumpher over France , but now decayed , and from a Princely Castle , is become no better than a regardless Cottage . In this Town a beautiful Church built with three Isles is remaining , and at the East-end a most curiously built ( but now decayed ) Church stands , called the Monks Church : In the Monastery whereof , our great Antiquary Geoffery , surnamed Monmouth , and ap Art●ur , wrote his History of Great Britain : whose pains as they were both learned and great , so have they bred great pains among the learned both to defend and to disprove . The Towns situation is pleasant and good , seated betwixt the Rivers Monnow and Wye : three Gates yet stand , besides that Tower or Lock of the Bridge , and a Trench or Tract of Wall running betwixt them on each side down to the River , containing in circuit about eight hundred paces . The Town is in good repair , and well frequented , governed by a Mayor , two Bailiffs , fifteen Common-Co●●ellors , a Town-Clerk , and two Sergeants for their Attendance . It is in Latitude removed from the Equator 52 degrees and 8 minutes , and from the West point of Longitude is set in the degree 17 , 36 minutes . Religious Houses erected and suppressed in this Shire , for greatest account have been in Caerlion , Chepstow , Gold-cliff , Monmouth and Llantony ; which last stood so solitary , and among Hills , that the Sun was not seen to shine there , but only betwixt the hours of one and three . This Shire is strengthned with fourteen Castles , traded with six Market-Towns , divided into six Hundreds , wherein are situated one hundred twenty and seven Parish-Churches , and is not accounted among the Welsh-shires , being subdued by Henry the Second , who passing the Nant-Pe●-carne , a small Brook and of no danger , yet held fatal by the Welsh , over credulous to a Prophecy of Merlyn Sylvester the British Apollo , who had fore-shewed that when a stout and freckled fac'd King ( such as Henry was ) should pass over that Ford , then the power of the Welshmen should be brought under ; whereby their stout courage was soon abated , and the whole County the sooner in subjection to the English. Montgomerie Merionidh Shires map of Montgomeryshire and Merionethshire MOUNTGOMERY-SHIRE . CHAPTER IX . MOUNTGOMERY-SHIRE , in the British speech called Siretrefaldwin , and that of the principal Town Mountgomery , lyeth bounded upon the North with Denbigh-shire , upon the East with Shrop-shire , on the South with Radnor and Cardigan-shires , and on the West with Merioneth shire . ( 2 ) In form it somewhat resembleth a Pear or Pine-apple , as it were growing out of the West , and rising thence with many high Hills and plentiful Springs , which water and make fruitful the Soil every where : whose searching rills with a longing desire haste ever forward to find an increase , and to augment their growth into a bigger body , whereof the Severne is the chief , and the second River in the Land : whose Head rising from the spired Mountain Plynillimon , runneth not far without the Receits of other Rivolets into her Stream , and with many Wings doth sport her self thorow all the East-part of this Shire . ( 3 ) That this River took her name from Abren , the beautiful base daughter of Locrinus , begotten out of Wedlock upon Estrildis the daughter of Humber the Scythian King , that invaded this Land , and both of them drowned in this River by Guendolena King Locrinus surviving Widow : let Geoffrey relate , and Poets enlarge , whereof one among them in good account , thus writeth : — In flumen praaecipitatur Abren , Nomen Abren fluvio de Virgine , nomen eidem Nomine corrupto , deinde Sabrina datur . Into this stream fair Abren headlong-cast , Gave name of Abren to those waters vast , Corruptly call'd Sabrina now at last , ( 4 ) The River maketh the East part of this Shire for fruitfulness to be compared with most of the Land , and to exceed any other Shire in Wales : the West-side is more hilly and less inhabited , yet surely those mountains breed innumerable of Cattel , especially of Horses , whose Portraiture for making and incomparable swiftness , Giraldus Cambrensis Arch-Deacon of Brecknock , doth greatly commend . ( 5 ) The ancient Inhabitants that were seated in Gwineth and Powisland , whereof this Shire was a part , were to the Romans known by the name of ORDOVICES , a puissant and couragious Nation , whose Hearts and Hills held them the longest free from the Yoke of Subjection , either of the Romans or English : for unto the daies of Domitian , they kept plea with the Romans , and were not brought to the will of the English before the Reign of King Edward the first . Those ORDOVICES inhabited the Counties of Mountgomery , Merioneth , Caernarvan , Denbigh , and Flint , which are of us called now North-Wales , a people generous and of affable conditions , goodly for feature , fair of complexion , couragious of mind , courteous to strangers , and that which is most commendable , most true and loyal to the English Crown . Towns for Trades and Commerce in this County are six : the chiefest thereof and Shire-Town is Mountgomery , very wholsome for Air , and pleasant for situation , upon an easie ascent of an Hill , and upon another far higher mounted , stands a fair and well-repaired Castle , from the East-Rock whereof , the Town hath been walled , as by some part yet standing , and the Tract and Trench of the rest even unto the North-side of the said Castle , may evidently be seen : whose graduation for Latitude is placed in the degree 53 , and for Longitude 17 , the lines cutting each other in the site of this Town . This Town hath lately received the Honour and Title of an Earldome , whereof Philip Herbere the second Son of Henry Earl Pembroke , was created the first , in Anno 1605. And the Shire divided into seven Hundreds , wherein are seated six Market-Towns , and forty seven Parish-Churches . MERIONETH-SHIRE . CHAPTER . X. MERIONETH-SHIRE , which the Britains call Sire Verioneth , and in Latine Mervia ; is bordered upon the North by Car●arvon and Denbigh-shires , upon the East with Mountgomery , upon the South by the River Dowy , is parted from Cardigan-shire , and the West side altogether washed with the Irish-Seas , whose rage with such vehemency beateth against her Banks , that it is thought and said , some quantity of the Land hath been swallowed up by those Seas . ( 2 ) In form this Shire somewhat resembleth a Welsh-Harp , though small is the Musick that to her Inhabitants she makes , being the roughest , and most unpleasant to see to ( as Giraldus their own Historian writeth ) in all Wales . The Air for great pleasure , nor Soil for great profit , I cannot greatly commend , unless it be for the many and mighty great winds , that for the most part therein do rage , and the spired Hills clustred together so near and so high , as the same Author affirmeth , that Shepherds upon their tops falling at odds in the morning and challenging the Field for fight , before they can come together to try out the quarrel , the day will be spent , and the heat of their fury shut up with their sleep . ( 3 ) These mountains formerly did abound with Wolves , for whose avoidance Edgar the peaceable , did impose ( as Malmesbury writeth ) a yearly Tribute of three hundred Wolves , upon Ludwall Prince of that Country , whereby in three years space they were quite destroyed : and now their faces are covered with fruitful Flocks of Sheep , besides Neat and other Cattel that therein abundantly do grase , w●erein the only riches of this Shire doth consist : for by reason of this unevenness of the Soil and Rocks so near the face of the Earth , the Plough cannot be drawn , nor the Corn prosper , which some have imputed to the idleness of the Inhabitants , wherein they have been greatly wronged . ( 4 ) These People are a part of the Ordovices , of whom we have spoken , who by the advantage of these Mountains held out with the longest against the Romans , and their Necks not brought under the yoke of Bondage before the daies of King Edward the first ; since when they have attempted to cast off their subjection to the English , upon those stirs raised by Owen Glendover , who having been a Favorite of King Richard the second , and discontented by King Henry the fourth , in a quarrel with the Lord Grey of Rut●in , that intruded upon his demains , quarrelled with the King , and entred into open Rebellion and Confederacy with all other his Rebels , drawing the Welsh-men wholly to his side , in hope to have had Princes restored of their own blood : and he maintained the same with wonderful pride , policy , and obstinacy for a long time , until his Confederates , Followers and Favorites , and his own courage , credit , and maintenance , were brought so low by that powerful King , that in the end he perished for very want of Food . ( 5 ) Their Towns are not many , neither those that they have of any stately Buildings , whereof Bala , Dolgelhe , and Harlech are the Markets . By Bala in the North-East of this County , in the Welsh L●integid , in English , Pimble-mear , a great Pool of Water doth drown at least threescore Acres of ground : whose nature is , as the report doth pass , that the High-land Floods , though never so great , cannot make her swell bigger by their receits ▪ but if the Air be troubled with over great blasts and tempests of Winds , she , in as great a rage , riseth and passeth her Banks , as if she would encounter that enemy in fight . Into the South whereof the two headed Dee with a pretty sharp stream entreth , and through the same glideth without any mixture of the same water , as the Inhabitants believe : more strongly conceited in their opinion , for that the Salmon , usually taken in Dee , is never found in that Pool ; and the Fish called Guiniad , bread in that Mear , never is seen in the River D●● South thence near Dolgelhe , in a lower Hill , a great Rampire of Stone and compass is seen , and hath been some fortification or defence in War : which whilst we were curious to find out some instructions thereof , by report this only we learned , that it was called Caddoryrita Dr●n , according to the name of her neighbour and far higher Hill. ( 6 ) Upon the West and Sea-shore of this Shire , Harlech a Market and Mayor-Town standeth bleak enough and barren , but only for Fowl and Fish ; Houses not many , neither curiously built , wherein ●tandeth a little Chappel decayed and without use , in which lieth buried Sir Richard Thimbleby , an English Knight , who for the delight he took in that game , removed his abode from a far better Soil . Here also standeth a most strong and beautiful Castle , mounted upon a Hill , and with a double Bulwark walled about , commanding the Sea , and passage of entrance of such as seek to invade the Coast : and surely a great pity it is to see so fair a Work fall to decay : the Constable whereof by Patent is ever the Mayor of this Town ; near unto which are two great Inlets of Seas , which at low water may be pa●sed upon the Sands with Guides . Upon whose Shore , as upon the Sea Coasts in this County , abundance of Herrings are caught , for which cause they are much frequented in the season of the year , by many People from divers Countries . ( 7 ) This Town being the chiefest of the Shire , The Pole shall be elevated only from thence , whose height for Latitude standeth in the degree 53 , 29 minutes , and for Longitude in the 15 , 47 minutes . The whole being bivided into six Hundreds , wherein are feared thirty seven Parishes-Churches . DENBIGH and FLINT discribed map of Denbighshire and Flintshire DENBIGH-SHIRE . CHAPTER XI . DENBIGH-SHIRE , called in Welsh , Sire Denbigh , retiring more from the Sea within the Country , on this side of the River Conwey shooteth Eastward in one place as far as to the River Dee : on the North , first the Sea , ( for a small space ) and then Flint-shire encompasseth it : on the West , Caernarvan and Merioneth shire : on the East , Cheshire and Shropshire ; and on the South , Mountgomery shire . ( 2 ) The form thereof is long , growing wider still towards the North-West , and narrower towards the East . It is in length from East to West , one and thirty miles ; and in breadth from North to South , seventeen miles : in the whole circuit and circumference , one hundred and fourteen miles . ( 3 ) The Air is very wholsome and pleasant , yet bleak-enough , as exposed to the winds on all sides , and the high Hills , wherewith it is in many places environed , long retaining the congealed Snow . The tops whereof , in the Summer time , are the Harvest-Mens Almanacks , by the rising of certain Vapours thereon in the Mornings , and foreshew a fair Day ensuing . ( 4 ) The Soil is but barren towards the West-part : yet the middle , where it lieth flat in a Valley , is most fertile . The East-side , when it is once past the Valley , findeth Nature to be a very sparing niggard of her favours : but next unto Dee it feeleth a more liberal extent of her blessings . The West part is but here and there inhabited , and mounteth up more than the other with bare and hungry Hills ; yet the leanness of the Soil ( where the Hills settle any thing flatting ) hath been now a good while begun to b● overcome by the diligent pains and careful industry of the Husbandmen ; for they parting away the upper Coat of the Earth into certain Turffs , with a broad kind of Spade , pile them up artificially on heaps , and fire them , so as being turned into Ashes , and thrown upon the ground so pared , they fructifie the hungry barrenness and sterility of Soil , and make the Fields bring forth a kind of Rie or Amell-Corn , in such plenty , as is hardly to be believed . ( 5 ) The ancient Inhabitants of this Country were the Ord●vices , who being also named Ordevices , or Ordovicae : a puissant and couragious People , by reason they kept wholly in a mountainous place , and took heart even of the Soil it self : for they continued longest free from the Yoke both of Roman , and also of English dominion . They were not subdued by the Romans , before the dayes of the Emperour Domitian ( for then Iulius Agricol● conquered almost the whole Nation ) nor brought under the command of the English , before the Reign of King Edward the First ; but lived a long time in a lawless kind of liberty , as bearing themselves bold upon their own magnanimity , and the strength of the Country . ( 6 ) The Mountains of this County yield sufficiency of Neat , Sheep , and Goats . The Valleys in most places are very plenteous of Corn , especially Eastward on this side , betwixt the Rivers of Alen and Dee ; But the most Westerly part is Heathy , and altogether barren . The heart of the Shire shews it self beneath the Hills , in a beautiful and pleasant Vale , reaching seventeen miles in length from South to North , and five miles , or thereabouts , in breadth , and lieth open only toward the Sea. It is environed on every side with high Hills , amongst which , the highest is Moillenly , on the top whereof is a warlike Fence with Trench and Rampier , and a little Fountain of clear Water . From these Hills the River Cluyd resorts unto this Vale , and from the very Spring-head ( increased with Becks and Brooks ) doth part it in twain , running through the midst of it ; whereof in ancient time it was named Strat-Cluyd : for Marianus maketh mention of a King of the Strat-Cluyd of the W●lsh : And at this day it is commonly called Diffryn-Cluyd , that is , The Vale of Cluyd . This thing is worthy observation , as a matter memorable , both for admiration and antiquity , that in the Parish of Lan-sanan within this Country , there is a place compass cut out of the main Rock by Mans hand , in the side of a Stony Hill , wherein there be four and twenty Seats to sit in , some less , some bigger , where children and young men , coming to seek their Cattel , use to sit , and to have their sports . And at this day they commonly call it Arthurs Round Table . ( 7 ) Henry Lacy Earl of Lincoln , obtaining Denbigh by the Grant of King Edward the First , after the Conviction and Beheading of David Brother of Llewelin for High-Treason , was the first that fortified it with a Wall about , nor large in circuit , but very strong , and on the South-side with a fair Castle , strengthned with many high Towers . But he gave it over , and left the work unfinished , conceiving grief ( as a sorrowful Father ) that his only Son came to untimely death , and was downed in the Well thereof : The fame of this Town spreads it self far for repute , a● being reckoned the most beautiful place in all North-Wales : and it is of no less report , for the Castle adjunct unto it is impregnable for fortification . And this strange accident hapning there in the year 1575 , deserves not to be omit●ed , being left as a continual remembrance of Gods merciful Providence and preservation at that time : that where by reason of great Earthquakes , many People were put into great ●ear , and had much harm done unto them both within and without their Houses , in the Cities of ●ork , Worcester , Glocester , Bristo● , Hereford , and in other Countries adj●cent , yet in the Shire-Hall of Denbigh the Bell was caused to Toll twice , by the shaking of the earth , and no hurt or hindrance at all either done or received . The government of this Town is managed by two Aldermen , and two Bailiffs , who are yearly elected out of twenty five Burgesses , that are their assistants . It hath no Recorder , one Town-Clerk , and two Sergeants at Mace : and by observation of the Mathematicks , the Pole is elevated in the degree of Lati●ude 53 , and 49 s●ruples , and from she first point in Longitude 16 and 45. ( 8 ) This County with them of Flint and Carnarven-shires . are not divided by pricks into their several hundreds , according to the rest of this work , the want of their particulars in the Parliament Roles so causing it , which for the good of these three Shires , I earnestly sought to have supplied from the Nomina Villarum , in their Sheriffs Books , and had promise of them that might easily have procured the same . But whether a fearless jealousie possessed their spirits , lest the riches of these Shires , by revealing such particulars ▪ should be further sought into , I cannot say : yet this I have observed in all my Survey , that where least is to be had , the greatest fears are poss●ssed . Take these Shires therefore to be done as I could , and not as I would , that wish both the wealth of them all , and their esteem to be of better regard by those that may do them good . ( 6 ) This Shire then is divided into twelve Hundreds , for the readier ordering of businesses necessary to the State of the Country ; wherein are placed three Market-Towns , ●it for buying and selling , and other negotiations . It hath five Castles to defend her self , and to offend her enemies , and fifty seven Parishes for Gods Divine Service and Worship . FLINT-SHIRE . CHAPTER XII . FLINT-SHIRE , stretching out in length , broad at one end , and narrow at another , is not much unlike in fashion to a Wedge , a piece of which is cut off by the meeti●g of Cheshire and Denbighshire , South-East in distance some four miles . It borders East-ward with part of Cheshire , from whence it is guarded in length with the River Dee unto the North , which parteth Worrall and Flint-shire , till you come to a little Island called Hellebree . Northward it is bounded with the Virginian-Sea : on the West , a little River , called Cluyd , parteth her and Denbighshire asunder : and on the South altogether by Shrop-shire . ( 2 ) This Country is nothing mountainous , as other parts of Wales are , but rising gently all along the River Dee , makes a fair shew and prospect of her self to every eye that beholds her , as well upon the River , being in most places thereabouts four or five miles broad , as upon the other side thereof , being a part of Cheshire , ( 3 ) The Air is healthful and temperate , without any foggy clouds or fenny vapours , saving that sometimes there ariseth from the Sea , and the River Dee , certain thick and smoaky seeming Mis●● , which nevertheless are not found hurtful to the Inhabitants , who in this part live long and healthfully . ( 4 ) The Clime is somewhat colder there than in Cheshire , by reason of the Sea , and the River that engi●ts the better part of her ; by which , the Northern-winds , being long carried upon the Waters , blow the more cold ; and that side of the Country upward , that lieth shoring unto the top , having nei●her shelter nor defence , receiveth them in their still power , and is naturally a Bulwark from their violence unto her bordering Neighbours , that maketh the Snow to lie much longer there than on the other side of the River . ( 5 ) The Soil bringeth forth plenty both of Corn and Grass , as also great store of Cattel , but they be little . To supply which defect , they have more by much in their numbers than in other places where they be bigger . Great store of Fish they take in the River of Dee , but little from the Sea , by reason they have no Havens or Creeks for Boats. No great store of Woods either there or in any other part of Wales are found , it having been a general plague unto all the Country ever since the head-strong Rebellions of their Princes and great Men against the Kings of England , that ( in time ) took away the principal helps of their Innovations , by cutting down their Woods , whereof in this Shire there hath heretofore been great plenty . Fruits are scarce , but Milk , Butter and Cheese plenty , as also store of Honey , of the which they make a pleasant Wine , in colour like ( in taste not much unlike ) unto Muskadine , which they call Metheglin . Yea , and in the days of Giraldus Cambrensis , near the place now called Holy-Well , was a rich Mine of Silver , in seeking after which , men pierced and pried into the very bowels of the earth . ( 6 ) The ancient Inhabitants of this Country were the Ordovices , a sturdy People against the Romans , but now most kind and gentle towards the English , and indeed make much of all Srangers , except they be crossed : and then they are the contrary . ( 7 ) Places of defence are the Castles of Flint , Hawarden , vulgarly Harden , Treer , Rudland , Mold , Yowley , and Hope : of which Flint and Harden are the two principal . The Castle of Flint , famous for the benefit it received from two Kings , and for the refuge and relief it gave unto the third . It was founded by Henry the Second , finished by Edward the First , and long after gave harbour and entertainment to that noble , but unfortunate Prince , Richard the Second , coming out of Ireland , being within her Walls a free and absolute King , but no sooner without , but taken Prisoner by Henry Bullingbroke , Duke of Lancaster , losing at that time his liberty , and not long after his life . This standeth in the graduation of Latitude 53 , 55 minutes , in Longitude 17. For the Castle of Hawarden , no Record remains of the first Founder , but that it was held a long time by the Stewards of the Earls of Chester . Howbeit their resistances did not so genearally consist in the strength of their Castles and Fortifications , as in their Mountains and Hills , which in times of danger served as natural Bulwarks and Defences unto them against the force of Enemies . As was that which standeth in a certain strait set about with Woods , near unto the River Alen , called Coles-hull , that is , Coles-hill , where the English , by reason of their disordered multitude , not ranged in good array , lost the Field , and were defeated , when King Henry the Second had made as great preparation as might be to give Battel unto the Welsh , and the very Kings Standard was forsaken by Henry of Essex , who was Standard-Bearer to the Kings of England in right of inheritance . ( 8 ) This Country hath many shallow Rivers in it , but none of fame and note , but d ee and Cluyde . Howbeit , there is a Spring not far from Rudland Castle , of great report and antiquity , which is termed Fons Sacer , in English , Holy-Well , and is also commonly called S. Winefrids-Well ; of whom antiquity thus reporteth : That Winefrid a Christian Virgin , very fair and vertuous , was doated upon by a young lustful Prince or Lord of the Country , who not long able to rule his head-strong affections , having many times in vain attempted and tried her chastity , both by rich gifts and large promises , could not by any means obtain his desires ; he therefore ( in a place of advantage ) suddenly surprised and ravished her weak ( yet resisting ) body . After the deed done , the cruel Tyrant , to stop her cries and acclamations , slew her , and cut off her head ; out of which place did suddenly arise a Spring that continueth to this day , carrying from the Fountain such a forcible stream and Current , as the like is not found in Christendom . Over the Head of the Spring there is built a Chappel of Free-stone , with Pillars curiously wrought and engraved , in the Chancel whereof , and Glass-Window , the Picture of the Virgin is drawn , together with the memorial of her Life and Death , To this Fountain Pilgrims are accustomed to repair in their zealous , but blind devotion ; and divers others resort to Bath in , holding firmly that the water is of much vertue . There be many red Stones in the bottom of this Well , and much green Moss growing upon the sides : the superstition of the People holding that those red spots in the Stones were drops of the Ladies Blood , which all the Water in the Spring can never wash away ; and that the Moss about the Wall was her Hair , which though some of it be given to every Stranger that comes , yet it never wasteth . But howsoever this be carried for truth by the Tradition of time , the Moss it self smells exceeding sweet . There is also hard by Kilken ( a small Village ) within this County , a little Well of no great note , that at certain times riseth and falleth , after the manner of Sea-tydes . ( 9 ) In the South-part of this Country , divided from the rest , is a place ( in some written Copies of Antonine , called Bovium ) which we now term Banchor , first a City , and afterwards a Monastery of famous memory , and the first that is read of in the World : wherein ( as Beda saith ) were a great number of Monks , and them divided into seven Companies , every one having his several Ruler assigned . None of these Companies had less than three hundred Persons devoted to Prayer , and to get living by their own labour , for themselves and the poor : although it hath long since been utterly ruinate , so as now there is scarce seen the face and outward shew of a dead City or Monastery . It hath only the names of two Gates remaining , one standing a mile di●tant from another , and betwixt which the River Dee now runneth , where are often-times found many pieces of Roman Coyn , and other tokens of antiquity . But of these shall be more mention made in the following History . Another like Monastery , but of lesser account , stood in the Vale beneath Varish ( a little City placed by the Romans in the consines of this Shire and Denbigh-shire ) and upon the Bank of Elwy and Cluyd . This the Britains call Llan-Elwy , of the River ; the Englishmen , Asaph , of the Founder ; and the Historiographers , Asaphensis . It is more famoused for antiquity , than for building or bravery : for about the year 560 Kentigern Bishop of Glasco , being fled hither out of Scotland , placed here a Bishops See , and erected a Monastery , gathering together 663. in a Religious Brotherhood , whereof 300 that were unlearned , gave themselves to husbandry , and to work within the Monastery ; the rest to Prayer and Meditations . When he returned into Scotland , he ordained Asaph , a godly and upright man , to be Governour over this Monastery , of whom it took the name , and is called Saint Asaphs . Another Monastery of great account was at Basingwarke in this County , near unto which began that admirable Ditch drawn thence into the Month of Severne by King Offa , the Tract whereof I have expressed thorow this Shire , and will further speak thereof in the following History . ( 10 ) This Shire is divided into five Hundreds , fortified with seven Castles , hath only one Market-Town , and twenty eight Parishes , in which there is a continual celebration of Divine Service . ANGLESEY and CARNARVAN map of Anglesey and Caernarvonshire ANGLESEY . CHAPTER XIII . ANGLESEY was in the time of the Romans called Mona , by the Britains Mon , and Ver-Mon , ( that is ) the Land of Mon , of the ancient England-Saxons Moneg : And at last , after the Englishmen had by their sharp and several assaults brought it under their rule , and became Lords thereof , it was termed Anglesey , as one would say , The Englishmens Island . ( 2 ) For an Island it is , albeit it be severed from the Continent of Britain , but with a small and narrow straight of the River Menai , and on all other parts beaten upon with the surging and troublous Irish Sea , in which it lyeth somewhat square-wise not much different in length and breadth ; being , where it reacheth out in length , from Beau-marish Eastward , to the utmost Promontory Westward , which we call Holy-head , twenty miles ; and in breadth from Llambederick Northward , to the point of Menai Southward , seventeen miles ; the whole circuit or circumference amounting towards seventy miles . ( 3 ) The Air is reasonable grateful and healthful , and not generally subject to Diseases , excepting certain Agues at sometimes , which are occasioned by the Fogs and misty Exhalations , which arise from the Sea called Mare Virginium , with the which this Isle is encompassed . ( 4 ) The Commodities that commend ( or rather beautifie ) this Country , are in Corn and Cattel , wherewith it not only enricheth it self exceedingly , but sendeth out great Provision thereof to others to supply their defects , and although the ground may seem dry and stony , or unpleasant and nothing sightly , wherein for the outward quality it resembleth some other parts of Wales , that are not so fruitful , yet for the inward bounties of nature , it is far unlike ; for above all the Coasts of Wales it is most plentiful of Wheat , insomuch as by Giraldus Cambre●sis report , they are wont to say in Welsh , by way of a Proverb , Mon Mam Cambry , which is to say , Mon is the Mother of Wales ; for that when other Countries Harvest fails round about , or their Provision is exhaust and drawn dry , this alone , like a provident and full breasted Mother is able to sustain the rest . Whereunto Nature most providently hath added another benefit serviceable and necessary to the former , in that the Country produceth also those kind of Stones which are called Molares , as of all other fittest to make Millstones or Grindstones . In some places also it yieldeth an Earth of Aluminous quality , out of which some not long since began to make Al●m and Copperose , who ( like unflesht Souldiers ) gave over their enterprise without further hope , because at first they saw it not answer their over-hasty expectations . ( 5 ) The ancient Inhabitants of this Country were the Ordovines , mentioned before in the precedent Provinces of Denbigh-shire , Flint-shire , and Carnarvon-shire . And this very Island was that ancient , and so much ennobled Seat of the British Dr●yds , who so amated the Army of Roman Invaders , as Tacitus reports , and as else-where we have related in the sixth Book and seventh Chapter of our ensuing History . ( 6 ) This Nation was attempted first by Paulinus Suetonius in the Reign of Nero , but brought under the Roman Empire by Iulius Agricola . When the Empire of the Romans in Britain began to decline and go downward , some out of Ireland entred into this Isle by stealth , and ●estled themselves there , as may be gathered by certain mounts of earth entrenched about , and yet to be seen , which they call the Irish-mens Cottages : as also by a place named of the Irish-men , y● Hiericy G●idid , who did there ( as is recorded ) put the Britains to flight under the leading of Sirigus . The Norwegians also were often infestuous to this Island ; but King Ethelreds Fleet , having in the year 1000 scoured the Seas round about this Isle , far exceeded all both Irish and Norwegian depopulations , for they was●ed the Country in all hostile manner . ( 7 ) After this , two Hughs , both Normans , did greatly afflict this Island : The one being Earl of Chester , the other of Shrewsbury ; at which very time Magnus the Norwegian arriving there , shot Hugh Earl of Shrewsbury through with an Arrow , and departed af●er he had ransacked the Island . It was afterwards grievousl● infested by the Englishmen , who never gave over from time to time to invade it , until in the Reign o● King Edward ●●e first , it was whol●y bro●ght under his subjection . ( 8 ) The principal Town in this Isle is Beaumarish , which the said King Edward the First built in the East-side thereof , and for the f●●r situation , th●u●h in a Moo●ish-place , gave it the name which it now beareth , whereas in times past it was called Bonover ; which ●e also fortified with a goodly Ca●tle . ( 9 ) The Mayor is the chiefest Magistrate of the Town , who is yearly chosen , and hath the assistance and help of two Bailiffs , two Sergeants at M●ce , and one Town-Clerk : by whose careful diligence the affairs of this Town are orderly managed and commanded : whose Latitude is 54 , and Longitude 15 , 45 minutes . ( 10 ) Not far from hence is Lhaanvais , in times past a fair Religious House of the Friers Minors , which although it be now in a manner rased out of memory , yet antiquity maketh mention that it hath been of great regard among the Kings of England , who h●ve sh●wed themselves very bountiful Patrons unto that Covent , both in respect of the sanctimonious life of such as conversed there , as also because there the Bodies of very eminent persons , as the Daughter of King Iohn , the Son of a King of the Danes , as likewise of many great Lords , Knights and Squires , were enterred , that were slain in the Wars again●t the Welsh , in the time of many illustrious Kings of England . ( 11 ) This Isle is reckoned to have had anciently many Villag●s in it , even to the number of three hundred threescore and three ; and the same even at this day is very well peopled . The division of this Isle for disposition of affairs that belong either to the state of the Crown , or to the condition of the Country , is into six Hundreds : in which are seated two Market-Towns , and seventy four Parish-Churches for Gods Divine Honour and Worship . CAERNARVON-SHIRE . CHAPTER . XIV . CAERNARVON-SHIRE , in Welsh , Sire Caer-ar-v●n , so called because it is just over against Anglesey , ( which the Britains call Mon ) and in composition was termed also Snowden-Forrest , before Wales was laid into Shires ; the North-side whereof and the West butteth upon the Irish-Sea , the South-side is inclosed with Merioneth , and the East with Denbigh shires , from which it is severed by the River Conwey . ( 2 ) The form thereof is much like a wedge , long and narrow towards the South and growing still wider towards the North : so that from Pev●nkel-point Southward , to Orms-head-point Northward , are forty miles , from the River Conwey Eastward , to the River Ll●noy Westward , miles twenty : and the whole circumference one hundred and ten miles . ( 3 ) The Air is sharp and piercing , by reason that the Country hath not natural Provision to ensconce her self against the extremity of Winds and Weather : but especially , as may be thought , through the continuance of the Snow on the Hills , which also exclude the Suns aspect and warmth . ( 4 ) The Soil cannot be much commended for the fertility , except those parts of the Sea-coasts , which lie on the West towards Ireland : but for the heart of this Shire , it is altogether mountainous , as if nature had a purpose here , by rearing up these craggy Hills so thick together , strongly to compact the joynts of this our Island , and to frame the Inland part thereof for a fit place of refuge to the Britains , against those times of adversity which afterward did fall upon them ; for no Army , though never so strongly , or scarce any Travellers , though never so lightly appointed , can find passage among those so many rough and hard Rocks , so many Vales and Pools here and there , crossing all the ways , as ready obstacles to repel any Inroads of forrain assailants . These Mountains may not unfitly be termed the British Alps , as being the most vast of all Britain , and for their steepness and cragginess not unlike to those of Italy , all of them towring up into the Air , and round encompassing one far higher than all the rest , peculiarly called Snowdon Hills , though the other likewise in the sa●●e sense , are by the Welsh termed Craig Eriry , as much as Snowy Mountains , taking their name as doth ( by Plinies testimony ) Niphates in Armenia , and Imaus in Scythia : For all the year long these lie mantelled over with Snow hard crusted together , though otherwise for their height they are open and liable both to the Sun to dissolve them , and the Winds to over-sweep them . ( 5 ) The ancient Inhabitants of this Country were the O●●ovices , of whom we have sufficiently spoken in the description of the former Provinces ; neither need I insist either upon the pleasures or profits that this Country yieldeth , by reason of the great affinity it hath both of Climate and Commodities with Denbigh-shire and Flint-shire before mentioned : But this beyond the other in some places breeds certain Shel-fishes , which being conceived by an heavenly dew , bring forth Pearls , in ancient times more reckoned of than now they are . ( 6 ) Touching places of note , that City is very ancient which the Emperour Antonine call●●h Segontium , taking name of a River running by , which at this day is called S●●ent : some Reliques of the Walls whereof do yet appear , neer unto a little Church consecrated to the honour of Saint Publicius . This City Ninius calleth Caer Custenith , which some interpret the City of Constantine . Indeed Matthew Westminster saith ( how true I know not ) that Anno 1283. here was found the body of Constantius ( Father to Great Constantine ) which King Edward th● first caused to be sumptuously bestowed in the Church of the new City , which he raised out of the ruins of the old , and is now called Caernarvon , which giveth name to this whole Shire . The Town it self yieldeth a most excellent prospect towards the Sea , and is incompassed ( in a manner ) round with the Walls of the Castle : so as we may say , it is a City within a Castle , which taketh up the whole West-side of it : and great pity it is , that so famous a work should not be perpetuous , or ever become the ruin of time , which is much feared , for the merciless underminings of the Sea , that with her daily and forcible irruptions never ceaseth to wash away the Foundations of the Key . The People of this Town are well approved for courtesie , and also Civil Government , which is administred by the Constable of the Castle ( who is ever Mayor by Patent ) having the assistance of one Alderman , two Bailiffs , two Sergeants at Mace , and one Town-Cle●k . The Townsmen do not a little glory that King Edward the Second was born there , in a Tower of the Castle called Eagle-Tower , and surnamed of Caer-nar-von , he being the first Prince of Wales of the English Line . The site of this Town according to Mathematical observation is in the degree of Longitude 15 and 50 scruples from the first West point , and the Pole elevated in Latitude 53 and 50. Bangor the Bishops See , though it be now but a small Town , yet it was in time past so large , that for the greatness thereof it was called Banchor-Vaur , that is , Great-Banchor ; which Hugh Earl of Chester fortified with a Castle : But it hath been long since utterly ruinated and laid level with the ground , insomuch as there is not any footing to be found or o●her monuments left thereof , although they have been sought with all diligent enquiry . This Bishops See hath been the Diocess of ninety six Parishes . But the ancient Church which was consecrated unto Daniel , sometime Bishop thereof , was defaced and set on fire by that notorious Rebel Owen Glendowerdwy , who had a purpose also to destroy all the Cities of Wales , for that they stood for the King of England . And though the same Church was since repaired about the time of King Henry the seventh , yet hath it scarce recovered the resemblance of her former dignity . The River Conwey ( which limiteth this Shire on the East-side ) is in Ptolomy by corruption or ignorance of Transcribers called Toissonius , instead of Cononius , whence Canonium ( a Town mentioned by Antonine ) took name : and albeit both it and its name be now utterly extinct , yet is there a covert remembrance thereof in the new name of a poor Village , standing among the rubbish thereof , called Caer-hean , ( that is ) the ancient City : Out of the Spoil whereof King Edward the first , built a new Town at the Rivers mouth , termed thereupon Aber-Conwey : ( that is ) the mouth of Conwey , which being formerly fortified by Hugh of Chester , and strongly situate and senced both with Walls and a fair Castle by the Rivers side , deserves rather the name of a City than a Town , if it were more populous and traffiqued with Inhabitants . Neither must I here forget Nowin , though but a small Market-Town , for that it pleased the English Nobles , Anno 1284 , to honour it and the memory of King Arthur , with triumphant celebrity , after they had subdued the rebellious Ringleaders of Wales . ( 7 ) Other matters of memorable note this Country affordeth not much , unless perhaps this : That just over-against the River Conwey , where it issueth into the Sea , there sometimes stood an ancient City named Diganwey , which many years ago was consumed by Lightning , and so made utterly desolate , as many other Monuments have been , of ancient and worthy memory . As likewise that in the Pool Lin-Peris , there is a kind of Fish called there T●rcoth , having a red Belly , no where else seen . For touching these two other miracles famoused by Gira●dus and Gervasius , that on those his high Hills there are two Pools called the Mears , the one of which produceth great store of Fish , but all having only one Eye , and the other there is a moveable Island , which as soon as a man treadeth thereon , it forthwith floateth a great way off , whereby the Welsh are said to have often scaped and deluded their Enemies assailing them : these matters are out of my Creed , and yet I think the Reader had rather believe them , than to go to see whether it be so or no. It is traded with five Market-Towns fit for bargaining , buying and selling , fortified with four Castles , and hath sixty eight Parish-Churches in it , where the Inhabitants concur and meet together for the celebration of Divine-Service . THE KINGDOME OF SCOTLAND map of Scotland SCOTLANDS General Description . CHAPTER . I. SCOTLAND , the second Kingdom of Great-Britain , and the North part of the Island , hath on the East the German-Ocean ; on the North , the Orkneys , and Deucalidon-Sea ; the West affronted with Ireland ; and the South hath the River Tweed , the Cheviot-Hills , and the adjacent Tract , reaching to the Sulway-Sands , whereby it is separated from England . ( 2 ) This Kingdom is fair and spacious , and from these South borders spreadeth it self wide into the East and West , till again it contracts it self , narrower unto the Northern Promontories : furnished with all things befitting a famous Kingdom ; both for Air and Soil , Rivers , Woods , Mountains , Fish , Fowl , and Cattel , and Corn so plenteous , that it supplyeth therewith other Countries in their want . The People thereof are of good feature , strong of body , and of couragious mind , and in Wars so venturous , that scarce any service of note hath been performed , but that they were with the first and last in the Field . Their Nobility and Gentry are very studious of learning , and all civil knowledge ; for which end they not only frequent the three Universities of their own Kingdom ( S. Andrews , Glasco , and Edo●borough , the Nurseries of Piety , and Mansions of the sacred Muses ) but also much addict themselves to travel into forain Countries . The South ꝑ t of Scotlād wherin are contayned Edinbrough St. Andrew and Glasco Archbisho● map of southern Scotland ( 4 ) Yet , in the mean while , lest I should seem too defective in my intendments , let me without offence , in this third , though short Book ) give only a general view of that Kingdom , upon observations from others ; which to accomplish by mine own survey ( if others should hap to fail , and my crazy-aged body will give leave ) is my chief desire ; knowing the Island furnished with many worthy remembrances , appertaining both unto them and us , whom God now hath set under one Crown : and the rather , for that their more Southern People are from the same Original with us the English , being both alike the Saxo● branches : as also , that the Picts anciently inhabiting part of that Kingdom , were the inborn Britains , and such as thither fled to avoid the Romans servitude : whose names began first to be distinguished under Dioclesian the Emperor , when they were termed Picts for painting their Bodies , like the Britains , as saith Flavius Vigetius : which is more strengthned , for that the Northern Britains converted by Saint Columb , are called Britain-Picts . ( 5 ) But the Highland-men ( the natural Scot indeed ) are supposed to descend from the Scythians , who with the Getes infesting Ireland , left both their issue there , and their manners , apparent in the Wild-Irish even to this day : And from Scytha ( as is thought ) the name of Scot grew ; for so the Netherlanders by Scutten express indifferently the Scythian or Scot : so Gildas called the Irish-Britains , Scythians : so King Elfred in translating the History of Orosius , turneth Scotos into Scyttan : and so saith Walsingham , from one and the same original , Scythae , Scytici ; Scota , Scotici , take their names , as from Geta , Getici ; Gothi , Gothici have done . The Southren parte of Scotland wherin is y e strange Lake Lomund Petrus Kaerius caelavit map of southern Scotland with Loch Lomond ( 6 ) Their Manners were alike , saith Diodorus Siculus , and Strabo , and their Garments not much different , as by Sidonius Apollinaris may be gathered , where he seemeth rather to describe the modern Wild-Irish , than the antike Gete . Notwithstanding this Nations Original by some hath been derived from Scota , the supposed Daughter of the Egyptian King Pharaoh , that nourished Moses , afterwards married unto Gaithelus , the Son of Cecrops , ( Founder of Athens ) who first seating in Spain , passed thence into Ireland , and lastly into Scotland , where his Wife Scota gave Name to the Nation ; if we believe that they hit the mark , who shoot at the Moon . ( 7 ) But that the Scythians came into Spain , ( besides the Promontory bearing their name Scythicum ) Silius Italicus , a Spaniard born , doth shew , who bringeth the Concani , a Nation therein seated , from the Massagetae , which were the Scythians ; and the Sarmatae whom all confess to have been Scythians , were the builders ( as he saith ) of the City Susanna in Spain . And how from Spain they possessed themselves of Ireland , ( at the time when the Kingdom of Iudah flourished ) Ninius the Disciple of Elvodugus doth tell , and their own Histories of Nemethus and Delas , besides Cisnerus and others , do shew ; who were first known by the name of Scots , as is gathered out of Porphyry ( alledged by S. Ierome ) in the Reign of Aurelianus the Emperour . Gildas calleth them the Irish-Spoilers : Giraldus , A Scottish Nation descended from Ireland : which in regard of them , by Eginhardus , is termed , The Isle of Scots : by Beda , The Isle inhabited by the Scots ; and by other Historians , Scotland the great ; as their seat in Britain was called Scotland the less . The Eastern part of Scotland wherin ther are diuers Shires and the Vniversity of Aberdyn Petrus Kaerius caelavit map of eastern Scotland ( 9 ) Scotlands South-part in Galloway , washed with the water of Solway-Bay , toucheth degree 56 of Latitude , and thence imbosoming many Loughs and Inlets upon the East and West , extendeth it self unto the degree 60 , and 30 minutes : whose Logitude is likewise laid betwixt the degree 13 and 19 , and the same grown very narrow , being so near the North-Pole , as lying directly under the hinder-most Stars of the Greater Bear. ( 10 ) The which Kingdom is divided into two parts by the great River Tay ; the South whereof is the more populous , and more beautified in manners , riches , and civility : the North more rude ; retaining the customs of the Wild-Irish , the ancient Scot , in whose several Territories these Counties ensuing are contained . South . Teifidale , Merch , Laudier , Liddesdale , Eskedale , Anuandale , Niddesdale , Galloway , Carricke , Kyle , Cunningham , Arrar , Cluidesdale , Lennox , Stirling , Fife , Stratberne , Menteith , Argile , Cantire , Lorne , North. Loquabrea , Braidalhin , Perth , Athol , Anguis , Merns , Mar , Buquhan , Murrey , Rosse , Sutherland , Cathanes , Strathnavern . Part of Scotland it is called of the înhabitance Stranauerne with his borderers Petrus Karius caelavit 1599. map of part of Scotland ( 11 ) And these again are subdivided into Sheriffdomes . Stewardships , and Bailiwicks , for the most part Inheritory unto honourable Families . The Ecclesiastical Government is also subject under two Metropolitan Arch-Bishops , which are of S. Andrews , ( the Primate of Scotland ) and of Glasco ; whose Iurisdictions are as followeth : S. Andrews . Dunkeld , Aberdon , Murray , Dunblan , Brechin , Ross , Cathenes , Orkney . Glasco . Galloway , Argile , Iles. Amongst the things worthy of Note of Antiquity in this Kingdom , most memorable was that Fortification drawn from Abercorne upon the Frith of Edenboroug● , unto Alcluyd , now Dunbritton , opening upon the West-Sea , where Iulius Agricola set the limit of the Roman Empire ; past which , saith Tacitus , there was no other bounds of Britain to be sought for : and that here the second Legion Augusta , and the 20 Legion Victrix , built a part of the Wall , certain Inscriptions there digged up , and reserved at Dunloyr and Cader do witness : as also an ancient coped Monument of an high and round compass , which as some think , was a Temple consecrated unto the God Terminus ; others , a Trophy raised by Carausius , who fortified this Wall with seven Castles , as Ninius doth declare . The Iles of Hebrides w th ther borderers Petrus Kaerius caelavit . map of the Hebrides ( 13 ) Ninian a Britain is recorded to have converted the South-Picts unto the Faith of Christ in the Reign of Theodosius the you●ger , and the Church in Galloway bearing his name doth witness it : so likewise in the same age Palladius sent from Pope Celestine , became an Apostle unto the Scots , whose Reliques lay enshrined at Fordon in Mernis , as was verily supposed : but that Christianity had been formerly planted in this uttermost Province , is testified by Tertullian , in saying the Britains had embraced the Faith further than the Romans had power to follow or persecute them , whereupon Peter Monk of Clun in Spain , concludeth their conversion to be more ancient than the Southern Britains . ( 14 ) But touching things observable for the present , surely admirable is the report of the plenty of Cattel , Fish , and Fowl there abiding : their Neat but little , yet many in number : Fish so plentiful , that men in some places ( for delight ) on Horse-back hunt Salmons with Spears : and a certain Fowl , which some call Soland-Geese , spreading so thick in the Air , that they even darken the Suns light ; of whose Flesh , Feathers , and Oyl , the Inhabitants in some parts make great use and gain ; yea , and even of Fishes brought by them , abundant Provision for Diet , as also of the Sticks ( brought to make their Nests ) plentiful provision for Fuel . CATHANES and ORKNAY INS Petrus Kaerius caela . ( 16 ) No less strange than any the fore-mentioned waters , but more lamentable is the remembrance of the great inundation , hapning , by the sudden rising of Tay , which bare away the Walls and Town of Berth , and with it the Cradle and young Son of King William into the Sea , wherein the Royal Infant with many others perished , the King and his Courtiers hardly escaping the danger with life . The ruine of this Town raised another more famous , and more commodiously seated , even Berth , since called Saint Iohns-Town . ( 17 ) Islands and Ilets yielding both beauty and subjection to this Scottish-Kingdom , are the Western , the Orkneys and the Shetlands , reckoned to be above three hundred in number ; the Inhabitants for the most part using the frugality of the ancient Scot. ( 18 ) The Western lying scattered in the Deucalidonian Sea , were anciently ruled by a King of their own , whose maintenance was out of their common Coffers , and the Regal Authority never continued in lineal succession , for ( to prevent that ) their Kings were not permitted to have Wives of their own , but might by their Laws accompany with other mens : as the like Law was in the other parts of Scotland , that the Virginity of all new Wives , should be the Landlords prey , till King Malcolme enacted , that half a mark should be paid for redemption . The residence of those fore-mentioned Kings , was chiefly in Ila , Bunals , and Iona , now Columbkill , where ( as Donald Munro , who travelled through these Islands , reporteth ) are three Tombs , having the several Inscriptions of the Kings of Scotland , of Ireland and of Norway . ( 19 ) Among these Western Islands , the Hebrides , Skie , Mula , Ila , and Arran , are the greatest : All of them plentiful of Corn , Woods , Salmons and Herrings , as others of Conies , Deer , Horses , and Sheep , where in some they are wild , and in others without any owners ; but the People uncivil , and lacking Religion , they rather live rudely in state of necessity , than as Lords of these portions which God hath allotted them ; and with a sufferable ease , ignorant of ambition , enjoy those contentments , which some others ( though they no great sum ) do more laboriously attain unto by the Precepts of Philosophy : for feeding themselves with competency without any excess , they return all the over-plus unto their Lords , as do the Inhabitants of Hirta and Rona : but alas , Religion not known among them , these penurious vertues are rather the curses of Cham , than the followings of Christ , who forbids us to be too careful for the morrow . ( 20 ) The ●sles of Orkenay upon the North of Scotland , lying in a most raging and tempes●uous Sea , are about three and thirty in number , whereof thirteen are inhabited , and the other replenished with Cattel : in these are no venomous Serpents , nor other ugly vermin ; the Air sharp and healthful , and the Soil apt to bear only Oats and Barley , but not a stick of Wood , : among these , Pomonia is the greatest , accounted and called the Main-Land , affording six Minerals of lead and Tin , and in her chief Town , a Bishops See : wherein are seated twelve Parish Churches , one of them very magnificent for so remote a Country . ( 21 ) Of all the Romans , Iulius Agricola first discovered the Orkenays ; yea , and subdued them , if we will believe Tacitus : but Pomponius Mela , that wrote thirty years before him , doth mention them , and Iuvenal in Hadrians time after him , tells us the Romans had won them ; and lastly , Claudian nameth Saxons that were slain in them , and so doth Ninius name Octha and Ebissus , Saxou Commanders , who in their roving Pinnaces wasted the Orknays . These Islands Donald Bane the Usurper of the Scottish Crown , gave the King of Norway for his assistance , and by the Norwegians were they held the space of an hundred and sixty years , until that Alexander the third King of Scotland , with Sword and Composition got them from Magnus the Fourth , King of Norway , which afterward King Haquin confirmed unto King Robert Bruce : but lastly , Christian the First , King of Norway and Denmark , utterly renounced all his right to those Islands , when he gave his Daughter in Marriage unto King Iames the Third , which deed was further ratified by the Pope , who openeth the way to the possession of Kingdoms with his own Key . ( 22 ) More North , and further than this Chart could well express , lie the Isles of Shetland , of some thought to be Thule , and by the Commenter upon Horace , the Fortunate Island , where , as Tze●zes fabuleth , the Souls of good Men are ferryed into those Elizian Fields that ever grow green , and whence Iulius Caesar could hardly be drawn , as Muretus had written : but their Fictions intended only that the vertuous Souls of the dead passed the uttermost bounds of earthly abode , and attained to an ever-pleasing repose , and ever-flourishing happiness ; which whether they borrowed from the description of Paradise , ( taken both for a fair Garden and the Souls happy rest ) I cannot define ; but sure they would not have made those Fields always green , if they had seen how they lie ever covered with Ice and Snow , being in the 63 degree of Latitude , as Ptolomy hath placed it , where ( for the most part ) is a continual Winter : but for proof that this was the Thule , besides Ptolomies Positure , Saxo Grammaticus betwixt Norway and Scotland hath placed it ; and Solinus , two daies sailing from the point of Caledonia ; and Tacitus saith , that the Romans kenned Thule afar off , as they sailed about Britain by the Orcades : and lastly , Mela maketh it to face Berge a City in Norway . THE KINGDOME OF IRLAND map of Ireland IRELAND Described . CHAPTER I. THe Traditions of time have delivered unto us divers names , whereby this famous Island is recorded to have been called : yet none of more fair probabili●y , than that of Ortheus , Aristotle and Claudian , by whom it is named Ierna : by Iuvenal and Mela called Iuverna , by Diodorus Siculus , Iris : by Martian of Heraclea , Ioyepnia : by Eustachius , Oyernia and Bernia : by the native Inhabitants , Erin : by the Britains Yverdon : the Welsh . Bards in their Ballads , Tirvolas , Totidanan and Banno : and by the Eng●ish , Ireland , But from whence these diversities were derived , arise many opinions . Doubtless it is , that Hibernia , Iuverna , and Overnia , came from Ierna , spoken of by Orpheus and Aristotle ; and the same Ierna , as al●o Iris , Iverdhon , and Ireland , from Erin , the term that the Inhabitants now us● . From this Erin therefore ( a word proper to the Nation ) the original is most likely to be deduced . ( 2 ) Some derive Hibernia from Hiberno tempore , that is , from the Winter season ; some from Hiberus a Spaniard ; some from a Duke named Irnalph ; some again from the ancient River Iberus , and some from Hiere , an Irish word , which signifieth the West , or a Western ▪ Coast , whence Erin may also seem to fetch●he derivation : for it lieth furthest Westward of any Region in ail Europe . As also for that the River running in the most remo●e West-part of this Island , is in P●olomy called Iernus ; like as the furthest Western Promontory in Spain , from whence our Irish-Men came , is by Strabo called Ierne , and the River next unto it , by Mela , Ierna : yea , and Spain it self , for the Western situation , is called Hesperia : the West-Cape of Africk ▪ Hesperium ; and in Germany , Westrich and Westphalen from their position have their names . Postelius ( a man that rather followed his own fancy , than the judgement of others ( fetcheth the original of Ireland from the Hebrews , as if I●in should be as much as Iurin , that is the Iews land : which opinion I hold no better than those that would have it from the Winter-like storms , although upon every Wind the Air is cold there . ( 3 ) Festus Avienus , in that little Book which he entituled Orae Maritimae , calleth Ireland , Sacram Insulam , that is , The holy Island : to which opinion the people are soon drawn , by reason of the many Saints that the Island is said to produce , and the blessed Soil that affords no venomous Creatures to retain Life . It is thought that Plutarch meant Ireland by his Ogygia , for her great antiquity ; and of latter times by Isidore and Bede it was called Scotia , of those Scots that inhabited it : and that thence the name of Scotland , together with the Scots themselves , came into Britain . ( 4 ) For largeness and circuit , in times past , this Island challenged the third place in rank of all the Isles of the then known World for thus have Geographers left us , that the Indian Taproban for greatness was the first , the Isle of Britain the next , and this of Ireland the third : and for that cause doth Ptolomy call it the Little-Britain . But howsoever Strabo hath extended the breadth , as broad as the length , and others have formed it in shape like an Egg , yet later dimensions have found it far otherwise , twice longer than broad , and may be compared to the fore-leg of a Bear , if the Si●ile breed no offence . Whose East-side hath on it that tempes●uous Sea that cutteth her Channel betwixt England and this Ireland : the West is washed with the Western-Ocean ; the North with the D●ucaledonian , and the South with the Virginian-Sea . ( 5 ) The Air of this Island is delectable and wholsom , though neither so clear nor subtil as is ours of England , which ( as Mela saith ) is nothing favourable for the ripening of Corn : but so grateful to the ground , that it causeth grass to grow abundantly , not only fresh and long , but withal very sweet for all Cattel , and in Winter is more subject to Wind than Snow : and that I may use the words of Giraldus , It is of all Countri●s most temperate , neither forcing the I●habitants to seek shade from the frying heat of Cancer , nor the chilling cold of Capricorn to drive t●em to the fire : but at all seasons most mild , betwixt a sufferable cold , and gentle warm heat . ( 6 ) The Soil ( saith Cambrensis ) is uneven , woody , wild , waterish , and boggy , so full of Loughs and Mears , that great Ponds of Water are found upon the high Mountains . These indeed make the places somewhat dangerous unto all new Commers , by breeding of Rheums , Dysenteries and Fluxes , whose usual remedy is Vskebah , a wholsome Aqua vitae , that drieth more , and enflameth less , than many other hot Confections . ( 7 ) The Commodities of this Kingdom chiefly consist in Cattel , whose seed is so sweet and so rank , that they will soon graze to a surfeit , if they may be suffered to feed as they will. Their Sheep are many , but bear not the best Wooll , which twice are shorn within one year . Of these they make Mantles , Caddowes , and Coverlets , vented from thence into forrain Countries . Their Hobbies likewise are of great esteem , and are answerable to the Ienners of Spain . Bees are there in such abundance , that honey is found in holes of Trees , and in rests of the Rocks . No annoyance of hurtful Snake or venomous Creatures : and to speak all in a word , nothing wanting for profit or pleasure : for so much doth Giraldus affirm , in saying , that Nature had cast into this Western Kingdom of Zephyrus a m●re gracious eye ●han was ordinary . ( 3 ) Touching the original peopling of this fair Island , if we will believe their Records , they make antiquity it self but young unto themselves , affirming the Da●sel Caesarea , and Ni●ce unto Noah , to have found it out before the Flood ; and that three hundred years after , when Iaphets posterity took into these Wests-parts of the World , one Bartholarus of his Progeny , a Scythian by birth , encouraged by the late success of Nimrod ( who now had intruded upon the Monarchy of Syria ) wandred so far West , that Fortune at last cast him and his people upon the coast of Ireland . There he setled with his three sons , Languinna , Salanus , and Ruthurgus , who searching through every creek and corner of the Land , left their own names by three notable places , Languini , Stragrus , and Mount Salanga , which the revolution of times hath since called by other names , as S. Dominickhill , Ruthurgi , and Stagnum . Under the government of these three sons , and their off-spring , this Land was kept about three hundred years ; at which time there arrived also in Ireland , a Giant-like kind of People of Nimrods race , who in bodily shape exceeded the proportion of usual men , using their strengths to win soveraignties , and to oppress with rapine and violence . These growing to numbers , accounted it necessary to prevent dominion , lest the curse of slavery ( prophecied by Noah ) should light upon them : to prevent the which , they set up a King of their own ; then quarrels bred daily , either parties purposing to hold their interest by their Swords ; against whom , lastly a Battel was fought , and an infinite company of Giants slain ; when also died most of those of the posterity of Iapheth , leaving them of Cham Lords of the Island . ( 9 ) Whereupon Nemethus a Scythian with his four Sons , arrived in Ireland , and by strong hand seated themselves among these Giants ; where for two hundred and sixty years they kept , but then no longer able to hold out against them , they left their ●tandings , and departed the Land. ( 10 ) Soon after , the five Sons of Dela , descended from the said Nemetheus , came into these coasts , and with manly prowess drove these miscreants out of Ireland , whereby the Seed of Cham was utterly expelled , and these of Iapheth divided the Land into five parts , whereof they became themselves Kings : but falling at variance , gave advantage unto others , among whom the BRITAINS set in a foot . ( 11 ) But to make this Island more famous , certain Historians have fetched their Kings from most uncertain Records , as namely from Gaothel the Grecian , and Scotia , ( the daughter of King Pharaoh , and nourisher of Moses ) his Wife : who at that time , when Israel were in Egypt , with a Colony came into Spain , and after into Ireland , where he was made King , and in honour of his Queen , the Land named Scotia , from whom also the Inhabitants took name : his posterity increasing in the parts of Spain , where first they had seated , in process of time sought further adventures under the four Sons of Milesius King of Spain , whose names were Hibernus , Hermion , Euer , and Erimon . ( 12 ) These , by the direction , sufferance and assistance of Gurguntius , King of the Britains , after that Ireland had been very much dispeopled by a contagious pestilence , seated themselves , and from the eldest , Hibernus , called the Island Hibernia , as some are of opinion : these divided the whole into five Provinces , famously known by the names of Mounster , Leinster , Connaught , Vlster , and Meath in their midst : and from these the present Irish repute themselves to come . Yet surely , as I make no question , but that this Island became inhabited even of old time , when mankind again over-spread the face of the earth , so doubt I not , but that our Britains passed thereinto themselves , such infinite number of words in the Irish language yet in use , such ancient names of Waters , Isles , Mountains , and Places , meerly British words , yet remaining , and the testimony of Tacitus , who saith , that their manners were fashioned to the Britains , inforceth so much ; and Ptolomy before him , calleth that Island by the name of Little-Britain : all which shew a former interest for Ireland , than that which by conquest under Henry the second was made . ( 13 ) That it ever was subject to the Romans , is doubtful , though Agricola did wish it , and Tacitus held most necessary : yea , and in the division of their Empire , Ireland , with Britain and Thule , fell unto Constantine the Son of Constantine the Great ; yet their Manners unreclaimed , and barbarism retained long after those days , do witness no such civility sown , to be in that plot . But when Romes great Empire began to grow less , the Scots or Scythians grew mighty in Ireland ▪ and as Orosius writeth , that Island was wholly inhabited by the Scottish Nation in the days of Honorius , and Arcadius , the Emperours : whose Wars and Slaughter , Claudian doth lightly touch in this his Verse . Scotorum tumulos flevit glacialis Ierne . The frozen Ireland wept to see , her Scots all slain on heaps to be . ( 14 ) As these for the most part , by the testimony of Ninius , were the ancient Inhabitants , so by other ancient Writers , their customs and manners are thus set forth : Strabo saith , The Inhabitants of Ireland are more rude than the Britains ▪ they feed upon the flesh of men , yea , and think it a point of worth to eat their dead Parents : wa●tonly they accompany with women , making no difference of other mens wives , their own sisters , nor of their natural mothers : but of these things ( saith he ) we have no certain witness of sufficient credit . Po●ponius Mela recordeth , That the Irish are uncivil , ignorant of vertues , and void of Religion . And Solinus affirmeth , That after victory they drink the blood of the slain , and besmear their own faces therewith , so given to war , that the mother at the birth of a man-child , feedeth the first meat into her Infants mouth , upon the point of her husbands sword , and with heathenish imprecations , wisheth that it may die no otherwise than in war or by sword . ( 15 ) But from these ancient and barbarous manners , let us come to the conditions of their middle time ; whom Giraldus Cambrensis describeth as followeth : The Irish ( saith he ) are a strong and bold people , martial and prodigal in War , nimble , stout , and haughty of heart ; careless of life , but greedy of glory ; courteous to stranger , constant in love , light of belief , impatient of injury , given to fleshly lusts , and in e●mity implacable . At the baptizing of their Infants , their manner was , not to dip their right arms into the water , that so ( as they thought ) they might give a more deep and incurable blow ; never calling them by the names of their Parents whilst they lived together , but at their death took it upon them . Their women nursed not the children they bare ; and they that nursed others , did affect and love them much more than their own . ( 16 ) So much were they given to fantastical conceits , that they held it very ominous to give their neighbours fire upon May-day : to eat an old Egg , endangered the death of their Horse : and before they cast in their Seed , they send Salt into the Field : to hang up the Shells in the Roof , was a preservative of the Chickens from the Kite : to set up green Boughs at their Doors in the Moneth of May , increased their Kines Milk ; and to spit upon Cattel , they held it good against Witchery , whereof Ireland was full . ( 17 ) Superstitious Idolatry among the wilde Irish was common , yielding divine honour unto the Moon after the change , unto whom they both bowed their knees and made supplications ; and with a loud voice would thus speak unto that Planet : We pray thee leave us in as good estate as thou foundst us . Wolves they did make their Godsibs , terming them Chari Christ , and so thought themselves preserved from their hurts : the hoofs of dead Horses they accounted and held sacred : about childrens necks they hung the beginning of Saint Iohns Gospel , a crooked nail of an horse-shoe , or a piece of a Wolves Skin : and both the sucking-child and nurse were girt with Girdles finely plated of womans hair ; so far they wandred into the ways of errour , in making these arms the strength of their healths . ( 18 ) Their Wives were many , by reason of divorcements , and their Maids married at twelve years of age , whose customs were to send to their Lovers Bracelets pleated , and curiously wrought of their own Hair , so far following Venus in the Knots of these Allurements . The Men wore Linnen Shirts exceedingly large , stained with Saffron , the Sleeves wide , and hanging to their Knees , strait and sh●rt Trusses plated thick in the Skirts , their Breeches close to the Thighs , a short Skein hanging point down before , and a Mantle most times cast over their Heads . The Women wore their Hair plated in curious manner , hanging down their Backs and Shoulders , from under foulden Wreaths of ●●ne Linnen , rolled about their Heads , rather loading the Wearer than delighting the Beholder : for as the one was most seemly , so the other was unsightly : their Necks were hung with Chains and Carkanets , their Arms wreathed with many Bracelets , and over their Side-garments the Shag-Rug Mantlets purfled with a deep Fringe of divers colours , both Sexes accounting Idleness their only Liberty , and Ease their greatest Riches . ( 19 ) In Wars they were forward , and fought with Battle-Axes , whose Bearers were called G●lloglasses , the Common-Souldier but lightly armed , who served with Darts and sharp Skeins ; their Trumpet was a Bag-pipe , and Word for Encounter , Pharroh ; which at the first Onset with great Acclamation they uttered , and he that did not , was taken into the Air , and carried into the Vale of Kerry , where transformed ( as they did believe ) he remaineth until he was hunted with Hounds from thence to his home . ( 20 ) For the Dying and Dead they hired Women to mourn , who expostulated with the Sick , why he would die : and dead , at his Funerals such out-cries were made , such clapping of hands , such howlings and gestures , that one would think their sorrows unrecoverable , holding the opinion of Pythag●ras for the Souls departed . ( 21 ) Their Diet in necess●●y was slender , feeding upon Water-Cresses , Roots , Mushromes , Shamrogh , Butter tempered with Oat-meal , Milk , Whey , yea , and Raw - 〈◊〉 , the Blood being crushed out ▪ their use was also to let their K●ne blood , which standing a while , and coming to a jelly , with Butter they did eat , as a very good Dish . ( 22 ) That the Gospel of Christ should be preached in Ireland by Iames the Apostle , I will not affirm , though Vicentius hath said it : neither will I , with the Scots , bring the Islands conversion from a Christian woman , who ( as their Historians do avouch ) first instructed the Queen , and the Queen her Husband , and he again his Subjects , till all became ●hristians . But most true it is , that the Scots first received the doctrine of Christ in this Kingdom of Ireland ; for thus writeth Prosper : Caeles●●n Pope of Rome sent his Archdeacon Palladius into Britain to withstand the Pelagian heresie , who at one time did drive out these enemies of grace ▪ and ordained a Bishop among the Scots , whereby that barbarou● Nation embraced Christianity . Yet ●inius reporteth , That Palladius did nothing in neither being taken away by untimely death : but that S. Patrick , born at Eiburne in Cluedsdale , the Son of Calphurus , by the Sister of S. Martin , was the first Apostle for Ireland , who sowed his heavenly seed with such plentiful increase , that the soil it self shortly was called Sanctorum Patria , The Country of Saints : for whose Sepulchre after his dea●h rose as great variance , as was for Homer amongst them of Greece : they of Downe challenged his Grave to be with them , upon certain Verses written on a To●b , which ascribes Patrick , Bridget , and Columbe to be bu●ied therein : they of Armagh lay claim by the warrant of S. Bernard , who saith , that Patrick in his time there ruled , and after death there rested . Glascenbury in England by ancient Records will have his body interred with them ; and Scotland avo●cheth his birth to be at Glasco , and bones to rest at Kirk Patrick with them : of such reverent esteem was this Irish Apostle . ( 23 ) This Patrick in his youth had been taken captive by the Irish Pirats , and for six years continuance served Machuain as his slave , and keeper of his Swine : in which dejected condition , so desirous he was of the Lands Salvation , that in his Dreams he thought the Infants unborn cryed unto him for Baptism ; and redeeming himself thence for a piece of Gold found in the Feld , which a Swine had turned up , in his aged years came back again into Ireland , preached the Gospel converted the People , and lastly became Archbishop of Armagh . Of whose miracles and Purgatory , I leave others to speak ; that are more credulous in the one , and have better leisure to relate the other ; and will shew thee Ireland , as now it is , first in general , and then in parts . Mounster map of the province of Munster The Province of MOUNSTER . CHAPTER II. THis Province , called in Irish , Mown ; in a more ordinary construction of Speech , Wown , in Latine , Momonia ; and in English , Mounster ; lieth open Southward to the Virginian Sea : Northward it affronteth part of Connaught : The East is neighboured by Leinster : and the West is altogether washed with the West-Ocean . ( 2 ) The length thereof extended from ●allatimore-Bay in her South , unto the Bay of Galway in her North , are about ninety miles . Her broadest part from East to West , is from Waterford-Haven to Feriter-Haven , and containeth an hundred miles . The whole circumference , by following the Prometaries and indents , are above five hundred and forty miles . ( 3 ) The ●orm thereof is quadrant or four-square . The Air mild and temperated , neither too chilling cold , nor too scorching hot . The Soil in some parts is ●illy , looking aloft with woody , wilde , and solitary Mountains : yet the Vallies below are garnished with Corn-fields . And generally , all , both pleasant for sight , and fertil for Soil . ( 4 ) This Province is at this day divided into two parts : that is , the West - Mounster , and the South - Mounster . The West - Mounster was inhabited in old time by the Luceni , the Velabri , and the Vterini : the South - Mounster by the Oudiae or Vodiae , and the Coriondi . The Velabri and Luceni are said ( by Orosius ) to have dwelt in that part of the Country , where it lie●h outmost Westward , and passing towards the Cantabrian-Ocean , looketh afar off to Gallitia in Spain . The Luceni of Ireland ( who seem to have derived their name and original from the Lucensii of Gallitia , and of whom there still remain some Reliques in the Barony of Lyxnouw ) are supposed to have been seated in those parts that lie neighbouring upon the bank of the River Shennon . ( 5 ) The general Commodities of this Province , are Corn , Cattel , Wood , Wooll , and Fish. The last whereof , it affords in every place , and abundance of all sorts . But none so well known for the store of Herrings that are taken there , as is the Promontory called Eraugh , that li●s between Banire and Ballatimore Bay , whereunto every year a great Fleet of Spaniards and Portugals resort ( even in the midst of Winter ) to fish also for Cods . ( 6 ) The principal City of the Province is Limericke , which the Irish call Loumeagh , compassed about with the famous River Shennon , by the parting of the Channel . This is a Bishops See , and the very Mart-Town of Mounster . It wa● first won by Reymond le Grosse an Englishman , afterwards burnt by Duenald an Irish petty King of Thuetmond . Then in process of time , Philip Breos an Englishman was infeoffed in it , and King Iohn fortified it with a Castle , which he caus●d therein to be built . In this Castle certain Hostages making their abode in the year 1332 , grew ( as is reported ) so full of pride and inconstancy , that they slew the Constable thereof , and seized the Castle into their own hands . But the resolute Citizens , that could neither brook nor bear with such barbarous cruelty , did in revenge then shew such manly courage and vivacity , as they soon after recovered the Castle again , repaying the Hostages in such hostile manner , as they put them all to the Sword without partiality . The position of this Town is by Mercator placed for Latitude 53 degrees , 20 minutes ; and for Longitude , 9 degrees 34 minutes . Near unto the River that Ptolomy calleth Daucona , and Giraldus Cambrensis ( by the alteration of some few letters ) nameth Sauranus , and Savarenus , which issueth out of Muskerey Mountains : is seated the City Corke , graced also with another Episcopal dignity ( and with the Bishops See of Clon annexed unto it ) which Giraldus calleth Corragia , the Englishmen Corke , and the native inhabitants of the Country Coreach . This Town is so bes●t on every side with neig●bouring molesters , as that they are still constrained to keep watch and ward , as if there lay continual siege against it . The Citizens of this place are all linkt together in some one or other degree of affinity , for that they dare not match their daughters in marriage into the Country , but make contracts of Matrimony one with another among themselves . In this place , that holy and religious man Briock , is said to have his birth and breeding , who flourished among the Gaules in that fruitful age of Christianity , and from whom the Diocess of Sambrioch in Britain Armorica , commonly called S. Brie● , had the denomination . ( 7 ) The City which the Irish and Britains call ●orthlargy , and the English , Waterford , though it be last in place , yet is it not least in account , as being the second City in all Ireland , as well for the convenience and commodiousness of the Haven ▪ that affords such necessary aptitude for trade and traffique , as also for the faithful loyalty which it hath always shewed to the Imperial Crown of England : for ever since it was won by Richard Earl of Pembroke , it still performed the obedience and peaceable offices of duty and service unto the English , as they continued the course in the Conquest of Ireland : whence it is that the Kings of England have from time to time endowed it with many large Franchises and Liberties , which King Henry the Seventh did both augment and confirm . ( 8 ) Although since the time of S. Patrick , Christianity was never extinct in this Country , yet the government being haled into contrary factions , the Nobility lawless , and the multitude wilful , it hath come to pass , that religion hath waxed ( with the temporal common sort ) more cold and feeble , being most of them very irreligious , and addicted wholly to superstitious observations : for in some parts of this Province , some are of opinion , that certain men are yearly turned into Wolves , and made Wolf-men . Though this hath been constantly affirmed by such as think their censures worthy to pass for currant and credible : yet let us suppose that haply they be possessed with the disease and malady that the Physicians call Lycanthropy , which begetteth and endange●eth such like phantasies through the malicious humours of Melancholly : and so oftentimes men imagine themselves to be turned and transformed into forms which they are not . Some again embrace another ridiculous opinion , and perswade themselves , that he who in the barbarous acclamation and out-cry of the Souldiers , which they use with great forcing and straining of their voices , when they joyn battel , doth not showre and make a noise as ●he rest do , is suddenly caught from the ground , and carryed as it were fl●ing in the Air , out of any Country of Ireland , into some desert vallies , where he feedeth upon grass , drinketh water , hath some use of reason , but not of speech , is ignorant of the present condition he stands in , whether good or bad : yet at length shall be brought to his own home , being c●ught with the help of Hounds and Hunters . Great pity that the foul fi●nd and father of darkness , should so grievously seduce this people with misbelief , and that these errours be not chased away with the truth of Christian Religion , whereby as they carry much grace in their countenances , they may also not be void of the inward grace of their souls and understanding . ( 9 ) This Province hath been sore wasted in the rebellions of Desmond , to whose aid Pope Gregory the thirteenth , and Philip King of Spain , sent c●rtain companies of Italians and Spaniards , who arrived not far from Dingle , fortified themselves , and gave it the name of Fort de Ore , sounding loud threats against the whole Country . But Arthur Baron Grey , Lord Deputy of Ireland , at the first onset decided their quarrel , by sheathing his Sword in their bowels ; and Desmond fearfully flying into the woods , was by a Souldier cut shorter by the head . And again , when the Kingdom of Ireland lay bleeding , and put almost to the hazard of the last cast , Don Iohn D'Aquila , with eight thousand Spaniards ( upon confidence of the excommunications of Piu● the fift , Gregory the thirteenth , and Clemen● the eight , Popes , all of them discharging their curses like unto thunderbolts against Queen Elizabeth of blessed memory ) landed near unto Kinsale presuming that the rebellions of Tyrone had turned the hearts of the Irish for Rome : Sir Charles Blunt Lord Mountjoy , in the depth of Winter , and with his tired Souldiers , so daunted their Spanish hearts that with one victory he repressed their bragging ●oldness , and recovered the Irish that were ready to revolt . ( 10 ) God hath oftentimes shewed his tender love and affection to this people , in laying his fatherly chastisements and afflictions upon them , sometimes by winds , sometimes by famine and dearth , and sometimes again by opening his hand of plenty into their laps to convert them to himself , and to divert their hearts from superstitions . In the year 1330 , about the feast of Saint Iohn Baptist , there began such a dearth of Corn in this Country , by the abundance of rain and the inundation of waters ( which continued until Michaelmas following ) that a Cranoc of Wheat was sold for twenty shillings , a Cranoc of Oats for eight shillings , a Cranoc of Pease , Beans , and Barley for as much . The winds the same year were so mighty , that many were hurt , and many slain out-right by the fall of houses that was forced by the violence of the same . The like whereof were never seen in Ireland . In the year 1317 , there was such a dearth of Corn and other Victuals , that a Cranoc of Wheat was sold for twenty three shillings . And many Housholders , that before time had sustained and relieved a great number , were this year driven to beg , and many famished . In the time of which famine , the mercy of God so disposed , that upon the 27 th day of Iune , in the year 1331 , there came to land such a mighty multitude of great Sea-fishes ( that is ) Thursheds , such as in many ages p●st had never been seen , that the people were much comforted in this distress , and received great relief and sustenance by the same . ( 11 ) Places of Religion in this Country . were the two Abbies at Toghall , calleth the North-●bbey and South-Abbey : The two Abbeys at Limerick , S. Francis Abbey , and S. Dominick Abbey : The two Abbeys at Cork , the Abbey of the Isle , and S. Frances Abbey : and the famous Abbey ( in times past ) for the holy Cross which hath had many priviledges and liberties granted unto it , in honour of a piece of Christs Cross , that was ( as they say ) sometimes preserved there . Thus were Christians perswaded in ancient times . And it is a wonder in what Troops and Assemblies people do ( even yet ) con●low thither upon devotion , as unto a place of holiness and sanctity : so firmly are they setled in the Religion of their Fore-fathers , which hath been increased beyond all measure by the negligent care of their Teachers , who should instruct their ignorance , and labour to reduce them from the errors they persevere in . This Province is governed by a Lord President ▪ who hath one assistant , twelve learned Lawyers , and a Secretary to keep it in duty and obedience . It was in times past divided into many parts , as Towoun , that is , North Mounster ; Deswoun , that is , South Mounster ; Hierwoun , that is , West Mounster ; Mean woun , that is , Middle Mounster ; and Vrwoun , that is , the Front of Mounster . But at this day it is distinguished into these Counties ; Kerry , Desmond , Limerick , Tiperary , Holycross , Waterford , and Cork which County in times past had been a Kingdom , containing with it Desmond also : for so in the Grant given by King Henry the second unto Robert Fitz-Stephen , and to Miles de Cogan , it is called in these words : Know ye that I have granted the whole Kingdom of Cork , excepting the City and Cantred of the Oustmans , to hold for them and their heirs , of me and Iohn my son , by the service of sixty Knights . The County of Waterford , King Henry the sixth gave unto Iohn Talbot Earl of Shrewsbury , with the name , stile , and the title of Earl of Waterford , which was afterward again assumed to the Crown . Touching the County of Holy Cross , as the opinion of that much frequented Abbey is much lessened , so that County is swallowed up altogether in the County Tipperary . It is fortified with five strong Castles , traded with six Market-Towns , and divided as followeth . MOVNSTER Limerick . Kerry . Cork . Waterford . Des●ond . Holy-Cross in Tipperary . LINSTER map of the province of Leinster LEINSTER . CHAPTER III. THis Country , the Natives call Leighnigh , the Britains Lein ; in Latine , Lagenia ; in the ancient lives of the Saints , Lagen ; and in English , Leinster . It lieth Eastward along Hibernicum Sea ; on Connaught side Westward it is bounded with the River Shaenon ; the North with the Territory of Louth , and the South with part of the Province of Mounster . This Country butteth upon England , as Mounster and Conn●ught do upon Spain . ( 2 ) The form thereof is triangle , and sides not much unequal , from her South East unto the West-point about 80 miles , from thence to her North-west about 70 miles , and her East Coast along the Irish Sea-shore , eighty miles : the circumference upon two hundred and seventy miles . ( 3 ) The air is clear and gentle , mixt with a temperate disposition , yielding neither extremity of heat or cold , according to the seasonable times of the year , and the natural condition of the Continent . The soil is generally fruitful , plentiful , both in fish and flesh , and in other victuals as butter , cheese , and milk . It is fertil in Corn , Cattle , and pasture grounds , and would be much more , if the husbandman did but apply his industry , to which he is invited by the commodiousness of the Country . It is well watered with Rivers , and for the most part well wooded , except the County of Divelin , which complains much of that want , being so destitute of wood , that they are compelled to use a clammy kind of fat turff for their fuel , or Sea-coal brought out of England . ( 4 ) The Inhabitants of these parts in Ptolomies days were the Brigantes , Menapii , Cauci , and ●lani ; from which Blani may seem to be derived and contracted the latter and modern names of this Country , L●in , Leighnigh , and Leinster ▪ The Menapii , ( as the name doth after a sort imply ) came from the Menapians , a Nation in Low Germany , that dwelt by the Sea-Coasts . These Brigantes , called also Brigants , Florianus del Campo ( a ●paniard labours to fetch from the Brigants of his own Countrey , of whom an ancient City in Spain ( called Brigantia ) took the name . But they may seem rather to derive their denomination from the River Birgus , about which they inhabited , for to this the very name is almost sufficient to perswade us . ( 5 ) The commodities of this Country do chiefly consist in Cattle , Sea-fowl , and Fish. It breeds many excellent good horses , called Irish Hobbies , which have not the same pace that other horses have in their course , but a soft and round amble , setting very easily . ( 6 ) This Country hath in it three Rivers of note , termed in old time the three sisters , Shour , Neor , and Batraeo ▪ which issue out of the huge Mountain ( called by Giraldus , Bladinae Montes ) as out of their mothers womb , and from their rising tops descending with a downfal into several Channels , before they empty themselves into the Ocean , joyn hand in hand altogether in a mutual league and combination . ( 7 ) Places very dangerous for shipping are certain flats and shallows in the Sea , that lie over against Holy-point , which the Mariners call the Grounds . Also the shelves of sand that lie a great way in length opposite to Newcastl● , which over looketh them into the Sea from the top of an high hill adjoyning . ( 8 ) In this Province are placed many fair and wealthy Towns , as Kilkenny , which for a Burrough-Town excels all the midland Burroughs in this Island . Kildare , which is adorned with an Episcopal See , and much graced in the first infancy of the Irish Church , by reason of Saint Brigid , a venerable Virgin , had in great account and estimation for her virginity and devotion , as who was the Disciple of S. Patrick of so great fame , renown , and antiquity : also Weisford ( a name given unto it by these Germans , whom the Irish term Oustmans ) a Town though inferiour to some , yet as memorable as any , so that it became the first Colony of the English , and did first submit it self unto their protection , being assaulted by Fitz Stephen , a Captain worthily made famous for his valour and magnanimity . ( 9 ) But the City which fame may justly celebrate alone , beyond all the Cities or Towns in Ireland , is that which we call Divelin , Ptolomy Eblana , the Latinists Dublinium , and Dublini● ; the West-Britaines , Dinas Dublin ; the English-Saxons in times past , Duplin ; and the Irish , Balacleigh , that is the Town upon hurdles : for it is reported that the place being fennish and moorish , when it first began to be builded , the foundation was laid upon hurdles . ( 10 ) That it is ancient , is perswaded by the authority of Ptolomy . That it was grievously rent and dismembred in the tumultuous wars of the Danes , and brought afterwards under the subjection of Edgar King of England , ( which his Charter also confirmeth , wherein he calleth it the noble City of Ireland ) is written by Saxo Grammaticus . That it was built by Harold of Norway , which may seem to be Harold Harsager , when he had brought the greatest part of Ireland into an awful obedience unto him , we read in the life of Griffith ap Sinan Prince of Wales . At length it yielded unto the valour and protection of the English , at their first arrival into Ireland , by whom it was manfully defended from the fierce assaults as well of Auscoulph Prince of the Dublinians , as afterwards of Gotard King of the Isles : since which time it hath still augmented her flourishing estate , and given approved testimony of her faith , and loyalty to the Crown of England , in the times of any tumultuous straights and commotions . ( 11 ) This is the Royal Seat of Ireland , strong in her munition , beautiful in her buildings , and ( for the quantity ) matchable to many other Cities , frequent for traffick and intercourse of Merchant● . In the East Suburbs , Henry the second , King of England ( as Hoveden reporteth ) caused a royal Palace to be erected : and Henry Loundres , Archbishop of Divelin , built a Store house about the year of Christ 1220. Not far from it is the beautiful Colledge consecrated unto the name of the holy Trinity , which Queen Elizabeth of famous memory dignified with the priviledges of an University . The Church of S. Patrick being much enlarged by King Iohn , was by Iohn Comin Archbishop of Dublin , born at Evesham in England . first ordained to be a Church of Prebends in the year 1191 It doth at this day maintain a Dean , a Chanter , a Chancellor , a Treasurer , two Archdeacons , and twenty two Prebendaries . This City in times past , for the due administration of Civil Government , had a Provost for the chief Magistrate . But in the year of mans redemption 1409 , King Henry the fourth granted them liberty to chuse every year a Major and two Bailiffes , and that the Major should have a gilt sword carried before him for ever . And King Edward the sixth ( to heap more honour upon this place ) changed the two Bailiffs afterwards into Sherif●s : so that there is not any thing here wanting that may serve to make the estate of a City most flourishing . ( 12 ) As the people of this Country do about the neighbouring parts of Divelin come nearest unto the civil conditions and orderly subjection of the English : so in places farther off they are more tumultuous , being at deadly feuds amongst themselves , committing oft-times Man slaughter one upon another , and working their own mischiefs by mutual wrongs : for so the Irish of Leinster wasted Leinster with many Towns in the same Province in the year 1294. And in the year 1301 , the men of Leinster in like manner raised a war in the winter season , setting on fire the Town of Wykinlo , Rathdo● , and others , working their own plague and punishment by burning up their sustenance , and losing their Castle by depr●dation . ( 13 ) Matter of observation , and no less admiration among them , is the Giants dance , commonly so called , and so much talked of , which Merlin is said by Art of Magick to have translated out of this Territory unto Salisbury Plain , which how true it is , I leave to the vain believers of miracles , and to the credulous observers of antiquity . ( 14 ) In this County have been erected many famous Monasteries , Abbeys , and religious houses , consecrated to devout and holy purposes : As the Monastery of Saint Maries of Oustmanby , founded for preaching Fryers , unto which of late daies the Iudicial Courts of th● : Kingdom have been translated : also the magnificent Abbey called S. Thomas Court at Dublin , builded and endowed in times past with many large priviledges and revenues of King Henry the second , in expiation of the murther of Thomas Arch-bishop of Canterbury . Likewise Teniern Monastery , or the notable Abbey which William Marshall Earl of Pembrooke founded , and called De●voto , for that he had vowed to God ( being ●ossed at Sea with many a sore and dangerous tempest ) to errect an Abbey wheresoever he came to land , and being ( after shipwrack ) cast upon land in this place , he made performance of his vow accordingly . This Province containeth the Counties of Kilkenny , Caterlough , Queens County , Kings County , Kildare , East-Meath , West-Meath , Weisford , and Dublin ( ●o say nothing of Wickl● and ●ernes , which either be already , or else are to be annexed unto it ) and subdivided into fifteen Market-Towns . It hath been fortified with the strength of many Castles against the power of enemies , and is thus divided : Counties , East Meath . West-Meath . Kilkenny . Caterlough . Queens County . Kings County . Kildare . Weisford . Dublin . CONNACK Petrus Kaerius caelavit . map of the province of Connaught The Province of CONNAUGHT . CHAPTER IIII. THis Province named by Giraldus Cambrensis , Conachtia ; and Co●acia : by the Irish Conaughty , and by English-men , Connaught : is bounded East-ward , with part of the County of Leinster ; North-ward , with part of Vlster ; West-ward , with the West-main Ocean , and on the South , it is confined with a part of the Province of Mounster , closed in with the River Shennon , and butting against the Kingdom of Spain , ( 2 ) The form thereof is long , and towards the North and South ends , thin and narrow : but as it grows towards the middle , from either part it waxeth still bigger and bigger : extending in length from the River Shennon in her South , to Enis Kelling in her North , 126 miles ; and the broadest part is from Tromer in her East , to Barragh Bay in her West , containing about fourscore miles . The whole in circuit and compass is above four hundred miles . ( 3 ) The Air is not altogether so pure and clear , as in the other Provinces of Ireland by reason of certain most places ( covered over with grass ) which for their softness are usually termed Boghes , both dangerous , and full of vaporous and foggy mists . ( 4 ) This County as it is divided into several portions , so is every portion severally commended for the soile , according to the seasonable times of the year to Twomond or the County Clare , is said to be a Country so conveniently situated , that either from the Sea or Soil there can be nothing wisht for more , than what it doth naturally afford of it self , were but the industry of the Inhabitants answerable to the rest . Galway is a land very thankful to the painful husbandman , and no less commodious and profitable to the Shepherd . Maio , in the Roman Provincial called Mageo , is replenished both with pleasure and fertility abundantly rich in Cattel , Deer , Hawks , and plenty of Honey . Slego ( coasting up the Sea ) is a plenteous Country for feeding and raising of Cattel . Le-Trim ( a place rising up throughout with hills ) is so full of rank grass and forrage , that ( as Solinus reporteth ) if Cattel were not kept sometimes from grazing ▪ their fulness would endanger them . And Roscomen is a Territory , for the most part plain and fruitfull , feeding many Herds of Cattle , and with mean husbandry and tillage , yielding plenty of Corn. As every particular part is thus severally profitab●e be in-bred commodities : so is it no less commended ( in the generality ) for the many accommodate and fit Baies , Creeks , and navigable Rivers , lying upon her Sea-Coasts , that after a sort invite and provoke the Inhabitants to Navigation . ( 5 ) Such as in ancient time made their abode and habitations in this Province , were the GANGANI , who were also called CONCANI , AUTERI , and NAGNATAE . As the Luceni ( that were next neighbours unto them ) came from the Lucensii ( in Spain ) so those Gangani and Concani may seem also to have fetcht their derivation from the Concani ( a Nation of the self-same Country ) both by the affinity of name , and vicinity of place . In Strabo , according to the diversity of reading , the same people are named Coniaci and Conisci : and Silius testifieth them at the first to have been Scythians , and to have used ordinarily to drink horses bloud ( a thing nothing strange among the wild Irish even of late days . ) And some may also haply suppose that the Irish name Conaughty , was compounded of Concani and Nagnatae . Howsoever , it is sure that these were the ancient inhabitants of this Country , as is to be seen in Ptolomy . ( 6 ) The Principal City of this Province , and which may worthily be accounted the third in Ireland , is Galway , in Irish , Gallive , built in manner much like to a Tower. It is dignified with a Bishops See , and it is much frequented with Merchants , by reason whereof , and the benefit of the Road and Haven , it is gainful to the Inhabitants through traffique and exchange of rich commodities , both by Sea and Land. Not far from which , near the West shoar that lies indented with small in-lets and out-lets , in a row , are the Islands called Arran , of which many a foolish fable goes , as if they were the Islands of the living , wherein none died at any time , or were subject to mortality ; which is as superstitious an observation , as that used in some other corners of the Country , where the people leave the right Arms of their Infants males unchristned ( as they term it ) to the end that at any time afterwards , they might give a more deadly and ungracious blow when they strike ▪ which things do not only shew how palpable they are carried away by traditious obscurities , but do also intimate how full their hearts be of inveterate revenge . ( 7 ) This Province presents no matter more worthy of memory , than the battel of Knock-●●● ( that is ) The hill of Axes , under which the greatest rabble of Rebbels , that were ever seen before in Ireland ( raised and gathered together by the Arch-Rebbels of that time , William Burk O Brien , Mac-Nenare , and O Carrol ) were after a bloudy overthrow discomfited and put to flight by the noble service of Girald Fitz-Girald Earl of Kildare . And the suppression of certain Irish ( the posterity of Mac-William ) who usurping a tyranny in these parts , raged sometimes upon themselves , with mutual injuries , and oppressed the poor people a long time with extorting , pilling and spoiling ; so as they left scarce one house in the Country unrifled , or unrased ; but were bridled and repressed ( even in our remembrance ) by the severity and resolution of the Commissioners of those times , who in his wisdom and pollicy well understood , that their excessive insolence , and those their unjust doings , would be a means to draw the people away from the due obedience to their Prince : such therefore as refused to obey the Laws , and sided with the tumultuous , with all care and diligence he soon scattered , forcing their Forts , and driving them into woods and lurking holes ( for troubling the blessed estate of tranquility ) till the Lord Deputy , who took pity of them , upon the● humble supplication , commanded by his missives , that they should be received upon term● of peace . But they being a stiff-necked people , took Arms again , entred a-fresh into actual rebellion , dra●e away booties , made soul uproars , and upon fair promises procured the aid of the Scottish Islanders , from out of the Hebrides whereupon the Governour assembled an Army , and pursued them with such powerful violence through the Woods and Forrests , that after six or seven weeks , being grievously hunger-bitten , they submitted themselves in all humility . The Auxiliary forces also of the Scots he by day and night affronted so near , and followed so hardly , that he put them to flight , after he had killed and drowned about three thousand of them in the River Moin . ( 8 ) About the year 1316 , there was such a great slaughter made of the Irish in this Province of Connaught , through a quarrel that rose there between two Lords or Princes , that there were slain on both sides about four thousand men ; and so great a tribulation at that time came upon the people , that they did devour and eat one another , so as of 10000 , there remained not above 300 living . As it is reported for truth , that the people were then so hunger-starved , that in Church-yards they took the d●ad bodies out of their graves , and in their sculls boyled the fl●sh , and fed upon it : yea , and that women did eat their own Children . Thus appeared the ire and anger of God , in punishing their sins , and seeking their conversion . ( 9 ) Places memorable , are Iuis Ceath , well known by the Monastery of Colman ( a devout Saint founded for Scots and Englishmen ; and Inis Bovind , which Beda calleth , White Calfe lsle . Also Maio , a Monastery built ( as Beda writeth ) for thirty men of English Nation . Likewise the Barony of Boil● , under Curlew hills , where in times past was a famous Abbey built , together wi●h the Abbey of Beatitude , in the year of grace 1152. These Abbeys and monasteries erected at the first for religious services , and through ignorance and other obscurities diverted since unto superstitious uses , are now made the ruins of time . ( 10 ) The Province of Connaught is at this day strengthened with fourteen Castles , traded with nine Market Towns , and divided as ensueth : Counties , Clare , or Twomond . Galway . Maio. Slego . Letrim . Roscomen . ULSTER map of the province of Ulster The Province of ULSTER . CHAPTER . V. THis Province , called by our Welsh Britains Vltw , in Irish Cui Guilly , in Latine Vltonia , and Vlidia , in English Vlster ; on the North is divided by a narrow Sea from Scotland ; South-ward it extends it self to Connagh and Leinster ; the East part lyeth upon the Irish Sea ; and the West part is continually beaten with the boyst●rous rage of the main West Ocean . This Province and furthest part of Ireland ▪ affronteth the Scottish Islands , which are called the Hebrides , and are scattered in the Seas between both Kingdomes ; whose Inhabitants at this day is the Irish Scot , Successour of the old Scythian . ( 2 ) The form thereof is round , reaching in length from Coldagh Haven in the North to Kilmore in her South , near an hundred miles ; and in breadth from Black-Abbey in her East , to Calebegh point in her West , one hundred thirty and odd miles : The whole in circumference , about four hundred and twenty miles . ( 3 ) This Country seldom feeleth any unseasonable extremities , the quick and flexible Winds cooling the heat of Summer , and soft and gentle Showers mollifie the hardness of the Winter . Briefly , the frozen nor torrid Zone have not here any usurpation ; the clouds in the air very sweet and pleasant , yea , and when they are most impure , are not unwholsome , nor of long continuance , the rough winds holding them in continual agitation . ( 4 ) This equal temperature causeth the ground to bring forth great store of several Trees , both fit for building ▪ and bearing of fruit ; plentiful of Grass for the feeding of Cattel , and is abundantly furnished with Horses , Sheep , and Oxen ; the Rivers likewise pay double tribute , deep enough to carry Vessels either for pleasure or profit , and Fish great store , both for their own uses , and commodity of others . Salmon in some Rivers of this County abound more in number than in any River of Europe . To speak ( in general ) though in some places it be somewhat barren , troubled with Loughs , Lakes , and thick Woods , yet it is every where fresh , and full of Cattel and Forrage , ready at all times to answer the husbandmans pains . But nature is there so little beholding to Art or Industry , that the various shew upon Banks , the Shady Groves , the Green Meadows , hanging Hills , and fields fit for Corn , ( if they were manured ) do seem to be angry with their Inhabitants for suffering all to grow wild and barbarous ▪ through their own negligence . ( 5 ) This Country in Prolomies daies was wholly possessed by the Voluntii , Darni , Robogdii , and Erdini , who branched and spread themselves into the several parts of that Island . ( 6 ) The people of this Province were accustomed in controversies and solemn protestations to swear by S. Patricks Staffe , which oath they feared more to break , than if they had sworn by the holy Evangelists . Their ancient custom in making their King , was this : A white Cow was taken , which the King most kill , and seeth the same in water whole , then must he bathe himself therein stark naked ; and sitting in the Caldron wherein it was sod , accompanied with his people round about him , he and they used to eat the flesh and drink the broath wherein he ●ate , without cup , or dish , or use of hand . How far these prescriptions and customes were different from the conformities of other civil Monarchies , we may well perceive by these and other like observations of those gross times : and as yet they are more barbarous than is any other part of the Island besides . ( 7 ) Historians relating of Ireland , tell of several Islands in ●he several Provinces : some full of Angels , some full of Devils ; some for Male only , some for Female ; some where none may live ; some where none can dye ; and such effects of trees , stones , and waters , that a man ( but of easie conceit ) may well esteem them as heedless as uncertain . So also S. Patrieks Purgatory ( a thing of much note in the Tract of this Province ) is a vault or narrow cave in the ground , near a Lake ( called Ern● Liffer ▪ ) much spoken of , by reason of ( I wot not what ) fearful walking spirits and dreadful apparitions , or rather some religious horror ) which ( as some ridiculously dream ) was digg'd by Vlysses when he went down to parely with those in hell . This is the Cave which the Inhabitants in these dayes call Ellan 〈◊〉 ●rugadory , that is , The Isle of Purgatory , and S. Patricks Purgatory ; for some persons , less devout than credulous , affirm that S. Patrick ( or rather Patricius Secundus , an holy Abbot of that name ) labouring the conversion of the people of this Province , and much inforcing the life to come , they replyed contemptuously unto him , that unless they saw proofs of those joyes and pains he preached , they would not lose the possession of their present pleasures , in hope or fear of things to come , they 〈◊〉 not when . Whereupon ( as they say ) he obtained at Gods hands by earnest prayer , ●hat the punishments and torments which the godles ▪ are to suffer after this life , might be there presented to the eye , that so he might more easily root out the sins and Heathenish Errours , that stuck so fast in the hearts of the Irish. But touching the credit hereof ( although common fame , and some records do utter it ) I neither will urge the beliefe , nor regard , seeing it is no Article of our Creed . ( 8 ) Matters memorable within this Province are these : first , that the Bishops of Ireland were wont to be consecrated by the Archbishop of Canterbury , in regard of the Primacy which they had in this Country , until such time as Iohn Papirio a Cardinal was sent thither from Pope Eugenius the fourth , to reform Ecclesiastical Discipline in this Island , which was then grown so loose , that there were Translations and Pluralities of Bishops , according to the will and pleasure of the Metropolitan . Also that the Irish men were accustomed to leave and forsake their wedded Wives at their own free-wills , whereof Lanfranck Archbishop of Canterbury complained unto Therdeluac a King of Ireland . And had not this Nation been corrupted with this vice , even unto these our days ; both the right of lineal succession had been more certain among them , and the Gentry and Commonalty had not in such cruelties imbrued themselves , with such effusion of their own kindreds blood , about their Inheritances and legitimation . ( 9 ) The principal Town in this Tract is Armagh , near unto the River Kalin , which ( albeit it maketh a poor shew ) is the Archiepiscopal See and Metropolitane of the whole Island . Before Saint Patrick had built there a fair City , for site , form , quantity , and compass , modelled out ( as he saith ) by the appointment and direction of Angels , this place was named Drumsalrich ; the Irish tell much that it received the name of Queen Armacha : but the better opinions are , that it is the same which Beda calleth Dearmach , and out of the Scottish and Irish Language interpreteth it , The Field of Oaks . Here ( as S. Bernard writeth ) S. Patrick the Apostle of Ireland ruled in his life time , and rested after death : in honour of whom it was of such venerable estimation in old time , that not only Bishops and Priests , but Kings also and Princes were ( in general ) subject to the Metropolitan thereof in all obedience , and to his government alone . Among the Archbishops of this Province , S. Malachy is famoused , who first prohibited Priests marriage in Ireland , and ( as S. Bernard saith , who wrote his life at large ) borrowed no more of the native barbarousnes of that County , than Sea-fishes do saltness of the Seas . Also Richard Fitz-Ralph ( commonly called Armachanus ) is of famous memory , who turned the edge of his style , about the year 1355 , began to oppose his opinion against the order of Mendicant ●ryers , as detesting in Christians such voluntary begging . The chief Fort in this Tract is E●is K●lling , defended by the Rebels in the year 1593 , and won by Dowdal a most valiant Captain : near unto which is a great downfall of water , termed , The Salmon Leap : of which there is a common Speech currant among the Inhabitants , that it was once firm ground , very populous , and well husbanded with tillage ; till it was suddenly over-flown with water , and turned into a Lake , for some filthy abominable acts of the people against Nature committed with Beasts . ( 10 ) The places of Religion , sequestred from other worldly services , and consecrated to holy purposes , erected in this province , were , The Abbey which sheweth it self at Donegal : The Monastery of Deryo , where the Irish Rebel Shan O Neal received such an overthrow ( by Edward Randolph , renowned for his service in the behalf of his Co●ntry ) that he could never after recover the loss he sustained at that time : The Monastery near unto the River Liffer : The famous Monastery at the Bay of Knockfergus , of the same institution , name and order , as was that ancient Abbey in England , near unto Chester , called Banchor : also Mellifont Abbey , founded by Donald a King of Vriel , and much commended by S. Bernard : And lastly , the most renowned Monastery , built at Armagh in the year of our Salvation 610 , out of which very many Monasteries were afterwards propagated both in Britain and Ireland . These places were far and near frequented and sought unto by great confluences of Pilgrims , till Time proved their devotions to be erronious , and the pure light of the word revealed , opening the eyes of their understanding , hath taught them to shake off the shame of such Superstitions , ( 11 ) That the people of this County might be kept within the bounds of their duty , this Province hath been secured with fifty six Castles and Forts ; and for trade of commerce , nine Narket-Towns appointed , being divided into these Counties ensuing : Counties . Dunghall , or Tyr connel . Vpper Tyrone . Nether Tyrone . Fermanagh . Cavan . Monaghan . Colrane . Antrim . Downe . Armagh , Lough . FINIS . The Table to find the Maps as appeareth by Folio . ENgland , Scotland , and Ireland . 1 England . 2 Kent . 3 Sussex . 4 Surrey . 5 Southampton . 6 The Isle of Wight . 7 Dorcetshire . 8 Devonshire . 9 Cornwall . 10 Sommersetshire . 11 Wiltshire . 12 Barkshire . 13 Middlesex . 14 Essex County . 15 Suffolke . 16 Norfolke . 17 Cambridgeshire . 18 Hartfordshire . 19 Bedfordshire . 20 Buckinghamshire . 21 Oxfordshire . 22 Gloucestershire . 23 Herefordshire . 24 Wo●cestershire . 25 Warwickshire . 26 Northamptonshire . 27 Huntingtonshire . 28 Rutlandshire . 29 Leicestershire . 30 Lincolnshire . 31 Nottinghamshire . 32 Darbyshire . 33 Staffordshire . 34 Shro●shire . 35 Chester . 36 Lancashi●e . 37 Yorkshire . 38 The Bishoprick of Durham . 39 Westmorland and Cumberland . 40 Northumberland . 41 The Isle of Man. 42 Holy Island , &c. 43 Wales . 44 Pembrokeshire . 45 Radnor , Breknock , Cardigan and Caermarden described . 46 Glamorganshire . 47 Monmouthshire , 48 Montgomery , &c. 49 Denbigh and Flint described . 50 Anglesey and Carnarvan . 51 The Kingdom of Scotland . 52 The South part of Scotland . 53 The Southern part of Scotland . 54 The Eastern part of Scotland . 55 Part of Scotland , Stranavern . 56 The Isles of Hebrides . 57 Cathanes and Orknay . 58 Ireland described . 59 Mounster . 60 Leinster . 61 Connaught . 62 Vlster . 63 MIDIA . 64 A PROSPECT OF THE MOST FAMOUS PARTS of the VVORLD . VIZ. ASIA , 13 AFRICA , 24 EUROPE , 35 AMERICA . 46 With these Kingdoms therein contained , Graecia , 57 Roman Empire , 67 Germany , 78 Bohemia , 88 France , 98 Belgia , 109 Spain , 120 Italy , 131 Hungary , 142 Denmark , 151 Poland , 161 Persia , 175 Turkish Empire , 180 Kingdom of China , 189 Tartaria , 198 LONDON , Printed by W. G. 1675. A NEW AND ACCVRAT MAP OF THE WORLD Drawne according to y e truest Descriptions latest Discoveries Pe. Kaerius Caelavit 1646. The General Description of the WORLD . HEaven was too long a reach for Man to recover at one step : And therefore God first placed him upon the earth , that he might for a time contemplate upon his inferiour works , magnifie in them his Creator ; and receive here a hope of a fuller bliss , which by degrees he should at last enjoy in his place of rest . For this end was the lower World created in the beginning out of a rude Mass , which before had no Form. And that it might be made habitable , the Lord separated the dry Land from the Waters upon the third day . Yet so as still they make but one Globe , whose center is the same with the middle World ; and is the Point and Rest as it were of all heavy Bodies , which naturally apply themselves to it : and there are supported by their own weight and equal poise . ( 2 ) It hath seemed incredible ( to such as measure the Wonders of God by Mans Wisdom ) that this m●ssie part of the World should subsist by it self , not bo●n up by any outward Prop , encompast only with 〈◊〉 and fleetingAir , such as can neither help to sustain nor r●sist the fall , cou●d the earth be moved from her duce place . But the wonder will ce●●e if we remember that the Lord sitteth upon the circle of the earth ▪ Isa. 40. He set it upon her foundations so that it shall never move . He covered it with the Deep as much a Garment . The Waters would stand above the Mountains , but at his rebuke they fled . Yet he set them a bound which they should not pass ( 3 ) Thus ordered by Divine Providence the Earth ▪ and Sea composed themselves into a Spherical Figure , as is here described . And is caused by the proper inclination of each part , which being heavy , falls from ever● point of the Circumference , and claps about the center : there settles as near as it may towards his place of rest . We may illustrate both the figure and situation by a familiar similitude , to an ingenious apprehension . Suppose we a knot to be knit in the midst of a cord that hath many ends : and those to be delivered to sundry men of equal strength , to be drawn several ways round from every part , above and below , and on each side ; questionless whilest every man draws in the boes of the knot , it must needs become round : and whilest they continue to pluck with equal strength , it must rest immoveable in the middle betwixt them : since every strength that would destory , hath a strength equal to resist it . So it is in the bosom of the earth , where every part meets upon equal priviledge of na●ure ; nor can any press farther than the center , to destroy this compacted figure : for it must meet there with a body that will oppose it . Or if not , yet could it not pass , since every motion from the middle were to ascend , which Nature will not permit in a body of weight , as the earth is . ( 4 ) Now though in a Sphere every cross line , which way soever drawn , if it run through the middle , must needs be of equal quantity , and therefore admits no difference of length or bredth : yet the Geographers for their purpose have conceived ( and but conceived ) a Longitude and Latitude upon the earth . The Longitude they reckon from the first Meridian in the Azores , and so Eastward round number the degrees upon the Aequator : The Latitude from the Aequator to each Pole , and number the degrees upon the outward Meridional circle . This inkling may suffice to instruct the ignorant in the search of any place that shall be hereafter mentioned in my Discourse . ( 5 ) The compass of the whole is cast by our latest and most learned to be 21600 English miles : which though none ever yet so paced , as to measure them by the foot : yet let not the ignorant reject this account , since the rule by which they are led cannot fail . For we see by continual experience , that the Sun for every degree in the Heavens gains 60 miles upon the earth towards his circuit round : and after 360 degrees returneth to the same point in respect of us as before it was . Repeat the number of sixty so oft , and you will find the account just . And so by proportion of the circumference to the Diameter ( which is tripl● s●squi septim● the same which 22 hath to 7 ) we may judge likewise of the earths thickness to the Center . The whole Diameter must ( by rule ) be somewhat lesser than a third part of the circuit : that in proportion to 21600 will be 6872 : half the number will reach● the middle of the world , and that is 3436. In this report both of the quantity and form of the earth , we must not require such exactness as cannot vary a hairs bredth : for we see the mountains of the earth , and oftentimes the waves of the Sea make the superficies unequal . It will be sufficient , if there be no difference sensible to be reckoned in so great a bulk . for let us rudely hew a ball out of rough stone ; still it is a ball , though not so smooth as one of Crystal : Or suffer a mote to fall upon a Sphere of glass , it changeth not its figure : far less are the mountains which we see in respect of the whole lump . For other rules or terms Geographical , I refer them to a peculiar tract , that will afford me more room and time . ( 6 ) When the Earth and Sea were thus prepared with a due figure , a just quantity and convenient ●eat both in respect of the Heavens and themselves : Nature began ( at command of the most High ) to use her Art , and to make it a fit dwelling place for the Image of God , for so was man created , and so indeed was the Earth no other than the picture of Heaven . The ground brought forth her plants and fruits : the Skies were filled with the Fowl of the Air : the waters yielded their fish , and the fields their Cattel . No sooner his house was thus finish't , but man enters upon his possession the sixth day . And that shall be our tract to find out the worlds first Inhabitants ; where it was peopled in the beginning : and how it was over-spread with Countries and Nations , as now it is . ( 7 ) In the first Age , there was little need of skill to measure the whole Earth . A garden plot might suffice , and so ( for a time ) it did . It was planted in Ed●n : But where that was , I may not peremptorily determine , nor indeed dare I be so curious in the search . The hidden things belong to th● Lord , the revealed to us , Deut. 29. God himself in the beginning set a Cherubion , and the blade of a sword shaken to keep the re-entry from our first parents ; and we may affirm , hath concealed it ever since . Yet to satisfie ( in some measure ) such as are more inquisitive , I will touch at the several conjectures , which hath passed upon the place of this earthly Paradise . Rog. Higd●n Monk of Chester , and with him Iohn Trevisa set it in the field of Damascus : and many others ( probably enough ) have thought it was in the Land of Canaan : for that in divers places , it is noted with attributes proper to the garden of Eden . She was seated in the midst of Nations ▪ Ezek. 5. It was a Land of Wheat , Barley and Vines , Fig-trees and Pomgranates , a Land of Olives and Honey , a Land whose stones were Iron , and out of whose hills might be digged brass , Deut. 8. She was pleasant above all Lands , Ezek. 20. Yet Franciscus Iunius , D. Willet , Sir Walter Raleigh , and others , make it a part of Mesopotamia , North-west from Babylon , about the degrees of 78 in Longitude , and of Latitude 35 , where still the Rivers meet , mentioned in Genesis and where Ptolemy hath his Audanites , a corrupt name , ( as is supposed ) from Ed●n . Certainly it was about the middle of the Earth , and abounded by a peculiar blessing of God , with all kinds serviceable for the use of man. ( 8 ) But Adam soon lost this possession by his disobedience , and was cast out on the East-side of the garden , where he placed himself . Moses makes no more particular relation . Cain is specified to have gone out of the presence of the Lord into the Land of Nod , and there built him a City , and named it after his sons name Henoch : this was the first City , and was seated ( some thing ) about Mount Libanus . As the place , so the time when it was found is uncertain : but the common conjecture gives it to be about 2 or 3 hundred years after the Creation , when the world was replenished : as well it might be within that compass , if we compare it to our known stories . Abraham in 215 years had 600 thousand of his own stock , in the blessed line , besides women and children . And in this number we omit his other seed , of whom came twelve Princes . Questionless after this proportion the people multiplied in the beginning , and so for 1656 years forward , and that must needs 〈◊〉 a large portion of the earth , most likely those parts of Asia that lay nearest to their first seat . For they wandred no farther than necessity of room compelled them . ( 9 ) But now as man , so the sin of man was grown to a height . For this the wrath of God fell upon them in a flood , that destroyed the whole earth saving eight persons , Noah and his family , who were commanded into an Ark built by Gods own direction , and is held to have been the pattern for all Ships to all posterity . ( 10 ) When the anger of the Lord was ceased , and the waters abated , after 150 days float the Ark rested upon the Mountains of Arrarat in Armenia . They are supposed by most to be the same which Ptolomy calleth Montes Cordios , about the degree in 75 Longitude , and in Latitude 39. Master Cartwright , a Traveller of our own Nation , reports himself an eye-witness of many ancient and ruinous foundations there , which the inhabitants have believed through all ages to be the work of those first people , that for a long time durst not adventure into the lower Countries for fear of another flood . ( 11 ) But God blessed the remnant which he had preserved ; and when he had given them the Rainbow for a sign of his mercy , that he would no more break up the fountains of the great deep , nor open the windows of heaven upon them to root out all flesh , by degrees they descended from the hills Eastward , and seated themselves upon a plain in the Land of Shinar . This was the lower part of Mesopotamia which compassed Chaldea and Babylonia , lying under the Mount Singara , a hill neer the degrees of 77 in Longitude , and of Latitude 36 , and stands in the direct way from Arrarat or the Moutes Cordios towards Baby●on . ( 12 ) There when their number increased , and they forced still to seek new Colonies , they were ambitious to leave a name behind them for posterity , and therefore adventured upon a building whose top should reach Heaven : and so indeed in did ; for it fetcht from thence Gods second vengeance . He confounded their speech , that they no longer understood one the other . Thus they were broke off from their impious attempt , and scattered upon all the earth ( about an hundred years after the Floud ) into seventy two several Nations , as some have punctually numbred ●hem ( 13 ) Whether Noah himself were present or to what place he removed , is uncertain . He had yet two hundred and fifty years to live , and is thought to have had his habitation in Phenicia , North-ward from Palestine about the degree of 66 , and 33. ( 14 ) His Sons , Sem , Ham , and Iapheth , possest their several Provinces of the World. From Iapheth came the Isles of the Gentiles , of which we are a part , to him Europe is by most allotted . Sem not guilty questionless of that proud enterprise , rested himself in the land of Canaa● , which he knew as it was revealed to Abraham , should be given to his posterity . Yet part of his issue ( the Sons of Iocktan ) were divided and lived remote toward the East . To him was Asia . But Cham by his fathers curse , for discovering his nakedness , roved to the utmost parts of the earth , and peopled with his Progeny especially those Countries which are most toucht in Histories for Barbarism and Idolatry . As indeed how could it otherwise be ? since himself had lost his father that should instruct him : and therefore could deliver no precepts to his children , but left every one to his own inventions . And those that at the confusion spread , where ever they came , this diversity of Customs and Religions , that possess the world at this day . To him was Africa . ( 15 ) America too doubtless had her portion in the division , though not so soon or so immediate , but seemed rather of later times to have received her people from the bordering parts of Asia ; and those are thought by most to have been first inhabited by Iocktan and his thirteen Sons , the issue of Sem. It is ●aid in the Text , they possest the East-part from Mesha to Sephar : Iosophus takes the first for a Countrey , and the second for a Mountain in India , insomuch as that he strictly bounds out their possession from the River Cephew to Ieria , which is now called the East or Portugal Indies . Indeed many of those Eastern Regions are noted to bear the name as yet of Iocktans sons . The Shabeans found as if they had Sheba to their Father . And from Havilah is a Country in Ieria , From Shaphira , Iosephus derives Ophir ; both of especial fame for their plenty of Gold. But it is Doctor Willets opinion that Ophir was rather the same Region in the West Indies which is now called Peru. To say truth we have little certainity of the first Inhabitants which were seated in America , or the Parts of Asia near about her : whether ●●ey were so long since known I must doubt . For the bestowing of Iocktan , and his sons , it was toward the East from Mesha to Sephar : but where those are , Saint Hierome confesseth himself at a stand . And for my part I will travel no farther in these hidden Mysteries , than I find a path beaten before me . ( 16 ) This may satisfie the ingenuous , that I have ( as far as I might in this little room ) trac't the first Nations from their first Founders which they had in the beginning . But to draw the direct line of every people mixt as they now are , I think a work impossible ; to me I am sure it is . For besides our several translations and promiscuous commerce , that puzzle us in the knowledge of our selves : we have of late found , and as yet are in search of a new people , that know not their own Original , nor have we any means to examin it , but conjectural , such as may fail . To Moses time the Scripture affordeth us a certain truth for as many as he mentioneth , and since we have some light from such as have laboured in the search of Antiquities . The Families ( as Iosephus gives time ) are truly and curiously brancht forth and placed among the Genealogies before our Bible of the last Translation , by our well-deserving Countrey-man Mr. Iohn Speed. ( 17 ) Thus far it was requisite we should know at large the growth of the world from the beginning ; and how the whole earth , which at first knew but one Land-lord , hath been since rent into several parcels , which Kings and Nations call their own , and maintain their claim by force of Arms. This little compass will not admit a more particular relation of their affairs . For that I must refer my Reader to their Historians : and now desce●d to the Geographical Description and division of the world , as in after Ages it was found by our first Artists , and hath been since more at large discovered by the experience of our later Travellers . ( 18 ) And in this we may still observe our method . For questionless by the same degrees almost as it was inhabited , so it grew into the knowledge of our ancient Geographers . And therefore our first Authors in this Science bounded their Descriptions within a less compass , and divided the world into those three parts only , which you see lie closest about the point of the earth , where the first men , first Religion , first City , first Empire , and first Arts were . For in Prolomy's time ( about an hundred and forty years after Christ ) we hear not of either Land or Sea known more than was contained in Asia , Africa , and Europe . ( 19 ) And of that he never knew the East and North parts of Asia , nor the South of Africa , no nor the most Northerly parts of Europe : but placed the end of the world that way in Vltima thule , about sixty three degrees from the Aequator . And Southward the other way not above 17 degrees , Prasso Permotorio ▪ which at this day is called Mosambique R●cks . So the whole Latitude of the world , then known , did not reach the fourth part of the Compass . In the Longitude indeed they came not so far short ; yet le●t they just half to the search of their posterity . For they placed their first Meridian in the Fortunate Islands , and ended their reckoning in Region Sinarum of the Eastern Indies , and that is distant but 180 degrees toward the 360 , which is the compass of the whole . ( 20 ) But God in these later times hath enlarged our possessions , that his Gospel might be propagated , and hath discovered to us Inhabitants almost in every corner of the earth . Our later Geographers have set their mark beyond Ptolomy's 60 degrees Eastward . And Westward to the utmost parts of America . So that there are already known 340 of the earths Longitude . Toward the North Pole we have gained , more in proportion , as far as Nova zembla , and the Sea is known to be navigable to the eighty first degree : whether the rest be Land or not , it never yet appeared to any ( ●s I hear of ) but an Oxford Frier by a Magick V●yage . He reports of a black rock just under the Pole , and an Isle of Pygmies ▪ Other stra●ge miracles , to which ( for my part ) I shall give little credit till I have better proof for it than the Devils word . Now of all , the Southern course is most unknown ; aud vet Ar● hath not been Idle , nor altogether lost 〈…〉 in the search : it hath discoverd Countries ●bout the 52 degree toward the Pole , but so ●ncertainly , that it may well yet keep her name of Terra incognita . ( 21 ) Admirable was the wit of that man , that first found out the vertue of the Load-stone , and taught● us to apply it in the Art of Navigation . And indeed the industry of them is much to be honoured , that have since ven●ured born their means and persons upon dangerous attempts , in the discoveries of People and Nations that 〈…〉 God , nor had apparent means for their Redemption without this help . Among these ( though the Gen●● , Spaniard , and Portugal carry the first name ) we have noble spirits of our own Nation , not to be ranked in the last place . Stupenda fuit revera industria Anglorum , saith Keckerman . And indeed we may justly enough requite him with his own Elogy . The Dutch to have done their parts to joyn a new World to the old . ( 22 ) To us it may well be called a new World , for it comprehends in it two Continents , either of them larger than two parts of the other are . The one is that Western Hemisphere that bears the name America from Americus Vesputius but was indeed discovered seven years before he knew it ) by Christopherus Columbus , in the year 1492. And the other is the Terr● Magellanica , seated about the South Pole , and first sound out by Ferdinand Magellanus some twenty year● after , or thereabout , and is thought to be greater than the whole earth be●ides . Hitherto it is but conjectural ▪ and some few Provinces have been rather descried than known . You shall find them named in their several Regions upon the Sea-Coasts . Nova Guinea , Terra del Feugo , 〈◊〉 Regio , Lucach , Beach , and Mal●tur . ( 23 ) With these additions the World by some is divided into six parts , Europe , Asia , Africa , America , Septentrionalis incognita , and Terra Australis Magellanica : which are thus disposed in the Globe of the Earth . Asia in the E●stern Hemisphere . And being the first part which was inhabited , shall be the Point unto which I will direct the rest : pa●t on the West , and part on the South is Africa si●uated : on the North and West Europe , more toward the West America u●raque : full North Septen●rionalis incognita : and full South the Terra Magellanica . ( 24 Those we will reduce ( in our method ) to the four common parts , which generally pass in our de●criptions of the World : Europe , Asia , Africa , America utraque : in this last include the Terra Set●entrionalis and Magellanica ( as others have before done ) and allow it not a several part by it self , in reg●rd that little can be reported of those Countries , but what may be dispatcht in a few words . The Inhabitants are not many in either , and those barbarous : In the Terra Magellanica they go naked . In the Land del ●eugo , there is much smoak . In 〈◊〉 Region there are great Parrats . In B●ach , Gold. In Maletur ▪ Spices . ( 25 ) Of the rest severally I shall nor need here to enlarge my discourse , since the particular Map of every Region may justly challenge is their proper right ; and will be , I hope , very shortly extant for my Reader to peruse . ASIA map of Asia The Description of ASIA . THe method propounded in our general Description of the World , gives Asia the prerogative as well for worth as time . Europe shall not want her due , in her due place . It will suffice her , if she be at this day most famous for the acts of men , and so it is allowed by most . But in Asia did God himself speak his miraculous work of the Creation . There was the Church first collected : there was the Saviour of the World born , crucified , and raised again : indeed the greatest part of Divine History was there written and acted . And if we should as well compare her to the rest , in that earthly glory of Kingdoms , Empires and Nations , which sounds fairest to mans sense , she would still keep her rank . For was not the first Monarchs and Monarchies of the World in Assyria , Persia , Babylonia , Media ? Did not the first People of the World receive their Being in Mesopotamia ? And had not the several Tongues of the World their original in Babylonia ? These are parts of Asia , and were in the first Ages blest with Gods own holy pre●ence , Exod. 3. and the footing of Angels , Exod. 14. however now it is left ( for her infidelity ) to the punishment of a Prophetical curse that long before past upon her , and is delivered up into the hands of T●rks and Nations that blaspheme their Creator ; and therefore doth not ●ourish in that height as heretofore . Consider that Gods hand is now upon her , and the rest will follow without much wonder . ( 2 ) In respect of both Europe and Africa , it is situated Eastward . But if we compare it to the Aequator it lieth almost wholly in the N●rthern Henisphere : I need except none of the main Continent , only a few Islands , which are as it were , retainers to Asia , and lie partly Southward beyond the Line . It is divided on the West from Europe 〈◊〉 the River Tanais , Pontus Euxinus , and part of the Mediterraneum Sea. From Africa by that 〈◊〉 which divides the Red-Sea from the Mediterraneum , and is above 72 miles long . On the other three sides , it is begirt with the vast Ocean , which in the East is called Pontus River , on the North , Mare Scithicum , the Tartarean Sea , and in the South the Indian Sea. Through the middle runs the Mount Taurus at full length , with the whole Continent of Asia , and divides it toward the North and South into Asiam Exteriorem and Interiorem , with so many windings , that the length is reckoned by G●adus to be 58060 stadia , by Maginus 45000 stadia , and that is 5625 Italian miles , those of our own Nation account it 6250 English miles ▪ The breadth ( as Strabo reports it ) is in most places 3000 stadia , as our own Geographers 375 miles . From the North-shore cometh the Mountain Imaus , directly South almost , and divideth it toward the East and West into Scythia intra Imaum , and Scythia extra Imaum . By these bounds the length is set to be 5200 and the breadth 4560 miles . ( 3 ) Now add together , that this Region was at fi●st the Paradise of the World , and indeed still enjoyeth a fertile Soil and temperate Air , and that it exceeds in compass the two other parts of the old World , to which she was the Mistre●s for Arts and Sciences : yet is not at this day so well peopled in proportion , as this little Europe , which came after many hundred years . For this we need search no farther cause than Gods just anger : 〈…〉 he not exercised upon her , only by miraculous and immediate punishment from Heaven : but hath ●uffered ( as it were ) her own creatures , over which at first Man had the rule , to turn head upon ●heir Lords , and possess their habitation : For it is so over-run with Wild Beasts , and cruel Serpents , that in 〈◊〉 places they live not without much danger . ( 4 ) In this though the Nation suffer for their monstrous irreligion , yet the Earth , which did not offend , reserves her place , and abounds with many excellent Commodities , not elsewhere to be had , Myrrhe , Frankincense , Cinnamon ●loves , Nutmeg , Mace , Pepper , Musk , Iewels of great esteem , and Minerals of all sorts : it breeds Elephants , Camels , and many other Beasts , Serpents , Fowls wild and ●ame , and some have added such monstrous shapes of men , as pass all belief . ( 5 ) And thus from the general view of Asia , we will glance upon her several Regions , Kingdo●s , and Provinces , as it hath been heretofore divided . In this we find difference of Authors , that follow their several placita , all perhaps true enough in their own sense , though not alike , if they be compared . These we will not so much as name , but insist upon one that may best fit my short Description . Her parts are Asia the less , and Asia the greater , and the Islands near about . ( 6 ) Asia the less is that that lieth next to Europe , and began East-ward from thence ; it was called by the Geographers there residing by a special name Anat●lia ( corruptly Natolia ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , On the west therefore and toward the North is Greece : full West is the Archipelagius ▪ on the East is the River Euphrates ; on the North the Pontus Euxinus , and on the South the Mediterraneum . It is included betwixt the Meridians of the 51 degree of Longitude , and the 72. so Maginus : and in the Latitude it is ●eated almost betwixt the same parallels with Italy . ( 7 ) A Countrey it was once of singular fertility , exceeding rich in fruits and pasture auratisque omnibus , and indeed all things else that either mans necessity , commodity , or pleasure could requite . It was mother to many of our learned Ancients . The Dorica , Ionica , and Aeoli●a Dialects of the Greek Tongue had here their Originals . It was the Seat of the Trojane Kingdom , and many other Nations famous in Histories , as well Christians as Ethnicks , though now there remains no face of so excellent a Region , Cyrus first began the spoil : then the Macedonians and Alexanders Captains : 〈◊〉 them the Romans : and last of all the Turks miserably rent in pieces , and have left the ruines to shew of four thousand Towns and Cities , The residue have lost both their names and memory of their Predecessors . And the people are fallen from the Knowledge , Industry , and Religion of their Fore-fathers ▪ For before Christ , when they were at worst that Histories report of them , they were for the most 〈◊〉 learned , and laborious in ordering of their Soil to the best advantage . Afterward they became good Christians , for with them were the seven Churches which Saint Iohn mentioneth in the Apocalyps ▪ Now scarce is it inhabited but toward the Sea-side ; and that by a base and abject people , such as are both lazy in their life , and odious Idolaters in their Religions . For the most part Mahumetans . ( 8 ) Let my first division of this Asia the Less , be into two Regions ; of these one hath the particular appellation of Asia propria , and contains the several Regions of ( 1 ) Caria , ( 2 ) Ionia , ( 3 ) Doris , ( 4 ) Aeolis Phrygia , ( 5 ) Lydia , ( 6 ) Minor , ( 7 ) and Major . The other hath no one name as I find among Geographers , but is known by her Provinces of ( 1 ) Cilicia ; ( 2 ) Pamphilia , ( 3 ) Lycia , ( 4 ) Bythynia , ( 5 ) Pontus , ( 6 ) Paphlagonia , ( 7 ) Galatia , ( 8 ) Cappadocia , ( 9 ) Lycaonia , ( 10 ) Pisidia , and ( 11 ) Armenia minor . ( 9 ) Asia propria was the scene of many noble actions much celebrated among our Historians . First , in Caria stood the City Mindum , upon which Diogenes brake his Iest , That the Citizens should take heed lest it run out at her Gates And Halicarnassus the birth place of Dyonisius and Herodotus : and of this was Artemisia Queen , that erected the miraculus Monument in honour of her Husband Mausolus . The second Province is Ionia ▪ and here stood Miletum , where Paul made his Oration to the Elders of Ephesus ; and here Ephesus it self , the Star of Asia , that as well for her Religion as her miraculous Temple , set the World at a gaze upon her . It was raised in the middle of the City , modelled out by Ctesiphon , but was 220 years in building ; and was ordered in such a ground , that no Earth-quake should move it : it was 425 foot long , and 220 broad , and had an hundred twenty seven Pillars , given by so many several Kings ( saith Vadianus ) whereof twenty seven were most curiously graven , all the rest of Marble polished . In this City Saint Iohn the Evangelist is said to have gone down into his Grave alive : there be who yet question his Death : and Irenaeus reports that he lived in Trajans time . This with the third and fourth Provinces of Doris and Aeolis , were only accounted Greeks : the other Nations of Asia were called Barbarians . ( 5 ) Lydia was the fifth named in our Division ; and in her are many Cities , which we have mentioned in Scripture , and are common among other Writers . Of these the chief are Laodicea , Thyatira , Philadelphia , Sardis , where Croesus kept his Court , and Pergamus the Seat of Attalus , that made the Romans his Heir , and where Galen the great Physician was born , and lived 140 years . ( 6 ) The first was phrygia minor ; it is called Troas by the Inhabitants , and those are now Greeks , Turks , and Arabians ; heretofore they were the antient Trojans , that gave Homer his subject for his admired Poem . Here is that Adramittium named in the Acts. and Trajanopolis : and the Mount Tmolus , that sends down a River into Lydia with abundance of Gold and Silver . And lastly , the Mount Ada , famous for the judgment of Paris past upon the three Goddess●s . ( 7 ) The last was Phrygia major ; and on this was Gordion , the very Town where Gordius hampered his Plow-tacklings in such a knot that none might unty , but he that should possess the Monarchy of the World ; and indeed it proved true enough in Alexander the Great . Another was Midaium , where Midas son to this Gordius turned all to Gold with a Touch. A third Coloss , the place of the Colossians to whom Saint Paul directs an Epistle . And all these were contained within the compass of that one part which bears the name of Asia propria . ( 10 ) The other Provinces of Asia minor have their Stories worth the Memory . ( 1 ) The first was Cilicia now called Garamania ; whose People in times past were noted for grand Pirats , till overcome by Pompey , and when by force they were turned honest , they gained the repute of a warlike Nation , especially in Sea-fights . So Lucan , Itque Cilix justâ non jam pirata Carinà . It was a rich Province to Rome when Cicero was Proconsul : and still it is full of pleasant places : but withal hath many wild and waste grounds , that are no mans peculiar : but who will , may there freely feed his Goats , which afford them good commodities , as well by their milk as their hair , of which are made most curious Chamlets . In this Province was Tarsus , the City of Saint Paul , and Nicopolis , a●d Pompeiopolis and Alexandria ▪ ( 2 ) The second Pampbilia . The People were once called Soli ▪ and used a rude kind of Idiom , from whence the very word Solaecismus , and here was Perga , Sida , and Attalia , Sea Towns mentioned in the Acts. ( 3 ) The third was Lycia , a fruitful Country in the Plains , and was heretofore of great fame . The Metropolis was Patara Saint Nicholas his birth-place , and where sometimes Apollo's answers were returned . ( 4 ) Pontus and Bythinia were the fourth and fifth , though once severed , yet afterward they made but one Province , and was governed by Mithridates that first found out the Medicine that bares his name . He had many years war with Rome , but at last with much adoe was overcome . Her Cities were Chalcedon , the place of the fourth General Counsel , and Nice of the first , as also Nicomedia , Apamia , &c. ( 6 ) The sixth Paphlagon●a , and from hence had the Venetians their original , and were at first called Heneti , but being driven out by sedition , they followed Anten●● into Italy , and there it seems changed a letter of their name . ( 7 ) Galatia the seventh : and to the Inhabitants Saint Paul directed one of his Epistles . It was the seat of King Deiotarus , Client to Cycero as appears by an Oration in his behalf . In this Province were many Iews disper●ed after the Passion ; the chief Cities are Iuliopolis and Ancyra , where a Synod hererofore was held , called Synod Ancyrana . ( 8 ) The eigth Capadocia , heretofore Leucosyria . Here is the City Amasia , which receiveth the Turks eldest Son after their circumcision , till their Father's ( the Emperor's ) death . And here Mazaca , where St. Basil lived , that first gave himself to a Monastical life : and the flourishing City of Trepizand , heretofore a Seat Imperial . ( 9 ) Ninethly , Lycaonia . In the South of this Region is the Hill C●imaera , that gives occasion to a Poetical Fiction of a Monster , with a Lions head , a Goats body ▪ and tail of a Serpent : for so on the top of this Hill were Lions , in the middle Goats , and in the valley Serpents . Bellerophou ●id it , and first made it habitable : and thence this Fable . Here was Iconium and Lystra where Timothy w●s born , and Paul and Barnabas adored as Gods. ( 10 ) Pisidia was famous for the Cities of Antiochia and Lysinia ( 11 ) Lastly , Armenia Minor is by most thought to be the Land of Ararat , where the Ark rested : And there is great store of Oyl and excellent Wine . ( 11 ) Hitherto our Tract hath been of Asia the less , or Anatolia . It resteth that we proceed to Asia Major , which lieth remote from Europe toward the East . And of this we can make no large description in so small a scantling : we will only mark cut the Provinces , and refer my Reader to more particular Relations in our several Maps that contain the Turkish Empire , Tartaria , Persia , and China , all Kingdoms of Asia the great . The parts , as for the present we will divide it , are these , ( 1 ) Syria , ( 2 ) Palestina , ( 3 ) Armenia Major , ( 4 ) Arabia triplex , ( 5 ) Media , ( 6 ) Assyria , ( 7 ) Mesopotamia , ( 8 ) Persia , ( 9 ) Chaldea , ( 10 ) Parthia , ( 11 ) Hircania , ( 12 ) Tartaria , ( 13 ) Chin , ( 14 ) India . ( 12 ) Syria is the first , and hath in it the Provinces of Phaenicia , Caelosyria , and Syrophaenicia . In Phaenicia was Tyre , and Sydon , Sarepta , and Ptolemais , where two Kings of England have laid their Siege , Richard , and Edward the first . In C●losyria stands Hieropolis and Dam●scus , Aleppo , Tripolis , &c. The second Palestina , which Ptolomy reckons into Syria . It is in length 200 miles , in breadth not above 50. It contained the Provinces of Samaria , Idumaea , Iudea , where Ierusalem was , and not far thence Bethlehem ; Galilaea , both the higher called Galilaea Gentium , and the lower : and in this was Nazareth , and Mount Tabor , where Christ was transfigured . ( 3 ) The third is Armenia Major , or Turkomania . In this was Colchus , whence Iason fetcht his golden 〈◊〉 : now it is inhabited by Turks . ( 4 ) Arabia is the fourth , and that had three parts , Arabia deserta , where the Children of Israel were fed with Manna forty years . Arabia petrosa , where mount Sinai was , and the law given . The last Arabia felix , counted the fruitfullest Countrey in the world . In this Arabia is the City Medina , where Mahomet is intombed in an iron Chest , supported only by a roof of Adamant , without other Art ●o keep it from falling to the ground . ( 5 ) The fifth Media , it was once a large Empire , and one of the first . The fruits of the Countrey are said to be alwayes green . ( 6 ) The sixth Assyria , a very pleasant and temperate Countrey : and here was the City Ninive● , whither Ionas was sent . ( 7 ) The seventh Mesopotamia , in whose lower part Chaldae● stood , as our latest Writers affirm , and Babylonia . ( 8 ) The eighth Persia , a mighty Empire governed by a Sophy The people are Mahumetans , vet differ somewhat from the Turks . Their Language passeth currant through the whole Eastern world . The Metriopolitane is Persepolis ( 9 ) The ninth Chaldaea , often mentioned in the Scripture ; and here was the fifth Sybil , called Erythraea , that prophesied of Christ. ( 10 ) The tenth Parthia , a Province of note for its continual hostility with Rome , and excellent Archery : for the Inhabitants used their Bow with as much dexterity in their retreat as in the Battle ; and by that means oftentimes won advantage upon the enemy by their slight . ( 11 ) Hircania the eleventh , an illustrious Country , and hath many Cities of note , abounds with Wine and Honey . ( 12 ) Tartaria , called heretofore Scythia , the Inhabitants Scythians , and before that Mag●zins , from Magog , the son of Iapheth , that first Inhabited these parts . It was once possessed by the Amazons , a Nation of women ; after their dissolution came the Scythians , among whom Tomyris is ennobled by Iustine for her victory over Cyrus . Upon them came the Goths , and those were driven out by the Tartars which began their Empire 1187. so Maginus . It is a large Countrey , and the people stout . They have no Cities nor Houses , but live in Tents by troops , which they call herds . Their Prince is named Cham , and obeyed with great reverence . ( 13 ) The thirteenth is China , by Ptolomy , Sinarum Regio : it hath in it 240 Cities of note . In this Region is Quinsay , the greatest City in the world . It hath on the North a wall of 100 miles in length . ( 14 ) The last is India , and the largest portion of earth that passeth under one name . Strabo writes that there were 50000 Towns quorum nullum Cominus fuit . In the middle runneth the River Ganges , and divides it into India intra Gangem , the part that lieth toward the West , and India extra Gangem , which is the part toward the East . The Scripture calleth it Havilah . This Region hath very many precious Commodities , Medicinal drugs , and Merchandise of great estimation . The chief place is Goa , where the Viceroy of Portugal resides , and with a Councel of the King of Spain , exercises a power over all these quarters . ( 13 ) The Islands of Asia , at they are of less account than the Main , so they must be content with a shorter Surve● . We will rank them into the same order with the Continent . ( 14 ) The first are of Asia the less , and lie more West-ward toward Europe . They only worth note are two , Rhodes , and Cyprus . ( 1 ) First Rhodes is in the Sea over against Caria In the chief City of this Isle stood the Colossus in the form of a man , erected in a kind of Religion to the Sun , that once a day at least breaks out upon the Isle , howsoever cloudy it be in other places . Graeians heretofore possest it ; and when the Christians had lost the Holy Land , the Emperour of Constantinople gave this Isle to the Knights of Saint Iohn in Ierusalem , in the year 1308. But now the Inhabitants are most Turks , and some Iews sent thither out of Spain . As for Christians , they may not stay in the City in the night time . ( 2 ) The second is Cyprus , a place heretofore consecrated to Venus , to whom both men and women peformed their sacrifice naked , till by the prayer of Barnabas the Apostle the Temple was ruined . Trogus reports , that the fathers of this Isle were wont to prostitute their Daughters to Mariners for money , whereby to raise them a portion against they could get them husbands : but Christianity corrected those barbarous Customs . In time it was made a Roman Province , and in the division of the Empire was assigned to the Emperor of Constantinople . So it continued till Richard the first of England , in his voyage put into this place for fresh water : but being incensed by the discourteous usage of the Cyprians , turned his intent into an invasion , took the King prisoner , and bound him in silver fetters . Afterwards he sold it to the Templers for a time , but recovered it again , and exchanged it for the title of Ierusalem . ( 15 ) Lastly , the Islands of Asia the great lie most in the Indian or Eastern Ocean , and indeed are innumerable , but the chief of account are these ; Ormus , Zeilan , Summatra , Avirae Insulae , Bocuro , Iava , Major and Minor , Iapan , and Moluccoes , and the Philippian Isles . The first is Ormus , exceeding barren , and yet of it self a kingdom , and full of Trade . ( 2 ) Zeilan so happy in pleasant ●ruits , that some have thought it was the place of Paradise . ( 3 ) Summatra lying directly rectl● under the Aequator , the Inhabitants are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( 4 ) And so are the Inhabitants of the Avirae Insulae that lie West from Summatra . ( 5 ) Bocuro , so large an Isle , that the compass is said to be three months sail . ( 6 ) Iava major called by Scaliger , the Compendium of the world . The Inhabitants feed on Rats and Mice : it yields much Spice . ( 7 ) And so doth Iava Min●r . ( 8 ) Iapan aboundeth so with Gold that the Kings Palace was covered with it in the time of Paulus Ven●tus . They enter not into their Dining Room with their shooes on ( 9 ) The Mol●ccoes are ●●ve , and abound much with all sorts of Spices . In these is said to be the Bird of Paradise that flieth continually , having no ●eet to rest upon : The Hen layeth her eggs ( if you will believe it ) in a hole of the Cocks back . ( 10 ) Last'y , the Phillippian ●sles that lie North of the Molucc●●s are 1100. as Maginus numbers them . They were discover●d in the time of Philip the ●econd of Spain , and from him took their name , 1564. They abound with Spices , and part of the Inhabitants have entertained Christianity . ( 16 ) And thus I have made a brief dispatch both of the Continent and Islands of either Asia , and have given my Reader a hint ( at least ) of their stories , which he may find at large in their several Authors . AFRICA Petrus Kaerius caelavit map of Africa The Description of AFRICA . AFrica , as it lay nearest the seat of the first people , so questionless it was next inhabited : and therefore requires the second place in our Division . It is generally agreed upon , that the North parts were possest by the sons of Cham not long after the confu●ion . And so indeed that Kingly Prophet in the 78 Psalm , useth the tents of Cham for the Land of Egypt , which is that part of Africa which joyns upon the South west of Asia , and is divided from the Holy Land but by a small Isthmus . Give the people their own asking , and they will have the glory of the first Inhabitants of the world : and prove it too both from the temperature of their air , and fertility of their soil , which breeds and nourisheth not only Plants and fruits , but sends forth , of its own vertue , living creatures in such sort , as amazeth the beholder . We have a report ( if you will belive it ) that in a ground neer the River Nilus , there have been found Mice half made up , and Nature taken in the very nick , when she had already wrought life in the fore-parts , head and breast , the hinder joynts yet remaining in the form of earth . Thus I suppose they would have man at first grown out of their soil , without the immediate hand of God in his Creation . And it hath been the opinion of some vain Philosophers , that for this cause have made the Eihiopians to be the first people : for that there the Sun by his propinquity , wrought soonest upon the moisture of the ground , and made it fit for mortality to sprout in . ( 2 ) But to leave these , without doubt Africa is of great antiquity , and so is allowed by all Historians of credit : In the year 1566 the people were increased to an exceeding multitude ; and therefore were enforced to enlarge their bounds , upon their neighbouring Countries . For as it was of a most rare fertility ; so it lay not any long way , and had free access to it by land from the garden of our first Parents . ( 3 ) In the time of Abraham we have better assurance from the Word of God , that it was then a place of ●ame , and the Inhabitants of some growth , for they were able to supply the wants of the Countries adjoyning by their store : and thither went Abraham out of the Land of Canaan , to avoid the great famine , Gen. 12. She had then her Princes , Pharaoh and his mighty men , that feared not to resist God , and were afterward made the instruments of his punishments upon the children of Israel : for they kept them in bondage four hundred years , as was foretold to Abraham in the 15 of Genesis . ( 4 ) But this proof of Ancientry concerns not the whole Country : only those Regions which lie under the temperate Zone . The rest for a long time after were unknown to our Geographers , held not habitable , indeed , beyond mount Atlas , by reason of the extream heat . The reports which pass of it before Ptolomy's time were but at random , and by guess of such as had never ●ailed it round , or scarce come within sight of it , but at a great distance , and by this means , either out of their own errour , or else a desire of glory more than they had deserved : or perhaps a Travellers trick , to cheat the ignorant world that could not confute their reports , they spread many idle fables of monstro●s people without heads , with their eyes and mouths in their breasts , maintained to this day by some Authors of good esteem . But for my part I hold it most reasonable to credit Saint Augustine , who was born and died in Africa . That he in his eighth Book De Civitate Dei , acknowledgeth no such creatures ; or if they be , they be not men , or if men , not born of Adam . And our later Discoveries joyn in with him , that report not ( upon their own ▪ experience ) of any other people than such as our selves are : and yet I suppose they have seen more of the Country than ever any heretofore did . For they pass not now to sail it round once a year , by the Cape of good hope to the East-side of the very Ist●inus toward the Red-Sea . ( 5 ) This course by the South was discovered by one Vasco de Gama , in the year 1497. and a way found to the East Indies , by which the Princes of Portugal receive an infinite gain , both in Spices and other Merchandise . The hope of which first set them upon the Adventure . And in this one thing we owe much to our own Countrey , otherwise a detestable plague , that the in●atiate desire of wanton commodi●ies hath opened to us a large part of the world befo●● not known , and which we hope may hereafter increase the light of the Gospel , and the number of the Elect. ( 6 ) If we compare her to the two other portions of the same Hemisphere , she is situated wholly South , and in part West-ward . It is divided on the North from Europe by the Mediterran●um Sea : On the South , where it runs into a kind of point at the C●pe of good Hope , it is bound with the vast Ocean , which in that part hath the name of the Athiopick Sea : on the East with the Red Sea , and on the West with the Atlantick Ocean , called there in our common Maps , Mare del North. So that in breif we reckon both her Longitude and Latitude in the largest parts to be near upon 4200. English miles . ( 7 ) Not withstanding this vast extent of ground , yet we of Europe still keep our own , and by authority of the most and best Geographers , exceed as much for number , as either this or Asia do for room . Cause enough there is why Africa indeed should come short of bo●h : for in most parts she hath scarce plenty sufficient to maintain Inhabitants , and where there is , we shall meet with multitudes of ravening Beasts , or other horrible Monsters , enough to devour both it and us . In a word , there is no Region of the world so great an enemy to mans commerce : there is such scarcity of water , that no creature almost could live , had not nature provided thereafter ; that the grea●er part of them endures not drink in the very midst of Summer . So Pliny reports . And if , as sometimes they be inforced by such as take them , they suddenly perish . Thus we see how God gives a property to each place , that may make up her defects , lest it should be left as well by beasts as men . Their Land is full of sandy deserts w●ich ●e open to the winds and storms , and ofttimes are thrown up into Billows like waves of the Sea , and indeed are no less dangerous . Straho writes that Cambyses his Army was thus hazarded in Ae●hiopia . And Herodotus , that the Psilli , an ancient but foolish Nation ( it seem● ) in Africa , as they marched toward the South , to revenge themselves upon the winds for drying up their Rivers , were over-whelmed with sand , and so died in their graves . Besides these annoyances , it is so full of a venomous kind of Serpent , that in some places they dare not dress their Land , unless they first sence their legs with Boots against the sting . Other wild creatures there are which range about , and possess to themselves a great portion of this Country , and make a Wilderness of Lions , Leopards , Elephants , and in some places Crocodiles , Hyenaes , Basilisks , and indeed Monsters without either number or name . Afr●ca now every year produceth some strange creature before not heard of , peradventure not extant . For so Pl●ny thi●ks that for want of water , creatures of all kinds at some times of the year gather to those few Rivers that are , to quench their thirst : And then the Males promiscuously enforcing the Females of every Species which comes next him , produceth this variety of forms ; and would be a grace to Af●ica , were it not so full of danger to the Inhabitants , which , as Salus●t reports , die more by Beasts than by diseases , And those Tracts about Barbary are every tenth year , 15 or 25 , visited with a great plague , and continually infected with the French disease , in such violence , that few recover , unless by change of Air into Numidia , or the Land of Negro●s , whose very temper is said to be a proper Antid●te against those diseases . ( 8 ) But among all these inconveniences , commodities are found of good worth ; and the very evils yield at last their benefit , both to their own Country and other Parts of the world . The Elephant , a docible creature and exceeding useful for Battel : The Camel , which affords much riches to the Arabian : The Bar●ary Horse , which we our selves commend : the Ram , that besides his flesh gives twenty pound of wool from his very tail : The Bull , painful , and able to do best service in their tillage . And so most of their worst , alive or dead , yield us their medicinal parts , which the World could not well want . ( 9 ) In her division we will follow our later Masters in this Art , whom time at least and experience , if no other worth , have made more authentick , and those divide it into seven parts . ( 1 ) Barbary or Mauritania . ( 2 ) Numidia . ( 3 ) Lybia or Africa p●opria . ( 4 ) Nigritarum Terra . ( 5 ) Aethiopia superior . ( 6 ) Aethiopia inferior . ( 7 ) Aegypt : and to these we add the ( 8 ) Islands belonging to Africa . ( 10 ) Barbary is the first . The bounds of it are Northward the Mediterraneum , Westward the Atlantick : On the South the Mountain Atlas , and on the East Aegypt . It is estee●ed the most noble part of all Africa : and hath its name from an Arabick word Barbara , that signifies a kind of rude sound , for such the Arabians took their language to be : and thence the Grecians call them Barbarians that speak a ha●sher language than themselves . Aft●r the Latines , and now we , esteem the people of our own Nation barbarous , if they ever so little differ from the rudeness either of our Tongue or Mann●rs . The Inhabitants are noted to be faithful in their course : but yet crafty in promising , and per forming too : for they are covetous , ambitious , jealous of their Wives beyond measure . Their Country yields , Oranges , Dates , Olives , ●igs , and a certain kind of Goat , whose hair makes a Stuff as fir● as S●●k . It contains in it the Kingdoms of ●unnis , Algeires , ●esse , and Morocho ▪ ( 1 ) Tunnis , is famous for several places mentioned of old . Here was Dona where Augustine was B●shop ▪ and Hippo his birth-place . And Tunnis a City five miles in compass , and old Carthage built by Virgils Dido , Romes am●la for wealth , valour , and ambition of the universal Empire . It was twenty two miles in c●rcuit : And Vtica , memorable for Cato's death . ( 2 ) Algeires contains in it a strange harbour for the Turkish Pirats ; and is of note for the resistance it made Charls the Fifth ; who received before the chief Towns in this Region an innumerable loss of Ships , Horses , O●dnance and Men. ( 3 ) Eesse hath a City in it with seven hundred Churches , and one of them a m●le and half in coni●ass ( Stafford ) : And in this Country was our English Stukely slain . ( 4 ) Morocho , where the chief Town of the same name hath a Church larger than that of ●ess● , and hath a Tower so high that you may discern from the top of the hills of Azasi at an hundred and thiry miles distance . Here is likewise a Castle of great same , for their Globes of pure gold that stand upon the top of it , and weighing 130000 Barbary Duckets . ( 11 ) Numidia was the second part in our division of Africa , and hath on the West the Atlantick , on the East Egypt , on the North Atlas , and the Deserts of Lybia on the South . It is called likewise Regio Dactylifera , from the abundance of Dates ; for they feed upon them only ; and people , Idolaters , Ideots , Thieves , Murderers , except some few Arabians that are mingled among them of ingenious disposition , and addicted much to Poetry . They seldome stay longer in one place than the eating down of the grass : and this wandering course makes but few Cities , and those in some places three hundred miles distant . ( 12 ) Lybia , the third , is limited on the East with Nilus , Westward with the Atlantick , on the No●th with Numidia , and the South with Terra Nigritarum . It was called Sarra , as much as Desert : For so it is , and a dry one too , such as can afford no water to a Traveller sometimes in seven days Iourney . The Inhabitants are much like to the Numidians , live without any Law almost of Nature . Yet in this place were two of the Sibyls , which prophesied of Christ , and Arrius the Heretick . About Lybia were the Garamantes , and the Psilli mentioned before for their simple attempts against the South-wind . ( 13 ) Terra Nigritarum , the Land of Negroes is the fourth , and hath on the West the Atlantick , on the East Aethiopia superior , on the North Lybia , on the South Kingdom of Manilong● in the inferi●r Aethiopia . It hath the Name either from the colour of the people , which are black , or from the River Niger , famous as Nilus almost , for her over-flowing , insomuch that they pass at some times in Boats through the whole Country . It is full of Gold and Silver , and other Commodities ▪ but the Inhabitants most barbarous . They draw their Original form Ch●s , and have er●ertained all Religions that came in their way . First their own , then the Iews , the Mahometans , and some of them the Christian. For the most part they live not as if Reason guided their actions . Maginus numbers twenty five Provinces of this Country , which have had their several Governours . Now it knoweth but four Kings ▪ and those are ( 1 ) The King of Tombulum , and he is an infinite rich Monarch , hates a Iew to the death of his Subject that converseth with him : keeps a Guard of three thousand Horsemen besides Foot. ( 2 ) Of Bornaum , where the people have no proper Names , no Wives peculiar , and therefore no Children which they call their own . ( 3 ) Of Gonga , who hath no estate but from his Subjects as he spends it . ( 4 ) Gualatum , a poor Country , God wot , not worth either Gentry of Laws , or indeed the name of a Kingdom . ( 14 ) Aethiopia Superior the fifth , and is called likewise the Kingdom of the Abyssines . It is limited on the North with Aegypt , on the South with the Montes Lunae , on the East with the Red-Sea , and on the West with the Kingdom of the Nigers and Manilongo . It is distinct from the Aethiopia so often mentioned in Scripture ; For by all probability that was in another quarter of the world , and teacheth from the Red-Sea to the Persian Gulf. It is governed by one of the mightiest Emperors in the world : For his power reacheth almost to each Tropick , and is called by us Presbyter Iohn . He is the only white man amongst them , and draws his Line from Solomon , and the Queen of the South . His Court rests not long in one place , but his moving as well for Housing as Retinue . For it consists of Tents only to the number of six thousand , and incompasseth in , about twelve or thirteen miles . He hath under him seventy Kings , which have their several Laws and Customes : Among these the Province of Dobas hath one , that no man marry till he hath killed twelve Christians . The Inhabitants of the whole Region are generally base and idle : the better sort have the modesty to attire themselves though it be but in Lyons and Tygers skins , Their Religion is mixt . Christians they have , but yet differ from us ; For they circumcise both Sects . Their Oath is by the life of their King , whom they never see but at Christmas , Easter , and Holy Rood . Their Commodities are Oranges , Lemmons , Citrons , Barley , Sugar , Honey , &c. ( 15 ) Aethiopia inferior the sixth part of Africa , is on every side begirt with Sea , except toward the North ; that way it is severed form the Abissines by the Montes Lunae . The government of this Region is under five free Kings , ( 1 ) of Aiana , which contains in it two petty Kingdoms of Adel and Adia , and abounds with Flesh , Honey , Wax , Gold , Ivory , Corn , very large Sheep . ( 2 ) Zanguebar , in this stands Mesambique , called by Ptolomy , Prassum Promontorium , and was the utmost part South ward of the old world . The Inhabitants are practised much in South-saying , indeed Witch ▪ craft . ( 3 ) Of Monomol●pa , in which is reported to be three thousand Mines of Gold. Here there lives a kind of Amazons as valiant as men . Their King is served in great pomp , and hath a guard of two hundred Mastives . ( 4 ) Cafraia , whose people live in the Woods without Laws like brutes . And here stands the Cape of good Hope . about which the Sea is always rough and dangerous : It hath been especially so to the Spaniard . It is their own note ; in so much ; that one was very angry with God , that he suffered the English Hereticks to pass so easily over , and not give his good Catholikes the like speed . ( 5 ) Manicongo , whose Inhabitants are in some parts Christians , but in other By-Provinces Anthropophagi , and have shambles of mans flesh , as we have for meat . They kill their own children in the birth , to avoid the trouble of breeding them , and preserve their Nation with stoln brats from their nighbouring Countries . ( 16 ) Aegypt is the seventh and last part of the African Continent , which deserves a larger Tract than we can here afford it : But for the present be content with brief Survey ; and satisfie your self more particularly in the many several Authours that write her story . It hath on the East the Red Sea Barbary on the West : on the North , the Mediterraneum , and Aethiopia Superior on the South , It was first possest by Cham , and therefore called Chemia● in their own antique Stories : Or at least by Mitzraim his Grand-child , and is so agreed upon by most . For plenty it was called Orbis h●rr●um , yet it had very seldom any rain , but that defect was supplied by the River Nilus : The places of note are , Caire and Alexandria . The first was heretofore Memphis . Some say Babylon , whither the Virgin 〈◊〉 to escape Herods tyranny intended to our Saviour : and blush not to shew the very Cave where ●he had hid her Babe . In a desert about four miles distant stand the Pyramids , esteemed rightly one of the seven wonders of the world . Al●zandria was a mangnificent City , and the place where Ptolomy took his Observations , and was famous for the rarest Library in the world . To the Inhabitants of this Country we owe the invention of Astrology , Physick , writing on Paper . Their Kings names were Pharaoh toward the beginning , now what the Turks pleaseth . ( 17 ) And this is as far as we may travel by Land : it remains that we lose out into the bordering Sea , and descry what Islands we can , neer those parts of Africa which we have here mentioned . And these lie either South-ward in the Aethi●●pick Sea , or else West-ward in the Atlantick Ocean . ( 18 ) The Aethiopick Islands are only two . ( 1 ) The Islands of S. Lawrence of Madagascar , four thousand miles in compass , and the length more than Italy , rich in all Commodities almost that man can use . The Inhabitants are very barbarous , most of them black , some white there are , supposed to have been transplanted out of China . ( 2 ) Zocratina at the mouth of the Red-Sea , in length sixty , in breadth ●wenty five miles . It lieth open to sharp winds , and by that means is extream dry and barren . Yet it hath good Drugs , and form hence comes the Alo● Zocratina . The people are Christians and adore the Cross most superstititously , and give themselves much to Inchantments . ( 19 ) The Atlantick Islands are ( 1 ) S. Thomas Island , and lyeth directly under the Aequator , it was made habitable by the Portugals , which found it nothing but a Wood. It is full of Sugar , little ●ther Commodities , ( 2 ) Prince . Island , between the Aequator and Tropick of Capricorn : It is rich ●nough for the owner , though I find no great report of it , ( 3 ) The Gorgades , of old the Gorgoss , where Medusa and her two fisters dwelt ; I forbear the fable , they are nine in number , and because neer to Cape Virid● , in the Land of Negroes , the have a second name of Insulae Capitis Viridis . They abound with Goats ; and the chief of them is called Saint Iames. ( 4 ) The Canaries called for their fertility , The Fortunate IsIands , and was the place of the first Meridian , with the ancient Geographers , to divide the world into the East and West , and from thence the to measure earths Longitude : but now it is removed into the next Islands more North , which are the Azores , and belong properly to Europe as lying neerer Spain than any other Continent . The number of the Canaries are seven . The chief Canary , next Palus , where our Ships touch to refresh themselves in their voyage toward ●merica . Then Tanariffa , which hath no water but from a cloud , that hangs over a tree , and at noon dissolves , and so is conveyed into several parts . The other four are Gomera Hieior , Lansarat , and Fu●rl● ventura , some few other not worth note or name . The men lend their Wives like Horses or any other Commodity . ( 5 ) Lastly , the H●sperides , not far from the Gorgad●s , they are often mentioned by our ancient Poets in the fable of Atlas his Daughters . It was supposed to be their seat of their blessed , which they called the Elizian field . And indeed it is a very happy soyl , the weather continually fair , the seasons all temperate , the air never extream . To conclude , Africa affords not a sweeter place to rest in . EUROPA P. Kaerius Caelavit . map of Europe The Description of EUROPE . EVROPE may perhaps think her self much injured to be thus cast back into the third place of my Division , and reckoned the last of the old World : but my promise shall be here made good to give her her due . And though Chronology will not allow the precedency : yet compare her present estate with the rest , and you may take her rank here to be ad Pompam : as most commonly in our solemn Triumphs , those of most worth are ●●arshalled forth last ▪ Yet were she so minded to quarrel for Antiquity , she should not want abettors , such as would have some parts of Europe flourish within thirty years after the con●usion of Tongues . The original of the German● Kingdom is drawn by Aventinus Helcrus , and others , form Tuisc● , the son of Noah , and he began his Reign in the year 1787. after the Creation , and that was but one hundred thirty one years after the Deluge , not above thirty from the time that they were dispersed out of Babel . But to pass by those uncertain s●ories which may admit dispute , we have to this day the Germane Triers , a City standing from the time of Abraham , and bears as yet the marks both of the Art and ambition of the Babyl●nians . As if here they strove to reach eternity , as they did before in the plain of Shinar to top Heaven . ( 2 ) Sure I am , what ever part of the world was first famous , Europe soon got the start , and took the Scepter of the earth into her hand , she had the name with Pliny of Orbis domitorum genitrix : and well she might , if we but read her story , since first she came in view : In the Greek Monarchy Alexander was her Champion . In the Latine Empire the Romans bare the sway , and scarce left a corner of the earth then known unconquered . And to this day the Princes of Eur●pe enlarge their D ominions upon the Regions of the other three . A small portion as we are of this little Isle , in respect of their vast Continent , yet have we a part too in America for our peculiar , and hope still to bring more into our prossessions that we may bring them unto Christ. ( 3 ) In respect of the two other quarters in the Eastern Hemisphere , Europe is partly West , and partly North , for she is situated North-ward , betwixt the Tropick of Cancer and the Polar Artick : and Westward hath no Continent betwixt her and America , but is bounded with the Atlantick Ocean . On the East toward Asia , she hath the Mare Aegeum , which the Italians call Archipelagus , and the Pontus Euxinus , or Mare Magor . And the Palus Meoris and the River Tanais . South-ward it hath the Mediterraneum and Fretum Herculeum ; So that it is almost encompast with the Seas , and hath the form of a Peninsula , whose Isthmus that joyns it ot the rest of the Continent is to be reckoned that part , which lyeth betwixt the branches of the River Tanais , and the Mare Glaciale : These are her out bounds ( 4 ) If we view her within we shall find that Nature has not spent her store , nor was she close handed when she allotted her portion . And though Europe indeed be the least , yet is she furnished in all points with the like variety : her Rivers as commodious as those of Asia and Africa , and her Mountains no less famous than Taurus or Atlas . Her measure indeed is not comparable to any of the other three : She bears in Longitude but 3800. miles from S. Vincent in Portugal to Constantinople . And in Latitude at most 1200. and that too from the Aegean to the frozen Sea , by some account not above 900. ( 5 ) But by her extent ( as it is ) small ; it adds to her glory , that in exiguo res numerosa jacet : that yet sheexceeds those vaster Regions , and bears the name of the most happy Country in the world , both for plenty of Corn , Plants , Fruits , for Rivers and Fountains of admirable vertues , for beauty as well of Cities , Castles , and Horses , as men and women of excellent feature . For the study of Arts , for sincerity in Religion , and what-ever else God hath pleased to bless his Church with from the beginning . ( 6 ) She wants nothing but what she may well spare ; wild beasts , which cause Deserts in the parts where they breed : hot Spices , which fit not our temper : and rather corrupt our manners , than mend our diet : precious Iewels , and the like , which have brought in a degree of vain and useless pride , not known before by our Predecessors ; yet too of gold , silver , and other commodious Metals she hath her portion . And in brief is of a very prosperous temper , yet of so strange variety , that it is admirable to think that there is no place in this quarter , but is fit for any man to live in . Insomuch as every corner is inhabited , as is confirmed by our later Travellers : though heretofore it hath been questioned by reason of the extream cold toward the Pole. This in general . ( 7 ) In her division , we will begin from her Western parts , that lye towards the first Meridian of Longitude , and so on till we come to her Eastern limits , which joyn her to Asia . The order is , ( 1 ) Spain ( 2 ) France . ( 3 ) Belgia . ( 4 ) Germany . ( 5 ) Italy . ( 6 ) Denmark . ( 7 ) Hungary . ( 8 ) Polonia . ( 9 ) Sclavonia . ( 10 ) Greece . ( 11 ) Dacia . ( 12 ) Norwegia . ( 13 ) Suevia . ( 14 ) Muscovia . ( 8 ) Every least Region of Europe merits a peculiar description at large , and shall in its turn partake of my pains , such as it is . In the mean time I will here instruct my Reader in the general knowledge of each , and direct him principally to their situation , that he may with ease find their propinquity and distance in respect of each other , which cannot be so aptly exprest in their several Maps ; nor so easily scanned as in this , which presents to his eye all at one view . ( 9 ) Spain is the first and the amplest Region of Europe , for in breadth in numbreth 10000 stadia . saith Appianus , and little less ( as it seemeth ) in length . The compass is reckoned by us to be 1890 English miles . It is begirt on every side with Seas , unless on the Eastern , and there it is joyned to France by a kind of Isthmus , when the Pyrenaean Mountains cross from one Sea to the other , and set the limits to both Kingdoms . On the West it is bounded with the Atlantick Ocean , on the North with the Cantabrick , and on the South with the Fretum Herculeum : South East with the Mediterraneum Till within this 800 years it continued mangled and broken by many turns of Fortune . Since it hath felt variety enough , now it is wholly subject to one Monarch , though it yet carry the name of three Kingdoms , Aragou , Castile , and Portugal . The Land yields all sorts of Wines , Sugar , Fruits , Grain , Oyls , Metals , especially Gold and Silver . It is fertile enough for the Inhabitants . For indeed they are not many , nor have they so great Cities as there are in other Regions in Europe . Besides , the conditions of those for the most part are base : The meanest proud , the best superstitious and hypocrites : most of them lascivious . Give them their own , they are good Souldiers , not so much for their valour in performing , as patience to endure labours , hunger , thirst , and by this means oft-times , weary out an enemy rather than Conquer him . ( 10 ) France the second Region of Europe , beginneth from the West at the Pyrenean Mountains , and is bounded on the East with Germany : on the North with our English Seas , and South-ward with the Mediterraneum , South East with the Alpes , which divide it from Italy . It was once tributary to Rome , as most of these parts besides , and had its division into Provinces as they pleased . Now the chief are Loraign , Burgundy , Savoy , and these have their free Princes ; the rest are Norway , Brittany , Berry , Aquitane , Picardy , Poictou , Languedock , Anjow , Gascoin , Province , Compagne , and many more . The Country is very fruitful , and calls her neighbouring Nations to her for Traffique . Their special Commodities are , Wine , Corn , and Salt. Well peopled , and hath very many illustrious Cities . But the Inhabitants are naturally light in their carriage , almost Counter-point to the Spaniard : yet of great ●ame , both in learning and wars . Commended by all strangers for compleat Courtship . ( 11 ) Belgia hath France on the South , on the North Denmark , on the East Germany , and the main Ocean on the West : It is known best with us by the Name of Low Countreys or Netherlands . The compass of it is about a thousand miles . It is divided into 17 Provinces . And of these four are Dukedoms , seven Earldoms , five Baronies , and one Marqueship . The Dukedoms are ( 1 ) Brabant , and in this is Antwerp ( 2 ) Luick ( 3 ) Lutzenburg , here stands the vast Forrest of Ardeuna . ( 4 ) Gelderland . The Earldom● ( 1 ) Flanders . ( 2 ) Artois . ( 3 ) Hainalt . ( 4 ) Holland . ( 5 ) Zealand . ( 6 ) Zutphen . ( 7 ) and Hamme . The Baronies ( 1 ) Friezland . ( 2 ) Vtreck ( 3 ) Mechlin . ( 4 ) Overissell . ( 5 ) Groueling . The Marqueship is that of the holy Empire . The Land is good , and affordeth great store of Butter , Cheese , and breeds Oxen of incredible bigness and weight . The people too are very industrious and excellent Mechanicks . The men commonly are of a goodly Porrtaiture : yet of more fame for their wars than their volour ; but are forced to maintain their liberty by the Sword : good Sea-men indeed , and in that they bear some sway . Their Governours are called the States of the Low Conntries . The General of their Forces is the Prince of Orange . ( 12 ) Germany lyeth East-ward from Belgia , and on her own East is bounded with Hungary and Polonia , and the River Vistula , and the North with the Germane Ocean , and on the South with the Alpes that divide her from Italy . In the middle is situated the Kingdome of Bohemia , compassed with the Sylva Hircinia ; and in this stands Prague , where the Emperour commonly keeps his Court. And comprehends many Provinces of note : Saxony , Brandenberge , Pomerania , Bavaria Silesia , Franconia , Austria , Helvetia , East-Friezland , Westphalia , Cleveland , Alsatia , Brunswick , and Hassia . It hath now the name of the Empire , as once Rome had , but it comes far short of her in glory . The right to it descends : not by succession , but by choice of six Electors , Arch-Bishops of Triers , Mentes , and Cullen Count Palatine of Rhene , Duke of Saxony , and Marquess Brandenb●●g . In case of equality , the King of Bohemia hath a suffrage which carries it . It is a rich Country , in Corn , Wine , Fruits , Mines , and hath in it healthfull Bathes . The people warlike and ingenious for the invention of many useful implements . ( 13 ) Italy hath Germany on the North , divided by the Alpes , on the South the Mediterraneum , on the East the Adriatique Sea , and on the West , Mare Tyrrhenum . In length it is 1010 miles , and in the broadest place 420. It was once intirely one . Now it is divided into many States and Provinces . The chief are , the Kingdom of Naples , the Territory of Rome , Lumbardy , Tuscain , the Seignory of V●nice , Verona , and others of great fame . For indeed the whole Country is of admirable fertility , and called by good Authors , The Paradise of the earth . The Inhabitants grave and frugal : yet hot and lascivious . ( 14 ) Denmark is joyned to Germany on the South , and on the West hath the Mare Germanicum , and so almost is invironed with Sea , and is a Peninsula . In the Continent are two Provinces of note Irglant and Holsten . The other are petty Islands for the most part . The chief Zealand and Loiland ▪ The Country breedeth goodly Horses and store of Cattel . The people are good Souldiers , and subject to one King. ( 15 ) Hungaria hath part of Germany on the West , on the East the River Tibiscus and Walachia , on the North with Poland , and on the South with the River Saure , South West with Sclavonia . The great Danubius cuts her in the middle , and names her parts Citerior and Vlterior . The chief Provinces are ( 1 ) The Country of Soliense : where the earth sends forth such a ftench , that it poysoneth the very Birds which fly over it . ( 2 ) An Island in Danubius exceeding fertile . And so indeed is the whole Country . The people are generally strong , but shew the Ancientry to be of the Scythians by their barbarous manner , and neglect of learning . Their daughters portion are only a new attire : and their Sons equally inherit without priviledge of birth-right . The Emperour of Germany and the Turk share it betwixt them . ( 16 ) Polonia and Silesia , a Province of Germany on the West , on the East the River Boristhenes or Neiper : on the North the Baltick Sea , and Hungary on the South . It is in compass 2600 miles . The chief Provinces which belong at least to Poland are Liv●nia , Lituania , Volinia , Samogiiia , Podolia , ●ussianigra , Mazoria , Prussia , Podlassia . The Dukedomes of Optwittes , and Zotor , Polonia propria . The Land abounds with Honey , Wax , Mines of Copper and Iron ; It breeds store of Horses fit for service . Their Religion is promiscuous , of all kinds , from the true worship to the very Atheist , which acknowledgeth no God ; yet they are governed by one King , which doth not succeed , but is chosen by the Nobles . ( 17 ) Sclavonia hath Hungary on the North , on the South the Adriatick S●a , Greece on the South-East , and on the West part of Italy . It is in length 480 miles , in breadth , 120. The people were called Sclavi , and were by Conquest of the Venetians made their drudges : It is now divided into Illyricum , Dalmatia , Croatia . The mother tongue of this Nation is used through many Countries , both of Europe and Asia ▪ part of it belongs to the government of Hugary : some to the Turk ; some to the Austrians , and a portion to the Venetian State. ( 18 ) Greece i● limited on the West with the Adriatick Sea : on the East with the Aegean , Hellespont Propontis . North-ward with the Mountain Haemus , and South-ward with the Mediterraneum . It was once the seat of the worlds Empire , and flourisheth far beyond all other in every kind of humane learning , which to this day is received by all civil Nations as their rule . It was one of the first among the Gentiles that received the faith of Christ , and bred many Fathers of our Church , St. Chrysostome , Basill , St. Gregory , and others . But the Inhabitants are now curbed and kept low , as well in knowledge , as estate , by the tyranny of the Turk Their women are well favoured , but not fair . The common division is into these Regions , Peloponesus , Achaia , Epirus , Albania , Macedonia , Migdonia , Thracia ; They afford us Gold , Silver , Copras , Colours , Wines , Velvet , Stuffs , &c. ( 19 ) Dacia on the West hath Hungary on the East the Euxine Seas , on the South Greece , on the North Sarmatia , from which it is divided by the Carpathian Mountains . It was heretofore Misia , and was by Domitius parted into Misia superior and inferior . Now the chief Regions are Transilvania , Moldavia Walachia , Servia , Rasia , Bulgaria , Bosuia . ( 20 ) Norwegia or Norway , describes her situation in her very name , which signifieth in the German tongue , no other than North-way : for so it is in respect of the rest of Europe : and encompassed almost round with Sea. The length is 1300 miles . The breadth about 600. The people were once valiant , and spread their Conquest in most palces of Europe : Among the rest England hath her share , and was forced to submit to Duke William , and Ireland to Tancud . But now themselves are under a foraign government of the King of Denmark , and live simply enough : possess little worth the commending except honesty . Theft is counted the greatest sin among them . Yet they have Cables , Masts , Fuirs good store , and Stock-fish ▪ which the poor eat in stead of bread . The Metropolitan City is Nidrosio ; besides this , there is not above two of eminent note . Bergla one of the Mart Towns of Christendom , and Asloia a Bishops-See . On the North and West stands the populous Province of Frimark . ( 21 ) Suevia or Sweden , is on the East of Norway , divided from it with the Dofrine Mountains . On the North and South it is bounded with Seas : at the East end it is joyned to Muscovia , by reason of their neighbour-hood , they partake much in their dispositions with the Norwegians . Their Country is fertile , and in some Provinces hath very great plenty of Corn , Furts , Mines of Gold and Silver , Copper , Lead , and other excellent Commodities , from which they take their name , For the first is Gotland , as much as good land . The second Finland , quasi Fineland . The rest are Bodia , Serick-firmia , Lapland , and others . The Inhabitants live to a great age , of 140. and are much given to Witchcraft . ( 22 ) Muscovia is the last Region of Europe towards the East , and indeed stands a good part in Asia . It is bounded on the West with Livonia , and some part of Swevia , on the East with Tartary , on the North with the frozen Seas , and South-ward with Lituania . The length of it is 3000 miles , the breadth 3065. It is likewise known by the name of Russia alba . The most parts of it are extream cold : but Nature for the help of the Inhabitants hath lined it with rich Furrs , Sables , Martins , white Fox , and he like : and hath furnished it with other Commodities , Corn , Fruits , and Cattel . The whole Region is subject to the Emperour of Russia . A vast Territory , and as wild a government . For the people are very base , contentious , ignorant , and sottishly superstitious . They bury their dead upright , with a slaff in his hand , a pen●y in his purse , and a Letter to St. Nicholas to procure him entrance into heaven . There are many Provinces of note . The chief are ( 1 ) Muscovia , where Mosco stands , the prime City and seat of the Emperonr . ( 2 ) Permia , where they eat Stags-flesh instead of bread . ( 3 ) Rhesan , so full of Corn that Horses cannot tread it down , not a quail pass through it . But for this I am not very urgent to enforce belief upon my Reader . Others there are which have their stories of as much wonder , and as little credit . But I must not pass too far this way , lest I a little trespass upon anothers possession . I have already set footing into Asia : Give me leave to recover my self into my proper bounds , and I will set you a brief description of the Islands which are reckoned as the appendices to Europe . ( 23 ) The West in the Atlantick are Cronland , Groviland , Island , Freizland . These lie nearest to the Artick , and are extream cold , but send forth good store of Fish. The next rank is in the British Seas : Ireland , Great Britain , with her train , the O●cades , Hebrides , Silly Islands , Man , Anglesey , Iarsie , Garnsey , Wight . Let not the rest envy , if I here as I pass , do a due homage to our own , and salute her Queen of European Seas : She is a parcel of earth culled out from the rest , which for her portionable distance from the Torrid and frized Zones , enjoyeth so sweet a temper , that neither our Summer heat need compel us to the shade , nor our Winter cold invite us to the fire ; so Maginus . And indeed our lines are fallen into pleasant places , we have a fair inheritance : others you shall find of less regard in the German Seas , and those which divide Norway and Sweden , from Germany and Poland . More toward Spain are situated the Azores , 9 in number . Of these one called Faiall is with us of greatest note , for our noble Sir Walter Raleighes victory over the Spaniard , 1597. ( 24 ) The Southern Islands of Europe lye about the Mediterraneum . The first rank are ( 1 ) Baleares near unto Spain . ( 2 ) Carsica . ( 3 ) Sardinia , over against Italy where it parts from France . ( 4 ) Sicily , famous for the Gulf Charybdis , which answers to the Rock Scylla on Italy side , and for the shipwrecks which oftimes they enforce , have made up the fiction of the Sea Monsters mentioned in our ancient Poets . ( 5 ) Malta the seat of the illustrious Knights . The second Classis is of those in the Adriatick and Ionium Seas . In Ptolomy I find situated on the North-East of Italy , Absorrus , Curicta , Scardona , Insulae Di●media , Issa , Targurium , Pharia , Corcyra , Melitum . More South toward the Mediterraneum , Corcyra , Ericusa , Cephalenia , Ithaca , the Country of Vlysses , Echinades Insulae , Zacynthus , the Strophades , Cythera , And just as it were in the mouth of the Aegeum , now called Candia , an Isle of 520 miles circuit , and feigned by the arcient Poets to be the birth-place of Iupiter . It abounds with Cypres Trees , and a las●ivious Wine which we call Malmsey . ( 25 ) The last on the Southern Islands in the Aegean Sea , which indeed are not easie to be numbred : but the chief are Meles , Chias , Bria , the Cyclades , Sporades , Delos , Tenos , Icaria , Samos , Andros , Eubia , a very large Island , Scyros , Lesbos , Lemnos , Samothracia , and Mytikne , whose chiefe Town Methymia offers it self to the confines of Afi● . And now we are not many miles distant from Troas . You see we want Sea-room to travel further ▪ If you desire to have an ex●ct review of the particulars , you must allow each almost a several voyage . Let it suffice for the present , that when your desire serves to make further search into other Authors , your passage is here discovered to your hand . AMERICA Petrus Kaerinus Caelav . Anno D o 1646 map of America The Description of AMERICA . AMERICA must yeild her self to the last place of my Division . She is stiled commonly the New World in respect of what was known in Ptol●my's time . And this name imports glory enough that she singly can equallize the title of World , and a larger World than can be made up by the other three , if we reckon in the Territories not yet fully discovered , and therefore indeed deserve not each to it self a several Description . ( 2 ) And since the hath enough upon due right to prefer her worth , there will be no need of that counterfeit gloze of ancientry , which many pretend in the search of her original . Some there are that upon their own bare conjecture pronounce her as old as the story of our Antipodes : others as Solomons Voyage for Gold into the Land of Ophir . In brief , my line will reach but 132 years backward , to the time of Christopher Columbus a Genoay : before him I read of none that durst arrogate to himself any certain knowledge of those parts , unless a br●gging Spaniard without a name or note of description . There are a sort of ungreatful ones , that commonly debase them most that deserve of them best : and judge it a thing worthy their hate , to be out gone in any fair action , though it redound to their own profit . Pardon my zeal to truth ; it warms my stile against those Robbers , in the behalf of so honourable a man : They are no petty theeves that would steal from one his immortality ; as what less could he deserve , that gave us the knowledge of another world , and laid the way open for the entrance of the Gospel , to the saving ( as we hope ) many millions of souls ? ( 3 ) His lights were little besides his own projecting wit , excellent skill in Astronomy and Navigation ; by which he fully perswads himself of some lands that must needs lie in that portion of circle , which should make up the World into a Globe , and withal saw , there could be no distemper either of heat or cold , that could make it less habitable or fruitful , than those places of the old world , which lay under the same Climates , and had the like respect to the Heavens . These indeed were good rational perswasions , but the difficulty would have daunted a mean spirit , and dasht not the action only , but the very thought . His resolution was confirmed , and his purpose well digested to himself in the year 1486 and put into practise about six years after . ( 4 ) When the gap was once opened many rushed in , and in a short space discovered a large Territory Americus Vesputius got ground upon the Continent , and gave it that name . Ferdinande Magellanus found out the South-sea-limits , and first attempted the compass of the world that way . Our own Heroick , Sir Francis Drake , Noble Candish , track'd him in his Discoveries , and added of their own . North-ward Furbisher and Davis put fair for a passage round from the East-side of the Continent ; from the West Willougbby and Burroughs . ( 5 ) Let their several endeavours give you the parts of her division : The Regions contained in this Western Hemisphere , under the name of the New World or America , in the largest sense are four ( 1 ) America propria , ( 2 ) The Islands . ( 3 ) Terra Septentrionalis incognita . ( 4 ) T●rra Australis incognita or Terra Magellanica . ( 6 ) America propria , with her Islands are the first , and were first discovered : She is divided from the old world by the Atlantick Ocean on her East , and on her West , with the pacifique Sea , or Mare del Znr North ; and South she hath the Terrae incognitae , and so possesseth to her self almost the whole Hemisphere . What lyeth beyond her toward each Pole from the Aequator appears as yet but as wastle groud in our Maps : for the experience of our Travellers have not reached so far , as to search fully into the Commodities of the Countries ; or nature of their Inhabitants , yet questionless there are many and may hereafter yi●ld as much profit as any other . ( 7 ) Of the quality of this Region in general we can speak but little . For by reason of her length and breadth , she lyeth at such several distance in respect of the Heavens , that she admits indeed all variety almost either of plenty or want , which we have hitherto found in Asia , Africa , or Europe . Here admirable for the fertility of soly ; then again as barren : here temperate , their scorching hot , elsewhere as extream cold . Some Regions watered with dainty Rivers , others again infested with perpetual drouth . Some Plains , some Hills : some Woods , some Mines ; and what not in some tract or other within the compass of America ? Yet nothing almost common to the whole but Barbarisme of manners , Idolatry in Religion , and sottish ignorance , such as hardly distinguisheth them from brutes ; else they would not have taken reasonable men to be immortal Gods as at first they did : yet what either God was , or immortality , they knew no more than instinct of nature gave them , only a confused thought they had of some place or other ( God knows where ) behind some Hill , where the blessed after their death . And from thence they supposed the Spaniards came at their first arrival . But it was not long before the Tyrants cudgelled their simplicity , and by their cruelty appeared to them rather Devils from hell , than Saints from Heaven . ( 8 ) Yet still the In lund Countries retain for the most part their in-bred blindness : and worship the Sun , Moon , and Stars , and they have their other Spirits , which they call their Zemes , and adore them in Images made of Cotton-wooll , which oft-times by the delusion of Satan seem to move , and utter an hideous noise , that works in these poor Idolaters a great awe , lesst they should harm them . ( 9 ) The rest of their Customes are answerable to their Religion , beastly . They go naked , and are very lustful people without distinction of sex . In many places they are Anthropophagi , and prey upon each other like Wolves . They labour not much to sustain themselves : but are rather content to take what the earth can yield without Tillage . This in general . ( 10 ) Time hath not given way to many divisions of this America . I find one only in the best Authors : and that it seems nature marked out to their hands ; For she hath severed the Continent into two Peninsulae ; The one lieth North-ward from the Aequinoctial , and is called Mexicana , The other for the most part South-ward toward the Magellanick Straits , and is called Peruviana . Each of them are subdivided into their Provinces . ( 11 ) Mexicana is the first , and her bounds on the East and West are the Atlantick Ocean , and Mare del Zur . By the first it is severed from Europe : and by the last from the Regions of China and Tartaria in Asia and is distant not above 250 miles , if we measure the passage at the shortest cut . On the South it hath the Peninsula Peruviana : and North-ward we are not sure whether Sea or Land. It comprehends in compass 13000 miles . The quality of the Inhabitants , and the riches of her soyl shall appear in her several Provinces , which are numbred thus : ( 1 ) Nova Hispania or Mexicana propria . ( 2 ) Quivira . ( 3 ) Nicarugua , ( 4 ) Iacutan . ( 5 ) Florida . ( 6 ) Virginia . ( 7 ) Norumbega . ( 8 ) Nova Francia . ( 9 ) Terra laboratoris or Corterilalis . ( 10 ) Estot●landia . ( 12 ) Nova Hispania , or Mexicana propria , is the largest Province of this North part of America , and gave the name Mexiacana to the whole Peninsula , which her self received from her chief City Mexico . Her bounds South-ward is the Isthmus that joyns the Continents . North-ward the same with the Peninsulaes ; on the West Califormia or Mar Viriniglio , and on the East Incutan . It was first possest by the Spaniard 1518. But it cost them much bloud to intitle their Kings Hispaniarum Reges . It is an excellent Country , full of all variety almost in every kind usual with us ; and exceeds in rarities full of wonder . There is one tree which they dress like our Vine , and order it so , that it yields them almost all useful necess●ries . The leaves serve them instead of Paper , and of the Vine ●ark they make Flax , Mantles , Mats , Shoes , Girdles , and Cordage : She hath in her four principal Regions of note : ( 1 ) Nova Galicia , found out by Nunnus Gusmannus 1530. Her Cities are Compostella , now a Bishops See , Sancte Espritte , and Guadalaiara . The inhabitants lived at large heretofore without any government . But since the Spaniard came , they have endured incredible servitude , and cruelty . ( 2 ) Mechnacan a fertile Region , the Inhabitants comely and witty . Her chief Cities , Sinsonse the place of their native Kings ▪ Pascuar and Valudolit , the Bishops See. ( 3 ) Mexico or Tomistian , which contains in it the City of Mexico , in compass six miles , the seat of an Arch-Duke : and the Spanish Viceroy : and in it is an University , a Printing-house , and a Mint for coynage . Other Cities there are , Tescuvo and Angelorum Civitby . ( 4 ) Ganstecan lying open on the East near Mare del Nort. It is but barren , and the people poor , but cunning . The Spaniards have here two Colonies , Panuce and S. Iames in the vallies . ( 13 ) Quivira bordereth upon the West of the Continent towards Tartary : It is temperate and fertile . But the chief riches is the Kine , which feed them with their flesh , and cloath them with their Hides . Her Provinces are Cibola and Nova Albion . The last was discovered by our noble Sir Francis Drake , and voluntarily yieded to the protection of our admired Queen of England Elizabeth . ( 14 ) Nicarugua on the South-east of Nova Hispania , had a kind of setled Common wealth before they knew Christianity , and is reported to have a tree that withereth at a mans touch . The chief Cities are now Granado , and Leo a Bishops See. ( 15 ) Incutan is situated over against the Isle Cuba upon the East of the Peninsula , The people adored the Cross before they heard of Christ. The Country is indifferent fertile : though that indeed as in all other places of this new World , have proved worse for the Inhabitants ; for it hath drawn upon them their forraign Invadour . ( 16 ) Florida lyeth near the Gulf of Mexico , and bordereth upon the Mare del Nort. A pleasant Region it is , and was discovered by our English under Sebastian Cuhbot 1497. out left for the Spaniard to posses , which for a while he did : and after him the French , but neither in quiet . For they warred upon each other , till they left neither of them men enough to hold it . The French built the City called Ara Corobina . The Spanish Est Hevens , and S. Matthews , and planted there three Forts , Saint Iames , Saint Philip , Saint Augustine , which was burnt by Sir Francis Drake 1586. but recovered again , ( 17 ) Virginia carries in her name the happy memory of our Elizabeth , On the East it hath Mare del Nort , on the North Norumbega , Florida , on the South , and Westward , the bounds are not set . It was first entred by Sir Walter Raleigh 1584. and some at that time left there to discover the Country till more were sent , but they perished before the second supply . Since there have been many Colonies planted out of England , which have there manured the ground , and returened good Commodities to the Adventurers . For indeed it is a rich Country , in Fruits Trees , Beasts , Fish , Fowle , Mines of Iron and Copper , Viens of Pitch , Allum and Tar , R●zin , Gums , Dies , Timber , &c. The Plantation went on with good success till the year 1622. And then by the treachery of the Inhabitants there were murdered near upon three hundred of our men . The Natives are very vile people , horrible Idolaters , adore the creature which they most fear , and hate them which keep them not in awe : they were kindly entreated by our English , and invited by all friendly means to Christianity . The North parts are most inhabited by our men , and is therefore called New E●gland . It hath but one entrance by Sea at a fair Bay. Her Capes are called Cape Henry , and Cope Charls . The chief Towns are Ianus Town , Regnoughton , and Balesguift . ( 18 ) Norumbega on the North of Virgi●ia , lyeth toward the Mare del Nort , and is a very fertile Region . It is inhabited by the Spanish and French. The Seas are shallow , and endanger many ships . So full of Fish , that the Boats cannot have free passage , saith Maginus . ( 19 ) Nova Francia is further North-ward from Norumbega : a barren Country , and the people barbarous ; some Anthropophagi . A few French there are besides the Natives . ( 20 ) Terra Laboratoris or Conterialis , still more North-ward upon the Sea-coast , and is divided from Norumbega by the River Lanada . It reacheth into the Sea in form of a P●niusula . The men are barbarous , live in Caves , run swiftly , and are good Archers . The chief places are Bresto , Cabo , Marzo , and South Maria. ( 21 ) Estotiland the last Province of the Northern Peninsula , still creeps by the edge of the Atlantick : and on the North hath the Straits called Fretum Daveissii an English man , who this way attempted the North-west unto Cathai and China . And in regard it was adventured in the name of our Queen , the Promontory is called Elizabeths Fore-land : and the Sea running by it is likewise named Forbishers Straights , from another of our worthy Country-men , that were interested before in the same service . This Region is held to be the first discovered of the New world . The North of it is still unknown . It yields plenty of gold , but is exteam cold . The people ingenious and good Artificers in most kinds , they are cloathed with Beasts Hides ; and are skilled to make themselves Boats of Sea Calves skins , which they venture into the main Sea without danger . ( 22 ) Peninsula Peruviana , is the South tract of America from the Isthmus to the Magellanick Straights . The same Seas are the bounds upon the East and West , which were of the other Mexicana , by which she is divided from Africa on the East , and on the West at a large distance from the most Southren Islands of Asia . The compass of it is 17000 miles . From North to South , there runs a continued course of high Mountains , whose tops the very Fowls of the air cannot reach by flight . And from thence descend many admirable Rivers , among which Maragno and Argenteus are most famous . The one for his extent , and the other for his plenty of silver . The Country is exceeding rich , but the people differ not much from the worst of Beasts . They devour mans flesh , filthy worms , and what else comes in their way . The chief Provinces are numbred thus ; ( 1 ) Castella Aurea . ( 2 ) Guiana . ( 3 ) Peru. ( 4 ) Brasil . ( 5 ) Chile . ( 23 ) Castella Auren is the first , named from her plenty of gold . She lieth part in the Isthmus . The ●est is the Northern tract of Peru : ( 1 ) Castella del oro in the very Isthmus , which is by some measured to be seventeen miles in breadth , by others twelve , the Merchandise sent from Spain is unladen at Nombre de Dios , and conveyed cross the Isthmus by land to Panamais : from thence shipped again for the North-west of Peru : Near these parts was an admirable atchievement performed by our valiant Country-man Iohn Oxenham , who by the direction of Moors skilled in the Country , went to the Land of Pearls , and took from the Spaniards an incredible weight of gold and Silver . ( 2 ) Nova Andalusia South-ward from Castella del oro . The chief Towns are Tocoio and Sancta Espritia . ( 3 ) Nova Granata a rich Region with Mines of gold and silver , part of it lyeth under the Aequinoctial . And this is S. Foy , one of the Arch-Bishops Sees . ( 4 ) Carthagena a fruitful Country , which yielded ( when time was ) to out still renowned Sir Francis Drake , store of prize , and 240 pieces of Ordnace . ( 24 ) Guiana is the second Province of the Peninsula Peru Maria , situated just under the Aequinoctial . On the North it hath the main River Oronoque or Raliana from Sir Walter Raleigh , who went further than any before him into the Country . This River is navigable by report above 1000 miles , On the South it hath likewise another great River of the Peninsula called Maragnon , which exceeds the former , and is navigable 600 miles in length . In this province stands the largest City of America called el Dorodo , or the guilded City : For indeed there is plenty of gold . The length , as it is spoken by some Travellers , will exceed belief . The second memorable Town is S. Thome : not so much for her own worth , as the disastrous fortunes of Sir Walter Raleigh , who there first lost his eldest son , and after returned home with that ill success , as it cost him his own life . ( 25 ) Peru the third in rank , yet by name it seems to be the chiefest Province of this Southern Tract . It is contained almost betwixt the Aequator and the Tropick of Capricorn . On the North it hath Castella del oro . on the South Chila , on the West mare del Zur , and on the East the Mountains of Peru. It is a very rich Country , aboundeth with gold and silver , little esteemed among the Inhabitants . For by report the Spaniard ordinarily shooed their Horses with gold : Another great Commodity is Tobacco , a toy to play withall , but yields a great Revenue to the King of Spain . In this Province stands Lima the Arch-Bishops See , and place of residency for the Vicer●y Cusco , where the Native Kings of Peru had wont to keep their Court. The Inhabitants are strange Idolaters , and worship a black Sheep , Serpents , and other ugly creatures . ( 26 ) Brasile on the North hath the great River Maragnon . and on the South and West Argenteus , on the East Mare del North. The ●ongitude from North to South is accounted 150 , the breadth 500 , the compass about 3000. The Inhabitants are rude , live for the most part in the Bodies of trees . They swim excellently , and are able to keep under the water for a long space . Their chief Commodities are Sugar and Brazile wood . The people are covered with natural hair , cruel , lascivious , false , and what not ? In this Region is an herb , called Viva , which if you touch , it will shut up , as a Dasie in the night , and will not open till the party that injured it be out of sight . Here are few Towns of note , St. Anna , Equitum , Ascensio , Pernanbuco . ( 27 ) Chile is the last of the Peninsula , and on the North hath Peru , on the West the Mare del Zur , on the South the Magellanick Straits , on the East the Virginian Ocean , She hath her name from her extream cold temper , in so much that many are frozen to death , and hardned like marble . It is a rich Country as well for Gold as other Commodities of worth . The Rivers are fed with Snow that falls from the tops of high Mountains . The people are of large stature , and very valiant . The chief City is St. Iames , where a Colony of Spaniards keep hold . And thus we are travelled from the Basis to the very Pyris , at the South America . The utmost poynt of it is called Caput victoriae from Magellanus ship . The rest must be performed by Sea. Our best Cour●e will be from the East Atlantick Ocean round by the Magellanick Straits into the Pacifick Sea. For within this compass lyeth all the Islands that belong to this new world , and those were my second part in the general division of the whole Hemisphere . ( 28 ) The Islands of America in the Atlantick Ocean are , ( 1 ) Margarita not far from Castella delor● It is very barren in provision for victuals , but exceeds in plenty of precious stones of the greatest value : And so doth her neighbour . ( 2 ) Aubagna . ( 3 ) Trinidado stored with Tobacco . ( 4 ) Bacala●● over against Terra Laboratoris . ( 5 ) Boriqu●n North-ward from Guiana ; Her principal Cities are S. Iolas and Port Rico , ruined by our Earl of Cumberland 1597. ( 6 ) Iamaica , spoiled by the Spaniards cruelty of most of her Natives : Insomuch that the mothers strangled their babes in their womb to prevent their servitude under so hard a Master as the Spanish Governour . ( 7 ) Laba a rich Isle : In this there is a Bishops See called Ingo . ( 8 ) Lucaiae insulae in number a 130. and is best commended for the beauty of her women . ( 9 ) Barmudae , many in number ; discovered by Sir Thomas Summers , and thence have the name of Summers Islands , possest by a Plantation of English , and agreeth well with their temper . ( 10 ) Hispaniola or Haitie , the first that was described by Columbus in the beginning of his attempt : An excellent Island for temper of air , fertility of soil , rich Mines , Amber , Sugar , and Roots medicinal . One of the chief Towns in D●mingo , ransackt by Sir Francis Drake 1585. The rest are S. Isabella , S. Thome , S. Iolius , &c. ( 11 ) There are a rank of Islands neer the Basis of the South America , that are called Insulae Car●lum or Canibalorum , part of them are Canibals and wild people ; yet they yield Commodities , especially the Guia●um or lignum Sanctum . ( 26 ) The Islands of America on the West in the Pacisick Sea are not many of much account . ( 1 ) The chief is Califormia , an Island of about 500 leagues from the North Cape , Mendocina to the South S. Lucas , which enters a little within the Tropick of Cancer . ( 2 ) Insulae Salemonis , supposed by some to be the Land of Ophir . ( 3 ) Insulae L●tronum , named from the Natives theft , who stole Magellanus Coch-boat when he first entred in . Ελλας GREECE Petrus Kaerius Caelav . map of Greece The Description of GRAECIA . GReece is divided from Italy but by a short cut of the Adriatick Sea. Each is so placed in Contra-view of the other , as if she were ordered to over-look her neighbours actions . And so indeed there that been continually a mutual emulation betwixt the two flourishing Nations , which have either in turns possest , or at once divided the Empire of our Christian world . ( 2 ) However now she lieth dejected , and groans under a miserable servitude : yet once she had as well the preheminence of Rome in glory , as the precedence in time . For to say truth , she was the wisest of any people , that were not enlightned with the knowledge of that great mystery : she set a patteren for government to all her succeeding ages ; and ( in brief ) she was the mistrest almost of all Sciences ▪ some there are which ( in a strict accompt ) will except none but the Mathematiques : And yet too ( though those without doubt owet●eir Being to the Chaldeans and Aegyptians , ) sure I am that even in them , she bred some of the most famous Artists that ever the World had , Euclid● may be my proof . In Philosophy S●crates , Plato , and our great Aristole . In Oratory Demosthemes , Aeschines and Isocrates . In Historiography Xenophon , Theucidides , Plutarch and Herodotus . In Poesie Hesiod , Homer Sophocles , and Aristophanes . In State policy the wisest , Solon of Athe●s , and Lycurgus of Lac●demoni● ; In Military affairs Themis●ocles , Miltiades , and the great Alexander , and infinite others , which had all past their times , and Greece almost sunk in her luster , before the name of Rome was heard of almost in her Territories . ( 3 ) She was at first but a small parcel of this quarter , till by her prowess she grew on upon her neighbouring Countries , and enlarged her Dominions through all M●cedonia , Pelopon●esus , Epirus , th● Aegean Islands , and Thrace : and besides sent forth Colonies into other parts , as well of Asia and Africa ▪ as of Europe , whereof some retain the Greek names to this day . Her self enjoyed the liberty for a long time which the first Inhabitants took to themselves , and felt not the burden of a tributary Nation , till the time of the Persian Cyrus . He first brought her under : After him Xerxes , and other of the Kings of Persia ; which held it till it was recovered by Phillip King of Macedonia ; and from him it fell to Alexander the great , who first took up his Greek Monarchy : and at his death in the division delivered this with the rest to his successours in the Kingdome of Macedonia : and so it continued until their last Perseus , in whose time it fell into the power of the Romans . ( 4 ) But when that Empire too had its fate to be severed by Constantine the great into the East and West , the Greeks again put in for a part : and were for a time Rulers of the East , till they were successively over-run by the Goths , Bulgarians , Saracens and Turks , under whom to this day , the poor wretches suff●r continual persecution for the name of Christ ; and a●e scarce permitted by that great tyrant , means of learning to know the Names for which they suffer . ( 5 ) This Region was first called Helles , from Hello the son of Dencalion and Pyrrha , and in after times took the name of Graecia , from Graecus the son of Cecrops , and King then of that part only which was called Attica : For then there were many States , which were ordered by their peculiar Princes : But when once they were joyned into a Monarchy , the whole retained the name of that part which was accounted most famous : and the Inhabitants in their stories generally called Graecians , though sometimes by the like synecdoche , Ach●i , Achevi , Argivi , Danai , Dolopes , Dores , Dryopes , Hellenes , Iones , Myrusidones and Pelasgi . ( 6 ) The bounds of Greece have been severally set , as her government hath been either enlarged by her own valour , or impaired by a foraign enemy . But as she is now taken by Geographers , her mark on the East is the Aegean Sea : on the West the Adriatick , which severs her from Italy ; on the North the mountain Hanus , which is reported ( though falsly ) to be of such heighth , that from the top a man may descry Seas four several ways : and on the South the Meditertaneum Ionium Seas . ( 7 ) The Region thus limited was once as fertile , pleasant and rich , as any part of the whole Continent : And by reason of her plenteous Rivers , and commodious access for ships , from almost all Coasts , she could want no means to export her own overplu● , or import forraign merchandise from all parts of the known world : If at this day it appears not in that lustre , no marvel . Barbarus has segetes ? Impius hac tam culta nevalia miles habebat . ( 8 ) And besides the base misusage of the mis-believing Turk , the very Natives themselves are fallen from the noble disposition of their Predecessors into an incredible sottishness : and those which before reckoned the rest of the earth Barbarous in comparision to their polite Common-wealth , are now themselves sunk below the envy of the meanest Nation , and become the most miserable object of pity living upon the earth . Indeed they may hardly be said to live , for that they take no farther care than barely to live . They are lazy beyond belief , and ignorant almost beyond recovery : for they have now no means to bring their children either to learning or manners . Not an Academy in all Greece . Their carriage generally uncivil : their feasts riotous , and their mirth debaucht . Their Wives are well-favoured , and so indeed they must be ; for they use them no longer as their Wives than they continue to their liking : when they once fade they are put to the house drudgery . Their language is the same as heretofore but rudely corrupted , though ( as Maginus reports ) it differs not so much as the Italian from the pure Latine . They have no habit almost proper ; but those which serve the Turk wear their fashion : the rest which are under the Venetian , observe them in their apparel ; for they are slaves to both in their whole course . ( 9 ) Yet they retain still a shew of the Christian Religion which was here setled by Tim●thy , to whom Saint Paul wrote two Epistles , and was after in the Primitive time , professed by divers learned and reverend Divines of their own Nation , which are with us received as Authenick Fathers of the Church : S. Chrysostom , Basil , the Gregories , Nysene and Nazianzen , were all Grecians . The government Ecclesiastical is in the power of four Patriarchs : ( 1 ) of Constantinople , and his extends over all Greece , Muscovie , Sclavonia , Dacia , part of Poland , and all the Islands of the Adriatick and Aegean Seas : ( 2 ) Of Alexandria , and his over Ae●●pt and Arabia ( 3 ) of Hierusalem , and his over the Greeks in Palestine . ( 4 ) Of Antioch , and his over Syria ▪ Armenia and Cilicia . ( 10 ) The people of this Country were heretofore distinguished by their principal dialects . And those were the Attike , Ionike , Dorike , and Aeolike . A fift there was which was called a mixt or common dialect . Each differed from other no more than we do from our selves in several parts of our Kingdom . But this division will hardly reach the limits , which bounds Greece according to our description : we will adhere rather to that of our modern Geographers , whith reckon to Greece six Provinces . ( 1 ) Thrace . ( 2 ) Macedonia . ( 3 ) Albania . ( 4 ) Epirus . ( 5 ) Achaia , ( 6 ) Pel●ponnesus , and ( 7 ) The Islands . ( 11 ) Thrace is the most Northern tract of all Greece , and lyeth on the South of the mountain Hemus , on the North of the Aegean Sea , on the West of the Pontus Euxinus , and East of Macedonia . It hath the name from the sharpness of the air : and indeed it is very unpleasant for the most part , and too unnatural to its own fruit , that it scarce ever ripens what it brings forth . The people are many , and those very strong , ●ierce and heady ; and most impatient of government or discipline : and by this means they have seldom had success in their battles , whereas if they could have been brought to a joynt force it is said they would have been invincible . ( 12 ) Part of this Nation was heretofore perswaded , that their ancestors did not at all die neither should they ; but pass only out of this world into another to their supposed god Za●m●xis , once a scholar of Pythagoras , who when he had perswaded them into this Religion , seemed wonderfully to vanish out of their sight , and appeared not any more : but left them fully possest that he was the deity , which must after a time entertain them . And this they expected with that great joy , that as oft as one died , in stead of mourning they set forth games and feasts to congratulate his freedom from the troubles of this earthly condition : and the wife only , whom he loved best ( for they had many ) was thought worthy to be killed by her best friends at her husbands grave , that she might bare him company in the other world : the rest bewailed their neglect , and the residue of their life was to them as a disgrace . When a child was born , neighbours were called to bemoan his entrance into a multitude of calamities : and in course they reckoned up , what he was to pass before he could go to their go● Zalmoxis : for they acknowledged no other : but blasphemed and shot arrows against the Heavens as oft as they heard it thunder . ( 13 ) Their Kings , saith Quadus , are chose by suffrage : and those especially which are best known to be most mild ; not young , nor yet a Father of any children : for they will not by any means admit that their government should become hereditary . If the Prince himself offend , he shall not escape their Laws , even to death : yet no man may set a hand to his execution , but by a common desertion he is allowed no necessaries to live , and therefore must needs die . Here once reigned Polymnestor , which murdered Priam's youn● est son Polydorus : And Tereus , and Diomedes , &c. ( 14 ) This Province is now called Romenia , and takes that name from her chief City Constantinopolis or Roma nova : heretofore Bizantium , of great fame from her first building , and that was six hundred threescore and three ●ears before the Incarnation : her founder Pousanias a Lacedemonian . She stands so commodiously and commands the Euxine Sea , the Propontis and Hellespont , that there can hardly be any passage to or fro betwixt Europe and Asia in those parts , without her leave . And ( likely enough ) that for this cause Constantine the great when he divided the Empire , chose this for his Eastern feat : and in the year three hundred fifteen enlarged it with magnificient buildings , and deckt her in the appa●el of old Rom● : from whence he translated hither many ancient and costly monuments , and fain would have removed her name , but that his Subjects out of their endeared aff●ction to their Prince , would hear no other than Constantinopolis the City of C●nstantine . It is in compass eighteen miles , contains commonly seventy thousand Inhabitants , though almost every third year she be visited with a great Pestilence . The other eminent Cities of Thrace are Abdera , Nicopolis , Philopolis , Hadrianopolis , Trajanopolis , Phinopolis , Pemithus , &c. The Chersonesus over against Troas in Asia , is called Saint George his Arm : and in it stands Sestos , where the love passed betwixt Leander and Here , ( 15 ) Mac●donia is on the West of Thrace , East of Albania : North of Epirus and Achaia , and So●th of Mysia superior . It had this name from Macedo , grand-child to Deucalion , as Solinus gives him . The Land is fertile and pleasant : rich with Mi●●● of gold and silver : and the quality of the Inhabitants were heretofore answerable . Their disposition noble and free : Their Laws good , and those their own : their attempts great , and their Kings valiant and victorious . The most renowned were Philip , and ( the greatest one that ever the world knew ) Alexander his son , which conquered the world , and set here the Throne of the third Empire . ( 16 ) There are many under-Provinces in Macedonia . The principal is Thessalia , and here stands Triaeca the Bishops See of Heliodorus author of that excellent fiction of Theagines and Cariclea , though he were too much wedded to a youthful fable , when he chose rather to forgo his charge , than disavow his work . And here likewise is the Pharsalis , famous for the great battel betwixt Caesar and Pompey . The other Provinces are Aemathia , Bi●●ia , Pelasgia , Eshotis , and Phthiotis , which yield matter for many of their stories ; and are famous for divers Hills and Rivers often mentioned in our ancient Poets . The chief are Olympus , Pelion and Ossa , with their delicious valley Tempe , Pi●dus , Nymphaus , At●●s , &c. The Rivers Axius and Erigonius . The chief City in the whole Region was ( in Augustus his time ) Thessalonica , now Salonike , comparable they s●y in state and merchandise to Naples in I●aly . ( 17 ) Albania is on the West of Macedonia , and East of the Adriatick Sea : North of E●irus , and South of Sclavonia . Her chief Cities Albanopo●is and Duractinum , he●etofore called Epida●num and Croya . The whole Country was invaded by Amurath , ●n● recovered by George Castriot or Scanderbeg , the terriblest enemy that ever the Turk had . ( 18 ) Epirus in her name carries no more than a firm land ; and is a part ( as most esteem it ) of Albania , but indeed lies somewhat more South-ward than Abania propria : on the East she is divided from Achaia , by the River Achelous , and on the West is bounded with Mon●es Acroceraunii ; on the South with the Ionian Sea. It was of old divided into C●aonia , which took her name from Chaon , the brother of Helenus : and Acarnania which is now called Graecia the less . The Country was fertile and populous , but at this day lies wast , and breeds better Cattel than men : especially , Buls , Sheep , and Dogs of wonderfull bigness : among the rest extraordinary Mares , which from thence were called Eporiticae . It was the Kingdom of Pyrrhus , and of later years was governed by George Castriot . ( 19 ) Achaia is upon the South of Thessalia , East of the River Achelous ; West of the Aegean Sea , and North of Peloponnesus . It contains many famous Provinces , the chief are ( 1 ) Attica , and her prime City was Athens now Setines : she had her first name from Minerva , whom they honoured as their peculiar goddess : as being at that time accounted the best learned among the Heathens : and excelled as well in Martial affairs . In a word , they came short to no●e in wealth , State-policy , a●d what else might make a people happy above expression : so Pliny sets her forth . The second Priovince is Daris , a tract near Parnassus Mount , and mother to the most elegant Greek Dialect . ( 3 ) Aetolian and in this the City C●lynan . ( 4 ) Locris , and Regio Opuntiorum , her chief City Naupactus , and the famous Lepanto . ( 5 ) Phocis , which can glory in nothing more than the City Delphi , where the Oracle of Apollo gave answer ( for many years ) to the silly Idolaters . ( 6 ) Beotia , and in this stood Thebes . ( 7 ) Megaris , her principal City Megara , and from hence was the Se●ta Megarica , of which Euclide was chief . ( 20 ) P●loponnesus is a Peninsula on the South of Graecia , and joyned to the rest by an Isthmu● , which is not above 5 miles in breath from one Sea to the other , insomuch that it hath been sometimes attempted to be digged through , and was began by Nero but the work was found not worth the charge and trouble . It wa● fenced cross with a strong wall and five Castles ; which being once destroyed was the second time by many hands erected in five days , and called Hexamillium . ( 21 ) This Peninsula is indeed the fortress of all Greece : and though it wants much of the ancient glory , which it might well vaunt in the time of Agamemnon , Menelaus , Ajax , and the rest : yet is she not so much to be contemned as other parts of this ruinated Co●ntry . However the Turk is her Master , and she his now called generally Morea . ( 22 ) Her Provinces were ( 1 ) Corinthia neer the Isthmus , and is named from her chief City Corint●us : which being ●●red , melted sundry metals into a confused medly , and made up the Aes Corinthium , held more precious than any other , of its own simple nature . ( 2 ) Argia , her Common-wealth was heretofore of great note , and her City Argos is at this day held pleasant and well seated . And in this likewise stood Epidamnus . ( 3 ) Laconia to the South of the Peninsulae : her Chief City was Lacedemonia , once Sparta : when Lycurgus gave his Laws , and is now called Misithra . ( 4 ) Messeni● , and her chief Cities are Messene , Methone , Corone , &c. ( 5 ) Elis. ( 6 ) Achaia propria : and here stood Aegina , and Aegium , and Patras . ( 7 ) Arcadia once Pelasgia , in the Cente● almost of Peloponnesus , full of pleasant Mountains , fit for pasture : and is therefore made the Shep●erds scene in our renowned Sir Philip ●idney's poetical story . Her principal City is Megalopolis . ( 23 ) Thus have we passed the Continent of Greece , and want co●ing only to give m● Reader a brief survey of the Islands which lie round in the Adriatique , Mediterane●n , Ionian , and Aegean seas . But by reason the compass is so large , and the number so great : the little space which is left me will scarce admit more than their bare names , which I will set down , with reference to their next neighbouring Provinces , as I have described them in the Continent . ( 24 ) First then near Pelep●●●esus , and the Ionian sea toward Macedonia and Epirus , the chief ●re Aegina , Cithera , the St●oph●des , Z●●yn●bus , Cephalonia , Ithac● , E●●inades , Corcyra or Corphin and Saph● , &c. In the Aegean sea belonging to Greece , are the Cyclades and Sporades , and over against Thrace Thassus , Samothracia , Imbrus , and Lemnos Vulcani . Neer Macedonia , Pepanthos , Scopelos , Scyathos , Scyros , A●●onnesus , Cycinnethus , Dromus , Seraquinus . Neer Achaia is Euboea now Megreponte a very large Island ; and not far distant Andros , Tenos , Delos , Rhene , Melos , and many others . THE ROMANE EMPIRE Petrus Karius Caelavit map of the Roman Empire The Description of the Roman Empire . VIRTVTE Duce , comite Fortunâ , is the word of most Historians , upon the low birth and quick growth of the state of Rome . For had not matchless prowess , and infallible success joyned in their full strength to make up an Empire for the world to admire : I see not how she could in so few years raise her self from so small grounds , to so high a pitch of lu●tre , as set the whole earth at a gaze , and found us all business enough for a time , to do li●tle else but ob●erve her actions . Look back to Romulus her first founder ; you shall find him no better man , than the base son of a licentious Vestall ; his father not truly known to this day , but simply surmised to be Mars the god of War. His mother Rhea burnt by law for that very fact , in which she conceived him ; and himself an out-cast , exposed with his brother Rhemus , to be torn by the wild Beasts . Little hope we see left , for such a Nation to spring from their loins , had not Fortune lulled them in her own lap , and delivered them by meer chance , into the hands of one Faustulus the Kings Shepherd : when th●y were thus found , the best Writers afford them no better Nurse , than the Shepherds wife , a known Strumpet , who for her insatiate lust was called Lupa , and might perhaps occasion the fable of the Sh●w●lf : She suckled them with no choicer milk than she did her own home-spun brats ; nor were they bred under Faust●lus to any better fortune than the Sheep-hook : yet no sooner the yonkers were start up to the knowledge of their true birth , but they stript themselves out of their disguise , revenged their mothers death upon their usurping Uncle Ae●ilius Sylvius , rest●red the Latine Kingdom to the rightful Numitor , and erected a new Empire for their own posterity . ( 2 ) These were the progeny of Aeneas , who arrived here from the Tr●jan War , and made love to Lavinia , da●ghter to Latinus King of the Laure●ti●i . The great combat betwixt him and Turn●s the Rutilian , grew upon no other terms than for her fair looks , which he could not , nor did he peaceably enjoy , till he had vanquished his corrival , and then he soon fastned himself in the right to that Kingdom , and not long after p●ssest it , about the year of the world two thousand seven hundred eighty seven . It would not be much to our purpose , to lead you down step by step through the succession , till we come to Romulus . All before him , were before this Empire had Being ; and therefore out●eacht the line of my story : yet this in brief , we may recount here , that he was the 17 from Aeneas , and founded Rome in the year 3198. ( 3 ) The plat-form was first cast in a figure of a quadrangle upon the mons Palatinus , for the other six noted hills were not then taken in , but added in after ages , by their several Kings . It was began ( it seems ) but sleight , and the walls raised not very high when Rhemus could skip them over , in contempt of his brot●ers poor enterprise : but the mock cost him his life ; he was slain by Ro●ulus : and he now left the sole founder to give name to this new building . ( 4 ) Romulus then is their first King , and takes upon him the government of such discontented and mas●erless young Shepherds , as he had raked together to people his Common-wealth ; a crue so scor●ed of their neighbours , that their daughters denyed to joyn in marriage with such ● refuse of men : so that by this means this up-start Nation was like to sink in the birth , for meer want of issue to continue their succession : And without doubt themselves had seen their last man born , had not their own wit bestead them more , than the womens love . For when they saw ●heir worth was not sufficient to woe fairly with effect , they proclaimed a day for solemn sports , which they presu●ed ( and rightly too ) would call in their borders of both sex : and for that purpose had made provision of strength to force the women to their lust , whom the● could not enti●e to their lawful e●braces . The plot held , and the Sabi●●s bear the name to have suffered most in that brutish treache●y ; yet others ( it se●●s ) ●●d their part too in the injury , and joyntly beset them round with strong enemies , which the R●mans notwithstanding shook off with that ease and undaunted courage , that the rest were glad at last to yield them truce for their own quiet , and assist them too in their ●nsuing Conquest . ( 5 ) The City at this time was not above two miles in circuit ; the Inhabitants not much above the proportion of that little ground ; till Romulus had built an Asylum , a R●fuge for debaucht people ; where the servant might secure himself from his Master , the ●urderer from his Magistrate , the debtor from his arrest , and each fault from his punishment : and then he soon called in incredible swarms ( such as they were ) of Latines , Tuscaines , Trojans , Arcadians , and made up a Miscellany of people , each brought in the proper sins of his own Country , and have there left them as a testimony of their ancest ●rs to this day . ( 6 ) This policy might seem good at first to make up his number ; For who else ( but such ) would leave a setled state ( though mean ) in a well ordered Kingdom , to apply himself to novel●es of so uncertain event ? But in a few years their King found that there was more need of a Pistrinum to correct , than an Asylum to shelter his offenders , and therefore was fo●ced to make setled Laws for his Common-wealth ; and cull out a certain number of the best ordered , to assist him with their c●unsell , and see execution duly performed upon the rest . These be called Patres or Senatores , and w●re at first not above one hundred , chosen out of the elder , w●alth●er , and gravest Citizens , who were either called Patricii , for that they had m●st of them many children , or Patroni , as being the Patrons of the Plebeii or poorer sort , which were therefore oft times called Clients , as having no business of act●on in the Common-wealth , scarce so much as to require their own right , unless under the protection of some one or other of the Patricii ; yet afterward both the number of Senators was encreased to 200 ▪ and at last 300. and the Plebeii too in time had the priviledge to be elected into their society , ( 7 ) No sooner Romulus had thus set the form , but while he was yet in speech to the people at a set ass●mbly , a tempest rose , the skies darkned , and ● trick was found to juggle him clean out of their ●ight , as if at this instant he had been rapt into the Heavens . He past not ( it seems ) to lose his life , so that he might gain the opinion of a God. For so the Romans believed ; and it was confirmed by one Proculus , who pretended to have seen him after his change , and received a charge from his dei●y , that he should be thence forward honoured in Ro●e as her tutelare . In brief , the more likely sur●ise of his manner of death is , that in the storm he was cut in pieces by some of his Senators , who had either suffered under his tyranny , or at least had hope to ●aise themselves by his fall . ( 8 ) Their second King was Numa Pompilius , religious in his kind beyond all others , and ordained in Rome a set form to worship their gods , invested Priests and South-sayers to perform their rites , and fortel things to come : committed the Vestal fire to Virgins , to be kept a● a perpetual watch over the Empire , in an emulation to the bright stars of heaven , which were never extinguisht : and in brief , civilized the people so far as they began now , ( and scare till now ) to have a sense of mo●ral goodness , a moderate love to themselves mixt with some equity towards others . ( 9 ) Their third Tullus Hostilius stirred them up first with the desire of true honour , and enabled them by martial discipline to provoke the Albanes , a Nation then of long standing , and great fame th●ough most parts of Italy ; yea so equal was their prowess , that open war might well lessen their several strengths , but not determine the conquest , till by the tried fortune of the Horatii , and Curiatii , brothers on each party , it stoopt at last to Rome , beyond her own hope : for she had at last but one Champion left of her Horatii , against the three others , who were notwithstanding by a feigned flight of their own adversary drawn severally out into single combate , and successively fell by the sword of the Roman victor . Alba was now carried captive to Rome , and gave up her honours as a Trophy to this new born Empire . ( 10 ) Ancus Martius their ●ourth King enlarged her walls , joyned those parts of the City , which were before served by the River Tyber , with a large bridge . Their next Tarq●inius Priscus was a Corinthian , and knew well how to use his Greek wit , with a Roman valour . Nor peace nor war could ●ver-march him ▪ He triumpht over the Tu●cains , and was the first which entred the City in Chariotroyal , drawn with four horses , and first indeed that ordained the vestments , and ensigns of honour , which were after in frequent use , to stir up the souldier to deserving actions . ( 11 ) Their sixth Servius T●llius was so d●x●erous in his rule , that no person past him almost without equity of his wealth , years , worth , employments , for which special purpose he distinguished the people by several Tribes ; and overlookth all ( by this method ) with as much ease , as a nimble housewife doth her private family . ( 12 ) Tarquinius Superbus was the seventh and last King , proud and cruel , yet that too , though it cost him his Crown , enlarged the Kingdom to the Romans : for it prevailed upon many strong Provinces of Italy , which they after enjoyed with better hearts , and ruled with more equity , than he used in the unjust oppression of his neighbours . His name was grown odious when the lust of his Son Tarquinius wronged the chaste Lucretia , both together stirred the people to dis●obe him of his Title , and bethink themselves of some other form of government , which might sound more of the Roma● liberty . ( 13 ) This variety had took up hitherto scarce 245. years since the City was first built , a time too short for her greatness , if we compare her with the progress of other Nations : yet to her own ensuing fortunes , it is esteemed but her child-hood , her infancy : while she had not yet spake , nor the world well heard of her actions , farther than her own home , and her Countries near about . She began now to feel her strength , and when she had first freed her self from the oppression of her home bred Tyrant ; she soon after spread her Arms over all Italy , and her fame through most parts of the world . Her power was now no more at the disposing of one King , but designed over into the hands of two aged and wise Citizens , of their own ( though the best ) rank : and this they were to use , rather as ●eo●●es in trust , than free possessors ; wherefore the Romans baulkt their insolency , which their last King had before practised , both in the name of their new Governours , for they were called only Consules à Consulendo ; and in their term of Government , for it became now annual , which was not before limited unless by death : and lastly , by their ensigns of state , their twelve lictors and fasces , which were not allowed to both , but to each in turns for their several month . And this went on without breach almost six years , till the Romans thought fit to correct their Laws by the Greek Copy ; and therefore deputed three of their best esteemed subjects to see Athens , to peruse their orders and customs , of which the world had then a great opinion : for it was indeed the mother of learning . ( 14 ) They returned them written at first in ten tables made of brass ; two more were soon after added , and together were distinguished from their own municipal laws by the name of Leges 12. tabularum . The Consuls power was now taken off ; and thus was their rule of justice put into the hands of ten , whom they called Decemviri . Each ruled in his turn , and ( for that course ) had a power well-nigh as large as their Kings or Consuls , else differed little at other times from a private Romane . This began some 303 years after their first founder , and had continued but three , when Appius laid false claim to Virginia for his bond-maid , that indeed he might dishonour her as his strumpet . By this means he doubly provoked the Commons , both with her injuries , and her fathers sorrow , who was forced to murder his own daughter , to quit her from the lust of the Decemviri : and therefore they took revenge , not upon him only , but his office ; abrogated the Decemviratus and returned the authority into the hands of Consuls as before : yet so , as oft times by intercourse the Tribuni militum put in for a consulary soveraignty , and was admitted to the same dignity , though not the name , which the Patricii only referred to themselves as their royalty . It was first procured by the importunate motion of the Commons , that they might be equally capable of the Consulship . To this , though the nobility would not give their full assent in all circumstances , yet they were constrained for their own peace to yield in effect , and mince it with another title of Tribuni plebis Consulari pot●state . ( 15 ) Under these forms of government for three hundred years after the fall of Tarquinnius to Appius Claudius , and Q ▪ Fulvius Coss. They were still in growth , but not yet come to their state of honours : and therefore Florus rightly styles it the youth of Rome , in comparison to the age of man. In this while their most famous stories are the war with Porsenna , some eight years after their first Consuls : the creation of Dictators and Tribunes of the People within twenty ; the injuries of M. Coriolanus , and attempt against his own Country not long after : the construction of many set Laws , which continued in force to after ages : the Lex ag●aria , Publia , de Aventino , Tarp●ia , of the twelve Tables , Clodia , Ae●●ilia , de Ambitu , de Mulctis , &c. The Censors fi●st created about 68 years after the Regifugium : the conspiracy of the servants some 92 after : many victories in the interim , and Rome her self at last taken by the Gaules , but freed by Camillus about the 120. Marcus Curti●s casts himself into the pit to preserve his Country : more Laws are made ; the first Punik● war waged , all within 120 and odd years after Rome was surprised : some 28 after that , the Bellum Ligusticum and Ianus Temple the second time shut : then the Bellum Illyricum , Gallicum Ci●alpinum , and ( the last of this age ) the second Punike war. ( 16 ) By this time Italy was subdued , and now she swept on with full sayl , and confirmed strength : and about twenty after was able to resist the Macedonian , made war with Perses , set on to the third Punike war ; wasted Carthage , and then Numantea : took Arms against Iugurtha , all in less compass of years than one hundred ; and about this time was the Eagle took up by Marius for the Roman ensign . Soon after was the Bellum Marsicum , and Mithridaticum ; Catilines conspiracy , and the noble acts of those great Heroes , Scylla , and Cicero , C●s●r and Pompey , and the rest , which removed the Greek Empire to Rom● , and made her the seat of the fourth Monarchy about seven hundred and three years after the City was built , forty eight before Christ. ( 17 ) Hitherto ( though with some change and curb ) they continued the succession of Consuls , till Iulius Caesar returned from Spain with victory over Pompeys sons : and then the Senate , expressing more worship to him than foresight of their own future mischief , invented new titles of singular honour , call him Pater patriae C●nsul in Decennium , Dictator in perpetuum , Sacrosanctus and Imperator , all which himselfe made good , not in bare name only , as perhaps they meant , but in short space gathered a power equal to their fla●tery , and by his own strength kept , what was only thei●s to give till by Brutus and Cassius he was slai● in the Senate , and then the rule fell for a short while to a Triumviratus which began and ended with Octavius Caesar , A●tonius and Lepidus ▪ After ten years the whole Empi●e was left to Octtavius , and his ti●les were A●g●stus Caesar , and Imperator : they continue to his successors to this d●y . ( 18 ) Rome as yet sinks not in her glory , but goes fairly on with full victory , till the Imperial seat was removed to Biza●tium , and after divided into the East and Wes● by Thedo●ius . Betwixt these whiles was a great part of the world still called in , to enlarge their Domini●ns , and our selves among the rest , though with some difficulty , were forced to yield Brit●in a Province to C●sar , and the Roman Empire . For let us take her limits at their best advantage ; and she was on the West bounded with the Atlantick Ocean ; on the East with the Riv●r Tigris in Asia ; on the North with Rhene and Danubius in Europe , and on the S●uth with the Mount Atlas in Africa : They contain these several Provinces , almost in order ( of time ) as they were subdued . Italy , par●s of Africa , Spain , and Germany , Britain , Illiricum , Liburnia , Dalmatia , Achaia , Macedonia , and Dardania , Mesia , and Thracia , Pontus , Armenia minor , Mesopotamia , Parthia , Arabia , Iudaa , Cilicia , Syria , Aegypt , Cantabria , Austria , Alpes Maritimae , Rhetium , Noricum , Panonia , Armenia major , and the Islands round : so Ortelius Marshals them . ( 19 ) We m●st omit for want of space many emi●ent turns of Fortune which Rome suffered in these interims , and take her now as at that time she was in her ●ull height of honour ; in compass ●●fty miles , seated on the River Tyber fifteen from the Sea : on her walls were raised 740 turrets , fit to receive provision in war for defence of the City in time of siege . Livy numbers her 37 gates , and her foundation was pitcht upon seven hills : ( 1 ) Palattinus , which ( as some say ) gave the name to our Kings Palaces . ( 2 ) Capi●olinus , upon which was built the Capitoll , delivered from the Gaules by the gaggling of Geese . ( 3 ) Vimi●alis . ( 4 ) Aventinus , from whence their condemned persons were cast into the River Tyber . ( 5 ) Esquilinus . ( 6 ) Coelius , where once stood the chief Councel-house for the Senators . ( 7 ) Quirinalis . You may not expect here an exact description ; take at large the speech of the Emperour Constantius , when with wonder he beheld the Campus Martius , the Sepulchre of Augustus , the Forum , Temples , Bathes , Theaters , the Ar●us triumpbales , Aquaducts , stateness , and infinite other Monuments , he gave a brief epitomy of her antique glory ; that Nature had spent her self in the making up of that one City , as if we might not hope to see the like in after-ages : and true enough it is , that she could not long support her self in that state of honour , but ( as a string stretcht to the utmost ) cracks on the sudden . ( 20 ) No sooner she was once divided , but she lay open as a prey to the Goths , Huns , Vandals , Alani , Burgundians and Lombards : all now left of the Empire , is almost a naked title , and that scarce heard of in Rome , for it hath its seat in Germany , and is conferred upon some Christian Prince by the suffrages of the seven Electors . The spiritual ( 1 ) Arch-bishop of Me●tz , Chancellour of the Empire through all Germany . ( 2 ) Archbishop of Cullen . Chancellour of the Empire through I●aly . ( 3 ) Arch-bishop of Triers , Chancellour of the Empire through all France . The Temporal . ( 4 ) Count Platine of Rhene , Arch-sewer to the Emperour . ( 5 ) Duke of Saxony , Lord Ma●shal . ( 6 ) Marquess of Brandenberg , chief Chamberlain ; and ( 7 ) in case of equality of voyces among the other ●ix , the King of Bohemia casts the Diadem into whose lap he pleaseth . ( 21 ) For the state of Rome as now it is , and what else concerns the Empire since the removall of the seat royal , I refer my Reader either to the descriptions of Italy and Germany , or at least to some other modern Authors , who have scope to write more at large : my intent here was briefly to set down the beginning , increase , top and limits of the ancient Roman government . GERMANIA Petrus Caerius Caelavit map of Germany The Description of GERMANY . GERMANY is continued with Belgia , and lyeth next East-ward in our course toward Asia . We shall find them oft times no otherwise distinguisht , than by the tearms of higher and lower , greater and l●sser Germany . And indeed as this is the larg●st portion of the whole Region , which is known by that name : so is it the largest Region of our whole quarter , which is known entirely by any one name . ( 2 ) As for her antiquity ; it doth not only compare her to the rest of Europe ; but compares Europe her self with any o●her part of the second world , which accounts her years but from Noahs Flood , or the confusion of Tongues . For this purpose we had before occasion , in our general Descriptions , to mention the original of the German Kingdoms : and that ( as you may remember ) was drawn by Chronologers from Tuisc● ( some say ) the son of Noah , which lived soon after the world was repaired , and began his Empire about thirty years from the fall of B●bel . ( 3 ) It appears sufficiently upon the record of received Historians , that in the time of their Idolatry , they worshipped one Thyst or Tuisco , as a God , which sprang from the earth : and to this day , as I hear , there is a street about Culle● called Deuts●h , and is thought as yet to retain a sound of the name of Tuisco : for there he is supposed to have kept his residency . Whether thus or no , I leave to ●y Authors proof , and my Readers judgement to believe or reject as it shall seem best . All I can enforce i● , that doubtless the Germans were an anient people : and that they might challenge , had they no other testimony 〈◊〉 shew for it , than her very names of Tuiscia , or T●●●scke , Theus●hland , Al●ania , and Te●toni● , by which she was known , in several ages , long before the Romans gave her this last app●lla●ion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ( 4 ) Tuisci● , Teutsch , or Teuschlant , was received from her first King , and Almania from her second , the son of Tuisc● , who ( as their story gives it with equal credit as it doth the rest ) was likewise worship●ed for a God , by the name of Mannus : The same account is rendred for Tutonia , from T●to a Captain of the Germans ; and their ninth from Tuisco . Under these they continued till the Romans ●ntred after their Conquest over the Gauls : for whose likeness to them both in feature , and c●ulor , in goodly portraiture and carriage of their wars , they were from that time called 〈◊〉 , as if broth●rs to the Gauls . Yet there are too , which compound the name of the 〈◊〉 words G●r or G●r , which signifieth all or wholly , and Ma● , which retains with us its prime significa●ion of 〈◊〉 : as if they were all men to the proof : or , as other interpret , as if they were a mixt Nation o● all s●rts of men from several Countries . ( 5 ) But this last agrees not with the conjecture of some G●ographers , that 〈◊〉 hath not ch●nged h●r Inhabitants since she was first possest : 〈…〉 And this indeed differs not mu●h from the report of 〈…〉 and other ancient Writers . But the reason I hold not good : for ●owso●ver it might be true in 〈◊〉 times of some , and the most part perhaps of 〈◊〉 ( as it was then 〈◊〉 ) that it w●s 〈…〉 yet now she hath changed her 〈…〉 ( 6 ) By her first Geographers she was 〈…〉 tongue and Empire exercised over the Region of Prussia . South-ward she reacheth beyond Danubius to the very Alpes which border upon Italy . North● ward she hath ever kept her own , but hath been curb'd indeed from seeking new Kingdoms in that tract , by the main Ocean , which divides her in part from Swevia , Norway , &c. And to these limits we apply our Description . No marvel● if it give her more honour , than she had in former times . For her compass now is reckoned to be 2600 English miles . Her ground fertile enough of it self : and yet besides enjoyes the benefit of many Navigable Rivers , which enrich her with traffique from other Kingdoms . ( 7 ) Those of greatest fame are ( 1 ) Danubius the largest of Europe , called , by Pliny , and others Ister : It takes in sixty Navigable Rivers ; and is at last discharged by many passages into the Pontus Euxinus . ( 2 ) Rhene , which hath its rising from the Alpes , and runs into the German Ocean . From thence have we , our best Rhen●sh Wines : and upon his banks s●ands the City Strasburge . ( 3 ) Ama●us Fms , which glides by W●stphalia into the German Sea. ( 4 ) Maemu Megu , whose head is in the Mountains of Bo●emia , and from thence passeth by Francfort into the German sea . ( 5 ) Albis Elve , which riseth from the eleven Fountains meeting into one , about the Sylva Hircinian . ( 6 ) Odeca , which hath not his passage immediately into the Sea , but in●o the River Albis . The middle mark of this Country is the Kingdom of ●ohemia , encompassed with the Sylva Hircinia . ( 8 ) The chief commodities of Germany are Corn , Wine , Salt , Metals of all sorts , Fruits good store , Safron , &c. The Aire wholsome , her Bathes healthful , her Gardens pleasurable ; her Cities fair , her Castles strong , and her Villages very many , and well peopled . ( 9 ) The Inhabitants have put off their ancient rudeness , as the Country her barrenness . They are as goodly of person as ever , as stout as ever , and far more civill than in the time of the Romans . It seems they were then esteemed but an ignorant and simple people : more able to fight than to m●nage a battle . They were ever hardy enough , but wanted Commanders of their own , of skill and ●udgement . Since they had commerce with other Nations : and have suffered the upbraid ( asit were ) of their Predecessors dulness : they have been ( in a manner ) shamed out of it , and are now become , rather by industry than wit , a most ingenious people , and skilful in the Latine , Greek , and Hebrew learning : famous beyond any others in Europe , unless Belgia , for the invention of many notable and ●seful Engines . The Gun and Gun-powder was first brought to light by one Bertholdus Swart a Franciscan , which hath almost put by the use of any other warlike Instrument , in those parts of the world , where the practice is perfectly understood . Generally the poorer sort are excellent Mechanicks , and the rest for the most part Scholars . ( 10 ) It bred Albert●s M●gnus , Appean , Ge●ner , Munster , Luther , Vrsin , Zuinglius , Scultetus , Iunius , Keckerman , and many others , in their several kinds and Religions : some Papists , some Lutherans , some Calvinists , and among the rest many Iews . ( 11 ) The Government of this Germany is Imperial , as once that of Rome was , though it flourish not in so full glory . The right descends not by succession ; nor is the election continued by the like suffrage as in old Rome . The power of choice was conferred by Pope Gregory the tenth upon seven German Princes : three Spiritual , and four Temporal . These are the Arch-bishop of Ment● , Chancellour of the Empire through Germany : Archbishop of Cullen , Chancellour of the Empire through Italy ; Arch-bishop of Triers , Chancellour of the Empire through France ▪ The Temporal are , the King of Bohemea , who hath the casting voice , only in case of equality among the other six : his office is to be chief Cup● bearer at the great solemnity : Next him the Count Palatine of the Rhene , Arch-sewer to the Emperour : Duke of Saxony , Lord Marshal : and Marquess of Brandenburge , chief Chamberlain . Each of these perform his own Office in person , upon the day of Inauguration . The Duke of Saxo●y bears the sword . The Count Palatine placeth his meat on the Table . The King of Bohemia bears his Cup , and delivers it him to drink : Marquess of Brandenb●rg serveth him water to wash : And the three Bishops bless his meat . He receiveth three Crowns , before he is fully setled into the Majesty of the Empire . The first is of Silver , for Germa●y . The second of Iron , for Lombardy . And the third of Gold , for the Empire : the last is set on at Rome . For to this day it pretends to the name of the Roman Empire and gives the title o● Caesar , or Ro●ani imperii Imperator . ( 12 ) The first which enjoyed the institution of Pope Gregory , was Radulphus Nabs Purgensis , 1273. after twelve years interregnum . The last before him was our Richard Earl o●● Cornwall , and brother to Henry the third , King of England . Since it hath continued firm in this course of Election , howsoever not with that liberty as was intended . For commonly the Emperour in being , while he hath his power about him , and can ( at least ) intreat , if not command the subjects of the Empire , promise a choice of the Rex Ro●a●orum : who is no other than a Successour designed to rule after his death , or resignation ▪ And by this means it hath a long time continued in the house of Austria without any intermission . ( 13 ) Thus we ●●e much plotting , great state , many ceremonies to the making up of an Emperour , and yet when it is well weighed , it is little better then a bare title . For howsoever these outward ob●ervances of the G●rman Princes make show of an humble subjection to the Emperour : yet when it comes to tr●all , it hath very little to do in their Governments : But each of them takes upon ●im as a ●ree and absolute Commander in his own Country : permitteth or suppresseth the Beligion , which he ●ither likes or disl●kes : makes and abrogates Laws at pleasure , stamps Coyn , raiseth souldiers , and sometimes against their great Master , as the Duke of Saxony against Charles the fi●th , and at this day divers others in defence of the Princ● P●latine For of this q●ality and power there are many Dukes , Marquesses , Counts , &c. besides 64 Franc Cities , which make only some slight acknowledgment to the Emperour : appear perhaps at his ●arliaments ; and ( they say ) are bound to ●urnish him at need with 3842 horse ( amonge them ) and 16200 foot . ( 14 ) The chei●est Regions of Germany , best known to us , and noted ▪ by our Geographers with a more eminent Character than the rest , are these : ( 1 ) East Frizeland . ( 2 ) Westphalia . ( 3 ) Cullen . ( 4 ) Munster . ( 5 ) Triers . ( 6 ) Cleve . ( 7 ) Gulick . ( 8 ) Hassis . ( 9 ) Alsatia . ( 10 ) Helvetia . ( 11 ) Turingia . ( 12 ) Brunswick and Lunenburg . ( 13 ) Franconia . ( 14 ) Palaltinus Rh●ne . ( 15 ) Wittenburg . ( 16 ) A●sper . ( 17 ) Bayden . ( 18 ) Mentz . ( 19 ) Bamberg . ( 20 ) Weirstberg ( 21 ) Saxonia ( 22 ) An●●●t . ( 23 ) Mansfield . ( 24 ) Swevia . ( 25 ) Bavaria . ( 26 ) Brandenburg . ( 27 ) Lusatia . ( 28 ) Tirolum . ( 29 ) Misnia . ( 30 ) Bohemia . ( 31 ) Silesia . ( 32 ) Moravia . ( 33 ) Pomeranea . ( 34 ) Mecklinburg . ( 35 ) Austria . 15 East-Frezeland is on the West side of Germany , and bounded with the North Sea. Her chief Town is Embden . ( 2 ) Wesphalia is on the South of East Frizeland . It is most famous for Swine and excellent Bacon , which is esteemed with us , one of our greatest dainties to commend a feast . Part of it belongs to the three next Bishops , of Cullen , Munster , and Triers . ( 3 ) Cullen her Arch-Bishop is an Elector . The chief Town was called Vbiopolis , afterward Agrippina , and lastly Cullen , from a Colony which was there planted by the French. It is a received tradition among the Inhabitants that the bodies of the Wisemen , which came from the East to worship Christ are here interred . None almost , but hath heard of the three Kings of Cullen . ( 4 ) Munster . Her chief City is Munster , notable since the year 1533 at which time a company of brain sick Anabaptists named it Ierusalem ▪ and raised them a new Governour , by the title of the King of S●●● . ( 5 ) Triers . Her Arch bishop an Elecator . Her chief City T●iers , of great antiquity , founded by Trebeta the son of N●●ius ; and ●●pport sackt by our Earl Richard King of the Romans . ( 16 ) ( 6 ) Clivia or Cleeveland , a Duke dome of that name . Her chief Cities are Wesell , Emrick , and Cleve . Her commodity the Tophus-stone , of which they make Cement ( 7 ) Iuliacum , Gulick , a Dutchy . Her principal City is Aken or Aquiseranum , where the Emperour receives his Silver Crown for Germany ; and doth great worship to a clout , which they take to be our Saviours Mantle , in which he was wrapped . ( 8 ) Hassia , a mountainous Country , but fruitful . Her Metropolis Marpurgum an University : and the chief place of her Lant-grave is Cassels . It comprehends likewise the Counties of Nass●w and Hanaw . ( 9 ) Alsatia , Her chief City is Strasburg , famous for a Clock of wonderful art and a Tower of five hundred seventy eight paces high . Other Towns here are of note , as Bing , Worms , Confluence and Andernach . ( 10 ) Helvetia Swetzerland on the East of France , and North of Italy . It contains thirteen Cantons : Zurich , Berne , ●● ucerne , Vrenia , Glavis , Zugh , Basell , Friburg , Vnderwalt , So●o●r , Shas●ha●●en , Ape●sol , and Suits . Her chief Cities are Zurike or Tigurum , where Zuinglius was martyred ; and Seng●ll or Civitas Sancti Galli , and Ba●ell , where a general Council was decreed to be above the Pope , in the year one thousand four hundred thirty one . ( 17 ) Tari●gia . Her Prince a Lant-grave . Her ground though not of large extent , nor above twelve German miles either in length or breadth ( saith Maginus ) yet it is very rich , it comprehends twelve Counties , as many Abbies , a hundred fourty four Cities , as many Towns , above two thousand Viliages , two hundred and fifty Castles . Her Metropolisis E●●ord ( 12 ) Brunswick on the East of W●s●phali● , a Dukedom : whose principal Citi●s are Brunswick , H●l●erst●de , Wol●heiton , and Luneburg , which gives title to an other Duk●dom , whose chief Seat is Cella . ●18 ) ( 13 ) Franconia . I● lyeth on the West of T●ringia , and joyns to Hossia Northward . The Inhabitants were converted to Christianity by Boniface . In this Province stands Francfort , famous for her ●wo Marts every year , and Norem●erge ; within the Territories are comprehended the seven other which ●elong to this section . ( 18 ) The Palatine of Rhene , some seventy two miles from North to South , and from East to West nienty six . Her chief City is Heidelberge ▪ Her Prince an Elector , and hath many more priviledges than the other six . In the vacancy he is Governour of a great part of Germany . ( ●● ) W●tte●●●rge , The chief Towns are Tubing an Vniversity , St●dgard , &c. ( 16 ) A●spech , a Marqui●a●e . Her chi●f Town A●●pech . ( 17 ) Bad●n , a Marquisate , pleasant and fruitfull , betwixt the Rivers Rhene and N●ccar . Her chief Cities are 〈◊〉 and Baden , in which there be Bathes that cures many diseases . ( 18 ) Ment● , M●guntia , a Bishoprick : The Prince is a Spiritual Elector , and sits alwaies at the right hand of the Emperour . ( 19 ) Bamberg , a Bishoprick of it self of large revenues . In this stands Fochia , where , they say , Pontius Pilate Was born . ( 20 ) Weirstberg . Her Bishop is entituled Duke of Franconia . ( 19 ) ( 21 ) Saxony on the East of Hassia , and South of Brunswick , and North of 〈◊〉 . In this Province was Luther born at Is●eben . Within her bounds are likewise comprehended t●ese two other Principalities of Anhalt and Mansfield . ( 22 ) Anhalt , whose Governour with great courage and power bore Arms in defence of the Palatines right to the Kingdom of Bohemia . ( 23 ) Mans●●eld an E●rldom , the more famous for the valiant acts of the present Count , who to this day wars upon the Emperours party , in the behalf of the illustrious P●latine , and his unparrelled ●ady Elizabeth , Sister to his royal Ma●esty of England . ( 20 ) ( 14 ) Swevia on the South of Franconia . It is a Country full of people , and those 〈◊〉 goodly personage : great wit and valiant . In this Province is the head of Danubius , and runs through the middle of the Country . Her chief Towns are Vlme , Lendawe , and Auspurg , or Augusta Vindelicorum Norlingen , &c. ( 25 ) Bavaria on the South of Bohemia and Franconia . There is both the upper and lower Bavaria . Of the first , the chief Cities are Muchen , Ingolstade , Frising ; and about thirty four Towns more , equal to the most Cities of the lower Bavaria : the principal are Ratisbone , Pat●vium , P●ss●n , Lanshutum , and Salt●p●rge . In this City lyeth ●uried Paracelsus . ( 26 ) Brandenburg : on the East of Saxo●y , a Marquisate of five hundred and twenty miles in compass . It was heretofore inhabited by the Vandales . The Metropolis is Brandenburg , and Francfort ad O●i●um : for so it is distinguisht from the other Francfort in Franconia , and Berlium . Her● are fifty-five Cities , and sixty-four Towns. ( 27 ) Lusatia , it looks West-ward toward Saxony . The chief City is Gorlit●ia . ( 28 ) Tyrolum , on the South of South of Bavaria , and East of Helvetia . Her cheif Cities are Oonipus , Inspruck , Br●ixen , Tridentum Trent , where the general Council was held , one thousand five hundred forty six . ( 29 ) Misnia , on the East of L●satia , a ●ruitfull Region . Her chief Ci●ies are Misnia , Dresden , Lipsin , a place of learning , and Torga : many Writers place this Province with Saxony . ( 21 ) ( 30 ) Bohemia , on the South of Saxony and Misnia , encompassed with the Sylva Hircinia , a ●ruitfull and pleasant Country . It may deserve a particular description of it self ; and therefore I wil● mention it here with no other solemnity , then I do the rest of Germany ▪ Her Metropolis is Prague , which was taken by the Imp●rialists in th●● last quarrel , the King and Queen ( being at that time ) in the Church celebrating Gods service , were forced suddenly to flie for their safety into Sile●ia . ( 31 ) Sil●sia East●ward from part of Bohemia : two hundred miles long , and eighty one broad , a fruitfull Country : the people valiant . Her principal Cities are Breselare , and Neisse . ( 32 ) Moravia , on the East of Bohemia , and South of Silesia . Her chief Cities are Almusium ; Olmutz and Brin , ( 33 ) Pomerania . It is bounded on the East with I●tula ; on the North with the Baltick Ocean . Her Metropolis is Stetin O●hers ch●ef are Wol●●st , Wallin , &c. On the West of this Region stands ( 34 ) Mecklingburg or M●galop●lis , a place Provincial of it self , and hath Towns of note , Mal●hawe , Rostock &c. ( 22 ) ( 35 ) A●stria , an Arch-Dukedome , it lieth upon Hungary , and is esteemed by the Germans the Easte●n b●●nd of the Empire . It was formerly called Pannonia superior . It is a rich Country . Her chief Cities are Vi●nna , famous for beauty , wealth , and learning : Emps , St. Leopald , &c. There are reckoned to this Region the Provinces of Styria , Carinthia , Carinola , and by some Tirolum . BOHEMIA Petrus Kaerius Caelavit The Description of the Kingdome of BOHEMIA . IN our Description of Germany , we reckoned Bohemia , but as a Province among the rest : and therefore she was mentioned there with no more solemnity , than the other parts were . We purpose here to declare it an intire Kingdom of it self : which besides her own compass ( as she is most commonly limited by Geographers ) hath under-subjects , Dukedoms , and Marquisates , such as do her homage , and make her well worthy of a more particular History , than we had before room for . ( 2 ) The ancient Inhabitant of these parts was the Bemorum magna gens , as Ptolomy calls it : and placeth it somewhat South , toward Danubius under Suna sylva : After them , the Boii , a people of Gallia Lugdunensis , which had been before conquered by Caesar ( saith Quadus ) and packt over the Alpes to seek them a new seat in Italy . But , when they found the Romans too hot for their abode there , they were forced to trudge farther , and to pass the River . Rhene into Germany , as Strabo witnesseth , where they found them a fit place to lurk in , compassed with a large Wood called the Sylva Hircinia : and like enough they joyned in with the Bemi , to make up the name of Bohemia . But neither here did they enjoy their peace long , for they were in time nestled out by a potent people of Swevia , called Marcomanni : and they again had the like measure from the Sclavonians , a barbarous crue , which came in upon them , under the conduct of an exiled murderer of Croatia , one Zechius , about the year five hundred and fifty . ( 3 ) From that time there hath been no general expulsion : but the present Bohemians are the progeny of those Sclavonians , whose very language and customs are in use among them at this day . Doubtless it was at first a rude Common-wealth , that had no other Governours , but so ungoverned a multitude : for so they continued above an hundred years after Zechius . But when they had for a time endured the misery of such a confusion , they were content to agree upon some one for their Prince , that might rule them : and the first which they elected was Cro●us , a man of gr●at esteem among them for his wisdom and goodness . ( 4 ) Till the time of Vratislaus it had the title of a Dukedome only . He was the fi●st King , and was created by Henry the fourth of Germany , Anno one thousand eighty six . Yet after that again , for the succession of six Princes , it was governed by Dukes . For the second King was Vladislaus , the third crowned by Frederick the Emperour , in the year one th●usand one hundred fifty nine : and the third , Primaslaus , crowned by the Emperour Phillip , one thousand one hundred nienty nine : after six other Dukes from his Predecessor Vla●islaus the third . It hath been now long since fully setled into a Kingdom : and is the title of the right noble Frederick Count Elector Palatine of the Rhene , and husband to the illustrious Elizabeth , daughter to our late Soveraign King Iames. They were both crowned at Prague , in the year one thousand six hundred and nineteen : but have been enforced ever since to maintain their right by continual wars against F●rdinand the second ▪ who by vertue of an adoption which declared him successor to Matthias , laies claim to the Crown of Bo●●mia . But the ●as● was before de●ided in their third Vladislaus , who though as deeply 〈◊〉 to t●e Kingdom , as 〈◊〉 co●ld be : yet for that he had past no l●gall ●l●ct●on , acc●●ding to ●●●ir Cust●mes and Priviledg●s , he was deposed by the States , and Vladisl●us chose in his room . ( 5 ) There remains no great difficulty , concerning the na●e . It appears suff●cien●ly to proce●d either from her first people , or first Prince , who ( as some report ) was one Boemus . And it is worth observin● that though this Land hath in sundry ages , being so oft●n ran●a●kt , and po●●st by s●rangers and Tyrants , yet in her name she constantly preserves the memory only of her f●●st Natives ▪ and hath not suffered that change , as we have done , from Albion to Britain , from Britain to E●gland . A●d so indeed it is with almost all which have been equally subject to the like Inva●●ons . ( 6 ) The situation of this Kingdom is almost in the midst of Germany , and is easily des●ried in ou● common Maps , by the Hircinian Forest , held , in the Romans time , to be nine dayes journey in breadth , and in length at l●ast forty . So Caeser in his sixth Com. It ●oseth Bo●emia on every side , insomuch that ( to sh●w ) they are not unlike an A●phit●eater , it is M●ginus his comparison . The several parts of th●s Wood are known by divers names , which they take from the Country adjacent . The portion North west , is by S●rabo called Ga●reta Sylva , that South toward Danubius , Lu●a Sylva by Ptolomy , non S●lva Passarica : and so the rest . Without this Wall of Bohemia ( as Q●adus calls it ) her limits are on the West Franconia , on the North L●satia and Mis●ia : on the South ●avaria and Austria : on the East ●oravia and Silesia . The figure of it is in a manner circular , and the Diameter is esteemed three da●es journey to a quick traveller . The circuit contains five hundred and fifty miles , of good ground fertile and pleasant , enricht as well by her Rivers as Land commodities . ( 7 ) Her principal are ( 1 ) Albis Elve , which hath h●s rising in the Hircinian Wood , and the name from eleven Fountains , which meet in o●e at the head of the River . For Elve or Elbe in the German Tongue signi●ies eleven . It runs through a great part of the Country , and by the chief City Prague , and at last vents it selfe into the German Ocean . Of this Lucan thus : Fundat ab extremo flavos Aquilene Suevos Albis & indomitum Rheni caput — ( 2 ) Multaria Mulda ( 3 ) Egra , which gives a name to a Town ( 4 ) Sass●va . ( 5 ) Gisera . ( 6 ) Missa . ( 7 ) Vatto . They are received all into the River Albis , yield excellent Salmon , and plenty And if we will believe report ) there is oft times found in the sands , lumps of pure gold , which need no other refining , and very precious shels of great value . ( 8 ) It seems the water supplies that only defect which is to be found in their Land. For it is to be observed to be full with Mines of all sorts of metals , Gold only excepted . Their Tin was found out by an E●glish man of Cornwall , in the year one thousand two hundred and forty ; one belike which h●d been skilled in that work , in his own Country : for it is said , That at that time there was no Tin known elsewhere in E●rope . The earth gives good Corn , and their pastures breed as good Cattle . There is Wood good store , as there are Woods which harbour multitudes of wile Beasts , Fox●s , Bears , Harts , Bulls , and others : which afford them sport in the hunting , and meat for the best man● Table . Among the rest there is a wild Beast , which they call Lomi , armed by nature with a strange defence against the hounds which ●ollow her : For they say , she hath a kind of bladder , hanging under her ●aws , which in the hunting she fills with a s●lding hot water ▪ and ●asts it upon the Dogs , with th●t nimbleness , that they are not able to avoid or pursue her : but oft times have their ve●y hair ●all off , as from a drest Pig. The Co●n●ry is generally 〈◊〉 in Saffron , and other med●cinal drugs : Wine it hath too , but not so kind or pleasi●g as in other places : ●nsomuch that the richer sort furnish themselves out of A●stria , H●ngary , and the Reg●on about , which they in lieu of it , supply with excellent Beer . For they are held very good at the art of brewing , and not behind hand at dr●nking when th●y have done . It is said ( of the 〈◊〉 sort I 〈◊〉 ) that if once they set to a Ve●●el of good l●quor , they will not loo●e it t●ll they 〈◊〉 ●ound it ●●pty . 〈…〉 before them , as oft as he was heard ( though in a dead sound ) by the enemy , whom he had so often crushed , while he was yet living . ( 10 ) For matter of learning , they have not been very famous heretofore : howbeit now , the better parts are not now behind with the other parts of Germany . The chief of note , were Iohn Huss● , and Hi●rome of Prague , two worthy members of the Church : They were condemned for Heretiques in the Council of Constance , one thousand four hundred and fourteen , for attempting a reformation of such errours , as they held not agreeable with the word of God. But yet their sufferings could not dead the good seed which they had sown in the true hearted . It lives still among them in some measure : though they have been often assayed by strange Impostures in Religion , such as the heart of man could not conceive , without a strong and extraordinary working of that great Deceiver . ( 11 ) I cannot pass the most wicked cousenage of Picardus , who pos●est great multitudes of these silly people , with an opinion , that he could recall them to that perfect state in which Adam was created : placed them in an Island for that purpose , which he called Paradise , caused them to walk naked , and named this Sect Adamites . Horrible sins were committed under that pretence , promiscuous whoredome and incest at their very Divine Service . It is feared that at this day , there are many secret professors , which live under ground , meet at their solemnities , have their prayers framed to their own humour : and when the Priest pronounceth the words of Genesis ( as his custome is ) Crescite , & multipli●amini , & replete terram , the lights are suddenly pop 't out , and without any respect had to alliance or kindred , or reverence to their exercise , they mingle like Beasts ; and when they have acted their wickedness , and are returned to their seats , the Candles are again lighted , and they fall to their pretended prayers , as if there had been no harm done . ( 12 ) The King is one of the seven Electors of the Emperour : and in case the other six be equally divided , he gives the suffrage , which carrieth it . It is to be thought , that his power was conferred upon 〈◊〉 not without great counsel , and good reason . For ( besides that the place it self is by natur● strong ) the people to have a special inbred love to Germany , and defence of her liberties . At Coronation he is Cup-bearer , and performs it himself in person , if he bepresent . His revenues are cast up to be three Millions of Crowns , which are not gathered all within the compass here limited , but part out of other Principalities , which are annexed to this Kingdom . For there are four Regions which make up his Title , and are subject to his government : ( 1 ) Bohemia it self , as we have described it . ( 2 ) Lusatia . ( 3 ) Silesia . ( 4 ) Moravia . They were named in the Map of Germany , as being parts of the whole Country , but will admit here a more particular tract , as belonging properly to this Kingdom . ( 13 ) First then for Bohemia it self , it contains about thirty Cities , which are immediate subjects to the King , ( as Quadus calls them ) besides many others , which are held in possession of the chief Princes , Primates , Barons , Counts , and Nobles of the Country . The Metropolis is Prague , heretofore know by the names of Bubienum and Morobudum , saith Maginus ; but rather I think ( by the situation ) it should be the same which Ptolomy calls Casurgis . It was compassed with a wall , by Primaslans their third King ; and received the name of Prague , by the wise Lubussa a Limine , which they say is called Prague in the Bohemian language . It is indeed a very stately City , seated in the middle of the Country in the River Multaria , and compared by some to Florence . It consists of three Cities which are called the old Town , the new Town , and the little Town . The old Town is the chief , and is adorn●d with may illustrious buildings . The new Town is divided from the old ▪ by a large ditch . And the little Town stands on the other side of the River Mulda , but is joyned to the old Town , by a stone bridg of twenty four Arches . It was made an Arch-bishops See by Charles the Emperour and King of Bo●emia , was once the chief University ; but that now is removed to Lipsia , in the Province of Misnia . It is the Regal seat of Bohemia , and here was the King and Queen when it was taken by the Imperialists . ( 14 ) The other Cities of this Region which are worth the noting , are ( 2 ) Egra . It stands upon the River , from whence it beares the name : before it was called by Ptolomy , Monosgada , on the West end of Sylva Gabreta , that part of the Hircinia , which portends toward Franconia . It was a City Imperial , till the right was sold by Lodovicus Bavares to Iohn King of Bohemia . It is a very strong City fortified as well by Nature as Art , for the most part is built upon a Rock . It is in compass two miles within the walls , and with the Suburbs three . Not far from it , there is a fountain of a kind of sharp wa●er , which the Inhabitants drink Instead of Beer . ( 3 ) Krens , toward Austria , on the North side of Da●ubius . ( 4 ) Pi●sen , on the West of Bohemia , a City which long held out against General Tilly , by the defence of the now Count Man●●ield , but was at last betrayed by some of his Captains . ( 5 ) Lan●●● , North west from Pilsen , noted for the most fruitful place in the whole Region . ( 15 ) Now the out Provinces , which are part of the Kingdom , though not of Bohemia , are first L●●atia : It Iyeth betwixt the Rivers Albis and Odera , and the Mountains of ●ohemia . On the West it hath Saxony . On the North and East Brandenburg . On the South Silesia . It is divided into the higher and lower L●satia , and is watered with the River Niss● . It is indeed part of Saxony , though under rule to the King of Bohemia . For both this and Silesia was given to Vratislaus by the Emperor Hen●y the ●ourth . It is a very fruitful Country , in most kind of grain : and the Inhabitants , though employed much in Husbandry , yet are they a warlike people , as most of Germany , and so they have been tried , by the Duke of Saxony , and others of the Emperors party : though they have been by number and main strength over-born . The first that was surprised was Bantsen : but the Metropolis is ●orlit●ia , next Zittan , &c. No soil nor Customes differ much from the next Province . ( 6 ) Silesia on the West hath part of Bohemia , upon the North Dusatia , and part of Poland , upon the South Moravea , and upon the East Polonia . At the beginning , it was part of the Hircinian Forest . It is watered with the River Odera , and from hence took her name , as Conradus Celtus delivers it , Lib Amorum 2. Eleg. 5. Hic Odera ( à priscis qui nomina Suevus habebat ) Nascitur , & Godani praecipitatur aquis . Suevos qui Siesum socium sibi convocat amnem : A quo nunc nomen Slesia terra gerit . But Iohannes Crato , a Silesian , rather thinks that the name came from the Q●adi : a people that heretofore inha●●ted these parts : and the rather , for th●t the very Q●adi in the Slavonian Tongue , signifieth the same which S●l●sium did in the S●xon and old German . That they did possess this Prov●nce is agreed upon by most : but where they were before seated , Geographers somewhat differ . Ptolom● placeth them by the Hir●inian , under L●na sylva : and others not far off . It was the people which in their war with M●rcus A●tonius the Emperour ) were sca●tered with thundring and lightning , obtained by the prayers of the Christian Legion . For when the R●man was driven to such straight , that he could foresee no help which might come from man : he put himself upon their prayers to God for his deliverance . A strange hope that he could believe in their faith , and yet not in that God , in who● they believed . But the Almighty was pleased to shew his power , and force the very heathen ●o honour his people . For here ended the fourth Persecution , 174. and the Christian Legion was surnamed the Thunderer . ( 17 ) The air here is somewhat cold , but mild : and the Land ●ertile . The Inhabitants good Husbandmen to make the best . They have a kind of forced Wine , which the meaner sort drink freely . The richer have it sent from those neighbouring Provinces which are better stored . The chief City is Perslaw or Vratis●avia , which takes name from her Founder Vratislaus , and in honour of him giv●● the Letter W in her Arms. About the seat of this City Ptolom● placeth Budorgis ; insomuch that some think this was raised out of her ruine . Not far off , there is yet to be seen the remainders of statel● old buildings , which are supposed to have been the houses of the ancient Quadi . I● the year 1341. ●t was ruined by fire : but built again with stone , and it is now one of the stateliest Cities of Germa●y , for ●xcellent buildings and fair streets . It is an Archbishops See , and an Academy . The rest are Neissa Ni●sa ● Bishops See , and a fair Town , Glats , Oppolen , Olderberge , Glomor , &c. Maginus numbers 15 Dukedomes in Silesia , whereof six remain in their ancient families : the rest for want of heirs are ●allen to the King of B●hemia . But the two chief of name are Ligintz , and Swevitz . The first is immediately the Kings : Swevitz too is under his government , but yet hath a Duke of its own , which is honoured with the title and revenues . ( 18 ) Moravia is bounded on the North and East with Silesia : on the West with Brandenburg ; on the South with Austria and Hungary . It was heretofore called Marcomannia , received the latter name from the River Moravia , which runs through the Country . It yields plenty of Corn , Wine , Fish , and People , which use a kind of confused mixt language of Sclavonick ▪ Bohemick , and Tutonick . In plowing up their grounds there hath been oftentimes found a certain Coyn of the Roman Emperours Marcus Antonius , with this inscription de Marcomannis ; which the Inhabitants interpret to be of the Spo●ls whi●h the Roman took from the Marcoman●i , who inhabited this Region . For certain it is , that this people were vanquished by Marcus Antonius , as appears in their Historians . The People were converted to Christianity by Methodius : Their chief City is Olmuzium Olmuz , an ●niversity , Brin , &c. It is reported by Dubrarius , that in Gradi●co , a part of this Province , there grow eth a kind of Myrrhe and Frankincense out of the ground , which in likeness resemble the hidden parts of man and woman . It was first added to the King and Kingdome of Bohemia by Sigis●und the Emperour , in the Reign of Albertus . GALLIA map of Gaul The Description of FRANCE . No people but are ambitious to win upon Antiquity as far as their Line will reach . Among others , the French are great prerenders to that Title , and fetch their original from Mesech the sixth son of Iapheth , not above an hundred and fifty years after the Ark ●ested . But this passeth not for currant truth among her own Historians ; and therefore is not the plea which gives France here the second place in my Division of Europe . I observe rather her situation , which ranks her next to Spain East-ward : and that was the course proposed in my general Description . ( 2 ) As for her Inhabitants , the first certainly , which we can make good , were the Gauls : A people of whose beginning we can give no unquestionable account : yet this of them is most sure , they were a Nation of noted valour above four hundred years before Christ. It is ●ow full two thousand and twelve since they sacked Rome , and took the Capitoll . In the memory of that great ▪ Action we may claim a part ▪ For first were themselves conquered by the two ●oble Brittish spirits , Brennius and ●elinus Kings of England ; and a●ter led on by them ( if we may trust the story ) unto tho●e glorious adventures , which have to this day continued their fame almost above any other Nat●on . Let the proof res● upon my Author . This saith Matthaeus west mon●ste●iensis out of the Roman History . ( 3 ) ●●ecenta millia ●allorum ad sedes novas querendas pr●●ecti ducibus B●lin● & Brennio Romam invaseru●t , ibique diu morati ●unt . Sed mille libras auri praemium discessionis ● Romanis suscipientes , mox diversis agminibus alii Grae●iam , alii Macedoniam , alii Thraciam petiverunt , & sua prole velut quodam examine totam Asiam replerunt . Tantus inde terro● Gallici nominis & armorum , invectaque f●licit●s ●rat in illis dieb●s , ut r●ges orientis si●e ●●rcenario ●●ru● exer●itu ulla-bella gerere non pr●su●e●ent , nequepulsi à r●gno ad alios quam ad Gallos con●uger●●t , Non enim aliter Maj●st●tem suam tutari , ●●qu● amis●am re●●p●rare se posse nisi Gallic● virtute arbitrabantur . Itaq●e in auxilium regis Bithi●●i●●vocati ; reg●●m cum eo peract● vict●ri● diviserunt , eamque regionem ●●llo-Graeciam cognominav●runt , which we now call Gallatia . And thus for a time their Victories carried all before them : yet at last they had their turn too of ill Fortune , were expulsed Ro●e by C●mi●●●● , fared as their neighbours did , and became tributary to the ●mpire . ( 4 ) Then did the name of Gallia comprehend a large portion of Europ● , besides that which we now call ●rance ; and was divided by the antient in Cisalpinam : which indeed was a part of Italy ; that which we now call Lomb●rdy : and Transalpinam , which Pliny cal●s Comata from the curled ●air of the Inhabitan●s , and Ptolomy , Celto Galatiam , as the Greeks gave it . Nor yet was this equal to the name of France , but was again divided by Caesar in his Commentaries . ( 1 ) in Belgi●am , which for the most part belongs to Germany . ( 2 ) Celtican , and ( 3 ) Aquitaniam . After him ; Ptolomy gives a third ●ivision into four parts : ( 1 ) Aquitaniam , ( 2 ) Lugdnnensem , the same with Caesars Celtica . ( 3 ) Narbonen●em , or Braccatam , and ( 4 ) ●elgicam . ( 5 ) We must here pass by the out-reaches of Belgia and the rest , and confine our tract to those part● which are governed by one King. And though it retain still the antique appellation , which the Inha●itauts received from the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , for their beauty and white colour ; yet is ●t best and most properly known by the name of Franc● , from the Franci , or Francones , a people of Germany that over-ran these parts , and subdued most of them to themselves . ( 6 ) Now the limits of this new Gallia or Fr●nce are West ward the Pyrenean Mountains , which divide her from Spain , and run cross the Isthmus , that joyns both the Kingdoms . They were very famous for rich Mines ; insomuch that being once fired by Shepherds , th● gold and silver run streaming down into the lower Countries called up the Inhabitants to prey ; and was the first occasion of a forein entry upon those parts . East-ward it lieth upon Germany , South●E●st it is sev●red with the Alpes from Italy . Northward it is bounded with our English Seas , and South-ward with the Mediterraneum . Her chief Rivers reckoned by Maginus are ( 1 ) Garnana Garone the greatest . ( 2 ) Ligeris Loyre the sweetest . ( 3 ) S●quana or Seyne the richest . ( 4 ) Rhodanus Rosne the swiftest : to these we may add , ( 5 ) Some , upon which standeth Amicus . ( 7 ) Her air is healthful , and her grounds fertile ; abounds almost with all commodities that may make her one of the happiest Regions in Christendome , yet her greatest plenty is of Corn , Wine , and Salt ; which she distributes among her neighbouring Nations : and enricheth her self with such commodities from them as are not so fully afforded within her own limits . The women do partake of their Countries fruitfulness : Insomuch that as the earth is scarce able to bear her plenty , so her plenty could hardly sustain her people , had she not a vent for them into Spain , Italy , Germany , England , and other Countries : And yet were there long since reckoned Habitatores ●upra quindecin milliones , inter quos octodecim millia nobillium , by Maginus . ( 8 ) In so great a multitude we must look to find as much variety of customes and dispositions . It was the report of Caesar long since ▪ and seconded by a late authentick Author , Gallicas gentes lingua , legibus & institutis inter se differre : multa tamen multis esse communia . For the most part they are of a fiery spirit for ●he first onset in any action , but will ●oon flagg . They desire change of Fortunes : and pass not greatly whether to better or worse . Their women very jo●und , of a voluble tougue , and as free of their speech , complemental to strangers , and win more by their wit than their beauty : one and t'other are great enticers of mens affections ; and they enjoy them as freely and securely , without either check of conscience , or care of report . It is esteemed Vitium gentile , and indeed they can hardly hear ill for it from any there , which is not equally guilty . Very factious , not only in carriage or publick affairs , but in their private families , which proceeds for the most part from a self●conceit of their own wit and wealth : and those will hardly admit a superior . Their Nobility have been reported to be liberal ; but I suppose that fashion is now worn out : My self have specially noted the contrary in divers ▪ which respect their purse more than their honour , and let pass the service and deserts of worthy persons unrewarded , as if their gracious acceptance were a sufficient return of thanks for any office a man can do them . They are practised to this garb by their pesantry , whom they reckon but as slaves , and command as their proper servants , which the poor sneaks take as a favour , and are glad to be employed by their betters , that by their protection they may stand more free from the injury of their equals . For the meanest of them are cruel , and affect to oppress their adversary , either by open violence or suit in Law , though to their own ruin . They are very ready to take Arms , and serve in the defence of King and Country : need no more press than the stroke of a Drum ; but are as rash in their atchievements . They will not wait upon Counsel , but run as far on , as upon their strength they may , and when they find that fails , they will as soon give ground . ( 9 ) It hath had heretofore ( and yet breeds ) men of great esteem for Learning and Religion . St. Bernard , Calvin , Beza , and Ramus were French , and many others , both of the Romish and Reformed Churches . For as yet the people stand divided betwixt both , but not equally . The Papists are like to continue the stronger hand , as long as their holy Father shall make murther a meritorious act : For by their several Massacres they have destroyed many assemblies of the Hugonotes , as they call them . The greatest I think that ever was practised by such as had entertained the name of Christians , was at Paris in the year 1572. when above thirty thousand souls suffered Martyrdom , and among the rest , some Personages of great worth and note . ( 10 ) It is subject to a Monarchical government , weilded by one sole and absolute King , which bears the Title of the Christian King of France : his eldest son the Dauphin of France . By their Salique Law , no woman or her heirs may inherit : how justly , I may not determine But yet the English have good reason to examine the Equity : For it cost our Edward the Third his Crown of France , to which he was heir in general by marriage of a daughter . But the truth is , we have been ever easie to part with our hold there , or at least forced to forgo it by our civil dissentions at home , else , after all those glorious Victories of our Predecessors , we might have had some Power more to shew there as well as Title . ( 11 ) There are very many Provinces belonging to this Kingdom , more than will find room here for their full Descriptions in several , and therefore we will reduce as well this new France , as the old Gallia to the four parts of Ptolomies division : ( 1 ) Aquitania , ( 2 ) Lugdunensis , ( 3 ) Narbonensis , and ( 4 ) Gal●ia Ielgica ; To these we will add ( 5 ) the Isles adjoyning . Their principal under●Territories shall be mentioned , as Maginus ranks them . ( 12 ) Aquitania lieth on the West of France , close upon the Pyrenean Mountains and Countries . ( 1 ) Another part of Biscay mentioned in the Map of Spain , and indeed differeth from that but very little . ( 2 ) Gascoign and Guien . The first to this day keeps its name ( with a very little change ) from the Spanish Vascones . The chief City is Burdigala , or Burdiaux , a Parliamentary and Archiepiscopal Seat and University of good esteem , was honoured with the birth of our Richard the Second . Another City of note is Tho●ouse a seat Parliamentary , and supposed to be as ancient as the rule of Deborah in Israel . This Gascogin contains in it the Earldomes of Fory , Comminges , Armeniaci , and the Dutch Albert. ( 3 ) Pictavia , Poictou , on the north of Guien , a pleasant Region and a plentiful . It contains three Bishopricks ; Po●tiers , Lucon , and Mailazai . Her chief Cities are Poictiers , an ancient , and the largest next Paris in all France . Castrum Heraldi once the title of the Scotch Earls of Hamildon . In this Province was fought the great Battel betwixt our black Prince and Iohn of France , where , with eight thousand he vanquished forty thousand : took the King Prisoner and his Son Philip , 70 Earls , 50 Barons , and 12000 Gentlemen . ( 4 ) Sonictonia , severed from Poictiers but by the River Canentell , and so differs but little from her fertility . Her Metropolis Saints . Her other chief Bourg , Blay , Marennes , S. Iohn D'angely , and Anglosme . Betwixt this Country and Poictiers stands ●ochel , a place the best fortified both by nature and art of any in Europe . And is at this ti●●e possest by those of the reformed Religion : where they stand upon their guard , and defend their freedom of conscience against the Roman Catholicks of France . ( 5 ) Limosin , in Limo sita , ( say some ) Maginus takes 〈◊〉 from Limoges her chief City toward the North ; which revolted , and was recovered by our black Prince . Her other Towns of note are Tulles and Vxerca , and Chalaz , where our Richard the first was shot . It hath been by turns possest of French and English , till Charies the Seventh ; since we have had little hold there . ( 6 ) Berry , regio Biturigum , from her chief City Bituris now Burges , an Archiepiscopal See and University . It is exceedingly stored with sheep , and sufficiently well with other Merchandise of value . ( 7 ) Burbone , from her chief City Burbone ( heretofore Boya ) a Dukedom , a●d much frequented by Princes , and the Nobility of France , by reason of her healthful air and commodious Baths . ( 8 ) Turiene , the Garden of France . Her chief Cities ●loys , Amboyse , Taurs , and a little higher upon the Layre stands Orleance . ( 13 ) Lugdunensis or Celtica , lieth betwixt the Rivers Loyre and Seyne , and takes the name from Lugdunum or Lions her chief City . This Province comprehends ( 1 ) Brittany , heretofore Armo●ica , till subdued by Maximinus King of England , about the year 367 : since it hath had the name of Britanny , and for distinction from this of ours , it is commonly stiled Minor Britannia . There is yet remaining a smack of the W●lch tongue , which it seems the Invaders had so great a desire to settle in those parts as a trophy of their Conquests , that when they first mingled in marriage with the Inhabitants , they cut out their wives tongues , as many as were Natives , that no sound of French might be heard among their children . It hath few Rivers , but that defect is ( in some measure ) made up by the neighbourhood of the Sea , insomuch that the Countrey is reckoned one of the most fertile in all France , for Corn , Wine , and Wood. It breeds good Horses , and special Dogs , Iron , Lead , &c. Her chief Cities are Nants , Rhenes , S. Breny , and Rohan . It is divided into Britanniam inferiorem , the base or lower Britanny , West-ward and nearest England , and Superiorem toward the Loire East-ward . Her chief parts are S. Malo and Breste . ( 2 ) Normandy , a part of the Region which was heretofore called Newstria , and took the name it hath from the Norwegians . Their first Duke was Rollo , and the ●ixth from him our William the Conquerour . It was lost from his Successors in the time of King Iohn . Her chief Cities are Rhothomagus or Rhoan , the Metropolis , Constance , and Cane , memorable for the siege of our English Henry the fifth : And Verveile besieged by Philip the second of France , in the time of our Richard the first : which when the King heard , as he sate in his Palace at Westminster ( it is said ) he sware he would never turn his back to France , till he had his revenge : and to make good his oath , brake through the walls , and justly performed his threat upon the besieger . Her principal parts are Harflew : the first which King Henry the fifth of England assaulted ; and New Haven , given up by the Prince of Conde to Queen Elizabeth as a Pledge for such Forces as she would supply him with to maintain wars with the King in defence of Religion . And Diep , &c. ( 3 ) Anjove regio Audegarensis , a fertile Country , and yields the best Wine of France , excellent Marble , and other fair stone for buildings . Her chief City is Anjours , which Ortelius takes to be Ptolomy's Iuliomagum . It is now an University . To this Dukedome there are four Earldomes which owe a kind of homage : Manie , Vandosm , Beauford and Laval . ( 4 ) Francia , which gives name to the whole Kingdom , and received it her self from the German Francones , which before inhabited the great Forrest called Sylva Hircinia . Her chief City , and the glory of France , is Paris or Lute●ia , quasi in luto sita , in compass twelve miles , is reckoned the first Academy of Europe , consists of 55 Colledges . And here was Henry the sixth crowned King of France and England . In this Province stands S. Vincent , where Henry the fifth died : and Saisons , and the Dukedome of Valoys , &c. ( 5 ) Campaigne and Bye partners in the title of Earldom , it is severed from Picardy only with the River . A fertile Country , and hath many eminent Cities . The principal is Rheimes , where the Kings most commonly are crowned , and anointed with an Oyl sent ( they say ) from Heaven , which ( as oft as it hath been used ) never decreaseth . It is the seat of an Arch-Bishop and University of note , especially with our English Roman Catholiques , who have a Colledge there appointed for their Fugitives . And others of note are Troys , and Brye , and Auxerre , and Sans , an Arch-Bishops See , &c. ( 6 ) Burgundia , both the Dutchy and Country . The Dutchy or Burgundia suferiour , and Western , lieth on the South of higher Germany . Her principal places are Digion , Saint Bernards birth-Town , Antun , Bealne , Sologue , and Aliza , once the famous City of Alexia . The County of Burgundy or Burgundia Ihperior , yields not to the choicest Garden in France for fertility of soil , nor to the most renowned for stoutness of Inhabitants . They acknowledge not as yet the French command , no more than Savoy and Lorain : They were under divers Generals , and are called Walloons , corruptly for Galle●s , a trick of the Dutch. Her principal Cities are Besanson , the Metropolis of both Burgundies , Salives , Arboys , Gray , and Dola . ( 7 ) Lugdunense Territorium , Lione an illustrious City . The center of Europe : I mean where Merchants meet for Traffique from all quarters . All these Provinces belong either wholly , or at least , in part , to Gallia Lugdunensis . For indeed some lie divided , and stretch into their neighbours Territories , as Campania into Belgica , and this last Lugdunense is in part under the Government of Savoy . ( 14 ) Narbonensis Gallia on the West hath the Comitatus Armenaici and Comminges , East●ward part of the Alps , North-ward the Mountain Cemenus , and South-ward the French Seas . It is generally a fruitful Country , not inferior in the esteem of Pliny , to Italy it self ; it comprehends the Provinces , ( 1 ) of Languedo , supposed from Languegotia , language of the Goths , it reacheth from the bounds of Armenia and Comminges to the Mediterraneam : Her chief Cities are Narbon , from whence this whole Region receives her appellation , and is reckon'd the first Roman Province in Europe : and Mons pessulame Mont-Pellein , an University most famous for the study of Physick . Nimes where there is at this day many reliques of Antiquity , and Pons Sancti Spiritus , &c. ( 2 ) Provence provincia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , divided from Languedoc by the River Rhodanus Rhoan . It belongs part to the Crown of France , part to the Pope , and a third to the Prince of Orange . In the Kings portion are Air , a Parliamentary City , ●rles , and Ma●silia , the last built in the time of the Roman Tarquin . To the Bishop of Rome belongs ●●enian , a City and Arch-bishops See , with the whole Comitatus Venissimus . To the Prince of Orange the chief City Aurangia , or Orange , on the River Meine , Estang , Boys de S Poll , &c. ( 3 ) D●●lphine on the North of Provence ▪ regio Allobrogum , and is divided in Delphinatum superiorem and inferiorem : The first contains in it Embrum , where Agaric and Manna is plentifully gathered , and Valentia , &c. The latter Grinnoble , Vienna , Daulphin , Romans . ( 4 ) Savoy Sabadia on the East of Daulphin , a Dukedome , without whose limits stands the well known City Geneva , which entertains people from all Countries of any Religion : But yet enforceth a Law upon fugitives , not common elsewhere : For whatsoever malefactor is there apprehended for mischief done in his own Countrey , suffers as if he had been there condemned . The principal Cities besides are Tarantise , Bele , Moustire , Maurience , &c. To this Dukedom belong Cambrey , on the West side of the Alps , and the Countrey of Bresse , whose heir is intituled Prince of Piemont , a part of Italy , at the very East foot of the Mountains , which ●ever her from this Countrey . ( 15 ) Gallia Belgica the last , is the Eastern tract toward Germany , and as much as belongs to this Kingdom contains only Picardy , which is divided into the higher and lower . The first portends towards the British Seas , and here stands Calice distant but thirty miles from Dover : It is that which Caesar called Portus I●cius , won from the French by our Edward the third , lost by Q. Mary . Upon her Confines , toward England , is the Country of Bononia , and Guinnes , which contain sundry Towns and Villages . The chief ●●lloin , conquered by our Henry the Eighth , but delivered back in the reign of Edward the Sixth . In this Picardy stands Terwin , besieged by King Henry in person , where the Emperour Maximilian served under his Coulours , and received pay as his Souldier . In the lower Picardy stands Ambianum Amiens : the Metropols : Here are the Dutchy of Terache , whose chief City is Guisa , which gave name to the family of the Guises : and the Country of Vermindois , where Saint Quintin stands , Retelois and Retel her Metropolis ; Artelois and La●erre , her 's Ponthein and Aberille . ( 16 ) The Islands which are reckoned properly French , are only those which lye neer in the Atlantick Ocean . They are but few and of no great account . The principal Dame de Bovin , L'ille de Dieu , Marmotier , Insula regis . A NEW MAPE OF Y E XVII PROVINCES OF LOW GERMANIE P. Kaerius Caelavit map of the provinces of Low Germany The Description of BELGIA . IN this we continue still the Description of Belgia , begun in the Map of France . For the title is common as well to those Territories , as indeed to all the North-East Tracts of the old Gallia . The portion hereditary to the French King , was marked out among the rest of his Dominions . The residue ( since it hath been by length of time , chance of war , or at least chance of Fortune , dispersed into the power of several Princes ) is better known to us by the familiar names of the Low-Countries , than Netherlands , Flandars , &c. ( 2 ) In the search of her Original , we may have reference to our precedent Discourse . For questionless it was possest by the Gauls , as the other parts were : aud ( if trust may be given to those Antique Stories , whose truth is almost worn out with age ) she reacheth her pedegree as high as any and likely enough did partake in the Spoils of Rome , when the Capitol was ransaked by the Gauls , under the conduct of our two ●nglish Brothers . For her chief Captain ●elgius , whose memory she preserves to this day in her name , is mentioned by Q●adus andother as companion to Brennius in his expedition toward Macedonia , after they were intreated from Rome . ( 3 ) In the first times they were a stout people , and practised to continual wars by the bordering Germans , which made them as well expert as hardy . It seems Caesar found them so in his tryal : ●or he gives them ( in his Commentaries ) the honour of a val●ant Nation above any other part of Gallia . Yet at last he brought them under , and in time they were expulsed by the Germans ; who for their ▪ neerest speech , and customs are s●pposed , and justly too , the Predecessors to the now Inhabitants . ( 4 ) For her first name I find no other likely account given , than from a City built by their ●elgius ▪ in the Province of Hannonia , where now stands Bavaria . The r●st , Germania in●erior ▪ the Low Countries and Netherlands require no long search : for without doubt they have little other ground , than ▪ her low situation upon the Seas : and indeed it is such as hath oft times endangered her by inundations , and sunk many hundreds of their Towns and Villages , which to this day in some places shew their tops above water at a dead low ebb . Lastly , Flanders , though but a single Province in this Belgia , yet of that esteem , as the whole Countrey bears her name , and may indeed well enough upon the same reason as she took it up . For ( as the most will ) it had its its Etymon à flatibus fluctibusque quib●● tota haec obn●xia est regio . ( 5 ) For on the North it is bounded with a part of the great Sea , and on the West with the main Ocean : On the East with the Rivers Rhene and Mosa and on the South with Loraign , Campaigne and Picardy , parts of the Kingdom of France . It is accounted to be in circuit 1000 Italian miles ; no Country abounds more with Lakes , Pools , and Rivers of great note . The principal are Rhene , Mosa , and Scaldis , 16 others are specially named by Maginus , and more intimated , which afford them great store of Fish , as well for their own use , as supply for traffique to other Nations . ( 6 ) Yet by reason of her watry situation , it must needs be that the air is exceeding moist , and therefore unwholsome : but not so as heretofore . For the multitude of Inhabitants , and those wonderful industrious , have laboured out of many of her marshes , and drawn their Pools into running channels ; and by this means fewer vapours arise , insomuch that now the Natives at last may very well agree with the temper , which ( as Maginus gives it ) incolarum ●anitati necnon digestioni conducit . Their Summer is pleasant , not extream hot , nor abounds it with such troublesome flies and gnats as ours doth . There is seldome any thunder heard , or lightning seen , or Earthquake felt . The reason is the same for all . The Winter is not altogether so tolerable ; but brings with it bleak winds and much rain . Yet betwixt both , the Country is moderately fertile , yields corn and fruit , in some places more , and in some le●s : very few Grapes , and those make but a hard Wine : no store of Mines ; and yet they are as rich as those which have . ( 7 ) For the people are very thrifty , painful , and ingenious in the invention of many pretty things , which draw many other Nations to them for Traffique : and they lie as fit for it , having free access by Sea to and from all the chief parts , as of Europe , so also Asia , Africa , and America , and are as skilful to trace the Seas at pleasure . They have the name for the first Authors of the Compass , Clock , and Printing . They are excellent Artificers , for working of Pictures in glass , for laying Colours in Oyl , for Tapestry and other Hangings : ●in brief , for any Oeconomical commodity , either for use or ornament : and in their own private Families excell any other people . The men are of a goodly presence ; of a cold , or at least no cholerick temper . They neither love nor hate any extreamly ; but will soon forget both a good turn , and ( they say ) an injury . They are not very open , or easie of belief , nor apt to be deceived . Not very proud , nor exceeding base . Not much given to Venus , but more to Bacchus , especially when he presents himself upon an English Beer-barrel . For they will hardly make a bargain before they be well whetted . This is their common character ; but for the best part of it we have found it far other , as in their commerce with us in the East Indies we have found , where by their extream dealings with our Nation , they have made known their unthankfulness for the many benefits our English have shewed them . But I return to their better qualities . Their women are fair , somewhat bold and free in their carriage , but yet sober and honest : excellent housewives , and in some places traffique abroad , while their men play the cot-qu●ans at home . ( 8 ) As in their other businesses , so in their studies they are very laborious , and indeed trouble the world with writing more than they have thanks for : as if they had a right ( since they were the inventers of the Press ) to use it at pleasure ; so they do ; and send forth every 〈…〉 performed by their boys tow●rds a Degree , with a clutter of tedious Anagrams prefixed ▪ ● But 〈◊〉 hath heretofore bred ma●y excellent men in their faculties , Iust●s Lipsius , Erasmus , Rodulph●s , 〈◊〉 , Ortelius , Mercator . And at this day , how many others , good members of the Reformed 〈◊〉 , within the compass of the States government . The rest which are under the Arch-Duke must appear Roman Catholicks . In divers parts of Belgia , the Christian Religion was planted by Wilbrod an English man. ( 9 ) The last quality required in a Nation of esteem ( as they are ) is valour . And indeed I may well place it last . For so it grew upon them since the long war which they have had with the Arch-Duke . Before they lived for the most part in peace ; and as they had but little use of Chivalry , so they had as little heart to it : but were counted a heavy dull people . To say truth , they have hardly yet recovered that censure : for in the managing of their Land-fights especially , they are content enough to give way to other Nations , and will hardly second them in any dangerous attempt . The English have both acted and suffered their parts in the behalf of the Low Countries : and that ( me-thinks ) might have been remembred in the midst of their tyrannical usage of our Merchants . ( 10 ) These Netherlands towards our latter times were divided into 17 Provinces , whereof the most part had several Rites and Governours , four Dukedomes , seven Earldomes , five Baronies , and one Marqueship . But by the next marriages of the heirs to the sundry Titles , the whole at last fell upon one , and was made an entire Government , and known by the name of the Dukedom of Burgundy . Yet still doth each Province retain her proper Laws , liberty of Religion , and other Customes , which their Rulers in succession were sworn to maintain for their parts : and the people again for their security , had this main prerogative left them from the beginning ; that if their Prince should at any time attempt the contrary , they might , after Declaration , proceed to the choice of a new Governour . These Conditions confirmed , it continued for a while peacefully , and by marriage with Mary , heir and last of the house of Burgundy , it fell to Maximilian of Austria , Emperour of the Germans . And his Successour Philip matching in the like sort with Ioan , heir to the Kingdom of Spain , joyned both together in his eldest son Charles the fifth , who by the Mother was entituled to Spain , and by his Father to Bargundy or Netherlands , as for Austria it passed to another brother . Thus came it subject to the King of Spain . And while yet the Emperour enjoyed it , they felt no misery of civil wars among themselves . When he left it , he commanded this charge withall to his son Philip the second , that he should intreat the Low-Countries well . But this he either forgot or neglected : and taking it in foul scorn to be so curbed by the conditions of his Predecessors , began first with a pretence to Religion , and at last embroiled them in a bloudy war , which hath found no end to this hour ; and caused them to cast off the Spanish clog , which they did in the year 1581. and declared by their Writings , that Philip the second , King of Spain , had forfeited his Government of the Low-Countries by breach of his faith . And withall they bound their people by a new oath , never to return to their obedience : which they yet make good against the Arch-Dutchess , who by kindred to the Spanish King , and marriage to the Arch-Duke , is at this time interested in the Government , and therefore in the quarrel . ( 11 ) To her there belongs of the 17 Provinces , ( 1 ) The Dukedoms of Lutzenburg . ( 2 ) Limburg , and ( 3 ) Brabant . ( 4 ) The Earldoms of Flanders . ( 5 ) Artoyse . ( 6 ) Hannault . ( 7 ) Namurcia . ( 8 ) The Barony of Mechlin . ( 9 ) The Marquisate of the holy Empire . To the States are reckoned , ( 10 ) Dutchy of Geldria . ( 11 ) The Earldoms of Zutphen . ( 12 ) Zealand , and ( 13 ) Holland . ( 14 ) The Baronies of Vtrech . ( 15 ) Overissell . ( 16 ) Frizeland . ( 17 ) And Groyning . ( 12 ) We begin with the Dukedomes entailed to the Spanish Faction : and for the easier finding their situation , we will take them as they lie from West to East : And in this order is ( 1 ) Lutzenburg ; It stands betwixt the River Mosa on the West , and the Forrest of Ardenna East : on the South it joyns upon a part of France . Her chief City is Lucenburg , called by Ptolomy , Angusta Romanduorum . In circuit , this Dukedome is 240 miles , and contains in it many other Towns , which have been much battered in the Wars , betwixt the French and Spanish Kings , before the States were at difference among themselves : Th●onville among others is of note for the stronger Bost●nachum , for the chief Merchandise . It is called the Paris of Ardenna , for by some that Forrest is reckoned into this Dukedom . It stands on the East-side , was in Caesars time 500 miles in compass , now about 90. Near to Ardenna is the Spaw Baths , of great fame for the cure of sundry diseases : And hath oftentimes given our false English a pretence to leave their Countrey forsooth for Physick : when they have no other excuse to get free , and joyn themselves with the Romish Catholicks . Maginus reckons into this Region 1168 Villages , besides Castles , with several Earldoms , many other petty Governments . In the South is the Dutchy of Bovillon , belonging to a Peer of France . ( 2 ) Limburg , on the North East of Lutzenburg , divides the Government between her own Duke , and the Bishop of Luick , who commands the Western Tract , as much as contains 24 walled Towns , and 1800 Villages , and hath under him 52 Baronies . Luick the chief City of the Bishoprick is an University , memorable for this one story , above any other in Christendom : That at one time there studied 9 Kings sons , 24 Dukes sons , 29 Earls sons , &c. The Dukes part in the East is not of that fame , either for multitude of Towns and Villages , or command of under territories . In the year 1293 , the heirs male were extinct , and by that means it fell to the Duke of Brabant . The whole Region is exceeding fertile , and affords almost all necessaries except Wine : Among other commodities , it abounds with a kind of stone , of excellent use in Physick , called Lapis Calaminani . The principal City Limburg stands upon the River Wesa . ( 3 ) Brabant on the North of Limburg , which commonly is supposed to have the name from Brachlant , as if a barren soil : but it is otherwise reported , unless towards the North. The people are very jolly , ut veri gravem senectutem sentire videantur : And that methinks should argue plenty . Her chief Cities are Loraign an University ▪ which contains 20 Colledges , and among the rest a Seminary for English Iesuits . Bruxels , and this is the Dukes seat , strengthened with a double wall , and is adorned with very elegant buildings . Bergen ap Some , which is yet fresh in the memory and mouths , since the siege 1622. Bolduc whose people are noted to have preserved the antique valour of their Predecessors , more than any other of the Provinces . Breda was the place of the Prince of Orange , got from the Spaniard by a desperate policy of a small number of Gentlemen , which ventured themselves into the Castle , being conveyed in a Boat covered with turves : when they were past recoil , they were forced to set their best strength forward , as well for their lives as the Victory ; and were blest with a success beyond hope : They mastered the Castle , and the rest soon followed . It was of late recovered by the Spaniards after a long siege , where our English got honour though not conquest , under the conduct of our noble and valiant Earl of Oxford . And lastly , within the compass of this D. is contained , ( 13 ) The Marquisate of the holy Empire , whose chief City is Antwerp ; a Town heretofore of infinite Trading ; had two Marts every year , qualified with an extraordinary priviledge , that during the time no man might be arrested , nor his goods seized : and questionless this invited many which were in debt , and could not have the freedom of tra●tique elsewhere . ( 14 ) The Earldoms are ( 1 ) Flanders : First indeed as well in esteem as situation : For it gives name to the whole Region of the Netherlands : and the Prince writes himself Comes Dei gratiâ : it is the very North west tract of this Belgia : and is divided in Teutonican , Imperatoriam , and Gallicam . The first is the Flandria Flandricans , properly Flanders . The principal Cities are Gandad●m ▪ Gaut , the birth place of our Iohn Duke of Lanc●ster : She is severed by the River Shead , and lets into 26 Islands , and hath passage from one to another by 98 Bridges . Her walls are seven miles in compass . Her other Towns are Burgies and Graveling : Her Ports Dunkirk , Scluse , Newport , Ostend , &c. The two last notable , one for a pitcht field , the other for a long siege . In both the English honourably maintained the right of the States against the Arch●Duke . Flandria Imperatoria is but a small parcel , and borders upon Brabant , is called the Earldom of Hulit , which is the chief City within her Territoties . Gallica Flandria is not of any large extent , but very fertile and pleasant . Her chief Towns are Lilla or Lilse , Duacum Doway an University , Orchais , Tornai , taken by King Henry the Eighth , and ransomed by the Inhabitants for 100000 Duckets . ( 2 ) Artesia , Artoyse , the seat of the Atrebates in Caesars time . Their chief City was then called Atrebatum , now Arras , whence we have our rich hangings and their name . It lieth most on the South of Flanders ; Maginus reckons to her 12 Cities , and 852 Villages . The chief of name beside their Mother Town Arras , are Ayre , Pernes , S. Omer , S. Paul. ( 3 ) Hannonia Hanolt , on the East of Flanders , 60 miles long , broad 48 , contains 950 Villages , and 24 Towns , besides Castles . The chief are Banais , supposed to stand in the same place where the ancient Belgium was built , Mons , Conde , Valenciennes , &c. ( 4 ) Namurce , on the East of Hanolt , a fruitful Countrey , and full of Mines , especially of Iron . It hath but four Cities , 182 Villages . The Metropolis is Namurce , and the rest Charlemont , Valen-Court , Bornies . ( 15 ) The only ●arony of the Arch-Dukes Province is Mechlen , a City in Brabant , which stands almost at equal distance betwixt Lovaine , Bruxels and Antwerp . Before the Spanish wars it was a place of Parliament for the States . Since a great part of it was scattered by unfortunate chance of fire , which catcht among 800 Barrels of Gunpowder . In this stands a Monastery , which at some times hath in it 1600 Nuns ; and within these limits is the power of the Arch-Duke confined : And surely by reason of his infinite charge to maintain war , and the ticklish terms he stands upon for fear of displeasing his Subjects , who ( as he suspects ) may be apt enough to revolt , he can reap but little clear profit , and dare use but as little authority ( 16 ) To the States there hold first the Dukedom of Geldria , which some will have to take her name from Gelduba , once her chief City : whether or not , there appears not now any monument of such a Town . The Province stands on the East of Brabant , and North of Limburg ; It is a very fertile soil ; especially if it be well tilled , it returneth the husbandman a liberal reward for his labour . Her pastures are excellent , insomuch that they feed up their Cattel to an incredible bigness and weight . A report passeth of one Bull which weighed 3200 pounds : It was killed at Antwerp , 1570. It hath in it 22 walled Towns , and about 300 Villages . The principal of account are Neomagus or Namm●gen an Imperial City , stands at the mouth of Rhene , which is called the Vahall . It was honoured with the title of a Vice-County , had authority to coyn money , and was bound to acknowledge subjection to the Emperour only by a small tribute , a glove of Gun-powder , which they were to tender at Aken once a year . Others of note are Ruermund , Arnem , and Zu●p●en . ( 17 ) The Earldoms are ( 1 ) Zu●phen , a Town only in Gelderland , at the North of the River Barikel , where that valiant Souldier , and incomparable Poet Sir Philip Sidney received his last wound . It was joyned into the States strength 1590. ( 2 ) Zeland , it stands in the North tract upon the Seas , from whence it hath the name as it were of Zeland ; And indeed it oft times so falls out , that they can hardly say whether they live in a Sea or upon the Land. Eight Islands have been utterly lost : what remains of this Province is by the water divided into seven Islands Walcheria , in which Islands Middleborough and Flushing : South Beveland , North Develand , Wolfors-dick . These are the Western ; The Eastern are Schoven , Tolen , and Develand . They are most of them a fierce people , crafty in merchandise , good Seamen , and great Fishers . ( 3 ) Holland , or Holtland , a woody Countrey : It is but a small Region , such , as be a man where he will within her compass , he may travel it out in three hours : And yet is it of great fame , and better known to the common sort of people than any of these parts . The Inhabitants heretofore the Batavi : on the West it hath the Sea and Isle of Zeland : on the North the main Ocean . It comprehends about 400 Villages , and 29 walled Towns. The chief are Dordret or Dort , memorable for a Synod held against the Arminians , 1618 ▪ Harlem , a Town which first sent forth a Printed Book into the other parts of Europe : Del●t , Amsterdam , a great place of traffique , Rotterdam , Lugdunum Batavorum , Leyden an University . Among the rest the Hague may claim a room here , though but a Village , yet the fairest in Christendome and sear of the States Council . The report l●eth upon this Province , of Margare● sister to the Earl of ●loris , that she brought at one birth 365 children , all living till they were Christned . ( 18 ) Baronies are ( 1 ) Vltrajactense Vtrecht , on the East of Gelderland , and in part West , North , and South of Holland . It hath the name from her mother City Trajectum : and she hers , ( as is supposed ) from a common Ferry which was there : For before it was called Antonina . It hath four other good Towns , and seventy Villages . ( 2 ) Overyssell or Transisulana on the North of Gelderland : It hath above 100 Villages , and 11 Towns of note . The chief Deventer won by our Robert Dudley Earl of Leicester from the Spaniards to the States : It was once under Government of the Bishop of Vtrech : And the first was Wilbrod an Englishman . ( 3 ) Frizia West Friezland , on the North of Overyssall : It hath 345 Villages and 5 Towns. The chief Lewarden , Harlingham a Sea-town , and Francker a late University . ( 4 ) Groyning a Town only of West - ●riezland , but hath command over 145 Villages , hath her proper laws and jurisdiction of a Province . ( 19 ) These last eight joyn together in an Aristarchical Government , weilded by the LL. the states of the Low Countries , and their assistants . Each Province hath one , and his common Councel is elected out of her own principal Towns ; but the residency of the general Councel of the States is at the Hagua in Holland ; And to this are admitted with equal priviledge of suffrage , their General of their Forces , and our English Ambassadour . HISPANIA map of Spain The Description of SPAIN . IN our Division of Europe , we placed her Regions as they lay from the first Meridian of Longitude in the Azores , and so on towards Asia Eastward . We will not here vary the course which was there proposed , and that gave Spain the precedency , as lying most Westward into the Atlantick Ocean . And indeed she puts forward as well upon her terms of Antiquity , as order of place . For if her 〈◊〉 may be heard , she derives ●●er Being from Tubal , the grand-child of Noah , and would be one of the first Nations of the second world . Likely enough those parts might be inhabited by his Progeny ; but I doubt whether so soon after the floud , as himself lived , and as some would have it , who suppose that he then kept Cattel , and named the Province Taraconensis , from the Hebrew Taraco ▪ a possession of Herds . This and other the like improbable Relations pass over her original . Which as we may not accept for truths , so we have no room here to confute them for lies . We must be content rather to omit those former ages , which give us no light but by Fables ; and begin with the affairs of Spain , which come within the compass of our known and approved Stories . As for the exploits of Hercules , of Gerion , and Cacus , and the rest ; questionless , they had some ground from truth it self , if we knew how to search it forth : and here was their residence , men twelve hundred years by compute before the Romans or Carthaginians enjoyed it . But by reason that the passage of those times , was delivered only in vain fictions , we can warrant nothing for certain till the Syrians there planted themselves in the Isle of Gades : and of them little , till the Carthaginians were called in to aid them against the disturbance of ill neighbours ; when once they were mingled with so flourishing a Nation , they wanted not Writers to record their actions , and sundry turns of Fortune . ( 2 ) The next Inhabitants there of Spain , after the Syrians , and indeed the first which affords us any Story worth observing , were the Carthaginians : and the first cause of their entrance was to defend the Islanders of Cales : but when they had once got firm footing , and sucked the sweetness , they were not to be removed by the easie term of friendship : but there kept hold , till a people stronger than themselves dispossessed them . The attempt was made by Scipio and the Roman forces ; but they withstood their assault with so resolved a courage , and so strong a hand , that it might oft times be questioned Vter populus alteri esset pariturus ? and so held play almost 200 years , and could not be fully subdued into the form of a Province , till the Reign of Augustus Caesar , yet after , they were held to it till Honorius . ( 3 ) About his sixth year was there a second Invasion made by the Vandales , and soon after by the Gothes , which bare sway for above 300 years . The last King was Rodericus , who lost both himself and Kingdom for a rape committed upon the Daughter of Iulian , a Noble Gentlemen , and at that time Embassadour with the Moors in Africa . When the Father had understood of his Daughters unworthy injury , he brought back his revenge with him , 30000 Horse , any 180000 Foot , of Moors and Sarazens ; which discomfited the King , overthrew all the ressistance which he could make , and bespread the Countrey with their Forces , where they and their posterity stood firm , till within the memory of some which yet live . ( 4 ) This change of State was before prophesied , and concealed in a large Chest within a part of the Palace , which both the last King and his Predecessors were forewarned not to discover . But the hope of an inestimable treasure made him transgress : and when he had entred , there appeared nothing but the Portraictures of armed Moors , with a presage annexed , that when the part of the Palace should be forced open , such enemies should ruine Spain . It is now at last but one people , but yet retains the mixtures of those many Nations which have heretofore possest it , Goths , Sarazens , and Iews , who were partly banisht hither by Hadrian the Emperour , and partly sent hither by Vlider Vbit the Caliph after the Moors conquest . ( 5 ) In all this discourse touching the beginning and setling of the State of Spain , it appears not from whence she derives her several names of Iberia , Hesperia , and Hispania . It seems they are more ancient than the entrance of the Carthaginians , and therefore they allow us no certain Story , nor other reason indeed , more than likely conjecture : and in some scarce that . Her first name of I●eria was given by her ancients , from a River that runs almost through the middle of the Countrey ; So saith Maginus , and relies upon Pliny and Iustin for his Authors . Others give it rather to the Iberi , the ancient people of Asia , thas came in under Panus from toward Syria , and possest it before the Carthaginians . Her second name admits as much question : Some fetch it from Hesperus the brother of Atlas , and their twelfth King from Tubal ▪ Others beyond the Moon from the Evening star , because it is situate upon the West of Europe . The last Hispania is supposed from one Hispanus or Hispalus , who reigned in those parts , and was the third in the account of some from Tubal : or else from Hispalis , now Seril : rather we may take it from the fore-mentioned Panus , Captain of the Iberians , by the prefiction of an S. for so the Greeks give it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and since by their own addition and corruption , it is made Espania , Hispania . ( 6 ) Her whole compass is reckoned to be 1893 English miles : and her bounds are Seas on every side , unless on the East towards France , from which she is severed by the Pyrenaean Mountains . On the West the Atlantick Ocean , on the North the Cantabrick , and on the South the Fretum Herculeum , and other of the Mediterraneum , which divide her from Africa . Her Rivers of note are specially , ( 1 ) Minius of Mingo . ( 2 ) Dorio now Duerus . ( 3 ) Tagus now Taio , famous for her golden sands . ( 4 ) Botis or Guadilquiver . ( 5 ) Iberius now Ebro ; and ( 6 ) Ana or Guadiana , which in one place glides under ground for fifteen miles together , and gives the Spaniard an occasion ( as he will catch at any ) to brag that they have ten thousand Cattel daily feeding upon one bridge . Yet give them their own sense , the truth may be questioned ; For they have not such plenty of meat , as they have of sawce . ( 7 ) It yields indeed abundance of Oranges , Lemmons , Capers , Dates , Sugar , Oyl , Honey , Licorish , Horses . It hath been heretofore noted for rich Mines , insomuch that Hannibal received daily 3000 from one Mine in Spain . The number is not answerable in proportion to other Regions of Europe . Their Cities not so great , nor so many . The reason may be , because indeed their Women are not so fertile to multiply among themselves , and their usage of strangers so uncivil , that very few of other Countries seat themselves there , as in France , England , and Germany . And yet they have of late times sent many Colonies abroad into both Indies . ( 8 ) They are extreamly proud , and the ●illiest of them pretend to a great portion of wisdom , which they would seem to express in a kind of reserved state , and silent gravity , when perhaps their wit will scarce serve them to speak sense . But if once their mouths be got too open , they esteem their breath too precious to be spent upon any other subject than their own glorious actions . They are most unjust neglecters of other Nations , and impudent vain flatterers of themselves . Superstitious beyond any other people : which indeed commonly attends those which affected to be accounted religious ▪ rather than to be so . For how can hearty devotion stand with cruelty , lechery , pride , Idolatry , and those other Gothish , Moorish , Iewish , Heathenish conditions , of which they still savour ? ( 9 ) Yet it hath yielded heretofore men very famous for their excellent endowments , both of wit and Religion . The Apostle himself expresseth a great desire to see Spain , as hoping to do much good among those which had entertained the name of Christ. Osius a learned Bishop in the time of Constantine the Great : And Pacianus mentioned by S. Hierome , Isidore , ●ulgentiu● , Arius , Montanus , Tostatus and 〈◊〉 were all Spaniards : S●neca , Quintilian the Orator ( Lumen Romanae ▪ el●quentiae , as Valla stiles him ) Martialis , Lucan , Silius , and Pomponius Mela , were Spaniards ▪ Trajan the Emperour , Theodosius , Ferdinand the Catholick , and Charles the Emperour were Spaniards . To this day it breeds good Souldiers , ●low , but sure , and successful in their Conquests . Yet such as prevail more by art than valour . Their continual scarcity of victuals inureth them to hunger and other hardness , which oft times wearieth out their enemy , and makes him yield at least to their patience if not to their strength . ( 10 ) She hath been subject to many divisions , according to the humour of those that have been her Lords . The first of note was made by the Romans in Citeriorem , which lay nearest to their Territories , and Vlteriorem , which was all the extent , beyond the River Iberus ad fretum usque Herculeum . The second was by them too , in Baeticum the whole tract beyond the River Ana South-ward . ( 2 ) Lusitanium Northward , toward the Cantabrick Ocean , and ( 3 ) Terraconensem Eastward , joyning upon France . When the Moors enjoyed it , they rent it into twelve parcels , a multitude of petty royalties . Arragon , Catalonia , Valentia , Castile , Toledo , Biscay , Leon , Gallicea , Murcia , Navarre , Corduba , and Portugal . And these yet retain the name of Kingdoms , but their government was long ago recovered into the hands of five , which bare the titles of Castile , Arragon , Granada , Navarre , and Portugal . It was of latter times contracted into the three Kingdoms of Arragon , Castile , and Portugal , but is in the power of one King , called the Catholick King of Spain . We stand to this last division as most proper for our times , and best befitting my brief Discourse . Give me leave to add the Islands which lie near to each Kingdom . ( 11 ) The present state of Arragon comprehends three of those Kingdomes , as it was scattered by the Moors and Sarazens . ( 1 ) Arragon it self , which lieth on the South of Navarre , on the East of Castile , on the North of Valentia , and the West of Catalonia . The ancient Inhabitants were the Iaccetani , Lutenses , and Celtiberi : her chief City Caesar Augusta . ( 2 ) Catalonia : It lieth betwixt ▪ Arragon and the Pyren●an hills . It is supposed a mixt name from Gothi and Alani , people which heretofore possest it after the Vandals had lost their hold . The Region is but barren ; yet it hath in it many Cities , the chief Terra cona , which gave name to the whole Province , called by the Romans , Terraconenses . ( 3 ) Valentia , which on the East is touched with the Mediterraneum , on the North with Castile , on the South with the Kingdom of Murcia . It is reported for the most pleasant and fruitful Region in all Spain ; it hath her name from her chief City , and as Maginus relates , admits as yet of 22 thousand Families of Moors . In this is the University where S. Dominick , Father of the Dominicans , studied ; and the old Saguntum besieged by Hannibal , now Morvedre . ( 12 ) The state of Castile as now it stands , comprehends all the rest of those scattered Governments , as were possest by the Moors , Portugal only excepted . And first Castile it self , both the old which joyns with Arragon on the East of Portugal , and the west of Navarre ; and the new which toucheth her upon the South . The first abounds not much with fruits , but yet it breeds many Cattel . The Metropolis is Burgos , and the other chief are Salamanca , an University , and Valadolit , once the seat of the Kings of Spain . Now Castile abounds more with Corn , is watered with the River Tagus and Ana : And in this stands the Kings chief Cities , Madrid and Toledo , which was heretofore a propriatory of it self . The rest that belong to Castile are 2. Toledo , however now but a City of new Castile , yet in the division , her Territories spread themselves over a large compass . The City is in the midst of Spain . It was the seat of the Gothish Kings , and successively of the Moorish Princes : now of the Arch-Bishops , who exceed in Revenues any other Prelate in the world , except the Pope . Here hath sate eighteen National Councils in the time of the Gothish Kings 3. ( 13 ) Biscay , heretofore Cantabria , on the North of old Castile toward the Ocean , it was the last people which yielded to the Romans , and after to the Moors . A Mountainous Countrey , but affords excellent Timber for ships , and good Iron . Her Cities are S. Sebastian , Fonterabia , and Bilbao , which stands but two miles from the Sea , and is noted for excellent Blades : some have been tried by the English upon their own Crests 4. ( 14 ) Leon heretofore Austria , on the East hath Biscay , on the West Gallicia , on the North the Cantabrick Ocean , and on the South old Castile . The Region is reported to yield plenty of Gold , Vermilion , red Lead and other Colours , else she is barren , her inhabitants not many , and those live most upon Hunting and Fishing . It is the title of the eldest Son of Castile , as Wales is to our Prince of England . Her chief City is Oveido , which bears part with her in the name of a Kingdom ; and indeed was the Title of the first Christian King after the Moors Conquest . ( 15 ) Gallicia , on the East joyns upon Leon , on the West it is bounded with the Atlantick Ocean , on the North with the Cantabrick , and on the South with the River Mingo . It breeds Iennets in abundance , insomuch that they have been Poetically feigned to be conceived by the wind . Niger writes , that here hath been an incredible plenty of Gold , Lead , and Silver ; that the Rivers are full of a mixt earth , and that the Plough could scarce wag for clods of Golden Ore. There appears now no such matter . The principal Cities are Saint Iago , where S. Iames the Apostle lieth buried , his Reliques kept , worshipped , and visited by Pilgrims . And the other of note especially with us , is Corugna , an excellent Port for Ships , and mentioned oft in our wars with the Spaniards by the name of the Groyne . Here likewise is the Promontory Nerius , called by our Mariners Capo de finis terrae . ( 16 ) Murcia , on the North hath new Castile ; on the South and East the Spanish Seas . It is not much peopled , but yet is famous for several commodities , especially for pure earthen Vessels , and fine Silk . Heretofore it enriched the Romans with a daily supply of 25000 Drachmae of silver . Her chief places are Alicante , whence our Alicant Wines come ; and new Carthage oft commended by our Travellers , for her large and safe Haven ; and lastly , Murcia , a Town which gives name to the whole Region . ( 17 ) Navarre lieth close to the Pirenaean Hills , and as Maginus gives it , is enclosed with Mountains ; and so it is North and East : on the West it hath the River Ebro , and on the South Arragon . The Vascones are said to have lived here , who afterward placed themselves in France , and kept there their name to this day of Vascones , corruptly Gascoigns . The chief Towns are Bampelme , the Metropolis , and Viana , the title of the Navarran Prince . Maginus sets the Revenue annual of this Kingdom at 100000 Duckets . ( 18 ) Corduba , now a City only , heretofore a Kingdom , and included Andaluzia , Granada , and Estremadura ; Equalized almost the whole Province which the Romans in their second division called Baetica Andaluzia hath lost but one Letter of her name since she was possest by the Vandales . From them she was first called Vandalicia : since Andalicia , corruptly Andaluzia . It lieth on the west of Granada , and is a very fertile Countrey . In this Region is the chief City Corduba , whence we receive our Cordavan Leather . The second of note is Sevil , the Metropolitan of Andaluzia , and the fortunate Islands , esteemed the goodliest City in all Spain ; and though ( as Corduba . it was not honoured with the Title of a Kingdom , yet it honoured a Kingdom with her Title , in the opinion of some , which derive Hispania from her former appellation Hispalus . From this shoar they lanch forth toward the Indies , and from hence they send their Sevil Oranges . The Arch-bishop of Sevil is second to Toledo , as well in Revenues as degree . Near to Andaluzia is the Island of Gades , by which the Carthaginians entred into Spain : Since it is called Cadis , and commonly Cales . The English have had their turn in the possession of that Isle . Now again , fortune hath cast it upon the Spaniard . On the very South edge of this Region stands one of Hercules Pillars , which answers to the other Promontory in Mauritania . The Sea betwixt both is called Fretum Herculeum , and Straits of Gibralter . The second Province of Corduba was Granada , on the East of Andaluzia , the West of M●rcia and South of new Castle toward the Spanish Seas . It hath been far more fertile than now it is : yet it still reserves a shew of her former beauty ▪ affords as excellent Sugar , Silk and Wines . The principal Towns of note are , Granada and Malaga the first for Stockins , and the other for good Sacks . The third Province of Corduba ●stremadura lieth on the South of Castile , and is wat●ed through the middle with the River Ana. And in this stands the City Merida , once a Roman Colony , and named by them Augusta Emerita , from the Inhabitants which were there planted by Augustus , and c●lled out of his ancient tryed Souldiers . ( 19 ) Portugal is the third Kingdom in our last division of Spain , and it may well be esteemed one of her largest Territories : for it runs along the Atlantick Ocean , from the borders of Gallicea , as Andaluzia ; on the North it is limited with the River Mingo , on the South with part of the Mediterraneum , the West with the Atlantick , and on the East with the Castiles , Andal●zia ; and Estremadura . Her name some derive à portu Gallorum , Maginus rather à portu Cale , a Haven of that name which was much frequented by Fishermen . It is almost the same portion of Spain , which was heretofore Lusitania , and her people were esteemed the most valiant , crafty and agile Souldiers of the whole Region ; yet now they are held to be simple ad proverbium usque : But it is their neighbour Spaniards ce●sure , who indeed have over reached them in cunning , and brought them under the subjection of their Catholick King , which were before a free State of themselves , and carried with them another Kingdom of the Algarbi , which stands in her very South , and shews the Cape of St. Vincent into the Atlantick Ocean : Give them their due , they are excellent Sea-men , and the best alive to atchieve adventurous actions : For they added to their Dominions many Territories of Africa , Asia , and America , could they have been so fortunate as to have kept their Kingdoms and themselves out of the reach of the cogging Spaniard . ( 20 ) The Country affords not much Corn , but fruit reasonable store , and Mines of several metals , Allum , Marble , good Silks , &c. The chief City is Lisbone , in Latine Vlissipona , supposed to have been built by Vlisses . And from hence they set sail towards the East Indies , to Aethiopia , Brasill , &c. Insomuch that this very City yields more revenue than the rest of the whole Kingdome . Another eminent place of this Region , is the Metropolis and Academia of Conimbria , called before Mo●da . And this briefly is the whole Continent of Spain , but doth not terminate the Spanish Dominions , which commands as well the Islands which lye near in the Atlantick and Mediterraneum , as many other parts of the World besides interminate with other Regions . The Kingdom of Naples in Italy , Dutchy of Millain , Isles of Sicily and Sardinia , the Canaries , Towns and Castles , and Havens in Barbary ; In the West - Indies , Mexico , Peru , Brasil , large portion in the East . ( 21 ) The Islands near Spain in the Atlantick , chiefly the Tarsarae . In the Mediterraneum are the Balears , and those are two principal , Majorica , commonly called Mallorca , and Minorica , commonly Minorca . Other less Islands are Dragonera , Cabrera , Pytussa , Erisa , Vedraw , Gonorello , Dragomago , and Scombraria . ITALIA Petrus Kaerius Caelavit map of Italy The Description of ITALY . ITaly is divided from France and Germany by the Alpes , and stretcheth her self South-East , betwixt the Tyrrhene and Adriatick Seas , almost in just proportion of a mans leg . I may spare my Reader her lavish attributes , which he can hardly baulk , if he will but look into any Author where her name is mentioned . She must ( for me ) and well may , be content here with the brief Elogy of Pliny , to which ( I think ) the wit of man can add but little . Certainly the most blessed seat of man upon earth can deserve no more Italia terrarum omnium alumna , eadem & Parens , numine deorum electa quae c●lum ip●um clarius faceret , sparsa congregaret imperia , ritus molliret , tot populorum discordes linguas , sermones , commercia , ad colloquia distra●eret , & humanitati hominem daret . ( 2 ) Yet to speak truth we cannot abate her much of this title . The mother of Countries we may call her , since most writers agree , that she was first inhabited by Ianus , ( or Noah , as some would report him ) the Father of Nations . It was doubtless a very long time since the World was honest , and deserved the name of a golden age : yet then was she peopled ( as Iustin delivers out of Trogus ) by the Aborigines , whose King was first Ogyges , then Saturn , a man so just , that under his Government there was known no tyranny from their Prince , no disloyalty from the Subject no injury from the Neighbour : They had all one Patrimony , one possession : and where all acknowledge no peculiar , there can be but little cau●e of strife ▪ ( 3 ) I presume not to set down the just year when men were thus ordered : But if you will believe the story of the Gentiles compared in Chronology , by some of late years and better trust , as Munster , Quade , &c. Ianus pater hominum & deorum , immediate predece●●or to Saturn , was in Italy within 200 years after the floud , and received the aged Chronus into part of his Kingdome with him , being expulsed by his son Iupiter out of Crete . Each of them built a City , and left ●●ound of his name for their remembrance : the one Ianua , which to this day hath suffered no farther change than to Genus : and the other Saturnia ; and both in their times gave name to the whole Region : which are not yet fully worn out : though others have since took place ; as Latium , quia hic latebat Saturnus ; Italia ab It alo Siculorum Rege . Hesperia from the Western star ; Au●onia and Oenotria from her excellent Wines . ( 4 ) But this is the largest scope which we can give to her Antiquity . Helvicus and other authentick observers of time , cuts off ( well nigh ) a thousand years from this account of the Aborigines , and placeth their Dynastia 2622 years after the creation : 966 after the flood : and before Christ 1327. ( 5 ) The first change of Inhabitants was forced by Evander the Arcadian , a man of that admirable eloquence that he was called the son of Mercury , but had by chance slain his Father , and was therefore expulsed his inheritance , and advised into Italy by his Mother , a great Prophetess of those times . He removed the Aborigines from their seat , and planted his companions in the same plot of ground , where after Rome was built : and in the Mons Palatinus founded a little Town , which he called Pal●auteum , in memory of his great grand●father . And this was about the year 2710. ( 6 ) About 60 years after , Aeneas arrived in this Countrey from the siege of Troy , was entertained as an amorous suitor by Lavinia , with consent of her Father Latinus : and after the death of his corrival Turnus , King of the Rutilians , was setled heir to the Latin Monarchy after his Father . ( 7 ) From Aeneas to Numitor the succession went on ( not without some rubs ) but suffered no great breach for almost four hundred years : When the title should have fallen to him , being the elder and true heir , he was spoiled of the Kingdom by his younger , Amulius Sylvius : nor could it be recovered , till time had given growth and strength to Romulus and Remus his grand-children , by his daughter Rhea . ( 8 ) The birth and breeding of these two brothers is well known , we need not enlarge their story farther than thus . They were the sons of Rhea , a Virgin which was cloystered up into the Temple of Vesta , by her Uncle Amulius Sylvus , that she might not bring forth an heir to endanger his Title . Notwithstanding means was found , so that she conceived at once two children by Mars , and was delivered among her Sister V●stals . For this , her self ( as the censure was upon such delinquents ) was buried alive : her boys exposed to be destroyed : but were preserved by Faustulus the Kings Shepherd , and nursed by his wife Laurentia , or L●pa , for her bad life . ( 9 ) When years , and their supposed father had taught them their pedegree , and the base tyranny of their Uncle ; they began with revenge upon him , for their mothers quick burial : for their own intended murder , and their Grandsires injury . To be brief , they slew their great Uncle Am●lius Sylvius , and turned the Kingdom to the rightful 〈◊〉 . ( 10 ) Thus when they had once dealt in disposing of Empires , they could not easily return to the Shepherds hook , but bethought them of the like fortune for their own advancement : and stirred not far to make good their purpose , but in the very Mons Palatinus , the place where they suckt their nurse , they drew together a monstrous head of debaucht Shepherds , and built the City , which is now called Rome from Romulus ; who in strife for the name , or ( as some say ) for a disdainful skip over the new walls , slew his brother Rhemus , and was left the sole Founder and Commander of this rascal crew , for so indeed it was , and held in that contempt by their borderers , that they could not by intreaty get wives from them , to continue their succession , till by a guile they had enticed the Sabines to their Pastimes , ravisht their women , and afterward by degrees either made their peace , or wan it with the sword ▪ from the people round about them . ( 11 ) Thus began the Empire of Rome : and was governed at first by 7 Kings in a direct succession to Tarquinius Superbus , who lost both himself and Kingdom , by his own pride , and his Son Sextus rape upon Lucretia . It was next taken up by Consuls , two annually chosen out of the Patritii , or principal Citizens . The third rank were of Decemviri : but they again were dispossest for the like rape of Appius upon Virginia , and Tribunes were constituted of Consulary authority . Then Consuls again in another course ; and for a while Dictators ; which when Caesar had once clapsed , he soon made to himself a power Imperial : and ( though after five years it cost him his life , which he enchanged with Brutus and Cassius for 23 wounds in the Senate-house ; yet ) the liberty of Rome was never so fully recovered , but that soon after the Government fell upon Angustus , by the death of Anthony and deposing of Lepidus , who for a while were joyned with him into the Triumviratus . ( 12 ) Th●s hold was scarce ever lost clearly to this day : though by the changing of the seat Imperial from Rome to Bizantium , in the reign of their forty third Constantinus : by the division into the Eastern and Western , in the time of Theodotius : by the many invasions of the Goths , Huns , Vandals , Alani , Burgundians and Lombards , it comes now far short of that full glory in which it once shined . ( 13 ) Yet is Italy still as before a happy soyl , pleasant and fertile : at all times moderate weather and healthful air : full of variety as well of living creatures , as Plants , Corn , Wine , Oyl , Linnen , Herbs , &c. And can afford into other Countries , Rice , Silks , Velvets , Sattins , Taffataes , Grogram , Rash , Fustians , Gold-wire , Armour , Allom , Glasses , &c. The rich are very rich : for wealth will come , with much labour , in great abundance : but the poor are extream poor ; for they are most of them very idle . ( 14 ) Her chief Rivers are Padus or Poe , Athesis , Rubica , Tyberis , Arnus , &c. And her chief Mountains are the Alps , and Mons Appennius . The first are in height 5 dayes journey , covered with snow , and from thence have their name à nivibus albis . They have two passages from Germany into the Countrey , and three out of France . From Germany , by the Valtoline and by Trent . Out of France through Provence and Liguria : through the hills Genura to Lombardy : and through the Countrey of Turaign . The Appennine Mountains run at length with Italy , like the ridge of a mans back , and is called indeed Spina . The measure of Italy is from North-west to South-East about 1020 miles , and from the two Seas cross in some places 410. ( 15 ) The Inhabitants are of a sad temper , solid judgement , witty , Politick , and frugal : yet they are as deeply engaged to their peculiar vices ; hot letchers , and those seldome stand quit from that horrible torture of jealousie over their Wives , for it measures others actions by its own rule ▪ Both in them are incredible ; and makes treachery and murder seem no fault in their eye , if they be provoked by suspition . Little friendship with them but for advantage ; and a man must beware that he venter not farther upon those terms , than he may well step back , lest he be betrayed ( perhaps forced ) to a love worse than their hate ; for they are most unnatural in their lust . The Women when they have their free liberty differ not much , but their close keeping either hinders , or at least hides their faults , so as they appear modest , lovely , and witty , for as much as they dare speak . ( 16 ) For war and learning , it bred in times past the mirrour of both ; Camillus , Fabius Maximus , Scipio , Pompey , Caesar , Cicero , Livie , Tacitus , Virgil , Ovid , and many hundreds which yet prompt our tongues and pens with examples of goodness in several kinds . Nor hath it lost that glory in this age ; For that Nation directs not their travellers into these parts , to see , hear , and partake of their excellent learning , though they compass it with great expence , and venture through dangerous hazzards , by reason of their treacherous dispositions , and cruel barbarous usage of such as shall in any light circumstance seem to be averse from their idolatrous suspition . But their Universities are many , and very famous ; Rome , Ferrara , Naples , Salernum , Venice , Padua , Verona , Florence , Millain , Mantua , &c. ( 17 ) I must omit those many divisions of Italy , made first by Cato in Appenninam , Cisappenninam , Transappenninam . By Pliny in Liguriam , Latium , &c. By Strabo in Venetiam , Lucaniam , Apaliam , Romam , &c. By Ptolomy into 45 several Nations . We will rest in the latest , which best ●its the present state , and numbers ten Provinces . ( 1 ) The Kingdom of Naples . ( 2 ) The Land of the Church . ( 3 ) The Commonwealth of Venice . ( 4 ) The Dukedom of Florence . ( 5 ) The Dukedom of Millain . ( 6 ) The Dukedom of Mantua . ( 7 ) The Dukedom of Vrbin . ( 8 ) The Principality of Parma . ( 9 ) The State of Genoa . ( 10 ) The State of Luca. ( 18 ) The first is the Kingdom of Naples in the South part of Italy , and is the most fertile : it is bounded with the Seas , unless on that side towards the Papacy . It is of large compass , and comprehends many Provinces . ( 1 ) Campania faelix , or terra laboris , and in this stands Naples the Metropopolis : and Cuma , where the Sybyls Cave was , by which Aeneas went down to Hell ▪ And not far off is the lake Avernus . ( 2 ) Abrazzo , her chief Towns of note are Sulmo and Aquine , the birth-place of our great School-man Thomas Aquinas . ( 3 ) Calabria inferior . The chief City Salernum , an Academy , famous for Physick . ( 4 ) Calabria superior , called Magna Grecia , from a multitude of Greek Colonies , which there built Cities , and possest a great part of the Countries . The principal of note was Tarentum . ( 5 ) Terra Di Otranto , for her Metropolis Otranto , once Hydruntun . And here stands Brundusi●m , famous for one of the best Havens in Christendom . ( 6 ) Puglia , and her chief City was Arpinum , Tully's birth-place . ( 19 ) The Land of the Church lieth on the West of Naples , and South-East of the Common-wealth of Venice : North and South she crosseth from the Adriatique to the Tuscau Sea. Her under-Provinces are ( 1 ) Romandiola : and her chief Cities Bononia , and Ferrara , and Ravenna . ( 2 ) Marchia Anchonitana , in which stands Loretta , the place where so many miracles are performed by our Lady , as they deliver among the rest of their Legends . ( 3 ) Ducato Spoletano : and in this Asis , where Saint Francis was born . ( 4 ) Saint Peters Patrimony , a large portion : and I believe more than ever he enjoyed , or could leave to his heirs . Her ancient Towns , well known and oft mentioned in the Roman Stories , were Alba , the seat of the Sylvian Kings , and Ostia , built by Ancus Martius , and Tybur , Preneste , the Ga●ii , the Veii , and that which bustles for the place above any other in Christendome , Rome her self : we will not repeat her beginning : she was then but two miles in compass : but after she grew far , she burnished to 50 miles about ; upon the walls 740 Turrets , and the Inhabitants innumerable . For those memorable actions which were performed in her under the Antique Empire , we will refer the Reader to a particular Description , derived wholly to that purpose . As it is now , it stands somewhat lower on the banks of Tiber , in the Campus Maetins : she retains yet 11 miles round , and 200000 Inhabitants , a great part Friars , and such odd idle fellows , which pretend to Religion , for want of other means to live : cloyster themselves up to a single life , only to avoid the charge and incumbrances of marriage , not to separate themselves from the world , or desires of the flesh : for among them they maintain commonly 40000 Curtizans in good custome , and so rich , that they are able to pay 30000 Duckets yearly to the Pope . The buildings in which they most glory in , are the Church of Saint Peter , the Castle of Saint Angelo , the Vatican Library , and the Popes Palace . The truth is , there is pride enough to attire the Whore of Babylon , as there can hardly be any other meant than Rome : she sits upon the Beast with seven heads : for she was built upon seven Hills , Palatinus , Capitolinus , Viminalis , Aventinus , Esquilinus , Caelius Quirinalis ; was ruled first by seven Kings , and hath been since subject to seven several forms of Government ; if you joyn the Popedom to those former which I have now mentioned . ( 20 ) The Common-wealth of Venice , on the North of the Papacy , is a large Territory , and is now as famous for State-policy , as it hath been heretofore glorious for warlike atchievements . The Inhabitants were first a people of lesser Asia , and assisted their neighbour Trojans in their ten years quarrel with the Greeks . So long since they were known by the name of Heneti : and that differs not much from Veneti as they are now called . Though they have a Duke , yet it is a free State , and governed by an A●istarchy : for he is ordered to the very cloaths on his back , by a certain number of the chief Citizens of Venice , ( for that is their Gentry ) and hath his allowance out of their treasury ( little enough to keep him from the thought of tyranny ) about 40000 Duckets by the year . The City it self is eight miles round , built upon 72 Islands , five miles from the firm land , but for convenience of passage is alwayes furnisht with Boats , and hath 4000 Bridges . Their Arsnal keeps in continual readiness 200 Gallies . In their Magazin of War , there is ever furniture for 100000 men at Arms. The younger brothers of the Gentry may not marry to increase the number beyond maintenance : yet to make up their liberty , they allow them stews . Her Provinces are ( 1 ) Marca Trarigniana , and her chief Cities are Truisco and Padua ( the University best frequented by Physicians , by reason of her rare garden of Simples , ) and Verona , with many others . ( 2 ) Frinby . ( 3 ) Histria . ( 4 ) Part of Dalmatia . ( 5 ) The Islands , Candie , Corsica , Ithaca , Zant , Leucadia , Cythera , &c. ( 21 ) The Dukedome of Florence betwixt the Appennine Mountains on the North , and the Tyrrhene Sea on the South , hath on the West Romagna , and Piss●o on the East . A great part of it was Tuscany , and gives yet to their Prince the title of great Duke of Tus●any . Her chief Cities are Florence , where the most ●legant Italian is spoke familiarly , and Pisa , which the Florentines besieged and conquered , by the valour of our English Sir Iohn Haukewood , who raised himself by his brave carriage in the wars , ha●ing been before but a very poor Taylor in Essex ; the third is Pistoya , where first began the quarrel of the Gue●fes and Gabellines . ( 22 ) The Dukedome of Millain in Lombardy , on the South of Traginana , North of Liguria , West of Mantua , and East of Piedmont . A pleasant and rich Province . Her chief City Millain of seven miles compass , the seat of St. Ambrose his Bishoprick . ( 23 ) The Dukedom of Mantua on the East of Millain , is of circuit not much short of Florence ; and her chief Town is Mantua , who may still glory in the birth of that excellent Pot Virgil. It is very strongly situated , and fenced on three sides with water a quarter of a mile broad : and the rest is guarded by a firm wall . And to this Principality belongs the Dukedome of Mount-ferrat in the South East of Piedmont . ( 24 ) The Dukedom of Vrbin , in the midst of the Papal Territories , and upon the North side of the Appennine Mountains . Her principal City is Vrbin , the birth-place of another Virgil , though not of equal ●ame ; yet one in whom we have somewhat more interest ; for he writ an English History , being at that time here resident , and Collector of the Popes Peter-pence . Besides this , here are two hundred Castles . The rock of S● . Leo , Marivol , &c. Some other Towns , as Cabo , Pisanco , &c. ( 25 ) The Principality of Parma on the South of Mantua , and the North of the Appennine ; East of Millain , and West of Medena ; Besides other commodities , which she yields in equal plenty with other parts of Italy , sends a pleasant Cheese into other Countries , which we call Parmasans . And her chief City is Parma . This Principate carries with it Mirandula and her Territories , a place heard of by the common mention which is made of learned Picus de Mirandula . ( 26 ) The state of Genoa is contracted now from that large compass which heretofore it fetcht in . It contained once Liguria and Capua , with the Taurica Chersonesus , Hetruria , and a fair company of Islands in the Greek Seas . Little left at this time upon the main Land besides Liguria , and that lieth betwixt the Rivers Varus and Marca , hath the Alps on the West , which divide her from Provence ; Hetruria on the East ; on the North of the Appennine Mountains , and on the South the Tyrrhene Seas . She hath her name from the chief City built by Ianus . It is in compass eight miles ; and the houses for two stories high are built with marble . The people noble minded , and forward to any honourable action , be it in Wars by the Land , or hazzard by Sea. One Christopher Columbus is sufficient to make good this Elogy , for whose birth she deserves to be honoured to the Worlds end . The women of Genoa are the most happy of any in Italy ; for they may see a man , and speak , and be courted , if not too boldly , without suspition of their friends , or jealousie of their husbands . ( 27 ) The state of Luca is in Tuscania , and comprehends the Territories and City Luca , built by Lucum● King of Italy upon the River Serchius . It was once the rendezvouz of Pompey , Caesar , and Crassus . Here they joyned their forces in their great attempt . This hath been the Emperours , the Genoa's , the V●netians , the M●llanois , and the Florentines , in their several turns : They now rest under the protection of the King of Spain . HUNGARIA Petrus Kaerius Caelavit map of Hungary The Description of the Kingdom of HUNGARY . IT is not without example of good authoriy , if I take into this Description , not only that part which is now more peculiarly known by the name of Hungary : but the whole Country likewise of Darcia , which was once one with it , though time and fortune have at last severed them : so that each hath now its own Princes , Laws , Customes , Language and Religion , different from other . I the rather take to my self this leave , to avoid both the charge and trouble of ordering for every one a several Table . ( 2 ) First then the Kingdom of Hungaria is on the South-East of Germany ▪ and joyns upon the Dukedom of Austria . They heretofore divided betwixt them the Countrey of Pannonia . Austria was the superior , and this the inferior Pannonia . The government and titles are now dis-joyned ; and Austria hath got the start in power ; for she is the mother of many German Princes , and hath drawn the crown Imperial almost into a succession . ( 3 ) Yet is Hungary still an absolute Kingdom ; and if not so rich and populous as heretofore , it must not take from her honour , since her fortunes sunk not through want of valour , and fault of her former Inhabitants ; but we have been for a long time exposed to hazzard in the defence of Christendome against the mis-believing Turks : and for that it hath been by some stiled the Co●k-pit of the world , where once in a year at least a prize is played , and some ground either won or lost by either party . ( 4 ) The first Inhabitants of this Country were the Pannones ; those were expulsed by the Gothes . And when the Gothes went into Italy , it was le●t to the possession of the Hunni , a Scythian people , which lived before near the Pal●s M●otis ; and when they saw their time , changed their seat : and about the year three hundred seventy three ▪ brake by great multitudes into these parts of Europe , which they held till they were displaced by the Lombards . These last were the Winnili , which lived in Scandia or Scandinaria , a Northern Peninsula , betwixt the German and Hyperborean Seas . Their seat it seems was too barren for their number , and meer want of Victuals forced them to seek better sustenance in some other quarter . They over-ran many Countries , e're they could find any one to their content : Among the rest the Parnonia had her course : and here they continued till they marched into Italy , under the command of Alboinus , where , after 200 years , their Kingdom was ruined by Charlemain . ( 5 ) When it was thus left by Lombards , the Hunnes returned to their former seat : and after some time of rest , grew up to a great Nation , able to encounter the Roman Macrinus , to break his forces , and return victors from the battel . About the year 439. they chose for their King , Attyla , whose inscription was , Attyla Mundizi filius , & Magni Nim : nepos Engadiae natus , divinâ benignitate , Hunnorum , Medorum , Gothorum , ac Danor um , metus orbis , Deique flagellum : An insolent title ; but indeed he was victorious over most parts of the then known world , and bethought himself of enlarging his Territories in Asia and Africa : But that design was drowned in wine and Lust ; which at length brought him to a most miserable destruction ; For in the night time , when he had filled himself with both , as he lay by his Concubine , with his face upward in a dead sleep , his nose gusht a bleeding , and ch●ked him , being not able to recover himself from his back to give it pas●age . ( 6 ) Since this setling , they were once more disturbed by the Lombards , and after by Charles the Great ; so that they were not well ●astned in their possession of this Countrey , till the time of the Emperour Arnulphus , about the year 900. And indeed at this day hardly enjoy it , by reason of the incredible spoils and massacres which the Tartars commit amongst them . This last name of H●ngaria without doubt had the Original from their present Inhabitants and their Predecessors , which at times have peopled this Countrey above 1200 years . ( 7 ) This Hungaria propria is bounded on the West with Austria , on the East with the River Tibi●cus , on the North with Poland and Russia , and on the South with the River Savus . ( 8 ) The Land thus limited , it is hard to believe what most Geographers report of her fertility . That she yields Corn thrice in one year , almost without any tillage or care of the husbandman . Fruit of all kinds in great abundance , and Grapes which make an excellent , wholsome , and rich Wine . It breeds Cattel in such plenty , that this one Countrey , besides store for her own Inhabitants , sends Sheep and Oxen into for eign Nations , which lye about her : and might ( say they ) suffice to feed all Europe with flesh . Venison is not here any Dainty : Does , Hares , Goats , Boars , are every mans meat : and the game common , as well to the Boors as Gentry : And so for Phesant , Partridge , Black-birds , Pigeons , most Fowl , wild and tame . ( 9 ) The earth is enricht with variety of Mines , which yields her plenty of Iron , Steel , Copper , Silver and Gold : Lead she hath not , and scarce at all any Tin. Her Rivers are equally commodious , as well for their own wealth , as fit conveyance of foreign Merchandise by shipping into their quarters . The chief and only one indeed , which belongs properly to this Region , is Tibi●cus or Teissa : and this imparts not her streams to any other Countrey , but fully and freely pays her tribute to the Hungarian , more Fish than can be spent yearly within their own limits . It passeth proverbially upon this River , that two parts of it are water , and a third Fish. The rest which are common to this , with other Countries , are Danubius ( here Ister ▪ ) and Savus , and Darvus , all of them well stored with water provision , and in some places cast up a sand mixt with very good Gold. Here are besides many waters of excellent vertues ; whereof some turn wood into Iron , others Iron into Brass : some very medicinal for sundry diseases : others again so pestiferous , that they kill the creature which doth but taste them . The like is reported of an Hiatus in the ground , unaccessible by any but the ●owls of the air , and those fall suddenly dead with the stench which ascends from it . ( 10 ) The people for the most part are strong , fierce , revengeful , harsh to strangers : briefly , ill-mannered , and worse learned : For they affect not either liberal Arts or mechanick Trades . Yet it affords one of the most reverend Fathers of our Church , good Saint Hierome . Their greatest pride is , their name of a warlike Nation ; and the basest infamy to put up the tearm of Coward . Yet the person charged may not acquit himself upon his upbraider ; but must make good his honour in single combate with a Turk : when he hath overcome him ( and not till then ) he may ( by order of the Country ) wear a Feather , as a note of his true Gentry . The sons only are inheriters . If it chance that the males fail , the estate descends not to the Daughters ▪ but is forfeit to the common treasury . They have no portions with their wives , but a wedding garment ; and till they are married , neither one nor th' other are accustomed to lye in beds . Their language is the Scythian , and their Religion divers : some Papists , more Protestants . They received Christianity above six hundred years since . ( 11 ) Hungary hath been heretofore divided in citeriorem & ulteriorem . The former circa , and the other ultra Danubium . And both again had their division into fifty Counties , as Maginus calls them . Her most illustrio● , Cities are ( 1 ) Buda the Metropolis , and seat of their Kings , before it was taken by the Turk . For pleasant situation , wholsome air , fertile fields about her , stately buildings , and whatsoever else may commend her . Quadus sets her equal with any other in Europe . Vadianus mentions here a stature of Hercules , which himself saw made of brass so artificially , that the very veins were lively expressed : besides the ruines of other rich work , a goodly Library furnisht by Matthias Corvinus King of Hungaria . But at his being there , it was not in the glory that it had been : and not long after was for the most part utterly wasted by the inhumane Turks . it is commonly called Os●en : and is thought by some to be the same with C●rta in Ptolomies descriptions . ( 12 ) ( 2 ) Southward from Buda stands Albanum an ancient Town , which of late they have called Alba , now Alba Regalis ; for it was the place where their Kings were both Crowned and buried . ( 3 ) Strigonium Grau , an Arch-bishops seat and Metropolitan of Hungary . It hath had the several chance of war , was won by the Tark in the year one thousand five hundred forty three , and recovered one thousand five hundred ninety five . In which last action our noble Sir Thomas Arundel took with his own hand the Turkish Banner ; and was honoured by the Emperour Rodulphus with the title of a Count there : and here , by his own Sovereign , Lord Arundel of Wardour . ( 4 ) Quinque Ecclesiae , a Bishops See taken by the Turk one thousand five hundred forty three . ( 5 ) Comara , in a small Island , which takes her name from the Town . And her● it is reported that the grass exceeds in length the height of a man. ( 6 ) ●avarium ▪ not far from Coma●● ▪ and is called Rab. ( 7 ) Neuhensel , where ●●ucquoy was slain in the year one thousand six hundred twenty one ; having adventured too far upon the Hungarians Ambush , with i●tent on●y to have received the order of their Forces , and fittest place for access to bid them battel . And thus of the Kingdom of Hungary , as it is strictly bounded with its own proper limits . ( 13 ) Dacia is on the East of H●ngary , and is divided on the North from Sarmatia by the Carpathian Mountains ; on the South from Greece with Haemus ; and on the East re●●heth the Pontus Euxinus . The first Inhabitants were the Maesti of Asia . Afterward the Daci , or ( as Strabo calls them ) the Dari , a Nation of so slavish a disposition , that the Athenians brought them into a Proverb ; and in their Comedies presented their Sycophants , under no other name than D●●ri . The Country is fruitful and enricht with Mines : their Horses are very comely , a●d their manes so long , that they touch the ground . Their last King , before it was made a Province to the Romans , was Decebalus , who ( as Dion delivers it ) affrighted the Emperour from an assault which he intended , with an incredible number of stakes , stuck up in battel array , and attired in his Souldiers old habits . A wooden shift it was , but served him for the present ; yet after , he was vanquished by Trajan ; and being sunk ( by the fortune of war ) below the hope of recovering his Kingdom , fell upon his own sword ▪ It is now divided into ( 1 ) Transylvania . ( 2 ) Moldavia . ( 3 ) Walachia . ( 4 ) Servia . ( 5 ) Rascia . ( 6 ) Bulgaria . ( 7 ) Bosnia . ( 14 ) Transylvania is the Province of Dacia , and was it self called Dacia Mediterranea , and Ripensis Dacia : Since Transylvania , because it was compassed with Woods ; and septem Castra , from her seven Castles of defence upon the Frontiers , built by the Saxons , who questionless gave her the German name Sibenburgen , which she yet keeps as a remembrance of her residence in these parts . The Country is populous and fertile : It breeds fair and fierce Horses , wild Bulls . Indeed their men in some parts are not very tame . Toward the North , in the Province Zaculcia , they live most upon the spoil , maintaining continual war with the Turks and Germans , and acknowledge no difference of worth or degrees among themselves . Their Government , or rather want of government , is compared to the Helvetian . Three places they have , H●sdy , Corbay , and Sceply , whither they resort to determine of their State busines . The chief Towns of Transylvania , are Harmenstad , Alba Iulia , or Weisingburg , Claneenburg , Schlesburg , Millenbachium , Coronae , or Cronstant . ( 15 ) Moldavia lieth in the North of Transylvania , and reacheth as far as the Euxine Sea : on the West it hath part of Ruthenia . This Country hath been by course in the several possessions of the Emperour of Germany , the King of Poland , and sometimes the Turk , thereafter as it was cast by chance of war. It was a Vayvodate , and her chief Cities Occazonia , Fuchiana , and Falezing . To this Moldavia belongs the Countrey of the Bessi , mentioned by Ovid in his 6 de Tristibus . Vivere quàm miserum est inter Bessosque Getasque . They were a people of Thrace , not far from Pontus , who lived most by theft and pillage , and after possest the Mountain Haemus , and a part which lies betwixt it and Lituania , and from the Inhabitants bears the name of ●essaralia . Their principal Towns are ●ilim and Chermem . This last is the seat of the Turkish Sanziack ; for the whole Province became subject to his tyranny in the year 1485. ( 16 ) Walachia is supposed rather to have been first named Flaccia , by the Roman Flaccus , who placed here a Colony , which have continued the Latine tongue to this day among the Inhabitants ▪ though in a corrupt idiome , such as can hardly be understood . Near to this , over the River Danubius , stands Pons Trajanus , built by the Emperour Trajanus Nerva , a work worth admiration , as appears by those ruinous parcels which are yet standing . It hath puzzled the best Artificers to find out how such a vast foundation could be framed in so deep and fierce a stream , which could not be turned into any other course to give way to the building The Country abounds with good commodities , Gold , Silver , and Iron , Salt-pits , Wine , Cattel , and excellent great Horses . The chief Cities are Sabinivus , Pr●ilaba , and Tergoresta . ( 17 ) Servia lies divided from Hungary and Rascia , with the River Savus on her North , and Bosnia on her West . It was the seat of the ancient Triballi , who met with Philip King of Macedonia , and took from him the spoils which he had brought from Maeteas King of the Sarmatians . It was , it seems , but a barbarous people , and therefore Aristophanes in one of his Comedies among his mock-gods names Marathane-triballos . Her chief Cities are ( 1 ) Taurunum , which Pliny placeth in the utmost bounds of Pannonia . It is commonly known by the name of Belgard , and Alba Graeca : It is not so great as glorious : nor is it fortified so much with walls as Rivers ; it lieth open for a siege only one way : which the Turk often attempted , and returned with great loss : yet at last in the year one thousand five hundred twenty one it gave up to Solyman , and became a Province to his Empire . It stands near where the Rivers Danubius and Savus are dissevered : and is the Town which the Hungarians report to have been once delivered by the admirable industry of Ioannes Capistranus a Franciscan , who is much honoured for the action , by those of his own Society . But Ioannes Huviades , tha●t great Souldier and terrour to the Turk , challengeth the glory as his peculiar . Vadianus . ( 2 ) Samandria , and ( 3 ) Stoniburg . ( 18 ) Rascia is on the North of Danubius , where it parts with the River Savus , and lieth betwixt Servia and Bulgaria . In her chief City Boden there is kept a Fair once every year , and much people resort for enterchange of commodities from most Countries thereabout . ( 19 ) Bulgaria somewhat North-East from Rascia , and is bounded with Danubius upon the South ▪ Theophylact was here Bishop , and was called Bulgarius : Near this is the City Tomos , where Ovid lived in Banishment , as himself mentioneth in his 3. de T●istibus . The principal Cities at this present are , ( 1 ) Sophia , the seat of the Berlegbeg of Greece . And ( 2 ) Nicopolis . The ornament of their King was imperial , a Crown of gold ▪ attire of silk and red shoes . Their title 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a tearm allowed by the Greek Emperours , to those only which might wear this habit , the rest they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as much as Reges . ( 20 ) Bosnia on the West of Servia , and South of the River Savus , had her name from the Bossi or Bessi , the people of Bulgaria : within the memory almost of our Fathers , it was governed by Kings ▪ and as yet retains the title of the Kingdom of Bosnia . The chief Towns are Cuzachium and Ia●iga : the first is the place of residency , and the second of burial for the Bosnian Kings . Heretofore the City Sinderoria had that honour , which some suppose to be the same that was once called Dardanum . DANIA map of Denmark The Description of the Kingdom of DENMARK . THE Kingdom of Denmark strikes into the Sea , upon the North of Germany , as Italy on the South : the manner of both is not much unlike : and the glory of this heretofore was not inferior . For however in these latter ages , the pride of Rome hath pranked up her Territories in gay apparel : yet the day was , when both she and they stooped to the Inhabitants of this Country , though then known by another name of Cimbria Chersonesus . Three Roman Consuls , Manilius , Sillanus , and Cepio fell by their sword : and the Empire it self ( it seems ) was in a shrewd hazzard , when their own Historian reports that , Actum esset de imperio , nisi illi saecul . Marius contigisset . ( 2 ) The people were then and had been from their beginning the Cimbri , a Progeny of Gomer , first son of Iapheth ; who before they removed into this quarter of the world , dwelt in the inner Asia , near the straight which passeth from the Pontus Euxinus , to the Polus Maeotis : there we yet find the Bosphorus Cimmericus in Ptolomy , which took name from the Cimmerii , for so they were called at large , and by contraction Cimbri . ( 3 ) From thence they were in time disturbed by the Scythians , and forced to seek them a new sea for their habitation , which ( after long travel ) here they found fittest for their security , as being a Peninsula fenced almost round with Seas , from the force of all foreign Enemies . Yet here too they met at last with a worse danger , which they could less resist . For the main Ocean brake into a great part of the Countrey , displaced many of their Colonies , and sent them Petitioners to Rome for a dwelling within her Dominions : but their entreaty being with some neglect denied , it kindled the sparks , which to this time had lain ( as it were ) dead in a dejected Nation , and now they break out into flames , which stirred them ▪ to require that by force of Arms ▪ which they could not request by submissive Oratory . ( 4 ) Hence grew their first quarrel with the Romans , which they put on with that courage and success , that they were emboldened at last to assault the very City , with so strong Forces , that the glory of it began to shake , and had shattered to pieces , had not the victory followed rather the fortune of one Marius , than the valour of the whole Roman Legions : and that too ( as some relate it ) was bought of his heathenish gods at a dear rate , by the bloudy sacrifice of his own daughter . The great and most memorable encounter was six hundred and forty years after the City was built , about an hundred and eleven before Christ. And then indeed they received ( in a manner ) a fatal crush , which quelled them for the present : yet not so , but that in after ages , they recovered strength and same : spread their victories over the most part of Europe : and left their name ( for many years since that ) in Italy it self . ( 5 ) For without doubt those Cimmerii mentioned by Starbo , which lived on the North side of the Appennine Mountains near Boianum , were of this stock , and of that note , as they gave occasion for many Proverbs and Fables to both Greek and Latin Poets . It was a people which belike seldom saw Sun , but lurked for the most part under ground , lived upon theft , and issued forth only in the night , a season most fit for deeds of darkness : and so was their whole course , which caused our well known Adage of tenebrae Cimmeriae pro densissimâ caligine . The horrid dens , and dismal Rivers , which ran by the place of their abode , bred at length a terrour in the silly Heathens , and was esteemed by them , the passage down to their Elizium . So Homer gives it in the second of his Odysses , and Virgil in his sixth of the Aeneidos : and here did Naso feign his house of sleep , Metamorph. 11. Est propè Cimmerios longo spelunca recessu Mons Carus , ignavi domus & penetralia Somni . ( 6 ) Thus was their Original and progress for the first Age , whilst it continued i● the possession of the Cimmerians . The next which succeeded were the Saxons , a people no less famous ; but since their story hath been elsewhere remembred in our other Descriptions , it must give place here to the third Invader the Danes , who whilst the Saxons were employed with us here in the Conquest of England , start out of those petty Isles in the Sinus Codanus , and took up their room in this Peninsula . There they have continued to this day ; and added other Territories to their Dominions : so that the then Cimbria Chersonesus is but a parcel of the now Kingdom of Denmark , ( as shall appear when we come to her division ) and that only which in our latter times is called Iuitland , and runs North ward in form almost of a Hounds tongue into the Baltick Ocean . ( 7 ) The Danes ( like enough ) were at first one Nation with the Cimbri , but being together expulsed by the Scythians from their native soyl , they were severally dispersed , though not at any great distance . These setled themselves in the Northern Isles , as the other did in their Chersonesus . The first ( at their removal ) varied not their antique name of Cimbri : As for Chersonesus it is not peculiar to this Country , being as common as Peninsula : for it imports no more than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , à terrâ & insulâ : and of these there are many more , some perhaps of equal same . Taurica Chersonesus was not far distant from the place of their first abode ; Peloponnesus well known in Greece , Thracia , Chersonesus in Thrace , and Aurea Chersonesus in India . ( 8 ) But the Danes it seems suffered some change as well in their name as fortunes . Saxo Grammticus gives it to one Dan the son of Huniblus , which was their first Governour in their new Commonwealth . But this is controuled by Reccanus ( saith Quade ) who renders another Etymon , how likely , I leave to those , who can best judge by their skill in the Danish Language . The Cimbri ( saith he ) when they were grown to great multitudes , bethought themselves of several names to distinguish their Colonies : Each following their own concei● best to express the quality , in which they most gloried . Among the rest , some there were which affecting at least the opinion of a valiant people , such as scorned riches without honour , honour without victory , and victory without the bloud of their enemies ; assumed their name from that creature , which Nature had marked out with this Character , Gallum igitur gallinaceum , tum bellicae laudis , & generosissimi animi , tum indolis regalis & militis strenui , & adomnia momenta vigilis optimum exemplar , ut pro Symbolo & synthemate quodam sivi acceperunt , it a nomen quoque ab eo placuit mutuari ; vocarunt enim sese Dic Hanem & compositae per concis●onem Danem quod Gallina●●● significat . ( 9 ) However the Etimon may be far fetcht , for ought I know , yet doubtless at this day they make good the Elogy of a valiant and warlike Nation ; strong of body , big boned , and of a terrible countenance , ambitious of a glorious death , rather than a sluggish idle life . It is the saying of Valerius Maximus , Cimbros & Celteberos in acie gaudio exultare consuevisse , tanquam gloriosè & feliciter vita excessuros : lamentari vero in morbo , quasi turpiter perituros . We our selves heretofore have felt their stroaks , and submitted to their Conquests in the time of Osbert King of Northumberland . They were provoked by a rape done upon the Sister of the Danish King : for which the poor English dearly paid , with two hundred fifty five years servitude under their tyranny . Yet since we have had , and at this time do enjoy the benefit of their magnanimity , under the personal conduct of the right valiant and illustrious King Christian , who hazards both his state and life in the behalf of his dear neece Elizabeth , and her Royal Husband the Prince Palatine of the Rheine . ( 10 ) Their first Prince which established them a setled and civil government , was Gotricus , in the year seven hundred ninety seven . Before it was but a confused state , and affords us little certainty of their story . From that time the government hath been under a sole King , of equal power with the greatest , though his Revenues are hardly answerable : His best profit is from a breach of the Sea , which runs into the middle part of the Countrey , commonly called the Sound ; which is a passage so narrow , that no shipping can pass that way , without the licence and favour of the Wathch-men : keeping Garrison there to receive the Imposts and Customs of the arriving Vessels for the King. It is easily gathered to what sum of money that Impost amounteth , by the infinite number of Shipping , of H●lland , Zealand , France , England , S●otland , Norway , and the Baltick Sea , that sail in those Seas , and of necessity must pass the ●aws of that narrow strait . The Inhabitants are as greedy of Rh●nish , French and Spanish Wines , the Spices of Portugal , and the fruits of Andaluzia , as they again are needy of the Wax , Honey , and Skins which are brought thither from Prussia , Livonia , Muscovia , and the bordering Nations . The other chief riches of Denmark are goodly Horses , great store of Cattel , and Corn enough , sent to the supply of divers other parts of Christendome : It hath been observed , that 50000 Oxen have been driven out of these Provinces into Germany , for which , toll hath been paid at Guttaorp . Such incredible plenty of Herring , ( near the Isle of Scania ) that the Ships ( they say ) are searce able by main strength of Oars to row out of the Harbour . Besides these , here are furniture for War both by Sea and Land , Armour , Masts , Cables , Steel , Saddles , &c. ( 11 ) Their chief person of fame in course of Learning , was Ticho Brahe , an excellent Mathematician : memorable for his artificial Tower in the Isle of Fimera . In Religion the greatest part of them are now Lutherans , but were first converted to Christianity by Ansuerus . ( 12 ) We are come to her division , which the Sea almost hath made to our hands . For her several Provinces are well-nigh so many Islands , at least Peninsula . The chief are ( 1 ) Iuttia , or the old Cimbria Chersonesus . ( 2 ) Diethmarsia . ( 3 ) Scania . ( 4 ) Hollandia . ( 5 ) Bles●ide . ( 6 ) The Islands in the Sinus Codanus , which lye betwixt Iuttia and Scanta : That is the West , and this is the East limits of the Danish Dominions , North and South are the Ocean , and the River Esdora or Hever . ( 13 ) Iuttia as it was the first , so it is the principal part of this Kingdom : Her bounds upon the West , and East , and North , are the B●ltick Seas , and upon the South , it ●s joyned to Holjatia , and the Istumes of Dith●arsex . It is in length , 〈◊〉 Muginus , eighty German 〈◊〉 from the River Albis to the Cimbrick Promontory called Seagen , and in breadth twenty . It is a fruitful Region , for Wheat , Rie , Barley , &c. And in the North-west there is good pasture , though more North-ward it becomes sandy and barren , and puts the Inhabitants to fish for their victuals , by which they make a shift to live , though hardly enough God Knows , in poor sheds sleightly clapped together , and of a slender stuff , such as if need be they can remove at their pleasure upon very short warning , and bear them away almost upon their back . They transport into other Countries great store of good Horses for service , besides Barley , Cheese , Butter , Suet , Hides , and rich Skins , Nuts and Fish. In this Province are twenty eight Cities , twenty Castles , and four Bishops Sees : Ripensis , Arthusienses , and AElburga , all near to the Sea-side , wilburga in the up-land Country . From this Province came the Iuits , who joyned in with the Saxons and Angles to conquer England . Her chief Towns are Rincopen , Hoine , and Achausen . ( 14 ) Diethmarsia is situated betwixt the Rivers Albis and Eidera . They were a parcel of the old German Saxons : and the Country it self is by some yet reckoned the lower Saxony : but it is in subjection to the King of Denmark : for it is the seat and title of his first Son and heir apparent , as the Dauphinate is to the Son of France , and Wales to the Son of England . Her Metropolis is Breme : the rest Meldorp , and Heininckst , and Tellinckst , and other rich Towns ; yet the soyl cannot be very fertile , by reason of the moist air and her many Marshes , especially toward the North , which makes it unfit for tillage , and indeed impassable for travellers : Upon which impediments the Inhabitants have made this advantage to keep out all forein Invaders , and appropriate what wealth they have to their own secure possession . ( 15 ) Scania or Scandinaria , in the largest compass , comprehends more than belongs to the Kingdome of Denmark ; and is invironed round about with Seas , except on that side where it is joyned to Muscovy . On her West ●s the Kingdom of Norway , on her East Swethland , and upon the South of that , is this Scania , which gives place to no Region , ( at least within these Dominions ) either for wholsome air , or fertile soyl , for commodious Havens , and plenty of Merchandise ; for dainty Rivers of store of Fish , for Cattel , Mines of Iron , Lead , Silver and Gold , fair Towns , and civil Customs . The Metropolis is Lumpis . This whole Province is some eighteen miles in length , and in breadth about twelve in some places , in others not above six . ( 16 ) Hollaudia on the North of Scania , and South of Suecia , is bounded with the Seas upon the West , and on the East with vast Woods , which divide her from Gothland . It is a fertile Region , and not much unlike unto Scandia , but that it comes somewhat short of her happiness in soyl . Her chief Town is Hallausoc . ( 17 ) Blescida or Blicker is bounded on the East and South with Baltick Ocean , and on the North is parted from Scania by a little patch of the Sea. It is a Region full of Rocks , Woods , and Mountains . Her chief City and Castle is Culmaria , a strong defence against the Swethelander : and the next Town of note is Malmagia , the birth-place of Casparus Bartholinus a late approved Writer in the Arts. ( 18 ) In the Sinus Codanus near to the Cimbria Chersonesus , there are numbred 35 Islands . The chief are ( 1 ) Zealand , in length 64 miles , in breadth 52 , it contains in it 13 Cities , 7 Castles , with divers pretty Towns and Villages . The Metropolis is Ha●●nia , the single University within the King of Denmarks government . And here is his chief place of re●idency , which by the Germans is called Kopp●nhagen , the Merchants Haven . Her other Towns are Roschilt , a Bishops See , and heretofore a strong Fortress , well fur●isht for war , and honoured with the Sepulchres of some of their Kings : but yet it is now at a lower ebb , and of little respect . Elsner or Helsinura is a Sea-town . That in Helsinura is called Croneburgh , well furnished with all provision . The other in Scania Hepsigburgh of equal strength , to cause the best Ship to cast Anchor , and satisfie their King , before they shall have the way open out of the Baltick into the Ocean . ( 19 ) ( 2 ) Fionia or Fimera is second to Zealand both in bigness and plenty of rich commodities . It is in length 12 miles , and 4 in breadth . A pleasant Region , fertile and fruitful . Here are in this Island 8 Cities : the chief is Ottonium , Odensch or O●sell , in the very middle almost . It was a Bishops See , well built , but ill fenced : for it hath been oft times wasted and burnt by the Enemy . The other Towns are upon the Sea● coast , and their names are Neburgh , Sinborgh , Feborch , Ascens , Eorgena , Middlesar , and Kortemunde : beside some Castles , many Villages and Noble-mens houses . ( 20 ) ( 3 ) Laglant 7 miles in length , and hath in it many Villages and fair buildings . The City R●theopinga , and the Castle Trancura . ( 4 ) Loilant near Seelant . It is full of Hazels , that they fraught Ships with Nuts and traffique for them into many other Countries . It hath five Towns , Nistad , Nasco , Togrop , Rothus , and Marilus , with some strong Castles , pretty Villager , and Noble-mens houses . ( 5 ) 〈◊〉 in length four miles . Her Cities are Stubecopen and Nicopen , a pleasant and a fair one , for which she is by some stiled the Neopolis of Denmark . ( 6 ) Moena or Muen . In this the City Steck and Elmelanda . ( 7 ) Femera or Femeren . Her chief Cities are Derborch , and Petersborn , and Stabull : and here is the Castle Vraniburgh , built by the great Mathematician Ticho Brahe , which besides the fame of its own artificial structure , is much celebrated for the admirable Instruments , which are there kept , whereby the particular motion of the Heavens is excellently observed . ( 21 ) ( 8 ) And to this Kingdom belongs the Islands Bor●holme , which lies in the Baltick Seas , called more particularly Mare Suevicum , betwixt Blicker and Pomerania . It is a Region of excellent pasture , and feed abundance of Cattel : and therefore is full of Butter , Cheese , Wool , Hides , &c. and sends into other Countries much of their provision for victuals , powdered and barrelled up for the longer keeping . It hath some well peopled Towns : the chief is Boruholme . It had lain for fifty years together in pawn to the State of Lubeck ; but was redeemed by Frederick the second . ( 22 ) From these , and those many other Northern Islands , there have issued in several ages an innumerable sort of Nations , which like so many birds , as Maginus calls them , have flown over the greatest part of our Christian world . He concludes , that ex his insulis olim , Gothi , Ostrogothi , Vestrogothi ▪ Vandali , Franci , Cimbri , Gepidae , Dani , Hunni Suedi , Herculi , Rugi , Alani , Longobardi , Alemani , & alii plures , Danubio & Rheno superatis , omnem Europam , & praesertim ipsam Italiam , altricem imperii & dominum 400. & plus annis perpetuâ quadam regionum successione subjugarunt , ac Romani nomines gloriam ferè omnem extinxerunt . POLONIA P. Kaerius Caelavit map of Poland The Description of POLAND THE Kingdom of Poland borders upon the East-side of Germany , and indeed as far as the R●ver Vistula , it is accounted a part of the Empire : and useth the same Speech , Religions , and Customes , as the other Territories , admitting only that variety , which all of them have among themselves : and must needs be found in so large compass , s governed by so many several free Princes . Beyond the River , as it shrinks from the seat of Christianity , so it begins to degenerate into a kind of Heathenish rudeness , which favours of their Predecessors . ( 2 ) For this Tract is a part of Sarmatia Europae , and the first Inhabitants were the Sauromatae , a Scythian people , as well for barbarisme as by name . It was next possest by the Vandals , an active Nation , of whom we have had some inkling , at least almost , in every place which we have past For they have spread their Victories through Europe ; and have left either name or story behind them in Spain , France , Italy , Germany , Tnrace , and where not ? Their most received pedegree is from Vandalus ( whom Tacitus remembers ) the Tuscane King of the Progeny of Tuisco , first Founder of the Germans . Yet Munster in his Cosmography mentions a pretty conjecture of some well wishers , it seems , ( perhaps to their own Countrey ) which gave the original of their name of Vandals to one Vanda , a Queen of Poland . ( 3 ) Briefly , Were the Vandals natives , or were they invaders ; here they were found , and ejected by the Sclavonians , and these were the third Inhabitants of Polonia : She was over-run at the same time , and had the same fortune with Bohemia : they were both lost to their old Lords , and divided betwixt the two runnagate brothers of Croatia , Zechius and Lechius , who being forced ( for a murder ) out of their own soyl , brought on their crew into these parts , abou● the year 550. and here have continued , ( in their posterity ) to this day . They are as yet remembred in the very names of the people . For the Bohemians in their proper language call themselves Zechians , and in the greater Poland there is still extant a Territory , known by the title of Regnum Lechitorum . ( 4 ) Her Etimon signifieth no other , than the site of the Country , as the Sclavonians first descryed it . For it was a Champian or plain field , and so is Pole land interpreted out of the Sclavonish tongue . It was before called Sarmatia , and the people Sauromatae , ab oculis Lacertarum , Lizzards eyes , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a property ( it seems ) which gave name to all her Nations . For this was divided from another Sarmatia by the River Tanais ; that on the one side was Asiatica , for the most part wild , Heathen●sh Idolaters , and in the farthest parts of Scythia some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : this other is Europaea , which being joyned with some parts of Germany Westward to the River Odera , Silesia , and Mo●avia , make up the Kingdome of Polonia , as it is here described . ( 5 ) The bounds then of this great Region are on the West the River Odera , Silesia , and Moravia : on the East the River Neiper , which Ptolomy calls Boristhenes : on the North Pomerania , or rather the Baltick Ocean , and on the South Russia , and the Mountains of Hungary . And if we will , with Maginus , take in the out Provinces which belong to this Government , we must reach Eastward the Tartars and 〈◊〉 , that live near on the other side of Boristhenes : and North-east ward part of Muscovia , Southward the Hungarian mountains , and the Vallaci : insomuch that the compass would come little short of all Spain , as it lieth beyond the Pyrenaean . ( 6 ) The principal Rivers of Poland , are ( 1 ) Vistula , it hath its rise in the Caparthian Mountains , which divide this Kingdom from Hungary , and it self runs into the Baltick , but by the way takes in divers other streams , on the West out of the Polonia Germanica , and on the East , out of the Sarmonica . It is navigable 400 miles . ( 2 ) Neister , which hath her Fountains in the hills of H●ngary , and gl●des East ward , on the South of Podolia into the Pontus Euxinus . ( 3 ) Neiper or Boristhenes , which bounds the Kingdom on the East , is navigable 600 stadia , and runs from North to South , into the Pontus Euxinus , where there is naturally cast up plenty of Salt , which needs no art to perfect it . ( 4 ) Rubin in Lituania . ( 5 ) Hypanis , now Bugh , not far distant from the City Oleska , and falls at last into the River Vistula ; with many others of lesser note , though all conduce to make the Countrey in some kinds very fertile . ( 7 ) For it abounds with most sorts of Corn and Pulse , sufficient both for their own spending , and continual traffique into other Countries . Many of her neighbouring Regions could not well miss her plenty , as well of Whet , Rie , and Barley , as Beeves and other Cattel , which gives supply to Saxony , and the rest of Germany near hand , which hardly yield enough for their Inhabitants out of their own store . The blessing of this fertility cannot come alone ; but must needs bring with it the like riches of butter , Cheese , Milk , Wax , Honey , and whatever else hath its birth from the ground . It is well nigh past belief which is reported of the multitude of Bees , such as yield more Honey and Wax , than the people can find room for : They need here neither Art , nor care of the good Huswife to order their Hives , but naturally are their own Guardians , and provide so diligently for their own safety within the bulks of trees , that they easily pass over the hardest winter without hurt . There is store of game , both for hunting , fowling , and fishing . In her Forests is seen a kind of wild Horse with an horn like an Harts , and the Alces , &c. Lastly , among other good commodities , the worst is not her Pitch and Rosin , which yield her a large annual revenue . ( 8 ) Her chief wants proceed from her bleak situation ; For it is a plain Countrey , and shadowed for the most part with Woods : very cold , and by that means she hath little Oyl , and scarce Grapes enough to teach them the use of Wine . A great defect among so good drinkers ; for they have a name for that equal with any part of Germany : and that I think gives no ground to the rest of Europe : But they make a shift to find themselves play with a kind of Metheglin , Gold or Silver here is not much , unless about Cracovia : and ( as Maginus saith ) in Sandomica , where there are likewise some Mines found of the Lapis Lazulus , perfect Lead , and Iron , and pieces of Copper . Near the Towns of Nochow and Palukie , there is extant a kind of Miracle , a certain Earth naturally formed up into pots , which if you take forth and dry , they differ very little by sight from such as are made by hand , and serve aptly for the same use . ( 9 ) The Inhabitants , though they had but a wild beginning , yet in the more civil parts are of a gentile behaviour to strangers , and not i●iurious one to the other . Theft is a voice not known to the Polands : For they dare travel alone long journeys in the depth of Winter , with one poor one to draw their sledge in the night times , &c. and this with more security and less danger , than we ●ay walk in our open streets in the dusk of Evening . Questionless , this special practise of honesty in that kind , above other Nations , proceeds from an inbred desire which they generally have to be in employment : for they are very industrious in their several faculties . Those which pretend to Learning , addict themselves much to the study of Languages . The Latine is familiar to the Gentry as their own : ( and as Maginus reports ) is used in some Towns by rich and poor as their proper speech . They are prodigal both in diet and apparel , give much entertainment , and keep a large retinue of servants . In brief , they are as equal to themselves , as they are courteous to others ; For they will not be oppressed by the greatest Potenate either home bred or foreign . They are very vallant , and meet their enemy with an undaunted courage , be they never so much over-born either by number or strength . The truth is , no Peasant is suffered to bear arms : only their Nobility and Gentry of place in their Common wealth : such as war , not for others only , and upon constraint , but have somewhat themselves to lose : and therefore are ready as well for their own safety , as defence of their King and Country , to set on upon all assays , and raise an incredible number of excellent Horse , well manned almost , in an instant : For they are kept in continual motion by the Muscovite . ( 10 ) They have a good mind to Religion , but cannot fasten upon any one to their liking : and therefore they will try all . Christians they have been ever since the year 965. but from that time , they have scarce slipt any error , schisme , or heresie , which hath crept into the Church . Here are Iesuites , and others of the Romish Sects ; Here are Lutherans , and Calvinists , and Arrians , and Anabaptists , and Anti-trinitarians ; none allowed , but all tollerated : and indeed Poland had the seniority of Amsterdam , for that old saying , That if a man had lost his Religion , here he might find it . They have one ancient custome in their Churches , which , methinks may well interpret our standing up at rehearsal of the Creed ; when the Gospel is reading , the Nobility and Gentry unsheath their Swords , and stand as it were prepared to defend it with their lives against any which dare violate it . ( 11 ) Their King is chosen by the general States , and is for the most part some great Warriour of their neighbouring Princes : For they have no peace on their East limit , with Muscovites and Tartars , but what they make with the Sword. The Laws are only temporary Statutes , there are none fundamental : But when the King hath any great design in behalf of the Common wealth , he assembles a Councel of the Nobility to assist him . His Revenues coming in , are thought to be about six hundred thousand Crowns : and each quarter of his Kingdom maintains his expence for one quarter of the year . Their first King was Boeslaus , crowned by Otho 3. in the year 1001. But the Regal dignity was lost again to Boleslaus the Bold , who began his Reign 1078. but was deposed by the Pope , and no other suffered to take up the Scepter and rule by the name of King , till the year 1295. The first of the second course was Primastaus , the second Duke of Poland and Pomerania : Since whose time there hath been no breach to this day . ( 12 ) The chief Provinces of the Kingdome of Poland as they lye from her West to East , are ( 1 ) Pomerania . ( 2 ) The Dukedoms of Ozwits and Zator . ( 3 ) Polonia . ( 4 ) Prussia . ( 5 ) R●a nigra . ( 6 ) Samiogitia . ( 7 ) Massoria . ( 8 ) Livonia . ( 9 ) Podlassia . ( 10 ) Lituania . ( 11 ) Volhinia . ( 12 ) Podolia . ( 13 ) The first is Pomerania , bounded on the North with the Baltick Ocean , on the West with Germany : and it is accounted by some a Province of the Empire , as we have ordered in our description . But in regard the greatest part is subject to the King of Poland , I hope I shall wrong neither to give both their due , and reckon it as well to this government , since it hath an equal , if not a greater title to the rule , though not to the Inhabitants ; for they are most Germans . It is a plain Country , but exceeding fertile and rich in all commodities , which any other part affords : flourisheth with forty Cities , which are fenced round either with the Sea , or ditches answerable for safety . Her chief stands upon the shore : for it is by nature so well guarded from the violence of the Sea , that they need fear no inundation : but yet have a very easie and secure entrance for ships . Along the Coast stand Coberg , Camin , Costin , Gribswald , &c. In the up-Land Stetinum the Me●ropolis , Newgard , Lemburg , &c. The people were harsh persecutors of the Church of Christ till the year 1122. ( 2 ) The two Dukedoms of Oswittes and Zator by . Silesia in the West bounds of this Kingdom . They were heretofore sui juris : but now belongs to this government ; the first since the year 1454. in the time of Casimirus : and the last was brought under by Sigismond the first about an hundred years after . ( 3 ) ( 14 ) Polonia is divided into the greater and less . The greater Poland is more Northern , and joyns upon Pomerania and Prussia . It was therefore called the greater , because here Lechius first planted himself and built the City Guesna , which was the Regal seat till it was translated to Cracovia in the lesser Poland 1320. yet at this day is her Archbishop Primate of the Kingdom : during an interregnum hath the power of a Prince ; and Crowns the new King at his Inauguration . Polonia the less is more Southern , lies hard upon Russia and Hungary . It is now esteemed the more noble part of this Province : For here stands the Metropolis Cracovia on the banks of Vistula and Lublin , and other of the best note in Poland . ( 4 ) ( 15 ) Prussia Spruce , on the East of Pomerania , hath the Baltick Seas on the Nor●● , and Massori● on the South : and on her own East Lituania . It is now a Dukedome , and contains Cities of note , Dan●zike , where Keckerman professed , and Mons Regus Regimont : Maneburg , Heilsperge , C●lne , &c. Her chief commodity is Leather , much used heretofore to make Ierkins , where none more brave than the younker , that could compass a Leather Ierkin . Here is likewise great store of Amber , a juyco growing like a Corral in a Mountain of the North Sea , which is clean covered with water , and cast up by violence of the waves into their Havens . ( 5 ) Russia nigra on the East and South of Poland the less , and the North of Hungary , and West of Podolia , and had her name , as some suppose , first Ruthenia and Russia , which in the Ruthen tongue signifies no other than a dispersed Nation : For so were the Russians through all Sarmatia Europaea , and a part of the Asiatick from the frozen Ocean to the Mediterr●neum , and the Sinus Adriaticus , and the Pontus Euxinus , and the Mare Balticum : all that used the Sclavonian tongue , and professed Christ after the manner of the Greeks , were called Russi and Luthen● . But the Province here meant is only the South Tract , as much as belongs to the King of Poland , and is called Nigra , to distinguish it from Muscovia , or Russia Alba. The people are valiant , and in their fights use weapons of exceeding weight and bigness . Her Prince is e●tituled Duke : the name of King they will not endure . This Province contains the Territories Leopoliensis , with her chief city Leopolis . Lunt-burg , a fair Town , and an Arch bishop See : And the Territories Haliciensis , ●elzensis , Praemifliensis , &c. ( 6 ) ( 16 ) Samogitia toward the North , and her West hath the Sinus Balticus : North East Livora . It is in length fifty miles , very cold , compassed in with Woods and Rivers . Her principal Town is Cam●a . But not that nor any other is very famous for Lordly buildings ; the fairest are but sheds in respect of other Countries : The Peasants are truly so indeed ; for they reckon themselves but little better than their Cattel ; live under the same roof with them , without any partition or nice loathing of their nastiness ; a life fit enough for such a people , for they are yet most of them gross Ido laters : and are oft times met in their Woods with horrid visions ; and are strangely cozened by the Devil with a belief that they can prophecy . The silly blasphemers nourish in their house a poor snake ( like themselves ) gathered out of some ditch , and call it their god , worship it with great fear and reverence , and sacrifice once in a year , I Octob. to their devil , but by the name of their god Ziem enike . The better sort are Christians , of a comely portraiture , and good feature , valiant and ready to take Arms when occasion calls them . Their greatest plenty is of Honey , which they gather ready made to their hands in their hollow trees . ( 17 ) Massoria on the South of Prussia , and North of Polonia and Russia , and the East of either Poland , West of Lituania : She had her name from a former Duke , which was ejected by Casimirus , where it had a peculiar Prince of its own , it belonged to the second son of the Kings of Poland ; but in the year 1526 , after the untimely death of Iohn and Starislaus , heirs to this State , it became a peculiar to the Crown of Poland . Her chief City is Marscoria , which hath many under her : all use the same speech and customes , with the other Polonians . ( 8 ) Livonia , to the North bounded with Finland , on the South with Lituania , on the West with the Baltick Sea , and on the East with Muscovie . It is a large Province , carries in breadth one hundred and sixty miles , and in length five hundred . It is Fenny and Woody ; but yet hath Corn and Fruit plenty , Cattel good store , wild and tame , especially Horses : They have Honey , Wax , &c. enough to exchange with other Countries for Wine and Oyl : For this yields little or none . It became Christian , one thousand two hundred . Her chief Towns are Riga , Rivalia , Derpe , and Venda . About some twelve miles from the Continent is the Isle of Osel ( 9. ) ( 18 ) Podlussia on the East of Massoria , and West of Lituania , was joyned to Poland , one thousand five hundred sixty nine . The Inhabitants are Massorites , Russians , and Polands . Her chief Towns are Titock sin , a Fort where the Kings Treasure is kept , Beisco , and Russin . In this the King hath a fair Court , furnisht magnificently , both for state and pleasure . ( 10 ) Lituania , on the East of Poland , and South of Livonia , on the West of Muscovia , and North of Podolia . The air is very unnatural , and by that means the creatures thereof every kind are very small , and their wants great of Corn , Wine , Salt , &c. The people are of a slavish disposition , and live thereafter poor and basely . The women have a freedom by custome to keep many Stallions , which their Husbands love us themselves , and call them their adjutories . But the men may by no means play false . Their condemned persons ( be it to death ) must execute themselves , or be tormented till they expire . They became Christians , 〈◊〉 as they are , one thousand three hundred eighty six . The principal Cities are Vilna , 〈◊〉 , and Brestia , and Norigredum , a City by report larger than Rome . ( 19 ) ( 11 ) Volhinia lieth betwixt Lituania , Padolia and Russia , a plentiful Region , and breeds hardy Souldiers . They live as Russians , use the same speech and customes . Her chief Towns are Kioria , and Lircassia , upon the edge of Boristhenes . ( 12 ) Podo●ia is on the South of Lituania , East of Poland , and North of the River Niester or Boristhenes , as it runs from his head to the Pontus Euxinus , and on the West of Russia . It affords great plenty it seems ; three Harvests ( they say ) of one sowing . It is pity ( saith Vadianus ) it should be left desert , as in manner it is , unless here and there a Village ▪ Her chief is Camiensen , the only one , able to return the Turks and Tartars with the loss , as it hath oftentimes done . The rest are not many , and those but weakly peopled ▪ For the often incursions of the Tartars ; their speedy Horse , to ride a great compass in a little time ; their 〈◊〉 of Faith , upon terms of composition ; and their cruelty when they have got a victory , causeth the Inhabitants of those parts to fly them at a great distance , and leave their Land waste : since they dare not trust their peace , nor are able to withstand their war. PERSIA P. Karius Caelavit map of Persia The Description of the Kingdom of PERSIA . THis Empire was one of the first , and most potent in the Eastern world ; and though since in several ages , she hath felt the variety of fortunes , to which all Kingdomes are subject , and been forced to deliver up her glory to the succeeding Monarchies of the Macedonians , Parthians , Turks , and Sarazens ; yet now at last is she recovered to her own heighth and greatness , and the name of Persia reacheth farther than ever , if we take in , ( as most Geographers do ) the Regions of Media , Assyria , and the rest ; which were heretofore the seat of several illustrious Kingdomes . ( 2 ) Surely the first which inhabited any part of this compass , were the Medes , a people of great antiquity , who reach both their original and name from Madai , the son of Iapheth : for it was not long after the floud ; that they were subdued by Ninus King of the Assyrians : one and t'other , Media I mean and Assyria , though then they had apart their peculiar governments , yet both were but a parcel of this Countrey , which is now known by the name of Persia. ( 3 ) To Ninus and his successors they continued faithful for many years , till the effeminate weakness of Sardanapalus gave opportunity to the ambition of Belochus governour of Babylon , and Arbaces of Media , to divide his Empire betwixt them , which they did in the year of the world three thousand one hundred forty six ; and then began the Monarchy of the Medes , which spread it self through the the greatest part of Asia ; and ( for above two hundred years ) gathered strength , till the time of Astiages , who dreamed himself out of his Empire , as Iustine relates the story . ( 4 ) Persia propriè dicta , from whence this whole Country at last took name , was at this time but an obscure Kingdom in respect of what now it is , and tributary to the Medes . Her Prince was Cambyses , the Father of the great Cyrus , by Mandanes daughter to Astiages ; when she was great , and expected the time of her deliverance , her Father touched with a perplexed dream , that she made so much water as would drown all Asia , interpreted it , that her issue should be the overthrow of his state ; and therefore delivered the child which was born to her , into Harpagus his charge to be destroyed , and he to the Kings Herdsman , who ( unawares to Both ) preserved the guiltless infant , so that at last he took revenge upon his cruel Grand-father , and laid a foundation for the Persian Monarchy . ( 5 ) In this attempt his anger wrought him no farther than his enemy : for he left the government of Media still to Cyaxares the son of Astyages , and afterward married his daughter , joyned with him in his conquests , and till his death gave him preheminence of title . They were both engaged in the taking of Babylon , slaughter of Baltazar , and destruction of the Chald●ans : The Scripture gives this victory to Darius Medus , who , as most hold , was no other than Cyaxares : and he only named as the principal of the two while he yet lived , though Cyrus had his part in the action , after his Uncles death enjoyed it as his own , and made perfect the Monarchy of the Persians in the year of the world 3046. ( 6 ) About thrity seven years after , the succession was broke for want of lawful heirs , to Cambyses their second King ; and therefore their Princes consulted to salute him , whose Horse first neighed at a set meeting upon the Court green , before the Sun-rising . Darius Histaspes was one , and by the subtiliy of his Horse-keeper carried the Crown ; for the night before , in the same ground , he had coupled a Mare with the Horse that his Master should ride , which when the lustful Steed missed the next morning , being full of spirit , no sooner had he set footing upon the place , but with much eagerness he snuffed and neighed after his Mare , and gave the quue to the other Princes to proclaim Darius King of the Persians . This was he whom the Scripture calls Ahasuerus : he was H●sters husband . ( 7 ) Thus is the Empire now setled , and entailed by descent after him to that famous Xerxes , who made war upon Greece , with an incredible Army , joyned Asia to Europe with a bridge , and dammed up Hellespont with his Navy ; yet was at last vanquished by four thousand at Thermopyle , and after by Themistocles forced to make his flight in a small boat towards his own Countrey , contemned of his subjects , and within a few years slain in his Palace by Artabanus . His immediate successour was Artaxerxes Lengimanus , who . sent the Prophet Esdras to re-edifie the Temple , and so on to Darius the last Persian of . that course , who was ost vanquished by Alexander the Great , and left the Monarchy of the world to the Macedonians : After the death of their victorious Captain , it was divided among many of the most potent Princes of Greece . ( 8 ) But when the Persians saw the force of their enemy thus severed , they began to conceive a hope of recovering their liberty ; and so they did indeed under the conduct and command of the Parthian Arsaces , but. found themselves little bettered in their condition , as being now become new slaves to a more harsh tyrant ; and therefore in the year two hundred twenty eight after the Incarnation , they made a second attempt to quit themselves from the Parthians ; they took their time , when their Masters were sore afficted with a strong enemy from Rome , which had broke their Forces to their hands ; so that by the admirable prowess of another Artaxerxes , they made good their Conquest upon the Parthians , and adventured so far with the Romans themselves , that their name began to grow terrible , and the Emperour Constantine forced to fortifie his Provinces , which lay towards the East ; and his might be some cause too , why he removed his seat to Constantinopolis . ( 9 ) After this fell into the hands of the Saracenical Caliphs , in the year six hundred thirty four , and to the Turks in the year one hundred and thirty , next to the Tartars , and so again to the Parthians , by the help of Gempsas , who redeemed both his own and this from the Tartarian ; and briefly after many turns , it became the possession of Isma●l Sophy of Persia whose race continues it to this day . ( 10 ) The bounds of this Empire on the North are the Caspian Sea , and the River Oxus ; on the South the Sinus Persicus , and the Ma●e Indicum , heretofore called Rubrum ; on the West the Turkish confines , as far as the River Tigris , and the lake Giocho : on the East the River Indus , and the Kingdom of Cambaia ; a spacious Land it is , and contains from East to West 38 degrees , and about 20 from the North to South . ( 11 ) This variety of distance in respect of the Heavens , must needs cause as much difference in the qualities of her several Regions : In some places there is that fertility , which makes her equal to any part of Asia ; in others again she is so barren , unfruitful , and unprofitable , that the Land is left waste , as being not able to nourish an Inhabitant . Ora maritima ( saith Quadus ) aestuosa est ac ventosa , & fructuum inops , praeterquam palmarum , mediterranea regio Campestris est & omnium ferax , pecorumque optima nutrix , stuminibus & lacubus plena . Maxime autem suppeditat Araxes plurimas commoditates . It abounds much with metals , and stones of great price . ( 12 ) The ancient Persians were warlike , and ambitious of rule ; for not content with their own , which they freely posses in Asia , they attempted the nearest parts of Africa and Europe , which cost them the first fall from their Monarchy . Nec enim petituri Macedones Persidem vide bantur , in priores Persae Graeciam provocassent , faith Vadianus . Their customes are most of them superstitious , but they held nothing almost in so great reverence as water : it might not lawfully be soyled , so much as with a soul hand ; but to piss , or cast rubbish , or a dead carcass into the Rivers , was a kind of Sacriledge . They had many Wives , and more Concubines : for they were exceeding desirous of increase , and great rewards were appointed by their King himself , for him that could most augment the number of his subjects in one year . They seldome entred into any consultation of State , till they had well armed themselves with drink ; for then they thought they should be more free to speak what they most thought . To spit , or laugh before their Prince , was a crime well nigh unpardonable : some say that they bury not their dead , but cast them forth to be devoured by wild beasts , and thought him most happy which was soonest torn to mammock ; the rest their friends bewailed , as such who had lived impurely ; and were therefore by this sign declared worthy of hell only , without any redemption . ( 13 ) Their Philosophers were called Magi , and studied principally the art of fore-telling things to come ; from whence we have our tearm of Magick ; and usurp the word only in the worse sense whereas ( questionless it was no other with them , than the Greeks Philosophy , Philosophi , or Sapientes with the Latines : for it is by most thought that such were those good Magi , which came from the East to worship Christ ; and Saint Chrysostome directly names Persia to be that East from whence they were led by the Star. ( 14 ) They have now put off most of their antique barbarism , and are become good Politicians , excellent Warriour , sgreat Scholars , especially in Astrology , Physick and Poetry . Those which apply themselves to Mechanick trades , are not inferiour to any almost in our quarter ; they deal most in making of Silks , which they send into all the Eastern Countries in great abundance . They are mild and courteous to Strangers , yet jealous of their Wives , which for the most part are very fair and richly attired ; not withstanding their affection to them usque ad insanam Zelotypiam ; yet are they much addicted to that beastly sin of the Turks , and have their Stews on purpose , whither they resort without controul or shame . Their language is elegant , and in use in most of those Eastern Countries . The Christian Religion was once planted here both by Saint Thomas and Saint Andrew ; yet are they now fallen to Mahametism , and differ but as Schismaticks from the Turks , which occasioneth much hatred and perpetual war betwixt them . ( 15 ) The Regions which belong to the Empire of Perfia are ( 1 ) Persii . ( 2 ) Media . ( 3 ) Assyria . ( 4 ) Sus●ina . ( 5 ) Mesopotamia . ( 6 ) Parthia . ( 7 ) Hyrcania . ( 8 ) Bactriana ( 9 ) Parapomissus . ( 10 ) Aria . ( 11 ) Drangiana . ( 12 ) Gedrosia . ( 13 ) Carmania , and ( 14 ) Ormus . ( 16 ) Persis had her name from Perseus , which came hither out of Greece ; and this gives it to the whole Empire : It is now called Fa●st or Fars●st●n , and was heretofore Panchaia . It lieth betwixt Media on the North , and the Sinus Persicus on her South : on her West Susiana , and East Carmania . Her Metropolis is Siras , once Persepol●s , and is built toward the mid land near the River Araxis : it was surprized by Alexander , and many thousand talents of gold sent into Greece , with other rich spo●l and trophies of Victories , which the Persians had . before gotten from most parts of the then known world . Upon the Sea-coast stands Cyrus , a City which was built by their first absolute Monarch , and called by the Inhabitants Grechaia : It was the Bishop seat of the learned Theodoret , who lived here about the year 450 , and in this Region is Laodicea built by Antiochus , and Passagarda , where Cyrus had his Sepulchre . ( 17 ) ( 2 ) Media now Servania , on the North of Persis , and South of the Caspian Sea , hath Armenia major and Assyria on her West , and on her East Parthia and Hyrcania . It was before Cyrus , the seat of the Empire , and mother to a warlike potent Nation . Their Kings had many wives , seldome fewer than seven : and their women thought it a great calamity to have less than five husbands . In this stands the Territory of Tauris , which was called by our ancients Erbathana , and doth stand some eight dayes journey from the Hyrcinian Sea : it is rich and populous , and was the seat of the Sophies , till it was removed to Casbin , which lieth somewhat more South . Betwixt both stands the City Turcoman : and elsewhere in this Province are many others dispersed of good note , especially Suliana , Symmachia , Nassinum , Ardovil , Marant , and Saucazan , &c. ( 18 ) ( 3 ) Assyria now Arzeram on the West of Media , South of Armenia , North of Susiania , and East of Mesopotamia : it was the seat of Ninus his Kingdome , lost by Sardanapalus ; and here stands the most famous City Nineveh near . the River Tigris , larger than Babylon containing full threescore miles in compass : for the community which the Babylonians had with them in course of government , they were oft times promiscuously used by Historians : both had this custome , to sell their Virgins , which were fair and most desired , and tender the price into the common treasury . The homelier sort were placed in marriage with that money , to those which would accept of them for gain at least , if not for beauty . They were much addicted to Astrology , and were questionless led to it by the opportunity of their situation , which gives them a more perfect view of the Heavens , and several course of the Planets , than any other part of the world besides . ( 19 ) ( 4 ) Susiana , now Cuceston , seems to have her name from Cus , upon the South of Assyria , West of Persia , East of Babylonia , and North of the Persick bay . It is severed by Pliny from Elemauss the great by the River Euleus , of whose waters only the Persian Kings were wont to drink , as being more sweet and pure , than any other in this Countrey . ( 20 ) ( 5 ) Mesopotamia , now Diarbecha , heretofore Aram or Charam , lies betwixt the two Rivers Euphrates and Tigris , and hath Armenia major on her North , and on her South Arabia deserta : it is of large extent , and hath much variety of commodities in her several quarters , but hath suffered great calamities by reason of her continual wars with the Turk . Her chief Cities are Charon or Haran , where Abraham setled himself when he was called forth of Chaldaea and where that gurges Avaritiae , the Roman Marcus Crassus , lost his life . Not far distant is the City Nisibis , which was once called Antiochia , and Migdonia ; to these Maginus adds Merdin and Mosus . ( 21 ) ( 6 ) Parthia , now Arach , on the East of Media , on . the South of Hyrcania , North of Carmania , and West of Aria . The Inhabitants were valiant , and had their course of Sovereignty in the Eastern Monarchy . Her chief Cities are Cassan and Hispaham , which the Persian hath in so great account , that he calls it half the world . ( 22 ) ( 7 ) Hyrcania , now Strava , on the North of Parthia , and East of Media , and South of the Mare Caspium : it is plain , fertile , and rich . Her Metropolis Hyrcania : the rest of note are Bestan , Mesnadran , ( 8 ) Bactriana now Charassan , on the South is divided from Aria by the mountain Parapomissus : Her chief City Bactra , the birth place of that great Physician Avicenna , and Zoroaster Magus : This Region belongs not entire to the Sophie of Persia. ( 9 ) Parapomissus now Sublestan and Candbear on the East of Aria a mountainous Countrey , and the Inhabitants rude and ragged , yet her chief City Candatura is a great market , and well frequented both from India and Cathaia . ( 10 ) Aria now Eri , on the East of Parthia : the Inhabitants of this Region rebelled against Alexander , but were forced by his Armies to flye for shelter into a Cave upon the ●op of a Rock ; yet thither he pursued them , and dammed up the Caves mouth with Timber , which he set on fire , and stifled most ; the rest were taken to the Victors mercy : the treason of Philotus against Alexander was here discovered . ( 11 ) Drangiana now Sigestan : In this Country the Hill Taurus is called Caucasus , where . the Poets seign , that Prometheus was perpetually gnawn by a Vulture for stealing fire from Heaven : Her chief Cities are Sim and Cabul , built by Alexander at the foot of Caucasus ; and therefore Alexandria Arachosiae . ( 12 ) Gedrosia now Circan , near the Mare Indicum , a barren Countrey , scarce worth a farther description ; and so ( 13 ) Carmania . ( 23 ) ( 14 ) Upon the confines of the Persian Empire stands a potent Kingdome , which comprehends part of the coast of Persia , some Islands of the Persick bay : and a good portion of Arabia Foelix near to those Seas . The chief seat is the City and Island Ormutz a place of a great merchandise , but of it self affordeth little provision for victuals ; so that they are forced to have it brought in from other Parts of the Empire , though at an extream dear rate . It bounds with a precious Pearl called the Vnion : Their King is now tributary to Portugal , as once it was to the Persian Emperour . THE TURKISH EMPIRE map of the Turkish Empire The Description of the TURKISH EMPIRE . THe Turk is admired for nothing more , than his sudden advancement of so great an Empire . For before these three hundred and odd years , we must seek this people ( which is become now a terrour to the whole world ) lurking in the by-corners of Asia , like runnagates and thieves , as indeed they were ; such as so infested their neighbours with rapines and murders , as that they neither enjoyed their own lives freely , nor possest more wealth than they could maintain with the sword . ( 2 ) The great Osmand was . the first which redeemed them from obscurity : his Predecessors were scarce mentioned as a Nation worth story ; and therefore it is not easie to give their true original , or set justly the place of earth from whence they sprang . There are which say from the Caspain mountains ; and that in the time of the Macedo●ian ●●asilius , they served the Sarazens in their Indian Wars , but turned the Victory to their own advantage : for when they had once tryed their strength , and found their Forces sufficient in behalf of others , they bethought themselves at last , to use them for their own advancement ; and to that purpose , turned head first upon their pay masters , out of whose spoils they raised incredible Armies , which over-spread all Asia , to the very Euxine Sea. Others again conjecture , that they were a Scythian people ; and the rather , for that they made their way into these parts through Pontus and Cappadocia and so on , as it were in a direct course from Scythia . The truth is , the customs of both are not much unlike , their habit very near , and their wars waged with the same weapons and discipline . ( 3 ) But admit their first attempt upon the Sarazens : yet were they again scattered by their civil dissention , lived as before , and could not be recollected into a Nation , till Othoman took upon him to be their Leader in the year 1300 , a man of as low birth and fortunes as the meanest , but had 〈◊〉 spirit , and an able wit may weild it : which put upon this great action , to conquer the world , and suffered him not to rest in it , till he had seated himself in an Empire , which his progeny enjoy to this day . He began with a rascal crew of such as were led on by want , and seemed rather to bear Arms in defence of their privy thests , than with intent to invade an enemy : for he appeared not at first as an open Warriour , but wrought his spoils by stratagems and sleights , and clandestine excursions , upon such as were unprovided for resistance ; possest himself of mountains and woods , as lay most convenient for his lurking practises , and whither he might retire safe , if at any time he were pursued . ( 4 ) By these means he was content for a while , to encrease his wealth and power , which soon grew to that eminency , as in few years he durst meet a strong enemy to the face ; buckle with him upon his own ground , for his possessions , and at last so prevailed where ever he set footing , that he scarce stept back till he claspt into his own government , Pontus and Cappadocia , Galathia and Bythinia , Pamphilia and Licia , and Phrygia , and all Asia minor , to the Greek Seas : to which his successors have in latter times added many other Countries of Asia , Africa , and Europe : so that it is now become the most potent and tyrannical Empire of the world . ( 5 ) The first of State was at Prussia in Bythinia , from thence it was removed Hadrianopolis , and at last to Constantinople , a City of Greece in the Province of Romania . His Palace is called Seraglio is built in the most eminent part of the Town , contains three miles in circuit within the walls , and surpasseth all other Courts under Heaven for Majesty , and number of buildings , for pleasurable gardens , sweet fountains , and rich furniture . The Emperour himself hath for his common Guard four thousand footmen , the sons of tributary Christians , which are called Ianizaries , and their Captain Agu , besides ten thousand others , dispersed under several Commanders through divers parts of the Empire : and fifteen thousand Hersemen in ordinary pay . In these numbers , I ●eckon not those multitudes of Timariotae , which are assigned to several of the Turkish States ; and deliver incredible sums of money into his Treasury . As his wealth is great , so is his life luxurious ; fifteen hundred women are cloystered up ●or his pleasure , and out of them one hundred and fifty c●lled as choice for his daily lust ; so Maginus . The offices within the Court are performed by Eunuchs , such as ( he will be sure ) shall not partake with him in his unsatiate and bruitish pleasures . ( 6 ) The Ministers of State are ( 1 ) Mu●ti , who interprets their Law , and laies open their Alcoran , with the like Authority as the Pope among the Roman Catholicks . ( 2 ) Cadilesche●i , who are the supream Iudges , to determine of their causes controverted , and these are three ; the one for Enrope , whose residency is in Romania ; another for Asia in Natolia ; and the third set up by Selimus the first , to judge such offences as are brought to him fr●m Aegypt , Syria , Arabia , and part of Armenia . These Cadilescheri have under them peculiar Iudges of every Province , which are called Cadi , and are chosen at their pleasure , but confirmed by the Emperour himself . ( 3 ) The third rank are Vizer Passa , their Emperours Council ; their chief is Vizer Azem , a man of great power through all the dominions of the Turk : and for the most part , present at his treaties of State. ( 4 ) The fourth order are the Beglerb●gs , whose office answers almost to our Generals , and as the Iudges were , so are these placed in the three several quarters of the Empire : one in Greece for Europe : a se●ond in Anatolia for Asia ; and the third is an Admiral of the Seas , and commands those parts which are left by the other two : all of equal respect and place with Vizer bassa . Those of inferiour rank , and pet●y employments in the Common-wealth are almost innun erable , many of them not natives , but apostate Christians , and in conditions , differ as the Countries from whence they first sprang . ( 7 ) The multitude , I mean the born Turks , savour still of their barbarous Ancestors , and carry the marks in their fore-heads , and l●mbs of Scythians and Tartars : They are for the most part broadaced , strong-boned , well-proportioned , dull and heavy-headed , of gross understanding , idely disposed ; and yet greedy of wealth , luxurious in their diet , and beastly in their lustful affections , without distinction of kindred or sex , base minded , slaves to themselves and their superiours in their own Country ; yet ignorantly proud , and contemptuous of other Nations , which they take in soul scorn , should be compared with their lubberly Inhabitant . They pass not to couzen a Christian in their course of traffique ; nor do they think they are bound to keep promise unless it make for their advantage . The greatest part they have by due desert , is their strict obedience to the discipline of war : no sedition , no tumult , no chat in their Camp or March , insomuch that oft-times many thousands on a sudden surprize their enemies unawares , with so very little noise , as not to be heard in their approach . No difficulty can be demanded , which they are not ready to perform , without any respect at all had to the danger ; be it to pass Rivers , top Mountains , scale Walls , stand Centinel : In brief , they are not to eat or sleep in War , but at full leisure ; and are the truest military men upon earth . ( 8 ) No great marvel then , if with so great multitudes , so well ordered , they daily improve their Empire upon the Christians , who are not so zealous in defence of their true faith as these mis believers , bold and fool-hardy to uphold their false god . But the truth is , their superstitious credulity of fate , which they think hath immutably prefixed every mans hour for life or death , which he can neither defer nor hasten , makes them fearless to incur dangers , and careless for their own security . ( 9 ) Divers Schools they have , where their chief study is the imperial Laws ; from thence some are preferred to secular , some to Eccl●s●astick O●●●ces . Their Religion is a meer couzenage , thrust upon the silly people by the impious subtilty of one Mahomet , whose story is well worth our knowledge , and may cause us to commiserate the desperate state of those ignorant , yet perverse and bloo●y Antichristians . ( 10 ) His place of birth is questioned , whether he were a Cyrenaick , an Arabian , or Persian , it is not yet fully decided ; certain ●no●gh he was of base parents ; his father ( some say ) a worshipper of Devils , and his Mother a faithless Iew. Betwixt them they sent into the world a pernicious deceiver ( which none but two such Religions could have made up ) in the year five hundred ninety seven . When he had been for a while thus instructed by his distracted Parents , poverty , and hope to improve his Fortunes , perswaded him from his Native soyl , to live for another while among true professed Christians , where he received so much knowledge of the world , and light of the Gospel , as to pervert it to his destruction , and ruin of many millions of souls . ( 11 ) In his first adventurous travels abroad , he fell into the hands of theevish Sarazens , which sold him to a Iewish Merchant ; and he employed him to drive his Camels through Egypt , Syria , Palestine , and other Forein Countries , where he still gathered ●arther instructions of that truth which he intended to abuse . His wickedness first brake forth into fraud , open theft , and rapine , and other sins of highest rank ; in which he continued and seduced others , till the death of his Master , and after married his aged , but rich mistress . ( 12 ) He had means now to act his malicious purposes , and wealth to countenance his exceeding pride , which would not be satisfied with any lower ambition than to be called a Prophet of God. This he began to practise , by the counsel of one Sergius a Monk , who being cast out for Heresie from Constantinople , betook himself into Arabia , and joyned in with Mahomet , to make up this mischief perfect : see now their juggling . There wanted not craft betwixt them , to make use of his worst actions to gull the simple : For when by his debaucht drinking and gluttony , he was fallen into an Epilepsie , and in his fits lay Bear-like groveling , and foaming upon the earth , as one without sense , he pretended an extatick swound ▪ wherein his soul was rapped from his body , whilst he converst with Gabriel , an Angel from Heaven . To make this familiarity with God the more to be believed , he had bred up a Dove to take her meat from his ear , which he most blasphemously professed to be the holy Ghost , which at such times , and in that shape , infused the Prophecies ▪ which he was to preach . Lastly , what they in their wicked fancies had conceived , and meant to propagate , they digested into a Volume , and called it the Alcoran . ( 13 ) For this too they had a trick , that it might seem to have been sent from heaven into the hands of Mahomet ; and to this purpose he had himself fed up a tame Bull , which by custome became so familiar , that no sooner he heard the voice of his Master , but he would straight run , cast the head in his lap , and use his wanton dalliance as with a fellow . Betwixt the horns of this Bull had he fastned the Alcoran , and conveyed him into a by-place , near where he had assembled the multitude at a set time , to expect a wonderful miracle from Heaven , that might confirm his Prophecy . The sce●e thus ordered , on the sudden he lift up his voice , and made a loud cry , which no sooner the Beast heard , but he brake his way through the prease , overturned many of the spectators , which now stood at a gaze , and gently laid his Horns and Book in the bosome of this false Couzener ; which he with much ceremony and feigned reverence received , and in their presence opening the Volume , began to interpret the chief of their Laws , which for hereafter they were to observe . ( 14 ) Circumcision he allowed , and with the old Law , forbad Swines flesh , that he might with more ease lead on such as were Iewish ; he suffered himself to be baptized by Sergius , that the Christian too might have in some measure his content . Moses and our Saviour he denied not to be great Prophets ; but that neither party might emulate the greater observance of other ; and indeed , especially that his own might seem new , and yet take place from both , he changed the Circumcision of the Iews from the eight day , and multiplies Baptisme , which can be conferred but once for all , upon the true believer . For the like reason of difference with other Nations and Sects , he left both the Iews Sabbath , and Diem Christianorum Dominicum , and commands his holy ceremonies to be celebrated on the Friday , for so it was , when the Bull bestowed on him his Alcoran . Before they enter the Temple , they wash all the unclean parts of their bodies , and then to Prayer , which must be performed five times in a day , with their face toward the South . They have a moneths fast too once every year , but it i● observed only for the day ; for they may , when the Sun is down , redeem it with what gluttony they please : Wine is forbidden , only for a shew , that he might not seem to have loved that , which ( as he was guilty to himself ) had brought him into his epileptical fits . Briefly , what he knew would best agree with the bruitish desires of the people , that he took order should be confirmed by his laws ; four or five wives to every husband , and as many Concubines as they would maintain . For their bliss after life , he proposed no invisible delights which over-reacht their understanding , but proportioned to each of their sensual thoughts , and promised to those which could keep his Law a Paradise of all kinds of pleasure , which they themselves most affected . To the covetous , wealth ; to the ambitious , honours ; to the gluttonous , meats ; to the Virgins , rich attire , and embraces of Angels ; the poor souls were never so fitted : and when he had thus for a long time , discoursed over his Alcoran , he took a yoke from Sergius , and put it upon the Bulls neck ; for it was foretold by an inscription brought by his door , that whosoever could yoak the Bull , it should be a sign to declare the man , as one sent from God to govern his people . ( 15 ) This huddle of miracles put the gazers beyond all pause , so that in an instant they cryed him up King , and held his companion in reputation of a minor Prophet ; called themselves Musulmanni , true believers , which the Turk still affects , rather than his right name of Turk , which imports banishment , and upbraids him with the disgrace of his original . ( 16 ) And now he hath past the difficulty of his attempt , an easie matter to draw on millions of followers , such as would like that Religion best which baulkt not their pleasures ; yet at last he met with an end answerable to his beginning ; for he was poysoned by some of his own Family . ( 17 ) He had long before prophesied , that he should be wonderfully conveyed to Heaven : and to make good this fraud , had framed an iron chest for his Sepulchre , which he purposed should have been held up by force of a Load-stone , placed in the top of the Temple , and by this means have appeared to the beholder to hang in the air without any support : But this trick ( it seems ) was prevented by death ; yet they expected still his ascent to Heaven , till he stank upon earth : so that at last they were forced to convey him into his iron coffin , which remains to this day in Mecha a City of ●ersia , and is visited by the Turks , as the Sepulchre of our Saviour at Ierusalem by Pilgrim Christians . ( 18 ) I took leave here to supply the room with the Customes and Religion of the Turks , which in course of our former method , was due to the division of the Empire and her several Provinces : But I suppose , I have the less trespassed , in regard that most of them have already had their place and description in each of their particular Kingdomes , to which they did formerly belong . It will be sufficient here to name them , with reference to the Map , where you have them delivered more at large . ( 19 ) In Europe it runs along the Sea coast of the Adriatick bay , from the Land of Epidaurus . now Ragusi , and so about the Aeg●an Sea , and Propontus , and a great part of the Euxine to the City Theodosia in the Taurica C●ersonesus , which is now called Ca●●a . In the Mediterranean from Iovarinum in Hungary , to Constantin●ple in Greece . The several Provinces of this compass are ( 1 ) a great part of Hungary , Bosnia , Servia , Rassi● , Bulgaria , Walachia , and Transylvania , &c. in the description of Hungary . ( 2 ) Graecia and her Provinces , Thracia , Macedonia , Epirus , Achaia , Peloponnesus , with the Islands of the Egean , &c. in the description of Greece . ( 3 ) A part of Sclavonia . ( 20 ) In Africa almost all the Sea-coasts from the City Bellis de ●omera to the Arabick bay ; In this stands Algiers , Tunis , Tripolis , all Aegypt , F●sse , Marolum , &c. in the African description . ( 21 ) In Asia , Natolia , the Islands of Cyprus , all Syria , Palestine , Iudaea , Coelofyria , Phoenicia , Babylonia , Arabia Triplex , Turcomannia , and Georgea , Mesopotamia , and part of Media . And these belong to the description of Asia . CHINA Petrus Kaerius Caela . map of China The Description of the Kingdom of CHINA . THE whole Tract of Asia , which lies severed from Persia by the River Indus on the West , is well known by one General name of the East-Indy ; and that again is divided by the other famous River Ganges , into India intra Gangem , the part which looks toward Europe , and is conjectured by most to be the land of Evilah : and India exter Gangem to the very East , some think it was that , which of old was called Seria : both have now other names imposed by the Inhabitants ; the first Indostand ; this other Tame , Tangis , Mangi , or Macys , and las●ly , Sinarum regio , China . ( 2 ) This Kingdom then is the utmost bounds East ward of the whole Continent , and therefore lies farthest remote from Christendome ; the Mistress of Arts , and example of civility to all the other parts of the world ; yet do the Chinois● much exceed us , for ample Cities , ingenious artificers , and multitude of Inhabitants ; ( which methinks ) pleads fairly for her antiquity , though I give not ●ull credit to those , which settle here the sons of Iocktan , much less to their own records , which reckon two hundred threescore and two Kings , in almost a continued succ●s●●on to this day ; and number from their first , above four thousand years . For to make this good , they must either vary from us in their measure of times , as we from the Germans in length of miles ; else we must commit a foul errour , to look beyond the Floud for their original : since that time , it is not yet above three thousand n●ne hundred and twenty ; and surely I think they were not exempted from the general deluge , no more than from the sins of the whole earth . ( 3 ) But if this conjecture of different account be not approved , the solecisme must rest ( for me ) upon their own ignorant vain-glory , which in their stories , transport them beyond probability ; upon hope ( perhaps ) that no other Nation could controul them ; for in those first ages , they had li●●le converse , unless with men more barbarous than themselves ; such as could not deliver their acts to posterity ; and therefore being left wholly to their own relations , good reason they thought they had to do themselves what honour they might , though ignorance of the main truth makes them oft times to trespass upon Chronology , and forge stories so unlikely , that the whole may be justly suspected . ( 4 ) Their first King they name Vitei , and report him to have reigned an hundred years : his successors went on without breach or conquest , to their two hundred forty second Prince , but were then for a while , cut off by the Tartarians . This change was fore-told to Fairfar ▪ the last China King of the first race ; and the Prophecy laid it upon one , which should have an hundred eyes ; and so had Chisanbaan the Invader , if you will allow his name to make up the miracle ; For the very word in their language signifies no other than an hundred eyes : A poor cousenage of the Devil , but served the turn first to dazle them with a strange Prophecy , and then to keep up the credit in the performance , with the simple Idolaters . After nine Tartarian Princes it was again recovered to the state , in which it now stands , by the prowess of one Gombne their 250 King ▪ ( 5 ) This brief account of their beginning and progress , is more than I can warrant for undoubted truth . The most part was past ▪ e're they were a people known to the Europaeans ; for Ptolomy himself scarce reached so far toward the East : or if it be the same with his Sinarum Regio , ( which yet some doubt ) yet ( it seems ) he knew little more of it than the bare name ; we must be content to pass over many ages untoucht , and break abruptly , into our own times and stories , which do afford us more certainty by the relation of later travellers , some of our own Nation . ( 6 ) It is now a vast Empire , which contains in latitude almost forty degrees from the Tropick of Cancer , to the fifty three towards the Pole Artick ; and thirty in longitude from the degree one hundred thirty to one hundred sixty : the bounds on the West is Industan , India intra Gangem , on the East Mare Cin , on the North the Empire of the great Chane , severed from the Chinoy●e by high mountains , continued with a wall of a thousand miles in length , built by Tzanitzan , their 117 King : on the South , the Kingdom of Chauchinchinae part of the other India intra Gangem . ( 17 ) The Air here is temperate , and the ground fruitful : the mountains and wild fields breed incredible numbers of Cattel , and the Woods wild Boars , Foxes ▪ Hares , Conies , and other useful beasts , which gives us flesh for our food , and skins for our cloathing . The tilled ground returns again plenty of Corn , Wheat , and Barley ; their higher Poulse , and their lower Rice , in great abund●nce ; their Gardens pleasant , set with all sorts of Flowers , wh●ch may delight either the eye or scent ; no clod ( almost ) of earth there , but hath its wealth ; for what yields not fruit , is inrich● with Mines of Gold and Silver . The chief River is Polysango , both it and the rest give fish in great abundance , and water fowl enough almost to feed a whole Nation : Maginus reports it , that ten or twelve thousand w●ld Ducks have been commonly spent in one day in the City Canton ; besides their own profit , they advantage them much in their course of traffique , to convey their Merchandise into several parts of the Empire , to meet with their Chapmen from all quarters . Their principal commodities are Silks and Sugars : yet besides these , they send forth Wooll , Cotton , Olives , Metals Rhubarb , Honey , Purs●●●n d●shes , Camphire , Ginger , Pepper , &c. Musk , Salt great store , whose Custome , in only one Town of Canton , amounts to the yearly value of 18000 Crowns . To this happiness of soyl may be added the thrift and great industry of the Inhabitants , who hold it a soul disgrace to be accounted idle : and therefore make the most of what they have ; so that without doubt , as they are infinitely populous , so they are proportionably rich , beyond any other Nation of the world . ( 18 ) The Chinoyse is described with a broad face of a dusky colour , crooked nose , small and black eyes , and very thin beard , but long hair on the head : if any be deformed ( for so they take it ) with a better feature , they are as like to break a jest upon his handsome comely visage , as a scoffer would upon their ill-fashioned countenance . The better sort are clothed in long silk garments , the ordinary people in linnen , for they have not yet the Art well to weave woollen : their women deck their heads with gold and precious Iewels , seldome shew themselves abroad without great attendance of servants . ( 9 ) The men in their several employments , are infinitely laborious and ingenious ; it is very rare to see any of them in a strange Country : nor will they easily admit a Stranger far into theirs , unless he be first well tried for his honesty and good meaning toward their State ; they are addicted much to manual arts , for they have excellent practick wits ; and indeed , for that go beyond any other Nations . Much quarrel hath been about the invention of Guns and Printing , which several people have been ambitious to take to themselves , as the master-piece of mans wit : but without doubt , they were both used here , long before any of Europe pretended to the knowledge of either . In their writings , they make not their lines from the right hand to the le●t , as the Hebrews ; nor from the left to the right as we do ; but from the top to the bottom of the Page : and use all one Character through the whole Kingdom , though several parts differ much in their language , or at least in their idiomes . Their special skill , which we much admire , but cannot imitate , is in making the Purslain dishes white as very snow , and transparent as glass , formed up only of Cockles found in the Sea-shore mixt with Egg-shells ; but lie buried in the earth many years before they come to perfection , and are seldome took up by the same artificer which kneads them , but are left as a portion to some of his posterity . ( 10 ) Their fashions in private Houses are not much unlike to those of Europe : at board they sit in chairs , and upon forms , not loll on the floor , as most of the Asiaticks do ▪ they touch not their meat with the Hand , but use the Silver fork , or else some stick of Ivory or Ebony , not much unlike it : they eat thrice in one day , but sparingly enough : when they travel over the plains , they use a kind of Coach , yet not drawn with Horses or other beast , but driven by the wind under sayl , as a Bark on the Sea , which the people are as perfect to guide which way they please , as the Mariner is to direct his course unto any coast , whither he is bound : as they sail upon Land , as if it were Sea , so they dwell as frequently upon the Sea , as if it were land : for they have an incredible number of ships , and boats , which are in many places ranked like streets upon the waters , and filled with Inhabitants , such as are here born , live , traffique , marry , and die . Mr. Purchas reports , that upon one River from Nanquin to Paquin , they are thus ordered for 300 leagues . No marvel then , if their number exceed any part ●roportionably of the whole earth ; since their Land is not sufficient , but is forced to borrow room out of the Sea for their Habitation : yet are they all governed by one Monarch , whom they call the Lo●d of the World , son to the Sun. For they are a proud Nation , and admit not equal comparison with any other earthlings ; but cast it as a Proverb into their teeth , that they have but one eye to see with , in respect of the Chinoys , who alone ( as themselves boast ) see with two : the truth is , in matters of State , they are very politick , in peace wary , and in war valiant , crafty , and excellent Engineers . ( 11 ) Their Laws are for the most part just , and severely executed , especially against idle droans , which set not a hand to advance their State , or maintain themselves . They will not cherish the very blind by alms , since without eyes a man may be fit for some corporal imployment ; but to the maimed and lame they deny not a charitable mainten●nce . The son is bound to exercise his Parents occupation , so that no pretence almost is left for wanderers : and briefly , as far as humane Laws can provide , all other vain occasions , for mis-expence of time , are taken off ; for within the Cities no Stews are allowed , or lewd persons to withdraw them ; adultery is punished with death , but yet they have liberty to take many wives ; one they keep at home , the rest are disposed of abroad , where they best please . Their Marriages they chiefly solemnize at the new Moon , and for the most part in March. which begins their year . ( 12 ) For their Religion they are Gentiles , but have a confused knowledge of God , Heaven , and the Creation , which they ascribe to one Trine , who first ( say they ) made Pauson and Pausona , and their posterity continued for 90000 years ; but were then for their wickedness destroyed , and a new race was created . The first of their second was one Lutitzan , who had two horns ; from the right come men , as they fondly imagine , and from the left women ; when they would descipher their great god , they express him by the first letter of their Alphabet ; and in their devotions they worship him as their chief , ( but not only ) preserver ; for they have their prayers to the Sun , Moon Stars , and to the Devil himself , that he would not hurt them . Their Priests are distinguisht into the black and white Friars , as we call them ; for they much resemble Friars in their course of life ; some are clothed in white , their heads shorn , and their victuals in common ; others in black , long hair , and live apart : neither are married , but both take their liberty to live obscenely , as the debauchedst swaggerers . ( 13 ) The Empire is divided into 15 Provinces . ( 1 ) Canton . ( 2 ) Feguien . ( 3 ) Olam . ( 4 ) Sisnam . ( 5 ) Tolench . ( 6 ) Causaie . ( 7 ) Minchien . ( 8 ) Ochiam . ( 9 ) Horan . ( 10 ) Pagino . ( 11 ) Zaiton . ( 12 ) Quinchien . ( 13 ) Cheguem . ( 14 ) Susnam . ( 15 ) Quinsay . All of large extent , and contain in them many Towns and Cities , in number more , in compass bigger , and in wealth more eminent than the best of ours . ( 14 ) ( 1 ) In the Province of Canton are 190 Towns , and 37 Cities . ( 2 ) In Feguien , 99 Towns , and 33 Cities . ( 3 ) In Olam 130 Towns , and 90 Cities . ( 4 ) In Sisnam , 150 Towns , and 44 Cities . ( 5 ) In Tolench 235 Towns , and 51 Cities ; and this is governed immediate by the Emperour himself , without any substitute , as all other Provinces have , except Pagina . ( 6 ) Causaie hath 122 Towns , 24 Cities . ( 7 ) Minchien 29 Towns , 25 Cities . ( 8 ) Ochiam 74 Towns , 19 Cities . ( 9 ) Honan , 102 Towns , and 20 Cities . ( 10 ) Pagina , 150 Towns , and 47 Cities . ( 13 ) The chief of this is Paquin , where he hath his continual residence , and scarce at any time leaves the City , unless upon occasion of war ; for it is seated near to the Tartars , who oft-times make assaults upon the Chinoyse , and force the King to gather his strength into that quarter ; and he himself present to withstand their entry : lest if they should once get footing into any part of his Countrey , they might encroach farther , and enable themselves by his spoils to follow their blow upon his other Provinces . His Palace here is compassed with a triple wall , carries the bulk and face of a fair Town ; for indeed his retinue are no fewer than might well people a large City : among the rest he hath 16000 Eunuchs daily attending , such as their own parents have emasculated in their infancy , to make them capable of this Court preferment . The seat Imperial was heretofore at Nanquim , where still remains a golden testimony of her past glory . It is a fair City thirty miles in compass , seated nine leagues from the Sea , upon a fair and navigable a River , where there rides commonly at least 10000 of the Kings Ships , besides Merchants . It hath three brick walls , the streets are six miles in length , of a proportionable breadth , and trimly paved . ( 16 ) ( 11 ) Zaiton hath 78 Towns , and 27 Cities ; the chief Zaiton , which hath a fair harbour , and is seldome without 500 ships . ( 12 ) Quinchien hath 113 Towns , and 45 Cities . ( 13 ) Chaguean , 95 Towns , and 39 Cities . ( 14 ) Susnam , 105 Towns , and 41 Cities . ( 15 ) And lastly , Quinsey 114 Towns , Cities . ( 17 ) The Metropolis is Quinsay or Suntien , the largest City of the world : for it contains 100 miles in compass : it is seated in a low and Fenny ground , is subject to Flouds , and hath been forced in very many places to erect bridges for free passage from one street to another : there are in all 12000 , built of stone , and most of them so high , that a good ship may strike under them with full sayl : each of them hath its ten watchmen for a night guard . The inhabitants of this City live luxuriously , especially their women , who are much more comely than their men ; yet all of them almost eat both Horse and Dogs flesh . Towards the South part of the City there is a great lake about 24 miles in circuit ; in the midst stand two Islands , whither the chief Nobility repair a●d invite their friends to solemnize their marriage , and have in each a stately place erected , furnished sufficiently with all fitting ornaments for a wedding jollity . In many parts of the City there are publick places of receit for such as sustain any misfortune by fire ; there they may lodge their goods safe upon a sudden casualty till they can make better provision . ( 18 ) It were vain to give a more particular Description of the many Cities which make up the several numbers in each Province : they stand so thick , and are so populous , that they all seem to be as one ; one , as well for their continued building almost , as their fashion of building ; for they all observe the same form , and dispose their streets alike ; two broad , cro●●ing each other in the middle in so strait a line , that the eye may reach clean from one end to the other . ( 19 ) We may conclude , that both the Revenues of the whole Empire , and number of Inhabitants , are not easily to be reckoned : yet this in brief , he hath subject under him 70 crowned Kings , gathers up yearly 120 millions of Crowns , stirs not into the field without 300000 Foot , and 200000 Horse . To this Empire did once belong most of the Islands in the Eastern Seas , but it seems the Chinoyse in time found , that their defence was a business of more charge than their worth countervailed : and therefore let them even slip into their own hands , and bounded their government with the Sea-coa●t ; yet for such as lye in the same Latitude , from the Tropick toward the Pole , they may most properly be named at least in this description ; and but named ; since they were before set forth in our general Map of Asia . The chief are Lequio minor , Reix Magos , Lequio major , Mazacar , Iapan , a very large Island , Insula de Maico , and Satyrorum Insula , &c. TARTARIA map of Tartary The Description of the Kingdom of TARTARY . SCYTHICARVM gens semper antiquissima . It was a judged case ( long since ) betwixt the Aegyptian and Inhabitant of this Countrey . Yet were not the Scythans the first which possest it : At least it was the first name by which they were known . For , before the entrance of Scythes the supposed Son of Hercules , we find here a people which derive their pedegree from Magog the son of Iopheth , and were called Magogins , in remembrance of their antique Founder . To this purpose Iunius and other learned interpret terram Magogin , in the 38 of Ezek. 2. and Rev. 20. 8. and so in sundry places elsewhere of divine Scripture , take it for other land , than that which was after by prophane Writers called Scythia , and Sarmatia , and now Tartaria ; though perhaps these have not all had still the same bounds from the beginning ; for what any one Kingdom of the earth hath ? All States have had their course to rise and fall , to be impaired , or enlarged , at pleasure of the most High , who disposeth of Empires as seems best in his wisdome . ( 2 ) Of the Magogins we have not much story ; yet they have left their name behind them , which is now corrupted i●to Ma●gol , as most imagine . While the Scythae bare rule , they infested their neighbours without mercy or equity ; and practised their rapines , as far almost , as they could find a subject to work on . Insomuch that they gave name to all the rude and inhumane Nations , both of Asia and Europ● ●●rth of Danubius : which ▪ for their cruelty were much feared , and for bruitish customes grown 〈…〉 the more civil parts of the World. ( 3 ) 〈…〉 barum mores , was meant of these by the Poet , and well it might . For who could be more barbar●●s than the Essedons , which lived here by the Palus M●otis , and ( as Herod , in his fourth Book of Histories delivers ) were wont to sing their Parents to the grave , invite their best friends , to feast with their fathers flesh , and use his ●k●ll as a Cup to drink in , at their lascivious banquets . Who more than the Axiacae ? who quenched their thirst with the bloud of him whom they first flew , as it gusht warm from his wounds ? Who more foolishly proud than the Agathyrsi ? who , as God and nature had come short in their making up , were used to mend their beauty by a deformed painting , and ugly staining of their bodies with motly colours . Our Picts are supposed by some to have had hence their original . ( 4 ) It were too much to recite here the other scattered Nations which over-spread the earth : for she was , as most stile her , the offi●ina generis humani : and sent forth swarms of her brood , which soon fastned themselves where●ever they set footing . For they were strong of body , bold and hardy , beyond the rule of valour ; distinguisht not right from wrong in their quarrels , but reckoned justly their own , whatever they could clasp by force of Arms. And this they all practised almost without difference of sex , unless in this , that their women were most warlike : witness that incomparable story of Tomyris , who cut off the Persian Cyrus , and 200000 more of his Souldiers at one encounter , and cast his head into a cauldron of bloud , with this upbraid , for the slaughter of her son Pergapises : Satia te ●anguine , quem sitisti . Nor was she the single one that put off the weakness of her sex to take Arms. For here lived those professed Amazons , which admitted no man into their Camps , but at set times of necessity , to preserve their race : yee were they a terrour to the world , vext a great part of Asia the less , and built the renowned Ephesus , Smyrna , Cuma , Magnesia , &c. ( 5 ) These had their time . The Gothes or Getae succeeded , and were inheritors as well of their mischievous customs , as ill-gotten possessions : for which they purchased them the na●e of Polonei ▪ among their neighbours , thieves and destroyers , such as were no less grievous to th●m th●n their predecessors . Doubtless a curse of perpetual tyranny lies upon their wicked Empire . For when next the Tartars came on , the State it self was not much bettered , nor the innocent which lay near any whit more secured . ( 6 ) These last have been supposed to be the remnant of those ten Tribes which wer● led captive by Salmanassar . How likely the Reasons are I will not dispute . But surely if so , they must have retained some knowledge of the the true God , at least some precepts of civility from their Fore-fathers , though never so long since . For what people can we read of in Stories , which have at any time been enlightned with the truth , and yet afterward fallen into that gross barbarism , which is now found among the Tartarians ? See their Character , which ( as they are by most described ) deals impartially ; gives them ill-fashioned bodies , answerable to their rude minds , fit Houses for so unclean Guests . ( 7 ) There stature is different . The most part have large shoulders , a broad face , with a crooked nose , deformed countenance , swarthy colour , hollow eyes , hairy and untrimmed beard , and head close shaved . Their speech is boysterous and clamourous ; their noise in singing like the yell of Wolves ; and endurance of Hunger , Thirst , Heat , Cold , and Watching , equals them ( in strength of body ) to the most able beast , for it exceeds the common power of a man. Their lust is without law . For they except no kindred but their own Mothers , Daughters , and Sisters : No species , for they mix with Beasts : no sex , for they are insatiate Sodomites : and yet take liberty for as many wives as they can maintain ; which contrary to our civil courses they buy of their Parents , instead of receiving dowries . Their meat is the raw flesh of Horses , without regard how they were killed , or of what diseases they died : sometimes they suck bloud from the living , to appease their Hunger and Thirst , if ( in a journey ) they be distressed for want of food . ( 8 ) Cities they have but few , nor Houses , other than moveable Tents , made of Beasts skins , which they pitch up by great multitudes , in the form of a Town , and those are called Hordes ; when the grass is once eaten bare , a●d the ground yields not meat for their Cattel , they trudge with bag and baggage to another quarter : and so in course they wander through the vast deserts , unsetled , and indeed impatient to be setled , or rather imprisoned ( as they take it ) within any one bounded compass , having the wid● world to roam in . Their chief Arms are Bow and Arrows , which they use most on Horseback , for their more speedy flight ; and have them commonly strongly poysoned , for the more sure mischief to the Foe . Their Stratagems are down right fraud , and breach of truth ; for they keep no Faith with any enemy , regard not any compact made upon terms of peace ; but follow their own sense , and commit what outrages they can with least danger to themselves . ( 9 ) Their Religion is answerable to their vile customs ; Some are Pagans , others Mahometans , yet will not be called Turks , but Bersemanni , and their chief Priest Seyd , whom they reverence more than their Maker , and admit that none should touch his Hand , but their Kings , and these too with an humble gesture : their Dukes aspire not above his knee , nor their Nobles higher than his feet : the rest are happy , if they can but reach at his garment , his horse , his any thing , so simple are they in their Superstition : and thus have they continued either Atheists or false Idolaters , ever since their first entrance upon this Kingdome in the year 1187. Before , they were not esteemed a Nation at all , but wild people , without law or reason almost , who lived in the open fields , and conversed with no other than their own Heards of Cattel . ( 10 ) Their first King was one Chinchis , a man of low birth , but high spirit , impatient of that slavish condition to which he was bred ; he brake forth at last , and drew more by his example , into the thoughts of better fortunes : which he ceased not to prosecute , till he had made good his purpose , and not only setled himself in the throne , but enlarged the dominion of the Tartars , through a great part of Asia and Europe , which had scarce before heard of any such people . His first Forces he imployed upon Tenduch and Argon , bounded with the Eastern Seas , both of them were then Provinces governed by Vnchan , or Presbyter Iohn . Soon after they got ground in Sarmatia Asiatica , followed their blow upon Russia , Hungary , and Polonia , fetcht in the Kingdoms of China , Mein , and ●engala , and left many out-reaches to their successors , which have not kept entire to this day , as being not able to match so many potent adversaries , as they have from every quarter of their Kingdome . ( 11 ) The limits are now on the North the Scythian Ocean , on the West the Muscovian Empire , Sarmatia Europoea , and mare Caspium : on the South Mount Caucasus , the Kingdom of Persia , and part of India : and on the East partly the Easterly Seas , and partly the Kingdom of China . Thus divided she contains five Provinces . ( 1 ) Tartaria minor . ( 2 ) Asiatica . ( 3 ) Antiqua . ( 4 ) Zagathai intra Imaum . ( 5 ) Cathai extra Imaum . ( 12 ) Tartaria minor is called likewise Horda Precopensium , a sort of Tartars which have their name from one City Precops , but inhabit all those plains which lie round about the ●ontus Euxinus , or Mare Magor , and Palus Maeotis , including the whole Taurica Chersonesus , so that she extends her limits from the banks of the River Boristhenes , as far as Tanais . Her chief Province is the Chersonesus , a Peninsula , seventy miles in compass , which took the name of Taurica from O●yris , who ( they say ) first ploughed this Land with a yoke of Bulls . It was invaded by one Vlanus , from whom the Inhabitants of this whole Region were sometimes called Vlani , as they were after Crym Tartars , from that City Crym , once the Kings seat of this Peninsula , though it stood not within her limits : For her principal Town was , ( 1 ) Theodosia , now Casta , where there was heretofore a Colony of Genoaes , till they were dispossest by Mahomet the eighth Emperour of the Turks . ( 2 ) Eupatoria . ( 3 ) Parthenium , &c. The other Towns of this Tartaria Precopensis , which stand without the Chersonesus , are Oc●acon , which this people took from the Dukes of Lituania and Tanas , which stands in the utmost part of this Tartaria , above the mouth of the River Tanais , some three miles distant . It is called by the Inhabitants Azac , and it is a place of great Traffique , and free access from many neighbouring Nations . Near this South-ward , begins the Palus Maeotis ▪ reacheth as far as the Taurica Chersonesus , betwixt which and the main Land , is the Bosphorus Cimmerius ; and on their South banks flows their Poutus Euxinus , which runs into the Propontis , but returns not This Sea is in some places so deep , that the water appears at top black , and was therefore called Mare nigrum . It might be thought that the people living so near the civil parts of Christendome , were better mannered than the Asiatick Tartars ; but their stubborn rudeness takes in foul scorn to be taught by any other Nation ; and therefore stands stiffly to their old course of life , in Woods and wild Fields , and cease not to commit continual murders and rapines upon the Countries adjoyning , with an inveterate hate to such as profess the Name of Christ ; insomuch that they have engaged themselves to pay yearly three hundred Christians , as tribute to the great Turk ; which number they draw out of Polonia , Russia , Lituania , Walachia , and part of Muscovia . ( 13 ) Asiatica , or Tartaria deserta & Mu●covitica , differs not much from the ancient Sarmatia As●●tica , which in Ptolomy's description is bounded on the West with the River Tanais and Palus Maeotis , on the East with Scythia intra Imaum , on the North with the Montes Hyperborei , and on the South with the mountains Coran and Caucasus . The Inhabitants live in Hordes as the rest do , which remove often , and direct their wandring course by observing the Pole-star . In this too their Hordes have divisions , and are known by several names : The chief is Zavell , which for the most part lies betwixt the Rivers Volga and Layich , and in regard it is as it were the Mother Horde to the rest , it was called magna Horda , and her Emperour Vlacham , magnus dominus ; for so he was , and had full power of a Prince , till they were subdued by the Precopen●es , in the year one thousand five hundred six , and after by Basilius Duke of Moscovia . Next to this are the Casanenses , which have their chief City Casan , upon the River Velga , near the confines of Muscovia . It was once an entire government to it self , but in the year one thousand five hundred fifty one , after many victories and revolts , it was fully and irrecoverably vanpuisht , and made an addition to the Duke of Muscovia's title . The Inhabitants here are somewhat more ingenious than the Precopenses : they till their ground , and in some places build houses , and practise Merchandise with the Turks and Moscovites . Not much unlike to these are the Astroc●anenses , situate toward the Mare Caspium , and have their name from the rich Metropolis Astrachan , twenty Italian miles distant from the mouth of Volga ; both they and it were subdued in the year one thousand four hundred ninety four , by the Duke of Muscovia . Besides these , there are many other wild Hordes of Tartars ; Of the Nohaicenses , Thumenenses , Sc●ibaschienses , Casachienses , Astnichanenses , Basc●irdi , Kirgessi , Molgamozani . These last strange Idolaters of the Sun , and a piece of a red clout , hung up before them upon a pole . They live in Caves , and feed for the most part upon such creatures as creep upon the ground : some of them are Anthropophagi . And hereabouts is the great Lake called Kvtay . ( 14 ) Tartaria Antiqua , the ancient seat of the Tartars , and Kingdom of Magog , when both the first Inhabitant was placed by the Son of Iapheth , and when these last Tartars entred , under the Command of Chinchis . It was the utmost portion of the Tartarian Empire , to the frozen Seas on her North , the Scythian on the East , and the mare de Annian : for it contains many disperst Hordes , all ( almost ) subject to the great Cham of Cathai . In the most Northern tract , which strikes into the Sea beyond the Polar circle , dwell the Dani , Neptalitae , Mecriti , &c. more South-ward the Kingdom of Tabor , and the vast desart Caraecoranum , and the Mount Altay , the place of burial for the Tartarian Emperours . Toward the East Seas , and near the Promontory of Tabin , are the Regions of Arzaret , ( which some think to be the very place first possest by the remnant of the ten Captive Tribes ) and Annian , and Argon , and Tenduch , and Mongal , and many other , whose people live after the antique manner in tents moveable : some few Cities they have , poorly built , and as rudely customed . Among other incivilities they have this fashion , to prostitute their wives and sisters to such guests , as they would entertain most friendly ; and when it was once forbad by their great Cham , they recovered it again with much suit and solemn protestation , that they had not thrived since it was laid aside , The ground b●ings forth good store of especial good Rhubarb . ( 15 ) Zagathai , the same with Scythiaintra Imaum , and is bounded upon the West with the mare Caspium , upon the East with the Desart as far as Lop : upon the North with the River Iaxartus , and upon the South with the Mount Caucasus . It hath the name from their Prince , brother to the●r great Cham , and contains in it these several Provinces : ( 1 ) Zagatai , where Tamberlane was born , and first bare rule in the City Sarmachand , a place enr●cht by his victories , and memorable for the death of Clytus , slain by Alexander in his drunken fury . The seat of the Governour is in Bochara , another town of the best note here . ( 2 ) Bactria now Coccazzan , the Inhabitants were led by ●essus , which ●lew Darius , and the first King was Zoroastes , in the time of Ninus the Assyrian , and twice tried the fortune of war with him , but was at last vanquished , and his Kingdom made a Province to the Monarchy : In several ages it hath been tossed into the hands of divers States , among the rest , the Romans had it once in their possession , at which time , the Inhabitants received knowledge of the truth from the mouth of Saint Thomas : but have lost it since by the tyranny of the Sarazens and Tartars . ( 3 ) Sogdiana , on the North of Bactria , where G●opolis stood , built for a Fort against the Scythians , and standing to the time of Alexander , who battered it to the ground . ( 4 ) Margiana , and ( 5 ) Turchestan , East of the Mare Caspium , and was the s●at of the Turks before they brake into Armenia . ( 16 ) Cathaie the same with Scythia extra Imaum , and is the Empire of the great , C ham of the Tartars , and true progeny of Chinchis ; It is compassed almost with mountains and deserts : and is divided from China , only by a great wall on the South . The soyl is exceeding fertile , and the people far more civil than in the other parts of Tartaria . Her Provinces are ( 1 ) Cathaie , wh●ch is supposed to be the Antique seat of the Seres : and is therefore called Regio Serica : For it sends forth excellent Silks , Stuffs , and Chamlets , and other rare commodities , which equalize her ( at least in her own esteem ) to the best parts of Europe . Her Metropolis is Cambelu , twenty eight miles in compass , besides the Suburbs , built four square by the River Polysangus , and enricht from India , China , and other Regions , with all sorts of Merchandise . Here their great Cham lives , but is buried at the Mount Altay , and is conveyed thither by a strong guard , which kills all they meet in the way , and commands them to serve their Lord in the other world . Maginus reports from Marcus Polus , that while he was in Cathai , ten thousand persons lost their lives upon one such occasion . ( 2 ) Tangut , which ( they say ) had the Art of Printing many hundred years before it was known among us . ( 3 ) Camul . ( 4 ) Tanifu . ( 5 ) Tebet , not much differing either from themselves , or the other parts of Tartaria , which belong to the Kingdom of Carthaie . FINIS . The Description of Virginia . VIRGINIA , now Properly so called ; and which is here peculiarly to be described , is is the most Southern part of that tract of Land , which at its first discovery ( namely by the two Cabots , and after them Iohn V●razzano a Florentine , though afterwards more distinctly by others ) was all comprehended by this name : whether from Vignina an ancient King thereof , or from our Virgin Queen Elizabeth ; the other parts being since distinguished by the names of New-England , New-York , and Mary-Land . After the more perfect discovery of these parts ( which is said to have been first encouraged and promoted by Sir Walter Raleigh ) by several worthy Adventurers ; as first Captain Philip Amidas , and Captain Arthur Barlow , Anno 1584. Sir Richard Greenvil , 1585. Mr. Iohn White , 1587 , and 1589. Captain Gosnol , 1602 , Captain Martin Pring , 1603 , set out by the City of Bristol . Captain George Weymouth , 1605 , set out by the Lord Arundel of Warder ; at last i● the year 1606 , some footing being got , for all the forementioned voyages had prov'd succesless , those that went over with Captain Newport , carrying with them a commission from King Iames for the establishing a Counsel to direct those new discoveries , landed on the 19th of December at a place afterwards called Cape Henry , at the mouth of Chesapeac-Bay , and immediately opened their Orders , by which eight of the Counsel were declared , with power to choose a President to govern for a year together with the Counsel . The next year Letters Patents bearing date April the 10th . were granted by the King to Sir Thomas Gates , Sir George Summers , and the rest of the Undertakers , who were divers Knights , Gentlemen and Merchants of London , Bristol , Exeter , Plymouth , an● other parts , to make a double Colony for the more speedy Planting of the place ; the first Colony to be undertaken by those of London , the other by those of Bristol , Exeter , Plymouth , &c. However , it was not till in some years after , that this Plantation came to be considerably peopled : and that principally by the great care , industry , and activity in this affair of the Valiant Capt. Iohn Smith , who in the year 1615 , in the 12th . of King Iames his Reign , procured by his interest at Court , his Majesties recommendatory Letters for the encouragement of a standing Lottery for the benefit of the Plantation ; which accordingly succeeded : and in two or three years time turn'd to no bad account . And perhaps the cancelling and making void of the Patent granted to the Corporation of the first Colony of Virginia , and all other Patents by which the said Corporation or Company of Adventurers of Virginia held any interest there which was done in Trinity Term 1623 , by reason of several misdemeanors and miscarriages objected against the said Corporation , was an inlet of a far greater conflux into these parts than otherwise would have been , by reason that this Corporation been dissolved , and the Plantation governed be persons immediately appointed by commission from the King , a greater freedom of Trade was opened to all his Majesties Subjects that would adventure into those parts . The greatest disturbance the English received from the Natives was in the year 1622 , when by a general insurrection of the Barbarians 300 of our men were massacred . In the year 1631 , being the 7th . of the Reign of King Charles the First , the most Nothernly part of this Countrey was parcell'd out into a particular Province , and by Patent granted to the Lord Balt●more by the name of Maryland . And in like manner in the 15th year of his present Majesty , being the year of our Lord 1663 , that part of Florida which lies South of Virginia , to Edw. Earl of Clarendon , then Lord High Chancellor of England ; George Duke of Albermarl ; William Earl of Craven ; Iohn Lord Berkley ; Anthony Lord Ashly , now Earl of Shaftsbury ; Sir George Carteret ; Sir William Berkley , and Sir Iohn Colleton , by the name of Carolina ; as is specified more at large in the particular discourses of these two Countreys . So that Virginia as it now stands , with these two Provinces lopt from it ; for in Carolina also is included some part of the Land which belonged formerly to the dissolved Company of Virgina ; extends it self only between 36 and 37 degrees ; and 50 minutes of Northern latitude , being bounded to the East by the Ocean , to the North by Mary-land , to the West by the South-Seas , and to the South by Carolina . The Air of Virginia is accounted of a temperature very wholsome and agreeable to English constitutions , ( especially since by the cut●ng down of the Woods , and the regulation of diet , the seasonings have been abated ) only within the present limits of Virginia it is somewhat hotter in Summer than that part called Mary-Land ; and the seasoning was formerly more violent and dangerous here to the English at their first landing . The Soil which is generally plain , but sometimes diversified with variety of hill and dale , is capable ( being very fertile ) of producing all things that naturally grow in these parts : besides which , there are of the proper growth of this Countrey , a sort of Plant called Silk-grass , of which is made a very fine Stuff of a silky gloss , and cordage more strong and lasting than any of hemp or flax . For fruits , the Mettaqu●sunanks , something resembling the Indian Fig ; the Chechinquamins , which come nearest to the Chesnut ; the Putchcamines , a fruit somewhat like a Damsin ; Messamines , a sort of Grape in shew ; Rawcomens , the resemblance of a Gooseberry ; Morocoks , not much unlike a Strawberry ; Macoquer , a kind of Apple ; Ocoughtanamnis , a berry much like C●pers . For Roots , Musquaspen , with the juice whereof , being a rich sort of paint , they colour their Mars and Targets ; Wichsacan , yielding a most excellent healing j●ice for wounds ; Pocones , an emulgent of much efficacy for swellings and aches ; Tockawaugh , frequently ●aten ; there is also a Plant called Matonna , of which they make bread ; and Assament , a sort of Pulse , a great delicacy among the natives . The Beasts peculiar to this Countrey are the Opassum , a certain beast which carrieth and suckleth her young in a bag which she hath under her belly ; the Assapanic or flying Squirrel ; the Mussascus , a musk-sented beast , having the shape of a Water-rat ; the Aroughena , a sort of Badger ; the Utchu●qu●is , somewhat like a wild Cat ; also a sort of beast called Roscones . Of Fish , the most peculiar is the S●ringraise , which is also common to this Countrey with New-England . So many several Towns as were anciently among the natives , so many distinct Nations there were , all Monarchical except that of the Sesquahanocks , all something differing in disposition , customs , and religious Ceremonies , and most of all in language ; but all of them in general valiant , well-set , of a tawny complexion , with black , flaggy , and long hair , crafty , and treacherous , sufficiently laborious in the art of War , which they used frequently to exercise among each other ; and wonderful lovers of hunting , in other things most scandalously lazy and indulgent to their ease ; mean in their apparel , homely in their diet , and sluttish in their houses . All Ships that come to Virginia and Mary-Land enter through the Bay of Chesapeac ; at whose opening to the South , Virginia begins between those famous Capes , Cape Henry and Cape Charles . Into this Bay which runs up 75 Leagues Northward into the Co●ntrey , and is in some places seven leagues broad , there fall several noted Rivers , the chief whereof are Iames River , formerly called Powhatan , the denomination of a very potent King of this Countrey , at the time of the English first adventuring thither : this River is found navigable 50 leagues , or thereabout . 2. York River , otherwise Pamaunke in the language of the natives ; which lies about 14 miles Northward from the other , and is navigable 26 Leagues . 3. Rapa●anock , or Topahanock , the last River of Virginia Northward , and navigable 40 leagues . 4. Patowmec River , mentioned in the Description of Mary-Land , to which part of the Countrey this River also belongs , Besides these greater Rivers , there are some others of lesser note which fall into them , as into Po●hatan or Iames River , Southward Apame●uck ; Eastward Quiyonycohanuc , Nansamund , and Chesopeac ; Northward Chickamahania , into Pamaunkee Payankatank . The English Plantation here is divided into 22 Counties ; on the Eastern shore Northampton County in Acomac ; on the Western shore Carotuc , Iames , Henrico , Charles , York , Glocester , Surry , Hartford , Warwick , Lancaster , New Kent , Surrey , Middlesex , Nansemund , Lower Norfolk , Northumberland , Westmorland , Northampton , Warwick , Isle of Wight , and Rappahanoc ; in each of which are monthly held those inferior County Courts , where matters not of highest concernment , or relating to life , are tried ; and from whence appeals are made to the Quarter Court at Iames-Town , where all criminal and Civil Causes are determined , and where the Governor and Counsel sit as Iudges . The Metropolis , or chief Seat of the English here is Iames-Town , or rather Iames-City so denominated in honour of King Iames , where the Quarter Courts , General Assemblies and Secretaries Office are kept . This Town adorned with many fair Brick-houses , and other handsome Edifices , is situated in a Peninsula on the North-side of Iames River . The other Towns and Places of chief note are Elizabeth City , seated nearer the mouth of the same River on the same side ; near which , at a place nam'd Green-spring , Sir William Berkley the present Governor , hath a very pleasant Mansion-house built of brick ; Henricopolis , or Henry's Town , so denominated from Prince Henry , living when it was first built , seated in a commodious place about 80 miles from Iames City . Dale's gift , so named from Sir Thomas Dale , Deputy Governor of the Place in the year 1610 , at whose charge it was built , and a Colony here planted ; besides others of less note , some whereof still retain the Indian names , as Wicocomoco , &c. which doubtless are by this time increased to a very considerable number , in regard of the amplitude and grandeur to which by the continual access of people , this Plantation is of late arrived . VIRGINIA and MARYLAND map of Virginia and Maryland The Description of Mary-Land . IT was in the year 1631 that his late Majesty gave a grant to George Lord Baltimore for the possessing and planting the Southern part of New-Netherland , now New-Yorkshire , lying toward Virginia ; when upon his Embassy to the States of Holland , they declared by publick writing their dissent to what-ever had been acted by any of their subjects in prejudice of his Majesties Right and Title in those parts , as hath been already mentioned . Crescentia was the name first in designation for this Countrey ; but it being left to his Majesty at the time of his signing of the Bill , to give it what denomination he judged fittest ; he was pleased in honour of his Royal Consort Queen Mary , to erect it into a Province by the name of Mary-Land : which Patent , upon the death of his Lordship , before the final ratification thereof , was not long after confirmed under the Broad-Seal of England , bearing date Iune 20 , Ann. 1632 , to his Son and Heir Coecilius the now Lord Baltimore ; investing him , his heirs and successors with the Sovereignty , attended with all Royal Prerogatives both Military and Civil , as absolute Lords and Proprietors of the said Province , saving only the Allegiance and Sovereign homage due to his Majesty , his Heirs and Successors ; of whom they were to hold it , as of his Majesties honour of Windsor ; for the yearly payment at the Castle of the said honour of Windsor on every Easter Tuesday , of two Indian Arrows of those parts ; and the fifth part of all the Gold and Silver Oar which should happen to be found there . The next year after this Patent had past , viz. in the year 1633 , a Colony of about 200 in all , Servants and Planters , ( whereof some persons of quality ) was sent over by the Lord Proprietor , under the Conduct of his Lordships two Brothers , Mr. Leonard , and Mr. George Calvert : the first of whom was made Governor of the Province for his Lordship , and from thence forward this Plantation hath prospered , and by the several supplies since sent , very much increased ; to which good success , the good Government of the said Mr. Leonard , and his strict observance of his Lordship's prudent instructions , very much conduced . The first place they pitch'd upon to plant themselves in , was Yaocomaco , now St. Maries , which the Governor purchased of the Natives ; ( for never hath any forcible or violent invasion of any mans right been made here by any of his Lordships Ministers ) with such commodities as they brought from England , though at so much the more easie rate , in regard of their pre-intentions to leave this place , as thinking it their safest course to remove farther off from their too potent and valiant Neighbours the Sesquehanocks . After the happy restauration of his present M●jesty , viz. in the year 1661 , the Lord Proprietors only So● , Mr. Charles Calvert went over into these parts , his Fathers Lieutenant ; in which charge he hath continued ever since in great tranquility and prosperity , and with general contentment and satisfaction by his obliging carriage to all that live under his Government , or have any interests or concerns in the Province . This Province , according as it is bounded and set out by the forementioned Patent , extends one way from the most Northernly part which bounds it to the South , and from which it is parted by the Southernly bank of the River Patowmeck to New-York , or the most Southernly part of New-England which bounds it Northward ; and from the Atlantick Ocean and Delaware-Bay Eastward to the true Meridian of the first Fountain of the River Patowmeck Westward . The Climate here in Summer time inclines to an extraordinary heat , and in Winter is very cold ; but both the heat of the Summer is very much allayed by cool Breeses , and the cold of the Winter is of short continuance ; so that the Country is accounted sufficiently healthful , and of late agrees well enough with English bodies , since the abatement and almost extinction , through the regulation of diet , felling of the woods , &c. of that distemper called the Seasoning , which used to be very fatal to the English at their first landing . This Countrey is for the most part champain , the Soil fruitful and abounding with many sorts of fruits and other commodities which are common in our parts of the World ; and for those that are peculiar , it cannot be imagined that in so small a distance , and even in the same Country as it hath been formerly accounted , they should differ much from those of Virginia . Yet there is a sort of fruit called a Persimon mentioned as most especially belonging to Mary-Land : and among Birds , one named the Mock-bird , from its imitation of all other Singing-birds , which differing among themselves in the mixture of their colours ; that which is black and yellow is called Baltemore-bird , from the colour of his Lordships Coat of Arms , which are Or and Sable , excelling in beauty all the other sorts . The same is to be said of the complections , customs , dispositions , government , &c. of the Natives of this Province as of those of Virgini● and other adjacent parts : that is in brief , tha● they are somewhat tawny , their hair long , black and uncurl'd , but cut into fantastical forms ; more ingenious and docile than industrious ; each Town a distinct Nation , and govern'd by i●s several Weroance or King , only the Sesqua●anocks are a Republick . As the Province is now inhabited by the English , it is divided into ten Districts or Counties , five on the Eastern-shore of the Bay of Chespeack , namely Dorchester , Somerset , Kent , Caecil , and Talbot ; and five on the West side of the Bay , St. Maries , ( where the Provincial Court , or chief Court of Iudicature consisting of Governor and Consiliar Iudges , is held every quarter of a year ) Anne Arundel , Baltemore , Charles and Calvert . The chief Rivers of this Country are Patowmec , Patuxent , Ann Arundel alias Severn , Sasquesahanough , Choptank , Nantecoke , Pocomoke , besides others of less note : of those mentioned , the first four on the West side , the other three to the East fall into Che●apeack Bay , which is navigable for 200 miles , and which between two Capes , Cape Charles to the North , and Cape Henry to the South , being seven or eight leagues distant , receives all the Ships that come for Virginia or Mary-Land , and passeth Northernly through the midst of Mary-Land . On the Eastern shore of this Bay are divers convenient Harbours , Creeks and Islands ; and Northward thereof is the entrance of Delaware Bay. The original Seat , and Principal City of this Province where the Provincial Courts , the general Assembly , the Secretaries office , and other publick offices are held : and where the seat of Trade is fixt , is St. Maries , situate in St. Maries County , on the East-side of St. Georges River . Here formerly at the Palace of St. Iohns , the Governor Mr. Charles Calvert used to reside ; but he hath now a very pleasant and commodious habitation at a place called Mattapany upon the River Patuxent , about eight miles from St. Maries : here is also another fair house where the Chancellor usually resides . There were also some years since in all the rest of the Counties the foundations of Towns laid , which no doubt by this time are very near , if not altogether compleated , particularly in Calvert County near the River Patuxent ; 1. Calverton in Battle-creek : 2. Harvy Town over against Point Patience : 3. Herington upon the Cliffs . As for the present Government of Mary-Land by the English , the Lord Proprietor in the first place is invested , as hath been mentioned , with an absolute power and dominion ; by whose sole command all things relating to peace or War are ordered ; and in whose name issue forth all publick Instruments , Patents , Warrants , Writs , &c. In the enacting of Laws he hath the consent and advice of the general Assembly , which is made up of two Estates ; the first consisting of his Lorships Privy Council , ( of which the Chancellor and Secretary alwaies are ) and such Lords of Manors as are called by his special Writ , the other of the Deputies of each Province , elected by the free voice of the Free-holders of the respective Province , for which each Deputy is chosen . The names of the present Governor , the prime Officers of State , and the rest of his Lordships Privy Council are as followeth : the Governor Mr. Charles Calvert , his Lordships Son and Heir : the Chancellor Mr. Philip Calvert , his Lordships Brother : the Secretary Sr. William Talbot : the Muster-Master General Mr. William Calvert : Mr. Baker Brook , all three his Lordships Nephews : the Surveyor General Mr. Ierome White , Mr. Edw. Lloyd , Mr. Henry Coursy , Mr. Thomas Trueman , Major Edward Fitz-Herbert , Mr. Samuel Chew . Vast quantities of Tobacco , the grand Trade of this Province of Mary-Land are yearly vended from hence , not only in England , but likewise in several of the other English Plantations : besides the importation also of some other commodities , to the great improvement of his Majesties Revenue by Custom and Excise . The common way of traffick here is by barter or trucking of commodities one for anotherr ; though money is not altogether wanting , as well of the coin of England and other parts , as of his Lordships own Coin being stampt on the one side with his Lordships Coat of Arms , with this circumscription , Crescite & Multiplicamini ; and on the other side with his Effigies , and this circumscription , Caecilius Dominus Terrae Mariae , &c. The Description of New-England . WHat hath been said in General of the discovery of Virginia , largely so called , may in consequence be applyed to this Country of New-England ; being as above mentioned , one of the three principal Colonies comprehended therein : but in the year 1602 , it began to be more particularly known a part from the rest , from the discovery as some think , of Captain Gosnold ; and in the year 1606 , it was granted by Patent by King Iames , to divers Lords and Gentlemen under the denomination of the Plymouth Company ; yet after that several that set out for this Plantation successively , either miscarried or returned re infecta , as first Captain Henry Chaloung , who meeting with the Spanish Fleet that came from the Havana was with all his Company carried Prisoner into Spain : Not long after , Thomas ● Haman sent to the succour of Chaloung by Sr. Iohn Popham Lord cheif Iustice of England . Next Captain Prinne set out by the Bristol Company , whose Voyage , though it had not its wisht success , yet he returned with a farther discovery of the Coast than had been made before . Not long after George Popham and Raleigh Gilbert , were fitted out at the charge of Sir Iohn Popham , with one hundred men , who though they had seated themselves not uncommodiously in a Peninsula at the mouth of the River Sagadahoc , and were upon making farther discoveries ; yet in the year 1608 , upon the death of George Popham their Commander , and soon after of the Lord Chief Iustice , they returned into England , notwithstanding supplies had but lately been sent them , to the very great distaste of the chief promoters of the design ; and whereupon the French had taken occasion to plant themselves in these parts , had they not been timely expelled by Sr. Samuel Argal from Virginia . The next that attempted a settlement here , was Captain Hobson , who by reason of the opposition raised against him by two Natives , whom having been detained some while in England he took back along with him , upon an affront offered them by some of the English , was forc't to return without effecting of any thing , notwithstanding which insuccess , he ventured again , having under his command several Land Soldiers in the company of Captain Harly , who was fitted out by Sr. Ferdinando Gorges then Governour of Plymouth . Afterwards in the year 1615 , there went Sr. Richard Hawkins , then Captain Rocroft ; after him Captain Dormer : And in the year 1623 , Captain Robert Gorges . By all which Voyages , however though this Plantation was not brought to any settlement , by reason of the many misfortunes and disappointments that attended them ; yet so many of them as were made , and following so thick upon the neck of each other , could not but add much light to the discoveries that were first produced , and at least make way for future improvements : but that which chiefly conduced to the full peopling , and that flourishing estate which this Colony at present injoys , was that general aversion at that time grown to a great height , against the Church Government of this Nation , which caused multitudes of people greedily to take hold on this occasion , that they might betake themselves to a place where they might securely indulge to that liberty of Conscience they so much desired , and for which many of them had fled before into Holland , especially when at length upon consideration of the little loss , but rather benefit , the absence of persons so disaffected and unconformable would be to the Kingdom , and of the advantage that would accrue to the Colony from the supplement of so great a number of people , free liberty was granted for their transportation . So that in the year 1630 , there landed of them a very considerable number at Plymouth Plantation , and that without any opposition from any of the Natives , one great reason whereof might probably be the great Mortality that hapned at that time among the Narragansetts , Niantics , Tarantines , Wippanaps , Peoods , those of Agissawang , Pockaneki , and Abargini , and other chief Tribes of the Indians of these parts . From this time forward , what with the industry of the people , and the continual supplies that were sent from time to time for some years , they soon increased to a great height , and are become at present one of the most powerful and thriving of the English Plantations in America . At the●r first arrival they divided themselves into four sub-Colonies , the Massachusets , Plymouth , Canectico , and New-haven , which commonly met toge●her in Counsel upon all important occasions , either of Peace or War : As some little Wars they had at first , chiefly with the Pequods , whom nevertheless they quickly subdued , having first concluded a Peace with Cannonicus the supream Sachem of the Narragansits . This County lying in the midst of the temperate Zone between the 41 and 45 degrees of Northern Latitude , and aequidistant between the Artic circle and Tropic of Cancer in the same Parellel with France , and some part of Italy ; is bounded to the North-East with Norumbigua , to the South-West with Novum Belgium or New-Netherlands now New-York . The temperature of the Air , and fertility of the Soil differs not remarkably , as may well be imagined , from the rest of the Virginian tract ; and consequently affords the like plenty and variety of all sorts of Commodittes , yet there are reckoned as chiefly appropriated to this part of the Country divers kinds of Plants , and Trees , among which the Cedar , the Sprewse , sassafras , and Dyers Sumach , and also some peculiar Beasts , Birds , and Fishes . Of Beasts , the Musquash less than a Beaver , but much resembling it in shape , the Musky Scent whereof proceeds from the stones of the male , and whose skins in regard of their sweet Scent , are brought over as rich Presents . The Moose as big an Ox , slow of foot , yet in shape somewhat like a red Dear , and headed like a Buck , yielding flesh good for meat , hides for cloathing : This Beast in regard of its fruitfulness ( for the female brings forth three at a time ) and its hardiness ; for it will live in winter without fodder , may be with good advantage kept tame , and accustomed to the Yoke . The Rackoon , tailed like a Fox , otherwise like a Badger , but with a deep furr : This beast sleeps by day in a hollow tree ; in moonshiny nights at low tide it feeds on Clams by the Sea-side . Of Birds , the Loon , a most ill-favoured bird not much unlike the Cormorant , and very unweildy , for it cannot fly , and scarce go ; it makes a noise like a Sow-gelders horn . The Humility or rather Simplicity , in regard it so simply exposeth it self to the shot of the fowler , the bigger sort is about the bigness of a green Plover , the other no bigger than that sort of bird we call here a Knot : but the Humbird is no less curious and remarkable than any other bird whatsoever , whether in New-England or any other part of the World , if we consider the rarity of its bulk , it being no bigger then a Horne● , yet having the perfect shape and proportion of a bird ; it seems to take its name from the humming noise it makes . Of Fishes the most peculiar are the Seal or Sea-calf , chiefly prised for its Skin , next for its Oyl , of which it yields a large quantity , the chief use whereof is to burn in lamps ; for its flesh wholly useless , as not fit to be eaten . The Shark sometimes as big as a horse , having three rows of teeth with which they have many times snapt off the hands and feet of men as they swam : With the flesh of this fish ( being good for nothing else ) they oft manure Land. The Hollibut , a fish in shape somewhat resembling a Pleace , but of a far larger size , that is to say , two yards long , one wide , and a foot thick , the best of this for the table is accounted the head and fins , especially baked or stew'd . The Basse , a fish of all others in these parts accounted the greatest delicacy to eat , exceeding Ling or Haberdine , when salted up for winter , as usually the bodies of them are , the heads being eaten fresh ; the common size is two or three foot long . The Clam or Clamp , a shell-fish , having some resemblance of a Cockle , with a round hole by which it takes in and spouts out water continually , the biggest of them which are as big as a large apple , are among the Natives a great dainty , and by the English not altogether despised . The Alewife , a sort of fish most like a Herring , coming up once a year , namely in April , in vast shoales into Rivers and fresh waters to spawn , from whence till they have spawned , not the most violent disturbance that can be devised , can force them to return . Of Noxious Creatures the chief is the Rattle Snake , being generally a yard and a half long , thick in the middle , yellow bellied , spotted on the back with various colours , its thin neck stretching into a wide swallow , wide mouthed , with teeth as sharp as needles , wherewith such as are bitten cannot be cured , but by chawing the root of snake-weed , and applying the chawed root to the wound : which root chawed by any that are not thus bitten , is of it self poyson . Of Insects the most peculiar and principal are the Wild Bee , as they call it , which building habitacles like Cobwebs among the Vine leaves , guards the Grapes . The Gurnipper , which no bigger than a flea , bites also like a flea , though somewhat more rancorously , and lives but three weeks . The Musqueto , which lives chiefly in thick woods or swamps , scarcely induring wind , or excess of cold or heat , but in thick close weather , and against rain it raiseth where it bites a venomous kind of itching . The ancient Inhabitants of this part of the Country were formerly divided into several Tribes or petty Nations , the chief whereof were East and North-East the Churchers and Tarentines : Southward the Pequods and Naragansetts : Westward the Canectacuts and Mawhacks : North-West , the Aberginians ; all which people how different from each other in nature and disposition in so small a compass of ground , is wonderfull to imagine ; the Mawhacks most bloudy , savage , and man-eaters : The Tarentines little less cruel , but not Canibals : The Aberginians more mild , innocent , and harmless , &c. But in religious Ceremonies , Habit , Civil manner of Government , Marriages , Burials , Ingenuity in Arts and Manufactures , Games and Exercises , not materially differing . Among the rest , which it would be too tedious here to insist upon ; it is observable that the figures of Beasts and other things described upon their bodies , are not described by superficial painting , but by incision and impunction of colours between the skin and the flesh . What Provinces this Country was anciently divided into , I find not otherwise than acco●ding to the several Tribes or people already mentioned : Only there is peculiar mention made of the Province of Laconia , now inalrged into a greater , called the Province of Main , and much about the same , either more or less with the Country of the Troquois anciently so called . The name of Laconia seems derived from those Lakes , which are the most noted , if not only ones of New-England , but since is one grand one named the Lake of Trequois made by the River Sagadahoc , and said to contain 60 Leagues in length , and 40 in breadth , in which Connent there are about four or five pretty large Islands . The Rivers of this Country are Tamescot , Agomentico , Nansic , Conecticut , Sagadahoc , Apanawapesk , Merimec , Pascat●way , Newishwavoc , Mistic , Neraganset , Pemnaquid , Ashamahaga , Tachobacco , the most of which have English denominations , and among the rest , Chir●s River . The number of well built Towns is far greater here , than in any of the rest of his Ma●esties American Plantations , by reason it was so numerously peopled from the very first time of its settlement . The first is Boston , by the Indians called Accomonticus , the principal Town or City , and chief seat of Government , secured with three hills , whereon strong Fo ●●s are raised . 2. St. Georges Fort , the first place where any Plantation was setled , being at the mouth of the River Sagadahoc . 3. New Plymouth , the first Rendezvous of our Nonconformists , s●ated on the Bay of Pawtuxed . 4. Mahumbec or Salem , delightfully seated on a neck of Land between two Rivers . 5. Mashawnut or Charles Town , seated on an Isthmus or neck of Land on the North of a River called Charles River , and through a part of which the River Mestic runs ; it is adorned with a handsome Church , and a fair Market place near the River side . 6. Roxbury a pleasant place for fruitful Gardens and fresh Springs , between Boston and 7. Dorchester , no less pleasant for Gardens and Orchards , and watered with two small Rivers , though standing near the Sea-side ▪ 8. Pigsgusset or Water Town upon one of the branches of the River Charles . 9. Linne , by the Indians named Saugus , between Salem and Charles Town . 10. Amoncangen or New-Town , now Cambridge , built in the year 1633 , between Charles-Town and Water-Town , on the River Merimec : it is the only University of New-England , having two Colledges , and was once the seat of Government . 11. Sawacatus or Ipswich , seated on a pleasant River in the Sagamoreship of Aggawan , now called Es●x . 12. Newbury 12 miles from Ipswich , near Merimec River . 13. Hartford built by the people of Cambridge . 14. Concord , seated upon a branch of the River Merimec . 15. Hingham , a Sea-coast Town South-East of Charles River . 16. Dukesbury alias Sandwich , situate also upon the Sea-coast in Plymouth Government . 17. Newhaven , built in the year 1637 , by a new supply near the shalles of Capecod . 18. Dedham , in the County of Suffolk , 12 miles from Boston . 19. W●ymouth a Sea-Town . 20. Row●y 6 miles North-East from Ipswich . 21. Hamptou , built in the year 1639 , in the County of Norfolk near the Sea-coast . 22. Salisbury , overagainst Newbury , on the other side the River Merimec . 23. Aguwon or Southampton , built in the year 1640 , by a supply that settled in long Island . 24. Sudbury built in the same year . 25 Braintre bu●lt at Mount Wollaston , by some old Planters of Boston . 26. Glocester , built in the year 1641 , by Mr. Ri●hard Blindman at Cape Anne . 27. Dover , situate upon Pascatoway 〈◊〉 North-East of B●ston . 28. W●burn , built in the year 1642. 29. Reading , built in the year 1644. 30. Wenham , in the Matachusetts Government , between Salem and Ipswich . 31. Springfield , built in the year 1645 , by Mr. Pinchin conveniently for a brave trade with the Indians upon the River Canectico . 32. Haverhill , founded in the year 1648 , and not long after , 33. Malden by some that came out of Charles Town , which lies over against it on the other side the River Mistic . 34. Oxford , alias Sagoquas . 35. Falmouth , alias Totum . 36. Bristol . 37. Hull , alias Passataquac . 38. Dartmouth , alias Bohanna . 39. Exeter . 40. Greens Harbour . 41. Taunton , alias Cohannet . 42. Norwich , alias Segocket . 43. Northam , alias Pascataqua . 44. Yarmouth . 45. Berwick . NEW ENGLAND and NEW YORK mapof New England and New York The Description of New-Neatherlands , now called New-York . NOvum Belgium , or New-Netherland , now called New-York , was first discovered by Henry Hudson , Aun : 1609 , at the charge of the East-India Company ; but in regard he return'd without leaving any men upon the place ; the Dutch in the year 1614 , under Adrian Block and Godyn began to plant themselves there ; and doubtless had soon setled themselves , ( upon a double pretence ; first , as finding the place not pre-possest , and therefore free for any that would enter : next , as having contracted with Hadson for his interest , and bought all his Charts and Instruments ) had not Sir Samuel Argal , then Governor of Virginia , disputed the business with them . And upon a serious debate and conference with them about it , wherein he alledged that Hudson being a Subject of the King of England , and acting solely by his commission , had not power to alienate any Countrey he discovered for the King his Master , without his Majesties consent ; but that this Countrey more especially belonged to him as his own Dominion , being accounted part of the Province of Virginia : he brought them to acknowledge the King of England's Title , and to submit to the holding of the Countrey as feodatory of the Crown of England , and under the Government of Virginia . Yet this compliance was not of a very long continuance ; for upon the expectation of a new Governor they fell back into their first principles , and made no scruple to usurp the whole Soveraignty ; and to denominate it their own , called it by the name of Novum Belgium , or the New Neatherlands : and moreover they fell to building of Towns and Forts ; the Town they erected they called New Amsterdam ; their first Fort Fort-Orange ; after which they raised another by the name of Fort-Ams●el . However , these proceedings upon complaints made to his late Majesty , and by him represented to the States of Holland , were absolutely disowned by them , and wholly laid upon the East-India Company of Amsterdam ; upon which the most Northernly part toward New-England , was by his Majesty granted by Patent to Sir Edmund Loiden , by the name of Nova Albion ; the most Southernly toward Virginia , to Sir George Calvert , now Lord Baltimore , by the name of Mary-Land ; and the Dutch upon some consideration agreed on , were forthwith to have quitted the place : yet for all this , as the custom of this people is , never to let go any opportunity that serves their turn , whether by right or wrong , taking advantage of the unhappy dissentions and civil wars that soon after hapned in this Nation , they not only stood upon higher demands than were at first agreed on , but also endeavoured to stir up the Natives against the English , that they might have the better opportunity to fix themselves . In this state things remained till his present Majesty , after his restauration , resolving to make a full determination of his right to these parts , sent three Men of War , by whom New Amsterdam being easily reduc'd , the Countrey came thenceforth into the sole possession of the English , and was immediately , together with Long Island , conferr'd by his Majesty upon the Duke of York , by the t●tle of York-shire , which hath now quite swallowed up that of New Neatherland ; the name of New Amsterdam being chang'd into that of New York ; of Fort-Orange into Fort-Albany ; of Fort-Amscel into Fort-Iames . Moreover the Patent of Mary-Land hath been by his present Majesty renewed , and confirmed to Cecil Lord Baltemore ; by whose extraordinary care and promotion it hath been of late advanc'd to a very populous , well regulated , and thriving Pian●ation ; as is observed more at large in the description of the Province of Mary-Land . This Countrey of New York-shire contains all that tract of Land lying between New England which bounds it to the North-east ; and Virginia , or rather Mary-Land , which bounds it to the South-west , extending from the 38 th degree and an half of Northern latitude , to the 41 st . and 15 min. The bredth of it about 200 miles . Within this tract of Land are three Island , Mu●● hatans Island ; in which stands the Town of New-York , Long Island , and Staten Island . The temperature of the Climate , fertility of the Soil , and productions of the Earth , differ not materially from New England , and other adjacent parts . The principal Rivers are three , Hudson's River , formerly nam'd Manhattes , by the Dutch , Nassorius , or Noordt River ; one branch whereof called Hell-gate , empties it self over against the Isle of Manhet●n , or Isle of Nuts , near New-York ; another at May-Port , or the Port of Cornelius May. 2. Zuid River , the same , as I take it , which is also by some term'd Raritan . 3. Delaware-Bay River . 4. Afterskull . The only noted Town of New York-shire was built by the Dutch , by the title of New Amsterdam , though now wholly changed into that of New-York , in the neck of the Island of Manhatans ; with very fair Streets , and well-built Houses . For the security of this Town , on one side thereof is a Fort , which was at first term'd Fort-Amscel , now Iames Fort. This Town is govern'd by a Mayor , Aldermen , a Sheriff and Iustices of the Peace . The nature and complexion of the native Inhabitants differ not much from those of the Fl●ridans : but their customs , habits , and ceremonies in Religion are not altogether the same . They observe no set-meals , but eat as oft as their appetite serves : their Sappaen , which is Indian Wheat stampt and boyled to pap , is a great dish with them . Men turn away their Wives upon the least occasion imaginable , and marry again ; nor scruples any one to marry a woman that hath been lain w●th befo●e , when a single woman . Both men and women wear a girdle of Whale-sins , and Sea-shells , the men putting half an ell of cloath three quarters broad between their legs , so as that a square piece hangs before over his belly , another below behind his back . The women wear a coat that reaches half way down their legs , curiously wrought with Sea-shells ; and for an upper garment they have a large Dear-skin , the lappets whereof hang full of points , button'd on the right shoulder , and tied about the middle . The men go bare-headed ; the women tying their hair behind in a tuft , wear over it a square-cap , wrought with Sea-shells ; of which they also wear chains and bracelets about their middle , neck and arms : the men paint their faces with several colours ; the women use only here and there a black spot : their usual painting colours are either the Iuices prest out of several Plants , or the fine ground powders of certain curious coloured Stones : the chief of these plants hath a great resemblance to a myrtle , especially in its leaves : out of the red berry of this plant a juice is squeezed , and dried in the Sun , and preserved for ordinary use in bags ; when they have occasion to use it , they temper it with water , producing the richest purple colour that can be imagined : they use pleated hair , which being coloured red , hath a fine gloss , in stead of feathers . It is observable in their religious worship that in the midst of their sorceries and diabolical ceremonies , the Devil , whom alone they worship , as the regent of mischief , and sitting president in every bodily pain , and therefore most proper to be sought and oblig'd , is said to appear in the shape of a wild or tame beast , informing them obscurely of things to come ; and portending , if the first , bad ; if the last , good fortune . Yet they acknowledge a God , who living in profound bliss , not troubling himself with humane affairs , solaceth himself with a Goddess of most surpassing beauty , and the Mother of all terrestrial creatures . Moreover , they believe that the souls of those that have lived well here , are translated after their decease to some Southern Clime , where they live in utmost pleasure and delight : whereas the souls of the wicked are hurried up and down in a miserable vagrancy . Remarkable also is the manner of their proceeding against Criminals condemned to death ; which is , to hunt them like wild beasts into the woods ; whither , in stead of being committed to Prison , they are forced , or rather suffered to fly ; as soon as he is discovered , the King having first shot , if he miss , the rest follow ; and happy is he who hath the fortune to give the Malefactor his deaths-shot , for he is sure to be made a Captain , or some eminent Commander in the Wars . Not to mention the several beasts , birds , and other animals that are common to this Countrey , with the European Countreys in general , or with other parts of America ; there is seen on the borders of New-York towards Canada , a sort of beast , which in its cloven feet and shaggy main resembles an Horse , in its neck a Dear , in its tail a wild-Hog , having black eyes , and an horn in the midst of the forehead . Of this animal the males never keep company with the females , except at time of copulation . Toward the South are many Buffalo's , a beast in shape between an Horse and a Stag ; like the last of which it hath branchy horns ; also a skin for thickness not easily penetrable : the tail is short , the hair varying colour each succeeding season , the lips hanging , the teeth small : this beast , though strong , is subject to the Falling-sickness , and dies of a small wound . When hunted by the dogs , it defends it self by vomiting out an hot scalding liquor upon them . The chief Trade of this Countrey at present consists of Corn and Cattel ; though great plenty of Flax is also sowed , at least sufficient for so much wearing cloath as serves for the use of the Inhabitants themselves , who live in very happy plenty and quiet , and very good amity and correspondence with the Indians , especially ever since the arrival of Collonel Nichols ; who about eight years since , upon the Patent granted of this Countrey , by his Majesty , to his Highness the Duke of York , was sent over his Highness's Deputy Governor . IAMAICA map of Jamaica The Description of Iamaica . THis is one of those Islands which by some are called the Antilles , or Camercan●s ; the rest being Hispaniola , Cuba , Porto-rico , and several others ; though there are by whom the Antilles are accounted the same with the Caribes . But setting aside that dispute , this is agreed on ; that it was one of the first discovered places of America , by Christopher Columbus , under whose conduct the Spaniards first planted themselves in the North-west part of the Isle , and built Melila , but soon removed to O●istana , and from thence afterwards to another more healthful place , where they built a fair City , by the name of St. Iago de la Vega ; and here they setled till the year 1655. In which the English failing of that grand exploit in which they were employed by Oliver Cromwel for the taking of St. Domingo in Hispaniola , made their retreat hither ; and though but the remnants of a broken Army , were yet strong enough to force their entrance . Nor was this the first time ; for in the year 1596 , the English , under Sir Anthony Shirly , took the Island , putting the Spaniards to flight : though either not able , or not thinking it worth the while to keep it , they soon quitted the place . But this second seizure hath taken faster hold ; insomuch , that what with the natural fe●tility of the place , and the great improvements that have been m●de of late , it is become one of the richest of his Majesties Plantations , and scarce inferior to any Colony in the West-Indies ; b●ing also become so well peopled , so increased in Shipping , and other advantages , by the c●ntnual supplies that have been sent from time to time , as not to fear invasion from any Naval power that can be made either by the Spaniard or any other Prince . Whereas the Spaniard not regarding the place equal to its valew , and rather affecting Hispaniola ; especially in regard of the absolute Lordship and Proprietorship which the Dukes of Veragua Columbus the descendants of Christopher had over Iamaica ; had so slenderly peopled it , that no wonder they were so easily dispossest as they were : for though at first flying to the mountains they stood upon terms of treaty , depending upon effectual Succours to be sent them : yet those Succours not coming equal to expectation , and those that came from Cuba and other parts , 500 at one time , and 30 small Companies at another , being defeated by L. General Edw. Doyly , the Negroes also abandoning their Masters in their declining condition , and revolting to the prevailing Party : they were forced at last to quit the Island , and leave the English absolute Masters thereof . And it is but just they should be for ever ejected out of a Possession which they had gained with so much cruelty : for it is received for a general truth , that at their first arrival here , and in Po●to-Rico , no less than 60000 of the native Inhabitants were in a few years destroyed by their inhumane tyranny ; whereby such an universal aversion was conceived against them , that women oft-times chose rather to strangle children in the birth , than bring them forth to that servitude and misery they were like to undergo under such a tyrannical Nation . This Island of Iamaica being in form very near oval ; in length from East to West above 160 miles ; in bredth , where broadest , 170 ; in compass 450 : lies almost eq●ally between the Equat●r and the Tropick of Cancer , in the 17 and 18 degrees of Northern Latitude , bearing South from Hispanigoa about 25 leagues , South-east from Po●to-Rico about 160 leagues . The Air of this Islana is much more temperate than in any of the Caribes ; and though more Southernly than Hispaniola and the rest of the Antilles , yet not less mild , by reason of the breezes or cool winds which blow Easternly from 9 in the morning till noon ; and Westernly from 8 a clock at night till the next morning ; as also the frequent showers , and nightly dews : the length of the day and night is pretty near an equality all the year long , and Winter being only distinguished by somewhat more than usual rain and thunder , and that chiefly in May and November . The Soil is generally rich and fat , consisting of a blackish earth , mixt with clay in the North-parts , and in the South-west parts more red and loose ; but generally in all parts so productive , that the Woods , and Havanas , or Pasture-Meadows , discover a continual verdure . The Cocao is so principal a commodity here , that the culture and management thereof is one of the great employments of the Countrey , and sets a great number of people on work ; there being already above 60 Cocao-walk's brought to perfection , besides what in some places are growing up , and in others newly planted . It abounds also with many other rich Plants , precious Drugs , aromatick Spices , and delicious Fruits ; as Fustick , Redwood , Loggwood , Mothogeny , B●asilletto , Guaiacum , Ebony , Granadilla , Ginger , Cod-Pepper , Piement or Iamaica Pepper , China , Sarsaparilla , Tamarinds , Vinillos , Achiots or Anetto , Contrayerva , Cyperas Assole Pie , Adjuntum Nigr●m , Cucumis Agrestis , Sumach and Acacia , Pomegranats , Oranges , Limes , G●avars , Mammes , Alume●-Supotas , Avocatas , Suppotillias , Ca●hues , Prickle-apples , Dildows , Sower-sops ; besides several others whose names are not known . Of the Beasts , Birds and Fishes of this Countrey , there are only mentioned such as are frequent and familiarly known among us ; only some noxious creatures there are which are common to this place , with some of the Caribbe Isles , and other places of America , as the Manchonele , in form somewhat like a Crab , the Guiana , a kind of Snake , and the Alligator , which seems to be a kind of American Crocodile . The most noted River of Iamaica runs by Los Angelos , and St. Iago , and falls into Cagway-Bay . The Bays , Roads and Harbours of this Island are both many , and very convenient ; of which the most considerable are , 1 , Cagway , now chiefly known by the name of Port-Royal , abundantly commodious for Shipping , as being in most places two or three leagues over , and so deep , that a Ship of 1000 Tun may load and unload close to the shore , secured by a Castle , one of the strongest and best provided of any in his Majesties American Dom●nions , and land-lock'd by a point of land which runs 12 miles Sou●h-east from the main land ; by reason of which advantages and conveniences it is become the chief place of ●rade in the whole Isle , and much frequented both with Men of War and Merchant-men , there being built upon the said point no less than 800 houses for Merchants , Warehouse keepers , Vin●ners , and other Trades : yet in other respects it is ill enough provided , having neither accommodation of wood or fresh-water . It is seated about 12 miles from St. Iago de la V●ga , the chief Town of the Island . 2 , Port-Morant , a capacious Harbour , sufficiently convenient for wooding and watering , and where Ships may ride secure from the winds : it lies on the Eastern Point , where the English have a good substantial Colony . 3 , Port Antonio , a very secure land-lock'd Harbour in the North-part of the Isle , not otherwise incommodious except in the entrance , which is somewhat impeded by a small Island that lies before it : this place belongs to the Earl of Carl●sle . 4 , Point-Negril , a good Harbour for the secure riding of S●ips , North-east of which lies the old Town of Melilla : this Bay lies on the utmost Western-point of the Island . 5 , Old Harbour , a commodious Bay lying Westward from St. Iago . Besides these which are the most noted , there lie along the Coast of this Island many other not inconvenient Bays , viz. in the North-part Porto-Maria , Ora-Cabessa , Cold-Harbour , Rio-Novo , Montego-Bay , Orange-Bay : in the South-part Cabarita's Bay , Blewfields Bay , Lewana Bay , Pallate Bay , Point Pedro , Allegator Point , Micary Bay , Michaels Hole . This Island is divided into 14 Precincts or Parishes ; those on the North-side are St. Georges , St. Maries , St. Annes , St. Iames's , and St. Elizabeths , besides two more unnam'd . those on the South-side Port-Royal , St. Katharines , St. Iohns , St. Thomas , St. Andrews , St. Davids , and Clarendon . The Towns are only these following ; 1 , Sevilla , the first Town of any note built by the Spaniards , situate in the North-part of the Island , and formerly grac'd with a stately both Monastery and Collegiate Church ; in one whereof Peter Marty● , the fam'd Author of the Historical Decads of the West-Indies had been Abbot , invested with Episcopal Iurisdiction . 2 , Melilla , the first place of settlement of the Spaniards in this Island ; in the North-west part whereof it lies , landing under the condu& of Columbus ; who in his return from Veragu● , where he had like to have been Shipwrack'd , put in here to mend his Ships . 3 , Orista , a Town lying upon the South-Sea , whither , the Spaniards disliking the situation of Melilla , removed . Before this place lie several little Rocks and Islands , as Serrana , so called from Augustin Pedro Serrana , who saving himself with much ado from Shipwrack , lived here a solitary life for some years , Quitosv●na and Servavilla . 4 , St. Iago de la Vega , lying six miles from the Sea-side , North-west : the fixt Seat of the Spaniards , upon their abandoning of Oristam , also as a place unhealthfully and incommodiously situated ; and at last accounted the Metropolis , or principal Town of the Island , having two Churches , two Chappels , an Abby , and about 2000 Houses . When the English made themselves Master of the Countrey , by whom although at their first arrival it was very much demolished and defac'd : yet since their settlement here it hath begun to grow up to its former splendor , and continues still the predominant Town , and the principal place of Iudica●ure , and all affairs relating to the Government , and where the Governor keeps his most constant residence . 5 , Port-●oyal , a Port-Town about 12 miles distant from St. Iago , next to which it is at this time the most important place , and for Trade rather exceeding it , as being the principal of all the Ports , among which it hath been already more particularly mentioned . 6 , Passage , a small Town in the mid-way between St. Iago and Port-Royal , whence it hath its denomination , being just six miles from each , and built chiefly for the conveniency of travelling from one to the other . It lies upon the mouth of the River , and hath a Fort raised for its security . The present Governor of this Island for his Majesty of Great-Britain , is Sir Thomas Linch . BARBADOS map of Barbados The Description of Barbadoes . AMong those Islands generally called the Caribes , by others less properly the Antilles ; which name Sanson attributes to those greater Islands of Hispaniola , Cuba , &c. Barbadoes is certainly the most flourishing , and best peopled of all of them that are possest by the English , if not all the Caribes in general : first discovered by Christopher Columbus . The first Colony planted in this Island was in the year 1627 , and that by the English , who have all along kept continual and undisturb'd possession . This Island being of an oval form , about eight leagues in length ▪ and five in bredth , is seated in the latitude of 13 degrees , and 20 seconds ; on the North-east of St. Vincent , very strong both by Nature and Art , as being guarded with Rocks and Shoals , and a well-grown wood , which invirons the whole Island ; and also fortified with Rampiers , Trenches , Palisadoes , and Counterscarfs , three Forts , and a standing Militia , consisting of two Regiments of Horse , and five of Foot , well disciplin'd , and ready at a short warning . The weather here is so hot for eight months , that it would be very intollerable to travellers , but for the cool breezes which rising and mounting with the Sun , blow generally from the North-east and by East , except in the time of the Tornado , when for a few hours they change into the South . Yet notwithstanding this great heat of the Air , it is also so moist , that all iron-tools , without continual use , are wonderfully apt to contract rust . This heat and moisture of ●he Air , besides the natural fertility of the Soil , causeth here no less increase than delight ; insomuch that the fields and woods are continually green , and bring forth their Crops all the year long . However , the two most proper times of the year for planting , are May and November . The Sun riseth and sets here at six all the year long , and makes the days and nights of an equal length , except in October , and then the difference is but small . The principal productions of this Island are Logwood , Fustick , Indico , Cotton , Ginger , and Sugars ; with which four last Commodities it drives a very vast Trade , and supplies not only England and Ireland , but also several of his Majesties other Dominions in America . The Sugar-canes are planted all the year lo●g , and yield better Sugar , when refin'd , ( though not altogether so white ) than that of Brasile . Nor is there wanting here store of Tobacco , in which also a considerable Trade is driven . The chief Fruits , besides what are familiar here with us , are Pomegranats , Citrons , Dates , Oranges ; Limes , Macows , I●niper-apples , Papayers , Custard-apples , Momins , Aca●ous , Monbains , Indian-figs , Prickled-apples , Prickled-pears , Icacos , Cocos , Plantin● , Bonanos , Guavers , and Pine-apples , accounted the most delicious of Indian-fruits . The other most peculiar trees are the Locust-tree , the Mastick-tree , Redwood , the Prickled yellow-wood , the Iron-wood-tree , the Cassia Fistula , Coloquintida , Tamarinds , Cassa●y , the Poison-tree , the Phystick-nut , the Calibash , a sort of Gourd , the Mangrass-tree , of a large compass , the Roucon , of whose bark ropes are made , the Lignum vitae before-mentioned , and the Palm●to . The other Plants are but the same with what are common here : so likewise the Beasts , except Asinegos , and Birds , Some sorts of Fish there are peculiarly belonging to this and the rest of the Ca●ibbess , as Snappers , Terbums , Cavallos , Parrat-fish , Coney-fish , and Green Turtles , esteemed by many a very great delicacy . Likewise some kinds of Insects , as Musketoes , Cockroches , Merrywings , which sting much in the night : but the most remarkable is a very little Fly term'd Cayonyo● , whose wings cast such a sparkling light , that the Indians catching them , have been observed to make use of them in stead of candels , by tying them to their hands or feet . As small as this Island is , it is said to have been divided in former times into several petty Nations , who with their puny Kings used to go to War each against the other , selling the Prisoners they took , to the Europeans that came thither to traffick . Their habitation is thought to have been chiefly in Caves , of which there are several in this Island , both very deep , and large enough to hold each of them 500 men : they are now become the refuges and sculking-places of the Negro-slaves that run away . The most usual drinks of the Countrey are Mobby , which is an infusion of Potatoes in water , as Planti● of Plantins in water ; Perino of Casaru-root , Beveridhe , a drink made of Spring-water , juice of Oranges and Sugar ; also , Crippo , Kill-devil , and Punch : but above all , Wine of Pines , a most delicious drink doubtless , as made of so delicious a fruit . The whole Island is so taken up in Plantations , that there are no more vacancies of building than what the ground imployed requires , is divided into eleven Precincts or Parishes , containing in all 14 Churches and Chappels : four of these Parishes are very well built , and have the name and repute of noted Towns ; as , 1 , St. Michael , heretofore called Bridge-Town , or Indian-Bridge , having several fair Streets of handsome well-built Houses , though seated in a place somewhat low and moorish , and by consequence unhealthful , namely in the bottom of Caerlisle-Bay , in the Southern part of the Island , a very large Bay , and capable of giving harbour to no less than 500 Ship at a time , secured with two strong Forts opposite to each other , with a Platform in the midst well mounted with great Guns , and commanding the Road. The chief of these ●orts called Charles-Fort , is seated on Nedhams Point : this Town being the principal Emporium of this Isle , is grac'd with the Courts of Iudicature , the residence of the Governor or his Deputy , the Store-hou●es of Merchants and Factors , whence the Inhabitants are furnished with forreign Commodities for those which are the product of the Isle , which they bring in exchange . 2 , Sprights-Bay , now Little Bristol , about four leagues from St. Michaels Southward ; it is a place of good Trade and concourse , well guarded by two strong Forts . 3 , St. Iames's , not far from Bristol ; it is a place of good Trade , fortified with a large Platform , and Brestworks , and affording a safe Harbour ●ot Ships : here are kept the monthly Courts for this Precinct . 4 , Charles Town , seated on Oyster-Bay , two leagues from St. Mich●el Northward , and guarded by two strong Fo●ts , the one on the North-side , the other on the South-side of the Town , with a Platform in the midst . In this Town are kept weekly Markets , and the monthly Courts for the Precinct : also along the Sea-coast are these places of note , viz. Maxwels-Bay , Austins-Bay , Fowl-Bay , the Hole , Spikes-Bay , Black-Rock , Balises-Bay , Long-Bay , Clarkes-Bay , and Constance-Bay . The water which supplies this place is chiefly in Pools and Ponds , besides Wells and Cisterns belonging to most houses for the rece●t of rain-water : but of Rivers there are only reckoned two , if the first be not rather to be accounted a Lake , since it runs but a very little way into the Land : the other they call the River Tuigh , on the surface of whose waters there swims an Oil , which being gathered thence , is usually burnt in Lamps . The Estate of a Master Planter here consists chiefly in servants and Negro-slaves ; and of these three Classes or Orders the whole Islands consists : the Masters live not only in all manner of plenty and delight : for besides Beef , Mutton , Pork , Kid , Pease , Beans , and excellent Roots , they have all variety of Fish and Fowl , and plenty of Wine , Strong-waters , and English Beer and Ale ; but also in full stretching ease , having their Overseers to manage their business for them , who calls the Servants and Slaves to their work , by ringing of a Bell at six a clock in the morning , and one after dinner , and dismisses them at eleven at noon , and six at night , orders them their several tasks , and corrects them for all misorders and neglect of their duties . The Servants have this advantage of the Slaves , that their servitude lasts but for five years ; which time being expir'd , they either acquire Plantations of their own , or have good allowances for working under the chief Planters . The Negroes on the other side , who are bought like beasts in a Fair , are kept in perpetual bondage , they and their children ; and therefore though the Christian Servants are also bought , yet double the price is given for the Negroes , viz. twenty pound a piece for the men , fifteen for the women . The diet , clothing and lodging is very hard both for servants and slaves ; but the servants have a double allowance of clothes , and their accommodation of lodging much better : Sunday , which is allowed as a day of respit from the Masters labour , the most ingenious spend in some kind of manufacture for their own benefit ; others in wrestling , dancing , and such like recreations . For the better administration of Government , and putting in execution the Laws of this Countrey , which , if not the same , have a very near correspondence with ours in England , excepting some that are peculiar to the place . The Island is divided into four circuits , in each of which there is a Court of Iudicature for civil Causes , from whence appeals may be made to the Supreme Court , which Supreme Court is in the nature of our Parliament , both as having a Legislative Power , and consisting of three Estates , namely , the Governor or his Deputy , ten of his Counsel , which are in stead of our House of Peers ; and the Burgesses elected by the Free-men , two out of each Parish . For the execution of Iustice here are held five Sessions yearly . The present Governor is the Right Honourable , William Lord Willoughby of Parham . The Description of Florida . FLorida , a pleasant and spacious Countrey , was so called by the Spaniards , whereas the ancient name was Irquassa , because to Iuan Ponce de Leon , the first of that Nation that steered his course toward this Coast , it gave landing in 1512 on Palm-Sunday , which they call Pascha de Flores , or Florida Pascha : though it had been formerly discovered , viz. Ann. 1497. by S●bastion Cabot , by the encouragement of K. Henry the 7th . of England . Ponce , by reason of the resistance of the Natives , being soon forc'd to quit the place ; and dying not long after of a wound he received in one of his encounters , not many years after Lucas Vasques de Aylon arriving with two Ships , was courteously entertained by a King of the Countrey , and well he requited him ; for at his departure he treacherously hoisted Sail with divers of the Indians , whom he carried with him captives , to work in the Mines at Hispaniola , but it thrived with him accordingly , when having obtained the Government of Florida , he was beaten out with the loss of one Ship , and about 200 of his men ; this notwithstanding discouraged not Pamphilus Nervaes from making another attempt , who after many strange adventures , losses and hazards , at length lost himself , it being never known what became of him ; and of 80 that accompanied him , but 4 escap'd to return home alive . Much more remarkable and puissant , and more destructive to the poor Indians , of whom many thousands were slaughtered , was the expedition of Ferdinando Soto , Ann. 1534. who nevertheless , after many losses , died therein , and his successor Ludovico de Alvarado was forc'd to an hasty retreat , in which he lost half his Army ; upon hopes therefore of better success , in the two following expeditions of the Spaniards , Religion was thought fit to be joyned with political interest , and first with Pietro Albumada were sent five Dominicans , who from the jealous Indians , not understanding they were design'd Converts to the Christian Faith , meeting only with such usage as made them pass for Mar●yrs ; three Iesuits next , Petrus Martinius , Ioannes Rogerus , and Franciscus Villaregius went with Pietro Menendez , whom such a storm encountred in the very landing , that the Ship being driven to Cuba , those that were left on Shore perish'd with hunger . However , of so many landings as had at several times been made by the Spaniards , some footing , notwithstanding all misfortunes , could not but be made in the place . Enough it seems to disturb the following approaches of the French , of whom Iean Ri●ald , and Rene Laudoniere being the first that discovered those Coasts , had at several efforts their men totally cut off by the Spaniards , yet at last they were met with by Dominic de Gourgues a Gascoigner , who in the year 1567 , in revenge of his Countrey-men , of whom divers were hang'd , and especially of the death of Ribaut , who is said to have been flead alive , ventur'd of his own accord to make thither with three Ships well mann'd with Souldiers and Sea-men , and with the help of divers Casicks of the Countrey ingaged to his Party by Pierre du Bre , the only French-man that escaping the Massacre of the Spaniards in Laudonieres attempt , was left alive in the place , took from them Fort Carolina , and two other Forts , hanged divers Spaniards on the same trees whereon they had hung the French , and return'd with honour , though not without sufficient trouble to clear himself of the boldness of such an uncommissioned exploit . After this , we hear not of any other adventures of the French in this part of America : however there fell not long after a terrible storm upon the Spaniards here from the English , under Captain Drake , who An. 1585. returning from the sacking of Domingo and Carthagena , and as he sail'd along that Coast , having intelligence of the state of the Spaniards , and firing his great Guns against the Fort St. Iohn , forc'd them to quit both that and the City St. Augustine , which finding totally deserted , he entred , and seizing on a Chest of 2000 l. and 14 Brass-Guns , he return'd to his Ships , and contented with his prize , hoisted Sail. Since which they have met with little or no disturbance , but remained quiet in those Colonies they possess : besides which , there hath been found space enough of the Countrey for the parcelling out into a peculiar Province , which hath been done of late years by his present Majesty , and granted by Patent to several Noble and Honourable persons of his Subjects , by the name of Carolina , as is mentioned more at large in the peculiar description thereof . This Countrey of Florida lying South-west of of Virginia , extends from the 30 ( some say the 25 ) to the 50 degree of Northern Latitude , if we consider the extent , as it was before 〈◊〉 was taken out of it ) and is bounded South and South-west with the Gulph of M●xico , and M●● Virginium , full West with part of New Gallicia , and other Countreys not yet thoroughly discovered , North-East with Virginia , or rather with Carolina , which being now separated 〈◊〉 a Province by it self , lies between Florida and Virginia . The temperature of the Air of this Countrey is such , that Carolina , which having been accounted a part of it , cannot be thought to differ much in constitution of Climate , is generally reputed not only one of the best Colonies the English possess , but for health , pleasure and profit , comparable to ( if not transcending ) any part of America beside . The richness of the 〈◊〉 meeting with such a temperature of Air , as hath been observ'd , must needs produce very delicious fruits , as well of those kinds that are frequent with us , as Apples , Pears Plums , Cherri●s , Apricocks , Peaches , Grapes , &c. as those peculiar to the Countrey ; of which , I find the 〈◊〉 most especially taken notice of . The ancient Inhabitants of Florida are of an Olive colour , of a full stature , and well proportioned , with long black hair reaching down below their wasts , which are tied about with the skins of hunted Beasts , adorn'd with divers coloured feathers hanging down to their knees , else naked , only having their bare arms , back , brest and legs exquisitely painted : their women most especially are esteemed very handsome , and of an excellent shape , which by their going so naked , appears to the greater advantage . They are crafty , ingen●ous , exquisite dissemblers , revengeful , and frequent in warlike consultations held in the Kings Palace , where he himself sits Arbiter and directer : Their warlike Arms are chiefly Bow and Arrows , which pointed with fish-bones , they carry in quivers by their side . They have a gross belief of the souls immortality , but the Ceremonies of their Religion are bruitishly barbarous and bloody ; their victories , horrid cruelty to prisoners , and burial of their dead , attended with many strange and extravagant fancies and conceits . There are by some named several Provinces , into which this Countrey hath been formerly divided , viz. Panuca , bordering upon New Spain , Aranaris , Albardaosia , whose Natives are peculiarly noted for their sub●ilty , Irquasia , inhabited by a people exceeding all others in swiftness of foot , and Alpachia , Authia , and Someria ▪ remarkable for expert swimmers , even to the very women , who make nothing to cross over wide Rivers with children in their arms : it is said to abound also with Hermophradites , who are made use of as drudges to follow the Camp , and carry the luggage of the Army . Colas , bordering upon Cape Florida : Tegista , or Florida , properly so called , which stretcheth our North and South 100 leagues in length , into a long Peninsula toward the Isle Cuba , by the Cape Los Martyres , Acuera , Vitacu●●us , &c. But the more common division of the Floridans is into their several Tribes , as the Quitones , the Susolas , the Maticones , the Avavares , the Camoni , the Canagadi , the Marianes , and the Quevenes , of each of which the supreme Head or Prince is called the Paraousti . This Countrey of Florida is well watered with many large and convenient Rivers ; of which the only mentioned in any noted Writer of these parts , are these , 1 , Rio Grande . 2 , Rio Secco . 3 , Rio de Nieves . 4 , Rio de Spiritu Santo . 5 , Serravahi . 6 , Garuna . 7 , Ligeri● . 8 , Sequana . 9 , Axona . 10 , Charente , all which fall into the great Lake of Mexico . 11 , Maio , so called by Ribault , from the Month in which he discovered it , if it be not one of those already mentioned under another name . The principal Towns of Florida , whereof some built by the Spaniards ( and one by the French ) others by the ancient Inhabitants , are , 1 , St. Helens , situate on or near a Promontory or point so called , on the utmost Frontier of the Country toward Virginia . 2 , Arx Carolina , or Fort Charles , built by Laudonier on the banks of the River Majo , and by him so called , in honour of King Charles the 9th . of France , in whose time the Conquest of Florida was undertaken by the French : but this place was not long after taken from them by the Spaniard , and very much ruinated . 3 , Port Royal , a place inhabited for the sake of the Haven only , which for the commodiousness of it , is very much frequented . 4 , St. Matthews , one of the principal sortifications of the Spaniards , lying on the Eastern Coast of Tergesta of Florida , properly so called . 5 , St. Augustines , another of their ancient sortified places on the same Shore , only somewhat more Southernly : This Town , as above mentioned , was in the year 1585 taken and sack'd by Sir Francis Drake . 6 , Vitacuche , once the chief Seat of the Province or petty Kingdom of Vitacuche ; though n● better indeed than an indifferent Village , consisting but of 200 houses , or rather cottages , however thought worthy to be taken by the Natives from the Spaniards : As also ; 7 , Ocalis , the Metropolitan Village of Acuera , of so much the more note , by how much the larger than the other . 8 , Osachite , another Provincial Town of the Floridans . 9 , Apatache , an ancient Native-built Town , probably once of some note and resort , at least taken by the Spaniards for such , which made them the more eager to take it under the conduct of Pamphilus Narvaes , in hopes of finding there great riches . Doubtless it was then a place much larger , and more considerable , than to consist but of 40 or 50 houses or cottages , ( as hath been by some delivered ) since it was capable of making so smart a resistance as it did when it was attack'd , and of repelling them after the departure of Nervaes . 10 , Ante , another ancient Town or Village of the Floridans , chiefly remarkable for a sharp Ingagement between them and the Spaniards , whom at this place , though said to be nine days march from Apatache , they overtook , and forc'd to retreat , not without the loss of very many of their men , some of note . 11 , St. Philip. 12 , St ▪ Iago , both heretofore fortified by the Spaniards , if not still possessed by them . CAROLINA map of Carolina The Description of Carolina . CAROLINA having been formerly accounted a part of Florida , though of late separated into a peculiar Province , little or nothing is to be said more of the discovery , situation , climate , temperature , soil , commodities , nature and customs of the natives , than what hath been already mentioned in Florida it self ; of which we have been the more particular ; in regard this part of it which is called Carolina , from his present Majesty King Charles the Second , and which makes up a considerable Province , belongs now to the English : it being not so proper to attribute those things to a part only , which are applicable to the whole ; it remains only therefore to speak of the present interest and propriety : when , upon what occasion , and to whom the Patent was granted ; and if there be any thing else peculiar to this Province above the rest of Florida . It was by the care , charge , and industrious endeavours of divers noble persons , as Edward Earl of Clarendon , ●ord Chancellor of England ; George Duke of Albemarl ; William Earl of Craven ; Iohn Lord Berkly ; Anthony Lord Ashly , now Earl of Shaftsbury ; Sir George Carteret , Vice-Chamberlain of his Majesties Houshold ; Sir William Berkly Knight and Baronet ; Sir Iohn Colleton Knight and Baronet ; that this Province of Carolin● , as the best part of all Florida , was impropriated into the interest and possession of the English ; ( to whom indeed of right the whole Countrey may be accounted properly to belong ; both in regard it was discovered by Sir Sebastian Cabott , by the encouragement , and for the use of King Henry the seventh of England ; and for its neighbouring situation to our other Plantations , besides several other conveniences . ) by setling therein two considerable Plantations ; the one at Albemarl-Point , which lying to the North , borders upon Virginia ; and whither very many Families have transplanted themselves from New-England , and other of our American Plantations : the other at Charles-Town , or Ashly River , almost in the center of the Countrey : which being the better Plantation of the two , may in all likelihood invite a far greater , as well from New-England and other parts that way , as from Barbadoes and Bermudas many have already removed their effects hither . The most apparent boundary between Carolina and Virginia appears plainly by Mr. Ledderers Map , who hath written a very exact description of his travels into these parts , to be the R●ver Rorenock , alias Shawan ; that is to say , the main River for above half the way ; and afterwards , a smaller branch running on Northward towards the Hills as far as Sapon , in the Countrey of the Nabissans ; the rest of the main stream running farther into the heart of the Countrey , which from this boundary stretcheth a long way North-west . This Sapon is the first Town within the limits of Carolina , and situate as it were upon the utmost point of the said branch of the River Rorenock ; whereby , though it stand dry upon an high ground , yet it is environed with a fruitful and productive Soil . Nor far from it is a place called Pint●h● , a stately and pleasant Seat , the Royal Mansion of the King of the Nahissans , who is an absolute Monarch . About fifty miles from Sapon is Ak●●atzy , a small , but well-peopled Island , lying upon the direct course of the River , and bearing South and by West : governed by two Kings ; the one Superintendent over their Martial affairs ; the other over their Hun●ing and Husbandry . Thirty miles farther , South-west from Akenatzy , are the O●nock Indians , dwelling in a Town built round a Field , in which they usually practice their sports and exercises of activity . Their Houses are built some of Reed and Bark , some of Watling and Plaister . Their Government is Democratical . Fourteen miles South-west of the Oenocks dwell the Shackory Indians , whose Countrey abounds in Antimony : Forty miles farther South-west is Watary . Thirty miles farther Westward is Sara , lying more towards that ridge of the Apalat●an Mountains ; by the Spaniards called Suala , where great quantities of Cinabar are found . South-west from thence is Wisacky , over a continued marish ground overgrown with reeds : this Town is subject to the King of Ushery ; on which also this King hath his Royal Seat about three miles from the Town : and this is the utmost Town South-west that I find mentioned , belonging to Carolina . To the North , over the Suala Mountains , lie the Rickockans . but back again , North-east , returning on the other side of the River toward Virginia , is the Town of Katearas , a place of notable Trade , and the Seat of the proud Emperor of the Toskiroros , called Kascusara , or Kascous . There are also the Towns of Kasriocam and Mencherink ; which , though on the Virginian side of the River Rorenock , yet are accounted rather belonging to Carolina . The Countrey , as it is now in possession of the English , is divided and governed according to a platform and model drawn up by my Lord Shaftsbury , with the consent and approbation of the rest of the Lords Proprietors , judged by many serious persons that have perused it , of equal advantage to the Inhabitants , with any that ever hath been yet experienced , in respect of the equal ballance of the interests of all parties . The whole Province is divided into several Counties , each containing forty square plats of 12000 acres a piece : of these square plats , eight are to be divided among the Lords Proprietors , that is , each to have one , with the title of a Signory ; eight more among the Nobility , of which there are to be three in every County , a Landgrave , and two Cassiques ; only the Landgrave to have double the proportion to the two Cassiques ; that is , four to their two a piece ; the rest containing 24 acres , falls to the people : and this division is to be observed alike in every County ; by which means one fifth of the Land comes to the Proprietors , another to the Nobility , and three to the People . The Signories or Lands belonging to the Proprietors are to be hereditary , and descend with the Dignity to their Heirs , and in like manner the Baronies . The Parliament which is to be Biennial , is to consist of the Proprietors , the Nobility ; and for the people , one chosen out of every District by the Freeholders ; which representatives are to have a free Vote in the making of Laws ; the force whereof is determined to set a time , viz. sixty years , or thereabouts , to prevent the incumbrances and mischiefs arising from the multiplicity of rules and penalties , which the longer a Law continues , are liable to be increased and perplexed by the cunning of such as make a gain by the practice of the Law. Besides the Parliament which hath the Legislative Power , there are e●ght supreme Courts for the dispatch of all publick affairs . The first is that of the Palatine ; for so the eldest of the Proprietors is stil'd , who hath power to call Parliaments , and dispose of publick affairs . The second is the Chief Iustices , for the judging of Criminals , and trial of Causes about Right and Propriety . The third is the Chancellor's Court , which is for the passing of Charters , and managing the grand affairs belonging to the Province . The fourth is the High-Constabl●s , which is for the ordering of the Land-Militia . The fif●h is the Admirals , for the disposing of the Naval-Forces , and other Maritime affairs . The sixth is the High Stewards , which inspects into the business of Trade . The seventh is the Treasurers , which looks after the incomes and disbursements of the publick Stock or Treasury . The eighth is the Chamberlain's , which marshals and orders the ceremonies and fashions in all great Marriages , Burials , and publick Solemnities . All these Courts ( each of which consists of one Proprietor , and six Counsellors ; whereof two are chosen by the Nobility , and two by the People , ) joyned together make up the Council of State , or Grand Council , by which all affairs of highest concernment are managed ; and to which the last appeal lies in all Causes belonging to them . There is also a Court in every County , and in every District another : in each of which , to prevent long Suits , whereby the people suffer , only to enrich a numerous Tribe of glib-tongu'd Orators , no Cause is tried above once ; only an appeal to be made from an inferior to a superior Court , till it come to the Proprietors Court , where the last determination is made without farther appeal : neither indeed are there any mercenary Pleaders allowed . And farther , to prevent the occasion of Controversies , and S●●●s in Law ; there is to be a Register of all Grants and Conveyances of Land. Lastly , to prevent all disturbance and annoyance to publick or private weal and safety , strict enquiry is to be made into the conversations of such as shall be found to have neither estates not employments ; such provision being to be made as shall take away all excuses of following illegal courses : nor are any to be suffered to make a Trade of begging , who have ability of body , and are obliged by necessity to work : since it is apparent that idle●ess and beggery are the source of all those villanies , which by the hand of Iustice bring so many to untimely ends , whose lives might otherwise haply have one way or other conduced to the service of their King or Countrey ; and that it must needs be much more advantagious to the publick to prevent the necessity of inflicting capital punishments , than to inflict them when deserved . As to the Government in point of Religious affairs , there is only this to be observed ; that a free toleration and liberty of Conscience is granted to all , excepting in the case of Atheism , Profaneness , and debauchery of life , as destructive to all Government and humane Society : whereas ceremonies and indifferent circumstances in Religion are judged to tend most to disturbance , when most strictly and rigorously imposed . A Map of EAST INDIA map of East India The Description of India . INDIA , by the Ancients simply so denominated , but by the Moderns sirnamed Orientalis , for distinction sake ; in regard America , or the new found World , is usually stil'd India Occidentalis , or the West-Indies : is that Region of Asia , which under one appellation takes up the largest part thereof ; it being all that part which lies beyond the River Indus , now S●●do , and bounded Eastward with part of China , and the Indian Ocean ; Southward wholly with the Indian or Oriental Ocean ; Westward with Persia ; and Northward with that part of Mount Taurus which divides it from Tartary . This Countrey , as it was by the Ancients , so is still primarily distinguished into India intra Gangem , and India extra Gangem : the first is vulgarly term'd Indostan , the other Mangi ; under which some doubt not to comprehend China it self , already described . It extends from the nequator to the 44th degree of Northern latitude , which makes the longest day 15 hours , and ½ ; as in terrestrial length it reacheth from the Fountains of the River In●us to the utmost Promontory of the Golden Chersonese , six hundred German miles . So that the temperature of the Air must needs be very diverse under so large an extent ; lying partly under the torrid , partly under the temperate Zone . Many vast and barren Desarts there are ; but generally the Soil is fruitful , and the Countrey abounding with things convenient for life : and in some parts are produc'd most delicious fruits , especially the Palm , of which the people of those parts make Wine more frequently than of the Grape : and for Gums , Spices , and all sorts of rich Drugs , it surpasseth all other Countreys : but that which is the chief glory of the East-Indies , is , that the rest of the World receives lustre from the Diamonds , Rubies , and other precious Gems that are brought from thence . So that it so far out-shineth the opposite or Occidental Indies , by how much these Gems exceed in value Gold it self ; besides the great Trade that is driven in many places in Silks , and other curious Stuffs , and rich Commodities ; whereupon they are much frequented , and resorted to by Strangers from all parts of the World. The Indian people are generally of a complexion somewhat tawny , tall of stature , and strong of constitution , healthful , and for the most part long-liv'd , even many times to the age of 130 years , notwithstanding their addiction , above all other people in the World , to luxury and venereal exercises . It is permitted them to marry every man as many Wives as he can maintain ; whereof , nevertheless , one of them hath a more peculiar respect , and observance , and a predominance over the rest ; for which she pays dear enough , if she survive her Husband ; for at his death she is obliged to throw her self into the same Funeral Pyre with him . They are simple-hearted , and vold of all fraud and deceit in their bargains and contracts , and not given to any quirks or cavils in the Law ; and scarcely is there any such thing as the every known among them : so that their houses have little or no need of the guards of locks and bolts , so usual and necessary among us . The lowermost rank of people go very ill-habited , or rather almost stark naked , except their head , feet , and what decency requires to have hid : but those of Quality , Birth or Estate , go richly clad in Silks , fine Linnen , or other the most costly attire ; and spare for no adornments of Pearl , and the most precious of Gems ; and they stand very much upon the honour of their Birth and Family , observing a suitable grandure in their garb and retinue , admitting not of any mixture of affinity with those of mean degree . The strength of the Indian Militia consists in their Nairi , who are a select number of the Nobility , and better sort of Citizens ; who from seven years of age are train'd up in all manner of bodily exercises ; by which , and by a continual inunction and suppling of their nerves , joynts and bones with oil of Sesamum , they attain in time to an incredible dexterity and agility of body . The chief Ministers and Dispencers of the Rites and Ceremonies of their Religion , or rather Idolatry , are said to be of the stock of those ancient Brachmanes , who doubtless were the same with the Gymnosophists , so term'd by the Greeks , among whom they had a very great fame ; being mentioned for their Learning and Philosophy by divers , both Greek and Latin Writers ; and reckoned in the same rank of honour and esteem as the Magi among the Persians , and the Druids among the Gauls and Britains . The great Mountain Taurus , which for extent is doubtless the biggest in the World ; stretcheth in a continued ridge through the whole length of Asia , only under several names , as Imaus , Emodus , Caucasus , Parapomisus , &c. This Mountain Taurus is judged to be the same with that Mount Ararat mentioned in holy Scripture , upon which the Ark of Noah rested after the Flood . Of the Rivers of India Oriental , Indus and Ganges are the chiefest , and most famous ; and of the number of the most principal and largest of all Asia . Indus , which gives denomination to the Countrey , and is now vulgarly called Hiind , Duil , Inder , Caercede , and by some Pengah , taking its rise in Parapomisus , or Naugrocot , a branch of the Mountain Taurus , falls after 900 miles course Northward , with seven mouths into the Indian Ocean , having taken in by the way 19 navigable Rivers ; the chief whereof are Hydaspes , and Hypasis , which terminated Alexander the Great 's expedition . This River , where broadest , is accounted 50 furlongs broad ; where deepest , 15 paces deep . Ganges , now Guencam , from her uncertain original ( some say the Mountain Ima●s ) falls into the Ocean ; having , according to the testimony of Pliny , taken in by the way 30 Navigable Rivers . This River , where narrowest , is accounted two German miles broad ; where shallowest , 100 foot deep . It is moreover famous for the 460 Channels , cut like so many wounds out of its sides , by Cyrus King of Persia , in revenge for the drowning of an Horse , upon which he set a very great value . The Empire of the Great Mogul is so promiscuously spread throughout that part of India which lies within Ganges , that there are reckoned up no less than 37 Provinces or Kingdoms under his Dominion . But because his Dominion doth not exactly comprehend all Indostan , or Interior India : others have chosen rather to divide it into those several Regions which have been adjudged the proper contents or comprehensions of it . In most of which , however , the Mogul hath the greatest share , if not the intire Iurisdiction of them , namely these 14 following ; 1 , Dulcinda , in which the chief Cities and places of note are Caximir , Roree , Sestan , and Multan . 2 , Pengah , supposed the ancient Kingdom of Porus , conquered by Alexander the Great . The first Ci●y of this Province is La●or , once the Royal Seat of the Mogul . Other places of note are Sultan-Puare , Athe● , and ( if we reckon , as some do , the Kingdoms of Haiacan and Buchor under this division , ) Buchor and Suchor . 3 , Mandao , the warlike temper of whose women-Inhabitants hath made them pass for a race of the Amazons . The Head-City of this Province is of the same name , remarkable both for its 30 miles circuit , and for the great Battel between Baldurius King of Cambay , and Mirumudius or Merhamed , the Great Mogul . The others of most note are Moltan , Sche●●us , for anti●uity , Polymbothy , the Palibothra of Ptolemy . 4 , Delly , so nam'd from its Mother City , sometimes the Seat of the Great Moguls , where many of them had their Sepulchral Monuments : many other great Towns and Cities there are in this Province ; among which Tremer is particularly culiarly mentioned ; and also Doceti , made the more remarkable by the great overthrow given by Merhamed to Badurius . 5 , Agra , whose Supreme City , of the same name , is the present Imperial Seat , and ordinary residence of the Great Mogul , ever since the time of Ec●ar ; it stands on the Eastern-bank of the River Iem●na , and not above 18 miles ( the way being stag'd with Mahometan Temples ) from Fatepore , once a stately City ; to which Echebar removed his Court from Caximir , and built him here a Royal Palace , with sumptuous Gardens ; but much demolished since the removal of the Imperial Seat to Agra , whither the materials of the said Palace were conveyed . Hendee , adorned with a Regal Castle , which serves for a Prison of State , hewn out of the main Rock : as also two Hospitals for maimed Commanders . Biani , the most peculiar place in all East-India for the manufacture of Indico , all the way between Lahor and Agra , which is reckoned 400 miles , is set with rows of Mulberry , and other fair trees on each side the way : and at every ten miles end fair houses for the entertainment of Travellers . Within this Terrritory is included the Kingdom of Gualiar , with its grand City of the same name , where the Mogul hath a rich Treasury of Gold and Silver , and a strong Castle for Prisoners . 6 , Sanga , once a Kingdom , whose Regal City Citor , of 12 miles circuit , and seated on a Rocky Hill with a narrow access , shews the ruines of 100 Temples ; since its being taken first from Queen Crementina , by Badurius King of Cambaia ; afterwards from him by the Great Mogul . 180 miles from Agra is Azimere , remarkable for the Pillars erected by Echebar between that and Agra ; one at the end of every mile and half , and at 15 miles end a Caravansera , or Inn for Travellers . Into this division is reckoned the Kingdom of Nagracut , with its Metropolis of the same name , in which is a Chappel seel'd and pav'd with Plates , and adorn'd with figures of massy Silver . 7 , Cambaia , divided into 3 Provinces , Sinda , Gusarate & Cambaia , properly so called . Of Sinda , a great part whereof is a wast sandy Desart● the chief Towns or Citi 's are Tutta , a Town well Traded by the Portugheses ; Lauribander , supposed very near , if not in the same place , with that ancient A●exandria . Calwalla , given by Echebar for the maintenance of a race of Women-dancers . Radempoor , a large City at the entrance of the Desart , fortified with a strong Castle . Nuraquemire , a grateful retreat for such as have past a wearisome journey of ten daies through the Desart , at the farthest end whereof it is seated . Sarrama , the center of the Province to which it belongs , as it is usually accounted . Of Guasarate , ( whose ancient Inhabitan●s , are the R●sboochs , yet unsubdued by the Mogul . ) Diu , a Town of great importance to the Portugh●ses , by whom it hath been long possest , and so well fortified , that it held out , and baffleda strong Siege laid against it by the Admiral of the Great Turk , Solyman the Magnificent , in the year 1537. Sauran , a Town of the forementioned Resboochs , which fortified with a strong Castle , defies the whole power of the Mogul . Boldra , a Town more neat and handsome than large . Amadabat , accounted by some the chief City of Gusarate . S●rk●ff , adorned with the Sepulchres of the ancient Cambaian Kings , Ardovat , Saringo , and Periano . Of Cambaia , properly so called , the Metropolitan City of the same name ; for its populousness term'd the Caire of the Indies . Baracho , where the best Calicuts are made . Swally , giving name to a very commodious Bay. Surat , a pleasant , well-built , and well-fortified City ; and at present a very eminent Factory of English Merchants . Neriand , a Town of all the East-Indies , second only to that of Biani for the manufacture of Indico's . Daman , a neat and well-fortified Town in possession of the Portugheses . Campanel , once the usual R●sidence of the Cambaian Kings , being encompassed with a seven-fold wall , and seated on the top of an high Hill. Dacaiotote , a place whose strength rendred it capable to capitulate with the Mogul for a King or Governor of their own . Netherby , a Town trading in A●mory and brasen Ware. Tanai and Bandore . 8 , Decan , having a City of the same name , whose Inhabitants are very wealthy , though Bider was rather made choice of for the Royal Residence ; at least it was the Seat of Mamut●a , as Danager of Ni●almoxa , and Visapore of Idalcan . Goa , the most flourishing Emporium of the Portugheses in the East-Indies , and therefore the Seat of their Vice-Roy , and an Arch-Bishops See : and so impregnably fortified , that Idalcan attempted in vain with all his force to take it , in the year 1573. Chaul , a Sea-port Town , in possession also of the Portugheses ; by them no less strongly fortified , and no less vainly assaulted by Nisamolocco , another King of Decan . Brampore , once the Royal Seat of Chanlis , taken from Miram , the then King , by the Mogul , in the year 1600. Sintacora and Balagnate , the native people of this Countrey were formerly called Venazarari , who still hold out in some parts against the Mogul , as the Resboochs in Cambaia . 9 , Canara , ancient accounted a part of Decan , but now almost wholly in the power of the Kings of Narsinga , except what the Portugals possess of it . The now most flourishing Towns belonging to it are Me●inde , Onor , Sea-Port Towns : Baticalia , Mayendre , Mongalor , recovered from the Portugals by the King of Narsinga . Lispor , chiefly remarkable for the Quarries of Adamant near it . Salsette , seated in a Peninsula under the subjection of the Portugals . 10 , Malabar , divided into 7 Provinces , some whereof are Kingdoms , viz. Calecut , Granganor , Cochin , Caicolam , Coulan and Travancor . The most memorable Towns or Cities of Calecut are the Metropolitan , from whence it takes denomination ; and whence that sort of linnen-Cloath , which had here its first manufacture , is called Calicut . Of Cranganor , there is only of note one City of the same name , in which are said to be no less than 70000 Christlans , of the race of those converted by Sr. Thomas : Of Cochin Angamale , an Archiepiscopal See of these Thomasian Christians ; and Cochin , an Episcopal See. Of Caicolam , one only of remark giving name to the Province . Of Coulam , the like accounted by some the Soveraign City of all Malaba● , and once the peculiar Residence of the Cob●itin , or Arch-Priest of the Bramines . Of Travancor , the denominating City ; and Quilacare , which a petty King of Travancor holds of the King of Narsinga by a most bloody tenure ; being obliged at 12 years end to sacrifice himself in a horrid manner to a filthy Idol . 11 , Narfinga , or Bisnagar , in which are many Cities worth notice ; as Cael , whose Inhabitants , the Paravi , a sort of Christians ▪ live by Pearl-fishing . Chamdagrir , sometimes honoured with the Residence of the Narsingan Kings . Prepeti , where an annual Feast is celebrated to their Saint Pereimar , once sole King of Malabar . Golconda , peculiar to Musulipatan , a little Province subject to the Crown of Narsinga : Madura , Gingi , and Tanajor , the Seat of the Naigi , or Tributary Roytelets to the King of Narsinga . M●liapur , called by the Christians St. Thomas , from a supposition that this Apostle , martyred by the Idolaters , was here interred : it is said to have had once 330 Temples . Cheromandel , whence all that Sea-coast which lies on the West-side of the Gulf of Bengala is denominated . Negapatan , said to be chiefly inhabited by Thomasians . Tarnassart , once the Royal Seat of a Kingdom so nam'd . Casta , remarkable for the kind custom of women there , who accompanying their dead Husbands into the Grave , are buried with them alive . Bisnagar , ruined by the joynt Forces of four Decan Kings ; whereupon the Court was removed first to Ponegardo ; thence , after a short time , to the City of Narsinga ; where yet for the most part it remains . 12 , Oristan , whose eminent Towns or Cities are , besides that which gives name and credit to the Countrey . Catech ● , once the Seat of the Kings of this Countrey , till vanquished by the Mogul . Bacolli , peculiar to a little Kingdom so called : Angeli , Simergan , and Senerpase . 13 , Bofanter , containing divers petty Kingdoms , as Botia , Kacares , Conche , Gouren , Rame , Recon , Tippura , all denominated from their predominating Cities . 14 , Patanau , of which Patane is the mother City : the rest are Banaras , seated upon the River Ganges , frequented by those whose supe●stition leads them to bath in that reputed holy stream . Siripur , and Ciandecan , the Seat of two old Princes not yet subdued by the Mogul . Sagtagam , reckoned of late too . 15 , Bengala , taking name , together with a famous Gulf , from a City of great Trade , seated on the Ganges , whose holy waters enrich it also with a concourse of Pilgrims . The rest are Gonro , anciently the Seat of the Bengalan Kings . Caligan , a place once of Traffick , as seated on the Gulf Taxda , till the diversion of the Channel . Porto Grande , and Porto Pequeno , two Towns built by the Portugheses , adjoyning to the North of Bengala ; and therefore accounted part of it the City and Kingdom of Arachan . India extra Gangem , contains several Territories which are either large Kingdoms of themselves , or are divided into divers lesser Kingdoms : the first are six , namely , 1 , Brama or B●rma . 2 , Cauchin-China . 3 , Camboia . 4 , Iangoma . 5. Siam . 6 , Pegu. 1 , Brama is subdivided into these following lesser Kingdoms , viz. Cavilan or Calum Prom , Melinta , Miranda , Bacan , Tangu , ●va and Brama , peculiarly so called ; all taking ●his appellation from their grand Cities , and inhabited by the Brames or Bramines . 2 , Cauchin-China , with its principal City of the same name : it is divided into three Provinces , each governed by his particular petty King , but all under one Head , and he tributary to the King of China . 3 , Camboia , with its Capital City of the same name ; divided also into two inferior Provinces , Champa and Camboia , properly so called . 4 , Iangoma , or the Countrey of the Laos , divided into three Provinces , Lavea , Curroy , and Iangoma , strictly so called . 5 , Siam , a Peninsula , the same which of old was termed Aurea C●ersonesus , or the Golden Cher●onese ; and supposed by some to be Solomon's Land of Ophir , as the other tract of this part of India was called the Silver Region . This Peninsula comprehends within it the Kingdoms of Malaca , Patane , Ior , Muontay , and Siam , peculiarly so called . Malaca , denominated from its Emporium , or City of greatest Trade , belongs to the Portugheses ; who have also Sincapura and PaloZambilan . Patane , or as some say , Pathane , to distinguish it from that Patane already mentioned , taking name also from its chief City ; where , by the Queens leave , ( for it hath of late been governed by Queens ) the English and Hollanders have their several Factories , Muantay , whose chief City Odia may be well reputed the Metropolis of the whole Kingdom of Siam , being the Seat-Royal of the Siamese Kings : it is situate , like Venice , upon several little Islands tack'd together with Bridges in the River Capumo . Siam , specially so called ; whose Cities of chiefest note are Socotai , remarkable for a Temple 80 spans high , all intirely made of metal . Quedoa , a Town of great Trade for Pepper , of which the best sort is there to be had . Tavy , lying on the Sea-coast , and bordering on the Kingdom of Pegu. Lugor , near the Isthmus of the Chersonese . Calantan , peculiar to a petty Kingdom subordinate to the Crown of Siam . Pegu , divided into several lesser Kingdoms , Verma , Marin , Martavan , Orachan , and Pegu , peculiarly so called ; all denominated from their prevalent Cities : besides which , we find not in the three first any of remark ; but in Orachan there are also mentioned . Dianga , destroyed by the Portugheses , who took it Ann. 1608. In Pegu , Cosmi , built of Canes , of a vast circumference , in the midst of a wilderness . Coilan , a quadrangular City , whose four sides are said to consist of four miles a piece . Dala , chiefly memorable for the Stables of the Kings Elephants . Lanagen , delightfully seated among Palm-trees . Tocabel and Dian , both seated upon a River full of habitable Vessels , as big as Gallies . Meccao , a place of retreat for the King ▪ by reason of its strong Castle in time of imminent danger : but above all the Cities , Pegu it self exceeds in strength , pleasantness of situation , and sumptuousness of building . RUSSIA map of Russia The Description of Russia . RUSSIA , ( sirnamed Alba , to distinguish it from Russia Nigra , a Province of Poland , ) otherwise called also Moscovia , from its chief Province , is the greatest , or rather only Empire of all Europe , and one of the greatest of all the World ; extending from the 43 d to the 66th . degree of Northern latitude : the longest day in the most Southern parts 16 hours and an half , and in the most Northern 22 hours and an half ▪ the length in terrestrial measure is reckoned from the Promontory Litamin , vulgarly Cape Oby , to the Town Czercassy , 380 German miles ; the bredth , from Corelenburgh , a Town in the Confines of Finland , to the River Ob near Lopin , 300 German miles , each German mile being equivalent to four of ours ; all under the Dominion of one Prince , the Czar , or Emperor of Russia , otherwise stil'd the Great Duke of Moscovy . It is bounded on the North with the frozen Sea , on the East with Tartary , on the South with part of Livonia , a Province now belonging to the Kingdom of Poland ; and those Cremensian Tartars inhabiting the Southern Shores of Mar del Zabache , and the Euxin , or Black Sea ; on the West with certain Mountains , and the River Polne , which separates it from Livonia and Finland . This large Countrey is judged to have been the principal habitation of the ancient Sarmatae , or Sauromatae ; who yet , besides what belongs at present to the Great Czar , are concluded also to have possest all Borussia , Livonia , and Lithuania , and that part of Moldovia between the Rivers Ister , Tyra , and Hierasus . As to the temperature of the Air , it must needs be supposed , that in a Territory of so vast an extent , all parts cannot be alike , some being so very distant from others . In Moscow and the adjacent Provinces the Air is so sharp and p●ercing cold , that sometimes no Furr is able to protect the nose and ears of those that venture forth into the Air ; yet the earth being kept very warm with the snow , at the first approach of Spring , which is almost as soon as in Germany , the face of Heaven puts on a pleasant and most serene aspect ▪ and the earth a most lively verdure . In Winter they travel for the most part in Sledges ▪ which being low , and covered over with Canvas , and the Passengers wrapt warm in Sheepskins , they feel no cold , but travel as it were in moving Stoves ; and in Summer the heat is very near as intollerable as the cold in Winter . Among their Plants there is one peculiar sort which they call Boranez , from its form or shape resembling a Lamb ; upon a stalk , which seems to be its navel-string , as far as which stalk permits , it changes place , and makes the gr●ss wither as it turns about . This fruit is clothed with an hairy rind , which they say is dressed in stead of Furr : and Scaliger writes that no beast will feed on it but the Wolf ; whom to intrap , it is often set as a bait . Their Melons , of which there is plenty , are commended as singularly well-tasted , and of an extraordinary large size . The frequency of Wood and Forest furnishes this Countrey with store of Venijon , and all those kinds of beasts whose Furrs are in highest price ; besides one of a very peculiar kind , and proper to these parts , called the Reen , by the Modern Latins Rangifer , and thought to be the same with the Tarandius of the Ancients . With the skin of this beast the Samoides cloath themselves : it is in shape , and bigness , and horns , partl● like a Stagg , partly an ●lk , but with long , rough , and white hair ; a cloven foot , whose horn strikes so far into the ice , that it never slips : it is frequently made use of in the drawing of their Sleds upon any occasion of expedition , for it is reported to run 30 German leagues a day . Of Fish , none is here wanting but the Carp. Of Fowl , none but the Stork . The Moscovites are strong and active of body , of a middle stature , but square-set , and brawny arm'd ; of a natural ingenuity and subtilty , which they make use of to cheat with in their bargains and contracts ▪ being false , treacherous , and perfidious ; withal very lazy , and wholly unaddicted to Learning and Ar●s ; only necessity obliges them to follow Husbandry : they are malicious , quarrelsome , and scurrilous in company ; yet their choler seldom advances to farther violence than can be managed with the stick , fist , or foot which saves many a murther the Sword or Gun would be guilty of . They are generally lascivious , and beastly drinkers , both men and women , when occasion offers : for all their great Solemn●ies and Feastivals are so many drunken Bacchanals , in which they walow one among another like Swine : at other times , if they are sober , it is for want of what they love above all things , strong liquor ; for their ordinary drink is but a pitiful poor sort of tiff : and though the Countrey affords wherewith to fare delicately enough , yet the best of them scarce know how to feed elegantly , and the meaner sort eat like what they are , poor slaves , and lodge as ill , that is , like the wild Irish , or b●rbarous Indians : the whole Family , man , woman , and beast , lie higgledy-piggledy altogether in a room upon straw or mats , and in Summer-time upon benches or tables . And no wonder their manner of life is so animal and uncultivated , since they live subordinately in most wretched slavery ; the common People to the Nobles , the Nobles to the Czar : whose grand Maxim it is , as generally in Monarchies so very absolute , to proscribe Learning , well knowing that the necks of the ignorant most ●amely subject themselves to the yoke of tyranny . The Religion they profess is according to the Greek-Church , which they are said to have received from the Patriarch of Constantinople , Ann. 987 ; though in the Moscovi●ish Annals their first Conversion is boasted to have been from St. Andrew the Apostle : others say that Duke Wolodomirus received Baptism in the year 987 , upon his Marriage with Anna the Daughter of the Emperor Basilius : but the most received opinion is , that Leo coming out of Greece , and planting the Christian Faith among the Russians , became their first Patriarch , and fix'd his Seat at Kiovia ; whence , after some time , the Patriarchal Seat was removed to Volodimiria , and lastly to Mosco , where it continues . The Patriarch , who till about 100 years since , could not be confirmed but by the Patriarch of Con●tantinople ; but hath ever since been chosen and confirmed only by the Czar , or Great Duke , though with the consent of the generality of the Clergy , hath subservient to him two Metropolitans , or Arch-Bishops , the Arch-Bishop of Novogrode , and the Arch-Bishop of Rostow : and under these there are 18 Bishops , enjoying very large Revenues , and therefore the largest contributers to the Great Duke , when he hath occasion to raise an Army . Of the Rivers of this Countrey , the chief are the Dni●per , or Borysthenes of the ancients whose Fountain , though unknown to Herodotus , hath been since found to be near Dnieperko , a' Village of Moscovia , in the Wood Wolskonski ; and which flowing Southward by the Cities Smolensko and Kiovian , after having taken in many lesser Rivers , dischargeth it self at last into the Euxin , or Black Sea. 2 , Ducina , concluded to be the Turuntus of Ptolemy , which springing not far from the Fountains of Bory●thenes in the same Wood , and flowing by Riga , the Capital City of Livonia , falls at last into the Baltick Sea. 3 , Volga , the Rha of Ptolemy , and now called Edel , which springing from a Lake of the same name , being about 25 miles from Mosco , and flowing with a long course , and many windings after the taking in of many lesser streams , disburtheneth it self with no less than 70 mouths into the Caspian Sea , not far from the the City citracham . 4 , Don , or Tanais , by the Italians called Tuna , which dividing Europe from Asia , hath its source , as some are of opinion , from the Riphae●n Mountains in a certain Wood , out of a vast Lake not far from the City Tulla , and flowing with a long course beyond the Confines of Russia , Southward , makes the Lake M●otis . 5 , Occa , which springing out of the Province Mo●ceneck , which it semi-circles ; after a long course enters the Volga , , beneath Inferior Novogrod . The most noted Lakes are the Ilmen , or Ilmer , 12 German miles in length , and 8 in bredth . The Ladoga , whose length is 25 German miles , the bredth 15 , and containing divers Islands . The White Lake , called by the Inhabitants Bielcyesero , twelve miles in length , and as many in bredth ; and into which 360 Rivers ( small streams or rivulets doubtless ) are said to empty themselves : near this Lake is another , whose waters cast up a sulphureous scum . Of the Mountains of th●is Countrey , the only of note are those famous Amadoci , Riphaei , and Hyperbore● , so much spoken of , and so obscurely defin'd by the Ancients , being one continued ridge of ●il●s , which under these several names runs overthwart European Sarmatia , and tends first North , then South , lastly Eastward into Asiatick Sarmatia . The Russian or Moscovian Empire is divided into 30 Provinces , whereof several are Dutchies and Principalities , viz. 1 , Moscovia , properly so called ; the Principal City whereof , and not only of this Province , but of the whole Empire , is Mosco , seated on a River of the same name , but five miles in compass , since burnt by the Tartar : it contains 16 Churches , built for the most part like the houses of mud and wood : but the chief ornament of the Town is the Emperor's Palace , like a Town for largeness : next it is the Palace of the Patriarch . This City is defended by two Castles , Kitugorod and Basigorod : the next Town of note is Sloboda , a Bishop's See. This Province extends from East to West 600 German miles : and , besides the inferior Souldiery , furnishes the Great Duke with 3000 Boiares , who serve in the nature of the Tu●kish Timariots , or such as hold by Knights service . 2 , Volodomire , a Dukedom added to the Title of the Great Duke ; a fertile Province , once the Seat of the Empire , till the time of Iohn Danielovit● , who removed to Mosco , from which it is distant 36 Polonish miles : the next City of note is Muron . 3 , Novogardia the lower , not inferior to Wolodomire in fertility ; and a Dukedom , whose denominating City , scarce parallell'd by any other of the Empire for largeness and fair building , is seated on the Confluence of the Volga and Occa , and guarded with a strong Castle hew'd out of a Rock by the Great Duke Basi●ius , and adorned with a stately Temple , reported to be built in imitation of that of St. Sophia at Constantinople . In some out-skirts of this Province ( rather than in distinct Provinces ) there may be said to live ( rather than inhabit ) sculking up and down in Woods and Wildernesses , two rustick people ; the Czeremissi wonderfully swift of foot , both men and women , and most expert handlers of the Bow and Arrow : and the Mordwits , the civiller of the two , and not altogether without Houses , and little scattering Villages ; but both of them either Ma●umetans , or rather the greatest part of them down-right Idolaters , being bo●h of them a sort of Tartars , though within the Great Dukes Dominion . 4 , Rostow . 5 , ustynga . 6 , Vologda . 7 , Iaroslow , with their several Provincial Towns or Cities of the same denomination , which some will have to belong to the Province of Moscovia : Rostow and Iaroslow , seated on the banks of Volga , have both the Titles of Dukedoms , and belonged heretofore to the Great Duke's second Son : the first is one of the Metropolitan Sees , and guarded with a Castle ; the other a Bishop's See , Vologda is also a Bishop's See , and fortified with a strong Castle , where the Czar keeps part of his treasure . 8 , Duina , as it were Twain , so called from its principal Town , and that from the River upon which it stands ; in which are united the streams of Iuch and Sachona . But the places of most trade and concourse are St. Nicholas , a Sea-Port Town , and B●shops See ; on the Gulph of Granvicus , otherwise called the Bay of St. Nicholas , into which the River Duina cischargeth it self : and especially St. Michael , generally called Archangel , where the English Merchants have a very great Trade , and large-Priviledges : there are also to be taken notice of , Sanga , so named from the stream Sachona , on which it stands ; and Cargapol , another Bishops See , besides the strong Castles Colmagro and Pine●ul . 9 , Rhesan , between Occa and Tanais , adding the Title of another Dukedom to the Czar : a very fertile Province , and well peopled , yielding to the service of the Czar no less than 1500 Boiari K●ights , or Horsemen , and consequently Foot proportionably . The Town from which the Province takes name stands upon the River Octa , the rest are Cossira , an Episcopal See ; Tulla , the source or fountain-head of Tanais ; and Colluga , a strong Garrison against the Tartars . 10 , Severia , a large , and in some places fertile Dutchy ; for it is very much taken up with vast Desarts and Forests : the most observ'd Towns are Starodub , Pot●volo , and Czernigo . 11 , The Dutchy of Wo●otine , which stretcheth it self along the Western-Bank of the River Occa , upon which also stands the Town of Worotine , with a strong Castle . 12 , Permia , a large extended Province , and deriving name from its chief Town , seated on the River Vishore , second to which Town is Siewarsky . 13 , Smolensco Dutchy , full of thick Forests , extending it self along the banks of the River Ni●per , upon which the City Smolensco stands , an Episcopal See. 14 , Mosaiski , a Dukedom , extending in length above 87 German miles , and as much in bredth ; taken by Iohn the Father of Basilius , from Alexander King of Poland : the City which denominates this Province is a Bishops See. 15 , Biela , or Bielski ; a Principality , with a City and Castle of the same name , seated on the River Opska . 16 , The Dukedom of Ruschovia , whose City and Castle of the same name is seated on the River Volga , which takes its source in this Province from the Lake Volga . 17 , Tuver , heretofore one of the chief Principalities of Russia , whose City Tuverda , an Episcopal , See , and reported more magnificent than Mosco it self ; is situated on the Volga , along whose Banks is extended this fair and spacious Territory , affording the Czar no less than 40000 B●ia●i , and double , if not treble the number of Foot. 18 , Plescow , a Principality which stretcheth it self above 80 German miles in length , and near a third part in bredth : whose spacious Metropolis , of the same name , is , of all the Cities of the Russian Empire , the only walled City . It was in the year 1509 taken by the Great Duke Basi●ius from the King of Poland ; some say by the treachery of the Priests . 19 , The Dukedom of Novogardia or Novogrod , for distinction sake entituled Novogardia Magna , as being indeed one of the amplest Provinces in all the Russian Empire , as the City that gives appellation to i● , one of the largest Cities , but generally consisting of wooden or clay buildings , seated on the River Narva , or Ny , ah Archiepiscopal See , and one of the four great Marts or Hans Towns of Russia , heretofore belonging to the King of Poland , as Duke of Lithuania , from whom it was taken by the Great Duke Basilius , or , as some say , his Son Ioannes . The other Towns thought worthy mention , are , Narva , taken also by the Great Duke from the Polander ; situate Northward at the Influx of Duina into the Bay of Finland , Pozow , and Volocoluc , two Frontier Towns strongly fortified , to prevent the incursions of the Poles , besides the strong Castle of Iuanagogo●od , which serves as a frontier defence aganist the Suedes of Narva . 20 , Volzka , or Wot●ka , a little Region lying North-west from Novogardia , and whose primary City of the same name was besieged in vain by Steven King of Poland , with an Army of 10000 men . One remarkable thing is reported of this Countrey , namely , that the Cattel , of what coloured hair soever , that are brought into it , after a short while turn perfectly white . The Volsks , or people of this Countrey , have a Language peculiar to themselves . 21 , Corelia , a Province separated toward the East , with a long tract of Hills from Finland : its chief Towns are Corel●burgh , according to the name of the Province ; and Nordenburg , seated at the entrance of the River Warfuga into St. Nicholas-Bay ; besides Hexholm , in possession of the Swedish King ; to whom therefore , as Lord of Finland , this Province is tributary . 22 , Biarmia , or West-Lapland , for it is accounted a part of Lapland , though subject to the Great Duke ; since the people of this Countrey , called Dikil●pp● ▪ are a sort of wild Laplanders , Tude and barbarous , without setled habitations in Towns or Cities , but living most in Caves , some in scattered sheds toward the Sea-side ; withal , bruitish Idolaters , but performing strange things by sorcery . 23 , Bieleiezioro , a Dukedom increasing the Titles of the Czar , or Great Duke : It is named from the Lake Biolisero , or the White Lake , on which it is situated : extending 36 German miles in length , and as many in bredth . This Countrey is almost all over fenny , and full of woods , 24 , 25 , 26 and 27 ; Four Provinces comprehended in a vast Promontory , which lying on the other side of the Bay of Granvick , or St. Nicholas , over against Biarmia , shoots Northward into the Arctick Region , all won from the Tartars of late years , to the Russian Empire ; namely , Petzora , with its chief Town , so nam'd from the River on which it is situate , near its influx into the Sea , and girdled with a parcel ridge of those Hills called H●perborei . Condora , more Northward , whose chief Town is Pustozera , so cal●ed from the Lake Ozera , near which it stands . Obdora , lying on each side of the River ob , from whence it is so nam'd . Iugria , between the Provinces of Petzora and Duina ; the original habitation ( as some Writers affirm ) of the Pannonians or Hungarjans , as is conjectured , from the resemblance of the Language , or , as others say , of the ancient Ia●yges often mention●d in History . 28 , wiathca , a barren Countrey , and much taken up with large woods , lying beyond t●e River Camm● , Eastward ; taken from the Tartar by the Great Duke Basilius , yet still inhabited according to the Tartarian manner of Hoords and movable Habitations , excepting one City built by the Moscovites since their taking of this Countrey , whereof it bears the name , serving as a Fortress , being garrison'd , to de●end it against those from whom they took it ; but that which hath given greatest advantage to the Russian over the Tartar , hath been the taking of 29 Casan , and 30 Astracan , heretofore two Potent Kingdoms of Tartaria Deserta , from the Nothacensian Tartars . They were first conquered by B●silius , but revolting , totally subdued about the year 1553 by Iohn Vasilovich , annex'd to the Russian Empire , and give Royal addition to the Style of the Czar : Homonymous with these two Kingdoms are their Capital Cities ; besides which , there are most taken notice of in Casan , the Cities S●iatski , 20 versts from the City , that is , within a fourth part so many Italian miles . Tetus , 120 versts distant . Samara , 350. Soratof , as many from Samara . In the Kingdom of Astacan , Zarisa , 350 versts beyond Saratof , towards Astracan ; Tzornogar , 200 versts from Sariza . Before the first Conquest of these two Kingdoms by Basilius Casan , and the total subduing of them by Ioannes B●s●●ides ; and the winning of those Provinces before mentioned . The Tartarian yoke was sh●ken off by Iohn the third , before whose time the Russians were so slavishly tributary to the Tartars , that the Czar was obliged once a year to feed an Horse of the Cham's , which was kept at Mosco for the purpose , with Oats out of his own Cap. On the Northern or frozen Ocean , there lie two Islands towards the Coast of Russia , and therefore supposed to belong to the Russian Empire , viz. Nova Zembla , and Willoughby's Island ; so called , as being first discovered in the year 1553 by Sir Hugh Willoughby ; who in a second Voyage ▪ the next year , his Ship being fix'd in the ice , was in these Seas frozen to death , with all his Company . FINIS . 
A10231	----	Purchas his pilgrimage. Or Relations of the vvorld and the religions obserued in all ages and places discouered, from the Creation vnto this present Contayning a theologicall and geographicall historie of Asia, Africa, and America, with the ilands adiacent. Declaring the ancient religions before the Floud ... The fourth edition, much enlarged with additions, and illustrated with mappes through the whole worke; and three whole treatises annexed, one of Russia and other northeasterne regions by Sr. Ierome Horsey; the second of the Gulfe of Bengala by Master William Methold; the third of the Saracenicall empire, translated out of Arabike by T. Erpenius. By Samuel Purchas, parson of St. Martins by Ludgate, London. Purchas, Samuel, 1577?-1626. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A10231 of text S111832 in the English Short Title Catalog (STC 20508.5). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 6800 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 574 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2014-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 2). A10231 STC 20508.5 ESTC S111832 99847097 99847097 12108 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part. Early English books online text creation partnership. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 2, no. A10231) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 12108) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1150:8) Purchas his pilgrimage. Or Relations of the vvorld and the religions obserued in all ages and places discouered, from the Creation vnto this present Contayning a theologicall and geographicall historie of Asia, Africa, and America, with the ilands adiacent. Declaring the ancient religions before the Floud ... The fourth edition, much enlarged with additions, and illustrated with mappes through the whole worke; and three whole treatises annexed, one of Russia and other northeasterne regions by Sr. Ierome Horsey; the second of the Gulfe of Bengala by Master William Methold; the third of the Saracenicall empire, translated out of Arabike by T. Erpenius. By Samuel Purchas, parson of St. Martins by Ludgate, London. Purchas, Samuel, 1577?-1626. Makīn, Jirjis ibn al-ʻAmīd, 1205-1273. Taŕikh al-Muslimin. English. Methold, William, 1590-1653. Horsey, Jerome, Sir, d. 1626. [42], 242, 241-636, 635-1047, [37] p., folded plate : maps (metal cuts) Printed by William Stansby for Henrie Fetherstone, and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard at the signe of the Rose, London : 1626. The first leaf is blank. "Tvvo relations, one of the northeasterne parts, extracted out of Sir Ierome Horsey Knight .. The other, of the southeasterne parts .. written by Mr. William Methold" and "The Saracenical historie" each have separate dated title pages; pagination and register are continuous. "The Saracenical historie" is a translation by Purchas from Erpenius's translation of: Makin, Jirjis ibn al-ʻAmid. Taŕikh al-Muslimin. Includes index. Another state of STC 20508 with the first quire reset; title begins "Purchas"; includes an added dedication to King Charles. Often found as v. 5 of "Purchas his pilgrimes"; they are, however, entirely different works. Identified as STC 20508 on UMI microfilm. Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Religions -- Early works to 1800. Geography17th-18th centuries -- Early works to 1800. America -- Discovery and exploration -- Early works to 1800. additions no Purchas his pilgrimage. Or Relations of the vvorld and the religions obserued in all ages and places discouered, from the Creation vnto this Purchas, Samuel 1626 1166329 229 0 0 0 2 B The rate of 2 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the B category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. 2013-10 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2013-11 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2014-02 Colm MacCrossan Sampled and proofread 2014-02 Colm MacCrossan Text and markup reviewed and edited 2014-03 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion PVRCHAS his PILGRIMAGE . OR RELATIONS OF THE WORLD AND THE RELIGIONS Obserued in all Ages and places Discouered , from the CREATION vnto this PRESENT . CONTAYNING A THEOLOGICALL AND GEOGRAphicall Historie of ASIA , AFRICA , and AMERICA , with the Ilands adiacent . Declaring the ancient Religions before the FLOVD , the Heathenish , Iewish , and Saracenicall in all Ages since , in those parts professed , with their seuerall opinions , Idols , Oracles , Temples , Priests , Fasts , Feasts , Sacrifices , and Rites Religious : Their beginnings , Proceedings , Alterations , Sects , Orders and SVCCESSIONS . VVith briefe Descriptions of the Countries , Nations , States , Discoueries ; Priuate and publike Customes , and the most remarkable Rarities of NATVRE , or Humane industrie , in the same . The fourth Edition , much enlarged with Additions , and illustrated with Mappes through the whole Worke ; And three whole Treatises annexed , One of Russia and other Northeasterne Regions by Sr. IEROME HORSEY ; The second of the Gulfe of Bengala by Master WILLIAM METHOLD ; The third of the Saracenicall Empire , Translated out of Arabike by T. ERPENIVS . By SAMVEL PVRCHAS , Parson of St. Martins by Ludgate , LONDON . Vnus Deus , Vna Veritas , LONDON , Printed by William Stansby for Henrie Fetherstone , and are to be sold at his Shop in Pauls Church-yard , at the Signe of the Rose . 1626. TO HIS MOST EXCELLENT MAJESTIE , Charles BY THE GRACE OF GOD , KING OF Great Brittaine , France and Ireland , Defender of the Faith , &c. YOur Maiesties goodnesse hath inuited this boldnes , in accepting my late Voluminous Twinnes of Pilgrimes ; then also vouchsafing to aske of this my Pilgrimage , whether it were there annexed , and wherefore it was not ( a sufficient prouocation to This Edition and Dedication ; ) that I mention not Your Pietie , which cannot denie hereditarie respect , where your Royall Father ( of euer blessed memorie , the King of learned and Learnings kings ) manifested so much fauour , as to make it Ordinarie of his Bed chamber ; where vpon occasion of those later Volumes then presented , he questioned the difference , and professed freely that he had read this worke seuen times , giuing thereof a present testimonie in his learned discourse and censure . No lesse did hee promise touching the Pilgrimes , which he made his Nightly taske , till God called him by fatall sicknesse to a better Pilgrimage and of a more enduring Kingdome ; euen the last day in which that Sunne yeelded his present rayes to this Citie , sending an Honourable messenger with a fauourable message of his gentle approbation and incouragement . Such a testimonie is a King of Testimonies , and no lesse reward to the Author , then commendation of the Worke to his worthy Heire , and to all English Readers . Once ; it hath produced this my present aduenture on your Maiestie , being otherwise ambitious , that as my selfe , so all mine may there acknowledge subiection and reference . I might adde also that some Additions here inserted , had more fitly beene ranked in those Pilgrime files , which in more speciall proprietie attended your Royall standerd . And although these times seeme more to sauour of Armes then to fauour Arts ( inter arma silent Musae ) yet Our Muse is not of the softer socke , but more Masculine , an armed Pallas , not bred in Poeticall mysterie , but borne a reall Historie , containing actions , factions , fractions of Religions and States through the whole World of Place and Time ; not nicer effeminate fictions of idle-busie fancifull braines . Howeuer , may it please your Maiestie to accept his wel-intended indeuours , who hath borrowed of thousands to furnish this one Worke of and to the World , and to admit the Pilgrimes heartie acclamation of ioy , ioy , to Your happie Inauguration , with prayers that the vertuous goodnesse of King IAMES may be succeeded and exceeded in the greatnesse and vertues of Great Britaines Great Charles . AMEN . Your vnworthy Subiect , Samuel Purchas . TO THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD , GEORGE BY THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE , LORD Archbishop of CANTERBVRIE , Primate of all ENGLAND and Metropolitane , one of his Maiesties most Honourable Priuie Councell . ABoue thirteene yeeres are passed since first your Graces auspicious name graced the Frontispice of this Pilgrimage , which promising the World and her Religions in foure Parts , hath ( onely and that foure times ) performed One. And as a late Queene ambitious of Souereigntie to all her Sonnes , found the Mathematicians which had foretold it , true , but her hopes false , that falling out by fatall succession in one Kingdom which shee had exspected and indeuoured in diuers : so hath this our First-borne with successiue improuements beene so often the sole heire and successor to himselfe . Now the Fourth time doth this Pilgrimage glory in your Graces benediction , and although my trauelling braine hath not beene deliuered of those promised Pilgrimages , yet bath it by a strange superfaetation procreated & lately presented to kisse your Graces hand , foure twins of Pilgrimes , which did not indeede formally pay the former debt , yet presumed to yeeld that which should bee as vsefull to the World in the knowledge of her remoter parts . These issues exhausting their Parents procreatiue powers , his hastned age expects & exacts Rest for the rest ; and now for This , hauing been often quarelled for forcing men by frequent Additions in later Editions to renew their purchase of Purchas his renewed Pilgrimage , though he durst not bestow a Childs portion on it , yet would he not send it forth without a Fathers blessing . The Three Treatises annexed had found fitter place with my Pilgrimes , had they then comne to my hands : but their rarities merit a place , yea a welcome , in what place soeuer . For the Author , if his reiterated paines ; if his here borrowing of aboue thirteene hundred Authors of one or other kind , in I know not how many hundreths of their Epistles , Treatises and Relations ; if his weekly redoubled cares of the Pulpit , daily and howerly of a weak body and not strong family ; if the Argument it selfe being of Religions ( though irreligious ) to a most Reuerend and religious Prelate ; if the worlds approbation pressing it to so often view and censure ; if None of these , if All of them may not excuse so often resumed presumption on your Grace , yet is he forced by necessarie dutie , and the sum of all duties . Thankefulnes . Yea this I am sure will be full excuse , if not commendation , of that which I haue foure times obtruded , the testimonie of our late deceassed Soueraine of happie memorie ( the King of literature also ) King IAMES , who shewing me it by him in his Bed-chamber , said , that he had read it seuen times : Whereto if I should adde his iudicious questions of diuers particulars therein , his ready and milde satisfaction , his ample commendation , copious discourse , piercing wit , admirable memory , gentle affabilitie , I might seeme to some emulous carpers to magnifie my self , in relating that truth which rather indeede doth illustrate to all posteritie his worth then my worthinesse , God and Gods greatest Vicegerents , delighting rather to shew Grace then to admit Plea of Merit . It pleased his Maiestie to enquire further of the different scope of my Pilgrimage , & my then presented Pilgrims , which here also for the Readers sake I think fit to answer ; that These Brethren holding much resemblance in name , nature and feature , yet differ both in the obiect and subiect : This being mine own in matter ( though borrowed ) and in forme of words and method : Whereas my Pilgrims are the Authors themselues , acting their owne parts in their owne words , onely furnished by me with such necessaries as that stage further required , and ordered according to my rules ; here is a Pilgrimage to the Temples of the Worlds Citie , religionis ergo , with obuious and occasionall view of other things ; there is a full Voyage , and in a method of Voyages , the whole Citie of the World , propounded together with the Temples ; here the soule and some accessories , there the body and soule of the remoter World , with ( 98 ) her rarer furniture ; this from the eare , that from the eye , this briefer notes , that the Text it selfe . How euer , such was his Maiesties fauour as to adde for my further encouragement , his promise to heare at large all those Pilgrims , which was nightly also performed , vntill his fatall sicknesse called him to enioy a nightlesse day in the heauenly Kingdome . Euen the last day on which this Citie saw him , it pleased him with gracious approbation of the former , to impose another taske on me , by an Honourable messenger , with promise of reward , which had almost in a dangerous sickenesse buried me , and was buried ( with those hopes ) in his Maiesties graue ; whose Funerals this Citie hath beene forced euer since to solemnise , with armies of Mourners pressed by Pestilence , to attend & follow His Corps with their owne : And if some liuing remaines of him had not shined in his Sonne King CHARLES , in that Sun-set , what a Chaos of darkenesse had befalne vs , which lost that day , and yet saw no night ? And long may your Grace shine as a Starre of greatest magnitude , attending neere our happy Charles-waine , and euer may that Royall Race bee the Load-starre of our Church and State vnder the Sunne of righteousnesse , euen so long as Bootes shall attend on that bright constellation . May it please your Grace to pardon this talkatiue boldnesse , and to permit mee also to mention your late fauour , and seconding that Royall testimonie , when notwithstanding the dreadfull infection , your gracious affection admitted free communication with me , intended a free and bountifull Collation on me , and extended so large a collaudation to those my Pilgrimes ; neither by their voluminous prolixitie deterred from reading them ; nor then deterring my suspended scrupulous thoughts by your iudicious seueritie , but with ingenuous sinceritie yeelding a testimonie so able and ample , that though I blush to record it , yet I now repent not of so vast vndertakings , which such iudgement deemeth so profitable , that the studious in this kind of literature neede goe no further : which was the scope of those voluminous Collections , to coniure as it were all Trauelling spirits into that one Pilgrime-centre , and at once to make the World Eye-witnesse to it selfe . Let me glorie further that my Volumes are admitted into your Graces Librarie , and my selfe an appendix of your family and Your Graces vnworthy Chaplaine , S. P. To the Reader . AND now , READER , The PILGRIME comes vnto thee the fourth time , with whom hee dares be somewhat bolder . Being , I know not by what naturall inclination , addicted to the studie of Historie , my heart would sometimes obiect a selfe-loue , in following my priuate delights in that kinde . At last I resolued to turne the pleasures of my studies into studious paines , that others might againe , by delightfull studie , turne my paines into their pleasure . I heere bring Religion from Paradise to the Ark , and thence follow her round about the World , and ( for her sake ) obserue the World it selfe , with the seueral Countries and Peoples therin ; the chiefe Empires and States : their priuate and publique Customes ; their manifold chances and changes ; also the wonderfull and most remarkeable effects of Nature ; Euents of Diuine and Humane Prouidence , Rarities of Art ; and whatsoeuer I finde by Relations of Historians , as I passe , most worthie the writing . Religion is my more proper aime , and therefore I insist longer on the description of whatsoeuer I finde belonging thereto ; declaring the Religion of the first Men the corrupting of it before and after the Floud ; the Iewish obseruations ; the Idols , Idolatries , Temples , Priests , Feasts , Fasts , Opinions , Sects , Orders , and sacred Customes of the Heathens ; with the Alterations and Successions that haue therein happened , from the beginning of the World hitherto . This Worke I diuide into foure parts . This first exhibiteth the Relations and Theologicall discouerie of ASIA , AFRICA , and AMERICA : The second when God will , shall doe the same for EVROPE : The third and fourth , in a second visitation , shall obserue such things in the same places as I holde most remarkeable in the Christian and Ecclesiasticall Historie , and that according to the same Method ; which is squared in the Whole by order of Place , going still out of one Countrie into the next ; in each particular part and seuerall Countrie , by the order of Time , deducing our Relations , so farre as we haue Others foot-prints to guide vs , ( though not exactly naming the day and yeere , and determining questions in Chronologicall controuersies , yet in some conuenient sort ) from the ancient times , and by degrees descending to the present . If thou demandest what profit may be hereof ; I answere , that heere Students of all sorts may finde matter fitting their studies : The naturall Philosophers may obserue the different constitution and commixtion of the Elements , their diuers working in diuers places , the varietie of heauenly influence , of the yeerely seasons , of the Creatures in the Aire , Water , Earth : They which delight in State-affaires , may obserue the varietie of States and Kingdomes , with their differing Lawes , Polities , and Customes , their Beginnings and Endings . The Diuine besides the former , may heere contemplate the workes of God , not in Creation alone , but in his Iustice and Prouidence , pursuing sinne euery where with such dreadfull plagues ; both bodily , in rooting vp and pulling downe the mightiest Empires ; and especially in spirituall Iudgements , giuing vp so great a part of the World vnto the efficacie of Errour in strong delusions , that hauing forsaken the Fountaine of liuing waters , they should dig vnto themselues these broken Pits that can hold no water ; deuout in their superstitions , and superstitious in their deuotions ; agreeing all in this , that there should bee a Religion , disagreeing from each other , and the TRVTH , in the practice thereof . Likewise our Ministers may be incited vnto all godly labours in their function of preaching the Gospel , seeing otherwise , for outward and bodily ceremonies , the Turkes and Iewes ( in their manifold deuotions in their Oratories euery day ) and other Heathen would conuince vs of idlenesse . And let mee haue leaue to speake it for the glory of God , and the good of our Church ; I cannot finde any Priests in all this my Pilgrimage , of whom wee haue any exact History , but take more bodily paines in their deuotions , than is performed by not preaching Ministers , especially in Countrie-villages , where on the weeke dayes they cannot haue occasion , or company , for publique prayers & therfore if they read only the Seruice on holy dayes , and neuer studie for more ( which I would it were not the idle practise of some ) euen the Heathen shall rise vp in iudgement against them . I subscribe with hand and practice to our Liturgie , but not to such Lethargie : whose darkenesse is so much the more intollerable , in this Sun-shine of the Gospell , wherein wee haue a gracious King , so diligent a frequenter of Sermons ; and Reuerend Bishops ( notwithstanding other their weighty Ecclesiasticall employments yet ) diligent Preachers . The studious of Geographie may somewhat be helped in that kinde : not that we intend an exact Geographie , in mentioning euery Citie with the degrees of Longitude and Latitude , but yet limiting euery Countrie in his true situation and bounds ; and performing happily more then some , which take vpon them the title of Geographers , as their chiefe profession : and more then any , which I know hath done in our language . He which admireth and almost adoreth the Capuchine , Iesuite , or other Romanists , for selfe-inflicted whippings , fastings , watchings , vowes of obedience , pouertie , and single life , and their not sparing their limmes , and liues for their will-worships , may see , in all these , the Romanists equalled by Heathens , if not out-stripped , euen by the reports of the Iesuites and other their Catholiques . Bodily exercise profiteth little , but Godlinesse is profitable vnto all , and hath the promise of this life and that which is to come . Here also the Reader may see most of their Popish Rites , deriued out of Chaldean , Egyptian , and other Fountaines of Paganisme , as in the later taske we shall haue more occasion to shew . Heere euery English man may see cause to praise God continually for the light of his truth , communicated to vs : whereas it is ( in comparison ) but a small part of the World , that soundeth the sacred name of Iesus ; and of those that professe it , how infinit are the sects and superstitions ? God hath shewed his Word vnto our IACOB ( THE DEFENDER OF HIS FAITH ) his Statutes and his Iudgements vnto this ISRAEL of Great Brittaine . Hee hath not dealt so with euery Nation , neither haue the Heathen , nor scarcely , if scarcely , any other Christian Nation , so much knowledge of his iudgements . And yet how seditious are some ? how prophane are others ? how vnthankfull the most ? That beastly Sinne of Drunkennesse , that biting Sinne of Vsurie , that Deuillish Sinne of Swaggering , ruffling in deformitie of clothes , like monstrous Chimaeras , and barking out a multiformitie of oathes , like hellish Cerberi , as if men could not be Gallants , vnlesse they turned Deuils . These are the paiments wee returne vnto the Lord , in stead of prayers for , and loyaltie to his Maiestie ; peaceablenesse and charitie to each others ; modestie and sobrietie in our selues . For the forme , I haue sought in some places , with varietie of phrase , in all , with varietie of matter , to draw thee along with mee in this tedious Pilgrimage . Some names are written diuersly , according to the differing Copies which I followed , which thy discretion will easily conceiue . I doe not in euery question set downe my censure ; sometimes , because it were more then needes ; sometimes because of the difficultie . I mention Authors sometimes of meane quality , for the meanest haue sence to obserue that which themselues see , more certainly then the contemplations and Theorie of the more learned . I would also acknowledge the labour of the meanest . I haue laboured to reduce Relations to their first Authors , setting their names to their Allegations : the want whereof hath much troubled mee , whilst the most leaue out their Authors , as if their owne assertion were sufficient authoritie in things borrowed . I haue ( to my great paines ) contracted and Epitomized whole Volumes ( and some very large ) into one Chapter ; a thing vsuall through these Relations . Where I haue found plentifull discourse for Religion ( my chiefe aime ) I am shorter in other Relations ; and where I haue had lesse helpes for that discouerie , I insist more on the wonders of Nature , and discoueries by Sea and Land , with other remarkeable accidents . These Rarities of Nature I haue sometimes suted in a differing phrase and figure of speech ; not that I affect a fantasticall singularitie ; but that these Diuine workes might appeare in Robes , if not fitting their Maiestie , yet such as our Word-Robe did willingly without any great affectation or studie , affoord : not without example of the Scripture , which vseth to bring in the mute Creatures , speaking and performing ( as it were ) other personall offices ; nor without this effect to make the Reader stay a while with obseruation and wonder ; besides that , variety of it selfe is delightsome . If any mislike the fulnesse in some places , and the barrennesse of words in others ; let them consider , we handle a World , where are Mountaines and Vallies , fertile habitations , and sandy desarts : and others steps , whom I follow , hold me sometimes in a narrower way , which elsewhere take more libertie . I touch here and there a Controuersie ; both for illustration of Historie ; and in season , and out of season , to shew my affectation to the Truth . Now if any man thinke , that it were better these rotten bones of the passed , and stinking bodies of the Present superstitions were buried , then thus raked out of their graues ; besides that which hath beene said , I answere , That I haue sufficient example in the Scriptures , which were written for our learning to the ends of the World , and yet depaint vnto vs the vgly face of Idolatry in so many Countries of the Heathens , with the Apostasies , Sects , and Heresies of the Iewes , as in our first and second booke is shewed : and the Ancient Fathers also , Iustin , Tertullian , Clemens , Irenaeus , Origen , and more fully , Eusebius , Epiphanius , Philastrius and Augustine , haue gone before vs in their large Catalogues of Heresies and false Opinions . I appeale vnto any indifferent Reader ( for some not Readers , nor indifferent , I respect not , whose Authoritie , perhaps , would be but indifferent , if they must first win it by being Authors of so big , I dare not say , so great volumes ) if there be any , either Idolatries , or other impieties , in this worke of m●ne expressed beyond theirs which heere out of the Scriptures are mentioned ; Stewes in the Temple , humane Sacrifices to Moloch , Tamuz his mourning , Sodomites , Incests , with other fleshly , worldly , beastly , Deuillish monst●●s of iniquitie , obtruded vnder Religions Sacred Mantle , amongst the Amorites , Egyptians and Iewes , before the comming of Christ : or greater darkenesse and more hellish then when the Light it selfe was made manifest , and the Darknesse comprehended it not : Herods butcheries , Iudas his treacherie , the blasphemies of the Scribes , Priests , and Pharises , and the crucifying of the Sonne of God by men , for men : or since , if as stinking , loathsome , monstrous abuses haue 〈◊〉 beene offered to the Christian Name in worse impostures and pollutions , by the Nicholaitans , and other incarnat Deuils , recorded by those Fathers and other Ecclesiasticall Authors , then any of those heere in this booke obserued : to which , if that which Epiphanius hath written of the Gnostikes alone , fully and particularly , be considered , all these Ethnike and Mahumetan superstitions would comparatiuely be iustified : So true is that olde saying , Corruptio optimi pessima ; and of the Truth it selfe , Sodom and her daughters not comparable to Ierusalem with hers ; and of the iustest Iudge , that it shall bee easier at the day of Iudgement for Those then These . And what indeede doth more set forth the glory of Gods grace , then in pardoning ; his power , then in reforming ; his justice , then in giuing men vp to such delusions ? Are not these the Trophees and glorious victories of THE CROSSE OF CHRIST , that hath subuerted the Temples , Oracles , Sacrifices , and Seruices of the Deuill ? And maist not thou see herein , what Man is , and thou thy selfe maist bee , if God leaue thee to thy selfe ? Read therefore , with prayses vnto GOD , the Father of thy light ; and prayers for these Heathens , that GOD may bring them out of the snare of the Deuill , & that Christ may be his saluation to the ends of the World. And let me also obtaine thy prayers in this my Pilgrimage , to be therein directed , to the glorie of GOD , and good of my Countrie . Euen so LORD IESVS . THE CONTENTS OF THE SEVERALL CHAPTERS AND PARAGRAPHS IN THESE BOOKES ENSVING . ASIA . THE FIRST BOOKE . Of the first beginnings of the World and Religion : and of the Regions and Religions of Babylonia , Assyria , Syria , Phoenicia , and Palestina . CHAP. I. OF GOD , One in Nature , Three in Persons , the FATHER , SONNE , and HOLY GHOST . pag. 1 CHAP. II. Of the Creation of the World. pag. 5 CHAP. III. Of Man , considered in his first state wherein he was created : and of Paradise , the place of his habitation . pag. 13 CHAP. IIII. Of the word Religion : and of the Religion of our first Parents before the fall . pag. 17 CHAP. V. Of the fall of Man : and of Originall sin . p. 21 CHAP. VI. Of the reliques of the Diuine Image after the fall , whereby naturally men addict themselues vnto some Religion : and what was the Religion of the World before the floud . pag. 25 CHAP. VII . Of the cause and comming of the Floud . p. 30 CHAP. VIII . Of the repeopling of the World , and of the diuision of Tongues and Nations . pag. 34 CHAP. IX . A Geographicall Narration of the whole Earth in generall , and more particularly of Asia . pag. 39 CHAP. X. Of Babylonia : the originall of Idolatrie : and the Chaldaeans Antiquities before the Floud ; as Berosus hath reported them . p. 44 CHAP. XI . Of the City and Country of Babylon : their sumptuous Wals , Temples , and Images . pag. 47 CHAP. XII . Of the Priests , Sacrifices , religious rites and customes of the Babylonians . pag. 51 CHAP. XIII . The Chaldaean and Assyrian Chronicle , or computation of Times with their manifold alterations of Religions and Gouernment in those parts vntill our time . pag. 59 CHAP. XIIII . Of Niniue , and other neighbouring Nations , pag. 65 CHAP. XV. Of Syria , and the ancient Religions there : of the Syriàn Goddesse , and her Rites at Hierapolis : of the Daphnaean and other Syrian Superstitions . pag. 67 CHAP. XVI . Of the Syrian Kings , and alteration in Gouernment , and Religion in those Countries . pag. 73 CHAP. XVII . Of Phoenicia , and of the Theologie , and Religion of the ancient Phoenicians : of their Arts and Inuentions . pag. 76 CHAP. XVIII . Of Palaestina and the first Inhabitants thereof , the Sodomites , Idumaeans , Moabites , Ammonites , and Canaanites , with others . pag. 83 THE SECOND BOOKE . Of the Hebrew Nation and Religion from the beginning thereof to our times . CHAP. I. THe Preface of this Booke : and a Description of the Region of Palaestina , since called Iudaea , and now Terra Sancta . pag. 89 CHAP. II. OF the Hebrew Patriarches , and their Religion before the Law : also of their Law and Politie . pag. 95 § . I. Of the Patriarchs , and Religion before the Law. ibid. § . II. Of the Law of Moses , the twelue Tribes , and of Proselytes . pag. 96 § . III. Of the Hebrew Polity , and ciuill Gouernment . pag. 97 § . IIII. Of the Iewish Excommunications . pag. 100 CHAP. III. OF the Religious places among the Israelites : their Tabernacle , Temples , Synagogues . pag. 101 CHAP. IIII. OF the Iewish computation of Time : and of their Festiuall dayes . pag. 105 CHAP. V. OF the Festiuall dayes instituted by God in the Law. pag. 108 CHAP. VI. OF the Feasts , and Fasts which the Iewes instituted to themselues : with a Kalender of their Feasts and Fasts through the yeere as they are now obserued . pag. 113 CHAP. VII . OF the ancient Oblations , Gifts , and Sacrifices of the Iewes : of their Tithes , and of their Priests , and persons Ecclesiasticall , and Religious . pag. 115 § . I. Of their Oblations , Gifts , and Sacrifices . ibid. § . II. Of Tithes , and their manner of Tithing . pag. 116 § . III. Of their Personall Offerings , and of their and our Ecclesiasticall Reuenues . pag. 119 § . IIII. Of their first-borne , Priests , Leuites , and other Religious persons . pag. 121 CHAP. VIII . OF the diuers Sects , Opinions , and Alterations of Religion , amongst the Hebrewes . pag. 123 § . I. Of their ancient Diuisions and Idolatries . ibid. § . II. Of the Karraim and Rabbinists , and of Hasidaei . pag. 125 § . III. Of the Pharises . pag. 126 § . IIII. Of the Sadduces . pag. 129 § . V. Of the Hessees . pag. 130 § . VI. Of the Scribes . pag. 132 § . VII . Of many other Iewish Sects and Heresies , pag. 133 CHAP. IX . OF the Samaritans , pag. 136 CHAP. X. THe miserable destruction and dispersion of the Iewes , from the time of the desolation of their Citie and Temple to this day . p. 140 § . I. Of the destruction of the Iewes vnder Titus . ibid. § . II. Of the destruction of the Iewes vnder Adrian . pag. 141 § . III. Of other their false Christs and seducing Prophets . pag. 143 § . IIII. Of the miserable dispersions of the Iewes . pag. 144 § . V. Of the estate of the Iewes , and their dispersed habitations in the time of Ben. Tudelensis . pag. 146 § . VI. Of some Iewes lately found in China , and of their late accidents in Germany . pag. 150 § . VII . Of the Iewes sometimes liuing in England , collected out of ancient Records by Master Iohn Selden of the Inner Temple . pag. 151 CHAP. XI . A Chronologie of the Iewish Historie from the beginning of the World , briefly collected . pag. 153 CHAP. XII . OF the Iewish Talmud : and the composition and estimation thereof : also of the Iewish learned men , their succession , their Cabalists , Masorites , their Rabbines , Vniuersities , Students , Rabbinicall Creations , their Scriptures , and the Translations of them . pag. 155 § . I. Of the Talmud . ibid. § . II. Of the ancient Iewish Authors , and their Cabalists . pag. 161 § . III. Of the Rabbines , the Rites of their Creation , the Iewish Vniuersities , and Students . pag. 164 § . IIII. Of the Scriptures and their Interpretations . pag. 168 CHAP. XIII . OF the Moderne Iewes Creed , or the Articles of their Faith : with their interpretation of the same : and their Affirmatiue and Negatiue Precepts . pag. 170 § . I. Of their Creed . ibid. § . II. Of the Negatiue Precepts expounded by the Rabbines . pag. 174 § . III. Of their Affirmatiue Precepts . pag. 175 CHAP. XIIII . OF the Iewish opinions of the Creation , their Ceremonies about the birth of a Childe : of their Circumcision , Purification and Redemption of the first borne , and Education of their Children . pag. 177 § . I. Of their Exposition of Scripture a taste in Gen. 1.1 . ibid. § . II. Their Dreames of Adam . pag. 178 § . III. Of their Iewesses conception and trauell , and of Lilith . ibid. § . IIII. Of the Iewish manner of Circumcision . p. 179 § . V. Of the Iewish Purification , Redemption and Education . pag. 181 CHAP. XV. OF their Morning Prayer , with their Fringes , Phylacteries , and other Ceremonies thereof . pag. 183 § . I. Of their behauiour before they goe to the Synagogue . ibid. § . II. Of their Zizis and Tephillim and holy Vestments . pag. 184 Of their Schoole or Synagogue , Rites , and their Mattins . pag. 185 CHAP. XVI . OF their Ceremonies at home , after their returne , at their meales , and otherwise : and of their Euening Prayer . pag. 188 CHAP. XVII . THeir weekly obseruations of Times , viz. Their Mundayes and Thursdayes , and Sabbaths . pag. 190 § . I. Of their Mundayes and Thursdayes . ibid. § . II. Of their Law Lectures . pag. 191 § . III. Of the Iewish Sabbath . pag. 192 CHAP. XVIII . THe Iewish Passeouer , as they now obserue it ; and other their Feasts and Fasts . pag. 194 § . I. Of their Passeouer . ibid. § . II. Of Pentecost . pag. 195 § . III. Of the Feast of Tabernacles . 196 § . IIII. Of their new Moones ; and New yeeres day . ibid. § . V. Of their Lent , Penance , and Reconciliation Fast . pag. 197. § . VI. Of their other Feasts . pag. 199 CHAP. XIX . OF their Cookerie , Butcherie , Mariages , Punishments and Funerals . pag. 200 § . I. Of their Cookerie . ibid. § . II. Of their Butcherie . pag. 201 § . III. Of their Espousals and Mariages . ibid. § . IIII. Of Coniugall duties . pag. 203 § . V. Of Diuorce , and other Marriage obseruations . pag. 204 § . VI. Of the Iewish beggers , Diseases and Penances . pag. 205 § . VII . Of their Visitation of the sicke , and Funerall Rites . pag. 206 CHAP. XX. THe Iewes Faith and Hope touching their Messias . pag. 207 § . I. Of the Signes of the comming of their Messias . ibid. § . II. Iewish Tales of monstrous Birds , Beasts , Fishes and Men. pag 210 § . III. Their Messias his Feast . pag. 211 CHAP. XXI . OF the hopes and hinderances of the Iewes conuersion . pag. 212 CHAP. XXII . THe later Inhabitants of Palestina and the parts adioyning , since the dispersion of the Iewes till this day . pag. 214 § . I. Of the Christian times before the Saracens . ibid. § . II. Of the Saracens and Turkes in Palestina . pag. 215 § , III. Of the exploits of the Frankes and other Westerne Christians in Palestina . pag. 214 § . IIII. Of the Azopart and Assysine . pag. 218 § . V. Of the Dogzijn and Drusians , and other Pagans there . pag. 220 § . VI. Of the vnchristian Christians . pag. 222 THE THIRD BOOKE . Of the Arabians , Saracens , Turkes , and of the ancient Inhabitants of ASIA MINOR : and of their Religions . CHAP. I. OF Arabia , and of the ancient Religions , Rites , and Customes thereof . pag. 223 CHAP. II. OF the Saracene Name , Nation , and proceeding in Armes : and the succession of their Chalifaes . pag. 229 § . I. Of the Saracens before Mahomets dayes , ibid. § . II. Of the Saracenicall beginnings and proceedings vnder Mahomet , and his Successors , of the Maraunian Race . pag. 232 § . III. Of the Abasian Chalifaes , their Citie Bagadet , with many Persian , Indian , and other occurrences vnder them . pag. 236 § . IIII. Of their Titles , Greatnesse , and Learning . pag. 240 CHAP. III. THe life of Mahumet , Mohammed , or Muhammed the Saracen Law-giuer . pag. 241 § . I. Mahumets life after the Histories of Christians . ibid. § . II. The Saracen Storie of Mahomets life . pag. 244 CHAP. IIII. OF the Alcoran , or Alfurcan , contayning the Mahumetan Law : the summe and contents thereof . pag. 248 § . I. Of the composition of the Alcoran . ibid. § . II. The doctrine of the Alcoran brought into common places . pag. 251 § . III. The Saracens opinion of their Alcoran . pag. 258 CHAP. V. OTher Mahumetical speculations , and explanations of their Law , collected out of their owne Commentaries of that Argument . p. 259 CHAP. VI. OF the Pilgrimage to Mecca . pag. 267 CHAP. VII . OF the Successors of Mahomet , of their different Sects , and of the dispersing of that Religion , through the World. pag. 274. CHAP. VIII . OF the Turkish Nation : their originall and proceedings . pag. 278 § . I. Of the Turkish name , and first original . ibid. § . II. Of the Turkish Kingdome in Persia , and their other Conquests . pag. 279 § . III. Of the Ottoman Turkes , their originall and proceedings . pag. 281 CHAP. IX . A Continuation of the Turkish Warres and affaires : together with the succession of the Great Turks , till this present yeere 1616. p. 284 § . I. Of Solyman the Magnificent . ibid. § . II. Of Selim the Second , and Amurath the Third . pag. 285 § . III. Of Mahomet the Third . pag. 287 § . IIII. Of Achmet which now reigneth . pag. 288 § . V. Of Sultan Achmets Person , Family , Gouernment , and greatnesse of State . pag. 291 § . VI. An Appendix touching the Succession of Mustapha twice , and of Osmans murder , and other ciuill , vnciuill late Combustions . pag. 293 CHAP. X. OF the opinions holden by the Turkes in their Religion , and of their Manners and Customes . pag. 297 § . I. Of their eight Commandements . ibid. § . II. Of other their opinions and practices in Religion . pag. 300 § . III. Of the Turkish manners , their ciuill and morall behauiour . pag. 303 CHAP. XI . OF the religious places amongst the Turks : their Meschits , Hospitals , and Monasteries : with ther Lyturgie and Circumcision . pag. 306 § . I. Of their Temples : a description of Saint Sophies . ibid. § . II. Of their Hospitals and Monasteries . pag. 308 § . III. Of their publike Prayers , and Church-rites . ibid. § . IIII. Of their Sabbaths , and of their Lent and Easter . pag. 310 § . V. Of the Turkish Circumcision . pag. 311 CHAP. XII . OF the Sepulchres , Funerall Rites , and opinions touching the dead , among the Turkes . pag. 312 CHAP. XIII . OF the religious Votaries amongst the Turkes , and of their Saints , Sects , Miracles , and hypocriticall holinesse . pag. 314 CHAP. XIIII . OF their Priests and Hierarchie : with a digression touching the Hierarchie and miserie of Christians subiect to the Turke . p. 319 A digression touching the Hierarchie , and miseries of Christians vnder the Turke . p. 322 CHAP. XV. OF the Regions and Religions of Asia Minor , since called Natolia and Turkey . pag. 325 CHAP. XVI . OF Asia proprie dicta : now called Sarcum . pag. 330 CHAP. XVII . OF Ionia and other Countries in that Chersonesus . pag. 336 THE FOVRTH BOOKE . Of the Armenians , Medes , Persians , Parthians , Scythians , Tartarians , Chinois , and of their Religions . CHAP. I. OF Armenia Maior , and Georgia : and the neighbouring Nations . p. 343 § . I. Of the Armenians and Turcomanians . ibid. § . II. Of Iberia . pag. 346 § . III. Of Albania . ibid. § . IIII. Of Colchis or Mengrelia . pag. 347 § . V. Of the present Mengrelians and Georgians . ibid. § . VI. Of the Circassians . pag. 348 § . VII . Of the Curdi . pag. 349 CHAP. II. OF the Medes . pag. 349 CHAP. III. OF the Parthians , and Hyrcanians . pag. 352 § . I. Of Parthia . ibid. § . II. Of the Hyrcanians Tappyri , and Caspians . pag. 355 CHAP. IIII. OF Persia , and the Persian State , in the first & second Persian Dynasties . pag. 356 § . I. Of the beginning of the Persian Monarchie by Cyrus . ibid. § . II. Of the Successors of Cyrus : and of Cambyses . pag. 358 § . III. Of the succeeding Monarchs vntill Alexanders Conquest . pag. 359 § . IIII. Of the Persian Chronologie . pag. 360 § . V. Of the second Persian Dynastie . pag 361 CHAP. V. OF the Persian magnificence , and other their Antiquities . pag. 365 CHAP. VI. OF the Persian Magi. pag. 369 CHAP. VII . OF the Religions , and other Rites of the ancient Persians . pag. 373 § . I. Of their Gods and Superstitions out of Herodotus . ibid. § . II. Of the same and other Rites out of Strabo . pag. 374 § . III. Of the same , out of Christian and other Authors . pag. 375 § . IIII. Of the Persian Education & Schooles . p. 376 § . V. Of the Persian Luxurie , and Marriages , Funerals , &c. pag. 377 CHAP. VIII . OF the alteration of the State and Religion in Persia , vnder the Saracens . p. 378 § . I. Of the Saracenicall Conquest and Schisme in Persia , the third Dynastie . pag. 378 § . II. Of the Tartars ruling in Persia , which was the fourth Dynastie . pag. 379 § . III. Of Ismael Sofi , first founder of the present Persian Empire , or fifth Dynastie . pag. 381 § . IIII. Of Shaugh Tamas , the Persian troubles after his death . pag. 385 § . V. Of Mahomet Codabanda , and his Sonnes Abas . pag. 386 § , VI. An Appendix touching the present Persian King , out of Sir Anthony Sherley . pag. 388 CHAP. IX . OF the Sophian Sect , or Persian Religion , as it is at this present . pag. 390 § . I. The differences betwixt the Turke and Persian , with the zeale of both parts . ibid. § . II. Of the spreading of the Persian opinion . pag. 391 § . III. Of their Rites , Persons , Places , and opinions Religious . pag. 392 § . IIII. Of Natures wonders , and the Iesuits lyes of Persia . pag. 395 CHAP. X. OF the Scythians , Sarmatians , and Seres , and of their Religion . pag. 396 § . I. Of the Scythian Name , People , Region , Language , and manner of Life . ibid. § . II. Of the Religion , Diuination , and other Scythian Rites . pag. 397 § . III. Of particular Nations in Scythia , their Acts and Rites . pag. 398 § . IIII. Of the Seres . pag. 400 CHAP. XI . OF the Tartarians , and of diuers Nations which they subdued ; with their Pristine Rites . pag. 401 § . I. Of the beginning of the Tartarian Nation . ibid. § . II. The great Exploits of Cingis or Cangius the first Tartarian Emperour . pag. 403 § . III. Of Occoday the next Emperour , & Cuine Can. pag. 405 § . IIII. Of Mangu Can and his Successor Cublai . pag. 406 CHAP. XII . A Continuation of the Tartarian Historie , and the question discussed , whether Cathay and China be the same : and the iourny of Benedict Goes by land from Lahor . pag. 408 § . I. Of the Tartarian succession to our dayes . ibid. § . II. The question discussed , whether Cathay be the same with China . pag. 409 § . III. The long and dangerous iourny from Lahor a Citie of the great Mogol to China , by Benedictus Goes . pag. 413 CHAP. XIII . OF the Religion of the Tartars , and Cathayans . pag. 415 CHAP. XIIII . OF the festiuall solemnities , and of the magnificence of the Grand Can. pag. 419 CHAP. XV. OF the alteration of Religion among the Tartars : and of diuers Sorts , Sects , and Nations of them now remayning . pag 421 § . I. Of the Precopite or Crimen Tartars . ibid. § . II. Of Tartaria Deserta . pag. 423 § . III. Of the Zagathayan Tartars . pag. 425 § . IIII. Of the Cathayan and Mogol Tartars , &c. pag. 426 CHAP. XVI . OF the Nations which liued in , or neere to those parts , now possessed by the Tartars : and their Religions and Customes . pag. 428 CHAP. XVII . OF other Northerne people adioyning to the Tartars . pag. 431 CHAP. XVIII . OF the Kingdome of China . pag. 435 § . I. Of the Names , Prouinces , Cities and situation thereof ibid. § . II. Of the Commodities of China ; and commodious Riuers and Shipping : with two Mappes , one made by Hondius , the other taken out of a China Map made there by the Chinois . p. 436 § . III. Of the Cities and Castles in China : and of Quinsa . pag. 439 § . IIII. Of their Persons , Attire , and many strange Rites . pag. 443 § . V. Of the Mechanicall Arts in China , their Printing , &c. pag. 445 § . VI. Of their Language , Writing , Astrologie , Philosophie and Physicke . pag. 446 § . VII . Of their Ehickes , Politickes , and Degrees in Learning . pag. 448 § . VIII . Of the King , his Court , Issue , Reuenue , and Maiestie . pag. 451 § . IX . Of the Magistrates , Courts , and Gouernement . pag. 454 § . X. Of their punishments diuine and humane ; and a Catalogue of their Kings . pag. 457 CHAP. XIX . OF the Religion vsed in China . pag. 460 § . I. Of their Gods & Idols in former times . ibid. § . II. Of their present Gods and Idols . pag. 461 § . III. Of their three Sects : and first of that of Confutius . pag. 462 § . IIII. Of the Sect Sciequia . pag. 463 § . V. Of the third Sect Lauzu pag. 464 § . VI. Of their Superstitious Diuinations , and curious Arts . pag. 466 § . VII . Of the Marriages , Concubines , and other vices , and errors of the Chinois . pag. 468 § . VIII . Of their Temples . pag. 470 § . IX . Of their Funerals . pag. 472 § . X. Of Strangers , and forreigne Religions in China . pag. 475 THE FIFT BOOKE . Of the East Indies , and of the Seas and Ilands about Asia , with their Religions . CHAP. I. OF India in generall , and of the ancient Rites there obserued . pag. 477 § . I. The limits , and the ancient people and inuasions of India . ibid. § . II. Of their Philosophicall or Religious Sects , pag. 478 § . III. Many doubtfull and fabulous reports of the Indians . pag. 481 CHAP. II. OF later Indian Discoueries , and an Apologie for the English Trade in the East Indies . pag. 483 § . I. Of the Portugals and Dutch . ibid. § . II. Of the English Trade there ; many Arguments in defence of it . pag. 484 § . III. Answere to obiections made against the Indian Trade and Society , with other Arguments for it . pag. 486 § . IIII. The conclusion with commendation of the Mariner , &c. pag. 487 CHAP. III. OF the Indian Prouinces next adioyning to China . pag. 488 § . I. Of Cauchin , China , Camboya and the Laos . ibid. § . II. Of the Kingdome of Siam . pag. 490 § . III. Of the Kingdome of Malacca . pag. 493 § . IIII. Of Patane and the neighbouring petty Kingdomes . pag. 495 CHAP. IIII. OF the Kingdome of Pegu , or Brama , and the subiect and neighbouring Kingdomes . pag. 498 § . I. Of the greatnesse of the King of Pegu . ibid. § . II. Of the destruction & desolation of Pegu , p. 500 § . III. Of the Peguan Rites and Customes . p. 502 CHAP. V. OF the Religion in Pegu , and the Countries sometime subiect thereto . pag. 505 CHAP. VI. OF Bengala , and the parts adioyning : and of the holy Riuer Ganges . pag. 508 § . I. Of Bengala . ibid. § . II. Of Ganges and the Superstitions there obserued . pag. 509 § . III. Of Patane , Couche , Orixa , Botanter , Candecan . pag. 511 § . IIII. Of Arracan and the Warres betwixt them and the Portugals . pag. 512 CHAP. VII . OF the Great Mogor , or Mogol . pag. 515 § . I. Of the Mogors Countries ; and of Melabdim Echebar . ibid. § . II. Of the Conquests and death of Echebar , and of his Sonne and Successor Selim , now reignening . pag. 517 § . III. The Relations of Captaine Hawkins Embassadour there . pag. 520 § . IIII. Of the setling of the English Trade in these parts , and of the two Sea-fights betwixt ours and the Portugals . pag. 524 § . V. Of the trauels of diuers Englishmen in the Mogols Dominions . pag. 529 § . VI. Of the Rasboots , and other people subiect to the Mogol , and of their Countries , Religion , and Rites . pag. 534 CHAP. VIII . OF Cambaya , Decan , and the neighbouring Nations . pag. 536 § . I. Of the Cambayans . ibid. § . II. Of the Kingdomes of Decan . pag. 539 § . III. Of the Banian and Cambayan Superstitions . pag. 540 CHAP. IX . OF the Indian Nations betwixt Cambaya and Malabar ; & their Religions . pag. 542 § . I. Of the seasons of the yeere : and of the parts next to Cambaya . ibid. § . II. Of Goa , the Heathens and Christians liuing therein , and the Countrey about . pag. 544 § . III. Of the Indian Bramenes both Secular and Religious . pag. 547 CHAP. X. OF the Regions and Religions of Malabar , pag. 549 § . I. Of the Kingdome of Calicut . ibid. § . II. Of the King of Calicut . pag. 551 § . III. Of their differing Sects . pag. 553 CHAP. XI . OF the Kingdome of Narsinga and Bisnagar . pag. 555 § . I. Of their Funerall and Idolatrous bloudie Rites . ibid. § . II. Of the Kings and Bramenes in this Kingdome . pag. 558 § . III. Of many other strange Rites : and of Saint Thomee . pag. 560 CHAP. XII . OF the Creatures , Plants , Fruits , and Drugs in India . pag. 563 § . I. Of their Beasts and liuing Creatures . ibid. § . II. Of the Indian Trees , Fruits , and strange Plants . pag. 566 § . III. Of Spices and Drugs pag. 569 CHAP. XIII . A Generall Discourse of the Sea , and of the Seas in and about Asia . pag. 571 § . I. Of the true place , forme , greatnesse and depth of the Sea . ibid. § . II. Of the Saltnesse and Motions of the Sea . pag. 573 § . III. Of the originall of Fountaines , and other commodities of the Sea . pag. 574 § . IIII. Of the varieties of Seas , and of the Caspian and Euxine . pag. 575 CHAP. XIIII . A Briefe suruey of the Ilands adioyning to Asia : also , some fancies of the Sabbaticall Riuer , and inclosed Iewes . pag. 577 § . I. The Ilands from Iapan to the Persian Gulfe . ibid. § . II. The Persian Gulfe , and of the passage downe Euphrates thither , the Sabbaticall streame , and inclosed Iewes . pag. 579 § . III. Of the Red Sea , Sir H. Middletons taking , and of Rhodes and Cyprus . pag. 582 CHAP. XV. A Larger relation of some principall Ilands of Asia , and first of the Ilands of Iapon . pag. 586 § . I. A Preface touching the Iesuites , and a description of Iapan , with some of their strange customes . ibid. § . II. The Voyages of some English to Iapan , and their abode there . pag. 588 § . III. Of the gouernment and courage of the Iaponians . pag. 590 § . IIII. Of their Sects and Bonzian Colledges . p. 593 § . V. Of their Feasts , their bloudie Pilgrimages and Confessions . pag. 595 § . VI. Of their Idols , Temples , Funerals . pag. 597 § . VII . Of the strange Earthquakes and Tempests in Iapon , with some other obseruations . pag. 599 CHAP. XVI . OF the Philippina's . pag. 602 § . I. Of the Spanish Ilands , & others adioyning . ib. § . II. Of the Moluccos , Banda , Amboyna , and Selebes . pag. 604 § . III. Of the Iauas , & other adioyning Ilands . p. 609 CHAP. XVII . OF Samatra and Zeilan . pag. 612 § . I. Of Samatra . ibid. § . II. Of Zeilan . pag. 616 § . III. The conclusion of this Asian Pilgrimage . pag. 618 AFRICA . THE SIXT BOOKE . Of Aegypt , Barbary , Numidia , Libya , and the Land of Negro's ; and of their Religions . CHAP. I. OF Africa and the Creatures therein . pag. 619 § . I. Of the Name and Limits of Africa . ibid. § . II. Of the Beasts , wild and tame . pag. 621 § . III. Of Crocodiles , Serpents , and other strange Creatures . pag. 623 CHAP. II. OF Aegypt and the famous Riuer Nilus : and first Kings , Temples , and Monuments , according to Herodotus , Diodorus , and others . pag. 626 § . I. The names of Aegypt , and of the Riuer Nilus . ibid. § . II. The diuision of Aegypt , and the great workes of their ancient Pharaos . pag. 630 CHAP. III. OF the Aegyptian Idols , with their Legendary Histories and Mysteries . pag. 635 § . I. Of Osiris and Isis , their Legends of the Creation , &c. ibid. § . II. The causes of consecrating their Beasts , and the mysticall senses of their Superstitions . p. 636 § . III. Of Hermes Trismegistus . pag. 637 CHAP. IIII. OF the Rites , Priests , Sects , Sacrifices , Feasts , Inuentions ; and other obseruations of the Aegyptians . pag. 638 § . I. Of their Apis and other Beasts , Serpents and other Creatures worshipped . ibid. § . II. Of their Sacrifices , their Iewish Rites , and of their Priests . pag. 641 § . III. Of their Feasts and Oracles . pag. 643 § . IIII. Of the inuentions and disposition of the Aegyptians . pag. 644 CHAP. V. OF the manifold alterations of State & Religion in Egypt by the Persians , Grecians , Romans , Christians , Saracens , & Turks . p. 647 § . I. Of the Persians and Grecians acts in Aegypt , and the famous Vniuersity and Library at Alexandria . ibid. § . II. Of the Schoole and Library at Alexandria . pag. 648 § . III. Of their Deuotions in these Times . p. 650 § . IIII. Of the moderne Aegyptians , of Cairo and Alexandria , pag. 652 § . V. Of the Saracens , their Acts and Sects : of the Mamalukes and Cophties . pag. 657 CHAP. VI. THe Aegyptian Chronologie , out of Manetho High Priest of the Aegyptians , and others . pag. 660 CHAP. VII . OF the Oracle of Iupiter Ammon ; and of Cyrene : and diuers peoples adioyning , mentioned by the Ancients . pag. 665 CHAP. VIII . OF that part of Barbary , now called the Kingdome of Tunis and Tripolis . p. 668 § . I. The name Barbary : the Kingdome of Tunis , and Antiquities of Carthage . ibid. § . II. Of Cairaoan , and the Kingdome of Tripolis . pag. 673 CHAP. IX . OF the Kingdome of Tremisen , Algier , and other places , anciently called Mauritania Caesariensis . pag. 675 § . I. Of Tremisen , and of the ancient Maurusij . ibid. § . II. Of Barbarussa ; of Algier and the parts adioyning . pag. 676 CHAP. X. OF the Kingdome of Fez , part of Mauritania Tingitana . pag. 679 § . I. Of the Poeticall and Historicall Antiquities , and part of Temesna . ibid. § . II. Of the Citie Fez , as it was in Leo's dayes , and the customes of the Inhabitants . pag. 682 § . III. Of their Diuiners and Sects , and other parts of the Fezan Territorie . pag. 686 § . IIII. Of the fiue other Prouinces of this Kingdome , and some later obseruations . pag. 668 CHAP. XI . OF the Kingdome of Marocco , with a discourse of the Kings thereof , and of the Seriffe , Xarif , or Iarif , and his posterity now reigning in Barbary . pag. 690 § . I. Of the Kingdome , Kings , and City of Marocco . ibid. § . II. Of the Kings of the Seriffian Family . p. 695 § . III. Of the ciuill Wars in Barbary , and of some other parts of that Kingdome . pag. 697 CHAP. XII . OF the Arabians populations , and depopulations in Afrike , and of the Naturall Africans ; and of the beginnings and proceedings of the Mahumetan Superstition in Africa : of the Portugals Forces and Exploits therein . pag. 701 CHAP. XIII . OF Biledulgerid and Sarra , otherwise called Numidia and Libya . pag. 706 CHAP. XIIII . OF the Land of Negros . pag. 709 § . I. Of the Riuer Niger , Gualata , Senaga , and Guinea . ibid. § . II. Obseruations of those parts out of Cadamosta , and other ancient Nauigators . pag. 712 § . III. Other obseruations of later Times by Engglishmen and others . pag. 715 § . IIII. Of the Marriages Manners , Religion , Funerals , Gouernment , and other Rites of the Guineans , collected out of a late Dutch Authour . pag. 717 § . V. Obseruations of the Coast and Inland Countries , out of Barrerius and Leo , and of the cause of the Negroes blacknesse . pag. 721 THE SEVENTH BOOKE . Of Aethiopia , and the African Ilands : and of their RELIGIONS . CHAP. I. OF Aethiopia Superior , and the Antiquities thereof . pag. 725 § . I. Of the name and diuision of Aethiopia . ibid. § . II. Of the Nations neere the falls of Nilus , and of Meroe . pag. 727 CHAP. II. A Continuation of the Aethiopian Antiquities , and of the Queene of Saba . p. 730 CHAP. III. OF Presbyter Iohn : and of the Priest-Iohns in Asia : whether that descended of these . pag. 734 CHAP. IIII. RElations of the Aethiopian Empire , collected out of Aluares , Bermudesius , and other Authors . pag 738 CHAP. V. RElations of Aethiopian rarities , collected out of Frier Luys a Spanish Authour . pag. 743 § . I. Of the Hill Amara . ibid. § . II. His liberall reports of the Library , and incredible Treasures therein . pag. 744 § . III. Of the Princes of the bloud there kept , and of the Election of the Emperour . pag. 745 § . IIII. Of their Schooles and Cities . pag. 747 CHAP. VI. RElations of Aethiopia by Godignus , and other Authors lately published , seeming more credible . pag. 749 § . I. The seuerall Countries of Abassia , their Scituation , Inhabitants , Riuers , and Lakes . ibid. § . II. Of the Soile , Fruits , Creatures , Seasons and Climate . pag. 750 § . III. Of their Customes in Priuate Life and Publike Gouernment , and their late Miseries , pag. 751 § . IIII. Of the Sabaeans , and their Queene which visited Salomon . pag. 753 CHAP. VII . OF other Countries betweene the Red Sea and Benomotapa . pag. 754 § . I. Of Adel , Adea , Zanzibar & Melinde , ibid. § . II. The Portugals Exploits in Mombaza , and of the Imbij . pag. 755 § . III. Of Quiloa , Sofala , and Ophir . pag. 756 § . IIII. Of Monoemugi , the Moores , Baduines , Caphars , in these parts . pag. 757 CHAP. VIII . OF Benomotapa , and the parts adioyning . pag. 759 § . I. Of the Empire of Monomotapa . ibid. § . II. Of Caphraria , the Cape of Good Hope , and Soldania . pag. 761 CHAP. IX . OF the Kingdome of Congo , and the other Kingdoms and Nations adioyning . p. 765 § . I. Of Angola . ibid. § . II. Of Congo . pag. 766 § . III. Of their Heathenish Rites : also of their strange Trees , and of the I le Loanda . pag. 768 CHAP. X. OF Loango , the Anzichi , Giachi , and the great Lakes in those parts of the World. pag. 770 § . I. Of Loango . ibid. § . II. Of the Anzigues . pag. 772 § . III. Of the Giacchi or Iagges . ibid. § . IIII. Of the Lakes and Riuers in these parts of Africa . pag. 773 CHAP. XI . OF the Seas and Ilands about Africa : the ancient and moderne obseruations , Nauigations and Discoueries . pag. 775 § . I. Of the Red Sea , and why it is so called . ibid. § . II. Of the chiefe Townes and Ilands in the Red Sea . pag. 777 § . III. Of Socotora , Madagascar , and other Ilands on the Easterne Coast of Africa . pag. 778 CHAP. XII . OF the Ilands of Africa , from the Cape hitherwards . pag. 781 § . I. Of Saint Helena , Thomee , Cape de Verd , and diuers others betwixt them , and of the Weeds and Calmes of those Seas . ibid. § . II. Of the Canaries , Madera , and Porto Santo , pag. 783 § . III. Extracts taken out of the obseruations of the Right Worshipfull Sir Edmund Scory Knight , of the Pike of Tenariffe , and other Rarities which he obserued there . pag. 784 § . IIII. Of Malta , and the Nauigations about Africa . pag. 788 AMERICA . THE EIGHTH BOOKE . Of New France , Virginia , Florida , New Spaine , with other Regions of America Mexicana ; and of their Religions . CHAP. I. OF the New World , and why it is named America : and the West Indies : with certaine generall Discourses of the Heauens , Ayre , Water , and Earth in those parts . pag. 791 § . I. Of the names giuen to this part of the World , and diuers opinions of the Ancients concerning the Torrid Zone . ibid. § . II. Of the nature of Metals in generall ; of Gold , Siluer , Quicksiluer ; and the plentie and Mines thereof in America . pag. 795 CHAP. II. OF the first Knowledge , Habitation , and Discoueries of the New World , and the rare Creatures therein found ; Beasts , Birds , Trees , Herbs , and Seeds . pag. 798 § . I. Whether the Ancients had any knowledge of America , and whence the Inhabitants first came . ibid. § . II. Of Christopher Colon , or Columbus , his first Discouerie , and three other Voyages , pag. 801 § . III. Of the Beasts , Fowles , and Plants in America . pag. 804 CHAP. III. OF the Discoueries of the North parts of the New World , and toward the Pole , and of Greene Land , or New Land , Groen-Land , Estotiland , Meta incognita , and other places vnto New France . pag. 807 § . I. Of the Discoueries made long since by Nicolo and Antonio Zeni . ibid. § . II. Discoueries made by Sebastian Cabot , Cortregalis , Gomes , with some notes of Groenland . pag. 809 § . III. Discoueries by Sir Martin Frobisher . pag 811 § . IIII. Discoueries by Iohn Dauis , George Weymouth , and Iames Hall to the North-west , pag. 813 § . V. Of King IAMES his New-land , alias Greene-land : and of the Whale and Whale-fishing . pag. 814 § . VI. Of Hudsons Discoueries and death . pag. 817 § . VII . Of Buttons and Baffins late Discoueries . pag. 819 CHAP. IIII. OF New-found-land , Noua Francia , Arambec , and other Countries of America , extending to Virginia . pag. 821 § . I. English Discoueries and Plantations in New-found-land . ibid. § . II. The Voyages and obseruations of Iaques Cartier in Noua Francia . pag. 823 § . III. Late Plantations of New France , and Relations of the Natiues . pag. 825 CHAP. V. OF Virginia . pag. 828 § . I. The Preface : Sir Walter Raleighs Plantation , and the Northerne Colonie . ibid. § . II. Of the Southerne Plantation and Colonies ; and many causes alleaged of the ill successe thereof at the first . pag. 831 § . III. Of the Soyle , People , Beasts , Commodities , and other obseruations of Virginia . pag. 834 § . IIII. Of the present estate of Virginia , and the English there residing . pag 836 CHAP. VI. OF the Religion and Rites of the Virginians . pag. 838 § . I. Of the Virginian Rites related by Master Hariot . pag. ibid. § . II. Obseruations of their Rites by Captaine Smith and others . pag. 839 § . III. Of the Sasquesahanockes , with other , and later obseruations of the Virginian Rites . pag. 842 CHAP. VII . OF Florida . pag. 845 § . I. Of the Acts of the Spanish and French in Florida : and of the Soyle and Cities . ibid. § . II. Of their Customes , Manners , and Superstitions . pag. 847 § , III. Of the more Inland parts of Florida , discouered by Nunez . pag. 849 § . IIII. Other obseruations of Florida . pag. 851 CHAP. VIII . OF the Countrey situate Westward from Florida and Virginia towardes the South Sea . pag. 853 § . I. Of Cibola , Tigues , Quiuira , and Noua-Albion . ibid. § . II. Of New Mexico , and Cinaloa . pag. 855 § . III. The Discoueries of Vlloa , and Alarchon , on the Coasts of the South Sea . pag. 856 CHAP. IX . OF New Spaine , and the Conquest thereof by Hernando Cortes . pag. 858 § . I. Of the first Discouery by Cortes and others . ibid. § . II. Cortes his expedition to Mexico , and entertainment by Mutezuma . pag. 860 § . III. The Conquest of Mexico . pag. 862 CHAP. X. OF the ancient Inhabitants of New Spain , and the Historie of their Kings . pag. 864 § . I. The Mexican Exodus and first founding . ibid. § . II. The Historie of eight of their first Kings . pag. 865 § . III. Of Motezuma , and other Rarities of the Mexican Story . pag. 867 CHAP. XI . OF the Idols , and Idolatrous Sacrifices of New Spaine . pag. 869 § . I. Of their Gods. ibid. § . II. Of their Sacrifices of Men. pag. 871 CHAP. XII . OF the Religious Places and Persons in New Spaine : wherein is also handled their Penance , Marriages , Burials , and other Rites performed by their Priests . pag. 873 § . I. Of their Temples . ibid. § . II. Of their Nunnes , Fryers , and other Votaries . pag. 874 § . III. Of their Priests , and the many Rites belonging to their Function . pag. 876 CHAP. XIII . OF the supputation of Times , Festiuall Solemnities , Colledges , Schooles , Letters , Opinions , and other remarkable things in New Spaine . pag. 879 § . I. Their Kalender and Conceits of Time , and some of their Feasts . ibid. § . II. Their Feast of Transubstantiation , Lent , bloudy Processions , and other holy Times . p. 880 § . III. Of their Schooles , Letters , and other their opinions . pag. 883 CHAP. XIIII . OF other places betwixt New Spaine , and the Straits of Dariene . pag. 885 § . I. Of Iucatan , Acusamil , Guatimala , and Hondura . ibid. § . II. Of Nicaragua , their Plentie , and exceeding Superstition . pag. 887 § . III. Of the strange Creatures in these parts ; of Nombre de Dios ; and the Spanish miseries at their first Plantation . pag. 888 THE NINTH BOOKE . Of Cumana , Guiana , Brasil , Chica , Chili , Peru , and other Regions of America , Peruuiana , and of their RELIGIONS . CHAP. I. OF the Southerne America , and of the Countries on the Sea Coast betwixt Dariene and Cumana pag. 891 § . I. Of the great Riuers in these parts , and of Dariene . ibid. § . II. Of Vraba Carthagena , and the Superstitions of Dabaiba . pag. 893 § . III. Of Tunia , Saint Martha , Venezuela , and Curiana . pag. 894 CHAP. II. OF Cumana and Paria . pag. 896 § . I. Of the people and strange Creatures in Cumana . ibid. § . II. Of their Vices and Superstitions . pag. 897 § . III. Of Trinidado and Paria . pag. 899 CHAP. III. OF Guiana , and the neighbouring Nations on the Coast , and within the Land . p. 900 § . I. Discouerie of Guiana by Sir Walter Raleigh . ibid. § . II. Relations and Discoueries thereof by other Englishmen . pag. 901 § . III. Relations of these and the adioyning Countries by the Spaniards . pag. 904 CHAP. IIII. OF Brasill pag. 906 § . I. The Discouerie and Relations thereof by Maffaeus , &c. ibid. § . II. More full Relations by Stadius , Lerius , and Peter Carder . pag. 907 § . III. Most ample Relations of the Brasilian Nations , and Customes by Master Anthony Kniuet . pag. 909 § . IIII. Of the strange Creatures in Brasill , p. 912 CHAP. V. OF the Customes and Rites of the Brasilians . pag. 914 § . I. Of their Warres and Man-eating , and of the Deuils torturing them . ibid. § . II. Of their Priests or Magicians . pag. 915 § . III. Of other their Rites , and a new Mungrell Sect amongst them . pag. 917 CHAP. VI. OF the Countries from the Riuer of Plate to the Magellan Straits . pag. 920 § . I. The Nations inhabiting neere the Riuer . ibid. § . II. Of Giants , and other Nations neere the Straits . pag. 922 § . III. Of the Magellan Straits . pag. 923 CHAP. VII . OF Terra Australis and Chili . pag. 924 CHAP. VIII . OF the Conquest of Peru by the Spaniards , and of their Ingua's or Emperours . p. 927 § . I. Of Pizarro , his Discouerie , and taking the King of Peru . ibid. § . II. The huge Treasure taken by the Spaniards . pag. 930 § . III. The Kings of Peru , their originall , proceedings , and Treasures . pag. 931 CHAP. IX . OF the Countrey of Peru , Naturall , Oeconomicall , and Politicall Obseruations . pag. 933 § . I. Of the Scite , Windes , Hils , Plaines , Lakes , Raines , Seasons . ibid. § . II. Of the first Inhabitants , their Quippos , Artes , Mariages . pag. 934 § . III. The Regall Rites , Rights , Works , and of Ruminagui and Aluarado . pag. 936 CHAP. X. OF the many Gods of Peru , their opinions of the Creation , Floud , and end of the World. pag. 938 § . I. Of their Gods. ibid. CHAP. XI . OF the Religious Persons , and Places , Confessions , and Sacrifices in Peru . pag. 940 § . I. Of their Priests , Oracles and Temples . ibid. § . II. Of their Nunnes , Sorcerers , Confessions , and Penances . pag. 942 § . III. Of their Sacrifices . pag. 944 CHAP. XII . OF their Fasts , Sepulchres , and other Peruuian Superstitions . pag. 945 § . I. Of the Kalender and Holy dayes . ibid. § . II. Of the Funerals in Peru , and the places adioyning ; and somewhat of the present estate of those parts . pag. 948 § . III. Obseruations of American Rites out of Hieronymo Roman . pag. 949 CHAP. XIII . OF the Seas and Ilands adioyning to America . pag. 950 § . I. Of the Ladrones , Margarita and Cubagua , and the Seas betwixt them . ibid. § . II. Of the Canibal-Ilands , the Whale , Thresher , Swordfish , Sharke , and other Fishes , and obseruations of those Seas . pag. 952 § . III. Of Boriquen , Iamaica , Cuba , and the Lucayae . pag. 954 CHAP. XIIII . OF Hispaniola : and a touch homewards at Bermuda . pag. 955 § . I. The names , naturall rarities , and creatures thereof . ibid. § . II. Of their Idols , Songs and Dances , Priests , Oracles , superstitious opinions and customes . pag. 957 § . III. Of the Bermudas , or Sommers Ilands . pag. 960 CHAP. XV. OF the Spanish cruelties in the West Indies : and of their peruerse conuersion of the Indians vnto Christianitie . pag. 962 EXtracts out of Sir Ierome Horseys Obseruations in seuenteene yeeres trauels and experience in Russia , and other Countries adioyning . pag. 973 RElations of the Kingdome of Golchonda , and other neighbouring Nations within the Gulfe of Bengala Arreccan , Pegu , Tannassery , &c. pag. 993 THE CATALOGVE OF THE AVTHORS . I Haue heere mustered in thy view , Courteous Reader , those Authors which from mine owne sight , I haue mentioned in this Work. Some of them , I confesse are of no great note , and some are noted for notorious Counterfeits : but all are of some vse , and meete to bee heere placed , that they may haue their due : Some of thankfulnesse for their worthy and great industry ( wherein those deserue a place , though otherwise obscure , who by their Nauigations and Discoueries haue made the World knowne to it selfe ) Others , that they may be knowne to be lyes and meere Changelings . In this , and all kinds , Sacred , Profane , Learned , Vnlearned , Ancient , Moderne , Good , and Bad ; I haue toyled my selfe to benefit thee . Many more might be added , which are cited in this Worke . But because I haue borrowed them on others credit , and not seene them my selfe ( and Many for other causes ) I haue not here mentioned them . The Letter F. signifies that wee haue a Fragment of the said Authour , and Ps . brands him for a Counterfeit . The Sacred Authours , or Scribes rather , to the Holy Ghost , are Transcendents , and quite beyond this Predicament . We haue also omitted the Apocrypha : besides those which haue escaped vs in the Collection . A ARchb . Abbot Doct. Abbot Abdias , ps . Christ . Adrichomius . R. Abraham Leuita Ado Viennensis Abr. Iudaeus . Clement Adams Theod. Abucara Aelianus Aethicus Aesopus Aeneas Gazeus Abidenus , f. Aethiopike Lyturgie Agathias A. Gellius Alhacem Arabs Alcuinus Alcoran P. Aemilius Ambrosius Iac. Anton. Agatharchides , f. Iacob . Andreas Dan. Angelocrator Raimund de Agiles Iul. African . excerpta . Alphonsus à Carthagena Sir William Alexander Iacub Bensidi Aali , f. Alex. ab Alexandro Alex. Polyhistor , f. Adrianus Romanus Pet. Alcazeua Ioseph Acosta . Christophorus Acosta . Emanuel Acosta . L. Almeida Alex. Aphrodiscus Alexand. 6. Bulla Phil. Amadas Baptista Antonio Io. Alphonse . Fer. Alarchon Albumasar Alcabitius Alfraganus Albertus Mag. Apollonius F. Aluarez C. Agrippa Angiolello Alfredus Pedro de Alfaro Petrus Apianus Barthol . Amantius A. Ariuabene Bernardo Aldrete Petrus Alexandrinus Arabs Nobilis Appianus Apulcius Albricus Apollodorus Annius Aristoteles Arrianus Nicomed . Arriani Perip . Athenagoras P. Aluarez Albertus Aquensis Athenaeus Aratus Aretius Felice Astolphi Arnobius Augustinus Aristophanes Ausonius Auentinus F. Auienus Asser Meneuensis Artemidorus Ephes , f. G. Arthus Dantisc . Athanasius T. Aquinas Ant. Arnauld Aristides , f. Aristaeus , ps . Auicenna B BAsilius Caspar Bartholinus Hermolaus Hermolaus Barbarus Ioannes Balakus Caspar Bauhinus Beda T. Beza I. Barros Baldricus C. Baronius Bellarminus Mar. Barletius . Du Bartas Fran. Balduinus Iosafa Barbaro Gas . Balby Daniel Baker . Martinus a Baumgarten Hist. of Barbarie Newes from Barbarie Baltasar Barrerius Berosus , f. Berosus , ps . Description of Benin Ph. Beroaldus Descript . of Bermudas Mat. Beroaldus I. Bale Ioannes Barretus . P. Bellonius G. Best . Cornelius Betramus P. Bertius Odoardo Barbosa Compagno di Barbosa L. Bayerlinckus Ed. Barker . An. Barker . R. Beniamin Tudelensis . I. Bermudesius Hier. Benzo Vin. Beluacensis Bardesanes Syrus , f. Bernardus T. Bibliander T. Blundeuile I. Bodinus Sir T. Baskeruile Biddulph P. Bizarus Arias Blandonius Ia. Boissardus Boskhierus Dithmar Bleskens D. Bound H. Buntingus Brocardus I. Boemus G. Botero Benese George Braun B. Breidenbachius Tycho Brahe Iohn Boccace B. Brisson Benedetto Bordone Guil. Brussius Edward Brerewood Iohn Brerely Mar. Broniouius Theodorus de Bry. Ioannes de Bry. Israel de Bry. Boetius Stephen Burrough Christopher Burrough Herman . de Bree Steph. de Brito And. Boues A. Busbequius H. Broughton Bucanus Gu. Budaeus Burgensis Wencesl . Budouitz T. Brightmannus Mat. Burgklehnerus Buxdorfius Bullingerus Io. Brereton Archang. Burgonouensis . C M.T. Cicero C.I. Caesar . L. Carretus I. Caluinus . Cardanus G. Camdenus Otho Casmannus Victor de Carben Chrysostomus Ioannes Caius Seth. Caluisius Is . Casaubonus D. Carleton Io. Cantacuzenus Ioac . Camerarius Simon Cabasilas Ph. Camerarius Franc. Cabralis Dionys . Carthusianus Cato Annij , ps . Valent. Caruaglio Eman. Carualius Mat. Cameriota . I. Cassianus . Vincenzo Cartari Canar . Insul . descrip. Iaques Cartier Rich. Carre Chr. Carlile Caelius Calcagnius G. Chaucer Lop. Castaneda Catholike Traditions Cartwrights Trau . Charion Chron. Iul. Capitolinus T. Cauendish Nauig . Melch. Canus Laon. Chalcondyles Centuriae Magdeb. Cedrenus Chronicle of the Bible Circumference of the earth Gulielmus Choul Petrus Ciacconius Samuel Champlein Seb. Castalion Castaldo Leon. Chiensis Catullus Claudianus Clemens Alexand. D. Chytraeus Ceremoniae sacrae R.E. Nat. Comes Nic. di Conti Comito Venetiano Codomannus Card. Contareno Ambrosio Contarini Contugo Contughi Gil. Cognatus Ferdinandus Cortesius Cael. S. Curio Cornel. de Iudaeis Car. Clusius Christoph . Clauius Nic. Copernicus Q. Curtius Constantinus Porphyrogenitus Io. Copley Rich. Cheiny Iaco. Cheyneius Ctesias , f. Melch. Cotignus Hen. Cuyckius Bar. de las Casas Vrb. Calueto Chronic. Saracen . Chronic. Graec. Al. Cadamosto Hermannus Contractus R. Chanceller And. Corsali R. Couerte R. Clark Gaspar de Cruz Alan . Copus Vasq . de Coronado P. Cieza Cyprianus Nic. Challusius Christoph . Columbus Comestor Oswaldus Crollius Costerus Th. Coryat Ed. Cliffe I. Chilton L. Coruinus Nonius Cugna . N. Cusanus Mart. Crusius . D DAmascius , f. Diodorus Siculus Ant. Dalmeida Dauidis Aeth . lit . N. Damascenus , f. Io. Dauis Lamb. Danaeus Dicaearchus Diogenes Laertius Dion Nicaeus Dion Cassius Dares Phrygius , ps . Dictys Cret . ps . D. Downam Drusius Dionys . Afer Dionys . Halicarnasseus Dorotheus Nic. Doglioni Durandus Durantus Dutch Historie Mat. Dresserus Dionys . Areopag . ps . Hermannus Dalmata Wol. Dreschlerus Sir Fr. Drake Nau. Draudius G. Ducket Ianus Dousa Dorbel Georg. Dousa P. Diaconus Claude Duret . Dutch Discourses , Nauigations , &c. E GAspar Ens Paulus Eberus R. Eden Echeb . R. Mog . lit . Elias Cretensis Epiphanius Eldad Danius Enoch ps . f. Emanuel R. lit . Baptista Egnatius Arthur Edwards Tho. Ellis Ennius f. Thomas Erpenius Ephes . Concil . Io. Etrobius Erasmus Bern. Escalanta Euagrius Nic. Euboicus Euripides Giouanni da Empoli Eupolemus , f. Eustathius I. Euesham Eusebius Estates du Monde I. Eldred Th. Erastus Eugenius Ep. Sinai . F P. Fagius Marcilius Ficinus Io. Forsterus . Fortalitium fidei Iac. Fontanus Io. Fox Georgius Fabritius Ralfe Fitch L. Florus Phil. Ferdinandus Iulius Firmicus D. Fletcher Vbertus Folietta Garcia S. Figueroa Sebast . Foxius Lud. Fernandes L. Fenestella Io. Filesacus Rob. Fabian Damiano Fonseca Descript . of Florida Minutius Foelix Sebast . Ferdinandus Fran. Fernandes Ioannes Fernandes G. Fenner Florentius Wigorn. Hieron . a S. Fide Ab. France Noua Francia H. Fracastorious Lud. Frois Caes . Frederike Gemma Frisius Froissart Martin Fumee Fulgentius I. Funccius D. Fulk Fulcherius Carnotensis Nic. Fullerus . G GAlileus Galilaeus Theod. Gaza Iuan Gaetan Balt. Gagus Franc. Gaspar Pet. Gallatinus Galenus Gauterus Vasco de Gama Genebrard Greg. Nissenus Gregor . Magnus Gregor . Nazianzenus Conrad . Gesnerus I. Gerardus Gennadius Patr. Sir R. Greenuile Nau. D. Gourgues Cornelius Gerardi Hesselius Gerardus Ant. Gueuara Gesta Francorum Gesta Peregrinorum Sir H. Gilbert Glossa ordinaria Dam. a Goes D. Gilbert Geographus Nubiensis St. Gerlach Step. Gomes Petrus Gomes Ant. Geufraeus Ant. Galuano A. Guagninus Gaudentius Brix Bened. Goes Io. Goropius B. Hen. Glareanus Lud. Georgius Gramaye Gratianus R. Greenham F. Guicciardin B. Georgiouitz . P. Gyllius Grafton . Chron. Nicolaus Godignus Hubertus Goltzius Lopes de Gomara Nic. Gibbins Fra. de Gualle Lil. Gyraldus Gregentius Hieronymo Giraua Petrus Guerra Aloisius Goueanus I. Gruterus Description of Guinea Nunno di Guzman Guibertus . H R. Hakluyt Hali Reg. Hamet lit . Steph. ab Hagen Hals Chron. Hobert Harcourt D. Hall Haiton Armen Th. Harriot Ed. Haies Ralph Hamor Sir Iohn Hawkins Nau. Hen. Hawks I. Hart Antonio Herrera Martin de Herrada N. Hemingius Hegesippus , f. Hegesippus , ps . Herodianus Godf. Heidfeldius Heroldus Io. Hesronita Hesiodus Heliodorus Hieremias Pat. Const . Christoph . Hall Hist . Eccles . Constant . Holland . Nauig . Sir Ch. Heydon Io. Hermannus Helladius , f. Hirtius Iob Hortop Herodotus Gent. Heruetus Helenae Aethiop . lit . Otho Heurnius Honterus Thomas Hill Nic. Honiger . Himerius , f. Horapollo Sig. Herberstein Ed. Hogan Fra. Hogenbergius R. Houeden Io. Hondius Hospinianus D. Harding Horatius Homer R. Hooker Hieronimus Hugo de S. Victore A. Hyperius Iulius Higinus Garcias ab Horto Rob. Hues I IAcobus Rex Th. Iames Iohn Iames Io. Iane A. Iansonius Iamblicus Iapon Epist. 1606. 1607. &c. Pierre du Iarric Ignatius Ignatij Conclaue Ios. Gorionides ps . Thomas a Iesu Iornandes Emanuel Iesseria Arngrim Ionas Iosephus R. Ioseph Castil Paulus Iouius Mich. Isselt G. Interianus Siluester Iourdan A. Ingram Da. Ingram A. Ienkinson Index Expurgat . Irenaeus Isidorus Hispalensis Isidorus Characenus Isocrates Io. Isacius Iosephus Indus Iuuenalis Iustinus Mart. Iustinus Historicus F. Iunius Iunilius R. Iohnson B. Iewell Isaac Leuita . K B. King La. Keymis Bart. Kecherman Io. Knolls I. Keplerus R. Abraham ben Kattan L LActantius Ralfe Lane W. Lambert Ios. Langius Rene Laudonniere Io. Lampadius Sir Ia. Lancaster Lauaterus Laurentius Iaponius And. a Lacuna Wol. Lazius Legenda aurea Io. Leo Maurus Leo Hebraeus Leunclauius I. Lerius Philip. Leon. R. lit . Le. Lemnius Char. Leigh Io. Lock Nic. Longobardus Ed. Liuely Mark Le Scarbot Liuius Liuij Epitome Lindanus I. Lipsius Hen. a Lindhout Tho. Lidyat T. Linton Mat. de Lobel Lucianus Lucretius Petrus Lumbardus T. Lopez Ph. Lonicerus Lucanus Nic. Lyra I. Linschoten Ignatius Loiola Lutherus M MAps very many Disc . del . Regno di Malaca Luys del Marmol Macrobius Am. Marcellinus Val. Maximus Gab. Matosus Simon Maiolus Descrit . di Malta Maldonatus W. Malmesbury Nicol. Mameranus Manilius A. Masius Petrus Martinez A. Maginus Petrus Maschareina P. Mart. Flor. L. Marineus Sic. P. Mart. Mediolan . P. Maffaeus Moses Mardenus Nestor Martinengo Bapt. Mantuanus A. Marloratus Ioannes Mariana Cor. Mateliuius Martinius L. Madoc Nonius Marcellus Marcianus Heracleotes T. Masham W. Magoths Marcellinus Comes Michael Mayerus Meteranus Martialis Manetho f. Barthol . Marlianus L. Masonius Menander Ephes . f. Mercerus Io. Meursius Memnon f. Mermannij theat Meletius A. Menauino Mnasius f. Gonsales de Mendosa Ant. de Mendosa Iaques Morgues N. Monardus Fra. Modius Hen. Morgan Sir Thomas Moore Mat. Westm . Mat. Michouius Pomp. Mela Baptista Montanus A. Mizaldus I. Myricius R. Moses Aegyptius Moses Bar. Cepha Tarik Mirkond Christop . Milaeus Episc . Mexicani Lit. Wol. Musculus P. Messia S. Munster D. Morton I. More Megasthenes f. Mons . Monfart Metasthenes ps . Sir Iohn Mandeuile Ar. Montanus Methodius ps . Method . f. Mercator Methodius Constant . Pat. P. Merula Ph. Mornaeus Ph. Melancthon T. Moresinus Fynes Moryson Manetho ps . N NAthaniel Iudaeus Iacobi Neccij Nauig . I. Neander L. de la Nou. Nicetes Marco de Nisa T. Nichols Iohn Nichol Nicephorus Greg. Nicephorus Cal. Nic. Nicolay Dom. Niger Nonnus Oliuer Noort nauig . Melchior Nunnes Nicholas Nunnes Christ . Newport Aluaro Nunez Concil . Nicenum O IVlius Obsequens Oliuarius Adolphus Occo Lope Obregon Odoricus Opmeerus Officium Iud. pro defunct Onuphrius Otto Frisingensis A. Ortelius Organtinus Orpheus Olaus magnus Origines Osorius P. Orosius Pedro Ordonnes Nic. Orlandinus Osmans death Ouidius Gon. Fern. Ouiedo Andreas Ouiedus P PAusanias M. Parker . Mutius Pansa W. Parry Petrus Paez Petrus Pasqualigus H. Pataleon Pagninus M. Paulus Ia. Paludanus Fran. Pasius St. Parmenius Palaephatus Guido Pancirallus Parkhurst B. Pererius Perkins Conquista del Peru Fabr. Paduanus Christ . Pezelius Galeotto Perera Fr. Patritius Petrus Pena Pappus Persius A. Persio Henricus Penia C. Peucerus Pet. Cluni acensis Petrus Alphonsi Petronius Arb. Perseus Pius Pappa Philo Iudaeus Philo Antiq. ps . P. Pigafetta Martin Perez Ant. Pigafetta Philostratus Phrygio G. Phranza S. G. Peckham Phornutus Photius Pilgrimage to Mecca Pirke Aboth Nic. Perotto Nic. Pimenta Eman. Pinnerus La. Pignorius Mat. Paris I. Picus Mirandula Miles Philip. Philastrius Ioannes de Pineda Vinc. Pinzon Non. Pintianus Mel. Petoney Pij Quinti Bulla Plato Io. Philoponus , f. Plutarchus Platina Plautus Io. de Plano . Car. Perondinus Plinius 1. Plinius 2. Richard Pots Poland Relations Letters of Turke & Poland Warres Polibius Polyaenus Precationes Iudaeorum Iulianus Pomerius Fran. Portus Iacob . Pontanus Ioan. Iou. Pontanus Thomas Porcacchi Poggius Florent . Protasius R. Arimae Porphyrius A. Posseuinus Pomp. Laetus Hen. Porsius Io. Pory I. Bap. Porta Policie T. Emp. Ord. Polit. Turc . Postellus Politica Turcogr . Poly-olbion Plotinus D. Powell . Procopius S. A. Preston Am. Polanus Proclus Ptolemaeus Proceeding against Trators Aemilius Probus Trebel . Pollio Propertius Rob. Pont Prudentius Mich. Psellus Helias Putschius Fran. Pyrard . Q QVadus Fern. de Quir. R RAmusio I. Ramus P. Ramus D. Rainolds Sir Walter Raleigh Rabanus Rich. Rainolds Hen. Ranzouius Relat. di Persia Rel. de Regno Mogor . B. Rhenanus Mat. Raderus Mat. Ricci Mart. del Rio Io. Ribault . A. Riccobonus El. Reusnerus Rein. Reineccius Io. Rauelinus L. Riseburgius Chr. Richerius Richardus Frat. Richard. Florentinus Relat. of Relig. West . L. Regius Ribera D. Record . Pet. Ribadeneira Richard Rogers Regulae Soc. Iesu Pet. Rebuffus Fr. Robertellus Ioannes Rosinus Io. Riuius L. Andreas Resendius Io. Rodrigues Thom. Rogers Christoph . Ruffinus Hieronymo Roman Cael. Rhodiginus Laur. Rhodomanus Rob. Retenensis Robert . Monachus Ia. Rosier Rodericus Toletanus Henry Roberts Rodericus Santius Fran. Roberuall Rhemistae W. de Rubruquis Ruffinus Is . Ruthenus W. Rutter Nau. G. Russelli Rupertus S SImon Sa Henr. Salmuth Pero Sancho Sabellicus George Sandys Franc. de Sagitta Salustius R. Samuel Maroc . Saconiatho F. Sampsates Isphachanes Io. Saracol Bart. Saligniaco Thom. Sanders Arias Sanctius Sardus Io. dos Santos Saracenismi Anathematis . Iul. Scaliger Lambert Schafnaburg . R. Sauenquil Lit. R. Sazinosij Lit. Ioan. Sambucus Mar. Sanutus Torsel . Liu. Sanuto . Ioseph Scaliger Sculax Carnandensis F. Sansouino Scala Mahometica H. Sauonorola Scholiastae in Poetas N. Serarius Hen Schualengberg . I. de Sac. Bosco Sixt. Senensis Septemcastrensis I.M. Sequanus Marc. Seneca L. Seneca Philos . L. Seneca Trag. Schelteo Iohn Selden Dionise Settle Andr. Schottus Sulpit. Seuerus Seder olam rabba Seder olam Zuta Seruius Ios. Siluester Sibillae ps . & Sibillae f. Sir Philip Sidney Car. Sigonius Admiranda Sinens . Reg. Dial. Sinensis Nunho de Silua Sir Anthony Sherly Huld . Shmidel I. Sleidanus Sheldon Sigebertus Gemblacensis P. di Sintra Ios. Simlerus Sepher Iezira Constant . Seruius Theoph. Simocatta Casp . Schwenckfield Silius Ialicus Hugh Smith Gabriel Sionita Sebastia . Schroterus Cor. Schouten D. Smith Captaine Smith Ael . Spartianus G. Spilbergius Socrates Sozomenus Sophocles Soranzo Solinus Mel. Soiterus Sir H. Spelman Ed. Spenser Iohn Speed I. Stadius Stadius Brasil . Stobaeus I. Stow Bilib . Stobaeus Statutes Marianus Scotus Reg. Scot Edmund Scot Achilles Statius Sommario di pop . orient . Suidas Hieron . da S. Stephano Thom. Steuens Stephanus Byzant . Srabot Strabus Georg. Stampellus Henry Stephanus Surius Ludolph . Suchenensis Stuckius Suares I. Bap. Scortia Sinod . Constantinop . Suetonius Io. Chr. Caluetus Stella Did. Stella Io. Mar. Stella Tileman . Stella Summa Saracen Sectae D. Sutcliffe . Edwardus Syluius Sulaka T TAtianus Corn. Tacitus Io. Tasnier Fr. Thamata Franc. Tarapha Theodoretus Theophilus , f. Theoph. Antiochenus Tertullianus Terentius Theophilactus Temporarius Thesoro Politico R. Aben Tybbon William Thorpe Thaiso Sinensis Lit. Theophrastus Relat. del Temistitan Theophanes F. A. Theuet Thucidides Tibullus Ro. Thorne Timberley Ro. Tomson W. Towerson Trelcatius Tremellius Mas . Transiluano Tripartita hist . Mer. Trismegistus Trithemius Nic. Trigautius Increase of Trade Defence of Trade Toletus Adrianus Turnebus Cosm . Turrianus G. Tyrius G. Trapezunt Con. Trident. Turselius L. de May. Turquet Tyndarus Ioannes Tzetzes V LOp . Vaz Cor. Valerius Fr. Vaez Ioa. Vadianus Ioach. Vagetius F. Vatablus Caspar . Varerius Martin de Valentia A. Valignanus Ioan. Vasaeus R. Verstegan Com. de Vena L. Vertomannus Eman. de Veiga Io. Verrazano Verhuffi Nauig . Viperanus Viaggio in Persia N. life of Virginia F. a Victoria P. Victor . S. A. Victor Victor Vticensis Nic. Villagagnon Gasp . Vilela Gerar. de Veer Virgilius Pol. Virgil Ant. du Virdier Iacob . a Vitriaco Vitruvius Viguerius Voy du Villamont . L. Viues Fr. de Vllca R. Volateranus Vrsinus Luys de Vrreta Fla. Vopiscus Americus Vesputius Ger. Io. Vossius W THomas Walsingham Lord De la Ware D. Whitakerus Alexander Whitaker D. Willet Whitney Ia. Welsh Webs Trauels T. Windam L. Warde Ward and Dansker Siluester Wiet Seb. de Wert Io. White Nau. D. White George Wilkins T. Wiars The World Descrip. of the World Henr. Wolfius Io. Wolfius Theol. Fr. Wendelinus Richard Whitborne Edward Winne Io. Wolfius , I. C. Wolf. Wissenberg . S. H. Willoughby , Nau. I. Wragge . X XEnophon Franc. Xeres F. Xauier Hier. Xauier . Z ZAbarella Hier. Zanchius A. Zachuth Zaga Zabo Zonaras Zeui Nau. &c. Zoroaster , f. Io. Zygomalas Theodos . Zygomalas Theod. Zuingerus . THE NAMES OF MANVSCRIPTS , TRAVELLERS , AND OTHER AVTHORS , the most of which are published in our Bookes of VOYAGES , which together with this Impression is made publike . WIlliam Anthon. Samuel Argal Lit. Aleppenses . Thomas Bernhere Ambros . de Armariolo William Baffin Andrew Battell Brasill Treatise Iames Beuersham Hen. Brigs George Ball Banda Surrenders Hist. Barnwell George Barkly Nic. Bangam Capt. Tho. Best Sir Tho. Button Rich. Blithe Chr. Browne Samuel Castleton Thomas Candish Na. Courthop Io. Chambers Io. Catcher Thomas Crowther Iohn Crowther Peter Carder Thomas Clayborne Tho. Cowles William Clark Iohn de Castro B. Churchman H. Challenge Thomas Carmer William Colston Patrike Copland Discouerie of Chesipeak Richard Cocks Sir T. Dale Iames Dauies Beniamin Day Cassarian Dauid Doctor Dee Iohn Dauies Nicholas Dounton Capt. Dodsworth Thomas Dermer Edward 2. Litterae Tho. Edge Iohn Eliot John Ellis Capt. Elkington Expeditions Iournall Peter Willamson Flores Rob. Fotherby Christopher Fortescue Hum. Fotherbert Richard Finch William Finch Io. Iuan de Fuca Raleigh Gilbert Anthony Goddard William Goodlard Thomas Glouer Walsingham Grisley William Gourdon Greenland Voyages Gronland Treatise Iohn Guy Iames Hall Iohn Hatch William Hoare W. Harborne Roger Hawes Antony Hippon Thomas Hanham Edward Harleigh Sir Richard Hawkins Iosias Hubert Ro. Hayes William Heley William Hawkins Sir Ierome Horsey Io. Iordan Lewis Iacktan Robert Iuet George Iackson Richard Jobson Master Keble Iohn Knights Tho. Knolles Antony Kniuet Ia. Lane Henry Lello Iohn Leman Letters of diuers Easterne Kings Charles Leigh Iosias Logan Michael Locke Sir Iames Lancaster Nathaniel Martin Mexican history William Methold Sir Ed. Michelborne D. Duart de Meneses William Masham Iohn Mildnall G. Muschamp Sir Henry Middleton Dauid Middleton I. Milward Iohn Newbury Ric. Nash William Nicholls Ogoshasama R. Lit. Walter Payton Abacuck Pricket Ionas Pooley Patents diuers Martin Pringe Iohn Playse George Popham G. Pettys Pedrucka R. Ach. Lit. George Percy Newp . Voy . to Powhatan William Parker E. C. taking Port Ricco . 2. Pilgrimage in Rime Lit. Presb. Iohan. As . Albert. de Prato William Pursgloue Pachaturunuras Richardus Canonicus Master Rolph Sir Thomas Roe Iohn Rut Nathaniel Salmon Rob. Salmon Ioseph Salbank Iohn Selden Iohn Sanderson A. Spaldwin Captaine Saris William Strachie Thomas Sherwin Sir Ed. Scory Th. Spurway Rob. Swan Rob. Smith Francis Sparrie Edward Terry Thomas Turner William Turner L. Tribaldus Toletus Kellum Throgmorton Alexandro Vrsino Virginia Voy. Diuers Anonim . Ind. Voyages Diuers Anonim . Declaration of Virginia George Weymouth Ed. Maria Wingfield Iohn Wilson Th. Wilson Ralph Wilson William White Thomas Widhouse Iohn Ward Nic. Withington Mat. Willes And many other Relations and Reports of Gentlemen , Merchants , Mariners , &c. RELATIONS OF THE WORLD , AND THE RELIGIONS OBSERVED IN ALL AGES AND PLACES DISCOVERED , FROM THE CREATION VNTO THIS PRESENT . Of the first beginnings of the World , and Religion : and of the Regions and Religions of BABYLONIA , ASSYRIA , SYRIA , PHOENICIA , and PALESTINA . THE FIRST BOOKE . CHAP. I. Of GOD , one in Nature , * three in Persons , the FATHER , SONNE , and HOLY GHOST . THE a Poets were wont to lay the Foundations and First Beginnings of their Poeticall Fabrikes , with invocation of their gods and Muses : although those workes were sutable to such worke-men , who according to their names were Makers , of those both Poems and gods . I , as farre short of their learning , as beyond them in the scope of my desires , would so farre imitate their manner , in this matter which I intend ; that although I enuy not to some their foolish claime of that Poeticall ( not Propheticall ) inheritance , to make my Maker : and my matter as in a Historie ( not a Poeme ) must be made to my hands : Yet in a Historie of Religion , which hath or should haue GOD to be the Alpha and Omega ; the Efficient , from whom ; the End , to whom it proceedeth : the Matter of whom , the Forme by whom and whose direction , it entreateth ; I could not but make a Religion to begin this discourse of Religion at him ; this being the way , which all men take , to come to him . First therefore , I beseech him , that is the First and Last , the Eternall Father , in the name of his Beloued and Onely Sonne , by the light of his Holy and All seeing Spirit , to guide mee in this Perambulation of the World , so to take view of the Times , Places , and Customes therein , as may testifie my religious bond to him , whose I am , and whom I serue : and the seruice I owe vnto his Church , if at least this my Mite may be seruiceable to the least of the least therein ; that as he is in himselfe the Beginning and Ending , so he would be , in some measure , of this Worke the Author and Finisher ; that in the beholding this Mappe of so infinitely diuersified Superstitions , we may be more thankefull for , and more zealous of , that true and onely Religion , which Christ by his Bloud hath procured , by his Word reuealed , by his Spirit sealed ; and will reward eternally in the Heauens . And hereto let all Christian Readers say with me Amen , to him which is * Amen , that Witnesse faithfull and true , that forsaking all the by-wayes which this Labyrinth exhibiteth , we may receiue his Witnesse as faithfull and true Disciples , that follow the Lambe whithersoeuer hee goeth , and will not heare the voice of strangers . b In the next place , I hold it not vnfit briefly to expresse somewhat of him , which indeed and throughly can neuer be expressed . For the wisest of the Prophets hath said of him and to him , that the a Heauens and Heauens of Heauens , are not able to containe him : and the chiefe , or at least he which was not inferiour to the chiefe of the Apostles , as rauished with such a height , and swallowed in such a depth , cryed , c O Altitudo , O the deepnesse of the riches , both of the wisdome and knowledge of God! how vnsearchable are his iudgements , and his wayes past finding out ? As for my selfe , I may most fitly borrow the words of AGVR , d Surely I am more foolish than any man , and haue not the vnderstanding of a man in me : For I haue not learned wisdome , nor attayned to the knowledge of holy things . Yea , indeed , Who hath ascended vp to Heauen , and descended ? Who hath gathered the Winde in his fist ? Who hath bound the Waters in a Garment ? Who hath established all the ends of the World ? What is his name , and what is his Sonnes name , if thou canst tell ? Tell this Mysterie , we cannot . And yet so farre as he hath told vs by his Word and Workes , we may . Of the one the next words testifie : Euery word of God is pure : Of the other else-where , e The Heauens declare the glory of f God : and , The inuisible things of him , that is , his eternall Power and God-head , are seene by the Creation of the World being considered in his workes . g God hath not ( therefore ) left himselfe without witnesse , who besides the testimonie of Nature , written in our hearts , hath added those of the Scripture and of the Creature , that this three-fold Cord might not be easily broken , and by the mouth of two or three Witnesses , we might learne plainly that he is , and in some measure what hee is . That there is a GOD : Heauen and Earth , Angels and Deuils , Man and Beast , Reason and Sense , Greeke and Barbarian , Science in the most , in the rest conscience ( as a thousand Witnesses ) all that wee see , and which wee see not , say and proclaime , that all may see , and in manner palpably feele his present Deitie ; in h whom wee liue , mooue , and haue our beeing . i This is a common notion , and impression , sealed vp in the minde of euery man : a remnant of integritie after the fall of Adam , a substance or blessing in the dead Elme , sparkles of fire raked vp vnder the ashes , which cannot dye whiles the soule liueth . What a one hee is ; is not so deeply ingrauen in Nature whose Owlish eyes are dazeled with the brightnesse of this light : But when here we might renue the question : What is his name , and what is his Sonnes name ? hee himselfe answereth in Scripture by attributing to himselfe such names , whereby we may know him as the Creator from all Creatures , as the true GOD from all false gods : and so farre as is meete and necessary to our saluation . Hee then that dwelleth in light inaccessible , whom no man hath seene , nor can see k as he is , in this our infancie , hath manifested himselfe vnto vs , l as through a Glasse darkely , that wee may with Moses haue some glancing m view of his hinder parts . These Names and diuine Attributes I meane , not with large explications here to expresse , as not so fitting my abilitie or purpose , and being by others n learnedly done already : Yet , to say a little , where the tongues of Men and Angels cannot say enough ; the Scripture attributeth , or He in Scripture attributeth to Himselfe , Names , in regard both of Author and Obiect , Diuine , sometimes ( as they terme it ) in the o concret ; sometimes in the p abstract ; the the first signifying his Perfect subsistence ; the other his Supersubsisting perfection ; those more fitted to our capacitie ; these to his diuinitie : who eternally and essentially is , whatsoeuer hee is said to be , or in himselfe to haue . And , as lines infinitely differing in their Circumference , are one in the Centre , and the Sunne-beames dispersed through the World , are in the Sunne but one ; and the same neither beames nor lines , but farre more excellent in that indiuisible and most perfect Vnitie : so , and more then so , all perfections of the creatures , are in the Creator more defecated and perfect ; yea , one perfection and superexcellent Excellencie ; and this q one himselfe , euery way infinite and incomprehensible ; nothing beeing in him either by participation , or as a qualitie , or as a naturall facultie , or as a mutable passion , or in such sort simply , as we ( whose vnderstandings are limited in their finite bounds , and for that cause receiuing in a finite measure , conceiuing in a finite manner ) doe or can comprehend . Who can take vp the Ocean in a spoone ? and yet these are both finite , and hold neerer proporrion then the great Creator , and the greatest of creatures . Yet is this glimpse of this bright shining Sunne comfortable thorow this chinke and Key-hole of our bodily prison , and euen the taste of these Delicacies , more then sweet and delectable . Some of these names are attributed to him in regard of his beeing r in it selfe considered , as Iehouah , Iah , Eheie : and some in regard of the persons which all haue that one beeing , and euery of which haue all that being , which ſ in it selfe is individually one : and their seuerall manners of hauing it ; is that which is called their personall proprietie and incommunicable . Such a name ( say some ) is Elohim t applyed to the Father , Sonne , and Holy-Ghost , in signification Mightie , in forme plurall . Some of these names are such as are communicated to creatures also , but with this difference , that those which in the creature are borrowed , imperfect , accidentall ; are in him Nature , Perfection , Substance . Some are absolutely considered as hee is GOD blessed for euer ; some relatiuely with respect vnto his creatures . Some againe u are negatiuely spoken , others affirmatiuely : some properly , others by a figure . But this is indeed a thorny way , x of which we may say with Augustine , Nothing is missed more dangerously , nothing sought more laboriously , nothing found more profitably . Euen the Angelicall Seraphins had their y sixe wings , whereof two serued to execute their prompt obedience ; two couered their feet , because of mans weaknesse not able to comprehend their glorie ; and yet they themselues thus glorious , with two other wings couered their face , as not able to endure the brightnesse of a greater glorie . Let vs then be wise , but to z sobrietie . Let vs goe to the Lambe to vnclaspe this sealed Booke . For in him all the treasures of wisedome and knowledge are hid . Let vs so know as we may be knowne , and so * comprehend as we may rather bee comprehended . Let vs feare , loue , beleeue , and serue him : and then GOD will a teach the humble his way , and b They which will doe his will , shall know of his doctrine . This is our way to eternall life , thus to know him , and whom he hath sent , Iesus Christ : if namely we so learne c Christ , as the Truth is in Iesus , if we d become fooles that we may be wise , and putting off the old man , be renued in the spirit of our minds , and put on the new man which after GOD is shapen in righteousnesse and true holinesse . Otherwise , we e know nothing as we ought to know ; otherwise , we know nothing more , nor so much as the Deuils know . f The feare of the Lord is the beginning of this wisedome . And for this cause hath he called himselfe , and proclaimed those his Names , g IEHOVA , Iehoua , strong , mercifull , and gracious , slow to anger , and abundant in goodnesse and truth , &c. and the like in other places ; not that we may know to know , ( a foolish curiositie ) but that hauing such light , we may beleeue and walke in the light , that we may be children of the light . Iehoua ( if we may so name it ) the most essentiall ( and after the Iewish tradition , ineffable ) h name of GOD , is not therefore onely reuealed vnto vs , that we may know him in himselfe and of himselfe to bee i Yesterday , to day , and the same k for euer , which is , which was , which is to come : but also as the Creator , of whom , in whom , and for whom are all things : and as the Redeemer , which is knowne by his Name Iehoua ( as himselfe l interpreteth it ) by giuing a reall being , and accomplishment to his promises . In which one name ( as in others of like signification ) is expressed the Simplicitie , Immutabilitie , Infinitenesse , Blessednesse , Eternitie , Life , Perfection , and other Attributes of GOD. When he calleth himselfe Strong , therein is declared his almighty power , whether we vnderstand it actually in producing and preseruing all things in Heauen and earth ; or absolutely , whereby he is able to doe euen those things , which in his wisedome he doth not ; whereby he is able to doe all things which either m in themselues ( as implying contradiction ) or with him ( as imperfections ) are not impossible , both those kinds not excluding , but concluding the power of GOD , which because he is Almightie , n cannot lie or denie himselfe . What should I speake of his Wisedome , whereby all things are open in his sight , both himselfe , and his creatures , past , present , or to come , and that not as past or future , but in one , eternall , perfect , certaine , immediate , act of knowledge , which in regard of second causes are necessary or contingent , or in effect but meerely possible , and neuer actually subsisting ? Truth is in him as a roote , from whence it is first in the being ; next in the vnderstanding ; thirdly , in the writing or saying of the creature . True he is in himselfe , in his workes ordinary , and extraordinary , and in his Word reuealed by the Prophets and Apostles . What should I adde of his goodnesse , grace , loue , Mercie , Iustice , and other his Attributes and names not yet mentioned ? as Adonai , which signifieth the dominion of GOD due to him , by Creation , by purchase , by mutuall couenant : Saddai , which signifieth his All-sufficiencie , and others . Yea in one Chapter o Petrus Galatinus rehearseth threescore and twelue names of GOD out of the Rabbines workes , multiplyed and diuersified in tenne sorts , which make in all seuen hundred and twenty names . To dilate of these at large would aske so many large Commentaries , and yet euen then should we still find this GOD incomprehensible ; of whom we may , in respect of our capacitie , rather say what he is not , then what he is ; whose goodnesse is not to bee distinguished by qualitie , or his greatnesse discerned by quantitie , or his eternitie measured by time , or his presence bounded by place : p of whom all things are to bee conceiued , q beyond whatsoeuer we can conceiue . The Persons which communicate in this Diuine Nature , are three r : This is their owne witnesse of themselues ; There are three which beare record in Heauen , the Father , the Word , and the Spirit , and these three are one . This mystery was manifested in the ſ baptisme of Christ , and in our Baptisme in the name of the Father , Sonne , and Holy Ghost . The Angels vnto this glorious Trinitie t sing their Holy , Holy , Holy : the Scripture it selfe applying that which there may be interpreted of the Father , both to the Sonne , Ioh. 12.41 . and to the Spirit , Act. 28.25 . These with other places doe also signifie their personall distinction . The Creation was not onely the Fathers worke , but also of the other Persons , as appeareth by that Nowne plurall , ioyned to a Verbe singular , in the first word of Moses , and other like plurall appellations , Es . 44.24 . and Es . 54.5 . 2. Sam. 7.23 . and many such places . The Apostles apply the couenant , worship , and workes of GOD mentioned in the Old Testament , To the Sonne , and Holy Ghost in the New , neither can the one be the Sonne , or the other the Spirit of GOD , naturally and in proper manner of speech , but they must also subsist in the same Nature with the Father , which being infinite , spirituall , immutable , can be but one , which must wholly , or not at all , be communicated . In a word , the equalitie , the names , the properties , the works , the worship peculiar to GOD , are applyed to the Sonne and Holy Ghost , equally with the Father . Which they that list , may learne in such as especially treat of this subiect : where this mysterie of the Trinitie is auerred against all Heretikes , Iewes , and Infidels : Yea , by some u also , out of their owne authentike Authors , whether they receiue Scriptures , Rabbins , Philosophers , or any other . I intend onely to anoint the doore-posts of this house with this Discourse , that I may make a fitter entry thereinto , leauing the fuller handling of this mysterie , to such as purposely frame their whole Edifice with large Common-places hereof ; which yet alway must be more certainely receiued by Faith , then conceiued by reason : according to that of IVSTIN MARTYR , Vnitas in Trinitate intelligitur , & Trinitas in Vnitate noscitur : id vero quomodo fiat , nec alios scrutari velim , nec ipse mihi possum x satisfacere . Thinke of y one , a threefold light will dazell thee ; distinguish into three , and an infinite Vnitie will swallow thee . Vnus , & si dici debet , Vnissimus , saith z Bernard . Hauing thus with trembling hand written of that dreadfull Mysterie of the Trinitie , of which we may say , Cum dicitur , Non dicitur : It is not told with telling , nor can be described by description ; The next to be considered are the Works of GOD , which are either inward and immanent , or outward and transient . The inward are eternall and vnchangeable , indeed no other but himselfe , although accounted and called workes , in regard of their effects in the World , and of our conceiuing . For a all the proprieties of GOD are infinite , as they are immanent in himselfe , yet in their transitiue and forren effects are stinted and limitted to the modell and state of the Creature , wherein the same effects are wrought . Such an immanent worke we conceiue , and name that b Decree of GOD touching the Creation of the World , with his prouident disposing all and euery part thereof , according to the Counsel of his own will , and especially touching the reasonable creatures , Angels and Men , in respect of their eternall state in Saluation or Damnation . The outward works of GOD are , in regard of Nature , Creation and Prouidence : in regard of Grace , Redemption and Saluation , in the fulnesse of time performed by our Emanuel , GOD manifested in the flesh , true GOD and perfect Man , in the Vnitie of one Person , without c confusion , conuersion , or separation . d This is verie GOD and life eternall , IESVS CHRIST , the Sonne of GOD , our Lord , which was conceiued by the HOLY GHOST , borne of the Virgin MARY , suffered vnder Pontius Pilate , who was crucified , dead and buried ; descended into Hell : rose againe the third day ; he ascended into Heauen ; where he sitteth at the right hand of GOD the Father Almightie , from whence he shall come to iudge the quicke and dead . And to such as are sonnes , e GOD doth also send the Spirit of his Sonne , to renue and sanctifie them as children of the Father , members of the Sonne , Temples of the Spirit , that they , euen all the Elect , may be one holy Catholike Church , enioying the vnspeakeable priuiledges and heauenly prerogatiues of the Communion of Saints , the Forgiuenesse of Sinnes , the Resurrection of the Body , and Euerlasting Life . Euen so , come LORD IESVS . CHAP. II. Of the creation of the World. THey which would without danger behold the Eclipse of the Sunne , vse not to fixe their eyes directly vpon that bright eye of the World , ( although by this case darkned ) but in water behold the same with more case and lesse perill . How much fitter is it likewise for our tender eyes in beholding the light of that Light , a The Father of lights , b in whom is no darknesse , to diuert our eyes from that brightnesse of glory , and behold him ( as wee can ) in his workes ? The first of which in execution , was the creation of the World , plainly described by Moses , in the booke of Genesis , both for the Author , matter , manner , and other circumstances ; Reason it selfe thus farre subscribing , as appeareth in her Schollers , ( the most of the Heathens and Philosophers in all ages ) That this World was made by a greater then the World. In prouing this , or illustrating the other , a large field of discourse might be ministred : neither doe I know any thing , wherein a man may more improue the reuenewes of his learning , or make greater shew with a little , decking and pruning himselfe , like Aesops Iay , or Horace his Chough , with borrowed feathers ; than in this matter of the Creation , written of ( after their manner ) by so many , Iewes , Ethnickes , Heretikes , and Orthodoxe Christians . For my part it shall be sufficient to write a little , setting downe so much of the substance of this subiect , as may make more plaine way , and easier introduction , into our ensuing History : leauing such as are more studious of this knowledge , to those which haue purposely handled this argument , with Commentaries vpon Moses Text : of which , besides many moderne Writers ( some of which haue almost oppressed the Presse with their huge Volumes ) there are diuers of the Primitiue , middle , and decayed times of the Church : a cloud indeed of Authors , both for their number , and the varietie of their opinions , the most of them couering , rather then discouering that Truth ( which can bee but one ) and more to beleeued in their confuting others , then prouing their owne assertions . Their store through this disagreeing is become a sore , and burthen , whiles we must consult with many , and dare promise to our selues no surer footing : yet cleauing as fast as we can to the letter , imploring the assistance of the Creators Spirit , let vs draw as neere as we may to the sense of Moses words , the beginning whereof is , c In the beginning GOD created the Heauen and the Earth . Wherein ( to omit the endlesse and diuers interpretations of others , obtruding allegoricall , anagogicall , mysticall senses on the letter ) is expressed the Author of this worke to be GOD , Elohim ; which word , as is said , is of the plurall number , insinuating the holy Trinitie ; the Father as the Fountaine of all goodnesse , the Sonne as the Wisdome of the Father , the holy Ghost as the power of the Father and the Sonne , concurring in this worke . The action is creating or making of d nothing , to which is required a power supernaturall and infinite . The Time was the e beginning of time , when as before there had neither been Time , nor any other Creature . The worke is called Heauen and Earth ; which f some interpret all this bodily world heere propounded in the summe , and after distinguished in parcells , according to the sixe dayes seuerall workes . Some vnderstand thereby the g First matter ; which others h apply only to the word Earth , expounding Heauen to be that , which is called Empyreum , including also the spirituall and super-celestiall inhabitants . Againe , others , whom I willingly follow , i extend the word Heauen to a larger signification , therein comprehending those three Heauens , which the Seriptures mention : ( one whereof is this lower , where the birds of the Heauen doe flye , reaching from the Earth to the Sphere of the Moone : the second , the visible Planets and fixed Starres , with the first Moueable : the third , called the Heauen of Heauens , the third Heauen and Paradise of GOD ) together with all the Host of them . By Earth , they vnderstand this Globe , consisting of Sea and Land , with all the creatures therein . The first Verse they hold to be a generall proposition of the Creation of all Creatures , k visible and inuisible , perfected in l sixe dayes ; as many places of Scripture testifie : which as concerning the visible , Moses handleth after particularly , largely , and plainly , contenting himselfe with briefe mention of those inuisible creatures , both m good and n bad , as occasion is offered in the following parts of his Historie . In the present , o he omitteth the particular description of their Creation , lest some ( as Iewes and Heretikes haue done ) should take occasion to attribute the Creation to Angels , as assistants : or should , by the excellencie of that Nature , depainted in due colours , be carryed to worshipping of Angels : a superstition which men haue embraced , towards the visible creatures , farre in feriour both to Angels and themselues . Moses proceedeth therefore to the description of the first matter , and the creatures thereof framed and formed . For touching those inuisible creatures , both the Angels and their heauenly habitation , howsoeuer they are circumscribed , and haue their proper and most perfect substance , yet according to the interpretation of Diuine , p their nature differeth from that of other creatures , celestiall or terrestriall , as not being made of that first matter , whereof these consist . Let vs therefore labour rather to be like the Angels in grace , that we may be like vnto them in glory , than prie too curiously into their q Nature ( to our vnderstandings in manner supernaturall ) and endeauour more , in heeding the way which leadeth to that Heauen of the Blessed , than busie our wits too busily in describing or describing it . Onely thus much wee may obserue thereof , that it is beyond all reach of our obseruation : in regard of substance not subiect to corruption , alteration , passion , motion : in quantitie , r many dwelling places , most spacious and ample ; in quality , a Paradise , faire , shining , delightsome , wherein no euill can be present or imminent ; no good thing absent ; a meere transcendent , which eye hath not seene , nor eare heard , nor the heart of man can conceiue . Where the ſ Tabernacle of GOD shall be with men , and he dwell with them , and shall be t all in all vnto them ; where the pure in heart shall see him , and euen our bodily eyes shall behold that most glorious of creatures , the Sunne of righteousnesse , and Sonne of GOD , Christ Iesus . Embracing these things with Hope , let vs returne to Moses his description of the sensible World : who sheweth , that that Heauen and Earth , which now wee see , were in the beginning , or first degree of their being , an Earth without forme and void , a darkned depth and waters : a matter of no matter , and a forme without forme ; a rude and indigested Chaos , or confusion of matters , rather to be u beleeued than comprehended of vs . This is the second naturall beginning . For , after the expressing of the matter , followeth that which Philosophers call a second natural Principle , x Priuation , the want of that forme , of which this matter was capable , which is accidentally a naturall principle , required in regard of generation , not of constitution , heere described by that part next vs , Earth , which was without forme , as is said , and void . This was the internall constitution : the externall was , darknesse vpon the face of the deepe . y Which Deepe compriseth both the Earth before mentioned , and the visible Heauens also , called a Depth , as to our capacitie infinite , and pliant to the Almightie hand of the Creator : called also Waters , z not because 〈◊〉 was perfect waters , which was yet confused , but because of a certaine resemblance 〈◊〉 only in the vniformity thereof , but also of that want of stability , whereby it could not abide together , but as the Spirit of GOD moued vpon these waters , to sustaine them ; and * as the Hen sitteth on her egges to cherish and quicken , as Hierome interpreteth the word , so to maintaine , and by his mightie power to bring the same into this naturall order . Heere therefore is the third beginning or Principle in Nature , That forme , which the Spirit of God , the third person in Trinitie , ( not ayre or wind , as * some conceiue , being things which yet were not themselues formed ) by that action framed it vnto , and after more particularly effected . This interpretation of the Spirit mouing vpon the Waters , agreeth with that opinion which some attribute to the Stoikes . That all things are procreated and gouerned by one Spirit , Which Democritus called the soule of the world , Hermes and Zoroaster , and Apollo Delphicus call a Fire , the maker , quickner , and preseruer of all things ; and Virgill most elegantly and diuinely singeth , seeming to paraphrase on Moses words : b Principio Coelum , ac Terras , camposque liquentes Lucentemque globum Lunae Titaniaque astra , Spiritus intus alit : totamque infusa per artus Me●s agitan molem & magno se corpore miscet . That is , Heauen first , and Earth , and Watrie plaines , Bright Moone , of Starres those twinckling traines , The Spirit inly cherisheth , Loues , moues , great body nourisheth ; Through all infus'd this All containes . The first creature which receiued naturall forme was the light , of which GOD said , Let there be light ; a lightsome and delightsome subiect of our Discourse , especially hauing lately passed such a confused and darke Chaos . But here ( I know not how ) that which then lightned the deformed matter of the vnformed World , hath hidden it selfe : some c interpreting this of the Sunne , which they will haue then created ; some d of an immateriall qualitie , after receiued into the Sunne and Starres ; some e of a cloud formed of the waters , circularly moued , and successiuely lightning either Hemisphere , of which afterwards the Sunne was compact ; from which they f differ not much , which thinke it the matter of the Sunne , then more diffused and imperfect , as the waters also were earthie , and the Earth fluible , till GOD by a second worke perfected and parted them . And ( to let passe them which apply it to Angels or men ) others g vnderstand it of the fiery Element , the essentiall property of which is to enlighten . Yet are we not here passed all difficulties , whiles some h ( perhaps not vniustly ) would perswade the world that Fire , as it is ordinarily in schooles vnderstood of a sublunary element , is with worse then Promethean theft stolne out of Heauen where it is visible , & imprisoned in this their Elementarie World : whereas Anaxagoras , Thales , Anaximenes , Empedocles , Heraclitus , Plato , Parmenides , Orpheus , Hermes , Zoroaster , Philo , and others , the fathers of the Chaldean , Aegyptian , Iewish , and Graecian Learning , account the i Heauens and heauenly bodies to be Ethereall fire , to which our sense also will easily subscribe . And Patricius affirmeth that Ocellus Lucanus , one of Pythagoras his Schollers , was first Author of that former opinion , from whom Aristotle borrowed it , if it bee not stealth rather , whiles hee concealeth his name . Diuers k late Philosophers also seeme to haue conspired to burne vp that fiery Element , or rather to aduance it aboue this sublunary Region into the Aethereal Throne . Let the Philosophers determine this when they doe other doubts : in meane while let vs , if you please , vnderstand this Light of the Fire , whether Aethereall or Elementarie , or both , or neither , as in diuers respects it may bee . For neither was this Light then ( as it seemeth ) locally separated from that confused masse , and by expansion ( which was the second dayes Worke ) eleuated into her naturall place : and after that ; it possessed the Sunne , Moone and Starres , saith our sense , which thence receiueth Light , and there in the Aethereall Region seeth new Starres and superlunarie Comets , compact of Aetherall substance ( as the most diligent l Obseruers haue recorded ) both procreated and perishing : so that that which before was neither Aethereall nor Elementarie , whiles there was neither Aether nor Element perfected , after became Aethereall-Elementarie , as beeing happily the matter of the Sunne and Starres of old , and of these later m appearances ; and also filling the Aethereall World in the higher and lower Regions thereof , both aboue and beneath the Moone , with the Light here mentioned , and that vigorous heat , which as an affect or an effect thereof , procreateth , recreateth and conserueth the creatures of this inferiour World. No maruell , if the Philosophers are still dazeled and darkened in this light , not yet agreeing whether it bee a substance or qualitie , corporeall or incorporeall ; when the Father of Lights himselfe thus conuinceth vs of darknesse ; Where is the way n ( saith he ) where light dwelleth ? And , By what way is the light parted ? And if we cannot conceiue that which is so euidently seene , and without which nothing is seene and euident : how inaccessible is that Light , wherein the Light of this light dwelleth ? Euen this light is more then admirable ; o life of the Earth , ornament of the Heauens , beautie and smile of the World , eye to our Eyes , ioy of our Hearts : most common , pure and perfect of visible creatures ; first borne of this World , and endowed with a double portion of earthly and heauenly Inheritance , shining in both ; which contayneth , sustayneth , gathereth seuereth , purgeth , perfecteth , renueth , and preserueth all things ; repelling dread , expelling sorrow , p Shaking the wicked out of the Earth , and lifting vp the hearts of the godly to looke for a greater and more glorious light ; greatest instrument of Nature , resemblance of Grace , Type of Glorie , and bright Glasse of the Creators brightnesse . This Light GOD made by his Word , not vttered with sound of syllables , nor that which in the beginning ( and therefore before the beginning ) was with GOD , and was GOD : but by his powerfull q effecting ( calling things that were not , as though they were ) and by his calling or willing causing them to be , thereby r signifying his will as plainly , and effecting it as easily as a word is to a man . That vncreated superessentiall light , the eternall Trinitie , commanded this light to bee , and approued it as good , both in it selfe and to the future Creatures : and separated the same from darknesse ( which seemes a ſ meere priuation and absence of light ) disposing them to succeed each other in the Hemisphere ; which by what motion or reuolution it was effected the three first dayes , who can determine ? Fond it is to reason , a facto ad fieri , from the present order of constitution , to the Principles of that institution of the Creatures , whiles they were yet in making , as Simplicius , and other Philosophers ( may I terme them ; or Atheists ? ) haue absurdly done in this and other parts of the Creation . And this was the first dayes Worke . THE SECOND DAYES WORKE . IN the second , GOD said , Let there bee a Firmament . The word Rakiah translated Firmament , signifieth t expansum or expansionem , a stretching out ; designing that vast and wide space , wherein are the watery clouds here mentioned , and those lights which follow in the fourteenth Verse , by him placed in expanso : howsoeuer some u vnderstand it only of the Ayre . The separating the waters vnder this Firmament from the waters aboue the Firmament , some x interprete of waters aboue the Heauens , to refresh their exceeding heat , or of I know not what Chrystaline Heauen : some of spirituall substances , whom Basil confuteth , Origen ( after his wont ) Allegorically . Most probable it seemeth , that Moses intendeth the separation of those waters here below , in their Elementarie Seat , from those aboue vs in the clouds ; to which Dauid alluding , saith : Hee y hath stretched out the Heauens like a Curten , and laid the beames of his Chambers in the waters . This separating of the waters is caused in the Ayrie Region , by the Aethereall , in which those forces are placed , which thus exhale and captiuate these waters . That matter before endued with lightning qualitie , was now in this second day ( as it seemeth ) attenuated & extended aboue and beyond that myrie heape of Earthywaters ; and both the Aether and Aire formed of the z same first matter , and not of a fift Essence , which some haue deuised to establish the Heauens Eternitie , both Twins of the Philosophers braines . And wherein doe not these differ from each other touching the Celestiall Nature , Roundnesse , Motion , Number , Measure , and other difficulties , most of which are by some a denyed ? Diuersitie of motions caused the Ancients to b number eight Orbes ; Ptolemie on that ground numbred nine ; Alphonsus and Tebitius ten ; Copernicus finding another motion , reuiued the opinion of Aristarchus Samius , of the Earths mouing , &c. Others which therein dissent from him , yet in respect of that fourth motion haue added an eleuenth Orbe , which the Diuines make vp euen twelue by their Empyreall immoueable Heauen . And many deny this assertion of Orbes , supposing them to haue beene supposed rather for c instructions sake then for any reall being . And Moses here saith expansum , as Dauid also calleth it a Curtaine , which in such diuersitie of Orbes should rather haue beene spoken in the plurall number . The Sidereus Nuncius d of Galilaeus Galilaeus , tels vs of foure new Planets , Iupiters attendants , obserued by the helpe of his Glasse , which would multiply the number of Orbes further . A better Glasse , or neerer sight and site might perhaps find more Orbes , and thus should we runne in Orbem , in a Circular endlesse Maze of Opinions . But I will not dispute this question , or take it away by auerring e the Starres animated , or else moued by f Intelligentiae . A learned Ignorance shall better content me , and for these varieties of motions , I will with g Lactantius , ascribe them to GOD , the Architect of Nature , and Co-worker therewith by wayes Naturall , but best knowne to himselfe . Neither list I to dance after their Pipe , which ascribe a Musicall harmonie . i to the Heauens . THE THIRD DAYES WORKE . ANd thus were the Aethereall and Ayrie parts of the World formed : in the Third Day followeth the perfecting of the two lowest Elements , Water and Earth , which as yet were confused , vntill that mightie Word of GOD did thus both diuorce and marry them , compounding of them both this one : Globe , which he called , Dry Land and Seas . I call it a Globe with the Scriptures , k and the best Philosophers , l for which respect Numa built the Temple of Vesta round . Neither yet is it absolutely round and a perfect Spheare , but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rather , m Strabo affirmeth , hauing ( saith n Scaliger ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , depressed Vallies , extended Plaines , swelling Hillockes , high-mounting Mountaines , long courses of Riuers , and other varieties of Nature and Art , which all in so huge a masse rather beautifie the roundnesse , then take it away . The Eclipse of the Moone later seene o in the East then in the West , the round shaddow of the Earth , which darkeneth it , the rising of the Sunne and Starres , sooner in the p East then West , the vnequall eleuation of the Pole , and the Northerne Constellations appearing to vs , the Southerne continually depressed : all these obseruing due proportions , according to the difference of places and Countries ; yea , the compassing of the Earth by many Mariners , argue the round compasse thereof , against Patritius q his difformitie , or that deformitie which other r Philosophers haue ascribed thereto . The equalitie or inequalitie of dayes according to the neerenesse or farrenesse from the Equinoctiall , holding proportion as well by Sea as Land ( as doth also the eleuation of the Pole ) and not being longer wher 's ſ a quarter of the World is Sea , then if it were all Earth , doe confute the pretended difformititie by Hils , Dales , Waters , compared t with the Diameter of this Globe , is not so much as the inequalicie in an Apple , or a carued Bowle , or quilted Ball , which yet we call round . And this diuersitie serueth not onely for ornament , but for more largenesse of Habitation , varietie of Ayre and Earth , and for pleasure and profit . Thus doth this Globe swell out to our vse , for which it enlargeth it selfe : and seemeth large to vs , being in respect of the Vniuerse lesse then little . How much thereof is couered with waters ? How much not at all discouered ? How much desart & desolate ? And now many millions are they , which share the rest of this little among them ? And yet how many thousands glorie of the greatnesse of their possessions ? All this Globe is demonstrable u to be but a point , and in comparison nothing , to that wide wide Canopie of Heauen ; a mans possession but a point , and as nothing to the Earth a man of possessions , but a point , and in a manner , nothing to his possessions ; and ( as Socrates x said sometimes to Alcibiades ) few can shew their Lands in an vniuersall Map , where a whole Region occupieth a small roome : and yet how couetous , how proud is dust and ashes of dust and earth , not withstanding the little we haue while we liue , and that lesse which shall haue and possesse vs in a Prison of three Cubits being dead ? Well did one y compare this our grosser and drossier World to an Ant-hill , and men the Inhabitants to so many Pismires , in the varietie of their diuersified studies , toyling and turmoyling themselues therein . Scipio seemed ashamed of the Romane z Empire , as seeming but a point of the Earth , which it selfe was but a point . And yet how readie are many to sell Heauen for Earth ? That largenesse and continuance beyond all names of time and place , for this momentany possession of almost nothing , although they haue Hell and Deuill and all in the bargaine ? Let this morall obseruation entertaine our Reader , perhaps tyred in these rigid Disputes : and now let vs returne to the naturall disposition and constitution of this Globe , in which the Earth was couered with varietie of Plants and Fruits , which had beene before couered with slimy waters . God commanded , and the Waters which yet oppressed , and by their effusion and confusion did tyrannize , rather then orderly subdue , and gouerne this inferiour myrie masse , were partly receiued into competent channels , and there also gathered on swelling heapes , where , though they menace a returne of the old Chaos , both by their noyse and waues , yet hath GOD stablished his Commandement vpon it , and set barres and doores , and said , Hitherto shalt thou come and no further , and here shall it stay thy proud waues . Otherwise , The Deepes which then couered it as a Garment , would now stand aboue the Mountaines . At his rebuke they flee , who with fetters of sand ( to shew his power in weaknesse , with a Miracle in Nature ) chaineth vp this inraged Tyrant , that the Creatures might haue a meet place of Habitation . Thus did not only the dry Land appeare , but by the same hand was enriched with Herbes and Trees , enabled in their mortall condition , to remayne immortall in their kinde . And here beginneth Moses to declare the Creation of compound bodies ; hitherto busied in the Elements . THE FOVRTH DAYES WORKE . NOw when ehe Lord had made both Plants , Trees , and Light , without the influence , yea , before the being of the Sunne , Moone , or Starres , he now framed those fiery Balls , and glorious Lights , whereby the Heauens are beautified , the Ayre enlightned , the Seas ruled , and the Earth made fruitfull . Thus he did the fourth day , * after those other things created , lest some foolish Naturalist should binde his mightie hand in Natures bands , seeing these Lights now become the chiefe Officers in Natures Court . That shining before dispersed , was vnited in these bodies , whether by refraction of those former beames , by these solid Globes , or by gathering that fiery substance into them , or by both , or by other meanes , I leaue to others coniectures . a Many are the Dreames of Philosophers , some esteeming them Fire ; some Earth , others Clouds , and others Stones , fired : Heraclides , and the Pythagoreans deemed each starre a World. They are commonly holden Round , simple , lucide bodies , the most compact and condensate b parts of their Orbs , or of that Aethereall Region , of , and in which they are : bright flames , not of this our fire which deuoureth and consumeth ( for the whole Ocean would not serue the Sunne alone for a Draught , nor the Earth with all her store for a Breake-fast ) but quickning and nourishing . Let vs a little consider of their Greatnesse , Swiftnesse , Number , Influence . For the first , Ptolomey measured the Sunnes greatnesse 1663 / 8 . times as much as the whole Terrestriall Globe : Copernicus , whom Scaliger c calleth Alterum aeui nostri Ptolomeum ) 162. Tycho Brahe d 140. The Moone is holden by Ptolomeus 39. times lesse then the Earth , by Copernicus 43. by Tycho 42. Albategnius and Alfraganus haue added their opinions of the rest , therefore diuiding them into sixe rankes or formes of differing magnitudes : wherein as they somewhat differ from each other , so much more from Tycho Brahe , that Learned Dane , whose costs and e paines , in this Science are admirable . But Salomon ( wiser then they all ) had fore-told , f that the Heauens in height , and the Earth in deepnesse , and the Kings heart , none can search out : that is , exactly and absolutely , as appeareth in the differing opinions , both of the Earths g Circuit and Diameter , and of the Altitude of the Heauens , and consequently of the quantitie of the Starres , which must presuppose the former . They agree not in the order of the Planets , nor how many Semi-diameters of the Earth the Heauen is eleuated , which after Ptolomeys Hypotheses are 20000. after Tychos reckoning 14000. Hence it is , that the quantitie and the swiftnesse h is much more after the former , then after this later opinion , which doth better salue the incrediblenesse thereof , then fayning a Giant-like labour ( as Ramus i calleth it ) of the Earths continuall rolling . The number k of Starres , some haue reckoned 1600. others 1022. and Tycho Brahe more . The Iewes out of their Cabalists reckon 290160. Galileus his Glasse hath made them innumerable , in descrying infinite numbers ; otherwise not visible to vs , and especially the Galaxia full of them . Yea , God himselfe propounds it to Abraham , l ( whom Iosephus cals a great Astronomer ) as a thing impossible to number them . It is his owne Royall Prerogatiue , m He counteth the number of the Starres , and bringeth out their Armies by number , and calleth them all by their names . The end why GOD placed them in the Firmament , Moses expresseth , To separate the Day from the Night , and to be for signes and for seasons , and for dayes , and for yeares , and for lights in the Firmament of the Heauen , to giue light vpon the Earth . Their influence and effects are in Scripture n mentioned : neither can any iustly deny the same in the Elements and Elementary bodies : the Stoicall Fate , the Chaldean , Iewish , and Arabian Fancies , are now disclaymed euen by those o Learned , which maintayne in our dayes Iudiciall Astrologie , or commend the same . Neither can it agree with Christian Religion , to subiect the will of Man to any externall naturall force , nor with reason in matters contingent , and casuall to make them naturall Arbiters : nor will I easily beleeue that particular euents can be fore-told from generall causes , especially in the affaires and fortunes of men . Where the numbers , substances , faculties , actions of these stars are weakly or not at al known vnto vs ( as hath beene shewed ) it is like as to say , how many and what kind of Chickens a Hen will hatch , when wee see not all , nor scarce know any of the Egges vnder her . The swiftnesse of the Heauens Wheele , p which euen in the moment of obseruing , is past obseruing , the vanitie of our Oracle-Almanacks , which commonly speake doubtfully or falsely of the weather ; the infinitenesse almost of causes concurring , which are diuersly qualified , the weakenesse of those q foundations , on which this Art is grounded ; the force of hereditarie qualities descended from Parents , of custome and education in forming mens manners ; the disagreements of the Astrologers among themselues , the new from the old , and all from the Truth , as Experience in all ages hath shewed : And lastly , the prohibition of the same by Scripture Fathers , Councels , Lawes ; yea , the learnedest of the Chaldeans , and other Astronomers themselues , ( as Eusebius r reciteth of Bardanes , and Rob. Moses ben Maimon hauing read all the Arabians workes hereof , answereth the Iewish Astrologers ) are strong arguments against the Starre-gazers predictions . But let Picus Mirandula his twelue Bookes against Astrologie , and Ioseph Scaligers Preface before Manilius be well weighed of such as dote on , or doubt of this Genethliacall ridiculous vanitie , if not ſ impious villany , as those Authors and others t prooue it , not by the errors of some Chiefetaines and Champions onely , but of the Arte it selfe , and the whole Senate of Iewish , Saracenical , and Christian Astrologers together , hatching a lye . The signes and constellations which Astronomers obserue in and on each side the Zodiakes , would be too prolixe in this discourse already tedious : as likewise those alterations which some haue obserued in some starres . But those two great Lights , ( the two eyes of the Heauens ) the greater light to rule the day , and the lesse to rule the night , ( which is called great , u not so much for the quantitie wherein it is lesse then many starres , as for the operation and seeming to the sense ) doe command mine eyes to take more speciall view of their beauties . How willing could I be ( like Phaton ) to mount the Chariot of the Sunne ? which commeth forth as a Bridegroome out of his Chamber , and reioyceth like a mightie man to runne his race ; King of Starres enthronized in the mids of the Planets , heart of the World , eye of the Heauens , brightest gemme of this goodly Ring , father of dayes , yeeres , seasons , meteors ; Lord of light , fountaine of heate , which seeth all things , and by whom all things see , which lendeth light to the starres , and life to the World ; high Steward of Natures Kingdome , and liueliest visible x Image of the liuing inuisible God. And dazled with this greater light , I would reflect mine eyes to that reflexion of this light in the sober , siluer countenance of the silent Moone ; which ( whether it haue any natiue shining , though weake , as Zanchius and Bartholinus hold ; or whether it bee an aethereall earth y with Mountaines and Vallies , and other not elementary Elements , compact of the dregs of the aethereal parts ; or whatsoeuer else reason , fancie , or phrensie haue imagined thereof ) is Queene of the Night , attended with the continuall dances of twinckling starres , Mother of Moneths , Lady of Seas and z moysture , constant image of the Worlds inconstancie , which it neuer seeth twice with the same face ; and truest modell of humane frailtie , shining with a borrowed light , and eclipsed with euery interposition of the earth . But I am not Endymion , nor so much in Lunaes fauour , as to be lulled asleepe in her lap , there to learne these mysteries of Nature , and the secrets of that happy marriage between these celestial twinnes . And it is high time for me to descend from these measures of time ; the lampes of the World , and to behold the neerer works of GOD before our feet in the ayre and waters , which GOD on the fift day created . But the principall rarities to be obserued in these creatures , we shall disperse in our scattered discourses through this Worke , as occasion shall bee offered ; as likewise touching the beasts both Wilde and Tame , and the creeping things created the sixth day . Thus was the Ayre , Water , and Earth , furnished with their proper inhabitants . a Sanctius his animal mentisque capacius altae , Deerat adhuc , & quod dominari in caetera posset . Natus homo est . After he had thus prouided his cheere , he sought him out a guest , and hauing built and furnished his house , his next care was for a fit Inhabitant . Of this , Moses addeth , Furthermore God said , Let Vs make Man . But this will aske a longer discourse . In the meane time wee haue this testimonie of Moses of the Creation of the World , whose sense , if I haue missed or misted in these many words , I craue pardon . And although this testimonie might suffice a Christian , which must liue by c faith , and not by sight : yet to preuent cauillers , we haue other b witnesses both of reason and authority , That this World had a Beginning , and that the Builder and Maker thereof , was GOD. For doth not Nature both within and without vs , in the admirable frame of this lesse or that greater World , in the Notions of the one , and the Motions of the other , in the wise and mighty order and ordering of both , lead men vnto a higher and more excellent d Nature , which , of his e goodnesse , we call GOD ? When we behold the whole World , or any part of it , in the Elements such agreement , in such disagreement : in the Heauenly motions such constancie , in such varietie : in these compound bodies , Being , Liuing , Sense , Reason ; as diuers degrees , diuersly communicated to so many formes and rankes of Creatures : We can no more ascribe these things to chance , than a Printers Case of Letters could by chance fall into the right Composition of the Bible which he Printeth ; or of Homers Iliads ( to vse f Tullies similitude : ) neither can any ascribe the Creation to the Creature , with better reason , then if by some shipwracke , being cast on a desolate Iland , and finding houses , but seeing no people therein , he could esteeme the Birds , or Beasts , ( all the Ilanders he seeth ) to be the framers of these buildings : But thou mayest thinke it eternall ; Thou mayest as well thinke it to be GOD , Infinite , Vnchangeable , in the whole and in all the parts . Doth not the Land by seasons , the Sea by ebbing and flowing , the Aire by succeeding changes , the Heauens by motions , all measured by Time , proclaime that they had a beginning of Time ? Are not Motion and Time as neere Twinnes , as Time and Eternitie are implacable enemies ? Nay , how canst thou force thy mind to conceiue an Eternitie in these things , which canst not conceiue Eternitie ? which canst not but conceiue some beginning , and first terme or point , from whence the motion of this Wheele began ? And yet how should we know this first turning of the Worlds wheele , whose hearts within vs mooue , be we vnwitting or vnwilling , the beginning whereof thou canst not know , and yet canst not but know that it had a begginning , and together with thy body shall haue an ending ? How little a while is it , that the best g Stories in euery Nation , shew the cradle and child-hood thereof ? Their later receiued Letters , Arts , Ciuilitie ? But what then , say they , did GOD before he made the World ? I answer , that thou shouldest rather thinke Diuinely of Man , then Humanely of GOD , and bring thy selfe to be fashioned after his Image , then frame him after thine . This foolish question some answer according to the foolishnesse thereof , saying ; He made Hell for such curious Inquisitors . h Aliud est videre , aliud ridere , saith Augustine . Labentius responderim nescio quod nescio . Quae tempora fuissent , quae abs te condita non essent ? Nec tu tempora tempore praecedis , sed celsitudine semper praesentis aeternitatis , &c. i Before all things were , GOD onely was , and he vnto himselfe was in stead of the World , Place , Time , and all things , hauing all goodnesse in himselfe : the holy Trinitie k delighting and reioycing together . To communicate therefore ( not to encrease , or receiue ) his goodlinesse , he created the World , l quem Graeci m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( saith Plinie ) nomine ornamenti appellant , nos à perfecta absolutaque elegantia Mundum . But for this matter , it is also of the wisest and most learned in all Ages confessed , as their testimonies alleadged by Iustin Martyr , Lactantius , and other Ancients , and especially by n Philip Morney , doe plainely manifest . To him therefore , to Viues , and others , which haue vndertaken this taske , by reason , and by humane authoritie , to conuince the gaine-sayers of our faith , let such resort , as would be more fully resolued in these curious doubts . As for all such o strange and phantasticall or phreneticall opinions of Heretikes , or Philosophers , which haue otherwise related of this mysterie of the Creation , then Moses , they need not confuting , and for relating these opinions we shall find fitter place afterwards . I will here adde this saying of Viues , to such vnnaturall Naturalists , as vpon slight and seeming naturall reasons , call these things into question . p Quàm stultum est , de mundi creatione ex legibus huius Naturae statuere , cùm creatio illa naturam antecesserit ? Tum enim natura est condita quando & mundus , nec aliud est natura quam quod Deus iussit , alioqui minister esset Deus naturae , non Dominus . Hence was Aristotles Eternitie , Plinies Deitie ascribed to the World , Democritus , Leucippus , and Epicurus , their Atomi , the Stoikes Aeterna materia , PLATO'S Deus , exemplar & materia , as q Ambrose tearmeth them , or as r others , vnum or bonum , Mens & Anima , ( a Trinitie without perfect Vnitie ) the Manichees two beginnings , and an endlesse world of errors about the Worlds beginning , because they measured all by Naturall axiomes . ſ Orpheus , as Theophilus the Chronographer cited by Cedrenus , alleadgeth him , hath his Trinitie of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : to which he ascribeth the Worlds Creation : but the Poets dreames are infinite , which might make and marre their Poetical Worlds at pleasure . CHAP. III. Of Man , considered in his first state wherein hee was created : and of Paradise , the place of his habitation . HItherto we haue spoken of the framing of this mightie Fabrike , the Creation of the visible World , leauing that Inuisible to the Spirituall Inhabitants , which there a alway behold the face of the Heauenly Father , as not daring to pry too farre into such Mysteries , aduancing our selues in those things which wee neuer saw . b Rashly puft vp with a fleshly minde . This whereof we treat they need not , as finding all sufficience in their All-sufficient Creator : The inferiour Creatures ( which hither to haue beene described ) know it not , but content c themselues with themselues , in enioying their naturall being , mouing , sense . Onely man , in regard of his body , needeth it , and by the reasonable power of his soule can discerne and vse it . Man therefore was last created , as the end of the rest , d an Epitome and Mappe of the World , a compendious little other World , consisting of a visible and inuisible , heauenly and earthly , mortall and immortall Nature , the knot and bond of bodily and spirituall , superiour and inferiour substances , resembling both the e worke and the worke-man : the last in execution , but first in intention , to whom all these Creatures should serue , as meanes and prouocations of his seruice to his and their Creator . Man may be considered , in regard of this life , or of that which is to come : of this life , in respect of Nature or Grace : and this Nature also sustayneth a two-fold consideration , of integritie and corruption : For f GOD made man righteous , but they sought to themselues many inuentions . His first puritie in his Creation , his fall from thence by sinne , his endeuour to recouer his former innocency by future glory , eyeher in the by-wayes of Superstition , which Nature ( a blind guide ) leadeth him into , through so many false Religions ; or by the true , new , and liuing way , which GOD alone can set him , and doth conduct him in , is the subiect of our tedious taske ; the first two more briefly propounded : the two last historically and largely related . In that first state , his Author and Maker was Iehoua Elohim , GOD in the pluralitie of Persons , and vnitie of Essence ; the Father , by the Sonne , in the power of the Spirit : wherevnto he did not only vse his powerfull Word as before , saying ; Let there be Man , but a consultation , Let vs make Man : not that he needed counsaile , but g that hee in this Creature did shew his counsell and wisdome most apparantly . The Father , as first in order , speaketh vnto the Sonne and Holy Ghost , and the Sonne and Holy Ghost in an vnspeakeable manner speake and decree with the Father ; and h the whole Trinitie consult and agree together , to make Man : which i for Mans instruction , is by Moses vttered after the manner of Men. The manner of his working was also in this Creature , singular ; both in regard of his body , which , as a Potter his Clay , he wrought and framed of the dust into this goodly shape ; and of his soule , which he immediately breathed into his nostrils . Thus hath Man cause to glorie in his Creators care , in himselfe to bee humbled , hauing a body framed , not of solid Earth , but of the dust ( the basest and lightest part of the basest and grossest Element , k So vaine a thing is man ) his soule of nothing , lighter then vanitie , in the infusion created , and in the Creation infused , to be the dweller l in this house of clay , and habitation of dust , yea , not a house , but a m Tabernacle continually in dissolution . Such is the Maker and matter of Man . The forme was his conformitie to GOD , after whose Image he was made . Christ only is in full resemblance , The n Image of the inuisible GOD , the brightnesse of his glory , o & the ingraued forme of his Person . Man was not this Image , but made adimaginem , According to this Image , resembling his Author , but with imperfection , in that perfection of human Nature . This Image of GOD appeared in the soule properly ; secondly , in the body ( not as the p Anthropomorphite Heretikes , and q Popish Image-makers imagine , but ) as the instrument of the soule , and lastly , in the whole Person . The soule in regard of the spirituall and immortall substance , resembleth him which is a Spirit , and euerlasting , r which seeth all things , remayning it selfe vnseene , and hauing a nature in manner incomprehensible , comprehendeth the natures of other things : to which some adde the resemblance of the holy Trinitie , in this , that one soule hath those three essentiall faculties of Vnderstanding , Will , and Memory , or ( as others ) of Vegetation , Sense , and Reason . In regard of gifts and naturall endowments , the soule in the vnderstanding part receiued a Diuine Impression , and Character , in that knowledge , whereby shee measureth the Heauens , ſ bringeth them to the Earth , lifteth vp the Earth to the Heauen , mounteth aboue the Heauens to behold the Angels , pierceth the Center of the Earth in darknesse , to discerne the infernall Regions and Legions , beneath and aboue them all , searcheth into the Diuine Nature : whereby t Adam was , without study , the greatest Philosopher , ( who at first sight knew the nature of the beasts , the originall of the VVoman ) and the greatest Diuine ( except the second Adam ) that euer the Earth bare . The will also , in free choice of the best things , in u righteous disposition towards man , and true holinesse towards GOD , was conformed to his will , for whose wils sake it is , and was created . The body cannot so liuely expresse the vertue of him that made it , but as it could , in that perfect constitution , ( x so fearefully and wonderfully made y ) and as the Organ of the soule , whose weapon it was to righteousnesse , had some shadow therefo . The whole Man in his naturall Nobility beyond , and Princely Dominion ouer the other Creatures ( that we mention not the hope of future blessednesse ) sheweth after what Image Man was created , and to what he should be renued . The end whereunto GOD made Man , is GOD himselfe , who hath z made all things for himselfe : the subordinate end was Mans endlesse happinesse , the way whereunto is religious obedience . Moses addeth , a He created them Male and Female , thereby to shew , that the Woman in Oeconomicall respect is b the Image and glory of the Man , beeing created for the Man , and of the Man , but in relation to GOD , or the World , She , as a Creature , was also framed after the same Image . As for that monstrous conceit of the Rabbins , that the first man was an Hermaphrodite , it deserueth not confutation or mention . The order of the Womans Creation is plainly related . GOD c finding not a meete helpe for Adam , in his sleepe tooke one of his ribs , whereof he built the Woman . This in a Mystery signified that deadly sleepe of the heauenly Adam on the Crosse , whose stripes were our healing , whose death was our life , and out of whose bleeding side was by Diuine dispensation framed his Spouse the Church . This may be part of the sense , or an application thereof , d as some say , to this Mystery ; or the signification rather of the e thing it selfe here declared , then of the words , which properly and plainly set downe the Historie of a thing done , after the litterall sense to bee expounded . According to this sense Moses expresseth the Creation , the making and marrying of the Woman . The Maker was GOD , the matter a Rib of Adam , the forme a building , the end to be a meete helpe . The Man was made of Dust , the Woman of the Man , to bee one flesh with the Man , and of a Rib , to be a helpe and supporter of him in his calling , which requireth strength : neyther could any bone be more easily spared in the whole body , which hath not such variety of any other kind : nor could any place more designe the Woman her due place ; not of the head , that she should not arrogate rule ; not of the feet , that the husband should not reckon her as his slaue , but in a meane betweene both , and that neere the heart , in which they should ( as in all Diuine and Humane Lawes else ) bee fast ioyned . The building of this body of the Woman , was in regard of the Progeny , which was in that larger roome to haue the first dwelling . The soule of the Woman is to be conceiued f as the soule of the Man before mentioned , immediately infused and created by GOD , herein equall to Man . Being thus made , she is marryed by GOD himselfe vnto Adam , who brought her vnto him , to shew the sacred authority of Marriage , and of Parents in Marriage : A mutuall consent and gratulation followeth betweene the parties , lest any should tyrannically abuse his fatherly power . And thus are two made one flesh , in regard of one originall , equall right , mutuall consent , and bodily coniunction . And thus were this goodly couple glorious in nakednesse , not so much in the ornaments of beautie , which made them to each other amiable , as of Maiestie which made them to other creatures dreadfull : the Image of GOD , clothing that nakednesse , which in vs g appeareth filthy , in the most costly clothing . GOD further blessed them both with the power of multiplication in their owne kind , and dominion ouer other kinds ; and gaue them for food , h euery herbe bearing seed which is vpon all the earth , and euery tree wherein is the fruit of a tree bearing seed . He doth ( as it were ) set them in possession of the Creatures , which by a Charter of free gift he had conueyed to them , to hold of him as Lord Paramount . But lest any should thinke this but a niggardly and vnequall gift , whereas since the Floud more hath beene added , and that in a more vnworthinesse through mans sinne : let him consider , that since the Fall i the Earth is accursed , whereby many things are hurtfull to mans nature , and in those which are wholsome , there is not such variety of kinds , such plentie in each variety , such ease in getting our plenty , or such quality in what is gotten , in the degree of goodnesse and sweetnesse to the taste and nourishment : which , had they remayned in this sickly and elder Age of the World , we should not need to enuie Cleopatra's vanitie , or Heliogabilus his superfluitie and curiositie . And had not Man sinned ; k there should not haue needed the death of beasts to nourish his life , which without such stay should haue beene immortall : the vse whereof was after granted , rather to supply necessitie when the Floud had weakened the Earth , then to minister a greater abundance then before it had ; and least of all to satisfie the greedie and curious appetites of more then beastly men . Liberall and bountifull was GODS allowance , which yet as man abused in eating the forbidden fruit , so whether any sinfull man did transgresse by eating the flesh of beasts , as iniquity increased , it is vncertaine . And yet it is likely , that when the Earth was l filled with crueltie , as men escaped not beastly butcherie , so beasts escaped not butcherly inhumanitie ; and men that stay not now for commission to eate mans flesh , would then much lesse aske leaue to feed on beasts . Then did the godly Patriarchs liue many hundred yeares m without such food , whereas now we reach not to one with this helpe , that I speake not of those , which by abuse hereof are as cruell to themselues ( in shortning their dayes by surfets ) as to the Creatures , making their bellies to become Warrens , Fish-pooles , Shambles , and what not , saue what they should bee ? Had not Man beene Deuillish in sinning , hee had not beene beastly in feeding , nay , the beasts had abhorred that which now they practise , both against their Lord , and their fellow-seruants . n The Wolfe should haue dwelt with the Lambe , the Leopard should haue lyon with the Kid , and the Calfe , and the Lyon , and the fat Beast together , and a little Childe might leade them . And this in the time of the Floud appeared , when all of them kept the peace with each other , and dutifull allegeance to their Prince in that great Family and little moueable World , Noahs Arke . The place o of Adams dwelling is expressed by MOSES ; And the Lord GOD planted a Garden East-ward in Eden , and there he put the man whom hee had made , Genes . 2.8 . Maruell it is to see the confusion which sinne bringeth , which appeareth not onely in the bodie , soule , dyet , and other Prerogatiues of our first Parents ; but in this place also , then a place of pleasure , a Paradise and Garden of delights : after , a place prohibited , and kept by the blade of a Sword shaken : now the place cannot bee found in Earth , but is become a common place in mens braines , to macerate and vexe them in the curious search hereof . Some doe conuert this History into an Allegory , as did the Manichees and the Originists , confuted by Methodius , as p Epiphanius witnesseth . q Hierome in Dan. 10. saith , that seeking for shadowes in the truth , they ouer-turne the Truth it selfe . Vmbras & imagines in veritate quaerentes , ipsam conantur euertere veritatem , vt flumina , & arbores , & Paradisum putent Allegoriae legibus se debere subruere . Such Mysticall , Mist-all , and Misse-all Interpreters are our Familists in these times , by vnseasonable and vnreasonable Allegories , raysing mysts ouer the Scripture-sense , which thereby they misse and cannot find . r Augustine relateth three opinions , that Allegoricall , which he confuteth : the literall , and that which followeth both the one and the other , as himselfe doth . The ſ Hermians and Seleucians are said to denie , that there was any such place : and the naked Adamites accounted their Church to be Paradise . Others are as prodigall & ascribe hereunto all the Earth , which was a Paradise , till sinne brought in a Curse . Thus holdeth t Wolfgangus Wissenburg , Goropius also & Vadianus are of like minde , That mans exile was but the alteration of their happy cōdition , that the fiery sword was the fiery Zone , A great while it went for currant , that it was a pleasant Region , by a long tract of Sea and Land , separated from our habitable World , and lifted vp to the Circle of the Moone , whereby it was out of the reach of Noahs floud , as u truly perhaps as Patricius and others haue found another World in the Moone , with men and beasts therein , of greater stature and longer life then here with vs . Thus hath x Petrus Comestor , and Strabus , and many Trauellers in old times haue trauelled with this conceit of their Fooles Paradise , and brought forth a lie , as appeareth by their Legends . y That Saint Brandon sayled thither from Ireland , is as true as that he met Iudas in the way , released from his paines , ( as he was alway from Saturday to Sunday Euen-song : ) or that they made fire on a fish ( supposing it to bee an Iland ) as that Legend telleth . It should seeme the Man in the Moone called him , and shewed him the way to this Paradise , or that z Dinias , which ( according to the Relations of Antonius Diogenes ) trauelling beyond Thule , went so farre North that hee came to the Moone , which seemed a shining Earth , where he saw many strange sights , as credible as the former : or else great Lucifer himselfe , who ( as a later Traueller a reporteth ) hath lately bequeathed a Lieutenancie to Ignatius and his Colony of Iesuites in the New Hell , in that New-found-World of the Moone ; the care of the foundation whereof he committeth to that Iebusiticall societie . But let vs descend from this Lunaticke Paradise . Others place it Eastward , in the highest top of the Earth , where the foure Riuers , mentioned by Moses , haue their originall , whence they runne , and are swallowed vp of the Earth , and after rising in diuers places of the World , are knowne by the names of Nilus , Ganges , Tigris , Euphrates . b Hugo de S. Victore and Adrichomius are of this opinion ; yea , the great Cardinall c Caretane and Bellarmine place Henoch and Elias in Earthly Paradise , yet liuing there vntill the time of Antichrist , which wood he cannot see ( beeing in the middest of it ) for Trees . But the discouery of the World by Trauellers , 〈◊〉 description thereof by Geographers , will not suffer vs to follow them ( to the want of which Art , I meane Geographie , such fantasies , may be imputed ) whereby also is confuted the opinion of them which place it vnder the Equinoctiall Circle , as Durandus and Bonauentura . d Others account so much to Paradise as those foure Riuers doe water , euen the chiefe part of Afrike and Asia : and some confine it in streighter limits of Syria , Arabia and Mesopotamia , as if Adam had been so couetous as his Posteritie , or so laborious as to husband so large Countries . The false interpretation of those Riuers to bee Nilus , Ganges , &c. was the cause of this errour ; the e Septuagint translating in stead of Sichor ( which is Nilus ) Gihon the name of one of these streames . Moses as it were of purpose by an exact Chorography and delineation of the situation , doth meete with those errours , and with other the like , which I doe not here relate . Neither is their opinion to be followed , which drowne all altogether in the Deluge , seeing that after that time Moses wrote this . Franciscus Iunius in his readings on Genesis f hath largely and learnedly handled this matter , and added a Map also of Heden in which it stood , and the course of the Riuers with the Countries adiacent . In him the Reader may find satisfaction . He sheweth out of Curtius , Plinie , and Solimus , the miraculous fertilitie of that part of Babylonia , which Ptolomy calleth Auranitis , or Audanitis , easily declined from Heden , the name giuen by Moses , mentioned after Moses time , 2. Reg. 19.12 . and Esay 37.12 . For the foure Riuers he sheweth them out of Ptolomy , Strabo , Plinie , Dion , Marcellinus , &c. to be so many diuisions of Euphrates , whereof Baharsares , or Neharsares is Gihon , that which passeth through Babylon , is for the excellencie peculiarly called Perath or Euphrates ; Nehar-malca , or Basilius , Pishon ; Tigris , g Chiddekel . For the fiery sword he obserueth out of Plinie , lib. 2. c. 106. a certaine miracle of Nature in Babylonia , where the ground is seen burning continually about the quantitie of an Acre , But this place will not serue to dispute this point . If those Riuers doe not now remaine , or haue altered either channell or names , it is no new thing in so old a a continuance of the World. It is more then probable , that herein these parts Paradise was , although now deformed by the Floud , and by Time consumed , and become a Stage of Barbarisme . I haue here for the Readers pleasure set before his eyes Mercators Mappe or Topography of Paradise . map of the biblical paradise PARADISUS Neither hath the place alone been such a pitched field of Opinions , but the fruit also which Moses expresseth to be the instrument and occasion of Adams ruine , hath set some mens teeth on edge , who tell vs what it is , as if they had lately tasted of it , a certaine signe indeede , and fruit of that once vnlawfull tasting . h Goropius a man addicted to opinions , which I know not whether he did hold more strangely or strongly , though he enlargeth Paradise ouer the World , yet he maketh Adam an Indian ( maruell he placeth him not in Dutchland , for that was his language , if Becanus be to be beleeued . ) About the Riuer Acesines , bebetwixt Indus and Ganges ( saith he ) groweth that admirable Figge-tree , which he at large describeth out of Plinie , Theophrastus , and Strabo , whose branches spreading from the bodie , doe bend themselues downewards to the earth , where they take hold , and with new rooting multiply themselues , like a maze or wood . One told i Clusius that hee himselfe hath beene one of eight hundred or a thousand men , which had hidden themselues vnder one of these trees , adding , that some of them were able to couer three thousand men . Strange is this tree , and Becanus is with conceit hereof rauished into the pleasures of Paradise . This tree k Linschoten describeth , growing about Goa , and ( to bring vs out of Goropius Paradise ) saith , that it hath no fruit worth the eating : but a small kind like Oliues , which is food onely for birds . He telleth vs l of another Indian Figge-tree , growing rather like a Reed then a Tree , a mans height , a spanne thicke , the leaues a fathome long , and three spans broad : The Arabians and Indians suppose this to be that dismall fruit . The cause of this opinion Paludanus in his Annotations vpon Linschoten , ascribeth to the pleasantnesse of the smel and taste . Being cut in the middle , it hath certaine veines like a Crosse , whereon the Christians in Syria make many speculations . Yea the same Author telleth of a hill in the I le of Seilan , called Adams hill , where they shew his foot-print , to prooue that hee liued there : of which reade our discourse of that Iland . m Boskhier in his Ara coeli , citeth out of Moses Barcepha , That wheate was the Tree of Knowledge of good and euill ; and so doe the Saracens hold : so curious and vaine is blind Reason without a guide . And the Cabilists ( saith n Ricius ) say , that Eues sinne was nothing but the wringing out of grapes to her husband ; which yet he interpreteth allegorically . But I thinke I haue wearied the Reader , with leading him thus vp and downe in Paradise : small fruit , I confesse , is in this fruit , and as little pleasure in this Paradise , but that varietie happily may please some , though it be to others tedious . And for a conclusion , it is ( I think ) worth the noting , that M. Cartwright an eye-witnesse , o by the counsell of the Nestorian Patriarke at Mosull or Niniuie , visited the I le of Eden , still so called , and by them holden a part of Paradise , ten miles in circuit , and sometime walled : which if it be not part of that Garden-plot mentioned by Moses , yet it seemes is part of that Countrey sometime called Eden , in the East part whereof Paradise was planted , and not farre ( according to Iunius Map ) from that happy vnhappy place . CHAP. IIII. Of the Word Religion , and of the Religion of our first Parents before the Fall. HAuing thus made way to our History of Religions , the first ( and therefore best ) Religion , is in the first place to be declared . Onely somewhat may be not vnfitly spoken before of the word . Religion in it selfe is naturall , written in the hearts of all men , which will ( as here we shew ) rather be of a false then no Religion : but the name whereby it is so called , is by birth a forreiner , by common vse made a free-denizon among vs , descended from the Romanes , which by their Swords made way for their Words , the Authors both of the thing it selfe , and of the appellation , to a great part of this Westerne world . But as the Latines haue accustomed themselues to multiplicity and varietie of Rites , so haue they varied not a little about the Parents , ( as I may say ) of this child ( as the Grecians sometimes about Homers birth-place ) some giuing one Etymologie & deriuation of the word , and some another , that there needeth some Herald to shew the true petigree , or some Grammarian Dictator to cease the strife . a Seruius Sulpitius ( as Macrobius citeth him ) calleth that Religio● , which for some holinesse is remooued and separated from vs , quasi relictam à relinquendo dictam . Seruius deserueth to be relinquished , and his opinion remooued and separated euen with an Anathema , if hee would remooue and separate Religion from vs , which is the life of our life , the way to our happinesse . The like is added of Ceremonia à carendo dicta , a iust name and reason of the most of the present Romish ceremonies , whose want were their best company . Massurius Sabinus in b A. Gellius hath the like words . Religio , with Tully is Cultus deorum , the worship of the gods , hereby distinguisht from Superstition , because they were , saith he , called Superstitious ; that spent whole dayes in prayer and sacrifices , that their children might be Superstites , suruiuors after them : or rather as Lanctantius , * Qui superstitem memoriam defunctorum colunt , aut qui parentibus suis superstites celebrant imagines corum domi , tanquam Deos penates . But they which diligently vsed and perused the things pertaining to diuine worship , & tanquam relegerent , were called Religious . Religiosi ex relegendo tanquam ex elegendo elegentes , intelligendo intelligentes . * Saint Augustine better acquainted with Religion then Cicero , commeth neerer to the name and nature thereof , deriuing it c à religendo , of choosing againe . Hunc eligentes , vel potius religentes , amiseramus enim negligentes , vnde & religio dicta perhibetur . This word Religens is cited by Nigidius Figulus in Aulus Gellius ; Religentem esse oportet , Religiosum nefas : Religiosus being taken in bad sense for Superstitiosus . The same Father elsewhere , in his booke de vera Religione d acknowledgeth another originall of the word , which Lactantius before him had obserued , à religando , of fastning , as beeing the bond betweene vs and GOD. Ad Deum tendentes , saith Augustine , & ei vni religantes animas nostras , vnde religio dicta creditur . Religet ergo nos Religio vni omnipotenti Deo. Lactantius his words are ; Diximus nomen religionis a vinculo pietatis esse deductum , quòd hominem sibi Deus religauerit & pietatè constrinxerit , quia seruire nos ei vt Domino & obsequi vt patri , necesse est . Melius ergo ( quàm Cicero ) id nomen Lucretius interpretatus est , quia ait se religionum nodo exoluere . And according to this Etymologie is that which M. Camden saith , * Religion in old English was called Ean-fastnesse , as the one and onely Assurance and fast Anchor-hold of our soules health . * This is the effect of sinne and irreligion , that the name and practise of Religion is thus diuersified , else had there beene as one GOD , soone religion , and one language , wherein to giue it with iust reason , a proper name . For till men did relinquere , relinquish their first innocencie , and the Author , of whom , and in whom they held it , they needed not religere , to make a second choice , or seeke reconciliation , nor thus relegere , with such paines and vexation of spirit to enquire and practise those things which might religare , bind them surer and faster vnto God : and in these respects for seuerall causes , Religion might seeme to be deriued from all those fountaines . Thus much of the word , whereby the nature of Religion is in part declared , but more fully by the description thereof . Religio est , saith h Augustine , quae superioris cuiusdam naturae , quam diuinam vocant , curam ceremoniamque affert . Religion is here described generally ( whether false or truely ) professing the inward obseruation , and ceremoniall outward worship of that which is esteemed a higher and diuine nature . The true Religion is the true rule and right way of seruing GOD. Or to speake as the case now standeth with vs : i True Religion is the right way of reconciling and reuniting man to GOD , that hee may be saued . This true way hee alone can shew vs , who is the Way and the Truth ; neither can we see this Sunne , except he first see vs , and giue vs both eyes to see , and light also whereby to discerne him . But to come to Adam , the subiect of our present discourse : His religion before his fall , was not to reunite him to GOD , from whom he had not been separated , but to vnite him faster , and daily to knit him neerer in the experience of that which nature had ingrafted in him . For what else was his Religion , but a pure streame of * Originall Righteousnesse , flowing from that Image of GOD , whereunto he was created ? Whereby his mind was enlightened to know the onely very GOD , and his heart was engrauen , not with the Letter , but the life and power of the Law , louing and proouing that good and acceptable and perfect will of GOD. The whole man was conformable , and endeauoured this holy practise , the body being plyant and flexible to the rule of the Soule , the Soule to the Spirit , the Spirit to the Father of Spirits , and God of all Flesh , which no lesse accepted of this obedience , and delighted ( as the Father in his Child ) in this new modell of himselfe . How happy was that blessed familiarity with God , societie of Angels , subiection of Creatures , enuied onely of the Deuills , because this was so good , and they so wicked ? Nature was his Schoolmaster , or if you will rather , GODS Vsher , that taught him ( without learning ) all the rules of Diuine Learning of Politicall , Oeconomicall , and Morall wisedome . The whole Law was perfectly written in the fleshie Tables of his heart , besides the especiall command concerning the trees in the middest of the Garden , the one being an vniuersall and euerlasting rule of righteousnesse ; the other by speciall authority appointed , as the manifestation of GODS diuine prerogatiue in commanding , and a triall of mans integritie in obeying . For the first part hereof , since it was so blurred in our hearts , it was renued by the voyce and finger of God on mount Sinai , giuen then immediately by GOD himselfe , as GOD ouer all ; whereas the other parts of the Law , containing the Ceremoniall and Politicall ordinances , were immediately giuen by the Ministerie of Moses , as to that particular Nation . Neither know I any that make doubt of this whole Law naturally and originally communicated saue onely that some make question of the Sabbath . Howbeit , I must confesse that I see nothing in that Commandement of the Decalogue prescribed , but is Naturall and Moral : for , both the Rest is so farre Morall , as the outward acts of Diuine worship cannot be performed without suspending for a while our bodily labours : although Rest , as a figure , bee Iewish , and in it selfe is either a fruit of wearinesse or idlenesse . And that the seuenth dayes obseruation is naturall ( I meane the obseruing of one day of seauen in euery weeke ) appeareth both by the first order established in Nature , when GOD blessed and sanctified the seuenth day ; k the streame of Interpreters , especially the later , running and ioyning in this interpretation , ( the Elder beeing somewhat more then enough busied in Allegories : ) by the reason in the Commandement , drawne from Gods example and Sanctification in the Creation : by the obseruation of a Sabbath , before this promulgation of the Law , Exod. 16. and by the diuision of the dayes into weekes , l both then and before by Noah , Gen. 8.10.12 . by the necessitie of a Sabbath , as well before the Law in the dayes of the Patriarkes , as in the times of Dauid or Salomon : by the perfection of the number of seuen in the m Scriptures ; by the generall consent of all , that it is Morall to set apart some time to the Lord of times , and an orderly set time to the God of order , which men might generally agree on for their publike deuotions : which the Patriarkes practised in their Sacrifices and Assemblies : the Heathens blindly , as other things in their Feasts . Thus saith Philo n : This is a feast day ; not of one Citie or Region , but of the whole world , and may be properly called the generall birth-day of the world : And Clemens Alexandrinus sheweth out of Plato , Homer , Hesiod , Callimachus and Solon , that the seuenth day was not sacred alone to the Hebrewes , but to the Greekes also : and how mysticall was the number of seuen , not onely among the Iewes , but also among the Heathens , both Philosophers and Poets ? as Philo , o Macrobius , and others haue related . Hereunto agreeth the iudgement of Aquinas , p Praeceptum de sanctificatione Sabbathi ponitur inter praecepta Decalogi , in quantum est praeceptum morale , non in quantum est ceremoniale . The Precept of sanctifying the Sabbath , is set amongst the Precepts of the Decalogue , as it is a morall , not as a ceremoniall Precept . It hath pleased him , q saith M. Hooker , as of the rest , so of Times to exact some parts by way of perpetuall homage , neuer to bee dispensed withall , nor remitted . The Morall law requiring therefore a seuenth part throughout the age of the whole world to bee that way employed , although with vs the day bee changed , in regard of a new reuolution begun by our Sauiour Christ , yet the same proportion of time continueth which was before , because in reference to the benefite of Creation , and now much more of renouation thereunto added by him , which was Prince of the world to come , wee are bound to account the sanstification of one day in seauen , a dutie which Gods immutable Law doth exact for euer . Thus farre Hooker . This indeed in the Sabbath was Iewish and Ceremoniall , to obserue onely that last and seuenth day of the weeke , and that as a figure , and lastly , with those appointed Ceremonies , and that manner of obseruation . Thus saith Aquinas , r Habere aliquod tempus deputatum ad vacandum diuinis , cadit sub praecepto morali . Sed in quantum , &c. To haue some set time for the seruice of God is morall : but so farre this Precept is ceremoniall , as in it is determined a speciall time , in signe of the Creation of the World. Likewise it is ceremoniall , according to the Allegoricall signification ; in as much as it was a signe of the Rest of Christ in the graue , which was the seuenth day . And likewise according to the morall signification , as it signifieth a ceasing from euery act of sinne , and the Rest of the mind in God. Likewise according to the Anagogicall signification , as it prefigureth the Rest of the fruition of God , which shall be in our Countrey . To these obseruations of Thomas , we may adde that strictnesse of the obseruation , That they might not kindle a fire on the Sabbath , and such like . And howsoeuer some testimonies of the Fathers be alledged against this truth , and to prooue that the Sabbath was born at Mount Sinai , as of ſ Tertullian , Iustin Martyr , Eusebius , Cyprian , Augustine , which deny the Sabbatizing of the Patriarkes before that time , and account it typicall ; Why may not we interpret them of that Sabbath of the t Iewes , which we haue thus distinguished from the Morall Sabbath , by those former notes of difference ? Broughton in his Concent alleadgeth the Concent of Rabbins , as of Ramban on Gen. 26. and Aben Ezra vpon Exod. 10. That the Fathers obserued the Sabbath before Moses . And Moses himselfe no sooner commeth to a seuenth day , but he sheweth that u God rested blessed , sanctified the sume . It resteth therefore , that a time of rest from bodily labour was sanctified vnto spirituall deuotions from the beginning of the world , and that a seuenth dayes rest began not with the Mosaicall Ceremonies in the Wildernesse ( as some men will haue it ) but with Adam in Paradise . That which is morall ( say some ) is eternall , and must not giue place ; I answer , That the Commandements are eternall , but yet subordinate . There is a x first of all the Commandements , and there is a second like to this , like in qualitie , not in equalitie : and in euery Commandement the Soule of obedience ( which is the obedience of the soule ) taketh place of that body of obedience , which is performed by the body . Mercie is preferred before sacrifice , and charitie before outward worship : Paul y staieth his preaching to heale Eutychus : Christ patronizeth z his Disciples , plucking the eares of Corne ; and affirmeth , That the Sabbath was made for Man , and not Man for the Sabbath . Although therefore both rest and workes of the Sabbath giue place to such duties , which the present occasion presenteth , as more weightie and necessary to that time , yet doth it not follow , that the Sabbath is not morall , no more then the Commandement of Almes is not morall , because ( as a Barnard obserueth ) the prohibitiue Commandement of stealing is of greater force , and more bindeth . And in a word , the Negatiue Precepts are of more force , and b more vniuersally bind then the affirmatiue . A man must hate his Father and Mother for Christs sake , and breake the Sabbaths rest for his Neighbour in cases of necessitie . And therefore such scrupulous c fancies , as some obtrude vnder the name of the Sabbath , esteeming it a greater sinne to violate this holy Rest , then to commit Murther , cannot be defended . Pardon this long Discourse , whereunto the longer Discourses of others haue brought me . But now me thinkes I heare thee say , And what is all this to Adams integrity ? Doubtlesse , Adam had his particular calling , to till the ground : his generall calling also , to serue GOD ; which as he was spiritually to performe in all things , so being a body , he was to haue time and place set apart for the bodily performance thereof . And what example could hee better follow , then of his Lord and Creator ? But some obiect , This is to slacken him running , rather then to incite and prouoke him ; to bind , and not to loose him ; cannot be a spurre , but a bridle to his deuotion . But they should consider , that we doe not tie Adam to the seuenth day onely ; but to the seuenth especially , wherein to performe set , publique , and solemne worship . Neither did Daniel , that prayed thrice a day , or Dauid , in his seuen times , or Saint Paul , in his iniunction of praying continually , conceiue that the Sabbath would hinder men , and not rather further them in these workes . Neither was Adams state so excellent , as that he needed no helps : which wofull experience in his fall hath taught . God gaue him power to liue , yea with euerlasting life : and should not Adam therefore haue eaten , yea and haue had conuenient times for food and sleep , and other naturall necessities ? How much more in this perfect , yet flexible and variable condition of his Soule , did he need meanes of establishment , although euen in his outward calling , he did not forget , nor was forgotten ? Which outward workes , though they were not irkesome and tedious , as sinne hath made them to vs , yet did they detaine his body , and somewhat distract his mind , from that full and entire seruice which the Sabbath might exact of him . Neither doe they shew any strong reason for their opinion , which hold the sanctification of the Sabbath , Genes . 2. to be set downe by way of anticipation , or as a preparatiue to the Iewish Sabbath , ordained d 2453. yeares after . If any shall aske , Why the same seuenth day is not still obserued of Christians ; I answer , This was figuratiue , and is abolished ; but a seuenth day still remaineth . Lex naturalis est , coniunctam habens ceremonialem designationem diei ( saith Iunius . ) The Law is naturall , hauing adioyned thereto the ceremoniall appointment of the day . But why is this day now called the Lords day ? I answer , euen therefore because it is the Lords day , not changed by the Churches Constitution Meere , as some seeme to hold : except by the Churches authority they meane Christ and his Apostles : nor descended to vs by Tradition , as the Papists maintaine , seeing the Scriptures , Act. 20.7 . 1. Cor. 16.21 . Apoc. 1.10 . mention the name and celebration by the constant practise of the Apostles : yea , Christ himselfe as he rose on that day , so did he vsually appeare on that day to his Apostles before his Ascension . Christ therefore and his Apostles are our Authors of this change . And the Church * euer since hath constantly obserued it . The Fathers teach , yea the Papists themselues acknowledge this truth . So Bellarmine de Cultu Sanct. l. 3. c. 11. saith , Ius diuinum requirebat , vt vnus dies Hebdomade dicaretur cultus diuino : non autem conueniebat vt seruaretur Sabbathum : itaque ab Apostolis in diem Dominicum versum e est . It was in the Primitiue Church called the Lords day , the day of Bread and f of Light , because of the Sacraments of the Supper and Baptisme , therein administred , called Bread and Light. And how it may be ascribed to Tradition , g Bellarmine , the great Patron of Traditions , sheweth out of Iustin Martyr , who saith , Christus haec illis ( Apostolis & Discipulis ) tradidit , Iustin in fine 2. Apolog . He there also reporteth , That they had their Ecclesiasticall Assemblies euery Lords day . The Rhemists , h which ascribe it to Tradition in Annot. Matth. 15. acknowledge the institution thereof , in Annot. 1. Cor. 16.2 . Ignatius i may be allowed Arbiter in this question of the Sabbath , who thus writeth to the Magnesians : Non Sabbatisemus , Let vs not obserue the Sabbath after the Iewish manner , as delighting in ease ; For he that worketh not , let him not eate : but let euery one of vs keepe the Sabbath spiritually , not eating meat dressed the day before , and walking set paces , &c. But let euery Christian celebrate the Lords day , consecrated to the Lords resurrection , as the Queene and Princesse of all dayes . Now for the particular Commandement , which was giuen him as an especiall proofe of his obedience , in a thing otherwise not vnlawfull , it was the forbidding him to eate of the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge . For in the middest of the Garden GOD had planted two Trees , which some call * Sacraments , and were , by GODS Ordinance , signes vnto him ; one of life , if he obeyed ; the other of death , by disobedience . Not as the Iewes thought , and Iulian scoffed , That the Tree had power to giue sharpenesse of wit. And although some thinke signes needlesse to so excellent a creature ; yet beeing mutable , subiect to temptation , and each way flexible to vertue or vice , according as he vsed his naturall power of free-will ; I see not why they should deny GOD that libertie to impose , or man that necessitie to need such monitories , and ( as it were ) Sacramentall instructions . For what might these Trees haue furthered him in carefulnesse , if he had considered life and death , not so much in these Trees , as in his free-wil , and obeying or disobeying his Creator . These Trees , in regard of their signification , and euent , are called the Tree of Life , and the Tree of Knowledge of good and euill : which was not euill or hurtfull in it selfe , but was a visible rule , whereby good and euill should be knowne , and that by reason of the Commandement annexed , which he might by this Precept see to be grounded in obeying or disobeying the authority of the Law-giuer . An easie rule , and yet too easily broken . For when as God did hereby challenge his own Soueraignty , by imposing so easie a fine , which might haue forbidden all but one ( as contrariwise he allowed ) and fore-signified the danger , that he might continue his goodnesse to man , continuing in obedience ; yet did man herein shew his contempt , in reiecting so easie a yoake , and so light a burthen . I will not reason whether these two Trees may properly be called Sacraments : of which ( say some ) the one was but for the bodily life , and better neuer to haue touched the other : this we know , that in eating of this he lost both bodily and spirituall life , which the name and institution thereof forewarned , and should haue preuented : otherwise , in eating of the other , immortalitie had been sealed both in soule and body , to him and his for euer . Srange it seemeth , that he should need no monitorie signes to preuent that , which , euen with these helps added , he did not eschew . CHAP. V. Of the Fall of Man : and of Originall Sinne . HItherto we haue beheld the Creation of the World , and of our first Parents , the liuely Images of the Creator and the Creature ; whom we haue somewhat leisurely viewed in a naked Maiesty , delighting themselues in the enamelled walkes of their delightfull Garden . The Riuers whereof ranne to present their best offices to their new Lords , from which they were forced by the backer streames , greedy of the sight and place which they could not hold : The Trees stouped to behold them , offering their shady mantle , and varietie of fruits , as their naturall tribute : each creature in a silent gladnesse reioyced in them , and they enioyed all mutuall comforts in the Creator , the Creatures , and in themselues . A blessed Payre , who enioyed all they desired , whiles their desire was worth the enioying : Lords of all , and of more then all , Content , which might in all they saw , see their Makers bounty ; and beyond all they could see , might see themselues comprehended , where they could not comprehend , of that infinite Greatnesse and goodnesse , which they could not but loue , reuerence , admire and adore . This was then their Religion , to acknowledge with thankefulnesse , to be thankefull in obedience , to obey with cherefulnesse , the Author of all this good : to the performance whereof , they found no outward , no inward impediment , Sickenesse , Perturbation and Death ( the deformed issue of Sinne ) not yet being entered into the World. In this plight did Satan ( that old Serpent ) see , disdaine and enuy them . It was not enough for him , and the deuillish crue of his damned associates , for their late rebellion , to be banished Heauen , but the inferiour world must be filled with his venome , working that malice on the Creatures here , which he could not there so easily wrecke on their Creator . And because Man was here GODS Deputy and Lieutenant , as a petty God on the Earth , hee chooseth him as the fittest subiect , in whose ruine to despite his Maker . To this end he vseth not a Lion-like force , which then had been bootlesse , but a Serpentine sleight , vsing that subtill creature as the meetest instrument to his Labyrinthian proiects . Whereas by inward temptation he could not so easily preuaile , by insinuating himselfe into their minds , he windes himselfe into this winding Beast , disposing the Serpents tongue to speake to the Woman ( the weaker Vessell ) singled from her husband , and by questioning doth first vndermine her . The * Woman ( whether she had not yet experience of the Nature of the Creatures , or did admire so strange an accident , and would satisfie her curious mind in the further tryall ) entertained discourse , and was presently snared . For though she held her to the Commandement , yet the threatning annexed , she did somewhat mince and extenuate . What she seemed to lessen , he feared not to annihilate , and wholly disanull , propounding not onely impunity , but aduantage , That they should be as Gods , in the enriching of their minds with further knowledge . This hee perswadeth by the equivocating in the name of the Tree ( the first equiuocation we read of , a otherwhere plainely tearmed a lye ) charging GOD with falshood and malignitie . Thus he that abode not in the Truth himselfe , but was a Man-slayer from the beginning , and the Father of Lying , which he no where else borrowed , but had of his owne , perswaded her by his great subtiltie , first to doubt of GODS Truth in his Word ( the first particular sinne that euer mans heart entertained ; for the other were but occasions and inducements ; disobedience and vnthankefulnesse are more generall ) after that , she vnlawfully lusted after this new knowledge , bewitched with the pleasantnesse of the fruit to the taste and sight , shee tooke , and did eate , and gaue to her husband likewise . The highest power of the soule is first entrapped , the lusting and sensible faculties follow after , iustly plagued by a correspondent inward rebellion , that the sense now ruleth the appetite ; and this the reason in our corrupt estate , which hence proceeded . Thus b vnbeleefe brought forth vnthankefulnesse , vnthankefulnesse , pride ; from thence ambition and all that rabble of contempt of Gods Truth ; beleeuing the Deuils lies , abuse of the Creatures to wanton lust , Sacrilegious vsurping that which GOD had reserued , scandalous prouocation of her husband , with the murther bodily and ghostly of him , her selfe , and their whole posteritie for euer ; and whereas , yet they had done so little seruice to GOD , they offered almost their first fruits to the Deuill , hauing c Free-will to haue resisted if they would . No maruell then if such a combination of so many sinnes in one , wrung from the iustice of GOD , such a multitude of iudgements on them and theirs , in the defacing that goodly and glorious Image of GOD ; subiecting ( in stead thereof ) the Bodie to Sickenesse , Colde , Heate , Nakednesse , Hunger , Thirst , Stripes , Wounds , Death ; the Minde to Ignorance , Doubtings , Vanitie , Phancies , Phrenzies ; the Will to Vnstaiednesse , Passion , Perturbations ; the Whole Man is made a slaue to Sinne within him , to the Deuill without ; whence he must expect Wages sutable to his Worke , Death ; Spirituall , Naturall , and Eternall : an infinite punishment , for offending an infinite Maiesty . Thus had they put out their light to obscure darkenesse : and if they were not presently cast into vtter darkenesse , it was GODS mercy ( not their merit ) which suspended the first and naturall death , to preuent that second and eternal . But spiritually the were euen already dead in sinnes , as appeared by the accusations of their conscience ; whereof Moses saith , d The eyes of them both were opened , and they knew that they were naked . Conscience , before Vertues keeper , was now become Hels Harbenger , then flashing lightnings in the face of their minds , to shew , that their nakednesse did now appeare filthy in GODS sight : Lightnings indeed , which could only lighten to terrifie , not enlighten with instruction and comfort : which sparke remaineth after the fire of Gods Image extinct , by the mercifull prouidence of GOD , in some e to bee a bridle of Nature , least they should runne into all excesse of vilanie , and not leaue a face of the world in the world , and to be to others , by disposition and working of a higher and supernaturall Light , a preparatiue to , and a preseruatiue in that light of Life . So much the greater is their sinne , that seeke to flash out these flashings : and whereas they cannot reade the booke of Scripture , and will not reade the booke of the Creature , labour to extinguish also this Light of Nature , that with seared consciences , they may more freely in darkenesse commit the workes of darkenesse . And euen this did Adam seeke , if GOD had not brought him out of his Owles neast . For what could a Fig-leafe hide from GOD ? and did they thinke the innocent Trees would conspire with them to conceale Traytors ? Was there any darkenesse which was not Light to him ? Or could Breeches and Trees couer their Soules , which receiued the first and worst nakednesse ; till which , Nakednesse to the body , was a Clothing of Beauty , a Liuery of Bounty , an Ensigne of Maiesty ? Such f broken pits seeke they that forsake the Fountaine of liuing Waters . And yet when GOD commeth into Iudgement , and g makes the winds to vsher him vnto his priuate Sessions in Paradise ; to those shiftlesse shifts they added worse , impiously accusing GOD , vncharitably charging one another , to put from themselues that blame , which thus claue faster to them . A medicine worse then the disease , or a disease in stead of a medicine , is hypocrisie , that will not see her owne sickenesse , and seekes rather to couer , then to cure ; to couer by charging others , then recouer by discharging and discouering it selfe ; as if h equitie pretended were not iniquitie doubled . GOD proceedeth to sentence , a sentence worthy of GOD , shewing at once his infinite iustice in the punishment of sinne , and no lesse infinite mercie , to prouide an infinite price to redeeme vs ; by his infinite power bringing good out of euill , and by his manifold Wisedome taking that wise one in his craftinesse , who in the destruction of Man , had sought GODS dishonour . So good is it that euill should be , when this Soueraigne goodnesse purposeth to effect his good will by wicked instruments , out * of their darkenesse , producing his owne maruellous light : as appeared in this worke of Sathan an aduersary , intended to his despite ; in , and by the promised Seede , disposed to his glory . i The Serpent hath a bodily curse in his future bodily difficulties , which still continue , for his instrumentall and bodily imployment . The k old Serpent and spirituall Enemie , hath a spirituall and eternall curse , the breaking of his head by that Seede of the Woman , that should once lead Captiuitie captiue . Our Parents are cursed , yet so , as their curse is turned into a blessing ; all things working to the best : In sorrow shal be the Womans conceptions , but recompenced with the ioy which followeth ( and is as it were , the Mid-wife in their trauell ) because of l fruit borne into the World ; and more then recompenced , in that they are m saued by bearing of children , if they continue in the faith , and liue in holinesse with modestie . Adam is set to labour , not as before , with delight , but with paine and difficultie ; the Earth also being cursed for his sake : yet by this narrow way , by this crosse-way , he is guided to Heauen ; the hope whereof was giuen him before Paradise was taken from him . So true is it , that in iudgement he remembreth mercy , if we can learne to liue by faith , and not by sight . This , that Moses telleth of the fall of Man , Experience doth in manner proclaime through the World , in the manifold effects thereof , which we daily see . For whereas the World was made for Man , as before is shewed , who alone , in regard of his bodily and spirituall nature , can need and vse it , no creature in the world is in his kind so imperfect as man . Hee that was before as an earthly God , is now become an incarnate Deuill , and for aspiring to be like his Lord , was made a seruant of his n seruants ; the noblest part in him becomming a base Officer to degrade him , Reason it selfe deiected at the feet of Sense , to be a slaue , and a very Bawd to sensuall pleasures , a very Broker for dung-hill profits . And what is this but to metamorphose man into a beast ? vnlesse that some in a lower degree , liuing onely to liue , suffocated o with eating , drinking , sleeping , are degenerated into plants ? And if he descend not lower , to become torpide and liuelesse , yet doth he participate the imperfections of those things , and that without their perfections , as if with an imperfect retrograde hee would returne into his first elements , or in a perfected imperfection , to his first nothing . What stone so hard as mans heart is relentlesse , remorselesse to his best good ? What dust more subiect to the wind , or water more flexible , then hee to temptation and sinne ? But those things remaine in their nature , or naturall place : Man is a fuming smoke , a passing shadow . And yet if wee could stay at our Elements , it were somewhat better ; but wee are seruants and drudges beneath all names of basenesse , vnbowelling the Earth , and our selues in the earth , for a little hardened earth , that neuer had the dignitie to see , no not to be seen of the Sunne . We seeme to rule the Skie , Winds , and Seas ; indeed we aduenture our liues to their mercy , and not three fingers thicknesse doth separate vs from death , that we may bring home an idle discourse , or somewhat , almost lesse then nothing , that we call a Iewell . Once , we inuert Nature , subuert others , peruert our selues , for those things which sometimes kill the body , and alway ( except a power , with whom all things are possible , preuent ) the Soule : And yet , p Thou Foole , this night may they fetch away thy Soule ; and whose then shall these things bee ? And whose then , and where then , shalt thou be ? Thou gainest faire to loose thy selfe , to be taken with thy taking , to bee thus bad to others , that thou mayest be worse to thy selfe : and when-as ( like an Asse ) thou hast been laden all the dayes of thy life with those things , which euen in hauing thou wantedst , now to be more intollerably burthened , now to be in Hell , which will neuer bee satisfied in thee , whose Character was before engrauen in thy vnsatiable heart . Tell me not then of the reasonable power of our soules , whereby we resemble GOD , seeing that reason may tell thee and me , that by abusing it q we are like , and r are of our Father the Deuill . That erected countenance to be still groueling in , and poring on the Earth ; that immortall soule to mind onely such things as haue not the imperfect priuiledge to be mortall ; those high excellencies to bee abused to mischiefe , blaspheming , denying , forswearing GOD and all for the basest of the basest creatures ! Well might this deluge of corruption mooue that ſ Cynick , in a throng of men to make search for a Man , this Man which is now left vs , beeing but the ruines , the carkasse of himselfe . Well might the Greekes call this body of ours , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Sepulchre of the soule ; the Latines Corpus , where by reason of mans fall from his first estate , the first syllable is falne off , Cor , the heart is gone , we are Vecordes , Socordes , onely pus remaines , corruption and filthinesse ; and doe not wee call it body , because both die , the soule also hereby infected , and that both deaths , internall and externall ? The Spirit , the better part of man , is spirit indeed , a puffe and vaine blast of emptinesse , animus is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a winde that passeth , that passeth the wind in vanitie . But what needes all this ? Why are we fallen into so long and tedious discourse of our fall ? Euen because some are fallen further , beyond all sense and feeling of their fall , and beleeued not that man was euer any other creature , then now they see ; that if their goodnesse cannot , yet their wickednesse might teach them , that so perfect a World should not haue beene framed for so imperfect a wretch , now onely perfect in imperfection . Our fall must teach vs to rise , our straying to returne , our degeneration a regeneration . And therefore was not that Image of GOD wholly done out , but some remainder continued to the Posteritie , to conuince them of miserie in themselues , that so denying themselues , they might take vp their Crosse , and follow the second Adam vnto a durable happinesse . But how ( may some aske , as t the Pelagian did ) came this misery to vs ? Non peccat ille qui genuit , non peccat ille qui condidit , per quas igitur rimas inter tot praesidia innocentiae fingis peccatum ingressum ? Doth it agree with diuine Iustice , that if the Fathers haue eaten sowre Grapes , the Children-teeth should be set on edge ? I answere , We are Heires of our Father , we need not seeke some secret cranie , we see an open gate , u by one man sinne entred into the World , and death by sinne . A little leaue let vs borrow to cleere this difficultie . Sinne is x a transgression of the Law , or a defect of conformitie to the Law , ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) and cannot properly be said to haue an efficient , but a deficient cause , being in it owne nature and subsistence , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The y Schoole-men say , in sinne are two things to bee considered , the substance and the qualitie , essence and priuation , the act and defect , whereof that they call the Materiall , this the Formall part of sinne , beeing nothing else but a deformitie , irregularitie and vnlawfulnesse in our naturall condition and conditions , as easily to be distinguished , though not to be diuided , from the action , as lamenesse from the working hand , or iarring in an Instrument , both from the Instrument and sound . The Sinner is termed nequam , z as nequicquam naught , as not ought . Not that sinne is simply norhing , Non negatiue , sed priuatiuè Nihil ; nor is it a meere and pure priuation , but to bee considered with that subiect , wherein , and whereof it is such a distortion and destruction : the want of this consideration draue the Manichees to their Hereticall opinion of two beings and beginnings . Sinne was first seene in the Deuill , who voluntarily strayed from the right way , and as hee abode not in the Truth himselfe , so hee beguiled our first Parents , from whom , by the Conduit of Nature , it is conueyed to vs . I speake of Originall sinne , which is our inheritance ; for actuall sinnes are our owne purchase and improuement , and yet bought with that stocke which our Parents left vs : Our first Parents are to bee considered , not as singular persons onely , whereby they defiled themselues , but as the roote of Mankind , which had receiued Originall Righteousnesse , to keepe or to lose to them and theirs , as a perpetuall inheritance . As in the Bodie Politike , the Act of the Prince is reputed the Act of the whole ; the consent of a Burgesse in Parliament bindeth the whole Citie which he representeth : and a as in the naturall Bodie , the whole bodie is lyable to the guilt of that fact which the head or hand hath committed : as a root to his branches , a Fountaine to his streames , doth conuey the goodnesse or badnesse which it selfe hath receiued : So stands it betwixt vs and Adam our naturall Prince , the Burgesse of the World , the Head of this humane Bodie and Generation , the Root and Fountaine of our Humanitie . When hee sinned , hee lost to himselfe and vs that Image of GOD , or that part of the Image of GOD , which he had receiued for himselfe and vs ; not the substance , nor the faculties of bodie or soule , but the conformitie in that substance and faculties to the will of GOD , in b righteousnesse and holinesse of truth . Not so much therefore are wee here to consider the ordinary course of Nature , wherein c the soule that sinneth , it shall dye : as the Ordinance of GOD , who appointed the first Adam , the Wel-spring of Nature , which he receiued incorrupted ; the second , of Grace ; that as men , we all by Generation , are of the first , and with the first , d one old man , in whom we all sinned ; of , and with the second Adam we are all one new man in the Lord , euen one bodie ; one Spirit , one Seed , one Christ , in whom , and with whom , wee , as members of that Head , obeyed the Precepts , and suffered the curse of the Law. f Other sinnes of Adam are not our naturall , but his personall , because he could be no longer a publike person , then while he had somewhat to saue or lose for vs ; all being alreadie forfeited in this first sinne . The Authour then of Originall Sinne , e is the Propagator of our Nature : his actuall sinne is originally ours , the Guilt being deriued by imputation , the Corruption by naturall generation . First , that Person corrupted Nature ; after , Nature , infected our Persons . The matter of this Originall corruption , in regard of the subiect , is All and euery man , and All and euery part of all and euery man , subiect to all sinne , that if all be not as bad as any , and the best as the worst , it must be ascribed to GODS restrayning , or renewing , not vnto vnequall degrees in this originall staine . In regard of the Obiect , the matter of it is the want of originall Righteousnesse , and a contrary inclination to Euill , g The imaginations of our hearts being onely euill continually . No Grapes can grow on these Thornes . The forme of this corruption is the deformitie of our corrupted Nature , not by infusion or imitation , but by default of that first instrument , by which this Nature descendeth . It is the roote of actuall sinnes : and whereas they , as fruits , are transient , this still remayneth , vntill Christ by his death destroyeth this death in vs . But here ariseth another difficulty ; How this sinne can bee deriued by Generation , seeing it is truely beleeued , that God is h Father of Spirits , the i For men of our Soules , which doth by infusion create , and by Creation infuse theme : corruptible Elements , beeing vnable to procreate an incorruptible substance , or generation to produce in corruption . Neither standeth it with reason , that he which communicateth not the substance , should communicate the accidents ; or with Iustice , that an innocent Soule should necessarily be stayned by inuoluntary infusion into a polluted bodie . I answere hereunto , That although the Soule be not traducted ( as they terme it ) and by Generation conferred ; yet is it coupled to the body in that manner and order which GOD had appointed for the coniunction thereof , though man had not sinned ? Neither was it the Soule alone in Adam , or the body alone , but the Person , consisting of both , which sinned : Neither can we be partakers of Natures sinne , till we be partakers of humane Nature , which is not , till the Soule and Body bee vnited . Wee are not so much therefore to looke to the concupiscence , and lust of the Parents in generation , as k Lumbard teacheth vs , but to the Person ; which , l Scotus saith , is filia Adae , & debitrix iustitiae originalis . And although the Soule be not in the seed , yet it is communicated to the Body ( saith Aquinas ) by a dispositiue preparatiue power of the Seed , which disposeth and prepareth the Body to the receiuing of the Soule , where it is receiued ( after the m generall rule ) according to the measure and nature of that which receiueth . The Father is then a perfect Father , not because he begetteth the Soule , but because he begetteth the Person , or at least all whatsoeuer in the Person is begotten : and though he doth not beget the substance thereof ; yet , as it is n such a subsistence , he may be said to procreate it , because his generation worketh towards the Vnion of the Soule and Body ; which Vnion is made by the Spirits , Animall and Vitall . And o these Spirits are procreated by the Seed , and consist of a middle nature , as it were betwixt bodily and spirituall : so that the production of the Soule , and incorporating thereof , may be counted in the middle way betweene Creation and Generation . And therefore this originall corruption did not reach to Christ Iesus , although hee were true Man , because hee was the Seed of the Woman , and did not descend of Adam by generation ( per seminatem rationem , tanquam à principio actiuo , saith Aquinas ) but was miraculously framed in the wombe ; and of the substance of the Virgin , by the power of the Holy Ghost . Thus haue I presumed to offer my crude and rude Meditations to the wiser . World , about the deriuation of Originall sinne , which it selfe is the cause why we can no better see it , as darkenesse hideth it selfe . But the whole Citie of Mankind being here with set on fire , it behoueth euery one to be more carefull to quench it , then ouer-curiously to enquire how it came : It is sufficient , that nothing descended hereby to vs by corruption , or was made ours by imputation , which is not fully cured by Christ : who is p made vnto vs ( both by imputation of his actiue and passiue obedience , and by reall infusion of his Spirit ) Wisdome , Righteousnesse , Sanctification , and Redemption ; if wee haue faith to receiue it , and Charitie to expresse it : an absolute renewer and perfecter of the Image of God , beyond what wee had in our first Parents lost . CHAP. VI. Of the Reliques of the Diuine Image after the Fall , whereby naturally men addict themselues vnto some Religion : and what was the Religion of the World before the Floud . THis sinne of our first Parents , whereby they were almost no sooner made then marr'd ( being as some suppose , formed and deformed in one day ; so interpreting the Psalme , * That he lodged not one night in honour , but became as the beasts that a perish . This sinne ( I say ) did not wholly depriue vs of the Image of GOD , whereunto wee were created . A remainder and stumpe thereof continued , like to the stumpe of b Dagon , whose head and hands were cut off by his fall ; or like the stumpe of c Nabuchodonosor . Tree , whose rootes were left in the Earth , bound with wo●nd of Yron and Brasse among the grasse of the field . So was mans head and hands fallen off before the Arke , that his Wisdome remayning was foolishnesse with God ; not sufficient to one good thought , not able either to will or to doe that which might please GOD. And though the stumpe remained ( the substance and the faculties of Body and Soule ) yet was this stumpe left in the earth , fast bound with yron and brasse , his earthly mind captiued and chained with worldly vanities and deuillish villanies . Or to vse Lumbards comparison , d he was like the man fallen e among theeues , wounded and spoyled : wounded in his naturall parts , spoyled and robbed of the gifts of Grace , which GOD by especiall grace added to his Nature , in that first beautifying of this his Image . In the state of Creation , Man was made able f to commit no sinne ; in the state of Corruption he cannot but sinne : vntill a third state of grace doe free him , not from the being , but from the raigning and imputation of sinne , whereby he is prepared to a fourth state of glory , wherein shall be no possibilitie of sinning , or necessitie of striuing against sinne . And howsoeuer in this corrupt state of Nature , in our spirituall actions , which meerely concerne the Kingdome of Heauen , we cannot but sinne , yet hath not God left himselfe without witnesse , euen in this darkenesse to conuince vs of sinne . Such are those notions , sowne by Natures hand in euery of our hearts : according to which euidence , Conscience as a Witnesse , Patron , or Iudge within vs , g accuseth , excuseth , condemneth , or absolueth ; that hereby GOD may bee h iustified , and all the World inexcusibly sinnefull ; and that hereby also a way may be left in GODS infinite mercy for Mans recouery . His intent was i not to destroy vs vtterly , ( as iustly he might , and as it befell the rebellious Angels ) but by this punishment to recall vs to subiection ; not to breake vs to pieces in his wrath , but by wrath to reclaime vs to mercy . Thus Nature suggesteth , Reason conuinceth , and is conuinced . That there is a GOD : that that GOD hath created the World ( as we before haue shewed ) and that for Man ; that Man , to whom all things serue , is to serue GOD , who hath subiected them to him . Doth not Nature teach the Sonne to honour his Father , and the Seruant his Lord ? k If he then bee our Father , where is his honour ? if our Lord , where is his feare ? Nature inferreth , Reason vrgeth this , and from that ground of Reason doth Scripture reason , the nature whereof in our nature is written . Euen by Reasons Principles we learne , That so perfect a hand , as made all these inferiour things in such perfection , would not haue been so imperfect in the perfectest of them all , so to haue left him in the Creation , as wee now see him in Corruption . The l Philosophers saw , Man was a little World , for whom the greater was made , who himselfe was made for more then the World : and that he , for whom so durable and substantiall a thing was made , must needs be made for another then this fraile and wretched life ; that is , for the euerlasting life with him ; that is the Euerlasting . And that is the foundation of all Religion . For what else is Religion , but the Schoole , wherein we learne Mans dutie towards GOD , and the way to be linked most straitly to him ? And what are all the Exercises of Religion , but acknowledgements of the Godhead , of the Creation of the World , of the prouident order therein , and ordering thereof , of the Soules immortalitie , of Mans fall and imperfection , of our Soueraigne and supreame good to be sought out of our selues ? Of all which , Nature and Reason are witnesses , not to the learned alone , whose testimonies in this kind may easily be produced , but euen to the Vulgar and rudest Idiots ; yea , whereas neither Art , nor Industry , nor ciuill Society hath bound men as men together , yet the grounds of these things haue bound them as men , by the meere bond of humane Nature , to GOD , in some or other Religion . GOD , Man , and Religion , are necessarily linked , as a Father , a Sonne , and Obedience , as a Lender , a Debter , and a Bond. The Wit no sooner conceiueth that there is a GOD , but the Will inferreth that he ought to be worshipped . What Philosophers , or what Politicians euer taught the Easterne and Westerne Islands , discouered in this last Age of the World , this necessitie of Religion ? And yet ( as followeth in this History to bee shewed ) they which neuer wore clothes on their bodies , neuer furnished their mindes with Arts , neuer knewe any Law ( besides Reason growne almost lawlesse ) or Magistrate , but their Fathers : which , when they saw other men , could not tell whether they were m heauenly Wights , or earthly Monsters , these yet wearied themselues in Superstitions ; shewing it easier to put off our selues , then to put the Principles of Religion out of our selues . Yea , among all the Lessons which Nature hath taught , this is the deepliest indented : not Arts , not Policie , nay , not Rayment , not Food , not Life it selfe esteemed so deare , and that naturally , to men , as their Religion . Hereof let this Historie ensuing be witnesse , which will shew the Reader , euery where , in manner , ouer the World , this naturall zeale of that which they esteeme Religion , beyond all things else esteemed most naturall . Some in the guilty conscience of their owne irreligion ( as Aesops Foxe , that beeing by casualtie depriued of his tayle , sought to perswade all Foxes to cut off theirs , as vnprofitable burthens ) would tell vs that which they n cannot tell to themselues , which they dare not tell , but ( as they dare ) whisper , That Religion is but a continued Custome , or a wiser Policie to hold men in awe . But where had Custome this beginning ? And what is Custome , but an vniforme manner , and continuance of outward Rites ? Whereas Religion it selfe is in the heart , and produceth those outward ceremoniall effects thereof . In one Country men obserue one habite of attire , another in another : So likewise of dyet : and yet is it naturall to bee clothed , more naturall to eate , but naturall most of all , as is said , to obserue some kind of Religion . The Grecians o burned their dead Parents , the Indians incombed them in their own bowels : Darius could not by great summes procure the Grecians to the Indian , or these to the Grecian custome : yet was that which mooued both , and began either Custome , one and the same principle of pietie and religious dutie , howsoeuer diuersly expressed . Yea , euen the most lasciuious , cruell , beastly , and Deuillish obseruations , were grounded vpon this one principle , That GOD must bee serued : which seruice they measured by their owne crooked Rules , euery where disagreeing , and yet meeting in one Center , The necessitie of Religion . As for Policie , although it is before answered ; yet this may be added , That whereas men with all threatnings , promises , punishments , rewards , can scarce establish their politicall Ordinances ; Religion insinuateth and establisheth it selfe : yea , taketh naturally such rooting , that all politicall Lawes and tortures cannot plucke it vp . How many Martyrs p hath Religion , yea , superstition yeelded ? but who will lay downe his life to seale some Politicians authority ? And so farre is it that Religion should be grounded on Policie , that Policie borroweth helpe of Religion . Thus did Numa father his Romane Lawes on Aegeria , and other Law-giuers on other supposed Deities , which had been a foolish argument , q and vnreasonable manner of reasoning , to perswade one obscurity by a greater , had not Nature before taught them religious awe to God , of which they made vse to this ciuill obedience of their lawes , supposed to spring from a Diuine Fountaine . Yea , the falshoods and varietie of religions are euidences of this Truth ; seeing men will rather worship a r Beast , Stocke , or the basest Creature , then professe no Religion at all . The ſ Philosophers also that are accused of Atheisme , for the most part , did not deny Religion simply , but that irreligious Religion of the Greekes in idolatrous superstition , Socrates rather swearing by a Dog , or an Oke , then acknowledging such gods . It is manifest then , that the Image of GOD was by the Fall depraued , but not vtterly extinct ; among other sparkes this also being raked vp in the ruines of our decayed Nature ; some science of the God-head , some conscience of Religion : although the true Religion can bee but one , and that which GOD himselfe teacheth , as the onely true way to himselfe ; all other Religions being but strayings from him , whereby men wander in the darke , and in labyrinths of error : like men drowning , that get hold on euery twig , or the foolish fish that leapeth out of the frying-pan into the fire . Thus GOD left a sparke of that light couered vnder the ashes of it selfe ; which himselfe vouchsafed to kindle into a flame , neuer since , neuer after to be extinguished . And although that rule of Diuine Iustice had denounced t morte morieris , to die , and againe to die a first and second death ; yet vnasked , yea , by cauilling excuses further prouoked , hee by the promised seed erected him to the hope of a first and second resurrection ; a life of Grace first , and after of Glory . The Sonne of God is promised to be made the seede of the Woman : the substantiall u Image of the inuisible GOD , to be made after the Image and similitude of a Man , to reforme and transforme him againe into the former Image and similitude of GOD ; and whereas GOD had made man before after his owne Image , and lost him ; he now promiseth to make himselfe after Mans Image to recouer him : euen that he , which in the x forme of GOD thought it not robbery ( for it was Nature ) to bee equall with GOD , should bee made nothing to make vs something , should not spare himselfe that hee might spare vs , should become partaker of our Nature , flesh of our flesh , and bone of our bone , that hee might make vs y partakers of the Diuine Nature , flesh of his flesh , and bone of his bone . This was that Seede of the Woman , that hath broken the Serpents head , which by death hath ouercome death , and him that had the power of Death , the Deuill : who submitted himselfe to a death in it selfe bitter , before men shamefull , and of GOD accursed , that hee might bring vs to a life peaceable , glorious , and blessed , beyond what eye hath seene , or heart can conceiue . This promise of this Seed , slaine from the beginning of the World , was the seed of all true Religion , the soule of Faith , the life of Hope , the well-spring of Charitie . True it is that all receiued not this promise alike : for a seed of the Serpent was fore-signified also , which should bruise the heele of the Womans seede . And this in the first seed and generation of Man soon appeared : Caine and Abel were hereof liuely examples . It appeareth that GOD had taught Adam how hee would bee worshipped , as it were ordering and ordaining him the first Priest of the World , which function he fulfilled both in instructing his Wife and Children , in prayer with and for them , and in the rites of Sacrificing . His children accordingly z in processe of time , brought and offered their Sacrifices . As concerning Sacrifices , some hold opinion ( according to their owne practice ) that a Nature might teach Adam this way of seruing GOD ; as if Nature were as well able to finde the way , as to know that she is out of the way , and were as well seene in the particular maner , as in the generall necessitie of Religion . We cannot see the Sunne without the Sunne , nor come to GOD , but by GOD , to whom b Obedience is better then Sacrifice , and to hearken , better then the fat of Rams . ABEL , saith the Scripture , c offered by faith , without which faith it is impossible to please GOD : but faith hath necessary relation d to the Word of GOD , who otherwise will be e weary of our solemnities , and asketh , Who hath required them at our hands . These sacrifices also , besides that they were acknowledgements of their thankefulnesse , and reall confessions of their sinne and death , due to them therefore , did lead them by the hand to Christ that Lambe of GOD , that should take away the sinnes of the World , figured by these slaine beasts , confirming their faith in the promise , and their hope of the accomplishment : of which Nature could not once haue dreamed , which hath rather f the impression of some confused notions , that wee haue lost the way , and ought to seeke it , then either light to discerne it , or wisedome to guide vs in it . Of sacrificing , there were from the Beginning two kinds , one called g Gifts , or Oblations of things without life : the other Victims ( so our Rhemists h haue taught vs to English the word Victimae ) slaine Sacrifices of Birds and Beasts . Againe , they were propitiatory , consecratorie , Eucharisticall , and so forth , whose kinds and rites Moses hath in his Bookes , especially in Leuiticus , so plainely declared , that I should but powre water into the Sea , or light a candle to the Sunne , to dilate much of them : these beeing the same in signification with the Leuiticall , and little ( if little ) differing in the manner of doing . Caine brought his i offering , being an Husbandman , of the fruit of the ground . Abel a Shepheard , of the fattest of his Sheepe : God respected ABEL and his offering , ( the tree first , and then the fruit : the worker , and then the worke ) which he signified either by voice , or by k fire from Heauen , according to Theodotians translation , l as in the Sacrifices of Aaron , Gedeon , Manoah , Dauid , Salomon , Elias : or by some other meanes , both comfortable to Abel , and enuied of Caine , who therefore slew him ; thus in this member bruising the heele of that blessed seed , as a type of that which the Head himselfe should after sustaine . Here is the first Apostasie after that first Euangelicall promise , and the first diuision of Religion , Caine beeing the first builder of the m Earthly Citie , not that which hee called after the name of his Sonne , n Henoch , but of that spirituall City of the Wicked , the seed of the Serpent , which he founded in his Brothers bloud : euen as that later Compendium thereof , which called her selfe Caput mundi , the head of the World ( and indeed o the World is vsually in Scripture applyed to that seed of the Serpent , as it is opposite to the seed of the Woman ) was by Romulus her first Founder , by like example of Fratricide in the murther of Remus , dedicated ( as it were ) to the future mysterie of iniquitie , the seat of the Beast , and of the Whore , ( by whose authoritie , Christ himselfe was slaine ) drunken after with the blood of his Saints : and still breathing blood and slaughter , to euery Abel that will not communicate in her spirituall whooredomes : that will not with her offer the fruits of the ground ( the Sacrifice of Caine ) which neither came from heauen , nor can guide to Heauen , being earthly , sensuall , deuillish . Caine was for this his fact conuented by that All-seeing Iustice , who both by open sentence and inward terrors accused and accursed him , continuing his life , euen for the same cause that other Murtherers loose it , that he might liue an example ( which then in that vnpeopled world by his death he could not haue been ) to the future generation ; branded p also by the Lord with some sensible marke , to exempt him , and terrifie others from that bloudy crueltie : this mercy being mixed with this iudgement , a longer time of repentance . GOD before cursed q the earth for Adam , he now r cursed CAINE from the earth , to be a runnagate , and wanderer thereon . For how could he , that had so forsaken God , but be forsaken of the Earth , and of himselfe ? the ſ stable and mercifull earth , which before had opened her mouth to receiue his Brothers bloud , shrinking , and ( as it were ) grudging to support such wicked feet , and by denying him her strength , forcing him to his manifold shifts , and shiftlesse remoouing . Wretched man , alwayes bleeding his brothers bloud ; not daring to looke vp to Heauen , fearing to looke downe to Hell , the World without him threatning a miserable life , his Body branded to contempt and shame till his death , his soule become a stage of Anguish , Feare , Horrour , and other Furies the Harbingers of Hell : not able to suffer ( which yet he cannot but suffer ) the guilt of passed wickednesse gnawing him , the waight of present misery pressing him , the dread of a death , and a death attending him : restlesse in himselfe , hated of the World , despairing of reliefe from God : a liuely Map of the deadly and damnable state of sinne and sinners , ( without Christ ) t dead whiles they liue , moouing sepulchres , the Deuils captiues , hels heires , exiled from heauen , and vagabonds on the earth , euen on that which they call their owne land . Caine , more vexed with the punishment , then at the fault of his sinne , departed from the presence of the Lord , which is meant either of his iudiciall conuenting him , or u in regard of the visible societie of the Church , cradled yet in his Fathers houshold , where God did especially shew his present prouidence , protection and grace , who otherwise filleth the Heauen and Earth , of whom & in whom they are : from hence , as Adam before out of Paradise , so Cain was , as it were excommunicated , expelled , & out-lawed , and dwelt in the Land of Nod , which x some take to be appellatiuely spoken , as if his miserie had giuen name of Moouing vnto the place where he dwelled , or roamed rather : y Iosephus saith , hee built Naida , applying it to a proper place , which was either Eastward from Eden , or Eastward towards Eden from Canaan , where Adam is supposed to haue dwelt , and after with his Wife to haue beene buried at Hebron . Afterward , his posteritie beeing multiplied ( his Wife , Epiphanius out of Leptogenesis calleth Shaue , z Comestor calleth her Chalmana , a Philo , Themech ) he built a Citie which he called by the name of his sonne b Henoch , to crosse that curse of his wandering to and fro on the earth , or to arme him against others , which his guilty conscience caused him to feare , or to be a receptacle and store-house of those spoyles , which , Iosephus saith , hee robbed from others by violence , when as the earth was barren to him . Philo ( if we may so entitle that Author which hath written of the Antiquities of the Bible ) ascribeth vnto him other Cities , Mauli , Leed , Tehe , Iesca , Celet , Iebbat , adding that hee liued 730. yeeres . These things may bee probable , although that Author be otherwise fabulous , considering that men did ordinarily liue many hundred yeeres in those times , and were also exceeding fruitfull , especially after that Polygamy was embraced of that Family . And c if that in Abrahams posterity , the seed of Iacob in lesse then three hundred yeares was multiplyed to so d great a people , it is like that the Cainites e , were no lesse populous , liuing in more freedome . Hee first ( saith Iosephus ) found out weights and measures , and assigned proprieties in possessions of Land , before common as the ayre and light , and was Author to lewd persons , of a lewd and vngodly life . Probable it is that the Citie was called Henoch , because the Curse suffered not the father to stay in a place , but to leaue a hasty inheritance to his Son to finish and rule it . Iabal and Iubal and Tubalcain , were inuenters of Arts : the first to dwell in Tents and keepe Cattell ; the second of Musicall instruments : the third of working in Mettals , and making of Armour , which some thinke to be Vulcan , by the neerenesse of name and occupation . His f Sister Naamah is accounted by some Rabbines , the first inuenter of making Linnen and Woollen , and of vocall Musique ; yea , they make her the wife of Noah also . Thus let vs leaue this Family multiplying in numbers , in Sciences , in wickednesse , sauouring nothing diuine , or at least nothing but humane in their Diuinitie ( therefore called the sonnes of men g ) and let vs looke backe to Adam , who in this wicked fruit of his body , might read continual Lectures of repentance for the sinne of his soule . Adam begat a child in his own likenesse , h that is , not in that likenesse of God , wherein he was created , but like vnto himselfe , both in humane nature , & natural corruption , his name he called Seth , of whose posteritie the whole world was by Noah re-peopled . Vnto Seth was born Enosh . Then began men , saith MOSES to call vpon the name of the Lord . This some i interpret of the beginning of Idolatry , that men began to profane the name of the Lord : some to call the name of the Lord , that is , after Rabbi Salomo , to apply the name of God to Images , Stars and Men : But the more likely opinion is , that when Adam had obtained a more holy posteritie , which was now multiplyed in diuers families , k Religion which before had been a priuate In-mate in Adams houshold , was now brought into publike exercise , whereof Prayer hath alwaies been accounted a principall part , and God himselfe in both Testaments calleth his house a house of Prayer ; the calues of the lips , and the ejaculations of the heart being the body and soule of Diuine worship , whereof Sacrifices were in a manner but the apparel , fashioned to that infancy of the Church . Of the names of l the posteritie of Adam , and his hundred yeeres mourning for Abel ; of Seth his remoouing after Adams death to a mountaine neere Paradise , and such other things , more sauouring of fabulous vanity in the false-named m Methodius , Philo , and others that follow them , I list not to write . And wel might Genebrard haue spared his paines in searching for the antiquitie of Popery in this first Age of the World. Easily may we grant a Church then , truely Catholike , in the Posteritie of Seth , instructed partly by Reuelations , partly by Traditions , concerning the Creation , the fall , the good and euill Angels , the promised Seed , the Vnitie and Trinitie , punishments and repentance for sinne , publike and priuate Deuotions , and other like Articles gathered out of Moses : but for the Rabble of Rabbinicall Dreames which hee addeth herevnto , we had need of the implicite faith of some simple credulous Catholike to receiue them : as namely , Purgatory resembled in the fiery Sword at the entrance of Paradise , Free-will grounded on that which GOD speaketh to CAINE , Thou shalt rule ouer him ( the prerogatiue of the elder Brother ouer the yonger falsly applyed to the rule of the minde ouer sinfull lusts ) the choice of meates in the first Fathers abstinence from flesh , fish , and wine ( as hee saith ) which had not beene permitted to them , as it is to vs : Traditions , when as yet they had no Scripture : Superstitious Obsequies to the dead , because the Iewes in their office for the dead call vpon the n Fathers which lye buried at Hebron ( namely , Adam , Eue , and the rest ) to open the gates of Paradise : Deuotion to Saints , because the Cherubins were set betweene Paradise and Sinners ; ( as if their Saints were honoured to keepe them out of Heauen ) and not the bloudie Sacrifices onely in Abels offering , but that vnbloudie Sacrifice ( so they stile their Masse ) in the offering of Caine : ( wee enuie them not their Founder ) yea , he finds their Sacrifice of Orders in Gods executing the Priestly function , of Matrimony in Adam and Eue , of Baptisme in the Breeches which they ware , of Penance because GOD said , Thou art dust , and to dust thou shalt returne , of Confirmation in those words , Shee shall breake thy head ( the Truth will breake their heads for so reading it ) of Vnction , in that Seth went to the Cherub which kept Paradise ; and receiued of him three graines of the Tree of Life , whereof we reade in the Apocalyps , the leaues shall heale the Nations ; with those graines was an Oyle made , wherewith Adam was anoyed , and the stones put into his mouth , whence sprang the Tree whereof the Crosse of our Lord was made , hidden by Salomon in the Temple , and after in the Poole of Bethesda . Spectatum admissi risum teneatis amici ? Did not Genebrard deserue an o Archbishopicke ? or if the obseruation be his , did not Petrus Victor Palma ( which set him forth with such Comments ) deserue the Palme and Victory for Peters pretended Successors , which could find such antiquitie for proofe of their Catholicisme ? Much good may it doe their Catholike mawes with such Dainties . Iust art thou , O Lord , and iust are thy iudgements , which because they will not beleeue thy Truth , giuest them ouer to such strong delusions , to beleeue so grosse and palpable Lyes . CHAP. VII . Of the cause and comming of the Floud . THus wee haue seene in part the fulfilling of the Prophesie of the Seed of the Woman , and of that other of the Serpent , in the Posteritie of Caine and Seth. The Family of Caine is first reckoned , and their forwardnesse in humane Arts , a as the children of this World are wiser in their generation , in the things of this life , which they almost onely attend , then the children of light . As for the b Iewish Dreames , that Lamech was blind , and by the direction of Tubalcaine his sonne guiding his hand slew Caine , supposing it had beene a wilde beast , which when he knew , so inraged him , that he killed his sonne also , they that list may follow . Moses reckoneth the Generations according to the first-borne in the Posteritie of Seth , as enioying the Principalitie and Priest-hood , that so the promised Seed of the Woman ( after such a World of yeares comming into the World ) might iustifie the stablenesse of GODS promises , his Lineall Descent from Adam with a due Chronologie , beeing declared . After Seth , Enosh , Kenan , Mehalaleel , Iared was Henoch the seuenth from ADAM , who walked with God , whom God tooke away that he should not see death . This before the Law , and Helias in the Law , are Witnesses of the Resurrection ; being miraculously taken from the Earth into Heauen , not by death , but by supernaturall changing of their bodies . That hee should bee still in c an Earthly Paradise , and that hee and Elias should come and preach against Antichrist , and of him be slaine , is a Popish Dreame ; the Scripture d saying , that HENOCH was taken away that he should not see death ; of Elias , that he is e alreadie come in the person of Iohn Baptist : the Spirit and power , or spirituall power of walking with GOD , reforming Religion , and conuerting soules , beeing communicated to many of those Ministers which haue lien slaine in the streets of that great Citie . This his Assumption is f supposed to be visibly done . Hee was a Prophet , and Iude doth in his Epistle cite a testimonie of his , g which eyther by h Tradition went from hand to hand , as it seemeth the whole Word of GOD was deliuered before the dayes of Moses ; GOD by Visions and Dreames appearing vnto the Patriarkes ; or else it was written and since is lost . Some hold it was penned by some Iew vnder the name of Enoch . i Augustine thinketh that the Booke entituled Enoch was forged in his name , as other Writings vnder the names of Prophets and Apostles : and therefore calleth it Apocrypha ( as k Hierome doth also ) l Chrysostome and Theophilact account Moses the first Pen-man of Holy Scripture . Although it seemes that Letters were in vse before the floud , if m Iosephus his testimonie be true , who affirmeth that Adam hauing prohpecied two vniuersall destructions , one by fire , another by water , his Posteritie erected two Pillars , one of bricke , another of stone , in both which they writ their inuentions of Astronomie ; that of stone was reported to remaine in his time . Some n ascribe this to Seth , as also the first naming of the seuen Planets . The Science of Astronomie , they say , was much furthered by Enoch , who ( saith Eupolemon ) was by the Greekes called Atlas , to whom they attributed the inuention thereof . o Plinie was of opinion that Letters were eternall . Howsoeuer , it is more then apparant , that the Booke bearing Enochs name , is very fabulous , which , because the Tales therein professe antiquity ( although they were later dreames ) I thought it not vnfit to borrow out of p Scaliger somewhat of that which he hath inserted in his Notes vpon Eusebius , the Greeke Copie being , as the Phrase testifieth , translated out of Hebrew , which had beene the worke of some Iew : the Antiquity appeareth , in that q Tertullian citeth it . The words are these : And r it came to passe when the sonnes of men were multiplyed , there were borne to them faire Daughters , and the Watch-men ( so he calleth the Angels out of Dan. 4. ) lusted and went astray after them ; and they said one to another , ſ Let vs choose vs Wiues of the Daughters of men of the Earth . And Semixas their Prince said vnto them , I feare me you will not doe this thing , and I alone shall be debter of a great sinne . And they all answered him and said ; We will all sweare with an Oath , and will Anathematise or Curse our selues not to alter this our minde till we haue fulfilled it , and they all sware together . These came downe in the dayes of Iared to the top of the Hill Hermon . And they called the Hill Hermon , because they sware and Anathematised on it . These were the names of their Rulers , Semixas , Atarcuph , Arachiel , Chababiel , Orammante , Ramiel , Sapsich , Zakiel , Balkiel , Azalzel , Pharmaros , Samiel , &c. These tooke them Wiues , and three Generation were borne vnto them : the first were great Gyants ; the Gyants begat the Naphelim , to whom were borne Eliud ; and they taught them and their Wiues Sorceries and Inchantments . Ezael taught first to make Swords and Weapons for Warre , and how to worke in Metals . He taught to make Womens Ornaments , and how to looke faire , and iewelling . And they beguiled the Saints ; and much sinne was committed on the Earth . Other of them taught the vertues of Roots , Astrologie , Diuinations , &c. After these things the Gyants beganne to eate the flesh of men , and men were diminished : and the remnant cryed to Heauen , because of their wickednesse , that they might come in remembrance before him . And the foure great Archangels Michael , Gabriel , Raphael , and Vriel hearing it , looked downe on the Earth from the holy places of Heauen : and beholding much bloud-shed on the Earth , and all vngodlinesse and transgression committed therein , said one to another , That the Spirits and Soules of men complaine , saying , That yee should present our Prayer to the Highest , and our destruction . And the foure Archangels entring , said to the Lord , Thou art GOD of GODS and Lord of Lords , &c. Thou seest what Ezael hath done , hee hath taught Mysteries , and reuealed to the World the things in Heauen , &c. Then the Highest said , The Holy one , The Great one spake and sent Vriel to the sonne of Lamech , saying , Goe to Noe , tell him of the end approching , and a floud shall destroy the Earth , &c. To Raphael hee said , Goe Raphael , and binde Ezael hand and foot , and cast him into darkenesse , and open the Wildernesse in the Desart of Dodoel , and there cast him , and lay vpon him sharpe stones to the Day of Iudgement , &c. And to Gabriel , he said , Goe , Gabriel , to the Gyants , and destroy the sonnes of the Watch-men from the sonnes of men , set them one against another in warre and destruction . To Michael , he said , Goe , Michael , binde Semixa and the others with him that haue mixed themselues with the daughters of men ( vntill seuentie Generations ) to the hils of the Earth ; vntill the day of their iudgement , till the iudgement of the World bee finished , and then they shall bee brought into t the confusion of fire , and vnto tryall , and vnto the Prison of the ending of the World , and whosoeuer shall be condemned and destroyed , from hence-forth shall be cast together with them till the finishing of their Generation , &c. And the Gyants which were begotten of the Spirits and flesh , they shall call them euill Spirits on the Earth , because their dwelling is on the Earth . The Spirits that depart out of their bodies shall bee euill Spirits , because they were engendred of the Watch-men and men . But it were tedious to recite further . The antiquity of it , and because it is not so common , and especially because u some of the Ancients and of the Papists haue beene misse-led by these Dreames ( refused iustly by Ierome and Augustine ) interpreting the sonnes of GOD in Moses to be spoken of Angels ( as their Translation did read it ) haue moued me to insert those Tales . Notable is the diligence of the Purgatorie Scauengers , who in Viues notes vpon Aug. de Ciuit. Dei , Lib. 15. cap. 23. haue in their Index Expurgatorius , set the Seale of their Office vpon a testimonie alleaged out of Eusebius de Praep. Euang. Lib. 5. cap. 4. as if they had beene Viues his owne words , to be left out in the Impression . The words , because they sauour of the former errour , haue Theere placed , Non ergo Deos , neque bonos damonas , Gentiles , sed perniciosos solummodo venerantur . Quam rem magis Plutarchus confirmat , dicens fabulosas de dijs rationes res quasdam significare , à daemonibus antiquissimis gestas temporibus , & ea quae de gigantibus ac de Titanibus decantantur , daemonum fuisse operationes . Vnde mihi suspicio ( saith Eusebius , but Viues is fined for it ) nonnunquam incidit , ne ista illa sint , quae ante diluuium a gigantibus facta diuina Scriptura tetigit , de quibus dicitur . Cùm autem vidissent Angeli Dei filias hominum , quia essent speciosae , elegerunt sibi ex illis vxores , ex quibus procreati sunt famosissimi gigantes à saeculo . Suspicabitur enim fortasse quispiam , illos & illorum spiritus esse qui ab hominibus postea dij putati sunt , pugnasque illorum , tumultus & bella esse , quae fabulosè de dijs conscribebantur . Lactantius x saith , that when the World was multiplyed , GOD sent Angels to keepe men from fraudes of the Deuill , to whom he forbade all earth contagion . These were by the Deuill insnared with women , therefore depriued of Heauen : and their Progeny of a middle nature betwixt Men and Angels , became vncleane Spirits ; so that hence grew two kindes of Daemones or Deuillish Spirits ; the one heauenly , the other earthly , which would now seeme to be keepers , and are destroyers of men . The Angels are sometimes called y the sonnes of God : but that name is communicated to men , who z by nature children of wrath , by faith in the naturall and onely begotten Sonne of GOD , haue this prerogatiue to bee the sonnes of GOD , and fellow-heires with CHRIST . But some of the children of the Kingdome shall bee cast out , because they haue rebelled against their Father that begot them , professing themselues to be the sonnes of GOD , but a doe the workes of their father the Deuill : and of these Hypocrites and Apostataes it is said , that louing pleasure more then GOD , they matched themselues in Caines Family : a prouocation so mightie to euill , that strong Samson and wise Solomon are witnesses , that b the strong men are slaine by this weaker sexe . This was the Serpents policie at first , Balaams policie after , Babels policie now ; c and Balaams wages doe mooue many still to make such Linsey-woolsey Marriages , that the d children speake halfe Ashdod , and whilest the Father professeth one Religion , the mother another , the children become Gyants , to fight against all that is called GOD , and to make little or no profession ( at least in their liues ) of any Religion at all . I denie not that then there were Gyants also in regard of bodily stature , e whom the Scripture calleth , because they were great and fearefull , Rephaim and Emim ; of their pride Hanakim , of their strength Gibborim , of their tyrannie Nephilim , of their naughtinesse Zamzummim . Such were Og and Goliah after the floud . Yea , such haue beene in all Ages : which ( to omit other Ethnike Authors ) f Augustine affirmeth , that at Vtica hee saw a mans tooth as great as an hundred of the ordinary life . Viues on that place , saith he saw one as bigge as a mans fist . Nicephorus telleth of two men in the time of Theodosius , the one not so admirable for his height , which was fiue Cubits and an hand , as the other for his smalnesse , like to a Partrich in bignesse , yet wittie and learned . Our Histories of g Arthur , little Iohn , Curcy Earle of Vlster , and one in our times , 1581. seene in London , doe shew some such here and there , now and then in the World , which Goropius in his Gigantomachia , affirmeth of his owne sight : and euen whole Families of these monstrous men are found at this day in America , both neere to Virginia , as h Captaine Smith reporteth ; and especially about the Straits of Magellan , i neere which he found Gyants , and in the same Straits were such seene of the k Hollanders ten foot in height , whereas yet other Families were but of the ordinary greatnesse . One Thomas Turner told mee , that neere the Riuer of Plate , hee saw one twelue foot high , and others whose hinder part of their head was flat , not round . l Authours tell of Maximinus the Romane Emperour , that he was eight foot and a finger high , whose wiues Bracelets might serue him for Rings , that he often in one day drunke an Amphora , which is almost sixe Gallons of Wine , and eate fortie pounds of flesh : Cordus saith sixtie ; hee could breake a Horse legge , or strike out his teeth with a blow of his fist , &c. Which occurrents in Nature no doubt haue giuen occasion to some of further fabling . Qui de magnis maiora loquuntur . m We reade in Pliny of one of fortie sixe Cubits , in Crete , found by the force of an Earth-quake , breaking the hill wherein he stood , supposed to bee Orion or Otus : more credible is that he telleth of one Gabbora in Claudius time , nine foot and nine inches ; and in Augustus time of another halfe a foot higher . How soeuer the bodies of these men before the Floud were composed , certaine their minds were disposed to all monstrous inhumanitie , which hastened their destruction . This made GOD to repent that he made man vpon the Earth , not that there was any change or repentance in him , but because a change for want of repentance happened to them . In long sufferance he gaue them an hundred and twentie yeares space , in which Noah might be a Preacher of righteousnesse ; yea , the Arke it selfe , which Noah that while was prouiding , might preach to them repentance , that their teares might haue quenched his wrath , and preuented temporall drowning and eternall burning . Adam liued till Henochs time , a witnesse and Preacher of the promise he himselfe had receiued . Henoch himselfe is made , not a verball but a reall Preacher , whiles his sonne Methushelash , and his Nephew Lamech the father of Noah liued : that GOD might haue witnesses to conuert some and conuince others . But whiles the World becommeth worse and worse , n ( Aetas parentum peior auis tulit Hos nequiores , mox daturos Progeniem vitio siorem ) a deluge of sinne first , and a deluge of iudgement after , drowned the World. For the circumstances of the Floud , Moses hath more plainly related them , then that I should here expresse them . Noah with his three sonnes and their wiues entred the Arke at GODS appointment , to which by diuine instinct resorted both birds and beasts ; of the cleane seuen , and of the vncleane two in euery kind . If any maruell at this distinction of cleane and vncleane in these times , supposing that GOD first in the Wildernesse made this partition-wall : it is answered , that GOD before this had appointed Sacrifices of beasts , which might make the difference , for which cause also there was a seuenth of euery such creature , reserued for Sacrifice after Noahs going out . Besides GOD had now purposed to adde the flesh of beasts vnto mans dyet , for which those , called by the Israelites cleane , were most fit , and most in vse : and in that respect more of such kinds were reserued , as more necessary for mans vse in food , clothing , and some of them also for labour . Otherwise no creature is vncleane in it selfe , the Hoofe and Cudde being by Nature ( GODS Hand-maid ) and not by their owne vice , such as made this distinction . And after the floud GOD made no Law of difference , vntill the time of Moses , although each Countrey hath obserued their owne peculiar custome in this food , some lothing that which others esteeme daintie , not for Religion , but for naturall and ciuill causes . As at this day to the Tartars , Horse-flesh is royall fare ; to the Arabians , Camels ; to some Americans , Serpents , and other flesh to others , which our appetite more then our faith , our stomacke more then our soule , abhorreth . Concerning the Arke , diuers doubts haue beene moued , through curiositie and vnbeliefe of some , who by diuine Iustice were in a manner depriued of sense and reason , hauing before through Deuillish wickednesse lost their conscience and Religion . Thus o Apelles one of Marcions Disciples , could not finde the Arke ( after Moses dimension ) to bee capable of foure Elephants in so small a quantitie ; Celsus contrary to him ( yet agreeing in a foolish impietie and impious folly ) thought so great a vessell was too great for mans handy-worke . Thus , like Samsons Foxes , their heads are diuers wayes , but they are tyed together by the tayles , agreeing in disagreeing both from Moses and themselues . But might not reason teach Celsus , that the direction of GOD might teach a man in an hundred and twentie yeares space to frame so mighty a Fabricke? doth not sense and experience shew buildings not much lesse both on the Sea and on the Land ? And what Arithmeticke or Geometry , nay , what wit or common sense had Apelles in his Assertion ? The Arke was too little ( forsooth ) for so many creatures and their prouision for a yeare . Wee need not seeke for shifts from helpe of the Geometricall Cubite knowne to Moses in his Egyptian Learning , of three , sixe , or nine foot to the Cubite : as Origen and p Hugo doe nor of the sacred Cubite , imagined twice as much as the common : nor of the larger stature and Cubites of men in those youthfull times and age of the World. The length hereof three hundred Cubites , and the breadth fiftie , doe make of square measure by common Rules of Art , fifteene thousand Cubites . Three floores or roomes were therein of that quantitie , each contayning ten foot in height . As for the beasts ; a floore of fifteene thousand Cubits might yeeld fifty Cubits square to three hundred seuerall kinds , many more then are knowne by relation of the most Writers , Aristotle , Plinie , Gesner , &c. which scarce reckon halfe that number , and but fortie kinds or thereabouts that would take vp any great q roome . The height might yeeld commodious roomes for the fowles on Perches : and all this might one roome or floore affoord . Iudge then whether two other roomes of equall bignesse , might not be sufficient for all other necessary employments ? Besides , the roofe is not to be thought vnproportionable , fitted for so long and tempestuous stormes , and therefore not vnfitted with roome for diuers necessaries . And if any accuse me for adding this of the roofe to Moses description , I say , that so it is translated by r some , Et in cubiti longitudinem consummato eius fectum superne , vnderstanding those words not of the window ( as many doe ) but of the roofe it selfe , which else is no where described , which should ouer-hang the Arke a Cubite breadth to defend it the safer from raines ; as in our houses the eues and slope roofes are commodious both for roome within , and against the weather without . But if any would entertaine longer dispute about this , he may ( among others that haue handled this question ) resort vnto ſ Goropius Becanus his Gigantomachia , whom in this point I would rather follow , then in many other his Becceselanical Paradoxes . Noah and his Family with this their retinue being entred , the fountaines of the great deepes were opened , and the windowes of Heauen : the two store-houses of waters which GOD had separated in the Creation , beeing in a manner confounded againe , the Seas breaking their sandie barres , and breaking vp by secret vnderminings the priuie pores and passages in the Earth : the Cloudes conspiring with the Waters , and renuing their first league and naturall amitie , to the confusion of Nature and the World. The heauenly lights hid their faces from beholding it , and clothed themselues with blacke , as bewayling the Worlds Funerall ; the Ayre is turned into a Sea , the Sea possesseth the Ayrie Region , the Earth is now no Earth , but a myrie lumpe , and all that huger World is contracted into a briefe Epitome , and small abridgement in the Arke , euen there but a few inches distant from death . Thus do all t Creatures detest Sinne , which hath made them subiect to Vanitie ; thus would the Elements wash themselues cleane from it , and the committers thereof : but the Arke preuaileth ouer the preuailing waters : a figure of the Church , the remnant of the elder , and Seminarie of the new World. This drowning of the World hath not beene quite drowned in the World , but besides Moses , many other Writers haue mentioned it : the time thereof being referred to that which in each Nation was accounted most ancient ; as among the Thebans to Ogiges ; in Thessalia , to Deucalion ; among the Americans ( although u Mercator thinke , that the Floud drowned not those parts , because they were not yet peopled , and because the beasts there are most-what differing kinds from these in our World ) the people haue retayned the tradition hereof : Mnaseas among the Phoenicians , Berosus a Caldaean , Hieronimus Aegyptius , Nicolaus of Damascus , the Poets Greeke and Latine , adding Fables to the Truth ( which without some ground of truth they could not haue added ) all mention the Floud ; howsoeuer confounding the lesse and later with this first and vniuersall . I might adde the testimonies of Eupolemus , Molon , Abidenus , Alexander Polyhistor , out of Eusebius , Iosephus , and others , Lucian in his Dea Syria , telleth the opinion of the Hierapolitans , but a little corrupted from Moses Narration , that Countrey wherein Noah liued most likely retayning firmer memorie of this Miracle : so plainly doth he attribute to his Deucalion the Arke , the resort and safe-gard of the Lions , Bores , Serpents and Beasts : the repairing of the World after this drowning thereof , which he ascribeth to periurie , crueltie , and other abominations of the former people . That Berosus which we now haue , is not so much as the ghost , or carkasse , and scarce a few bones of the carkasse of that famous Caldaean Author , mentioned by the Ancients , but the Dreames of Annius ( no new thing in this last Age ) coined for the most part in his name . Some fragments of Berosus wee haued cited in other Authours that conuince this Bastard . Among others , somewhat of the Floud hath escaped drowning : his testimonie whereof set downe in Polyhistor and Abidenus , is in x Eusebius . He affirmeth , that Saturne gaue warning to Sisuthrus of this Deluge , and willed him to prepare a great Vessell or Ship , wherein to put conuenient food , and to saue himselfe and his kindred and acquaintance ; which hee builded of length fiue furlongs , of breadth two . After the retyring of the waters , hee sent out a Bird which returned : after a few dayes he sent her forth againe , which returned with her feet bemired ; and being sent the third time , came no more : with other things to like purpose , which Polyhistor there , and Abidenus citeth out of Berosus . Plutarch hath also written of this Doue , sent by Deucalion out of the Arke , which returning was a signe of tempest , and flying forth of faire weather . CHAP. VIII . Of the re-peopling of the World : and of the diuision of Tongues and Nations . NOw a GOD remembred Noah , saith Moses ; not that GOD can forget , but that hee declared his Diuine Power , whereby Noah might know hee was not forgotten . Then did the b Heauens remember their wonted influence in the Elements : then did the Elements remember their naturall order : GOD made a winde to passe in Commission , and , as a common Vmpire , to end their vnnaturall strife , forcing the Waters into their ancient precincts aboue and beneath the Firmament . ( c Ambrose interpreteth this Winde of the HOLY GHOST . Rupertus of the Sunne . The most of a wind , which yet naturally could not be produced from that wateris masse , but by the extraordinary hand of b God. ) Then did the Earth remember first inheritance , beeing freed from the tyrannicall inuasion and vsurpation of the Waters . And what could then forget or be forgotten , when GOD remembred NOAH and all that was with him in the Arke . And in the seuenth c Moneth , the seuenteenth day of the moneth , the Arke rested vpon the Mountaines of Ararat . This fell out in the yeere from the Creation 1656. The d Septuagint , and the Fathers that followed them , reckon farre otherwise : which errour of theirs differing from the Hebrew verity , Agustine e ascribes to the first Coppiers of that Translation : others to their own set purpose , that they might contend with other Nations in the challenge of Antiquitie : for that cause , and least the often halfing of ages should trouble the faithlesse , saith Master Broughton , they faine Cainan , betwixt Arphaxad and Selah : in which account if g Luke in his Genealogie had followed them , it is to be ascribed to them which would correct Luke by their corrupt translation of the Septuagint , f for h some Copies of the Gospel haue wanted it . The place is commonly thought to be Armenia . The Sybilline Oracles ( if at least we may so call those eight bookes in Greeke verse , translated into Latine by Castalion ) doe place i Ararat in Phrygia , and say , it is the Hill whence the Riuer Marsyas issueth . But Scaliger censureth our Sybils to be counterfeit , inuented with zeale to vp-hold the Truth by falshood ; in which our later Legendaries haue followed them . k Goropius after his wont paradoxicall , holdeth it to be the Hill Paropanisus , or Paropamisus , a part of the Hill Taurus ( vnproperly ascribed to Caucasus , which riseth betweene the Euxine and Hircan Sea ) supposed the highest part of the Earth , called now l Naugracot . Hee imagined , that the place first inhabited after the Floud was Margiana , whence those Colonies passed that with Nimrod built Babylon . His reason is , because m they went from the East to the Plaine of Shinar , whereas Armenia beareth somewhat Westward from thence ; As though that iourney had been presently after the Floud , which was an hundred yeares after : in which space it is likely they followed the Mountainous Countries Eastward a long time , and from Assyria Adiabena , turned backe into that fertile Plaine , where pride , fulnesse of bread ; and abundance of idlenesse , set them on worke against God. I hold it not meet , that a fewe coniectures should counterpoize the generall consent of all Ages . Iosephus saith , the place in Armenia was called Apobaterion , of this their going forth of the Arke : and alleadgeth Berosus testimonie , that a part of this Arke was then said to remaine in the Cordyaean ( or Gordyaean ) Hils , the pitch whereof some scraping away , wore the same for Amulets . And out of Nich. Damascenus lib. 96. There is ( saith he ) aboue the Region of the Minyae , a great Hil in Armenia , by name Baris , wherein , they say , many saued themselues in the time of the Floud , and one , brought in an Arke , there stayed ( the remnants of the wood thereof continuing there long time after ) which happily was he that Moses the Iewish Law-giuer writ of . This mountaine or mountainous Region the Caldean Paraphrast calleth n Kardu ; Curtius , Cordaei montes ; Ptolomaeus , Gordiaei : the people are called Cardyaei , or Gordyaei . In this Tract ( saith Epiphan . ) there is one high Mountaine called Lubar , which signifieth the descending place ( Lubar in the Armenian and Egyptian language signifying the same that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before mentioned ) and the word Baris before cited out of Damascenus seemeth to be corruptly written for Lubaris . The Armenians through all ages haue ( as it seemeth ) reserued the memorie hereof : and euen o in our daies there standeth an Abbey of Saint Gregories Monkes neere to this Hill , which was able to receiue p Shaugh Thamas , and a great part of his Armie . These Monkes , if any list to beleeue them , say , that there remaineth yet some part of the Arke , kept by Angels : which if any seeke to ascend , carrie them backe as farre in the night , as they haue climed in the day . Cartwright , an eye-witnesse , saith , that this Hill is alwaies couered with snow ; at the foote thereof issue a thousand Springs ; there are adioyning three hundred Villages of the Armenians . He saith also that there are seene many ruinous foundations , supposed to be the workes of this first people , that a long time durst not aduenture into the lower Countryes , for feare of an other floud . q Abidenus saith , that the Ship or Arke was still in Armenia ( in his time ) and that the people vsed the wood thereof against many diseases with maruellous effect . After that Noah had obtained his deliuerance , and was now gone out of the Arke ; his first care was r Religion : and therefore he ſ hee built an Altar to the Lord , and tooke of euery cleane beast , and of euery cleane fowle , and offered burnt offerings vpon the Altar : And the Lord smelled a sauour of rest , and renued the auncient blessings and promises to Noah and his posteritie . The liuing creatures were also permitted to their food , and submitted to their rule , by whom they had in the Arke escaped drowning . Onely the bloud was prohibited to them , as a ceremoniall obseruation to instruct them in lenitie and hatred of crueltie : the politicall Ordinance being annexed touching the bloud of man , against man or beast that should shead the same . This difference being t alleadged of the life of Man and Beast , that the life of the Beast is his bloud , the life of Man is in his bloud . Not that the bloud which we see shed is the life of the beast : for that is properly Cruor , not Sanguis , that is , the matter , whose forme was the life or vitall spirit , which being separated from the body , is seuered also from the forme or life . And the life of Beasts hath no other forme , but that which is vnited with the bloud , as the life of trees is the sappe of trees ; their bloud being ( as it were ) their soule . But u the life of man is in his bloud , hauing his seate therein , liuing when it is by death separated from the bloud ; meane while the Spirits being the purest part of the bloud , as conduits conueying life to the bodily members , and as firme bands of a middle nature , between the body and soule , vniting them together ; which bands and carriages being broken by effusion of bloud , the soule subsisteth a spirituall substance without the body , not subiect to substantiall corruption or mortalitie . God did also make a couenant for Man with the beasts of the field , infusing into the Nature of all things , a dread and feare of man , whereby they feare the power , the snares , and sleights of man ; and therefore flee , or else submit themselues , not by that willing instinct , as to Adam in innocencie , but rather with a seruile feare . And although by hunger , or prouocation , or feare of their owne danger , they sometimes rebell , yet otherwise there remaines some impression of this naturall decree in them , as experience in all places hath shewed . Euen the Lyon , King of Forrests and sauage Creatures , doth not easily giue on-set but on such occasions : yea , the Moores meeting with this Beast , doe rate and brawle at him ; this magnanimous beast passing by with a leering countenance , expressing a mixt passion of dread and disdaine , fearing the voice of one , that feareth not the weapons of many , and which himselfe , by the terrour of his voice , maketh the beasts to tremble . Hereunto the Lord addeth the Raine-bow , a newe Sacrament , to seale his mercifull Couenant with the Earth , not to drowne the same any more ; which yet at last shall be burnt with fire , so to purge the Heauens and Earth of that x vanitie , whereto mans sinne hath subiected them . And thus much doe y some reade in the colours of the z Rainebow , of a waterish and fiery mixture , as a continued signe of the double destruction of the World ; the first outward as alreadie past , the other inward as yet to come . Well , indeed , may this Bow be called the a Child of Wonder , both for the naturall constitution , and diuine ordinance : not that there was before no such b Creature , but that then this vse of the creature was ordained . The reflexion or refraction of the Sunne-beames in a watery cloud , the brightnesse from the Sunne , and the cloud meeting together , the varietie of colours proceeding from the varietie of matter ; the fumish and dryer part of the cloud yeelding a purplish , the waterie a greenish Sea-colour , &c. borrowing the roundnesse from th Sunne halfe Eclipsed by the shadow of the Earth , are accounted the naturall causes of this wonder of Nature ; sometime also by reason of abundance of matter , the same being doubled , one Bow within the other , their colours placed contrary , for that the one is the Image ( by reflection ) of the other . Neither is it to be thought , that there was no Raine-bow before the floud , any more then that there was no water , bread , or wine , before the institution of our Christian Sacraments , which name and dignitie , not Nature , but Vse , by the appointment of the God of Nature and Grace , doth giue vnto them . For not in the cloudes alone is this Bow to be seen , but as further witnesse of the naturall causes and constitution thereof , the same effect may bee shewed by concurrence of like causes in the Waters and Rockes where Riuers haue their fals ; yea , on the buildings of men : as I my selfe haue seen a perfect Raine-bow by the reflection of the Sun-beames on a boorded wall of a Water-mil , the boordes thereof being very wet with the fall of the water , and opposite to the Sunne . The sonnes of Noah were Sem ( which because of Diuine priuiledge , from whose loynes Christ was to come , according to the flesh is first named ) Ham or Cham , and Iapheth , who seemeth ( as c learned men gather by the d Text ) to be the eldest . Fabulous Methodius , contrary to Moses , speaketh of another Sonne Ionithus after the Floud , whereas the e Scripture saith , That of those three all the Earth was replenished . To shew directly which Nations descended of each of these three , were a hard taske : and now after this confusion of Nations by warres , leagues , and otherwise , impossible . But for the first beginnings of Nations , before that Colonies were by violence of Conquerours , or by themselues , in their exceeding multiplying , voluntarily translated from one place to another , they are by Moses faithfully related , although the confusion of Languages and of Peoples do make the matter hard and harsh to vs . Yet the Names of Nations in the Greeke stories do in great part agree with the names of these first Patriarkes , as f M. Broughton hath shewed , by laying downe the names of Noahs house , which , vnvowelled , may admit sundry pronouncings , setting against them such names as Heathen Authors haue mentioned . Out of him , and Arias Montanus his Phaleg , and others , what I thought likeliest , I haue here inserted . Iapeth , Iapetus : Gomer , or after the Septuagint Gamer : Camaritae , Cammerij , and Cimbri . Iosephus g saith , That the Inhabitants of Galatia were of Gomer , sometimes called Gomarae . Master h Camden deriueth the ancient Gaules and Britans from this Gomer : the name which they giue to themselues to this day implying the same , which is Kumero , Cymro , and Kumeri , a Brittish or Welsh-woman Kumeraes , and their Language Kumeraeg . i Magog is supposed the Father of the Scythians , before ( saith Iosephus ) called Magoges , Ezek. 38.2 . and 39.6 . who after inuading those parts , left the name Magog to Hierapolis in Syria , Plin. lib. 5. c. 23. Of Madai came the Medes , of Iauan the Iones or Grecians . Of Thubal the Iberians , called sometime ( saith Iosephus ) Theobeli . The Iberians , saith Montanus , dwelt neere to Meotis , certaine Colonies of them inhabited Spaine , and called it Hiberia , and themselues Hiberians : whence the Spaniards haue a report , that Thubal was the first people of their Countrie . The Cappadocians were called Meschini of Meshech , whose Citie , Mazaca was named of Meshech , since by Tiberius named Caesarea , where Basil was Bishop . Hence was named Moschius mons , and Moschos , and the Moscouites . From Thiras came the Thracians . The name Tros may cause men to ascribe the Troians to this beginning . Of the Sonnes of Gomer , Aschenaz was Authour of the Nations in Asia , Pontus , and Bithynia , where was the Lake and Riuer Ascanius , a proper name also of men in those pares : the Axine or Euxine Sea : the Ascanian Iland , and Ascania in Phrygia . Of Riphath came the Paphlagonians , sometimes called the Riphathaei , saith Iosephus : and the Riphaean Hils in the North : the Amazonians were also called Aeorpatae : k The Arimphei also , neere to the Riphean Hils . Thogarma gaue name to the Inhabitants of Armenia Minor , whose Kings , called Tygranes , and Townes Tygranokartae , witnesse it : some also attribute the Turkes or Turkeman Nation to this name and Authour . These peopled Asia first , and from thence by degrees these parts of Europe : of Togarma , Africanus deriueth the Armenians . Of Iauans childrens , Elisha founded the Aeoles , called also Aelisei : of Tarshish came the Cilicians , whose Mother-citie was Tarsus , Pauls birth-place . Montanus thinketh that Tharsis was Carthage in Africa , which the Poeni after possessed : some referre the Venetians to Tharsis also Cittim , was another part of Cilicia . The Cretans ( after Montanus ) were called Chetim , and of others Cortini , of whom the Italian Coast called Magna Graecia was inhabited , and the Citie Caieta , builded . Of Dodanim came the Dorians and Rhodians . These peopled the North and West parts of the World in Asia and Europe . Chams Posteritie was Cush Mizraim , Put , and Canaan : These possessed the South of Asia , and Africa . Of Cham is the name Chemmis in Aegypt , and Ammon the Idoll and Oracle so notorious . Cush gaue name to the Aethiopians and Arabians ; knowne in Scripture by that name , Mizraim , to the Aegyptians , euen at this day so called in their owne and the Arabian Tongues . Put , to the Libyans , sometime called Phuthaei : the Riuer Fut is mentioned by l Plinie , not farre from Atlas . The Canaanites I need not mention : Moses planly describeth them . Of the Sonnes of Cush , Seba Author of the Inhabitants of Arabia deserta , Psal. 72.10 . or after Montanius , Sabaea regio thurifera . Chauila is a name more forgotten , supposed to bee Author of a People neere the Persian Gulfe . m Sabbetha left the name to the Inhabitants of Arabia Foelix , where was the Citie Sabbatha with threescore Temples therein . Other People Arabia Foelix came of Raamah , where Ptolomaeus placeth Regama : the Garamantes also in Libya . Sabtheca was Author of the Sachalitae in Arabia Foelix . Nimrod the Sonne of Cush , some thinke to be Zoroastres , some Belus . Mizraim begat Ludim , the Inhabitants of Maraeotica praefectura , in Aegypt : Anamim , the Cyreneans : and Lehabim , the Libyans : and Naphtuhim the Aethiopians neere to Egypt , whose Towne Napata is mentioned in Ptolomie ; Pathrusim the Pharusians , Casluhim , at the entrance of Egypt , Cassiotis . Montanus interpreteth Ludim the Lydians ; Ghananim , the Troglodites ; Lebabim , the Cyrenaikes Naphthubim , Africa the lesse ; Chasluhim the Saracens ; Caphthorim , the Cappadocians . To Shems Posteritie befell the parts of Asia from Iudaea East-ward . Shems Sonnes were Elam the Father of the Elamites , in the higher part of Persia : Ashur of whom came the Assyrians Arphaxad ; the Cudusians or the Chaldaeans are ( with little likenesse of sound ascribed to him . Lud is holden Father of the Lydians ; and Aram of the Syrians , called also Aramaei ; others of Aram deriue Armenia . Arams sonnes were Vz , of whom the Region Ausanitis was named : Chul , of whom Cholle seemeth to haue his appellation in the Palmyrene Desarts neere to Euphrates . Gether , Josephus ascribeth ascribeth to him Bactria ; others that part of Syria where Gnidar stood . Atergate and Derceto , that notorious Syrian Goddesse , happily borrowed the name hence . Of Mash is the name Masius , part of the Hill Amanus . Montanus saith , of Mes , Misij and Misia , whom Iuuenal cals Mesos . — de grege Mesorum . Ioctan begat Elmodad , of whom the Hill Emodus may seeme named ; of Shalah the Selebij and Sariphi ; of Hatzarmaueth , the Sarmatians ; of Iarach , the Arachosians ; of Hadoram , the Orites , People of India ; of Vzal or Auxal , Auzakea a Citie in Scythia , and the Riuer Oxus : of Diklah ( after Arias Montanus ) Scythia intra Imaum , the reason I see not in the name : of Obal or Ghobal , the Cabolites , people of Paropanisus : of Abimael , Imaus : of Sheba , the Sabae , which Eustathius placeth in India , or according to Montanus , the Sacae : of Ophir , some thinke was so called Aurea Chersonesus , where Pegu and Malacca now are : Montanus thinketh it to be Peru : Chauilah hath not left so plaine impression behind . Montanus ascribeth to him India . Of Iobab , Arias Montanus coniectureth Parias in the West Indies to haue come , but with little probabilitie which I can see . And of the most before named we haue probable coniectures , not certaine proofes , as appeareth by the difference of opinions of Authours concerning them . Neither may we thinke that Moses intended so much a Geographicall Historie of all the Nations of the World , many of which were not , long after this time , planted or peopled ; but of the first Fathers , who peopled the places by degrees , as they increased in multitude which were neerest that Armenian Centre : and especially hee relateth and dilateth of them , whom it most concerned the Israelites to know , as the Cananites , whose bounds and Nations are exactly described . I could adde much touching the seuerall Nations descending of these three Brethren , and the bounds of their Habitations , in which Africanus sometime tooke profitable paines , and Eusebius out of him , although both be in this part lost : somewhat hath beene barbarously translated into Latine by an vnknowne Authour , for the Soloecismes , tedious ; for the substance of History profitable to the Reader : and therefore by Scaliger in his Edition of Eusebius communicated to the World. But the vncertaintie n maketh me vnwilling to proceed in this Argument further . Of this vncertaintie no greater cause can bee alleaged , then the diuision and confusion of Tongues , the Historie whereof Moses declareth . For whereas God had giuen to Man two Priuiledges and principall Prerogatiues , whereof other creatures are no way capable , his inward o Reason , and abilitie to vtter the same by Speech : this benefit of God in Nature was turned into a Conspiracie against God and Nature . They said one to another , p Come , let vs make Bricke for stone , and slime had they in stead of morter . Also they said , Let vs build vs a Citie and Tower , whose top may reach vnto the Heauen , that we may get vs a name , lest we be scattered vpon the whole Earth . This was their vaine arrogance and presumption , that when their guiltie consciences threatned a dissipation and scattering by diuine Iustice : they would thus hearten and harden themselues against GOD and Man : in stead of thankefulnesse to GOD , and honouring his Name , they would winne themselues a name and honour : in stead of preuenting punishment by Repentance , they would in this Gyant-like fighting against GOD preuent future iudgements . But euen that , by which they intended to keepe them from scattering , was the true and first cause of their scattering . So doth GOD scatter the counsels of his Enemies , and taketh the wise in their craftinesse . Babel , or confusion , is alway the Attendant of Pride . Sibylla alleaged by q Iosephus ( for the Sibyls which wee haue in Greeke Verse , translated by Castalion into Latine , are but counterfeits , if 〈◊〉 Scaliger iudge rightly Pseudo sybyllina oracula , quae Christiani gentibus obijciebant quum ramen è Christianorum officina prodijssent , &c. but that more ancient Sibyll ) testifieth of this confusion of Tongues in these words . When all men before vsed one speech , they erected a high Tower , as if they would ascend to Heauen but the Gods by Tempests ouerthrew 〈…〉 Tower , and gaue to each of them seuerall Languages , whereof the Citie was named Babylon : According to that of Moses , r s Therefore the name of it was called Babel , because the Lord did there confound the language of all the Earth . From thence then did the Lord scatter them vpon all the Earth . The Atheists and Naturalists 〈…〉 the World to eternal , and conceiue that all all men could not be of one cause of this diuersitie of sinne caused . If such had beene at Hierusalem , and heard the Apostle ( not the expertest men in their owne vulgar ) speake all Languages : they 〈…〉 then haue like seen the power in a contrarie effect to this of Babylon . Mans 〈…〉 this Gods 〈…〉 that : the one came from Babylon , the other from Hierusalem , that old Hierusalem giuing a taste and earnest of that , which the new Ierusalem shall once fully accomplish , when all shall be made new , and all shall be one and God shall be in all . It appeareth that these builders lost the the vnderstanding of their owne speech , and were endued with other Languages , whereto their Vnderstandings and Tongues were framed , in stead of that former What his former Language was , hath beene doubted , either of ignorance , or of c●riositie and selfe-loue . Theodoret esteemeth Syrian the first language t and that Hebrew 〈…〉 with Moses , u Ioseph Scaliger affirmeth , that the Syrian Maronites attribute greater Antiqutie to the ancient by , then to the Hebrew , which is all one , saith he , as if one should contend , that the Italian Idiome were ancienter then the Latine . Hee concludeth , that the Bible was written in the most ancient Language , which at first was pure in Assyria , but by Merchandize and Warres corrupted . For Assyria , sayth he , was first inhabited both before and after the Floud : and from thence were Colonies sent into Syria and Phoenecea , , which held their Language pure , by reason few Strangers had recourse to them till after the 〈◊〉 of the first Temple , as appeareth by Coynes of the Tyrians and Sidonians , which are digged out and found daily . x PSAMMETICHVS King of Egypt , caused two Children to bee closely brought vp by a Shepheard , who should at times put Goates to them to giue them sucke , without euer hearing humane voyce . After two yeares they vttered the word Bec , Bec , which was the voyce that they had heard of their Nurses the Goates ; but not so interpreted by Psammetichus ; for hee inquiring in what Language Bec was significant , and hearing that the Phrygians so called Bread , ascribed to them the prioritie of all Nations and Languages . Melabdim Echebar , the great y Mogor ( as the Iesuites Epistles declare ) made the like tryall of thirtie Children , whom hee caused , without hearing of man , to be brought vp , setting Guards to obserue the Nurses that they should not speake to them : purposing to bee of that Religion whereto they should addict themselues . But neither could z they euer speake , or would he euer addict himselfe to one certaine Religion . a Goropius by a few Dutch Etymologies grew into conceit , and would haue the World beleeue him , that Dutch was the first Language ; which if it were , wee English should raigne with them as a Colonie of that Dutch Citie , a streame from that Fountaine , by Commerce and Conquests since manifoldly mixed . But his euidence is too weake , his authoritie too new . The b common and more receiued opinion is , that the Hebrew was the first , confirmed also by Vniuersalitie , Antiquitie , and consent of the Christian Fathers and Learned men , grounding themselues vpon this Reason , That all the names mentioned in Scripture before the Diuision , are in that Language onely significant : besides , it is not like , that Shem conspired with these Babylonians , and therefore not partaker of their punishment . Now it is very probable and almost manifest , that hee was c the same which after is called Melchisedech , King of Salem ; betwixt whom and Abraham , in that familiaritie , it is not likely , that there was much dissonance in Language . Hee is also called the Father of all the Sonnes of Heber , by a peculiar proprietie , although hee had other Sonnes , because the puritie of Religion and Language remayned in Hebers Posteritie . And why should Heber call his Sonne Peleg ( Diuision ) but of this Diuision which then happened ? The Nation and Language of Israel borrow their name ( Hebrew ) of him . And if it had happened to himselfe , why should hee more then others , haue so named his Sonne ? CHAP. IX . A Geographicall Narration of the whole Earth in generall , and more particularly of ASIA . TYPUS ORBIS TERRARUM map of the world, in two hemispheres Domini est terra & plenitudo ejus , orbis terrarum , & universi qui habitant in eo . Psalmo 24. יהוה WE haue all this time beene viewing one Nation which alone was knowne in the Earth , vntill confusion of Language caused diuision of Lands ; and haue taken notice of the Heads and Authours of those Peoples and Nations , that from that time were scattered ouer the World , and after setled in their proper Habitations . We haue not followed the opinion of some , both of the * Ancients , and later Writers , in defining the number of Nations and Languages through the World , reckoned by them seuentie two . For who seeth not , that Moses , in that tenth of Genesis is most carefull to describe the Posteritie and bounds of Canaan ; which GOD had giuen to Israel , which it were absurd to thinke in so small a Territorie to bee of so many ( that is , eleuen ) seuerall Languages ? And how many Nations were founded after that by Abrahams Posteritie ( not to mention so many other Fountaines of Peoples ) by the sonnes of Hagar , and Ketura , and Esau the Sonne of Isaac ? Neyther could the World so suddenly bee peopled : and of that , which then was peopled , Moses writing a Historie of and for the Church , so farre mentioneth the Affaires and Nations of the World , as it was meete for the Church ( and especially that Church of the Israelites ) to know , according as it was likely they should haue then , or after , more or lesse to doe with them . a Africanus hath reckoned the seuentie two by name . But how easie were it in these dayes to set downe seuentie two more , of differing Nations , both in Region and Language ; and how little of the World was then knowne , shall presently bee shewed . Besides it may bee a question , whether diuers of those , there mentioned , did not speake the same Language ( as in Chaldaea , Syria , and Canaan ) b with some diuersitie of Dialect , a little more then in our Northerne , Westerne , and Southerne English : Which may appeare , both by the Pilgrimages of the Patriarkes , Abraham , Isaac , and Iacob , in those parts ( which had needed new Interpreters , by that rule , in euery two or three dayes trauell , except themselues had beene almost miraculously skilfull in Languages ) and by the Chaldaean and Syrian Monuments and Bookes , which some obserue to come nigh to the Hebrew . c Doctor Willet reproueth Philoes opinion , That the Chalde and Hebrew was all one , because Daniel , an Hebrew , was set to learne the Chalde : or that the Syrian and Chalde , according to Mercerus opinion , was the same ; yet grants , that in the first times the Syrian and Chalde little differed . d Scaliger ( a fit man to speake of Languages , who could speake so many ) saith , as before is obserued , That in Assyria was the first , both Man and Language , euen the same which thence passed with their Colonies into Syria and Canaan , where it remayned pure , euen then when in Assyria it selfe it was corrupted by entercourse of strangers . Abraham spake this corrupted Syrian , which tooke place only in the Tracts of Euphrates , at the first : but after , both he and his Posteritie vsed the Language of Canaan ; so that Laban , whose Kindred , Countrey and Language was the same with e Abrahams , yet spake another and differing Language from that of Iacob , one calling that Galed , which the other calleth Iegarsabadutha . Thus it appeareth by him , that the ancient Syrian , Assyrian and Chaldaean , were first that which is now called Hebrew , because the Hebrewes obserued and retayned it , and onely haue left Bookes to vs written therein ( whom the Cananites called Hebrewes , as f Scaliger and Montanus affirme , because Abraham had passed ouer the Riuer Euphrates vnto them ) but after degenerated first in the parts neare Euphrates , where it was first spoken : and when the Tyrians and Sidonians had the Empire of the Sea , by reason of their Traffique , it proued impure there also , howsoeuer in the time of Elisa or Dido , the Phoenician or Punicke , which shee carryed , into Africa , was pure Hebrew , as were also their Letters . The later Carthaginian Letters , were read from the left hand to the right , as the Latine and Greeke , but those from the right hand ; yet not the same which now are called Hebrew ( but ought rather to hee called Iewish , as brought by them from their Babylonish Captiuitie ) but the Canaan or Phoenician Letters , which the Samaritans still vse , and wherein Moses had innouated nothing , as some will haue him , neyther in the Letters , nor in the Language , but vsed them as 〈◊〉 were long before his times . Warres and Traffique could not but further alter those Languages in continuance of time : which appeared most after the Captiuitie , when the Iewes spake not Hebrew , but Syrian , and that also in likelihood more and more by time altered . Perhaps it was with these three Languages , as with the Frankes g Language , when they first seated themselues in Gallia , and that which is now called , h French ; or the Saxon and the present English : for there were no lesse mutations and transmutations , by times and Warres ; in those parts then in these . It seemeth therefore probable , that at the first diuision of Languages , they that most disagreed , did furthest separate themselues , and they that spake eyther the same , or neere in likenesse to the same speech , obserued the same Neighbour-hood of Nation , as of speech ; which , the names and words of the Phoenician , Syrian , Persian , Arabian and Egyptian Languages testifie . The diuision of Tongues was about an hundred yeares after the Floud , Anno Mundi ; a thousand seuen hundred fiftie seuen , as Caluisius and Buntingus account . Now that wee haue spoken of the first Authours of the principall and first Nations , let vs suruey the Lands and Inheritance , which GOD gaue vnto them , which was the habitable Earth . This Earth , together with the Waters , make one Globe and huge Ball , resting on it selfe , supported by the Almightie hand of GOD , to the roundnesse whereof , the high Mountaines in comparison of the whole , can bee small impediments , and are but i as a few motes of dust sticking to a Ball . Possidonius , Eratosthenes , Hipparchus , Plinie , Ptolomey , and others , skilfull in Geographie , haue endeauoured by Art to finde out the true quantitie hereof : and although there appeare difference in their summes , yet that is imputed rather to the diuersitie of their furlongs , which some reckoned longer then others , then to their differing opinions . But neuer had they so certaine intelligence of the quantitie of the Earth , as in our time , by the Nauigations of k Spaniards , l English , and m Dutch , round about the same , is giuen vs ; Art and Experience consulting , and conspiring together , to perfect the Science of Geographie . For whereas the Ancients deuided the World into three parts , n Asia , Africa and Europe , and yet neuer knew the East and North parts of Asia , nor the South of Africa , nor the most Northerly parts of Europe : not onely these three are by Land and Sea farre more fully discouered , but also o three other parts , no lesse ( if not much greater ) then the former , are added to them ; namely , America , Mexicana , and America Peruuiana , and Terra Australis , or the Land lying toward the South Pole . As for the seuenth part , which some reckon vnder the North Pole , because we haue no relation but p from a Magician , a Fryer of Oxford , called Nicholas de Linna , which might with as good conscience lye to vs , as by Art-Magicke take view of those Parts ( otherwise it is not certainly knowne , whether it be ioyning to Asia , or whether it bee Land or Sea ) I therefore leaue it out in this diuision . Europe is diuided q from Africke by the Mediterranean Sea ; from Asia by the Egean and Euxine , Maeotis , Tanais , and a Line from the Fountaines thereof North-wards : on the North and West parts washed with the Ocean ; which running by the Staights of Gibralter , floweth along the Coasts of Africke , to the Cape of Good Hope , and thence passeth all alongst on the East-side thereof into the Arabian Gulfe , where , by a Necke of Land , it is encountred : This Necke , the Mediterranean , and Ocean , doe limit the bounds of Africa : The rest of the old World is Asia . America , Mexicana , or North , and the South called Peruniana , are seuered by the narrow straights of Dariene , in other places compassed by the Sea : The South Continent is very little knowne , and contayneth the rest of the World ; not bounded in the former limits . But in their particular places wee shall heare of each of them more fully . It cannot be without some great worke of GOD , thus in the olde and decrepit Age of the World , to let it haue more perfect knowledge of it selfe ; which wee hope , and pray , may be for the further enlargement of the Kingdome of CHRIST IESVS , and propagation of his Gospell . And as in former times , in those then discouered parts , the Iewes were scattered , some violently , some willingly , through ASIA , AFRICA , and EVROPE , to vsher the Gospell into those parts , and make way for that which the most of themselues reiected : who knoweth , whether in the secret Dispensation of Diuine Prouidence , ( which is a co-worker in euery worke , able euen out of euill to bring good ) the Donations of Popes , the Nauigations of Papists , the preaching of Fryers and Iesuites may be fore-runners of a further and truer manifestation of the Gospell , to the new-found Nations ? for euen alreadie it is one good step of an Atheist and Infidell to become a Proselyte , although with some soyle : and againe , the Iesuites there cannot play the Statesmen as in these parts , yea r ( themselues in their Relations being witnesses ) they rather take Euangelical courses of those , which heere they count Heretikes , and by laying open mens sinne through the fall , and Diuine Iustice , onely by CHRIST satisfied , doe beate downe Infidelitie with diligent Catechising : although vpon that golden foundation they build afterward their owne Hay and Stubble , with their racke of Confession , and rabble of Ceremonies , and ( the most dangerous to new Conuerts ) an exchanged Polytheisme in worshipping of Saints , Images , and the Host . But if GOD shall once shew mercy to Spaine , to make them truly Catholike , and , as a diuine Inquisitor , condemne that Deuillish Inquisition to perpetuall exile , how great a window may by that meanes be opened vnto this new World for their conuersion and reformation ? And why may not the English Expedition and Plantation in Virginia , and the Nauigations of other Protestants , helpe this way , if men respected not their owne pride , ambition , and couetousnesse , more then the Truth and Glory of GOD ? But hee that by Fishers conuerted the olde World , and turned the Wisedome of the World into foolishnesse , subdued Scepters by preaching the Crosse , yea , by suffering it in himselfe and in his members , is able of those stones to rayse vp Children to Abraham ; and that by the mouth of Babes and Sucklings , by weakest meanes , when it pleaseth him . Let vs therefore pray the Lord of the Haruest to send forth Labourers into these wide and spacious fields , ripe thereunto . But to returne to our parts of the World , whence this Meditation hath with-drawne me . The ancient ſ Geographers were ignorant of a great part of that three-fold diuision : as appeareth by their owne Writings . The vse of the Load-stone , found out by Iohn Goia of Melfi , an Italian ( or as t Bellonius obserueth , by one Flauius , but Albertus Magnus was the first that writ of the Nature of it ) was a great and necessary helpe to further Discoueries , especially after that Henrie sonne of Iohn the first , King of Portugall , u beganne to make Voyages of Discouerie vpon the Coast of Africa , and Iohn the second seconded that Enterprise , and vsed the helpe of Mathematicians , Roderigo and Ioseph his Physicians , and Martin Bohemus , by whom the Astrolabe was applyed to the Art of Nauigation , and benefit of the Mariner , before vsed only in Astronomie . This Iohn also sent men of purpose into Arabia , and Aethiopia , and other Countries of the East , to learne further knowledge thereof . From these beginnings , daily increasing , hath Nauigation ( first in Portugall , and by degrees in other Europaean Nations ) by the helpe of Astronomicall Rules growne to her present perfection , and by it , Geographie . And if the longitude of places might as easily be found out as the latitude , which our Countriman Master Linton made x promise of , wee should yet grow to better knowledge in those Sciences , and of the World by them . Moreouer , as the Expedition of Alexander , and those flourishing Monarchies in Asia , brought some knowledge thereof to the Ancients : So the Histories of later times , but especially the great Trauels by Land of Marcus Paulus , Odoricus , Will . de Rubruquis , Ioannes de Plano Carpini , our Countriman Mandeuile , and others , before this skill of Nauigation , haue giuen much light to the knowledge of the In-land Countries of Asia , which wee are first to speake of . As for the Circles , the Aequinoctiall , which parteth the Globe in the middest , the Tropickes of Cancer and Capricorne in twentie three degrees and a halfe from either side of the Aequinoctiall , the Arctike and Antarctike Circles in twentie three degrees and a halfe from the North and South Poles , or not much differing ( which are vsually set in Maps with red or double lines , for distinction : ) The Meridians , which are Circles passing ouer our heads , in what part of the World soeuer we be , and also through both the Poles : the Horizon , which diuideth the vpper halfe of the World which we see , from the nether halfe which wee see not : the Parallels y of Latitude from the Aequinoctiall towards either Pole : The Climes or Climates , which are the spaces of two Parallels : Also the tearmes of Poles , which are two , the Arctike , and the Antartike ; and the Axletree of the World ( a right line imagined to passe from the one to the other , through the Centre of the Earth ; ) the Degrees , containing sixtie miles ( or after Cornelius de Iudaeis , sixtie eight thousand ninetie fiue paces and an halfe , and after other Authors otherwise , according as they haue differed in opinion touching the measure of the Earth , or touching the furlongs , miles , and degrees , which they vsed in their computation ; the variety whereof both auncient and moderne among the Greekes , Romans , Arabians , Italians , Spaniards , and others ; Master Hues our Countriman hath studiously collected : into ninetie , of which degrees euery fourth part of the world is diuided , & amount in the whole to three hundred sixtie . Also the Geographicall tearmes of Litius , Fretum , Insula , Sinus , Continens , Promontorium , Isthmus , that is Shores , straits , Islands , Bayes , Continent , Capes or Headlands , Neckes of Land , and such like : All these ( I say ) and other things of like nature , needfull to this kind of knowledge , the studious shall find in those Authors which teach the Principles of Astronomy and Geography , with the vse of Globes or Mappes , as Master BLVNDEVILE , Master HVES and z others . My intent is not to teach Geography , but to bestow on the studious of Geographie , a History of the World , so to giue him flesh vnto his bones , and vse vnto his Theorie or Speculation , whereby both that skill may be confirmed , and a further and more excellent obtained . Geographie without Historie seemeth a Carkasse without life and motion : a History without Geographie mooueth , but in moouing wandreth as a Vagrant , without certaine habitation . And whereas Time and Place are Twinnes and vnseparable companions , in the chiefe Histories to set downe the true time of chiefe Accidents , will adde much light to both ; a great taske in one Country : but to take vp the whole World on my shoulders , which haue not the strength either of Atlas or Hercules to beare it ; and in the whole to obserue the description of Places , order of times , and the History of Actions and Accidents , especially Religions , ( olli robur & as triplex , thrice happy hee that could happily atchieue it ) I confesse beyond my abilitie exactly to performe ; but with the wisest , I hope that the haughtinesse of the attempt in a thing so full of varietie and hardnesse , shall rather purchase pardon to my slips , then blame for my rashnesse . And how can I but often slip , that make a perambulation ouer the World , that see with others eyes , that tell of matters past so many ages before I had a Beeing ? Yet such is the necessitie of such a History , either thus , or not at all . But as neere as I can , I purpose to follow the best euidence , and to propound the Truth : my fault ( where it is worst ) shall be rather mendacia dicere , then mentiri , and yet the Tales-man shall bee set by the Tale , the Authors name annexed to his Historie , to shield me from that imputation . And first we must begin with ASIA , to which the first place is due , as being the place of the first Men , first Religion , first Cities , Empires , Arts : where the most things mentioned in Scripture , were done ; the place where Paradise was seated ; the Arke rested ; the Law was giuen ; and whence the Gospell proceeded : the place which did beare Him in his flesh , that by his Word beareth vp all things . HONDIVS his Map of ASIA . map of Asia ASIA ASIA ( after b some ) is so called of Asia , the daughter of Oceanus and Thetis : which was wife to Iapetus , mother of Prometheus : Others fetch this name from Asius the sonne of Manaeus : both with like certaintie and credit . It is greater then Europe and Africa : yea , the Islands thereof are larger , if they were put together , then all Europe . It is compassed with the Easterne , Indian , and Scythian Oceans , on three parts : on the West it hath the Arabian Gulfe , that Necke of Land which diuided it from Africa , the Mediterranean , Aegean , Pontike Seas , the Lake Maeotis , Tanais , with an imagined line from thence to the Bay of S. Nicholas . Some make it yet larger , and make Nilus to diuide it from Africa , but with lesse reason . Taurus diuideth it in the middest : On the North side is that which is called Asia interior : on the South is Asia exterior . More vnequall is that diuision into Asia the greater and the lesse , this beeing lesse indeed , then that it should sustaine a member in that diuision . Io. Barrius diuideth it into nine parts , Ortelius into fiue , Maginus into seuen , which are these , First , That part of Tartaria , betwixt Muscouia , the Northerne Ocean , the Riuer Ob , and the Lake Kytai , and a line thence drawne to the Caspian Sea , and that Isthmus which is betwixt that and the Pontike Sea : secondly , the great Chams Countrey , from thence to the Easterne Sea , betwixt the frozen Sea and the Caspian : thirdly , That which is subiect to the Turke , all from Sarmatia and Tartaria Southwards , betweene Tygris and the Mediterranean Sea : fourthly , The Persian Kingdome , betweene the Turke , Tartar , India , and the Red Sea : fiftly , India , within and beyond Ganges , from Indus to Cantan : sixtly , The Kingdome of China : seuenthly , The Islands . These diuisions are not so exact as may be wished , because of that variety & vncertainty in those Kingdomes . Many things doth Asia yeeld , not elsewhere to be had ; Myrrhe , Frankincense , Cinamon , Cloues , Nutmegs , Mace , Pepper , Muske , and other like , besides the chiefest Iewels . It hath also Minerals of all sorts : It nourisheth Elephants , Camels , and many other Beasts , Serpents , Fowles , wilde and tame , as in the ensuing Discourse , in their due places , shall appeare ; yet doth it not nourish such monstrous shapes of men , as fabulous Antiquitie fained . It brought foorth that Monster of Irreligion , Mahumet ; whose Sect , in diuerse Sects , it fostereth , with long continuance of manifold Superstitions . It hath now those great Empires of the Turke , Persian , Mogore , Cathayan , Chinois ; it had sometimes the Parthian , and before that , the Persian , Median , Assyrian , Scythian : and first ( as it seemeth ) before them all , the Babylonian Empire vnder Nimrod , which is therefore in the next place to be spoken of . CHAP. X. Of Babylonia : the originall of Idolatrie ; and the Chaldaeans Antiquities before the Floud , as BEROSVS hath reported them . COnfusion caused diuision of Nations , Regions and Religions . Of this Confusion ( whereof is alreadie spoken ) the Citie , and thereof this Countrey tooke the name . a Plinie maketh it a part of Syria , which hee extendeth from hence to Cilicia . b Strabo addeth , as farre as the Pontike Sea . But is vsually reckoned an entire Countrey of it selfe , which c Ptolomey doth thus bound . On the North it hath Mesopotamia , on the West Arabia Deserta ; Susiana on the East ; on the South , part of Arabia , and the Persian Gulfe . Luke maketh Babylonia d a part of Mesopotamia : Ptolomey more strictly diuideth them : whereunto also agreeth the interpretation e of the Land of Shinar , that it was the lower part of Mesopotamia , containing Chaldaea and Babylon , lying vnder the Mount Sangara . In this Countrey was built the first City which we read of after the Floud , by the vngratefull World , mooued thereunto ( as some thinke ) by Nimrod , the sonne of Cush , nephew of Cham. For as Caines posteritie before the Floud , were called the sonnes of Men , as more sauouring the things of men then of God : more industrious in humane inuentions , then religious deuotions : so by Noahs curse it may appeare , and by the Nations that descended of him , that Cham was the first Author , after the Floud , of irreligion . Neither is it likely , that he which derided his old Father , whom Age , Holinesse , Fatherhood , Benefits , and thrice greatest Function of Monarchy , Priesthood and Prophecie , should haue taught him to reuerence ; That he ( I say ) which at once could breake all these bonds and chaines of Nature and Humanitie , would be held with any bonds of Religion ; or could haue an eye of Faith to see him which is inuisible , hauing put out his eyes of Reason and Ciuilitie . Had hee feared God , had he reuerenced man , had hee made but profession of these things in some hypocriticall shew , hee could not so easily haue sitten downe at ease in that Chaire of Scorning , whence we read not that euer hee rose by repentance . From this Cham came Nimrod , f The mightie hunter before the Lord ; not of innocent beasts , but of men , compelling them to his subiection , although Noah and Sem were yet aliue , with many other Patriarches . As for Noah , the fabling Heathen , it is like , deified him . The Berosus of fabling Annius , calleth him Father of the gods , Heauen , Chaos , the Soule of the World. Ianus his double face might seeme to haue arisen hence , of Noahs experience of both Ages , before and after the Floud . The fable of g Saturnus cutting off his Fathers priuities , might take beginning of that act , for which Cham was cursed . Sem is supposed to be that Melchisedech King of Salem , the figure of the Lord , and the propagator of true Religion ; although euen in his posteritie it failed , in which Abrahams Father , as witnesseth h Ioshua , serued other gods . Iaphets pietie causeth vs to perswade our selues good things of him ; Cham and his posteritie we see the authors of ruine . Philo i and Methodius ( so are the two bookes called , but falsly ) tell , That in these daies they began to diuine by Starres , and to sacrifice their children by Fire ; which Element Nimrod compelled men to worship : and that to leaue a name to posteritie , they engraued their names in the brickes wherewith Babel was builded . Abraham refusing to communicate with them ( and good cause , for k he was not yet borne ) was cast into their Brick-kill , and came out ( long after from his Mothers wombe ) without harme . Nahor , Lot , and other his fellowes , nine in number , saued themselues by flight . l Others adde , that Aram , Abrams , brother , was done to death for refusing to worship the Fire . Qui Bauium non odit , amet tua carmina Maeui . To come to truer and more certaine reports , Moses saith , That the beginning of Kimrods Kingdome was Babel and Erech , m and Acad and Calne , which three , some interpret Edessa , Nisibis , Callinisum . And whereas commonly it is translated in the next words , Out of that Land came Ashur , and built Niniueh : Tremellius and Iunius read it , Out of this Land , hee ( Nimrod ) went into Ashur , or Assyria , and built Niniue and Rehoboth , Calah , and Resen . But n most vsually this is vnderstood of Ashur , the sonne of Sem , who disclayming Nimrods tyrannie , built Niniue , which after became the chiefe City of the Assyrian Empire , to which Babylon it selfe was subiected not long after . Xenophon de Aequiuocis ( if his authority be current ) saith , That the eldest of the cheife families were called Saturni , their Fathers had to name Coelum , their wiues Rhea : and out of a piller , erected by Semiramis to Ninus , alleageth this inscription , My Father was Iupiter Belus , my Grandfather Saturnus Babylonicus , my great Grandfather Saturnus Aethiops , who was sonne of Saturnus Aegyptius , to whom Coelus , Phoenix Ogyges was Father . Ogyges is interpreted Noah , therefore called Phoenix , because of his habitation ( as is thought ) in Phoenicia , not farre from whence , in Ierusalem Sem raigned . Saturnus Aegyptius , may be the name of Cham , of whose name Egypt is in Scripture tearmed the o land of Cham. Saturnus Aethiops is Cush ; Nimrod , Babylonicus , the father of Belus , who begat Ninus . But this cannot be altogether true : For Niniue hath greater antiquitie then Nimrods Nephew ( howsoeuer the Greeke Histories ascribe this to Ninus , and Babylon to his wife Semiramis ) except we say , that by them these two Cities formerly built , were enlarged and erected to that magnificence , which with the growth of the Assyrian Empire they after obtained . Eusebius p in the first booke of his Chronicle attributeth the originall of Idolatry to Serug , the Father of Nahor . Beda q saith , In the daies of Phaleg Temples were built , and the Princes of Nations adored for gods . The same hath r Isidore , Epiphanius ſ referreth it to Serug ; and addeth , That they had not grauen Images of Wood or Metall , but pictures of men ; and Thara the Father of Abraham , was the first Author of Images . The like hath Suidas . Hugo de S. Victore saith , Nimrod brought men to idolatrie , and caused them to worship the fire , because of the fiery nature and operation of the Sun ; which errour the Chaldaeans afterwards followed . These times , till Abram , they called Scythismus . The reason of their Idolatrie , t Eusebius alleageth , That they thus kept remembrance of their Warriours , Rulers , and such as had atchieued noblest enterprises , and worthiest exploits in their life time . Their posteritie ignorant of that their scope ( which was , to obserue their memorials which had been Authors of good things , and because they were their forefathers ) worshipped them as heauenly Deities , and sacrificed to them . Of their u God-making or Canonization , this was the manner : In their sacred Bookes or Kallenders they ordained , That their names should bee written after their death , and a Feast should be solemnized according to the same time , saying , That their soules were gone to the Isles of the blessed , and that they were no longer condemned or burned with fire . These things lasted to the dayes of Thara ; who ( saith Suidas ) was an Image-maker , and propounded his Images ( made of diuers matter ) as gods to be worshipped : but Abram broke his Fathers Images . From Saruch the Author , and this Practice , Idolatry passed to other Nations : Suidas addeth specially into Greece ; for they worshipped Hellen , a Gyant of the posterity of Iapheth , a partner in the building of the Tower. Not vnlike to this , we reade the causes of Idolatry in the booke of x Wisdome ( supposed to be written by Philo , but because the substance is Salomons , professing and bearing his name ) which of all the Apochrypha-Scripture sustaineth least exception , attaineth highest commendation : When a Father mourned grieuously for his sonne that was taken away suddenly , he made an Image for him that was once dead , whom now he worshippeth as a God , and ordained to his seruants Ceremonies and Sacrifices . A second cause hee alleageth , viz. The tyrannie of men , whose Images they made and honoured , that they might by all meanes flatter him that was absent , as though hee had beene present . A third reason followeth ; The ambitious skill of the workeman , that through the beauty of the worke , the multitude beeing allured , tooke him for a God , which a little before was honoured but as a man . The like affirmeth y Hierome , Cyprian , and Polydore de inuentoribus ; z LACTANTIVS ( as before is shewed ) maketh that the Etymologie of the word Superstitio , Quia superstitem memoriam defunctorum colebant , aut quia parentibus suis superstites celebrabant imagines eorum domi , tanquam deos penates ; either because they honoured with such worship the suruiuing memory of their dead Ancestors ; or because suruiuing and out-liuing their Ancestors , they celebrated their Images in their , houses , as houshold gods . Such Authors of new Rites and Deifiers of a dead men they called Superstitious : but those which followed the publikely-receiued and ancient Deities , were called Religious , according to that Verse of Virgil. Vana superstitio veterumque ignara deorum . But by this rule ( saith Lactantius ) wee shall find all Superstitious which worship false gods , and them only religious which worship the one and true GGD . The same * Lactantius faith , That Noah cast off his sonne Cham for his wickednesse , and expelled him . Hee abode in that part of the Earth which now is called Arabia , called ( saith he ) of his name Canaan , and his Posteritie Canaanites . This was the first people which was ignorant of GOD , because their Founder and Prince receiued not of his Father the worship of GOD. But first of all other , the Egyptians began to behold and adore the heauenly bodies : and because they were not couered with houses for the temperature of the Ayre , and that Region is not subiect to clouds , they obserued the Motions and Ecclipses of the Starres , and whiles they often viewed them more curiously , fel to worship them . After that , they inuented the monstrous shapes of beasts , which they worshipped . Other men scattered through the World , admiring the Elements , the Heauen , Sunne , Land , Sea , without any Images and Temples worshipped them , and sacrificed to them sub dio , til in processe of time they erected Temples and Images to their most puissant Kings , & ordained vnto them Sacrifices & Incense so wandering from the knowledge of the true GOD , they became Gentiles . Thus farre Lactantius . And it is not vnlike that they performed this to their Kings , eyther b in flatterie , or feare of their power , or because of the benefits which they receiued from them , this beeing ( saith c Plinie ) the most ancient kinde of thankefulnesse , to reckon their Benefactours among the gods . To which accordeth * Cicero in the Examples of Hercules , Castor , Pollux , Aesculapius , Liber , Romulus . And thus the Moores deified their Kings , and the Romanes their deceased Emperours . The first that is named to haue set vp Images , and worship to the dead , was d Ninus , who when his Father e Belus was dead , made an Image to him , and gaue priuiledge of Sanctuary to all Offenders that resorted to this Image : whereupon , mooued with a gracelesse gratefulnesse , they performed thereunto diuine honours . And this example was practised after by others . And thus of Bel or Belus beganne this Imagerie , and for this cause ( saith f Lyra ) they called their Idols Bel , Baal , Beel-zebub , according to the diuersitie of Languages . g Cyrillus calleth him Arbelus , and saith , that before the Floud was no Idolatrie amongst men , but it had beginning after in Babylon , in which , Arbelus ( next after whom raigned Ninus ) was worshipped . Tertullian h out of the Booke of Enoch , before mentioned , is of opinion , That Idolatrie was before the Floud . Thus to continue the memorie of mortall men , and in admiration of the immortall heauenly Lights , together with the tyrannie of Princes , and policies of the Priests , beganne this worshipping of the creature , with the contempt of the Creator : which how they increased by the Mysteries of their Philosophers , the fabling of their Poets , the ambition of Potentates , the Superstition of the vulgar , the gainfull collusion of their Priests , the cunning of Artificers , and aboue all , the malice of the Deuils , worshipped in those Idols , there giuing answeres and Oracles , and receiuing Sacrifices ; the i Histories of all Nations are ample Witnesses . And this Romane Babylon , now Tyrant of the West , is the heire of elder Babylon ( sometimes Ladie of the East ) in these deuotions , that then and still Babylon might bee the mother of Whoredomes and all Abominations . To which aptly agree the Parallels of Babylon and Rome in k Orosius , the Empire of the one ceasing , when the other beganne first to haue a being ; which hee further prosecuteth in many particulars . But before we prosecute these Babylonian affaires after the Floud , it shall not be amisse to shew here the Chaldaean Fables of Antiquities before the Floud , out of Berosus a Chaldaean Priest , which liued in the time of Alexander . Polyhistor l citeth out of Berosus his first Booke this report of himselfe ; and Tatianus m saith he was the Priest of Belus , and wrote his Chaldaean Storie to Antiochus , the third after Seleucus , in three Bookes . His name signifieth the Sonne of Osee . Alorus raigned the space of ten Sari ( Sarus with them is three thousand sixe hundred yeares ) Alasparus three Sari ; Amelus thirteene Sari ; Amenus twelue ; Metalarus eighteene ; Daorus tenne ; Aedorachus eighteene ; Amphis tenne ; Otiartes eight ; Xixuthrus eighteene : in his time , as is said before , the Floud happened . The whole space is an hundred and twentie Sari , which amounteth to foure hundred thirtie two thousand yeares . This I thought not vnfit ( although incredible ) to report from Berosus , both because my scope is to declare as well false as true Religions ( it being not Theologicall but Historicall , or rather Historically Theologicall ) and because the Ancients , Cicero , Lactantius , Augustine , haue mentioned this monstrous Computation of the Chaldaean Kalender , which yet they racke higher to foure hundred threescore and ten thousand yeeres . Here you haue the particulars out of Apollodorus and Abidenus , which both borrowed them of Berosus . n Polyhistor addeth , that there came one out of the Red Sea , called Oannes and Annedotus a Monster ( other-where like a fish , his head , feet and hands like a man , as saith Photius , but Al. Polyhistor ascribeth two heads , one of a fish , and the other of a man ) the Image whereof was vnto his times reserued . This Monster liued without meate , and taught them the knowledge of Letters and all Arts , buildings of Cities , foundations of Temples , enacting of Lawes , Geometry and Husbandry , and all necessaries to mans life . Afterwards he returned to the Sea ; and after him appeared other such Monsters . Foure of them came out of the Sea , saith Abidenus , when Daos ( whom Apollodorus calleth Daorus ) raigned ; their names were Euedochus , Eneugamus , Enaboulus , Anementus . Pentabiblus ( it seemeth ) was then their chiefe Citie . That Oannes the first did write of the first beginning : That all was darknesse and water , in which liued monstrous creatures , hauing two formes ; men with two wings , and some with foure ; with one body two heads , one of a man , and another of a woman , with the priuities of both Sexes : others with hornes and legs like Goats ; some with Horse feet ; some like Centaures , the former part Men , the after part Horses ; Buls also headed like Men and Dogges , with foure bodies , &c. with many monstrous mixtures and confusions of creatures , whose Images were kept in the Temple of Belus . Ouer all these ruled a woman , named Omorkae , which signifieth the Sea , and by like signification of Letters , the Moone . Then came Belus and cut her in twaine , and made the one halfe of her Land , the other Heauen , and the creatures therein appeared . This Belus made men and beasts the Sunne , Moone , and Planets : these things reporteth Berosus in his first Booke ; in the second he telleth of Kings ( before mentioned ) which raigned till the Floud : After the Floud also the same Polyhistor out of him sheweth , That Sisuthrus hauing by Saturnes warning before , built an Arke ( as is before said ) and laid vp all Monuments of Antiquitie in Sipparis a Citie dedicated to the Sunne , and now with all his World of Creatures escaped the Floud , going out of the Arke did sacrifice to the gods , and was neuer seene more . But they heard a voyce out of the Ayre , giuing them this Precept , To bee Religious . His Wife , Daughter and Ship-master were partakers with him of this honour , Hee said vnto them , the Countrey where they now were was Armenia , and hee would come againe to Babylon , and that it was ordayned , that from Sipparis they should receiue Letters , and communicate the same to men : which they accordingly did . For hauing sacrificed to the gods : they went to Babylon and digged out the * Letters , Writings , or Bookes , and building many Cities , and founding Temples , did againe repayre Babylon . Thus farre out of Alexander Polyhistor , a large Fragment of the true Berosus . CHAP. XI . Of the Citie and Countrey of Babylon : * their sumptuous Walls , Temples , and Images . LEauing these Antiquities , rotten with Age , let vs come to take better view of this stately Citie . a Herodotus , b Philostratus , c Plinie , and d Solinus report concerning the compasse of Babylon , That the walls contayned foure hundred and eightie furlongs , situate in a large Plaine , foure square , inuironed with a broad and deepe Ditch full of water . e Diodorus saith , That there were but so many furlongs as are dayes in the yeare , so that euery day a furlong of the wall was built , and thirtie hundred thousand Work-men imployed therein . f Strabo ascribeth to the compasse three hundred and eightie furlongs : and g Curtius , three hundred fiftie eight , ( ninetie furlongs thereof inhabited , the rest allotted to Tylth and Husbandry , ) Concerning the thicknesse of the walls , or the height , they also disagree . The first Authors affirme the height two hundred Cubites , the thicknesse h fiftie . They which say least , cut off halfe that summe . Well might i Aristotle esteeme it a Countrey rather then a Citie , being of such greatnesse , that some part of it was taken three dayes before the other heard of it . k Lyranus out of Hierome vpon Esay affirmeth , that the foure squares thereof contayned sixteene miles a piece , wherein euery man had his Vineyard and Garden according to his degree , wherewith to mayntaine his Family in time of siege . The Fortresse or Tower thereof he saith was that which had beene built by the Sonnes of Noah . And not without cause was it reckoned among the l Wonders of the World. It had a hundred Brazen gates , and two hundred and fiftie Towers . It was indeed a Mother of Wonders : so many Miracles of Art accompanyed the same , the workes partly of Semiramis , partly of Nabuchodonosor ; which I would desire the Reader to stay his hastie pace , and take notice of . Euery where I shall not , I cannot , be so tedious in these kinds of Relations . m Diodor. thus addeth of Semiramis ; shee built also a bridge of fiue furlongs . The walles were made of Bricke and Asphaltum , and slimy kind of Pitch which that Countrey yeeldeth . Shee built two Palaces , which might serue both for ornament and defence ; one in the West , which inuironed sixtie furlongs ; with high Bricke walles : within that a lesse , and within that also a lesse circuit , which contayneth the Tower. These were wrought sumptuously with Images of beasts , and therein also was game and hunting of beasts : this had three gates . The other in the East , on the other side the Riuer , contayned but thirtie furlongs . In the lower Countrey of Babylonia she made a great square Lake contayning two hundred furlongs ; the walls whereof were of Bricke , and that pitchie Morter ; the depth thirtie fiue foot . In the middest of the Citie she erected a Temple to Iupiter Belus ( saith Herodotus ) with Brazen gates ( now in his time remayning ) foure square : each square contayning two * furlongs , in the middest whereof is a solid Tower , of the height and thicknesse of a furlong : vpon this another , and so one higher then another , eight in number . In the highest Tower is a Chappell , and therein a faire bed couered , and a Table of Gold , without any Image . Neyther , as the Chaldaean Priests affirme , doth any abide here in the night , but one woman , whom this God shall appoint . They say , the God himselfe there lyeth . In regard of this exceeding height , Diodonus affirmes , that the Chaldaeans did thereon make their obseruations of the Starres . Hee also addeth , that Semiramis placed in the top three golden statues ; one of Iupiter fortie foot long , weighing a thousand Babylonian Talents , till his time remayning ; another of Ops , weighing as much , sitting in a golden Throne , and at her feet two Lions , and iust by huge Serpents of siluer , each of thirtie Talents : the third Image was of Iuno standing , in weight eight hundred Talents . Her right hand held the head of a Serpent , her left , a Scepter of stone . To all these was common , one Table of gold , forty foot long , in breadth twelue , in weight fiftie Talents . There were also two standing cups of thirty Talents , and two vessels for Perfume of like value : three other vessels of gold , whereof one dedicated to Iupiter , weighed twelue hundred Babylonian Talents : ( euery Babylonian Talent is said to containe seuen thousand Drachmae Atticae , sixtie three pounds , nine ounces and a halfe , and halfe a quarter Troy weight . ) All these the Persian Kings tooke away . Without the Temple , by Herodotus testimonie , was a golden Altar , and another huge one besides , for their solemne Sacrifices , the other beeing not to bee polluted with bloud , except of sucking things . In that greater Chaldaeans burnt yeerely in their sacrifices a hundred thousand talents of Libanotus . One statue of gold twelue cubits high , Darius affecting spared ; but Xerxes both tooke it , and slew the Priest that forbad him . I might here also tell of those Pensile gardens , borne vp on arches , foure square , each square containing foure hundred foot : filled on the roofe with earth , wherein grew great trees and other plants . The entrance was ( as it were ) a hill : the arches were builded one vpon another in conuenient height , still increasing as they ascended : the highest which bare the walls , were fiftie cubits high , and twelue in breadth : There were within these Arches , Innes . There was also a conueyance of water to the watering thereof . This Garden was made long after Semiramis time by n a King , which herein seemed to lord it ouer the Elements , and countermaund Nature , being himselfe the seruant of his wiues appetite , who in this lowly valley wherein Babylon stood , would faine haue some representation of her owne hilly and mountainous countrey of Media . This King was Nabuchodonosor , as witnesseth o Berosus in Iosephus , who hauing conquered Egypt , Syria , Phoenicia , Arabia , inriched the Temple of Belus with the spoyles , and added a new Citie to the old , without the same . And prouiding that the enemie might not after turne the course of the Riuer , and approach to the Citie , he compassed the inner Citie with three Wals , and the vtter Citie with as many , these of bricke , those also with bitumen , or pitchie slime of that Countrie , adding thereunto stately gates . And neere his fathers Palace he built another more sumptuous : and this hee did in fifteene dayes . Therein hee raysed stone-works like vnto mountaines , and planted the same with all manner of trees . Hee made also a pensile Garden . Many more things ( saith Iosephus ) doth Berosus adde , and blameth the Greeke writers for ascribing the building of Babylon to Semiramis an Assyrian . This fragment of Berosus cited by Iosephus , doth well serue vs to cleare both the holy and prophane Historie . In the one ; Daniel p induceth Nabuchodonosor walking in his royall Palace in Babel , with words answerable to his pride . Is not this great Babel that I haue builded for the house of the Kingdome , by the might of my power , and for the honour of my maiestie ? His words ( euen in the speaking ) were written in the Booke of GOD , and an enditement thereof framed in the highest Court ; where he was adiudged presently the losse of Reason , which he had thus abused , Till hee knew that the most High bare rule ouer the Kingdome of men , giuing the same to whomsoeuer hee will . Well might he say , he had built it , in regard of this new Citie and Palace , with other miracles thereof : with more truth then some Expositors , which accuse him herein of a lie , for arrogating that which Semiramis did . His wife also , for whose loue he did this , was ( as q Scaliger thinketh ) Nitocris , mentioned by Horodotus ; who also coniectureth that shee was the Daughter of Aliattes , that Daniel intendeth her , Dan. 5.10 . that shee administred the Kingdome in the time of her husbands madnesse , and in the times also of Euilmerodach and Balsasar : a woman no whit inferiour to Semiramis ; that it may be said , Semiramis began Babylon , and Nitocris finished and perfected it , finishing and perfecting those workes which Nabuchodonosor her husband before the time of his madnesse had begunne . And for Semiramis , profane histories r generally make her the founder of this Citie , and among others ſ Annius his Berosus , who ( contrary to this fragment of the true Berosus in Iosephus ) saith , that Semiramis made Babylon of a towne a great Citie , that shee might be rather esteemed the builder thereof , then enlarger . Nimrod had before built the Tower , but not finished it , and did not t found the Citie , which hee had designed and set out , and Belus his sonne had u erected those designed foundations , rather of the Towne then the Citie Babylon . Moses testifieth that at the first building , they were ( by confusion of language ) forced to cease their worke , leauing a name of their shame , in stead of that renowne and name , which they had promised to themselues . It may be that Semiramis did amplifie this : and happily so did other Assyrian and Babylonian kings , as Augustine and Abidenus affirme . Hanc quidem putant condidisse Babylona , quam quidem potuit instaurare . Likewise Abidenus saith , that the wals being by inundation fallen , were built againe by Nabuchodonosor , and agreeth in other things with Berosus . But the Graecians are children , in comparison of ancient Historie , and little of this matter can we affirme on their testimonie ; their first Historian Herodotus liuing long after this age , in the time of the Persian Monarchie . Howsoeuer ; Nabuchodonosor is hee which ( by diuine and humane testimonie ) there established that golden head of the Image , the seat of the Babylonian Monarchie , raising it to that high top of worldly excellence . Yea Daniel speaketh of one more sumptuous Image , then any mentioned by Herodotus and Diodorus , set vp by this King threescore x cubits high , and six broad , enioyning a Catholicke and vniuersall idolatrie thereunto , which the three Saints Shadrach , Meshach , and Abednego refused , and in a fierie triall were found both Martyrs and Confessors . y Lyranus , Hugo Cardinalis , Pererius , Pintus , Pellicanus , thinke that Nabuchodonosor set vp this Image for himselfe , requiring diuine honour to be giuen vnto it , as Caligula since amongst the Romans ; but by his expostulation , Will yee not serue my god ? and the like answere of those three men : We will not serue thy gods , it seemeth to haue beene consecrated to Bel , or some other Babylonian Deitie . Which because it was erected in the plaine of Dura ( this is thought to bee Dera in Susiana , mentioned by Ptolomey ) z Daniel might haue good occasion of absence from thence , whose office was to a sit in the gate of the King , at Babylon . b Strabo out of Megasthenes ( whom Annius hath set out as truly as he hath done Berosus , saue that he lisped in the name , and called him Metasthenes ) sayth of this King , c whom hee nameth Nabacodrosor , more esteemed of the Chaldaeans then Hercules , that he came in his expeditions as farre as the Pillars of Hercules ( the straights of Gibraltar ) and as far as Tearcon the Aethiopian , and that he conducted an army out of Iberia into Thracia and Pontus . This Tearcon is he whom the Scripture calleth Tirhaka , which warred against Senacherib . * But to returne to our pensile Gardens , which Diodorus and Curtius attribute to a Syrian King ( which was no other but this Conquerour of Syria , d Nabuchodonosor ) and both they and Strabo doe at large describe and account among the worlds wonders , as were also the Bridge and the Walls of the Citie . And no lesse wonderfull was that Obeliske , or Needle : a square stone made spire-fashion , cut by Semiramis out of the mountaines of Armenia , one hundred and fiftie foot long , and foure and twentie thicke , on many Waines brought to the Riuer , thence to Babylon , and there erected . Plinie testifieth , that the Temple of Belus stil remaineth in his dayes : and that Belus was inuentor of Astronomie . This Temple was the same with the Sepulchre of Belus , which Strabo sayth , was rased by Xerxes ; yet not so , but that Alexander would haue repaired it ; but in regard that it asked so much labour and time ( for onely the clensing of the earth required ten thousand men two moneths worke ) he was not able to finish that which he had begunne . In the description he saith lesse then Herodotus , that it was a Pyramis , or spire-worke , a furlong , or six hundred foot in height , and each of the fouresquares containing as much . Arrianus e affirmeth that Alexander had the same purpose of other Temples also . The Temples , sayth he , which Xerxes had ouerthrowne , he commanded to be repayred , and among them the Temple of Belus , whom the Babylonians with singular Religion worship . f At his returne homewards Belus in thankefulnesse ( it seemeth ) sent his Chaldaean Priests to meete him , and forbid him to enter the Citie , as he loued his life , whose Oracle Alexander contemning , there ended his dayes . The cause why he listned not to them , is thought a mistrust , that he conceiued of the Chaldaeans . For whereas Xerxes , at his returne out of Greece , had razed this and all other sacred places of the Babylonians : Alexander minding the repaire hereof , hauing already remoued the rubbish , thought with his whole Armie to atchieue this enterprise . But the reuenue which the Kings of Assyria had left for the maintenance of this Temple sacrifices , after the ouerthrow thereof , was shared among the Chaldaeans ; which they by this attempt were like to lose , and therefore were willing to want his presence . This Temple some suppose to be that Tower of Babel , mentioned by Moses , Gen. 11. and supposed still in part to remaine . For about seuen or eight miles from Bagdat , as men passe from Felugia a Towne on Euphrates , whereon old Babylon stood , to this new Citie on Tygris ( a worke of eighteene houres , and about forty miles space ) there is seene a ruinous shape of a shapelesse heape and building , in circuit lesse then a mile ( some say , but a quarter of a mile ) about the height of the stone-worke of Pauls steeple in London : the bricks being sixe inches thicke , eight broad , and a foot long ( as master Allen measured ) with Mats of Canes laied betwixt them , yet remayning as sound , as if they had beene laid within a yeeres space . Thus master Eldred , and master Fitch , master Cartwright also , and my friend master Allen , by testimony of their owne eyes , haue reported . But I can scarce thinke it to be that Tower or Temple , because Authors place it in the middest of old Babylon , and neere Euphrates . Whereas this is neerer Tygris : Isidore affirmeth , that first after rhe floud , Nimrod the Giant founded Babylon , which Semiramis the Assyrian Queene enlarged , and made the wall with Bricke and Bitumen . The height of the Tower was fiue thousand one hundred seuenty foure paces , g Verstegan addeth , the passage to mount vp was verie wide and great , winding about on the out-side : the middle and inward part for the more strength being all massie : and by Cart , Camels , Dromedaries , Horses and Asses , the carriages were borne and drawne vp : and by the way were many Lodgings and Hosteries both for man and beast ; yea fields also for graine and pasture ; if yee can beleeue it . But it is now , as wee see , come to confusion . Also there are yet beyond Tygris some ruines of a Temple , which is called the Temple of Bel , with high yron gates , as is reported . Dominicus Niger h hath these words : Seleucia in processe of time hath changed her state and her site . For it was on the westerne banke of Tygris , which a Cut from Euphrates flowed into ; in which place are now seene the ruines thereof , where the shepheards haue erected them cottages : and on the Easterne banke haue the Barbarians built the Citie , and called it Bachdad , right ouer-against the old . If this be true , vaine is the conceit of credulous Trauellers , which suppose those ruines to be the monuments of Babylons buriall , and confound against this later world , with the reports of Babels Tower. The Bitumen of slimie pitch which they vsed in stead of Morter in their building is as Dominicus Niger out of Trogus reporteth , common in those parts . Herodotus telleth , that eight dayes iourney from Babylon , was another Citie , named Is , with a small rill of the same name , which runneth into Euphrates , carrying thither ( as tribute ) much of this slimie matter . Niger mentioneth one place , where , out of a clift or opening of the earth , proceedeth such a stinke , that it killeth the Birds which flie ouer it . And at this day , two dayes iourney from Bagdat i at a place called Ait , is a mouth continually throwing forth boyling pitch , therefore by the Moores called Hel-mouth , which runneth into a great field , almost full thereof : and herewith they pitch their boates . The water , as my friend master Allen ( who liued in Bagdat diuers moneths ) told me , is warme , and accounted medicinable , for which cause he hath drunke largely thereof : the liquid pitch floateth on the top of the water , like clouted Creame , to vse his owne phrase . The Countrie of Babylonia hath beene the most fruitfull in the world , k yeelding ordinarily two hundred , and in some places three hundred increase : the blades of the Wheat and Barley about foure fingers broad . l Plinie , somewhat otherwise : They cut saith he ) or mow their corne twice , and seed it a third time in Babylonia , otherwise it would be nothing but blade : and yet so their barrener laud yeeldeth fiftie , their best an hundred increase . Tygris and Euphrates ouerflow it , but bring not fatnesse to the soyle , as Nilus in Egypt , but rather cleanse that superfluous fatnesse which naturally it hath . The soyle is of a rosennie clay , sayth master Allen , and would still retaine in likelyhood his ancient fertility , if it were watered with like diligent husbandrie : In digging , it yeeldeth corrupt waters , fauouring of that pitchie slime . In the Citie anciently , it seemeth that in euery Garden of any Citizen of sort , were rils made out of the Riuer . The ruines from the Tower aforesaid to Bagdat ( which some call Babylon ) and beyond on the other side of the Riuer , containe twentie two miles , yet to be seene : which happily are the ruines , not of old Babylon , so much as of the Neighbour townes here built Seleucia , Vologesocerta , and Ctesiphon : which I rather thinke , because they reach beyond Tygris as well as on this side . To returne to the religious places in Babylon : Caelius Rhodiginas tels , that in the Temple of Apollo , was found a golden chest of great antiquitie , which being broken by some accident , thence issued a pestilent vapour , that infected not those alone which were present , but the neighbouring Nations , as farre as Parthia . Ammianus Marcellinus m hath the like Historie of the Image of Apollo Chomeus at Seleucia , which was brought to Rome , and there placed by the Priests in the Temple of Apollo Palatinus : and when as a certaine hole which the Chaldaean Wise-men had by Art stopped , through the couetousnesse of certaine Souldiers breaking in thither for spoyle , was broken vp , the world was thence poysoned with a contagion , from Persia , as farre as France . n Philostratus reporteth ( but who will beleeue his reports ? ) of Apollonius , that he saw at Babylon such stately Palaces , as scarce agree with the state of Babylon , in the time of Apollonius , which was while Domician raigned ; amongst other things , hee saw Galleries full of Greeke Images , as of Orpheus , Andromeda , &c. He came also into a Gallerie , the roofe whereof was made bowing like the heauens , and couered with Saphire , so to resemble Heauen , and the Images of their gods , made of gold , were there son . From the roofe there hanged foure birds of gold , representing the goddesse of Reuenge , which they called the tongues of the gods , I know not by what art or mysterie , admonishing the King not to exalt himselfe . CHAP. XII . Of the Priests , Sacrifices , religious Rites , and customes of the Babylonians . THe Chaldeans ( saith a Diodorus ) were of reputation in Babylon , as the Priests in Egypt ; Chaldaean , being a name sometime applyed to the whole Nation ; sometime appropriated to the Priests , who spent their whole time in religious Seruices , and in Astrologie . Many of them by diuination foretold things to come , as wee haue shewed before in the Historie of Alexander ; and the booke of Daniel witnesseth this their profession . By their auguries , or diuination by birds , by sacrifices and enchantments , they were accounted to doe good or harme to mankind . They were most expert in their sacred Rites , in the knowledge whereof they were brought vp from their child-hood ; and continued in that course of learning all their liues , the child being instructed in his Fathers science . They professed the interpretation of dreames , and prodigious accidents in Nature . Their opinions were , That the world is eternall , without beginning and end : the order and furniture of all was done by diuine prouidence : all heauenly things were perfected , not by chance , of their owne accord , but by the determinate and firme decree of the gods . By long obseruation , searching the course and nature of the starres , they foretold things to come . But the greatest power they attributed to the fiue Planets , and especially to Saturne . They call them Mercuries , because when others are fixed , these haue their proper motion and shew future things , as the Interpreters of the gods , by their rising , setting and colour . Vnder their course they giue the title of gods b to thirty other starres , the one halfe , aboue ; the other , vnder the earth , beholding all accidents . And in tenne dayes one of the higher is sent to the lower , as an Angell , or Messenger of the Starres , and one from them to the higher : And this course they take eternally . They hold twelue principall gods , each of which hath his peculiar moneth , and his signe in the Zodiake ; by which the Sunne , and Moone , and fiue Planets haue their motion . These Planets they esteeme to conferre much good or euill in the generation of men , and by their nature and aspect , things to come may be foreknown . Many things they foretold to Alexander , Nicanor , Antigonus , Seleucus , and to priuate men , beyond the reach of men . They number foure and twenty constellations without the Zodiake , twelue towards the North , and as many towards the South . These Northernly are seene , which they attribute to the liuing : those Southernly are hidden , and present ( they thinke ) to the dead , which they hold the Iudges of all . Concerning the site , motion , and Eclipse of the Moone , they hold as the Greekes ; but of the Sunnes Eclipse they haue diuers opinions , and dares not vtter their opinion thereof , nor foretell the time . The earth they conceiued to bee hollow like a boate . R. Moses Ben Maimon out of a booke intituled de Aagricultura Aegyptiorum , attributeth like things vnto them : that they beleeued the Starres were gods , and that the Sunne was the chiefe God , and next to him the Moone : that the Sunne ruleth the superiour and inferiour world . And concerning Abraham , that he was borne in a land which worshipped the fire , which when he reproued , and his Countrimen obiected the operations of the Sunne , hee answered that the Sun was as the Axe in the hand of the Carpenter . But at last the King cast Abraham into prison , and when as there hee still continued the same disputes and opinions , the King fearing hurt to his people , banished him into the vtmost bounds of Chanaan , hauing first spoyled him of all his good . This contradicteth the Historie of Moses , and of the old and new Testament , which commend Abrahams faith , in voluntary forsaking of his country at the commaund of GOD , and not by compulsion of man , although it reacheth not to the former c absurbitie , which ascribeth this to the time of Nimrod . And whether Abraham was an Idolater before that his calling , is handled d else where . But to returne to our Rabbine ( highly e admired by a most admired Author ) he saith , that hence Abraham grew renowmed through the the World , all Nations honoring his memory , except some Heathens , as the Parthians on the left hand , and Indians on the right , which were remainders of the Chaldaeans , and called Zabij . These Zabij , Scaliger also sayth were Chaldaeans , so called a vento Apeliote , as one might say , Eastern-men , or Easterlings : and addeth , that the Booke so often cited by f Rambam , concerning their Religion , Rites , and Customes , is yet extant in the hands of the Arabian Muhamedans . Out of this booke our Rabbie reciteth their opinions : that Adam was borne of man and woman , as other men ; and that hee was a Prophet of the Moone , and by preaching perswaded men to worship the Moone , and that hee composed bookes of husbandry : that Noe also was a husband-man , and beleeued not in Idols . For which the Zabij put him in prison , and because he worshipped the Creator . Seth also contradicted Adam in his Lunarie worship . They tell also that Adam went out g of the Land of promise , which is towards India , and entred into Babylon , whither hee carried with him a tree still growing with branches and leaues , and a tree of stones , and leaues of a tree which would not burne , vnder the shadow of which tree he said ten thousand men might be couered , the height whereof was as the stature of a man . Adam also had affirmed in his booke of a tree in India , the boughes whereof being cast on the ground , would stir like Serpents ; and of another , which had a root shaped like a man , endued with a kind of sounding voyce differing from speech ; and of a certaine hearbe which being folded vp in a mans clothes , would make him walke inuisible , and the smoke of the same , being fired , would cause thunders : another tree they worshipped which abode in Niniuie twelue yeeres , and contended with the Mandrake for vsurping her roome , whereby it came to passe that the Priest or Prophet , which had vsed to prophesie , with the spirit of that tree , ceased a long time from prophesying , and at last the tree spake to him , and bade him write the sute betweene her and the Mandrake , whether of them were the more honourable . These fooleries , saith he , they attributed to Adam , that so they might proue the eternitie of the world , and Deitie of the Stars . These Zabij made them for this cause Images of gold to the Sunne , of siluer to the Moone , and built them Temples , saying , that the power of the Planets was infused into those Images , whence they spake vnto men and taught things profitable . The same they affirmed of those trees which they apropriated to each of them with peculiar worships , rites , and hallowings , whereby that tree receiued a power to speake with men in their sleepes . From hence sprang magicall diuinations , auguries , necromancie , and the like . They offered to their chiefe god a Beetle , and seuen Mice , and seuen Fowles . The greatest of their bookes is that of the Aegyptian seruice , translated into Arabike by a Moore called Enennaxia , which containeth in it many ridiculous things ; and yet these were the famous wise-men of Babylon in those daies . In the said booke is reported of a certaine Idolatrous Prophet named Tamut , who preaching to a certaine King this worship of the seuen Planets , and twelue Signes , was by him done to a grieuous death . And in the night of his death , all the Images from the ends of the world came and assembled together at the great golden Image in the Temple at Babylon , which was sacred to the Sunne , and hanged betweene the heauen and the earth which then prostrated it selfe in the midst of the Temple with all the Images round about , shewing to them , all which had befallen Tamut . All the Images therefore wept all night , and in the morning fled away each to his owne Temple . And hence grew that custome yearely in the beginning of the monerh Tamut , to renew that mourning for Tamut . Other bookes of theirs are mentioned by him , one called Deizamechameche , a booke of Images , a booke of Candles , of the degrees of Heauen , and others falsly ascribed to Aristotle , and one to Alformor , and one to Isaac , and one , of their Feasts , Offrings , Prayers , and other things pertaining to their Law , and some written against their opinions , all done into Arabike . In these are set downe the Rites of their Temples and Images of stone or mettall , and applying of Spirits to them , and their Sacrifices , and kinds of meates . They name their holy places sumptuously built , the Temples of Intelligible formes ; and set Images on high mountaines , and honour trees , and attribute the increase of men and fruites to the Starres . Their Priests preached that the Earth could not bee Tilled , according to the will of the gods , except they serued the Sunne and Starres , which being offended , would diminish their fruites , and make their Countries desolate . They haue written also in the former bookes , that the Planet Iupiter is angrie with the Deserts and drie places , whence it commeth that they want water and trees , and that Deuils haunt them . They honoured Husband-men , and fulfilling the will of the Starres , in tilling the ground : they honoured Kine and Oxen for their labours therein , saying that they ought not to be slaine . In their festiuals they vsed Songs , and all Musicall instruments , affirming that their Idols were pleased with these things , promising to the doers long life , health , plentie of fruits , raines , trees , freedome from losses , and the like . Hence it is , saith R. Moses , that the Law of Moses forbiddeth these rites , and threatneth the contrarie plagues to such as shall obserue them . Tehy had certaine hallowed beasts in their Temples wherein their Images were , before which they bowed themselues and burned incense . These opinions of the Zabij , were holden also by the Aramites , Chanaanites , and Aegyptians . They had their magicall obseruations in gathering certaine hearbs , or in the vse of certaine metals , or liuing creatures , and that in a set certaine time , with their set rites , as of leaping , clapping the hands , hopping , crying , laughing , &c. in the most of which women were actors ; as when they would haue raine , ten Virgins clothed in hallowed garments of red colour , danced a procession , turning about their faces and shoulders , and stretching their fingers towards the Sunne : and to preuent harme by haile , foure Women lay on their backes naked , lifting vp their feete , speaking certaine words . And all Magicall practices , they made to depend of the Starres , saying , that such a Starre was pleased with such an incense , such a Plant , such a metall , such words , or workes , and thereby would be as it were hired to such or such effects , as to driue away Serpents , and Scorpions , to slay wormes in nuts , to make the leaues fall , and the like . Their Priests vsed shauings of the head and beard , and linsey wolsey garments , and made a signe in their hand with some kind of metals . The Booke of Centir prescribeth a woman to stand armed before the starre of Mars , and a man clothed in womans attire painted , before the starre of Venus to prouoke lust . The worshippers of the fire made men beleeue that they which would not cause their children to passe through the fire , should lose them , and easily perswaded them thereunto as a thing easie , saith the Rabine , for they did not burne them ( although herein both diuine and humane testimonies make me beleeue the contrarie . ) From hence , saith hee , descended the customes , obserued by women , in holding and mouing their children ouer the fire or smoke . They had their diuersities of Processions ; and when they hallowed a tree to an Image , one part of the fruit thereof was offered , and the other eaten in the house of the Idoll : the like they did with the first fruits of euery tree ; making men beleeue that otherwise the tree would become vnprofitable . They had their magicall enchantments in the planting or grafting of trees , with obseruations of the starres , incenses , words : but this most Diabolicall , that in the houre when one kinde was to be ingrafted into another , the science which was to bee ingrafted , should bee holden in the hand of some beautifull woman , and that some man should then carnally , but vnnaturally , haue knowledge of her , the woman in that instant putting the science into the tree . They vsed also to make circles when they planted or sowed , and went about the same , some fiue times , because of the fiue planets , some seuen , in regard of the Sunne and Moone , added to that number . For this cause the Iew not vnprobably thinketh that mixtures in garments , seedes , and the like , were forbidden by the Law of Moses , with other rites any way resembling these . They further worshipped Deuils , beleeuing that they appeared to men in the formes of Goates , and therefore called their Deuils Kids , and held it vnlawfull to sheare or to eate their kids : but especially they abhorred the killing of Kine , but performed much worship to them , as they also doe in India to this day . They sacrificed Lyons , Beares , and wilde Beasts , as is mentioned in the Booke Zeuzit . They held bloud in much abomination , accounting it a great pollution , and yet did eat it , because ( they said ) it was the food of Deuils , and they which did eat it , should haue communion with them : and that they would come to such and reueale vnto them things to come . Some , whose nicer stomackes could not indure to eate it , receiued the same , when they killed a beast , h in a Vessell or in a ditch , and did eate the flesh of that Sacrifice , being placed about that bloud , thinking that the Deuils did eate the bloud , and that thus by this as it were eating at the same table , was entertained betwixt them and the Deuils mutuall familiaritie and societie . They beleeued also that in their sleepes , the Deuils came and reuealed secrets vnto them . Concerning a menstruous woman their custome was , that shee should sit alone in a house , and that the places where shee set her feet should be burned ; whosoeuer talked with her was vncleane , yea if he but stood in the wind of her , the wind from her did pollute him . Likewise these Zabians thought , whatsoeuer went from their bodies was vncleane , as nailes , haire , bloud ; and therefore Barbers and Surgeons were holden polluted : and after cutting off their haire , vsed much washing for expiation . But it needeth some expiation that I insist so long in these narrations , and haue need of some Barber or Surgeon to ease me of superfluities , if that can be superfluous which fitteth so to our proiect , and in the iudgement of the learnedst of the Iewish Rabbines in many ages , seemed the cause of so many prohibitions in Moses his Law , lest they should conforme , themselues in religious obseruances to these superstitious Zabians . But let vs now returne to Diodorus , who affirmeth that the Chaldaeans numbred fortie three thousand yeeres , vntill the comming of Alexander , since first they had begunne their obseruations of the Starres . These yeeres Xenophon de aequiuocis interpreteth of moneths ; for so ( sayth he ) the Chaldaeans reckoned their antiquities ; in other things they kept their computation according to the Sunne . But of their fabulous antiquities wee haue heard before : where wee haue also touched , that one beginning of Idolatrie did arise of this curious and superstitious Starre-gazing , especially in the Countries of Aegypt , where not at all vsually ; and in Chaldaea , where diuers moneths i together , they haue neither raines nor cloudes . Strabo diuideth the Chaldaeans into sects , Orcheni , Borsippeni , and others , diuersly opinionate of the same things . Borsippa was a Citie sacred to Diana and Apollo . Plinie k addeth the Hippareni . Daniel l reckoneth vp foure kind of Wise-men among the Chaldaeans : the first are called Chartummim , which were Enchanters ; Ashaphim , Astrologers ; Mecashpim , Sorcerers or Iuglers , deluders of sense ; and Chasdim , Chaldaeans , which , howsoeuer it were a generall name of that Nation , yet was it appropriated vnto a certaine sect and profession of learning among them which seemed to excell the rest , and were their Priests , Philosophers , and Mathematicians , as you haue heard . In the seuen and twentieth verse of the same chapter are mentioned also Cachimim , Wisards , which by coniectures and casting of lots did ghesse of things to come : and Gazrin , of the word gazar , to cut ; these opened , and diuined by the entrals of sacrifices . The vanitie of their diuinations appeareth in that Prophet , howsoeuer they haue beene renowned therefore among the Heathens : as in the foretelling of Alexanders death , and before that , when * Darius had changed his Scaberd into the Greeke fashion , the ruine of that Empire by the Greeks . When Faustina m the Empresse , wife to M. Antonius , had fallen in loue with a Fencer or sword-player , and being sicke confessed the same to her husband , the Chaldaeans were sent for , who gaue counsell to kill the Fencer , and that shee should wash her selfe in his bloud , and then accompanie with her Husband : which was done and Commodus begotten , who in qualities resembled that Fencer vpon this occasion ( as the people reported ) though others esteemed him a Bastard . Plutarch n sheweth how vainely the Romans depended on their predictions . Thus Iuvenal reproues them : Chaldaeis sed maior erit fiducia , quicquid Dixerit Astrologus , credent à fonte relatum Ammonis . Ioues Oracles no greater credit haue Then sooth-saying of Chaldaee coozening knaue . Many Edicts were after made against them . Otho Heurnius o laboureth to bring the Grecian Philosophie from the Chaldaeans : yea Aristotle himselfe , as hee had receiued the the Persian and Indian Philosophie by tradition of Pythagoras and Democritus , and the Aegyptian and Iewish learning from Plato , so was hee instructed ( sayth hee ) in the Babylonian sciences by Callisthenes . But Caelius Rhodiginus p and Iosephus Scaliger q thinke them rather corrupters of learning , whereof they had no solid knowledge , and that the Greekes attained thereunto by their owne industrie , without borrowing of the Chaldaeans . Peucer deemeth r them too Philosophicall , the peruerters of Religion into Theoricall speculations of Nature , and confuteth their fiue kinds of prognosticating . But their estimation could not haue beene such in Daniels time , if they had not beene very learned : and somewhat was added , as wee may well coniecture , to their learning by him , who by Nabuchodonosor was ſ set ouer them . For besides the gifts wherewith hee was enriched , and the ciuill authoritie wherewith he was dignified , he was exalted also to this Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction ouer the Schooles of the Wise-men , ( as after Iunius and Osiander , D. Willet hath obserued ) as it were their Superintendent : which though Caluin thinketh hee refused , yet it appeareth by the title which the King t after gaue him , that hee accepted it . In which his Superintendentship , sayth our Author u , such laudable sciences as might safely be learned , he promoted and furthered ; such corruption and superstitions as were practised among them , he corrected and reformed : but such abuses as could not be taken away , hee forbare , and kept himselfe free from them . And here haue we a testimonie of their Hierarchie , which Nature taught these and all people , contrarie to the Noueltie of Paritie . In the dayes of Hezechiah , when the Sunne went backwards , it appeareth how studious the Chaldaean Nation was , in that x their Princes sent their Ambassadours into Iudaea to enquire thereof . Yea the Delphian Oracle , as Theodoret citeth it out of y Porphyrie , ascribing the finding out of that learning which leadeth to the gods , not to the Greekes , but to the Aegyptians , Phoenicians , Chaldaeans , and Hebrewes ; in which the Chaldaeans ( as that Father out of Daniel obserueth ) were furthered by the Hebrewes . Some z doe call the Babylonian Priests , Magi : but because they were by this name best knowne , and most esteemed among the Persians , which in that vicinitie of Regions had as neere Neighbourhood in Religions , wee will speake of these Magi , in our Persian Relations . And it is thought that the Persian Magi came from these Chaldaeans . Mornaeus a reckoneth among the Chaldaean opinions , that of Oromases , Mitris , and Ariminis , that is to say , GOD , Mind and Soule : which hee applieth to the Christian doctrine of the holy Trinitie . The Oracle of Apollo , pronounced the Chaldaeans and Hebrewes to bee onely wise . The Chaldaean opinion concerning iudiciall Astrologie , was not receiued of all the Chaldaeans , as Strabo reporteth . And Bardesanes Syrus , the best learned of the Chaldaeans ( it is Eusebius b testimonie ) doth at large confute that opinion ( which yet many Wisards , carkasses of Christians still follow . ) He affirmeth that in those things which a man hath common with a beast , eating , sleepe , nourishment , age , &c. a man is ordered by Nature , as the beasts are . But man hauing also a reasonable soule , and freedome of will , is not subiect to that naturall seruitude ; which at large hee prooueth by the diuers customes of men , both in diuers , and in the same countries , in diet , gouernment , and Religion ; as the Reader , willing to reade so worthie a discourse , may find related at large in Eusebius . Alexander Polyhist . c out of Eupolemus , telleth that in the tenth generation after the floud , in Camyrine a Citie of Babylonia , which other call Vr , Abram was borne , which excelled all in knowledge , and was the inuentor of Astrologie among the Chaldaeans . Hee by diuine precept went into Phoenicia , and taught the Phoenicians the course of the Sunne and Moone : and when the Armenians , warring vpon the Phoenicians , had taken his brothers sonne prisoner , hee by a band of his seruants recouered him , and freely dismissed the captiues , which he had taken . Hee after liued with the Priests at Heliopolis in Egypt , and taught them Astrologie ; confessing that he had receiued that Art by succession from Enoch . Hee added that Belus raigned the second in Babylon , and was called Saturne , the father of a second Belus , and Canaan ; which Canaan was the father of the Phoenicians and the Aethiopians , brother of Mizraim the Author of the Egyptians : with many other things not much differing from the Diuine Historie . Astronomie in all likelihood was knowne to Abraham , to whom the heauenly starres might be Remembrancers of that promise , so shall thy seed bee : his countrie also , where it was practised , might therein further him , and the excellencie of the science in it selfe . But this star-gazing destinie , Iudiciall , Coniecturall , Genethliacall Astrologie , Reason and experience , GOD , and Man haue condemned . Vr signifieth light , which agreeth to the Fire , the Chaldaeans deitie , d which the Persians and Chaldaeans fained to haue receiued from heauen , and kept euer burning ; as the Vestals in Rome . They held Water and Fire to be the beginning of all things . They made a chalenge of their fiery god e , to contend with any other gods of the godlesse Heathen : an Egyptian encountred and ouercame them thus : he caused his Canopus to be made full of holes stopped with waxe , and hollow in the middle , which hee filled with water : and the Chaldaeans putting their fire vnder , the waxe melting , opened a quiuer of watrie arrowes , that cooled the heat of their deuouring god , and deuoured him . They had yet a more foolish god , euen an f Onyon which they worshipped . They obserued diuers wicked Sciences of diuining , by Fire , Aire , Water , Earth , consulting with the dead , and with wicked spirits , — Chaldaea vocatis Imperat arte dijs , sayth Claudian . Euery day the King g offered a Horse , furnished , vnto the Sunne ; as did also the Persians . Philostrat. sayth , that it was a white Horse of the Nisaean race , sumptuously trapped lib. 1. cap. 20. They obserued a feast in Babylon ( Athenaeus h citeth it out of Berosus ) on the sixteenth Calends of September , which continued fiue dayes ; in which the Masters were subiect to their seruants , and one of them royally attired , was caried out of the house , whom they called Zoganes , Baruch cap. 6. in the Epistle of Ieremie ( Apocrypha ) rippeth vp their idolatrous Rites , Idols , Processions , bearing Idols on mens shoulders , the people before and behind worshipping : their Priests collusions to make gaines of the Idoll-offerings , together with their Priests shauen heads and beards , their rent cloaths , their roaring before the Idoll : their Temples wherein they stood with scepters , axes , or other weapons in their hands , hauing candles lighted before them , with other such rites ; that , in the reading , one would thinke hee were telling the discourse of the mysteries of mysticall Babylon in the West ; g so euenly they accord . The Chaldaeans inuocate their Belus , to doe miracles also , sayth hee , inuocating a dumbe Idoll to giue speech vnto another , which himselfe wanteth . But aboue all , one Beastly rite was in vse among them . The women , sayth hee , i sit in the wayes girded with k cords of rushes , and burne straw : and if one of them be drawne away , and lie with any such as come by , shee casteth her neighbour in the teeth , because shee was not so worthily reputed , nor her cord broken . Thus was their glorie their shame . l Herodotus will yeeld vs a Commentarie on this place . The Babylonians haue an abominable law ( sayth he ) that all their women once in their life doe sit at the Temple of Venus to haue familiaritie with strangers : the richer sort comming in chariots , richly furnished and attended to this vngodly purpose . Their manner of sitting is , crowned on their Temples with garlands , their retiring places distinguished with cords , by which the stranger may haue accesse to which of them hee liketh best . And thus doe these Votaries of Venus sit , holding it religion to bee irreligious , none of them euer returning home , till some guest haue cast money into her lap , whom it is not lawfull for her to refuse , but to accept of him and his price , whatsoeuer he be , and follow him aside from the Temple , where hee defileth her . At the giuing of the money hee vseth these words , Tanti tibi deam Mylittam imploro , that is , at this price , or for so much , I implore vnto thee the goddesse Mylitta ( so the Assyrians call Venus m ) and this money is consecrated to a sacred vse . After this , with the goddesse good leaue , shee may returne home , although for no great price againe ( saith our Author ) to be hired . By this meanes the fairest are quickly dispatched , the rest endure a restlesse and irkesome penance , sometime a yeere , two , or three , before they can be discharged of their honestie and the law together , and hence might arise that former ambitious vpbraiding in Baruch . Among their many Idols , n Bel bare the bell , not here alone , but in all the countries of Assyria , and adioyning thereto ; as appeareth in the Historie of the Bible : where Bel or Baal is so often mentioned , as the Idoll of so many Nations and the sinne of the apostaticall Synagogue . They o built vnto him high places : or else in stead thereof vsed the roofes of their houses to his worship : they built him houses , they made him Images , erected Altars , planted Groues , bended to him the knee , and kissed him in token of subiection , vsed perfume and incense , obserued to him holy dayes , cut and lanced themselues in his seruice , with other extaticall furies , and religious frensies , with ornaments of gold and iewels , inuocations and immolations , yea of their owne children ; he had also his peculiar prophets and priests . These and such like doth the Scripture mention of this Babylonian Idoll , whose contagion infected the East with a Catholike Idolatrie that could plead Antiquitie , Vniuersalitie , and Consent , by euidence of Scripture-historie ( which later Babylon cannot doe ) and yet was but Catholike and generall errour . Bel was , sayth Plinie p , Inuentor sideralis scientiae , the inuentor of Astrologie , which ( Heurnius addeth ) hee defiled with impure Magicke , as did his daughter Semiramis , who warred vpon Zoroaster , in enuie of his greater learning : Bels magicke appeared in his sepulchre , which Xerxes opening , found a vessell of glasse , and therein a carkasse swimming in oyle , which reached not to the brim by a hand-breadth . In a little pillar iust by was engrauen , that he should dearely repent it , which opening the sepulchre , did not fill vp the vessell : this Xerxes assayed to doe in vaine , and therefore departed very heauie , finding in his Grecian Expedition the truth of Bels prophecie . The like is said to happen , when Darius in hope of treasure q opened the sepulchre of Semiramis , hee found a chist , which being opened , a venimous pestilence issued , that consumed the third part of men . Ribera affirmeth , r that diuers later Authors , and before them ſ Theodoret , doe esteeme the name Bel or Baal to be a generall name , agreeing to all the gods of the Gentiles , according to the signification of the word , to wit , a Lord . t It was a name generall to their Idols , when it was put alone , but particular with some addition , as Bel-zebub , Baal-zephon . There were so many Baals in Syria , sayth u Drusius , as there were Regions , and almost as many as Cities . The Moabites had their Chamos , the Ammonites Moloch , the Sydonians Astarte , in Gaza Maruan , in Hamath Asima , &c. all called Baal in like sort as the Europaeans varied the names of Iupiter : as Iupiter Capitolinus , Iupiter Ammon , Stygius , Olympius , and the rest , many gods and many lords , sayth Saint Paul x , yet in the Easterne Dialect wee may reade many Baalim , and in the Westerne many Ioues , the Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and the Latine Iouis the ancient nominatiue , Iouis pater , Iouispiter , and by contraction Iupiter , ( not as Tully , Lactantius and others , quasi iuuans pater ) being all deriued , that wee may note this by the way , of that ineffable name which wee pronounce Iehoua . And had they not intended the true God , when they vsed Baal or Ioue absolutely without addition , neither y had the Lord prohibited thou shalt call mee no more Baali , that is , my Lord ; nor Paul applied that speech of Aratus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Wee are his generation , hauing foure verses before begunne his booke with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , vnto the true GOD. Seruius is z Author , that Belus the father of Dido descended of that ancient BELVS the first King of the Assyrians , which people worshipped Saturne and Iuno , which were after worshipped in Africa , whereupon the Punikes called GOD , Bal , ( from whence came those names , Hannibal , Adherbal , and such like ) whom the Assyrians in some respect call Bel , and Saturne , and the Sunne . This opinion that in Bel they worshipped the Sunne , is followed by Tremellius and Iunius in their notes on Esaias , Chap. 46.1 . because the Assyrians , Persians , and Babylonians , accounted the Sunne the greatest God , and worshipped the Fire as a particle thereof : To him the Iewes , with this borrowed forreine Idolatrie , dedicated Horses and Chariots , which a Iosias abolished , together with the Altars on the roofe of Ahas his house , & the high places , where their god might see their deuotions . Hierom , on that place of Esay sayth , that Bel was Saturn , which Suidas confirmeth . Augustine b relateth the vsuall opinion ( on those words , Iud. 2. They serued Baal and Astaroth ) that Baal in those parts was the name of Iupiter , and Astarte of Iuno , and produceth the Punicke language , in which Baalsamen signifieth the Lord of Heauen ; and for Astaroth ( which he readeth Astartibus ) he sayth it is in the plurall number , in regard of the multitude of Iunoes Images , each bearing the name of Iuno . This also is exemplified in the blessed Virgin by Ribera , sometime called our Ladie of Loretto , sometime our Ladie of Monteferato , &c. according to the diuersitie of places , wherein they worship , not Marie the Virgin , but their owne Idols ; the daughters of their whorish mother Babylon . For the Tyrians , Sydonians , Philistims , and other Syrian , and Assyrian Nations , the Scripture brandeth them with this Bel or Baal-Idolatrie : in hatred of which name , the Iewes called the Prince of Deuils , as the Acaronites did their principall Idols , by the name of Beelzebub . Thus the Greekes and Latines hath confounded the Assyrian and Tyrian Bel , which by Iosephus c Scaliger , ( who not vnworthily is called d the Dictator of knowledge , and great Prince of learnings state ) are distinguished and made two : the one ( sayth he ) is written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the later 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and reproued Hierome for making Belus , the father of Ninus , and the Virgilian Belus to be one . But in his notes on the fragments of Berosus and other ancient Authors , he sayth , the Tyrians and Sydonians called him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Greekes made Belus : and so Mr. Selden also is of opinion , that these names 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 differ onely according to the proprietie of the language , and not indeed : for the Grammarians obserue , that the Chaldee words often lose that middle letter . Elias in his Thesbi obserueth , that Baal signifieth the act of generation , which may well agree with those beastly Baal-rites before mentioned . Baal is read in the foeminine gender Tob. 1.5 . Rom. 11.4 . In Photius is e mentioned , that the Phoenicians and Syrians called Saturne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , EL , and Bel , and Bolathes . Lilius Giraldus f out of Seruius affirmeth that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in the Assyrian language signifieth the Sunne , from whence the Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is deriued : some attribute this to the Phoenician tongue , in which Hal signifieth GOD. The Assyrians named Saturne and the Sunne , Hel. The Indians called that Hercules , which Tully de Nat. Deor. numbreth the first Belus . But we find no end of these Labyrinths . D. Willet in his Comment vpon g Daniel hath these words : The Chaldaeans had fiue Idols , three gods and two goddesses . Their first god was Bel , a name contracted of Behel , which commeth of Bahal , which signifieth a Lord : to whom was built that Temple before mentioned . The second was the Sunne , which they called Rach , that is , a King ; because he is chiefe among the Planets : and the Persians call him Mithra , as Iustinus Martyr sayth , Dialog . in Triphon . The Priests of this Idoll were called Raciophantae , Obseruers of the Sunne . Their third god was Nego , the Fire ; so called of the brightnesse : this was carried about among them : the Priests were called Ortophantae . Their first goddesse was Shacha , which was the Earth , worshipped also of the Romans , vnder the name of Tellus and Opis : of the Syrians called Dorcetha . In the honour of this goddesse , they vsed to keepe a feast fiue dayes together in Babylon ; during which time , the Masters were vnder the dominion of their seruants : one of which was vsually set ouer the rest , and royally clothed , and was called Sogan , that is , great Prince ( our Lords of Mis-rule seeme to deriue their pedigree from hence . ) This festiuall time was called Shache , whereof Babylon was called Sheshach , of keeping this Feast , Ierem. 25.27 . and 51.41 . Their other goddesse was Mulitia , which was Venus , whose Priests were called Natitae , or Natophantae . But the chiefest of their Idols was Bel. Hee also interpreteth h those words , Dan. 1.4 . Whom they might teach the learning and tongue of the Chaldaeans , of Schooles wherein youth was brought vp in good letters , to bee after employed in the State . So among the Egyptians they had the like vse , where Moses was taught the learning of the Egyptians . Among the Israelites eight and fortie Cities were appointed for the Leuites , which were as the common Schooles and Vniuersities for the whole Kingdome ; Samuel and Elizeus had their Schooles and Colledges of Prophets ; yea , the rude Indians had their Gymnosophistes ; and the Romans had their Colledges of Augures . This Bel or Baal Idolatrie passed out of Asia into Europe , euen as farre as these parts of Britaine . For the Celtae and Britanni worshipped Abellio , Belenus , or Belinus , as appeareth by inscriptions in Lipsius and Scaliger ; and our famous Antiquarie Mr Camden mentioneth an Altar in Cumberland , inscribed Deo sancto Belatucadro . And on the Coynes of Cunobelinus , the Brittish King , was stamped Apollo , or Belenus ( which in heathen mysteries are the same with the Sunne ) playing on a Harpe : and the name Cunobelinus makes euidently to our purpose . Heliogabalus is another Syrian idolatrous title for the Sunne , as appeareth by an inscription Soli Alagabalo ; for so also is that name written . Neither is Gabalus from any other deriuation , the name of the Romane Emperour , Priest of that god , whose name he vsurped , deriued from the Hebrew Ahgol-Baal , that is , the Round or Circular Lord , either in respect of the Sunnes Circular bodie and iourney , or of that round stone which the Syrians conceited ( as the Troians of their Palladium , and the Ephesians of their Diana , to haue diuinely descended . ) Such stones ( as Mr Selden in relation of those things obserueth ) were the Baetaelia , or Betuli , of the Ancients dedicated to diuers deities , somewhat of fashion like fire , round and sharpe vpwards , the beginning of which Baetuli , some deriue from Iacobs stone at Bethel . In the seuenteenth Chapter of the second Booke of Kings , is mentioned Succoth Benoth an Idoll of the Babylonians . Beda interpreteth it the Tabernacles of Benoth , and so the word Succoth vsed , Amos 5.25 . is by Saint Stephen , Act. 7.43 . interpreted . And so doth the i Glosse on that part of the Kings interprete ; where Lyra , k according to the signification of the words ( a Tabernacle of wings ) relateth out of Rab. Sal. that this Idoll was made like to a Hen brooding her chickens : which Idols the Babylonians framed in worship of that constellation , called by the vulgar , the Hen and chickens , and of the learned Pleiades ; as others did to the Sunne , others to the Moone . Some l applie it to the mysterie of their Idoll , ( which Christ the Trueth , truly sayth of himselfe ) protecting his worshippers , as a Hen her chickens . My learned friend , Mr Selden hath gathered by the signification of Succoth Benoth ( the Tabernacles of the daughters ) that thereby is meant the Temple of Venus , Mylitta or Vrania , where the daughters of the Babylonians sate , as before is said , to performe their filthie deuotions ; yea , by an easie deduction hee deriueth the name of Venus from this Benoth : B and u , easily exchanged , the moderne Iewes pronounce θ like σ Venos ; Suidas also calls her Binos . And in Africa was a Citie called Sicca Venerea , a name transported by the Punikes from this Siccuth , or Succoth Benoth , where was a Temple of like nature , in which the women purchased their marriage-money by prostituting their bodies . It seemeth the Idolatrous Priests carried the Tabernacle of their Idoll on their shoulder , in apish imitation of the true Priests and Leuites : for so Amos sayth , m Yee carried Succoth , or Sicchuth your King , Chiun your Images , which Drusius n interpreteth Moloch and Hercules . In the fourteenth Chapter of Daniel ( as the Latines read ) is a large historie both of Bel , a dead statue , and of a liuing Dragon which the Babylonians worshipped . The Priests of Bel were seuentie , besides their wiues and children , whose fraud and coozenage Daniel detected , making it manifest by their foot-steps in the ashes , which hee had strewed in the Temple , that they were the deuourers of that huge portion of fortie sheepe , twelue measures of meale , and sixe great pots of wine , daily consecrated for Bels breake-fast . He after slew the Dragon also ; for which the Babylonians forced the King to lodge him sixe dayes among the Lions . But howsoeuer generally more authoritie is to bee ascribed to the Apocryphall bookes , then to any humane Historie , or other Ecclesiasticall Authors , as o Zanchius religiously holdeth , yet for this fragment of Daniel , it is accounted p the worke of Theodotion a bad man , who foysted it into his translation . And not onely the Reformed Churches account it as it is , but Driedo a learned Papist , Erasmus a Semi-christian ( so Bellarmine calleth him ) Iulius Africanus of old , and the Iewes generally , reiect it out of the Canon , as the Cardinall himselfe q hath obserued : and he is faine th tell vs of another Daniel , of the Tribe of Leui , ro maintaine the credit hereof . But Hierome in the Preface of his Commentaries stileth them , Belis Draconisque fabulas , quas veru auteposito , eoque iugulante subijcit , ne videretur apud imperitos magnam partem voluminum detruncasse : and alleageth Eusebius , Origen , Apollinarius , and other Ecclesiasticall Doctors , which were of his mind , and thought they needed not to answere Porphyrie , who had hence raked some obiections against the Christians for these things which had not authority of Scripture . As for Pyramus and Thisbe , with Cyparissus and such like , I leaue them r Ouid and the Poets . It seemeth worthy relation that fell out at Assus , a Babylonian Citie , where a Dolphin so loued a boy , that following too far after their wonted sportings , he stucke fast in the sands : ſ which Alexander interpreting to be omious , preferred the Boy to the Priesthood of Neptune For the present Saracenicall Religion , now obserued in these parts , our third booke shall largely relate thereof . Concerning other Babylonian customes : Herodotus . l. 2. telleth of three families in Babylon which liued on fish . It may bee the Carthusians of our Westerne Babylon are of their of-spring : for whose sparing , their fellowes may eate the more flesh , with which those of old , and these later , may not ( forsooth ) pollute themselues . t Curtius telleth generally , that for fleshly vices , the Babylonians were most corrupt . They prostituted their wiues and daughters to their guests for rewards . They were addicted to excessiue banquetting , and drunkennesse . In the beginning of their feasts , their women were modestly attired ; by degrees they stripped themselues of their clothes , beginning with the vppermost , till nothing was left to couer their shame , or forbid their shamelesnesse . And not their Curtizans alone , but their Matrons , ( yea , in token of ciuility ) did thus prostitute themselues to those flames of lusts which haue come from hell , and carrie thither . Heere was Alexander , manly and victorious armie made effeminate , vnfit after to haue encountred with a strong enemy . u Some ascribe the loose liues of the Babylonians , to a law of Xerxes , who to chastise them for a rebellion , enacted that they should no longer weare armes , but addict themselues to Musicke , riot , and such like . CHAP. XIII . The Chaldean , and Assyrian Chronicle , or Computation of Times , with their manifold alterations of Religions , and Gouernment in those parts , vntill our time . WE haue before a shewed the prodigious Chronologie of the Chaldaeans , reckoning the raignes of their Kings before the floud , 432000. yeeres . They tell also after the floud of diuers Dynasties or gouernements in this Country of Babylon . First , b the c Chaldaeans , Euechoos raigned 6. yeeres , Chomusbolos 7. Poros 35. Nechubes 43. Abios 48. Oniballos 40. Zinziros 45. He being dispossessed by the Arabians , d Mardocentes began the second Arabian Dynastie , and raigned 45. yeares , and after him Sisimardichos 28. Abias 37. Parannos 40. Nabonnabos 25. — 41. The space of these two Dynasties is reckoned foure hundred and fortie yeares . Thus Scaliger relateth : but in my mind , as the former was beyond all possibility of truth ( which they tell of before the floud ) so this hath no great likelyhood , at least for so long space before Belus , with whom the most histories beginne their relations , and Scaliger his e third Dynastie , of one and fortie Kings in this order . 1 Belus , 55 2 Ninus , 52 3 Semiramis , 42 4 Nynias Zames , 38 5 Arius , 30 6 Aralius , 40 7 Xerxes . 30 8 Armamithres , 38 9 Beluchus , 35 10 Balaeus , 52 11 Sethus , 32 12 Mamythus , 30 13 Aschalios , 28 14 Sphaerus , 22 15 Mamylus , 30 16 Spartheus , 42 17 Aschatades , 38 18 Amyntes , 43 19 Belochus , 25 20 Balatores , 30 21 Lamprides , 30 22 Sosares , 20 23 Lampraes , 35 24 Panyas . 43 25 Sosarmos , 37 26 Mithaeos , 42 27 Teutamos , 27 28 Teutaeus 44 29 Arbelus , 42 30 Chalaos , 45 31 Anabos , 38 32 Babios , 37 33 Thinaeos , 30 34 Dercylus , 40 35 Eupacmes , 38 36 Laosthenes , 45 37 Pyritiades , 30 38 Ophrataeus , 21 39 Ephatheres , 52 40 Acracarnes , 42 41 Tonos Concoleros , qui & Sardanapalus . 20 The summe of this Dynastie , 1484. yeeres . The fourth Dynastie was f of the Medes , begun by Arbaces , who depriued Sardanapalus ; he raigned 28 yeeres , his sonne Mandauces 50. Sosarmus 30. Artycas 50. ( In the 19. yeere of this King Nabonassar , the Babylonian rebelled , and began a new Dynastie in Babylonia . And in the 43. yeere of his raigne Salmanassar captiued the ten Tribes ) Arbianes or Cardiceas 22. Arsaeos or Deioces 40. Artynes called also Phraortes 22. Astibaras or Cyaxares 40. Apandas alias Astiages 40. In all 322. yeeres . The fifth g Dynastie was of the Persians , begun by Cyrus , which ouerthrew Astyages , and raigned 30. yeeres ; His sonne Cambyses 8. the Magi 7. moneths , Darius sonne of Hystaspes 36. yeeres , Xerxes 20. Artabanus 7. moneths , Artaxerxes Longimanus 40. Xerxes 2. moneths , Sogdianus 7. moneths , Darius Nothus 19. yeeres , Artaxerxes Mnemon 40. yeeres , Artaxerxes Ochus 26. Arses 4. Darius 6. In all , 231. yeeres . The sixth h Dynastie was of the Macedonians , the first of which was Alexander , who after the conquest of Darius raigned 6. yeeres , Antigonus 12. Seleucus Nicator 32. Antigonus Soter 19. Antigonus Theos 15. ( In the 12. yeere of his raigne , Arsaces the Persian rebelled ) Seleucus Callinicus 20. Seleucus Ceraunus 3. Antiochus Magnus 36. Seleucus Philopater 12. Antiochus Epiphanes 11. Antiochus Eupator 2. Demetrius Soter 12. Alexander Bala 10. Demetrius Nicanor 3. Antiochus Sidetes 9. Demetrius D.F. 4. Antiochus Gripus 12. Antiochus Cyzicenus 18. Philippus 2. In all 237. And from the beginning of the first Dynastie 2633. These I haue heere inserted out of Scaliger , rather to shew the continued succession of the Easterne Empire , then with any intent to perswade , that all these were Kings , and ruled the Country of Babylonia . For after Arsaces rebelled , the Parthians dispossessed the Syrian Kings , of these parts , and before , the Babylonians often rebelled ; as in the time of the Persians , when Zopyrus by a strange stratagem , recited by Iustin and others , restored them to Darius : but especially in the times of the Medes , whose Dynastie was much disquieted : sometime the Scythians ( sayth i Orosius ) and sometimes the Chaldaeans , and sometimes the Medes preuayling . Sometimes also ( as the Scripture witnesseth ) the Assyrians renewed their ancient power . Yea in the time of the Assyrian Dynastie , the Chaldaeans are said to warre ( in the raigne of Panyas ) against the Phoenicians , which argueth that they were then free . The Scripture and other Histories speake of Phul , Teglath-Phalasar , Iareb , Sargon , Salmanasar , Senacherib , Asar-haddon : which were great and mighty , not onely strong enough to defend themselues against the Medes , but to inuade forren Nations , yea did translate people from one Kingdome to another , and k seated the captiues of Israel , in the Cities of the Medes , and sent Babylonian Colonies to Samaria ; which they could not doe , if they had not commanded both Assyria , and Media , with Babylonia . Nabonassar rebelled , as is said , against Artycas , and began the Chaldaean Dynastie , from whom , for this restitution of liberty , the Chaldaeans began their Astronomicall computations : hee raigned 14. yeeres , Nassyus 2. Chinzerus and Porus 5. Dilulaus 5. Mardokempadus 12. l He sent Ambassadors to Hezekiah . Arkeanos 5. Interregnum 12. Belithus 3. Aporonadicus 6. Herigebalus 1. Nesnoemondacus 4. Interregnum 17. Iearaedin 13. Saosducinus 9. Kiniladacus 14. Nabopollasarus 29. ( In the seuenteenth yeere of his raigne , hee sent his sonne Nabuchodonosor in Syria with an Armie . ) Nabuchodonosor 30. Euilmerodach 6. Neregasolarus 5. Nabonidus 17. This was a Mede by linage ( not as some m say King of the Medes , ) sonne of Xerxes a Mede , but borne at Babylon , and by conspiracie raised to the kingdome : not inuading Babylon with Cyrus , but raigning in Babylon , till Cyrus depriued him . Megasthenes cals him a Mede , and the Scripture Darius Medus . Cyrus came against him in the nineteenth yeere of his raigne , and eleuen yeeres before the seuenty of the Captiuity were ended ; in which space Cyrus had enough to doe to besiege and conquer Babylon , and Borsippa where Darius was . From the beginning of Nabonassar to the end of Cyrus are 217. yeeres . From thence to the Asiatike Empire of the Macedonians 201. From thence to the rebellion of Arsaces the Parthian , of whom the Parthian Kings were called Arsacidae , 79. And the Dynastie of the Parthians continued 479. yeers : the last of them Artabanus being slaine . These Kings & the times of their raignes , are not easie to set downe , and Onuphrius is therefore reproued of Scaliger , for vndertaking this taske , in which authority fayleth him . Of them we shall speak in due place . The n second Persian Dynastie continued till the Mahumetans depriued them . The first , Artaxerxes raigned 12. yeers . Sapores 31. Ormisdas 1. Wararanes 3. Wararanus 2. — 17. Wararanet 3. foure moneths . Narses 7. Ormisdas 7. Sabores was borne King , and Raigned 70. yeeres , Artaxerxes 4. Sabores 5. Wararanes 4. — 11. Izdigerdes 21. Wararanes 5. — 10. Isdigerdes 2. — 17. Perozes 24. Obalas 4. Cabades 11. Zamaspes 4. Cabades againe — 30. Cosroes Magnus 48. Ormizda 8. Casroes 39. Syroes 1. Adeser 7. Moneths , Barasas 6. Moneths , Baram 7. Monethr , Ormizda Iezdogird 3. In all 402. The Saracens succeeded , whose names and times you may see in our o Saracenicall relation . After the Saracens , raigned the Tartars ; and since , sometime one family , sometime another , among the Persians , till Solyman dispossessed the Sophian of the Babylonian dominion ; vnder which Turkish seruitude it groneth till our daies . I dare not take vpon me to be vmpire and decider of those many alterations among Chronologers : but haue simply followed Scaliger , whose very name is able to shield me from contempt , if not to yeeld mee commendation . Let others that haue more lust and leasure trauerse these matters at their pleasure : my intent is , most of all , the Historie of Religions ; and the successions and alterations of States , I haue lightly touched : but precisely to determine in what yeere of the world euery King beganne his raigne , and to dispute the same with all opiponets , would bee somewhat tedious to the Reader : to me ( perhaps in these varieties of opinions ) impossible . Leauing therefore the more studious to the Chronologers , let vs take a little reuiew of some principall occurrents in the former Catalogue . Africanus begins the Assyrian Monarchie at Belus , and not , as the most , with Ninus : That Belus some thinke to bee the same with Nimrod , whom Ninus , as wee said before , consecrated . Semiramis is p reported to bee the first that caused Eunuchs to bee made . Ninias which succeeded , left not like monuments of his great exploites , as his Predecessors before him . Buntingus thinkes him to bee that Amraphel King of Shinar , mentioned Genes . 14. and that Arioch King of Elasser was his sonne . Howeuer , it breedes much difficulty , to reconcile the ancient Historie of the Babylonian and Assyrian great and long continued Empire , with the Kingdomes and Kings in that Chapter by Moses mentioned . Eupolemus , as before is cited out of Eusebius , saith that those Kings were Armenians ; Diodorus Tarsensis , as Pererius affirmeth , reckons them Persians ; Iosephus , Assyrians . Pererius himselfe thinkes them vassals , and tributaries to the Assyrian : Genebrard suspects the Historie of the Assyrian greatnesse : and truely , not altogether vniustly : neyther doe wee reade in all the Historie of Mosce and Ioshua , of any Kings in those parts , for ought can be gathered , yeelding subiection to Babylon . And the Sodomite and his neighbours had beene the tributaries of Chedarlaomer King of Elam , and not of Amraphel King of Shinar ; vnlesse we say , that violent things are not permanent , and the yoake imposed before by the Assyrians , was now in Ninias dayes reiected : Semiramis being weakened with her Indian expedition ; and Ninias by killing her , giuing occasion or discontent to her followers , the men of warre , which might hereupon ( contemning this effeminate King , who had suffered his mother to possesse the Scepter so long ) fall to sharing for themselues , and erect petty Kingdomes . Arius ( happily ) restored the Empyre thus decayed , if it be true that Buntingus writeth , that he was a great Warriour , therefore called Arius and Mars , and , as the god of warre , inuocated by che Assyrians . When Teutamos raigned , q Diodor. lib. 3 testifieth that Priamus , then besieged by Agamemnon , as vassall and tributary to the Assyrians , sent to him for ayde , who sent to his succour Memnon , with twenty thousand souldiers . But to descend vnto times neerer both vs and the truth , and to view the ruine of that great estate : we reade in the same Author , and in r others , that Arbaces ( whom Iustin calleth Arbactus ; Orosius Arbastus ) was by Sardanapalus made Captaine of the Armie , which was yeerely sent to Nina , or Niniue , where a conspiracy was contracted betweene him and Belesus a Chaldaean Priest , Captaine of the Babylonians , who by his Chaldaean skill in diuination , had foretold Arbaces this destined Empire , and was promised for his share the Babylonian principality . Thus the Medes , Babylonians , and Arabians , enterprising rebellion , assembled to the number of foure hundred thousand , whom Sardanapalus ouerthrew in battel twice ; but being stil animated by ſ Belesus predictions , which ( said he ) the gods by the Stars fore-signified ; and by corrupting of the Bactrian Armie , sent to succor the King & adioyning themselues to the enemy , they at the third battell ouerthrew the forces of Sardanapalus , led by Salamenus his wiues brother . The King fled into Niniue , trusting to a prophesie , That the Citie should neuer bee taken , till the Riuer were enemie to it . After two yeeres siege , by extreme raines , the Riuer swelling , ouerflowed part of the Citie , and cast downe twenty furlongs of the walls . Whereupon despayring , ( as seeming to see GOD and man against him ) he which before had chambered himselfe with women , and accustomed himselfe to the distaffe , in a womans both heart and habite ; now in a manly resolution ( if it may not more fitly be called a Feminine Dissolution , which thus runneth from that danger which it should encounter ) gathered his treasures together , and erecting a frame in his Palace , there burnt them , himselfe , his wiues and Eunuches together . The Ashes , vnder pretence of a Vow thereof made to Belus , Belesus obtained of Arbaces the new Conquerour and Monarch , to carry to Babylon . But the coozenage being knowne , and Belesus condemned for the treasures , which with the ashes hee had conueyed , Arbaces both gaue them , and forgaue him ; adding the praefecture of the Babylonians , according to promise . t Some say that Belesus , whom they call Phul Beloch , shared the Empire with him , Arbaces raigning ouer the Medes and Persians , the other ouer Niniue ; and Babylonia : following herein the forged Metasthenes , who ( as Annius maketh him to say ) out of the Susian Librarie penned his Historie , hauing before fabled a Catalogue out of Berosus of the ancient Kings , contrary to that which out of the fragments of the true Berosus before is deliuered . Sardanapalus is written ( saith u Scaliger in his Notes vpon Eusebius ) with a double ll . Sardanapalus , a name fitting to his effeminate life . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie the same , whence are those words of Cicero 3. De Repub. Sardanapalus ille vitijs multo quam nomine ipso deformior . Sardanapalus built Tarsus and Anchiale ( saith Eusebius ) at the same time : the one famous for the most famous Diuine that euer the Sunne saw ( except the Sunne of Righteousnesse himselfe ) PAVL the Apostle and Doctor of the Gentiles : The other for the Authors Monument and stony Image , x with this Assyrian Epigramme ; Sardanapalus , the sonne of Anacyndaraxis , built Anchiale and Tarsus in one day ; and thou O stranger , eate , drinke , play . And Verses were annexed , which I haue thus Englished . Mortall , thou knowst thy selfe ; then please thine appetite With present dainties : Death can yeeld thee no delight . Loe , I am now but dust : whilome a Prince of might . What I did eate I haue ; and what my greedy mind Consum'd : how much ( alas ) how sweet , left I behind ? Learne this ( O man ) thus liue , best wisdome thou canst find . This his Legacie hee hath bequeathed to all Epicures , the liuing Sepulchres of themselues breathing graues ( not of so many Creatures onely , better than themselues , which they deuour , but ) of Reason , Nature , Religion , Soule , and ( if it were possible ) of GOD , which all lie buried in these swine couered with the skins of Men. y Let vs eate and drinke , for to morrow we shall die . Who knoweth whether Paul did not allude to this speech of the Founder of his Citie ? This subuersion of the Assyrian Empire was Anno Mundi 3145. after Buntingus account . Of the Medes , see more in their proper place . The Babylonian Empire renewed by Nabonassar , continued till Cyrus , of which times we haue little record but in the Scripture , as neyther of those Assyrian Kings , which before had captiued Israel , and inuaded Iuda . Senacherib is famous , euen in the Ethnike history , although they had not the full truth . For thus Harodotus z telleth , that Senacherib King of the Arabians & Assyrians warred on Egypt , where Sethon ( before Vulcans Priest ) then raigned : who being forsaken of his Souldiers , betooke him to his deuotion , amiddest the which hee fell asleepe . And the god appearing , promised ayde , which hee performed , sending an Armie of Mice , into the Armie of Senacherib , which did eate his Souldiers quiuers , and the leathers of their shields , and armour , insomuch , that the very next day they all fled . In witnesse whereof , the Image of the King , made of stone , standeth in the Temple of Vulcan , holding a Mouse in his hand , vttering these words , Hee that looketh on mee , let him bee Religious . This Historie the Aegyptians , in vanity and ambition , had thus peruerted and arrogated to themselues . Funccius of Osiander made Nabopollasar and Nabuchodonosor to bee one and the same , and diues Commenters vpon Daniel hold the same opinion , whom Scaliger and Caluisius confute at large . Nabopollasar is supposed to begin his raigne Anno Mundi 3325. which hee continued nine and twentie yeeres : in his a seuenteenth yeere Nebuchadnezzer ( so the Masorites misse-call him , saith Scaliger ) or Nabuchodonosor his sonne was sent by him , to subdue the rebellious Aegyptians , Iewes , and Palestinians : at which time he carried away Daniel into captiuitie . b He beganne his raigne Anno Mundi 3354. and in the yeere 3360. destroyed Ierusalem . In the yeere 3386. Euilmerodach his sonne succeeded him , whom Neriglossoorus ( as Scaliger c affirmeth ) slew , thereby to aduance his owne sonne the Nephew of Nabuchodonosor , called Laborosoarchadus , to the Scepter ; which himselfe swaied as Protector in the minoritie of his sonne . But he being dead , and his sonne more fit for a chamber then a Throne , Nabonidus conspired against him , and slew him . This Nabonidus , sayth he , is Darius Medus , and Laborosoarchadus is that Baltasar mentioned by Daniel , after Scaligers interpretation of the Prophet out of Berosus and Megasthenes . It is a world to see how the Catholickes ( so they call themselues ) sweat in finding out that Nabuchodonosor mentioned in Iudith 1. Pintus would make it a common name to the Babylonian Kings , as Pharao to the Egyptians : Pererius will haue two of the name ; others will haue him to be Cyrus ; others , Cambyses , Artaxerxes , Ochus ; Once , Babel is a Mother of confusion to her children , and makes them babble , while they will Canonize Apocrypha-Scriptures . Cyrus ended the Babylonian Monarchie , and hauing wonne Babylon , and taken Darius Medus at Borsippa , he gaue him his life , and the gouernment of Carmania . An. Mund. 3409. As Nabuchodonosor had by Edict proclaimed the GOD of Daniel , so Cyrus ended the captiuitie of his people ; giuing libertie to such as would , to returne . But many Iewes abode there still , and thence sent their yeerely offerings to the Temple . In the time of Artabanus the Parthian ( when Caligula tyrannized at Rome ) d Asimaeus and Anilaeus , brethren of the Iewish Nation , grew mightie , and haughtie withall , forgetting GOD and themselues , which caused the Babylonians to conspire against them , and ( after the death of the brethren , with thousands of their partakers ) and slew in Seleucia fiftie thousand of the Iewish Nation . Neerda and Nibisis were then much peopled by the Iewes . And thus Religion partly held the ancient course , partly was mixed ( according to the custome of Conquests ) with the Persian , Macedonian , Parthian , besides the Iewish and Syrian , vntill the Apostles preached here the Christian veritie . About the same time , Helena and her sonne Izates King of Adiabena ( which is in these parts of Assyria ) became Iewish Proselytes . Seleucia e built by Seleucus ( as it were the marriage-Chamber of Euphrates and Tygris , which there meete and mixe their waters ; Nature being by mans industrie forced to yeeld to the match as Plinie sayth , for that purpose ) emptied Babylon of her Inhabitants , and inherited her name also , with her people . It was from Babylon ninetie miles , or , as some reade it , fortie , inhabited with sixe hundred thousand Citizens . To spoile the spoiler , the Parthians built Ctesiphon three miles from thence , and failing of their purpose , Vologesus built another Towne by , called Vologesocerta . Yet did Babylon it selfe remaine ( but not it selfe ) in the time of Ammianus Marcellinus , and after . Ortelius thinketh that Bagdat was called Babylon ( as Seleucia before had beene ) because it stood neere to the place where Babylon had stood . For that old Babylon in f Pausanias time , had nothing left standing but the Temple of Bel , and the walls ; sometimes , sayth he , the greatest Citie that euer the Sunne saw . In Ieromes time , g within those walls were kept beasts for the Kings game . It was after inhabited with many thousands of Iewes , and was laid euen with the ground , as Ios. Scaliger h affirmeth in the yeere , after the Iewish account 4797. and after the Christian , 1037. Master Fox hath a little i lengthned the date and fate thereof , shewing that Almaricus King of Ierusalem rased and ruined it , and that it was neuer after inhabited Ann. 1170. But in Beniamin Tudelensis his dayes , which seemeth to be somewhat before Almaricus , this Citie was vtterly subuerted , as in his Itinerarie is related , in these words : One dayes iourney from Gehiagan anciently called Resen , is old Babel , containing thritie miles space , now vtterly ruined , in which the ruines of Nabuchodonosors palace are yet seene , not accessible for diuers hurtfull kinds of Serpents and Dragons there breeding . There now k remaineth nothing but the small part of that great Tower , either of ornament , or of greatnesse , or of place inhabited . Before that time was Bagdet built by Bugiafar , as l Barrius calleth him , or after m Scaliger , Abugephar Elmantzur , who beganne to reigne in the one hundred thirtie and sixe , and died in the one hundred fiftie and eight yeere of their Aegeira . Scaliger and n Lydyate agree of this place ( which in their Emendations of Time disagree so eagerly ) that it was Seleucia , or built in the place , and of the ruines thereof : an opinion not so improbable , as theirs altogether which thinke the present Bagded to be the old Babylon . The storie of this Bagded or Baldach , and her Chalifs , ye may reade in o our Saracenicall Historie . Authors p agree , that Haalon the Tartar sacked it , about the yeere one thousand two hundred and threescore , Mustratzem being then Chalipha , the foure and fiftieth , and last of those Saracenicall Popes . Hee found a miserable death , where others with miserablenesse seeke a blessed life , being shut vp and starued amidst those Treasures , whereof he had store , which niggardise forbade him to disburse in his owne defence . There is yet a bone left of this Calipha's carkasse , or some ghost and shadow of that great and mightie bodie , I meane that ancient name and power of the Calipha's , which magnificent Solyman the Turkish Emperour , in his conquest 1534. would seeme to acknowledge , in accepting the royall ensignes of that new conquered state at the hands of their Calipha : a ceremonie which the Soldans in Egypt and Persia vsed , more for forme then necessitie ; this Assyrian and that Egyptian Caliph hauing but gesture and vesture , the Soldans themselues enioying both bodie and soule of this authoritie . In the yeere one thousand one hundred fiftie nine , the Riuer Tygris ouer-flowed Bagded , and desolated many Cities . Barrius q affirmeth out of the Arabian and Persian Tarigh , which he saith he had seene , that Bagded was built by the counsell of an Astrologer , a Gentile named Nobach , and hath for ascendent Sagittarius ; was finished in foure yeeres , and cost eighteene millions of gold . These studies of Astrologie did there flourish . One Richardus r a Frier Preacher sayth , That here was a Vniuersitie , the Students whereof were maintained at publique charge , of which number himselfe was one . That Caliph that founded it , for the preuenting of sects , banished Philosophie out of these Schooles , and accounted him a bad Saracen which was a good Philosopher . The reason whereof grew from some , which , in reading Aristotle and Plato , relinquished Mahomet . Marco Palo ſ or Paulus the Venetian saith , that they studied here in his time , the Law of Mahomet , Necromancie , Geomancie , Phisiognomie , Physicke , and Astronomie : And that it was then a great Staple of the Indian Commodities . This was within few yeeres after the Tartar had wonne it . He addeth , that there were many Christians in these parts ; and that in the yeere one thousand two hundred twentie and fiue , in derision of the Gospell , the Caliph commanding by a day that the Christians should remoue a mountaine in testimonie of their faith , according to the words of Christ , or else to abide the perill : this was effected by a Shoomaker , and the day in remembrance thereof yeerely solemnized with fasting the Euen . The Iewes goe still to visite the Denne which is there shewed , as the place of Daniels imprisonment , with his terrible Gaolers , or fellow-prisoners , as Master Allen told me . A certaine Merchant ( the Discourse of whose voyage t Ramusius hath published ) speaketh of u Orpha , a towne in the way from Byr to Babylon , wherein the people foolishly suppose , that Abraham offered Isaac : at which time ( say they ) there sprang a fountaine which watereth their Countrey , and driueth their Mils . Here was a Christian Temple called Saint Abraham , after turned into a Mahumetane Moschee , and now called Abrahams Well , into which if any enter so many times ( they haue a set number ) with deuotion , hee is freed of any feuer : The fishes which are many , haue taken Sanctuarie in these waters , and none dare take them , but hold them holy . Sixe miles from hence is a Well holden in like sacred account , which cureth Leprosies . Nisibis , Carrae , and x Edessa , were chiefe Cities of Mesopotamia : at Edessa reigned Abagarus , betwixt whom and our Sauiour passed ( if we may beleeue it ) those Epistles yet extant . At Carrhae y there was a Temple of the Moone , in which , they which sacrificed to the goddesse Luna , were subiect to the gouernment of their wiues : they which sacrificed to the god Lunus , were accounted their wiues Masters . As for this difference of sexe , ancient Idolatrie scarce obserued it . For wee reade of the god Venus , which the Cyprians ( sayth Macrobius ) accounted both male and female : and so doth Trismegistus mystically say of God himselfe . So is Baal in the Scripture sometimes masculine , sometimes feminine . Hee sayth , that the Babylonians allowed marriages of parents and children . z Cafe is two dayes iourney from Bagdet , a religious for the buriall of Hali and his sonnes , Hassan and Ossain : whereunto is resort of Pilgrims from Persia , whose Kings were wont here to bee crowned . But this Citie Curio b calleth Cufa , assigneth it to Arabia , and sayth that of this accident it was called Massadale , or the house of Ali , slaine here by Muani his Competitor . Mesopotamia is now called Diarbech . The c chiefe Cities in it are Orfa , of seuen miles compasse , famous , say some , for the death of Crassus . Caramit d the mother Citie of the Countrey , of twelue miles compasse . Mosul and Merdin , of which in the next Chapter . Betweene Orpha and Caramit , was the Paradise of Aladeules , where hee had a fortresse destroyed by Selim. This e his Paradise was like to that which you shall finde in our Persian f Historie . Men by a potion brought into a sleepe , were brought into this supposed Paradise , where at their waking they were presented with all sensuall pleasures of musicke , damosels , dainties , &c. which ( hauing had some taste of another sleepie drinke ) after came againe to themselues . And then did Aladeules tell them , That he could bring whom hee pleased to Paradise , the place where they had beene : and if they would commit such murders , or haughtie attempts , it should bee theirs . A dangerous deuice . Zelim the Turke destroyed the place . CHAP. XIIII . Of Niniue and other neighbouring Nations . WE haue hitherto spoken of Babylonia , but so , as in regard of the Empire , and some other occurrents , necessitie now and then compelled vs to make excursions into some other parts of Assyria , Mesopotamia , &c. And I know not how , this Babylon causeth confusion in that Sea of affaires , and in regard of the diuision of the pennes ( as sometimes of tongues ) of such as haue written thereof . Hard it is to distinguish betweene the Assyrian and Babylonian Empire , one while vnited , another while diuided , as each partie could most preuaile : and no lesse hard to reconcile the Ethnike and Diuine Historie touching the same . Ptolemey a straitneth Assyria on the North , with part of Armenia neere the hill Niphates ; on the West with Mesopotamia ; on the South with Susiana , and Media on the East . But her large Empire hath enlarged the name of Syria , and of Assyria ( which names the Greekes did not well distinguish ) to many Countries in that part of Asia . The Scripture deriueth Syria from Aram , and Assyria from Ashur . Both were in their times flourishing , and mention is made from Abrahams time , both of the warres and kingdomes in those parts : yea before , from Ashur and Nimrod , as alreadie is shewed . Mesopotamia is so called , and in the Scripture Aram or Syria of the waters , because it is situate betweene Euphrates and Tygris : the countries Babylonia , and Armenia , confining the same on the North and South . Whereas therefore wee haue in our former Babylonian relation discoursed of Assyria , extending the name after a larger reckoning : here wee consider it more properly . Euphrates is a Riuer very swift ; for they which goe to Bagdet , buy their boats at Birra , which serue them but one voyage , and sell them at Felugia for seuen or eight which cost fiftie , because they cannot returne . But Tygris is swifter ; the Armenians bring victuals downe the same to Bagdet , on rafts made of Goats skinnes , blowne full of wind , and boords laid vpon them , on which they lade their goods ; which being discharged , they open the skinnes and carrie them backe on Camels . Dionysius and Strabo tell of this Riuer , that it passeth through the Lake Thonitis without mixture of waters by reason of this swiftnesse , which also giueth it the name ; for the Medes call an Arrow Tygris . Lucan sayth it passeth a great way vnder ground , and wearie of that burthensome iourney , riseth againe as out of a new fountaine . At Tygrim subito tellus absorbet hiatu Occultosque tegit cursus , rursusque renatum Fonte nouo flumen pelagi non abnegat vndas . The chiefe Citie in these parts was Niniue , called in Ionas , b A great and excellent Citie of three dayes iourney . It had ( I borrow the words of our reuerend Diocesan ) an c ancient testimonie long before in the Booke of d Genesis . For thus Moses writeth , That Ashur came from the land of Shinar , and built Niniueh and Rehoboth , and Calah . and Resin . At length he singleth out Niniue from the rest , and setteth a speciall marke of preeminence vpon it , This is a great Citie : which honour , by the iudgement of the most learned ( though standing in the last place ) belongeth to the first of the foure Cities , namely , to Niniue . Others e imagined ( but their coniecture is without ground ) that the foure Cities were closed vp within the same walls , and made but one , of an vsuall bignesse . Some ascribe the building of Niniue to Ninus the sonne of Belus : of whom it tooke the name , to be called either Ninus , as wee reade in Plinie ; or after the manner of the Hebrewes , Niniue . They conceiue it thus , That when Nimrod had built Babylon , Ninus disdaining his gouernment , went into the fields of Ashur , and there erected a Citie after his owne name , betweene the riuers Lycus and Tygris . Others suppose that the affinitie betwixt these names . Ninus and Niniueh deceiued profane Writers touching the Author thereof , and that it tooke to name Niniueh , because it was beautifull or pleasant . Others hold opinion that Ashur and Ninus are but one and the same person . And lastly , to conclude , the iudgement of some learned , is , that neither Ashur nor Ninus ; but Nimrod himselfe was the founder of it . But by the confession of all , both sacred and Gentile Histories , the Citie was very spacious , hauing foure hundred and fourescore furlongs in circuit , when Babylon had fewer almost ( as some report ) by an hundred : and as afterwards it grew in wealth and magnificence , so ( they write ) it was much more enlarged . Raphael Volaterranus affirmeth , That it was eight yeeres in building , and not by fewer at once then tenne thousand workemen . There was no Citie since , by the estimation of Diodorus Siculus , that had like compasse of ground or statelinesse of walls ; the height whereof was not lesse then an hundred foot ; the breadth sufficiently capable to haue receiued three Carts on a row : and they were furnished and adorned besides with fifteene hundred Turrets . Thus farre our reuerend and learned Bishop . Diodorus f telleth out of Ctesias , that Ninus , after he had subdued the Egyptians , Phoenicians , Syrians , Cilicians , Phrygians , and others , as farre as Tanais , and the Hyrcanians , Parthians , Persians , and other their neighbours , he built this Citie . After that , hee led an armie against the Bactrians of seuenteene hundred thousand footmen , and two hundred thousand horse ; in which Expedition he tooke Semiramis from her husband Menon , who therefore ( impatient of loue and griefe ) hanged himselfe . Hee had by her a sonne of his owne name , and then died , leauing the Empire to his wife . His Sepulchre was nine furlongs in height ( each of which is sixe hundred feete ) and ten in breadth . The credite of this Historie I leaue to the Author , scarce seeming to agree with Moses narration of the building of Niniue , any more then Semiramis building of Babylon . Some write , That g Semiramis abusing her husbands loue , obtained of him the swaying of the Empire for the space of fiue dayes ; in which shee depriued him of his life , and succeeded in his estate . But lest the name of this Citie call vs backe againe too much to those Assyrian Relations , before dilated , as much as concerneth our purpose ; let vs see what can be said of their Religion here . Of this wee find little , but as before is shewed of the Babylonians . Nisroch was the Idoll , in whose Temple Senacherib was slaine by his owne sonnes . But what this Nisroch was , I cannot find . Certaine it is , that hee which had vpbraided confidence in the true GOD , finds his Idoll , euen in the place and time of his worship , his Traytor ; and he which had blasphemed the GOD of heauen , finds Heauen and Earth , and his owne Bowels , against him . Venus Vrania h is reckoned among the Assyrian deuotions , and Adad was their chiefe god , which they interpret One , ( and Macrobius , the Sunne , which , as before is said , they worshipped , and may well agree with that Latine Etymologie , Sol quasi solus ) and Atargatis , the Earth . Belus also was here worshipped , as witnesse Dion , Eusebius , and Cyrillus . Lucian i sayth , That the Assyrians sacrificed to a Doue ; the touching of which Fowle required much ceremonie for expiation : Whereto accordeth the fable , that Semiramis k was turned into a Doue . Concerning Adad and Atargatis , Macrobius l sayth , That the Assyrians ascribe all power to these two . The Image of m Adad shined with rayes or beames downwards , designing the Sunnes force : That of Atargatis , with beames vpwards , as it were ascribing to the heauenly influence all her plentie : vnder the same Image were the shapes of Lions , as also the Phrygians fained the Mother of the gods , that is , the Earth , to be borne on Lions . But of this Atargatis more in the next Chapter . Ionas was sent to preach to the great Citie of Niniue , as some n thinke , in the dayes of Sardanapalus his next Predecessor . Broughton ( with some other ) thinketh in the dayes of Pul , or Phul-assur . Their repentance staid that iudgement . Nahum after denounced the like iudgement , which accordingly came to passe . Phraortes King of the Medes ( mentioned in the former chapter ) besieged it . His sonne Cyaxares succeeded in the kingdome , and in this siege . After that , the Scythians inuaded Media , and held it eight and twentie yeeres , according to the Prophecie of Ieremie 49.34 . and in the same Expedition obtained Niniue . But Cyaxares after preuailed against the Scythians , and Astyages his Sonne ouer-turned and destroyed Niniue , that it should no more bee a receptacle or encouragement to the Assyrians , to rebell against the Medes . Nahum threatned o opening of the gates of the Riuer , and destruction to the Temple , as Tremellius readeth it , noting thereon the casting downe of the Forts on Tygris , and amongst them the Temple of Belus there erected ; out of whose notes on the first Chapter of Nahum , I inserted the former Relation . Herodotus in the Historie hereof sayth , That Phraortes there perished in the siege , with most part of his armie . Cyaxares , to reuenge his Fathers death , renewed the siege , but was not able to hold his owne against the Scythians , vntill , after eight and twentie yeeres , that the Scythians had enioyed the Empire of Asia ( vnder pretence of feasting being entertained in a banquet ) the most of them , in their drunkennesse , were slaine by the Medes : and so the Scythians losing what before they had gotten , Cyaxares recouered the Empire , and destroyed Niniue . Thus was that Citie p destroyed , whose Riches , Beautie , Antiquitie , Largenesse , and Puissance , the Scripture so often mentioneth . A man may compare Ecbatana of the Medes , Babylon on Euphrates , and Niniue on Tygris , to the Triumviri at Rome : So did they both emulate and share the Easterne Empire , as each could make her selfe strongest ; now Babylon , another while Niniue , and sometime Ecbatana preuailing ; which is the cause of no small difficultie in these Histories . Mr Cartwright , an eye-witnesse , hath beheld ( he sayth ) the ruines of this Citie , and agreeth with Diodorus in the equalitie of the sides : two of which contained an hundred and fitie furlongs , the two other but fourescore and ten on a side . Mosul is supposed to be Niniue , haply for the neerenesse , or for that ( as a posthume issue ) it hath sprung from the former . The ashes yet haue not yeelded such a Phoenix as the former was , rather a witnesse of the others mightinesse , saith St. Anthony Sherley , and GODS iudgement , then of any magnificence in it selfe . q Mosul is in fame for Cloth of Gold , and Silke , for fertilitie , and for the Patriarchall Sea of the Nestorian Christians , whose authoritie stretched to Cathay and India . Merdin , a towne on the same Riuer , is also a Patriarchall Sea of the Chaldees ( or Mahumetane Sect . ) In Paulus Venetus his daies r they were in the Prouince . of Mosul , partly Mahumetans , partly Christians : and in the Mountaines dwelt the Curdi , that were Participles or Mungrels in Religion , professing partly Christ , partly Mahumet , in practice robbers and wicked . The Christian Patriarch hath Archbishops and Bishops vnder him , as the Romane Pope . The Mahumetans are called Aratrie . Assyria ( saith ſ Magmus ) is now called by Niger , Adrinsa ; by Giraua , Azemia ; by Pinetus , Mosul ; by Mercator , Sarh ; and of Castaldus , Arzerum . It sometime contained the Prouinces Arapachite , Adiabena , and Sittacene , now called ( after some ) Botan , Sarca and Rabia . Boemus b telleth of a strange fashion , anciently vsed in Assyria ; t That the maids which were marriageable , were yeerely brought foorth in publike , and set to sale to such as would marrie them . The monie which was giuen for the fairest , was giuen to the more deformed for their portion in marriage . The Assyrian vsed to wash themselues daily , but chiefly after carnall companie . As for the Saracenicall Religion , we shall more fitly handle the same by it selfe , then tediously repeat the same things . For this therefore , and other Countries subiect to Turkish or Persian seruitude , the Reader may reade of their superstitions in their due place , when we speake of the Saracens , Turkes , and Persians . The relation of their Christian Rites belong to another Tome . But let vs come out of Assyria into Syria ; the Histories of which are not a little , as is said , confounded together , and many Rites were common to them both , and to all these parts , from the Persian gulfe to Asia the lesse , as being so often subiect to one Empire or rather still parts of that one Empire , which receiued often alterations vnder the Assyrians , Babylonians , Medes , Persians , Macedonians , Scythians , Parthians , &c. CHAP. XV. Of Syria , and the ancient Religions there : Of the Syrian Goddesse , and her Rites at Hierapolis : Of the Daphnean , and other Syrian Superstitions . SYRIA is called in Scripture , Aram , of Aram the sonne of a Shem , as before is said . And Strabo calleth the Syrians Arammaei . Hence also his c Arimi are deriued , and Arami ( lib. 13. ) It is diuersly bounded by diuers Authors : b some confounding the names of Syria and Assyria . Eustathius doth reckon these fiue parts thereof , Commagena , Seleucide , Coelesyria , Phoenicia , and Iudea . c Mela extendeth it further , and d Plinie nameth as part of Syria , Palaestina , Iudea , Coele , Phoenice , Damascena , Babylonia , Mesopotamia , Sophene , Commagene , Adiabene , Antiochia . And in this large sense doth e Postellus and Brocardus stretch it beyond Tygris Eastward from the Mediterranean Sea , and from Armenia to Arabia . But Dom. Niger , and before him f Ptolemie ( whom wee especially follow ) make it to a but on the North vpon Celicia , and part of Cappadocia , by the mount Amanus ; on the South , vpon Iudaea , and part of Arabia Petraea ; on the East , vpon Arabia Deserta and Euphrates ; on the West , vpon the Syrian Sea . This countrie is thought to haue beene the habitation of our first Parents , before the floud , and of Noah and his sincerer Familie ( as wee haue said ) after . Yet how soone , and how much , they degenerated in the wicked off-spring of cursed Cham , whose posteritie peopled a great part hereof , till they were thence by the Israelites expelled , the Scripture is sufficient record . Yea , euen from Noahs time did they deriue their Idolatrie , as appeareth by g Lucians Narration of the Syrian goddesse , which he partly saw with his eyes , and partly receiued of the Priests report . This goddesse was with godles Rites serued and obserued at Hierapolis : which ( although Strabo h placeth it beyond the Riuer in Mesopotamia ) is by i Plinie accounted in Coelosyria , called also Bambyce , and , of the Syrians themselues , Magog ; and by Ptolemie named among the Syrian Cities of the diuision Cirristica , 71.15 Longit. and 56.15 . Latit . And Lucian who himselfe was there ; ( k he calleth himselfe an Assyrian , and was borne at Samosata in Commagena ) placeth it on this side the Riuer . Plinie and Strabo ( deceyued in the name ) mention the worship of Atargatis ( called of the Greekes Derceto ) in this place : Athenagoras in his Apologie for the Christians , hath these words : Semiramis the daughter of Derceto , a leacherous and bloudy woman , was worshipped by the name of the Syrian goddesse : but Lucian ( other-where a scoffer , here an Historian ) at large describeth it , making this difference betweene This and That , Atargatis was halfe a fish , but the Syrian goddesse wholly resembled a woman . The City he thinketh to haue receiued the name Hierapolis ( Holy City ) of these holy things here obserued ; in which respect it giueth place to none other place in Syria : hauing a stately Temple , enriched with gifts , statues , and ( as they esteemed them ) miracles . Arabia , Phoenicia , Babylonia , Cappadocia , Cilicia , and Assyria , brought her presents , and celebrated her solemne Feasts . This Temple was ( in the Syrians opinion ) first founded by Deucalion , whose Historie you would thinke Lucian had learned of the Hebrewes , not of the Syrians , or Greekes ; so liuely doth hee expresse the Infidelity and cruelty of the old world ; the manner of the floud ; the Arke wherein , with himselfe , his wife and children , he saued also all other creatures that liued on the earth , which came to him by couples , by dispensation of Iupiter . Hereunto these Hierapolitans adde , That in their Territorie was made a great Clift , which swallowed vp those waters : which Clift ( but then verie little ) was shewed to our Author : to whom also they reported , That in memorie hereof , Deucalion instituted that Rite , which to his time continued ; That twice euerie yeere , not the Priests only , but many out of all Syria , Arabia , and beyond Euphrates , went to the Sea , and from thence brought water , which they powred downe in the Temple , that he had built ouer that Clift vnto Iuno , all which water was receyued into the same . Some ascribe the building of this Temple to Semiramis , in honour of her mother Derceto : others to Attes , for the worship of Rhea : which Attes was a Lydian , and was Author of the Superstitions of Rhea , to the Phrygians , Lydians , and Samothracians : but the opinion most probable was , that Dionysius or Bacchus was founder of it ; two substantiall witnesses , besides others , affirming the same , namely two , Phalli or Priapi ( huge Images of the priuie part of a man ) erected at the entrie of the Temple , with an inscription , That Bacchus had consecrated them to Iuno . That ancient foundation being consumed by time , this later Temple was erected by Queene Stratonice , who being in a dreame enioyned this office of Iuno , and for neglecting the same , punished with sicknesse , vowed vpon her recouery to performe it . The King ioyned in Commission with her , as Generall of his Armie , and ouer-seer of these holy works , a beautifull young man , named Combabus , who fearing what might happen , gelded himselfe , and closing those his dismembred members ( first for their preseruation embalmed ) in a boxe sealed , as some great treasure , he committed to the Kings fidelitie , to be safely reserued to his vse . Which his practice saued his life accordingly , being after produced to cleare him of adulterie with Stratonice , which had beene laid to his charge by his enuious accusers , and by the jealous King greedily apprehended . In memorie whereof , a brazen statue of Combabus was set vp in this Temple , and both then ( whether to solace Combabus , or by inspiration of Iuno ) and yeerely euer after , many in this Temple gelded themselues , and put off together the nature and habit of men , attyring themselues like women . These man-women Priests were called Galli . The Temple was built in the middest of the Citie , compassed with a double wall ; the Porch looking Northwards , almost an hundred fadome high ; where stood those Priapi aforesaid , about the height of three hundred fadome ; vp to one of these , one ascendeth twice a yeere , and abideth in the top thereof seuen dayes . He carrieth with him a long chaine which hee letteth downe , and thereby draweth vp to him such things as hee needeth . Many offer gold , and siluer , and brasse , and one appointed receiued their names , which hee sheweth to him aboue , and he maketh his praiers for euery of them , sounding , while hee praieth , a little Bell. The temple within shineth with gold , and the Roofe is wholly of this metall . it yeeldeth so fragrant a smell , that the garments of those , which come thither , retaine this sent long after . There is also another inner Roome or Quire , whereinto the chiefe of the Priests onely haue entrance ; yet is it open without any dore . In this Sanctuary are the Images of the gods ; Iupiter , supported with Bulls , but Iuno sitteth vpon Lyons , holding in one hand a Scepter , and in the other a Distaffe , in some thing or other resembling diuers other goddesses , by the Aegyptians , Indians , Armenians , Babylonians , Aethiopians , and Medes , adorned with many Iewels : and among the rest , shee hath on her head a stone called the Lampe , of the effect , yeelding light in the night season , as if all the Temple were hanged with Lamps . This statue goeth twice a yeere to the Sea , for the water before mentioned : neyther of the Syrians is called by any name , but onely the Image , not expressing of whom . In the Temple is the Image of Apollo cloathed with a beard , ( contrarie to the custome of the Greekes ) and in a farre more glorious manner giuing forth Oracles : for it moueth it selfe ; which , the Priests espying , lift it vp aloft ( otherwise it sweateth and moueth it selfe forward neuerthelesse ) and being thus supported , it turneth it selfe and them about , and leapeth from one place to another . Then doth the chiefe of the Priests , make supplication and request for all things : which if it misliketh , it goeth backwards : if it approueth , it carrieth them forwards : and without these Oracles they enterprise nothing neither priuate nor sacred : and Lucian saith , he saw it leauing the Priests ( the supporters ) and mouing it selfe aboue in the ayre . Here are also the statues of Atlas , Mercurie and Lucina , and without a great brazen Altar , and many brazen Images of Kings and Priests , and many others recorded in Poets and Histories . Among others standeth the Image of Semiramis , pointing to the Temple with her finger , which ( they say ) is the signe of her repentance , who hauing giuen commandement to the Syrians to worship no other god but her selfe , was by plagues ( sent from heauen ) driuen to reuoke that former Edict , and thus seemeth to acknowledge and point out another Deitie . There were also places inclosed , wherein were kept and fed sacred Oxen , Horses , Eagles , Beares , Lyons . The Priests were in number aboue three hundred , some for killing Sacrifices : some for offerings ; some ministring fire to others at the Altar ; their garment all white ; their head couered ; and euery yeere was chosen a new High-Priest , which alone was clothed with purple , and a golden head-tire . A great multitude there was besides of Musicians , Galli , and Propheticall women : they sacrificed twice a day , whereat they all assembled . To Iupiter they vse neyther song nor instrument , in sacrifice ; as they doe to Iuno . Not farre hence was a Lake of two hundreth fadome depth , wherein were preserued sacred Fishes , and in the middest thereof an Altar of stone , crowned alwaies with Garlands , and burning with odours . They haue a great feast , which they call the going downe to the Lake , when all their Idols descend thither . Their greatest and most solemne Feast was obserued in the Spring , which they called the fire : they solemnized it in this sort . They felled great trees ; and laide them in the Church-yard ( as you may terme it ) and bringeth thither the Goates , Sheepe , and other beasts , they hanged them on these trees ; together with them , fowles and garments , and workes of gold and siluer , which being set in due order , they carrie the Images of the gods about the trees , and then fet all on fire . They resort to this Feast out of Syria , and the coasts adioyning , and bring hither their Idols with them ; and great multitudes resorting to the sacrifices , the Galli , and those other sacred wights beate and wound each other . Others play on instruments , and others rauished by diuine furie , prophesie : and then doe the Galli enter into their orders : for the furie rauisheth many of the beholders . Whatsoeuer young man commeth prepared to this purpose , hurling off his garments , with a great voyce , he goeth into the middest , and drawing his sword , geldeth * himselfe ; and runneth thorow the Citie , carrying in his hands , that which he would no longer carry on his body . And into whatsoeuer house he casteth the same , he receiueth from thence his womanish habite and attire . When any of them die , his fellowes carrying him in to the uburbes , couer him and his horse with stones , and may not enter into the Temple in seuen dayes after : nor after the sight of any other carkasse , in one day , but none of that family where one hath died , in thirty dayes ; and then also with a shauen head . Swine they hold for vncleane beasts . And the m Doue they esteeme so sacred , that if one touch one against his will , hee is that day vncleane . This causeth Doues in those parts to multiply exceedingly : neyther doe they touch Fishes : This because of n Derceto , halfe a woman , halfe a fish ; that , for Semiramis which was metamorphosed into a Doue , o Iulius Hyginus hath this fable , that an egge of maruellous greatnesse fell out of heauen into Euphrates , which the fishes rolled to land ; on the same did Doues sit , and hatched thereout Venus , who was after called the Syrian goddesse , at whose request Iupiter granted the Fishes their heauenly constellation : and the Syrians for that cause eate not their Fish nor Doues , but number them amongst their gods . Their p superstition concerning Herrings and Daces was ridiculous , esteeming that the Syrian goddesse did fill the bodies of such as had eaten them with biles an vlcers , causing also the fore-part of the leg and the liuer to consume . Many are the ceremonies also to be performed of the religious Pilgrims or Votaries that visit this holy City : for before hee setteth forth , hee cutteth off the hayre of his head and browes , he sacrificeth a sheepe , and spreading the fleece on the ground , hee kneeleth downe on it , and layeth vpon his head the head and feet of the beast , and prayeth to bee accepted : the rest hee spendeth in the banquet . Then doth he crowne himselfe , and his fellow Pilgrims , and after sets forward on his pilgrimage , vsing for his drinke and washing cold water , and sleepeth alwayes on the ground till his returne home . In this Citie were appointed publike Hostes , for diuers Cities diuers , called Doctors , because they expounded these mysteries : They haue also one manner of sacrificing , to hurle downe the beasts destined herevnto , from the top of the porch , which die of the fall . They haue a like rite to put their children in a Sacke , and carrie them downe , branded first on the necke or palme of the hand : and hence it was , that all the Assyrians were branded . The young men also consecrated their haire from their Natiuitie , which being cut in the Temple , was there preserued in some boxe of gold or siluer , with the inscription of the owners name thereon . And this did I ( saith Lucian in my youth : and my hayre and name remaine in the Temple still . Of Atergatis , see more in the Chapter of Phoenicea . q Suetonius tels of Nero , that hee contemned all Religions , but this of the Syrian goddesse : of which also he grew weary , and defiled her with Vrine . After which hee obserued a little Needle , supposed to haue a power of fore-signifying danger : and because soone after he had it , he found out a conspiracie intended against him , he sacrificed thereto three times a day . Plutarch r calleth the Syrians an effeminate Nation prone to teares : and saith , that some of them after the death of their friends haue hidden themselues in Caues , from the sight of the Sunne many dayes . Rimmon the Idoll of the Syrians , and his Temple is mentioned , 2. King. 5.18 . Bur I haue litle certainetie to say of him . Some reckon among the Syrian Deities , Fortune , conceyuing the mention thereof , Gen. 30.11 . by Leah at Zilpa's trauel : the word bagad which shee vseth , is vsually in our translations and Tremellius , a troupe commeth : but in the vulgar Latine , foeliciter , in Vatablus , auspicato , in Pagnine & Montanus , venit prosperitas . The Ebrew and Greeke Interpreters vnderstand it of an ominous and well-wishing presage ; yea , some Comments ( I know not whether Planet-like ) expresse the Planet Iupiter , called Mazal tob , whose influence helpeth in the opinion of Astrologers , as Munster noteth , to generation of children , according to the Rabines liberality , which will not haue so much as the meanest hearbe on the earth , to want correspondence and intercourse with some or other starre in heauen . Mazal signifies a starre ; hence their superstition mentioned to Mazaloth , 2. Reg. 23. And the Iewish Astronomers calls the Zodiake the circle of Mazaloth , which name also their Cabalists ascribe to an order of Angels . Many things could I here annexe out of a learned worke , written by Master Selden of the Inner Temple , de DIS Syris , ( which according to his , and the wont of all such as Nature hath made ingenious , and ingenuous arts truely liberall ) hee hath imparted to me , and now also to the world , a rich magazine and treasury of manifold learning , Diuine and Humane , in multiplicity of tongues , arts , and reading , out of which I haue borrowed in this and diuers parts of this worke , no meane nor few Iewels to adorne my booke , and enrich the Reader . This Testimony I here once for all publish of that booke , newly in the time of this Impression published , Of himselfe , wee want not publike proofe of his due in that , which hee hath giuen to the world ; and the world in her more solid and lucid parts , cannot but reflect againe vpon the Giuer , TITLES OF HONOR , a man whose worth I confesse , I rather admire then measure with my poore pittances of praise ; which in this Gad or Fortune of the Syrians wanteth not his Bagad , foeliciter , or venit prosperitas , happily and prosperously obseruing many things to this purpose , out of the Chaldee Paraphrase , the Hebrew Rabbins , the Greeke Septuagint , the Latines , Cabalists , Astrologians and others , which ( being somwhat beyond our common Reader ) I forbeare to write , lest the contrary to Leahs wish be wished to me . Certaine it is that Labans daughters had not quite lost all their Syrian superstition , as appeares by Rachels stealing her fathers Theraphim , ſ Idols which ( Kimchi and Aben Ezra thinke ) were made according to Astrologicall superstition , capable of celestiall influence and prediction , therefore stolne ( as they conceiue ) that her father should not consult with them touching their way in this flight . The like doth Malmsbury report of Gerbertus , which by inspection of the starres made an Idolls head , with which hee vsed consultations : ( this was Siluester the second the Necromancer and Pope , An. Do. 998. ) and the like tale is related of Frier Bacon . That Dea Syria before mentioned , was worshipped in the times of the Roman Empire : here also in this Iland , as appeares by an inscription , which Sir Robert Cotton hath DEAE SYRIAE , and diuers altar-stones inscribed DEABVS MATRIBVS , mentioned by Master Camden ; which are thought to be the same with the Syrian goddesse , whose image was iust the same with that of Berecynthia , or the mother of the gods , interpreted also the Earth , and Heauen : For it is no vnusuall thing with superstition , coelo terram miscere , to make a hellish confusion of all things : Yea , the Astaroth before mentioned , are thought to be the same with Syria Dea , and these Dea matres . This Astarte is also accounted Iuno , and the Moone ( as her Bull-head with hornes in stead of a crowne , wherewith they paint her , argue ) and Minerua and Venus , Io , and Lucina , and Mylitta , or Alytta , and Mitra , and Astroarche , and Coelestis , or Vrania the Queene of Heauen , and all things , and nothing ; for an Idoll is indeed nothing in the world : but the very beeing thereof is but the distracted , vaine , various , imagination , fancie , and phrensie of the Idolater . This is also the cause of ascribing difference or communitie of sexe to their Deities , as this Astarte , sometimes foeminine , sometimes masculine , as Venus likewise in some of the Greeke and Latine Poets , and the Egyptians mysterie of the Moone or Isis , with both sexes , as hath beene alreadie touched . Antiochia built by Seleucus , ( to whom , in honour of his memorie , in mount Casius they obserued sacred solemnities , as to a demi-God ) some times the seat royall of the Syrian Kings , third Citie of the Roman Empire , third seat of the Christian Patriarchs , and first , where that melodious name of Christian was heard , is now the Sepulchre ( sayth Boterus ) of it selfe , or ( as Niger ) a greater wildernesse , wherein it selfe is the least part of it selfe , being left but a small Village ( sayth t another ) in the middest of its owne walles . About fiue miles from Antiochia , was that faire and sacred Daphne , which Ortelius in his Theater hath presented to the Spectators , with a peculiar description , and of which the elder Authors u haue plentifully written . It was ten miles about : a place euery way enuironed with many stately Cypresses , besides other trees , which suffered not the Sunne to kisse their mother ( Earth ) whose lap was according to the diuersitie of the season replenished with varietie of flowers , her breasts flowing with streames of watery nourishment : A spring there was , deriuing ( as men supposed ) her water from the Castalian fountaines , to which , ancient ( superstition and therefore superstitious Antiquitie ) attributed a diuine facultie with like name and force to that at Delphos . This also was furthered by the Legend of Daphne , x recorded by the Poets , beleeued ( and what will not Superstition beleeue , but the trueth ? ) by the credulous multitude : who was said to haue fled from Apollo , and here turned into a tree . But thus could not Apollo be turned from his loue , which he continued both to the Tree and place . This was Lettice sutable to the lips of vaine youth . y Et quia consimilem luserat ( sayth amorous Chaerea , of Iupiter in the Comicke ) Iam olim ille ludum , impendio magis , animus gaudebat mihi . Ego homuncio hoc non facerem ? There needed no other lecture of sensualitie to them , then this Legend , especially in this schoole , where euery place might be a place of argument ( vnder pretence of reason and religion ) to shut true Religion , and reason out of the place , especially with schollers greedie of this conclusion . Here you might haue heard the whisking winds in a murmuring accent breathing this lustfull Oratorie : the Enamelled floore did offer her more then officious curtesie ( a soft , sweet , and inlayed bed ) to lie on ; the ayre with temperature , seemed to further Intemperance . The eye of the day , and watchmen of the night , were prohibited by the Cypresse roofe , with their vnwelcome light , to testifie those workes of darknesse , which those guiltie boughs couered from discouering : Once , the concurring obiects of each sense , did in silence speake and perswade to sensuall pleasure , insomuch that by a generall Decree , Temperance and Temperate men were hence exiled , and scarce would the vulgar allow him the name of a man , which here would be transformed into a beast , or would presume , without a Curtezan , to tread on this holy ground . Needs must they goe whom the deuill driueth : such god , such religion . Here were erected sumptuous buildings : the Temple of Apollo Daphnaeus , with a stately Image therein ; the worke ( as was thought ) of Seleucus : also Dianas Chappell and Sanctuarie . Iulius Capitolinus writeth , that Verus a voluptuous Emperour spent foure Summers here , and wintered in Laodicea and Antioch . Seuerus ( more truly answering his name ) did to death certaine Tribunes , by whose negligence the Souldiers here were suffered to riot . The Oracles added renowne to the place , which were deliuered out of these Daphnaean waters by a certaine wind or breath . Adrian the Emperour is reported to haue hence receiued the facultie of Diuining , by dipping a Cypresse leafe in the Fountaine . Iulian resorted hither often for that purpose . But his elder brother Gallus , ( whom Constantius had called to be Caesar , and after , sayth Ammianus , for his outrages executed , ) had in the time of his abode at Antioch , remoued the bones of Babylas their Bishop , and other holy Martyrs his companions in suffering , to this place , where also he built a Church . Now when as Iulian in his Persian expedition had sent others to visite all the other Oracles in the Roman Empire , himselfe here consulted with Apollo , ( an Apostata Emperour with an Apostata Angell ) about the successe of those warres . But all his sacrifices obtained no other answere , then that he could not answere , by the countermand of a more diuine power there liuing in those dead bones . Hereupon Iulian command the Christians to remoue those ill neighbours ; which they did ( sayth Theodoret , ) with a solemne procession , singing the Psalmes , and dancing with the heart , of Dauid , making this the burthen and foot of each verse , Confounded bee all they that worship grauen Images : wherewith , Iulian enraged , persecuted the Christians . Euagrius affirmeth , that hee built a Temple in honour of Babylas : how truely , I knew not . But the true God confounded both the Idoll and Idolater , shortly after , calling the one to giue account of his ill employed stewardship ; vncertaine whether by diuine or humane hand : and for the other , his Temple was consumed with fire from aboue , together with the Image , one pillar whereof remained in Chrysostomes dayes . The Pagans attributed this fire to the Christians : and no maruell : for what did not that fire of blind Idolatrie ( kindled with zeale ) attribute to the innocent Christians ? herein testifying that it came from hell , and must to hell againe , by that hellish Character and impression , of so great fire , and as great darkenesse . Such is Hell , and such is ignorant Zeale : a fire , but no light . Apollo's Priest by no torments could be forced to confesse any author thereof : and the officers of the Temple affirmed it was fire from heauen , which certaine Countrey-people confirmed by their owne sight . Iulian , to satisfie his rage , caused some Temples of the Christians to be burned . Nicephorus z telleth of the continuance of this Daphnaean groue , honoured with buildings and spectacles , by Mammianus and Chosroes . Apollo's Image was made of wood , couered ouer with gold . Theodosius forbad the cutting of any of those Cypresses . Orontes a is a Riuer which ariseth in Coelesyria , and payeth tribute to all the three brethren : it visiteth Pluto's Palace , running with a long tract vnder the Earth , and then heauing vp his head , maketh his gladsom homage to Iupiter ; and after his custome payed to the Antiochians , in fine powreth himselfe into ahe lappe of Neptune , entring the Sea neere to Seleucia . It b was called Typhon , vntill Orontes , building a bridge ouer it , caused it to be called by his name . They had here a tale of Typhon , a huge Dragon , which diuided the earth , as hee went seeking to hide himselfe , and perished by the stroke of a thunderbolt . Thus did he indent a passage for this Riuer . Not farre hence was a sacred Caue , called Nymphoeum : also Mount Casius , and Anticasius , and Heraclia ; and nigh thereto the Temple of Minerua . In Laodicea was this goddesse honoured , to whom they offered c in yeerely sacrifice , in old time a maid , after that in stead thereof a Hart. I may here mention also that , which Tacitus d reporteth of the Mount Carmel ( as hee placeth it ) betwixt Iudea and Syria , where they worshipped a god of that name with Ethnicke rites . They had not any Temple or Statue to this god , and Altar onely and Reuerence was here seene . Vespasian did in this place offer sacrifice , where Basilides the Priest viewing the entrals , foretold him of his good successe . Damascius in the life of Isidorus , mentioneth a Syrian goddesse , named Babia , of whom infants newly borne , were by the Syrians , especially at Damascus , called also Babia : perhaps they were esteemed vnder her tutelage ; and our English word , Babes , may hence borrow the originall . CHAP. XVI . Of the Syrian Kings , and alteration in Gouernment , and Religion , in those Countries . SYRIA quickly grew into Peoples and Kingdomes ; although Time hath long since deuoured both them and their memories . Of Menon the husband of Semiramis ( mentioned by Diodorus ) is spoken before . Adadezer was in Dauids time , a King of Aram Zoba , which some take for Chobal in Syria , some for Sophene in Armenia , and some for the Nubei : whatsoeuer they were , Dauid made them tributarie , Anno mundi 2903. Benhadad , Hazael , and others , the Scripture also mentioneth : but certaine succession , we find not recorded of these Syrian Kings , till the time of Alexander , which conquering all from Macedonia , to India , by his inexpected death , left his huge Empire to bee shared among his chiefe followers . Seleucus , the sonne of Antiochus , a Macedonian , first master of the Elephants ; then Tribune ; after that Deputie of the Babylonians , at last obtained the Kingdome of Asia , Anno Mundi 3638 of whom Appianus thus writeth : The first King of Syria after Alexander , was Seleucus , called Nicator , because he was of very great stature ; and as a wild bull had in a sacrifice of Alexander broken loose , hee held him with both his hands . Hee built sixteene Cities , called by the name Antiochia , of his father Antiochus : and sixe Laodicea's , in memorie of his mother Laodice : nine Seleucia's of his owne name : three Apamea's , and one Stratonicea , after the names of his two wiues . He prospered in his warres , tooke Babylon , subdued the Bactrians ; pierced to the Indians , which had slaine Alexanders Gouernours ( placed amongst them ) after Alexanders death . He slew Lysimachus , and seuen Moneths after was circumuented and slaine of Ptolomei , ( whose sister Lysimachus had married ) being seuentie three yeeres old . To him succeeded his sonne Antiochus , sur-named Soter . Anno 3667. who had obtayned Stratonice his mother in law , of his father ( moued thereunto by his sonnes violent loue , and his Physicians subtile perswasion . ) His sonne Antiochus Theos was ( contrarie to his name ) poysoned by his wife : whose sonnes Seleucus , Callinicus and Antiochus succeeded : and after them Antiochus Magnus , the sonne of Callinicus , who much enlarged his Empire , adding thereto Babylonia , Egypt , and Iudea : but inuading Graecia , prouoked the Romans against him , with whom he compounded on base and meane conditions : Hee did yet comfort himselfe for his losse among his friends , saying , that he was b beholding to the Romans , that eased him of so weightie a burthen , and lessened his cares of gouernment : ( for they had cooped him in a corner of his Kingdome beyond Taurus . ) After this , hee was slaine : exhibiting in himselfe a true example of the worlds falshood , that playeth with Scepters , and vyeth Diadems , vsing men like Counters or Figures , in numbring and casting accounts , where the same , with a little difference of place , is a pound , shilling , or penie , one , ten , or an hundred . And yet as earthly happinesse herein comes short of heauen , that it is neuer meere and vnmixed , but hath some sowre sauce to rellish it : so falleth it as farre short of hell , that not onely hope , but the most miserable hap , hath some glimpse of comfort . But to come to our Historie . Antiochus his sonne , sur-named Epiphanes , and after , Epimanes for his furious insolence , ( who beganne his raigne Anno mundi 3774. ) was first sent to Rome in hostage , for securitie of his fathers faith : and after that Seleucus his brother ( which sent c Heliodorus to rob the Temple at Ierusalem ) had a while warmed the Throne , succeeded in the Syrian Kingdome . Of him and his tyrannie Daniel had long before prophesied in the interpretation of Nabuchodonosors Image , d whose legs are interpreted to be this Syrian , and the Egyptian kingdomes , e both heauie and hard neighbours to the Church in Iudea , lying betwixt them : but more especially in his f Visions in the seuenth Chapter . Where , after other things , he fore-telleth of the ten hornes , g which are the eight Kings afore-named and two Egyptian Ptolemus , Euergetes , and Philopater , in their times preuayling in Syria , and infesting Iudea . And the last shall subdue three Kings , which were Ptolemie of Egypt , driuen out of Syria , Seleucus his brother , and Demetrius , to whom , after Seleucus , the right of the Scepter belonged . His policie , and blasphemie , and tyrannie , are also by Daniel plainely fore-signified , and in their euent as fully in the Historie of the Machabees related . There you may reade his wicked life , and wretched death : He tooke Ierusalem h Anno mundi 3781 and slew fourescore thousand people , robbed the Temple of eighteene hundred talents , and of the holy Vessels , polluted the Temple ; forbade the Sacrifice , named it the Temlpe of Iupiter Olympius ; forced men by tortures from their religion ; with other execrable outrages , which would require a iust volume to describe . As he was thus madde and raging against the true Religion : so i Athenaeus sheweth his vanitie in his owne , whose pompous solemnitie at the Daphnean Feast hee thus relateth . Antiochus , in emulation to Paulus Aemilius , proclaimed this solemne festiuitie in the Cities of Greece , and performed it at Daphne . First , passed in order fiue thousand men , armed after the Roman manner : next followed fiue thousand Mysians , and three thousand Cilicians , with Crownes of gold : of Thracians three thousand , of Galatians fiue thousand , of whom , some had shields of siluer . Twentie thousand Macedonians , and fiue thousand with shields of brasse : after these , two hundred and fortie couples of champions which should fight in single combate . There followed one thousand Pisaean horse-men , and three thousand of the Citie , the most whereof had Crownes and Vials of gold , other trappings of siluer : Next came the band , called Socia , nothing inferiour in pompe or number : then a thousand extraordinarie , and another thousand in the band called Agema . Lastly , the barded horses fifteene hundred , all these in purple vestures , which many had embroidered , or embossed with gold : Chariots drawne with sixe horses , one hundred and fortie drawne by foure ; one drawne by Elephants , attended with six and thirtie other . The rest of the pompe is incredible and tedious : eight hundred youths with golden crownes : a thousand fat oxen , and three hundred persons to attend the sacrifices : eight hundred Elephants teeth . There were also the Images of all the gods , and Heroes that can be reckoned , some gilded , some clothed with golden vestures , their fabulous histories being with great pompe annexed . After all these , the Images of Day , Night , Earth , Heauen , Morning , and Noone . Then came a thousand Boyes , each hauing a piece of plate of a thousand drams : sixe hundred with vessels of gold : eightie women were carried in chaires footed with gold , and fiue hundred in others , footed with siluer , very sumptuously attired : two hundred of them out of basons of gold strewed odours . These spectacles lasted thirtie dayes . A thousand ( and sometimes twelue hundred . ) Halls or dining roomes , were furnished for bankets , the King himselfe affecting too officious familiaritie therein , visiting the tables of the baser people , yea , and that as a base Minstrell with musicke ; not of the best instruments , but such as the poorer sort vsed for want of better , as learned Casaubonus hath on that place of Athenaens obserued . So base is the Pride of Ambition , tempering a confused distemper ; according ( in a strange harmonie ) the harshest discord of proud-aspiring , and deiected basenesse ; where a base and seruile mind begetteth pride , and pride produceth a seruil basenesse , a changeling which the doting World fathereth on Humility . Of the death of this Antiochus , the former and second bookes of Machabees seeme to disagree : and , which is more strange , the second booke in the first chapter saith , k hee and his company were destroyed in the Temple of Nanaea in Persia : and in the ninth chapter saith that in Media , at Echatana , hee was smitten with an vncouth disease , and a fall from his Chariot , whereof he died . Some l that would haue this history . Oanonicall , apply it to two Antiochi , as Lyra , and Rupertus , and after them Canus : but Bellarmine m seeing that they will not agree with the times of any other , but Epiphanes , proueth himselfe Epimanes , and runneth mad with loue of that Trent-Minion ; affirming , that in the Temple of Nanae a he fell but escaped ( as n the King of Sodome is said to fall , when Lot was captiued , and yet was not slaine ) and after perished , as in the after part of the historie is expressed ; whereas , it is there said , that they shut the dores on him , and cut him and his fellowes in pieces , and made them shorter by the heads : who yet after this ( forsooth ) could goe into Media and there haue a fall from his Chariot . They must haue no delicate stomacks , that wil be Iesuits , any thing must down when they will vp , especially , if Trent or the Vatican command , though manifest reason and sense ( that I say not Religion ) countermand . I enuie not the red Hat with these labels . Wel fare that modestie of the Author o that confesseth his weakenesse : but Anathema to their Anathema's that enact p contradictions to be Canonicall . I omit the successors of Antiochus , to wit , Antiochus Demetrius , Alexander , ( who tooke away the golden Image of Victoria out of the Temple at Antioch , in his necessitie : iesting that Iupiter had sent him Victorie , and when hee would haue added Iupiter q to his sacriledge , was chased away by the multitude , and after slaine by Gripus . ) The rest with the times of their raigne are before expressed . r Pompey set an end to these Seleucidan Kings , and the Romans enioyed the Countries of Syria , till the Saracens dispossessed them ; whose history you may reade ſ in their due place . The Turkes displaced those Saracens ; the Christians of the West , by warre , made those parts Christian ; but were expelled againe by the Turkes , and they by the Tartars . The Mamaluke t slaues , and their Aegyptian Soldan after , held the Syrian Dominion , vntill Selim the great Turke subdued it to the Ottoman Empire , vnder which it still groneth . Of these things this our History will acquaint you in the proper reports of these Nations . Aleppo is now chiefe Citie of Syria ; but Damascus both in elder and later times hath born the greatest name , being the head of Aram , as t Esay affirmeth ; called of Iulian , the Citie of Iupiter , and eye of the whole East , Holy and Great , called also u the Trophee of Iupiter , because he there had conquered the Titans . It is interpreted drinking bloud , by x Hierom , who telleth ( from the Hebrewes tradition ) that in this field Kain slew his brother ; y Chytreus expoundeth it saccus sanguinis , z Wolphius deriueth it of two words , signifying bloud , and to spoyle : which in the times of Hazael and Benhadad , and of Resin it performed : but neuer so much , as when the Saracens made it the sinke of bloud and spoyle , which they executed on the Christians : a and Noradine , Saladine , and the Turkes , fitting themselues and this Citie to the name , before the Aegyptian Sultans , and Ottoman Turkes , were Lords of it . Stephanus ascribeth the name to one Ascus a Giant , which cast Dionysius there into the Riuer : Or because Damascus , the sonne of Mercury comming hither out of Arcadia built it : or because Dionysius there fleid off the skin of Damascus , which had cut vp his Vines . The Turkes now call it Leunclauius , and Chytreus testifie , Scham , and so is the whole Region called in the Arabian Chronicle , whose extract you may find b in our Saracenicall history . The Armies of Dauid , Ahab , Teglath Phalasar preuayled much against it . The Babylonians subuerted it : After that , the Ptolomeys repayred it : Pompei wanne it , Paul hallowed it : The Saracens ( as is sayd ) polluted it . The Christians in vaine besieged it , in the yeere one thousand one hundred forty and seuen . r Haalon the Tartar , c one thousand two hundred threescore and two , obtayned it , and about one thousand foure hundred , Tamerlane besieged it ; and as he had done at Aleppo , filling the ditch with the bodies of captiues , and slain carkasses , cast wood and earth vpon them , and at last forced it and the Castle . Hee spared the Citie for the Temples sake , which had fortie Porches in the circuite , and ( within ) nine thousand Lampes , of Gold and Siluer . But the Aegyptians by a wile possessing it , he againe engirt it , and recouered it . Hee commanded Mahomet the Pope or Chalife , and his priests , which came to meete him , to repayre to the Temple , which they did with thirteene thousand Citizens , where he burnt them all : and for monument of his victory , left three Towers erected of skuls of dead men . The Aegyptians regained and held it till Selim the Turke dispossessed them 1517. Now in thus many alterations of State , who doubteth of diuersity in Religions in Syria ? First , the true Religion in the times of Noah , and the first Patriarkes . Next , those superstitions of Rimmon , and the rest before related , in the Assyrian , Babylonian , Persian , Macedonian and Roman gouernments : After which long night , the Sunne of Righteousnesse shone vnto the Syrians , and made a more absolute Conquest then all the former , not by Legions and Armies , but by a handfull of Fishermen , ( manifesting his Power in their weakenesse ) the Reason of Men , and Malice of Deuils , not being able to withstand their Euangelicall weapons , which s were mighty through GOD to cast downe holdes , d and bring into captiuity euery thought to the obedience of CHRIST , insomuch , that hence the t Christian World receyued first that name . e And , how sweet would thy name remaine , O Syrian Antiochia , euen now in thy latest fates , which first was christned with the name Christian , haddest thou not out-liued thy Christianity , or rather , ( after the soule departed ) remained the carkasse of thy selfe ; which ceasing to be Christian , hast long since ceased to bee , had not the Diuine hand reserued a few bones of thy carkasse to testifie this his iustice to the world ! And what harmonie could haue beene more gratefull to the Gentiles eares , then thy memorie ( Damascus ) where the Doctor of the Gentiles was first taught himselfe , and made a Teacher of others ? But in thee was the Chayre of Pestilence , the Throne of Sathan , the sincke of Mahumetan impietie to the rest of the world , infecting with thy contagion , and subduing with thy force more Nations , then euer Paul by preaching conuerted . Syria , first in the first and principall Priuiledges of Mankind , embracing in her rich armes ( if some bee right Surueiours ) the promised Possession ( the Seale of a further and better inheritance ) was with the first subdued to Saracene seruitude : vnder their Caliph , vnder the Turkes , vnder the Christians from the West , vnder the Tartars from the East , vnder the Mamalukes from the South , and from the North the Ottoman , by new successions and vicissitudes of miseries and mischiefes , become a common Stage of bloud and slaughter . And in all these later changes of State , and chaunces of Warre . Religion was the life that quickned those deathes , and whetted those murdering swords : no crueltie or sacriledge against GOD , or man , so irreligious , and inhumane , but Religion was pretended to be the cause , and bare the Standard to destruction ; a new Religion alway erected with a new Conqueror . For the Readers delight wee haue here added out of Hondius , which hee had contracted out of Ortelius ) the Map of Pauls Peregrination , for the plantation of the Gospell . map of the ancient Mediterranean PEREGRINATIO PAULI In qua & omnia loca quorum fit mentis in actis et epistolis Apostolorum et Apocalypsi describuntur CHAP. XVII . Of Phoenicia , and of the Theologie , and Religion of the ancient Phoenicians : of their Arts and Inuentions . PHoenicia is the Sea coast a of Syria , after Plinie , or that coast or tract bordering on the Sea from Orthosa ( now Tortosa ) to Pelusium . This Sea coast ( saith Andreas Masius ) b was of the Greekes called Phoenicia , and of the Hebrewes peculiarly stiled Chanaan , and the Inhabitants Chananites . So the Spies tell Moses , the c Chanaanites dwell by the Sea . The woman in the Gospell which Matthew calleth a Canaanite , is by Marke named a Syrophoenicean : and the Septuagint in this place , for the Kings of Chanaan read the Kings of Phoenicea . And in the Scripture it is appellatiuely vsed for a d Merchant , because the Phoenicians or Chanaanites were famous for Merchandize , as appeareth both by diuine and prophane testimonie . Most properly the Northerly part is Chanaan Phoenicia , the Southern Palestina , although it is sometime extended , as wee haue said euen to Egypt . Dionysius ( which maketh the Phoenicians the first Mariners , Merchants , and Astronomers ) placeth Gaza and Ioppe in Phoenicia . Sachoniatho a e Phoenician , supposed to haue liued before the Troian warre , wrote in his owne language , the History of his Nation , which Philo Biblius translated into Greeke . This Philo in the beginning of his worke sayth , That his Author , Sachoniatho , as he was generally learned , e so especially he searched out those things which Taantus , called of the Aegyptians Thoyth , of the Greekes Mercurie , the first Inuenter of letters , had written : hee also blamed those , that by Allegories and Tropologies peruert and obscure the Historie of their gods : affirming plainely , That the ancient Phoenicians , Aegyptians , and others adored those men for gods , that had beene the Authors of good things to men , applying to them also the names of those Naturall gods , the Sunne , Moone , &c. so making some gods mortall , some immortall . According to this Taautus therefore , the first beginnings of all things were a darke disordered Chaos , and the spirit of the darke ayre . Hence proceeded Moth , which we may interprete Mire , from whence issued the seedes and generation of all creatures in the Earth and Heauen ; the plants first , and from them the reasonable Creatures called Thophasunin , that is , the beholders of Heauen , formed in the shape of an Eggs . From Moth also came the Sunne , Moone , and Starres . The Sunne by his heate separating these new-formed Creatures , their conflict in the ayre produced Thunder , which noyse awaked , and caused to leape out of their earth , this slimie generation ; after of the Winde Colpia and Baau ( which signifieth Night ) were borne men , named f Age and First-borne ; Age , taught men to liue of the fruites of trees : of these came Kind and Generation , who being troubled with heate , lifted vp their hands to the Sunne , which they tooke for a god , calling him Beelsamen ( which signifieth the Lord of Heauen ) whom the Greekes cal Iupiter . Kind begate Light , Flame , Fire . S This last by rubbing of stickes together found out fire : From these descended in succeeding generations those Giants , that left their names to the hils where they dwelt , Cassius and Libanus , that contended against their brother Vson , who first aduentured the sea in the bodies of trees burned ( in which manner the Indians , euen yet , make their canoas or boats ) and he erected two Statues to the Wind and the Fire , whom hee adored with the bloud of beasts . These first men after their death had Statues consecrated to them by posteritie , and yeerly solemnities . To these succeeded others , Hunter and Fisher , which had two Sonnes , one of which was named Chusor a great Magician : From these descended Amynus and Magus , Authors of Sheepe-cotes and flockes , or heards of Cattell . These were the Titans , Inuenters of Arts , hunting , fishing , building , yron-works , tents and such like . To Misor , one of these was borne Taautus , first Author of Letters . At that time was borne Elius , and Beruth his wife , which dwelt in Biblos , the Parents of Caelus and Terra ( his wife and sister ) who deified with rites and ceremonies their father Elius being torne of wilde beasts . To these were borne Saturne , Baetilus , Dagon , and Atlas . But Calus taking other wiues , there arose a great quarrell betwixt him and his former , ayded herein by her sonnes ; of whom Saturne the eldest , created Mercurie his Scribe , by whose Magicall Arts , and by those weapons ( first by him , and Minerua the daughter of Saturne deuised ) Caelus was ouerthrowne : who , after two and thirty yeeres warre betwixt them , was taken by his sonne , and depriued of his genitories . Saturne had issue ( besides his daughters Minerua and Proserpina , Amor , Cupido , Saturne Iupiter , Belus and Apollo , of his Sisters , Astarte , Rhaea , Dione . Then also were borne Typho , Nereus , Pontus , the Father of Neptune . Saturne suspecting his brother Atlas , buried him in the ground , and cast vp an high hill ouer him : where , not long after , was a Temple erected to him . Dagon was inuenter of Tillage ; and therefore called g Iupiter of the Plough . But Saturne becomming a great Conquerour , bestowed Egypt on Taautus or Mercurie , who first made a mysterie of their Theologie , as the Sonne of one Thalon , the Phoenician Priest , first did among the Phoenicians ; applying allegoricall interpretations thereof to Nature ; and instituting Rites to posterity . This allegoricall Theologie of Taantus was interpreted by Surmobolus and Thurro . It followeth in the History , That it was then a custome in great calamities , for the Prince to appease the angry Daemon with his best beloued sonne , and thus ( in the time of a perillous warre ) was Leüd h the Sonne of Saturne , by a Nymph , named Anobreth , cloathed in royall apparrell , offered on an Altar erected for that purpose . This was practised long after by the King of Moab , i who being besieged by three Kings of Israel , Iuda , and Idumaea , sacrificed his eldest sonne : which yet some interprete of the eldest sonne of the King of Idumaea . Taautus ascribed Diuinitie to the Serpent , as being of a most fierie and spirituall nature , mouing it selfe swiftly , and in many formes , without helpe of feet , and a creature which renueth her age . k The Phoenicians and Aegyptians followed him herein , they calling it a happy Spirit of God , these , Eneth ; and framed thereto the head of a Hawke of which in his place wee haue spoken . And thus farre haue wee beene indebted to l Eusebius . In the time of those warres betwixt Saturne and Caelus was borne Hercules : to whom was a Temple of great Antiquity at Tyre . To Hercules were also celebrated games at Tyrus euery fiue yeeres , to which Iason sent three hundred drams for a sacrifice . m Hiram in Solomons time pulled downe the old Temples of Hercules and Astarte , g and built new . He first erected a statue to Hercules , and in the temple of Iupiter consecrated a golden n Pillar . The Sydonians also worshipped Astarte , in a stately and ancient Temple to her builded : whom o some interprete Luna , p some Venus , and one of her Priests , to q Lucian , Europa . She was worshipped of the Punickes ( a Phoenician colony ) by that name of Iuno . But Philo Bybliensis saith it was Venus , which may bee all one : for Herodotus saith , Vrania ( which was also Iuno ) was Venus ; and Luna also after Lucian . And so it appeareth by her hornie head wherewith Philo saith , shee was painted : the Arabians called her Alilat , the Chaldaeans Militta . The same is called also Beltis , or Baaltis , and Belisama in an old Inscription , that is , Iuno Olympia , or Queene of Heauen ; Shee ware on her head in stead of a Crowne a Bulles-head : whereby what else could be meant but the Moone , Queene of the night ? as the Sunne Baalsamen is King of Heauen or Lord of the day . But the manifold names giuen to the same Deities brought in confusion , and a numberlesse Polytheisme : nor can wee well distinguish betwixt Minerua , Iuno , Venus , Luna , and other names of their mystie mysteries . Shee is called also Astroarche , Iuno , Lucina , Ilithyia , which hath her mid-wife-mysteries , borrowed together with the name from the Iewish Lilith , ( of which we shall after speake ) as the name Alilat also is . The Syrian goddesse before related , and the Persian Mithra ) which some deriue of Mader , that is in the Persian also , a mother ) is no other but this Astarte Vrania , or as Tertullian cals her Coelestis , or what other name before mentioned you please to giue her : which I know not how mystically , is also called Cybele , Berecynthia , and ( with a confused mixture of Heauen and Earth ) THE EARTH . Astaroth a word plurall is exemplified in the European Iunones , mentioned in Inscriptions , and in those altars in Master Camden , and Master Selden , inscribed DEABVS MATRIBVS , diuers of which haue beene found in this Iland , intended by them ( as were also the Beli ) which made vowes , DIS SYRIS . Lucian sayth , that he saw also at Biblos the Temple of Venus Biblia : wherein are celebrated the yeerely rites of Adonis , ( who they say , was slaine in their Countrie ) with beatings and wofull lamentings ; after which , they performe Obsequies vnto him , and the next day they affirme him to be aliue , and shaue their heads . And such women as will not bee shauen , must prostitute their bodies for one day vnto strangers , and the mony hence accrewing , is sacred to Venus . Some affirme that this ridiculous lamentation is made , not for Adonis , but Osiris ; in witnesse whereof , a head made of Paper once a yeere in seuen dayes space comming swimming from Egypt to Byblos , and that without any humane direction : Of which Lucian reporteth himselfe an eye-witnesse . This is called the mourning for Thamuz , which Iunius interpreteth Osiris , whence the fourth moneth ( commonly their Haruest ) is called Tamuz . For Ists which instituted these rites , was their Ceres . Hierom interpreteth it Adonis ; but it seemeth the difference is more in the name then the Idoll or rites . Women were the chiefe lamenters , if not the onely , as Ezechiel testifieth , and the pronenesse of that sexe to teares , and to superstitious deuotion also , ( which they seeme to acknowledge , whose praying stile is , pró deuoto foemineo sexu ) likewise Ethnike Authors are witnesses . Plutarch sayth , the women kept the Adonia , or feast of Adonis , euery where through the Citie , setting forth Images , obseruing exequies and lamentation . Ammianus reported of this festiuall solemnized at Antiochia , at the same time when Iulian entred the Citie , then filled with howlings and lamentings : and elsewhere compareth the women which lamented the death of their young Prince , to the women which obserued the rites of Venus in the feasts of Adonis . Iulius Firmicus affirmeth , that in most Cities of the East Adonis is mourned for , as the husband of Venus , and both the smiter , and the wound is shewed to the standers by . For , Mars changed into the shape of a Bore , wounded him for the loue of Venus . Hee addeth , that on a certaine night , they lay an Image in a bed , and number a set bead-roll of lamentations : which being ended , light is brought in , and then the Priest anointeth the chappes of the Mourners , whispering these words , Trust in God for wee haue saluation or deliuerance , from our griefes . And so with ioy they take the Idoll out of the Sepulchre . Was not this mourning , thinke wee , sport to the Deuill ? especially when this Adonia was applyed vnto the buriall and resurrection of Christ , the Pageant whereof followeth the Good-Friday , and Lenten fast of the Papists . Yet is this worse then the former , not onely because Corruptio optimi pessima , the best things by abusing are made worst ; but also because the treason of Iudas and Peters deniall is proposed in action to the peoples laughter , & inter tot eachinos & ineptias solus Christus est serius & seuerus , saith L. Viues , complayning of this great wickednesse of the Priests ( magno scelere atque impietate Sacerd. ) but here and elsewhere often , when he telleth tales out of Schoole , the good mans tongue is shortned , and their Index purgeth out that wherewith hee seeketh to purge their leauen . But let vs backe from Rome to Biblos : Hereby runneth the Riuer Adonis also , which once a yeere becommeth red and bloudie : which alteration of the colour of the water , is the warning to that their Mourning for Adonis , who at that time they say is wounded in Libanus : r whereas that rednesse ariseth indeed of the winds , which , at that time blowing violently , doe with their force carry downe alongst the streame a great quantity of that red Earth or Minium of Libanus , whereby it passeth . This constancy of the wind might yet seeme as maruellous as the other , if diuers parts of the world did not yeeld vs instance of the like . In Libanus also was an ancient Temple dedicated to Venus by Cyniras . Astarte or Astaroth was worshipped in the formes of sheepe , * not of the Sydonians only , but of the Philistims ſ also , in whose Temple they hanged the armour of Saul . And wise Salomon was brought by doting on women , to a worse dotage of Idolatrie t with this Sydonian Idoll among others . And not then first did the Israelities commit that fault , but from their first neighbour-hood with them , presently after the dayes of Ioshua . u This Sidon , the ancient Metropolis of the Phoenicians ( now called Saito ) in likelihood was built by Sidon , eldest Sonne of Canaan , x and fell to the lot of Asher , c whence it is called Great Sidon . It was famous y for the first Glasse-shops , and destroyed by Ochus the Persian . This faire mother yeelded the world a Daughter farre fairer ; namely , Tyrus , now called Sur , ( whose glory is sufficiently blazed by the Prophets , Esay , and Ezechiel ) being situate in an Iland seuen hundred paces from the shore , to which Alexander in his siege vnited it ; whom it held out eight moneths ( as it had done Nabuchodonosor thirteene yeeres , which long siege is mentioned in Ezec. 26.7 ) in nothing more famous , then for helping Salomon vnder Hiram their King , z to build the Temple , a hundred fiftie fiue yeeres before the building of Carthage . This Hiram ( a Iosephus reports it out of Dius a Phoenician Historiographer ) inlarged the Citie , and compasses within the same the Temple of Iupiter Olympius , and ( as he addeth out of Menander Ephesius ) therein placed a golden Pillar : he pulled downe the old Temples and built new , and dedicated the Temples of Hercules and Astarte . Ithobalus , Astartes priest , slew Phelles the King , and vsurped the Crowne . He was great Grandfather to Pygmalion the brother of Dido , Founder of Carthage . The Phoenicians , famous for Marchandise and Marinership , sailed from the red Sea round about Afrike , and returning by Hercules pillars , arriued againe in Aegypt the third yeere after , reporting ( that which Herodotus b doubted of , and to vs makes the Storie more credible ) that they sailed to the South-ward of the Sunne : They were sent by Pharaoh Neco . Cadmus a Phoenician was the first Author of Letters also to the Greekes . At Tyrus was the fishing for purple : not farre off was Arad , a populous Towne , seated on a rocke in the sea , like Venice . Alongst the shore is Ptolemais , neere which runneth the Riuer Belaeus , and nigh to it the sepulchre of Memnon , hauing hard by it , the space of an hundred cubites , c yeelding a glassie sand : and how great a quantitie soeuer is by ships carried thence , is supplied by the Winds , which minister new sands to be by the nature of the place changed into glasse . That would seeme strange , if this were not yet stranger , that this new glasse , if it bee cast vpon the brinkes of this place , receiueth the former nature of sand againe . Belus and Hercules Tyrius , and the Sunne , called of them Heliogabalus , were Phoenician Deities . When Alexander the great imployed the greatest of his force and cunning to winne Tyrus , and to plucke it out of the armes of Neptune , a faster friend vnto her then euer Hercules , or Heliogabalus had beene ; one of the Tyrians dreamed , that Apollo ( so the Greekes call Heliogabalus ) meant to forsake the Citie , who was therefore preuented with a golden chaine , wherewith hee was tied to the Image of Hercules ( whom superstition honoured as their most assured Patrone ) from which golden thraldome Alexander freed him in the conquest of the Citie . Glorious Alexander , shall I admire thy greatnesse , to become a Patron and Freer of the gods ? or rather the blindnesse and vanitie of Superstition , which acknowledgeth such Patrones of freedome , whom friends can binde , or enemies free ; so making somewhat more colourable Alexanders ambition of Deity , to whom his Fortunes had made former Deities indebted for libertie . d Drusius is of opinion that diuers of these Phoenician Idols were deriued from names vsed in the Scriptures , so interpreting the words in 1. Mac. 3.48 . Taantus of the Phoenicians , and the Aegyptian Thoth from Thohu , and Baau from Bohu , Bel from Baal , as Beelsamen ; also Astarte , Asthoreth , from the store of sacrifices offered to her . e Eusebius relateth other Phoenician abominations , both bloudie and beastly : the one in yeerely sacrifice of the dearest pledges of Nature to Saturne : the other in that Temple of Venus , built in the most secret retreit of Libanus , where Sodome ( burned with fire from aboue , and drowned in dead sea ) seemed to reuiue : such was their practice of impure lusts , intemperately vsing the Naturall sexe , and vnnaturally abusing their owne : worse in this then the Sodomites , that these intended sensualitie ; they pretended Religion . Constantine rased these suburbs of Hell , and destroyed both the customes , statues , and temple it selfe . f Augustine saith , That the Phoenicians prostituted their daughters to Venus , before they married them . Of Melcanthor , Vsor , and other their gods ( sometimes men ) I forbeare to speake . Alexander g ab Alexandro , affirmeth , That the priest of the Sunne in Phoenicia , was attired with a long sleeued garment , hanging downe to the feete , and a golden Crowne . Wee may adde to these Phoenician superstitions , their mysticall interpretation by h Macrobius . Hee expoundeth Venus and Adonis , to signifie the Earth and the Sunne . The wild Boare which wounded Adonis , is the Winter , which for the absence of her Louer maketh the Earth to put on her mourning weedes ( at whose approach she after putteth on her new apparell , saith i our English Arcadian Oracle ; ) This was shadowed in a certaine Image in Mount Libanus , pourtrayed in mourning habite . And to this sense he applyeth the Aegyptian rites of Osiris and Isis , and of Orus , which is Apollo or the Sunne , and likewise the Phrygian mysteries of Atinis , and the mother of the gods . Hee saith that they abstained from Swines flesh . The Philistims and all that Sea-coast , by k Strabo and Plinie , and Dionysius ( as is said ) are reckoned to the Phoenician . Their originall is attributed to Misraim , whose posteritie the l Casluhim and Caphtorim chased the Avims , which formerly had inhabited Palestina , and by dint of sword purchased their Countrie . They had fiue principall Cities , Ascalon , Accaron , Azotus , Gath , Gaza . Of their sheepish Astarte yee heard euen now , and of their Legend of Dagon . Their Superstitions the Scripture often m mentioneth . What this Dagon was ( saith n Martyr ) is not well knowne . But by the deriuation of his name ( which signifieth a fish ) it seemeth hee was a Sea-god . For such Sea-deities had the Greekes and Latines , as Neptune , Leucothea , Tryton : aboue his belly hee was of humane shape , beneath like a fish . Such is Idolatrie , diuine it will not bee , it cannot content it selfe with humane , but proueth monstrous ; in the vglie and deformed Image , exhibiting the character of the true Author of this falshood . When Cicero o saith , the Syrians worshipped a fish ; it may be construed of this Dagon . Happily ( saith p Martyr ) they intended Neptune , or I know not what Deuill . q Tremellius thinketh Triton . That which in the tenth Chapter is spoken of that Monster Oannes fitly agrees to this Dagon : yea and all the legend of Atargatis and Derceto : for wee need not repeat how little constant they are in the sexes of their r gods , which they made male , female , or Hermaphrodites at pleasure . This may wee see and say , when men are giuen ouer to themselues , when they become beasts , monsters , deuills : yea worse then such , for while they worship such , they professe themselues ( as Clients and Votaries ) to be worse and baser then their Deities . Drusius deriueth not this Dagon of Dag a fish ; but of Dagon , which signifieth Wheat , whereof Eusebius saith , Dagon inuento frumento & aratro vocatus est , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; & Philo Biblius , Dagon , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : that is , is called Wheat or Bread-corne . But Scaliger ſ blameth Philo for that interpretation , and agreeth to that fish deitie : for Dagon ( saith hee ) is one , and Dagan another . He addeth that they worshipped gods in the likenesse of stones , which they called Baetul or Baitul , whence came the fable of the stone giuen to Saturne in stead of his children , to be deuoured . This ( as wee haue said ) seemeth borrowed from Iacobs anointing the stone at Bethel . Saturne had many names , Il , Israel , Melcom . The Tyrians worshipped his starre ; Amos 5.26 . not the planet Saturne , but Luicfer . They had their purifications in the midst of their gardens to Adad , of which is spoken before . When the Philistims had placed the captiued Arke in Dagons Temple , hee fell on his face before the Arke : But they placing him againe in his roome , with a second fall , his head and hands were cut off vpon the threshold : The stumpe ( or as Tremellius and Vatablus read it ) Dagon , or that part of him which resembled a fish , remained . And , therefore the Priests of DAGON , and all that come into DAGONS house , tread not on the threshold of DAGON . Thus true Religion , the more opposed , the more it flourished : the prison-house of her captiuitie is the throne of her Empire : blind superstition , the more it is detected , the more enraged , addeth new deuotion , to encrease ( not caring to amend ) the former . Dercetos or Dagons Image Lucian t saith he saw in Phoenicia , not vnlike to that which is reported of the Mermayde , the vpper halfe like a woman , the other like a fish : ( therefore of Plinie called u Portigiosa ; ) in reuerence of whom the Phoenicians were said to abstaine from fish . Authors doe also call this Idoll Atergatis : and x Athenaeus reporteth , That the Countrey-law of the Syrians depriued them of fish : and that Gatis ( a Syrian Queene ) prohibited the eating of fish Ater Gatis , that is , without Gatis , without her licence , and therefore was called Atergatis , as a fore-staller of the fish to her owne delicate tooth . Mopsus a Lydian , after drowned her in the lake of Ascalon , where this fish-deuourer was of fishes deuoured . They yet esteemed her a goddesse , and offered vnto her fishes of gold and siluer : and the Priests all day long set before her true Fishes rosted and sodden , which after themselues did eate ; and it is not to be doubted but the metall-mawes of those Ostriges could also digest the other . Diodorus Sieulus y That hard by a lake full of fish , x neere vnto Ascalon was a Temple dedicated to this Fish-woman : her Storie followeth , That shee yeelding to the lust of a young man , had by that copulation Semiramis , whom ( now too late repenting of her follie ) shee exposed on the rockes , where shee was nourished by Birds : of which Birds ( called in their language Semiramis ) shee receiued that name . The Shepheards after espying this hospitalitie of the Birds , found the childe , and presented her to Simma the Kings Shepheard , who brought her vp as his owne daughter . The mother ( not able to swallow her shame and griefe ) cast her selfe into the lake to bee swallowed of the water , but there by a new Metamorphosis , was turned into a Fish , and hallowed for a goddesse ; and ( for company ) the fishes of that lake , and the Birds of that Rocke were canonized also in this deifying deuotion . In Ascalon was a Temple of Apollo : and Herod Father of Antipater , z Grandfather to Herod the Great , hence called Ascalonita , was seruant to Apollo's Priest . At Accaron was worshipped Ballzebub , that is , the Lord of Flies , either of contempt of his idolatrie , so called ; or rather of the multitude of Flies , which attended the multitude of his sacrifices , where from the sacrifices of the Temple at Ierusalem , as some say , were wholly free : or for that hee was their Larder-god ( as the Romane Hercules ) to driue away flies : or for that a forme of a Flie , in which he was worshipped , as Nazianzene against Iulian reporteth . He was called Swinthius , and as some say , Myiodes , and Myiagrus , howsoeuer one of these names commeth from Mice , and the other from Flies : such mouse-eaten , flie-blowne diuinity did they professe . Nec Muscam quarent deum Accaron , saith Nazianzene , of this Baal or Beelzebub . The Arcadians b sacrificed and prayed to Myiagrus , and by that meanes were freed from danger by Flies . Plinie c reporteth , that at the Olympian games , they sacrificed a Bull to Myiodes ; which done , clouds of Flies departed out of that territorie . And in another place d he sheweth that the Cyrenians sacrificed to the god Achor ( haply the god Accaron here mentioned ) when the multitude of Flies caused a pestilence , all which Flies thereupon presently dyed . The Iewes e in detestation of this Idoll tearmed him Beelzebul , that is , dung-hill , or dung-Iupiter . Yea Scaliger saith , f the name Beelzebub was in disgrace also , and that the Tyrians and Sydonians did not so call him ; Baal or Belus , being a common surname to their gods , which they distinguished with some addition , as Iupiter was named Beelsamen Lord of Heauen : but the Hebrewes ( and not the Phoenicians ) in contempt called him Beelzebub or fly-Lord . This was Iupiter Olympius . So Iuno was intituled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Heauenly . Shee was painted at Carthage sitting on a Lyon with a Thunderbolt in her right hand , in her left a Scepter . But for Beelzebub , he was there Aesculapius or Physicke-god , as appeareth by Ahaziah k who sent to consult with him in his sicknesse . And perhaps for this cause the blaspheming Pharisies , g rather applyed the name of this then any other Idoll to our blessed Sauiour , h whom they saw indeed to performe miraculous cures , which superstition had conceiued of Baalzebub : and if any thing were done by that Idoll , it could by no other cause bee effected but by the Deuill , as tending ( like the popish miracles ) to the confirmation of Idolatrie . What the deuill had at Beelzebubs shrine to this end performed , blinded with rage and malice , they imputed to the miracles of Christ , which , in regard of the Efficient , were more excellent then could be Satans impostures , as countermaunding him and all his proiects : for the matter , were meerely supernaturall , in the Forme were acted by his will , signified by his naked word : and for the end ( which is i the onely touch-stone for vs to trie all miracles ) were to seale no other truth then was contained ( for substance ) in the Law and the Prophets , which hee came not to destroy , but to fulfill . If an Angell from heauen , yea with heauenly miracles , ( if it were possible ) should preach vnto vs otherwise , Paul biddeth vs to hold him accursed : and cursed be that deuill of Hell , that vnder colour of miracles ( one of Antichrists ensignes ) k hath taught the Wolrd to worship the l Lipsian , m Lauretan , and I know not what other Ladies : not that Virgin , on Earth holy , in Heauen glorious ; but their Idol-conceits , and idol-blockes of her . Our Lord hath taught vs plainly in Matthew , to serue God only , without sophisticall distinctions . As for the Heathenish and Popish , and all those other packets of miracles , which we receiue by the Iesuits annuall relations from the East and West Indies ; I esteeme them with Doctor Hall ( a hall of Elegance ) That they are either falsly reported , or falsely done , or falsely miraculous , or falsely ascribed to Heauen . But I know not how ( pardon it Reader ) I am transported to Hale , Zichem , and Loretto , from our Phoenician ports . The name of Beelzebub hath beene occasion of this parenthesis . But the power of Beelzebub ( I feare ) hath induced Bellarmine n to fall downe , and thus to worship him , for his purple aduancement . For amongst the Notes of the Church , he hath reckoned for one , this of miracles , maius ipse miraculum , a greater miracle hee , that now will not beleeue without miracles that Gospel , which at first was thereby sufficiently proued . We reade that the o Iewes seeke for signes , and are therefore called , p an euill and adulterous generation ; and not onely false Christs and false prophets , and Antichrist himselfe , but the heathens had their Legends of miracles : as the whole course of our Historie will shew . Goe now and reckon a Catalogue of miracles through all Ages , euen to the time of blessed Ignatius and his Societie : and aske of vs miracles for proofe of our doctrine . Our doctrine hath alreadie by the Apostles and Prophets ( Pen-men of holy Scriptures ) beene prooued that way ; and we leaue to you the stile of Mirabiliarij Miracle-mongers , which Augustine for like bragges of things miraculously wrought by them , giueth the Donatists . With vs , Miracles must be prooued by the Truth and the Church , and not they by miracles . But let vs come backe to Phoenicia . The Phoenicians are accounted first Authors of Arithmeticke and Astronomie ; as also of the Art of Nauigation ( Prima ratem ventis credere docta Tyrus , saith Tibullus ) and obserued the North-starre to that Sea-skill . The Sydonians are reputed first authors of Weights and Measures . q Herodotus affirmeth , that the Phoenicians , which came with Cadmus into Greece , taught the Graecians both other Sciences , and also Letters r which before that time they knew not . These letters after changed their sound and forme , being by the Ionicks principally learned , who called them Phoenician , and called their Skinnes or Parchments biblos ( haply of Biblos in Phoenicia . ) Hee saw the Cadmean letters engrauen in a Temple at Thebes , much like the Ionike , then the onely Greeke letters , out of certaine old inscriptions , much resembling the present Latine Letters ; and the auncienter Phoenician ( I may say with him , the auncientest ) vsed by the Canaanites and Hebrewes of old , and by the Samaritanes at this day : For those which the Iewes now vse , he affirmeth to be new , corrupted from the Syrian , and these from the Samaritan . His learned discourse thereof were worthy the reading , but here would be too prolixe . ſ Heurnius ( I know not by what authoritie ) saith , that the Phoenicians before the Israelites departed out of Aegypt , vsed Hieroglyphicall letters , which hee thinketh they learned of Abraham , the same with Seth and Henoch had vsed before . Moses ( if yee beleeue it ) receiued the first Alphabetary letters in the table of the Decalogue : and from the Hebrews the Phoenicians . t Out of an old booke he citeth these verses which I thought not vnworthy the transcribing , concerning the first Authours in inuenters of letter . o Moses u primus Hebraicas exarauit literas : Mente Phoenices sagaci condiderunt Atticas : Quas Latini scriptitamus edidit Nicostrata : Abraham Syras & idem reperit Chaldaicas : Isis arte non minore protulit Aegyptias : Gulfila prompsit Getarum quas videmus vltimas . He addeth also that the ancient learning which the Phoenicians had receiued from the Hebrewes and Chaldees , passed into Europe by Cadmus who founded Thebes , and into Affrica by Elissa ( after her selfe-inflicted death called Dido , i. Virago , a woman of resolution & courage ) who fleeing Pigmalion , first seyzed on the Iland Cothone , and nine yeeres after tooke Tharsus , which the posteritie of Gomer had there built , which she called Karthada , that is , halfe citie , because the one halfe thereof were Phoenicians : to which agreeth the testimony of Saluianus , that Carthage had in it Schooles of liberall Arts and Philosophie . Hee citeth Aristotles testimonie of Hog a Phoenician Philosopher , whom hee thinketh to bee that King of Bashan which Moses conquered . Dyctis Cretensis ( if his testimonie be authenticall ) testifieth that the Graecian Gallants which besieged Troy , chose Agamemnon for their Generall , writing his name in Punike Letters . And this storie was also written in Punike letters , as the Interpreter affirmeth . But how the posteritie of Letter-inuenters were by letters circumuented , it will not bee an vnwelcome stratageme to our Reader . When the Christian forces in the time of Ludouicus Crassus besieged Tyrus by sea and land , a Doue was seene to come flying , and deemed by expert men which had seene experience of the like , to carry letters to the besieged : wherupon a terrible shout was raised through the armie , which rent the aire with such violence , or else so amazed the seely Doue , that downe shee fell ; They tooke her letter from her , wherein was contained that the Tyrians should be of good courage , and shortly reliefe should be sent . This tooke away and fastned another of contrarie tenure to this swift carrier , which presently conueyed the same to her home at Tyrus , and with her counterfait newes caused the Tyrians to yeeld . Dionys . Alexandrinus called Tyrus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the Antiquitie . The Greekes , because they could not pronounce the letter Tsadi , called it Tyrus , for Sur , or Tsur , as it is there called . Of the Phoenician Kings here might be inserted a large Historie ; but I feare tediousnesse . Their Catalogue is thus in Scaligers x Canons ; first Abibalus , two yeeres ; Hierom , the sonne of Abibalas 38. yeeres ; Leazaros , 7. Abdestarius , 9. the Nurces sonne 12. Astartus Dalaeastri F. 12. Aserymus , 9. Pheles , 8. moneths ; Ithobaal , the Priest of Astarte , 32. yeers ; Badezorus , 6. Margenus 9. Pygmalion , 47. In his time Dido fled into Libya . A long time after this raigned another Itobalus , 19 , yeeres ; Baal , 10. and then Iudges ruled : Ecnibalus , 2. moneths ; Helbes , 10. moneths ; Abbarus , the high Priest , 11. moneths ; Balator , 1. yeere ; Mytgonus and Gerestratus , 6. Merbal ( sent from Babylon ) 4. Hierom his brother , 20. Thus much out of the Phoenician Antiquities : the rest of their Historie is for substance , the same with the Syrian before handled . Ioppe y ( saith Mela and Plinie ) was built before the Floud ; and Cepheus raigned there , witnesse certaine ancient Altars , there obserued religiously , and bearing titles of him and his brother Phineus . They shew monstrous bones , the Reliques of the Whale , from which Persens freed Andromeda . Mount Casius had in it the Temple of Iupiter Casius , and Pompeys tombe . Albertus Aquensis relating the exploits of the Westerne Christians in that inuasion of Godfrie of Buillon , saith that in the parts of Tyre and Sidon they were stung with a kind of Serpent called Tarenta , which caused them with intollerable burning , swelling , and thirst to perish . The remedies are strange , the touch of some Chieftaines , in the armie vpon the wound , or this , vt vir percussus coiret cum muliere , cum viro mulier . CHAP. XVIII . Of Palestina , and the first inhabitants thereof , the Sodomites , Idumeans , Moabites , Ammonites , and Canaanites , with others . PHoenicia is stretched by some ( as you may reade ) euen to Aegypt , all alongst that Sea-coast , and in that respect partly , and partly because they obserued some neerenesse in Religion , I haue adioyned the Philistims to the Phoenicians : howbeit , others doe confine Phoenicia betwixt the Riuer Valania and Mount Carmel . Thus hath a Brocard written , and after him Maginus ; who doe reckon vnto Palaestina , Galilaea , Samaria , Iudaea , and Idumaea , leauing out Phoenicia , bounded as aforesaid , to make a part of Syria by it selfe . Of this Region I purpose to make larger discourse in the next Chapter ; here intending to take out of their dust the ancient Nations which inhabited this Land , before the Israelites were Lords thereof . The Sodomites sometimes inhabited a pleasant and fertile valley , watered by Iordan , which Moses compareth b to the garden of the Lord , and the Land of Aegypt , for pleasure and plenty . To the Sodomites I reckon also those other Cities partakers of the same both fertilitie and vengeance , Gomorrha , Adma , Zeboim , and little Zoar , saued at the request of Lot. Their Kings and their Warres are mentioned , Gen. 14. Their wickednesse in many places of Scripture ; which Ezechiel c reduceth to these foure heads , Pide , Gluttonie , Idlenesse , and Crueltie or hard-heartednesse . Their Iudgement both Moses and others , and the place it selfe doe record . Their Religion was an irreligion , and prophane contempt of God and man . Europe ( I would I could not say England ) can now yeeld the like : sauing that in our subtile , and more warie age , Policie , hauing eaten vp Religion , hath with the bloud thereof dyed her cheekes , and would seeme more shame fac't then those former Sodomites . Thus did d Esay speake to the Princes of Sodome ( in his time ) and the people of Gomorrha , in respect of that their wickednesse , which suruiued them , and hath fructified vnto vs , among whom yet the Lord of Hoasts ( as with them ) hath reserued a small remnant from this worse plague then Sodoms brimstone , a Reprobate sense . The difference betwixt ours and them is , that they were more open , ours more close , both in like height , but not in like weight of wickednesse , our darkenesse excelling theirs both in the sinne , and in the punishment , in as much as a greater light hath shined , which we with hold in vnrighteousnesse . And if you will haue the maine character of difference betwixt these and those ; the one are beastly Men , the other are Deuils in the flesh . First , from a sparke of Hell Concupiscence , ( guided by Sensuall Lust , attended by e Ease and Prosperitie , and further inflamed and blowne by the Deuill ) an vnnaturall fire ( which stil beareth the name of Sodomie ) was kindled , which gaue coales to a supernaturall flame , rained by the LORD in Brimstone and fire from the LORD out of Heauen , and burning euen to Hell againe ( the Alpha and Omega of wickednesse ) where they suffer , ( saith Iude ) * the vengeance of eternall fire . This f is written for our learning , on whom the ends of the world are come , their ashes being made an example vnto them that should after liue vngodly . Let not any obiect the Preacher here , and require the Historian , seeing that Historie builds no castles in the ayre , but preacheth both ciuill and diuine knowledge by examples of the passed , vnto the present Ages . And why should not I preach this , which , not my calling alone , but the very place it selfe exacteth ? Discite iustitiam moniti , is the quintessence of all Historie . They being dead , yet speake , and the place of their buriall , is a place to our memorie , being turned into a Sea ( but a Dead Sea g ) which couereth their sinnes , that it may discouer ours ; which , as astonished at their vnnaturalnesse , hath forgotten her owne nature . It drowneth the Earth , which it should haue made ( as whilome it did ) fertile : it staies it selfe with wonder and indignation , and falling in a dead swowne , sincketh downe with horrour , not wakened , not mooued with the windes blustering ; refusing the light of the Sunne , the lappe of the Ocean , the Commerce of strangers , or familiarity of her owne , and ( as it happeneth in deepe passions , the colour goeth and commeth , changing three times euery day : it gaspeth foorth from her dying entrailes a stincking and noysome ayre , to the neere dwellers pestiferous , sometimes voyding ( as it were excrements ) both lighter ashes , and grosse Asphaltum : The neighbour fruits participate of this death , promising to the eye toothsome and wholesome foode , performing only smoake and ashes . And thus hath out GOD shewed himselfe a consuming fire , the LORD of anger , to whom vengeance belongeth ; all Creatures mustering themselues in his sight , and saying , b at his first call to execution , Loe , we are heere . That which I haue said of these miracles , still liuing in this dead-Sea , is confirmed by testimonie of many h Authors . Brocard telleth of those Trees with ashes growing vnder Engaddi , by this Sea ; and a vapour , rising out of the Sea , which blasteth the neighbour-fruits ; and the i slimie pits on the brinkes of the Sea , which hee saw . Neither strangers nor her owne haue accesse there , where Fishes ( the naturall inhabitants of the Waters ) and Water-fowles ( the most vsuall ghests ) haue no entertainment ; and men , or other heauie bodies cannot sinke . Vespasian prooued this experiment , by casting in some bound , vnskilfull of swimming , whom the waters ( surfetted with swallowing her owne ) spewed vp againe . This is mentioned by Aristotle k also , who saith that the saltnesse there of is the cause why neyther man nor beast ( though bound ) can sinke in it , nor any fish liue therein ; which yet in the salt-sea wee see no otherwise . The Philosopher could see no further then reason , nor all that neither : but Moses guideth vs beyond Philosophie to diuine vengeance , which thus subuerted Nature , when men became vnnaturall . The Lake , Iosephus saith , is fiue hundred and fourescore furlongs in length , ( Plinie hath an hundred myles ) the breadth , betweene sixe and fiue and twentie myles . Strabo telleth of thirteene Cities still , whereof Sodome was chiefe , of threescore furlongs compasse ; wherof some were consumed by fire , or swallowed by Earth-quakes and sulphurous Waters , the rest forsaken : some Remainders ( as bones of those carkasses ) then in his time continuing . l Vertomannus saith , That there are the ruines of three Cities on the tops of three Hils : and that the Earth is without water , and barren , and ( a greater miracle ) hath a kinde of bloody mixture , somewhat like red waxe , the depth of three or foure cubites . The ruines of the Cities are there seene still . Georgius Cedrenus in his Greeke History written aboue fiue hundred and fiftie yeeres since , writeth , that hee had seene this dead-Sea , and reckoneth thereof these maruells : That it produceth no quicke Creature ; that dead carkasses sinke therein ; a liuing man can scarcely diue vnder water ; lamps burning swimme , but being put out , they sinke ; there are fountaines of Bitumen ; allume also and salt , but bitter and shining . Where any fruit is found , nothing is found but smoake . The water thereof is holesome to such as vse it , but differing from other waters in contrarie accidents . Not long after his time Fulcherius Carnotensis ( in the beginning of the Westerne kingdome in these parts ) testifieth the vntolerable saltnesse of this sea from his owne taste : And that neere the same is a hill , which in diuers places thereof is likewise salt , shining therewith like ice , and hard as stone : and ghesseth that the saltnesse of this sea proceedeth partly from that cause , partly from the intercourse which vnder the earth it holdeth with the greater sea . Compassing this lake on the South side , we came to a Village which they say is Segor , abounding with Dates , where the Inhabitants were blacke . And there ( saith he ) did I see apples on the trees , which when I opened , I found blacke and dustie within . * The like is read Sap. 10.7 . Of whose wickednesse euen to this day , the waste Land that smoketh is a testimony , and plants bearing fruits that neuer came to ripenesse , and a standing pillar of Salt , is a monument of an vnbeleeuing soule . They left behind them to the World , a memoriall of their foolishnesse , &c. And Moses , Deut. 32.32 . their vine is of the vine of Sodom , and of the vine of Gomorrah , their grapes are grapes of gall , their clusters are bitter , &c. Which allegorie must haue his foundation in the naturall disposition of those places and fruits . Later Trauellers ( as William Lithgow , and I haue heard the like of Master Eldred ) which haue seene these parts , say ; there are now no such fruits : which may come to passe by that alteration which so long space may cause , or else , because they visited not those parts which Fulcherius mentions . Lithgow addes , that the water of this dead Sea ( contrarie to the former report ) beares nothing on the top , no not the weight of a feather . The water is blackish , and at sometimos presents terrible shapes ; perhaps of bituminous matter congealed . There growes neither bush nor tree neere to Sodome by many miles : and in his Iourney thither they passed such sands , that their Mulets could not beare them , and lighting they waded therein sometimes to the middle , and sometimes ouer head and eares , the Arabs also at the same time molesting them with arrowes shot from places of more secure footing . Idumaea lieth Southward from Iudaea : it had name of Edom , the sir-name of Esau , sonne of Isaak . The historie of this people , and the Horites , whom the children of Esau expelled , succeeding in their inheritance , is related by m Moses . It was subdued by Dauid , according to the prophecie , The elder shall serue the younger . They rebelled vnder Ioram , the sonne of Iehosaphat ; as Isaak had also prophesied . From that time they continued bitter enemies to the people of GOD , n till Hircanus , the sonne of Simon compelled them to accept both the Iewish Dominion and Religion : after which they were reckoned amongst the Iewes . Of the Idumaeans , were the Amalekites , o destroyed by Saul . They were South from Iuda . p Eliphaz the Themanite , it seemeth , was of Esau his generation , and of the right Religion . The Idumaeans , Moabites , and Ammonites , are by some placed in Arabia , of which I will not contend : I here mention them , as both borderers and subiects to the Israelites ; of which wee reade much in the Scripture ; little else-where that maketh to our purpose . South from Amalek was Kedar , a Countrey abounding with flockes of Sheepe and Goates . But I may not now dwell in the Tents of Kedar , till I come to the Ismaelites . On q the East-side of the Lake of Sodome , is that Region which the Moabites ( so often in Scripture mentioned ) sometimes inhabited : and before them the Emims , which were Giants , tall as the Anakims , Deut. 2.10 . The Moabites were the posteritie of Lot , by incest with his daughter . r Moab had on the East the Mountaines of Horeb ; on the West the salt Sea , and part of Iordan ; Arnon on the South , and the North border stretched from Iabbok to the Mountaines of Pisga . That part of their Countrey , betweene Iabbok and Arnon , Sihon King of the Amorites had taken from them , and lost againe to the Israelites . Balac their King fearing to lose the rest , sent for Balaam the Wizard to curse the Israelites ; who yet , by Diuine power , was forced to blesse them . Yet the lustre of Balacs promises so dazeled his eyes , that ſ hee taught Balac to put a stumbling blocke before the Israelites , and by sending amongst them their women to draw them to carnall and spirituall whoredome ; so to prouoke the wrath of GODS iealousie against them . But the zeale of Phineas stayed it ; and Balaam , in his returne homeward to his Countrey of Mesopotamia , was slaine by the Israelites among the Madianites , partakers with the Moabites in Balaams idolatrous proiect . These Madianites descended of Abraham , t by Keturah , and dwelt in a part of Arabia , neere to the Moabites , on the East . Some of them dwelt neere to Mount Sinai , Exod. 2.15 . and in the Desart , on the East side of the Red Sea . Their mightie Armie was miraculously destroyed by u the Sword of the LORD , and Gedeon . The Moabites were subiected to Israel by Dauid , and so continued to the Kings of Samaria , till , that State being rent , they freed themselues . It seemeth they worshipped the Sunne : as the names Kirchereseth , Beth-Baalmeon , and Balacs high places doe shew , and wee haue obserued before in the worship of Bel and Baal . Chemosh was another Idoll of theirs , to which Salomon built an high place . Pehor also , and Baal-pehor , and the rest , whose Rites are now rotten , and the memorie worne out . This his name , it seemes , was borrowed of the hill Peor , mentioned by Moses , Where it is likely he had his Altars and Temple . x Origen saith , the name Baal-peor signifieth filthinesse , but what filthinesse hee knew not : Salomon Iarchi writeth , that they offered to him ordure , placing before his mouth the likenesse of that place which Nature hath made for egestion . Saint Ierome y thought him to bee the same with Priapus , and worshipped of the women ob Obscoeni magnitudinem . And so Isidore . Moses mentions Beth-peor , whereby it appeares hee had a Temple . Dauid ascribeth to his worship the eating of the sacrifices of the dead : such it is like as the Heathen offered in memorie of the dead . But some z ascribe these conceits of dung-offerings to Iewish malice : and agree not to that Priapeian coniecture . In their Rebellion against Iehoram King of Israel , hee and Iehoshaphat King of Iuda , with the King or Vice-roy of Idumaea , went to recouer them by force . The Moabite , in despaire , offered a bloudie Sacrifice of his eldest sonne and heire ; or , as Tremellius readeth it , The a King of Edoms sonne : which caused the Israelites to returne . The Ammonites and Moabites might not enter into the Congregation of GOD , vnto the tenth Generation , because a they met not the Israelites with the bread and water in their way , when they came out of Aegypt , and for hiring Balaam against them . Arias Montanus saith , That the Moabites were circumcised in imitation of the Israelites , but worshipped not their God , but their owne Idols . The b Ammonites ( their brethren in the euill both of Lot their father , and their owne ) inhabited Northward from Moab ; on the East were the hills Acrabim ; on the West the Amorite ; the hills Luith , Basan , &c. made it a valley . Their chiefe Citie was Rabbath , after called Philadelphia . These Ammonites had beene troublesome to the Israelites , in the times of c Iephte and of d Saul . And after , Dauid in iust reuenge , for violating the Law of Nations , destroyed them . Moloch , or Melchon , was their Idoll , which is supposed e to be Saturne , whose bloudie butcherly sacrifices are before spoken of . The word signifieth a King : as Mithra signifies a Lord : and it is like , that these Easterne Nations intended , ( as the Phoenicians also in their Adad ) that One and Great GOD , Rex deorum : although as to the King of visible creatures , these mysteries were applied to the Sunne likewise . Certaine it is that these Moloch-sacrifices passed hence into Afrike , as there shall bee obserued . It was a hollow Image ( saith f Lyra ) of Copper , in forme of a man . In the hollow concauitie was made a fire , with which the Idoll being heated , they put a child into his armes , and the Priests made such a noise with their Timbrels , that the cries of the child might not moue the parents to compassion , but they should rather thinke the childs soule receiued of the god into rest and peace : others g adde , That this Moloch had seuen Roomes , Chambers , or Ambries therein ; one for Meale ; a second for Turtles ; a third for Sheepe ; the fourth receiued a Ramme ; the fift a Calfe ; the sixt an Oxe : if a man would offer sonne or daughter , the seuenth was readie for that crueltie . Some interprete Moloch and Remphan , Act. 7. to bee the Sunne and Moone . The Talmudists h would perswade men that they did not burne their children in this Moloch-sacrifice , but onely the father tooke his children and moued them to and fro thorow the fire , none otherwise then at this time on Saint Iohn Baptists day , when the Sunne passeth thorow Cancer , children vse to leape thorow bone-fires . But both Scripture and Heathen Authors write otherwise . Moloch is also i called Baal . There was a valley neere Hierusalem ( sometime possessed by the sonne of k Hinnom ) where the Hebrewes built a notorious high place to Moloch : it was on the East and South part of the Citie . It was also called Topheth , or Tymbrell , of that Tymbrell-rite , which those Corribantes and bloudie Priests did vse ; or else for the spaciousnesse of it . l Ieremie prophecieth , That it should be called the Valley of slaughter , because of the iudgements for the idolatrous high places in it . Vpon the pollution hereof , by slaughter and burials , it grew so execrable , that Hell inherited the same name , called Gehenna , of this place : first , of the lownesse , being a Valley : secondly , for the Fire , which heere the children , there the wicked , sustaine : thirdly , because all the filth was cast out of the Citie hither , it seemed they held some resemblance . The Ammonites also were ( as Montanus affirmeth ) m circumcised . Canaan was the sonne of Cham , Father of many Nations , as n Moses declareth , Sidon and Heth , Iebusi , Emori , Girgashai , Hivi , Arki , Sini , Aruadi , Zemari , Hamathi ; the most of which were expelled their Countrey , slaine or made tributarie by the Israelites . Their border was from Sidon to Gaza West , and on the East side from Sodome to Lasha or Callyrrhoe . o Arrias Montanus is of opinion , that according to the number of the twelue Tribes of Israel , so were the people of Canaan : and therefore to those eleuen before rehearsed , he addeth their Father Canaan , who left his name to them all ; and where he liued , retained a part to himselfe , betweene the Philistims and Amorites . Of those his sonnes , Sidon , the eldest , inhabited the Sea-coast : and Eastward from him Heth , vnto the hill Gilboa : of him came the Hittites . Iebus went further , on the right-hand : Emor inhabited the midland Countrey Westward from the Iebusites . The Girgashite dwelt aboue the Hittite , next to Iordan , and the lake Chinereth ( so called , because it resembleth the forme of a Harpe ) after called Gennezareth . The Heuite or Hiuite inhabited betweene the Amorite and the Philistim . The Arkite possessed the rootes of Libanus . The Sinite dwelt beyond the Hittite , Eastward , neerer to Iordan . Aruadi enioyed the Countrey next to the Wildernesse of Cades . Zemari obtained the Hills , called of him Semaraim . The Hamathite possessed the Countrey nigh to the Fountaines of Iordan . As For the most notable Mountaines and Cities , which each of these Families enioyed , they which will , may reade further in the same Author . Of these and their ancient Religions and Policies wee find little or nothing but in the Scripture , where the Lord testifieth , that for their sinnes , the Land spued them out . Some of them ( as some thinke ) fled into Africa : where Augustine p saith , that the Countrey people , inhabiting neere Hippon , called themselues in their Punike Language Chanani . Procopius , in the fourth booke of the Vandale warre , affirmeth , That all the Sea-coast , in those times , from Sidon to Aegypt , was called Phoenicia : and that when Ioshua inuaded them they left their Countrey , and fled into Aegypt , there multiplied , and pierced further into Africa ; where they possessed all that Tract , vnto the Pillars of Hercules , speaking halfe Phoenician . They build the Citie Tinge or Tanger in Numidia , where were two Pillars of white stone , placed neere to a great Fountaine , in which , in the Phoenician tongue , was ingrauen : Wee are Canaanites , whom IOSHVA the Thiefe chased away . Which if it were so , the name of Hercules might therefore bee ascribed to those Pillars , as accounted the chiefe Phoenician Idoll . Philo q ( or the Author of those fabulous Antiquities ) sayth , That the Israelites found among the Amorites , seuen golden Images , called Nymphes , which , as Oracles , directed them in their affaires , and wrought wonders : the worke of Canaan , Phut , Selah , Nebroth , Elath , Desvat , of admirable workmanship , yeelding light in the night , by vertue of certaine stones , which could not by mettall be broken , or pierced , or be consumed by fire , but must needs haue an Angell to burie them in the depth of the Sea , and there let them lie . This people was not vtterly at once destroyed , but sometime , as in the dayes of r Iabin and Sisera , conquered their Conquerors , and retayned some power and name of a People , till the times of Dauid , who destroyed the Iebusites , and dwelt in the Fort of Sion , calling it after his owne name , ſ The Citie of Dauid . And in the dayes of Salomon , Pharao , King of Aegypt , tooke and burnt Gezer , and slue the Cauaanites that dwelt in the Citie , and gaue it for a present to his daughter , Salomons wife . And all the people that were left of the Amorites , Hittites , Perizzites , Hiuites , and Iebusites , whom the children of Israel were not able to destroy , those did Salomon make tributaries vnto this day , 1. King. 9.16 , 20 , 21. The posteritie of these seruants of Salomon are mentioned t among the Israelites , which returned from the Babylonian Captiuitie , and accrued into one People with them . OF THE HEBREW NATION , AND RELIGION , FROM THE BEGINNING THEREOF TO OVR TIMES . THE SECOND BOOKE . CHAP. I. The Preface of this Booke : and à Description of the Region of Palaestina , since called Iudaea , and now , Terra Sancta . IN the former Booke we haue traced the foot-steps of Religion , following Her in Her wanderings from the Truth , and Her selfe through diuers Nations , till we came into this Land , sometime flowing with Milke and Hony ; whose first inhabitants we last tooke view of . The Hebrewes were , by the Soueraign Lord of all , made heires of their labours , and possessed both their place and wealth : Houses and Cities which they builded not , Vineyards which they planted not ; and which is more , these were a type vnto them of the true and heauenly Countrey , which not by their merits , but by the meere mercy of the Promiser , they should enioy . These did GOD choose of all the Kindreds of the Earth , to make vnto himselfe a a Kingdome of Priests , a holy Nation , and his chiefe treasure aboue all people , though all the Earth be his : He made them the Keepers b of his Oracles , bestowing on them c the Adoption , and the Glorie , and the Couenants , and the giuing of the Law , and the Seruice of God , and the Promises : of whom were the Fathers , and of whom concerning the flesh Christ came , who is God ouer all , blessed for euer , Amen . These things were not onely communicated , but appropriated to them : d He shewed his Word vnto IACOB , his Statutes and his Iudgements vnto ISRAER : He dealt not so with any Nation , neither had the Heathen knowledge of his Lawes : hee was their prerogatiue , and they his peculiar : e In Iewrie was GOD knowne , his Name was great in Israel : In Salem was his Tabernacle , and his dwelling in Sion . And Christ himselfe ratified it , acknowledging himselfe f sent to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel , g a Minister of the Circumcision , and said to the Cananite woman which besought him for her daughter , It is not good to take the childrens bread , and to cast it to Dogs . Such , in spirituall reputation before GOD were all people , excluded ( as vncleane Dogs ) out of his heauenly Ierusalem , till this h partition wall was taken downe , and they which had beene farre off , were made neere by the bloud of Christ , who abrogated through his flesh that hatred , and made of twaine ( Iewes and Gentiles ) one new man in himselfe . So that the Gentiles ( the name of all the World , excepting this people ) which had beene without Christ , and aliants from the Common-wealth of Israel , strangers from the Couenants of promise , had no hope , and were without GOD in the world ; were now no more strangers and forreiners , but Citizens with the Saints , and of the houshold of GOD ; built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles , Iesus Christ himselfe being the chiefe corner stone . Let it not bee tedious to heare of this , which the Angels reioyced to learne , i a Mysterie which from the beginning of the world had beene hid in GOD : and vnto Principalities and Powers in heauenly places , was made knowne by the Church . But the Word ( whereby we haue fellowship in this mysterie ) came out of Sion , and the preaching began at Ierusalem . This ( and not Rome ) by the confession of Espensaeus , a learned Papist k , was Emporium fidei Christiana , & Ecclesiae Mater : The Mart of Christian faith , and Mother of the Church . l Yea , it was necessarie that the Word of GOD should first be spoken vnto them , which they by incredulitie put from themselues , and gaue place to the Gentiles . m The fall of them became the riches of the World , and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles , as a Glasse , wherein we may behold the bountifulnesse and seueritie of GOD , and in both the deepnesse of the riches of the wisedome and knowledge of GOD , whose Iudgements are vnsearchable , and his wayes past finding out . I may fitly compare them to Gideons Fleece , n which receiued the dew , when all the Earth besides was drie , and after , it was drie vpon the Fleece onely , when the dew couered all the ground . Sometimes they alone receiued all those Dewes , Showers , Riuers , Seas of sauing Bountie , and all the world besides was a parched wildernesse . Now , o he turneth the fruitfull Land into barrennesse , for the wickednesse of the Inhabitants ; but that Wildernesse he turneth into Pooles of water , and the drie Land into water-springs . Hee hath p called them his people which were not his people , and her beloued which was not beloued ; and where it was said , Yee are not my people , there they are now called the children of the liuing GOD. Thus hath hee q shut vp all vnder vnbeliefe , that he might haue mercy vpon all , that his free election might appeare ( not of works , lest any should boast themselues , but ) of grace . Behold therefore , all Atheists , and wonder ! The Iewes branded with iudgement , wander ouer the World , the contempt of Nations , the skum of People , the hissing , derision , and indignation of men , for refusing Him whom they expect , denying Him whom they challenge , hating Him whose Name is in life and death vnto them , the sweetest tune , and most melodious harmonie ; still wayting for , and glorying in that Messias , whom ( vnknowne ) they crucified and slue : and still pursue with the deadliest hatred in all his followers : GOD they please not , and are contrarie to all men . Yet such is GODS manifold wisedome in his deepest Iudgements , that his enemies shall fight for him , euen against themselues : the Midianites r shall sheathe their swords , which they haue drawne out against GOD , in their owne bowels , and Christian Truth shall preuaile , and let our ſ enemies themselues be iudges . Out of their premisses , which they maintayne , as earnestly as thou ( O Atheist ) securely deridest , which they will seale with that which thou makest thy heauen , thy GOD ; we will and doe conclude , against thee and them , that , in which , with which , for which we will liue and die . Let the old Testament yeeld the Proposition in prophesie , and the new Testament assume in Historie , and euen be thou the Iudge , if that Reason , which thou hast as a man , and peruertest as a Deuill , will not by force of their scriptures , which they preferre before their liues , necessarily in the conclusion , demonstrate the Christian Truth . Neither ( I appeale vnto our common Reason ) canst thou more wonder at vs for beleeuing , things in thy seeming incredible , absurd , and impossible , then at them ( vpon such grounds which with vs they hold ) not t beleeuing . For what beleeue we , but , for the maine and chiefe points of our Faith , are as plainly in their Euangelicall Prophets , as in our Propheticall Euangelists ? All the Historie of Christ , in a more diuine way , seemeth rather told then foretold , a Historie , not a Prophesie ; as is easie by conference of both to shew , and thou , if thou beest not idle , or wilfully malicious , mayest finde . That then which thou seest come vpon them , a spirit of slumber , eyes that they should not see , and eares that they should not heare ; which yet haue the light of the first Scriptures ( had they not a veile ouer their hearts ) the same see in thy selfe , that when greater light doth offer it selfe , willingly shuttest thine eyes , as though there could be no light , because thou liuest in , and louest thy darknesse . It is the same hand that giueth vp both thee and them , u because yee will not beleeue the Truth to be saued , to strong delusions , that yee might beleeue lyes , and be damned . To me , and all Christians , let the Iewes bee both reall and verball teachers of the Truth , which they let fall , and we take vp ; the one , in their Oracles of sacred Writ ; the other , in their exemplarie iudgement . And to them , Let ( O thou Lord of all , heare and grant it ) let all Christians be that which Moses prophesied , x a prouocation to emulation , not of enuie and hatred , which hitherto hath beene in these , amongst all the Christian enemies , the most implacable and despitefull , but of imitation , that as y their casting away hath beene the reconciling of the World , their receiuing may be life from the dead , which Paul seemeth plainly to fore-signifie . THus much being premised as a preparation to our Iewish Historie , which , as of more importance then any other , deserueth more ample view ; let vs in the next place suruey that Countrey which their Progenitors had , with those priuiledges , and their Posteritie ( together with those priuiledges ) haue lost . This Countrey was first z called the Land of Canaan , after that the Posteritie of Canaan , the sonne of Cham , had possessed it . a Moses and Ioshua conquered it to the Posteritie of Iacob , of whom it was called the Land of Israel : after the diuision of the ten Tribes , from the house of Dauid , by Ieroboam , in the time of Rehoboam the sonne of Salomon , the name of Israel was more particularly appropriated to those ten rebellious Tribes , and the other two were knowne by the name of the Kingdome of Iuda . Yet Israel remayned in a generall sense , the name of them all , especially in the new Testament . Paul of the Tribe of Beniamin , b calleth himselfe an Israelite : and all Israel , saith he in that Chapter , shall be saued . After the Babylonian c captiuitie they were called Iewes , of the chiefe and royall Tribe , and their Countrey Iudaea : It was also called Palaestina of the Philistims , which inhabited the Sea-coast . And after , in the times of the Christians , it was generally called the Holy Land , Phoenicia also being vnder that name comprehended . It is situated betweene the Mediterranean Sea , and the Arabian Mountaynes ; Ptolemey d calleth it Palaestina Syriae , and Iudaea , abutting it on the North with Syria , on the East and South with Arabia Petraea , on the West with part of Egypt , and the Sea . Adrichomius , who hath bestowed a large Volume on this subiect , which he calleth the Theater of the holy Land , on the East confineth it with Syria and Arabia ; on the South , the Desart Pharan and Egypt ; on the North , Mount Libanus ; on the West , the Sea . Maginus , placeth a part of Phoenicia on the North ; on the North-east , Libanus ; on the South , and part of the East , Arabia ; on the West , part of the Mediterranean Sea . It is extended from the South to the North , from the one and thirtieth degree , to the three and thirtieth , and somewhat more . Others set it downe in other words ; but these and they agree for the most part in substance . It is commonly holden e to bee an hundred and sixtie Italian miles in length , from Dan to Bersebee , and sixtie in bredth . An exact diuision thereof into twelue shires or shares , Ioshua setteth downe at large , with their Bounds and Cities , from the thirteenth Chapter of that Booke , to the one and twentieth , as they were by lot and diuine dispensation allotted to the twelue Tribes , the posteritie of Iacobs twelue sonnes ; onely Ephraim and Manasses , the sonnes of Ioseph , constituted two Tribes , and therefore had the double portion , descending of Iacobs eldest sonne , by Rachel his first intended wife : and Leui had no portion , but was scattered in Israel , to keepe Israel from scattering , and to vnite them in one Religion to one GOD , who disposed that curse into a blessing . Reuben , Gad , and halfe the Tribe of Manasses , had their portion on the East side of Iordan : the other halfe of Manasses , with Simeon , Iuda , Beniamin , Ephraim , Naphthali , Aser , Dan , Izachar , Zabulon , had their portions assigned betwixt Iordan and the westerne Sea . They which would be fully acquainted with their seuerall diuisions , may finde in Ioshua himselfe to satisfie them , and in the Commentaries which Andraeas Masius , and others , haue written on that Scripture . Laicstaine , More , Stella , Adrichomius , and Arias Montanus , haue in Maps presented them to the eye . HONDIVS his Map of Terra Sancta . map of the Holy Land TABULA CANANAEAE protit tempore Christi et Apostolorum divisa fuit Neither in the whole World beside , is there ( I thinke ) found any Region , hauing more Cities in so small a space , then this sometime had , except we beleeue that which is told of the thousands of f Egypt . Some reckon g in each Tribe , these as royall Cities : in Aser , Achsaph , besides Sidon and Tyrus : in Beniamin , Bethel , Gabaa , Ierusalem , Iericho : in Dan , Lachis , besides Acaron and Gath : in Ephraim , Gazer , Samaria , Saron , Taphua : in Gad , Rabba : in Isachar , Aphece : in Iuda , Arad , Bezec , Eglon , Hebron , Lebna , Maceda , Odolla , Taphua : in Manasse , 1. Dor , Galgal , Iezrael , Mageddo , Tanac , Thersa : in Manasse , 2. Astaroth , Edrai , Gessur , Machati , Soba , Theman and Damascus : in Nepthalim , Asor , Cedes , Emath : in Reuben , Heshbon , Madian , Petra : in Simeon , Dabir , Gerara : in Zabulon , Ieconan , Semeron . The like Catalogue hee maketh of Episcopall Cities in this Land , while it was Christian . My purpose is not to write of all , but especially of such as are in some respect eminent . And first let me dip my Pen in Iordan . This , saith Plinie , h is a pleasant Riuer , and as far as the situation of places will permit , ambitious ; prodigally imparting it selfe to the Inhabitants , and ( as it were vnwilling ) passeth to that cursed Lake Asphaltites , of which at last it is drunke vp , losing his laudable waters , mixed with those pestilent . As soone therefore as the Valleyes giue opportunitie , it spreadeth it selfe into a Lake , called Genesara , sixteene miles long , and sixe broad , enuironed with pleasant Townes ; Iulias and Hippo on the East ; on the South , Tarichea ; and Tiberias on the West , made wholesome with his hot waters . The Fountaynes of this Riuer are two , called i Ior and Dan , which compounding their Streames , doe also compound their Names , as Tame and Isis with vs bring forth ( happy Parents ) our Tames or Thamisis . k Here was the Citie Dan , so called of the Danites , before Laish , Iud. 18.29 . and Leshem , Ios. 19.47 . But before this time , both the Riuer had the same name , Iordan , and the place it selfe at the foote of Libanus , whence the Fountayne springeth , was called Dan , Gen. 14.14 . when Moses wrote ; except wee beleeue Masius , that the Pentateuch and other Scriptures , were by Ezra after the captiuitie , digested into that forme with those names , which we now haue . Here was after built Caesarea Paneadis , called afterward of Philip the Tetrach , Caesarea Philippi ; and after that by Agrippa , Neronia . This ioyning of Ior and Dan , is the beginning of the apparant streame : but the true l and first conception of it is in Phiale , one hundred and twentie furlongs from Caesarea , a Fountayne of vnsearchable depth , which yet ( like some miserable Churle ) alwayes contayneth the waters in it selfe , till sinking , and as it were buried in the earth , those treasures being by Natures stealth conueyed vnder ground vnto Dan , or Paneas , who is liberall of that Vsurers wealth ( for into that Phiale , powre as much as you will , it neuer increaseth or decreaseth ) and thence it becommeth a Riuer . Philip the Tetrach of Trachonitis , by casting chaffe therein , which was paid , him againe at Dan , first found out this vnder-earth passage . The Saracens call that Phiale , in this respect m Medan , that is , the waters of Dan. Before it maketh the Lake of Genezareth , it maketh another called Samachonitis . This is especially filled , when the snowes on Libanus are melted , which causeth n Iordan then to swell , and ouer-flow his bankes , in the first moneth , yeerly ( and made the miracle in Ioshua's o passage thorow it the more miraculous ) but in Summer , it is almost dried vp : and by reason of that matter which therein groweth , is a harbor for wild beasts . It is called the waters of Meron , halfe way betweene Caesarea Philippi , where the marriage betweene Ior and Dan is solemnized , and the Lake of Genezareth . Elias , and after his assumption , his cloke diuided these streames ; Naamans leprosie was here clensed ; and a greater Leprosie then Naamans is daily clensed in the Church by the lauer of Regeneration , first sanctified to that vse in this streame , where the holy Trinitie p did first yeeld it selfe in sensible apparition to the world , thereby to consecrate that Baptisme , whereby wee are consecrated to this blessed Trinitie , the Father , Sonne and Holy Ghost . In which respect q Pilgrims , in memorie thereof , doe still wash themselues in this riuer , spotting themselues further ( I feare ) by this washing , with some myre of superstition . I cannot blame this sacred streame , if it seeme loth , as Plinie sayth , to leaue so fertile a Countrey , and lingreth as long as it may in r lakes by the way , not only for that salt Sea , or hellish Lake , which shutteth vp his guiltlesse waues in perpetual imprisonment , but also for those pleasures in the passage , the fruits of the earth , without exaction freely yeelded , as Roses , Sage , Rue , &c. of the trees , in Oliues , Figs , Pomegranates , Dates , and Vines ( which last the Mahumetan superstition doth not cherish , and the Westerne Christians did so husband , that one Vine ſ by their arte & industrie , yeelded three vintages in August , Septemb. October . ) The t grapes of Eshcol , which could lade two men with one cluster , were not so famous as the Balme of Gilead u , which the x first Merchants we reade of , from that Mart , vented to other parts of the world . These Balme-trees grew in the Vale of Iericho , which being cut , yeelded this precious liquor ; whereof , besides the admirable effects in cures , other wonders are told by ancient and later Writers , too long heere to relate . Bellonius y will doe it for mee , if any list to reade his Obseruation . Hee is not of their mind , which thinke there is now no true Balsam in the World ( these in Iudaea being perished ) but thinketh in Arabia-Foelix it groweth naturally , from whence some shrubs he saw in z Cairo . But I should be too tedious if I should insist on this Argument ; That instance of such a world of people , in such a patch of the world , doth sufficiently declare the fertilitie , when as Dauid a numbred them an eleuen thousand Israelites , and of Iuda , foure hundred seuentie thousand , or as in 2. Sam. 24.9 . fiue hundred thousand which drew Sword ; and yet Beniamin and Leui were not reckoned in this number : and in the dayes of Ieroboam , b Abija King of Iuda , brought into the field foure hundred thousand , and Ieroboam eight hundred thousand , and on this part were slaine in one battell fiue hundred thousand all choice men ; which Historie cannot bee matched with the like in all Ages and places of the world : that a Countrey , an hundred and sixtie miles long , and not aboue sixtie in bredth , should nourish at once , or lose in a battell such multitudes , not to speake of impotent persons , women and children . But this multitude by ciuill warres and inuasions of enemies decreased , till first the reliques of Israel , and after , the remnant of Iuda were by the Assyrians and Babylonians led captiue , and the Land enioyed her Sabbaths . For the Kingdome of Israel consisting of ten Tribes , ( some reckon Simeon also to Iuda , because of his portion mixed with Iudaes , as Beniamins was adioyning thereto , to whom the Leuites c like wise , and Priests forsaking their Cities , and all the religious Israelites annexed themselues ) forsooke d not the house of Dauid onely , but the house of the Lord , and set them vp Calues ( Aegyptian superstitions ) at Dan and Bethel , and made Priests for their Idolatrous purpose . This their rebellion and apostasie , GOD plagued with ciuill dissention and forren hostilitie , vntill at last , the Assyrians e remoued them altogether , and repeopled those parts with new Colonies . Such is the end of religion , which hath not GOD for the beginning , but is grounded on humane policie , a sandie foundation . Iuda could not take warning , but prouoking GOD by idolatrous courses , at last was carried to Babel , and thence after seuentie yeeres , returned . The historie of these things , so fully related in Scripture , I should but marre in the telling . After this their returne , the Land was not as before , named after the portions of the seuerall Tribes ; but was called by a generall name , f Iudaea , and the people Iewes , because the Tribe of Iuda had before inhabited those parts , or at least the principall of them , dilating themselues further , as they encreased in number and power . But more especially Iudaea was the name of one g third part of the Countrey by that name distinguished from the other two , Samaria and Galilea , which two last are sometimes referred to Phoenicia . Galilaea was the most Northerly , confining on Libanus and Antilibanus toward the North , Phoenicia Westerly , Coelosyria on the East , and Samaria , with Arabia , inclosing her Southerly borders ; Iordan parteth it in the middest . It was diuided into the higher and lower Galilee : the higher called also Galilee of the Gentiles , contayneth the springs of Iordan , and those Cities which Salomon gaue to Hiram . The lower was also called Galilee of Tiberias , that Citie giuing name both to the Lake and Region : in which Nazareth was famous , and the hill Thabor . Samaria is seated betwixt Galilee and Iudaea , much lesse then either of them . Iudaea is the most Southerly ; betweene the Mediterranean and Dead Seas , Samaria and Idumea . Plinie h maketh Galilaea a part of it , and Peraea another part , separated from the rest by Iordan . The rest he diuideth into ten Toparchies ; Ierico , Emaus , Lidda , Ioppe , Acrabatena , Gophnitica , Thamnitica , Betholene , Tephene , Orine , in which was Ierusalem farre the fairest of the Cities of the East , not of Iudaea alone : Herodium , with a famous Towne of the same name . Hee addeth vnto these the Region of Decapolis , so called of the number of the Townes , and the Tetrarchies ; Trachonitis , Paneas , Abila , Arca , Ampeloessa , Gabe . Those ten Townes of Decapolis , were Caesarca Philippi , Asor , Cedes Neptalim , Sephet , Corozain , Capharnaum , Bethsaida , Iotapata , Tiberias , and , Bethsan , otherwise called Scythopolis , and before Nysa , where Bacchus buried his Nurse . But these are parts of those former parts aboue mentioned ; and so may wee say of the rest , sustayning in diuers respects , diuers diuisions , best fitting to the present polities , and little to our purpose . Those things which of old were famous in those places , are mentioned in the Scripture : Those things which since haue beene more remarkable ; I purpose in the next part of this Worke , of Christian Religions , to handle , and especially the rarities of Ierusalem , sometimes the holy Citie , and Citie of the great King , now a Den of Theeues ; an habitation of Mahumetans , or rather now not at all : for this which is now , is a new Citie , called by the Founder Aelia Capitolina i , built by Aelius Adrianus , who caused the plough to passe through , and salt to be sowne in the old , as testifying her eternall desolation , and fulfilling Christs prophesie to the vtmost , not leauing a stone vpon a stone , if Titus had not fully accomplished the same before . Arias Montanus in his Nehemias affirmeth , that Ierusalem was founded on three k hills ; to wit , Sion , on which the Iebusites built their Tower ; and which in Dauids time was further builded on , and called the Citie of Dauid . The second hill was Mount Moriah , which Dauid bought of Arauna , to erect thereon the Temple . The third was the higher Acra , called the Suburbe . These were compassed with one wall without , and within diuided with three walls , by which the Citie of Dauid , and Moriah , and the higher Acra , were seuered . In the circuit of the walls were nine gates . Hee that desireth further to reade , or rather to see the old Ierusalem , with her holy Fabriques , let him resort to Arias Montanus his Antiquitates Iudaicae , where he both relateth , and in figures presenteth these things . It is supposed that Melchisedech built it about the yeere of the World , 2023. and called it Salem . Hierome in his 129. Epistle hath these words : Ipsa Metropolis tua prius Iebus , postea Salem , tertio Hierosolyma , & nunc Aelia ; As if it were called Iebus , before it had the name of Salem , which is not so probable . Yea , Ierome himselfe in his 126. Epistle confutes Iosephus , and the vulgar opinion that Salem was Ierusalem : and sayth , that Salem was a Towne neere to Scythopolis which remayned to his time , where also were still shewed the ruines of Melchisedeks Palace , the monument of her ancient and antiquate splendor . The like Saint Ambrose in his Commentarie on Hebr. 7. The Kings thereof were anciently called Melchi-zedek , or Adoni-zedek , that is , Kings or Lords of Iustice , or of Zedek , which some will haue the first name thereof , and Salem the second ; this signifieth Peace . Righteousnesse l indeed and peace did here kisse each other , when the m Lord our righteousnesse here preached peace , and was made our peace and righteousnesse , the true Melchizedek , whose Kingdome n is righteousnesse , peace , and ioy in the holy Ghost . It was after called Ierusalem by addition of the word Iereth , as some thinke , to the former name Salem . For so it is said of Abraham , o when GOD tried his obedience in here offering his sonne , hee called the place Iehoua iereh , the Lord will prouide , from which and Salem by composition ariseth this name , so fitting both the Citie and mysterie . Iosephus p sayth , it was first called Solyma , and by Melchisedech named Hierosolyma , of a Temple by him there built , as if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had beene the language of Ierusalem : elsewhere q he attributeth it to Dauid , from an Hebrew deriuation , which and other like Etimologies haue caused Masius r to pronounce him ignorant of the Hebrew , and educated onely in the Greeke , as Scaliger somewhere affirmeth of Philo his companion in Nation , learning , and in that Grecian eloquence wherein they neuer had companions , neither of their owne , nor scarse of any other Nation . The Iebusites after possessed ( and of them some deriue the name Ierusalem , quasi Iebussalem ) till Dauid expelled them : who had before raigned in Hebron ( called Cariatharbe , the Citie of foure men , say some , because of Adam , Abraham , Isaac and Iacob , their both dwelling and buriall there ; yet Adam , others say , was buried in mount Caluarie , with other speculations curious , and vncertaine . ) Hee translated the highest seat both of spirituall and temporall Regiment to Ierusalem , where he raigned after , three and thirtie yeeres , to whom succeeded Salomon , and the rest in order . It then contayned in circuit fiftie furlongs , compassed with a great ditch threescore foot deepe , and two hundred and fiftie broad . Nabuchodonosor destroyed it , Nehemias re-edified it , three and thirtie furlongs in circuit : The Machabees , Herod , and others , added to her excellence , till Titus befieged and tooke it ; in which siege are said to haue perished eleuen hundred thousand people ; and being now a Sepulchre of dead carkasses , was made a spectacle of diuine vengeance , for murthering the Lord of Life . But those struggling spirits , and small remnants of life , which remayned in this forlorne carkasse of the sometime Ierusalem , breathed a new rebellion , in the time of Adrian , and thereby breathed her last , as before is said . Bernard de Breidenbach sayth , he neuer saw any place which had a fairer prospect then Ierusalem , presenting to the eye Arabia , the Plaine of Iericho , and the dead Sea . But what doe wee now in Aelia or the now Ierusalem : whose rarities the iournals of many ſ testifie . Concerning the former , The Historie of this Citie the Scripture hath recorded ; and where Diuine Historie endeth , Iosephus and Hegesippus ( that I speake not of late Writers ) haue largely supplied , especially concerning her latest fates , and as I may terme it , in her funerall Sermon . t Strabo , Iustine , and others , haue written of this people , but not sincerely . But the fountaines are cleere enough to acquaint vs with their true originall , which commeth next to bee considered . CHAP. II. Of the Hebrew Patriarchs , and their Religion before the Law : also of their Law and Politie . §. I. Of the Patriarchs , and Religion before the Law. THe name of Hebrewes some deriue from Abraham , as if they were called Hebraei , quasi Abrahai . Arias Montanus a telleth vs that this name of Hebrewes was not appropriate to any familie , but common to all such , as hauing passed ouer the Riuer Euphrates , fixed their Tents and abode betweene that Riuer and the great Sea . Hee gathereth this from the Hebrew word b , which signifieth to passe ouer . Such an one first of all was Heber , seeking a life answerable to his name : whose example ( sayth hee ) Thare imitated : and after , Abram for his twofold transmigration from Chaldaea , and from Haran , deserued that name , and left it to his posteritie . But c Iosephus , d Augustine and others , more fitly ( in my mind ) of Heber the fourth from Shem , the sonne of Noah , with whose familie , as wee haue sayd , continued the ancient Language of the world , called of his name , Hebrew : his sonne Peleg or Phaleg , bearing the name of that diuision , which at the time of his birth the rest of the world in their Languages sustained . This Peleg was grand-father to Serug , whom some affirme to haue beene the first maker of Idols , which were afterwards worshipped by Nahor his sonne , and Thare his Nephew , the father of Abram , who preached openly that there was but e one God , Creator , and Gouernour of all things ; and by this doctrine prouoking the Chaldaeans against him , warned by Oracle , departed towards Canaan . Bellarmine f so eagerly swalloweth this opinion , that he taxeth Caluine of heresie , for attributing to Abraham the contrarie ; namely , that Abraham , before GOD called him out of Vr , was an Idolater : an opinion so much more probable then the other , as hauing better authoritie . For Ioshua g obiecteth to the Israelites their fore-fathers Idolatrie , and nameth Abraham amongst them . And Genebrard h doth so interprete it ; & Masius i in his Commentaries on that place , both zealous and learned Papists : yea , Lindanus k specifieth the Idolatrie , and calleth him a worshipper of Vesta . l Suidas sayth , that Abraham by the obseruation of the Creatures in his studie of Astronomie , lifted vp his mind aboue the starres , and by the glorie , and order of them , learned the knowledge of GOD , neuer ceasing that diuine search , till GOD appeared to him . Which opinion may reconcile both the former : that first he was , and after ceased to be , an Idolater , before God appeared in vision to him . He alledgeth Philo for his Author , that at fourteene yeeres Abraham reproued Thara for seducing men vnto Idolatrie ( moued by his priuate lucre ) with Images : and seeing the Heauen sometime cleare , sometime cloudie , he gathered , that that could not bee GOD. The like hee concluded of the Sunne and Moone , by their Eclipses ( for his father had taught him Astronomie . ) At last , GOD appeared , and bade him leaue his Countrey . Whereupon hee tooke his Fathers Images , who ( as before is said ) was an Image-maker , and partly broke , partly burnt them , and then departed . Suidas further thinketh him the first inuenter of Letters , of the Hebrew tongue , and of the interpretation of dreames ; which I leaue to the Authors credit . But for the fault of Abraham before his calling , and other blemishes after , in him and the rest of the Patriarchs ; what m doe they else , but in abounding of mans sinne , set out the superabounding grace of GOD ? and are profitable , as learned Morton n in his answere of this cauill , hath out of one of their owne o obserued against them , what he had obserued out of Augustine , to these foure purposes : Faith , Instruction , Feare , and Hope : the Faith of the Historie which flattereth , or concealeth the faults of none : Instruction to vertue , by seeing others faults taxed : Feare , for what shall Shrubs doe , if Cedars fall ? and Hope , that wee imitate their repentance , by seeing their pardon . But to returne to our Historie . Many of the Ethnike histories mention him : Berosus commendeth him for his iustice , and skill in Astronomie . Nic. Damascenus sayth , that hee raigned at Damascus , and that in his time , his house continued in Damascus , and was still called by his name : Hecataeus wrote a booke of him , and Alexander Polyhistor telleth , that hee was borne in the tenth generation after the floud in Camarine ( or Vrien ) a Citie of Babylon . Iosephus p addeth , that when famine draue him into Aegypt q , hee disputed with the Priests , and most learned Aegyptians , in questions of Diuinitie ; and in their diuided Sects , hauing confuted one by another , he communicated to them the truth , both in this , and in Arithmeticke and Astronomie , whereof before the Aegyptians were ignorant , Abram ( sayth Master Broughton in his Consent ) was borne sixtie yeeres later then the common account ; as appeareth r by computation of Terahs age , who died at two hundred and fiue yeeres , and after his death , ſ Abram went from Charan into Canaan , the threescore and fifteenth yeere of his owne life ; and therefore was borne in the hundred and thirtieth , and not in the seuentieth yeere of his father , in the three hundred fiftie and two yeere after the Floud ; whereas the common opinion reckoneth the two hundred ninetie and two . To Abram GOD had giuen commandement , saying : Goe from thy Countrey , and from thy Kindred , and from thy Fathers house into the Land which I shall shew thee , and I will make of thee a great Nation , &c. His Historie is fully related by Moses , and his progenie also ; whereof Ismael his Sonne by Agar , and other his sonnes which he had by Ketura his second wife , he sent to inhabite the East Countrey ( Arabia ) in his life time ; but Isaac was made his Heire , both temporall and spirituall : to whom Iacob succeeded in the promised blessing : who with his sonnes and familie went downe into Aegypt , where his posteritie multiplied exceedingly , and were called sometimes Ebrewes , of their ancient pedegree ; sometime Israelites , of the name Israel , giuen to Iacob by the Angell , Gen. 32.28 . Their whole Historie so largely and plainely in holy Writ recorded , I feare to make t Mine , by euill reciting : Those Fountaines are more open to all , then that any should neede ours , or others Brookes , mixed with some myrie earth ( at least ) in the passage : ( and my intent is to bee largest in relation of those things which are not in the Scriptures ; onely touching those things briefly for order sake . ) Their Religion , meane while , was the best amongst the best , though stayned in some , as Rachel , which stale her father Labans Idols ; and Iacob was forced to reforme his Familie in this respect ; and after in Aegypt they were corrupted with the Aegyptian superstition , as u Ezechiel protests against them . The manner of Diuine worship was not so straitly limited , as afterwards to persons and places . By Reuelation and Tradition they receiued the religious worship , wherein they instructed their posteritie : vntill that in their extremest thraldome GOD sent Moses and Aaron to deliuer them : vnder whose conduct they passed through the Sea and Wildernesse to the brinkes of Iordan , receiuing in the x way that Law , which as a Tutor or Schoole-master , was in that their nonage to traine them vp , vntill that full and ripe age , when y GOD sent his Sonne made of a woman , made vnder the Law , that hee might redeeme them that were vnder the Law , that wee might receiue the adoption of Sonnes . §. II. Of the Law of MOSES , the twelue Tribes , and of Proselytes . OF this Law , although Moses hath giuen vs an absolute relation in Scripture , whereof he was the first Pen-man ( of that at least which remayneth vnto vs ) yet if wee shall out of him , bring them into their order , and ranke them vnder their seuerall heads , as Sigonius a and others haue done ; it shall not be , I thinke , ouer-tedious to the Reader . The Law is diuided vsually , into the b Morall , Ceremoniall , and Iudiciall , as parts of the same : the first deliuered on the Mount Sinai , by the dreadfull voice of the Almightie God , and by the finger of God , written after in Tables of stone , called Ten words , summarily abridged into two Commandements , by the Law-giuer himselfe ; c The first and great Commandement enioyning the loue of GOD ; the second , of our NEIGHBOVRS ; that God , who himselfe is Charitie , imposing nothing but the louely yoke of Loue and Charitie vnto his seruants . This Law is eternall , written first in the hearts of our first Parents , which being defaced , it was written againe in the stonie Tables of the Law , where it was but a killing letter , till Grace and Truth by IESVS CHRIST indited and indented it in the fleshy Tables of the Gospell , as d Christs new Commandement written it renewed hearts , and shall for euer be then grauen in those spirituall Tables , when wee that here are e Naturall men , shall rise againe Spirituall men ; and shall be the Law of that holy Citie , the new Ierusalem ; this being then perfected , when f Faith , and Hope , and this World shall bee finished . The other parts Ceremoniall and Iudiciall , were ( for the particulars ) proper vnto that Nation , the one respecting the manner of Diuine seruice , the other of ciuill Gouernment : not giuen ( as the other ) immediatly to the Israelites by GOD himselfe , but communicated in the Mount to Moses , that hee might acquaint the people withall . In the death of Christ these died , and had their consumption with his consummatum est , the Iudicials remayning euer since dead , the ceremonies deadly : only they were as it were for their more honourable funerall after that their death , detayned some time aboue ground : and those ceremonies which before Christ were necessarie , in the times of the Apostles , till the Iewish Church might be instructed , became indifferent , but since meerely vnlawfull ; neither can it now but be sacrilegious to violate the sepulchres of the dead . This Nation was diuided , as is said alreadie , into Tribes , according to the number of Iacobs sonnes , amongst whom Leui had no portion ( but the Lord was their portion , they seruing at the Altar , and liuing of the Altar ) but eight and fortie Cities with their suburbs assigned for their habitation , amongst other Tribes , that being so dispersed , they might disperse also , and preach the Law to the rest : and were reckoned g to that Tribe with which they dwelled : and whereas others might not marrie h , for feare of alienation of their inheritances , into another Tribe , this of Leui either had , or tooke libertie herein , as Iudg. 19. and 2. Chron. 22. Ioiada married the Kings sister ; and thus Elizabeth , wife of Zacharie the Priest , might be Cousin to Marie the Mother of our Lord . The number of twelue remayned yet entire , in reckoning of these Tribes , because Ioseph had a double portion , and his sonnes , Ephraim and Manasses , made two Tribes . Neither were they alone reckoned Israelites , that naturally descended from some one of these twelue sonnes of Israel , but such also of other Nations as embraced their Ceremonies and Religion ; being for distinction sake called Proselytes . The Hebrew i word which is interpreted a Proselyte , signifieth extracted , or drawne forth , because they esteemed such , drawne forth of Hell : whom yet they made the children of Hell , more then themselues , in burthening their consciences , not onely with those Ceremonies whereunto the Law and their Tradition tyed them , but with diuers others also . The name Proselite , as Drusius affirmeth , k is either taken largely for any stranger , or strictly for a conuert to their Religion . A Proselyte was made with obseruation of three things , Circumcision , Baptisme or Washing , and Oblation . The first was a signe of the Couenant , in which they were receiued : the second as a badge of their cleannesse ; ( for all the Gentiles were vncleane ) the third , for the atonement with GOD. This was while the Temple stood , and now is not in force : but whether Baptisme be still vsed , I know not . Hee ought to be circumcised in the presence of three . And if by nature l or accident he were before circumcised , and wanted that fore-skin , yet did they cut him there , and made him bleede notwithstanding : and when his wound was whole , then before three witnesses was hee baptised , in which ceremonie they couered the whole body with water . This manner of baptising they vsed also in reconciling and receiuing penitents , which had giuen scandall by notorious offences , in token of repentance , & newnesse of life , hauing first before this washing testified their humiliation by fasting and prayer . Of this washing they were so scrupulous , that m Clemens Alexandrinus testifieth , they were often washed in their beds . A woman Proselite was admitted by Baptisme onely , and the offering of two Turtles , or two Pigeons . Serarius sayth , Baptisme and Circumcision are still required : the like is written by P. Ricius and n Munster , who adde , that when any desireth to become a Proselyte , they propound to him the hardest things of the Law , with the promises of future happinesse , as of the Sabbath , not eating fat , &c. with some penances that hee should not after say , had I wist ; and they would seeme to bee willing by these meanes , to driue them from their Religion , as being corrupted by such new commers ; but Christ affirmeth otherwise . §. III. Of the Hebrew Politie and ciuill Gouernement . THe gouernement of this people was , as o Betramus thinketh , ( before Iethro's aduice had brought in those Gouernours of thousands , hundreds , fifties , and tens ) vnder seuentie Elders , according to the number of persons , which descended with p Iacob into Egypt : and that the seuentie assigned after to Moses for assistants in the gouernement , were continued in their former office with further ratification and encrease of gifts , and not newly instituted . Yea this number , hee sayth , gouerned in Egypt , howsoeuer Pharaohs tyrannie did afterward much eclipse their authoritie , and were by Moses and Aaron assembled together , Exod. 4.29 . So that the thirteene Tribes consisted of seuerall Families , according to the number of the chiefe heads thereof mentioned by q Moses , to which the thirteene Princes of the thirteene Tribes being annexed , made vp the number . His reasons let such as will , learne of himselfe . The gouernement in that time of Moses was mixt the Monarchy being in Moses , but qualified with an Aristrocratie in these seuenty , and the other Officers before mentioned ; a Democratie also appeared in the Assemblies so often mentioned . In lighter matters the Chiliarchs , Centurions , Quinquagenarij , and Decurions iudged : in more weighty , the seuenty . Thus it continued in Ioshua's time , till they had conquered and inhabited Cities . And then each Citie had their Senate or Councell of the Chiliarchs , and other Officers beforenamed , proportionable to the greatnesse thereof . r Iosephus numbreth seuen Elders , and two Leuites in euery City , which seemeth more to agree with his time then this former . Euen in Bethlehem the least of the thousands of Iuda , Boaz ſ assembled ten Elders about the matter of Ruth . It seemeth that they had Leuites assisting in the iudgements and Tribunals , as men learned in the Law : and so we reade of the times of Dauid and Iehoshaphat . But I had rather send my Reader for these things to the Scriptures , and to the labors of Betramus and Sigonius : from all which it is also apparant , that the State was after Moses and Ioshua , managed by Iudges of diuers Tribes , not by Election nor inheritance succeeding in that Office , but by appointment of God , till they desired a king , whereas before God was their king and by his Law partly , partly by Oracle ruled the State , being , as some thinke , an Aristocraty . There were also in the times of these Iudges , Princes of each Tribe , and the heads of Families : There was also a gouernement in each City by the Elders or Senate , exercised in the Gates thereof , as before is obserued . They had accordingly their Councels or Assemblies , either of the whole Nation , or of a whole Tribe , or of some one Citie . The kingdome of Israel , after it was diuided from the house of Dauid , continued the like forme of gouernement , as is most probable . After the Captiuity , it appeareth by the Histories of Hezra and Nehemiah , that the chiefe sway was vnder the Lieutenant or Deputie of the Persian king , according to commission from him . Other Offices happily receiued some alteration in regard of their numbers and estate , weaker and lesse then in those former times of prosperity , so that what Iosephus hath written of seuen Elders in each City , and those things which in the Talmud are written of their Politie , had now first ( as some t thinke ) their beginning . Concerning this , because it is not so common , let me haue leaue for a larger discourse out of the Talmudical Sanhedrin , which thus recordeth . u Matters which concerne goods are determined by three ; criminall cases by a Councell of three and twenty . But such things as belong to a whole Tribe , a false Prophet , or the high Priest , by the great Councell at Ierusalem of seuenty and one . The high Priest iudgeth and is iudged : he sitteth at Funerals on a little Seare , all the multitude sitting on the ground . The king iudgeth not and is not iudged , giueth testimony against none , nor none against him . Hee maketh Warres , but not without consent of the Sanhedrin : he may not haue aboue eighteene wiues : he ought to haue the booke of the Law written , and hanging about his necke . In ciuill causes , each of the Litigants chooseth a Iudge or Arbitrator x , and both these thus chosen choose a third . Of this Office are vncapable , Dicers , Vsurers , and such as practise dishonest courses for gaine : They also which are of neere kindred to the parties , may neither be Iudges nor Witnesses . Their Companions or Aduersaries may giue testimony , but not iudgement . Women and Seruants might not be witnesses , Ios. Antiq 4.7 . Nor a Thiefe , Robber , Vsuret , Publican , Child , or keeper of Doues . Ph. Ferdinand . This last Ricius doth not mention , but addeth a Gentile , Fool● , Deafe , Blinde . The ancientest witnesse is first examined : and that from his owne sight , or the debters mouth , or else it is nothing . Thirtie daies after sentence giuen , the Defendant may alleage what hee can for himselfe . The odde number is the casting voice . In criminall causes decided by three and twenty , one odde voice absolueth , but there must be aboue twelue of the three & twenty to condemne ; and when sentence is giuen , nothing may be alleaged further for accusation , which for absolution is lawfull . And he which hath spoken for the accused , may not after speake against him . Ciuill causes are examined in the day , and sentenced in the night ; but criminall y only by day : and sentence of condemnation may not be pronounced the same day , and therefore on holy-dayes Eeuens examinations are forbidden . Proselytes and Bastards may determine ciuill causes : Priests and Leuits with other Israelites , are required in criminall . These Iudges sate in a semicircle , z hauing one Scribe or Register on the right hand & another on the left : In the Session-house were present besides , three orders of Students which sate on the ground according to their degree , out of which the number of the Senators were supplied when neede was , so that one of the first order being made Senator , another was chosen out of the second order into his place , and out of the third in the roome of the second , and out of the people into that third Order . The witnesses must testifie only from their own sight , and that exactly , what a seuenth yeere of the Iubilee , what yeere of that seuenth , what moneth , what day of the moneth , and weeke , and in what houre and place hee saw it . For to saue or lose an Israelite , is asmuch as to preserue or destroy the frame of the World ; if one witnesse be ignorant of any of those circumstances , or contradicteth another , his testimony is vaine . None of the Students which sit by may be suffered to accuse , if they can say any thing in defence of the partie they may . If they cannot finde sufficient to absolue him that day , the Senators or Iudges scanne that matter seriously , two or three together all night , vsing a spare diet . If twelue condemne , and the rest cleere him , they adde to the number of Iudges till they make vp seuenty and one to make further search . When sentence is pronounced , the condemned person is carried away , and brought againe foure or fiue times , to see whether hee or any other can say any thing for his purgation . And if nothing bee alleaged sufficient to reuerse the sentence , he is led to execution , b the Cryer going before him and proclayming the crime and sentence and accusers , that if any can then say any thing in his behalfe , he may speake . When he commeth within ten cubits of the place of execution , he is admonished to confesse his fault , and so hee shall haue part in the life to come : and if he know not the forme of confession , it is enough for him to say ; Let death be vnto me the remission of all my sinnes . Being within foure cubits , he is stripped naked all but his priuities : if it bee a woman , shee is led forth in her cloathes . The stoning place was built twice the height of a man , from whence by one of the witnesses he was cast downe head-long , the ground beneath being set with flints ; and if he died not with the fall , another of the witnesses smote him neere the heart with a flint , which if it did not finish his death , the whole multitude cast stones at him . They might not condemne aboue one in one day , to death . He which was stoned , if he were a man , was presently hanged on a Gibbet , and after taken downe and buried with other persons which had before suffered in like manner . When the flesh was there consumed , his bare bones might bee laid in his owne , or his fathers Sepulcher . After this , his friends and kinsemen went to the Iudges and witnesses , and saluting them , acknowledged the iustice of their fact . Besides this punishment of stoning , c they punished with the fire , sword , or strangling . The manner of burning was , to put the condemned person in dung vp to the arme-holes , and one executioner on one side , and another on the other , graned him with a linnen cloth about his neck , pulling the same till they forced him to gape , and then a bar or rod of burning metall was thrust downe into his body . The sword was vsed in beheading . Strangling was done with a course piece of linnen , pulled close about his neck , till he were dead . It would be too long to shewe what faults were appropriated to each of these kindes of execution . If a man had deserued two of them , he was to be punished with the most seuere . In some cases of homicide , the guilty person was put in a little-ease prison , where he was forced alway to stand , and was fed onely with Barly till his belly rotted , and his bowels fell out . Any one might presently slay him which had stolne any of the holy Vessels , or blasphemed the name Iehoua . The Priest which exercised his function , while he was polluted , was not brought to iudgement ; but other Priests , chosen to that purpose , led him out of the holy place and knocked out his braines . From the Sanhedrin was no appeale : They were also called Mehokekim , that is , Scribes or Law-giuers , because whatsoeuer they deliuered or writ was receiued for a Law. Their Colledge , saith Galatinus d , ( who from their fayling prooueth that the Messias is come ) represented that Scepter , by the holy Ghost in Iacob promised to Iuda : and therefore not only vnder the Kings and Iudges did exercise iudgement , but also when there was no King or Iudge in Israel . Of their qualitie it is thus written . They appointed none e ( said R. Iohanan ) but men of wisedome , stature , and of goodly presence , and of old age , and cunning in exorcismes , and vnderstanding the seuenty Tongues , that they might not need interpreters . Their Stature and comlinesse , Rabbi Selomoh saith , was required to acquire them reuerence ; and skill in enchantment , to conuince such Wizards . There were required the whole number of seuenty and one , in determining the going to Warre , in adding to a Citie , or the reuenues of the Temple , or in conuenting the ordinarie Iudges of the Tribes ; To constitute one of this number , they vsed imposition of hands ( R. Iudas saith ) of fiue . A Wolfe , Lyon , Beare , Leopard , and Serpent , were to be slaine by the three and twent e. The great Colledge called Sanhedre ghedola , consisted of seuenty and one , the lesse of three and twenty . That odde number aboue seuenty , was to supply the roome of Moses , which was ouer those first seuenty . Hereby Galatinus gathereth , that in the Councell that condemned Christ , there was the whole number of seuenty and one , which is true , if Herod had not before disanulled that society . The greater Sanhedrin ordained the lesse ; for those seuenty ordained all the Sessions of Judges , which in other Cities and Places ruled the people : and to this Court of the seuenty in Ierusalem they were all subiect . The place where they sate was called Gazith , that is , Carued , whereof this Court had the name ( as the Starre-chamber with vs . ) Other Courts or houses of Iudgement , they had diuers , of the three and twenty . One f of them sate in the Gate of the Mountaine of the Temple : another in the Gate of the Court : others in euery Citie . And when there was a controuersie , it was first brought to that Citie or Towne , and so to the rest , if occasion required ( in order ) to that in the Gate of the Mount , after to that in the Court-gate , and last to the Gazith Consistory , in which they sate from Morning till Night . On Sabbaths and solemne dayes they sate on the Wall. But when Herod obtained the Scepter , he slew Hercanus and his sonne Antigonus , which had beene King and Priest , and also all of the seede Royall , and burnt the Genealogies of their Kings : And further to establish his Throne in blood , hee killed the Scribes and Doctors of the Law , and caused all the Sanhedrin to be done to death . Because the Rabbanan ( they are the words of the Talmud ) had said according to Deut. 17. From among thy brethren thou shalt set a King ouer thee : He slew the Rabbanan or Masters , reseruing only Baba , the sonne of Bota , whose eyes hee after put out . And therefore the Sanhedrin perished : for , as is said , fiue , or at least after R. Ismal , three were necessary to the ordination by the imposition of hands . But there were by Herods permission , other Iudges instituted to be vnder the King , like the former Colledge , but had no authority of sentence in waighty and criminall causes : and therefore they said to Pilate , It is not lawfull for vs to put any man to death , g as some thinke . But others maintaine the contrary . Betramus taketh a middle course , that the Iewes might examine and condemne , but then were to present the condemned party to the Roman Magistrate for execution : except in the cause of stoning , wherein they tooke more libertie , as in the Acts of the Apostles , by Stephen and Paules example appeareth . After their false sentence pronounced against Christ , they were expelled from the Consistory Gazith , fortie yeeres before the destruction of the Temple : and afterwards , by the commaundement of the Romanes , were all slaine . They being expelled Gazith , held their Consistory at Hamith , another place in Ierusalem ; but , saith R. Abdimi , with the place they lost their power in criminall Iudgements , which might not bee giuen but in Gazith . So do the Rabbines interpret the words , Deut. 17.10 . According to the words which they of that place shew thee , thou shalt doe . They had inferior punishments with the whippe for smaller offences : In which the Law had stinted them at forty stripes , and they abated one of that number for feare of exceeding : as h Paul saith , Hee had fiue times receiued forty stripes saue one . The i whippe was of Calues leather , as Drusius affirmeth . Betramus saith , that they had in each City seuen Iudges in money matters , whereof three were principall , two Leuites , and one of the rest , from whence the number is said to be but three . They had also ten Aediles , Taskers or Iudges of the Market , one of which was of the Priestly Stocke . They had in Ierusalem an vnder-Prouost , or k Captaine of the Temple . In other Cities of their dispersion , they had Synagogues and Magistrates , as at Alexandria , Antiochia , Sardis and other Cities , where they had obtained priuiledges and immunities . That which is spoken of their threefold Consistory , consisting eyther of 3. or 23. or 71. Buxtorfius thus relateth , that that l of 3. was appointed in such habitations , which had vnder the number of 120. House-holders , and that it behooued alwaies two of the three to agree in their sentence . The other of twenty three was in greater Townes or Cities , and dealt in greater matters : the former in money matters , this in criminall , and in the Gates of the City , and was called the lesse Synedrium . The greater was at Ierusalem , where the wisest was chosen to bee President of the Councell , as successour to Moses , Caput Curiae ( so they called him and Nasi ) the wisest of the other 70. was adioyned as his Colleague , called Ab-beth-din , The Father of the Consistory . These two sate alone , somewhat separate from the rest which made a halfe circle , so that these two might see them all . The manifold mutations of their State by the Babylonians , Persians , Macedonians , Egyptians , Sytians , Romans , and ciuil wars amongst themselues , did both then change the face of Gouernement , and haue made it now to vs obscure and vncertaine . §. IIII. Of the Iewish Excommunications . NOW concerning the Iewish Excommunications , Drusius a hath obserued , that the Iewes had three kinds and degrees of Excommunications . Niddui , Herem , Samatha : the first signifieth a Remouing ; the second , Anathema ; the third , the same which the Apostle calleth Maran-atha . b by the first they are made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( of which is an example , Gen. 4.4 . ) excommunicated from the Ecclesiasticall Assemblies . Hee which was thus Excommunicated was called Menudde , and the denouncers Menuddim . There were foure and twenty causes for the which it was inflicted . If any died therein without repentance , they iudged him worthy of stoning , and therfore stoned his coffin : whereof they c giue example in one Eleazer the sonne of Henoch . They might enter the Temple when they were excommunicated ; but that they might enter the Synagogue is vnlikely . Thus they write , d Salomon made two doores in the Temple ; one for mourners and excommunicates , the other for the newly married : At this , if any entred , the Israelites which came on the Sabbaths , and sate betwixt those doores , said ; He whose name dwelleth in this house , glad thee with children , If any entred at the other doore with his vpper lippe couered , they knew that he was a mourner , and said ; He which dwelleth in this house , reioyce and comfort thee : If his lippe were not couered , they knew that hee was Menudde , Excommunicate , and said ; He which dwelleth in this house , put into thy heart to heare the words of thy fellowes , &c. When the Temple was destroyed , they decreed that the Bridegroomes and Mourners should enter the Synagogue , and the men which saw them reioyced with the one , and sate on the ground with the other . If they did not amend , they were excommunicated with a greater curse , or Anathema : And if they persisted obstinate , they did Samatize them . The word Anathema is sometimes taken generally , but heere for a particular kinde . Maran-atha signifieth . The Lord commeth ; and so doth Sem-atha . For by Sem , and more emphatically , Hassem , they vsed to signifie the name , meaning that Tetragrammaton , and ineffable name of God , now commonly pronounced e Iehouah . It may also be compounded of Sama , after the Chaldee forme ; or of Sam and mitha , which signifieth ; There is death . Some Authors ascribe this to the institution of Henoch : which they gather out of Iudg. 14. CHAP. III. Of the Religious places of the Israelites : their Tabernacle , Temples , Synagogues . IN the discouery of their antient Religion , it seemeth fittest to discourse first of Places ; secondly , of Times ; Thirdly , of Rites ; Fourthly , of Persons consecrated to Religion . And first of the first . Neither were the first men , a nor first Hebrews very Religious in this point of dedicating Places to Religion ; as appeareth in Histories both holy and Prophane : And if for some vision , made vnto them in some places , they did for a time hallow the same with Altars and Sacrifices : yet neither were they alway , or only thus esteemed . But Hee , Whose is the Earth , and all that therein is , did by his Law appoint , as it were , a place of his residence amongst these , whom he had chosen for his owne people , And commanded them to erect a Tabernacle in the wildernesse , fitting that their peregrination . Afterward Salomon built him an house in Ierusalem : which therefore is called the holy Citie , and the Citie of the great King . The TABERNACLE ( a moueable Temple that might be taken asunder , and ioyned together againe ) was , by Gods commandement , erected in the wildernesse , in the same manner , and of the same matter , which God had both commanded and shewed to Moses in the Mount ; the matter and forme whereof , with all that thereunto appertained ; the Arke ; the Candlesticke , the Altar , &c. In the booke of Exodus are liuely declared . It was after ( as we reade in the booke of b Ioshua ) with great solemnitie carried miraculously thorow Iordan , by the Leuites deputed to that seruice : And , after their conquest of the Countrey , c placed in Shilo , a Citie of Ephraim . There did Ioshua diuide the Land to her new Conquerors ; there were their solemne Assemblies for State and religion . In the time of Heli they remoued the Arke from the Tabernacle into the Armie . which they had gathered against the Philistims , of whom the Arke was taken . The Tabernacle in the time of Saul , was carried to Nob ; and , in the time of Dauid , to Gibeon , where Salomon offered a thousand burnt offerings . The Philistims forced by Diuine iudgements , sent backe the Arke , receiued by the Bethsamites , curious to their cost ; It was after placed in Kiriath-Iarim , in the house of Aminadab , next of Obed-Edom , and then by Dauid in the place , which hee had fitted for the same in Ierusalem : Whence it was remoued into the Temple , which Salomon had built ; where it was till the time of the deportation : in which time d it was ( saith the Author of the second booke of the Maccabees ) hiddne by Ieremia the Prophet . But that Author is beholden to the Councell of Trent for his credit : the Iewes themselues in that point , not beleeuing him ; e who affirme , that the second Temple came short of the former , by the want of the fire from Heauen , of the Arke , of the Vrim and Thummim , of the succession of Prophets , and the glory of God betweene the Cherubims , The TEMPLE was built on Mount Moriah by Salomon , according to the f patterne , which he had receiued of Dauid : to which worke he had gathered a greater masse of wealth , then easily we shall reade of in the Persian , Greeke , Romane , or any other Christian , Turkish , or Heathen Empire ; g namely , one hundred thousand Talents of Gold ; ten hundred thousand talents of siluer , and afterward three thousand Talents of Gold , and seuen thousand Talents of Siluer : to which was added , by the offerings of the Princes , ten thousand talents of siluer , and more then fiue thousand talents of Gold , besides Iewels , and brasse , and iron , without weight , with Cedars and stones without number . The Gold amounteth after the common computation of the common talent , at sixe thousand crownes , to six hundred forty eight millions of crownes , and vpward : the siluer to about the same summe . But that which by vs is vnderualued ( accounting to the talent but six thousand crownes , as some doe ) Master Brerewood in his learned worke de ponderibus & precijs &c. raiseth to a higher summe ; estimating the talent at foure thousand fiue hundred pound , so that the hundred thousand talents of Gold , which Dauid had prouided for that worke , amount to foure hundred and fifty millions of our pounds : and his million of siluer talents ( each of which is three hundred seuenty fiue pound ) to three hundred seuenty fiue millions : besides thirteene millions and fiue hundred thousand pounds in gold , and two millions sixe hundred twenty fiue thousand pounds in siluer , afterwards by Dauid offered to the same purpose : and by his Princes twenty two millions fiue hundred thousand seuen thousand and fiue hundred pounds in gold ; and three millions seuen hundred and fifty thousand pounds in siluer : * That I speake not all other prouisions of iewels , metals and timber , and the rest . Now all that Cyrus got by the * conquest of an Asia , is valued but at one hundred twenty fiue millions , if wee summe his fiue hundred thousand talents , after the Aegyptian account , which is a great deale more then Alexander found in the Persian Treasury ( so much renowned ) both at Susis and Persopolis , which ( as Strabo hath numbred ) were but thirty two millions , and seuen hundred and fifty thousand pounds . That summe of Dauid , I confesse , had often troubled mee , nor could I euer finde satisfaction in that doubt . But in my opinion , Master Brerewoods coniecture is probable , that the Hebrew word in that place doth not signifie a Talent ; or that the word Talent doth not alway signifie the same summe in Scripture : euen as amongst other Nations it also varied , and sometimes was vsed for a small summe , as hee sheweth out of Homer , Pollux and others . Howsoeuer therefore , I will not so vilifie this Talent here , as to esteeme it with some * but a shekel ; yet I would take it ( as the notation of the word may inferre but for some massie piece of metall . This beautifull frame I should deforme with my description , if ( after a double narration of all the parts , forme , and contents thereof in the History of the Bible ) I should recite the particulars . This Temple , fleeced by some , repaired by others , continued in variety of state , till the sacking and ruine of it , together with the City , by Nebuchodonosor . And after their reture , by the edict of Cyrus , and other the Persian Kings , it was rebuilded ( but farre inferiour in glory ) in the space , as the Iewes say , h vnto Christ , of six and forty yeeres : after others it was longer in hand , by reason of impediments from their cauilling , and malicious neighbours . But this error ( if we vnderstand them of the building of Zorobabel ) proceeded from the Iewish ignorance of the Persian i Chronologie , which knew no other Persian Darius but one , attributing to Cyrus one and thirty yeeres , to Cambyses nine , to the Magi seuen moneths : and in the sixth yeere of Darius which followed ( as they accounted ) was the Temple finished : all which amount to six and forty . They confound Darius Nothus ( to whose times the most and best of our moderne Chronographers , Scaliger , Iunius , Caluisius , Liuely , and others referre this rebuilding of the Temple ) with that former Darius the sonne of Histaspes , and from that second yeere of Darius Nothus , wherein the Edict was made for the Temple , doth k Scaliger beginne the reckoning of Daniels seuenty weekes and a halfe ( as he interpreteth ) accounting from thence to the destruction of this Temple , foure hundred fourescore and thirteene yeeres and a halfe . This second Temple hauing receiued accesse of magnificence in succession of times , was spoyled and polluted vnder Antiochus , who dedicated the same to Iupiter Olympius ; but being freed and dedicated anew by Maccabaeus , it recouered great part of the former beautie ; till , as l Iosephus saith , and his abbreuiator Iosippus , it was pulled downe by Herod , and built anew . Herein both that allegation of the Iewes of six and forty yeeres , is against this assertion of Iosephus , and the History also of m Hegesippus , who reporteth , that he onely compassed the circuit about the Temple with a wall , and beautified the same with costly buildings , erected from the foundatiō the Porches about the Sanctuary , and fortified it with the Castle Antonia : but some account this Hegesippus a counterfeit . Chrysostome n more probably vnderstands those words of the Iewes , Forty and six yeeres was this Temple a building , of the Herodian Temple : and herein o Scaliger , Hospinian , and the great Cardinall Baronius follow him : accounting exclusiuely from the eighteenth yeere of Herods raigne , which Funccius reckoneth An. M. 3947. to the yeere 3992. in which Iohn baptized , and Christ vttered these words : in all which they coniecture that some what was still a doing about the new building thereof , although the principall part thereof , was performed and finished by Herod , in eight yeeres . This they gathered by Iosephus his owne Testimony , that the building continued till the time of Nero , and in another place , where he affirmeth that the East porch , which Luke cals p Salomons Porch , was still remaining of the ancient building ; in the dayes of Nero. For thus hee saith in the last booke of his Antiquities , speaking of the times of Albinus , fourescore and three yeeres after Herod began this worke , as Scaliger reckoneth . Now the building of the Temple was finished . The people therefore seeing eighteene hundred worke-men , which had before been wont to liue by that building , idle , and vnwilling that the money should be laid vp , lest it might become a prey to the Romans : carefull also to prouide for the worke-men : perswaded the q King to re-edefie the East Porch , which closed vp the outside of the Temple , hanging ouer a deepe and narrow valley , borne vp by a wall of foure hundred cubits height , and the length of euery stone was twenty cubits , the thicknes six ; the worke of King Salomon which first built the Temple . But the King , to whom Claudius Caesar had committed the building of the Temple , seeing that it required much time , great expence , &c. refused . Thus it is apparent , that all the Temple was not demolished till the finall destruction thereof vnder Titus . Neither doe the Iewes in the Talmud speake of any third Temple : Nor can the Prophecy of r Haggeus be fulfilled ; That the glory of the second Temple , should exceede the glory of the former ; if Christ ( of whose comming it is interpreted ) had not by his presence , preaching , and miracles , not only supplied the defects ( before mentioned ) but made it surmount the other in effects of Maiesty and glory . And the zeale vnto this Testimony , not the meanest which the Christian veritie ſ vrgeth against the Iewish Incredulitie and Apostasie ( which is necessarily demonstrated and euinced , whilest yet they continue their vaine hopes of a Messias , so many Ages after the desolation of that Temple whereof Aggee prophecied ) hath caused me to vse so many words in this matter . But to satisfie the fancies of great men , their great workes are commonly made greater : For howsoeuer it was very great in it selfe , that Herod should haue , eight yeeres together , many worke-men at worke ( which Iosephus numbreth for some part of the time ten thousand and a thousand Priests ) yet sustaining , no doubt , some intermission after his time , either wholly , or in part , it could not be so great as to haue accomplished it wholly from the foundation , wherein Salomon spent seuen yeeres : and besides , what any of the naturall Israelites performed in this worke , hee imployed an hundred three and fifty thousand and six hundred worke-men of the Strangers , or Forrainers found in the Countrey . And whereas the second Temple was but halfe the height of the former , perhaps it is true , that ( according to Iosephus ) he perfected it to that height of an hundred and twenty Cubits , whereof twenty cubits sanke downe in the settling of the foundations . If any yet will rather thinke this Temple the worke of Herod , then Zorobabel , as a thing which Iosephus by his owne eyes might obserue ; Scaliger doth neuerthelesse salue that prophecy of Aggee . by distinction of the Building , and of the t Continuall Sacrifice : Saying , that if it had beene ten times reedified , yet the continuall Sacrifice continuing , causeth that there is no interruption , and that it should still be called but one Temple . It was builded by Herod of white stones , fiue and twenty cubits long , eight thick , and twelue broad . He that would further reade the particulars , let him haue recourse to Iosephus , in his fifteenth booke of Antiquities . This Temple was burned by Titus , in the sack of the City , the same day that before it had beene fired by the Chaldaeans . Adrian the Emperour u did after destroy the Reliques thereof , that a stone was not left vpon a stone ; and there , in the same place , dedicated another Temple to Iupiter , that former being ouer-whelmed with earth . Iulian gaue leaue to the Iewes to re-edifie the Temple , in despight of Christian Religion , and contributed frankly thereto : but Ammianus Marcell . x , a Heathen Writer , witnesseth ; That fire issued out of the Earth , y and burned both worke and worke-men : when as an Earth-quake ( which had before , saith z Zozomen , killed a great many , in the very attempting of this Worke ) could not deterre them from proceeding in their purpose : And Crosses , miraculously fallen on the garments of many , did both teach them to forsake their Iudaisme , and to become Christians . Chrysostome a mentioneth this , and saith , That vnder Adrian the Iewes sought to recouer their liberty , and lost their Countrey . Vnder Constantine they attempted the like , who therefore cut off their eares , and branded their bodies for Rebels , as the elder of you ( saith hee to his Auditors ) doe know . And in our daies , about twenty yeeres since , Iulian the Emperour was at great expences , appointed Officers , sent for worke-men from all places , thinking to frustrate Christs Prophecie concerning the Temple , and to bring the Iewes to Idolatrie . But so soone as they had attempted this businesse , and bared the foundation , had drawne foorth the Earth , and were now ready to beginne their building ; a fire burst forth from the foundations , and burned many , which caused them to cease . And if you now goe to Ierusalem you may see the foundations naked : hereof we all are witnesses . Neither did this happen vnder Christian Emperours , lest any should impute it to the Christians , but vnder an Ethnick , when Christianitie was persecuted . Thus much in effect , Chrysostome , Gregorie Nazianzen b also testifieth the same , affirming that the Earth ( as it were taking a vomit from the Diuine hand ) spued out the stones , which yet till this day had continued therein , and dispersed them to the great damage of the neighbour-buildings . Other holy places they had , which the Scripture mentioneth as high places , which were high hills , or other open and lofty places , shaded for the most part with Trees : The Prophets enuey against them , and c they were commanded to be destroyed , together with the Groues : some yet were permitted , either by extraordinary command for a time , as to Gedeon d and to Manoah e ; or because of the Tabernacle at Gibeon , or of the Arke at Ierusalem . The not reforming this toleration of high places is reckoned as an eclipse of Iehosaphats and Asas glory ; which Ezekiah and Iosiah quite remoued and polluted . These high and open places it seemeth were consecrated . as fitting to the celestiall bodies ; to which , and to Baal ( who is interpreted the Sunne ) they vsed for the most part on them to Sacrifice . They had also their Houses and Temples for Baal , in Israel and Iuda ; and Dan and Bethel were by Ieroboam dedicated to his Aegyptian Idolatrie : and Gilgal was a place of request in this kinde . Salomon also built Temples or houses for his Idolatrous wiues . And to reckon euery particular in this kind , were a worke endlesse ; in the 2. Reg. 17. & 23. and other places enough is of them recorded . Two other Temples were erected of some reputation : one by Sanballat at Samaria , on Mount Garizin , by licence obtained of Alexander the Great , whose part he followed , rebelling against Darius his true Lord . The occasion was , because Manasses , brother of Iaddi the High Priest had married , contrary to Gods law , Nicaso f daughter of Sanballat , and was forced either to leaue his Priestly function or Heathenish bed . Whereupon Sanballat , hauing obtained licence to build that Temple aforesaid , constituted him the High Priest thereof , many other Priests for the like fault , resorting thither to him . But of these Samaritanes wee shall haue fitter occasion to say more , when wee come to handle their Sects . Ptolemaeus Philometor g granted licence to Onias ( the sonne of the high-Priest Onias , whom Antiochus had slaine , who for the same cause had here shrowded himselfe ) to build a Temple , indueed hereunto by a false interpretation of the Prophecy of Esay at Leontopolis , in the shire , as I may tearme it , or Nomus of Heliopolis : hauing Priests and Leuites ministring therein , and other things answering in some sort to that of Ierusalem . When the Temple of Ierusalem was burnt by Titus , this Temple was shut vp also by Lupus the Deputie , three hundred and thirty yeeres after it had beene builded : and after by his successor Paulinus vtterly despoyled both of the wealth and the Religion . The Citie was called of Onias , Onion . h It had a Tower and an Altar like that of Ierusalem , but in steade of a Candlesticke , a Lampe of gold hanging on a chaine of gold ; enriched by the Kings with large reuenues . Synagogues i the Iewes had many , both in Ierusalem , where are said to haue beene foure hundred and fourescore , and all Cities of Iudea , and among the Gentiles where the Iewes were dispersed . When they first began to be builded , is vncertaine . Cornelius Betramus k thinketh ; That the eight and forty Cities of the Leuites had their fit places for Assemblies , whence Synagogues had beginning . In these Synagogues the Archisynagogi were in place of Leuites and Prophets , sometimes diuers in the same Synagogue , as Sosthenes and Crispus in that of Corinth . which on festiual daies did performe the publique pryers , and read the Law and the Prophets , expounding the same themselues , or authorising others hereunto ; so that they which first were called Prophets , were afterward Scribes and Lawyers , and in the Synagogues Archisynagogi . They had authority also , as it seemeth , of Iurisdiction in punishing offenders . The Cities of the Leuites were as Nurseries of learning , and Vniuersities for the studies of Diuinitie . And in the reformation of Religion by Elias and Elisha , the Schooles of the Prophets were as Colledges , and the sonnes of the Prophets students of Diuinitie , which had a Rector ouer them , as may seeme by 2. King. 6. and other places : where also their gesture in hearing their Lectures appeareth to be sitting ; and therefore their Schooles or Academies were called Sessions . In their Synagogues also they kept both their Ciuill and Ecclesiasticall Courts . The Synagogues of Forreiners * at Ierusalem were also Colledges of Students . l Sigonius coniectureth , That their Babylonian exile ministred occasion to them to helpe themselues with these Houses of Prayer and instruction . The word Synagogue m is taken both for the Assemblies , whether in this place , or out of it , and for the place it selfe ; hauing a Ciuill as well as a Religious vse . And these Synagogues they haue in the place of their dispersion vnto this day . The order they obserued in their Synagogues was this ; They disputed and preached sitting : the * Elders sate in Chaires which were set in order , of which Christ saith , They loue the chiefe seates in Synagogues ; those of meaner sort sate in seates , and the meanest of all on the floore vpon Mats : and not onely one did dispute or interprete , but others in order , not of the Elders alone , but of the inferiour rankes also , if any thing were reuealed to them : which Tradition of theirs , Saint Paul saith , hee applied to the Christian Assemblies of those times . They vsed to pray in their Synagogues standing n , as did also the Primitiue Christians . Besides these Temples and Houses consecrated to God , Ambition , the Ape of deuotion , founded some of other nature . Herod the Great , erected a sumptuous Temple and Citie in the honour of Caesar , which sometime had beene called Stratonis turris , and after Caesarea . The Temple of Caesar was conspicuous to them which sailed farre off in the Sea , and therein were two Statues , one of Rome , the other of Caesar . The sumptuousnesse of Herods ambition in this Citie , Temple , Theater , and Amphitheater , &c. Iosephus amply describeth . o He built another Temple at Panium , the fountaine of Iordan in honour of Caesar ; and lest this should stirre vp the peoples hearts against him to see him thus deuoutely prophane , and prophanely deuout , he remitted to them the third part of the tributes . Hee consecrated Games , after the like Heathenish solemnitie , in honour of Caesar , to be celebrated euery fifth yeere at Caesarea . He built also the Pythian Temple at Rhodes of his owne cost . Hee gaue yeerely reuenue to the Olympyian Games , for maintenance of the Sacrifices and solemnity thereof : Quis in rapacitate auarior ? Quis in largitione effusior ? He robbed his owne to enrich ( or rather vainely to lauish out on ) others . He spared not the Sepulchers of the dead . For the Sepulchre of Dauid had lent before to Hyrcanus three thousand talentts of siluer ; which filled him with hope of the like spoyle ; and entring it with his choise friends , hee found no money but precious clothes ; and whiles he in a couetous curiositie searched further , he lost two of his company , by flame ( as fame went ) breaking out vpon them . Herevpon he left the place , and , in recompence , in the entry of the Sepulchre , built a monument of white Marble . He built also p Sebaste in the Region of Samaria , wherein hee erected a Temple , and dedicated a Court of three furlongs and a halfe of ground before it , to Caesar . Thus Caesar was made a God by him , who would not allow Christ a place among men , but , that hee might kill him , spared not the infants of Bethleem , no not his owne sonne amongst the rest , as this his god ieasted of him , q saying ; That hee had rather bee Herods Swine then his Sonne . For his Iewish deuotion prohibited him to deale with Swine , but not Religion , not Reason , not Nature could protect those Innocents from slaughter . CHAP. IIII. Of the Iewish computation of time , and of their festiuall daies . THE day amongst the Iewes was ( as amongst vs ) Naturall and Artificiall : this from Sunne-rising to Sunne-setting , to which is opposed Night , the time of the Sunnes absence from our Hemisphere : that comprehended both these , called of the Greekes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , containing one whole reuolution of the Sunnes motion to the same point of the Horizon or Meridian , in twenty foure houres . This Naturall a day the Babylonians began at the rising of the Sunne , the Athenians at the setting , the Vmbrians ( as the Astrologians ) at Noone , the Egyptians and Romane Priests at Midnight . The Iewes agreed in their reckoning with the Athenians , as did the Galli in b Caesars time , reporting Pluto to be the author of their Nation ; and some relickes hereof is in our naming of time by a seuen-night , and a fort-night ; although otherwise wee reckon the day betweene two midnights . The most naturall computation of this naturall day , is , to follow that order of Nature , wherein darkenesse had the prioritie of time , c and the euening and the morning were made one day , or the first day : which ( saith d Hospinian ) the Italian and Bohemian Clockes doe yet obserue . The day was not diuided of the first Hebrewes ( before the Babylonian captiuity ) into houres , but was distinguished by Vigiliae , or * Watches , of which they had foure ; the first began at euening , the second at mid-night , the third in the morning , the fourth at noone . Neither is there any Hebrew word signifying an houre , although some interpret the degrees of the Dyall of Ahaz e to be houres : some ( as Tremell . ) halfe houres . Afterwards it was diuided into houres , twelue in the night , and as many in the day : not equall as ours , but longer or shorter , according to so many equall portions of the day or night ; so that with them the first , second , third , fourth , fift , sixt , seuenth , eighth , ninth , tenth , eleuenth , and twelfth houre , was answerable with our houres of seuen , eight , nine , ten , eleuen , twelue , one , two , three , foure , fiue , and sixe , if we consider them in the Equinoctiall ; otherwise they differed from our equall houres more or lesse , according to the vnequall lengthening or shortning of the daies , but so that an easie capacitie may conceiue the proportion . These houres sometimes they reduced into foure , the first containing the first , second and third , or with vs , the seuenth , eighth , and ninth houres : the second ; the fourth , fift , and sixt , or after our reckoning , ten , eleuen , and twelue of the clock , and so forwards . This was the Ecclesiasticall Computation according to the times of Prayers and Sacrifices , imitated still in the Church of Rome in their Canonicall houres . Thus is Marke reconciled to the other Euangelists , f in relating the time of Christs passion , the first calling it the third houre when they crucified him , or led him to be crucified , whereas Iohn saith , That it was g about the sixt houre when Pilate deliuered him . Thus may the parable of the Labourers in the Vine-yard bee vnderstood , Matth. 20. and other places of Scripture . The night also was diuided into foure Watches , each containing three houres accordingly , They had three houres of Prayer , the third , the sixt , the ninth , as both the Iewish and h Euangelicall Writers mention : the first of which they say Abraham instituted , the second Isaac ( it began when it was halfe an houre past the sixt houre , and continued till halfe an houre after the ninth : at this houre the Disciples of the Wisemen tooke their meate , which before this Prayer tasted nothing ) the third began when the former left , and continued till the Euening . And this was obserued both for their publike and priuate Prayers , although it bee not likely that the whole time was that way spent , especially in priuate deuotions ; for then their particular callings had beene frustrate , and cancelled by this exercise of the generall . Seuen daies were a i weeke , whereof the seuenth was called the Sabbath ; others had no particular name , but were called the first day of the weeke , or the first day of ( or after ) the Sabbath , and so of the rest . The Christians called them k Feriae , as the first second or third Feria , for Sunday , Munday , Tuesday : the reason whereof was , the keeping of Easter weeke holy . For that being made in their Calender the first weeke of the yeere , and by Law being wholly feriata , freed from working , and sanctified to holy vses ; therefore the daies also of other weekes receiued that name from this first weeke . Touching which there is a Law of Constantine the great , to keepe both it and the weeke before it also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , without working , which for the later was by custome obtained , and by a Canon l enioyed , to spend it wholly in the Church with Psalmes and Hymnes and spirituall Songs . Yea , the antient Christians obserued a continuall * festiuall from Easter to Whitsuntide , in which they neither kneeled nor fasted . Their Moneths , as with vs and the Grecians , tooke their name of the Moone , and with them also their measure , reckoning the order of their daies according to the age of the Moone , and by course they contained , one thirty dayes , the next twenty nine , and therefore were constrained euery second or third yeere to intercale , or adde , as in a Leape-yeere one moneth of two and twenty daies , and in euery fourth yeere , of three and twenty daies . This they called m Veadar , because it followed the twelfth moneth Adar , for the supply of ten daies , one and twenty houres , and two hundred and foure scruples , which the twelue moneths of the Moone came short of the yeere of the Sunne . And this they were forced to doe for the obseruation of the Passouer , and their other feasts . n Before their Babylonian thraledome , foure onely of these moneths were knowne by proper names ; the first called Ethauim , the second Bul , the seuenth , which after was made the first , Abib ; the eighth Zif : but afterwards the rest receiued names , which had beene before distinguished only by order , and the former names also were altred ; that being reckoned the first moneth of the yeere , in which befell the fifteenth day of the Moone , after the Equinoctiall Vernall , and their names follow , Nisan , Iar , Sinan , Thamuz , Ab , Elul , Thischri , Marcheschuan , Cisleu , Tebeth , Schebath , Adar . Thus Hospinian ; but Scaliger and Ar. Montanus in his Daniel , or ninth booke of Iewish Antiquities , say , That the antient yeere had twelue moneths , as appeareth by the Historie of Noah : but those moneths had no proper names , but of their order , the first , second , third moneth , &c. Those names , which after they were knowne by , were Chaldean ; and so Elias in Thesbi . They were all Chaldean or Persian names , not mentioned in any of the Prophets before the captiuitie , and they also name but seuen . But in Thargum Hierosol . they are all expressed in their order . The Iaponites , Chinois , and Indians , haue no names yet for their moneths , but name them by their order and number . The Romanes also named some of their moneths by their order ; others after their Emperours , as Iulius and Augustus , to which Domitian added , Germanicus for September , his owne name for October , Commodus made an Edict , for the naming of August Commodus , September Herculeus , October Inuictus , Nouember Exuperatorius , December Amazonius . The Hebrew yeere before Moses , began o at the new Moone next before the Autumnall Equinoctiall , that being supposed by some to be the time wherein the World was first created , euery Plant and Tree hauing the fruit and seede ripe : and this reckoning of the yeere in ciuill affaires , is obserued of the Iewes vnto this day : and from hence they began their Iubilee and seuenth Sabbatticall yeere , lest otherwise they should haue lost two yeeres profits , not reaping the fruit of the olde yeere , nor sowing in the next . Their Ecclesiasticall or festiuall yeere began at the Spring , as wee haue said afore , by the commandement of GOD , at , and in remembrance of their departure out of Egypt at the same time , Exod. 12. as with vs wee haue an Ecclesiasticall yeere moueable , according to the fall of Easter , differing from the Ciuill beginning at our Lady , as with others at Christmasse , or New-yeeres day . p Scaliger thus obserueth concerning the Iewish yeere . The Iewes ( saith he vse a double reckoning of their yeere ; one after the course of the Moone , the other after the Tekupha's , or course of the Sunne . Tekupha * anciently was that moment , in which the passed yeere ended , and the following began . But the later Iewes diuided the yeere of the Sunne into foure equall parts , each whereof consisted of ninety one dayes , seuen houres and a halfe . And they diuided the said yeere into twelue equall parts , each containing daies thirty , houres ten , and thirty minutes . They began at the fifteenth of Aprill , moued by the authority of R. Samuel , an antient Criticke , who ascribed the first Tekupha to that moneth which before they began in Autumne : the reason was , because at that time Moses led the Israelites out of Aegypt . The moderne Iewes are so superstitious in the obseruation of their Tekupha's , that they esteeme it danger of life to alter their reckoning of them . They also attribute to each of them his proper Element , as to the Tekupha Tamuz ( the Summer Solstice ) the Fire ; and he which should drinke or eate in the moment of that Tekupha , they thinke should bee taken with a burning feuer . Tekupha Nisan , is on the fifteenth of Aprill , Tekupha Tamuz , on the fifteenth of Iuly , Tekupha Tisri , on the foureteenth of October , Tekupha Tebeth , on the fourteenth of Ianuarie . In times past they obserued superstitiously the beginnings of euery moneth , thinking , that then the Sun entred into that Signe which was attributed to that moneth . Now they onely obserue the foure Tropicall Signes . Such is their folly , as though now the entrance of Aries were not more then fiue and thirty dayes before the Tekupha of Moses . But their leaden braines know not what Tekupha is , not why , nor when it was instituted . So much Scaliger . If the new Moone happened afternoone , then the moneth and their New-Moone-Feast began the next day , and the yeere likewise , which began at the New-Moone . They were so scrupulous concerning the Moone , that Clemens Alexand. out of another Author obiects the worship thereof vnto them . They thinke ( saith * he ) that they alone know GOD , not knowing that they worship Angels and Arch-angels , and the Moneth , and the Moone ; and if the Moone appeare not , they keepe not that Sabbath , which they call The first , nor the New-Moone , nor the Vnleauened , nor the Feast , nor the great Day . This fabulous q Author cited by Clemens vnderstood not himselfe , saith Scaliger ; for they still obserue the appearance or first sight of the Moone , not to ordaine the solemnitie thereby ( which was done by a certaine rule ) but to sanctifie it : and therefore as soone as they saw the New-Moone , they say Good lucke ( or a good signe ) be it to vs and to all Israel . The same also do the Muhamedans obserue . By the first Sabbath he meaneth the New-yeeres day , called a Sabbath , because it was holy-day : by the Feast , Pentecost ; by the great-Day , that of Tabernacles . Although in regard of vse , some daies were more holy then other , yet had euery day appointed r sacrifices morning and euening . Their Feasts were either weekely , of which was the Sabbath ; or monethly , euery New-Moone ; or yeerely , of which were the Easter or Passeouer , Pentecost , or Whitsuntide , the Feast of Tabernacles . These were chiefe , to which were added the Feast of Trumpets of Expiation , and of the Great * Congregation . To these we may reckon the seuenth yeeres Sabbath , and the yeere of Iubilee . These Feasts GOD had prescribed to them , commanding , that in those three principall Feasts , euery male ( as the Iewes interpreted it , that were cleane and sound , and from twenty yeeres of their age to fiftie ) should appeare there where the Tabernacle or Temple was , with their offerings , as one great Parish , Deut. 16. hereby to retaine an vnitie in diuine worship ; and a greater solemnitie ; with increase of ioy and charitie ; being better confirmed in that Truth , which they here saw to be the same which at home they had learned , and also better strengthened against the errors of the Heathen and Idolatrous feasts of Diuels . To these were after added vpon occasions , by the Church of the Iewes , their foure Feasts , in memory of their calamities receiued from the Chaldeans , their Feast of Lots , of Dedication , and others , as shall follow in their order , They began to celebrate their Feasts at Euen : so Moses is commanded , ſ From Euen to Euen shall yee celebrate your Sabbath ; imitated in the Christian Euen-songs , on holy Euens ; yet the Christian Sabbath is by some supposed to begin in the morning , because Christ did rise at that time . As for the causes of Feasts , many they are and great : That the time it selfe should in the reuolution thereof , be a place of Argument to our dulnesse ; This is the * day which the Lord hath made , let vs reioyce and be glad in it . And what else is a festiuall day , but a witnesse of times , light of truth , life of memory , mistresse of life ? A token of publike thankfulnesse for greatest benefits passed , a spurre to the imitation of our Noble Ancestrie , the Christian Worthies ; a visible word to the Ethnicke and ignorant , which thus , by what we doe , may learne what we beleeue ; a visible heauen to the spirituall man , that in festiuall ioyes doth , as it were , open the vayle ; and here fides is turned into a vides , whiles in the best exercises of Grace , he tasteth the first fruits of Glory , and with his Te Deums , and Halleluiahs , begins that blessed Song of the Lamb ; whiles time it selfe puts on her festiuall attire , and acting the passed , admonish the present ages , teacheth by example , quickneth our Faith , strengthneth hope , inciteth charitie , and in this glimpse and dawning , is the day-starre to that Sunne of Eternitie , when time shall be no longer , but the Feast shall last for euerlasting . These the true causes of festiuall Times . CHAP. V. Of the Festiuall dayes instituted by God in the Law. AS they were enioyned to offer a Lambe in the morning , and another in the Euening euery day , with other Prayers , Prayses , and Rites : so had the SABBATH a double honour in that kinde , and was wholly sequestred and sanctified to religious duties . Which howsoeuer it was ceremoniall , in regard of that seuenth day designed , of the Rites therein prescribed , of that rigid and strait obseruation exacted of the particular workes prohibited , and of the deadly penaltie annexed ; yet are we to thinke , that the Eternall Lord , who hath all times in his hand , had , before this , selected some time proper to his seruice , which in the abrogation of Ceremonies a Legall , is in Morall and Christian duety to be obserued to the end of the World : euen as from the beginning of the World he had sanctified the seuenth day to himselfe , and in the Morall Law ( giuen not by Moses to the Iewes , but by GOD himselfe , as to all creotures ) is the remembrance of that sanctification vrged . Friuolous are their reasons , who would renue the Iewish Sabbath amongst Christians , tying and tyring vs in a more then Iewish seruitude , to obserue both the last and first dayes of the weeke , as some haue preached , and of the Aethiopian Churches is practised . Neither can I subscribe to those , who are so farre from paying two , that they acknowledge not the debt of one vpon diuine right , but onely in Ecclesiasticall courtesie , and in regard of the Churches meere constitution ; and haue thereupon obtruded on many other dayes as Religious respects or more , then on this ( which yet the Apostles entituled in name and practice , The Lords day ) with the same spirit whereby they haue equalled traditions to the holy Scriptures . Thus Cardinal b Tolet alowes on the Lords day iourneying , hunting , working , buying , selling , Fayres , Fencing , and other priuate and publike workes by him mentioned : and saith , a man is tyed to sanctifie the Sabbath , but not to sanctifie it well ; ( a new kinde of distinction ) the one is in hearing Masse , and ceasing from seruile workes ; the well-doing it , in spirituall contemplations , &c. Another c Cardinall is as fast as he is loose , affirming , That other holy daies also binde the Conscience , euen in cases voide of contempt and scandall , as being truely more holy then other daies , and a part of diuine worship , and not onely in respect of order and politie . But to returne to our Iewish Sabbath . Plutarch thought , that the Sabbath was deriued of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifieth to keepe Reuell-rout , as was vsed in their Bacchanals of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is interpreted Bacchus , or the sonne of Bacchus , as Coelius Rhodiginus d sheweth out of Amphithaeus and Mnaseas ; who is therefore of opinion , That Plutarch thought the Iewes on their Sabbaths worshipped Bacchus , because they did vse on that day to drinke somewhat more largely ( a Sabbatizing too much , by too many Christians imitated , which celebrate the same rather as a day of Bacchus , then the Lords day . e ) Bacchus his Priests were called Sabbi , f of this their reuelling and misse-rule . Such wide coniectures we finde in others , whereas the Hebrewes call it Sabbath , of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifieth To rest , because of their vacation to Diuine Offices , and not for idlenesse or worse imployments . And for this cause all the festiuall solemnities in the Scripture g are stiled with this generall title and appellation , as times of rest from their wonted bodily seruices . Likewise their seuenth yeere was Sabbathicall h , because of the rest from the labors of Tyllage . In those feasts also , which consisted of many daies solemnitie , the first and last were Sabbaths , i in regard of the strictnesse of those daies rest . Luke k hath an obscure place , which hath much troubled Interpreters with the difficulty thereof , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , our English reades it ; The second Sabbath after the first . * Isidore saith , it was so called of the Pascha , and Azyma comming together . Chrysostome thinkes ( as Sigonius cytes him ) it was when the l New-Moone fell on the Sabbath , and made a double Festiuall . Sigonius , when they kept their Passeouer in the second Moneth . * Stella takes it for Manipulus frugum , alledging Iosephus his Author . m Ambrose , for the Sabbath next after the first day of the Easter Solemnitie . n Hospinian , for the Octaues or last day of the same : * Maldonatus , for the Feast day of Pentecost , which was the second of the chiefe Feasts : But Ioseph Scaliger o saith , That the second day of the Feast was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , ( being the sixteenth day of the Moneth , called Manipulus frugum ) and the Sabbaths which fell betwixt that and Pentecost , receiued their denomination in order from the same ; Secundo-primum , Secundo-secundum , &c. And hence doth Luke call that first Sabbath which fell after that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or second day of the Feast 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Of this we shall haue occasion to say more when we come to the Samaritans . p The name Sabbath is also taken for the p whole weeke . q But I list not to stand on the diuers significations of the Word . r Iosephus and Plinie tell of a Riuer in Syria , in the kingdome of Agrippa , called Sabbaticus , which on other daies ran full and swift , on the Sabbath rested from his course . Petrus Galatinus ſ alledgeth the ceasing of the Sabbaticall streame , for an argument of the abrogation of the Iewish Sabbath . The Iewes were superstitiously strict in the obseruation of their Sabbath : Ptolomey without resistance captiuating their Citie , and themselues by this aduantage , as did Pompey afterwards . And in the dayes of Matathias , father of Iudas Maccabeus ; a thousand were murthered without resistance , till that by him they were better aduised : Which appeared by the Pharises , that cauelled at the plucking and rubbing of a few eares of Corne , by the hungrie Disciples , and at their Master for healing on that day , though by his Word : which their superstition , the Iew that fell into a Priuie at Maidenbourg . An. 1270. on his Sabbath , and another at Tewksburie , 1220. ( and were the one by the Bishop of the place , the other by the Earle of Glocester constrained to abide the Christian Sabbath , whence on their owne they would not be freed ) testified to the world by a stinking penance , and the later leauing also his stinking superstitious soule behinde to seale his deuotion . They added of their owne , fasting that day till noone , their Sabbath daies iourney , which was ( saith Saint Ierome ) t by the institution of Barachibas , Simeon and Hellis , ( Rabbines ) not aboue two thousand paces , * or two miles . Thus did this holy ordinance which GOD had instituted for the refreshing of their bodies , the instruction of their Soules , and as a type of eternall happines , vanish into a smoky superstition amongst them . The Sacrifices and accustomed rites of the Sabbath are mentioned , Num. 28 & . Leu. 23. & 24. Where we may reade , that the daily burnt-offering , and meate-offering , and drinke-offering , were doubled on the Sabbath , and the Shew-bread renued , &c. The sanctification of daies and times being a u token of that thankefulnesse , and a part of that publike honor which we owe vnto GOD , he did not onely enioyne , by way of perpetuall homage the sanctification of one day in seuen , which GODS immutable Law doth exact for euer , but did require also some other part of time , with as strict exaction , but for lesse continuance ; besides , accepting that which being left arbitrarie to the Church , was by it consecrated voluntarily vnto like religious vses . Of the first of these ( the Sabbath ) we haue spoken : of the Mosaicall Feasts , the New-Moones are next to be considered . The institution hereof we reade , Numb . 28. and the solemne Sacrifice therein appointed ; so to glorifie GOD the Author of Time and Light , which the darkened conceites of the Heathens ascribed to the Planets and bodies Coelestiall , calling the Moneths by their names . Besides their Sacrifices , they banquetted on this day , as appeareth by x Dauid and Saul , where the day after was festiuall also , eyther so to spend the surplusage of the former daies sumptuous Sacrifice , or for a further pretext of Religion and Zeale , as Martyr y hath noted : Sigonias z maketh these New-Moone daies to bee profestos , that is , such wherein they might labor , the Sacrificing times excepted : but those couetous penny-fathers seeme of another minde . a When ( say they ) will the New-moone be gone , that we may sell Corne , and the Sabbath , that we may sell Wheate ? And Esay 1. the Sabbaths and New-moones are reckoned together . Their PASSEOVER called of them Pasach , so called of the Angels passing ouer the Israelites in the common destruction of the Aegyptian first-borne . For Pasach , the Grecians ( as some note ) vse Pascha , of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to suffer , fitly in regard of the body of that shadow Christ himselfe , who b was our Paschal Lambe , in his suffering sacrificed for vs . The institution of this Feast is set downe , Exod. 12. as Hospinian hath noted in the yeere after the creation of the world 2447. c after the stoud . 791. after the promise made to Abram 430. It was celebrated from the fifteenth to the one and twenty day of the moneth Abib or Nisan , those two daies being more specially sanctified with a holy Conuocation and abstinence from worke , except the dressing of their meate : the other being obserued with vnleauened bread : and the foureteenth day being the Parasceue , or preparation : in the euening of which foureteenth day , as some men hold opinion , after Sun-set in the twy-light ; others in the fourth houre , or fourth part of the day , as containing three houres space , before the going downe of the d Sun , the Paschal Lambe was slaine : about which time ( the ninth houre ) Christ the true Pascha yeelded vp the ghost , e hauing eaten the Passeouer on the night before , which was the true time , and was then altred by the Iewes : which corruption continued to the destruction of their Temple , Christ suffered ( saith Scaliger ) on the third of Aprill , the fourth yeere compleate after his Baptisme . From which ninth houre the Iewes began their Vespera or Euening ; and therefore it was inioyned them inter duas Vesperas f , to kill the Passeouer . In these Vespers , as also in the Eeuen of euery Feast and Sabbath , after the euening Sacrifice they which do any worke , saith the Iewish Canon , shall neuer see good signe of a blessing : which was the cause that they hastened so much the death of the theeues which were crucified with Christ . This Lambe or Kidde was chosen a male of a yeere old , the tenth day of the Moone , which they kept till the foureteenth day tyed ( after their traditions ) to the foote of some bench or fourme , so to minister occasion to their children , of questioning about it , to themselues of Preparation and Meditation , and to espie in this meane while , if any default were in the Lambe . It was first a priuate Sacrifice , to be performed in euery house , after in that place onely , where the Tabernacle or Temple was ; they were dispersed by companies , according to Iosephus , not fewer then tenne , sometime twentie in a companie ; with Christ there were thirteene , and of these sacrifices and companies in time of Cestius , were numbred two hundred fiftie six thousand and fiue hundred , so that reckoning the least number , there were ten times so many , besides those that by diseases or other manifold lets were not partakers thereof : and in regard of this Feast being assembled thither through GODS iust iudgement , their whole huge multitudes were couped or caged together in the wals of this Citie to destruction , vnder Titus . The bloud of the Lambe they were to receiue in a vessell , and to sprinkle the same with a bunch of Hysope on the doore posts , and to eate it in the night , which was the beginning of the fifteenth day , roast with fire , with sowre hearbes and vnleauened bread ; both the head , feete , and purtenance ; girded , shod , with staues in their hands , in haste , standing , burning whatsoeuer was left of the same . After the eating the Sacramentall Lambe standing , they had other prouision which they eate sitting , g or after their manner of lying at Table , in remembrance of their libertie , as appeareth by Iohns leaning on his brest , and Iudas his sop at Christs supper . In the Law it was commanded that they should eate the Passeouer standing ; which they onely practised in the first celebration in Aegypt . For so the Iewes set forth the difference of the Paschall night from other nights , in their twice washing , which on other nights they do but once : in their vnleauened : in their Endiue or sowre hearbes : And whereas on other nights , they sit or lie , now they lie onely , in token of their securitie . The washing was therfore necessarie , lest they should defile the beds whereon they lay with their dusty feete . In which respect the h Gentiles also vsed to wash their feete : the Iewes their whole bodie . And the Pharise maruelled at Christ , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he was not thus baptized or washed before he sate downe . Some contented themselues onely with washing of the feete ; the want of which Office Christ obiected to another of his Pharisaicall hostes . But in the Paschall rite a double washing was requisite , because of their double Supper ; which in the flourishing state of the Iewes , was also vsed in other their chiefe solemnities of the Pentecost and Tabernacles . In the former they eate their Sacrifices , in the later certaine Prayses were sung , and it was called the supper dimissorie . But this second Paschall Supper differed from that in other solemnities , wherein they vsed iunkets , which in this were forbidden ; and instead therof they had Endine and wilde Lettice , mingled with Vinegar , and other things , which now they make as thick as mustard . The Housholder first dipt his vnleauened soppe therein and eate it , and then tooke from vnder the carpet or cloth another , which he brake into as many pieces as he had Communicants in his company , euery piece being as big as an Oliue , which was giuen to each of them in order . When he eate that sop , first he said , Blessed be thou , Lord our God , King of the world , which hast sanctified vs with thy Commandements , and hast giuen vs the precept of vnleauened bread . And when he had eaten , he said ( as he distributed to the rest ) This is the bread of affliction , which our fore-fathers ate in the land of Aegypt . Euery one which is hungry , come and eate : euery one which hath neede , come and obserue the Passeouer . After the destruction of Ierusalem , they added these words ; Now we are here seruants , but hereafter wee shall be in the land of Israel : now we are here seruants , hereafter in the land of Israel free . After this , he tasted of the Cuppe , and deliuered to the next , and he to the third , and so on through the company . This was called the Cup of thankesgiuing , or of singing the Hymne , which he deliuered with these words ; Blessed art thou O Lord our GOD King of the world , Creator of the fruite of the Vine . Then did they sing a Hymne and depart ; for the Canon forbad them to eate or drinke any thing after the Hymne . These were the Paschall rites in the time of CHRIST , who also vsed that reiterated both washing ( saith Scaliger ) and Supper , and also the Hymne . They were in the Eeuen of the foureteenth day to purge their houses of leauen , and that throughout the Land , where the Lambe might not be eaten . All the Israelites were inioyned this dutie : And they which by occasion of iourneying or vncleanenesse , could not now celebrate the Passeouer , were to obserue it the next moneth , Numb . 9. The day after , or second day of this Paschall Feast , they were to bring to the Priest a Gomer of the first-fruits of their Corne , and a Lambe , with other duties for a burnt offering to the LORD : before which time they might not eate of the new yeeres fruites , which at that time in those Countries beganne to ripen , and so to acknowledge GOD the giuer thereof . i Philo saith , That each priuate man , which otherwise brought in his Sacrifice to the Priest , Sacrificed or slew this Sacrifice with his owne handes : And else where k hee affirmeth the same . Eleazarus , l or as other say , the Synedrium , ordayned three hundred and fiftie yeeres before the birth of Christ , that the Passe-ouer should not bee solemnized on the second , fourth , or sixt day of the Weeke : And therefore when it fell on the sixt day , which wee call Fridaie , it was deferred to the seuenth , at the time of Christs Passion , & he with his Disciples ate it the night before , according to the Law of God. This Eleazarus ordained , that the feast of Lots should not be celebrated on the second , fourth , or seuenth : or Pentecost on the third , fift , or seuenth ; Or that of the Tabernacles , on the first , fourth , and sixt : Or the Fast of Expiation , on the first , third , or sixt : Or their New-yeeres day , on the first , fourth , and sixt , which decree is extant in the booke of Gamaliel Pauls Master , which they did superstitiously , to auoide two Sabbaths , ( in so strict a rest ) together , and carrying boughes on the Sabbath , if that Feast fell thereon , and on other such reasonlesse reasons . After this sixteenth day of the moneth , or second day of the vnleauened bread , in which first of all , sickle was thrust into the Haruest , to offer the first fruits thereof vnto GOD , were numbred seuen intire Weekes , and the next day , which was the fiftieth ( accounting inclusiuely ) was celebrated the feast of PENTECOST , receiuing his name of that reckoning of fiftie : And Schefuoth , that is , of Weekes , because of this reckoning of seuen weekes , it is called also the Feast of the Haruest of the first fruites : the m rites thereof are prescribed , Leuit. 23. The institution was in respect of the Law then giuen on Mount Sinai , and a type of that Euangelicall Law , which Christ , hauing ascended vp on high , did write not in Tables of stone , but in fleshly Tables of the heart , when ( at the same time ) hee gaue the holy Ghost to his Disciples , as a remembrance also of the Author of their Haruest-fruits , and of their possession of that land where they had seede-time and haruest , which in the wildernesse they wanted . As the seuenth day in the weeke , so the seuenth moneth in the yeere , was in a great part festiuall : fittest for that purpose , as the fruits of the Earth being now inned . The first day of this moneth was , besides the ordinarie Kalends or Festiuall New-Moone n , the Feast of Trumpets , in respect of that rite then obserued of sounding Trumpets , being their New-yeeres day , after the ciuill account : the institution is read , Leuit. 23. and Num. 29. Whether , as some of the Rabbines will haue it , for Isaaks deliuerance , that in remembrance of that Ramme , these Rams-horne Trumpets should be sounded , or in regard of the wars , or in respect of that spirituall war-fare which continueth our whoie life , or that this was so festiual a moneth , or the beginning of their yeere for ciuill accounts , and for the Sabbaticall and Iubilee yeeres , or for some other cause , let the wiser Reader iudge . On tht tenth day of this moneth was the Feast or Fast of Reconciliation or Expiation , a day of publike penance , fasting and afflicting themselues , described in Leuit. 16. throughout the Chapter , and Chap. 23. wherein is liuely in that type shewed the Office of Iesus Christ , the eternall high-Priest , who hath alone wrought our atonement , entred into the Holy place of Heauen , and laid our sins on the Scape-Goate , bearing them , and satisfying for them in his owne person on the Crosse , and by the sprinckling of his blood sanctified vs for euer to God his Father . Paul , Heb. 9. doth vnfold the misterie of this dayes rites , wherein onely , the high Priest alone might enter into the holy-place , and himselfe alone performe the other Offices of Expiation . The Iewes thought , that this fasting and afflicting themselues , was in respect of their Idolatrie with the golden Calfe , and therefore it seemed , that in Theodorets time they did not afflict themselues , but sported rather in obscure and prophane manner . The Sacrifices are set downe , Num. 29.8 , 9 , 10 , 11. The next Feast was that of Tabernacles ; in remembrance that howsoeuer they now dwell in strong Cities , goodly houses , &c. yet their fathers liued in Tents in the wildernesse , where GOD by a cloude in the day time , and fire in the night protected that people . It is expressed Leu. 23. Num. 29. Deut. 16. It was obserued from the fifteenth to the one and twentieth , the first and last of them being ( as at the Passeouer ) more solemnely festiuall , with abstinence from labor , and a generall Conuocation . They were the first day to take boughes and branches of Trees , and to make therewith Booths , and to dwell in booths seuen daies . This was neglected from the time of Iosuah , till the dayes of Nehemiah , o when he and Ezra solemnized this feast seuen dayes with booths on their house-tops , and in their Courts and streetes , with Lectures euery day out of the Law , and a solemne assembly on the eight day . The Hebrews report that they made them bundles of that matter , which they carried , euery day of the seuen , vp and downe in the morning before they might eate , whereupon it was called the Feast of Palmes or Willowes . The seuenth day , saith Paulus Fagius , p they compassed the Altar with these boughes seuen times , in remembrance of the fall of Iericho . Andrew Osiander affirmeth q that they vsed this carrying about boughes euery day , especially the seuenth , in which they obserued a kinde of Procession or Letanie , singing , Ana Iehoua Hosanna ana Iehoua hatz elicha-na : first reckoning vp a great number of the names of God , then of his attributes : thirdly , of the things which they wish to be saued , then of themselues and other things , interlacing euery particular of these with singing Hosanna , like their Ora pro nobis in the Popish Letanie . Then they altar it in another forme , Pray redeeme the Vine of thy planting , Hosanna , &c. then in another , As thou sauedst the strong in Aegypt , when thou went'st out for their deliuerance , so Hosanna , &c. Then in a longer forme of prayers , with this foote of the song Hosanna : and lastly all rings Hosanna , Hosanna : and hereupon the later Iewes called this feast Hosanna , as also those bundles of boughes : and although that the later Iewes haue now added much , the Iewes of Italie differing from them of Germanie , yet in Christs time the acclamations of Hosanna , when he came riding on an Asse into Ierusalem , testifie some such obseruation then amongst them . The Sacrifices of euery day are designed Num. 29. The first day , thirteene bullocks , the second , twelue , and euery day one lesse to the seuenth : in all seuentie ( as the Rabbines interpret it ) according to the number of the seuentie languages of the Nations , which shall be subdued to the Messias ; and ninetie eight Lambs , in respect of so many curses in the Law , against the transgressing Israelites . The eight day was the Feast which they called , Haaziph and Azareth , that is , Collection , called also the great day of the feast , in the two and twentieth day of this moneth Tisri . In this they were to contribute to the continuall Sacrifices , and publike thanksgiuing was made for the stuites of the Earth , and the first fruites of the latet fruites were offered . Ieroboam r in an irreligious policie remoued the feast of Tabernacles from the seuenth moneth to the eight , from Tisri to Marchesuan . The seuenth yeere , was appointed a Sabbaticall yeere , wherein they were neither to sowe nor to reape , but to leaue that which should voluntarily grow in their fields and yards to the poore ; and secondly , should not exact debt of their brethren of the same Nation , but remit it , Deu. 15. Exod. 23. Leuit. 25. and the obseruation hereof is expressed in the time of Nehemiah . After seuen times seuen yeeres which make fortie nine , they were to reckon Iobel or yeere of Iubilee , Leu. 25. beginning on the day of Reconciliation : Wherein seruants were freed , debts remitted , possessions , that had beene alienated , returned , the law allowing no further sales , proclaimed with sound of a Trumpet of a Rammes-horne , and therefore called Iobel , which signifieth a Ramme , or Rammes-horne . Touching this yeere of Iubilee is much controuersie . The ancient Authors account it the fiftieth yeere . Scaliger ſ refuseth their authoritie herein . Many moderne writers hold the same opinion , as t Hospinian , u Melanchton , Fabritius x Paduanus , &c. y Caluisius hath at large disputed this question against Crentzhemius and Bucholcerus , by diuers arguments prouing that the Iubilee was but fortie nine yeeres complete , and that the fiftieth yeere was the first onwards of another Iubilee or Sabbath of yeeres : Yet is this space reckoned by fiftie , as Ouid calls the Olympiad , quinquennis Olympias : Aristophanes , z and Ausonius , a affirming the like : and yet the Olympiad is but foure yeeres complete , and reckoned from the fift to the fift exclusiuely . Otherwise they should haue had two Sabbatticall yeeres together , namely , the fortie ninth being the seuenth yeere , and the next which was the fiftieth yeere . As for the later Writers , they might be deceiued by following the streame , and beguiled by the Popish Iubilee , which Boniface the eight , before called Benedictus ( and yet neither was good sayer nor doer ) instituted Anno. 1300. to be obserued euery hundreth yeere : and Clement the sixt abridged to the fiftieth ; as Auentinus , Trithemius , Crantzius , and others haue written . Whether they were Heathenish in imitating the Ludi seculares , or Iewish , in following the legall Iubilee : Certaine it is , Rome thereby becomes a rich Mart , where the b Marchants of the Earth resort from all places of the Earth to buy Heauen : and Babylon c the great Citie is cloathed in fine linnen and purple and scarlet , and gilded with gold and precious stone and pearles , with the gaines of her Wares , giuing in exchange d the soules of men , washed from their sinnes ; A thing more precious to Christ then his most precious blood . But his pretended Vicars haue learned to effect it ( the filling of their purse ) with greater ease : deuout Pilgrims from all parts visiting Saint Peters staires , whence they goe truely Saint Peters heires ( e Siluer and gold haue I none ) and yet finde their Pardons too cheape to be good . But to returne to our Pilgrimage , and to obserue the obseruation of the Iewish Iubilee ; This feast was partly ciuill in regard of the poore , of the inheritances , of the Israelitish Families , specially that of the Messias , and of the computation of times , as amongst the Greekes by Olympiads , and amongst the Romanes by Lustra and indictions : partly also it was mysticall in regard of the Gospell of Christ , preaching libertie and peace to the Conscience , the acceptable yeere of the LORD . And thus much of those Feasts which GOD himselfe instituted to this Nation ; which how the Iewes of later times haue corrupted , and doe now superstitiously obserue , instituting others also of their owne deuisings , shall bee handled in due place . Wee are next to speake of those Feasts , which vpon occasions they imposed vpon themselues before the comming of CHRIST : to which wee will adde a briefe Kalender of all their Fasts and Feasts . CHAP. VI. Of the Feasts and Fasts , which the Iewes instituted to themselues : with a Kalender of their Feasts and Fasts through the yeere , as they are now obserued . THE Prophet Zacharie , in his seuenth and eighth Chapters mentioneth certaine fasting daies , which the Iewes by Ecclesiasticall Iniunction obserued . One in the tenth day of the tenth moneth , because , on that day Ierusalem began to bee besieged , 2. Reg. 24. A second Fast was obserued on the ninth day of the fourth moneth , in remembrance that then the Chaldeans entred the Citie , A third Fast they held on the ninth day of the fift moneth , in respect of the Citie and Temple burned on that day . First , by Nabuchodonosor ; Secondly , by Titus on the same day : Which the Iewes doe yet obserue with strict penance , going bare-foote , and sitting on the ground , reading some sad Historie of the Bible , and the Lamentations of Ieremie three times ouer . Their fourth Fast they celebrated on the third day of the seuenth moneth , in remembrance of Godoliah slaine by Ismael , Iere. 41.42.2 . Reg. vlt. To these are reckoned the Fast of Easter , in the thirteenth day of Adar , their twelfth Moneth ; and on the seuenteenth day of the fourth moneth , in the remembrance of the Tables of the Law broken by Moses : the institution whereof seemeth to be late , seeing the Scripture doth not mention it . In this moneth the Aegyptians kept the Feast or Fast of their Osiris , lamenting for him , which seemeth to be the same that is mentioned , Ezech. 8. Where women are said to mourne for Tamuz , whom Plutarch calleth Amuz , and from thence deriueth Iupiters title of Ammon . Of him was this fourth moneth called Tamuz . On the a foureteenth and fifteenth daies of Adar , they kept the feast of Phurim , or Lots , instituted in remembrance of that deliuerance from Haman ; by the authoritie of Ioachim the high-Priest , as Functius relateth out of Philo , An. M. 3463. Antonius Margarita , a christened Iewe , reporteth that on these daies the Iewes reade the Historie of Ester , and so often as Haman is mentioned , they smite on their seates with their fists and hammers , otherwise spending the time of this feast in Bachanall riots and excesse . They also had the feast of Wood-carrying , called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , mentioned by b Iosephus , in which the custome was for euery one to carry Wood to the Temple to maintaine the fire of the Altar . The Feast of Dedication , otherwise called the feast of Lights , and the institution thereof is largely described , 2. Maccab. 4. in remembrance of the institution of Diuine worship and Sacrifice in the Temple , which had beene by Antiochus polluted , and sacred to Iupiter Olympius , all the seruices appointed by the Law being abolished . By Iudas Maccabeus , the Temple and Altar , and other holy instruments , were dedicated the same day three yeeres , after their first pollution , called therefore the feast of Lights , as I thinke , saith c Iosephus , because so vnexpected a light shon forth vnto them . But Franciscus Iunius , in his Annotations vpon the Syrian translation of the tenth of Iohn , where this Feast is mentioned , alleageth out of the Tallmud , another cause as followeth . When on the fiue and twentith day of Cisleu they entred into the Temple , they found not pure oyle , except in one little vessell , which contained sufficient for the Lamps but one day , of which Oyle they lighted the Lamps in order , which lasted eight daies , till they pressed out of the Oliues cleane Oyle . And therefore the wise-men of that time decreed , that yeerely those eight daies , beginning at the fiue and twentith of Cisleu , should be daies of ioy , and that euery one in the doores of their houses euery euening , during those eigh daies , should light Lamps , for declaration of that miracle , wherein they must not fast nor lament . Likewise 1. Mac. 13. is ordained festiuall the three and twentieth day of Iar , for the expiation of the Tower of Ierusalem , by Simon Mac. On the last day of the feast of Tabernacles , they finish the reading of the Law with much ioy and solemnitie , calling it the feast of the ioy of the Law. The next Sabbath begins their Reading of the first Parasch or Section , which was also read that day they made an end of the last , lest they should seeme weary of it , and glad it were ended . These Paraschs or Sections of the Law ( as our Lessons in our Seruice ) were ancient , as appeareth Act. 15.21 . in number fifty foure , for twice they put together two short ones . When Antiochus burned and prohibited the Law , they reade in stead of Moses , the Prophets : and after Antiochus his death they continued both , as the first and second Lesson with vs . That of the Prophets they called haphtara , that is , a dismissing , because after it the people were dismissed , euen as the name Missa , for like cause was giuen to the Christian holies . They reade Moses not onely on the Sabbaths , but also on Mundaies , and Thursedaies ; which by them that would seeme more holy , were fasted also , as Luc. 18. appeares by the bragges of that supercilious Pharise , I fast twice in the weeke . Sigonius reckoneth also the feast of Iephta , in the end of the yeere , which yet is not like to haue continued in succeeding ages : and of the fire that we find mentioned in 2. Mac. 1. and the feast of Iudith , for killing Holofernes : and on the fourteenth day of Adar , for the victorie against Nicanor , Ios. l. 12. Their later feasts I shall mention , and declare their seueral ceremonies , when wee come to speake of their later times , and of the present Iewish superstition . In the meane time I thinke it not amisse to set downe here out of Scaliger , a view or Kalender of their moneths , with the Feasts and Fasts , as they are obserued therein at this day . Tisri plenus . die . 1. Clangor Tubae 3. Ieiunium Godoliae , qui cum Iudaeis occidebatur in Mazpa , Ier. 41.5 . Ieiunium . Moriuntur 20. Israelitae . Rabbi Akiba filius Ioseph conijcitur in vincula vbi moritur . 7. Ieiunium . Decretum contra Patres nostros , vt perirent gladio , fame , ac peste , propter vitulum fabricatum . 10. Iejunium Kippurim . 15. Scenopegia . 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 22. Octaua Scenopegias . 23. Festiuitas Legis . Marches . Cavus . 7. Ieiunium . Excaecarunt ocules Sedekiae , &c. post 29. Intercalatur dies vna in Anno pleno . Casleu plenus . 25. Encoenia . 28. Ieiunium : Ioiakim combussit volumen quod scripserat Baruch dictante Ieremia . 30. Eximitur dies in Anno defectiuo . Tebeth Cavus . 8. Ieiunium , Scripta est lex Graece diebus Ptolemaes Regis , Tenebrae triduo per vniuersum orbem . 9. Ieiunium . Non scripserunt Magistri nostri quare ea dies notata 10. Ieiunium . Obsidetur Ierusalem à Rege Babylonis . Sebat plenus 5. Ieiunium : Moriantur Seniores qui fuerunt aequales Iosuae filij Num. 23. Ieiunium . Congregati sunt omnes Israelitae , contra Beniaminem propter pellicem & idolum Micha . 30. Locus Embolismi . Adar Cavus . 7. Ieiunium . Moritur Moses Magister noster qui in pace quiescit . 9. Ieiunium : Scholae Sammai & schola Hellel inter se contendere coeperunt . 13. Festiuitas decreta : interficitur Nicanor . 14. Mardochaeus Phurim . Nisan plenus 1. Ieiunium . Mortui sunt filij Aaron . 10. Ieiunium . Moritur Mariam . Eligitur agnus Mactandus 14. die . 14. PASCHA . Exterminatio fermenti . 15. Azyma . 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Manipulus frugum , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 21. Solennitas finis Azymorum . 23. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 26. Ieiunium , Moritur Iosue filius Nun. 30. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Iiarcavus . 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 10. Ieiunium . Moritur Eli Pont. Max. & ambo filij eius : capitur arca testimonij , 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 23. Solennitas . Simon Gazam capit . 28. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ieinnium : Moritur Samuel Propheta : plangitur ab omni populo . Sivvan plenus , 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 23. Ieiunium . Desistunt ferre primogennita & primitias Ierosolyma in diebus Ieroboam filij Nabat . 25. Ieiunium . Occiditur Rabban Simeon filius Gamaliel , Rabbi Ismael , R. Hanania secundus à pontificib . 27. Ieiunium . Combustus est Rabbi Hanina filius Tardion vnà cum libro legis . Tamuz Cavus 17 , Ieiunium . Franguntur Tabulae legis Cessat 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . vrbs fissa Epistemon cremat librum legis . Ponit statuam in templo . Ab plenus . 1. Ieiunium . Moritur Aharon Pontifex . 9. Ieiunium . Decretum contra patres nostros ne ingrederentur in terram Iudaeam . Desolatio Templi prioris & posterioris . 18. Ieiunium . Extincta est Lucerna vespertina in diebus Ahaz . Elulcavus . 17. Ieiunium . Moriuntur Exploratores qui diffamaverant terram . 22. Xylophoria , As for the Sabbaths , New-moones , and daies not solemnized with feasting or fasting , I haue passed ouer this Kalender , as impertinent or needelesse . CHAP. VII . Of the ancient Oblations , Gifts , and Sacrifices of the Iewes : of their Tithes , and of their Priests , and Persons Ecclesiasticall , and Religious . §. I. Of their Oblations , Gifts , and Sacrifices . ALthough Moses doth handle this matter of their Rites and Sacrifices , and is herein seconded and interpreted by the succeeding Prophets , so fully , that it may seeme a powring of water into the Sea , to speake needelesly , or by our Discourse , to obscure , rather then illustrate , that which is so largely and plainely there expressed ; yet because of that subiect which we haue in hand , I cannot altogether be silent ( at least of the kindes and heads ) referring the desirous Reader ; for his more perfect satisfaction in particulars , to those clearer propheticall fountaines . Their Rites for time and place we haue already described : The next intended part of this Iewish relation shall be of their Oblations , which were either Gifts or Sacrifices . Their Sacrifices were such oblations , wherein the thing offered was in whole or part consumed in diuine worship , for the most part by fire or shedding of blood . These were of eight a sorts . Burnt-offerings , Meate-offerings , Peace-offerings , Sinne-offerings , Trespasse-offerings , the offerings of the Consecration , Cleansing , and Expiation . b Philo reduceth them to three : Burnt , Peace , and Sin-offerings , according to the three causes of sacrificing ; The worship of God , the obtayning of good things , and freedome from euill . The Burnt-offerings were by fire consumed , the Rites and manners hereof are expressed , Leuiticus 1. the fire was to be perpetuall on the Altar , being that which GOD miraculously sent from heauen to consume Abihu sacrifice ; for neglecting which , and vsing other , his two sonnes Nadab and Ahsbu were stricken by a reuenging fire from GOD. The Meate-offering was made of fine flowre , without hony or leuen , and with oyle and incense on the Altar , or frying pan , or ouen , or caldron , according to the rites prescribed , Leuit , 2. partly sacred to the Lord by fire , the rest to be the Priests . The Peace-offerings are with their proper ceremonies enioyned , Leuit. 3. and 7 ; the fat and kidnies were to be burned on the Altar ( the fat and blood being vniuersally forbidden them for foode ) the brest and right shoulder was the Priests : the rest to the Sacrificer , to be eaten the first , or at furthest on the second day : or else on the third to be burned with fire . The Offering for sinnes of ignorance , for the Priest , Prince , People , or priuate man , is set downe , Leuit. 4 , and 6. The Sinne-offering , in case of contempt , where the sinne is committed against God and man willingly , with the due manner thereof is expressed , Leuit. 6. To these were adioyned Prayers and Prayses , with musicall voyces , and instruments , Cymbals , Viols , Harpes , and Trumpets resounding , For he is good , for his mercy endureth for euer . The sixt kinde of Sacrifices was proper to the Priests at their consecration , recorded , Leuit 6.20 . The seuenth mentioned Sacrifice is of Purification or cleansing , as of a woman after childe-birth , Leu. 12. or of a Leper , 13.14 . or for vncleane issues of men and women , chap. 15. The eight is the sacrifice of Expiation or Reconciliation , on that festiuall or fasting-day before spoken of , Leuit. 16. Hereunto may we adde the lights and the daily offerings of incense , morning and euening , Exod. 30. on a golden Altar , whereunto the Priests only had accesse , with such perfume only as is there prescribed . The Gifts which we haue reckoned a second sort of Oblations that were not as the former in whole , or in part consumed in their offering , but preserued whole and sound , were giuen , either according to the Law , or by Vow , or of free will . The Law prescribed , First fruits and Tithes , and the personall halfe shekell , The first fruits of Man , of beasts , and of the fruits of the Earth , the law exacteth , Exod. 22.23 . and are assigned to the Priests , Num. 5. and 18. which , of men and vncleane beasts , were to be redeemed , of others to be sacrificed . §. II. Of Tithes and their manner of Tithing . OF Tithes , when we consider the assignement of them to the Tribe of Leui , we must so farre acknowledge them Leuiticall and Ceremoniall . But considering the paying of them to a Priest , so soone as we reade of a Priest , in Scripture , and that by the Father of the Faithfull , which the Apostle vrgeth against Leuiticall Ceremonies , in that Leui himselfe in Abraham payed them ; and his Nephew Iacob vowed the payment thereof , so soone as God should giue him whereof to pay Tithes : and that God required this dutie of Tithe , Exod. 22.29 . before the Leuites were called to the seruice of the Tabernacle ; which are not so much as named , till Exod. 38.21 . the Scripture also speakes of them as anciently due , nor hath it any originall commandement for giuing Tithes to GOD : yea , the law of Nature taught it the Heathens , which paid them to their Idolls : and the first times of the Christian Church excepted , b wherein there was no such settled order for things of this and like nature , Tithes were constantly paid to the Church , vntill the Arch-enemie of God and his Church , in his Antichristian supremacie robbed the Ministers of that due , which in GODS right they before held , impropriating the liuing of the Altar to them that liued not at the Altar , but yet ordinarily leauing them to the Church , as they then accounted the Church : Some cannot so easily subscribe to that opinion , perhaps more common then true , which disanull diuine right for the paying Tithes , as being then a Iewish and Leuiticall Ceremonie . But I leaue the Reader to discusse this matter further , with a D. Carleton Mr. Roberts and others , in Treatises of that argument , not to speake of the Canonists . And let me here mention also that little book full of great learning , & sauoring of great pietie , of S. Henry Spelman Knight , a true Knight of the Temple , that thus engaged himselfe for the Temples right ; that whereas the Temple and Ruines of the Church hath raised so many Knights and cruell Gentlest at haue pill'd and spill'd the men and meanes of the Church ; the Church in that Order hath found a Champion , a Spelman in name and deede , who out of Godspel ( so was the Gospell and holy writ significantly stiled by our Religious Ancestours ) and man-spell , that is , the learning of men , in the reasons and authorities of Fathers , Councels , Doctors in seuerall ages , hath shewed himselfe a Spelman , an Oracle or man of hidden knowledge , as Verstegan interprets and spels this word spell . These shew also another argument ( besides this of the Nature and practice of Tithes ) almost beyond cauillation , namely , that Tithes are due to Christian Ministers by Vow : Christian Common-weales , and Councels hauing consecrated them to GOD and his Church , wherein our Kings , Parliaments , and Ecclesiasticall Lawes haue added their confirmations : neither is it now time after the Vowes to enquire , and c without Diuine dispensation to alter it , without satisfaction sufficient . But leauing this sore too tender to be touched , and yet little touching and mouing some Consciences pretended tender ; let vs view the Tithes , as they then were , Iewish . In Leuit. 27.30 . is a declaration of the Lords right , All Tythes are the Lords ; and an assignation of the same , Numb . 18.21 . Behold , I haue giuen the children of LEVI all the tenth , &c. Saint d Hierome reckons foure sorts of Tithes : first , that which the people paid to the Leuites : secondly , that which the Leuites hence paid to the Priests e : thirdly , that which they reserued for expence in their solemne Feasts when they went to the Tabernacle or Temple f . The fourth was a third yeeres Tenth , which was then laid vp for the Leuite , and the poore amongst them . g The practice hereof Nehemiah restored in the reformation of Religion , Nehemiah 10. when the First-fruits and Tenths were brought to the treasurie or chambers of the house of GOD. h Ioseph Scaliger hath written a Treatise of Tithes , the summe wherof is this . Euery thing which was foode for man , and was laide vp for preseruation , if it receiued increase from the Earth , was subiect to offerings , and consequently to first fruits and Tithes . Garden-herbes were not exempted : they tithed Mints and Annise . ( But i Drusius saith this was of tradition , and not of the Law : for the Law required onely the tenths prouentus tui , of the encrease : vnder which name ( saith he ) those came not . ) Out of these they first paid the first fruites : secondly , k Theruma : thirdly , a two fold Tithe , and these all in their due order . The Husbandman might not touch any of his increase before these deductions . First fruits of Corne , Grapes and Oliues were offered in the basket : but the Theruma and Tithe onely of the kindes already dressed and prepared , as wheate fanned , oyle and wine , corne in the eare , and so the rest was called Tabal : after they were made readie , the Theruma , was taken l from the heape , and giuen to the Priests : this was called the great Theruma , and was not defined by Moses , but the ancient Lawyers determined that it might not be lesse then the fourtieth or fiftieth , or at least the sixtieth part : the first they called the Theruma of a good eye , the second indifferent , the last of an euill eye , and niggardly . When this was taken away for the Priests , the rest of the heape was tithed for the Leuite : m this was called the first Tithe n ; and the tenth part thereof the Leuites o gaue to the Priests * which was called the Tithe of the Tithe , or the Theruma of the Tithe . For the former Theruma they named the great Theruma , because it was more then this . After this deducted , the Leuites might freely vse the other nine parts of the Tythe ( which before they might not ) whether in , or out of Ierusalem . The Husband-man or Lay-man , was yet to pay another called the second Tithe , namely , the tenth part of that which remained to him after the first Tithe : and this also was holy , nor might be spent , but before GOD in the Court of the Temple . And therefore it was to be carried to Ierusalem , or if the way were long or tedious , they might be fold , and a fift p part was then to be added : with this money they were to buy Wine , Oyle , Sacrifices , and other necessaries at Ierusalem , wherewith the Husband-man and the Leuite were to feast in the Temple . After this second Tithe paid , they might ( and not before ) vse the rest a lay chattells ( to borrow : the word of my learned friend Master Selden ) Scaliger giues them a Latine name , Pollucta , that is , exposed , viz. to common or prophane vse . For better view hereof : if the husbandman had six thousand measures of wheate , wine or oyle , he must pay a fortith or fiftith or at least a sixtieth part , that is , an hundred in the name of his q Theruma . Of the fiue thousand and nine hundred remaining , the first Tithe will deduct fiue hundred fourescore and ten , of which the Leuites must pay to the Priests , fiftie nine ; as Tithe of the Tithe . Now out of the fiue thousand three hundred and ten yet remayning , the husband-man is to pay the second Tithe , which come to fiue hundred thirtie and one , and then there remayne to his owne vse , exposed or lay chattels foure thousand seuen hundred seuentie and nine . So that the first and second Tithe were in proportion as nineteene of the hundred , besides the greater Theruma ; all these out of the Corne readie fanned : before which also they paid the first fruits in the eare . Further , r the husband-man was bound to carry them to Ierusalem , and there to deliuer them to the Treasurers , which were Leuites ſ deputed in diuers offices , to the custodie of these things , as fully appeareth , 2. Chron. 31. And if he did not carry them himselfe , he must send them by his Delegates : touching whom , the Law exacted that they should not be of the Gentiles . ( This opinion is reiected by others , & seemes impossible , that the Tithes of so spacious a Countrey , should with much lobor , cost , & losse , be carried to Ierusalem , which might with more ease , & conueniencie euery way , be receiued at home in the seueral cities of their tillage , as it is written , Neh. 10.37 . ) As for the second Tithe , they might redeeme it , with adding a fift part ouer and aboue the price . Tobit is a perfect patterne of this : The first Tithe of all increase ( they are his own words ) I gaue to the sons of Aaron , who ministred at Ierusalem , the second Tithe I sold , and went and spent it euery yeere at Ierusalem : And the third I gaue vnto them to whom it was meete . The vulgar Latine reades this last , So that he ministred euery third yeere , all his tithing to the Proselites and strangers . And it ought , faith Scaliger , rather to be called the Tithe of the third yeere , then the t third Tithe : for this was no other but the first Tithe , so that what was paid in the first and second yeere , and in the fourth and fift of that weeke of yeeres , or seuen yeeres space ( the seuenth whereof was alway Sabbatticall , and freed from tillage , first fruits , Theruma and tithing in the name of the first tithe ; the same in the third and sixt yeeres were not carried to Ierusalem , but laid vp in the barnes and store-houses of the husband-man , who to vse the words of Moses , u was to lay them vp within his Gates : And the Leuite , because he had no part nor inheritance with thee , and the stranger , and the fatherlesse , and the widow , which are within thy gates shall come , and shall eate and be satisfied . Thus Ioseph Scaliger . But others hold it due euerie yeere , but onely of such things as were vsefull for mans meate , as being imployed in Feasts , and no other then that which Scaliger calls the second Tithe , before mentioned . The remainder of the surplusage ( to vse the words of Master Mountague ) the three feasts ended , serued for those Priests and Leuites , that dwelt at Ierusalem , and had no abiding in the Countrey , and for those that in their courses came vp , and serued at the Temple , for want of which Malachie complayneth , and in Nehemias time , the Leuites fled to their Land , viz. where he had maintenance , by payment of the first Tithe . Euery third yeere , they added a third Tithe , to be distributed to the poore and Leuite , besides the former two for the Leuites , and for Feasts , as Iosephus hath obserued . Thus in all there were foure payments , or Tithes , as is before obserurd out of Saint Hierom. What I haue said of the Tithes of Vegetables , I vnderstand also ( though some gainesay ) of the Tithes of all they possessed , Luke 18. Mat. 23. euen of Cattell in like payments as the former , as of all other things for mans vse . Scaliger proceedes : The Iewes still in all places of their habitations obserue the seuenth yeere Sabbatticall , and therefore pay not then any first fruits or Theruma ; as for Tithes they were not to be , as Scaliger holdeth , paid but at the Temple , Which is now destroyed : neither haue they any certaine stocke of Priests or Leuites ( howsoeuer many are so named ) and therefore being asked of vs , saith Scaliger , if they might repaire the Sanctuarie in Mount Moriah , whether they would offer any Sacrifices ; they answeeed , no , because there is now no Priest-hood in Israel . So desperate is their desolation . Now least any deceite might be vsed in tithing , there were officers appointed , which were called x Faithfull : these searched the houses suspected of non-payment : that increase whereof the tithing was vncertaine , was called Eamai . From the Dedication of Maccabaus , to the time of Iohn Hyrcanus , all paid their first fruits and Theruma , but fewe their Tithes , because those Faithfull were vnfaithfull , and corrupted with gifts : But then the greater Councell decreed that none should be chosen to that Office , but such as were , as they were called . From thence y to the destruction of the Temple they were truely paide . The First fruits , Therumoth and Tithes were not payed all at one time , but each kinde at their owne time , as Wheate in Siuan after Pentecost , Wine in Tisri , Oyle in Tebeth : and so of the rest . Thus farre Scaliger : For my owne part I hold that diuision of Saint Hierome the best : and that of those foure sorts of Tithes , the first is Naturall , Morall , Diuine tribute , equally due , though not alike exacted in all ages , and then Leuiticall onely by speciall designement of GOD , which appointed Leui for a time , to the worke and wages of his Priest . The second payd to the high-Priest by the Leuite , was ( as that high Priest-hood it selfe ) meerely ceremonial . The Popes couetousnesse reuersing Christianitie , recalling Iudaisme , made it Canonically due to him , which since with vs is made Iudiciall or Statutarie : And whereas Aaron alone , and Leui once receiued , now they must , if not alone , pay perpetuall Tentes , besides ten times as much subsiduarie payments , as temporall men ( all things considered ) of their abilitie , when the publique neede requires , and that notwithstanding our owne inheritance is so many waies diuerted , peruerted , subuerted . This I speake not as grudging Caesar his due ( for GOD and man loue a cheerefull giuer ) but to satisfie the euill eye of them that haue euill will at Sion , and grudge the remaines of the ruines of Leui , willing euery way to further the Priests hindrances . Ceremoniall was the third Tithe , as dependant on the Temple and Feasts . The Fourth Iudiciall , as reliefe to the poore of that Iewish state , whether Leuites or Lay-man , in their seuerall habitations . But if any lust to fill themselues with matter of this argument , let them reade what hath beene written by Master Selden , and his Antagonists , which maintaine the portion of Leui , in the Euangelicall Priest-hood , against his Historie of Tithes , seeming by way of Storie to vndermine it . Wherein . Sir Iames Sempills labours ( that I mention not many of our owne more interessed ) deserue honorable mention in all Leui's Tents , and to all his generations . §. III. Of their Personall Offerings , and of their and our Ecclesiasticall Reuenues . BEsides First-fruits and Tithes , they payed to the Treasurie personall offerings , as Exod. 30.12 . Euery man payed halfe a shekel , a which the Hebrewes interpreted to be perpetuall for the maintenance of the Sacrifices ; others temporarie , then onely put in practice . As for that collection , 2. King. 21. made by Ioas for the repayring of the Temple , and that after by Nehemiah , Chap. 10. the circumstances shew much difference . This Treasurie , in regard of this Poll-money , grew very rich , as appeared in b Crassus robbing the same often thousand talents at one time , besides a great beame of gold , which Eleazarus the Treasurer , vpon Crassus his Oath ( afterwards violated neuerthelesse ) to redeeme the rest , deliuered to him , weighing three hundred Mina , euery Mina being two pounds two ounces , and a quarter Troy. Tully c and other Authors mention these Oblations of the Iewes to their Treasurie yeerely . These Gifts and offerings the Law exacted : they performed many other also , either of their free-will , or of Vow , otherwise little differing from the former , Leuitici vltimo . Many other Ceremonies of their meates , garments , fastings Trumpets , and in other cases , I hope I shall haue leaue to omit in this place , and remit him that would further know of them to the Scripture it selfe , hauing pointed out the principall . But by this is apparant , which Doctor Downam d hath obserued , that all these being deliuered them in the Lords Treasurie ; without their labour or cost , together with their eight and fortie Cities assigned them , amounting to a farre greater proportion for the maintenance of that small Tribe : then all the Bishoprick , Benefices , Colledge-lands , or whatsoeuer other Ecclesiasticall endowments and profits in this Land , although the prophane Ammonites or hypocriticall Cloysters had neuer conspired to shaue off our e beards , and our garments by the Buttocks , not leauing to f couer our nakednesse , or their shame . And yet how sicke is Ahab for Naboths Vineyard ? And would GOD we had no Iezabels to play the ( too cunning ) Physicians in this disease . Let me haue a little leaue to say no more then others ( for the substance ) in bookes and Sermons haue said alreadie : although those Bellies to whom we speake , haue no eares . The first stroke that wounded vs , and causeth vs still to halt , was from Rome , The mother of abominations and whoredomes . Here , as in the suburbs of Hell , were founded the Churches Ruines : Our Bulls of Bashan ( Abbey-lubbers , and Cloysterers ) with the leaden hornes of those Romane Bulls , haue pushed downe our Churches ( our Chauncels at least ) and made them to fall into those g Cages of vncleane Byrds , the Popish Monasteries . Of nine thousand two hundred eightie and foure Parishes in England , after h Master Camdens account , three thousand eight hundred fortie fiue were ( it is properly termed ) impropriated . And who knoweth whether those Appropriations did not supplant their Supplanters , and dispropriate them of that which in a iuster proprietie was giuen them in their first foundations , for that three-fold maintainance of themselues , of learning , and of the poore ? yea , happily yet ( if we obserue the course of Diuine Iustice ) we may see many , whose former inheritances haue by the addition of these , as of a contagious garment , beene infected , and haue either died , or beene sicke at the least of this plague . The Arke when it was in Dagons Temple ( because imprisoned in an Idoll-Temple ) brake Dagons neck : and when it was thence translated to their Cities , they also were filled with diseases . Our Arke hath thus dealt with the Temples , and cannot well brooke the Cities and Lay-hands which imprison , or if they will appropriate it . O that they would once send it home where it should be . How fitly and fully doe those words of Habacuk i agree to the houses founded for Religion , by this and like irreligion peruerted , and at last subuerted ? k They coueted an euill couetousnesse to their houses , they consulted shame to their owne houses , by destroying many people , and sinned against their owne soules . The stone hath cryed out of the wall , and the Beame out of the Tymber hath answered it ; Woe vnto him that buildeth a Towne with blood , and erecteth a Citie by iniquitie . Thus we see , the stones haue cryed out of their walles indeede , and by their demolished heapes may receiue Labans name , Iegar schadutha , the heape of witnesse , their ruines remayning testimonies of GODS iudgements . A violent streame ( saith Master l Camden ) breaking through all obstacles , hath rushed out vpon the Ecclesiastick state of this Land , and ouerwhelmed , to the worlds wonder , and Englands griefe , the greatest part of the English Clergie , with their most beautifull buildings : and those riches which the Christian pietie of the English had from the time of their first Christianitie consecrated to God , were ( as it were ) in a moment dispersed , and ( if I may so say ) prophaned . And let not our Temporall men pretend inheritances , and humane Lawes in these things of diuine right . For how can Kyrkes ( so called as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , the Lords houses , before giuen vp by solemne consecration into diuine possessions with their liuings ) become humane , without surrender of the owner , or satisfaction to him ? As the word since hath receiued a double aspiration , so the things themselues a doubling and deceiuing alteration , wherby we haue robbed our GOD as in Malachie * he complaines : worse then the heathen , which he there iustifies ; and which in that extreme Aegyptian * famine , alienated all Lay possessions , but wanted this Aura sacra fames sacri , left the Priests Lands inuiolated , which yet were very large , as in our Aegyptian Relations shall appeare . Poore Vzzah offered in a good intent ( which I also thinke of many which were forward in suppression of Religious houses in the daies of King Henrie , and of other Church lands in King Edwards time ) but GOD accepted not such zeale , and he by his vntimely fates left the name to the * place Perez Vzzah vntill this dvy . Nor did King Henry long enioy that his Ecclesiasticall purchase ; or long continue much wealthier by it , but was forced to base monies before his end ; that I speake not of the short raigne of King Edward his sonne , that vertuous Prince , whose times rather then his holy hands , caused the desolations of the Chauntrie lands ( and how many other vanished away in that cloude ? ) after the dissolution of the former . And doe not our eyes see ( in other respects to the ioy of our eyes , but to him a iudgement ) notwithstanding so many wiues , a Perez Henry , a rupture of the kingdome from his loynes , and that iust so many yeeres ( as some * haue obserued ) after that his attempt , as the golden head of the Babylonian Monarchie continued in that familie after the Temple prophaned and the holy vessels transported ; when Belshazzar escaped not , though he could pleade prescription of possession , succession and inheritance as our proprietaries , with a deerer purchase by costly siege , then these things cost the first purchasers after the suppression . I might heere also end with the tragicall ends of those that were forwardest in those enterprises : But I spare their names , and referre the Reader to our Histories , which yeelde to vs examples many of Salomons rule ( from Wolsey downwards ) that it * is a snare to deuoure that which is sanctified . So suddenly were they caught , so surely were they holden , in this snare ; and as their zeale did eate vp Gods house ( deuoured that which was sanctified , and got so many houses of God in the Land into Lay possession ) so the diuine zeale of Gods House did eate vp them in bloody vntimely morsels . And let the present possessors heare and feare . Let none traduce me as a troubler of Israel , and a traducer of our Law and State , which haue thus both changed and settled these things . I enueigh against Absoloms conspiracie , and Achitophels deuices , which were the troublers of Israel , and so disturbed the iust heart of righteous Dauid , that on the sudden he a little forgat the exact rule : & commanded , Thou m and Ziba diuide the Lands . So ( if losers may haue leaue to speake ) our Parliament ( perhaps with some extasie of ioy , for remouing the sinkes and stinkes of superstition ) had in those busie times but negligent consideration of Mephibosheths right ; and our Vicar - Mephibosheths , the Clergie then , did not much vrge it ; yea , he would still say of these our halting Zibaes , Let them take all n , rather then we should want our Lord and his Gospell , to come home to vs in peace . And in peace let them rest which were Authors of this peace to vs ; and let vs pray that a worse generation of Vipers do not arise , and that the o Canker-worme eate not what the Grashopper hath left , and the Caterpiller the residue of the Canker-worme . I meane those Latron-patrons , and Patron-latrons , whereof these extend to the vtmost , whatsoeuer might , and whatsoeuer colour of right , in exemptions , Customes , Priuiledges and prauileges , whereby euery Iohn-a-stile shall intercept the Churches due , or by a weightier fee , force a composition , or wrangle out some broken Title , or breake the necke of the Case with a Prohibition : the other hauing a trust committed , maketh himselfe a Bawde , and selleth his Church ( which cost no meaner price then the blood of Christ ) for money . Oh Christ , ouerthrowe the Tables of these money-changers , and with some whip driue them , scourge them out of thy Temple , which supplant thy plantations , and hinder the gayning of Soules for gayne . Withstand these Balaams , which for Balacks blessing , care not what curse they bring vpon Israel , which present for presents , and scrape to maintaine their carnall liuing , out of our spirituall Liuings ; to bestow on their Hawks , their Hounds , their ! But whether hath this passion or zeale ( Truth I am sure ) transported me ? Truely , the fixed Starres in our Westminster firmament ( and may not I so call it , where is such a Star-chamber , shining with the bright beames of Iustice ? ) I admire , and almost adore in silence ; only those wandring Planets which selfe guiltines accuseth , doe I here accuse . And for these and all the Churches enemies , Let GOD arise , and his enemies ( or their enmitie ) be scattered , that there be no more such p Ahabs , as I mentioned , which hauing more then enough , seeme to haue nothing , as long as Naboth hath something which they can long for : and that there be no q Eliashibs , which shall prouide Tobias the Ammonite a Chamber in the house of the Lord : that neyther any abuse the profession of Law , directly ; nor the possession of Patronage , indirectly ; ( for abuses onely I taxe ) so to discouer our Churches nakednesse , that euery Cham ( the prophane Atheist , and superstitious Papist ) may espie and deride the same , wherein themselues are the most guiltie amongst vs ; although none are more ready to r tell it in Gath , or publish it in the streetes of Ashkalon , that the daughters of Babylon may triumph . §. IIII. Of their First-borne , Priests , Leuites , and other Religious Persons . AFter that we haue spoken of the Times , places and Rites sacred to God , order requireth next to speake of those persons , whose Office and Function it was to procure , and manage those Diuine and Religious affaires . And first , amongst the first Hebrewes , we finde no Priest named before Abrahams time , in which Melchisedech was interpreted by the most , to be Shem the sonne of Noah , Father both of this and other Nations : And Master Broughton hath written a whole booke in confirmation hereof . The heads of Families then exercised the Priestly office of teaching , praying , and sacrificing in their owne houshoulds , as we reade of a Abraham , b Isaac , c and Iacob : After that , the first borne of all the Tribes of Israel were consecrated to this businesse , when as God had destroyed the first-borne of Aegypt , d and these offered Sacrifices , e vntill that the Leuites were chosen in their roome ; f God turning the Propheticall curse of Iacob , of g scattering them in Israel , into a blessing , for the instructing of the Israelites . The cause of this their consecration was , because they , h in a zeale of GODS glorie had sanctified their hands to this ministerie in the blood of the neerest of their Idolatrous kindred , that had sinned in adoring the golden Calfe . Now in the third of Numbers , where the first-borne of the Israelites , and the Leuites are numbred , appeareth a difficultie , which most of the Interpreters which I haue Read of that place , haue neglected : namely , that of the Israelitish first-borne there were found , from a moneth-old vpward , two and twenty thousand , two hundred seuentie and three ; and of the Leuites , but two and twenty thousand ; so that therefore there must be fiue shekels apiece payed for the redemption of euery of those two hundred seuentie and three in surplusage more then the Leuites ; whereas yet in the parcels of the Leuiticall account , are found more of the Leuites then of the Israelites , as appeareth ; the family of the Gershonite , contayning seuen thousand and fiue hundred ; the Kohathites , eight thousand six hundred ; and the Family of Merari , six thousand and two hundred , which being added together , amount to two and twentie thousand and three hundred ; and therefore are seuen and twentie more then the Israelites . To this i Lyra , Dionysius Carthusianus , and Iunius ( for the most are wholly silent ) answere , that those three hundred ouer and aboue the two and twentie thousand were first-borne themselues , and therefore in right of the former challenge of the first-borne , were the Lords already . And if it seeme as much wonder ( which Authors obserue not ) that of two and twentie thousand , were but three hundred first-borne ; k That their exploite of executing their kindred for Idolatrie ( before mentioned ) in which sinne , the first borne , as Priests , were likeliest to haue followed Aaron , a chiefe man of their Tribe , might answere for me . And that cruell Edict l of Pharaoh , and their miraculous fruitfulnesse , may mae it lesse strange , that both in these Leuites there were so few first-borne , and in the other Israelites also , with whom amongst 603550. men from twentie yeeres olde vpwards , there were ( though reckoning but from a moneth olde , as is said ) but two and twentie thousand two hundred seuentie three ; which is little more then one of seuen and twentie , besides that inequalitie of the persons numbred . Likewise as Phil. Ferdinand hath obserued out of Abraham ben Dauid , if a woman first brought forth a female , neither that nor the sonne , if shee had any after , were of these sanctified first-borne . This excursion vpon this occasion , wherein I haue found diuers Interpreters mute , will ( I hope ) find pardon with the Reader , who happily himselfe may finde some better resolution . To returne to our Historie ; God had before appointed Aaron to be high Priest , and his Sonnes m to be Priests , to whom the Leuites were assigned after ( as we haue said ) as assistants in inferiour offices of the Tabernacle . Aaron , from whom is reckoned the succession of the high Priests , in the same office , had appointed to him eight holy garments , a Brest-plate , an Ephod , a Robe , a broidered coate , a Miter , a Girdle , a Plate of gold , and linnen breeches . Also his sonnes had appointed to them Coates , and Bonets , and Girdles , and Breeches : Which their attire is described at large , Exodus 28. Iosephus writeth of the stones there mentioned ; That that on the Priests right shoulder shined forth very bright , when GOD was pleased with their Sacrifices , as did also those twelue in the brest-plate , when in the time of Warre GOD would assist them : Which ceased miraculously to shine two hundred yeeres before his time ; or as the Talmudists say , from the building of the second Temple . The consecration of the Priests , and Rites thereof are mentioned , Exodus 29. The conditions required in the high Priest , as that hee should not haue the bodily defects of blindnesse , lamenesse , maymednesse , &c. nor should vncouer his head , and many other such like , are expressed , Leuit. 21. His office was daily to light the Lights at the euening , and to burne incense at Morning and Euening , and once euerie Sabbath to set the Shew-bread before the Lord to Sacrifice , and once a yeere to make reconciliation in the holy-place , &c. This office they executed till the captiuitie , after which they ruled also in the Common-wealth , and the familie of the Maccabees obtayned temporall and spirituall iurisdiction , being both Priests and Kings . But the state being vsurped by others , they also appointed high Priests at their pleasures : and thus were Annas and Caiphas high Priests , although Caiphas alone administred the office , which was abrogated to Annas , the name only remayning : and thus Iosephus saith , that Annas was most happie , who had himselfe beene high Priest , and seene all his sonnes in that office , whereas in the institution , and before the Captiuitie , this office continued ordinarily with their liues : which after they enioyed longer or shorter , at pleasure of the Conqueror . Next vnto the high Priest , were the Priests lineally descended from Eleazar and Ithamar , the sonnes of Aaron , as in number many , so in their Priestly rayments , Consecration , Condition , and Office , much differing from the former , as appeareth , for their Garments , Leuit. 28. their Consecration 29. their Conditions required in them , Leuit. 10. and 21. and their Office in some things , as Preaching , Praying , Sacrificing , not much vnlike to the former , but in degree , sometime assisting him in these things , sometime alone , and in some things , nothing participating , as in Moses plainely may be seene . These Priestly families , being of the house of Eleazar sixteene , and of Ithamar eight , which Dauid by Lot distributed into foure and twentie orders , according to the number of the heads of families , those foure and twentie men , chiefe of those orders , being to the high Priest , as Aarons sonnes were vnto him in their ministerie , 1. Chron. 24. and tooke turnes by course n in performing of the same , as Luke sheweth o in the example of Zacharie . Iosephus p testifieth the same , and affirmeth , That in each of these rankes were more then fiue thousand men in his time : And in the Historie of his life , saith , that himselfe was of the first of these orders , betwixt which was no small difference , and the heads of these were also called Chiefe Priests q in the old and new Testament . * It was by their Lawe forbidden on paine of death to any Priest or Leuite , to intermeddle in anothers Function . But at the three solemne Feasts any of the Priests , which would , were permitted to Minister , and to participate with those whose course it then was : Onely they might not offer the Vowes , or Free-will , or ordinarie Offerings . The Leuites had the next place in the Legall Ministerie : all that descended of Leui , except the familie of Aaron , being thus called : And Num. 3. according to the descent of the three sons of Leui had their offices assigned them , which so continued till the daies of Dauid . He distributed them according to their families vnto their seuerall functions , twentie foure thousand to the seruice of the Temple : six thousand to be Iudges and Rulers , foure thousand Porters , and foure thousand which praysed the Lord vpon Instruments . These were diuided vnder their Heads or Principals according to their r families . The Leuiticall Musicians , with their Offices and Orders are reckoned , 1. Chron. 25. and 2. Chron. 7. These in stead of the silken stole , which they ware , obtained in the daies of Agrippa , to weare a linnen one , like the Priests . The Porters are in the 26. of 1. Chron. described according to their families , orders , and offices . They kept , in their courses , the doores and treasures of the Temple : to keepe the same cleane , and to keepe that which was vncleane , out of the same : and these all are ministred in their offices , 2. Chron. 35. The Gibeonites , called after Nethanims , were at hand vnto the Leuites in the meanest Offices about the Tabernacle and Temple , Ios. 9.21 . and 1. Chron. 9. assigned hereunto first by Ioshua , after by Dauid and the Princes , for the seruice of the Leuites to cut wood , and draw water , for the house of God , Ezra . 8. Besides these Ecclesiasticall persons in the ordinarie Ministerie of the Temple were other , which may no lesse be counted holy : either in regard of Vow , as the ſ Nazarites for a time : Sampson is an especiall example hereof , and Iames the Iust , brother of our Lord : or else they were Prophets by extraordinarie calling , as Samuel , Esay , Ieremie , and others : to whom God manifested his will by dreames , visions , and reuelations ; whose ordinarie habite seemes to be a rugged hayrie garment , by the example of t Elijah , and the false u Prophets , and of x Iohn Baptist afterward . And thus much of those persons , which according to the Law were sacred to God : it followeth that wee should obserue their superstitious deuoting of themselues , according to their owne deuices and traditions , vnto a supposed seruice of God , in a more strict manner then ordinarie , or some-what in opinion and practice differing both from the Law , and the rest of the Iewish people . Of this kinde were many Sects ; whereof we are next to speake . CHAP. VIII . Of the diuers Sects , Opinions , and alterations of Religion , amongst the Hebrewes . §. I. Of their ancient Diuisions and Idolatries . IN this matter of Alterations , and altercations amongst them , about Questions and practice of Religion , we are in the first place to obserue their often Apostasies a from the truth of the Law to the Idolatrous superstitions of the neighbouring Nations : as the Reliques of the Aegyptian Idolatrie in the golden Calfe , Exod. 32. their often murmurings in the desart , the presumption of Nadab and Abihu , and after of Aaron and Miriam , the conspiracie of Korah , Dathan , and Abiram , Baalams stumbling-blocke , to couple them in Idolatrous seruice to Baal-Peor the Idoll of the Moabites : And after their possession of the Land , when Ioshua and the Elders were dead , they serued b the gods of the people that were round about them , as Baal and Ashtaroth : Of the Idols and their Rites is before spoken . And although Gideon cut downe the groue , and destroyed the Altar of Baal , c yet he made an Ephod of the carerings of the prey , and put it in Ophrah his Citie , & all Israel went a whoring there after it d : and after his death , made Paal-berith their God. They serued also the Gods of Aram , Zidon , Moab , Ammon , e and the Philistims : Michah f an Ephramite made an house of Gods , an Ephod , and Teraphim , and consecrated one of his sonnes to be his Priest ; and after set a Leuite , Ionathan , in his roome , the occasion of Apostasie to a great part of the Tribe of Dan , all the while the house of God was in Shiloh : besides , the corruption of state and religion by the g Beniamites , and by h Hophni and Phinehas the sons of Eli. i Elias Leuita describeth the forme of sacring or hallowing their Teraphim in this sort . They killed a man which was a first borne , wreathing his head from his bodie , and embalming the same with salt and spices : and then wrote vpon a plate of gold , the name of an vncleane spirit , and putting the same vnder the head , set it vpon a wall , and burned Candles before it and worshipped the same . R. Abraham k saith , they were Images of men made to receiue power from aboue , as the Idolaters conceiued of them . But after the reformation of Religion by Samuel , Dauid , and Salomon ( who yet became after an Idolater ) befell their greatest Apostasie , to wit , of the ten Tribes ; from God , their King , and Religion , by the our-wise policie of Ieroboam , which corrupted and subuerted both it and himselfe . He ( lest those reuolted Israelites should , by frequenting Gods appointed worship at Ierusalem , re-acknowledge their former and truer Lord ) consecrated two Egyptian Calues at Bethel and l Dan , and made an House of High Places , and Priests of the lowest of the people . Iudah also made them , in the same times , High Places , Images , and Groues , on euery high hill , and vnder euerie greene Tree . Yet had the kingdome of Iudah their entercourses of corruption and reformation , according as they had good or bad Kings ; but in Israel the Common-wealth and Church receiued , by that sinne of Ieroboam , an vncureable wound and irrecouerable losse , vntill that in Gods iust punishment , they were carried away by the Assyrian Kings into Assyria , and into Hala , Habor , and the Cities of the Medes , as 2. King. 17. appeareth , where is recorded a summarie collection of these and other their Idolatries . Of these exiled Israelites ( if wee beleeue the reports and coniectures of diuers Authors ) are descended those Tartarians , which since ouer-tanne , with their Conquests , a greater part of Asia and Europe , then euer any other Nation , before or since : Of which , their Originall and Exploits , wee shall in fitter place further discourse . But it is farre more probable , that in , and after the Babylonish Captiuitie , the Israelites adioyned themselues in Religion to the other Iewes , at least , the greatest part of them . And though not many returned with Ezra , yet those parts remayned full of Iewes , hauing their Vniuersities and some kinde of gouernment , till the Saracenicall deluge , and in some tolerable condition after , as Beniamin relates , which continued till the time of the Tartars , which had they beene of this Nation , they would haue preferred them ; whereas euer since their times the estate of the Iewes hath beene more contemptible then before . I denie not , that many of them might mixe themselues with the Nations with whom they liued , and grow into one people with them : and that there might be in diuers places some remnants of this Israelitish dispersion , as Beniamin reckons some , and Trigaut in China , coniectures of others . But this Tale of the Tartars , and that m other of the inclosed Iewes , seeme but idle dreames , without any good ground of truth or credit . The other Kingdome of Iudah , although it receiued sometime some breathing and refreshing vnder her more Vertuous and Religious Kings , yet for the most part , groning vnder Tyrannie and Idolatrie , was at last a prey to the Babylonians : From which seruitude being freed by the Persian Monarches , vnder varieties of aduerse and prosperous fortunes , it was afterwards rent and torne by the Macedonians , being made a common Stage for the Armes and Armies of the successours of Ptolemey in Aegypt , and Selencus in Asia , remayning meede vnto the Conquerour , and receiuing no small impressions and wounds in Soule as well as Bodie , in Religion as in Politie . But being after deliuered from Macedonean thraldome by the Familie of the Macchabees , the Gouernement , Ecclesiasticall and Temporall , became theirs , but the mindes of this Iewish people was in those times diuided in diuersitie of Sects and Opinions , of which the Euangelicall and other Histories make mention . One diuision * was of the whole Nation , not so much for opinion as for the differing habitation , which brought also some circumstances of other differences . The Iewes therefore were generally thus distinguished , The Hebrewes which dwelt in Palestina , and the scattered strangers , n as Peter calls them ; to wit , the Graecians ( these two sorts are mentioned by Luke , Acts 6.1 . ) and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or the remainders of the deportation of Babylon , the Metropolis whereof was Babylon , while it remayned , and after Bagded . The Metropolis or head of the o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was Alexandria , where also in Beniamin Tudelensis his time , there was a Synagogue of the Babylonian dispersion . The Asian Iewes were most of this Babylonian sort ; to these Saint Peter wrote from Babylon , which therefore he nameth not in the inscription . The Hellenists were so called of hellenizing or vsing the Greeke tongue in their Synagogues ( in which they had the Scriptures translated ) in Aegypt , Greece and Italie . By reason of this translation p the Hebrews and Hellenists often disagreed , ( for the Hebrewes called it a backward reading , because it is read from the left hand to the right ) which sometime brake forth into open violence . R. Eleazar q assaulted the Synagogue of the Alexandrians at Ierusalem , and committed therein much outrage : And Christian Charitie could scarce combine them , as Luke mentioneth , Act. 6.1 . This Greeke translation was vsed by them throughout Europe : they had it in Hebrew Letters , as Tertullian testifieth in the Serapium at Alexandria . Thus Philo and other of these learned Hellenists , were ignorant of the Hebrew . Likewise of those Hebrewes , there was small reckoning had of the Galilaeans by their supercilious and superstitious brethren of Iudaea , as the Gospell hath taught vs . §. II. Of the Karraim and Babbinists , and of the Hasidai . THE opinions of the Iewes may be reduced a into these two generall heads : the one were such as contented themselues with the Law of God , and were called Karraim , or Koraim , of which sort there are diuers at this day in Constantinople , and other where : The other Rabbinists , Supererogatorie ( as Doctor Hall calls them ) and Popish Iewes , called Hasidim , professing a more strict holinesse then the Law required . Yet at first these both pleased themselues , and did not by opposition of Science , displease each other , and disagreeing in opinion , they yet in affection agreed . But when these voluntarie seruices beganne to bee drawne in Canons , and of arbitrarie became necessarie , they were rent into sundrie Sects . Of these and their originall , let vs heare Scaliger speake . There were b ( saith he ) before the times of Hasmonaei , two kinds of Dogmatists , men holding differing opinions , among the Iewes : the one onely accepting the written Law ; the other Tradition , or the addition to the Law. Of the former kinde arose the Karraim , of whom came the Sadduces ; of the latter , the Pharises . These Pharises were the issue of the Hasidees . The Hasidees were a Corporation , Guild , or Fraternitie , which voluntarily addicted themselues to the Offices of the Law , 1. Macchabees , chap. 2. verse 42. c Their originall was from the times of Ezrah , or Esdras ; Haggai and Zacharie , the Prophets , being Authors of this Order . These , in regard of their institution , were called Holy , Hasidin ; and in regard of their Combination ; Hasidaei . And besides that which the Law enioyned ( which is iust debt ) they supererogated , and of their owne free accord disbursed vpon the Temple and Sacrifices . They professed not onely to liue according to the prescript of the Law , but if any thing could by interpretations and consequences be drawne thence , they held themselues bound to satisfie it , and when they had done all , to seeme to haue done nothing , but accounted themselues vnprofitable seruants notwithstanding . Euery one paid a tribute to the reparations of the Temple , from the times of Esdras and Nehemias . d The Hasidaeans added further ( of their owne free-will ) to the Sanctuarie , Walles , and Porches , neuer ( almost ) going from the Temple , which they seemed to hold peculiar to themselues , and by which they vsed to sweare , By this Habitacle , or , By this house : Which the Pharises , their posteritie , also did e , as likewise they learned of them to build the Sepulchres of the Prophets . They were therefore called Hasidim , either because their Colledge was instituted of the Prophets ; or of their holy and religious workes , and the sacred buildings by them eyther repaired , or reared from the foundations . And therefore when wicked Alcimus had killed threescore men of this Corporation or Guild , the people thought their death was prophesied in the f Psalme , such reputation was there of their holinesse . These Hasidaei were not in proper sense a Sect , but a Fraternitie , which euery day assembled in the Temple , and offered in daily Sacrifice a Lambe , which was called , the sin offering of the Hasidim . One day was excepted , the eleuenth of Tisri , in which that Sacrifice was omitted . They offered not themselues ( for they were not Priests ) but the Priests in their name . Abraham Zacuth g saith , That Baba , the son of Buta , daily of his owne accord offered a Ram for a sin-offering , except one day , which was the day after the Expiation . And this was called , the Sacrifice of the Saints for Sin : And he sware , By this Habitacle , that is , the Temple . Of this kinde , or much like thereto , Scaliger h thinketh the Rechabites were , which Ieremia i mentioneth , whose immediate father he accounteth Ionadab ( not him which k liued in the daies of Iehu , but another of that name ) and that their austere order began but a little before it ended ( namely , in the same Prophets time ) quickly ending , because of the captiuitie . After the Captiuitie these sonnes of Ionadab , renuing their former obseruations , were called Hasidaei , which went not from the Temple , and obserued the orders aboue mentioned : so Scaliger interpreteth Ieremies Prophesie , that Ionadab should not want one to stand before the Lord , that is , to minister & attend holy duties in the temple , like to Anna the Prophetes l . This , saith he , is the true beginning of the Hasidaei , which abstained from wine , as did also the Priests , as long as they ministred in the temple . Thus much Scaliger . As for that which Serarius hath writtē against Scaliger and Drusius in this argument , both in his Trihaeresium and his Mineruall , or elsewhere , I refer the Reader to himselfe , choosing rather to expresse what I thinke probable then entertainmen with long vnnecessarie disputes . Drusius m proueth , that diuers of the Pharises and Essees also were of these Hasidaei , wherby it appeareth , that it was rather a Brotherhood , as Scal. calleth it , then a Sect . He sheweth their Rites and Discipline , out of Iuchasin . n They spent 9. houres of the day in praier . They beleeued that a man might sin in thought , & therfore they had care thereof ; their will was not without the will of Heauen , that is , of God. Ten things were peculiar to them : Not to lift vp their eyes aboue ten cubits : 2. Not to goe bare-headed : 3. To establish three refections : 4. To dispose their hearts to Prayer : 5. Not to looke on eyther side : sixtly , To goe about , that they might not bee troublesome to any companie : Seuenthly , Not to eate at the Tables of great men : eightly , If they had angred any man , quickly to appease him : ninthly , To haue a pleasant voyce , and to descend to the interpretation of the Law : tenthly , to accustome themselues to their Threads and Phylacteries . Rab ( one of his Fraternitie ) did not lift vp his eyes aboue foure cubits , Tenne or twentie daies before their death , they were diseased with the Collicke , and so all cleare and cleane they departed into the other life . To returne vnto Scaliger touching the originall of Sects , and to leaue those Hosidaean obseruants . As long ( saith he ) as Supererogation onely was vsed , there was no Sect in the people of GOD : But when the precepts thereof were brought into Canons , and committed to wrighting , then arose many doubts , disputations , altercations , growing and succeeding daily , from whence sprang two Sects , differing in opinion ; the one admitting onely the Law , the other embracing the interpretations and expositions of their Rabbines . The former in processe of time , was diuided into two . For at first , the Karraim were only such as obserued the Law and the Prophets , till the times of Sadok and Boethi , or Baithi , who first doubted of the punishment of sinnes , and rewards of good works , from whom sprang the heresie of the Sadduces . The Karraim were not before this diuided in Sect from the Hasidim , but onely in those voluntarie Functions and Supererogations , wherein the Law , by Iniunction , ruled the former , and these , as is said , supererogated . But when Canons and Iniunctions began to bee written , then of these Hasidim arose Dogmatists , which called themselues Perushim , Holy , and Separated both from the other Hasidim , and from the Vulgar ; making a necessitie of that obseruation , which before was voluntarie . This sort was againe diuided into those which retained the name Perushim , or Pharises ; and the Essens ; both receiuing from their Authors the Rules and Precepts of their Sect . After this , the Pharises were diuided into many kindes : The Iewes reckon seuen . The Essens also were diuided first into Cloysterers , or Collegians , which liued in a common societie ; and Eremites , or solitarie persons ; and those former into such as married ; and others which remained continent . § III. Of the Pharises . NOW let vs consider of these more particularly ; and first of the Pharises , Drusius a deriueth the name from the Syrian , as most of the names of the new Testament are , and not from the Hebrew ; for then it should not bee Pharises , but Pharuses : as after the Hebrew ; it should rather be Masias , then Messias . The Etymologie some fetch from Phares , which signifieth Diuision , as Epiphanius , and Origen , with others b : against which Drusius excepteth , because in Phares the last Letter is Tsaddi ; here it is Schin . Others c deriue it from Parash , signifying to explaine , because they did all things openly , to be seene of men : it is not likely : for Hypocrisie loues her works should be seene , but not her Humor ( then should it be hypocrisie : ) she would not be seene in her affection to be seene : And this name , in this sense would haue beene to their infamie , and not to their reputation , which they most aymed at . A third deriuation of this name , is from another signification of the same Verbe , * to expound . But to expound the Law , was more ptoper to the Scribes ; and some of the Pharises were not expositors . Howbeit , the most probable opinion is , that they were so called of Separation ; because they were , or would seeme to be , separated from others d : first , in cleannesse of life ; secondly , in dignitie thirdly , in regard of the exquisitenesse of those obseruations , whereto they were separated ; fourthly , in their habit , wherein they were ( as our Monkes ) distinguished from the people ; yea , they did abhorre the garments of the people . Their opinions are gathered by e Iosephus , and others , out of whom Drusius , Serarius , Scaliger and others . They attributed ( saith Iosephus ) all things to Fate . Abraham Zacuth interpreteth their opinion thus , They beleeue that God knoweth and disposeth all things , and the Stars helpe ; yet so , as free-will is left in the hand of man . And if a man by his free-will chuseth the good , God will helpe him * in his good way . They say ; That there is no Hearb in Earth which hath not his proper Planet in Heauen . The ascribe immortalitie to the Soule , holding , that iudgement passed on it vnder the Earth ; and that if it had done euill , it was adiudged to perpetuall prisons ; if well , it had easie returne vnto life by a f transmigration , or going into another body . So Zacuth : The good Soules take delight of their good workes ; the bad descend , and ascend not . They beleeued that there were both Deuils and good Angels . They conceiued , that he which kept the most of the commandements , although he transgresse in some , is iust before GOD : against which opinion g Burgensis thinketh , that Iames alledged that saying in his Epistle , He that fayleth in one , is guiltie of all . He citeth Rab. Moses for his Pharisaicall opinion ; That GOD iudgeth according to the pluralitie or paucitie ( to vse his owne words ) of merits or demerits . Like stuffe haue I read in S. Francis Legend , of the ballance wherein mens deeds are weighed , and the Deuil lost his prey by the weight of a Chalice , which one had giuen to the Saint ; which heauie metall caused the Scale wherein his good deedes were put ( before too light ) to weigh heauiest . They ( the ancienter Pharises ) confesse the Resurrection of the flesh . Here of are three opinions h : one ; That all , good and bad , shall rise againe ; another , That the iust onely shall rise : a third , That the iust , and part of the wicked shall rise . They call their Traditions the Law giuen by Word , and the vnwritten Law , which they equall to the written , deriuing both from Moses , as more fully else-where shall bee said . These Traditions they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as both Epiphanius and Hieronymus witnesse : the Teachers thereof 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Wise-men , and when they lectured , they were wont to say , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The wise-men teach Traditions . Of these Traditions were , concerning the Sabbath , That they might iourney from their place two thousand cubites ; ( Hierome i accounteth feete , Origen k Elnes ) That none might carry any burthen that day , but they interpreted , if one carried on one shoulder , it was a burthen ; if on both , it was none ; if his shooes had nailes , they were a burthen , otherwise not . Concerning fasting , the Pharise boasteth , Luke 18.12 . I fast twice in the weeke : which they obserued ( sayth Theophilact l ) on the second and fifth day , Mundaies and Thursdaies . Happily our Wednesdaies and Fridaies succeeded in this Penance , that we might not seeme to be behinde them in dutie , howsoeuer we disagree with them in their time . And yet Mercerus saith , The Iewes fasted the fourth day , Wednesday , because they held that vnluckie , in which children are taken with the Squinancie . Further , the Pharises eate not vnwashed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Marke 7.3 . Except they wash with the fist ; as Beza translateth . Scaliger m expoundeth it , not by washing one fist in the other , but composing the fingers into such a frame , that all their ends meete on the top of the thumbe , which for want of another name is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a Fist , although it be not properly so . In this forme they hold vp their hands in washing , that the water may slide downe to the elbow , and thence fall to the ground , as the Iewes vse to this day . They washed n when they came from Market , because sinners & vncleane persons were there , whose touch might pollute them . They washed also Cups and Brasen vessels and Beds , not Chamber-beds to lie on ( Drusius o expoundeth ) but dining-beds , which they vsed in stead of Tables . They would not p eate with Publicans or sinners , yea , they accounted themselues polluted with their touch . Their hypocrisie in prayer Christ mentioneth , that it was long , and open in the streetes , &c. It was thrice in the day , at the third , sixt , and ninth houre : Their words submisse and softly , as of Hannah , 1. Sam. 1. and toward the Temple . They Tythed all , Luke 18. Math. 23. euen the smallest matters . For Tythes ( saith Akiba ) are the Hedges of thy Riches . And another Prouerbe ( learne it ) Tythe , that thou maist be rich . Epiphanius q addeth , they paid first fruits , thirtieths , and fiftieths , Sacrifices and Vowes , Their Phylacteries or Seruatories , Defensiues ( so the word signifieth ) in Hebrew r Totaphoth , they vsed as Preseruatiues , or Remembrancers of the Law , and ware them larger then other men . Hierome calls them Pittaciola , resembling to them herein some simple superstitious women , wearing little Gospels , and the wood of the Crosse , and such like , of zeale , not according to knowledge , strayning a Gnat , and swallowing a Cammell . This superstition , then complayned of by Hierome , yet remaineth ( saith ſ Scaliger ) among Christians and Mahumetans , which weare about them the Gospell of S. Iohn . Christ condemneth not the Rite , but their ambition , for dilating , not for wearing them , to which all the Iewes were bound , and all the Iewes and Samaritans obserued . They vsed the like ambition in their Fringes or twisted Tassels , which the Iewes call Zizis , and vse them still , as after shall appeare . Their Oathes were , By Ierusalem , the Temple , the Heauen , Earth , their Head , by the Law. t Fagius obserueth , that the Iewes in swearing , lay their hand on the booke of the Lawe at this day . Other Oathes are little esteemd . Hence it seemeth came our corporall oathes on a book . The Iewes ( saith u Capito ) thinke it no Oath , if one forsweare by Heauen , or Earth , vnlesse he say by him which dwelleth there , &c. And none is subiect to that Curse , in which the name of God is not added . That of Corban pertayneth to this place , mentioned Math. 15.5 . & Marke 7.11 . which some interprete , as if a Iew should say to his x Parents , That he had alreadie dedicated all that to God ( to whom vowes are to be performed ) wherewith he might haue helped them . Doctor Rainolds y saith , That the Iewes , as they were prone to vngodly vowes , so this was an vsuall vow amongst them , and they would binde it with an Oath , That such or such a man should haue no profit by them . The Oath which they herein vsed as most solemne , was , By the Gift : for so they were instructed , z That if any sware by the Altar it was nothing , but if by the Gift , he was a debtor . The Pharises therefore taught , if any had said to his father , By the Gift thou shalt haue no profit by me , then he might in no case doe them any good , against the Commandement , Honour thy Father , &c. The Iewes vsed to binde their vowes with a curse , as they which vowed a Paules death , vsing yet to suppresse the curse it selfe , as , b If they shall enter into my rest : So these , By the gift , if they haue any profit by me , meant , they should haue none . Thus the Talmud ( saith he ) the Booke of their Canon Law , and Schoole-Diuinitie , saith ; That a man is bound to honor his Father , vnlesse he vow the contrary . Masius c explaineth it thus ; That they did consecrate ( by saying Corban ) all , where-with they should haue benefited their parents : as if they had said ; Let it be Anathema , or deuoted , whatsoeuer it be , with which I may profit thee . And therefore those Rabbines , vnder pretext of Religion , allowed not to spend on his parents , that which he had thus vowed to God. Scaliger d thus interpreteth the place , as if a sonne being by his parents admonished of his dutie , should put them off , with this exception , vnlesse that which I haue offered for thee , free me of this burthen . But let the more curious reade it in himselfe , and what Masius , Serarius , and others haue written hereof . The Pharises were esteemed pitifull : The Sadduces more * cruell . e They were much addicted to Astrologie , and the Mathematikes ; whose names of the Planets , Epiphanius f rehearseth , as also the twelue Signes . There were g seuen sorts of the Pharises , which the Talmud reckoneth : first , Sichemita , which measure pietie by honour and profit , as the Sichemites , which for the marriage of Dina endured circumcision : Secondly , Nacphi , which lifted not his feete from the ground : the third , Kisai , Draw-blood , which smiteth his head to the wall , to cause the bloud to come , and also shutteth his eyes , that he behold not a woman : The fourth , that standeth on his perfection , called Mahchobathi : What is my sinne ? as if there wanted nothing to his Righteousnesse : The fift , Meduchia , which goe lowly and stooping : The sixt , The Pharisee of Loue , which obeyeth the Law for loue of vertue or reward : The seuenth , the Pharisee of Feare , which is holden in obedience by feare of punishment . This they call , Iobs Pharisee , the former Abrahams . Epiphanius h describeth their strict obseruations . Some ( saith he ) prescribed to themselues ten yeeres , or eight or foure yeeres continence . Some lay on plankes , which were onely nine inches broad , that when they slept , they might fall to the pauement , so to be awakened againe to prayer , and keepe themselues waking . Others put stones vnder them for the same end , by pricking to awake them : Others lay on Thornes for that purpose . Scaliger i reproueth Epiphanius for affirming , that the Pharises ware womans attire , as not agreeing to their austeritie , which despised all beds , beate themselues against walles , and put thornes in the fringes of their garments , to prick them : he thinketh him deceiued by some Iewes report ; and addeth , that the moderne Iewes haue little or no knowledge of those ancient Pharises , but as they learne it of the Christians , or of Pseudo-Gorionides . ( so hee calleth the Hebrew booke , ascribed to Ioseph Ben Gorion , whom Drusius esteemeth , and Scaliger proueth to be a counterfeit , wherein Serarius and Ribera concurre with them . ) The Pharises in a selfe-conceit and singularitie , called , all but themselues , in a disgracefull scorne , k Other men : so said he , Luke 18. I am not as other men : whereas they accounted themselues Masters of others , on whom also they bound heauie burthens , in their Rules and Cases , the breach whereof they iudged Sinne in the people , but yet held not themselues bound thereto . For example , Euery Israelite ought euery day , by their Rule , to say ouer the ten Commandements , and that in the first Watch , which might not be deferred , for danger of sinne ; and yet amongst themselues they esteemed it lawfull at any houre of the night . But vpon the Proselytes they imposed more then on the other Israelites , all which they were bound to ( in their censure ) vnder paine of Hell fire ; and therefore Christ said , They made them two-fold more the children of Hell then themselues ; for they freed themselues from many of those impositions they laid on the Consciences of others : And these Proselytes the lesse trusted , and therefore burthened them with more obseruations . §. IIII. Of the Sadducees . AFter we haue spoken of the Pharisees , which loued the first roomes ( which they haue heere obtained ) it followeth to speake next of the Sadducees , a who in the New Testament are often mentioned . b Beda giueth an vniust interpretation of their name , saying , the Sadducees are interpreted Iust. Epiphanius c also fetcheth their name from Sedec , which signifieth Iustice . Lyra d alleageth a reason , because they were seuere and rigorous in iudgement , they gaue this name of Iust ( not iustly ) to themselues . Burgensis e otherwise ; as of Arrius were the Arrians , so of one Sadoch ( saith hee ) are the Sadducees called , who was the first inuentor of their Heresie . Serarius deriueth the name from both . The Pharisees were esteemed more iust then they , as appeareth Luke 18.9 . They counted themselues iust , and despised others ; Summumius , summa iniuria . Their rigorous Iustice , was vniust rigour . f This Sadoc , or rather Saduc , liued vnder Antigonus Sochaeus , who succeeded to Simeon the iust : His fellow Scholler was Baithos , of whom came the Baithosaeans . So saith Abraham ben Dauid in his historicall Cabball : Antigonus said , Bee ye not as seruants , which Minister to their Prince , on condition to receiue reward . Sadoc and Baithos asked him of this thing : And he answered , that they should not put confidence in the reward of this life , but in the world to come . But they denied his words , and said ; We neuer heard any thing of the world to come ; for they had beene his Disciples : and they dissented from him , and went to the Sanctuarie of Mount Garizim , where the Princes were . They vpbraided the Pharisees with their Traditions , saying ; The Tradition is in the hand of the Pharisees , to vexe themselues in this World , whereas in the World to come , they haue no reward . Antigonus his words are in the Treatise Pirke Aboth . Be yee not seruants which minister to a Prince , to receiue of him reward : But be yee as seruants which minister to their Prince , with this condition , that they receiue no reward , and let the feare of God be vpon you . g Elias Leuita thus reporteth it : Antigonus Sochaeus had two Disciples , Zadok and Baiethos , which leauing their Master to follow wicked men , first beganne to deny the Lawe , which was giuen by word of mouth , and beleeued nothing but that which was written in the Law : Wherefore they were called , Karraim , that is , Bible-men , or Textuals , and in the Romane Tongue they call them Sadducees . These two are reported also to haue forsaken their Master Antigonus , and as Apostaticall Heretikes , to haue embraced Sanballats new Samaritane Religion at Carizim . Baithos had a certaine family from Sadoc , otherwise held the same opinions , as Hillel and Sammai among the Pharisees : so these were two chiefe Masters of the Sadducaean Schooles . The Baithucaeans ministred to Baithos in vessels of siluer and gold . These Sadduces were called Minim , or Minei , that is , Heretikes . They are called Karraim , because they would seeme Textuall , and Scripture-men , disallowing Traditions , h of Kara , which signifieth the Scripture : which was called Kara , or Cara , of Cara to reade , saith Drusius , i because of the diligence which ought to be vsed in reading the Scriptures , whereunto men should designe ( after the Iewish precepts ) the third part of their life . Abraham Zachuth calls them Epicures . The Scriptures they interpreted after their owne sense , nor regarded they the words of the Wise-men ; that is , the Pharisees . They were of the ancient Caraeans , or Karraim , but not of those which now are so tearmed ; Which as Zachuth confesseth , confesse the Resurrection , and Reward . Scaliger k affirmeth , by the testimonie of Philip Frederike a Christian Iew , who had great familiaritie with these Karraim at Constantinople , and had beene often present at their Synagogue , that they differ nothing from the other Iewes , but in reiecting Traditions , and are farre more honest and faithfull then the Rabbanim , of whome they are no lesse hated for their integritie , then for reiecting Tradition . But in comparison of the l Rabbanim , there are but fewe of the Karraim : And these are of the Reliques of the olde Sadducees . These two Sects haue nothing common betweene them , but the Text of the Scripture : They haue a differing account of their New-Moones : the other Iewes reckoning from the Coniunction , these Karraim from the time of apparition , as doe the Arabians . Concerning the Karraim now remayning , it is reported that the other Iewes , and they will not speake one to another : so inexpiable hatred doe the other Iewes conceiue against them . And Postellus saith , m There are three principall Sects of the Iewes in the Easterne parts ; Thalmudists ; Carraim , which reiect those Glosses . They are rich , but so hated of the rest , that a great part of their Virgins remaine vnmarried : And if ( saith the common Iew ) it should so happen , that a Caraim & a Christian should fall together into the water , with like possibilitie of sauing either , he would make a bridge of the Carraim to saue the Christian . The third sort is the Samaritan , of which afterward . Buxdorf . n saith , that there are of these Caraim also in Poland ; and Leo o mentioneth some places in Barbarie , where this sort of Iewes doth inhabite ; as you may hereafter reade in our sixt booke , and the eleuenth Chapter . Some also are in Palestina . First , their difference from the Pharisees was about the future reward , which being denied , they by consequence of that error fell into the rest , to denie the Resurrection : the subsistence spirituall , &c. They cooped vp God in Heauen , without all beholding of euill . They denied Fate , which the Pharisees held . They denied Spirit altogether , saith Lira , p for they held God to be corporeall ; the soule to die with the bodie : Angels and diuels they denied : Good and Euill they ascribed to a mans free-will q . They were inhospitall and cruell ; and as cruelly hated of the people . They are charged ( the Diuell may be slandered ) to denie all Scripture but Moses r : But first in Scripture , this opinion of theirs is not mentioned : and Iosephus affirmeth , that they receiued the Scriptures , and reiected Tradition . Neither would the zealous people of the Iewes haue endured them in the Temple , if they had denied their Prophets , for feare of whom they durst not professe otherwise of Iohn Baptist , although hee had left no monument of miracle , or Scripture . Drusius ſ would reconcile this opinion of the Fathers , which , say they , denied all but Moses ; and the other , saying , that some of the Sadduces liued in Iudaea , others in Samaria . These later happily , with the Samaritans , denied all saue Moses . Amongst these were the Apostata's , which liued in Sichem , mentioned by Iosephus , Antiq. lib. 11. cap. 8. and Eccles . 50.27 . Iunius thinketh that they fell from the Iewish Religion with Manasses , in the time of Nehemias . The Sect of the Sadduces was diminished , if not worne out , after the destruction of the Temple , till in the yeere 4523. or after Scaliger , 4515. and Anno Dom. 755. one Anan and Saul his son renued that Doctrine , because he had not receiued his expected promotion to the degree of Gaon t . He wrote bookes against the other Iewes . The like did one Carçasnai . But of these Sadduces too much . §. V. Of the Hessees . OF the a Essees , Essens . or Hessees , followeth in the next place . Their name Scaliger b deriueth of a c word which signifieth Rest , or quietnesse and silence : both which well agreed to their institution . He disproueth that opinion of Eusebius , and others , that therein followed him , which thought these Iewish Heretikes were Christian Monkes and Catholikes . Such Catholikes let Baronius , d and Bellarmine f boast of , as the Authors of their Monkes , for so they would haue them ; which you may beleeue as well as before the Floud , Enosh , and after , Elias , Iohn Baptist , the Nazarites , and Rechabites , were Monkish Votaries , as the Cardinall would haue you . As for these Essees , hee makes no small adoe against the Centuries , g for vnderstanding Philo of Iewish , and not of Christian Monkes . e But the loue to Monkery hath dazeled the eyes of men too much : and euen their Historie ( which followeth ) will conuince that opinion of falsehood . Besides , Christianity should haue small credit of such associates . Indeed the later Monkes are much like them in superstition and idolatrie , though farre behind in other things . But he that will see this Argument disputed , let him reade Scaliger his Confutation of Serarius the Iesuite . He sheweth also that the Ossens , Sampsaeans , Messalians , and diuers heresies amongst the Christians , sprang from these Essees : That the Egyptian Essees , of which Philo speaketh , out of whom Eusebius first collected that conceit , and that Philo himselfe , had no skill in the Hebrew , but knew onely the Greeke tongue : that Paulus the Eremite in Thebais , was the first Author of Monasticall liuing . But now to come to our Historie of these men . These Essees , Hessees , or Essens , are placed by Plinie on the West of dead Sea g , a people solitarie , and in the whole world most admirable , without women , without money ; a Nation eternall , in which none is borne , the wearinesse of others fortunes being the cause of their fruitfull multiplyings , Philo in that booke which he intituled , that all good men are free , saith , that there were of them aboue foure thousand , called Essaei , quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Holy , not sacrificing other creatures , but their mindes vnto God. Some of them are Husband-men , some Artificers , for necessitie , not for abundance : they make no weapons of war , nor meddle with Merchandize . They haue no seruants , but are all both free and mutually seruants to each other . They liue perpetually chaste , sweare not at all , nor lye : esteeming God the giuer of all good , and Author of no euill : Their societie is such ; that one garment , one house , one foode , one treasurie , one getting one spending , one life , is in common to them all ; carefully prouiding for their sick , and holding the elder men in place of parents . Iosephus , who himselfe liued among them , doth more largely describe them . h He reporteth that they were by Nation Iewes , auoiding pleasures and riches as sinnes ; accounting continence and contentednesse great vertues . They marrie not , but instruct the children of others , respecting them as their kindred , in their manners : not denying the lawfulnesse of marriage , but the honestie of women . He which becommeth one of their fraternitie , must make his goods common . Oyle and neatnesse they shunne , yet weare alwaies a white garment . They haue officers for their common prouision . They haue no one certaine Citie , but in each , many of them haue their houses : to strangers of their owne Sect , they communicate their goods and acquaintance ; and therefore carry nothing with them in their iourneyes , but weapons for feare of theeues : and in euery Citie haue of the same Colledge an especiall Officer which prouideth for strangers . The children vnder tuition of Masters are alike prouided for ; nor doe they change their rayment till the old be worne ; They neither buy nor sell , but mutually communicate . Deuout they are in the seruice of God. For , before the Sunne riseth , they speake of no prophane or worldly matter , but celebrate certaine Prayers , as i praying him to rise . Then by their Officers are each appointed to their workes , till the fifth houre , at which time they assemble together , and , being girded with linnen garments , wash themselues with cold water . Then doe they goe into their dining-roome , as into a Temple , where no man of another Sect may be admitted ; and there staying with silence , the Pantler sets them bread in order , and the Cooke one vessell of broth . The Priest giueth thankes , as after dinner also . Then laying aside those their holy garments , they plie their worke till the Euening ; and then suppe in like manner . There is neuer crying or tumult , they speake in order , and obserue euen without the house a venerable silence . In other things they are subiect to their ouerseer , but at their owne choice may helpe and shew mercy to others . To their kindred they cannot giue without licence . What they say , is certaine : but an Oath they hate no lesse then periurie . They studie the writings of the Ancient , thence collecting such things as may benefite the manners of the minde , or health of the bodie . They which are studious of their Sect , must a yeeres space endure tryall , and then after that probation of their continencie , must bee probationers yet two yeeres longer , and then vpon allowance of their manners , are assumed into their fellowship ; making first deepe protestation of Religion towards God , and iustice towards men , to keepe faith to all , but especially to Princes , and if they shall come to rule ouer others , not to abuse their power , not to exceede others in habit , not to steale , not to keepe any thing secret from them of their owne Sect , or cummunicate it to another , although vpon perill of life : not to deuise new doctrines : to keepe the bookes of their owne opinions , and the names of the Angels . Offenders they put from their fellowship ; and hee which is thus excommunicate , may not receiue foode offered of any other , but , eating grasse and hearbs , is consumed with famine , except they in compassion receiue him againe , in extremitie . They giue no sentence of iudgement , being fewer then an hundred . If ten sit together , one speakes not without consent of the rest . They may not spit in the midst or on the right hand . They will not so much as purge Nature on the Sabbath k , and on other daies do it very closely , for offending the Diuine light , and couer it with an instrument in the Earth , and that in the most secret places ; and are washed after . They are of foure rankes , according to the time of their profession , and the yonger sort of these are so farre inferiour to the rest , that if one of these do touch them , hee washeth himselfe , as if he had touched a stranger . They liue long : feare not death : not by any tortures of the Romans , could be compelled to transgresse their lawes ; but derided their tormentors rather : beleeuing to receiue their soules againe presently , holding the bodies to be corruptible , and the prisons of the immortall soules : which if they haue been good , haue a pleasant place assigned them beyond the Ocean , but the euill to be in tempestuous stormie places of punishments . Some of these Essens also foretell things to come . And another sort is of them which allow of marriage , but make a three yeeres tryall first of the woman ; and if by a constant purgation they appeare fit for child-bearing , they wed them , not for pleasure but procreation : and therefore after conception , do not accompanie with them . These women when they wash , haue their sacred linnen garments also , as the men . Thus far Iosephus : who in his l Antiq. addeth to these , their opinions of Gods prouidence ruling all things ; and that they thinke their Ceremonies more holy then those of the Temple , and therefore send thither their gifts , but do not there sacrifice , but by themselues , following the same course of life , which the Plisti m do amongst the Dacians . Some of these Essees liued solitarie , like to Hermites , as is said before . Happily that Baenus was of this sort , to whom Iosephus n resorted for imitation . He liued in the wildernesse , cloathing and feeding himselfe with such things , as the trees and plants of their owne accord yeelded him , and with often cold washings in the night and day , cooling the heate of lust ; with him Iosephus abode three yeeres . §. VI. Of the Scribes . THE Gaulonites or Galilaans , a had their b beginning of Iudas ( elsewhere hee calleth him Simon ) a Galilaean , whose doctrine was , That , Only GOD was to be accounted their Lord and Prince : In other things they agreed with the Pharises : but for their libertie they would rather endure any the most exquisite tortures , together with their kindred and friends , then call any mortall man their Lord . Theudas happily , mentioned , Act. 5. and that Egyptian , Act. 21. were of this rebellious and trayterous Sect , and those Sicarij which wore short weapons vnder their garments , therewith murthering men in assemblies . That Egyptian , c Iosephus cals a false Prophet , who vnder pretence of Religion , and name of a Prophet , assembled almost thirtie thousand men to Mount Oliuet , hee was defeated by Foelix the Gouernour . Such were their Zelotae in the siege of Ierusalem , vnder the mantle of Religion , all of them harbouring and cloaking Treason and villanie . The Scribes d are not a Sect , but a function : of which were two sorts , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the one expounders of the Law , the other publike Notaries , or Actuaries , Recorders , Secretarie . Epiphanius maketh difference betwixt the Scribes that were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Teachers of the Law , and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or Lawyers , which prescribed formes of Law , Law-cases , and taught Ciuill actions . But these are often taken one for the other . Ezra is called a Scribe , whose Pulpit is mentioned , Nehem. 8. and e Moses Chaire was the Seate of the Scribes , that is , they taught the Law of Moses , which they vsed to do sitting : as Christ also did , Math. 5.2 . Their expositions , Epiphanius f saith , were of foure sorts , one in the name of Moses ; the second in the name of their Rabbine Akiba ( he is said to haue liued a hundred and twentie yeeres , and to be standard-bearer to Barchozba ) the third in Andan or Annan ; the fourth after the Assamonai . But little is to bee said of these Scribes , more then what is before said of the Pharises , this being not a differing Sect , but an Office or Ministerie , wherof the Pharises also were capable , and are for false teaching blamed by our Sauiour , together with the Scribes . The Scribes are said in their expositions g to haue beene more textuall , the Pharises more in their Glosses and Traditions : The Scribes had chiefe reputation for learning , the Pharises for holinesse , taking more paines ( saith our English Iosephus ) to goe to hell . The Scribes professed both disputation and obseruation of many things , saith Arias Montanus , h but not so exact as the Pharises . For the Pharises , though not so learned as the other , thought themselues more holy then them , because they obserued not onely those things , which in the common opinion were thought meete , but those things which were least , which the people obserued not , which others had added . This they were ambitious of , as of some great perfection , for there was a threefold state of men . The Doctors , Pharises , and people of the Land . The Prouerbe was , The people of the Land , are the foote-stoole of the Pharises . And this , i The people of the Land is not holy : and they discerne not the Law nor wisedome : yea , saith the booke Musar , hee shall not take the daughter of the people of the Land , because they are abomination , and their wiues are abomination ; and of their daughters it is said , Cursed be hee that lyeth with a beast . Thus did these proud Doctors and Pharises treade the way to the Popish Clergie , in contemning the Laytie , as vnworthie of the Law and Scripture , which in an vnknowne tongue was sealed from them , and feasted them at high Feasts with an halfe Sacrament , and in their ordinarie priuate Masse , with none at all . Were not these faire reasons ? k The Laytie might ( if they had a whole Communion ) touch the Cup , and some of them haue beards , and some haue the palsie , and their dignitie is inferior to the Priestly , &c. The Booke Aboth sheweth how the people of the Lord required this supercilious generation , talking of them , and scoffing at them for their obseruations . When I was of the people of the Land , R. Aquiba there saith , I said , Who will giue me a Disciple of the wise ? I would bite him as an Asse ; for that insolence , and because they would not suffer themselues to be touched of them . The people were tyed to obserue the precepts mentioned , or by necessitie of consequence drawne out of the Bible . The Pharises ( as is said ) added their Traditions . The Scribes manner l of teaching was colde and weake , consisting in certaine arguments , which rather afflicted then affected the mindes of the hearers ; in certaine niceties , and scrupulous questions , and sometimes inextricable . And therefore the people heard Christ , as speaking with authoritie , and not as the Scribes . But to let passe these Schoole-men , and those Canonists , let vs come to their other Sects and sorts of professions . §. VII . Of many other Iewish Sects and Heresies . THe Hemerobaptists a are numbred by Epiphanius b among the Iewish heresies , which , saith hee , in other things differ not from the Scribes and Pharisies ; but in their doctrine of the resurrection , and in infidelitie , are like to the Sadduces : And euerie day in all times of the yeere , they are baptized or washed , whence they haue their name . But this custome of daily washing , saith Scaliger c was common to all the antient Iewes , which would seeme better then their fellowes , and not only obserued of the Pharises Essees , and Hemerobaptists ( if such a Sect may be added . ) At this time in Palestina , many doe it , not once , but often in the day . The Mahumetans obserue it . The Iewes ( as a d Iew hath written ) were so zealous herein , that they would not eate with him that did eate with vnwashed hands : and one of their holy men being inuited by such an host , rose vp and went his way , alleaging to him , when he would haue recalled him , that he must not eate the bread of him which had an euill eye : and besides his meate was vncleane . The Priests , when they kept their courses in the Temple , abstained from Wine , and ate not of the Tithes before they had washed their whole body . The Pharises and Essees composed themselues to this sanctitie : the greater part of the Pharises , and all the Essees abstained from Wine , and both vsed daily washings , especially before they ate . And as many Heretikes professing themselues Christians , retained many things of Iudaisme ; so these Hemerobaptists learned them this daily washing . It seemeth by him , that these were Christian rather then Iewish Heretikes . And so were the Nazaraeans e also , which some reckon among the Iewish Sects , who embraced the Gospell of Christ , but would not relinquish their Iudaisme ; vnlesse wee say with Hierome , that whiles they would be both Iewes and Christians , they were neither Iewes nor Christians . These Nazaraeans , or Nazoraeans , Scaliger affirmeth , were meere Karraim Scripture Iewes , but because of their obstinacie in the Law , the first Councell of the Apostles determined against them . As for the Nazarites of the old Testament , Moses describeth them and their obseruations , not to cut their haire , not to drinke wine , strong drinke , &c. Such was Sampson : But these could be no Sect , holding in euery thing the same doctrine with the Iewes , and onely , for a time , were bound by vow to these Rites . But for those Nazaraeans , Epiphanius f maketh them a Iewish Sect , not without cause , if such were their opinions , as he describeth them . Their dwelling was beyond Iordan , in Gilead and Bashan , as the fame goeth ( saith he ) by Nation Iewes : and by obseruing many things like to the Iewes . Herein they differed : They did not eate any thing which had life , they offered not sacrifice : for they counted it vnlawful to Sacrifice , or to eate flesh . They disallowed the fiue books of Moses : they indeed confessed Moses , and the Fathers by him mentioned , and that he had receiued the Law , not this yet , which is written , but another . g Philastrius saith , they accepted the Law and Prophets , but placed all righteousnesse in carnall obseruation : and nourishing the haire of their heads , placed therein all their vertue , professing to imitate Sampson , who was called a Nazarite : from whom the Pagans afterwards named their valiant men Hercules . Next to these doth h Epiphanius place the Ossens i , dwelling in Ituraea , Moab , and beyond the Salt or Dead Sea : to these one Elixai in the time of Traian ioyned himselfe : hee had a brother named Iexai . Scaliger ( here and euery where acute ) saith , k that the Essens and Ossens are the same name , as being written with the selfe-same Hebrew Letters , differing onely in pronunciation , as the Abyssynes pronounce Osrael , Chrostos , for Israel , Christus . And the Arabian Elxai , and his brother Iexai , were not proper names , but the appellation of the Sect it selfe , as hee proueth . But they agreed not so well in profession , as in name , with the Essens , for they were but an issue of those ancient Essens , holding some things of theirs , others of their owne : as concerning the Worship of Angels , reproued by the Apostles , Coloss . 2.21 . In which the Essens and Ossens agreed , and other things there mentioned , Touch not , taste not , handle not : and in worshipping of the Sunne , whereof they were called Sampsaeans , or Sunners , Sun-men , as Epiphanius interpreteth that name . Those things wherein they differed , were brought in by that Innouator , who ( of this his Sect ) was called Elxai . He was , saith Epiphanius , a Iew , he ordained Salt , and Water , and Earth , and Bread , and Heauen , and the Skie , and the Winde , to be sworne by in Diuine worship . And sometimes he prescribed other seuen witnesses ; Heauen , and Water , and Spirits , and the holy Angels of Prayer and Oyle , and Salt , and Earth . He hated continencie , and enioyned marriage of necessitie . Many imaginations he hath , as receiued by reuelation . He teacheth Hypocrisie , as in time of persecution to worship Idols ; so as they keepe their Conscience free : And if they confesse any thing with their mouth , but not in their heart . Thus ancient is that Changeling Aequiuocation . He bringeth his Author , one Phineas of the stock of the ancienter Phineas , the sonne of Eleazar , who had worshipped Diana in Babylon , to saue his life . His followers esteeme him a secret vertue or power . Vntill the time of Constantine , Marthus and Marthana ( two women of his stocke ) remained in succession of his honour , and were worshipped in that Countrey for gods , because they were of his seede . Marthus died a while since , but Marthana still liueth : Their spittle , and other excrements of their body , those Heretikes esteemed , and reserued for Reliques , to the cure of diseases , which yet preuayled nothing . He mentioneth Christ , but it is vncertaine whether he meaneth the Lord Iesus . Hee forbids praying to the East-ward , and bids turne towards Ierusalem from all parts . He detesteth Sacrifices , as neuer offered by the Fathers : He denieth the eating of flesh among the Iewes , and the Altar , and Fire , as contrarie to God , but water is fitting . He describeth Christ after his measure , foure and twentie Schaem in length , that is , foure-score and sixteene miles ; and the fourth part thereof in breadth , to wit , six Schaeni , or foure and twentie miles ; besides the thicknesse , and other fables . He acknowledgeth a holy Ghost , but of the female sexe , like to Christ , standing like a statue aboue the Clouds , and in the midst of two mountains . He bids none should seeke the interpretation , but only say these things in prayer : ( words which he had taken out of the Hebrew tongue , as in part we haue found . ) His prayer is this , l Abar anid moib nochiel daasim ani daasim nochile moib anid abar selam . Thus Epiphanius relates it , and thus construes , I cannot say expoundeth ( although they like our deuout Catholiques , needed no exposition . ) Let the humilitie passe from my Fathers , of their condemnation , and conculcation , and labour ; the conculcation in condemnation by my Fathers , from the humility passed in the Apostleship of perfection . Thus was Elxai with his followers opinionate : otherwise Iewish . Epiphanius speakes of his Sect else where often , as when he mentioneth the Ebonites , m and the Sampsaeans : This booke both the Ossees and Nazoraeans , and Ebionites vsed . The Sampsaeans n had another booke ( they said ) of his brothers . They acknowledge one God , and worship him . vsing certaine washings . Some of them abstaine from liuing creatures , and they will die for Elxai his posteritie ; which they had in such honour , that if they went abroad , the people would gather vp the dust of their feete for cures , and their spittle , and vsed them for amulets and preseruatiues . They admit neither the Apostles nor Prophets : they worship water , esteeming it as a god , beleeuing that life is from thence . Scaliger also affirmeth , that the o Massalians ( which word Epiphanius interpreth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Such as pray , according to the opinion and practice of those Heretiks ) were * first a Iewish Sect , and a slip of the Essees , and after by marriage with some false Christians , made such a gally-maufry , as after when we come to speake of the Pseudochristian sects shall ( God willing ) be related : for of Iewish they became Christian Heretiks . The p Herodians q otherwise agreeing with the rest , thought Herod to be the Messias , moued by Iacobs Prophecy falsely interpreted , that the Scepter should not depart from Iuda til Shilo came . When as therfore they saw Herod a stranger to possesse the Kingdom , they in-terpreted as aforesaid . Some make question whether this was the name of a sect , or of Herods souldiers . Drus . r obserueth out of a Cōmenter vpon Persius , Sat. 5. Herodis venere , &c. These words ; Herod raigned among the Iews in the parts of Syria , in the daies of Augustus . The Herodians therfore obserue the birth-day of Herod , as also the Sabbaths : in the which day they set Lamps burning , and crowned with Violets in the windows . Elsewhere he citeth out of a Lexicon of the Hebrew Law , that they were called Herodians of Herods name , and Dorsians of the place whence they were brought ; for by Nation they were Greekes : so saith the Author of Baal , Aruch , Herod the King brought Greekes out of the desart , and brought them vp in the habitable land . Scaliger saith that they were a corporation or guilde , instar earum societatum , quae vulgo confrairia vocantur , and besides their Hereticall opinion that he was the Messias , entred into societie for costs and charges in common , to be bestowed on sacrifices and other solemnities , wherewith they honoured Herod aliue and dead . Arias Montanus ſ thinketh that the Herodians were politicians , that little respected Religion . They thought the Common-wealth should be established , and that could not stand without Princes , nor could Princes nourish themselues or theirs without money , and therefore propounded that question to our Sauior touching Caesars tribute . Others thinke they made hotchpotch of Iudaisme and Gentilisme , as Herod had done : in which it is like his successors succeeded him . This coniecture is mentioned by t Beza , who yet rather thinketh that the Herodians were Herods courtiers , moued thereto by the Syrian translation , which hath debeth Hiraudis , Herods domesticals . Thus thinketh u Iunius of them also , who saith that when the Pharises could not intrap him in the Law , they sent their disciples to question him of Tribute , hauing before agreed ( which vsually they did not ) with the Herodians to stand by ( vnknowne ) as witnesses , if he had answered any thing whereat Caesar might haue beene offended . And this seemeth most likely : for after Herods death , how could they hold him for Messias ? Another Sect among these of the Circumcision , x Eusebius out of Hegesippus nameth the y Masbothaei or Masbotheani ; for Thebulis ( saith Hegesippus ) was of their number , which arose out of seuen sects in the Iewish people ; which Sects had their beginning Symon , of whom the Symonians ; and Cleobius , of whom the Cleobians , Dositheus , of whom the Dositheans ; and Gortheus , of whom the Gortheans ; and Mashotheus , of whom the Masbotheans . And from the same fountaines issued the Menandrians , Marcionists , Carpocratians , Valentinians , Basilidians , and Saturnilians . And a little after , There were diuers Sects amongst the Israelites , Essees , Galilaeans , Hemerobaptists , Masbotheans , Samaritans , Sadduces , Pharises . The word Masbothaei , z Scaliger saith , signifieth Sabbatists or Sabbatarians , because they professed to haue learned the obseruation of the Sabbath from Christ , and therein differed from the other Iewes . He there nameth ( and little else haue we but their names , euen the name also of the wicked shall rot ) diuers other Sects , if they may beare that name : as the Genites a or Genists , which stood vpon their stock and kindred : the reason Breidenbachius alledgeth , because in the Babylonish captiuitie or after , they married not strange wiues , and therefore boast themselues of the puritie of Abrahams seede . The b Merissaeans or Merists , which were ( as the name importeth ) sprinklers of their holy-water , Breidenbach saith , they made a diuision of the Scriptures , and receiued only some part of them : The Morbonei , he addeth , Sabbatise in euery thing . The c Helienians , of Hellenius , d The Cleobians and e Theobulians we can but mention . Of the f Tubiens as little , saue that they are said to be a Colledge or fellowship : and lesse of g Ganaei , and such like , if there be any other names that remayne as the rotten bones of the consumed carkasses of heresies and Heretikes ; and either are vnknowne , or degenerated into some or other sect of Pseudo-christians , which require another taske . The h Coelicolae were Iewes , i but corruptly embracing Christianity , for they were Massalians , which had their houses or places of Prayer abroad in the open ayre , of whom Iuuenal is vnderstood , Nil praeter nubes & coeli lumen adorant . So Scaliger Readeth , not numen : and Petronius , Iudaeus licet & porcinum nomen adoret , Et coeli summas aduocet auriculas . These also were an off-spring of the Essees : and from these proceeded the Massalians : they being baptized , reuolted to their former Iudaisme , and bearing the name of Christians , retayned the rites of those Coelicolae or Heauen-worshippers . The k Cannaei were a deuout society and order , giuen to holinesse of life , and obseruation of the Law ; of whom was Simon Kannaeus , Mat. 10. called Zelotes , the interpretation of the former , as l Beza and m Scaliger shew . Suidas calleth them obseruants of the Law , whom Ananus shut in the Temple . Their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or n Mourners were such as lamented with continuall fasting , praying , and weeping , the destruction of their Citie , * Temple and Nation ; as else-where is said , I might adde out of that ancient father Philastrius ( whom S. Augustine saith he had seene at Millan with S. Ambrose ) diuers other heresies amongst the people of the Iewes before the incarnation of Christ , no fewer then eight and twentie ; of which we haue already mentioned the most and principall . Hee addeth the Ophitae or Serpentines , which worship a Serpent , saying , that he first procured vs the knowledge of good and euill ; for which GOD enuied him , and cast him from the first heauen into the second , whence they expect his comming , esteeming him some vertue of GOD , and to be worshipped . Another sort are the Caiani , which commend Cain for fratricide , saying , that Cain was made of the power of the Deuill , Abel of another power , but the greatest power preuailed in Caine to slay Abel . A third sort reckoned by Philastrius are the Sethiani , worshippers of Seth the sonne of Adam , who affirme , that two men being created in the beginning , and the Angells dissenting , the faeminine power preuailed in o heauen ( for with them are males and females gods and goddesses ) Eue perceiuing that , brought forth Seth , and placed in him a Spirit of great power , that the aduersaries powers might be destroyed . Of Seth they say , that Christ should come of his stock , yea some of them conceiue him to be the very Christ . The Heliognosti , called also Deuictaci , worshipped the Sunne , which ( said they ) knew all the things of GOD , and yeelded all necessaries to men . Others there were which worshipped Frogges , thereby thinking to appease Diuine Wrath , which in Pharaohs time brought Frogges vpon the Land of Aegypt . He reckoneth the Accaronites which worshipped a Flie ; of which else where is spoken : as also the Thamuzites , of Thamuz , which hee saith was the sonne of a Heathen King , whose Image the Iewish woman worshipped with teares and continuall sacrifices ; — and that Pharao which ruled Aegypt in Moses time was of that name . Astar also and Astarot , he saith , were Kings of Syria and Aegypt , worshipped after their deaths . But ( perhaps more truely ) we haue expressed these things in our former booke . Beniamin Teudelensis speaketh of a sect in his time , which he calleth Cyprians and Epicures , who prophaned the euening before the Sabbath , and obserued the euening of the first day . I might adde to their sects the diuers Christs or Messiases , which in diuers ages they had ; but that I haue referred to the tenth Chapter . CHAP. IX . Of the Samaritans . IT remaineth to speake of the Samaritan Sects . Samaria was the Citie royall of the ten Tribes , after that Omri ( who , as other his predecessors , had raigned before at Ticzah ) had bought the Mountaine Shomron a of one Shemer , for two talents of siluer , and built thereon this Citie , which he called after the name Shemer , Lord of the Mountaine . In vaine therefore is it to seeke the name of the Samaritans from the signification of the b word ( which is keeping ) seeing they are so called of the place , and the place of this their ancient Lord . It remayned the chiefe seate of the kingdome , as long as the same endured , and namely , till the dayes of Hoshea their last King , in whose time c Salmanasar the Assyrian carried the Israelites thence Esarhaddon , the son of Senacherib , otherwise called Osnappar ( thus saith d Hezra : and therefore Epiphanius was deceiued in ascribing this act to Nabuchodonosor in the time of the captiuitie , fortie yeeres before the returne ) sent to inhabite that Region , Colonies from Babel , and from Cuthan , and from Aua , and from Hannah , and from Sepharuaim . Babel is knowne : Cutha and Aua e are esteemed parts of the desart of Arabia , the other of Syria and Mesopotamia . It seemeth that most of them were of Cutha , because all of them after passed into that name , and were of the Iewes called Cuthaei , as witnesseth f Iosephus . * Elias Leuita giueth the same reason ; and addeth , that a Iew might not say Amen to a Samaritans or Cuthans blessing . The Cuthi , saith he , were the subtlest beggers of all men in the world , and from them , as he thinketh , came those cosining Roging Gipsies or Egyptians , which so many ages haue troubled so many countries of Europe . These Heathens serued not the Lord , and therefore the Lord sent Lyons among them , which slew them ; wherefore they sent to the King of Assyria , who sent thither one of the captiued Priests of Israel , to teach them how to worship GOD ( Epiphanius calleth his name g Esdras . ) He dwelt at Bethel ; and as some conceiue , taught rather that Idolatrous worship , whereof Bethel had beene before the Beth-auen , where Ieroboam had placed his golden Calfe , then the true worship of the True Iehouah . Howsoeuer , euery Nation ( saith the Text ) made them gods , and put them in the houses of the high places , which the Samaritans had made . The men of Babel made Succoth Benoth ; and the men of Cutha made Nergal ; and the men of Hamath , Ashima ; and the Auims , Nibhaz and Tartak ; and the Sepharuams burnt their children in the fire to Adrammelech , and Anammelech their gods . Thus they feared the Lord , and serued their gods after the manner of the Nations , and so continued : A mungrell Religion , begotten of a bastard or haereticall Iudaisme , and wilde Paganisme . What those gods were it is vncertaine , and interpreters agree not . Of Succoth Benoth , is h already spoken . Wolphius interpreteth i Nergal a wilde Hen , Ashima a Goate , Nibhaz a Dogge , Tarkak an Asse , Adramelech a Mule , Anamelech a Horse : Thus ( saith he ) the Hebrewes expound them ; and hee supposeth these creatures were among them canonized and sacred : as the Persians are said to worship a Cock , the Proembari of Africa a Dog : other people other creatures . Some are of opinion that Nergal was that continuall fire which these Cuthaeans after the Persian manner kept in their Pyraeths ( places inclosed for that purpose ) as in our Persian relations shal follow ; and Kimchi saith that Adramelech had the forme of a Peacock . Anamelech of a Pheasant . * But neither are the trifling RR. too far to be trusted , nor haue we any other good testimonie . Thus their Religion continued till after the returne of the Iewes from captiuitie , to whom they would haue beene officious helpers in building of the Temple : which being refused they be came their enemies , and hindred a building the long time . But the Temple being built , and Religion established among the Iewes , and their state flourishing , k Sanballat gaue his Daughter Nicaso to Manasses , the brother of Iaddus the high Priest , in the time of Darius the last Persian Monarch . This Nehemiah mentioneth , but deigneth not to name him , affirming that he chased him from him , of which some l descant whether it were by exile or excommunication , or some other punishment . R. Salomo interpreteth it of exile , Pelican of excommunication . Drusius m hath a discourse out of a Iewish Author , which relateth the forme of that first Anathema and iudiciall curse ( not vnmeete here to be mentioned ) denounced against the Samaritans for hindring the worke of the Temple . Zorobabel and Ioshua ( saith hee ) gathered all the Congregation into the Temple of the Lord , and brought three hundred Priests , and three hundred Trumpets , and three hundred Bookes of the Law , and as many children , and sounded . And the Leuites singing and playing on instruments , cursed with all kindes of Anathema's the Chutheans , in the secret of the name Tetragrammaton , and in writing written vpon Tables ; and with the Anathema of the house of the higher iudgement , and the Anathema of the house of the lower iudgement , that none of Israel should eate the bread of the Cuthean ( whereupon it is said , He which eateth a Samaritans bread , be as he that eateth Swines flesh ) and that a Cuthean should not bee a Proselyte in Israel , nor should haue part in the Resurrection of the dead . Thus they writ , and sealed , and sent vnto all Israel which were in Babylonia , which heaped vpon them Anathema vpon Anathema . That , concerning their becomming Proselytes , Drusius doubteth whether it may not bee translated , that a stranger Cuthaean should not abide in Israel : which is more likely . The other had beene more impious : their zeale to make Proselytes of all Nations is knowne . To returne to Manasses , Iosephus saith , that the high Priests and the Elders put him from the Altar , who therefore went to Sanballat his Father in law , and told him that he loued his daughter well , but would not for her lose his Priest-hood . Sanballat replied , that if he would retaine his daughter , he would not onely maintayne him in his Priest-hood , but procure him a high-Priests place , and make him Prince of all his Prouince ; and would build a Temple like to that of Ierusalem in mount Garizim , which looketh ouer Samaria , higher then the other Hills , and that with the consent of K. Darius . Hereupon Manasses abode with him , and many Priests and Israelites being intangled with like marriages , reuolted to him , and were maintayned by Sanballat . But now Alexander preuailing against Darius , Sanballat ( whose Religion was Policie ) rebelled , and tooke part with Alexander , and in reward thereof obtayned leaue to build his Temple , whereof Manasses enioyed to him and his successors the Pontificall dignitie . Then was the Circumcision diuided some ( as said the Samaritan woman ) n worshipping in this Mountaine , others at Ierusalem . The zeale which the Samatitans had to their Temple , appeared o in the time of Ptolomaeus Philometor , when at Alexandria , Sabbaeus and Theodosius , with their Samaritans , contended with Andronicus and the Iewes , these challenging to Ierusalem , those to Garizim , the lawful honor of a Temple , both parties swearing by God and the King , to bring proofe of their assertion out of the law ; and beseeching the King to do him to death that should not make his part good ; and thereupon the Samaritans failing in proofe , were adiudged to punishment . The Samaritans in the prosperitie of the Iewes professed themselues their kinsmen and allies : in aduersitie disclaymed them , and their God also , as appeareth p in their Epistle to Antiochus , that figure of Antichrist , and persecuter of the Iewish Religion , in which they call themselues Sidonians dwelling in Sichem , and say , that moued by ancient superstition , they had embraced the Feast of the Sabbath , and building a Temple of a namelesse Deity , had offered therein solemne Sacrifices : whereas therefore their originall was Sidonian , and not Iewish ; pleased him to enact that their Temple might beare name of Iupiter Graecanicus , and they might liue after the Greekish Rites . These things Antiochus easily granted . This Sichem is called Sichar , Io. 4.5 . It was after that called Neapolis , and lastly ( of the Colonie which Vespasian or Domitian placed there ) Flauia Caesarea . Of that Colonie was ( it is Scaligers testimony , Animal . Euseb . pag. 201. ) Iustin Martyr , omnium Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum qui hodie extant , vetustissimus ; which occasioned Epiphanius his error , that of a Samaritan he became a Christian ; whereas he was neuer a Samaritan in Religion , but only of this Samaritan Colonie . In this were in the age of Beniamin * one hundred Samaritans : the words of Beniamin are worthy the inserting . I came , saith he , to Samaria , in which the Palace of Ahab is yet to be knowne : a place very delectable , with Springs , Riuers , Gardens , &c. and hath not one Iew inhabiting . Two leagues from hence is Nables , somtime called Sichem , in mount Ephraim , where are no Iews . The Citie is situate betweene the hils of Garizim and Heball ; there are about a hundred Cuthaeans , which obserue only the law of Moses . They are called Samaritans : they haue Priests of the posterity of Aaron which resteth in peace , who marry not with any other but the men or women of their owne stock , and are there commonly called Aaronites ; they sacrifice and burne their offerings in a Synagogue which they haue on Mount Garizim , citing out of the law , Thou shalt giue a blessing vpon the Mount Gerizim : this , say they , is the house of the Sanctuarie , and on the Paschall and other solemnities , they Sacrifice on an Altar in Mount Garizim made of stones , taken by the Israelites out of Iordan . They boast themselues to be of the Tribe of Ephraim . With them is the Sepulchre of Ioseph . He addeth ( which Scaliger saith , is a slender ) that they want three Letters , He , Cheth , Ain : whereas they reade the Pentateuch in so many and the same Letters ; in which Moses wrote them , as Postel and Scaliger affirme , and those which the Iewes vse , are later counterfeits : the example whereof Scaliger hath giuen vs in their Computation , in the last Edition of his Emendation : yea , they are now also further from Idolatrie then the Iewes themselues , howsoeuer in their Talmud and else where , they brand them with false and odious imputations . Beniamin also testifieth , that they abstaine from pollution by the dead , or bones , the slaine and the Sepulchres . And euery day when they goe into the Synagogue , they put off their vsuall clothes , and hauing washed their bodies with water , put on other clothes , sacred only to this purpose . Beniamin found of these Cuthaeans two hundred in Caesarea : at Benibera or new Ascalon three hundred , and at Damascus foure hundred . Hircanus by force tooke both Sichem and Garizim . Two hundred yeeres after the foundation of this Temple , as testifieth Iosephus , q hapned this desolation thereof . The zeale yet continued as appeareth by many testimonies of Scripture . The Iewes medled not with the Samaritanes , which made r the woman wonder that Christ asked drinke of a Samaritan . Another time the Samaritans would not receiue him , because his ſ behauiour was as though he would goe to Ierusalem , for which fact of theirs the sonnes of thunder would haue brought lightning from heauen vpon them . And the Iewish despite could not obiect worse in their most venemous slander , then , t Thou art a Samaritan . This Ierusalem-iourney through the Samaritans countrey caused bloudie warres and slaughter betwixt the Galilaeans u and them , in the time of Cumanus , to the destruction of many . And before that in the daies of Pilate , a cosining Prophet abused their zeale , bidding them to assemble in mount Garizim , x with promise there to shew them the sacred vessels , which , said he , Moses had there hidden . Whereupon they seditiously assembling , and besieging Tirabatha , Pilate came vpon them with his forces , and cut them in peeces . Their opinions ( besides those aforesaid ) were , y that onely the fiue bookes of Moses were Canonicall Scripture , the rest they receiued not . They acknowledge not the Resurrection , nor the Trinitie : and in zeale of one GOD , abandon all Idolatries , which it seemeth was receiued of them after the building of the Temple , and mixture with the Apostate Iewes : the Scripture testifying otherwise of their former deuotions . They wash themselues with Vrine , when they come from any stranger , being ( forsooth ) polluted . And if they haue touched one of another Nation , they diue themselues garments and all , in water . Such a prophanation is the touch of one of another faith . They haue a dead corps in abomination presently . The Samaritan , z if he meeteth a Iew , Christian , or Mahumetan , he saith vnto them , Touch me not . Scaliger out of the Arabian Geographer , a telleth of an Iland still inhabited with these Samaritans , in the red Sea , which appeareth by their custome , when any comes on shore , forbidding to touch them . This arrogant superstition remaineth with them . The Samaritan Chronicle is cited by Eusebius , Chron. graec . l. 1. b Scaliger saith , hee had a copie of their great Chronicle , translated out of Hebrew into Arabian , but in Samaritan Letters : It differeth somewhat from the Hebrew account . The Iewes confound c the Samaritans and Sadducees , as if they were but one Sect . The difference hath appeared , for the Sadducees accept all the Bible ; the Samaritans , Moses only . The Sadducees denyed the soules immortalitie and reward . The Samaritans in their Chronicle acknowledge both a place of reward and punishment after this life . But whether they beleeue the Resurrection or no , he doubteth . The Sadducees denie Spirits , Angels , Diuels ; the Samaritans confesse them . The Samaritans also vse still those ancient Letters called Phoenician , which the Hebrewes vsed before the captiuitie , which whoso listeth to view , let him see their Characters , and Scaligers large notes thereon in his Annotations vpon Eusebius Chronicle , and a briefe of their Chronicle and Kalender therein written in his Emendation , as before is said ; Which they beginne very Religiously after their manner . In the name of Iah the GOD of Israel . There is none like to Iah our GOD. One Iehoua , GOD of GODS , LORD of LORDS , a great GOD , strong and terrible . There is none like to the GOD Ieschurun , the GOD of ABRAHAM , ISAAC , IACOB , IOSEPH , and our Lord MOSES , ELEAZAR , and PHINEAS . He confirme vnto you the blessing of our Lord MOSES . IEHOVA , GOD of our Fathers , adde vnto you , as many as yee are , a thousand times and blesse you . This inscription the great Synagogue of Garizim alwaies vse , when they write to other Samaritan-Synagogues , the Kalender of the yeere following . They are very ignorant of Antiquities , and know none other but that they came thither with Moses out of Aegypt : neither can they tell any thing of the old Kings , or defection of the ten Tribes vnder Ieroboam . They lightly touch the names of Samson , Samuel , Dauid , and others , in their Chronicle , which they call the booke of Iosue . Ptolemaus Lagi conueyed Colonies of them into the Cities of Aegypt , the Reliques whereof are those Samaritans which haue a Synagogue in the great Citie Cairo : And those also in the Iland before mentioned . In respect of the Mount Garizim , the seate and Sanctuarie of their holies , the Samaritans call themselues men which belong to the blessed Hill : and still , euery yeere they in Aegypt receiue from the great Synode of Garizim , the type of the yeere following two of which Scaliger had seene , and hath expressed one of them . The Samaritans were diuided also into diuers sects , as Epiphanius * rehearseth : One whereof were called d Dositheans ; if it be lawfull to reckon them Samaritans , which acknowledged ( as Epiphanius acknowledgeth of them ) the Resurrection of the dead . They abstaine from such things as haue life : some of them from marriage , after they haue beene before married , and some continue in Virginitie . They obserue circumcision and the Sabbath ; and they touch no man , but hold euery man in abomination . Report goeth also of their fasting and exercises . They had name of Dositheus : who being a Iew , and hauing well profited in their Law , but not receiuing promotion sutable to his ambition , reuolted to the Samaritans , and hatched this sect amongst them . And when afterwards in a singularitie he had gone aside into a Caue , and there mewed vp himselfe , and persisted in hypocrisie and fasting , he there died ( as the fame goeth ) through his wilfull want of bread and water . After a few daies , some resorting to him , found his dead body crawling with wormes , and compassed with flies . Of this name Dositheus there were diuers . e Two of them liued after the comming of Christ . One a Iew , sonne of R. Iannai , the other a Samaritan , which endeuoured to perswade his Countrimen , that he was the Christ which Moses had prophecied of , as f Origen reporteth , and saith : of him are the Dositheans named . Another is mentioned in g Iohasin , who liued in the time of Christ , the Disciple of Sammai . And before these was another Dosthai , the sonne also of Iannas , of whom it is said in h Ilmednu , that Senacherib sent R. Dostha . to Samaria , to teach the Samaritans the Law. This seemeth to be he , whom before out of Epiphanius wee haue called Esdras , the first founder of the Samaritan heresie . And so Tertullian i saith of him ; Dositheus the Samaritan , was the first that reiected the Prophets , as not hauing spoken by the holy Ghost . The like testimonie Hierome giueth of him . His colleague and companion is said to be one Sebua , the supposed author of the Sebuaeans . In Ilmedenu k he is called Sebaia , or Sebuia . l Dositheus also taught , that how and in what position of body he was in the Sabbath morning , in the same he ought to continue all that day , without change of gesture or place : that if he did sit , he should sit in the same place all day long ; and so of lying or other habit of body . The Author of this Dosithean Sect ( properly so called ) liued as Scaliger m thinketh , about or at the destruction of the Temple , and could not be that first Dustai or Dosthai . The Sebuaeans , n you haue heard , in Drusius opinion , haue their name of Sebuia , the companion of Dosthai , sent by Senacherib , or rather by Esarhaddon ; which if it be so , it seemeth this Sect is ancient , haply nothing differing from the other Samaritans . Epiphanius maketh a difference , o but the cause he alledgeth , was the Iewes refusall of their helpe at Ierusalem , which was common to all the Samaritans . The difference he alledgeth , is the transposing of their solemnities ( for that quarrell betwixt them and the Iewes ) from the Iewish times , so that they kept their Passe-ouer in August ( which they made the beginning of their yeere ) Pentecost in Autumne , and that of Tabernacles , when the Iewes kept their Passe-ouer : neither might they sacrifice in Garizim , obseruing such differing solemnities . * Scaliger ( whom I shame not thus often to name , in relation of these things too intricate for mine owne , or for common wits to finde ) both in his Treatise against Serarius cap. 1. and 21. and in his Canons Isagog . lib. 3. dissenteth from Epiphanius , saying , that they dissented not from the other Samaritans , but that the name was a common name , which the Iewes ascribed to the Samaritans : It signifieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Weekers : Which name they gaue them , because that euerie weeke betweene the Passe-ouer and Pentecost , they obserued that day of the weeke , in which the computation of the fiftie daies beganne , with as great solemnitie as the feast of Pentecost it selfe . This day , from which the reckoning beganne , was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the second , because it was the next day after the Azyma or Feast day . But the Samaritans reckoned the second after the Sabbath , and so in all that space of fiftie dayes , kept the first day of the weeke , that is , Sunday , holy . Thus they kept seuen Pentecosts in a yeere . And perhaps ( he but coniectureth ) as they had these imaginarie Pentecosts , so they might at other times of the yeere haue such imaginarie solemnities of other Feasts . From that word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the second day , and next to the Feast of vnleauened bread , the Sabbaths , saith Scaliger in the same place , were called in order , the first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the second Sabbath after that day , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and so the rest : and thus hee expoundeth those words of Luke cap. 6. v. 1. Secundo primum Sabbatum , that is , the first Sabbath after that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or first day of the fiftie , which beganne to be reckoned the next day after Easter till Pentecost . A place hitherto very obscure . Epiphanius doth number for Samaritan Sects ; The Essens , p of which is before shewed that they were Iewes , and otherwise hereticall and Idolatrous in respect of their morning deuotions to the Sun , for which it seemeth they might not ( certaine they did not ) communicate with other Iewes in the Temple and Sacrifices . These pertaine not to this place ; as not Samaritans . A fourth Samaritan Sect he accounteth the Gortheni , q which differed from the rest , at least from the Sebuians , in keeping their solemnities , Paschal , Pentecost , and of Tabernacles at the Iewish times , and obserued but one day holy : as likewise the fasting day . The Iewes still obserue the Sabbaticall yeere , and so do the Samaritans also , but not at the same time ; for that which is the fourth of the seuen with the Iewes , is the Sabbaticall of the Samaritans . CHAP. X. The miserable destruction and dispersion of the Iewes , from the time of the desolation of their Citie and Temple to this day . §. I. Of the Destruction of the Iewes vnder TITVS . THE curse threatned vnto this superstitious and Rebellious Nation , a madnesse , blindnesse , astonishment of heart , to grope at noone-daies , as the blinde gropeth in darkenesse , to be a wonder , a prouerbe , and a common talke among all people , among which they should be scattered from one end of the World to the other , is this day fulfilled in our eyes , both in respect of their Politie and Religion , GODS iust iudgement , sealing that their owne imprecation , b His blood be on vs , and on our children , and pursuing them in all places of their dispersion through the reuolutions of so many ages . Odious are they , not to the Christians alone , but to the Heathen people that know not GOD : c nor will the Turke receiue a Iew into the fellowship of their Mahumetane superstition , except he hath passed first from his Iudaisme through the purgation of a Christian profession , vnto that their no lesse ridiculous and miserable deuotion . d God they please not ( saith Paul ) and are contrarie vnto all men . This their wretchednesse , although it seemed to beginne , when Herod a stranger seized their state , yet was that infinitely more then recompenced , when their Messiah , so long before prophecied and expected , came among his owne , but his owne receiued him not : yea , they crucified the Lord of Glorie . But euen then also did not the long-suffering GOD reiect them , Christ prayed for them , the Apostles preached to them remission of this and all their sinnes , till that ( as Paul chargeth them ) they e putting these things from them , and iudging themselues vnworthie of eternall life , GOD remoued this golden Candlestick from amongst them to the Gentiles , and let out his Vineyard to other husband-men . Famine , sword , and pestilence at once assayled them ( And what shall not assayle , what will not preuaile against the enemies of GOD ? ) Ierusalem , sometimes the glorie of the Earth , the type of Heauen , The Citie of the great King , and Mother-citie of the Iewish kingdome , from this incomparable height , receiued as irrecouerable a fall , besieged and sacked by Titus , and yet more violently tortured with inward convulsions , and ciuill gripes , then by outward disease , or forraine hostilitie . Iosephus and Iosippus f haue handled the same at large , both which can acquaint the English Reader with the particulars . Besides many thousands by Vespasian and the Romans slaine in other places of Iudaea , Ierusalem the holy Citie was made a prison , slaughter-house , and graue of her owne people . First had diuine mercie g by Oracle remoued the Christians to Pella out of the danger , that without any impediment the floud-gates of vengeance might be set wide open for Desolations black-guard to enter . Here might you see the strong walls shaking and falling , with the pushes of the yron Ramme ; there the Romans bathing their swords in Iewish entrales ; here the seditious Captaines disagreeing in mutuall quarrels , written in blood ; there agreeing in robbing and burning the Citie , and in slaughter of the Citizens : here hunger painted with pale colours in the gastly countenances of the starued inhabitants ; there , dyed in red with the blood of their dearest children , which the tyrannie of famine forceth to re-enter into the tendrest-hearted mothers wombe , sometime the place of Conception , now of buriall . Euery where the Eye is entertained with differing spectacles of diuersified Deaths , the Eare with cries of the insulting Souldier , of the famished children , of men and women , euen now feeling the tormenting or murthering hand of the seditious : the Sent receiueth infectious plague and contagion from those humane bodies , with inhumanitie butchered , whom no humanitie buried : the Taste is left a meere and idle facultie , saue that it alway tasteth the more distastfull poyson of not-tasting and emptinesse : what then did they feele , or what did they not feele ? where all senses seemed to bee reserued that they might haue sense of punishment ? Where all outward , inward , publike , priuate , bodily , ghostly , plagues were so ready executioners of the Diuine sentence . The continuall sacrifice first ceased for want of Priests of the last course , to whom in order it had descended ; after , for want of a Temple , before polluted with Ethnick sacrifices , and murthers of the Priests and Souldiers , and lastly ruined the sacred vessels thereof being carried to Rome for ornaments of the Temple of Peace , which Vespasian had there h erected . Eleuen hundred thousands are numbred of them which perished in this destruction : The remnant that escaped the Roman Sword , for the most part , perished after in Warres , or killed themselues , or were reserued eyther for solemnitie of triumph , or ( if they were vnder seuenteene yeeres of age ) sold vnto perpetuall slauerie , i ninetie seuen thousand of these Iewish slaues were numbred : Galatinus k accounteth two hundred thousand . And that the hand of GOD might be the more manifest , they which at their Passe-ouer feast had crucified the Sonne of GOD , are at the same time gathered together in Ierusalem , as to a common prison-house of that whole Nation : and they , which had bought Christ of the Traytor Iudas for thirtie peeces of siluer , were sold thirtie of them for one peece . Thus were these men forsaken of GOD , that had forsaken GOD made man , who for man had vouchsafed to crie to GOD , Why hast thou forsaken mee ? Their owne Talmud relates how GOD had before forsaken their holies , in these words . Fortie yeeres before the desolation of the Temple , the lot no more ascended on the right hand , nor did the peece of scarlet grow white , nor the euening Lampe burne , and the doores of the Temple opened of themselues . The time is the passion of Christ , when the vaile of the Temple was rent ; which is here called a selfe-opening of the doores . The Lot is that Leuit. 16.8 . which was cast for the two Goates , that on the right hand was sacrificed , the other was sent into the Wildernesse , and a peece of scarlet put betweene his Hornes at the doore of the Temple , which if it looked white , they reioyced , as hauing their sinnes pardoned , according to that Es . 1.18 . their scarlet sins should be as white as snow . These signes ceasing , argued a ceasing of that Ceremoniall Religion , which then died when Christ died : although for the more honorable funerall they were not quite buried so soone , till the Apostles had preached , and by miracles confirmed the Gospell , and GODS Iustice had made the Temple it selfe ( sometimes the throne , now ) the Sepulchre of those ceremonies , buried in the ruines of that holy Citte and Temple , not thence to be raked or reuiued by any without Antichristian Sacriledge . But let vs see what followed amongst the Iewes which reiected Christ the Truth , body and substance of their typicall Ceremonies . §. II. Of the Destruction of the Iewes vnder ADRIAN . GAlatinus tels vs of two false Prophets , whom comming in their owne name , they receiued for their Messias , hauing before refused IESVS that came in his Fathers name : both these were called Ben or Barchosba , that is , the sonne of lying . The one , not long after the Passion of CHRIST ( if the Iewes bee not the sonnes of lying which write it ) the other in the time of Adrian . Rabbi Akiba ( famous for his wisedome , for his twentie foure thousand Disciples , and for his long life ) receiued both in their succeeding ages : and interpreted to the first , that place of a Haggai , I will shake the heauens , &c. But afterward the slew him as the Salmud witnesseth , which also affirmeth b that Titus enioyned the Iewes , which he suffered to remaine , that from thence they should no more obserue Sabbaths , nor abstaine from menstruous women . Fortie eight yeeres after the destruction of Ierusalem , the Iewes made the Citie * Bitter to be their chiefe Citie , and rebelled by the perswasion of Benecochab ( so he called himselfe ) that is , the sonne of the Starre . Of him Hierome testifieth , that he had a iuggling tricke to kindle straw in his mouth , & breath it forth as if he had spit fire . Of him did R. Akiba ( which had beene Armour-bearer to the former ) interpret c that Prophecie of Balaam , Num. 23. There shall arise a starre of Iacob . Adrian then Emperor besieged them in Bitter ( where if you beleeue the Iewish d fables ) were 80000. which sounded Trumpets , euery one of them captaines of many Bands , which helped Barchosba ( so they called him after ) that is , the sonne of lying , who had two hundred thousand Souldiers , which to testifie their loue and valour , had cut off euery man a finger from his hand . After three yeeres and six moneths , the Citie was taken , and e this their Messias slaine , together with such multitudes , that the blood reached to the horses mouthes , and carried downe great streames with the streame thereof , running to the Sea foure miles from Bitter . And Adrian had a Vine-yard eighteene miles square , which he hedged with those slaine carkasses , as high as a man can reach ( a reacher I thinke . ) There were two Riuers f in the Region of Ierico , and the third part of them by estimation of the Wise-men was the blood of the slaine : and seuen yeeres together did the people of the Gentiles fatten and hearten their Vines , only with the blood of the Iewes . Adrian slue also at Alexandria in Egypt , seuen hundred thousand Iewes . Dion Niceus g ( a more credible Author ) affirmeth , that Adrian sent Seuerus against the Iewes , who in regard of their multitudes would not trie it with their ioynt forces in set battell , but taking his occasions and best oportunitie , proceeded more slowly and more surely : tooke fiftie of their fortified Castles , rased nine hundred and fourescore of their best Townes , slue at sundry times , fiue hundred and eightie thousand of their men , besides innumerable multitudes , which perished of famine , sicknesse , and fire , these gleanings being greater then the other Haruest . Salomons Sepulchre , by falling downe had fore-signified this their downe-fall : And Hyaena's and Wolues prodigiously entring their Cities , seemed to howle their Funerall obsequies . All Iudaea was left almost desolate . h Eusebius out of Ariston Pellaeus addeth , that Adrian prohibited the Iewes by an Edict to come neere to Ierusalem , or once from any high place to looke towards the same , or the Region adioyning . Neuer did Nabuchodonosor i or Titus so afflict the Iewes as Adrian did . Salmanticensit saith , there was a Decree made at Rome , that no Iewe should euer enter Cyprus , where the Rebellion beganne , and that Adrian destroyed twice as many Iewes , as had come out of Egypt with Moses . Wee haue alreadie shewed how hee destroyed this Citie , and built a new ( the present Ierusalem ) called of his owne name Aelia . Hee made Swine ouer the Gates of this new Citie , which Images were most faithfull Porters to prohibite the Iewes ( faithfully superstitious in their faithlesse superstitions ) to enter . And as hee had erected a Temple to Iupiter , in , or neere the place where the Temple had stood , so ( to afflict the Christians also ) hee built another Temple of Iupiter in Golgatha , and of Venus at Bethleem , which continued till the time of Constantine . The Christian Iewes gayned by this losse : For when as they might not come to Ierusalem , they afterwards relinquished their wonted Iewish Ceremonies . This was the end of Barchosba . And such is the end of all which fight against GOD and their Soueraigne ; their Arrowes which they shoote against the Cloudes , fall downe vpon themselues : Hee proues a falling Star , which being but a grosser elementarie exhalation , is eleuated by his owne aspiring course ( not to the firmament ) but to some higher Region of the ayre , where it shineth with the fire which burnes it , and moueth with some short glance , till with selfe-ruine it returneth ( whence it had beginning ) to the Earth . Thus haue we seene the Iewes banished their countrie ( about the yeere 135. ) agreeing to which their miserable estate was that order of Men , mentioned by k Scaliger , called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mourners , Heraclitus his Heires , which spent their time in weeping , and intended nothing but Lamentation for the Desolation of their Sanctuarie . These haue beene among the Iewes ( saith he ) euer since this destruction , and were once a yeere , on the ninth day of the Moneth Ab , allowed entrance into Ierusalem by Adrians Edict . But then also , saith Saint Hierome , they are forced to pay for it , that they which sometime bought the blood of Christ , now must buy their owne teares . There may you see , saith he , on that day whereon Ierusalem was taken by the Romans , decrepit women , and old ragged men ( annis pannisque obsitos ) and many wretched people ( but pittied of none ) with blubbered cheekes , blacke armes , disheueled hayre , howling and lamenting for the ruines of their Sanctuarie , in their bodies and habite bearing and wearing the markes of Diuine vengeance : Of whom the Souldier exacteth his fee also , for libertie of further weeping . It is written in an ancient Iournall of Burdeaux , * that not farre from the Images there is a stone boared thorow , to which the Iewes come yeerely , and anoint it , lamenting grieuously , and renting their garments , and then depart . Beniamin l ( an Hebrew Author ) relateth , that one and twentie dayes iourney from Kupha , through the Wildernesse , he trauelled to the Region of Seba , where dwelled Iewes , called the children of Rechab , or men of Theima , which gaue Tithes to the Disciples of the wise , who continually applied themselues to learning , and to Sermons , alway sitting in the Schoole , and to the humbled Israelites , and deuout persons , which lament Sion , and bewayle Ierusalem . These dwell in Caues , or in ruined houses , fasting all the daies of their life , except on the Sabbaths and Festiuals , beseeching mercy continually at the hands of God , touching the banishment and deportation of Israel : they neuer eate flesh nor drinke wine . The same also do all the Iewes of the Countrey Theima and of Talmaas pray : All which go with rent clothes , and fast fortie dayes for the Iewish captiuitie . And so let them mourne which refuse m the glad tidings of great ioy to all people , that vnto vs is borne IESVS a Sauiour , which is Christ the Lord . But yet what rockie heart can but mourne with them , and for them , thus made spectacles to the World of bodily and spirituall misery , which both in these times mentioned , and ( before ) in the time of Traian , and in all ages since , hath pursued them in all places of their habitation , if that name may be giuen to this World-wandring and Vagabond-people ? In the time of Traian , n Adrians predecessor , the Iewes had rebelled in Egypt , and Cyrene , where they committed much outrage and mischiefe , vnder one Luke their Captaine , against whom the Emperour sent Martius Turbo , who destroyed many thousands of them ; and fearing that the Iewes in Mesopotamia would do the like , commanded Lucius Quietus to destroy them vtterly ; in recompence of which seruice , executed to his minde , he made him president of Iudaea . Dion o saith , That the Captaine of the Iewes was named Andrew , and that they slue many Greekes and Romans , did eate their flesh , gyrt themselues with their guts , were imbrued with their blood , and clothed with their skinnes ; many they sawed asunder , from the crowne downewards , many they cast to the Beasts , and many were found to kill one another with mutuall combats , so that two hundred and twentie thousand persons perished by this vnspeakeable crueltie . In Egypt and Cyprus , vnder their Captaine Artemion , they destroyed two hundred and fortie thousand . They were subdued by Traians captaynes , specially by Lucius : And it was made a capitall crime for a Iewe ( although forced by tempest ) to set foote in Cyprus . Africa was re-peopled ( where they had destroyed ) with new Colonies . No maruell if the Romans , thus prouoked , both in the time of Traian & Hadrian , destroyed so many thousands of them . Iulian afterward gaue them leaue to return into their Countrie , & re-build their Temple , more for hatred of the Christians , then for loue to their Nation : Whose wickednesse and answerable successe herein , is plainely detected and detested by Gregorie Nazianzene , p and other Fathers , as q we haue before related . §. III. Of other their False Christs and Seducing Prophets . TO adde further of their bodily confusions , and the illusions of their bewitched minds : Nicephorus mentioneth a Pseudo-Moses of the Iewes in the parts of Arabia destroyed by the forces of the Empire , together with his Complices in a like Rebellion . Socrates a describeth a further madnesse of theirs ( for true is that saying of Saint Paul. That they which will not beleeue the Truth , are giuen ouer to strong delusions to beleeue lies . ) In the I le of Creete was * a false Prophet , that affirmed himselfe to be Moses , which led the Israelites thorow the Red-Sea , and to be sent from Heauen to those Iewes to conduct them thorow the Red-Sea , into the continent of the holy Land . This he perswaded them for the space of a whole yeere , going from Citie to Citie : And at last induced them to leaue their riches to them that would take them , and to follow him ; at a day appointed he went afore them vnto a Promontorie of the Sea , and there bid them leape in ; which many obaying , perished in the waues , and many more had perished , had not some Christian Merchants and Fishers beene at Land , which saued some , and forbad the rest to follow . The Iewes seeking to be reuenged of this counterfeit Moses , could no where finde him : and therefore thought him to be some Deuill in humane shape , which sought their destruction , and thereupon many of them became Christians . Beniamin Teudelensis reporteth of one in Persia called Dauid Elroi , sometime the Disciple of Hasdai , which was b Head of the captiuitie , one learned in the Law and Talmud , in forraine learning , in the Ismaelites tongue and in Magike , who gathered together the Iewes in Hhapthon , and would needes warre on all Nations , and winne Ierusalem , affirming that GOD had sent him therefore , and to free them from the Gentiles . Many beleeued him to bee the Messias . The King of Persia sent for him , imprisoned him in the citie Dabasthan , whence they are not freed during life . But he three dayes after , when the King and his Councel sate to examine and take order for this businesse , came amongst them : And when the King asked who brought him thither , he said , his owne wisedome and industrie . The King bid lay hold on him , but his seruants answered , they could heare him , but not see him : and away he went , the King following him to a Riuer , ouer which Dauid stretching his hand-kerchiefe , passed ouer , and was then seene of them all , who in vaine pursued him with their boates . This Dauid the same day went ten dayes iourney from thence to Elghamaria , and declared to the Iewes there all which had passed . The Persian sent to the Calipha of Bagded , that he should cause the head of the Captiuitie , to perswade him to other courses , otherwise threatning destruction to all the Iewes in Persia ; which Iewes likewise for feare thereof writ to the head of the Captiuitie . He therefore writ to Dauid . We would haue thee to knowe that the time of our deliuerance is not yet come , nor haue we yet seene our signes , and therefore enioyne thee to desist from these attempts : otherwise , be thou cast out from all Israel . But he proceeded neuertheles , till Zinaldin , a Turkish King , subiect to the Persian , corrupted his Father in Law with ten thousand peeces of Gold , who accordingly with a Sword slew him in his bed . And thus ended Dauid , but not his designes : for the Iewes in Persia were forced by many talents af gold to buy their peace with the King . About the same time Rambam tells of another , which tooke him to bee the Messenger of the Messias , which should direct his way before him , preaching , that the Messias would appeare in the South . To him resorted many Iewes and Arabians , whom hee led alongst the Mountaines , professing to go meete the Messias , who had sent him . Our Brethren in the South countrey , wrote to me a long Letter hereof , declaring the innouations he made in their Prayers , and his preachings amongst them , asking my aduice . And I writ a booke , saith Rambam , for their sakes , touching the signes of the comming of the Messias . This Seducer was taken after a yeeres space , and brought before one of the Kings of the Arabians , which examined him of his courses , who answered that he had so done at the commandement of GOD , in witnesse whereof he bad him cut off his head , and he would rise againe and reuiue : which the King caused to be done , without any such miraculous effect ensuing . The like telleth Isaac Leuita , of one Lemlen , a Iew , in the yeere 1500. as also of R. Dauid , which about the same time was burned for like cause . The Iewes haue Legends ( as that of Eldad , translated by Genebrard ) of multitudes of Iewes in Aethiopia : whom when wee come thither , we will visit . But alas , it is small comfort , being burned in the fire , to make themselues merry with smoke . Of their miseries sustained in all places of their abode , all histories make mention . And yet their superstition is more lamentable then their dispersion , as also their pertinacie and stubbornenesse in their superstition . And certainely me thinks , that euen to him that will walke by sight , and not by faith , not oblieging his credit to meete authoritie , as the case standeth betwixt vs and the Scriptures , but will be drawne by the cords of Reason onely and Sense , euen to such a one , me thinks , this Historie of the Iewes may be a visible demonstration of the Truth of Christian Religion : Not onely because the truth of the Prophesies of d Iaacob , of e Moses , of f Esay , and other the Prophets is fulfilled in them , and because Gods iustice still exacteth the punishment of the betraying and murthering that iust one ; but especially in this , that the bitterest enemies , cruellest persecutors , and wilfullest Haters that euer were of the Christian truth , are dispersed into so many parts of the World , as witnesses of the same Truth ; holding and maintayning to death the Scriptures of Moses , and the Prophets ; then which , euen Reason being Iudge ( as is said before ) we will not desire sounder and fuller proofes of our profession . Neither is our Gospell wherein we differ from them , any other then the fulfilling of their Law : and Christ came not to destroy the Law , but to fulfill the same , the same truth being deliuered in both , veyled in the one , and reuealed in the other . In him the Promises , in him the figures , in him the righteousnesse of the Law , righteousnesse in Doctrine , righteousnesse in practice , righteousnesse of Doing , righteousnesse of Suffering , to satisfie the debt , to merit the inheritance , are the witnesses , that in him they are all , yea , and Amen , haue receiued their perfect being and accomplishment . But g the vayle is ouer their hearts , eyes they haue and see not , eares and heare not : They hold out to vs the light of Scripture , themselues walking in darkenes ; and reserued to darkenesse ; like to a Lampe , Lanthorne , or Candlesticke , communicating light to others , whereof themselues are not capable , nor can make any vse . §. IIII. Of the Miserable Dispersions of the Iewes . WE haue shewed how they were vtterly cast out of their countrey : And Italie , and the Empire was filled with Iewish slaues . Nor was this their first dispersion ; but as the Assyrians had carried away the other ten Tribes : So the Babylonians carried away the two Tribes remayning , which might haue returned vnder the Persian Monarchie ; but many remained in those Countries till the dissolution of that Iewish state and after . They had there diuers famous Vniuersities , and that at Bagdet endured till the yeere of Christ , one thousand three hundred ( so writeth a Boterus . ) At which time they fleeing the persecutions of the Arabians , dispersed themselues into b India ; where many are found at this day . These , through continuall conuersing with the Gentiles and Christians , haue small knowledge of the Law , and lesse would haue ; but for other Iewes that resort thither out of Egypt . Before that time also , if we beleeue the Ethiopian History , twelue thousand c Iewes ( of each Tribe a thousand ) went with the Queene of Sabaes Sonne , which they say , she had by Salomon , into that Country ; and there remaine their posteritie to this day . Thus is ASIA and AFRIKE fraught with them , but EVROPE much more . Adrian d banished fiue hundred thousand into Spayne , where they multiplied infinitely , and founded an Vniuersitie at Corduba , about the yeere of our Lord , one thousand : And at Toledo was a Schoole of twelue thousand Iewes , about the yeere of our Lord , one thousand two hundred thirty and sixe , as writeth e Rabbi Mosche Mikkatzi : from hence it seemeth they swarmed into England and France . Anno * 1096. innumerable numbers of men and women of diuers Nations , according to the zeale of those times , trauelling to Ierusalem , compelled the Iewes in places whereby they passed to be baptized , euery where making terrible massacre and slaughter of such as refused ; may of the Iewes also killing themselues in zeale of their Law. At Mentz they slew of them 1014. of both sexes , and fired the greatest part of the Citie . The rest rested not long in their imposed Christianitie , but * willingly renounced that which against their wils they had accepted . Auentinus numbreth 12000. Iewes slaine in Germanie in this irreligious quarrell . Otto Frisingensis attributes these Iewish slaughters to the zealous preaching of Rodolph a Monke , which furie was appeased by the preaching , and authoritie of Saint BERNARD . These Pilgrims ( saith Albertus Aquensis which then liued ) being a gallimaufry of all Nations , in pretence of this holy quarrell against the Turkes , gaue themselues to all vnholy and filthy courses amongst themselues , and against the Christians , where they passed , may whoores attending and following the Campe , to which they added excesse in dyet , robberies , especially all cruelties against the Iewes , chiefly in the kingdome of Lorraine , thus beginning the rudiments of that war against the enemies of the Faith. First , they destroyed them and their Synagogues in Collen , and taking two hundred of them , flying by night to Nuis ; they slue and robbed them all . At Mentz the Iewes committed themselues and theirs to the Bishop Rothard , who bestowed them with their infinite masse of treasure in his owne house , which yet could not protect them from the murthering and spoyling Souldier , who entring by force ; slew seuen hundred of them ; adding also the like butcherie on their wiues and children . The Iewes hereat Iewishly moued ( pardon the want of a fitter word ) layd violent hands on each other , and slew their owne children , wiues and brethren , the tender mother eschewing the souldiers cruelty by a greater , in cutting the throate of her owne childe , and with obdurate concision , preuenting the sword of the vncircumcised . Laden with these spoyles , they passed by the way of Hungary , where for some outrages , GOD punished both those and these with the Hungarian forces . Their miseries here in our Land endured , are by our Authors mentioned , f and you shall anon heare a particular discourse thereof by it selfe g . Out of France they were thrice banished by three Philips , although in Auinion there still remayne some of them . Being expelled France , they sought habitation in Germany , where Conradus the Emperor admitted them into the countrey of Sueuia : and thence they flowed into other parts , into Bohemia ( in the City of Prage , are about fifteene thousand of them ) and into Austria , and into Hungaria , whence , for the crucifying of a child , they were banished by king Mathias : as at Trent , for the like fact , and poysoning of Welles , they sustained much trouble in Germany ; and many passed to Venice ; many also went from thence into Russia ( where the people cannot abide to here them named ) and Poland , where Cassimere he Great , for loue of an Hebrew Lasse , gaue them many priuiledges . They liue dispersed in the townes and Villages , occupied in handi-crafts and husbandry . They haue great Synagogues in Craconia , Leopolis , and at Trochi , a towne of Lituania : and Master Barkeley , a Marchant of London , who hath spent many yeeres in Liuonia , Polonia , and other of those cold countries , told me , That the Iewes farme the Custome of the Kings , and at Samaiden in Cur-land , one of these Iewish Customers beat out the braines of a Polonish Marchant , for deferring to open his packe : but in regard of the peoples hatred , prouision is made , vnder great penalties , for their securitie , and yet many Iewes were there executed by occasion of a murren , procured ( as was suspected ) by Iewish exorcismes , intending a plague to the men , and not a murren to the beasts , if their working had sorted : but the Iewes said , it was but a pretence to depriue them of their riches . They were cast out of Spaine by Ferdinand and Isabella , in the yeere 1492. It is thought h that there went out of Spaine a hundred and twentie thousand families of them ( besides Moores ) and out of their kingdomes of Naples and Sicill . Hence they passed , Anno Domini 1539. into Tuscane , and the Popes Dominions , whence they were banished by Paul the fourth , and Pius the fifth : and receiued againe by Pius the fourth , and Sistus the fifth ; Rome and Venice hauing great store of them . This is the Popes holinesse : he that would not willingly endure a Protestant in the World ; besides , the Stewes vnder his Holinesse Nose , can endure the Graecians , yea , and these Iewes , Rome it selfe hauing ten thousand , or i after others reckoning , twentie thousand of them priuiledged with heir fiue Synagogues , Liturgies , and publike Sermons ; and to straine vp their vsurie to eighteene in the hundred : hauing also in some places ( it may be in all ) a peculiar Magistrate to decide controuersies , betweene Christians and them , with particular direction to fauour them in their trade . Dulcis odor lucri ex re qualibet . The beastly trade of Curtizans , and cruell trade of Iewes is suffered for gaine , these paying a yeerely rent for the heads they weare , besides , other meanes to racke and wracke them in their purses at pleasure , they being vsed as the spunge-like Friers , to suck from the meanest , to be squeezed of the greatest ; insomuch that the Pope , besides their certaine tribute , doth sometimes ( as is said ) impose on them a Subsidie for ten thousand crownes extraordinarie for some seruice of State . So well is the rule of Paul obserued by this Bishop , not to be a louer of filthy lucre , from filthie Stewes , from filthie Iewes . Out of Spaine they went into Barbarie , and diuers other countries , and some into Portugall : where Iohn the second made them pay eight crownes for a poll , and yet limited them short time of departure . Emanuel his successor did the like 1497. except they would become Christians , for which he assayed diuers meanes . But not preuayling , he caused their children , vnder the age of foure and twentie yeers to be baptized ; some rather hurling their children into pits , some killing themselues : many for feare were baptized , some went into Italie , and abode in Ferrara , Mantua , Venetia , in the name of Maranes , and haue a Synagogue at Pisa . But the greatest part of them went into the East to Constantinople and Salonichi , in which two Cities there are about an hundred and sixtie thousand of them . There are of them in all the chiefe Cities of traffike in the Turkish Empire . k Tyberias is wholly inhabited with Iewes , l which Citie Zelim gaue to Gratiola a Iewish Matron . In Ierusalem there are about an hundred houses of them . There abide not many , because of a superstitious opinion , That before the Messias shall come , a great fire from heauen will consume that Citie and Countrie , to purge it of the abomination committed there , by prophane Nations . At Zante they are so hated , that from Maundie Thursday , vntill Saturday noone , they dare not come abroad : for the people , in a foolish zeale , would stone them : and some refuse to eate of their meate or bread . The Turkes in their reproach vse such a kinde of imprecation ; If this be not true , would God I might die a Iew. The old Testament is read of them in these parts in the Hebrew * , but their Kakamin and Cohens , that is , their wise-men and Priests preach in Spanish . Onely at Salonichi ( anciently Thessalonica ) in Macedonia , and at Safetta in the Holy Land ( two Vniuersities ) they speake Hebrew . They will rather in blasphemie testifie their hatred of Christ , then any abilitie to dispute . §. V. Of the Estate of the Iewes , and their dispersed Habitations in the time of Beniamin Tudelensis . BENIAMIN TVDELENSIS , a Iew of Nauarre , who hauing trauelled Spaine , France , Italy , Greece , Natolia , Syria , and many other Countries of Asia , Africke , and Europe ( worthily reckoned one of the greatest Trauellers that euer liued : ) at his returne into Spaine aboue foure hundred and fortie yeeres since , related what Iewish Synagogues he had seene in the world ( one chiefe end as it seemeth , of his trauels ) And because it appertayneth to this matter we haue in hand , and the booke ( translated out of Hebrew by Arias Montanus ) is very rare , I thought meete to adde here a briefe of those things which concerne the Iewes out of the same . At Barchinon they found a populous Synagogue , another , but smaller , at Gerunda : Narbone was , as it were , Ensigne-bearer of the Law to all the Countries about , where was chiefe , Kalonymus of the seede of Dauid , there were three hundred Iewes . Foure leagues thence was the Citie Bidrach , where was an Vniuersitie stored with Disciples of the wise : whereof also there were at Mompelier : Lunel was a famous Vniuersitie , where liued Asser the Pharisee , which studied night and day , fasting and perpetually abstayning from flesh , with Messulam , Ioseph , Iacob , Aaron , which by the bounty of the Vniuersitie gaue foode , rayment , and teaching to such as came from far to studie there , as long as they stayed . Theremas a Synagogue of three hundred Iewes . At Bothiaquiers fortie , at Nogheres about an hundred , at Arles two hundred , at Massilia two Colledges , and three hundred Iewes . At Rome two hundred free from tribute , at Salern six hundred . At Beneuent an Vniuersitie of two hundred . At Taraam two hundred . At Tarentum three hundred . At Ornedo fiue hundred . At Thebes two thousand . At Corinth three hundred . There were people liuing in the Mountaines , which robbed and spoyled all , but dealt more fauourably with the Iewes ( whose liues they spared ) then with Christians , whom they not onely robbed , but slew also . These said they were descended of the Iewes : they were called Balachi . At Arimbon were foure hundred , at Seleuca fiue hundred . Constantinople would not suffer a Iew to dwell in the Citie , nor to ride on horse-back , except one Solomon the Kings Physitian , yea , the people would beate them in the streets . At Pera liued two thousand Iewes . Two daies sayling from thence . At Dorostum was an Vniuersity of foure hundred , at Rhodes were foure hundred , at Dophros were Iewes , and Cyprian Epicures before mentioned . At Behalgad , were a Sect of Ismaelites with a peculiar Prophet of their owne . At Tripoli many Iewes and Gentiles had a little before perished with an Earth-quake , whereof dyed in all Israel twentie thousand . At Gebal was a place , where the Ammonites had somtimes a Temple , and it was an Idoll of stone couered with gold , sitting with two Images of women sitting by , and an Altar before . There were an hundred and twentie Iewes ; At Beeroth fiftie , at Sidon twentie . Here-awayes liued a people called Dogzijn , of whom we shall speake more fitly in another place . At Caesarea were few Iewes , but two hundred Samaritans , at Sebaste an hundred . This is betweene Garizim an hill fertile & well watred , and Gebal , an hill stony and drie . In the place of the sometime Sanctuarie at Ierusalem , was a faire and large Temple , called the Temple of the Lord , built of Ghemar ben Alchetab : there the Christians had no image but resorted hither only for prayer . Ouer-against it is a wall , made of the wals of the Sanctuarie , this they call the Gate of mercy : to this place the Iewes come to pray . The Pillar of Lois wife was then continuing , which was said to grow to the former bignes , if at any time the flocks had diminished it with licking . At a Hebron was a great temple : and in a vault six Sepulchres , of Abraham and Sara , Isaac and Rebecca , Iacob and Leah : a Lampe perpetually burning : and in the Caue it selfe were tubs full of bones of the ancient Israelites . At Benibera or new Ascalon in the border of Egypt were two hundred Iewes , forty Carraim , and three hundred Samaritans . At Tiberias were fifty Iewes , and the Synagogue of Caleb , son of Iephunneh : at b Damascus were three thousand . There dwelt the Head of the land of Israel , called Esdras , and his brother Sarsalem , which was ouer the Iudgement , and Ioseph the fift of the Synedrian , and Matsliah head of the order of Readers : there were two hundred Carraim , and foure hundred Samaritans , amongst all which was peace , but no intercourse of marriages , in differing Sects . In Thadmar were foure thousand Iewes : here and at Baghala were buildings of stone , so great that it was said to be the worke of Asmodaeus ( with as good reason as Diuels dike with vs . ) At Hamath was an Earth quake in those times , which destroyed fifteene thousand people in one day , and only an hundred and seuenty remayned . Haleb in old times called Aram Tezoba , had fifteene hundred Israelites . At Petra in the Desart were two thousand . At Dakia ( sometime Chalne ) seuen hundred . Here was a Synagogue built by Esdras in the returne from Babylon ; and another also of his building at Charan , two dayes iourney thence , the place where Abraham had dwelt , had no building on it , but was frequented by the Israelites , to pray there . At Alchabor were two thousand Iewes , at Nisibis one thousand , at Gezir ben Ghamar , a Citie on the bankes of Tigris were foure thousand . It is foure miles from the place where Noahs Arke rested , which Arke Ghamar son of Alchetab brought from the top of the hill , to the vse of a Moschee : neere to which was the Synagogue of Esdras , whither the Iewes on festiual dayes resorted to Prayer . Two daies iourney thence was c Al-Mutsal , sometime called Assur , the beginning of the kingdome of Persia , retayning her ancient greatnes , situate on Tigris , a bridge onely being betweene that and Niniue ( now wholly destroyed , only Castles and streetes remayned in the circuit thereof ) at Al-Mutsal were seuen thousand Iewes : and three Synagogues of the three Prophets , Abdias , Ionas , and Nahum . In Rahaban , anciently Rehoboth , were two thousand . At Karkesia ( on the same banke of Euphrates with the former ) fiue hundred ; at Aliobar , two thousand ; at Hhardan , fifteene thousand ; at Ghukbera , built by Iectronia , tenne thousand . Two dayes iourney thence is d Bagdad of the kingdome of the Calipha , named e Amir Almumanim Alghabassi Hhaphtsi , the chiefe of the Ismaelite Sect . Here was a thousand Iewes , and ten Synedria or Courts , the heads or chiefe whereof ( he nameth them ) are called Vacantes , because they attended no other function , but the administring of the societie . They giue iudgement to all Iewes , which resort vnto them on any day of the weeke but the second , in which they all meet together before Samuel , the head of the Synedrium . But ouer all these was Daniel , son of Hhasdai , entituled the Head of the f Captiuitie , descended from Dauid , whom the Iewes called Our Lord ; the Ismaelites , Sydna ben Dauid , Our L. son of Dauid . Hee had great Authoritie ouer all congregations of Israelites , warranted to him with the Amirs seale , who caused that all Israelites and Ismaelites should rise to him , vnder paine of an hundred stripes . When he goeth to see the King , it is with very great pompe . This dignitie is bought with a great summe of money giuen to the King and Princes at his confirmation ; and then is the second Chariot of the King prouided for him . He exerciseth imposition of hands on the men of the Synedrium . There were eight and twentie Synagogues in Bagdad , and the Suburbe on the other side Tigris . But the Synagogue which pertayned to the head of the Captiuity , was of Marble of diuers colors , adornd with gold & siluer , spacious : and on the pillers were verses of the Psalmes , written in gold . Before the Arke were ten rowes of seates , with marble steps , in the highest whereof sate the Head of the Captiuitie , with the Iewes of the family of Dauid . In Gehiagan ( sometime Rezen ) two dayes iourney from thence , were fiue thousand Israelites . One dayes iourney from hence was g Babel , now wholly ruinated , in which are yet seene the ruines of Nabuchodonosors Palace , but inaccessible , by reason of diuers kindes of Serpents . Twentie miles from these ruines dwell twentie thousand Israelites , which there pray in the Synagogues , the chiefe whereof is that of Daniel , of squared stones . There were at Hhilah ( fiue miles thence ) ten thousand Iewes in foure Synagogues . Foure miles thence it is to the Tower which the Sonnes of Diuisions built with Brickes , which the Arabians call Lagzar : the length of the foundation is about two miles , the breadth of the wals , two hundred and forty cubits : where it is broadest , it is an hundred reedes ; and betweene euery ten reedes space , are waies in manner of spires continued thorow the whole building , on the top of which one may see twentie miles about . Halfe a dayes iourney from hence is Naphahh , where were two hundred Iewes . And three leagues thence , the Synagogue of h Ezechiel neere Euphrates , and in the same place sixtie Towers one against another , and a Synagogue betweene euery one . The monument of Ezechiel was built by Iechonias with fiue and thirtie thousand Iewes . And this is a holy place , whither they resort from the beginning of the yeere , to the day of Expiation , to pray and keepe festiuall . Thither commeth the Head of the Captiuitie , and other chiefe men from Bagdad , and two and twentie miles about they pitch their Tents here and there : and the Arabians keepe then and there a great Faire . At this time they reade on the Expiation day out of a booke which Ezechiel writ : and there is a holy house full of bookes since the time of the first and second Temple , the custome being , that they which die without children , should bequeath their bookes hither . The Iewes in Persia and Media make vowes to bee performed in this place , to which also the Ismaelites resort to pray . The Sepulchre of the three Saints , companions of i Daniel , is halfe a dayes iourney from hence , with fayre and great Arches . Three miles thence is Alkotsonath , and in it three hundred Iewes . At Kupha the Sepulchre of Ieconia , and seuen thousand Iewes . One and twentie daies iourney thorow the wildernes is the Region of Seba , now called the Land of Aliman , where dwell Iewes , the children of k Rechab . This Region extended sixteene daies along the mountaines , subiect to no forren Nation , hauing therein foure hundred strong Cities , two hundred Townes , an hundred Castles . The Metropolis is Themai . In all those Cities are about three hundred thousand Iewes . In the Region of Tilmaas an hundred thousand . Three dayes iourney hence is Chibar , in it fiftie thousand . These ( they say ) are of the deportation of Ruben , Gad and Manasses . From hence twentie fiue dayes iourney is Vira , which is a Riuer running into Eliman , where were three thousand . And seuen iourneys from thence Neasar , & in it seuen thousand . Fiue daies iourneyes from thence Bosra vpon Tygris , and in it one thousand . Two dayes iourneyes from thence the Riuer Samura , the beginning of Persia , with a Towne of the same name , wherein , were fifteene hundred . The place is famous by the Sepulchre of Esdras , who in his returne to Babylon in Embassage , here died . There was a Synagogue honoured also by the Ismaelites . In Susan were seuen thousand Iewes in foureteene Synagogues , before one of which was the Sepulchre of Daniel : about which rose a controuersie betweene the inhabitants of the one and other side of the Riuer : They which dwelt on that side where the Sepulchre was , seeming to the other the more fortunate ; this caused blowes , but was after agreed , that euery yeere it should be remoued by course , which was done with solemne procession , till l Senigar the Persian King , thinking it a prophanation to the holy Coffin , caused it to be hanged in a chest of glasse for all men to see , and forbad to take fish within two miles of that place in the Riuer . From hence was three dayes iourney to Robad-Bar , where were twentie thousand Iewes . Two iourneyes from hence was the Riuer Vaanath , where were foure thousand Iewes . Foure iourneyes further , Malhhaath : here they were not Ismaelites , nor vnder the Persian ; they had two Colledges of Israelites , which acknowledged , neuerthelesse , the Head of the Captiuitie in Bagdad . At Ghaarian , fiue iourneyes beyond , were fiue and twentie thousand . Here began the mountaines of Hhaphthon , wherein were an hundred Synagogues . This is the beginning of Media : they speake Chaldee : and there were amongst them the m Disciples of the wise . Ghamaria is vnder the Persian , where Dauid Elroi was . It was ten dayes iourney thence to Hhamdan , chiefe Citie of Media , there were fiftie thousand Iewes in that Region , and the Sepulchre of Mordecai and Esther . Foure iourneyes further was Debarzethaan , neere this Riuer Gozen , in it foure thousand Iewes . Beyond that , seuen iourneyes , Asbahan the chiefe Citie , twelue miles in compasse , and therein fifteene thousand Israelites , ouer whom , and all the Persian Iewes , was Salom by authoritie from the Head of the Captiuitie . Foure iourneyes hence was Siaphaz , called of old Persis , whence the whole Region was named Persia , therein ten thousand . Seuen dayes iourneys thence , Ginah vpon Gozen , a famous Mart ; in which were eight thousand . Samarcheneth was the furthest Citie of that Kingdome , fiue iourneyes from Ginah , where were fiftie thousand . Foure iourneyes thence Tubot : and twentie eight further I passed to the mountaines Nisbon , which ouer looke the Riuer Gozen , where were many Israelites ; and they say , there dwell the foure Tribes of Dan , Zabulon , Asser , Naphthali . Their Countrey extendeth twentie dayes iourney , and hath many Cities , free from subiection to any Heathen : They are gouerned of Ioseph Armacala Leuita : they till the ground , and hold warres with the children of Chus , trauelling through the desart thither . They are in league with the Copher Althorech a people that worship the Windes , and liuing in the Wildernesse : they haue neither bread nor wine , but eate raw flesh , eyther new or dried : they haue no * nose but onely two holes . Fifteene yeeres since , they tooke and sacked Rai , a chiefe Citie in Persia ; whereupon the King warred against them , and passing through the wildernesse to them , was deceiued by his guide , and his people almost starued , and after forced to flie ; with whom passed into Persia Moses one of the Iewes in those parts , which told me ( Beniamin our Author ) all this . Hence I went to Cheuazthaan vpon the Riuer Tigris ; which runneth thence into Hoduor the Indian Sea , hauing in the mouth the Iland Nekrokin a famous Mart , where were fiue hundred Iewes . I sayled ten dayes thence to Kathiphan , where were fiue thousand Israelites . Thence to the Kingdome of Haaulem , a people of Chus which worship the Sunne : Thence after twentie two dayes sayling , I came to the I le Chenerag , where they worship the fire , where were twentie three thousand Iewes . Fortie dayes sayling from thence was the Kingdome of Sinne , from which to Gingalan was fifteene dayes ; there were ten thousand Israelites . Thence I went to Ethiopian India , which they call Baghdaan , in which were high mountaynes , and in them many Israelites , subiect to none , which warred on the Hamaghtani , that is , the Libyans . From thence to Azzan was twentie daies iourney through the wildernesse Sebor , the King whereof was Sultan Alhabas an Ismaelite . Twelue dayes thence is Hhalauan , where were three hundred Iewes ; from which they passe in troupes through the desartal-Tsahaca , into Zeuila in the tract of Geena or Ginaea , where they encounter showres of sands . This Region is in the land of Chus , and is called Alhhabas , towards the West . Thirteene dayes iourney from Hhaluan is Kits the beginning of Egypt . And fiue from thence Pium , once Pithon , where were twentie Iewes , and many monuments of our fathers to be seene . Thence to Misraim is foure iourneyes , where were two thousand Iewes in two Synagogues , which differed in their distribution of the Lectures of their Law : the Babylonians finishing it in a yeere , as in Spaine , the Israelites in three . But twice a yeere they assembled together in Prayers , on the feast Laetitia Legis , and on the feast Latae Legis . Nathaneel was chiefe ouer all the Vniuersities ( or Synagogues ) of Egypt , and appointed Masters , and Aeditui . He was familiar with the King Amir Almumanin Eli sonne of Abitalib . At Alexandria were three thousand Israelites . But for his trauels in Egypt , and the Synagogues which there he found , as also backe againe into Sicilia , Germany , Boheme , Prussia , &c. because there are yet knowne Synagogues of them , I surcease relation . And much may I feare I haue too much wearied the Reader in so long a Iewish Pilgrimage ; but seeing Authors of best note , Scaliger , Drusius , Lipsius , &c. cite him , and Arias Mont. hath taken the paines to translate him , and his trauels are such ample testimonies of this our present subiect of Iewish dispersions , I haue beene bold to annex these things . If any list not to beleeue such multitudes of Iewes , I will not vrge him ; howsoeuer that deluge of Tartars in all those Asian Regions soone after Beniamins dayes , brought a new face of all things in these Easterly parts : as a Iew , and relating these things to Iewes , and by Iewes passing to vs , it is like he reported , and we haue receiued , with the most . For his Geographie , some of his names are easily reconciled to the present , some hardly , which I leaue to the Readers industrie . §. VI. Of some Iewes lately found in China , and of their late Accidents in Germany . AFter these relations of Beniamin , I thought it not vnfit to insert out of Ricci & Trigautius , Iesuites , lately residing in China , somewhat appertaining to these Iewish affaires . It is but few yeeres since the Iesuites could settle themselues at Paquin , the Royall Citie of China . Thither did a certaine Iew ( moued with report of these strangers , hauing an imagination that they were Iewes ) resort vnto them . This Iew was borne at Chaifamfu , the mother-Citie of the Prouince Honan , his name was Ngai , his countenance not resembling the Chinois : he neglecting Iudaisme , had addicted himselfe to the China studies , and now came to Paquin to the Examination , in hope of proceeding Doctor . There did he enter the Iesuites house , professing that he was of their Law and Religion . Ricci leades him into the Chappell , where on the Altar stood the Image of the Virgin , Iesus , and Iohn Baptist kneeling ; which hee taking to be the Image of Rebecca and her twinnes , did worship vnto them , contrarie ( he said ) vnto their custome . The Images of the Euangelists he supposed to be so many of Iacobs sonnes . But vpon further questioning , the Iesuite perceiued that he was a professor of the Law of Moses : he confessed himselfe an Israelite , and knew not the name of Iew ; so that it seemed , the dispersion of the ten Tribes had pierced thus farre . Seeing the Hebrew Bible , hee knew the Letters , but could not reade them . He told them , that in Caifamfu were ten or twelue Families of Israelites , and a faire Synagogue , which had lately cost them ten thousand Crownes ; therein the Pentateuch in rolles which had beene with great veneration preserued fiue or six hundred yeeres . In Hamcheu , the chiefe Citie of Chequian , he affirmed , were many more Families with their Synagogue : many also in other places , but without Synagogues , and by degrees wearing out . His pronunciation of Hebrew names differed from ours , as * Herusoloim , Moscia for Messia , Ierusalem . His brother ( he said ) was skilfull in the Hebrew , which hee in affection to the China preferment had neglected ; and therefore was hardly censured by the Ruler of the Synagogue . To this Citie did Ricci send one of his to enquire , who found these reports true , which also copied the beginnings and endings of their bookes , which they compared and found to agree with their owne Pentateuch , sauing that they wanted pricks or points . He writ also in China Characters to the Ruler of their Synagogue , that he had the rest of the bookes of the old Testament , and other bookes of the New , which contained the acts of the Messias being already come . The Ruler doubted , saying , that he would not come till ten thousand yeeres were expired . He also promised , that because he had heard much good of him , if he would come thither , and abstaine from Swines-flesh , they would make him Ruler of their Synagogue . After this , three Iewes came from thence to Paquin , and were almost perswaded to become Christians . These complained , that through ignorance of the Hebrew , their Religion decayed , and that they were likely all of them in a short time to become Saracens or Ethnikes . The old Archisynagogue was now dead , his sonne a young man succeeded in place , but ignorant of their Law. And that their Iewish Religion was indeede languishing , appeared by this , that they both , worshipped the Popish Images , and complained , that in their Synagogue and priuate houses they had none . They were offended that they were forbidden the eating of any creature , which themselues had * not killed , which had they obserued in this iourney , had cost them their liues . Their wiues and neighbours esteemed Circumcision of their infants on the eight day a cruell thing , which they could be willing to altar , with acceptation of the Christian Law , nor would much stand about Swines-flesh . They told them of certaine Christians also , or worshippers of the Crosse in China , which with the Iewes and Saracens were all called by the Chinois , Hoei , adding some distinction from their differing Rites , calling the Saracens , Hoei which refused Swines flesh : The Iewes , Hoei which abstaine from the sinew ; the Crosse-worshippers , Hoei which abstaine from round-footed beasts , whereas the Iewes , Saracens and Chinois eate the flesh of horses , asses , and the like . This Historie I haue added , to shew how the Iewes haue bin dispersed into the furthest parts , and how time , the deuourer of all things , hath almost eaten them out , or their Religion at least . Somewhat also may be hence coniectured touching the deportation of the ten Tribes , the Hebrew pricks , and moderne Characters , * which I leaue to others discussing . Once , it is by all Historie manifest , that by the inundations of Saracens , Tartars , Turkes , &c. both the Iewish and Christian Religions ( sometimes frequent ) haue beene by degrees consumed and almost worne out of many parts of Asia . The late miseries inflicted on the Iewes in Frankfort and Wormes may here be inserted . In Aug. 1614. at the same time * which they solemnize with fasting for the destruction of Ierusalem , their little Ierusalem ( so they call the Iewes streete in Frankfort ) was spoiled by the vnruly Citizens , and gaue them a new cause of mourning . The Iewes at first defended themselues , and the Magistrates sought to allay the furie of the people : but at last consented to depart the Citie , one thousand and foure hundred , presently passing downe the Maene in boates , and the rest following them the next day . It seemed a prodigious and dismall signe vnto them , that the Oxe , which they vse to keepe all the yeere in their Church-yard or buriall place , now being shut vp for the slaughter , brake away from them . The Mother gaue fatal example to the Daughter for Frankfort they account the Mother of Israel , which led the way to Wormes in expulsion of the Iewes . This should haue hapned the seuenth of April . 1615. being good Friday , but was deferred till Munday following , when early in the morning they sent word to the Iewes into their streete , that trussing vp their choisest goods , they should within one houre depart , which with much lamentation they did . Neither could the Magistrates preuayle in their defence , so odious had their vsurious exactions of long time beene to the Citizens . Thus the Iewes take their way to the Rhene : And the same day was the roofe of their Synagogue pulled downe , and a Decree made , not to leaue one stone thereof vpon another , six hundred of them presently putting the same in execution . These spared not the monuments and graue-stones , but brake them in peeces , notwithstanding some of them seemed scarce possible to be raised from the Earth . The Iewes hearing this ruine of their Synagogue , which they say ( if you beleeue it ) had continued one thousand and eight hundred yeeres , rent their garments , and mourned in sackcloth and ashes . §. VII . Of the Iewes sometimes liuing in England , collected out of ancient Records , by Master Iohn Selden of the inner Temple . ALthough I haue had already a long tedious iourney , wearisome to my Reader and my selfe , whilest I haue accompanied these miserable Iewes in their dispersions : yet did I conceiue , this following relation would rather seeme as a welcome recreation , then irkesome progresse ; because wee shall containe our selues in our owne Countrie : Wherein I must acknowledge the laborious industrie of our learned Countriman and Antiquarie , Master Selden , who out of ancient Records hath thus traced the foote-prints of this antiquated and out-worne people : mine is but the transcribing and abbreuiating . Of the Iewes first comming to this Land is vncertaine : It seemes that some little notice was taken of them before the Conquest ; after which we haue diuers testimonies , and besides others , the Statute de Iudaismo , both before and after , their state and condition was very seruile , as appeareth in legib . Confess . cap. 29. Iudaes & omnia sua Regis sunt , &c. The Iewes and all they had was the Kings . What they suffered in succeeding ages , our common Stories discouer . There was one amongst them which had the office of Presbyteratus omnium Iudaeorum totius Angliae ( which I take to be their chiefe Priest-hood in their Synagogues : For if it had signified a meere Lay Eldership , I ghesse I should haue met with it in the pleas of their Excheker ) and this lay in the Kings grant , as by King Iohns Charter of it may be seene . In Rot. Chart. 1. Iohan. Reg. ch . 171. memb . 28. Omnibus fidelibus suis , & omnibus & Iudaeis & Anglis salutem . Sciatis nos concessisse , & praesenti charta nostra confirmasse Iacobo Iudaeo de Londonijs Presbytero Iudaeorum Presbyteratum omnium Iudaeorum totius Angliae habend , & tenend . quamdiu vixerit , liberè & honorificè , & quietè & integrè , ita quod nemo ei super hoc molestiam aliquam aut grauamen inferre praesumat . Quare , &c , apud Rothomagum 31. die Iulij Anno Regni nostri primo . Therein is also mention of a former Charter granted by Rich. 1. Certaine Iustices were appointed ad custodiam Iudaeorum , before whom pleas twixt them , and others and them , were held , and matters adiudged secundum legem & consuetudinem Iudaismi , as the entry often is . In most Townes of note were two Christians and two Iewes , or one of both sides , appointed as publique Notaries for all their Deeds of contract , and those Notaries had one chest and seuerall keyes for the safe-keeping of such Deeds , and they were called Cyrographarij Christiani & Iudaei arcae Cyrographicae Oxoniae or other such Towne . And hence must you interpret les houches Cyrograffes in statuto de Iudaismo . And by these Notaries or Cyrographers the Deeds of the Iewes were tried . These Deeds and such like they called vsually starra , of their Hebrew word shetar , that is , a Deede or contract : as Salomon de Stanford agnouit per starrum suum , and the like . And howeuer land was not subiect to execution for debt , ●ill 13. Ed. 1. yet it seeme by 52. Hen. 3. That for debts of the Iewes , land was was seized by writ for the debtor . Constat Iustitiarijs & per inspectionem rotulorum de Scaccario nostro Iudaeorum , quod Aaron , &c. When any man had dealt much with them , and after all discharges doubted further ill measure by any such Starres or Deeds lying hid , the course was to send out a processe to the Sheriffe of the County , or Constables of the Castles of great Townes , to make proclamation on their Sabbaths , Summoning all Iewes of this or that Synagogue to be at their Exchequer to account with such as doubted in that kinde . Thus 52. Hen. 3. praeceptum est vice-comiti Essex quod clamari faceret per seholas Iudaeorum Colcestriae per duo vel tri● Sabbata , si aliquis Iudaeus vel Iudaea aliquod debitum exigere poterit de Rogero filio Petri , &c. that then he or she should come ad computandam . Et Vice-comes mandauit tam literae Latina quam Ebraica , quod nullus Iudaeus nec Iudaea aliquod debitum exigit de praedicto Rogero . So do all other Sherifes and Constables returne in Hebrew and Latine . For in those times both Languages were vsed not only in Deeds of the Iewes , which I haue often seene with the Hebrew on the one side , and the same in Latine on the other , but also in Records of Law , as in 43. Hen. 3. in regist . Monasterij de Boxgraue in Sussex , &c. And as both tongues were vsed , so in trialls twixt Christians and them , the venire facias was sex probos & legales homines , & sex legales Iudaeos , as often appeares . What Oath was giuen them I finde not , but R. Moses Mikkotxi that liued in the time of Hen. 3. writes in praec. affirmat . 123. that holding the booke of the Pentateuch betweene their Armes , they called to witnesse the God of Israel which is mercifull , &c. Vpon their conuersion their goods were confiscate : which was ( it seemes ) after such time as the Domus Conuersorum ( that which is now the Rolles ) was in 17. Hen. 3. built for them , where they might liue sub quadam honesta viuendi Regula , & certum haberent in tota vita sua domioilium , tutum refugium & sufficiens vitae sustentamentum , sine seruili labore & foenoris emolumento , as the words of Mat. Paris are . In 52. Hen. 3. Iospin ben Salomon a Iew of Marleborow shewes to the Court of the Iustices of the Iewes , that one Ioicets his sister was married to one Salon , the sonne of Lombard of Kirklade , & quod ipsa habuit in arca Cyrograph . Merlebrigie vnum Cyrograph . xxxij . marcarum , which vpon her conuersion became the Kings , as the Roll saith , and quod hoc totum sit verum , obligat omnia bona sua , &c. Which all were confiscate for not prosecuting the sute . But in the time of E. 1. it was granted , that the house should haue one halfe of the goods of the Conuert , and that he himselfe should haue the other halfe . So placit . 9. Ed , 1. Io. de Sancto Dionys . custos domus conuersorum hath a writ for the moity of the goods of Beleager & Huccoth Iewesses of Oxford , late Conuerts , &c. the other halfe allowed to them . One cruell and ( to speake the properest phrase ) Iewish crime was vsuall amongst them euery yeere towards Easter , though it were not alwayes knowne ( see Mat. Paris in 39. H. 3. ) to steale a young boy , circumcise him , and after a solemne iudgement , making one of their owne Nation a Pilate , to crucifie him out of their diuellish malice to Christ and Christians . For their circumcising alone , take this record inter Placita 18. H. 3. Rot. 21. Norff. Benedictus physicus appellat Iacobum de Norwico Iudaeum , quod cum Odoardius filius suus puer aetatis 5. annorum iuit ludendo , &c. that foure yeeres before that , Iames the Iew , had taken his sonne Ed. as he was playing in the streete , and carrying him to his house , circumcised him , and there detayned him one day and night , till by force of Christians hee recouered him , hauing his circumcised member then swollen , &c. The childe being examined , confessed that they tooke and carried him to the house of Iames aforesaid , where , while one held him and couered his eyes , another circumcised him with a knife ; the peece cut off they put in a bason of sand ( in quodam vacino cum sabelone ; & quaesierunt peciam illam cum paruis suffletis ) and there they with small puffes of wind out of their mouthes sought it , and the Iew which first found it , was called Iurnepin , and therefore they gaue the same name to the childe , calling him Iurnepin . The Archdeacons Officiall came to testifie this with a great companie of Priests , all in the word of GOD , saying as aforesaid , that they saw his members swolne : and the Coroners of Norwich with thirtie six of the Citizens testified as much . Hereupon the Iewes were all put in prison , and found accessories except Mossy the sonne of Salomon . Order was taken , that because the case was strange , and they had no precedent of the like , it should first be enquired of by the Ecclesiasticall Ordinary , and that he should certifie to the King . The Iewes after procured the boy to be seene , and his member was found couered . But this is not repugnant to the former testimonie : seeing by Chyrurgery , * the skinne may bee drawne forth to an vncircumcision . In the yeere following of Hen. 3. Mat. Paris reports such a deede of the Iewes of Norwich , and in 24. H. 3. that they circumcised a Christian childe , and called him Iurnin , and meant to haue crucified him . All the Iewes of the Citie were questioned about it : and when they would haue referred themselues to Lay authoritie , William de Ralegh the Bishop sayes , Haec ad Ecclesiam spectant , non ad regalem curiam , cum de circumcisione & de fidei laesione quaestio ventiletur . Foure Iewes conuicted hereof were drawne at Horses tayles , and hanged on a gibbet . In 39. H. 3. the case of Hugh Lincolne crucified is in the same Author , and for it eighteene Iewes were at once drawne and hanged . This Hugh is reckoned as a Saint in Chaucers Prioresses tale . By reason of their exactions and vsuries they were all banisht , ( their moueables allowed them , but Walsingham sayes , only their expences for passage ) in 18. Ed. 1. Math. Westm . numbers them one hundred and sixty thousand , fiue hundred and eleuen . The house of Conuerts in Pat. 51. Ed. 3. memb . 20. is giuen to the Master of the Rolles . By the Statute Iudaisme they were to weare ( euery one being past seuen yeeres olde ) a cognisance of yellow vpon their vpper garment , thereby to be knowne ( some such distinction had beene generally enioyned in the Councell of Lateran ) see the Statute , & cap. de Iud. 6. R. 1. Rog. de Houeden , fol. 424. They were forbidden to build new Synagogues , made subiect to the payment of Tithes , and were to weare on their vpper garment , on the brest two peeces of wollen cloth of another colour plainly to be discerned , each of them two fingers broade , and foure in length , by the Prouinciall Councell of Oxford vnder Stephan Archbishop of Canterbury in 8. Hen. 3. CHAP. XI . A Chronologie of the Iewish Historie from the beginning of the World , briefly collected . THe Floud happened ( as Moses reckoneth the Parcels in the Ages of the Patriarchs ) in the yeere of the World 1656. which are thus accounted : Adam at the hundred and thirtie yeere begat Seth : Seth at a hundred and fiue begat Enos : Enos at ninetie Kainan : he at seuenty Mahalaleel , who at sixty fiue begat Iared : Iared being one hundred sixtie two yeeres olde , begat Henoch , who at sixtie fiue begat Methuselah ; and hee at a hundred eighty seuen begat Lamech , who in his hundred eightie two yeere begat Noah ; in the sixe hundreth yeere of whose life the Floud came : Whereof euery Nation almost in the World hath some tradition ; howsoeuer as Censorinus citeth out of Varro , from the beginning of the world to that first deluge , is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or vnknowne ; as from thence to the first Olympiade was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or fabulous ; onely that deserueth the title of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the Olympiads forwards , if we regard humane Historie . But the Diuine hath made the former more cleere then the later . Some difference is in what part of the yeere the World was created , which is supposed to be Autumne , because the trees were then in those parts of Eden laden with fruits : and the Iewes still obserue that time . Scaliger also sometime of a contrary opinion , hath now yeelded to this . And the Egyptians in the time of Fermicus held that the world was created in the thirtith part of Libra . The Flood after Scaliger began in the yeere 1657. on Saturday the seuenth of Nouember . The second age of the World is reckoned from the Floud to Abraham : Whose birth was after the Floud 292. yeeres : Sem two yeeres after the Floud begat Arpacsad : hee at thirtie fiue yeeres Selah , who in the thirtith yeere begat Heber : Heber at thirtie foure Peleg , who being thirtie yeeres old begat Regu , and he at thirty two Serug , in whose thirtith yeere Nahor was borne , who at nine and twenty begat Terah , who at seuentie yeeres begat Abram . Thus Scaliger , Caluisius , Buntingus , Arias Montanus , Genebrard , Pererius , Adrichomius , Opmeerus , &c. But Iunius , Broughton , Lydayt , Codomannus , &c. adde sixtie yeeres more . For Moses saith , Gen. 11.32 . That Terah died in Charan , aged two hundred and fiue yeeres , and then Abram ( as it is in the next Chapter ) was seuentie fiue yeeres old ; so that Terah when Abram was borne , was a hundred thirty yeeres old . Whereas therefore he is said at seuentie yeeres to beget Abram , Nahor , and Haran , it is to be vnderstood , that he then began to beget : a Abram being named first for diuine priuiledge , not because hee was eldest . The like phrase is vsed , Gen. 5.32 . Noah being fiue hundred yeeres old begat Shem , Ham and Iaphet , and yet neither were they all borne at once , nor was Shem the eldest : let the Reader choose whether of these opinions he best liketh . In the seuentie fiue yeere Abram went out of Charan , hauing receiued the promise ; from whence to the departure of the Israelites out of Egypt , are numbred 430. yeeres . Rather herein we are to follow Pauls interpretation of Moses then Genebrards , who Gal. 3.17 . accounts those foure hundred and thirtie yeeres mentioned by Moses , Exod. 12.40 . from the promise made to Abraham , and not from the time that Iacob went downe with his familie into Egypt . So that the departure out of Egypt , after Scaligers computation , and some others , Perkins , Adrichomius , &c. happened in the yeere of the World 2453. whereto if we adde those sixtie yeeres of Terahs life before mentioned , it amounteth to two thousand fiue hundred and thirteene . And so Broughton reckoneth . Iunius and Lydyat account two thousand fiue hundred and nine . The difference seemes to arise from hence , that one accounteth from Abrams departing out of Vr of the Chaldees ; the other from his departure from Haran , after his fathers death about fiue yeeres after . But it were an endlesse worke to reconcile Chronologers in their different computations . Some reckon the fiue and twentieth , b Scaliger the fifteenth of Aprill , the day of their departure . And then the Hebrewes began their yeere at the Spring-Equinoctiall , which before they began in Autumne . From this departure , to the building of Salomons Temple , c Scaliger reckoneth foure hundred and eightie yeeres , whose first foundations ( he saith ) were laid the nine and twentieth of May being Wednesday , Anno Mundi 2933. and of the great Iulian Period ( which differeth seuen hundred sixtie foure yeeres from the yeere of the World ) 3697. In this computation of foure hundred and eightie yeeres , betwixt the departure and foundation of the Temple , many Chronologers agree , Arias Montanus , Adrichomius , Broughton , Perkyns , Lydyat , &c. although some dissent much . The summe ariseth of these parcels . Moses died fortie yeeres after their deliuerance . Ioshua ruled seuenteene ; Othoniel fortie ; Ehud fourescore ; Gideon fortie ; Abimelech three ; Thola twentie three ; Iaer twentie two ; Iephte sixe ; Ibsan seuen ; Elam ten ; Abdon eight ; Sampson twentie ; Heli fortie ; Samuel and Saul fortie ; Dauid fortie ; Salomon in the fourth yeere and second month beganne to build his Temple , after which hee raigned thirtie seuen yeeres . * From thence to the destruction of the Temple vnder Zedekias , are accounted foure hundred twentie and seuen . This agrees with d Ezekiels account , reckoning a day for a yeere , three hundred and ninety daies or yeeres after the Apostasie of Israel from God , the rebellion against the house of Dauid in the beginning of Rehoboams raigne , by the meanes of Ieroboam ; to which if we adde seuen and thirtie yeeres which Salomon raigned after the foundation of the Temple , the summe is foure hundred twentie seuen . The same appeareth thus ; Roboam reigned seuenteene yeeres ; Abiam three ; Asa fortie one ; Iehoshaphat twentie fiue ; Iehoram eight ; Ahaziah one ; Athaliah sixe ; Ioash fortie ; Amazia twentie nine ; Azaria or Vzzia fiftie two . Betwixt Amazia and Azaria the kingdome was ruled eleuen yeeres by the States , as some gather out of 2. Reg. 15.1 . ( others reckon it not . ) Iotham sixteene ; Ahaz sixteene ; Ezekiah twentie nine ; Manasses fiftie fiue ; Amon two ; Iosias thirtie one ; Iehoahaz three moneths ; Eliakim or Iehoiakim eleuen yeeres ; Iehoiachin three moneths ; Zedechiah or Mattaniah eleuen yeeres . The little difference from the former number may be ascribed to the current , and vnfinished yeeres of some of their raignes . From this time of Sedekias ruine , some begin the reckoning of the seuentie yeeres captiuitie ; in which time others comprehend all Sedekias raigne , and account the returne vnder Cyrus to bee fiftie nine yeeres after this desolation ; and from thence a hundred and eight to the Edict of Darius Nothus ; from which time are numbred two hundred fiftie nine to the Dedication of Iudas Maccabeus ; and from thence a hundred sixtie two yeeres to the birth of Christ . So e Scaliger . It were a worke irkesome to my selfe , and tedious to the Reader , to recite the variable opinions of Chronologers , or to trauerse their arguments about these points . To recite here their high Priests and later Kings , with the time of their pontificalitie and raigne , out of Arias Montanus , I hold not vnfit . First , Iesus returned with Zorobabel , and built the Temple , whose time of Priest-hood , after Scaliger , Iunius , and those that reckon vpon the Edict of Darius Nothus , must needs be very long . To leaue that therfore his sonne Ioacim f succeeded in the Priest-hood twentie eight yeeres , besides twentie yeeres with his father . Eliasib held the Priest-hood one and fortie yeeres ; Ioiada twentie fiue ; Ionathan twentie foure ; Ieddoa twentie seuen , till the time of Alexander ; Onias twentie seuen , after Philo : but Eusebius saith twentie three ; Simon Iustus thirteene ; Eleazar twentie , Manasses twentie seuen , Onias thirty nine . Afterwards the Syrian Kings appointed high-Priests , of whom Iason was Priest three yeeres ; Menelaus twelue yeeres , in whose seuenth yeere Iudas Maccabeus began to administer the Common-wealth . Ionathas brother of Iudas ruled eighteene yeeres , Simon his brother was both Priest and Captaine eight yeeres ; Ioannes Hircanus his sonne , thirtie one . Whereas they had vsed to date their contracts according to the yeeres from Alexander , as we reade in the bookes of Maccabees ; when Simon Hircanus was high Priest , that order was abolished , and another taken , that euery date should be expressed in such or such a yeere of N. high Priest of the great God. But lest the writing being cancelled , should bee neglected , and perhaps the Name of God cast with it on the dung-hil , the wise-men abolished that order on the third of Tisri , which they instituted a holy-day . As for the name of Maccabees , Iunius saith , it came from the inscription of those foure letters M. C. B. I. in the banners of those Princes which deliuered the Iewes from the Macedonian thraldome . Scaliger saith , that Iudas onely and properly was so called , but by abuse of speech was not onely giuen to all of that kindred , but to all which suffered in those times persecution for Religion ; as the seuen brethren and others . The name Hasmonaei began with that Hircanus , Scaliger thinketh , because in the sixty eight Psalme it is by the Iewes interpreted Prince . Aristobulus sonne of Hircanus , first after the captiuitie called himselfe king , and raigned one yeere : Ioannes Alexander his brother , twentie seuen : after him his wife Alexandra , nine : Hircanus her sonne three moneths : Aristobulus his brother three yeeres : Ierusalem was taken of Pompey , and Hircanus recouered the Priest-hood , which he held two and twentie yeeres : Antigonus by aide of the Parthians possessed Iudae a fiue yeeres , and in his second yeere Herod was proclaimed King by the Romans , who tooke the Citie the fift yeere of Antigonus , and raigned foure and thirtie . Scaliger d ascribeth to Herods kingdome the number after Eusebius account , reckoning from the birth of Abram 1977. he died 2016. Archelaus his son was made by Augustus Tetrarch of Ierusalem 2016. & was banished 2025. Agricola was made king by Caligula 2053. Agrippa his son by Claudius 2060. and died 2116. thirtie yeeres after the destruction of the Temple . The Dynastie of the Herodians lasted 139. yeeres . Thus Scaliger . He attributeth the Natiuitie of Christ to the 3948. yeere of the world . Here we must leaue the Chronologers contending of the yeere of the world , in which this blessed Natiuitie happened ; some adding many more yeeres , some not allowing so many . It is certaine by the Scripture , that he was borne in the one and fortieth , or two and fortieth of Augustus , baptized in the fifteenth of Tiberius , then beginning to be about thirtie yeeres of age : in the thirtie three yeere he was crucified . In the seuentie two , as Baronius , and seuentie one yeere of Christ , as Buntingus and Liuely account , Ierusalem was destroyed by Titus , in the second of Vespasian . Arias Montanus reckoneth this the yeere of the World 3989. and saith , that the Hebrewes reckon it the 3841. which must needes be false . The fault ariseth from the false computation of the Persian and Graecian Monarchies . e Iosephus counteth from the time of Herod to the destruction of the Temple , twentie eight high Priests , and a hundred and seuen yeeres . After Scaliger in his Can. Isag. l. 3. this yeere 1612. is the 1614. of Christ , of the World 5461. after the Iewish account of Hillel 5372. of the Armenians 1061. of the Iulian Period 6325. of the Hegira 1021. Anno 4. Olymp. 597. The Dionysian account , which wee vsually follow , was not generally receiued till after the time of Charles the Great . CHAP. XII . Of the Iewish Talmud , and the Composition and estimation thereof : also of the Iewish Learned men , their succession , their Cabbalists , Masorites , their Rabbines , Vniuersities , Students , Rabbinicall creations , their Scriptures , and the translations of them . §. I. Of the Talmud . RAbbi Mosche Mikkotzi , a in a worke of his , set forth Anno 1236. as Buxdorfius citeth him , b saith , that the Written Law which GOD gaue to Moses , and Moses to the Israelites , is obscure and hard , because it speaketh some things contradictorie ( which hee seeketh to proue by some places c mis-interpreted ) and because it is imperfect , and contayneth not all things meete to be knowne . For who shall teach vs ( saith he ) the notes of Birds and Beasts ? ( a Franciscan might answere him d out of the Legend of Saint Francis , the Patron of his Order ) who shall teach them the proprietie and nature of points & accents of Letters ? Also , what fatte might be eaten , what not ? &c. Many such things are defectiue in the Law , and therefore there is neede of some other Exposition of the written Law , whence these things might be learned . This Exposition ( for-sooth ) must be their Talmud , the generation of which Viper , touched before , we will here more fully declare . They say , that Moses on Mount Sinai was not with GOD fortie daies and fortie nights to keepe Geese . And GOD could haue written those Tables of the Law in an houre , and sent him away with them ; so to haue preuented that Idolatrie with the Golden Calfe . But GOD brought Moses into a Schoole , e and there gaue him the Law in writing first , and then in all that long time expounded f the same , shewing the cause , manner , measure , foundation , and intention thereof in the true sense . This vnwritten and Verball Law did Moses g teach Ioshua , be the Elders ; from these it was deriued to the Prophets . After Zacharie and Malachie , the last of these , it came to the great Sanhedrib , and after them , by Tradion from father to sonne . And * Rabbi Bechai saith , That Moses learned the Law written , in the day time ; and this Traditionall Law by night : for then he could not see to write . Rabbi Mosche Mikkotzi sheweth the cause why God would deliuer the same by mouth onely , and not in writing , lest ( I wisse ) the Gentiles should peruert this , as they did the other which was written . And in the day of Iudgement , when GOD shall demand who are the Israelites , the Gentiles shall make challenge , because of the Law written , but the Iewes onely shall be acceped , as hauing this Simani , this verball exposition . GOD also ( say they ) gaue them Chachamim , Wise-men , authors of diuers ordinances amongst them , as to blesse GOD at the Sunne-rising , and Sunne-setting : And of Schooles where children should be taught the Law of Moses in euery Citie , and where the Law of Moses should be read weekely ; and that the Israelites should not eate or drinke with the Gentiles , nor what they had dressed ; after the example of * Daniel , &c. But when the Temple was destroyed , and the Iewes carried away captiues , then arose vp Rabbi Iuda Hannasi , who is called ( for his humilitie and godlinesse ) our Great Master ; to whom GOD procured such fauour in the eyes of Antoninus the Emperour , that hee had authoritie to assemble out of all places of the Empire , the most learned Iewes , to consult in this their almost desperate Estate , what course to take for the preseruation of the Law amongst the people . And although this Kabala or Law , giuen by word of mouth , might not bee committed to writing ; yet in consideration and commiseration of their miserie , whatsoeuer thereof was remayning in memorie ; hee writ in a booke which hee called Mischna , that is , a h Deutronomie , or Law reiterated , contayning sixe summes , diuided into sixtie lesse parts or tractates , and these into fiue hundred thirtie two Chapters . Thus farre R. Mikkotzi : The contents of the sixe summes and their seuerall Tractates , you may see in * Buxtorfius . In this booke were contayned the Traditions and ordinances of the Elders , according to the prescript whereof , the Iewish Synagogue was to bee ordered ; and it was receiued and approued of the Iewish Synagogue , i in the yeere of Christ 219. k Some yeeres after , Rabbi Iochanan , Rector of the Vniuersitie of Ierusalem for the space of eightie yeeres , enlarged that booke , and called it the Talmud of Ierusalem ( being fitted for their vse which dwelt in the land of Israel , as the other for Forreners ) which for the difficultie and obscuritie thereof was not had in such estimation as the former , nor is it at this day . After him , Rabbi Asse read in the Schooles those Tractates , handling euery yeere two of them ; so in the sixtie yeeres of his Rector-ship , hee went twice through it all ; but finished in writing onely fiue and thirtie Tractates . After him in the yeere l 427. Maremar was made Rector , to whom Mar the sonne of Rabbi Asse adioyned himselfe . These perfected that which Rabbi Asse had left vnfinished . And that which they thus added , was called Gemara , or the complement . Thus the Mischnaios , and Gemara made vp the whole Talmud m . These two spent in their labours threescore and thirteene yeeres . And so in the yeere of our Lord 500. the Talmud was perfected , receiued for authenticall , and called the Babylonian Talmud , according to which the Iewes to this day behaue themselues in cases spirituall and temporall , accounting it as their ciuill and cannon Law. The Iewes ascribe the Ierusalem Talmud to the yeere of the World 4229. the other 4265. This is called the Talmud of Ierusalem saith Serarius ) not because it was written there : But was compiled not in the Babylonian Vniuersitie , but in one of Israel , and in the Ierusalem language , which at that time was very corrupt and confused with Greekish , Persian and Roman mixtures . This was both begun and ended by R. Iochanan aforesaid , betweene the times of the Misna and Gemara . About the yeere 4860. and 1100. yeeres after Christ , R. Isaac ben Iaccb in Spaine writ ( so it is called ) The little Talmud . And in the great and true Thalmud are the additions of R. Barkaphra . Eldad Danius fableth , that it is in Hebrew amongst his enclosed Iewes . Note also , that the name Thalmud or Talmud , is giuen sometimes to the whole worke , sometimes and often to the Gemara noly , calling it the booke of the Misna and Talmud . And this is that Law verball , or deliuered by word of mouth , which is equalled to the other , without which the written law cānot be conceiued or vnderstood : The ioy of the hart ( saith o Aben Ezra ) and refreshing of the bones ; betwixt which and the written Law hee can finde no p difference , but being deliuered to them from their Elders . In one of their bookes , q printed at Cremona 1556. is this sentence . Thinke not that the Law written is the foundation , but rather the Law Traditionall is the right foundation : and according to this Law did God r make couenant with the Israelites ; for God foresaw their captiuitie in time to come : and therefore lest the people , among whom they should dwell , should write out and interpret this Law , as they did the other , God would not haue it written . And although in processe of time this Law be now written , yet it is not explained by the Christians , because it is hard , and requireth a sharpe wit. That which is spoken of the Law , is applyed to commend their Talmud : If you can frustrate ( saith the Lord ) my Couenant with the ſ day and the night , that is , according to their booke Tanchuma , when you will no longer learne and obserue the Talmud . And in the t Talmud is thus recorded ; To studie and reade in the Bible is a vertue , and not a vertue , that is , a small vertue : but to learne their Mischna or Talmud text is a vertue worthy reward ; and to learne by heart Gemara ( the complement of the Talmud ) is a vertue so great , that none can be greater . The u Wise men ( say they ) are more excellent then the Prophets ; and the wordes of the Scribes more louely then those of the Prophets : and therefore the one forced to confirme them with miracles , the other simply to bee beleeued , as is said , Deut. 17.10 . When some of his Schollers visited R. Eliazer in his sicknesse , and said , Rabbi , teach vs the wayes of life , that we may finde euerlasting life : his answer was , Giue honour to your fellow Students , and turne away your Children from the studie of the Bible , and place them betwixt the knees of the wise . Neither can hee ( saith the Talmud in other places ) haue a quiet conscience , which returnes from the studie of the Talmud to the studie of the Bible . And , Nothing is more excellent then the most holy Talmud . And , it is impossible to stand on the foundation of the written Law , but by the traditionall . And to dissent from his Doctor , is as to dissent from God ; to beleeue the words of the wise , is as to beleeue God himselfe . They say , The Law is like to water , the Misna to wine , the Gemara or Talmud to Preserues : the Law like to Salt , the Misna to Pepper , the Talmud to Spices . They blaspheme , that God studies the Bible in the day time , and the sixe orders of the Talmud by night . Hence it is , that the Rabbins are more exercised in their Talmud , then in the Bible ; as on which their Faith is founded more then on the other : and according to this doe they expound the Scripture . And as their Talmud is most certaine , so also is that ( whatsoeuer ) exposition of their Rabbins , according to the same . Thus saith Rabbi Isaac Abhuhabh , whatsoeuer our Rabbins in their Sermons and mysticall explainations haue spoken , wee are no lesse firmely to beleeue then the Law of Moses . And if any thing therein seeme repugnant to our sense , we must impute it to the weakenesse of our conceit , and not to their words , as for example : it is written in the Talmud , x that a Rabbin once preached , that the time would come , when a woman should euery day bee deliuered of her burthen : according to the saying , Iere. 31.7 . Concepit statimque peperit . One not beleeuing this , the Rabbin answered , that hee spake not of a common woman , but of a Henne , which should euery day lay an egge . Such are their expositions , I know not , whether fitter to be heard of Heraclitus , or Democritus , more lamentable or ridiculous ; and yet is it there said , that their wordes are the words of the liuing God , whereof not one shall fall to the ground ; and must not bee derided either in word or thought , whether yee respect the persons , or workes of their Rabbins . Therefore in a Dutch booke , printed in Hebrew characters at Cracouia 1597. it is written , that the Iewes are bound to say Amen , not onely to their Prayers , but to all their Sermons and Expositions , according to the Prophet Esay , y Open the gates , the people commeth ( schomer amunim ) which keepeth righteousnesse , that is ( say they ) which saying Amen , beleeueth all things which the wise Rabbins haue written . And if any bee so simple , that he cannot vnderstand , yet must hee beleeue . When two Rabbins ( saith their Talmud ) maintaine contrary opinions , yet must not men contradict them , because both of them hath his Kabala or Tradition for the same : and this is a rule in their Rabbins , Remember rather the word of the Scribes , than of the Law of Moses . R. Salomon Iarchi vpon Deuteronomie , chap. 17. verse 12. Thou shalt not decline from the word that they shall shew thee , to the right hand , or to the left , hath these words ; And when he saith vnto thee , Of the right hand , that it is the left ; and , Of the left hand , that it is z the right , thou must beleeue it ; how much more if hee saith , The right hand is the right , &c. They haue a storie in their a Legend for the same , That there came a Goi ( a Gentile ) to Sammai , and asked how many Lawes they had ? who answered two , a Written and a Verball . Hee replyed , the written Law I acknowledge no lesse then thou ; make mee therefore a Iew , and teach me the other . Sammai refused ; and hee went to Hillel ( these both liued a little before the time of Christ ) who admitted and instructed him ; after hee bad him pronounce the letters in order , Aleph , Beth , Gimel , &c. which he did . The next day he bade him say the same letters backward , Gimel , Beth , Aleph . The Gentile said , Rabbi , yesterday you taught me otherwise : and yet , said Hillel you beleeue me , and so learne of me ; which you must no lesse doe in the Traditionall Law , beleeuing all that is therein . I had almost thought in reading of this Hillel , I had heard the Catechizing of some Romish Conuert , that with an implicite faith ( beleeuing and worshipping hee knowes not what ) repentè prodit Catholicus , is foole Catholike in an hower , resigning himselfe to whatsoeuer that Church teacheth vpon an Ipsa dixit ; or else that I had beene reading the life and precepts of b Ignatius Leiola the Iesuite-founder ( so like is the story , though the names differ ) who practised himselfe , and trayned vp others , Ad sapientem hanc sanctamque stultitiam caecae , vt ipse appellabat , obedientiae , saith Maffaeus in a large Discourse hereof : Pauls Omnia probate was in those dayes ; but prudentiam non obedientis , sed imperantis esse respondit Ignatius : negabat obedientis nomine dignum haberi oportere , qui legitimo superiori non cum voluntate iudicium quoque suhmitteret : in superiorum iussu examinando esse arrogantiam . And thus writeth Ignatius himselfe : Perit celebris illa Obedientiae caecae simplicitas , cùm apud nos ipsos in quaestionem vocamus recténe praecipiatur an secus : perit humilitas , perit in rebus arduis fortitudo , &c. To obey in outward execution , and effecting the command of a Superiour , may proue no vertue of patience , but a cloake of malice , a very imperfect perfection , not worthy the name of vertue , vntill the inward affect bee ioyned to the outward effect : neither is this a whole sacrifice , except hee not onely will the same , but iudge , and bee of the same sentence with his superiour : hee must in the person of his superiour behold Christ , who can neither deceiue nor be deceiued ; ready alway to defend , neuer to mislike his command ; yea , whatsoeuer his superiour enioyneth , hee must accept as the precept and will of God ; and as hee is readie to beleeue the Catholique faith , so c to be carryed without further search , with a blind force of the will , desirous to obey . Thus did Abraham when hee was commanded to offer Isaac ; and therefore thus must the Iesuite doe when an Ignatian Superiour commands , or else hee is no Holocaust for the Loiolan Altar . Euen as a Carkasse , saith the Iesuiticall Constitution , d which will bee drawne any way , or a Staffe in an old mans hand plyant as he pleaseth : so , and so must e our waxen Iesuites bee ; Asses without vnderstanding ; nay , carkasses without life , staues and slaues and blockes , guided by their guides , though it bee to cracke the Crownes of Kings . And as his legacie hee bequeathed this a little before his Death to the societie , that they should bee as plyant waxe , as an Image , flexible at pleasure : yea , though it seeme against Conscience , yet must a man beleeue his Superiour rather then himselfe . And if the Pope should bid him crosse the Sea in the next Boat hee met with , though destitute of sayles , oares , mast and helme , and without all kind of prouision , he would doe it willingly . This hee called Mortification . Others which are not thus blind , haue their sinnes still remaining , and haue but one foot in Religion . This obedience ( saith another f of them ) is the character imprinted by Diuine , and not humane hand in this societie . What Diuell of Hell could euer haue taught Murthers and Treasons to be tollerable , nay commendable , nay meritorious , if his Scholler should not first passe this Iesuiticall Retrograde , from a Christian and a Man , with the losse of Religion and Reason , to become ( as these Rome-Rabbins terme it ) a Carkasse indeed , an Image , or a Staffe in the hand of That old one , which ( like the Aegyptian Inchanters ) hee might make a Serpent at his pleasure ? But let the truth preuaile , and Moses Rod eate vp these Serpent-rods of the Aegyptians . And what more could old Hillel say to his Disciples ? Or doth God himselfe exact ? Bernard throughout his seauenth Epistle , teacheth more soundly of the Pope and those religious Superiours ; g Nec dico praepositorum mandata esse à subditis iudicanda , vbi nihil iubere deprehenduntur diuinis contrarium institutis . Sed necessariam esse dico & prudentiam qua aduertatur , si quid aduersetur , & libertatem qua ingenuè contemnatur . Hanc ego nunquam aemuler obedientiam : talem mihi nunquam libeat modestians , vel potius molestiam imitari . Talis siquidem obedientia omni est contemptu deterior : talis quoque modestia vltra omnem modum extenditur . — O patientia , omni digna impatientia ! But to leaue this question and our Iesuites till fitter time ; Iewish Rabbins auerre , that whosoeuer mocketh or contemneth their sayings , shall bee punished in hot and boyling Zoah , or excrement in hell . And thus much of their Talmud , the originall and authoritie thereof . More modest yet were those Fathers h of Trent , that would ascribe but equalitie of reuerence , and respect to their Traditions with the Sripture . ( With equall affection and esteeme , say they , wee receiue and reuerence Traditions , and the bookes of the old and new Testament : ) which must needs acknowledge themselues beholding to them ; lest if they complaine they follow not their Traditionarie Masters in making sit lower : and they haue their Anathema as ready as the Rabbins their Zoah ; and their Traditions , Canons , and Constitutions must interpret as well as their Kabala . And some of that hotter societie i haue found fiue priuiledges of Tradition aboue Scripture , as being written in the hearts of men by the finger of God , being more ancient , giuing confirmation to the Scripture , not subiect to wresting , and containing all truth : whereas poore Scripture ( for no better defending of the Iesuiticall , Iebusiticall , Iezabelicall assertions ) is condemned first of her meane originall , as being written but by the Apostles ( not the finger of God. ) Secondly , as a later vpstart : and thirdly , as receiued vpon the Churches authoritie : and fourthly , a dead letter written in paper or parchment with Inke , subiect to wresting , like a sheath which admits any blade whether of leade , wood , or brasse , as well as the true one . And lastly , not containing all the mysteries of Religion explicitly , as being not therefore giuen to prescribe an exact forme of Faith , but written by some , vpon some occasions , to some Churches ; and therefore in controuersies , as of Images , Inuocation of Saints and the like , where Scripture seemes to speake for heretikes , wee must haue recourse to the other kind of Scripture written in the heart of the Church , as Interpreter of all Scriptures , Iudge of all opinions , and whatsoeuer else foule-mouthed blasphemie with faire pretext can arrogate to this , or derogate from the other . O that men would therefore hate that Whore which these impudent Panders prostitute thus decked with the spoyles of diuine Scriptures , which haue another testimonie of themselues ; ( and therefore the testimonie of God ) that k All Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God , and is profitable for Doctrine , for reproofe , for correction , for Instruction in righteousnesse : yea , and hereunto sufficient , that the man of God ( whose men , whose emissaries are these gaine-sayers ? ) may bee perfect ( throughly perfected ) vnto all good workes . But leaue wee Simeon and Leui , brethren in euill together . Yet , before wee leaue their Talmud ( though highly esteemed amongst them ) I thought meet also to speake more largely both of that and of their learned Rabbins , out of Petrus Galatinus , Sixtus Senensis , Paulus Ricius , Rambam , and others that write thereof . The l Traditionall Law they call Tora scebealpe , that is , the Law which is in the mouth , or deliuered by word of mouth , Rabbi Moses Aegyptius telleth the passages thereof thus ; Ioshua receiuing it of Moses , deliuered it to Phineas the sonne of Eleazar the Priest : Phineas to Heli the Priest : hee to Samuel the Prophet : Samuel to Dauid : hee to Achias the Prophet ; who deliuered the same to Elias , the teacher of Elisha : Elisha or Elisaeus to Ioiada the Priest : this Ioiada to Zacharias : Zacharias to Hosea , and hee to Amos : Amos to Esay , of whom Micheas receiued it , and of him Ioel : Nahum from him , and from him againe Habacuck , who taught it Sephanie , the Instructer of Ieremie , of whom Baruch the Scribe learned it : Baruch taught it Ezra . Vntill this time the Iewes had none other but the written Scripture . Now for their Scriptures ; they call the same Arbaa Veefrim ( that is , the foure and twentie ) of the m number of the bookes after their computation , all which they reduce to foure parts ; The first of which they call Tora , the Law , or Humas , the Pentateuch , or fiue bookes : and they call euery booke after the first words in the beginning thereof . The second part hath foure bookes ; Ioshua , Iudges , Samuel , and Kings . The third part comprehendeth foure other , which they call the last Prophets ; Esay , Ieremie , Ezekiel , and the booke of the twelue smaller Prophets . The fourth part is called Chettuuim , and hth eleuen bookes , Paralipomenon or Chronicles , the Psalmes , the Prouerbes , Iob , Ruth , Ecclesiastes , Lamentations , Canticles , Ester , Daniel , Ezra , which they make one with Nehemia , Ecclesiasticus , Iudith , and Tobias ; and the first booke of Maccabees they haue , but reckon not among the foure and twentie . The third and fourth bookes of Ezra I haue not seene ( saith Galatinus ) in Hebrew ; but some of them say , that they are lately found at Constantinople : but the second of Maccabees , and the Booke of Philo ( called the Wisedome of Salomon ) I neuer saw but in Greeke , nor those additions to Daniel . But after the Babylonian captiuitie , Ezra writing out the Law , which had beene burned in the destruction of the Citie , other Wisemen writ out the Exposition of the Law , lest , if another destruction should happen , the same might perish . And from that time , all the Wise-men , which are called the men of the Great Synagogue , in their teaching the Law , deliuered the same both in word and writing , vntill the Talmud was written . ( It was then , saith Picus , in seuentie bookes , after the number of the seuentie Elders . ) These mens authoritie hath the next place to the Prophets . And are in this order mentioned in their Talmud . Ezra deliuered the same to Simon the Priest , called Iaddus , who was honoured of Alexander . This Simon deliuered this explaination to Antigonus : Antigonus to Iosephus the sonne of Iohn , and to Iosephus the sonne of Iehezer : They to Nuaeus Arbulensis , and Ioshua the sonne of Peratria , whose Auditor the Iewes falsly affirme , that Iesus our blessed Sauiour n was , which liued an hundred and ten yeers after . Those two deliuered the same to Iuda the son of Tibaeus , and Simon the sonne of Sata . These to Samaia and Abatalion : and they to Hillel and Samaeus . Hillel flourished an hundred yeeres before the destruction of the second Temple , and had eightie Schollers or Disciples , all of excellent wit and learning : thirtie of them for their excellence , had the Diuinitie descending vpon them as Moses , and other thirtie obtained that the Sunne should stand still for them , as Ioshua ; the rest were accounted meane . Of these , the greatest was Ionothas sonne of Vziel , the least Iohn the sonne of Zacheus , which yet knew the Scripture and Talmud , and all things else to the examples of Foxes , and Narrations of Diuels . Hillel and Samaeus deliuered this explaination to this Iohn , and to * Simeon the Iust , sonne of the said Hillel , who after receiued Christ in his armes , and prophesied of him in the Temple . Rabbi Moses proceedeth , and saith , that Simeon taught Gamaliel , Pauls Master ; and Gamaliel instructed his sonne Rabban Simeon , who was slaine of Hadrian the Emperour , after he had taught his sonne Iudas , whom the Iewes for his Learning and Holinesse call Rahbenu Haccados , ( that is , our holy Master ) of which honourable name there had beene another in the time of the Roman Consuls . These for the most part , besides almost infinite others of their hearers , haue left many things written of the explaination of the Law ; of which the Talmud was compacted . Of the vnreasonable absurdities and impious blasphemies of the Talmud , howsoeuer abominable in themselues , yet let it not be irkesome to the Reader to see some mentioned , therein to obserue the depth of diuine vengeance , which in this blinded Nation wee may heare and feare . For who would thinke it possible that any could entertaine in his heart , that which there they haue written of GOD ? as , that * before the creation of this world to keepe himselfe from idlenesse , hee made and marred many other worlds : that he spends three houres euery day in reading the Iewish law ? that Moses one day ascending to Heauen , found him writing accents therein : that GOD euery day maketh deuout prayers : that GOD hath a place a-part , wherein hee afflicteth himselfe with weeping , for bringing so much euill on the Iewes : that euery day hee putteth on their Tephilin and Zizis , and so falleth downe and prayeth : that as oft as hee remembreth their miseries , hee lets fall two teares into the Ocean , and knocks his brest with both his hands : that the last three houres of the day , hee recreateth himselfe in playing with the Fish Leuiathan ; which once in his anger he slew , and powdred for the feast , whereof you shall after o heare : that hee created the Element of fire on the Sabbath day : that the RR. one day reasoning against R. Eliezar , because GOD with a voyce from a heauen interposed his sentence for for Eliezer , the other RR. anathematized GOD , who thereat smiling , said , My children haue ouer-come me . But I am weary to adde the rest of their restlesse impieties against the Almightie . Neither haue the Creatures escaped them : Thus the Talmud telleth , That GOD once whipped Gabriel for a great fault with a whip of fire : that as Adam , before Eue was made , had carnally vsed both Males and Females of other Creatures ; So the Rauen p which Noe sent out of the Arke , was iealous of Noah , lest hee should lye with his Mate ; that Iobs storie was fayned : that Dauid sinned not in his murther and adulterie , and they which thinke hee did sinne , are Heretikes : that vnnaturall copulation with a mans wife is lawfull ; that he is vnworthy the name of a Rabbine , which hateth not his enemie to death ; that GOD commanded them by any manner of meanes to spoyle the Christians of their goods , and to vse them as beasts : yea , they may kill them , and burne their Gospels , which they entitle , Iniquitie reuealed . Iniquitie reuealed indeed , is the declaration of these things : as of their opinion of the * soule ; if it sinne in one body , it passeth into a second : if there also , into third : if it continue sinning , it is cast into Hell : the soule of Abel passed into Seth , and the same after into Moses : the soules of the vnlearned shall neuer recouer their bodies . Two RR. euery weeke on Friday created two Calues , and then did eate them . Nothing ought to be eaten by euen numbers , but by vneuen , wherewith GOD is pleased . Perhaps they had read in Virgil , Numero Deus impare gaudet ; but this is common to all Magicians . And what doe I weary you and my selfe , anticipating the following discourse , wherein wee shall haue further occasion to relate the like absurdities ? which yet if any deny , they say hee denyeth GOD. §. II. Of the ancient Iewish Authors , and their Kabalists . AFter the Times of Christ , Philo and Iosephus are famous : and after the Resurrection of Christ , the Iewes were of three sorts ; some true beleeuers , others absolute denyers , the third would haue the Christian Religion , and the Iewish Ceremonies to bee conioyned in equall obseruation ; against which third sort the first Councell , Act. 15. was summoned . The moderne Iewes insist principally on the litterall sense of Scripture ; the Elder sought out a spirituall and mysticall sense , accounting this a great matter : the literall but small , like to a candle of small value q with the light whereof , the other ( as a pearle hidden in a darke roome ) is found . The Talmudists followed the allegoricall sense ; the Cabalists , the Anagogicall . As concerning this Cabala , in olde times r they communicated not that skill to any , but to such as were aged and learned ; and therefore nothing thereof , or very little is found written of the Ancient , except of Rabbi Simeon Ben Iohai . But the Doctors of the later Iewes , lest that learning should perish , haue left somewhat thereof in writing , but so obscurely , that few know it , and they which doe , account it a great secret , and hold it in great regard . So saith Elias ſ : in the bookes of the Kabala are contained the secrets of the Law and the Prophets , which man receiued from the mouth of man , vnto our t Master Moses ( on him be peace ) and therefore it is so called , and is diuided into two parts , Speculatiue and Practike . But I am not worthy to explaine this businesse , and by reason of my sinnes haue not learned this wisedome , nor knowne this knowledge of those Saints . The word Cabala signifieth a receiuing , and in that respect may bee supplyed to all their Traditionall receipts ; but in vse ( which is the Law of speech ) it is appropriated to that facultie , which ( as u Ricius describeth it ) by the type of the Mosaicall law insinuateth the secrets of diuine and humane things : and because it is not grounded on reason , nor deliuered by writing , but by the faith of the hearer receiued , it is called Cabala . Or ( if you had rather haue it in x Reuchlines words ) it is a Symbolicall receiuing of diuine Reuelation deliuered , to the wholesome contemplation of GOD , and of the seperated formes ; and they which receiue it , are called Cabalici , their Disciples Cabalaei , and they which any way imitate them , Cabalistae . The Talmudists therefore and the Cabalists are of two faculties , both agreeing in this , that they grow from Tradition , whereunto they giue credite without rendring any reason : herein differing , that the Cabalist , as a super-subtill transcendent , mounteth with all his industrie and intention from this sensible World vnto that other intellectuall : but the y grosser Talmudist abideth in this , and if at any time hee considereth of GOD , or the blessed Spirits , yet it is with relation to his workes , and their functions , not in any abstract contemplation , bending his whole study to the explaination of the Law , according to the intent of the Law-giuer ; considering what is to bee done , what eschewed ; whereas the Cabalists most indeauour themselues to contemplation , leauing the care of publike and priuate affaires to the Talmudists , and reseruing onely to themselues those things which pertaine to the tranquillitie of the minde . As therefore the minde is more excellent then the body , so you must thinke the Cabalist superiour to the Talmudist . For example , In the beginning God created Heauen and Earth , saith Moses : Heauen z here , after the Talmudist , is all that part of the World which is aboue the Moone , and all beneath it , Earth : also by Heauen hee vnderstandeth forme , and by Earth , matter ; the composition whereof hee effected not by labour of the hand , but by that nine-fold Oracle of his word : for so often is it mentioned , a and God said ; likewise hee findeth the foure Elements in those words , Darkenesse , Spirit , Waters , drie Land . But the Cabalist frameth to himselfe two Worlds , the Visible and Inuisible ; Sensible and Mentall ; Materiall and Ideall ; Superiour and Inferiour : and accordingly gathereth out of the former words , God created Heauen and Earth , That hee made the highest and lowest things , meaning by the highest the immateriall , by the lowest this materiall ; and this is gathered out of the first letter Beth , which in numbring signifieth two , and insinuateth there these two Worlds . Yea , they also finde two Paradises , and two Hells , one in this World , and the other in the other and future , for the body heere , and the soule hereafter . Euen as , saith R. Saadia , the white of the Egge comprehendeth the yolke , so that first intelligible World infoldeth the second : in this are nine Spheres , mooued of the immoueable Empyreon , in that nine orders of Angels , ( b Ricius reckoneth ten , Hayes , Hakadesch , Offanim , Erelim , Hasmalim , Seraphim , Malachim , Elohim , bene Elohim , Cherubim . Some Diuines count them thus out of Dionysius ; Seraphim , Cherubim , Throni , Dominationes , Virtutes , Potestates , Principatus , Archangels , Angeli : The tenth Order , the Peripatetikes terme Anamastica , the Cabalists Ischim , that is , Men ) moued of the vnchangeable GOD , who in vnmoueable silence first created altogether , and after by nine times speaking , moued and promoted each thing to its owne distinction . The Talmudists dreame of an earthly Messias to free them from this their slauerie : the Cabalists ( if our Cabalists haue not seene these things through spectacles ) expect a spirituall deliuerie from sinne . Doubtlesse they deliuer many excellent assertions , howsoeuer their collection seemeth curious and vncertaine , gathering the same on grounds without ground , beyond all Sense , Reason , Scripture , and therefore often leauened with other superfine absurdities . Buxtorfius in his abbreuiat . Heb. saith , that by his abbreuiation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they vse to signifie the three parts of the Art Cabalastica , Gematria , Notarkon , Temurah . Gematria is that part which by like numbers contained in the letters of diuers words , explaineth one by the other , as Tzemach , Zach. 3.8 . hath in the numerall letters 138. and so many are in Menachem , a name which they giue to the Messias , and therefore by Tremach , they there vnderstand the Messias . So in Gen. 49.10 . Shilo shall come , containe 358. and so doth Messiah , which is therefore there meant ; and many like examples . Notaricon , is when euery letter in one word shall note so many other words , and make vp a sentence . Thus the Maccabees are so called of these foure letters , which they inscribed in their banners . m. c. b. i. the first letters of so many words , Exo. 15.11 . Who is like thee amongst the gods , O Lord ? So in Adams name they finde ( as the cause thereof ) words beginning with the same letters , signifying ashes , bloud , gall , whence are noted his corruption , losse and calamitie : as the Greekes in the same name find the the East , West , North and South , A , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 D , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 M , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Temurah , is when one or two words are changed into one or more other by transposition of letters , or inuersion of qualitie . So out of the Hebrew words , Psal. 21.2 . The King shall reioyce in thy strength , O Lord ; they expound the King Messias ; for this is gathered by transposition of the letters . So Chrerem , Anathema , is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mercy , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which in the numerall letters hath 248. the iust number ( in their anatomie ) of the members of mans bodie . The glosse is , he which is anathematized , if hee repent , shall haue for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , mercy ; if not , it pierceth his 248. members , and destroyes the whole man . Hence came our Anagrammatismes and Chronogrammatismes , wherein some doe sometimes learnedly triflle , and spend their wits foolishly . This of all their Caball is true , that it may better serue to conuince the Iewes with testimonie of their owne , then for an instruction to vs , who cannot enforce arguments out of Symbolicall senses . If any be in loue with these mysteries , let him resort to Paulus Ricius his Theoremes , to Iohn Reuchlin , to Iohannes Picus and his Commenter Archangelus , to Abrahams supposed Booke of the creation , c to R. Ioseph Castiliensis his Porta lucis , which Ricius hath also translated and epitomized , to Galatinus and others . d Commendable is the labour of some of these , and of many e others both conuerted Iewes , which haue sought to reclaime their peruerse brethren ; and of our owne , as Mornaeus , Gregentius , Pomeranus , out of whom , they which please , may borrow arguments to conuince the Iewish incredulitie , and stubbornenesse , and to confound them by their owne testimonies , both from these elder Writers aboue mentioned , and also from the later . So great is the Truth , and mightily it preuaileth , that it extorteth not onely her owne weapons , vsurped and stollen by her enemies : but their owne also , wherewith they come armed against the Truth , and retorteth them on themselues ; as Dauid serued the Philistims : f Who cut off Goliahs head , with Goliahs sword : as g Benaiah , ( one of his Worthies ) slew an Aegyptian , a man of great stature fiue cubits long , and in the Aegyptians hand was a speare , like a Weauers beame ; and hee went downe to him with a staffe , and plucked the speare out of the Aegyptians hand , and slew him with his owne speare . Thus did h Dioxippus the Champion ( if forrainers delight any ) deale with Horratus the Macedonian in a set combate ; and thus hath our i Worthie and Champion come often into the field against the Popish Giants , armed inwardly with Truth , outwardly with Arguments , wrested ( without wresting ) from his enemies . Hee , in his Latine , and English workes , hath obserued the two-fold rule of policie : Diuide and Rule , against the Papists : Vnite , and Rule , for the Protestants , which Breerely would haue brought into the like bryers . But those his troupes are shewed not to bee Men , but Apes , like those that held Alexanders Armie in suspence : and like Semiramis Elephants , which were but stuffed Oxe-hides , kill-cow-frayes . But Macte virtute esto ( worthy Deane . ) Euen so goe on still , and fight the Lords battels : that thy Sparta ( so happily vndertaken ) still adorne , and shew the confusion of Babels bablers : Diuide that Societie , which now in their last age haue hissed with their forked venemous Tongues ; feared and enuyed at home for their arrogance ; no lesse then hated abroad for their heresies and treasons Let Saint Iohns , Let England and the whole Church still sing the ten thousands , that thou doest thus slay with their owne weapons ; and let the Apostolicall Truth escape , whiles her Apostaticall Enemies , the Pharisies and Sadducees , are set together by the eares . A happie and diuine stratageme , which ( not to detract from others iust prayses , in this or other parts of the battell ) hath beene singled , and singularly managed by thy prowesse , which speakest ( more iustly then he which vsed those words ) to these Babylonians , k in their owne Language , that they may eate their owne dung , and drinke their owne pisse together . Doctor White also , in ( that Lactea via , his Milke-white ) l Way to the true Church , challengeth in all points of Poperie both authoritie of Scriptures , Fathers , and later Romanists , and to produce the same against the Trent-Councell , and the Iesuites . But how hath that fatall name of Babel confounded mee ? Truely , the likenesse of these Traditionaries , Cabalists , muddie Talmudists , and Legendaries ( as will appeare to an easie Obseruer and Comparer of this ensuing Historie to their practice ) which haue beene mustered from the Easterne and Westerne m Babel , and the like manner of their confusion , hath almost made mee forget the Historie and my selfe , but neuer a whit the Truth . And this will be further manifested in the rest of this Booke , where their Superstitious Deuotion is related . As for those Testimonies of the Iewes against themselues , besides the Scriptures ( which , in regard of the true sense , the veile ouer their hearts will not suffer them to reade , but it is a sealed Booke vnto them and they left the riches thereof vnto vnto vs , as the n Aramites left their Tents , with their Horses and Treasure , to the pined Israelites . ) Their other Authours are so plaine and plentifull in the Mysteries of our Religion , as I know not whether it cause greater pleasure to reade their Writings , or astonishment and wonder at the Nation ; so stricken with madnesse , and with blindnesse , and with astonishment of heart , since they haue shut their eyes against the Sunne of Righteousnesse : on whom that threatned plague is come , o Thou shalt groape at Noone-dayes , as the Blind doth groape in darknesse . For out of their Talmud-Authors is plainly deliuered the mystery of the Trinitie , the Incarnation of the Sonne of GOD , his two Natures , his Birth of a Virgin , his spiriuall Kingdome , the time of his Comming , the truth of his Prophesies , and power of his Miracles ; the Redemption of Mankind by his Death , his Crucifying , Descent , Resurrection , and Ascension : and that their Nation was to be reiected , the old Law to cease , New to succeed , &c. All which as they agree vnto that sweet and blessed Name and Person of Iesus ( which name , and that of Emanuel , is also found in their Writings ) so doe they argue the seueritie of GODS Iudgements , when men will not beleeue the Truth , that by the efficacie of errour , they shall haue eyes , and see not , eares , and heare not ( neither ours nor their owne ) as Paul , and CHRIST himselfe often told them . But those particulars , as rather appertayning to Disputation , then Historie , ( and therefore too much impertinent to our purpose ) the desirous Readers may at large find in Morney and Galatinus , not to mention p others . The witnesse of Iosephus , being one , whose name we oftten vse in this Historie , may iustly challenge me , if I should omit him , especially seeing hee liued in the very dayes of the Apostles , who , as he witnesseth of Iohn Baptist , and of many other things mentioned in the Gospell , fully agreeing therewith : so concerning our Lord and Sauiour , hath this Testimonie . q In the time of Tiberius , there was one Iesus a wise Man ( if at least-wise he was to be called a man ) who was a worker of great Miracles , and a Teacher of such as loue the Truth and had many followers , as well of Iewes as of Gentiles . This was Christ . Neuerthelesse , being accused vnto Pilate , by the chiefe of the Iewes , hee was crucified . But yet for all that , those which had loued Him from the beginning , ceased not to continue still . For hee shewed himselfe aliue vnto them three dayes after his Death , as the Prophets had foretold of him , both this and diuers other things : And euen vnto this day doe those continue still , which after his name are called Christians . Thus much Iosephus . Thus did the Truth force him to confesse , whose Historie of the destruction of his Nation , what is it but as a Commentary on Iesus Prophesie thereof , and their fearefull Imprecation , r His bloud be vpon vs and our children , shewing that the wrath of God was come vpon them to the vtmost ? From Mount Oliuet , where Iesus was first apprehended , and where last those blessed feet touched the Earth , ( as if there Mercie had left a print of Iustice ) was Ierusalem besieged , and at their Feast of Passeouer ( when they had crucified Christ ) they were cooped vp , as it were , assembled by Diuine Iustice from all quarters to destructron , together with that their Citie , where they had slaine the Lord . But of this before . It will not bee vnsauourie to the Reader , obseruing herein Diuine vengeance , to relate as vnsauourie a Tale as euer was deuised , which their Talmud telleth in derogation of Christs Miracles , in which I know not whether to call them beasts , or Deuils ; so witlesse , and withall so wicked is their blasphemie . Forsooth , in Salomons Temple there was ſ ( say they ) a certayne stoue of very rare vertue , wherein Salomon by his singular Wisedome had engrauen the very true Name of GOD , which it was lawfull for euery man to reade , but not to conne by heart ; nor to write out . And at the Temple doore were two Lyons tyed at two Chaines , which rored terribly , that the feare thereof made him to forget the name that had committed the same to memorie , and him to burst asunder in the middest , that had put it in writing . But IESVS the Sonne of Mary ; say they , regarding neither the Curse annexed to the Prohibition , nor the roaring of the Lyons , writ it out in a Bill , and went his way with it ioyfully . And lest he might be taken with the thing about him , hee had a little opened the skinne of his legge , and put it in there , and afterwards wrought his miracles by the vertue of that name . I should be almost as absurd as they , if I should dispute against it , seeing in this , and most of their brain-sicke Dreames , the very recitation is sufficient refutation . It cannot be denyed , that there haue beene many Rabbines very Learned , as R. Moses Aegyptius , Abben Tibbon , which translated Euclide and other Authours out of Arabicke into Hebrew , and some parts also of Aristotle translated into Hebrew , are accounted his doing , many others of them writ in Philosophie likewise : and for Physicke , who haue beene more famous ? But he which will haue notice of the RR. and their workes , let him reade Buxdorfius his Bibliotheca Rabbinica , printed 1613. yet euen the best of them haue much Chaffe , which needs much fanning from the Corne . Many wise Sentences and Prouerbs haue beene by t Drusius and others gathered out of some of their workes which would haue beautified this Discourse ; as these for a taste . Vowes are the hedge or wall of defence to holinesse ; Tithes are the same to Riches : he which increaseth his flesh , encreaseth Wormes , Who is wise ? he which learneth of euery one : Who is valiant ? hee which brideleth his affections : Who is rich ? he which is content with his portion : If I care not for my selfe , who shall care for me ? And if I , what am I ? and if not now , when ? The day is short , and the worke much , and the Labourers slow , and the wages great ; and the Housholder calleth vpon vs . But me thinkes you call vpon me to proceed . But of these and such like Sayings , there is a whole Treatise called Pirke Auoth , which is as it were their Medulla Patrum , or Flores Doctorum , gathered by R. Nathan Babylonius , set forth by Fagius , and since by Drusius : yet hauing spoken thus much of their Learned men , I thinke it would to some louers of Learning not be vnsauourie , to adde somewhat of their Vniuersities , degrees of Schooles and the like , in the next Section . §. III. Of the Rabbines , the Rites of their Creation , the Iewish Vniuersities , and Students . AMongst the Iewes all these Titles were of one Root , Rab , Rabrab , Rabba , Rabbi , Rabban , Rabbana , Rabbanan , Ribbi , Ribbun , Ribbon , Ribbona , Ribbuni , Rabbuni , Rabboni , some of which are more vsuall then others , but all of them in generall signification betoken either a Prince or Lord , or a Master , and Doctor . Of the former signification are few Examples in Scripture , in their Thargumim , many ; and those commonly with some word annexed , signifying the thing or mayne subiect : of the later the New Testament is full . The Root , from whence these Titles spring , is Rabab , or Rab , which signifieth to multiply : for a Prince multiplyeth his power ; a Doctor his Learning , and one such is as many : according to the moderne vse which speaketh to great men , and they of themselues in plurall u Pronounes . Of Rab is Rabbim and Rabboth in the plurall number ; that vsed for any multitude in other things , this appropriated to signifie Rabbins . Some also of those Titles are Hebrew , some Chaldee or Syriake ; some indifferently signifie a Lord or Master , some more especially the one or the other ; also in regard of place , one of Babylon was called Rabbi , of Israel Ribbi , of those two famous Vniuersities in Babylonia and Iudaea . In regard of excellence , one of lowest esteeme was stiled Rab ; of higher , Rabbi or Ribbi ; of of highest , Rabbenu , Rabban and Rabbanan . Yet doe not these rules alway hold : for they haue much altercation amongst themselues , why some are named without any Title , as Hillel , Shamai , and diuers others ; and why some more eminent are called Rab or Rabbi , as Rabbi Eliezer , Rabbi Iuda Hakkadosh . R. Hakiba , Rab Ase , Authour of the Gemara , Rab Haai , Rab Baruch ; and why the Title of Rabban is appropriated to some few , Rabban Gamaliel , R. Symeon , &c. This is affirmed for currant , that he which hath Disciples , may bee called Rab or Rabbi ; that the younger are not so called by the elder ; that they which want Imposition of hands , may not be so called ; that the Rulers amongst the people called Nesijm , were in manner onely called Rabban ; and for Rabbenu , that is , our Master , it was ascribed to very few , as to Moses first , and after to Hakkadosh , Hillel , Gamaliel , &c. Those Rabbans were only seuen , all of the posterity of Hillel , as Buxtorfius witnesseth : and these were so called , rather because they were Princes or Lords , then Doctors . Other Titles besides these were also giuen them , as Chacham , that is , wise , so Hierom. The Doctors of the Iewes are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; from which Greeke word perhaps came that other Title giuen them , Sopher : so that which Esay hath Sopher , the Apostle interpreteth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; They were also called by other Doctorly Titles , as Mascilim , Malphan and Malphana , Moreh ( whence commeth the Moderne Title Morenu , that is , our Masters , attributed to their Arch-rabbines ) Mar , Abba and Abbothenu , Zekkenim , that is , our Fathers old men , and the like . The RR. were of two sorts : one numbred by a succession of time , another , named of their studies and employments . Of the first kind were the Thanaei , Amoraei , Seboraei , Geonim , Marbithe Thoraz , Chechame Thalmudim . Of the other , the Masorites , Cabbalists , Thalmudists , Medakdekim , Methargemim , and others . For the former ranke , thana signifies to learne , whence those Masters , which followed the times of the last Prophets till the Reigne of Commodus , were called Thanaim . Of these are numbred twelue Generations . R. Abraham Dauidicus reckoneth from Zorobabel to the destruction of the Temple ten , and fiue after . These Thanaei are sometimes reckoned by couples , of which before the destruction of the Temple , one was called Nasi x or Prince , the other Ab beth Din , the Father of the Councell : of these Colleagues or paires they reckon fiue , the last of which was Hillel Nasi , and Schamai Ab beth Din. Hillel had thousands of Disciples , but eightie principall , the chiefe of which was Ionathan , Author of the Chaldee Paraphrase . He and his House or Sect held many peculiar Opinions , to which Shamai and his House or Schoole opposed themselues , and maintayned the contrarie . To these succeeded the Amoraim , which were so named , because hain omerim memoroth , They vttered wise Sentences . Of these they account seuen Generations . These continued till about fiue hundred yeeres after Christ . The Seboraei succeeded : so called of Sabar , that is , to bee of opinion : for they made not Canons and Constitutions as the former , but onely shewed their Opinions . Of them were fiue Generations , which ended about A. D. 680. and then followed the Geonim . The word gaon signifieth both proud and magnificent . Of these they number eight Generations , continuing till Anno Dom. 1038. Some of them being of Europe , in France , Germanie , and especially in Spaine , their Easterne Academies then decaying . Of their Chachime Thalmidim afterwards . The other ranke or classis of RR. hath first the Masorites , of Masor to deliuer , tradere , so called , in respect of their Traditionall Law in a generall sense , and more especially , of their Tradition of reading the Bible , as the Distinctions , Accents and Prickes obserued , prescribe , and that other tradition of Marginall Notes concerning the diuers Readings of the Text . They which committed this Masoreth y to writing , beeing before deliuered by word of mouth only , were called Masorites . These Masorites , by Caninius , Genebrard , Galatinus , Bellarmine , and ( whom in this part of our Discourse we principally follow ) Serarius , that I speake not of Scaliger , Martinius and others , are acknowledged Authors of the Prickes and Accents as they are now in vse ( howsoeuer there were some other vsed before ) which some ascribe to Ezra , and some to Moses : So doth Sohar Chadasch printed at Cracouia , 1603. which sayth , the Points were deliuered by the secret of the Law in Sinai : And without them , words are as women without clothes , may not come abroad , there is no light in them , &c. These Masorites are holden to haue liued after the Talmud was finished ( and therefore to be of the Seboraei Rabbines ) and that at Tiberias , where they had many Synagogues and Libraries , sometimes also if Zacuths testimony be true ) the Sanhedrin it selfe . Of the Kabbala , and the Kabbalist called Kabbelan and Mekubbal you haue heard a little before : and likewise of the Thalmud and Thalmudist . The Medakdekim are the Grammarians , as Dikduk signifies Grammar . R. Iuda is reported to be the first Hammedakdek or Grammarian , before whom was no Dikduk of the holy Tongue : after him R. Ionah , and after him R. Saadias Haggaon : after whom innumerable others , Ioseph , Moses , and Dauid , all Kimchi's , Elias , &c. That which is said of R. Iuda , is to be conceiued of the moderne Prickes and Accents : for before his time R. Ioseph Caecus , the Amoraei , the Scribes , and Moses himselfe were therein expert . Thargum signifies an Interpretation , and thence Thurgemana and Mechurgeman an Interpreter , as Dargoman with the Arabs and Turkes at this day . And as the bodie of Scripture was diuided into three parts , the Pentateuch , Hagiographa and Prophets , so haue they three Thargums , of Onkelos , Ionathas and R. Ioseph the blind , which liued about Anno Dom. 400. And as the Thalmud , so the Thargum is of two Dialects , the Babylonian and of Ierusalem ; of this the Authour is vnknowne : the Babylonian was written , the Pentateuch by Onkelos , the Prophets by Ionathan , the Hagiographa by R. Ioseph Caecus . As for the Iewish Fables of a Voyce to Ionathan , and of the consuming with fire from Heauen , any flye that should disturbe him in his writing , his super-excellence among the most excellently learned Schollers of Hillel , &c , and of their many other supposed Thargums , with other Rabbinicall workes , testifying truly of Christ , collected and related by Galatinus , and others , I forbeare further recitall . I might heere amongst their Doctorall Titles reckon the Archiperecitae mentioned by Iustinian ; z a stile giuen to such as were skilfull , either in times , or rather in the Thalmud , as chiefe Masters and Archrabbines . Of their Sanhedrin is alreadie spoken . The name is ( if wee receiue Serarius ) borrowed of the Greekes , with whom 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Senators . These may well be reckoned amongst their learned men . Bahal Midrasch is the Author of a Commentary , or a Preacher , as Darsan also . But I haue too long examined Titles . If in the next place we obserue the power of the Rabbines , they were had in great reuerence and respect : they sate in loftie and stately seates , had power to create others Masters and Doctors , to weare Rings and Hoods , and enioyed other Priuiledges , differing according to the times , places , and differing Estates of the Iewes vnder diuers Lords . For as we haue obserued in this Countrey of England , so in other Countries their power was lesse or more after the will of their Lord : in Babylonia , Egypt , and Spaine somewhat , in some places nothing . In Iustinians time they challenged power of Excommunication , which the Emperour forbad vnder paine of bodily punishments , and losse of all their goods . The like Ecclesiasticall censure was lately sought by the Iewes of Frankford , examined by the Emperours Commissioners at Mentz . Now for the Rites of creating the R. in this Doctorall or Rabbinicall Degree . First , there was some tryall of his worth . So Lampridius testifieth of the Emperour Alexander , that hee nominated those which were to be sent to gouerne the Prouinces , and to will such as could say ought against them , to make good proofe thereof , or else as Slanderers to lose their heads , alleaging that if the Iewes and Christians made such tryals of the Priests , it was necessary in these to whom the liues and goods of men were to bee committed . By the Iewish Priests wee vnderstand the RR. as the chiefe of them at Wormes is by the vulgar called Iuden Bischoff , receiuing some Iurisdiction vnder the Bishop . Next after this tryall followed Imposition of hands , called by them Semicah , which was done by some Rabbine whom they stiled Somech : neither before this Imposition might any rightly be termed Rab , Rabbi , Rabban or Gaon . This Rite is ancient , Moses hauing vsed it to Ioshua , and the Apostles and Christian Bishops still obseruing . He was also placed in a Chaire which the Hebrewes call Cisse , whence come those Phrases , he sate in the seat of such or such a Rabbine : as of R. Iose , a the hand being imposed , he was there ( in Babylon ) made Gaon , and placed in the Throne Rab Haai . To this seemes to allude the sitting in Moses Chaire . A fourth Rite was , a set forme of words , anciently these , Eni somech otheca : Thihieh Samuch : that is , I lay hand on thee , be thou hee on whom hand is laid : or , I make thee Master , bee thou a Master . R. Iuda ( whom Adrian the Emperour slue ) added a fuller forme of words . This Imposition was publikely done in their Schooles where their Chaire was . This Imposition of hands ( some conceiue ) might not be done extra terram , but onely in the Land of Israel : which howsoeuer it bee true or false , this is certayne that now in their Rabbinicall Creations it is omitted , as the chiefe RR. of Frankford , in their Epistle to other Iewes complaine : and therefore they ordayne , tha none in Germany bee esteemed a Morenu ( our Master ) without the Approbation of their Archrabbines , which keepe an Academie in Germany . None shall bee Chaber , which hath receiued Imposition of Hands out of Germany . None Bachur till the second Yeere after his Marriage , especially if hee dwell in a place where is not an Academie , that tryall may bee had of his Life and Learning . These are three Degrees , Morenu , as a Doctor , Chaber , as a Licentiate , Bachur as a Bachellour b in the Christian Vniuersities . Of the Morenu there is difference , one beeing chiefe , the rest vnder him ; and these are made of the RR. and if a Rabbine will bee a Morenu , he must be examined vsually of three Morenu : But to become a Rabbine , needs no Examination , their Masters testimonie beeing sufficient , who is a Morenu , or else one chosen by the Congregation to this purpose : for one simple R. cannot make another . The place is in the Synagogue , the day commonly the Sabbath : at which time and place the Morenu standing before the Arke , or place where the Law is kept , speaking to the Assembly , saith , that such and such haue now spent many yeeres profitably in studie of the Law , and is thought worthy of the honour of a Rabbine or a Morenu : And then cals the partie foorth by name , and appoints him to reade presently to the people , and then is he accounted a R. or Morenu . And if he be to trauell into any place farre distant , he carryeth the testimoniall of this Doctor of the Chaire , or Father of the Act , which conferred his degree vpon him . A Chaber is the Colleague or Companion of a Rabbine , but inferiour to him . For as ( in Vniuersities there are Regents and Non-Regents , so a Rabbenu or Morenu , as one which actually teacheth , and as it were a Regent ) is more then a Rab or Rabbi . Scaliger saith that he was not presently after this his Commencement or Proceeding intituled Master , but Chaber , which had also his Relatiue annexed , as R. Ismael Chaber of R. Eleazar : which was the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 amongst the Greekes , as Speusippus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Platonis : and whiles hee was so called , he neuer sate whiles his Master sate , but was prostrate on the pauement . And when they were both Masters , the younger stood whiles the elder sate and taught , as in the Primitiue Church , the younger Bishop called the Elder Papa . Serarius and he cannot agree about these points . Elias sayth , that the Doctorall Title of Gaon was giuen them for their perfection in the Talmud , for Gaon signifieth sixtie . And so many parts are there of the Misna . These Wisemen in Spaine added Aben to their Titles , as R. Abraham Aben Ezra ; his Fathers name was Meir , but Aben the name of the Family . As Paul and Aquila sometimes , so many of those Iewish Masters exercised some Handicraft to sustayne themselues without trouble of others . So was R. Iose a Dresser of Leather , Nahum and Meir Scriueners , Iochanan a Shoomaker , and R. Iuda a Baker . Next vnto the Masters it is meet to say somewhat of the Schollers , Thalmidim . If hee were a Boy , he was called Ianik , and Katon ( rather for his little Learning then age or stature ) a forward Scholler was named Bechir and Bachur , in which time Scaliger affirmes ( Serarius denies ) that he was called by his Fathers name , his owne not added , as Ben Bethira before , after Imposition R. Iosua ben Bethira . Thalmid chabar is spoken of : Beniamin often mentions in his Iournall , the Disciples of the wise Thalmidim charam : which some thinke to be a name attributed to themselues in modestie , as the name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greeke turned to Philosophi : but generally all Students are called the Sonnes of the Wise , as sometimes the Sonnes of the Prophets . In Pirke Auoth is this speech of Bagbag : a Boy of fiue yeeres to Mikra , or the Text of Scripture ; at ten yeeres to Misna ; at thirteene yeeres to the Precepts ; at fifteene to the Thalmud or Gemara : As Paul sayth , He was brought vp at the feet of Gamaliel : so it was a Rule in their Pirke Auoth , Teipsum puluerisa in pedum illorum puluere , that the Student should all to bedust himselfe in the dust of his Masters feete , and with assidious diligence attend his Sayings , drinking his words with thirst . That person of whom hee hath learned but one Chapter , or Lesson , or Verse , or word , is to be had in honour . The Student is to be obsequious and seruiceable to his Master . They heard with great silence , sitting or else prostrate on the floore or pauement at the feete of the Doctor : and if at any time they stood , it was a good distance from him , for reuerence sake : yea , the Chaber durst scarce ( if scarce ) sit while the Rabbine sate . The Disciple ( say they ) must arise to his Master as farre as he can see him ; and if hee doe not stand vp to him , hee is wicked , shortens his life , and forgetteth the Thalmud . They might not reprehend their Masters , nor depart from their Assertions : and when they recited any thing which they had learned of them , they did it in their Masters name , euery way seeking to winne them credit : yea , they called him an Epicure which did sit before his Master , or citing him , did it by his bare name without some honourable Title annexed , as my Lord , or Masters , &c. excluding such out of the World to come . To conclude , this sentence of R. Eleazar ben Shamua , in their Pirke Auoth briefly expresseth these mutuall duties : Let the credit of thy Disciple bee as deare vnto thee as thine owne ; and let the honour of thy companion ( Chaber ) bee as the feare of thy Master , and the feare of thy Master or Rabbin , as the feare of God. As for the Iewish c Academies , they call them Mekom thorah , the place of the Law , and the holy Congregation of them which are occupied in the Law , and vsually Ieschibah and Methibata of sitting , for there was the Rabbinicall Chaire . It seemes , all the fortie eight Cities of the Leuites were such : and all the Schooles of the Prophets , where the Sonnes , or Scholers of the Prophets abode , as in the dayes of Samuel , Elias , &c. is mentioned . Ierusalem could not but be most eminent . And after the Babylonian Captiuitie , they had two Vniuersities famous , one Nehardea in Babylonia vpon Euphrates , by Iosephus called Nearda , the other Ierusalem , which beeing destroyed with the Citie , it was called the Vniuersitie of Israel , of which the first Rector was R. Iochanan , the second Rabban Gamaliel , the third R. Akiba : and when Adrian had forbidden all Iewes to enter the Land , it is like it was subuerted , yet after renewed , and the Rector thereof R. Iochanan the Authour of the Ierosolymitan Thalmud , who dyed , Anno Dom. 279. In meane while two other Vniuersities were famous in Babylonia , one at Sura , and the other at Pombaditha : Betwixt which in processe of time grew great contentions , factions and remouings to Kamisin fiue dayes Iourney Eastward , and to Neres . That of Sura somewhat eclipsed that of Nehardeha , because there for the most part resided the Chiefe of the Iewish Captiues . These decayed , and almost vanished about Anno Dom. 668. which it seemes happened by the fatall alteration of the World in that new Saracenicall Deluge , although many Ages after , the Iewes held vp their head highest in these parts , as appeares by Beniamins Head of the Captiuitie , resident in Bagdat before mentioned . But the Iewes now dispersed , haue through the World erected in places of their abode , such Academies as they could , d as ye haue seene in Beniamins Relations alreadie ; and Rabad mentions some in Spaine and Afrike , and some yet remayne at Constantinople , Cairo , Cracouia in Poland , Prage in Bohemia : and lately the Synagogue of Frankford , which cals it selfe the Mother of Israel in Germany , constituted fiue , viz. Frankfort , Wormes , Fridberg , Fulda , Kinsbirg . Yet e these three are accounted the ancientest Synagogues in Germany , Spire , Wormes , Mentz ; and therefore their Matrimoniall Contracts are signed with these three Letters S. W. M. if they write short , to shew that it is according to the ancient custome and constitution of Spire , Wormes and Mentz . The Iewes had Schooles wheresoeuer were any store of them , but ten ( saith Rambam ) was a number fit to haue a Synagogue . They call their Schoole beth Midrasch , the house of exercise , Gymnasium ; the Synagogue Beth ceneseth , the Congregation house . Sometimes these are distinguished ( for in the Synagogue they must pray for him that neeseth , in the Schoole they might not ) sometimes the same ; and their Synagogues in Germany are now called Schooles . Of these are reported foure hundred eightie one in Ierusalem before the destruction . The Ruler thereof was called Archisynagogus . As they vse to giue glorious Titles one to another , according to their supercilious Conceits of themselues , as the glorie of thy Excellence , for the second person , Thou , or the glorie of their Excellence , for they , so especially their RR. Names are not mentioned without smokie fumes of arrogance , as the glorie of our Master Doctor , &c. For an instance take these Titles giuen to the Author of the Talmudicall Lexicon Aruch in the Title thereof . Illustris Dominus R. Nathan Iustus , benedictae memoriae , filius honorificentissimi & sanctissimi Doctoris & Rabbini nostri Iechielis faustae memoriae , filij honorificētissimi magnificentissimi & sanctissimi Doctoris & Rabbini nostri Abrahami faustae memoriae . So vastly ambitious are their hearts , so wide gaping mouths in their sesquipedalia & decempedalia verba haue these Thrasonical Pyrgopolyniceticall Braggadochio's after so long captiuitie , and so extreme seruitude and basenesse : that it may appeare how farre God hath forsaken them , so farre from humilitie in this humiliation , that they swell euery day into greater vanitie , as the Sunne then greatest when lowest , and bladders then biggest , when they haue nothing but wind to fill them . Euen their glorious Titles so much insisted on in this Discourse , then seeme to haue had beginning , or at least to be in greatest vse , when they were neere the end and Sun-set of their glorie , and since haue encreased to this rabble of Rabbinicall stiles here deliuered ; and that which in these dayes is of greatest reckoning , the Title Morenu , our Doctor , hath beene hatched ( saith Buxtorfius ) in Germany within these two hundred yeeres , and thence passed into Italy , in imitation of our Academicall degree of Doctors ( say some ) or else ( as others ) it was ordayned to be a speciall Title of honour , with a kind of Iurisdiction ouer other R R. to preuent their lauish loosenesse in granting Bils of Diuorce , that this power should bee appropriated to the Morenu . The first which enioyed this Title in this proper sense ( for in a common it was common before , as in Rambams Moreh Nebuchim appeares ) were Maharasch , and his Scholer Maharil who dyed Anno Dom. 1427. §. IIII. Of the Scriptures and their Interpretations . BEfore we shake hands with the Learned Writers of the Iewes , it is not vnmeete in my opinion , heere to meete with some question which some haue mooued concerning them , and their dealing in and with the Scriptures . For since that the Councell of Trent hath decreed , in the yeere 1546. both the diuine authoritie of Scriptures Canonicall , to the Apocrypha-bookes , which the Iewes receiue not , nor euer did ; and hath made the vulgar Translation f Authenticall in publike Lectures , Disputations , Preachings and Expositions , that none , vnder any pretence whatsoeuer , shall presume to reiect it : it is wonder to see how eagerly ( that I say not impudently ) diuers of them haue sought to slander the originall Text : and haue blamed , as Authors thereof , in the New Testament , Heretikes ; and in the Old , Iewes ; couering their malice to vs with pretence of the malice of Heretikes and Iewes , and forgetting the true Rule , That it is a shame to belie the Diuell . Thus haue * Canus and Pintus , and Gregorius de Valentia , Sacroboscus , and others , traduced the Iewes in this behalfe ; themselues refuted by their owne ( which yet by consequent ouerthrow that former Decree ) Sixtus Senensis , Ribera , Cardinall Bellarmine himselfe , Andradius , Andreas , Masius , Arias Montanus , Isaac Leuita , &c. Besides , of ours many , and especially our owne learned Countrimen , Whitaker , Reynolds , Morton , &c. h Bellarmine hath both taught vs the vanitie of their opinion , that hold , That the Scriptures were all lost in the Babylonian Captiuitie , and were by Ezra renewed miraculously ( who is rather i commended for his industrie in interpreting and obseruing them , and for ordering and compacting them in one Volume , then for such needlesse reuelation , to finde that which was neuer lost : an Author rather , as k Hierome hath obserued , of the present Hebrew Letters , then of their ancient Scriptures ) and hath also prooued the absurditie of their conceit , that imagine the Hebrew Fountaines corrupted . First , by l the Argument of Origen and Hierome , That such corruption must haue beene either before or after Christ : if that ; Christ would haue reproued and not commended the Scriptures to their search : if this ; how commeth it , that the Testimonies , cited by him and his Apostles , are found now in Moses and the Prophets , as they were then cited ? Secondly , out of Augustine , That it is not likely they would put out both their eyes ( in depriuing their Scriptures of truth ) that they might put out one of ours : nor was it possible that such a generall conspiracie could be made . Thirdly , from their more then reuerent estimation of their Scriptures , for which they would die , if it were possible , an hundreth deaths , and euen still ( as Isaac m answereth B. Lindan his Scholler ) they proclaime a Fast to expiate , if by some accident that Booke but falls to the ground . Fourthly , some places in the Hebrew are more strong against the Iewes then our Translations are , and the Prophesies , which make most against them , remaine there vncorrupted . And lastly , the prouidence of GOD would neuer herein faile his Church , but hath left them , with their bookes , to bee dispersed through the world , to beare witnesse to that Truth , which they hate and persecute . These are Bellarmines Arguments ; which , because they are the Truth , are also ours : and therefore we haue beene bold with the Reader to insert them . Leuita n addes , that the Hebrew Texts concerning Christ , are more cleere and perspicuous then in any translation whatsoeuer : who affirmes also of himselfe , that reading the fiftie third Chapter of Esaias 1000. times ( by which he was conuerted to the Christian Faith ) and comparing it diligently with many translations , he found a hundred times more , touching the mysterie of Christ , in that , then in these . Many Prophesies are in the Hebrew , which make for the Christians , and yet in the 70. are omitted . The Iewes hold it a crime inexpiable to alter any thing therein , which if any ( say they ) should doe but in one word of ignorance , or malice , it would bring the whole world in danger of perishing . They will not lay their Bible but in a pure place , nor touch it but with pure hands , and are not religious alone , but superstitious also in respect thereto . As for that Emendation or Correction of the Scribes , which Galatinus mentioneth , wherein they haue corrupted the Text , hee proueth it to bee a late dreame of the Talmud , and answereth the Arguments of his fellowes , herein not so Catholike as himselfe . Now although this may seeme more then enough to conuince that folly , yet it shall not bee impertinent to adde out of Arias Montanus somewhat touching the same , because it openeth another mysterie touching the Hebrew Learning , and the Masoreth . o When the Iewes ( saith he ) returned into their Country after the Captiuitie threescore and ten yeeres in Babylon , it befell them partly by occasion of their long troubles , which did distract their mindes , partly by corruption of their Natiue Tongue , which was growne out of kinde , first into the Chaldee , and afterward into the Syriacke , that they neither knew nor pronounced so well the words of the Scripture , written ( as the manner was ) without vowels . Whereby it came to passe , that in the writing of them there crept in some fault , either through iniurie of the Times , or by reason of troubles which fell vpon the People , or by negligence of some Scriueners . But this inconuenience was met withall afterward by most learned men , such as Esdras was , and afterward Gamaliel , Ioseus , Eleazar , and other of great name , who prouided by common trauell , with great care and industrie , that the Text of Scripture , and the true reading thereof , should bee preserued most sound and vncorrupt . And from these men , or from their instruction , being receiued and polished by their Schollers in the Ages following , there came , as wee iudge , that most profitable Treasure , which is called Masoreth , that is to say , a Deliuerie , or Traditionall , because it doth deliuer aboundantly and faithfully all the diuers Readings that euer were of the Hebrew Bibles . Wherein there appeareth an euident token of the prouidence of GOD , for the preseruation of the sacred Bookes of Scripture whole and sound , that the Masoreth hath beene kept till our times these many hundred yeeres , with such care and diligence , that in sundry Copies of it , which haue beene written , no difference was euer found . And it hath beene added in all the written Bibles that are in Europe , Africke , or Asia , each of them agreeing throughly therein with other , euen as it is printed in the Venice Bibles , to the great wonder of them , who read it . Thus farre Montanus : and by this Masóreth , their Obiection of Caari , and Caaru , in the two and twentieth Psalme , is answered , in that certayne Readings haue the later and truer , as the Masóreth testifieth . Wee haue alreadie shewed , That these Masorites inuented p the prickes wherewith the Hebrew is now read , to supply the lacke of vowels , herein vsing religious care , lest by inuenting new Letters to that purpose , they should haue changed that ancient forme of writing , and somewhat impayred the Maiesty thereof . They tell q that when a certayne Rabbine had read Zácar for Zécer , he was slaine of his Scholler Ioab , for violating Scripture . r Genebrard denying their opinion , that make Ezra or Esdras Authour of these Hebrew prickes and Accents , saith , That they were inuented after the times of Honorius the Emperour , in the yeare , after the Temple was destroyed , 436. which is ( sayth hee ) from Christ , 476. in Tyberias a Citie of Galilee ; the chiefe Authours were Aaron , Aseries , and Iames , Sonne of Nephthali , whose dissenting one from another caused a diuision among the Iewes , the Westerne Iewes following the former , the Easterne , which dwelt in Babylonia , the later . The Syriake Tongue some hold to haue sprung from the corruption of the Chaldee and Hebrew mixt . The Editions and Translations of the Scriptures , out of the Hebrew into the Greeke , are ſ reckoned nine , besides that which Clement Alexandrinus sayth , was before the time of Alexander , whereof Plato and the Philosophers borrowed not a little . The first ( already mentioned ) of the Seuentie . The second , of Aquila , first a Gentile , after a Christian , and now last a Iew , in the time of Adrian , whom Serarius thinketh to bee Onkelos , or Ankelos , Author of the Targum . The third , of Theodotian , a Marcionist , vnder Commodus . The fourth of Symmachus ; first a Samaritan , and after that a Iew. Of the fift and sixt are not knowne the Authors . Of all these Origen compounded his Hexapla . The seuenth , was the correction rather then a translation . The eight was of Lucian , Priest and Martyr . The ninth of Hesychius . But the most famous and ancient , which the Spirit of GOD hath by often allegations , in some measure , confirmed , is that of the Seuentie . As for that conceit of the Celles , which t Iustine sayth , were threescore and ten , in which they were diuided , and which u Epiphanius placeth by couples , and numbreth sixe and thirtie Celles , in which , by Miracle , these thus diuided did all agree , in words and sense . x Hierome derideth the same as a Fable , because neither Aristaeus , which then liued , nor Iosephus , doe euer mention it . Now whereas Iosephus mentioneth onely the Law translated by them ; Iustinus , Irenaeus , Clemens , Eusubius , write , That they translated all . And although Aristaeus name but the Law , yet who knoweth not , that by this generall name they sometime comprehended all the Scripture , as in the New Testament is seene ? as 1. Cor. 14.21 . and Iohn 10.34 . Some y accuse this Aristaeus for a Counterfeit . CHAP. XIII . Of the Moderne Iewes Creed , or the Articles of their Faith , with their Interpretation of the same , and their Affirmatiue and Negatiue Precepts . §. I. Of their Creed . STay a your selues and wonder ( sayth the Lord of this people : ) they are blind , and make blind : they are drunken , but not with Wine : they stagger , but not by strong drinke , &c. And after , because of their Hypocrisies , And their feare toward me is taught by the Precept of b Men. Therefore behold , I will againe doe a maruellous worke in this People ; euen a maruellous worke and a wonder : for the wisedome of their Wise-men shall perish , and the vnderstanding of their prudent men shall bee hid . This day is this Scripture ( as it hath beene many Ages heretofore ) fulfilled in our eyes : as it hath appeared by our former declaration of the Talmud , and further followeth , in rehearsing the thirteene Articles of their Creed , c thus briefly expressed in their daily Prayer-bookes . 1. I Beleeue with a true and perfect Faith , that GOD is the Creator , Gouernour , and Preseruer of all Creatures , and that he hath wrought all things , worketh hitherto , and shall worke for euer . 2. I beleeue with a perfect Faith , that GOD the Creator is one , and that such an Vnitie , as is in him , can be found in none other , who alone hath beene OVR GOD , is yet , and for euer shall continue OVR GOD. 3. I beleeue with a perfect Faith , that GOD the Creator is not bodily , nor indued with bodily properties , and that no bodily Essence can be compared to him . 4. I beleeue that GOD the Creator is the first and last , and that nothing was before him , that he shall abide the last for euer . 5. I beleeue that he alone is to be adored , and that none else may be worshipped . 6. I beleeue that all whatsoeuer the Prophts haue taught and spoken , is sincere Truth . 7. I beleeue that the Doctrine and Prophesie of MOSES d was true ; that hee was the Father and Chiefe of Wise men , that liued then , or before his time , or should be in times to come after . 8. I beleeue that all the Law , as it is this day in our hands , was so deliuered by GOD himselfe to MOSES . 9. I beleeue that the same Law is neuer to be changed , nor any other to bee giuen vs of GOD. 10. I beleeue that he knoweth and vnderstandeth all the works and thoughts of men , as it is written in the Prophet , He hath fashioned their hearts together considering all their works , Psal. 33.15 . 11. I beleeue that GOD will recompence to all men their works : to all , I say , which keepe his Commandements , and will punish all Transgressers whomsoeuer . 12. I beleeue that the MESSIAS is yet to come , and although he doe long deferre his comming , yet will I hope , that he will come , wayting for him euery day , till he doth come . 13. I beleeue with a perfect Faith , that there shall be an awakening of the dead , at that time which shall seeme fit to GOD the Creator : the name of which GOD the Creator be much blessed and celebrated for euermore . AMEN . Genebrard out of the Spanish Breuiarie hath annexed this their Creed-prayer . O GOD and King , which sitteth on the Throne of Mercies , forgiuest Iniquities , &c. O GOD which hast taught the thirteene Articles of Faith , remember this day the Couenant of thy thirteene Properties , as thou reuealedst them to Moses in thy Law. 1. Lord , Lord. 2. Strong . 3. Mercifull . 4. Gracious . 5. Long-suffering . 6. And of great goodnesse . 7. And Truth . 8. Which keepest Mercy for thousands . 9. Which takest away the Iniquitie . 10. Transgressions . 11. And sinnes . 12. Which absoluest not . 13. But rendrest the Iniquitie of the Fathers vpon the Children to the third and fourth Generation : then follow those thirteene Articles in forme of an Hymne , with the Exposition of R. Moses : which also you may reade in the Treatise of Philip Ferdinand a Polonian Christned Iew. And hee which thus beleeueth , sayth Ferdinand , is a Iew , and as a Brother to bee loued ; and though hee commit all the sinnes of the World , howsoeuer hee shall bee punished for his sinne , yet shall he haue part in the Kingdome of Heauen , though he be reckoned among the Sinners of Israel . But he which shall ouerturne one of these Precepts , shall bee blotted out of the number of the Saints , and be reckoned an Heretike , Apostata , Epicure , worthy to bee hated of all . This is the Iewish Faith , in which with much vexation , doubting , and lamentation , they liue and dye ; vpon which , their Religion hath beene alway founded : but it was first put in writing , and brought into this Order by R. Mosche bar Maimon , e who dyed in the yeere after their reckoning 4964. Anno Dom. 1104. and straite charge was giuen , That the Iewes thenceforth for euer confessing it in this Order , should according to the same , liue and dye . This their Creed , howsoeuer Charity may construe much of it to a better sense , yet according to their vnderstanding doth it principally ayme at the subuersion of Christian Religion ; as appeareth in a more strait Examination , after their sense of the 2 , 3 , 4 , and 5 , the 7 , 8 , 9 , 10 , 11 , 12. Articles : All which make against the person or the Office of the Sonne of GOD , as they vnderstand them ; denying his God-head , and disanulling his Office , affirming , as a Iew shamed not to professe and vtter vnto M. Buxdorfius , That it needed not that any should satisfie for them ; for euery Fox must yeeld his owne skinne and haires to the flayer . And the Iewish Faith , saith R. Ioseph Albu , is founded vpon three foundations : vpon the vnitie of the Diuine Essence ; vpon the Law of Moses , and vpon the eternall reward of good workes , and punishment of euill , contemning the Passion of Christ , f by whose stripes we are healed , and on whom GOD hath laid the iniquities of vs all . It is written also in their g Talmud , that all the Israelites haue their portion in the World to come , not all alike , but he shall haue a greater part that hath done more good workes , and the wicked and Impenitent shall be punished twelue moneths in Hell or Purgatorie , after which time they also ( and some sooner , if they haue beene lesse sinners ) shall haue their part , but a lesse then the former : but to them which deny GOD ( which become Christians ) their fore-skinne groweth againe , and as vncircumcised , eternally are punished in Hell. And the Sonne of a deceased Iew is bound to say , for the space of one yeere , h a Prayer called Kiddisch , thereby to redeeme him from Purgatorie , in which respect the Father dyeth with ioy . A good woman may doe the like for her Husband . But R. Bechai ( who excludeth all other Nations from their part in the Resurrection , preferring the Iewes in a foure-fold Priuiledge , viz. the Land of Canaan , the Law , the Prophets , and the Resurrection ) reciteth out of the great i Talmud , That three sorts of men shall rise againe at the Day of Iudgement : one of the best Israelites ; a second sort , of the wicked and worst ; the third of a meane , who haue done as much good as euill . The good shall presently goe into life eternall ; the wicked shall be cast into Hell , as in the twelfth of Daniel , and shall be for euer in torments of bodie and soule . The third and meaner sort of sinners shall bee tormented for twelue moneths space for their sinnes in Hell ; at the end of which time their bodies shall be consumed , and the wind shall scatter their ashes vnder the soles of the feet of the Iust , &c. and as worthily doe they proue it out of the k Prophet : And in that day two parts shall be cut off , and dye , and the third shall be left therein : and I will bring that third part thorow the fire , and will fine them as siluer is fined and will try them as Gold is tryed . And in another place , l The Lord killeth , and maketh aliue , bringeth downe to Hell and raiseth vp ; Iust as fitly applyed , as 1. Cor. 3. and such like places by our Purgatory Spirits . R. Dauid Kimchi vpon the first Psalme , and Esay 26. commenteth , That the wicked shall not rise , but in the day of death their soule shall dye together with their bodie . And Aben Ezra in his Exposition of Dan. 12. writeth out of R. Higgaon , That many shall rise , and many not rise , but suffer euerlasting reproch ; and expoundeth it thus , That the good Iewes which dye in Exile , shall rise againe when the Messias shall come , and shall liue as long as the Patriarkes before the Floud : and then they shall make merrie with the great Fish Leuiathan , and the great Bird Ziz , and the great Oxe Behemoth , m of which we shall speake after . When this is done , they shall dye , and at the last Day shall be raysed vp againe , and shall possesse eternall Life , where shall bee no eating nor drinking , but glory , &c. Iacob n desired to be buried in Canaan , not in Egypt , for three causes ( saith R. Salomon Iarchi ) because he foresaw , That of the o Dust of Egypt shall bee made Lice : Secondly , because the Israelites which dye out of Canaan , shall not rise againe without much paine of their rolling thorow the deepe and hidden Vaults of the Earth : Thirdly , left the Egyptians should make an Idoll of him . For the better vnderstanding hereof , let vs heare what is said out of the Booke Tanchum ( an Exposition of the Pentateuch ) concerning this subiect . The Patriarkes ( sayth he ) desired to be buried in Canaan , because they which are there buried , shall first rise in the time of the Messias . And R. Hananiah sayth , That they which dye out of Canaan , must endure two deaths : and the same appeareth , Ier. 20. where it is said , Pashur should go into Babel , and should there dye , and there be buried . What ( quoth R. Simon ) shall then all the Iust perish , which dye out of Canaan ? No , but God will make them p Mechillos , that is , deepe Clifts and Caues vnder the Earth , by which they may passe into the Land of Promise ; whither when they are come , GOD shall inspire into them the breath of life , that they may rise againe , as it is written , q I will open your Graues , and cause you to come out of your Sepulchres , &c. The like is written in their Targum , or Chaldaean Interpretation of the Canticles : When the dead shall rise , Mount Oliuet shall cleaue asunder , and the Israelites which haue beene dead shall come out of the same , and they which haue dyed in strange Lands , comming thither by holes vnder the Earth , shall come forth . And for this cause I my selfe ( saith our Author ) haue heard the Iewes say , That sometime some of the wealthiest and deuoutest amongst them goe into the Land of Canaan ; that their bodies may there sleepe , and so be freed from this miserable passage vnder so many deepe Seas and rough Mountaynes . There be three sorts of r men , sayth Salmanticensis in the Booke Iuchasin , which see not the face of Hell ; those which are extremely poore , those which are in debt , those which are troubled with the Collicke ( the Hasidaei chastised themselues tenne or twentie dayes before their death with this paine of the bowels , that so they might clense all , and goe ſ pure to the other World ) some adde in this exemption from Hell , or comming to Iudgement , him which had an euill Wife , and some also Magistrates . But in Pauls time , they themselues did allow ( saith t he ) a Resurrection of the dead , both of the Iust and Vniust . They did then hold also a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in which sense it is likely , the Iewes thought u Christ to be Elias , or Ieremie , or one of the Prophets : and the Disciples somewhat sowred with this Leauen , asked of the blind man , x whether he had sinned , vnderstanding , as it seemeth , according to the Iewish Errour , when his soule had beene in some former bodie . And the Cabalisticall Authors , sayth y Elias Leuita , are of opinion that euery soule is three times created , they meane , it rolleth or passeth thorow three mens bodies , according to that of z Iob , GOD worketh all these things with a man thrice . So the soule of the first man ( saith hee ) rolled it selfe into the bodie of Dauid , and shall thence returne into the bodie of the Messias . So they say that the soules of Sinners passe into the bodies of beast ; as if a man committeth Sodomie , his soule passeth into a Hare , because that creature is somtimes Male , sometimes Female : the soule of the Adulterer passeth into a Camell . Now to come from their Faith to their Workes : The wise Rabbines perswade the silly people , That they are the only Elect people of God , who easily can keepe , not the Decalogue , or ten Commandements alone , but the whole Law of Moses . They diuide the whole Law into sixe hundred and thirteene Commandements , and them againe into Precepts and Prohibitions : Of the commanding Precepts , they number two hundred fortie and eight ; iust so many as ( according to the Rabbines Anatomie ) a man hath members in his bodie . Of the prohibiting Commandements , they reckon three hundred threescore and fiue , a as many as are dayes in the yeere , b or ( as in the Booke Brandspiegel ) veines in a mans bodie . Therefore if euery member of a man doe euery day performe one of the Precepts , and omit one of the things prohibited , the whole Law of Moses shall be euery yeere , and so for euer , fulfilled . Their wise Rabbines say further , That the men only are to obserue those sixe hundred and thirteene Commandements , the women are onely subiect to the Prohibitions ; yea , of those prohibitorie Mandates , onely to threescore and foure are they obliged by some , and to sixe and thirtie of the former ; and this because of their other houshold-businesse , and subiection to their Imperious Husbands . Some of their deeply-wise Rabbines adde to those sixe hundred and thirteene , seuen other Commandements , making vp the number of sixe hundred and twentie ; iust so many as are p Letters in the Decalogue , c and as arise of the word Keter , signifying a Crowne : for were it not for the Law , God would not haue created the World ; and for the obseruation thereof it yet subsisteth . And they which keepe all the Commandements , doe set a Crowne on the head of God , and hee vpon the head of those which crowne him , shall set seuen Crownes , and make them to inherit seuen Chambers in Paradise , and will keepe them from the seuen Infernall Dungeons , because they haue obtayned the seuen Heauens , and the seuen Earths . Their Wise-men affirme , that euery veine of the bodie of a man doth prouoke him to omit that which is forbidden , and he which doth omit such their vaine veine-warning , hath no good veine in him : euery of his members also doe prouoke him to performe those iussory Inuentions . But as veine should I be as they , if I should not make some end , where they can find none . We would now from these generalities proceed to the particulars of their Superstitions , tracing them herein from their birth to their graues , Religion being in the pretence of their Law , the square of all their ( otherwise ciuill ) actions ; at least to speake of their Superstitions in the same . But first , seeing Sebastian Munster hath written a whole Booke , both in Hebrew and Latine , of those sixe hundred and thirteene Precepts , taken out of Moses , with the Exposition of their Rabbines , as also P. Ricius hath done , and Philip Ferdinand likewise out of Ben Kattain , I thought good to cull out some which seeme most remarkeable and strange to entertayne our Reader . §. II. Of the negatiue Precepts expounded by the q Rabines . 1. THou shalt haue no strange Gods in my sight , Exod. 20. The Name of God is forbidden to be communicated to any creature . 2. Thou shalt not violate r mine holy Name . Thou shalt not destroy a Synagogue or Temple bee it neuer so old , nor shalt blot out one of the holy names , wheresoeuer thou findest it written . The Rabbines say , If any doe against any Affirmatiue Precept , and repent , his sinne is forgiuen him : but hee which transgresseth a Negatiue Precept , is not clensed by repentance , but it remaineth to the day of Expiation ( which is the day of their solemne Fast and Reconciliation . ) But hee which committeth a sinne , whereby he deserueth Death , or Excommunication , is not then purged , but must abide thereunto the diuine chastisements : and hee which violateth the Name of GOD , cannot bee absolued from that sinne but by death . 5. Thou shalt not ſ hate thy brother in thy heart . He which is wronged by another , should not hate him , and hold his peace , but reproue him openly ; and if hee repent , he ought not to be cruell to him : But if any be often reproued , and will not amend , it is lawfull to hate him . This Christ t confuteth . 12. No u Idoll as to bee adored . If a man haue a thorne in his foot , hee may not bow before an Image to pull it out : and if money fall out of his hand , hee may not there , before an Image , stoope to take it vp , lest he might seeme to adore it , but he must sit downe on the ground to doe it . And if the water of a Fountaine be caused to passe thorow the mouth of an Image , he may not drinke thereat , lest he should seeme to kisse the Image . 22. An x Image may not bee made , viz. The Image of a man in siluer or gold , if it be embossed or set out , but if it bee stamped in metall ( in manner of a seale ) it is lawfull . But of Beasts , Birds , Trees , and Flowers , those prominent Images ( which are made standing out ) are lawfull . Otherwise of the Sunne , Moone and Starres . 45. No y commoditie is to bee raised from Idols . If a tree be planted neere an Image , one may not sit vnder the shadow thereof , nor passe vnder it , if there bee any other way : and if he must passe , it must be running . Things imployed to Idolatry , may be vsed of vs , if the Gentiles haue first prophaned them . It is not lawfull to sell them Waxe or Frankincense , especially at their Candlemasse Feast ; nor bookes to vse in their seruice . Our women may not performe a Mid-wiues office to them , nor nurse their children . 65. Thou shalt z doe no worke on the Seuenth day . Nothing that belongeth to the getting of Food or Rayment . It is vnlawfull to walke on the grasse , lest thou pull it vp with thy feet ; or to hang any thing on the bough of a tree , lest it breake ; or to eate an Apple , plucked on the Sabbath , especially if the tayle or woodden substance , whereby it groweth , be on it ; or to mount on a horse , lest he bee galled ; or to goe into water , lest thou wipe thy clothes : which holdeth also , if they be moystened with Wine or Oyle ( but not in a woman that giueth suck , who may wipe her cloathes , for the more puritie of her prayers ) The stopple of a Vessell if it be of Hempe or Flax , may not be thrust in , though it runne , especially if any other Vessell be vnder . To mixe Mustard-seed with wine or water ; to lay an Apple to the fire to roast ; to wash the bodie , chiefely with hot water ; to sweate ; to wash the hands ; to doe any thing in priuate , which may not bee publikely done : ( but some say , it is lawfull priuately to rubbe off the durt with his nayles from his cloathes , which publikely hee may not : ) To reade by a Light , except two reade together : To set sayle : ( but if thou enter three dayes before , it is not necessarie to goe forth on the Sabbath ) to be carryed in a Waggon , though a Gentile driue it : If fire happen on the Sabbath , to carrie any thing out , but thy food , rayment , and necessaries for that day , and that wherein the holy Booke lyeth : to put to pasture Horses or Asses , coupled together : to receiue any good by the Light , or Fire , which a Gentile hath made for the Iew ; ( otherwise , if he did it for himselfe : ) To play on any Instrument ; to make a bed ; to Number , Measure , Iudge , or Marry , lest they should write any thing : To reade at home , when others are at the Synagogue : To speake of buying and selling ( which it seemeth they obserue not : ) To visite Field or Garden : To Runne , Leape , or tell Tales , &c. All these on the Sabbath day are vnlawfull . For dangerous diseases it is lawfull to violate the a Sabbath : Such are the three first dayes after a womans trauell , &c. But of this see b also the obseruation of their Sabbath . It is not lawfull to walke out of the Citie , but their limited space : but within the Citie , as farre as they will , though it bee as big as Niniuie . 120. It is forbidden c to hurt the Seed-members of Man or Beast . Neither Males nor Females may be gelded or spayed : and yet wee may vse such Beasts . 126. It is punishable to know , kisse , or embrace one which is forbidden by the Law , Leuit. 18. Therefore our Masters haue forbidden to smile on such , or vse any meanes or tokens of Lust . Likewise they haue forbidden men to know their Wiues in the day-time , vnlesse it bee in the darke , or vnder some Couering . The same is forbidden to a drunken man , and to him which hateth his wife , lest they get wicked Children betweene them . Also to follow a woman in the streets , but either to goe before or besides her . And hee which is not married , may not put his hand beneath his Nauell , nor touch his flesh , when he maketh water . And because d a man may not weare Womans attire , neither may hee looke in a glasse , because that is womanish . 138. The fat may not bee eaten . The fat of the Heart may : but not that which is on the Inwards , and Reines , and Stomake , and Guts , and Bladder ; the rest may be eaten . 176. If thy Brother bee e poore , thou mayest not abuse him ; to wit , to base Offices , as to vntie the shooe , or to carrie Vessels to the Bath . Concerning liberalitie f to the poore , they limit it at the fift part of a mans goods ; lest men should become poore by releeuing the poore . 191. Thou mayest g not lend to an Israelite on Vsurie , nor borrow on Vsurie . Nor be a witnesse or suretie in cases of Vsurie ; nor receiue any thing besides the principall , especially on any Couenant going before . 201. Hee that by constraint doth any thing worthy of Death ( although hee violate the Name of God ) ought not be slaine . 213. Wicked h men are not competent witnesses . Hee is accounted wicked , which transgresseth any Precept , for which hee is worthy to be beaten . A Theefe and a Robber is not sufficient to bee a witnesse , after he hath made restitution : Nor a Vsurer , nor a Publicane , nor he which is enriched by play , nor Children , till they haue beards , except hee be twentie yeeres olde . 222. The i King ought not to multiply Wiues . Our Masters say , that the King may haue eighteene Wiues . 225. If any of the seuen ( Canaanitish ) Nations shall come in the hands of a Iew , hee ought to slay him . 242. The Father or the Husband may disannull the vowes of their Children or Wiues . And the Wise-men may release the vowes of those which repent of their vow . A Sonne of thirteene yeeres and a day , and a Daughter of twelue and a day ( if they be out of their Parents tuition ) haue power to vow . k A bastard may not marry an Israelites daughter to the tenth generation . 308. Their are fiftie defects which make a Man or Beast vncapeable of Sacred Functions ; to bee either Sacrificer , or Sacrifice : fiue in the Eares , three in the eye-lids , eight in the eyes , three in the nose , sixe in the mouth , twelue in the seed-vessels , sixe in the hands and feete , and in the bodie foure , &c. Besides , there are foure-score and tenne defects in Man , which are not in a Beast . No defect , vnlesse it bee outward , maketh a man vnfit . §. III. Of their l affirmatiue Precepts . 12. EVery one m ought to teach his Sonne the Law : Likewise his nephew ; and Wisemen their Disciples : and he which is not taught it of his Father , must learne it as he can . He which teacheth another the written Law , may receiue a reward ; but not for teaching the Traditionall . 13. Rise before thine n Elder : That is , ( saith R. Iosi ) a Wiseman , although young in yeeres . To him thou must rise when hee is foure cubites distant ; and when he is passed by , thou mayest sit downe againe . 16. The sinner must turne from his o sinne vnto God. And being returned , he must say , I beseech thee , O Lord , I haue sinned and done wickedly before thy face : so and so haue I done , and behold , it repenteth mee of my wickednesse , I am confounded for my workes , I will doe so no more . And thus ought all to say , which offer sacrifices for sinne ; and they which are condemned to death for their crimes , if they will that death doe away their offences . But hee which hath sinned against his Neighbour , ought to make restitution , and aske pardon ; otherwise his sinne is not remitted . And if his neighbour will not pardon him , let him bring three other to entreat for him : if hee then grant not , he is to bee accounted cruell . If the offended partie bee dead before , let the offender bring ten men to his Graue , and say before them , I haue sinned against God and this man , and let restitution bee made to his heyres . 19. Prayer p must bee vsed euery day . Therefore they of the great Synogogue , Ezra , Zerubbabel , and the rest , ordained eighteene blessings , and other prayers , to be said with euery sacrifice . They ordayned these Rites of Prayer ; the eyes cast downe to the ground , the feet set together , the hands on the heart , in feare and trembling , as a seruant speaketh to his Master : a place where is no dung , especially of an Asse and a Henne ; a window in the roome which looketh toward Ierusalem , turning his bodie that way . He which is blind , let him direct his heart to his Father which is in heauen . 23. The Sentence Heare Israel , &c. and another sentence is to bee q written on the posts of the House . He which hath his Phylacteries on his head and armes , and his knots on his garment , and his Schedule on his doore , is so fenced that he cannot easily sinne . 24. Euery Israelite is bound to write for himselfe a booke of the r Law. 29. Sanctifie the Sabbath ; that is , Remember those things on the Sabbath which make to the honour and holinesse of that day . And wee are perswaded that Sathan and the Diuels flie into darke mountains , abhorring the holinesse of the day ; and after it is past , returne to hurt the Children of men . ſ To apply spittle to the eyes is then prohibited , because it is a medicine . 40. Hee which is twentie yeeres olde and marryeth not , breaketh the Precept of increasing and multiplying : except it bee for contemplation and studie of the Law. But if hee feele in himselfe Iezer , Lust to preuaile , he must marrie , left he fall into transgression . 52. If a man refuse to marrie the wife of his brother deceased without issue , he must by the sentence of the Iudges , pull off his shooe , which must not be made of Linnen , but of the Hide of a cleane Beast ; and the woman , whiles she is yet fasting ( for then it is most truely spittle ) shall spit in his face , saying , So let it be done to him which will not build his brothers house . 63. Hee which will eate the flesh of Beast or Birds , must kill them after the due manner . Nor may any be allowed to be a Butcher , except hee know our Rites . 98. When the Iudges dissent in any case , t the greater part is to bee followed . When Sentence is past , Execution must follow the same day ; and the Cryer must goe before , proclaiming the Crime and Penaltie , with the circumstances of Time , Place , and Witnesses . If any can say any thing for his innocencie , he may cause him to be carryed backe to the Iudges : if he be led againe to death , hee must haue two Wise-men by to heare his words , that if they see cause , he may be carryed backe to the Iudges . If hee yet be found guiltie , he must be led to the place of execution , and there slaine by two Witnesses . But before his death , let them exhort him to say , Let my death bee vnto mee for the remission of all my sinnes . After this confession let them giue him a cup of Wine , with a graine of Frankinsence to drinke , that hee may be depriued of the vse of reason , and made drunke , and so slaine . 112. Honour thy Father and Mother . R. Simeon saith , That the Scripture more esteemeth the honour of Parents , then of GOD : for we are bidden honour GOD with our substance ; but for thy Parents , if thou hast nothing , thou oughtest to labour in the Mill to succour them : yea , saith u another , thou must beg for them from doore to doore . 132. At this time wee can sanctifie nothing , because wee haue no Temple . I might adde diuers other things of like moment , which ( to auoyd prolixitie ) I omit : and for the same cause I let passe many things which I might hither bring out of x Munster , in his notes vpon Matthew , by him set forth in Hebrew and Latine ; where hee both relateth and refuteth diuers of the Iewish vanities ; especially their blasphemous cauils against CHRIST . Such is that their foolerie ( by him y recited ) in Matth. 15. Annotat. about their scrupulous niceties in their Festiuals : They may not then take Fish ; Geese and Hennes they may : When one maketh fire , and setteth on the Pot , hee must order the stickes so vnder it , that it may not resemble a building . No more then shall be spent that day , may then bee made readie . No Cheese may then be made , nor hearbs cut . Heat water to wash thy feet ; not so for thy whole bodie . Touch not ( much lesse mayest thou eate ) an Egge layde on a festiuall day : yea , if it bee doubtfull whether it were then layd , and if it be mixt with others , all are prohibited . But hee which killeth a Henne , and findes Egges in the bellie , may eate them . According to the number of the three Patriarches , Abraham , Isaac , and Iacob , they expect a third Temple , after those two alreadie perished , z interpreting the Scriptures ; of the first , Hee heard mee from his holy Hill ; of the second , ISAAC went to meditate in the field ; of the third , The glory of this last house shall be greater then of the first , &c. Fit Iewish handling of the Scriptures . But I haue beene so plentifull of their barrennesse , that I feare to ouer-lade or ouer-loath the Reader . Munster * hath likewise written seuerall small Treatises of the Faith of the Christians , and of the Faith of the Iewes , and of the Iewish Cauils against our Religion , and of diuers fabulous fictions which they haue deuised in disgrace thereof ; they that will , may in them further see their blindnesse . For what greater blindnesse then to thinke that their Messias was borne that day the Temple was destroyed , and to remaine at Rome till that time , when hee shall say to the Pope , Let my people goe , as Moses borne so long before , at last said to Pharaoh ? That he should bee anoynted by Elias ? That he should destroy Rome ? That Elias shall re-vnite the soule to the bodie in the Resurrection , which shall bee of all the Iust , but not of all the wicked ; not in the same bodie , but another created like to the former ? which resurrection shall bee effected by Messiahs prayer : That the Temple at Ierusalem shall be the very middle of the world ? That in the Messiahs dayes Wheate shall grow without renewing by Seed , as the Vine ? But of these and the like , more then enough in this booke following . L. Carretus a Conuert from the Iewes , setteth downe these size , as the maine differences betwixt them and vs . The Trinitie , the Incarnation , the manner of his comming , whether in humilitie or royaltie , the Law ceremoniall , which the Iew holdeth eternall , saluation by and for our owne workes , which the Christian ascribeth to Faith in Christ crucified , and lastly , of the time of his comming , whether past or present . To these he thinketh all other may be referred . But let vs examine the particulars . CHAP. XIIII . Of the Iewish opinions of the Creation , their Ceremonies about the birth of a Child : Of their Circumcision , Purification and Redemption , of the first-borne , and Education of their Children . §. I. Of their Exposition of Scripture , a taste in Gen. 1.1 . THeir Exposition of Scripture is so absurd , that wee haue hence a manifest argument , that as they denyed the Sonne that Eternall Word and Truth , whose written word this is ; so that Spirit which indited the same , the Spirit of Truth , hath put a vayle on their heart , and iustly suffered the spirit of errour to blind their eyes , that seeing they should see and not vnderstand . This will appeare generally in our ensuing Discourse ; but for a taste let vs begin with the beginning of Moses , whereon R. Iacob Baal Hatturim hath left to the world these smoakie speculations . a The Bible beginneth with Beth , the second letter in the Alphabet , and not with Aleph the first , because that it is the first letter of Beracha , which signifieth blessing , this of Arour , that is , a curse . Secondly , Beth signifieth two , insinuating b the two-fold Law , written and vnwritten : for Bereshith hath the letters of Barashetei , first , hee made ; secondly , Lawes ; thirdly , Bereshith ( the first word of Genesis ) hath as many letters as Aleph be Tishrei , that is , the first of Tishrei or Tisri , on which the Iewes say the world began : fourthly , Bereshith hath the letters of Baijth roshe , that is , the first Temple , which he knew the Iewes would build , and therefore created the world : fiftly , it hath the letters of Iare shabbath , that is , to keepe the Sabbath ; for God created the world for the Israelites which keepe the Sabbath : sixtly , also , of Berith esh , which signifieth the Couenant of fire , to wit , Circumcision and the Law , another cause of the creation : seuenthly , likewise it hath the letters of Bara iesh , that is , hee created as many worlds as are in the number Iesh , ( that is , three hundred and ten ) that the Saints might c reioyce therein . Now if I should follow them from these letters and spelling , to their mysticall sententious exposition of greater parts of the sentence , you should heare Moses tell you out of his first words that the world was created for the Talmudists , for the sixe hundred and thirteene precepts , because hee loued the Israelites more then the other people : Againe , that hee foresaw the Israelites would receiue the Law ( but hee is now an Asse , saith he , which beareth Wine and drinketh water . ) There are in the first verse seuen words , which signifie the seuen dayes of the weeke , seuenth yeere of rest , seuen times seuenth the Iubilee , seuentimes seuen Iubilees , seuen Heauens , seuen lands of Promise , and seuen Orbes or Planets , which caused Dauid to say , I will praise thee seuen times a day . There are 28. letters in it , which shew the 28. times of the World , of which Salomon speaketh , Eccles . 3.1 . There are in it sixe Alephs , and therefore the world shall last sixe thousand yeeres . So in the second verse , The earth was without forme and voyde , are two Alephs , which shew the world should bee two thousand yeeres voyde : now in the third d verse are foure Alephs , which shew other foure thousand yeeres , two of which should bee vnder the Law , and two vnder Messias . §. II. Their Dreames of Adam . NOw for the first man , his body ( saith R. Osia in the e Talmud ) was made of the earth of Babylon , his head of the land of Israel , his other members of other parts of the world . So R. Meir thought hee was compact of the earth , gathered out of the whole earth , as it is written , Thine eyes did see my substance : now it is elsewhere written , f The eyes of the Lord are ouer all the earth . There are twelue houres of the day , saith R. Aha , in the first whereof the earth of Adam , or earthly matter was gathered : in the second , the trunke of his body fashioned : in the third , his members stretched forth : in the fourth , his soule infused : in the fift , hee stood vpon his feet : in the sixt , hee gaue names to the Creatures : in the seuenth , Eue was giuen him in marriage : in the eighth , they ascended the bed two , and descended foure ; in the ninth , hee receiued the Precept , which in the tenth he brake , and therefore was iudged in the eleuenth ; and in the twelfth was cast out of Paradise : as it is written , Man continued not one night in honour . The stature of Adam was from one end of the world to the other , and for his transgression , the Creator by laying on his hand lessened him : for before , faith R. Eleazar , with his head he reached ( a reacher indeed ) the verie firmament . His language was Syriacke or Aramitish , saith R. Iuda , and as Reschlakis addeth , the Creator shewed him all generations , and the wise-men in them . His sinne , after R. Iehuda , was heresie ; R. Isaac thinketh the nourishing his fore-skin . He knew or vsed g carnall filthinesse with all the beasts which GOD brought vnto him before Eue was made , as some interpret R. Eleazar , and R. Salomon : but Reuchline laboureth to purge them of that sense : who affirmeth , that hee had an Angell for his Master or Instructor : and when he was exceedingly deiected with remorse of his sinne , GOD sent the Angell Raziel to tell him that there should be one of his progenie which should haue the foure letters of Iehouah in his name , and should expiate originall sinne . And heere was the beginning of their Cabala : and also presently hereupon did hee and Eue build an Altar , and offer sacrifice . The like offices of other Angels they mention h to other Patriarchs , and tell that euery three moneths are set new watches of these watchmen , yea euery three houres , yea and euery houre is some change of them . And therefore wee may haue more fauour of them in one houre then another : for they follow the disposition of the starres ; so said the Angell Samael ( which wrestled with him ) vnto Iacob , i Let mee goe , for the day breaketh : for his power was in the night . But let me returne to Adam : of whom they further tell k that he was an Hermaphrodite , a man-woman , hauing both Sexes and a double bodie , the Female part ioyned at the shoulders , and backe parts to the Male , their countenances turned from each other . This is proued by Moses his words . So GOD created man in his Image , Male and Female created hee them . And he called their name ADAM : yet after this is mention of Adams solitarinesse , and forming of Eue out of his side , that is , cutting the female part from the Male , and so fitting them to generation . Thus doth Leo Hebraus reconcile the Fable of Platoes Androgynus with Moses narration , out of which he thinketh it borrowed . For as hee telleth that Iupiter in the first forming of mankinde , made them such Androgyni , with two bodies of two sexes ioyned in the brest , diuided for their pride , the nauill still remaining as a skarre of the wound then made : so with little difference is this their interpretation of Moses . §. III. Of the Iewesses Conception and Trauell , and of Lilith . WHen a Iewish woman l is great with Childe , and neare her time , her chamber is furnished with necessaries ; and then some holy and deuout man ( if any such may bee had ) with Chalke maketh a circular line round in the chamber vpon all the walls , and writeth on the doore , and within and without on euery wall , and about the bed in Hebrew Letters , Adam , Chaua , Chuts , Lilith or ( after the Iewish pronuntiation ) Lilis , that is , Adam , Eue , away hence Lilis . Hereby they signifie their desire , that if a woman shall bee deliuered of a sonne , GOD may one day giue him a wife like to Eue , and not a shrew like Lilis . This word Lilis is read in the m Prophet , interpreted a Skritch-Owle : but the Iewes seeme to meane by it a diuellish Spectrum in womans shape , that vseth to slay or carry away Children , which are on the eight day to be Circumcised . Elias Leuita writeth , that hee hath read , that a hundred and twentie yeeres Adam contained himselfe from his wife Eue , and in that space there came to him Diuels which conceiued of him , whence were ingendred Diuels and Spirits , Fairies and Goblins ; and there were foure mothers or dammes of Diuels , Lilith , Naemah , Ogereth , and Machalath . Thus is it read in Ben Sira , when GOD had made Adam , and saw it was not good for him to bee alone , hee made him a woman of the earth , like vnto him , and called her Lilis . These disagreed for superioritie , not suffering n Caesarue priorem , Pompeiusue parem : Lilis ( made of the same mould ) would not be vnderling , and Adam would not endure her his equall . Lilis seeing no hope of agreement , vttered that sacred word IEHOVA , with the Cabalisticall interpretation thereof , and presently did flie into the Ayre . Adam playning his case , GOD sent three Angels after her , viz. Senoi , Sensenoi , Sanmangeleph , either to bring her backe , or to denounce vnto her , That a hundred of her Children should dye in a day . These ouertooke her ouer the troublesome Sea ( where one day the Aegyptians should bee drowned ) and did their message to her : shee refusing to obey , they threatned her drowning : but she besought them to let her alone , because shee was created to vexe and kill children on the eight day , if they were men ; if women children , on the twentieth day . They neuerthelesse forcing her to goe , Lilis sware to them , That whensoeuer she should finde the name or figure of those Angels , written or painted on Schedule , Parchment , or any thing , shee would doe Infants no harme , and that she would not refuse that punishment , to lose a hundred children in a day . And accordingly a hundred of her children or young Diuels , dyed in a day . And for this cause doe they write these names on a Scroll of Parchment , and hang them on their Infants neckes . Thus farre Ben Sira . In their Chambers alwayes is found such a scroll or painting ; and the names of the Angels of Health ( this office they ascribe to them ) are written ouer the chamber doore . In their Booke o Brandspiegel , Printed at Cracouia 1597. is shewed the authoritie of this Historie , collected by their Wise-men out of those words ; p Male and Female created hee them , compared with the forming of Eue of a Rib in the next Chapter , saying , That Lilis the former was diuorced from Adam for her pride , which shee conceiued , because she was made of earth , as well as hee ; and GOD gaue him another , Flesh of his flesh . And concerning her , R. Moses q tels that Samael the Diuell came riding vpon a Serpent , which was as bigge as a Camell , and cast water vpon her , and deceiued her . When this Iewesse is in trauell , shee must not send for a Christian Mid-wife , except no Iewish can bee gotten : and then the Iewish women must be very thick about her , for feare of negligence or iniurie . And if she be happily deliuered of a sonne , there is exceeding ioy through all the house , and the father presently makes festiuall prouision against the Circumcision on the eight day . In the meane time ten persons are inuited , neither more nor fewer , which are all past thirteene yeeres of age . The night after her deliuerie , seuen of the inuited parties , and some others sometimes , meet at the Child-house , and make there great cheere and sport all night , Dicing , Drinking , Fabling , so to solace the Mother , that shee should not grieue too much for the childs Circumcision . §. IIII. Of the Iewish manner of Circumcision . THe Circumciser is called Mohel , who must bee a Iew , and a Man , and well exercised in that facultie : and hee that will performe this office , at the beginning giueth money to some poore Iew , to be admitted hereunto in his children , that after his better experience hee may be vsed of the richer . And this Mohel may thence-forwards bee knowne by his thumbes , on which he weareth the nayles long r and sharpe , and narrow-pointed . The circumcising Instruments is of stone , glasse , yron , or any matter that will cut : commonly sharpe kniues like Rasors , amongst the rich Iewes closed in siluer , and set with stones . Before the Infant be Circumcised , he must be washed and wrapped in clouts , that in the time of the Circumcision hee may lie cleane : for otherwise they might vse no prayers ouer him . And if in the time of Circumcision ( for paine ) he defileth himselfe , the Mohels must suspend his praying , till he be washed & laid cleane again . This is performed commonly in the morning , while the child is fasting , to preuent much fluxe of bloud . In the morning therefore of the eight day all things are made readie . First , are two seates placed , or one so framed , that two may sit in the same apart , adorned costly with Carpets , and that either in the Synagogue , or some priuate Parlour : If it bee in the Synagogue , then the seat is placed neere the holy Arke , or Chest , where the Booke of the Law is kept . Then comes the suretie or God-father for the child , and placeth himselfe at the said seat , and neere him the Mohel or Circumciser . Other Iewes follow them , one of which cryeth with a loud voyce , That they should bring presently whatsoeuer is needfull for this businesse . Then come other Children , whereof one bringeth a great Torch , in which are lighted twelue waxe Candles , to represent the twelue Tribes of Israel : after him two other Boyes , carrying cups full of red Wine . After them another carrieth the circumcising knife : another brings a dish with sand ; another brings another dish with Oyle ; in which are cleane and fine clouts , which after the Mohel applyeth to the wounds of the child . These stand in a ring about the Mohel , the better to marke and learne : and these their Offices are bought with money by those children . Some come thither also with Spices , Cloues , Cinnamon , strong Wine to refresh , if any happen to swoune . These being thus assembled , the God-father sitteth downe vpon one of those two seats : right against him the Mohel placeth himselfe , and sings the ſ song of the Israelites , and others . Then the women bring the child to the doore , all the congregation presently rising vp . The God-father goeth to the doore , taketh the child , sitteth downe on his seat , and cryeth out , Baruch habba , that is , Blessed be hee that commeth ; in their Cabalisticall sense , habba , being applyed either to the eight day , which is the day of Circumcision , or the comming of Elias , whom they call the Angell of the Couenant , ( so they interpret t the Prophet ) and say , that Elias commeth with the Infant , and sits downe on that other emptie seat . For when the Israelites were prohibited Circumcision , and Elias complained thus , u The children of Israel haue forsaken the Couenant , that is , Circumcision , God promised him , That from thence-forwards hee should be present at Circumcision , to see it rightly performed . And when they make readie that seat for Elias , then they are bound in set words to say , This seat is for the x Prophet ELIAS , otherwise ( as a vnbidden ghest ) he commeth not . This seat remaineth for him three whole dayes together . Then when the God-father holdeth the child in his lap , the Mohel takes him out of his clouts ; and layeth hold on his member , and holding the fore-skinne , putteth backe the top thereof , and rubbeth the fore-skinne , so to make it haue the lesse sense of paine . Then he taketh from the Boy the circumcising-knife , and saith with a loud voyce ; Blessed bee thou , O God our Lord , King of the World , which hast sanctified vs with thy Commandements , and giuen vs the Couenant of Circumcision : and whiles he thus speaketh , cuts off the fore-part of the skin , that the head of the yard may bee seene , and presently hurleth it into the y Sand-dish , and restoreth his knife to the Boy againe : taketh from another a cup of Red Wine , and drinketh his mouthfull , which hee presently spitteth out on the Infant , and therewith washeth away the bloud ; and if he see the child begin to faint , he spitteth out some thereof on his face . Presently he taketh the member of the child in his mouth , and sucketh z out the bloud , to make it stay from bleeding the sooner , and spitteth out that bloud so sucked into the other cup full of Wine , or into the dish of Sand . This hee doth at least thrice . After the bloud is stayed , the Mohel with his sharpe-pointed thin nayles rendeth the skinne of the yard , and putteth it backe so farre , that the head thereof is bare . Hee is more painefull to the Infant , with this rending of the remaining skinne , which action is called Priah , then with the former . This being done , hee layeth the clouts ( dipped in oyle aforesaid ) to the wound , and bindeth them three or foure times about ; and then wrappeth vp the Infant againe in his clouts . Then saith the Father of the child ; Blessed bee thou , O God our Lord , King of the World , which hast sanctified vs in thy Commandements , and hast commanded vs to succeed into the Couenant of our Father ABRAHAM . To which all the Congregation answerth , As this Infant hath happily succeeded into the Couenant of our Father ABRAHAM ; so happily shall hee succeed into the possession of the Law of MOSES , into Marriage also , and other good workes . Then doth the Mohel wash his bloudie mouth and his hands . The God-father riseth with him , and standeth ouer-against him ; who taking the other cup of Wine , saith a certaine prayer , and prayeth also ouer the Infant , saying ; O our God , God of our Fathers , strengthen and keepe this Infant to his Father and Mother , and make that his name , in the people of Israel , may bee named ( heere he first nameth the Child , calling him Isaac ) ISAAC , which was the sonne of ABRAHAM . Let his Father reioyce in him that hath come out of his loynes ; Let his Mother reioyce in the fruit of her wombe , as it is written , a Make glad thy Father and Mother , and her that bare thee to reioyce . And GOD saith by the Prophet , b I passed by thee , and saw thee troden in thy bloud , and I said vnto thee , In thy bloud thou shalt liue ; yea , I said vnto thee , In thy bloud thou shalt liue . Heere the Mohel puts his finger into the other cup of Wine , wherein hee had spit the bloud , and moysteneth the Childs lippes three times with that wine , hoping , that according to the former sentence of the Prophet , he shall liue longer in the bloud of his Circumcision , then otherwise he should . Dauid also saith , c He is mindfull of his marueilous acts which hee hath done , and of his wonders , and the iudgements of his mouth , &c. Then hee continueth his prayer for the present assembly , and that God would giue long life to the Father and Mother of the Boy , and blesse the child . This done , he offers the blessed Cup to all the yong men , and bids them drinke . Then with the Childe ( who is thus made a Iew ) they returne to the Fathers house , and restore him to his Mothers armes . This last prayer he makes neere the Arke , and some of the deuouter Iewes , before and after Circumcision , take the Childe , and lay him vpon Elias pillow , that Elias may touch him . d The skinne cast into the sand , is in memorie of that promise , e I will make thy seed as the sand of the Sea ; and of Balams saying , f Who can number the dust of IACOB , that is , his posteritie , whose fore-skin is cast in the Sand or Dust , and because the Curse g on the Serpent is thus fulfilled , Dust thou shalt eat , that is , this skin in the dust : thus to their enemie the Serpent fulfilling also that precept , h If thine enemie hunger , feed him . And by this meanes the Serpent can no more seduce this man . If a Childe bee sicke on the eight day , they deferre Circumcision till his recouerie : they hold also the blowing of the North winde necessarie to this action , and therefore thinke that their Fathers for bare circumcision those fortie yeeres in the Wildernesse , because the North winde blew not all that time , lest it should haue blowne away the piller of smoake and fire : and besides , this winde is wholsome for wounds , which else are dangerous . But lest they should stay beyond the eighth day expecting this Northerne breath , their Talmud tels that euery day there blow foure windes , and that the North is mixed with them all , and therefore they may Circumcise euery day . If the Child dye before the eight day , he is circumcised at the graue without any prayers : but a signe is erected in memorie of him , that GOD may haue mercie vpon him , and raise him at the day of the Resurrection . In some places all the people stand , except the God-father , because it is written , All the people stood in the Couenant . But to pursue the rest of their niceties , grounded vpon such interpretations , would bee endlesse . We will follow the childe home , if you be not alreadie wearie , and see what rout is there kept . Ten must bee the number ( you haue heard ) of the inuited ghests , and one or two of these learned Rabbins , who must make a long prayer and Sermon at the table , although others meane while are more busied in tossing the cups of Wine . I was once present ( saith i Buxdorsius ) at one of their Circumcision feasts , and one of their Rabbins preached on Pro. 3.18 . Wisedome is a tree of life ; but more woodden or ridiculous stuffe , I neuer heard in all my life . This feast they obserue by example of Abraham , who k made a great feast when the childe was weaned : their Kabal peruerts it , when hee was circumcised . l The Circumciser abideth sometime with the Mother , lest the bloud should againe issue from the childe . The mother keepeth within , sixe weekes , whether it bee a male or female : all which time her husband must not so much as touch her , or eate meate in the same dish with her . If a female child m bee borne , there is small solemnitie ; onely at sixe weekes age , some young wenches stand about the Cradle , and lift it vp with the child in it , and name it ; shee which stands at the head , being God-mother : and after this they iunket together . §. V. Of the Iewish Purification , Redemption , and Education . WHen the fortie dayes are accomplished , before the wife may accompanie or haue any fellowship with her husband , shee must bee purified in cold water , and put on white and cleane garments . Their washing is with great scrupulositie , in a common watering , or in priuate Cisternes , or Fountaines ; which must bee so deepe , that they must stand vp to the necke in water : and if it bee muddie in the bottome , they must haue a square stone to stand on , that their whole feete may stand in cleere water , and that the water may passe betwixt their toes : for the least part not couered with water , would frustrate the whole action : and for this cause they lay aside all their haire-laces , neck-laces , rings : they diue vnder the water , so that no part may bee free from the same . Some Iewesse must stand by for witnesse hereof , which is twelue yeers old and a day at least . n They redeeme their first-borne in this sort ; when the child is one and thirtie dayes old , his Father sendeth for the Priest o with other friends , and sets the child on a Table before him ; adding so much money , or monies-worth , as amounteth to two Florens of gold , or two Dolars and a halfe : My wife ( saith he ) hath brought me forth my first-borne , and the Law bids me giue him to thee . Doest thou then giue me him , saith the Priest ? He answereth , Yea. The Priest asketh the Mother , if she euer before had a childe , or abortion ? If shee answere , No : then the Priest asketh the Father , Whether the childe or the money be dearer to him ? he answereth , The childe : then doth the Priest take the money , and lay it on the head of the Infant , saying : This is a first begotten child , which God commanded should be redeemed , and now , saith hee to the childe , thou art in my power , but thy parents desire to redeeme thee ; now this money shall be giuen to the Priest for thy redemption : And if I haue redeemed thee , as is right , thou shalt bee redeemed : If not , yet thou being redeemed according to the Law and custome of the Iewes , shalt grow vp to the feare of God , to marriage and good workes , Amen . If the father dye before the childe be one and thirtie dayes old , the mother hangeth a scroll about his necke , wherein is written : This is the first-borne , and not redeemed : and this child when he commeth of age must redeeme himselfe . The Iewish Chachamim , or Wise-men , haue left no part of life vnprouided of their superstitious care : as we haue seene concerning the birth and circumcision of their children , with the Purification of the mother , and Redemption of the first-borne . To proceed with them : they enioyne the mother , while she giueth sucke , to eate wholesome food of easie digestion , that the Infant may sucke good milke ; so that the heart and stomacke be not stopped , but may come so much more easily to obtaine wisedome and vertue . For God hath great care of children , and hath therefore giuen a woman two brests , and placed them next her heart ; yea , in the dangerous persecution vnder Pharaoh , Exod. 1. hee p caused the earth to open it selfe , and receiue their Male children , and created therein two stones , from one of which the Infant sucked milke , and from the other honie , till they were growne , and might goe to their Parents : yea , and if you beleeue their Gemara ( can you choose ? ) a poore Iew hauing buried his wife , and not able to hire a nurse for his childe , had his owne brests miraculously filled with milke , and became nurse himselfe . Yea , Mardochaeus ( saith their Medrasch ) sucked the brests of Hester , and for this cause did she , after her exaltation , so preferre him . The conclusion is , if she giue grosse food to her Infants , she shall be cast into hell . She must not go naked brested , nor too long fasting in a morning , nor carrie her Infants , or suffer them to goe or be naked , lest q the Sunne hurt them , if it bee in the day , or the Moone in the night : and that they may soone learne that the earth is filled with the Maiestie of diuine glory : and for this cause must they beware , that they neuer goe bare-headed : for this were a signe of impudencie , and ill disposition . And as religiously they must prouide , that they be alway girded with a girdle : for the girdle distinguisheth betwixt the heart and the priuities ; and in his morning prayer , he saith , Blessed be thou , O God , which girdest Israel with the girdle of strength : which , if he should not haue a girdle on , would be in vaine . Their Mothers therefore sow their girdles to their coats : with great care they auoid going bare-foot , especially in Ianuary and February . When they can speake , they are taught sentences out of Scripture , and to salute their Parents with good-morrow , good-Sabbath , &c. and after seuen yeeres they adde the name of God , God giue you good-morrow , &c. but they must not name the name of God but in a pure place . These teach them the names of things in the vulgar , and some Hebrew names among , that so they may not commonly be vnderstood : for pure Hebrew they cannot speake , except their most learned Rabbines onely . Their Children must not conuerse with children of Christians , and their Parents make all things in Christians odious to them , that they may season them from their child-hood with hatred of them . When they are seuen yeeres old , they learne to write and reade : and when they can reade , they learne to construe the Text of Moses in their vulgar tongue . When the Mother carrieth him first to the schoole to the Rabbi , she maketh him cakes seasoned with honie and sugar , and as this cake , so ( saith she ) let the Law be sweet to thy heart . Speake not vaine trifling words in the schoole , but onely the words of God. For if they so do , then the glorious Maiestie of God dwelleth in them , and delighteth it selfe with the ayre of their breath . For their breathing is yet holy , not yet polluted with sinne : neither is hee r Bar-mitzuah , bound to obey the Commandements , till he bee thirteene yeeres old . When he is ten yeers old , and hath now some smattering in Moses , he proceedeth to learne the Talmud : at thirteene yeeres , his Father calleth ten Iewes , and testifieth in their presence that this his sonne is now of iust age , and hath beene brought vp in their manners and customes , their daily manner of praying and blessing , and hee will not further stand charged with the sinnes of his Sonne , who is now Bar-mitzuah , and must himselfe beare this burthen . Then in their presence hee thanketh God , that he hath discharged him from the punishment of his sonne , desiring , that his sonne by diuine grace may be long safe , and endeuour to good workes . At the fifteenth yeere of their life , they are compelled to learne their Gemara , or the complement of their Talmud , Disputations , and subtill Decisions about the Text of their Talmud . And in these they spend the greatest part of their liues , seldome reading any of the Prophets , and some not in the whole space of a long life reading one Prophet through , and therefore know so little of the Mossias . At eighteene yeeres their male children Marrie , according to their Talmud-constitution , and sometimes sooner , to auoyde fornication . Their Maydens may marrie , when ſ are twelue yeeres old and a day . At twentie yeeres they may traffike , buy , sell , and circumuent all they can : for their neighbour in the Law , is ( in their sense ) such a Iew as you haue heard described . But because these things are ioyned together in one of their sentences or Apophthemes of the R R. called Pirke Aboth , I thought good to adde the same , as containing a mappe of the Iewes life . A sonne of fiue yeeres to the Bible : a sonne of ten yeeres to the Mischna : a sonne of thirteene yeeres to the Precepts : a sonne of fifteene yeeres to the Thalmud : a sonne of eighteene yeeres to marriage : a sonne of twentie yeeres to follow ( the affaires of the world , ) a sonne of thirtie yeeres to strength : a sonne of fortie yeeres to wisedome : a sonne of fiftie yeeres to counsell : a sonne of six●ie yeeres to old age : a sonne of seuentie yeeres to gray haires : a sonne of eightie to the height : a sonne of ninetie to the graue : a sonne of one hundred yeeres is as a dead man departed out of the world . CHAP. XV. * Of their Morning Prayer , with their Fringes , Phylacteries , and other Ceremonies thereof . §. I. Of their Behauiour before they goe to the Synagogue . THe good-wife is to waken her Husband , and the Parents to awaken their Children , when after thirteene yeeres they are subiect to the Iewish Precepts : before their Penticost , they rise before it is light , and after , the nights being shorter , when it is now day . They are to awaken the day , not to tarrie till it awaken them . For their Morning-prayer must bee made whiles the Sunne is rising , and not later : for then is the time of hearing , as they interpret , Lamen . 2.19 . And hee which is deuout , ought at that time to bee sad for Ierusalem , and to pray euerie morning for the re-edifying of the Temple and Citie : if in the night-time any sheddeth teares for their long captiuitie , God will heare his prayer , for then the Starres and Planets mourne with him : and if he suffer the teares to trickle downe his cheekes , God will arise and gather them into his bottle : and if any decree be by their enemies enacted against them , with those teares he will blot out the same . Witnesse a Dauid , Put my teares in thy bottle , are they not in thy booke ? And if any rub his fore-head with his teares , it is good to blot out certaine sinnes that are there written . In there beginning of the night , God causeth all the gates of heauen to be shut , and the Angels stay at them in silence , and sendeth euill spirits into the world , which hurt all they meet : but after mid-night , they are commanded to open the same . This command and call is heard of the Cocks , and therefore they clap their wings and crow , to awaken men : and then the euill spirits lose their power of hurting : and in this respect the Wise-men haue ordained them a thanksgiuing to be said at Cock-crowing : Blessed art thou , O God , Lord of the whole world , who hast giuen vnderstanding to the Cocke . They must not rise vp in their beds naked , nor put on their shirts sitting , but put their heads and armes into the same as they lye , lest the walls and beames should see their nakednesse . It is a brag of Rabbi Iose , that , in all his life , hee had not herein faulted . But to goe or stand naked in the chamber , were more then piacular : and much more , to make water standing naked before his bed , although it be night . Hee must not put on his garments wrong : nor his left shooe before the right , and yet he must put off the left foot shooe first ; When he is clothed , with his head inclined to the earth , and a deuout minde ( in remembrance of the destruction of the Temple ) hee goeth out of the chamber , with his head , feete , and all couered , because of the holy Schechinam ( diuine glorie ) ouer his head . Then hee goeth to stoole in some priuie place ; for so hath Amos commanded , * Prepare thy selfe ( O Israel ) to meete thy God : and DAVID ; b All that is within mee praise his holy name : That is , all within the body emptie and cleane : For else must not God bee named ; and therefore his garments must not be spotted and fouled . To restraine nature too long , were a sinne , and would cause the soule to stinke : and ( sauing your reuerence ) hee must wipe with the left hand , for with the right he writeth the name of God , and the Angels . And in this place and businesse hee must take heed , he thinke not of God or his Word ; much lesse name him , for God will shorten the dayes of such a one . R. Sira told his Scholers , that the cause of his long life was , that in an impure place hee neuer though of the Word , nor named the name of God. Besides , hee must turne his face , and not his hinder-parts toward the Temple of Ierusalem . Hee ought not to touch his body with vnwashen hands , in regard of the euill spirits which rest thereon till they be washed ; and if hee should touch his eyes , hee would be blinde ; his eares deafe ; his nose dropping , his mouth stinking , his hand scabbed with these vnwashed , and therefore venemous hands : and when hee washeth , he must powre water three times on his right hand , and as oft on the left , before one hand may touch the other : hee must not bee sparing in his water , for store of water , store of health : after the hands , the mouth and face must bee washed , because they were created after the Image of God : and how should the name of God be vttered out of a foule mouth ? hee must wash ouer a bason , not ouer the ground : he must drie his face very well , for feare of wheales and wrinkles : and that with a cleane Towel , not with his shirt , for this would make them blockish and forgetfull . After all this followeth his Brachah , or blessing , Blessed bee thou , O God , our God , King of the whole world , who hast commanded vs to wash our hands . Their hands they must alwayes wash on these occasions : in the morning ; at their returne from the stoole ; from bathing ; when they haue cut their nayles ; haue scratched their naked bodie ; hauing pulled off their shooes with their hands ; haue touched a dead bodie ; haue gone amongst the dead ; haue companied with their wiues ; or haue killed a louse ; If hee respect not washing after these , if he bee learned , he shall forget his learning ; if vnlearned he shall lose his sense . §. II. Of their Zizis and Tephillim and Holy Vestments . THey b haue a foure-cornered garment , which some put on with the rest , when they rise , others then , when they will pray . The foure cornered parts thereof are made of linnen silke , tyed together with two winding bands , of such length , that they may draw through their head betwixt them , so that those two quadrangular pieces may hang downe , one on his brest , the other on his backe . In euery of those foure corners hangeth a labell , made of white woollen threds , by a little knot , downewards to the ground , and the same is foure , or eight , or twelue fingers broad . These labels they call Zizis . Those which are deuout , weare this garment euery day , vnder a long outward coat , in such sort , that those labels may appeare out a little , so that they may alwayes see them , as monitories of the Commandements of God. When they put them on , they praise God that hath commanded them to weare these Zizis . Hee ( say they ) that keepeth duely this Precept c of Zizis , doth as much as if hee kept the whole Law : for there are in all fiue knots , compared to the fiue bookes of Moses : eight threds added to them , make thirteene . And the word Zizis , maketh sixe hundred , altogether amounting to sixe hunded and thirteene , the number ( as you haue heard ) of Gods Commandements . They ascribe the continencie of Ioseph in Potiphars house ; and of Boaz , when Ruth slept by him , to the Zizis . May it please your patience , a storie out of the Talmud . One Rab. Iochanan saw a boxe full of Iewels , which one of his Schollers , Bar-Emorai purposed to steale , but was forbidden by a voyce sounding out of the ayre , Let it alone , Bar-Emorai , for it belongeth to R. Chaninas wife , which in the other world shall put into the same violet wooll , to make thred for Zizis , that of them , the iust men there may haue their fringed garments sewed . Once , hee which weareth this garment without intermission , is fortified against the Deuill , and all euill Spirits . d Besides this memorable Vestment , they weare a certaine knot neare their nose , out of Deut. 6.8 . They shall bee frontlets betweene thine eyes . They make it thus : They take a little blacke foure-square calfe-skin , which they fold eight times , that it may haue foure double folds and distinct breadths . They put into these , distinct Scriptures , the same being fourefold of parchment . These Scriptures are taken e out of Exod. 13. and Deut. 6. Then take they haires out of a Cow or Calues tayle , and wash them cleane , and binde them about those writings of Scripture , so that any one may see , that they are good , by the ends of them appearing out of the skin . This skinne they sew with cleane and fine strings , taken out of Calues or Kines bodies , or made of Bulls sinewes , or if such strings cannot bee had , with strings of Calue-skin-parchment . Then doe they sew a long and blacke thong to that thick hide or skin , and knit a knot about it . This piece of worke they call Tephillim , to put them in minde of often prayer : and tye it so about their heads , that the thicke knot , wherein the Scriptures are , may hang betwixt the eyes . After this , they take another foure-cornered skin , which they fold as the former , and write certaine verses out of Exodus in parchment , and put it into a little hollowed skinne , and sew it vpon the thicke-folded skin ; to which they adde a long thong , and call it the Tephillim of the hand . This they tye to the bare skin , aboue the elbow of the left arme , that so that which is written may bee ouer-against the heart , which may hereby be the more enflamed to prayer . That long string is so fastned , that it commeth to the fore-part of the hand , thus fulfilling that Commandement , f The words which I command thee this day , shall bee on thine heart , and thou shalt tye them for a signe in thy hand . They tye on first this Tephillim of the hand , and then that of the head , and make their brachah or prayer , saying ; Blessed bee thou , O God , our Lord , who hast sanctified vs in thy Commandements , and hast commanded vs to put on Tephillim ; looking , while hee speaketh , diligently on the knot on his fore-head . In folding , sewing , knitting , and tying them , they verie subtilly frame the name of God Schaddai : Other their manifold ceremonies about these Tephillim , I willingly omit . Their sanctitie is such , that he which weareth them , must be pure within and without : and if hee lets them fall on the ground , all that shall see them so lying , must fast with him one whole day : they must not bee hanged vp bare , but in a bagge : nor may they be left in a chamber , where a man and his wife lye together , except in a triple chest or bagge . A man must not sleepe while he hath them on , nor may hee breake winde ; and if he haue list to the stoole , he must lay them foure ells from the place of his easement , or lay them against his heart in a double bagge . Their women seruants , and sicke folkes , are free from wearing them . It is sufficient for women to say Amen to their prayers . And all this Moses learned in Mount Sinai . §. III. Of their Schoole or Synagogue , Rites , and their Mattins . WEE haue beene tedious in furnishing our Iew to his Mattins ; at Sun-rising is their houre , as you haue heard : but their Rabbins haue inlarged and lengthened that time to about nine of the clocke . Where many of the Iewes liue together , they resort at a set houre to their Synagogue . Thither they must goe cheerfully : before their Synagogue they haue an Yron fastned , to make cleane their shooes , according to Salomons counsell , g Keepe thy foote when thou goest into the house of God. He that hath Pantofles , must put them off , as it is written , h For the place where thou standest is holy ground . At the entrance in at the doore , he pronounceth some things out of Dauids Psalmes : they must enter with feare and trembling , considering whose presence it is ; and for a while suspend their praying for the better attention . And euerie Iew must cast in a halfe-penie at least into the Treasurie , as it is written ; I will see thy face in righteousnesse , that is , in almes , as they interpret it . In this attention they bow themselues towards the Arke , in which is the booke of the Law , and say , i How faire are thy Tents , O IACOB ? and thy dwellings , O Israel ? And k I will enter into thy house in the multitude of thy mercie , I will bow downe in thy holy Temple in thy feare . And , l O Lord , I haue loued the habitation of thy house , and the place of the Tabernacle of thy glorie : and diuers other verses out of the Psalme . After these things they begin to pray , as is contained in their common Prayer-booke ; and because these prayers are verie many , therefore they runne them ouer ; hee that cannot reade , must attend and say Amen , to all their prayers . These prayers are in Hebrew rimes . Their first prayer is , The Lord of the World , which raigned before any thing was created , at that time , when according to his will they were created , was called King , to whom shall bee giuen feare and honour . He alway hath beene , is , and shall remaine in his beautie for euer . Hee is One , and besides him there is none other , which may bee compared or associated to him , without beginning and end ; with him is rule and strength . He is my GOD and my deliuerer which liueth . He is my Rocke in my need , and time of my trouble , my Banner , my Refuge ; my Hereditarie portion , in that day , when I implore his helpe . Into his hands I commend my Spirit . Whether I wake or sleepe , hee is with me , therefore I will not be afraid . This done , they say then their hundreth m benedictions one after another , which are short , and twice a day repeated . First , for the washing of their hands , that if hee then forgot it , he might now in the Congregation recite it . Then for the creation of man , and for that hee was made full of holes , whereof , if one should bee stopped , he should dye : then a confession of the Resurrection : then for vnderstanding giuen to the Cocke ( as you haue heard ) to discerne day and night a sunder , and with his crowing to awaken them ; and in order , Blessed , &c. That he hath made me an Israelite or Iew , Blessed , &c. That hee hath not made me a seruant , Blessed , &c. That he hath not made me a woman ( The women heere say , that he hath made me according to his will ) Blessed , &c. That exalteth the lowly , Blessed , &c. That maketh the blind to see ; which they should say at their first wakening , Blessed , &c. That rayseth the crooked ; at his rising , Blessed , &c. That cloatheth the naked ; at his apparelling , Blessed , &c. That raiseth them vp that fall , Blessed , &c. That bringeth the prisoners out of prison , Blessed , &c. That stretcheth the world vpon the waters ; when hee setteth his feet on the ground , Blessed , &c. That prepareth and ordereth the goings of man ; when hee goeth out of his chamber , Blessed , &c. That hath created all things necessarie to life ; when he puts on his shooes , Blessed , &c. That girded Israel with strength ; his girdle , Blessed , &c. That crowneth Israel with comelinesse ; when he puts on his hat , Blessed , &c. That giueth strength to the wearie . Blessed bee thou God our Lord , King of the world , who takest sleepe from mine eyes , and slumber from mine eye-lids . Then adde they two prayers to be preserued against sinnes euill spirits , and men , and all euill . After this , humbling themselues before GOD , they confesse their sinnes , and againe comfort themselues in the couenant made to Abraham , Wee are thy people , and the children of thy Couenant , &c. O happie wee ! how good is our portion ? how sweet is our lot ? how faire is our heritage ? Oh happie we , who euery morning and euening may say , Heare , Israel , The Lord our Lord is one God. Gather vs that hope in thee from the foure ends of all the earth , that all the inhabitants of the earth may know that thou art our God , &c. Our Father which art in Heauen , be mercifull vnto vs for thy names sake , which is called vpon vs : and confirme in vs that which is written , n At that time will I bring you , and gather you , and make you for a name and praise among all the people of the earth , when I shall turne your captiuities , saith the Lord . Then follow two short prayers for the Law giuen them . And then they goe on to the Sacrifices , which , because they cannot execute in action out of the Temple , they redeeme with words , reading the precepts concerning sacrifices , according to their times , comforting themselues with the saying of HOSE , o We will sacrifice the calues of our lippes . Then repeat they an Historie of Sacrifice , and a Prayer of the vse of the Law , and how many wayes it may bee expounded . This done , they ( with a still voyce that none can heare ) pray for the re-edifying of the Temple , in these words ; Let thy will bee before thy face , O GOD our Lord , Lord of our Fathers , that the holy house of thy Temple may bee restored in our dayes , and grant vs thy will in thy Law. After , rising with great ioy and clamour , they sing a prayer of prayse in hope hereof ; and sitting downe againe , they reade a long prayer , gathered heere and there out of the Psalmes ; and some whole Psalmes , and part of 1. Chron. 30. And lastly , the last words of Obadiah , p The Sauiours shall ascend into Mount Sion , to iudge the Mount of Esau , and the Kingdome shall bee the Lords . Which they speake in hope of the destruction of the Christians , whom they call Edomites , and of their owne restitution . ( In some of their close writings , which they will not suffer to come into the hands of Christians , they say that the soule of Edom entered into the bodie of Christ , and that both hee and wee are no better then Esau . ) They proceed q singing , And God shall bee King ouer all the earth : In that day GOD shall bee one , and his name one , as it is written in thy Law , O GOD , Heare , Israel , GOD our GOD is one GOD : And these words in their next Prayer they repeat , resounding that last word r One , by the halfe or whole houre together , looking vp to Heauen : and when they come to the last letter thereof , Daleth , d. they all turne their heads to the foure corners and windes of the World , signifying that GOD is King of the whole world : hauing in the word , Echad , many superstitious subtilties ; that the letter Daleth in regard of his place in the Alphabet , signifieth foure ; and the word Echad contayneth in numerall letters two hundred fortie and fiue , whereunto adding three hael elohechem emes , God our Lord is true , they make vp the number of two hundred fortie and eight , and so many members there are in mans bodie : for euerie member , a prayer secures them all . And this verse thrice recited , secureth against the ill spirit . They ſ esteeme it a holy prayer , by which miracles may bee wrought , and therefore vse it morning and euening . They haue another prayer called Schone esre , that is , eighteene , because it contayneth so many thankesgiuing , which they say twice a day , and the chiefe chanter of the Synagogue singeth it twice by himselfe . They thinke by this prayer to obtaine remission of their sinnes . They must pray it standing so , that one foot must not stand more on the ground then the other , like the Angels : t And their foote was a right foote . When they come to those words in it , Holy , holy , holy , Lord God of hosts ; they leape vp three times aloft . And hee ( say their Chachamim ) which speaketh a word during this prayer , shall haue burning coales giuen him to eate after his death . These eighteene thanksgiuings , are for the eighteene bones in the chine or back-bone , which must in saying hereof be bended . After this , followeth a prayer against the Iewes reuolted to Christianitie , and against all Christians , saying ; These which are blotted out ( that is reuolters ) shall haue no more hope , and all vnbeleeuers shall perish in the twinkling of an eye , and all thine enemies which hate thee , O GOD , shall be destroyed , and the proud and presumptuous Kingdome shall quickly be rooted out , broken , layd euen with the ground , and at last shall vtterly perish , and thou shalt make them presently in our dayes obedient to vs . Blessed art thou God , which breakest and subduest them which are rebellious . They call the Turkish Empire the Kingdome of Ismael ; the Roman , Edomiticall , proud , &c. They are u themselues indeed exceeding proud , impatient , and desirous of reuenge . The Talmud sayth , That the lying spirit in the mouth of Achabs Prophets , which perswaded him to goe and fall at Ramoth Gilead , was none other but the spirit of x Naboth , whom hee had before flaine . And y Victor Carbensis , a Christian Iew , testifieth , That there are not vnder heauen a more quarrelsome people , themselues acknowledging the Christians farre meeker then themselues : when they haue this Prouerb , that the modestie of the Christians , the wisedome and industrie of the Heathens , and faith of the Iewes , are the three pillers which sustaine the world . But to returne to their deuotions : After those other before mentioned , followeth a prayer for the good sort , for Proselytes , reedifying of the Temple , for sending the Messias , and restauration of their Kingdome . In the end they pray GOD to keepe them in peace , and when they come to these words , Hee that makes peace aboue , shall make peace ouer all Israel , Amen : they goe backe three paces , bow themselues downewards , bend their head on the right hand , then on the left ( if some Christian bee there with an Image , they must not bow , but lift vp their heart . ) This they doe for honours sake , not to turne their hinder parts on the Arke : and thus they goe ( like Crabbes ) out of the Synagogue , vsing certaine prayers ; not running , but with a slow pace , lest they should seeme glad , that their Mattins were done . Other their niceties in praying , as laying the right hand on the left ouer the heart ; not spetting nor breaking winde vp or downe ; not ( interrupted by a King ) to cease prayer ; to shake his bodie this way and that way ; not to touch his naked bodie ; and to say Amen , with all his heart : for they that say Amen , are worthie to say it in the world to come . And therefore z Dauid endeth a Psalme with Amen , Amen : signifying that one is to bee said heere , and the other in the other world : also in a plaine eminent place , purged from all filth , freed from the sight of women , his face to the East , standing , his feet close together , fixing his eyes on the ground , eleuating the heart to heauen , &c. I hold it enough thus to mention . Their praying to the East must be vnderstood from our Westerne parts , because Ierusalem standeth that way : for otherwise Rambam * sheweth that Abraham prayed in Mount Moriah toward the West ; and the Sanctum Sanctorum was in the West , which place also Abraham set forth and determined . And because the Gentiles worshipped the Sunne toward the rising , therefore Abraham worshipped Westward , and appointed the Sanctuarie so to stand . The Talmud saith , Praying to the South bringeth wisdome ; toward the North , riches . I might heere also adde their Letanie and Commemoration of their Saints almost after the Popish fashion . As thus for a taste . Wee haue sinned before thee , haue mercie on vs . O Lord , doe it for thy names sake , and spare Israel thy people . Lord , doe it for ( Abraham ) thy perfect one , and spare Israel thy people . Lord , doe it for him which was bound in thy porches , ( to wit , in Mount Moriah , where the Temple was afterward builded ) and spare Israel thy people . Lord , doe it for him which was heard in the ladder ( Iacob ) from thy high place , and spare Israel thy people . Lord , doe it for the merit of Ioseph thy holy one , &c. Lord doe it for him which was drawne out of the waters ( Moses ) and spare , &c. Lord , doe it for ( Aaron ) the Priest , with Vrim and Thummim . Lord , grant it for him that was zealous for thy name ( Phineas . ) Lord , doe it for the sweet Singer ( Dauid . ) Lord , doe it for him which built thine house . They name not any , but expresse him after this sort . And then proceed in like manner , with the titles , attributes , and workes of GOD. Doe it for thy Name , Doe it for thy Goodnesse , for thy Couenant , thy Law , thy Glorie , &c. in seuerall versicles . And then to their Saints in a new passage . Doe it for Abraham , Isaac and Iacob . Doe it for Moses and Aaron , for Dauid and Salomon ( as if their combined forces should effect more then single . ) Doe it for Ierusalem the holy Citie , for Sion , for the destruction of thy house , for the poore Israelites , for the bare Israelites , for the miserable Israelites , for the Widdowes and Orphans , for the sucking and wained ; and if not for our sake , yet for thine owne sake . Then in another forme , Thou which hearest the poore , heare vs ; thou which hearest the oppressed , heare vs : Thou which heardest Abraham , &c. With renuing a commemoration of their Saints larger then before : and ( after some repeating the diuine titles ) in another tune they oppose their Saint and wicked ones together : as Remember not the lye of Achan , but remember Iosua , forgiuing him , and remember Heli and Samuel , and so on in a tedious length . CHAP. XVI . Of their Ceremonies at home , after their returne , at their Meales and otherwise : and of their Euening Prayer . THus haue wee seene the Iewish Mattens , which they chant , ( sayth a another ) in a strange wilde hallowing tune , imitating sometimes Trumpets , and one ecchoing to the other , and winding vp by degrees from a soft and silent whispering , to the highest and loudest notes that their voyces will beare , with much varietie of gesture : kneeling they vse none , no more then doe the Graecians : they burne Lampes : but for shew of Deuotion or Eleuation of Spirit , that yet in Iewes could I neuer discerne : for they are reuerend in their Synagogues , as Grammar boyes are at Schoole , when their Master is absent . In summe , their holinesse is the verie outward worke it selfe , being a brainlesse head , and a soulelesse bodie . Meane-while , the good-wife at home , against her husbands returne , sweepeth the house , that nothing may disturbe his holy cogitations , and layeth him a booke on the Table , either the Pentateuch of Moses , or a booke of Manners , to reade therein the space of an houre , before he goeth out of the house about his businesse . This studie is required of euerie deuout Iew , eyther in his owne house , or else in their Schoole or Synagogue . And being thus come home , they lay vp their Tephillim in a Chest , first that of the head , then that of the hand . They account it healthfull also to eate somewhat in the morning , before they goe to worke : for whereas there are threescore and three diseases of the gall , a bit of Bread , or a draught of Wine can cure them all . About eleuen of clocke his wife hath prepared his dinner pure meates , purely dressed ; but if she haue Pullen or Cattell , shee must first feed them . For it is said , b I will giue grasse in thy field for thy Cattell , and thou shalt eate and bee satisfied : you see , the Cattell are first mentioned . And to keepe such Domesticall cattell , is good in respect of the disasterous motions of the Planets , which must some way sort to effect . But if they bee studious of almes , and good works , then Saphyra Rabba the great Chancellor ( some Angell ) according to his office , registreth the same , and commendeth them vnto GOD , saying ; Turne away that planetarie misfortune from such a one , for hee hath done these , and these good workes . And then doth it befall some wicked man , or else some of the Cattell . Before they come to the Table , they must make tryall againe in the priuie what they can doe : for it is written , c Thou shalt carry out the old , because of the new . Especially let there bee cleane water , wherein the houshold must first wash , then the wife , and lastly the good-man , who presently without touching or speaking ought else , might more purely giue thankes . Hee ( sayth R. Iose in the d Talmud ) that eateth with vnwashen hands , is as hee that lyeth with an Harlot , for it is written : e For the strange woman a man commeth to a morsell of bread . They must wash before meat and after , so strictly , that they may not keepe on a Ring on their finger , for feare of some vncleannesse remaining vnder it . I had rather ( sayth R. Akiba ) dye for thirst , then neglect this washing tradition of the Elders ; when hee had onely so much water brought him into prison , as might serue him but to one vse of washing or drinking , at his owne choyse . On the Table cleanely spred , must bee set a whole loafe well baked , and the salt , and then the housholder or the chiefest Rabbi at Table , taketh the loafe into his hands , and in the cleanest and best baked part thereof , maketh a cut into it , and then setting it downe , and spreading his hands on it , saith , Blessed art thou Lord God , King of the world , who bringest Bread out of the earth : and then breaketh off that piece of bread which hee had cut before , and dipping it into the salt or broath , eateth it , without speaking a word ; for if hee speake , he must say ouer his Grace againe : After this , hee taketh the loafe , and cutteth for the rest . Then hee taketh a cup of Wine f ( if they haue any ) with both hands , and with the right hand holdeth it vp a handfull higher then the Table , and looking stedfastly on the cup , saith , Blessed , &c. who hast made the fruit of the Vine . Ouer water they pronounce no blessing : and if there bee not three at least at the Table , each man must blesse for himselfe : If three or more , the rest say , Amen . Salt is religiously set on in remembrance of the Sacrifices . If when they cut , they should cut off the piece of bread , it would offend GOD. Both hands they spread ouer the loafe , in memorie of the ten Commandements , which GOD hath published concerning Wheat , of which bread is made . The bread must bee had in speciall honour , no vessell supported with it , or set vpon it : and a spirit g called Nabal giueth attendance , as deputed to obserue such as ( through negligence ) tread it vnder foote , and to bring them into pouertie : and another man ( dogged by this spirit , which sought to bring him to pouertie ) eating victuals one day on the grasse in the field , the spirit hoped to effect his purpose : but this deuout Iew , after he had eaten , pared away the grasse , and threw it with the crummes scattered into it , into the Sea for the fishes , and presently heard a voyce , saying ; Woe is me foole , who haue attended to punish this man , and cannot haue occasion . They dreame that Elias and euerie mans proper Angell attendeth at Table , to heare what is said , if they talke of the Law ; otherwise an ill Angell commeth , and causeth brawles and diseases ; and in respect of these spirituall attendants , they cast not their bones beside or behind them . They are curious not to eate flesh and fish together : but first flesh , and then scoure their teeth from the flesh , and eate a bit of bread , and drinke a draught of drinke before they eate the fish . They must not vse the same knife to meats made of milke , which they vsed in eating flesh . Milke must not stand on the table with flesh , nor touch it . Besides the 23. Psalme set before them in the meale time , they testifie their deuotion by multitudes of new graces or thankesgiuings , if any better wine or dainties bee set before them , yea , besides the particulers of their cates , euen for euery good sent , as of Oyle , Roses , Spices , &c. and are of opinion , that to vse any thing without thankesgiuing , is to vsurpe and steale it . Let this bee spoken to the shame of many prophane Esaus with vs , that will rather sell Gods blessings for their meat , then seeke them to their meat ; although in them the payment of these by tale , and not by weight , is no better then a bead-superstition . They make a religion of leauing some leauings of their bread on the h table ; but to leaue a knife there were dangerous , euer since that a Iew once in the rehearsing that part of their grace after meat , which concerneth the re-edifying of Ierusalem , in a deepe agonie tooke his knife so left , and thrust into his heart . This their grace is long , containing a commemoration of the benefits vouchsafed their fore-fathers , and a prayer for regranting the same to send Elias and the Messias ; and that they may not be brought to begge or borrow of the Christians : and for his blessing vpon all that house , &c. whereunto is answered with a loud voyce , Amen : and they say to themselues : i Feare the Lord , yee his Saints , for they that feare him , haue no want : the Lions lacke and suffer hunger , but they which seeke the Lord , shall want nothing that is good : and while this is said , there must not a crumme bee left in their mouthes . The prayers must bee in that place where they haue eaten : or else they shall lose the benefit of buriall : and a certaine deuout Iew in the field , remembring that he had forgotten his grace , returned backe to the house , and there performing his dutie , had miraculously sent vnto him a doue of gold . In Cities where are Synagogues , about fiue in the afternoone , their k Clerke ( or some such officer ) goeth about , and with knocking at their doores , giues them notice of Euening prayer : thither being come , they sit downe ; and say this prayer ( of the first word , called Aschre . ) l Blessed are they which dwell in thy house , praising thee continually , Selah . Blessed are the people that are thus , blessed are the people whose God is the Lord . I will magnifie thee , O God my King , &c. all that 145. Psalme throughout : hee which saith this Psalme thrice a day , shall haue his portion in eternall life . Then the chiefe Chorister or Chanter singeth halfe their prayer , called Kaddesch : and then all say those eighteene prayses mentioned in Morning Prayer . Then goeth their Chorister out of his Pulpit , and kneeleth downe vpon the steps before the Arke , and falleth downe with his face on his left hand ( all the people doing likewise ) saying , O mercifull and gracious God , I haue sinned in thy sight , but thou art full of mercy : be mercifull vnto me , and receiue my prayer proceeding from an humble heart . Reproue mee not , O Lord , in thy wrath , nor correct mee in thine anger , and so proceedeth through that whole sixt Psalme , his countenance couered and inclined to the ground . This is done in imitation m of Ioshua . Then the Praecentor or chiefe Chorister againe rising vp , saith : And we know not what to doe , but that wee direct our eyes vnto thee . And then they say vp the other halfe of their Kaddesch , and so endeth their Euensong . Now should they goe home , and after supper returne to performe their Night-deuotions : but because a full belly would rather be at rest , and might easily forget his dutie , after some pawse and stay , they proceed before they goe to their other taske : and in that time of pawsing betweene their vespers and nocturnes , if there bee any strife betweene any , and reconciliation cannot be made , then hee which cannot reconcile his neighbour , goeth to the common prayer-booke , and shutting it , knocketh thereon with his hand , saying , anikelao , I conclude the businesse ; as if he should say , I conclude praying , till mine aduersarie be reconciled to me : vntill which thing be effected , they may not pray further : and so sometimes their prayers are intermitted then and diuers dayes together , if one partie will be stubborne . These prayers are for substance much like the former : as against the Christians , and for their owne restitution by their Messias . They depart out of the Synagogue with repetition of those sentences mentioned in the former Chapter . At Supper they behaue themselues as at Dinner . Going to bed , they put off the left shooe before the right ; their shirt they put off , when they are couered in their beds , for feare of the walls beholding their nakednesse . Hee that maketh water naked in his chamber , shall be a poore man : and the prayer , n Heare Israel , must be his last words on his bed , and sleeping on the same , as in Psal. 4.5 . Speake in your heart on your bed , and bee silent . Selah . If hee cannot by and by sleepe , he must repeat it till hee can ; and so his sleepe shall prooue good to him . The bed must be pure : for how else should they thinke on the name of GOD ? And it must be so placed , that they must lye with their heads to the South , their feet toward the North ; for by this meanes they shall bee fruitfull in Male children . They haue also their Chamber Morals , instructing of duties betwixt the Man and Wife , vnmeet for sober and chaste eares . T is time for our Pen to sleepe with them , and end this Chapter . CHAP. XVII . Their weekely obseruation of Times , viz. Their Mundayes and Thursdayes , and Sabbath . §. I. Of their Mundayes and Thursdayes . HItherto haue wee heard of their prayers euery day obserued . They haue also their times designed to the reading of the Law. In the a Talmud is reported , that Ezra in the Babylonian Captiuitie was Author vnto the Iewes of ten Commandements . First , that on the Sabbath : secondly , on Munday and Thursday , with singular solemnitie , some part of the Law should bee read : thirdly , that Thursday should be Court or Law-day for deciding controuersies : fourthly , that it should bee a day of washing , sweeping , and cleansing in honour of the Sabbath : fiftly , that men should then eate Leekes : the sixt , that women should arise and bake their Bread so earely , that at Sunne rising they might giue a poore man a piece of bread : the seuenth , that they should for modesties sake gird their Linnen to them : the eighth , that in the Bathes they should combe and part their haires verie carefully : the ninth , about selling their commodities to Marchants , and buying womanly ornaments for the honour of their feasts , and pleasing their husbands : the last is , of cleansing after vncleane issues . Their learned men confirme this institution of Ezra , by authoritie of Scripture , b They went three dayes in the desart , and found no waters . By waters they vnderstand the Law : For so it is said , Esay 55.1 . Come yee to the waters : that is , to the Law : and therefore they ought not to let three dayes passe without some solemne reading of the Law. Munday , and Thursday , are chosen to bee the dayes , because on c Thursday Moses went the second time into the Mount , and returned with the two Tables on the Munday , on which day d also the Temple was destroyed , and the Law burnt . This their deuotion is as ancient , as that Pharisee , Luke 18. I fast twice in the weeke ; that which e the most deuout amongst them doe to this day obserue . Yea , it seemeth the deuouter sort fast foure dayes , saith f another , on Munday , Tuesday , Wednesday and Thursday ; the first for Mariners and trauellers by Sea , the next for such as passe thorow desart places , the third for Children which are troubled with the Squinancie : ( of this g Elias Leuita testifieth , that after the beginning of the World it first assayled children , and after that , men ; so that sometimes when they neezed , their spirit fled away and they dyed , whence came that custome of saluting and praying well to men h in neezing . The strangling of Achitophel , they also interpret of this neezing farewell . ) The fourth dayes fast is for Women which are with childe or giue sucke : but the Tuesday and Wednesday in likelyhood were not ordinarie , as the other . Sunday might not bee thus honoured being the Christian Sabbath ; and Friday was the preparatiue to their owne . Those two dayes are generally halfe holy-dayes . Assembling earely in their Synagogues , besides their ordinarie prayers they annexe many other . Among others they vse one Prayer called Vchurachum , of miraculous effect , as appeared in Vespatians time , who committing three Ships full of Iewes , without Oare or Mariner to the wide Seas , which arriued in three seuerall regions , Louanda , Arlado , Burdeli ( worke for Geographers : ) Those which arriued in this last port , by tyrannicall Edict of the King , were to be tryed whether they were true Iewes , as Hananias , Misael , and Azarias made proofe of their Religion . Whereupon three dayes being required ( as they said Nebuchadnezzar had granted them ) wherein to betake themselues to fasting and prayer : in this time of respite three deuout Iewes , Ioseph , Beniamin and Samuel , inuened each of them a prayer , which they ioyned into one , and continued in praying , the same three dayes , at the end whereof they cast themselues into the fire , and there continued till it was consumed . Hence arose this ordinance euery Munday and Thursday to vse the same prayer , which is this ; And hee is mercifull , and pardoning sinne doth not destroy the sinner . Hee often turneth his anger from vs , and doth not kindle all his wrath . Thou , O my God , suffer me not to want thy mercie : let thy gentlenesse and truth keepe mee alwayes . Helpe vs , O God , our God , and gather vs from the Gentiles , &c. for their restitution , as in other their prayers and destruction of their enemies , the Christians . After this they prostrate themselues on their faces ( as before ) with many other orisons to the like effect . §. II. Of their Law-Lectures . THeir solemne ceremonie of the Law-lecture followeth ; In all i their Synagogues they haue the fiue bookes of Moses , written in great letters on Parchments of Calues-skins , sowed together in length , which at both ends are fastened to pieces of wood , by which the booke may be lifted and carried . This booke is kept in an Arke or Chest set in some wall of the Synagogue . Before the doores of the Arke is a hanging of Tapestrie , more or lesse precious , according to the qualitie of their Feasts , and for the most part wrought with Bird-worke . The booke is wrapped in a linnen-cloath , wrought with Hebrew words : without that , is hanged about some other cloath of Linnen , Silke , Veluet , or Gold , to which is fastened a plate of Siluer by a chayne of Gold , vpon the which is written , The crowne of the Law , or holinesse of the Lord . Then goeth one about , crying , Who will buy k Gelilah etzchaijm . This is an office whereby they are authorized to handle those pieces of wood , and to open the booke of the Law. Hee which giueth most for it , hath it : the money is reserued for the poore . The pieces of wood are called etzchaijm , tree of life , according to l Salomon : Wisedome is a tree of life to them that lay holde thereon . When the m chiefe Chanter hath taken out the booke , and goeth with it into the Pulpit , they all sing out of Num. 10.35 . Arise , O Lord , and let thine enemies bee scattered , and let them that hate thee , flye before thee : And out of Esay 2.3 . Many people shall goe and say , Come let vs ascend to the mount of the Lord , to the house of the God of IACOB , and hee shall teach vs his wayes , and wee will walke in his pathes ; for the Law shall goe out of Sion , and the Word of the Lord from Ierusalem . When this Praecentor layeth the booke on his arme , hee saith , n Magnifie the Lord with mee , and let vs exalt his name together : to which all the people answer , o Exalt yee the Lord our God , and bow before his foot-stoole , for it is holy : exalt yee the Lord our God , and bow to the mountaine of his holinesse , for Iehouah our God is holy . There , vpon a Table couered with silke , hee layeth downe the booke ; and he which hath bought the Office , taketh from it the cloathes wherein it is wrapped . Then these two call some one of the Congregation by his owne and his Fathers name , who commeth foorth and kisseth the booke , not on the bare Parchment ( for that were a sinne ) but on the cloathes which couer it ; and taking it by those pieces of wood , saith aloud , Praise the Lord , &c. Blessed bee thou , O Lord , who hast chosen vs before any other people , and giuen vs thy Law. Blessed bee thou , O God , the Law-giuer . Then the Praecentor readeth a Chapter out of the booke ; and then hee which was called foorth , with like kissing and blessing returneth . Then another is called foorth , and doth likewise . After him another , who had need bee of strong armes : for hee lifteth vp and carrieth this booke that all may see it , all crying , This is the Law which Moses gaue to the Israelites . This Office is called Hagbahah , and is sold as the former . The women meane-while contend amongst themselues in this Synagogue by some Lattice , to haue a sight of the Law : for the women haue a Synagogue apart seuered with Lattices , so ( besides their pretence of modestie ) to fulfill the saying of Zacharie , p The family of Dauid shall mourne apart , and their wiues apart , &c. If he which carrieth the booke , should stumble or fall , it were ominous , and should portend much euill . These two Officers fold vp the booke as before ; and then come all and kisse the same , and then it is carried to his place with singing . After this they end their Prayers as at other times , saying , Lord , leade mee in thy righteousnesse , because of mine enemies , direct thy way before me : And , The Lord keepe my going out and comming in from henceforth for euer . Which they also say when they goe foorth on a iourney or to worke . §. III. Of the Iewish Sabbath . THey prepare q themselues to the obseruation of their Sabbath , by diligent prouision on the Friday before night of the best meates well dressed ; especially the women prouide them good Cakes . They honour the Sabbath with three bankets : first , on the Friday night when their Sabbath beginneth , another on the Sabbath day at noone : the third before sunne-set . r Eate yee it to day , to day is the Sabbath of the Lord , to day yee shall not find it ( Manna ) in the field : do you not see To day thrice mentioned , and therefore by Moses owne ordaining , that Manna must so often bee eaten on the Sabbath ? The richest Iewes and most learned Rabbins disdaine not some or other office , at chopping of hearbs , kindling the fire , or somewhat toward this preparation . The Table remaineth couered all that night and day . They wash , and if need bee , shaue their heads on the Friday , and very religiously cut their nayles , beginning with the fourth finger of the left hand , and next with the second , then with the fifth , thence to the third , and last to the thumbe , still leaping ouer one : in the right hand they begin with the second finger , and after proceed to the fourth , and so forth . These parings if they treade vnderfoot , it is a great sinne ; but hee which burieth them , is a iust man , or which burneth them . Now must they also whet their kniues , and put on their Sabbath-holy-day-rayment , to salute Malchah the Queene , so they terme the Sabbath . The Clarke goeth about and giueth warning of the Sabbath ; and when the Sunne is now ready to set , the women light their Sabbath-Lampes in their dining roomes , and stretching out their hands toward it , say ouer a blessing . If they cannot see the Sunne , they take warning by the Hennes flying to roost . The cause why the women now and at other feasts light the Lampes , is Magistrally determined by the ſ Rabbins , because Eue caused her husband to sinne , yea , with a cudgell belaboured him , and compelled him to eate , which they gather out of his words , t The Woman gaue mee of the tree ( to wit , a sound rib-rosting ) and I did eate . Now after they had eaten , the sunne which before shined , as it shall doe in the other life , diminished his light , and for dimming that light , shee lightens this . And for three causes ( you shall beleeue their u Talmud ) women dye in trauell ; for forgetting their dough wherewith to make Cakes with Oyle , Exod. 25. for neglecting their termes ; and not lighting the Sabbath-Lampes which their Cabalists gather out of three letters of the name of Eue or Chauah . These lights are two or more , according to condition of the roome . They begin their Sabbath thus soone , and end it also later then the iust time , in commiseration of the Purgatory-soules , which begin and end with them this Sabbaths-rest , being the whole weeke besides tormented in that fire . Iudas himselfe , in honour of the Christian Sabbath , from Saturday Eeuen-song obtained like priuiledge : witnesse Saint Brandon in the Legend ( can you refuse him ? ) who found him cooling himselfe in the Sea , sitting vpon a stone which hee had sometime remoued out of a place , where it was needlesse , into the high-way . ( So meritorious euen in Iudas is any the least good worke . ) x There did Iudas acquaint Brandon with this Sunday-refreshing of the hellish prisoners , and desired his holy company to scarre away the diuels , when they should after Sunday Eeuen-song come to fetch him againe , which for that time Brandon granted and performed . The Iewes will not quite emptie any place of water , that on the Sabbath these fierie soules may finde where to coole them . Two Angels attend them home from the Synagogue , one good , and the other euill , which if they finde all things well , that is , Iewishly prepared for the Sabbaths honor , the good Angell saith , It shall be so the next Sabbath , and the euill Angell ( will he , nill he ) answereth , Amen . If otherwise , the good Angell is forced to say Amen to the euill Angels denunciation of the contrary . They feast it with much ceremonie , pronouncing their blessing on the wine : with looking on the Lampe , to repaire that fiftieth part of their eye-sight , which they say in the weeke time ordinarily is wasted : they couer the bread meane-while , that it should not see the shame thereof , in that the Wine is blessed , for the Sabbaths vse before it . This good cheare on the Sabbath is of such consequence , that for this cause in their y Talmud is reported , that a Butcher in Cyprus , which still reserued his best meates for the Sabbath , grew by Diuine reward so rich , that his Table and all his Table-furniture were of gold . You may receiue with like credite the Legend of Ioseph following , who buying continually the best Fish , to honour the Sabbath with it , found in the belly of one of these Sabbath-fishes , a Hat-band of Pearles , worth no lesse then a Kingdome . The Table remaineth spred till the next night . The Lampes must not bee put out , nor the light thereof applyed to the killing of fleas , to reading or writing , &c. The good man must honour that night with more kindnesse to his wife , then on other nights : therefore eate they Leekes before : Therefore also they marry on the Sabbath : and the children , then conceiued , must needes be z wise and fortunate . If a Iew trauell , and on Friday Eeuening be further from his home , then a Sabbaths-dayes-iourney , he must there abide , be it in the midst of a Wood or Wildernes till the Sabbath be past . They sleepe longer on the Sabbath morning ; so with their greater pleasure to honour it . They then vse more prayers in their Synagogues ; and reade seuen Lectures of the Law. They now also reade the Prophets . They stay here till noone , and no longer , lest by longer fasting and praying they should breake the Propheticall commandement , a Thou shalt call my Sabbath a delight . After dinner also they reade in their Law : for b on a time , the Sabbath and the Law put vp their complaints to God for want of a companion and learner , and the Israelites were giuen as a companion to the Sabbath , and on the Sabbath a learner of the Law. But for all this they talke not more busily all the weeke through of Vsurie , buying and selling , then on the Sabbath , and haue their trickes to deceiue God Almighty . Their Eeuen-song they haue soone done , that they might returne , and while the day yet lasteth , make an end of their third banquet , by which they are secured against Hell , and against Gog and Magog : They conclude it with blessings and singings , till it bee late , to prolong the returne of the soules into Hell : for presently after they haue ended , there is proclamation through hell , to recall them to their dungeons . In these Songs they call vpon Elias to come ; so iustly are they deluded , who scoffingly imputed vnto c Christ the calling of Elias . But their Elias being busie ( as he sometime said of Ahabs Baal ) and not comming , then they request him to come the next Sabbath . But he ( it seemeth ) is loth to leaue his place vnder the Tree of life in Paradise : where he standeth ( say they ) enrolling their good workes in the keeping of the Sabbath . When this their deuotion is done , the women in haste run to draw water , because the Fountaine of Mirriam , Num. 20. flowing into the Sea of Tiberias , doth from thence emptie it selfe in the end of the Sabbath into all Fountaines , and is very medicinable . After this doe the Iewes make a diuision betweene the Sabbath and the new weeke . The Householder lighteth a great Candle , called , The Candle of Distinction : at whose light he vieweth his walls , d blesseth a cup of Wine , and a little siluer boxe full of sweet spices ; powreth a little of the Wine on the ground , and applieth the boxe to euery ones nose to smell to , thus to remedie the stinke , which is caused at the new opening of hell for the returne of the soules : or else to keepe them from swowning at the departure of one of their soules . For they are of opinion , that themselues haue a superfluous Sabbatharie soule , which on that day is plentifully sent into them , to in large their heart , and to expell care and sorrow . Antonius Margarita affirmeth , that they dreame of three soules in each man , besides the Sabbatharie soule , two of which leaue him in his sleepe ; one mounting to Heauen , where it learneth things to come ; the other called brutish , contemplating sinne and vanitie . The viewing of their nailes at the candle , is in remembrance of Adams nakednesse , all sauing where the nailes couered his fingers and toes ends . The wine they powre on the ground , to refresh Corah and his complices vnder the ground . For their Sabbath-workes they are determined Rabbinically : a horse may haue a halter , or a bridle to leade , but not a saddle to lade him : and he that leadeth him , must not let it hang so loose , that it may seeme he rather carrieth it , then leadeth the horse : A Henne may not weare her hose sewed about her legge , but this marke must on friday be taken off . And if any cattell fall into a pit , yet may they not helpe it out on the Sabbath : so spitefully haue their Talmudicall Rabbins , endeuoured to make ( where they could not finde ) a falshood in the e wordes of Christ , testifying the contrary : But from the beginning it was not thus . The Iew may not milke his cattell , nor eate of the milke when he hath procured a Christian to milke them , except he first buy it but at his owne price . A Taylor may not weare a needle sticking on his garment . The lame may vse a staffe : the blind may not . Clogges or Pattens to keepe them out of the durt they may not burthen themselues with . It is lawfull to carrie a plaister on their sores , but if it fall f off , they may not lay it on againe ; nor may they binde vp a wound a new ; nor carry money in their purses or garments ; nor rubbe their durtie shooes against the ground , though they may wipe it off against a wall ; nor wipe their hands , fouled with durt on a Towell , but with a Cowes or Horse-taile they may doe it . If a Flea bite , hee may remoue it , but not kill it ; a Lowse hee may . But their Doctors disagree in this lowsie question : for R. Eluzer saith , One may as well kill a Camell . If a File g light on meate , or a Spider runne thereon , it may not bee remoued : they will let men take their money vpon pawnes , but not deliuer it themselues ; as the Franciscan hath his boy to take your almes , which his vow will not suffer his holy fingers to touch . He must take heede of leauing more corne to fowles that day then they shall eate , if it be in an open place , lest it may there grow , and hee be said to sowe corne on the Sabbath . To whistle a tune with his mouth , or play it on a instrument , is vnlawfull ; as also to knocke with the ring or hammer of a doore , and therefore the Clarke knocks with his hand when he calleth them to the Synagogue . To knocke on a Table to still a childe ; to draw a Letter in dust or ashes , or a moystned Table , is vnlawfull ; in the ayre not so . Of these Sabbath-labours they haue nine and thirtie chiefe Articles : whereto the smaller ( as these ) are referred , with much ridiculous nicetie , as the first Article is of tilling ground , wherein is reserued digging , filling vp ditches , &c. and to this , going ouer a fallow , rubbing his durtie shooe on the ground , &c. T is time this ditch be now filled , and wee proceed further . CHAP. XVIII . The Jewish Passe-ouer , as they now obserue it , and other their Feasts and Fasts . §. I. Of their Passe-ouer . OF the Iewish Feasts , as they were celebrated before the comming of Christ , wee haue alreadie spoken . In these dayes they blindly and stubbornly persist in like Obseruation of times , though with some variation of ceremonie . Their Talmud reckoneth foure New-yeeres dayes ; one a in March , and another in September , whereof wee haue spoken . The first of August beginneth their yeere of breeding Cattell , accounting from thence their time of Tything . In Ianuarie the first , or , as R. Hillel would haue it , the fifteenth began their new yeere for Trees , in reckoning the time of lawfulnesse to eate or tythe their fruit . Their moneths and moueable feasts are guided by the Moone : of which they tell b this storie ; The Moone , say they , expostulated with God , because the Sunne shined with her , whereas no Kingdome could endure a partner : whereat God being angry , darkened her light , that from the fourth day wherein shee was created , till man was made on the sixth , she shined not . Hence it comes to passe , that at the change in two dayes space she is neuer seene . This is the Rabbinicall custome , if they cannot vntie the knot , they haue ( not a cutting-sword , as Alexander for that Gordian ) but some leaden Legend or fable Rabbinic-all-ly to determine it . Hieronimus a s . Fide ( who about two hundred yeeres since was the Popes Physician , and turned from Iudaisme to Christianitie ) thus relateth it : The Moone , before equall with the Sunne , expostulated with God for the reason aboue recited , and therefore was commanded to goe lessen her selfe . Shee ( like some shrewish Iewesse ) replyed , she had wrong , and had spoken but reason : hee to satisfie her , said , the Sunne should not shine by night , and yet should she appeare in the day . What , saith she , is a candle before the Sunne ? He then promised , that his people Israel should obserue their solemne festiuals , according to her designement . But when all this would not content her , as yeelding himselfe guiltie , hee enioyned a peculiar meate-offering euery New-Moone , for indulgence of that sinne . Thus doe they both dreame ridiculously , and blaspheme also beyond all names of impietie , in their Talmudicall Tract Holyn . And this they prooue out of Num. 18. as truely , as in another place out of Esa . 40. that God hauing polluted himselfe with burying of Moses , purged himselfe with fire ; the water not being sufficient thereto . The c richer Iewes prepare thirtie dayes before for their Passe-ouer ( dentem non mentem ) good Wheate for their vnleauened Cakes . The Sabbath before the Passe-ouer is solemne and sacred , wherein they haue a Sermon concerning the Paschall Lambe . Two or three dayes before the Passe-ouer , they scowre their houshold implements of Wood and Mettall , with much curiositie and varietie of Rites . For hee that in this Feast vseth an impure vessell , is as he that hath layne by an vncleane woman . The night before the Feast , the good-man of the house with a Waxe Candle , a Dish , and Wing , beginneth his search for vnleauened bread ; and with other men or boyes to helpe him , after their Amen to his blessing , with Waxe Candles in their hands , they leaue not a d Mouse-hole vnsearched , and hide that bread which they meane to eate that night , lest they should finde that , and bee forced to burne it . That which they finde , they curiously couer , lest some Mouse by carrying it , should make them haue new worke : and for this cause suppe also in a corner , with great care that nothing fall to the ground . When hee hath ended his search , Whatsoeuer Leauen ( saith hee ) is vnder mine hands , which I haue not seene , let it bee tossed too and fro , like the dust of the earth . In the morning they make their vnleauened Cakes of meale , grownd three dayes at least . The kneading-trough must bee lined with Linnen , lest some of the leauened Meale should cleaue thereto , the goodman himselfe must draw the liquor that it is kneaded with , and that at Sunne-setting . The Cakes are made with as much scruple , round , and pricked full of holes in a cold place , &c. to keepe them from leauening . They eate little , and the first-borne nothing , till night , that then they may haue the better Paschall-stomacke . At the Eeuen-song they obserue much-what the same ceremonies , as at the Sabbath . They make at home the fairest shew of their plate , and riches , and seate themselues on Chaires ( as it were ) of State , and account now of themselues as great Lords , triumphing ouer their late Aegyptian seruitude ; at their returne from the Synagogue , they haue a Dish with three Cakes set before them , representing the high Priest , the Tribe of Leui , and the people of Israel : another Dish hath in it a loine of Lambe or Kidde , with a hard Egge : another containeth a Gallimawfrey of Apples , Nuts , Figges , Almonds , &c. dressed with Wine in Bricke-fashion ( with Cinamon strewed on it , in remembrance of the Aegyptian Fornace . ) They haue also a Sallet of hearbs , and a Sawcer of Vineger set on the Table . Then sit they downe , and euery one ( to the child in the Cradle ) hath his cup filled with wine . And here with a carowse after a blessing begins the feast , with a scrupulous vse of these things mentioned : then followeth the supper it selfe , with much riot till midnight , with such cheere as they haue , with diuers ceremonies , cursing their enemies , calling for Elias , praying for the reedifying of the Temple ; vsing many Diuine Attributes , as , Mercifull God , Great God , Bountifull God , High God , Faire God , Sweet God , Mightie God , and God of the Iewes , now build thy Temple shortly , very soone , very soone , in our dayes , very soone , very soone . Now build , now build , now build , now build , now build thy Temple quickly : Strong God , liuing God , &c. ouer and ouer with such bartologies . This night they thinke themselus secure against men and Diuels ; they leaue their doores open all night to entertaine Elias ; and one to their solace playeth Elias in a white linnen garment . Each man drinketh foure cups full of the blessed e wine , in regard of foure deliuerances , which the Rabbins finde in Exod. 6. ver . 6 , 7. The ceremonies of Moses they are not yet tyed to ( forsooth ) because they are not in Canaan . In the morning they visit the Synagogue with their Sabbath-rites . They bring two Bookes out of the Arke , and call forth fiue men ( and if this feast be on the Sabbath , seuen ) to reade out of the same . Nice are their determinations what workes they may doe on this day , and what not : they may dresse no more meat then is this day eaten . If they beate spice , the morter must lie side-wise , for distinctions sake of the day , &c. fasting and weeping must be auoided ; if any farse a Hen , the needle must be threeded the day before , and the threed must be burned , not bitten or broken asunder . In such trifles the Schoole of Schammai licenseth to eate the same day an Egge laide on a festiuall day . Hillel denies it , and betwixt them they haue set the Rabbins by the eares , in this & such profane questions . Their Eeuen-song hath a short dispatch : and then the next day they f reiterate the same ceremonies , and that for certaintie , because they doubt of the first day of the moneth , and therefore obserue two . The foure daies following are halfe-holy daies . Some workes may be done in them , & not some , & what they do ( to make a difference ) must be done otherwise , as writing crooked , &c. & that which cannot without losse be deferred , may now be done . The seuenth day they obserue in more complete holinesse , and the eight too , for the reason before alledged , to be more secure of the true day . After the feast ended , they satisfie with fasting their feasting-riots , and that on two Mundaies and one Thursday : vnto the three and thirtieth day after , they are sad & heauy in remembrance of R. Akiba , of whose Disciples foure & twenty thousand died in that space , and were buried by women in the night , and therefore after Sunne-set , all this while the women lay aside their worke ; on the three and thirtie day the men bath them and shaue their beards , and are merrie , because then his Disciples ceased dying . §. II. Of Pentecost . FRom the second night of their Pisach , they number to their Pentecost g fifty dayes inclusiuely , and say , Blessed be thou , &c. which hast sanctified vs by thy precepts , and commanded vs to number the dayes before haruest , of which this is the first or second , &c. they number the same standing , h praying withall for the restitution of Ierusalem . They let not bloud on the Eeuen of the Pentecost , because of a supposed winde Tabbach , which should haue slaine all the Israelites , if they had refused next day to accept of the Law. They keepe it two dayes , for the former doubt . They take the Booke twice out of the Arke , and reade there-out the precepts concerning this Feasts sacrifices , now that they cannot performe the things . In remembrance of receiuing the Law , they strew the pauement of their houses , streets and Synagogues with grasse . They eate meates made of milke and cakes . One Cake they make seuen times folded in thicknesse , in remembrance of the seuen Heauens , by which GOD descended to Mount Sinai . Now they must haue good cheere , because at this time the King married his daughter , that is , the Law vnto them . §. III. Of the Feast of Tabernacles . THe i Feast of Tabernacles is obserued eight dayes : the two first , and two k last more solemnely : the middle foure are halfe holy . They mutter ouer their prayers with such haste , that hee is the perfectest who speakes most with a breath . They make them Tabernacles with boughes of foure kinds l of Trees ( more scrupulous then the Law ) in which they sup , but doe not lodge . The Praecentor in the Synagogue taketh a bundle of boughes , and blesseth and shaketh them : for it is written , m The trees shall clap their hands , and mooueth them three times to the East , and as often to the West , and to the North and South , and then vp and downe like a Fencer , and then shaketh them againe , as hauing now put the Diuell to flight . Then one taketh out the booke , and layeth it on the Pulpit , which they all with their boughes compasse seuen times a day during the Feast ; in hope of like destruction to the Christians , as befell Iericho , and then renew the shaking of their boughes . The seuenth day is most solemne , called by them Hoschana rabba , the great Hosanna ; as if one should say , n the great feast of saluation or helpe , because then they pray for the saluation of all the people , and for a prosperous new-yeere ; and all the prayers of this Feast haue in them the words of sauing , as , O God , saue vs , and O God of our saluation , and as thou hast saued the Israelites , and such like ; the prayers are therefore called Hosannoth . Then they produce seuen bookes , and in euery of their seuen compassings lay vp one againe . This night they know their fortunes by the Moone : for stretching out their armes , if they see not the shadow of their head by Moone-light , they must dye that yeere ; if a finger wanteth , hee loseth a friend ; if the shadow yeeld him not a hand , hee loseth a sonne ; the want of the left hand portendeth losse of a daughter ; if no shadow , no life shall abide with him , for it is written , o Their shadow is departed from them . Some Iewes goe yeerely into Spaine to prouide Pome-citrons , and other necessaries , for the furnishing this feast ; which they sell in Germany , & other places to the Iewes at excessiue prices . They keepe their Tabernacles in all weathers , except a very vehement storme driue them with a heauie countenance into their houses . Their wiues and seruants are not so strictly tyed hereto . §. IIII. Of their New Moones ; and New-yeeres day . THe p New-Moones are at this day but halfe festiuall to the Iewes , accounting themselues free to worke , or not in them ; but the women keepe it intirely festiuall , because they denyed their Eare-rings to the molten Calfe , which after they bestowed willingly on their Tabernacle . The deuouter Iewes fast the day before . Their Mattins is with more prayers , their dinner with more cheere then on other dayes ; and a great part of the day after , they sit at Cardes , or telling of Tales . That day when the Moone is eclipsed , they fast . When they may first see the New-Moone , they assemble , and the chiefe Rabbi pronounceth a long Prayer , the rest saying after him . The Iewes beleeuing that GOD created the world in September or Tisri , conceit also , that at the reuolution of the same time yeerely , hee sitteth in iugdement , and out of the bookes taketh reckoning of euery mans life , and pronounceth sentence accordingly . That day q which their great Sanhedrin ordayned the New-yeeres festiuall , God receiuing thereof intelligence by his Angels , sent thither to know the same , causeth the same day a Senate of Angels to bee assembled , as it is written , Daniel 12. All things prouided in the solemnest manner , the three bookes are opened , one of the most Wicked , who are presently registred into the Booke of Death : the second , of the Iust , who are inrolled into the Booke of Life : and the third , of the meane sort , whose Iudgement is demurred vntill the day of Reconciliation ( the tenth of Tisri ) that if in the meane time they seriously repent them so , that their good may exceed their euill , then are they entred into the Booke of Life ; if otherwise , they are recorded into the Blacke Bill of Death . Their Scripture is produced by R. Aben : Let r them bee blotted out of the Booke of the liuing , and not bee written with the Iust . Blotting points you to the Booke of Death : Liuing ; that of Life ; and not writing with the Iust , is the third Booke of Indifferents . All the workes which a man hath done through the yeere , are this day examined : The good workes are put in one ballance , the bad in the other ( what helpe a siluer Chalice or such heauie metall could affoord in this case , you may finde by experience in Saint Francis Legend , who , when the bad deeds of a great man lately dead , out-weighed the good , at a dead lift cast in a siluer Chalice , which the dead partie had sometime bestowed on Franciscan deuotion , and weighed vp the other side , and so the Diuels lost their prey : ) GOD ( say they ) pronounceth sentence of punishment or reward , sometime in this life to bee executed , sometime in the other . In respect hereof , their Rabbines ordaine the moneth before to be spent in penance , and morning and Eeuening to sound a Trumpet of a Rams-horne , as Aue Marie Bell , to warne them of this Iudgement , that they may thinke of their sinnes ; and besides , to befoole the Diuell ; that with this often sounding being perplexed , hee may not know when this New-yeeres day shall bee , to come into the Court to giue euidence against them . The day before they rise sooner in the morning , to mutter ouer their prayers for remission : and when they haue done in the Synagogue , they goe to the graues in the Church-yard , testifying , that if GOD doe not pardon them , they are like to the dead , and praying , that for the good workes of the Saints ( the iust Iewes there buried ) hee will pitty them , and there they giue large almes . After noone , they shaue , adorne , and bathe themselues , that they may be pure the next day ; ( for some Angels , soyled with impuritie heere below , are faine to purge themselues in the fierie brooke Dinor , before they can prayse GOD ; how much more they ? ) and in the water they make confession of their sins ; the confession containeth two and twentie words ; the number of their Alphabet ; and at the pronouncing of euery word , giue a knocke on their brest ; and then diue wholly vnder water . The Feast it selfe they begin with a cup of Wine , and New-yeere Salutations : and on their Table haue a Rammes head , in remembrance of ſ That Ramme which was offered in Isaacks stead : and for this cause are their Trumpets of Rams-horne : Fish they eate , to signifie the multiplication of their good workes : they eate sweet fruits of all sorts , and make themselues merry , as assured of forgiuenesse of their sinnes : and after meat , all of all sorts , resort to some bridge to hurle their sinnes into the water : as it is written , t Hee shall cast all our sinnes into the bottome of the Sea . And if they there espie any fish , they leape for ioy , these seruing to them as the scape-goate , to carrie away their sinnes . At night they renew their cheere , and end this feast . §. V. Of their Lent , Penance , and Reconciliation Fast. FRom this day to the tenth u day , is a time of Penance or Lent , wherein they fast and pray for the cause aforesaid ; and that if they haue beene written in the Booke of Death , yet God seeing their good works , may repent , and write them in the Life-Booke . x Thrice a day very earely they confesse three houres before day , and surcease suits at Law , &c. And on the ninth day very earely y they resort to the Synagogue ; and at their returne , euery male taketh a Cocke , and euery female a Henne ; if she be with childe , both : and the housholder , saying out of the hundred and fift Psalme , verses 17 , 18 , 19 , 20 , 21 , 22. and out of Iob , chapter 23. verse 23 , 24. 25. swingeth the Cocke three times about his head , euery time saying , This Cocke shall make an exchange for me : he shall dye for mee : and I shall goe into life with all the people of Israel , Amen . He doth it three times for himselfe , for his children , for the strangers that are with him . Then hee killeth him , and cutteth his throat , and hurleth him with all his force to the ground , and roasteth him : signifying , that he himselfe deserueth death , the sword , stoning , and fire : the inwards they hurle on the top of the house , that the Crowes may , with it , carrie away their sinnes . A white Cocke for this purpose is principall ; a red Cocke they vse not , for they are full of sinne themselues by Esaias authoritie , z If your sinnes were red as scarlet , &c. a Antonius Margarita saith , That this propitiatory creature should bee an Ape , as most like to man ; but they vse a Cocke for the names sake : a man in Hebrew is Gebher , which is the Talmudicall or Babylonish name of a Cocke . Thus those that with a Rams horne beguile the Deuill , and with a Cocke beguile GOD , iustly beguile themselues , who refuse that sacrifice of Christ , in whose stripes they might be healed . They haue another fable of a Cocke mentioned by b Victor Carbensis , thinking that as often as a Cocke stands on one leg , and his combe lookes pale , that GOD is angry : which hapneth , they say , euery day , and onely in the day time , and that but the twinckling of an eye . And therefore they praise GOD which hath giuen such vnderstanding to a Cocke . After the performance of this Cocke-sacrifice , they goe to the buriall place , vsing like Ceremonies there , as on New-yeers eeuen : and after noone , bathe them likewise . After Eeuensong , he which hath offended others , askes them forgiuenesse , which if he obtaine not at first , then the offender taketh with him three other , and asketh the second and third time : if all this bee in vaine , he taketh ten others and renueth his suite ; if he obtaine , it is well ; if not , GOD will hold him excused , and the other partie shall be guiltie . c If the partie offended be dead , the offender with ten other , goeth to the graue , & there confesseth d his faults . They confesse one to another also , and that in a secret place of their Synagogue , where each receiueth mutually at his fellowes hand with a leather belt nine and thirty blowes : at each blow the partie beaten beateth himselfe on the brest , and saith one word of his Confession , taken out of the seuentie and eight Psalme , and eight and thirtieth e Verse , being in the Hebrew thirteene words , which he thrice repeateth : then the striker lyeth downe , and receiueth like penance at the hands of the former , you may iudge with what rigour . This done , they runne home , and make merry with the Cockes and Hens before mentioned , supping largely , because of the next dayes fast , Their Supper must be ended before Sunne-set : for then begineth their fast . They put on their cleanest rayment , and ouer the same , a great and large shirt downe to the shooes , to testifie their puritie . They resort to their Synagogues with waxe candles ( in Germanie they haue for euery man one ) and then light them . The women also light Candles at home , as on the Sabbath . It is ominous if the Candles burne not cleerely . They spread the floore with Carpets , for soyling their purest cloathes . Their humiliations at this feast are fiue : first , foure and twentie , or seuen and twentie houres fast , whereunto children are subiect : the Males after twelue yeeres , the Females after eleuen . Secondly , they weare no shooes . Thirdly , they must not annoint them . Fourthly , nor bathe them , no , not put a finger into the water . Fiftly , nor companie with , no not touch their wiues . Before they begin prayers , thirteene of the principall Rabbies , walking in the Temple , giue licence to all , both good and bad , to pray . And the Praecentor or Reader fetcheth the booke out of the Arke , and openeth it , singing a long Prayer , beginning all compacts , vowes , and oathes , &c. insinuating , that all the vowes , promises , oathes , and couenants , which euerie Iew had that yeere broken , bee disanulled and pardoned : and that , because now all haue power to pray and prayse GOD. They continue singing till late in the night . Some remaine all night f in the Synagogue : yea , the deuouter some stand vpright singing and praying without intermission all that feast , the space of seuen and twentie houres in the same place . Those that departed the Synagogue , returne in the morning before day , and there stay all that day . Often they prostrate themselues with their face couered , at euery word of their Confessions knocking their brest . When it beginneth to bee night , the Priest draweth his Tallies ( a large cloath made of haires ) before his eyes , and pronounceth the blessing , Numb . 6. holding his hand towards the people , who meane-while couer their faces with their hands ; for they may not looke on the Priests hand , because the spirit of GOD resteth thereon . Then hee singeth a Prayer seuen times together , sometimes higher , sometimes lower with his voyce : because that GOD now ascendeth from them into the seuenth Heauen : and they with their sweet melodie bring him on the way . Then they make a long and shrill sound with their Rams-horne-trumpet : and there followeth presently a voyce from Heauen , Goe eate thy bread with ioy and gladnesse , &c. After this they returne home , some carrying home their lights , to distinguish the holy Times ( as you haue heard ) from the prophane : some leaue them in the Synagogue all the yeere , at certaine times lighting them . Some Saint-Iewes prouide to haue a waxe-light continually burning all the yeere long in the Synagogue . In their returne they wish to each other a good yeere . For the bookes before mentioned , are now closed ; nor may they expect any alteration . They sup largely , and betimes the next morning returne to the Synagogue , lest Sathan should complaine at so soone a cooling of their zeale . But the Deuill may bee quiet ; for when the Law was giuen , g Samael the euill spirit complained , that hee had power ouer all people , but the Israelites : GOD answered ; That he should haue power ouer them , if on the Reconciliation-day hee found any sinne in them : But he finding them pure , sayd , That this his people were like the Angels liuing in vnitie , without eating or drinking . The Iewes haue a ceremonie to giue the Deuill gifts on this day , either not to hinder them ; or else h because Gifts blinde the wise . §. VI. Of their other Feasts . THe Iewes diuide the Law into two and fiftie parts , and reading euery Sabbath one , the last falleth on the next day after the Feast of Tabernacles , about the three and twentieth day of September . In this i day they leape , dance , and make much ioy . They assemble in their Synagogue , and take all the bookes of the Law out of the Arke ( leauing in it meane-while , that it bee not left emptie , a burning light ) they reade the first Lecture and the last thereof , and leape about the Arke with the Bookes ; and they hurle Pearles , Nuts , and such fruits among the youth , which in their scrambling sometimes fall together by the eares , and marre the sport . On this day they sell their Synagogue-offices , the Clarke making proclamation : who will giue most at the third time , obtayneth first the office of lighting the Lights all the yeere , then that of prouiding the Wine , which they vse to begin the Feasts with , in respect of the poore , which haue no wine to hallow at home . Thirdly , is set to sale the office Gelilah , of folding vp , and vnfolding the Law. Fourthly , Hagbohah , of lifting vp the Law , and carrying it in Procession . Fiftly , the office Etzchaijm , of touching those turned pieces of wood , whereto the Law is fastened ; which the young-men are forward to buy , in hope of holinesse and longer life . Sixtly , Acheron , to bee called foorth last on the festiuall dayes , to reade somewhat of the Law. Seuenthly , Schetria , to be deputed or substituted in place of the negligent officer , &c. The money hence arising , is for the vse of the poore , and reparations of their Synagogue ; but in these sale-offices , wealth hath more honour then worthinesse . Their feast of Dedication , wee cannot say much more of , then that which alreadie hath beene said : much nicenesse herein is obserued , about the Lights wherewith they solemnize this darkenesse , which I willingly omit : these lights thy vse in their houses all the space of these eight dayes burning . Their k feast of Lots they keepe with all riot two dayes , as with some at Shroue-tide : the men disguising themselues in womens habite ; the women in mens : they holde , that hee shall be fortunate which then laboureth : women especially then make merry in remembrance of Queene Esther , and they with their infants are present in the night , at the reading of the booke of Esther , which is all written in a large sheet of Parchment , and reade from the beginning to the end . In times past they had two stones , in one of which was written Hamans name , which they beat together , till the name was blotted out , to fulfill that Scripture , The name of the wicked shall rot . Cursed bee HAMAN , blessed bee MORDECAI , cursed bee ZERES ( Hamans wife ) blessed be ESTHER , cursed bee all Idolaters , blessed be ISRAEL . When they come to the place where Hamans ten sonnes are named , they reade it all in one breath , for in a twinkling of an eye they were all slaine . They make great cheere , for so did Esther in feasting Assuerus . In these two dayes they doe nothing , but eate , drinke , dance , pipe , sing , play , &c. The rich are bound to send to the poore Iewes double presents , which must not be spent but on this solemnitie : they quaffe , ( it is , saith Rabbi Isaac , Tirna , a good worke ) till they finde no difference betweene Arur Haman , and Baruch Mordecai ; Cursed bee HAMAN , blessed bee MORDECAI ; vociferations that day obserued , and hold it lawfull to drinke till they cannot tell their fiue fingers on the hand . They l obserue festiuall the Equinoctials and Solstices ; and a certaine Rogation day : they vse the Fasts before mentioned out of Zach. 7. with other superstitions . Some of m them fast also , as is said , on Mundayes and Thursdayes ; and some on the tenth of March for the death of Miriam : at whose departure a certaine Fountaine dryed vp , and the people were left without water : but in this moneth the Rabbins will not allow fasting , because of their deliuerance therein out of Egypt . Some fast for the death of Samuel , Aprill 28. and for the taking of the Arke , April 10. and at other times for other Prophets . Some fast on the New-Moones Eeuen : some , when they haue had an infortunate dreame ; and all that day in which their Father dyed , through their whole life . Their fasting is an abstinence from all eating and drinking till night . But of these fasts and other their solemnities , is said before in the abstract of their Kalender , taken out of Ioseph Scaliger . Their fast on the 17. of the fourth Moneth for the destruction of their Citie , is rigourously kept , and from thence to the ninth day of the moneth following , are holden vnluckie dayes , in which Schoolmasters may not beate their Schollers , nor any man will sew at the Law. And for the burning of the Temple in the ninth day of the fifth moneth , they goe bare-foot , reade heauie stories , and Ieremiahs Lamentations , and mourne among the graues of the dead , and are sad all that moueth : from the first to the tenth day they eate no flesh , nor drinke wine , nor bathe , nor marrie , nor cut their hayre ; they sew not at the Law ; for Hosea saith , The moneth shall deuoure their portion : and they shall bee taken , saith Ieremie , in their moneth . On the eight day they eate onely Lentils ; for they may not eate Pease or Beanes , because they haue blacke spots like mouthes , which Lentils want , and therefore more fitly represent a heauie man , which wanteth his mouth for sorrow : egges they may eate in the night for their roundnesse : for sorrow , as if it were round , rolleth from one to another . They haue their fasts also on speciall occasions , as they tell of one Chone Hammagal , which in a great drought , put himselfe into a pye made fit for his body , and prayed , saying , Lord of the World , the eyes of thy children are vpon mee , as one whom they thinke familiar with thee : I sweare by thy holy name , that I will not come hence till thou shew mercy . And then it rayned presently : for how could it choose ? They tell the same pye-tale of Moses likewise , and of Habbacuc , expounding that Hab. 2.1 . I will stand on my watch , I will stand in my Pye. Their manner is , saith Victor Carbensis , to curse Titus , and say , he was of the generation of Agag the Amalechite , and such a blasphemer as neuer was any , and that for his blasphemies he was stricken with madnesse . CHAP. XIX . Of their Cookerie , Butcherie , Marriages , Punishments , Funerals . BVt why doe wee entertaine you so long in Feasts and Fasts ? both almost violent to humane nature , howsoeuer the Glutton is neuer glutted with the one , and the superstitious rather kill the flesh , then the vices of the flesh with the other ? Medio tutissimus ibis . We will soberly recreate your spirits with a walke into the Cooke-roome , and thence to the Butcherie , and then to the Bride-chamber , to take view of their Espousals , Marriages , Diuorces , and thence diuorce your eyes from these spectacles , and thence diuert them to their Beggers , Penances , and to that fatall diuorce , ending your walke where the walkes of all flesh end , at Death , and the Graue . §. I. Of their Cookerie . THey haue * Kitchin vessels of two sorts , one for flesh , another for white-meates . Their milke vessels of wood are marked with three cuts , because that sentence , Thou shalt not seethe a Kid in his mothers milke , is three times in the Law repeated . Euery Iew carrieth two kniues with him , one for Flesh ; the other for Cheese and Fish , and these also are marked with three cuts . And if these vessels should bee a intermingled , our Iew might not eate that which is dressed therein : yea , the innocent vessels are broken , if of earth , most accurately washed , if of wood , and purged in the fire , if they bee of yron . They seethe not milke and flesh at one time , and ouer one fire , ouer against each other : nor set them together on the Table , but seperate them with somewhat set betweene . One cloath is layde for flesh , and another for white-meate . Hee which eateth flesh , or broth thereof , may not eate white-meates an houre after , yea the most religious will b abstaine sixe houres after . Yet may they eate a Henne together with Almond-milke . If any haue not the gift of such abstinence , very carefully must hee clense his teeth , and wash his mouth , and with a piece of drie bread take away the taste of the flesh . If any suet fall into their white-meates , they may not be eaten , except there bee sixtie times as much of the meat , as of the suet . An Egge may not be poched in a flesh vessell : they breake it also , and diligently obserue , that none of that bloudie resemblance in the top of the egge remaine . If in cutting vp of a Henne they finde egges , they may not eate them till they bee washed , and softned in water and salt . Flesh and fish may not be dressed , or set on the Table , or eaten together : for this ( they write ) would bring the leprosie . In their dyet-difficulties they consult with their Rabbines . Glasses , Kniues , and all their Kitchin vessels new bought , must bee curiously washed , and if they will beare it , purged with the fire . §. II. Of their Butcherie . BVtcherie is with the Iew exalted aboue the liberall Sciences , and must bee learned by much bookishnesse and long experience . They haue a booke of shamble-constitutions , and in harder cases they aduise with some learned Rabbi . Neither may any practise this Art without licence from the Rabbi , whereby he signifieth , that hee had taken examination and proofe of the partie , and found him expert therein both in word and deed , and therefore hath permitted him to kill , and others to eate the meate by him killed : prouided that he diligently reade euery weeke for one yeere , and euery moneth the next yeere , and once a quarter during his life , the Constitutions abouesaid . They haue their especiall kniues for this businesse , great ones for greater Cattell , and small for the smaller : the greater haue blunter and broader points : if they haue any rifts in them , they may not vse them . The greater beasts feete must be bound , in remembrance of Abrahams binding Isaac , and then with one cut or thrust hee cutteth the Wesand a sunder ; which done , he lookes on his knife if there bee any rift in it , for that would terrifie the beast , and cause the bloud to recoile backe to the heart , whereby the beast would not be fit for vse as retaining some of the bloud . After this , he hangs vp the beast , takes out the inwards , and cutting a hole on both sides of the heart , thrusteth his hand through the same into the body of the beast , to search if there be any bloud : and if there be any fault in the beast , it is not for their dyet , applying that which the Law saith of a Carcasse found torne in the fields . b They cut the throat of a bird in like manner , if it bee a Fowle which hath quills in the wings , in remembrance of an office performed by the fowles sometimes , as a they say , to Rebecca , when she descended from her Camell at the sight of Isaac : c and therefore they let the fowle bleed into a heape of ashes , and therein couer the bloud . They couer the bloud also of other creatures in the ground , because the Earth opened her mouth to drinke in the bloud of ABEL : and because Sathan should not accuse men of iniustice for slaying the innocent beasts , seeing so much bloud shed by them . When they haue killed a great beast , they cut out all the veynes and sinewes ( of which subiect they haue written speciall Treatises ) and likewise all the Suet : which done , they diue them in water to mollifie them , and wash them throughly , to rinse away all the bloud ; and then lay them on a boord , that all the water may passe from them : after which they salt them in a vessell full of holes , that the salt may draine out all whatsoeuer bloudinesse yet remaining . They eate not the hinder parts in remembrance of Iacobs d thigh . But in Italy they haue inuented a new anatomizing tricke , by taking away the veynes and sinewes to make them lawfull . Pittie they cannot doe the like for Swine and other forbidden meates : but you see they haue some trickes to coozen GOD , as before to coozen the Diuell : but the most coozenage ( saue that in the former they coozen themselues ) is to Christians which buy those hinder parts of them , in polluting those meates , before they sell them , with filth , and with vrine of their Children , adding curses and imprecations to the eaters . Thus you see the Iew-butcher had need be no botcher , but halfe a Physitian in anatomizing , and halfe a Rabbine in cases of conscience . And who knoweth whether so many Iewish Physicians come not from ( and perhaps also carrie to ) the Shambles ? §. III. Of their Espousals and Marriages . BVt wearie of this bloudie spectacle , let vs take a more pleasant view , of their Virgins and Espousals . These were made , saith e Moses de Kotsi , either with money , or with an instrument , or with copulation . It seemeth this last is vnderstood of such as had lyen with a mayde , and therefore must by the f Law marrie her ( if the father denyed him not his daughter ) whereas otherwise they might not haue carnall company before the marriage were solemnized , this being forbidden no g lesse then to lye with a woman in her disease . Their Prayer-booke h saith thus , He which shall espouse a woman , bringeth witnesses , and before them doth betroth her with mony , or somwhat mony-worth , which he giueth her , saying , Be thou espoused to me according to the law of Moses & Israel . If there be no witnesses , it is nothing , notwithstanding they both confesse it . If one shall affiance a woman to another , he saith , Be thou espoused to N. with this Ring , according to the Law of Moses and Israel . i Buxdorfius ( to whom I am most beholding in many of these reports ) writeth , that when promise hath passed betweene two , many Iewes are called together into a great chamber : where euerie of the youthes holdeth a pot in his hand . Then comes one , and reades the letters of contract , that N. sonne of N. and N. daughter of N. haue promised marriage to each other , each giuing so much in dowrie , which marriage is to be solemnized on such a day : and the partie which faileth in the promises , shall giue the other fifty Florens . This done , they wish ioy to each other : and the Iewlings presently breake their earthen pots , whereby they signifie to the parties prosperitie and abundance . At parting , euery one hath a cup of wine giuen them . Eight dayes after neither partie goeth out of the house : and many youthes come and make merry with the Bridegrome , imitating ( they thinke ) Sampson herein . Some say , k that the man taketh the espoused Bride home to his house , to be both witnesse and keeper of her virginity till the marriage solemnitie . The day before the marriage , the Bride must wash her in that absolute manner l before described , certaine women ringing with somewhat when shee goeth in and out of the water , some of them also leaping and dancing . The Bridegrome sends the Bride a wedding girdle embossed with m gold , and shee him another with siluer studs . On the wedding day the Bride adornes her selfe in the best Iewish dresse , with her marriage attire , and by women singing their sweetest Epithalamia is conueyed into a chamber , and their placing her on a faire seate , braid her haire into goodle curles , and put a vaile ouer her eyes ( in imitation of Rebeccas modestie ) singing meane-while , dancing , and expressing the greatest signes of ioy , thinking they therein please God , as being taught by their Rabbines , that God vsed the like curling , singing and dancing , when he presented Eue to Adam ; n yea , refused not to serue that new couple , and with his owne hands made the canopie vnder which they were to receiue their marriage blessing , the Angels with pipes and trumpets making musike to leade the dance . That which Moses saith o , God built a woman , The Talmud interpreteth , Hee made curles , and hee brought her to Adam , to wit , with leaping and dancing . When the marriage benediction is to bee solemnized , foure boyes beare a p canopie on foure poles into the place appointed , which is some street or garden q abroad in the open aire , the people sounding their acclamations , Blessed be he which commeth . The Bride ( being led by others ) goeth three time about the Bridegrome , as a cocke goeth about a hen , and that forsooth to fulfill that Prophecie , r A woman shall compasse a man : hee also must fetch one compasse about her . The people also besprinkle the Bride with wheat , crying out , Increase and multiply , according to that of the Psalmist , ſ He filleth thee with the fat of wheat . In some places they mingle money with the wheat , which the poore Iewes gather vp . The Bride stands on the right hand : for it is written , t Thy wife standeth on thy right hand : with her face also to the South , for then she shall be fruitfull . The Rabbi which marrieth them , taketh the end of the Vestment about the Bridegromes necke , ( they call it Talles ) and puts it on the Brides head , after the example of u Boaz and Ruth : and then takes a glasse filled with wine , ouer which hee vttereth the marriage blessing , praysing God , by whose instinct these persons were espoused : and so reacheth the glasse to them , and bids them drinke . This glasse , if she bee a Virgin , hath but a narrow mouth , at Wormes they vse an earthen pot . Now the Rabbi receiuing a Ring of pure gold , without any x Iewell in it , sheweth it to some witnesses , asking them if it bee good , and worth the money it cost , and then puts it on the Brides finger , and with a loud voice pronounceth the spousall letters . After this he takes another glasse of wine , and blesseth God that the Bridegrome and Bride haue accepted of each other , and giues it them to taste . This done , the Bridegrome breaketh the former glasse against the wall or ground , in remembrance of the destruction of Ierusalem : in which respect , in some places they put ashes on the Bridegromes head . He weareth for this cause a black-hood on his head like a mourner : and the bride likewise weareth a black cloth , fit to terrifie children with the deformitie . Thus do they mixe mirth and mourning , as Dauid warneth , Reioyce vnto him in trembling . This ended , they sit downe at table , and then must the Bridegrome make trial of his brest in singing a long prayer : others in the meane time call to make ready the hens . Then is there a hen and an egge set before the Bride : of that the Bridegrome carueth her a piece , and then presently all the company , men and women , teare the hen amongst them like hungrie hounds , snatching out of each others hands and mouthes , all to glad the new married couple . The egge is not sodde , but in another scene of mirth , one casteth it in the face of another , of some Christian especially , if any bee present at the nuptials . In the same is a mysterie included for the Bride , that she shall haue as easie trauell in child-birth , as the hen layeth her egges . After this they fall to their cheere , and dances ; one they call the Mitzuah or commandment-dance , as if GOD had enioyned it . The chiefe ghest takes the Bridegroome by the hand , another him , and so on through the companie : likewise the chiefe woman takes the Bride , another her , and so one another : then doe they dance in a long row with a tumultuous noyse , and so end the nuptiall sports . Among all their other blessings , the Bridegrome is to say one , Vbi perspexerit sanguinem virgineum , to vse the words of Genebrard , who expresseth it , being borrowed from some words of the Canticles , fleshly abused by such application . The Marriage commonly lasteth eight dayes : and on the Sabbath they dance the Iustiest of all , doing the Sabbath herein a singular honour , because that also is called a Bride . It is prohibited to bid any vncircumcised ghest to this banquet : for x Salomon saith , The stranger doth not intermeddle with his ioy . Yea , the good Angels seeing such there , will depart ; and the euill will come and raise strifes and contentions . For they thinke no y place emptie from the earth to the skie , but all full of good or bad Angels flying or standing in the same . The marriage z is in publike , lest whoredome should be couered vnder that pretext , pretending themselues married when they were not . §. IIII. Of Coniugall Duties . LEt it not grieue you to heare somewhat of the Duties betwixt man and wife . The Husband oweth ten things to the Wife : a three according to the Law ; her nourishment , her cloathing , and her time ; namely , of due beneuolence to bee performed : and seuen things according to the words of the Scribes : The first whereof is the foundation of dowrie , viz. two hundred denarij , if she bee a virgin , otherwise an hundred . The other concerne the condition of the dowrie . The woman which rendereth not her husband his due , is rebellious and refractarie ; and hee is bidden to expell her without a dowrie . The conditions of the dowrie were : first , to cure her in sickenesse : secondly , to redeeme her being captiue : thirdly , to burie her being dead : fourthly , to nourish her out of his owne goods , and that she dwell in his house in her widdow-hood : fifthly , to keepe her daughters till marriage : sixtly , that her sonnes inherit . They appoint not onely loue , but honour to the wife ( as Peter also enioyneth to this weaker vessell ) which honour , they say , is in meate and drinke , and goodly garments , for which hee shall ( this was a womans friend ) haue fauour with God. The Author of Arbaa Turim , addeth , That a man should loue his wife as his owne bodie , and honour her aboue his bodie , and keepe her as one of his members . For the wife is the other halfe of man , and a man without a wife , is but halfe a man . And let him take heed of striking his wife , said b another , or to bee virulent in termes against her . For , for her teares ( how pittifully easie are they to some ? ) his punishment is neere . And howsoeuer since the destruction of the Temple , the doore of Prayers hath beene shut , yet the doore of teares hath not beene shut , as saith Dauid , Bee not thou silent at my teares . And should not a man honour his wife ? Yes , saith c R. Hauina , for a man hath no blessing but for his wife , as it is written , Hee blessed Abraham for her . Let a man cloath himselfe ( I would not haue women heare it ) beneath his abilitie , his children according to his abilitie , and his wife aboue his abilitie . Let the wife honour her husband as her father , and feare to displease him , and let him spare her in his anger , remembring that shee was taken out of his ribbes . But for the wiues choyse , A man ought , saith d one , to sell all that hee hath and buy a wife , the daughter of a wise Disciple : if he finde not such an one , let him take a daughter of the Great men of his time : if not such , the daughter of a Synagogue-Ruler ; in that defect , let him take the daughter of one which gathereth Almes : if not , then of a Schoole-master , and not the daughter of the people of the Land , of whom the Scripture saith . e Cursed bee he that lyeth with a Beast . They say that a man ought f not to lodge in the same chamber , no not with his Sister , Daughter , or daughter in Law : yea , there Wise men forbid conference with a woman altogether . §. V. Of Diuorce , and other Marriage obseruations . THe bill of diuorce is still practised among the Iewes : it must bee written in twelue lines ( it is therefore called g Get ) neither more nor lesse , and deliuered to the woman before three credible witnesses , vnder their hands and seales . Then doth the husband deliuer it to her , saying , Loe , woman , the bill of thy Diuorce , take it of mee , by it being diuorced from mee , bee thou free to another husband . The tenor of this bill is this : The second day of the weeke , the eight and twentieth of the moneth , N. in the yeere of the world , 5363. as we heere at Mentz vpon Rhene vse to reckon , I Isaac , sirnamed Eckendorf , sonne of R. Abr. now dwelling at Mentz : of my free will , without constraint , thee Sara , sir-named Turmmerle , daughter of R. Leui , which hitherto hath beene my wife , haue determined to free , forsake and diuorce : And now to forsake , free , and put thee from me , that thou mayest bee thine owne , and at thine owne free will and pleasure mayest depart whither thou wilt , and none from hence-forth for euer shall prohibite thee : And thou art so freed , that thou mayest marrie to any other man . This diuorce may not bee done in euery place , but they haue some speciall place appointed , noted , and knowne , situate on some knowne Riuer : whereto certaine chiefe Rabbines are called by writing , if there bee none there dwelling , which consummate the businesse . By the old h Law , a woman might be reconciled to her husband before the Bill of diuorce giuen , not after . The obseruation of the brother , to marrie the wife of his brother deceased without issue , or else to lose the inheritance , which was testified by pulling off his shooe , and spetting in his face ; is now thus ruled by the Rabbins , that none shall marrie such a widdow , but rather suffer the premised ignominie ; which is performed in this sort . She comes before the chiefe Rabbi with fiue witnesses , where the Rabbi demands , if she haue been three months a widdow , if her husband had a brother vnmarried , if the partie conuented bee he , &c. and lastly , if shee be fasting ( for otherwise she might not spet in her brothers face . ) Of him also the Rabbi asketh like questions , and receiuing a denyall of marriage , there is brought a shooe of singular fashion for that purpose , which hee putteth on his right foot bare , and then setteth himselfe against a wall . The woman comes , and disclaiming his affinitie , stoopeth , and with her right hand ( for if she want a right hand , it putteth the Rabbines out of their right wits to skan , whether with her teeth , or how else it may be done ) vnlooseth the shooe , and taking it off , spets in his face , so that the fiue witnesses may see it , saying , Thus it shall be done with him which will not build the house of his brother . In the time of her vncleannesse , a woman may not enter into the Synagogue , nor pray , nor name the Name of GOD , nor handle any holy booke ; which if they obserue , the Rabbines promise them longer life . As soone as she knoweth of her vncleannesse , she presently seperateth her selfe from her husband the space of seuen dayes , not touching him , nor sitting on the same seate , nor eating in the same dish , or on the same cloath , nor may drinke out of the same cup , nor stand against him , nor speake in his face . If one will giue any thing to the other , one layeth it on a bench or table , and goeth away , and the other commeth and taketh it . They say it procureth the Leprosie in the Children which are then gotten , which they obiect to Christians . When shee hath numbred seuen i dayes of her vncleannesse , shee proceedeth to number as many of her purification : after which time finding her selfe pure , shee cloatheth her selfe in white , and taking a woman with her , washeth her selfe in cold water , ( some in winter put in warme water to it , which others in the coldest season refuse ) and leaues not a hayre of her head vnwashed , as before is described . Some k fast till they haue done it , lest the flesh in the teeth should hinder the water from comming to them : for mouth and eyes must bee open , and they must stoope , that the pappe keepe not away the water from the brest : and if they haue a playster on a sore , it must off , and their nayles must bee pared . They l write , that if any shall exceed twentie yeeres and not marrie , or if hee shall marrie a wife which is barren , he sinneth as much as if hee had slaine a man , and deserueth the punishment of Onan , whom GOD slew . Prouided , if hee addict himselfe to the studie of the Law , and findeth no need of a wife : but if he finde concupiscence preuaile , hee ought to marrie notwithstanding . And this necessitie remaineth m till he hath begotten a sonne and a daughter . §. VI. Of the Iewish Beggers , Diseases and Penances . THe poorer Iewes on the Friday night , and euery Festiuall , entering into the houses of the richer , beg prouision for the Feast . And if any be exceeding poore , the Rabbines make him a licence to beg , therein testifying of his honestie and Iewish saith ; wherewith hee wandereth through the Countrey , visiting all the Iewes he can finde . And if hee come to a place where are many Iewes , hee sheweth his licence to the chiefe Rabbi ; or to the Clarke which calls men to the Synagogue , or to the Elders , or Ruler of the Synagogue , which is as their Consull , or to the Ouer-seers of the poore , and craueth their fauour : which granted , hee standeth with two others at the doore of the Synagogue , and beggeth ; or else those two goe from house to house and beg for him . The like is done when a poore Iew hath a daughter marriageable , to beg for her dowrie . When poore Iewes trauell , they may turne into another Iewes house , where ( their prouerbe is ) the first day hee is a ghest , the second a burthen , the third a fugitiue . The falling sicknesse is vsuall among the Iewes , and they vse to imprecate it to each other in their anger , as they also doe the plague . In a generall pestilence they write in their Chamber strange characters and wonderfull names , which ( they say ) are the names of the Pest-Angels . And I once saw ( sayth our Author ) Adiridon , Bediridon , and so on , the word Diridon riding on quite through the Alphabet , written with great letters in their houses , as a present remedie for the Plague . The Leprie they haue seldome , which may bee attributed to their dyet . Now the Sword and Scepter is taken from them , in stead of other penalties , they inflict sharpe penances according to the nature of the crime . Thus the Adulterer satisfieth for his hot lust in cold water , wherein hee is inioyned to sit some winter dayes , and if the water be frozen , the Ice is cut , and hee set therein vp to his chinne , as long as an Egge is roasting . In Summer time hee is set naked in an Ant-hill , his nose and eares stopped , and after washeth himselfe in cold water . If the season bee neither cold not hot , hee is inioyned a certaine kinde of fasting , in which he may not eate any thing till night , and then onely a little bread and water is allowed him , and yet hee must after endure the Ant or water-penance . In Médrasch is written , that Adam sate vp to the nose in water an hundred and thirtie yeeres , till he begate Seth , for eating the forbidden fruit . If the penance seeme lighter , they enioyne him further to runne thorow a swarme of Bees , and when the swelling of his bodie through their stinging is abated , he must doe it againe and againe , according to the measure of his offence . If hee hath often that way offended , hee is bound to endure that penance many yeeres , yea sometimes a three yeeres fast together , eating bread and water at supper , otherwise nothing , except hee rather chuse to redeeme this , with fasting three whole dayes together in each yeere , without tasting any refection at all , as Queene Esther did . When any hath lyen with a woman in her vncleannesse , hee incurreth the penance of fortie dayes fast , and twice or thrice euery of those dayes to receiue on his bare backe with a leather thong or girdle nine blowes : to eate no flesh or hot meate , nor drinke any wine , but on the Sabbath . If a man kisse or embrace his menstruous wife , the case is alike . A Robber is adiudged three yeeres banishment , to wander three yeeres thorow the Cities where Iewes dwell , crying aloud , I am a Robber , and suffer himselfe to bee beaten in manner aforesaid . He may not eate flesh , nor drinke wine ; nor cut the hayre off his head or beard : hee must put on his change of garments , and shirts vnwashed . He may not wash himselfe : euery moneth once he must couer his head : hee must weare his arme , wherewith he committed murther , fastened to his necke with a chayne . Some are enioyned that where they sleepe one night , they may not sleepe the next , that they may wander ouer the world like Cain . Some are constrained to weare an yron brest-plate next their skinne : and some to throw themselues downe before the doore of the Synagogue , that they which goe in may treade on him . That Iew which accuseth another before a Christian Magistrate , is accounted a Traytor and neuer made reckoning of after . But why doe I tyre the Reader , to whom I feare I haue beene ouer-tedious ? But in this matter of Religion , of whom is it fitter to protract discourse , then of them , whom the old world yeelded the only example of Truth , and the present age , a principall example of falsehood and superstition ? Let it not grieue the Reader , to performe the last office of humanitie to our Iew , and as hee hath seene his birth , his Synagogue-Rites , and home superstitions , so to visit him on his Death-bed , and helpe lay him in his graue : and examine his hope of the Resurrection , and of their Messias , and wee will end our Pilgrimage in this Holy Land . §. VII . Of their visitation of the sicke , And funerall rites . WHen n a man lieth sicke , the Rabbines visit him ; and if he be rich , order is taken for his Will , and then they exhort him to perseuere constantly in their Faith ; They aske him if hee beleeue that the Messias is yet to come . Hee maketh his confession on his bed , saying ; I confesse before thee , my God and Lord , God of my parents , Lord of all Creatures , that my health and death is in thy hand , I pray thee grant me recouery of my former health , and heare my praier , as thou didest Hezekiah in his sicknes . And if the time of my death be come , then grant that death may bee a remission of all my sinne , which of ignorance or knowledge I haue committed , euer since I was a man : grant that I may haue my part in Paradise , and the world to come , which is reserued for the iust ; grant that I may know the Way of euerlasting life , fill mee with the ioy of thy excellent countenance by thy right hand for euer and euer . Blessed bee thou , O GOD , which hearest my prayer . Thus they which refuse the merits of Christs death , ascribe remission of sinnes to their owne . When he giueth vp the ghost , o all the standers by rend their garments , but in a certaine place of the same , where they doe no great harme , about a hand-breadth . They lament the dead seuen dayes . They presently after his death powre out all the water in the house into the streete : they couer his face that it may no more bee seene : they bow his thumb in his hand , framing a resemblance of the Hebrew name Schaddai : his other fingers are stretched out , to testifie a forsaking of the world : they wash him with hot water , and hauing anointed his head with wine and the yolke of an Egge mixed together , they put on him a white vestment , which he vsed to weare on the Feast of Reconciliation . When they carry him out of the house , they hurle after him a broken sherd , signifying , that with him all heauinesse should bee expelled and broken . When they are come to the place p of buriall , they say , Blessed be GOD which hath formed you with iudgement and iustice , hath created , fed , sustained , and at last hath depriued you of life , ( speaking to the dead . ) Hee knoweth the number of you all , and will quicken you againe in his time . Blessed be God , which doth to die , and maketh aliue . Let the dead liue , with my carkasse let them rise againe . Awake and reioyce yee that lie in dust , because thy dew is the dew of light , and the earth shall cast foorth her dead . This the Minister sayth alone : then he goeth on with a long prayer of three and twenty sentences , which the people say after him , going about the sepulchre . They call this prayer Tzidduck haddin , the subiect whereof is the iustice of GOD ; calling for pardon in the name of Abraham , Isaac , and Iacob , acknowledging that by three things the foundations of the world are founded , the Law , worship , and piety to the dead : calling for deliuerance for the bloud of his seruants shed in the 856. yeere for the confession of his holy Name , and for the merit of the onely-begotten , which was seuen and thirty yeeres old , in whose place a Ramme was taken ; concluding with mention of their Captaines slaine in the 136. yeere . Heere they take downe the corps : and then the Minister singeth , the people following : This is the way of the world , let him sleepe in peace , &c. Yee Fathers of the world which sleepe in Hebron , open vnto him the gates of the garden of Eden , and say , His comming be in peace . Yee euerlasting hills of the double caue , open vnto him the gates of the garden of Eden , and bid him welcome , Yee Angels of peace , go forth to meete him , vnlocke to him the gates of Paradise . Yee keepers of the treasures of the garden of Eden , open the gates , and let N. enter , & enioy the fruites of Paradise ; good things bee at his right hand , pleasant things at his left . Heare this , O Lord , and let his comming be in peace . Then lay they him into the ground , and his neerest kinsmen cast in the first earth : after which they turne to the East with diuers other blessings . When q they returne , they blow themselues backwards three times , and throw grasse ouer their heads , signifying their hope of the resurrection , according to that Es . 66.14 . and your bones shall bud as the grasse ; saying also , Dust thou art , and to Dust thou shalt returne . Then doth euery one mutter a Prayer to himselfe , as he goeth out of the buriall place . In the porch of the Synagogue , God r shall destroy death for euer ( say they ) and wipe away all teares from their eyes , and will take away their reproach from all the earth , for the Lord hath spoken it . Then enter they into the Synagogue , and leape vp and downe , and change their Seates seuen times , and there say ouer their Purgatorie-prayer Kaddisch . The Mourners goe bare-foote seuen dayes , and eate not Flesh , nor drinke Wine , except on the Sabbaths and Festiuals . They bathe not in three and thirty dayes after , cut not their nayles , worke not , make a pittifull howling , &c. The first night the Mourner eateth nothing of his owne , but meate sent him from his friendes . The childe mourneth for his Father a yeere . The sonne eleuen moneths saith ouer his Kaddisch ; for meane sinners are freed sooner : but the wicked stay the whole twelue moneths : and therefore to persist the twelfth moueth in his prayer , should be to acknowledge his father a wicked man . And for the effect hereof , Rabbi Akibha met once in the way a man , with an Asse-like burthen of stickes , which vpon examination confessed , That hee was a Purgatorie-ghost , carrying to burne himselfe , such bundles euery day . Rabbi Akibha enquired if hee had a Sonne or Wife , and where ; and finding out his sonne , taught him this prayer , which was so effectuall , that in a dreame this Ghost returned to the Rabbi with thankes for his deliuerance , and sayd , hee was now in Gan Eden , or Paradise . Rabbi Akibha signified this to the Iewish Synagogues , with iniunction to teach their Children this prayer . But to returne to our Funerals : when they are come backe to the mourning house , they wash their hands , but obserue not the Mosaicall Rites , because the Temple is not standing . Then doe they powre out a long blessing ouer a cup of Wine , and another ouer their Meate , exceeding much longer . Their Purgatorie-Prayer , or ( as Genebrard calleth it , their ) Requiem , vel libera , is this : It is better to go into the house of mourning , then into the house of feasting , in which is the end of all men : which let the liuing remember . Let vs heare the end : Feare GOD , and keepe his Commandements ; this is the dutie of euery man . A sure rest in the high habitation vnder the wings of GOD , in the degree of the Saints , shining as the brightnesse of the skie . The change of bonds , pardon of sinnes , grant of saluation , indulgence and mercie from the sight of him which dwels in Heauen , and a portion in the life to come : there let the portion be , and the dwelling of the soule of the wise Master N. The Spirit of the Lord make him to rest in Gan Eden , and giue him peace , as it is written in Esay , Let peace come , and let him rest in beds , walking before it , he and all the deceased of Israel , through his mercie , Amen . They write also on the Tombe , Let his soule bee in the Garden of Eden , Amen . Or , Let his soule bee bound in the bundle of life . And sometimes , Thou art the Tombe of N. which departed into Eden , such a day of such a moneth and yeere . Thus poore Purgatorie with Iewes and Romists is preached by walking Ghosts . They haue a light burning for the dead seuen dayes . They powre the water out of the doores , because the Angell of Death washed his sword ( lately vsed ) in water , and enuenometh it . This his sword he holdeth in his hand at the beds head , hauing on the end thereof three drops of gall . The sicke man spying this Deadly Angell , openeth his mouth with feare , & then those drops fall in , of which one killeth him , the second maketh him pale , the third rotteth and putrifieth . Elias ſ Leuita addeth , that after a man is dead , the Angell of Death commeth and sitteth on his Graue , and presently the soule entreth into his body , and hee maketh him stand on his feet , hauing to that purpose , in his hand a chayne , halfe of yron , and halfe of fire , wherewith hee striketh him . At the first blow his members are dissolued , at the second his bones are scattered ; then come the Angels , and gather them : at the third hee is brought to dust and ashes , and returneth into his Graue . And this , sayth R. Meir , is more grieuous then the iudgement of Hell : for the iust , and the sonnes of the Princes , and abortiues are iudged therewith , except they which dye on the Eeuen of the Sabbath , and in the land of Israel : of which you haue heard their rolling opinion before ; neither will wee roll this stone to our Reader againe . CHAP. XX. The Jewes faith and hope touching their Messias . §. I. Of the Signes of the comming of their Messias . THe Iewes generally beleeue , hope , and pray for a Messias ; but such a one , whose Kingdome shall bee of this world , and who shall ( to vse the Apostles a phrase , who were also , euen after Christs death and resurrection , partakers of this dreame ) Restore the Kingdome to Israel . And because the Scripture speaketh sometimes of the poore , contemptible , and deiected state of the promised Messias , sometimes of the puissance , renowne , and glory of his Kingdome : they therefore frame to their conceits , two Messiahs , one poore and simple , but a mightie warriour , whom they call Messias Ben-Ioseph , the other Messias Ben-Dauid ; after the other in time , but before him in glory , and the true Messias : howsoeuer euen this also bee in their opinions but a meere man , and one which shall marry and leaue behind him a remayning and raigning posterity . The Cabalists ( according to their transcendent mysteries ) out of the name Adam , which the Hebrewes write without points , Adm , gather , that the soule of Adam , by a Metempsychosis passed into Dauid , and that of Dauid into Messias , which yet lyes hid for the sinnes of the Iewes . The ancient Iewes looked for this Messias to bee sent them about that time , when Iesus came in the Flesh : as that Prophesie which is fathered on Elias testifyeth , to wit , that the world should bee two thousand yeeres Tohu , empty and without law , two thousand vnder the Law , two thousand vnder the Messias : and accordingly Christ Iesus came into the world about the yeere after the Creation , 3963. The Iewes reckon 202. yeeres fewer in all their computations , then the Christians . Vpon this occasion , and in regard of the generall expectation of the Messias , about that time rose so many Sects , and especially that rebellion of Ben-Cochab , before spoken of , to whom R. Akibha ( famous for his foure and twenty thousand Disciples ) gaue testimony , and called him Messias the King . But this Ben-Cochab , the sonne of the Starre , Numb . 23. was by Adrian ( as you haue seene ) besieged , taken , and executed , and was called after b Ben-Cozobh , the sonne of lying . They therefore , when as they found no Messias , said , that the time was deferred , because of their sinnes : and after denounced Anathema to him , that should set downe the time of his comming : And being conuinced in their consciences , that the c Prophesies of this time were already past and accomplished , they affirmed in their writings , that hee was then borne , but did not yet reueale himselfe , because of their sinnes . R. Salomon Iarchi writeteh , that the ancient Iewes thought he was borne on that day , in which Ierusalem was last destroyed ; but vncertaine where he hath lyen hid . Some say that he abideth in Paradise , tyed by the haire of a womans head : so interpreting that of the Canticles , The d hayre of thy head is as purple , The King is tyed in the rafters ; by rafters meaning Paradise . The Talmudists e write , that hee lay at the gates of Rome among the Lazars and Leapers , according to Esay 53. Before he commeth , they write , that ten notable miracles shall happen to warne them thereof . First , GOD shall raise vp three Kings , which shall make profession of the true Faith , but shall indeed betray it , and seduce men , and cause them to deny GOD. The louers of the Truth shall flee and hide themselues in caues and holes of the earth , and these Tyrants shall pursue and slay them . Then shall there be no King in Israel ( as it f is written ) no Pastor , no holy men . The heauens shall bee shut vp , the people shall be made few ; for these Tyrants ( which yet by diuine dispensation shall raigne but three months ) shall impose ten times as much , as was before exacted , and they which haue not to pay , shall lose their heads . And from the ends of the earth shall come men , blacke and loathsome ; the dread of whose countenance shall kill men : for they haue two heads , and seuen eyes , sparkling like fire . The second Miracle shall bee a great heate of the Sunne , causing Feauers , Pestilences , and other diseases , so that the Gentles shall digge themselues graues , and there lye and wish for death . But the Israelites shall haue this heat to be as wholesome medicine to them : so interpreting the g Prophet . GOD shall make a bloudy dew fall on the earth , of which the people , and the wicked of the Israelites shall drinke , thinking it to be good water , and shall die : it shall not hurt h the iust , who shall shine , &c. Fourthly , GOD shall make a wholsome dew to fall , whereof the indifferent meaner sinners , sicke of the former dew , shall drinke and liue , Hos . 14.6 . Fifthly , The i Sunne shall be darkened thirty dayes , and then receiue againe his light , whereby many shall embrace Iudaisme . Sixthly , GOD shall permit the Edomites ( or Romans ) to rule ouer all the world : but one especially , at Rome , shall raigne nine moneths ouer all the world , wasting large countries , laying heauy tributes vpon the Israelites . Then shall the Israelites haue no helper ( as sayth Esai 49.16 . ) But after nine moneths GOD shall send Messias Ben-Ioseph of the children of Ioseph , whose name shall be Nehemias , the sonne of Husiel . Hee shall come with the race of Ephraim , Manasse , Beniamin , and Gad , and the Israelites hearing of it , shall flocke to him , as Ieremie sheweth , k Conuert yee to the Lord , yee rebellious children , I will take yee , one of a City , and two of a Tribe , &c. This Messias shall ouerthrow the Edomites , and slay their King , and destroying the Empire , shall carrie to Ierusalem , holy vessels , reserued in the house of Aelian for a treasure . The King of Egypt also shall make peace with the Israelite , and shall kill the men about Ierusalem , Damascus and Ascalon ; the fame whereof shall affright all the inhabitants of the earth . Seuenthly , There is at Rome a marble Image of a Virgin not made by mans hand , to which shall resort all the wicked of the world , and shall incestuously conuerse therewith : Hence shall GOD frame an Infant in the same , which shall with breach of the marble come foorth . This shall bee named Armillus the wicked , the same which the Christians call Antichrist , of ten elles quantitie of bredth and length ; a spanne bredth betweene his eyes , which shall bee red and deepe in his head ; his hayre yellow , the soles of his feet-greene , deformed with two heads . Hee shall professe himselfe the Romane Messias and GOD , and shall bee accepted of them . He shall bid them bring him the Law which hee hath giuen them , which they shall bring with their Prayer-booke : hee shall cause them to beleeue in him , and shall send Ambassadours to Nehemias the sonne of Husiel , and to the people of Israel , commanding them also to bring him their Law , and to acknowledge him for GOD. Then shall Nehemias goe vnto Armillus with three hundred thousand Ephraimites , carrying with him the booke of the Law ; and when he comes at him , hee shall reade out of the same this sentence , I am the Lord thy God , thou shalt haue none other Gods in my sight . Armillus shall reply , that there is no such sentence in their Law , and therefore they should acknowledge him for God , as well as the Gentiles . Then shall Nehemias ouerthrow two hundred thousand of Armillus his Armie : whereat Armillus shall bee so wrathfull , that hee shall assemble all his forces into a deepe valley , and there shall destroy ( with many other Israelites ) this Nehemias . But the Angels shall take and hide him , that Armillus may not know of his death , lest hee should not leaue one of Israel liuing . All Nations shall then expell the Israelites , and such affliction shall befall them , as neuer since the beginning of the world . At this time shall the Angell Michael come foorth , and seperate the wicked from Israel , as writeth l Daniel . They which remaine , shall flye into the desart , and for fiue and fortie dayes space , liue with grasse , and leaues , and hearbes ; but all the wicked Israelites shall dye . Armillus shall after subdue Aegypt , and shall turne thence against Ierusalem , and seeke againe to waste it . These things after their manner , they fable out of the eleuenth and twelfth of Daniel . The eighth Miracle is the arising of Michael , who three times shall winde his great horne , Es . 27.23 . and Zach. 9.14 . At the first sound , the true Messias Ben Dauid , and Elias the Prophet , shall shew themselues to those deuout Israelites in the desarts of Iuda , who shall then gather courage : and all the Iewes in the world shall heare this sound , and shall confesse GODS deliuerance , and all that haue beene led captiue into Assyria shall assemble together . The same horne shall strike feare and diseases into the Christians and other people . Now shall the Iewes make great iourneyes towards Ierusalem , and together with Elias and Messias shall come thither with ioy . Armillus hearing this , in his proud furie shall re-assemble his Christians against the Messias and Ierusalem . But GOD not suffering his people to fall out of one trouble into another , shall say to the Messias , Come place thy selfe at my right hand ; and to the Israelites , Bee still and wait for the great succour of the Lord this day . And then shall GOD rayne fire and brimstone from Heauen , as Ezekiel m reporteth , wherewith Armillus and his Armie shall dye , and n The house of Iacob shall bee as fire , and the house of Ioseph as a flame , and the house of Esau ( the Idumaean Atheists which destroyed GODS house ) as stubble . At the second sound or blast of this horne of Michael , the graues at Ierusalem shall open , and the dead arise , and Messias Ben Dauid with Elias shall reuoke into life , that Messias Ben Ioseph , and the Israelites shall send Messias Ben Dauid into all Countries of the Iewes dispersion , to cause them to come to Ierusalem ; and the Nations with whom they are , shall bring them in their Chariots , and on their shoulders . The last Miracle , is the third time of Michaels winding his horne , when GOD shall bring foorth all the Iewes , which are by the Riuers Gosan , Lachbach , Chabor , and in the Cities of Iuda , and they without number or measure , shall with their Infants enter into the Paradise of Moses ; and the ground before them and behind them shall be meere fire , which shall leaue no sustenance to the Christians . And when the ten Tribes shall depart out of the Nations , then the piller of the cloud of Diuine glory shall compasse them , and GOD shall goe before them , and shall open to them the fountaines flowing from the tree of Life , Esa . 49.10 . I might adde to these miracles that of the o Asse , which Abraham rode on when hee went to sacrifice his sonne ; which Moses also vsed when he returned into Aegypt ( and some say , Balaams Asse was the same ) this shall the Messias ride on , according to Zacharies Prophesie , Zach. 9.5 . Against these ten miraculous signes , fore-shewing Messias his comming , the most being full of troubles , they haue ten consolations : first , The certaintie of Messias comming : secondly , That hee shall gather them from all places of the dispersion , Ierem. 31.8 . but the Lame there mentioned shall bee so cured , that p They shall leape as Harts , &c. thirdly , GOD will raise vp the dead : fourthly , GOD will erect a third Temple , according to the figure of that in Ezekiel 41. fiftly , That the Israelites shall then raigne ouer all the earth , Esa . 60.12 . yea , all the world shall bee subiect to the Law , Soph. 3.9 . sixtly , GOD will destroy all their enemies , Ezek. 25.14 . seuenthly , GOD will take from them all diseases , Esa . 33.24 . eightly , GOD will prolong their liues , that they shall liue as long as an Oake , Esa . 65.22 . and as in the times from Adam to Noe : ninthly , They shall see God face to face , Esa . 40.5 . and They all shall Prophesie , Ioel. 2.28 . tenthly , GOD shall take away from them all euill concupiscence , and inclination to euill , Ezek. 36.26 . Thus farre out of the booke Abhkas Rochel . §. II. Iewish tales of monstrous Birds , Beasts , Fishes and Men. THeir cheere in these dayes shall bee the greatest Beasts , Birds , and Fishes , which GOD ouer created ; and no other wine then that which grew in Paradise , and was kept in Adams Celler till that time : the great Oxe Behemoth mentioned in Iob q , and Psal. 50.10 . All the Beasts of the wood are mine , and the beasts feeding on a thousand hills , that is Behemoth , which euery day feedeth on a thousand hills . But lest this deuouring beast should consume all the hills in the world , they tell you that hee is a stalled Oxe , still abiding in the same place , and what hee eateth in the day , groweth againe in the night . The huge Whale Leuiathan , or , as they pronounce it , Lipiasan , must honour also this Feast : of this they write in the r Talmud ; that to preuent filling the world with these huge monsters , GOD gelded the male Leuiathan , and the female is slaine , and preserued in pickle , for the iust , to be eaten in the times of the Messias , Esay , 27. The male Behemoth was gelded also , and the female was stored vp for this feast . Elias Leuita ſ reporteth of a huge huge Bird , also called Bariuchne , to bee rosted at this feast ; of which the t Talmud saith , that an egge sometime falling out of her nest , did ouerthrow and breake downe three hundred tall Cedars ; with which fall the egge being broken , ouerflowed and carryed away sixtie Villages . Wee will haue the Whetstone before we part . R. Barchannah saw a Frogge as big as Akra , a village of sixtie housholds : then came a huger Serpent and swallowed that huge Frogge . Lastly , the hugest , hugest Crow that euer the Rabbine saw , flew and deuoured these both ; and flying away , sate on a tree , which tree sure could not be lesse then the three hundred Cedars before mentioned , if this Crow were but as bigge as that egge . R. Papa answereth , that he would neuer haue beleeued it , but that hee saw it . ( I hope they will pardon vs if wee be of the same minde . ) But would you not faine heare of a man , holding like proportion ? then let R. Saul tell you of his aduentures in the burying of a dead corps , where hee encountred with a bone of a man , into which there flew a Rauen , and the Rabbi would needs follow after to see what became of her : and so , he went , & he went , three leagues in the hollow of the same bone , and could find no end therof , and therfore returned : so he perceiued it was one of the bones of Og the Giant , whom Moses had slaine . Perhaps you will maruell how Moses could atchieue such an exploit . Forsooth , you must vnderstand , that Moses was ten cubits high , and had an Axe ten cubits long , and leaped other ten cubits in the ayre , and so gaue the deadly blow to Og , who ( it seemes ) was layde along in some deepe Trench , or else you will thinke the Rabbine lyed . Tush , your incredulitie makes you vnworthy to heare their storie of R. Osua , who beguiled the Angell of Death , of whom ( when hee came to smite him ) hee would in kindnesse needs learne his future place in Paradise ; wherewith the deadly Angell was content , and went with him ; yea , for his securitie , at his request resigned his deadly weapon into his hands . Thus at last they came at Paradise , where hee shewed him his place , which he desirous to take better view of , required his helpe to lift him higher , and then with a quicke deliuerie leapt into Paradise . Thus did the poore coozened Angell misse his prey , and was glad with much a-doe to recouer his sword from the Rabbine . And that you might see their skill , no lesse in Cosmographie then Theologie : Another was carryed to the place where Heauen and Earth meete , and kisse each other ; where , whiles hee might take the more diligent view in obseruing those parts ( which the Frier of Oxford neuer saw , nor Faustus with his Mephostophilos ) hee hanged his Cloake on a window in Heauen ; and suddenly it was conueyed out of sight . Hereat amazed that there should bee theeues in Heauen , a voyce told him it was the heauens motion , and at such an houre the next day he might attend , and againe obtaine his Cloake ; which hee did accordingly . But to take view of other strange creatures , make roome I pray , for another Rabbi with his Bird ; and a great deale of roome you will say is requisite : Rabbi Kimchi on the 50. Psalme auerreth out of Rabbi Iehudah , that Ziz is a bird so great , that with spreading abroad his wings , hee hideth the Sunne , and darkneth all the world . And ( to leape backe into the Talmud ) a certaine Rabbi sayling on the Sea , saw a bird in the u middle of the sea , so high , that the water reached but to her knees ; whereupon he wished his companions there to wash because it was shallow ; Doe it not ( saith a voyce from heauen ) for it is seuen yeeres space since a Hatchet , by chance falling out of a mans hand in this place , and alwaies descending , is not yet come at the bottome . I perceiue by your incredulous smiles , you will scarce beleeue x that a Lyon in the wood Ela , roared suddenly , that all the women in Rome ( foure hundred miles from thence ) for very horror proued abortiue ; and when he came an hundred miles neerer , his terrible noyse shooke the teeth out of all the Romans heads ; and the Emperour himselfe , that caused the Rabbi to obtaine of GOD by his prayer , to make this triall of the Lion , fell downe from his Throne halfe dead : and with much importunity requested his helpe , to cause him retire to his denne . But this roaring hath al most marred our Feast . §. III. Their Messias his Feast . OVr Wine you haue heard of , fetched out of Adams Celler , Esay 27.2.3 . and Psal. 75.9 . Before the Feast , Messias will cause these prety creatures , Behemoth and Leuiathan y to play together and make them sport : but when they haue wearied themselues in the fight , Messias with his sword shall kill them both , Esa . 27.1 . Then followeth the Feast , and afterwards his Marriage ; z Kings Daughters shall bee among thine honourable women : at thy right hand standeth the Queene in the golde of Ophir . Amongst the Messias his excellent women ( Rabbi Kimchi expoundeth ) shall bee Kings Daughters , for euery King shall repute it to his owne glory to bestow a daughter on the Messias : But the true Queene shall bee one of the fairest Israelites daughters , and shall continually conuerse with him , whereas the others must come onely at call . He shall thus beget children , which shall raigne after him , Esay 53.10 . when he is dead . Now the state of the Iewes in his time shall be such , that the Christians shall freely build them houses and Cities , and till their grounds , and bestow on them their goods ; yea , Princes shall serue them , and they shall walke in faire garments , Esa . 60.10 , 11 , 12. and Esa . 61.5 , 6. The ayre also shall be new and wholesome , Esa . 65.17 . by the benefit whereof , they shall abide sound , and liue long , and in their age bee as fresh as if they were yong , Psal. 92.14.15 . The Wheat once sowne shall alway grow vp of it selfe , no otherwise then the Vines , Hosea 14.8 . And if any shall desire any raine for his field , or garden , or one hearb by it selfe , he shall haue it , Zach. 10.11 . Then shall be peace among men and beasts , Hos . 2.19 . Esa . 11.7 . If there arise any warre among the Gentiles , the Messias shall accord them , Esa . 2.4 . They shall liue in great felicitie , full of the knowledge and praise of GOD . The earth shall be full hereof , &c. The Talmud also speaketh of a thousand yeeres , wherein the world shall be renewed ( somewhat like the opinion of some Ancients in the Primitiue Church ) in which time the iust shall haue wings giuen them like Eagles , whereby they may flie ouer the face of the waters . But the bodies of the iust which shall rise againe , shall neuer returne to dust . Ricius in this and many other of their absurdities , seekes to giue an allegoricall interpretation : but which of the Heathen haue not so patronized their superstitions and Idolatries ? as appeareth in the Poets , Philosophers , Chaldaean and Egyptian Priests , whose mysticall learning cannot free their religions from being mysteries of iniquitie . Sixe thousand yeeres the world endureth , saith R. Katina , and a thousand yeere shall be a desolation , and GOD onely shall be exalted in that day ( for one thousand yeeres is one day of the Lord ) as it is written , A thousand yeeres in thy sight are as yesterday ; and this is a Sabbath wherein shall be the feastings aboue mentioned . And thus did a Elias affirme , as is said two thousand yeeres the world was emptie , two thousand the Law , and two thousand Messias ; but for the sins of men that is wanting , which we see wanting . ( This last clause , Ricius saith , is added by the Talmudists ; which still expect their Messias ) eighty fiue Iubilees shall the world indure , and in the last , faith this Elias , shall come the Sonne of Dauid . Thus haue wee heard the infancie of the Church in the time of her nonage , and of those Hebrew Patriarchs : wee haue seene also their present Infancie in these Iewish Fables , the iust reward of b Louing darknesse rather then light . And so with our prayers to GOD , at last to take that Veile of MOSES from their hearts , that there may be One proper Shepheard , and one sheepefold , and that meane-while , we may learne preciously to esteeme , and reuerently to make vse of that light we haue ; warned by the spectacle of Diuine Iustice in them , through so many ages blinded in so palpable fooleries ; we will now leaue them and this Holy Land , and seeke further what aduentures we shall light on the next neighbouring Nation ; hoping and crauing for pardon of such prolixitie in this part of our Discourse , fittest , of all the other in this part of our worke to be considered . CHAP. XXI . Of the hopes and hinderances of the Jewes Conuersion . WHen I had now ( as I thought ) brought this Iewish Relation to an end , and euen wearied the Reader with that which might much more wearie the writer : that Prophesie of a Paul , That all Israell shall bee saued , &c. which by most Interpreters is construed of the generall conuersion of that Nation , after the fulnesse of the Gentiles bee come in ( as in the beginning of this Worke is said ) caused my straying Pen ( ready to wander from these , so farre wandering from their holy Progenitors ) to vndertake this taske , also to declare , what future hopes , and what present feares and lets may be conceiued of their conuersion to Christianitie . The hope ( though it be yet tossed vpon surges of almost-desperate Seas , yet ) hath Anchoram sacram , a sure Anchor to relye on , and a kinde of obscure kenning of that wished-for Hauen , where it would bee . For b Non ita perierunt ad vnum Iudaei , vt nulla supersit de illorum salute spes . The destruction of the Iewes ( saith Peter Martyr ) is not so desperate , but that their is some Hope left of their saluation . And a little after ( alluding to the Apostles mysterie ) Cum enim plenitudo fuerit iam ad Christum conuersa ex gentibus , tunc & Israelita accedent : For when there shall haue beene a full conuersion of the Gentiles vnto Christ , then shall the Iewes also come in . So Chrysostome : Quia c subintrauit plenitudo Gentium , in nouissimo saluabitur omnis Israel ; because the fulnesse of the Gentiles hath come in , at last all Israel shall bee saued . The same hope is generally cherished by the rest of the Fathers . And D. Willet in a booke * written of this argument , brings to this purpose many authorities of Scriptures and Fathers , Gen. 9.27 . and 49.10 . Deut. 33.7 . Psal. 125.1 . Ezek. 37.1 . and 47.4 . Zach. 2.12 . and 12.10 . Mal. 3.5 . Luk. 15.31 . Ioh. 10.16 . 2. Cor. 3.16 . Apoc. 3.9 . &c. and especially that in the eleuenth to the Romans , wherein many arguments are compiled together : confirmed also by the interpretations and testimonies of Origen , Athanasius , Chrysostome , Hierome , Augustine , Beda , Hugo Cardinalis , Aquinas , Gorrham , Caluin , Beza , Bullinger , Martyr , to whom wee may adde diuers others . These indeed further our hopes , which yet depend more vpon Diuine goodnesse then on humane probabilitie ; the stabilitie of his Truth , which hath promised ( as Paul also Rom. 11. expoundeth the former Prophets ) The vnchangeablenesse of Gods Election , the bottomelesse Sea of his Mercies , the vnsearchablenesse of his Iudgements , minister hope beyond hope . Hereunto also may bee added , the common grounds , both of Reason , which they hold with vs in Nature ; and of the Scripture , the ancienter parts whereof , and especially the Law of Moses , they maintayne with equall acknowledgement , ( and for the most part ) with more forward industrie and zeale , then doe the commoner sort of Christins . But the d impediment which haue hitherto , and doe yet with-hold them from Christianitie , doe exceed in number and power . For that fore-stalled preiudice of theirs , the glory of the Temple , the sacrifices and legall worships past , their hopes then and still of such a Monarch to their Messias , as you haue heard of , the splendour of their renowmed Ancestors , the keeping of the Diuine Oracles , their peculiar tytle of being Gods people , haue bred in them such a swelling pride , that they naturally enuie and abhorre the very thought thereof , that the Gentiles should in these things either equal or succeed them . Sooner ( saith Martin e Luther ) then they would endure that the Gentiles ( which in their daily prayers they curse and reuile ) should haue any part with them in their Messias , and bee accounted co-heyres thereof , they would crucifie ten Messiahs : yea ( if it were possible ) would doe to death GOD himselfe , with all the Angels and creatures else , although they should therefore vndergoe a thousand hels . Hence , in a great part , proceedeth their naturall and long continued obstinacie . And besides that preiudice , pride , and enuie , they are not a little scandalized from the Christians themselues , somewhat in regard of the mutuall differences and disagrements among Protestants ; which , though in it selfe bad , is made much worse by the vnseasonable and vnreasonable exaggeration of their common Aduersarie , the Papist : but more , in respect of those which call themselues Catholikes , and are not , but euen by these men are found to bee manifest Idolaters . A f scandall it is to see Gods Law neglected , and mans exacted with rigour : a greater matter , at some times to eat flesh , then the adulterours pollution of the flesh at any time : the blasphemies of some Nations ; these being interiections to the vulgar , and phrases of gallantrie to the Princes : the forging & packing of miracles ; wherin the Friers and Iewes concurre with equall diligence , the one in contriuing , the other in discouering them . A scandall are the alterations which they are forced by the Inquisitors , to make in their Authors and Monuments of Antiquitie : thinking , that these deuices are our best euidences . A scandall is the vowing and praying to Angels and Saints , yea , more to the Mother of Christ , then to Christ himselfe , or to GOD , to whom alone they repute this is a due sacrifice . But the greatest scandall of all others , is the worshipping of Images . Indeede it seemed strange to me , and doth to the rest of my Brethren according to the flesh , ( Nathaniel , a Iew borne , baptized in London , before the Congregation at All-hallowes g made this confession ) euen vnto this day , in whom this blindnesse and hardnesse of heart is in part continued , through occasion giuen by them that professe the name of Iesus : and not onely in vs , which are of the house of Israel , but in others , as the Turkes and Mahumetanes , which are the race of Ishmael . Wee and our Fathers and Elders say , and in our bookes call them by no other name , but Baale abodazara , Idolatrous Masters : a thing so detestable vnto vs , as nothing more , &c. They say vnto vs oftentimes , that they doe not worship him as gods , but GOD in them . Neither are the Heathen , we say , that are round about vs , so blinded , that they thinke the stocks and stones to be GOD , but they are perswaded that God may be worshipped in them . And yet they goe farther : for the Christians in Spaine and Portugall haue it written in their Bookes , That the Virgin Mary is the Lords Treasurer , and that she bestowes gifts and graces vpon her seruants : That her Mercie pardoneth them , whom the Iustice of her Sonne might condemne , and that our saluation lieth in her hands . But our Law teacheth , That GOD is All-sufficient , hee giueth to whom he listeth , He will not giue his glory to another , &c. The Reader may ( if hee please ) from that Iew himselfe , in his printed Confession , be further informed of that Partition wall , which separateth the Iew and Catholike . They are so much the more scandalized , when they see the Catechismes recite the Decalogue , with omission of that second Commandement , which they thinke ( as one of their greatest Rabbins contested with our h Author ) was the Ordinance of Christ himselfe . Yea , the Priests and Friers let passe in their Conferences with them for currant , their Iewish vpbraidings , that Christ , a Carpenters Sonne , was an Image-maker , or at least an Author of their worshipping . As for those speculatiue plaisters of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of intention instrumentall and finall in worship of Images of the true , and Idols of the false gods , they are ( as euen now you heard ) the vnsauourest dregs to the Iew in the world . The poore Idiot , among the Christians , can as little distinguish as the Pagan , and both amongst the Christians is like honour done to Gods Image , and to that of Saints , and to them both , in like forme of worship , as amongst the Pagans . They are forced to be at some Sermons , and there are well edified by their hearing , when they see the Preacher direct his prayer to a Crucifixe , calling it his Lord and Sauiour . Their Transubstantiation is a monster , as hideous as the former . The meanes i vsed to their conuersion are weake ; especially in some places , where they haue not the New Testament in such Language as they can vnderstand : and the Inquisitors haue inhibited and taken from them all bookes written on that Theame , in defence of Christian Religion , or against it , alledging , they will haue no disputing in matters of Religion either way , like the Iesuits Edict at Dola , forbidding all talke of GOD , either in good sort or in bad . But of all other , this is a good furtherance , that when in their Baptisme they deny the Deuill and all his workes , they must renounce their right and propertie in all their goods and possessions ; the shamefull couetousnesse of hypocriticall Christians , hauing brought these irritamenta malorum within the compasse of the Deuils workes , presupposing ( forsooth ) that either the conuerted Iew , or his corrupt ancestors , haue scraped together such heapes of wealth by vsurie , or oppression , or some vnlawfull meanes or other . Therefore for the good of his soule , his body shall be left to beg or starue ; while , with the leauing of his Iewish superstition , hee must likewise leaue all that he hath : and his new-receiued Religion must be a meanes to strip him of his riches , and to weane him from his wel-beloued Mammon , which that Nation is naturally so farre in loue with . This alone , to the world-bewitched Iew , is such a Partition-wall to keepe him from Christianitie , that he will venture soule and all , rather then thus betray himselfe , his wife and children , to extreme beggerie and want . And so much the worse , saith k Victor Carbensis , one of these Conuerts , because in their Iewish estate they had not learned any Art which now might minister vnto them sustenance . Thus are they driuen to beg from doore to doore for their food , exposed not onely to this extremitie of want , but to the opprobries also of vnchristians Christians , who Iewishly hate the name of a Iew ; nor can the Iew be washed from it with the sacred tincture of Baptisme ; whiles the scumme of the irreligious-religious vulgar scoffe and point at them , saying , There goes a baptized Iew ( a name best fitting themselues ) and on the other side their owne Countreymen hate and abhorre them as Apostataes , Renegadoes , and Fugitiues . And if any shew them kinder entertainment , yet ( as a nine-dayes wonder ) it lasteth but a little while , whereof the Iewes haue this prouerbe , A now Conuert is as a new or cleane cloth , which at first is pleasant , but after a little wearing groweth foule and loathsome : Especially , since the fairest of his preferment ( to welcome him to our Religion ) is to turne Frier : then which profession , nothing can be more hatefull to him , who accounteth it a course against Nature ; and a breach of that Ordinance of l GOD ( Crescite & multiplicamini ) of multiplying the world by a holy propagation in that m Honourable estate of Mariage , which that n doctrine of Deuils hath made the Frier vncapable of . As for the example of Elias , and some other holy Men ( whom our Popish Votaries would make Patrones of their disorderly Orders ; ) the Iew ( herein more truely-Christian then the Papist ) holdeth it a course extraordinary , and ordinarily preferreth holy Marriage farre before that seeming-holy Vow of Virginitie . Thus we see what outward scandals , besides their generall preiudice against Christianitie , doe hinder them from it : which offences , in behalfe of the Christians , together with that preiudice , Pride , and Enuie , and aboue all , that Veile which Diuine Iustice hath left vpon their hearts , GOD in his good time remoue , and grant , according to that Prophecie , That all Israel may be saued . CHAP. XXII . The later Inhabitants of Palestina , and the parts adioyning , since the dispersion of the Iewes till this day . §. I. Of the Christian times before the Saracens . ANd thus haue we ended our Iewish Relations ; our next iourney is into Arabia : a way dreadfull sometimes to the Israelites passing this way to Canaan , where yet their expected inheritance , their pillar of a cloud by day , and fire by night , their Manna , and many other miraculous effects of Diuine presence , might arme them against heates , droughts , desarts , serpents , enemies , and all oppositions . Not so your Pilgrime : now leauing Palaestina and the Holy Land , to visite these Arabian desarts full of emptinesse , stored with wants , and yet most fruitfull of that which is worse then barrennesse , the very Seminary of Mahumetane impious pietie . The very conceit whereof makes him ( like the Riuer Iordan , which loseth himselfe in this wildernesse , and therefore lingers as long as he may , diffusing himselfe in lakes by the way , as loth to mixe his Fresh-waters with the Dead Sea ) to stay and stray so long in Palaestina : as he which knowes a Heathenish and Morish Mare mortuum , will swallow him ( if he could sinke ) as soone as he is passed hence . Let vs therefore stay here a little longer to refresh our eyes wearied with Iewish spectacles , and take view of those which haue since succeeded them in habitation , in sinne , in iudgement . And where might wee better stay , or what part of the world can yeeld such varietie and multiplicitie of obiects to both the eyes of the minde , Curiositie and Deuotion ? No where such manifold alterations and diuisions of state , so diuersified a Map of Nature , so multiplied rites of Religion in such differing sects of Heathens , Hebrewes , Mahumetans , Christians : No where Antiquitie shewing a grauer countenance : no where the Monuments of such mercies , the spectacles of such iudgements , such consolations , such desolations , such ambition of Potentates , and forraine sutors from the East , the West , the North , the South ; such Miracles , such Oracles , such confluence of Pilgrims looking as farre opposite as Sampsons Foxes , with as fierie diuisions , whether in differing heresies of one , or differing names of diuers Deuotions ; both Catholike and Hereticall Iewes , Saracens and Christians , concurring in visiting , adorning , adoring , these places with Titles and Rites of Holinesse . How often hath this country emtied our Westerne world with Armes and Armies to recouer it , and the Easterne in like manner to retaine it ? How often hath it brought Armies of Angelicall spirits out of the highest Heauens , to couer these Hilles with Chariots and Horses of fire , round about the holy men of GOD ? How oft ? But what speake I of Men or Angels ? GOD himselfe loued the gates of Sion , more then all the dwellings of the world : and IESVS CHRIST , the Angell of the Couenant , true GOD , and perfect MAM , here was borne , here liued , practised , died , ascended , and hence he sent his Apostles to bee Fathers of men , that the sonnes of men might bee made the heires of GOD , co-heires with himselfe . After , the Iewes for reiecting him , were reiected out of both the heauenly and earthly Canaan ; this countrey was inhabited partly by Roman Colonies , there planted for securitie of the countrey by the Roman Emperours , partly by such Syrians as submitted themselues peaceably to the Roman Empire , both that Ethnike before Constantine , and after in farre more flourishing estate vnder the Christian Emperours , till the daies of vn-christian Phocas . a This was the murtherer of Mauritius his Lord , the vsurper of the Empire , the exalter of the Roman See vnto the Ecclesiasticall Supremacie ( with as good right as himselfe had to the state ) a monster of mankinde , vnder whom the Empire was neere an vtter ouerthrow , as by the Hunnes , Auares , and other Nations in the West ; so especially by the Persians in the East ; whose Emperour Chosroes ouerthrew that Armie which had conspired against Mauricius , and b in the fourth yeere of Phocas ouer-ranne Mesopotamia and Syria : in the next yeere after carried much prey and many captiues out of all Syria , Palestina and Phoenicia ; in the seuenth yeere of his raigne possessed Armenia , Galatia , Paphlagonia , and spoiled all as farre as Chalcedon . Yet saith Cedrenus , Phocas did more harme at home , then the enemy in the field . At the same time the Iewes made a commotion at Antioch , and slew ( besides many other Citizens ) Anastasius the Patriarch , in despight also putting his priuitiues in his mouth . But the Iewes paid much bloud for this butcherie ; and Phocas also himselfe the chiefe Butcher , was most mercilesly butchered presently after by Heraclius his successour . They tell of a Reuelation to a certaine Holy man , that GOD had made Phocas Emperour , because hee could not finde a worse man by whom to punish that people : which I mention , that the world might see what a good Mid-wife Rome ( then in trauel ) had to helpe her babe Antichrist into the world . But to returne to the Storie , Heraclius could not withstand the Persian insolence , but lost in his first yeere Apamea , and Edessa , and in the next Caesarea , from whence they carried many thousands into captiuitie : in the fourth Damascus was taken , and in the fifth Ierusalem , where ( by reason of the Iewish crueltie , who bought all the Christians they could to slaughter them ) there were slaine c ninetie thousand . Zacharias the Patriarch , together with the holy Crosse , and exceeding store of captiues and spoile , were carried into captiuitie . The next yeere they ouercame Egypt , Africa and Ethiopia . Chosroes neglects all ouertures of peace made to him by Heraclius , except they would deny their crucified God , and worship the Sunne . He also caused the Christians in his dominion to become Nestorians , the cause perhaps why almost all the farre Easterne Christians to this day are , or at least are called , Nestorians . Against him Heraclius continued a six yeeres expedition , in which hee ouerranne his countries , ouerthrew his Armies , sacked his Cities , Castles , and Palaces , and at last assisted his eldest sonne Siroes ( whom Chosroes sought to dis-herit ) against him , who tooke him , and hauing before exposed him to all contumelious insultations , and almost starued him in a darke prison , and slaine all his other children in his sight ; with abominable tyrannie shot his tyrannicall father to death . So died Chosroes ; a successour of Sennacherib , in the dominion of many the same countries , subiection to the like blasphemous impietie , and reward by like parricide . Heraclius in the ninteenth yeere of his raigne visiteth Ierusalem , restoring the captiued crosse and Patriarch by restitution of Siroes . He banished thence all the Iewes , prohibiting by Edict that none should come neere it by three miles . §. II. Of the Saracens and Turkes in Palestina . THe Saracens had done good seruice in rhese wars against the Persians , which in the time of Heraclius began a new Religion and Empire , vnder Mahomet the founder of both : the second , after whom Omar ouerthrew Theodorus the brother of Heraclius in battell , and after him another Theodorus and Boanes his Generals , & forced the Emperour to abandon Syria , carrying the holy crosse from Ierusalem to Constantinople . In the 26. of Heraclius hee entred Ierusalem hypocritically and pseudoprophetically clothed in a homely garment of Camels haire , and sought out the place of Salomons Temple , there to erect another ; subduing soone after the whole Persian State , and a great part of the Roman . Anno Dom. 641. did Homar build his Temple at Ierusalem with incredible costs in matter and workmanship , enriching the same with many and large possessions and reuenues ; in the Musaike worke of the inner and outward part thereof expressing in Arabike letters , the Author , time , and charges of the building . The forme whereof is thus described by William Archbishop of Tyrus . a The Church-yard was square , about a bow-shot in length and bredth , compassed with a high wall , hauing on the West square two gates , one on the North , and another on the East : on the South was the Palace . On euery of these gates , and on the corners were high steeples , on which at certaine houres the Priests after the Saracenicall manner called them to prayers . In this compasse none were suffered to dwell , nor to enter but with bare and washed feet , Porters being assigned to that purpose . In the midst of this square , was another somewhat higher , whereto they ascended by staires in two places on the West side , as many on the South , and one on the East : in euery of the corners were Oratories or Chappels erected . In the middle hereof was the Temple raised of eight-square forme , crusted within and without with Marble and Musaike worke , hauing a sphericall roofe , artificially couered with Lead . Both the inner and outward square was paued with white stone , whereby the raine water descended into many cisternes for that cause prouided . In the midst of this Temple within the inner row of pillars , there was a Rocke of prettie height , with a Caue vnder it of the same stone , vpon which , they say , Dauid saw the Angell standing which smote the people with pestilence ; after he had numbred them ; where also he then built an Altar . This remained open to the view , till the Westerne Christians , winning the place , couered it with Marble , and erected thereon an Altar and Quire. Baumgarten ( who was at Ierusalem a hundred and nine yeeres since ) and was thrust downe the staires by the Saracens , saith , this Temple is not now very large , and that it is twelue-cornered , with a round steeple in the midst ; thereon , ( as on their steeple vsually ) a halfe Moone : within were reported to burne continually two thousand Lampes . The floore of the Church-yard being white Marble , occupying a bow-shot about the Temple , maketh such a reflexion of the Sun-beames , that a man is not able to endure it . This Temple the Saracens haue in such reuerence , that the Soldan did then entitle himselfe the high Priest and defender of it . They call it the Holy Rocke . If any Iew or Christian enter therein , they compell him to deny his Religion , and turne Turke , or else they cut him asunder in the middle : which hapned to a Christian Maronite , about sixe moneths before , who in a Turkish habite had entred : but being knowne , for feare denied his Faith , but with reluctation of his conscience reuoked this act soone after , and liued after such a dismembring three houres . Neere this Temple is another , sometimes called Salomons porch , by the Christians dedicate to our Ladie , larger then is now that of Salomons , in which eight hundred Lampes were said to burne continually . Vnder both these wee are told , that there is a large Vault with admirable rowes of pillars , able to receiue many thousands . Breidenbachius Chancellor and Deane of Mentz , who visited those places aboue twentie yeeres before him , writes almost the same things ; saue that hee placeth but seuen hundred Lampes in this Temple of Salomon , or ( as the Saracens called it ) the Holy Rocke . The Soldan then liuing had built another neere it with eightie eight Lampes continually burning . Hee with his companions had like to haue beene slaine by the Saracens , for offering to enter another Temple in Mount Sion , wherein was said to bee the sepulchers of the Kings of Iuda . The Saracens come farre in pilgrimage to the Holy Rocke ( so they call it of the Rocke aforesaid , which is grated about with iron ) which they dare not touch , for the reputed sanctitie and reported rarities thereof ; Melchisedechs offering , Iacobs dreame of the Ladder ( which yet some haue ascribed to the stone now at Westminster ) Ieremies enclosing the Arke , by some supposed to be still therein ; and a world of wonders told thereof . Ludolphus Suthenensis relateth of that bloudie dissection of such as entred therein . But it is high time for vs to bee gone out of it , lest some wish vs cut asunder in the midst , and this prolixe Historie made shorter by the halfe . Thus Palestina continued wholly subiect to the Saracens ; who after being diuided into sects , the Egyptian called Siha , preuailed against the Persian or Easterne called Sunni , and obtained all as farre as Antioch , and the Christians of those parts were in some tolerable condition , till the dayes of Hequen the Calipha , who rased to the ground the Temple of the Resurrection built in the time of Constantine , and repaired by Heraclius : hee forbade them the keeping of holy solemnities , and afflicted them with manifold other oppressions , forcing many to Apostacie . In the time of Daher sonne of Hequen the Church was re-builded . Ann. Dom. 1048. But the greedie gouernours cruelly exacted on the Christians , still threatning if their purposes were not effected , to demolish their Temple . Yet these full flies were farre more gentle then those their meagre and hungry successours , the Turkes , which hauing conquered these parts , tyrannized most cruelly both here and in the parts of the lesser Asia , Belpheth b the Turke hauing ouerthrowne & taken Diogenes the Christian Emperour in battell , whom hee vsed at a Settle , ascending or descending his Throne . Thus Tyrius . Raimond de Agiles testifieth , that the Surians or Christians of those parts , of whom remained about Libanus sixtie thousand , at that time of the Franks inuasion , ( so called as hee supposeth of Sur , the name of Tyrus till this day ) endured such miserie both in this Turkish and that former Saracenicall slauerie , that many were compelled to forsake their Religion , and be circumcised ? some others for feare deliuered their young children to Circumcision , and some were violently taken to this purpose out of their mothers bosomes , the father being slaine , and the mother violated . Churches were subuerted , Altars ouerthrowne , and superstitious Images by a contrary superstition were done away : and if any mans deuotion desired them in priuate , they were forced by a monethly or yeerely price to redeeme them . They prostituted in Stewes their sonnes and daughters , and yet the mother durst not weepe at the sight . §. III. Of the exploits of the Frankes and other Westerne Christians in Palestina . THirtie eight yeeres they groaned vnder this Turkish yoke , from which they were freed by the Franks and other Westerne Nations , vnder the conduct of Godfrey of Buillon , Robert of Normandie sonne to the Conquerour , and other , who by the instigation of Peter the Eremite first , ( whom f they so admired , that his words and deeds were acounted diuine , and the very hayre plucked off his Mule for Reliques ) and after of Pope Vrban ( calling a Councell at Claremont to this purpose ) crossed themselues g to warre in and for the Holy land against the Infidels . GOD blessed their designes , and gaue into their hands all the three Palestina's : for so they were diuided according to the three chiefe Cities , Ierusalem the first , the second vnder Caesarea , the third adiacent to Scythopolis , and subiected by the Christians to Nazareth . From Antiochia to Aegypt , and as farre as Edessa , was subdued to the Christian Faith and Scepter , farre more then Dauid or Salomon possessed . They had ( saith Vitriaco ) foure principalities , that of Edessa , chiefe Citie ( after his account ) of Media , the second of Antiochia , the third of Tripoli , the fourth of Ierusalem . But of their happie atchieuements another place is fitter . They which list to be acquainted with these warres ; besides Tyrensis , Vitriacus , Sanutus and others of later times , may out of the writings of diuers eye-witnesses which were in that first expedition , satisfie themselues , as Robertus Monachus , Raimundus de Agiles , Fulcherius Carnotensis , and diuers h others . Ierusalem was entred on the twelfth of Iuly 1099. being Friday ; and after much bloud and slaughter in the Citie , they set vpon those which had betaken themselues to Salomons Temple ( so was that called which Homar built ) where , saith Robertus Monachus , was so much bloud shed , that the slaine bodies were rolled by the force thereof , and armes or dismembred hands swamme vpon the bloud , and were ioyned to strange bodies : the killing souldiers were scarce able to endure the hot vapours of the bloud of the slaine . Guibertus Abbas saith , the bloud reached to the ancles ; Baldricus , to the calfe of the legge ; Raimond de Agiles , that they rode in bloud vp to the knees , and to the brydles of the Horses , and Fulcherius , that there were slaine in this Temple about ten thousand , and many of them were ripped vp by the Frankes to finde gold which they had swallowed , and the bodies after burned in heaps to finde the mettall in the ashes . Albertus Aquensis addeth , that the third day after the victorie , for feare of the remained captiued Saracens , ( lest they might ioyne with the enemie against them ) and in furious zeale , they made a fresh massacre , slaying those which for pittie , or couetousnesse of ransome , they had in hotter bloud spared : not the honour of Noble Matrons , not the delicacie of tender Maydens , not the children yet in the wombes of their pregnant mothers , not the Infants now sucking at the brest , not the hopes of innocent yonglings , playing or crying by the mothers hands ; not sighes , teares , promises , prayers , lamentable cryes , twyning embraces of the legges , bodyes , hands of the bloudie Souldier , could stay the hand euen then giuing the fatall blow , but Ierusalem was now againe filled with slaine carkasses . Generally it is agreed , that they found much wealth in the Citie to pay them for their paines . Soone after they encountred an Armie of three hundred thousand Saracens , which they ouerthrew , being but twentie thousand Christians : where Robert Duke or Earle ( for I finde both Titles often giuen him , but in ancient Stories of those times , both hee and King William his father are oftenest called Earles ) of Normandie tooke with his owne hand , the chiefe standerd of the Enemie ( being a long speare couered with siluer , with a golden Globe or Apple on the top , hauing slaine the bearer , and thereby terrifying the enemie and putting them to rout ) which was long after reserued as a monument in the Temple of the Sepulchre . Many other victories being obtained , the Saracens were either expelled Palestina , or subiected to the Franks , and the Christians which were poorer & few , recouered freedom . Yet as few as they were in the Cities , Raimond tells of threescore thousand Surians or Christians of that Countrey , which in this long Saracenicall night continued their habitations in the Mountaines of Libanus . But of this is no maruell : for euen till these dayes , notwithstanding the manifold changes and chances of those Regions and peoples , there haue in the Mountaines and Desarts of Palestina and Syria liued some Nations , neither acknowledging the Saracenicall Law nor Empire . §. IIII. Of the Azopart and Assysine . SVch were the Azopart which liued in Caues in the Desarts of Ascalon , which King Baldwin the successour of Godfrey sought to smoake and fire out of their dens , and by cunning Stratagems destroyed as many as hee could : and iustly . For these being blacke in hue , blacker in conditions , vsed to rob and slay such as they could lay hold on . Such were the Assysines , which liued in the Prouince of Tyre , as Tyrius reports of them : not farre from Antaradus , which had ten strong holds with the Countrey adiacent , and were thought to bee in number sixtie thousand . Their gouernment went not by inheritance , but by Election : the chiefe or Grand Master of them being called The Old Man , who was obeyed in whatsoeuer hee commanded , were the attempt neuer so dangerous . If he gaue to one or more of them a weapon , and enioyned the killing of such an Enemie , Prince or priuate man , they gladly vndertooke it , with the death of that partie , or themselues in attempt . Both Saracens and Christians called them ( the reason of the name vnknowne ) Assysines . For the space of foure hundred yeeres they were zealous followers in a preciser course of the Mahumetan Sect . But about the time when our Author the Archbishop of Tyre wrote this , their OLD MAN grew into distaste of his Religion ; and by reading the Scriptures , became desirous of Christianitie . Hee perswaded his Subiects also to forsake Mahumetisme , prohibiting their Fasts , demolishing their Moschees , allowing Swines flesh . He sent also to Almaricus King of Ierusalem , offering to turne Christian , if hee might hue peaceably , and bee released of two thousand Byzantines , which he yeerely payd for quietnesse to the Knights Templers , who had certaine Castles bordering on him . The King was content to pay this money himselfe ; but by the treacherie of the Templers , the Legat was slaine , and foule scandall inflicted on the Christian name , the Assysines neuer after returning to their old Mahometrie , or turning anew to Christianitie . Mathew Paris relateth , that these Assysines thus closely and treacherously murthered Raimund Earle of Tripolis Anno Dom. 1150. Paulus Aemylius affirmeth , that these Assysines came out of Persia , that they were taught from their child-hood diuers Languages , and to conceiue it meritorious of heauenly reward to kill the enemies of their Faith , that their OLD MAN was called also Arsacida . Two of them ( saith hee ) slew Raimund , two of them after slew Conrad Ferratensis b walking in the Market-place of Tyre , which Citie hee had defended against the enemies , who being executed therefore , seemed very cheerefull . And Saint Lewis himselfe hardly escaped the like treacherie . Marcus Paulus reporteth of one in the North-East parts of Persia , called The Old Man of the Mountaine , by proper name Aloadin , c which had built a strong Castle , and therein an imaginarie Paradise , who vsed that Assasine mysterie , promising to reward these murtherers with the pleasures of Paradise , a taste of which in all fleshly delights he had before giuen them . In the Tartarian conquest ( sayth Odoricus ) he had so slaine diuers Tartars , which therefore besieged his Castle , and after three yeeres siege forced it for want of victuall . So Paulus ; but Haithonus hath seuen and twentie yeeres , and that then it was yeelded for want of cloathes , and not of meates : hee calls this Castle Tigado , and the inhabitants by the former names of Assasines . This was done by Haalon the Tartar Anno 1262. About a hundred yeeres since they d tell of the ike Paradise of Aladeules in those parts destroyed by Selym the Turke : but I thinke it was rather the memorie of Aloadin , then any truth of Aladeules . It is most remarkeable , that Marcus Paulus testifieth of two Deputies or Lieutenants vnder him , the one in e Curdistan , where the like generation of irreligious and robbing Curdi do yet remaine : the other neere to Damasco , of whom we haue spoken . The place where this OLD MAN liued , was called Mulchet , that is , a place of Heretikes : for so the Saracens deemed them . Beniamin Tudelensis , aboue foure and fortie yeeres agoe , hath written that these Hhasissin neere Baalgad vnder Libanus , followed not the doctrine of the Ismaelites , but of one whom they esteemed a Prophet , whose word they obeyed , whether to liue or die . Him they call Hheich all Hhassissin : he is their Senator , at whose command all the Mountaines goe out and in . His seate is in the Citie called Karmos , which was sometime the biginning of the Country of Sehon . And they haue a Religion amongst themselues , according to the doctrine of their Senator . They are a terrour to all men ; for they kill euen Kings with the Sawe . Their Dominion continues eight dayes iourney . They hold warre with the Christians called Frankes , and with the King of Tripolis , of the Region of Saam ( Damascus ) wherein hapned not long since an Earth-quake , whereby were slaine in that Region , many both Iewes and Gentises , and in the Land of Israel * twenty thousand . Thus farre out of the Iew. Iacobus de Vitriaco Bishop of Acon , in his Easterne Storie , accounts it no small grace of GOD , that in the siege of Damiata ( where himselfe was present An. 1219. ) their chiefe men escaped these Assasines ; they being ( after that murther by the Templaries committed on their Legate ) for the most part enemies vnto them . Yet one he mentioneth , the sonne of the Earle of Tripolis * being at his deuotions , in the Church of our Lady at Carchusa , slaine by them as he was kneeling before the Altar . Whereupon the Templers warred on them , and forced them to the Tribute of three thousand Byzantines . In his first Booke , he telleth their customes at large . The place of their first originall , whence they came into Syria , he placeth neere Baldac or Bagdet , in the confines of Persia : they willingly and cheerefully obey all the commands of their Abbat , Master , or , OLD MAN of the Mountaines in all things absolutely , esteeming it meritorious * : who also bringeth vp children of purpose , in secret and pleasant places , and in diuers languages , where they neuer see any but their Masters , till their Lord send them thence for hatred of his enemies , or at request of his friends , or for reward and price , giuing them a sharpe knife or blade for such exploits . If they dye , they are accounted Martyrs , and reuerenced as Saints ; their Parents rewarded with gifts : and if they were bond , with freedome . Hence it is , that they take vpon them so cheerefully this deadly Legacie , with no lesse warinesse and subtile in Protean insinuations and fashion-imitations , then vehemencie of desire and resolution , studious to effect the same , sometimes in the habit of the Clergie men , or Monkes , sometimes like marchants , alwayes applying themseluer to others fashions , that it is impossible to preuent them : inferiour persons they disdaine to deale with , but mightier Potentates must either purchase their securitie , or alwayes be strongly garded . Vitriacus affirmeth , that they were imagined to bee descended from the ancient Esses ; and that they still retained the Iewish writing , hauing letters mixed of the Hebrew and Chaldee , which perhaps may bee the Samaritan Letters . Marinus Sanutus Torsellus , about three hundred yeeres since , wrote a large booke , entituled Secreta fidelium Crucis , touching the recouerie of the Holy Land , in which he mentions these Assasines , or as he cals them Arsasidae ; of whom besides other things hee relates this Storie . An. 1194. Boamund Prince of Antiochia sends for Leuuon Lord of Armenia his vassall ( so great where then the Christian affaires ) to come to him , which he at first refused , because he had in like manner sent for his brother Rupinus , and made him prisoner : but after , vpon condition he came with such an Ambuscado , that when Boamund would contrarie to Couenant haue taken him , himselfe was taken and carried prisoner into Armenia : from whence he was deliuered by meditation of Henry then Gouernour of the Holy-Land , vnder Q. Isabell , at whose hands the said Lord of Armenia desired , and receiued the Title and Crowne of a King . And this was the beginning of that Royall Title to those Kings of Armenia . But this Henry in his returne , visited ( according to his request ) the King of the Arsasidae ( so he calles him ) who brought him to a Castle where was a very high Tower , and in each corner thereof stood two men clothed in white . Then said the King to his ghest , Your Subiects will not obey you in like manner as mine will me ; and withall gaue a humane * or spetting token : and presently two of those white ones cast themselues downe , and with the fall died instantly . Then did hee offer the like experiment in the rest , but Henry refused , as hauing more proofe then he desired of this , more then Votarie obedience . He offred him also , that if he had any enemie , he would procure him to bee slaine by these his seruants . I stay the longer on these cursed Assassines , that the Reader may make comparison , and obserue their resemblance with the latter Iesuiticall brood , in totall and simple obedience , the opinion that it is tolerable , nay lawfull , commendable , meritorious of heauen , to kill , and treacherously to murther the Princes of the earth , and the glorious martyrdome of such as are therefore executed . §. V. Of the Dogzijn and Drusians , and other Pagans there . ANother like both People and Sect , Brethren in euill , were the Dogzijn , of whom Beniamin thus writeth . About ten miles from Sidon , there is a certaine people which holds warre with the Sidonians , called in their language Dogzijn , of others called Pagans , of no Religion or Sect : They dwell in the Mountaines , in Caues , and holes of Rocks , obeying no King or Gouernor , but liue at randome in the highest Hills , and steepest Rockes , three dayes iourney vnto the Hill Hermon . They are infamously incestuous , the Fathers polluting their owne Daughters . And in a solemnitie which they yeerely celebrate , all both men and women come to a common Feast , where they change Wiues with each other . They hold that the soule , when it departeth out of the body of a good man , passeth into some Infant then begotten : but of a bad man , into a Dog or other Beast . Their knowledge is according to their life . There are no Iewes amongst them , but sometimes Artificers , and diuers come vnto them for Marchandize , and goe away againe , and the Iewes are gently entertained of them . This people is very swift in running vp and downe those hills , and not to bee vanquished of other men . Thus farre Tudelensis . Martin a Baumgarten relateth , that the Venetian Consull told him of a Sect not farre from Tripoli , which vse at certaine times promiscuous lusts , the Father with the Daughter , the Mother with the Sonne , and each with his next Mate : The issue thereof if Male , to be killed with needles , as sacrificing their bloud , the Females preserued . Hee names them not . But it is likely to be the posteritie of those Dogzijn , perhaps that of killing their Males being added by such as make bad things worse ( and yet Epiphanius reporteth of the Gnostikes , as great or worse abhominations ) for euen the Diuell himselfe may bee slandered . But long before his time , Iacobus de Vitriaco did write of a certaine miserable people liuing in the Mountaines , and not farre from Tripoli , which in great part obserued the Law of Mahomet , but had another hidden Law which they said they might reueale to no man , but to their owne Children , when they grew to be of ripe age . Their wiues and daughters , with an implicite faith professe a beliefe in the same , but know it not . And if the Sonne should vpon any cause reueale it to his Mother , the Husband would slay his Wife , and the Father his Sonne . These eate Swines flesh , and drinke Wine , and of other Saracens are accounted Heretikes . These haue their workes of darknesse in secret , wherein they practise filthinesse , and such things as are contrarie to the Female sexe , and therefore feare lest their wiues would not endure their execrable rites , if they were therewith acquainted . Howsoeuer the case standeth , a filthy Sect it was and is . For euen still it continues : and ( if my coniecture deceiue not ) these are those Drusians of which many Authors haue written , falsely surmising them to bee the Relikes of the Latine Armies , and of those Frankes which sometime possessed these parts of Syria . I deny not but that some of these might ioyne vnto them , in and for that fellowship of filthinesse ; as heere in these parts , many debauched beasts , with those beastly Gypsies : yea , I thinke that the Assassines and these , since the Tartars destroyed the chiefe of that Sect in Persia , and possessed the parts of Syria , haue growne into one people ; receiued also into their societie whatsoeuer dregges of Nations , male-contents , exiles , and vnruely borderers , those Mountaines could secure , in , and thorow all the changes of State and Dominion , which those Countries haue suffered ; which freedome they retayned not onely in the weaker , and more vnsetled gouernment of the Mamalukes and Aegyptian Soldans , but euen still continue ( in some sort ) notwithstanding the Ottoman greatnesse . Circumcision they embrace with the Turkes , vse the libertie of Christians in drinking Wine , and more then beastly licentiousnesse in incestuous copulations with their owne Daughters . Thus Botero . Knolls in his Turkish Historie saith , they follow one Isman , a Prophet of their owne , and are not Circumcised . But I haue learned of a friend of mine , one Master Pountesse , who hath had acquaintance with them , that they are Circumcised . And that they are of those Dogzijn which Beniamin mentions , it is apparant by their place of abode , by their hereticall Sect and Customes so like , and by their name easily changed from Dogzijn to Dorzijn , and so to Drozijn or Druzijn , an easier change then so long a time , and forraine pronunciation vsually admit . Biddulph writes , that they retaine still Baptisme , and the names of Christians , but are called Rafties , that is , Infidels . Selym the second sought to bring them vnder the Turkish yoke , and his successors likewise till these dayes , yet both these and the Arabians were neuer made fully subiect . Thus the ancient Scythians , the Reisbuti in the Mogols Countrey of Cambia , the Curdi , * other Mountaine inhabitants and borderers ( as also a long time the Welshmen in Wales ) vnder the greatest soueraignties haue enioyed a kinde of freedome , secured by the mountainous situation , their naturall hardinesse , and the greatest cause , their pouertie , as a bootlesse bootie , and worthlesse conquest , to buy barenesse and barrennesse with the price of bloud . These Drusians are a people warlike , and religious obseruers of their owne superstition , yeelding due obedience vnto their naturall Lords : they weare long coats , reaching to the knees , but toned before , and no breeches : and vse the Arcubuse and Scimatar . They are increased in numbers , ( which might come to passe by the long warres , which the Westerne Christians with often inuasions made in those parts after they were dispossessed of the Kingdome of Ierusalem ; the same seconded by the Tartars a long time : and after it was the confines of the Turkish and Mamalukes Empires : so that it is no maruell if they bee of sundry Nations and Religions , being the confluence of so many people , and sinke of so many Sects , howsoeuer the Drusians name bee predominant . They inhabit from Ioppa , to Caesarea and Damasco . Some dissensions among their Princes gaue opportunitie to Ebrain Bassa , An. Dom. 1585. to spoyle their Countrey , and extort what hee could , one of them helping to cut the others throat , yet neuer could he force Man-Ogli to come in and submit himselfe , although herein he vsed the Turkish forces , and wiliest stratagems , then also inuesting Aly Ebre-Carfus in the soueraigntie , sweating him to the Turke , and carrying with him Ebne-Mansur , and Serafadin , two of the Drusian Princes which had submitted themselues in his Galleyes , as prisoners to Constantinople . They are still ( it is the Relation of a Traueller ) gouerned by a succession of Princes whom they call Emyrs . The present Emer of Sidon , is Faccardine , a man neuer seene to pray , nor in a Mosque ; small of stature , couragious and tyrannicall . Hee neuer commenceth battell , nor executeth any notable designe , without the consent of his Mother a woman skilled in Magicke . To his Towne hee hath added a Kingly Signiorie , what by his sword , and what by his stratagems . He pickt a quarrell with Ioseph Emer of Tripoli , and dispossest him of Barut , and after sackt Tripoli it selfe , and forced the Emer to flie to Cyprus : and when with the forces of Damasco ( for hee got to be made Seidar or Gouernour of the Souldierie there ) he sought to repayre his losses in the field , the Damascens were foyled , and pursued to the gates of their Citie , the conquerours lodging in the Suburbs , whence they were remooued by the force of fifteene hundred thousand Sultanies . This was Anno 1606. Thus vnder the tytle of a Subiect to the Turke , but yeelding obedience at large , he holdeth Gazir , Barut , Sidon , Tyrus , Acre , Saffet , or Tyberias , Diar , Camer , Elkiffe , the two heads of Iordan , the Lake Bemochonthis ( now called Houle ) and Sea of Tyberias with the hot Bath adioyning , Nazareth , Cana , and Mount Tabor . Saffet is his principall Citie , in which are many Iewes . The grand Signior often threats his subuersion , both for his incroaching , and intelligence with the Florentines , which hee diuerteth with gifts and fauour : but yet prouides for it by fortifying his holds , able to hold out a long warre , hauing also fortie thousand expert souldiers in continuall pay , besides the aduantage of the Mountaines , and in greatest extremitie , the Sea and the Florentine . Hee hath the fifth part of the increase of all things , and head-money for all Cattell within his dominions , and two Dollers yeerely for the head of euery Iew and Christian . The Marchants are there so safe , that they may trauell with their purses in their hands , yet subiect to tyrannicall seizures , vpon the death of Factor or Owner . But more then enough of these Drusians , and other people 's mingled with them . Biddulph mentions Vseph Beg , or Lord Ioseph , which in the Mountaines holds out against the Turke : he tells also of one Asan Bashaw , which ruleth like a King in an ancient Citie called Achilles , paying duties to the Turke successiuely from his predecessours of the house , as it is sayd of Sanballat , and is called Eben Sumboloc , and his Kindred call one another Amiogli , for they account themselues Ammonites . This Bashaw is old , and referreth matters of gouernement to his kinsman Vseph Beg. It should seeme they are some relickes of the Cutheans or Samaritans , which perhaps ioyne with the Drusians in many things . There are also in these parts of Palaestina many Arabians , which it seemes haue pestered those places euer since the inuasion of Homar , if not before ; and these still vse to prey vpon the Pilgrims that trauell to Ierusalem , notwithstanding the conduct of Ianizaries . Of these Arabians , one Sect is called * Beduines , which imagining the day of euery mans death fatally destined , neuer goe armed to battell , vsing onely Speares and Swords , disdaining Bowes and Arrowes , as tokens of cowardise . These are false alike to Christians and Saracens , easily betraying either , alway addicting themselues to the strongest : dwell in Tents , goe cloathed with skinnes , wander vp and downe in Tribes , still seeking fresh pastures , feed on Milke , and commit the care of all businesses to their wiues . Some of the Easterne people worship to the East , which they say , they learned of their fathers that were Christians , themselues being Mahumetans , yet account other Saracens hereticall : and some esteeme the Sunne to bee the chiefe God. Thus Vitriacus . §. VI. Of the vnchristian Christians . SVch are and haue beene the vnholy Inhabitants of the Holy Land since the Iewes expulsion , neither can wee say much better of their conquerours the Persians , Arabians , Turkes , Tartars , Mamalukes , and after these the Turkes in the Ottoman Dynastie : no , nor can wee commend the Christians for much Christianitie , whether the natiue Surians , ( some of which haue passed through all these changes without any great change , either to the Saracenicall or Westerne Rites from their Greekish ) or their inuaders and conquerours . For these soone degenerated into an vnchristian Christianitie , and were called Pulam , successors of the places , not the conditions of those which passed thither with Duke Godfrey . They gaue themselues to effeminate delicacies , to excesse in dyet and apparell , full of intestine discords and ciuill contentions , coozners and false , addicted to Witch-crafts and Diuinations , contumeliously abusing Pilgrims , whom deuotion had brought from farre Countries thither , or which came to helpe them against the Saracens , calling them in scorne the sonnes of Hernaud . The Maronite Christians were in times past sixtie thousand , but now are few : neither is this a fit place for discourse of that and other Sects of Christians liuing in , or frequenting these holy places , Nestorians , Iacobites , Abassens , Armenians , Georgians , Greekes and others . But the conditions of the Inhabitants at that time , wee mention as the cause of the losse of that Countrey to the Saracens : the Clergie minding more ( as a Clergie man of their owne expresseth ) the Churches goods then her good ; to fleece , then to feed their flockes ; the Regulars enriched with possessions , religion brought foorth wealth , and the daughter ate vp the mother . The Natiue Laytie melted in lusts and pleasures , grew more fearefull then women , except they were assisted with the Frankes , English , or other Westerne people : strengthning themselues in the strength of their contentions , against their Christian brethren with Saracenicall assistance . Their wiues they mewed vp very close from the sight , almost of brethren and neerest kindred , scarce suffering them to visit the Church once in a yeere : some of the greater ones erecting Altars in their wiues bed-chambers , whereon some sillie Priest might mumble his Parrot mumsimus . They the more enraged , vsed all meanes with womens wiles and deuillish wils by Sorceries , or any other meanes to effect their filthy purposes . It was also made a refuge and receptacle of the most disordered persons in these Westerne parts , Theeues , Robbers , Periured , Adulterers , Traytors , Murtherers , Parricides , Pyrats , Apostate Monks , and Nunnes , which became common harlots , and other monsters in shapes of men and women , passing the Sea to this Land entituled Holy ; wher 's Coelum non animum , changing soyle not soule ; they practised the like villanies with lesse shame , being further from their friends . And easily might they escape after greatest mischiefes , either running as Rennegadoes to the Saracens , or escaping by ship to some neere Iland , or to such priuiledged Sanctuaries , as euery Religious house afforded , to the preiudice of iustice and Religion . Some also which in Europe had beene condemned for some crimes , by mediation of friends obtained this exchange of punishment to bee sent hither , where they became harbourers of Whores , Gamers , Murtherers , and for further impunitie were at a yeerely fee with the great ones . Neither could the feare of humane Iustice , or diuine Iudgements reclaime them , many terrible Earthquakes happening amongst them , ( by one of which Tyrus was almost vtterly together with the Inhabitants destroyed ) shake their earthie hardned hearts , or mooue them to relent . No maruell if the Land could no longer brooke such Inhabitants , but exposed them to the sword of the Saracens , and then againe ( for so the father when hee hath chastened his children , casts the rod into the fire ) to the Tartars , and from one to another , till the Turke now Lords it amongst them in sort as you haue heard . And euen still the wickednesse of the people in vnnaturall lusts , and namelesse filthinesse is such , that I abhorre further to write of it : so is this paradise of the world , both in bodily and spirituall pleasures and fruitfulnesse , now become a desolate wildernesse for the one , and disconsolate in the other , whiles one is loath to sow for another to reape . Iustus es Domine , & Iusta sunt iudicia tua . OF THE ARABIANS , SARACENS , TVRKES , AND OF THE ANCIENT INHABITANTS OF ASIA MINOR : AND OF THEIR RELIGIONS . The Second Booke . CHAP. I. Of Arabia , and of the ancient Religions , Rites , and Customes thereof . ARABIA is a very large Region , a lying betweene two Bayes or Gulfes of the Sea , the Persian on the East , and that which hereof is called the Arabian , on the West : On the South is the Ocean ; on the North is Syria and Euphrates . b Plinie sets downe the Northerne Limits , the Hill Amanus , ouer against Cilicia and Commagena ; many Colonies of them being there planted by Tigranes the Great : it thence ( sayth hee ) declineth to our Sea and the Aegyptian shore , and to the heart of Syria to Mount Libanus . By a certaine workemanship of Nature , it much resembleth the forme and site of Italy . c Arabia signifieth Holy , as Solinus affirmeth . But in the Scripture 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Harabi signifieth both a robber by the way , and an Arabian . So Ier. 3.2 . In d the wayes thou hast sate for them as the Arabian in the Wildernesse , in the vulgar Latine is translated , Expectans eos quasi latro insidians in solitudine . Saint Hierome interprets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e Arabia & vesper & coruus & planicies & occidens , and acknowledgeth the fitnesse of the former name in Ieremie , answering the condition of the people giuen to robbe on the borders of Palestina , and all Trauellers from Ierusalem to Iericho . Thus hee comments on that place of Ieremie , which he translates , Quasi latro in solitudine , the Hebrew being Harabi . Hence Martin del Rio , Adeo autem latrocinijs infames , vt Hebraeis Arabs latronem denotet , sicut Chananaeus Mercatorem , Chaldaeus Mathematicum . From the practice of the people their proper names became appellatiues , an Arabian for a robber , ( as Sarak also ) a Chananite for a Marchant , a Chaldean for a Mathematician . The Nations of this wide Tract of Land are many . It is the next to bee spoken of in this our Discourse , according to Geographicall methode , as confining vpon Iudaea , whence wee last departed . f Some deriue the name from Arabus , the sonne of Apollo and Babylonia . And the forged Berosus of Annius telleth , That Ianus Pater sent one Sabus into Arabia Foelix , Arabus into Arabia Deserta ; and Petreius into Petraea , all Nephewes of Cham ; all indeed the Sonnes of Annius his braine . True it is , that Arabia is commonly diuided into those three parts , Petraea , Deserta , and Foelix . Of the Nations in Arabia , Plinie writeth largely , amongst the rest naming the Saracens , whom S. Hierome often , Epiphanius also , and other of the ancient Fathers mention , of which wee are anon to speake at large . But long before Plinie , the Scripture speaketh of the people of this Region , not only those which are said to descend of Cush , the sonne of Cham , but of many others , which descended of Abraham , as Ishmael the sonne of Abraham , by Hagar ; and g Zimram , and Iokshan , and Medan , and Midian , and Ishbak , and Shuah , with their posteritie , the issue of Abraham by Keturah : who , after that Seba , and Sabbetha , and Rama , and Sabtheca , had peopled some parts of Arabia , were sent away with their portions Eastward to the East Countrey , that is into Arabia ; where it is likely they mingled their Seed and Generations with those former of the posteritie of Cham : for therefore it seemeth Moses wife , Zipporah , was called a h Cushite , or ( as some reade ) an Aethiopian , not that shee was of the Countrey Aethiopia in Africa , but a Midianite of Arabia , of Abrahams race : which Countrey , because the posteritie of Cush had first inhabited , and happily had mingled themselues in marriages with them , shee is called a Cushite , which some wrongly expound , an Aethiopian , if they vnderstand it properly ; although Cush were also the Father of the Aethiopians . But of this name Aethiopia , sometimes taken more largely , otherwhiles more straitned , you shall see more in our seuenth Booke , the first Chapter . This posteritie of Abraham are , in Scripture , often called the children of the East . Saint Hierome i reckons also to Arabia the Idumaeans , Moabites and Ammonites : and certaine it is , that the places sometimes by them inhabited , are now accounted to Arabia . The many names of the Arabian Nations , they which will , may reade in Plinie and others . Mohamed k Ben-Iacob Sirazita , Author of the Arabike Dictionary , affirmeth , that Iaarob ( called Ierah , Gen. 10.25 . ) sonne of Cahhtan , or Iectan , was Author of the Arabike tongue , which was brought to perfection by Ishmael son of Abraham ; who dwelt in a Region called Araba of that Iaarob , whence the whole land of Arabia tooke name . The name Foelix , or Happie , is giuen to the Southerly parts of Arabia , for the fertilitie thereof : l the name Petraea to a second part , of Petra the seat Royall , after called Arach , of Aretas an Arabian King . The Desart Arabia hath a name answerable to the nature thereof ; being , in great part , without Inhabitants , for the barrennesse of the soile : as is also a great part of that which is called Petraea . This Desart Arabia is also m called Aspera , Inferior , Caua , and of the Hebrewes Cedar . It is bounded on the East with Babylonia , and part of the Persian Gulfe ; on the North with Mesopotamia , neere to Euphrates ; on the West , with Syria and Arabia Petraea ; on the South , are the Mountaines of Arabia Foelix . Neere to them and to Euphrates it hath some Townes , and is frequented with Marchants , otherwhere partly vnpeopled , partly ( Strabo therefore termeth it n Scenitis ) fed with such Roming Arabians , as haue no dwelling houses , but remoue to and fro , seeking where to finde pasture for their Beasts , and lodge in Tents . Dauid accounteth himselfe o miserable for this dwelling in the Tents of Kedar , or ( as Tremelius reades it ) p as the Scenites of Kedar . Thus did the Patriarkes of old , thus did the Scythians , and thus doe the Tartars , and the Arabians in Asia , Africa , and Europe , at this day , roming , rouing , robbing : and therefore the q Iewes call the Tartarians Kedarim , because of their like course of life . They r which dwell in Townes and Cities , obseruing a more ciuill life , are called Moores , the other Arabians , in more proper appellation , or Beduines . The name Moores was giuen them of the Spaniards , because out of Mauritania they inuaded Spaine , and now ſ is taken vsually , not so much for the Inhabitants of the Arabian Cities , as for all of the Arabian and Mahumetan superstition . Bosra is the chiefe Citie . Arabia Petraea adioyneth on the West and North to Syria ; on the East to the Desart Arabia , on the South to the Happie . Plinie , Strabo , and Ptolemie , call it Nabathaea : Some thinke , of Nebaioth , sonne of Ishmael . Tyrius calls it Arabia Secunda . Now it is called by Ruscelli , Baraab ; or after Ziglerus , Barra ; or Bathalatha , after Castaldus . t Mela ascribeth the Hill Casius hereto : which , saith hee , is so high , that from the fourth watch of the night , or the last quarter thereof , it sheweth the Sunne-rising . But Nonius Pintianus correcteth him , saying , there are two Casij , the one of Syria , the other of Arabia , and that this report is to be applied to the Syrian Casius : wherein Schottus is of another minde . Nigh to Syria it is more plentifull u , then in other parts . The scarcitie of wood and water , with the barrennesse of the soile in other places , shew how it is maligned of the Elements . Both in this part , and the former , they had need goe strong and well accompanied , for feare of robberie and spoile , which the Arabians attend . This part is famous vnto all Generations , not so much for the Amalakites , Midianites , and other their bordering Neighbours ( of whom , and their Religion somewhat is spoken x before ) as y for the miraculous passage of the Israelites through the same , and abode therein fortie yeeres , in which time they receiued the Law , were fed with Manna ; their Meate , Drinke , Clothing , Iudgements , Mercies , continually yeelding miraculous euidence of Gods presence amongst them . Bellonius visited the Mount Sinai : he z saith , it is a mile and a halfe from Horeb , and farre higher : from whose top , ( which is hard stone a of yron colour ) may both shores of the Red Sea be seene . This Sea is not therefore called Red , because either the ground or the sand , or the water thereof is Red , as Bellonius hath obserued , for none of them are b so . The people thereabouts take care for no other houses then the boughes of Palme-trees , to keepe them from the heat of the Sunne ( for raine they haue but seldome : ) the cattell are lesse there then in Egypt . In the ascent of Mount Sinai are steps cut out in the Rocke : they beganne to ascend it at breake of day , and it was afternoone before they could get to the Monasterie of Maronite Christians , which is on the top thereof . There is also a Meschit there for the Arabians and Turkes , who resort thither on pilgrimage as well as the Christians . There is a Church also on the top of Mount Horeb , and another Monasterie at the foot of the Hill : besides other Monasteries , wherein liue religious people , called Caloieri , obseruing the Greeke Rites , who shew all ( and more then all ) the places renowmed in Scriptures , and Antiquities to Pilgrims . They eate neither flesh nor white meates . They allow food vnto strangers such as it is , rice , wheat , beanes , and such like , which they set on the floore without a cloth , in a woodden dish , and the people compose themselues to eate the same , after the Arabian manner , ( which is to sit vpon their heeles , touching the ground with their toes , whereas the Turkes sit crosse-legged like Taylors . ) There is extant an Epistle of Eugenius Bishop of M. Sinai , written 1569. to Charles the Arch-duke , wherein hee complaineth , that the Great Turke had caused all the reuenues of the Churches and Monasteries to bee sold : whereby they were forced to pledge there Holy Vessels , and to borrow on Vsurie . Arabia Foelix c trendeth from hence Southwards , hauing on all parts of the Sea : against which it doth abutt the space of three thousand fiue hundreth and foure miles . Virgil calls it Panchaea , now d Ayaman , or Giamen . This seemeth to bee the Countrie wherein Saba stood , chiefe Citie of the Sabaeans , whose Queene visited Salomon : for so the Iewes reckon , howsoeuer the Abassines challenge her to themselues . Aben Ezra on Dan. 11. calls this Saba Aliman or Alieman : and Salmanticensis , Ieman , e which is all f one ( for all is but the Article ) signifying the South : as the Scriptures also call her Queene of the South . For so it was situate , not to Iudaea alone , but to the Petraean and Desart Arabia . The name Seba or Saba agreeth also with the name of Sheba , Gen. 10.7 . As for Sheba the Nephew of Abraham by Ketura , it is like he was founder of the other Seba or Saba in Arabia Deserta , the elder posteritie of Chush , hauing before seated themselues in the more fertile Southerne countrie : and because both peoples , these in Arabia , and those in Africa were comprehended vnder one generall name of Aethiopia , hence might those of Africa take occasion to vsurpe the Antiquities of the other . Yea , it is more likely that these Abassens in Africa a thousand yeeres after that the Queene was buried , were seated in Arabia , and thence passed in later ages into Africa , subduing those Countries to them . For so hath Stephanus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The Abassens ( so we now call those Aethiopians in the Empire of Presbyter Iohn ) are Nation of Arabia , beyond the Sabaeans : and the Nubian Geographer diuers times mentions Salomons wife in Arabia , which I cannot interpret but of that Queene : so that out of Arabia they carried this Tradition with them , as it is likely , into Africa , where want of learning , and plentie of superstition , had so increased their Legend of this Queene , as we shall after heare . Beniamin Tudelensis writeth likewise , that the Region of Seba is now called the Land of Aliman , and that it extendeth sixteene dayes iourneys alongst the Hills : in all which Region there were of those Arabians , which had no certaine dwellings , but wandred vp and downe in Tents , robbing the neighbour Nations ( as is also reported of the Saracens neere Mecca , which gouernment of Mecca , both Beniamin and Salmanticensis g adioyne to that of Aliman , or the Kingdome of Saba : for so , saith he , the Iewes in those parts still call the chiefe Citie of that Kingdome . ) It hath store of Riuers , Lakes , Townes , Cities , Cattell , fruits of many sorts . The chiefe Cities are Medina , Mecca , Ziden , Zebit , Aden . Beniamin addeth Theima , or Theman , a Citie walled fifteene miles square , enclosing ground for tillage in the walls . Tilmaas also , Chibar and others . There is store of siluer , gold , and varietie of gemmes . There are also wilde beasts of diuers kindes . As for the Phoenix , because I ( and not I alone ) thinke it a fable , as neither agreeing to reason nor likelihood , and plainely disagreeing to the Historie of the Creation , and of Noahs Arke , in both which God made all Male and Female , and cōmanded them to increase and multiply , I thinke it not worthy recitall . One wonder of Nature done in Abis a Citie of this Region , will not , I thinke , bee distastfull : cited by Photius out of Diodorus Siculus , written in some part of his workes which is now wanting . One Diophantus a Macedonian being married to an Arabian woman in that Citie Abis , had by her a daughter called Herais , which in ripe age was married to one Samiades , who hauing liued a yeere with her , did after trauell into farre Countries . In the meane time , his wife was troubled with an vncouth and strange disease : A swelling arose about the bottome of her belly , which on the seuenth day breaking , there proceeded thence those parts whereby Nature distinguisheth men from the other sexe : which secrets shee kept secret notwithstanding , continuing her womans habit till the returne of her husband . Who then demanding the companie and dutie of his wife , was repelled by her father , for which he sued him before the Iudges , where Herais was forced to shew that which before her modestie had forbidden her to tell : and afterwards naming himselfe Diophantus , serued the King in his warres , with the habite , and heart of a man , and leauing her feminine weaknesse , as it seemed , to her husband , who in the impatience of his loue slue himselfe . Our Author addeth also , that by the helpe of the Physicians , such perfection was added to this worke of Nature , that nothing remained to testifie hee had beene a woman : he annexeth also like examples in some others . Ludouicus Vertomannus , or Barthema ( as Ramusius nameth him ) tells g at large his iourney through all this threefold Arabia : he trauelled from Damasco to Mecca Anno 1503. with the Carauan of Pilgrimes and Marchants , being often by the way set vpon by Armies of those Theeuish and Beggerly Arabians . This iourney is of fortie dayes trauell , trauelling two and twentie houres , and resting two for their repast . After many dayes they came to a Mountaine inhabited with Iewes , h ten or twelue miles in circuit , which went naked , and were of small stature about fiue or sixe spannes high , black of colour , circumcised , speaking with a wominish voice . And if they get a Moore in their power , they flay him a liue . They saw there certaine white thornes , and in the same two Turtles , which seemed to them as a miracle : for in fifteene daies and nights they had neither seeene Birds nor Beasts . They giue their Camells by the way not aboue fiue Barly loaues at a meale , as bigge as a Pomegranate , and drinke once in three dayes . At the end of eight dayes they stayed a day or two to rest them . Their Pilot directed their iourney by the Compasse ( in Diodorus times , they obserued the North-starre ) no lesse then if it had beene at Sea . They trauelled fiue dayes and nights through the sandie Sea , which is a great plaine Champaine , full of a small white sand-like meale : where if , by some disaster , the winde blow from the South , they are all dead men . And although they had the winde at North , yet could they not see one another aboue ten paces off . And such as ride on Camels , are inclosed with wood , with holes to receiue the aire ; the Pilots going before with their Compasse for direction . Many dyed there for thirst , and many with fulnesse , drinking too much when once they came at water . When the North windes blow , those sands are driuen to a heape . He supposed that i Mummia was made of such as the sands had surprised and buried quicke : but the truer Mummia is made of embalmed bodies of men , as they vse to doe in Egypt , and other places . For I haue read , not onely of Women , but Infants also , ( which were not likely to take such dangerous iourneys ) whose bodies haue beene thus vsed to Mummia . As for the other parts of Arabia , they which list , may by this our Author , by Plinie , Niger , and others be informed further . The like iourney to this of Barthemas , is related by diuers latter Trauellers , Monsieur de Monface , Anno 1608. went with a Carauan of 10000. from Alleppo to Bagdat . Their trauell ( he sayth ) was all by night , aswell to auoide the vehement heate of the day , as to be guided by the starre . Their guides call themselues Pilots . They trauelled thirty dayes till they came to Nane , where they take water vpon Euphrates . They saw no beasts but Asses , Roes and Gazels ( a kinde of wilde Goates ) and Stagges innumerable , so wilde , that they often ranne through the Carauan : No fowles but Pigeons , which nestle in the ruines of olde Townes , sometimes inhabited , where also they made vse of olde welles , otherwise hauing no water but what they carryed in Borachoes made of whole Goates skinnes . There can bee no path , by reason of the continuall motion of the sand by the wind . Their King hath 100000. horsemen subiect to him ( gallant horse , men almost naked ) himselfe subiect to the Turke . To come to the disposition of the people , they are small , naked , beggerly . What they haue done in Asia , Afrike , and Europe by force of Armes , vnder the name of Saracens and pretence of Religion , shall follow in the next Chapter : What they still doe , if they meete with purchase , Trauellers know to their cost . Vsually Arabians are reckoned eyther Marchants or Theeues : the one hauing certaine habitations , or else trading abroad . Strabo , Plinie , and Solinus admire their wealth , as selling much to others , and buying nothing , thus treasuring vp the wealth of the East and West , the Parthians and Romanes . Their Marchandize was golde , siluer , frankincense , with other spices . Their golde by Diodorus testimony was often found in whole pieces , pure and shining , so that it gaue splendor and lustre to the gemmes inclosed therein : whence happily that of the Psalme , To him shall bee giuen of the gold of Arabia . The ancient practice of Marchandise among some of the Arabian people , and namely , the Ismaelites , the k Scripture recordeth . For their ancient Religion , it is not like it could be good , when as they had so bad an Author of their stocke , accursed Cham : the sonnes of Abraham were better instructed : but as they were borne after the Flesh , and not according to promise , so if they and some of their posteritie did a while hold the Truth , ( as the History of Iob and his friends euinceth ) yet this lasted not long : but soone after l in Iewrie was God knowne , and hee dealt not so with any other Nation . Herodotus m ( Father of the Greeke History ) affirmeth in his Thalia , that the Arabians worshipped Dyonisius , whom they named Vrotalt ; and Vrania , whom they called Alilat : these alone they esteemed gods . They shaue their Maidens like to Dionysius , in a round forme about the temples . Suidas telleth n that they were excellent Archers , their Arrowes were as long as themselues : their Bowes they bent not with hands , but with feet . Curio o in his Saracenicall History testifieth of them , that as they descended in great part of Abrahams race by Ishmael , the sonnes of Keturah , and by Esau : so they of old had , and still retaine many rites obserued by the Hebrewes : as numbring by Tribes , and marrying onely within their owne Tribe : euery Tribe also had their owne King ( which it seemeth the Tent-wandring , or Scenite-Arabians obserue still . ) That sonne succeedeth not which is eldest , but hee which is borne first , after hee is proclaimed King or Ruler , being of Noble race on both sides . They vsed also Circumcision . For their Religion in old times ; some were Christians , of which ( about the times of Mahomet ) there were many Sects : some were Iewes ; others worshipped the Sunne and Moone : others , certaine Serpents ; others , some kindes of Trees ; and some a Tower called Alcaba , which they supposed Ismael had built ; and some others , some other Deities . p Clemens Alexandrinus obiecteth to the ancient Scythians the worship of a Sword , to the Persians the like deuotion to a Riuer , adding , that the Arabians worshipped a Stone . q Arnobius hath also the same Testimony , explaining that stone to be rude and vnformed : a fit Deitie for rude , stony , senselesse worshippers . Eusebius r tells that they vsed humane sacrifices , which not onely Sardus confirmeth , saying , that they sacrificed euery yeere a child whom they buried vnder the Altar : but Nicephorus ſ also reported of one Naaman a Schenite-Arabian , a Chiefetaine amongst them , who in zeale of that superstition , killed men with his owne hands , and sacrificed them on the Altars to his gods : In the time of Mauricius , warned by a vision , became a Christian , and with him an innumerable company of his , whom hee offered a liuing , vnbloudie sacrifice in Baptisme vnto Christ . When they entred league with any , their manner was , that one standing in the midst betweene both parties , did wound the hand with a sharpe stone , in the palme neere to the thumbes of them both , and taking flockes of the garments of them both , anointed with that bloud seuen stones set in the midst of them : Meane while inuoking Dionysius and Vrania : and then this Mediator be commeth suretie for the partie , who thereby esteemeth himselfe bound to obserue it . And this did t they make league with Cambyses . To these two Arabian gods , Great Alexander would haue added himselfe a third ( saith u Arrianus , in his life . ) He made great prouision to inuade them , both because they had sent him no Embassage , and for that they worshipped onely these two Deities ; Heauen , for that it containeth the Sun and Stars ; and Dionysius , because he had inuaded the Indians : and therefore equalling this his owne expedition to that of Dionysius , hee would also for robbing of men , bee reckoned a god . Strabo x saith , that in respect of the wealthinesse of this Countrey , he had thought ( had not death preuented him ) to haue made Arabia the Imperiall seat . Hee affirmeth also that Sesostris the Egyptian King , passing through Arabia , in that his renowmed expedition , erected there in diuers places Egyptian Temples and superstitions : that the Troglodytae which dwelt in Caues , and bordering on the Egyptians , by some reputed Arabians , were circumcised as the Arabians and Egyptians were . The Arabians by testimony both of old and late Writers are accounted no warlike people . Virgil sings of them , Molles sua thura Sabaei . In elder and later times they were gouerned by their Phylarchi , y or heads of the Tribe or Linage . They take Tributes and Customes accordingly , rather by a robbing force , then ciuill forme : making their will their law . On the one side of Euphrates , they acknowledge some obedience to the Turkes , such as it is ; On the other side not so much , as appeares by the passage downe Euphrates , recorded by Gasparo Balbi , William Parry , and others , in some places paying a Custome , in others like to bee robbed of all . The ancient Arabians which dwelt in the Cities , are said to haue in each Citie a Prince , faire houses and Temples after the Egyptian manner : and then Strabo saith , Arabia Foelix was diuided into fiue Kingdomes . The Nabbathaeans worship the Sunne , burning Frankincense on an Altar vnto him . They neglect the bodies of the Dead , burying euen their Kings in a dung-hill . Of the other Arabians hee reporteth , that they vsed incestuous copulation with Sister and Mother . Adultery with them is death : but that onely is Adultery , which is out of the same Kindred , otherwise all of the same bloud to vse the same woman is their ( incestuous ) honestie . When fifteen brothers ( Kings Sons ) had by their continuall company tyred their owne and only sister , she deuised a meanes to rid her selfe , or at least to ease her somewhat of that trouble . And therfore whereas the custome was , that he which went in , left his staffe at the doore to prohibite others entrance , shee got like staues , and alway hauing one at the doore , was disburthened of their importunitie ; euery one that came , thinking some other had beene there before them . But they being once altogether , one of them stole from his fellowes , and finding this staffe at the doore , accused his sister to his father of adultery , whereof by discouery of the Truth shee was cleered . Linschoten z telleth of the like practice obserued by the Nairos in Cochin , leauing their Armes at the doore , when they enter to their Nairo-Kinswomen , which they vse likewise in common , being neuer married . Their Circumcision they obserued , as a some write , at the thirteenth yeere of their age , imitating Ismael herein . Euery one abideth in his Fathers profession . The possessions and wealth are common to the whole kindred . Alexander ab Alexandro nameth Dyasares an Arabian Deitie . Their Priests hee saith were attired in linnen garments , with Mitres and Sandals . b Solinus affirmeth , that they abstaine from Swines flesh : neither will that sweet aire of Arabia breathe life to that sordid and stinking creature . This is the Happie Arabia , where happinesse maketh them vnhappy : their sweets c breeding bitter effects in diseasing their bodies , which they are forced to cure with the sents of Brimstone , and Goats beards burnt . That which others admire , and almost adore for rarenesse and excellencie , is here there common fuell for their fire : d Vulcans deuouring iawes being fed with hearbs , shrubs , trees , gummes , spices , for humane and diuine vses most esteemed . Frankincense ( saith e Plinie ) groweth onely in Arabia , but not in euery place thereof . About the midst of the Countrey is Sabota ( the chiefe Citie of the Sabaeans ) in a hie Mountaine : eight Mansions from thence is the Region of Frankincense , which is called Sabba , that is , a mystery : looking toward the East , euery way guarded and made vnpassable with Rockes . The soyle is Reddish , inclining to white . The length of the Frankincense-wood is twentie schoeni , the bredth halfe as much , ( a scoenus in this account is fiue miles . ) Other Arabians besides these and the Minaei see not this tree , nor all of these , but onely some three hundred Families , vnto whom the right of these Rites deuolueth by succession . Therefore they are called Sacri , Holy , neither may they in the time , when they cut them , bee polluted with knowledge of Women or with Funerals . What manner of tree it is , Plinie saith he knew not , nor any Roman to his knowledge . They gathered it in the Spring and Autumne : they cut the trees from whence it sweateth . There needes no watch to keepe them , but the innocencie of the Inhabitants . When Alexander in his youth bestowed large store of Frankincense in his deuotions , Leonides his Master told him , hee should so doe when he had conquered the Countrey where it grew : Hee after enioyning ( some part of ) Arabia , sent him a ship laden with Frankincense , and bade him serue the gods plentifully . The Frankincense , when it is gathered , is carried on Camels to Sabota by one way , out of which to goe were capitall . There they pay the tythes to a god which they call Sabis . The Priests take it by measure , not by weight . Certaine portions are allowed to them and to the Kings Scribes . Plautus therefore f calls it Frankincense Odor Arabicus . Virgil calls it Panchaan , and Sabaean Frankincense . The manifold Rites which the Heathens vsed in their holy things with this drug , Stuckius g sheweth at large . Here also grew the Myrrhe in the same woods , and among the Trogloditae . But this and Cinamon , and other things which grew elsewhere as well as here , need not much discourse . They vsed yet some Religion in gathering of their Cinamon , as h some obserue , sacrificing before they began , and after diuiding what they had gathered , with a sacred speare assigning a portion to the Sunne : if the diuision be iustly made , the Sun sealeth his consent by fire , with his beames consuming the same . Thus much of their Spices , and holy drugs . Of their other riches I meane not to speake , saue of their sheepe with great tayles , some of which weigh fortie pound . These kinde of sheepe are common through Africa , euen to the Cape of Good Hope , neere to which , at Soldania , our men haue bought many for little pieces of old iron . i Leo saith , he saw one at Cairo , whose tayle , supported by a Cart with wheeles ( for else she could not haue carried it ) weighed fourescore pound , and heard of such as weighed a hundred and thirtie pound . k Paul , presently after his conuersion , preached the Gospel in Arabia . Panchaea , and another Iland , called Sacra , are adioyned by l Diodorus to Arabia , both fertile ( as hee saith ) of Frankincense . In Panchaea is the Citie Panara , whose Inhabitants are called the Ministers of Iupiter Tryphilius , whose Temple is thence distant threescore furlongs , admirable for Antiquitie , Magnificence and nature of the place , it is two hundred foot long , the bredth answerable , hauing in it large Statues , and about it the houses of the Priests . Many fountaines there springing make a nauigable streame , called the water of the Sunne , which is medicinable to the bodie . The Countrey about , for the space of two hundred furlongs , is consecrated to the gods , and the reuenue thereof spent in Sacrifices . Beyond is a high mountaine , called the seate of heauen , and Olympus Triphylius : where Coelus is said to haue instituted the Rites there yeerely obserued . The Priests rule all in Panchaea , both in ciuill and religious cases : and liue very deliciously , attired with linnen Stoales and Mitres , and party-coloured Sandals . These spend their time in singing Hymnes , and recounting the acts of their gods . They deriue their generation from the Cretan Iupiter . l They may not goe out of their sacred limits assigned them , if they doe , it is lawfull to kill them . The Temple is enriched with gifts and offerings . The doores excell for matter and workemanship . The bed of the god is six Cubits long , and foure broad , all of gold faire wrought . The Table stands by , nothing inferiour . In the middest is another bed of gold , very large , grauen with Aegyptian letters ; in which are contained the gests of Iupiter , Coelus , Diana , and Apollo , written by Mercurie . Thus farre Diodorus . Iustine m mentioneth Hierotimus an Arabian King , which had six hundred children by Concubines . Some n are of opinion that the Wise-men , which by the ancient conduct of a Starre came to Ierusalem , ( the first fruites of the Gentiles ) came out of Arabia . Scaliger o mentioneth a conquest antiently made and holden by the Arabians in Chaldaea . Philostratus p saith , the Arabians are skilfull in Auguries , or Diuinations , because they eate of the head and heart of a Dragon . That they eate Serpents , Solinus affirmeth . Athenaeus q saith , That the Arabians vsed to maime themselues , if their King hapned to bee maimed , and that in the same member : and in r another place hee citeth out of Heraclides Cumaeus , the delicacies of this Arabian King , and his quiet or idle course of life , committing matters of iudgement to Officers : and if any thinke himselfe wronged by them , hee pulls a chaine fastned to a window in the highest part of the Palace : Whereupon the King takes the matter into his hand , and whether part hee findeth guiltie , dyeth for it . His expences were fifteene Babylonian Talents a day . The Arabians kill ſ Mice , as a certaine supposed enemy to the gods , a custome common to them with the Persians and Aethiopians . The t women couer their faces , contented to see with one eye , rather then to prostitute the whole face . They kill not vipers , but scarre them away with Clappers from their Balsame-trees , saith u Pausanias , when they gather that commoditie , because they thinke them consecrated to those Balsame-trees , vnder which they liue and feed of that liquor , with which also they cure themselues if they are bitten of them . The Arabike tongue is now the common language of the East , especially among such as embrace the Mahumetan Religion : this language in the first diuision of tongues , according to x Epiphanius , was begun in Armot , the first speaker and Author thereof . It is now the most vniuersall in the world , as Bibliander , Postellus , Scaliger , Aldrete , and Claude Duret in his late Historie del ' Origine des Langues de cest vniuers , doe proue at large ; from the Herculean pillars to the Molluccas , and from the Tartars and many Turkes in Europe , vnto the Aethiopians in Afrike , extending it selfe ; which was neuer granted to any other language , since that first confusion and babbling at Babel . CHAP. II. Of the Saracene Name , Nation , and proceeding in Armes : and the succession of their Chalifaes . §. I. Of the Saracens before MAHOMETS dayes . THe Arabians are distinguished by many sir-names , the chiefe whereof ( saith a Scaliger ) are the Hagarens ( so called of Hagar the hand-maid of Sara ) whom the Arabians call Erabelhagiari , and Elmagarin ; and the Saracens , still called by their neighbours Essarak , that is , theeuish . The Hagarens were more ciuill , whose chiefe hold was Petra , and their Princes were all entituled Aretae , as the Egyptians Ptolemaei . Hierome in many places affirmeth , that the Ismaelites , and Hagarens are the same which now are called Saracens : so in his Commentarie on the second of Ieremie , Cedar ( saith b he ) is the Region of the desart and of the Ismaelites , whom now they call Saracens . And on the twentie fiue of Ezekiel , the Madianites , Ismaelites and Agarens , are now called Saracens . And on Esay twentie one , he extendeth their desart from India to Mauritania , and to the Atlantike Ocean . c Epiphanius likewise affirmeth , That the Hagarens and Ismaelites in his time were called Saracens . Plinie d mentioneth that the Saracens : placing them neere to the Nabathaeans . Ptolemey e likewise nameth the Scenites , so called of their tents , which with themselues , their flockes , and substance , they remoued vp and downe from place to place . Posteritie hath called all these Tent-wanderers ( saith f Scaliger out of Ammianus Marcellinus ) Saracens : and so doth Ptolemey in the next words call the next adioyning people , seating them in the Northerly bounds of Arabia Foelix . In the same Chapter he setteth downe Saraca , the name of an Arabian Citie . g Some Authors haue written , that because Ishmael was sonne of Hagar a bond-woman , his nicer posteritie haue disclaimed that descent , and deriued their pedegrece , and name from Sara : Peruersonomine , saith Hierome , assumentes sibi nomen Sarae , quòd scilicet de ingenua & domina videantur esse generati . Iosephus Scaliger , in his Annotations vpon Eusebius Chronicle , after that hee hath cited the former testimony of Ammianus , and of Onkelos on the thirtie seuen of Genesis , addeth the authoritie of Stephanus ; who affirmeth Saraka to bee a Region of Arabia , neere the Nabathaeans , of which hee thinketh that the Saracens borrowed their name . Wee know ( saith Scaliger ) that the Arabian Nomades are so called ; for SARAK in Arabike soundeth as much , that is , ( furaces 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) theeuish or robbers , such as the Cosak-Tartars , bordering on the Turkes , the Bandoliers in the Pyrenaean hills ( and the Borderers sometimes betwixt England and Scotland . ) De Sara , peridiculum : To call them Saracens of SARA , is ridiculous : for then either they must bee called SARAEI , or shee SARACA . Mr. Brerewood saith that Sarra signifies a Desart , and Shakan to inhabit , in the Arabike : and therefore as they are called Scenites of their Tents ; so might they also of the Desarts their not habited habitation be called Saracens . Booke of Lang. c. 13. And Erpenius saith , that this name is vnknowne to themselues , but all the Muhammedans generally call themselues Muslimos , or Muslemans , which signifieth Beleeuers , as if all else were Infidells or Heretikes . h Marcellinus thus writeth of them ; this people stretcheth from the Assyrians to the falls of Nilus : all warriours , halfe naked , in coloured jackes . None ploweth or planteth , but they wander vp and downe without houses or lawes ; their life being alwayes in flight . Their wiues they hire & couenant with for a time : which breed child in one place , and bring forth in another , and neuer rest . Their food is Venison , Milke , Hearbes , and such Fowles as they can take : the most that wee haue seene , know not the vse of Wheat or Wine . Like Kites they snatch their prey , but stay not by it whether they winne or lose . They are such , as the Romanes need neuer wish them their friends or their enemies . In the time of Iulian i they made out-rodes and spoyles on the Roman Prouinces , because they were denied their wonted stipends by Iulian , who told them that hee had better store of iron then gold . Saint k Hierome interpreteth that Prophesie concerning Ismael , That hee should be a wilde man , his hand against euery one , and euery mans hand against him , of this robbing , rouing , roguing life of his posteritie : Significat semen eius habitaturum in eremo , id est , Saracenos vagos incertisque sedibus , qui vniuersas gentes quibus desertum ex latere iungitur , incursant , impugnantur ab omnibus . In his second Booke against Iouinian , hee testifieth that their food was the milke and flesh of Camels , a creature easily bred in those barren desarts : but they thought it vnlawfull to eate swine flesh and that swine were seldome , or not at all found among them . The Prophet l Ieremy reckoneth their Tents , Camels , and Flockes , as their greatest wealth , in that his Prophesie of their destruction by Nabuchodonosor . This name Saracene may well befit that course of life which they embraced . In the more Southerly parts of Arabia , they are more ciuill and rich , dwelling in Cities , and haue quicke trade , which all are wanting about Medina and Mecca , places so renowmed by the life and death of Mahomet m . Neither doth it seeme probable , that those which are called Agarens in the continued succession of so many ages , as appeareth , 1. Chron. 5.10 . and Psam . 83.6 . would after grow ashamed of that : or that Ishmael , which derided the hopes conceiued of ISAAC the sonne of SARA , would nourish his posteritie in the same hope , or leaue them any honourable memory of SARA , who had reiected him together with his mother . Yea , and their owne superstitious Legend proueth the contrary , as shall appeare in the next Chapter . For their Religion in old times , One saith , n That the Saracens adore the Starre of Venus , and in their praying cry , Alla , oua , cubar o , that is , God , and Venus . Ioannes Meurfius noteth thereon , That they worshipped the Image of Venus , set on a great stone , on which they beleeue , that Abraham lay with Hagar , or else that hee tied his Camell thereunto while hee was sacrificing Isaac . p Scaliger calleth her Chubar and Chobar , and saith that neither Circumcision , nor the Friday Sabbath , were of Mahomets institution , but of ancient time both those rites had beene vsed by the Arabians , and left by him as hee found them . q Herodotus testifieth that the Arabians worshipped Alilat , which is the Moone ; for still they call the Moone newly horned Helal : and the Turkes and Saracens salute the new Moone at her first appearance , with a kind of veneration . In Sylburgius his Saracenica , is reported , that the Saracens , till the time of Heraclius , worshipped the Morning-starre and Venus , which they called Chabar , that is , r Great . Cedrenus also affirmeth this to bee an ancient superstition of the Arabians , in worship of Venus , whose Starre they say is Lucifer the Morning Starre , which for the greatnesse they call in their language Cubar to this day ( saith hee ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , naming VENVS a god . For proofe whereof we will vnfold a great mysterie of theirs . The workes of their profane prayer are , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Alla , alla , signifieth GOD , GOD , Oua greater , Cubar great , or Luna , and Venus , that is , GOD is the greater GOD , and Venus a great god . And certaine both in earth and in their Paradise , their chiefe deuotions seeme still to hold of Venus . In the beginning of the Spring , and in the beginning of Autumne , the Sunne entering into Aries and Libra , the Arabians vsed ( which they had borrowed from the Zechiam and Albarachuma , people of India ) to cast stones vpon heapes , being naked and bare-headed , with great cries , and going about their Idols , kissing the corners in honour of their gods . This they vsed at Mecca in honour of Venus : and therefore in that solemnitie did they cast stones vnder their priuities , because those parts were vnder her dominion . Onely whereas nakednesse was immodest , some ordained that they should bind a cloth about their reines . This Mahomet found before his time , and did not reiect , as hee did some Idolatrous Rites ; but in their pilgrimage Rites they still obserue it . Properly they called the morning Starre Chobar or Chubar : but as the Phoenician Astarte was with them in their confused worship , both Iuno , Venus , and the Moone : So they intended the like in this Arabian deitie . For as Orania , and Alilat , and Venus , were the same , as Herodotus auerreth : so the same confusion of deuotion was in Arabia , as well as in their neighbour-countrey , Phoenicia . Their Circumcision , it seemeth , came from Ishmael and the rest of Abrahams sons of old : their Friday-sabbath from this Chubar-deuotion : both before Mahomets time , as was also the abstinence from Swines-flesh , as we before haue obserued out of Saint ſ Hierome , who also mentioneth this their worship of Chobar , so interpreting those words of Amos , The Starre of your God , that is , saith hee , Chobar , or Lucifer , which the Saracens still worship to this day . And in the life of Hilarion , hee telleth , that Hilarion passing thorow the Desart , came to a Citie or Towne called Elusa , on that very day whereon their Annuall solemnitie had gathered all the people into the Temple of Venus , for they worship her ( for the Morning-Starre , to the worship whereof the Saracen Nation is addicted . ) These hearing that Hilarion passed by , who had before cured many of them , came flocking about him with their wiues and children , crying in Syriake , Barah , that is Blesse vs . Hee in courteous and milde words , perswaded them rather to worship the liuing God , then those stones ; promising , if they would beleeue in Christ , hee would visite them oftner . Maruellous was the grace of God : they suffered him not thence to depart , before he had laid the line for building of a Church ; and their Priest , crowned as hee was , was marked with the signe of Christ . Thus farre Hierome . Some t of the Arabians dwell in Cities , some in the Desarts ; those better ciuilized & fit for Arts ; these which inhabit the Desarts are called Bedauyae or Beduois , that is , the people of the Desart ; exceed in numbers , and wander without houses , vsing tents made of Cotton wooll , or of Goats and Camels haire , alway mouing and remoouing as water and pasture mooue them , carrying their wiues , children , and vtensils on their Camels . Their horses are leane , little , swift , laborious , bold , and the horse-men actiue beyond beleefe , darting and catching with their hand the same Dart in the horses swiftest race before it commeth at the ground ; and auoiding a Dart throwne at them by sleightie winding vnder the horses sides or belly : also taking vp weapons lying on the ground whiles the horse is running , and in like swift race , hit the smallest marke with Arrow or Sling . Their armes are Arrowes , Iauelins with iron heads , swords , ( which they vse not to thrusts , but strokes ) Daggers , Slings , and vse the same in aduerse fight , or in auerse flight . They lie in wait for Carrauans , prey vpon trauellers , liue at rapine and spoile , and often make themselues the Great Turkes Receiuers and Treasurers ; and raise new Imposts on all such as they can enforce , whether Trauellers or Cities ; obeying neither the Ottoman nor any other Souereigne , but being diuided in innumerable Families , obey the heads of their owne Families or Tribes . These Tribes are distinguished by the Names of their first Parents , as Abi-Helal , Abi-Risce , Abi-Zaid , and six hundred others , all esteemed and saluted gentle , and equall in rights . Their food is browne bread , new and sowre milke , cheese , goats , and camels flesh , pulse , hony , oile and butter . Rice is esteemed a great delicacie , by reason of their Tradition that it came of Mahomets sweat . For say they , when Mahomet compassed the Throne of God in Paradise , God turned and looked on him , which made the modest Prophet sweat , and wiping it off with his finger , six drops fell out of Paradise : one whereof produced the Rose , the second Rice , the other foure his foure associates . They vse a certaine hodge-podge or frumentie of boiled wheat laid after a drying in the Sun , then beaten & boiled with fat flesh til the flesh be consumed . This they call Heresie , & say that Gabriel the Angel taught it Mahomet for the strengthning his reines ; whereby one night he fought against fortie men , and in another had fortie times carnal dealing with women . These might seem calumnies , deuised by some Mahumetan aduersarie , if the former author ( both learned in and zealous of the law of Mohamed ) had not related the same in a chapter of the choise of meats . Mohamed or Mahomet commended also the eating of gourds of the Melongene , affirming , that hee had seene this plant in Paradise , and measured the quantitie of mens wits by their eating store hereof . When he was once in prison ( saith Ben-sidi-Ali ) the Angell Gabriel came downe from heauen , and carried him in Gennet Elenaam , or the Garden of Pleasures , where amongst others he saw this shrub , and he asking why it grew there , the Angell answered , because it hath confessed the vnitie of God , and that thou art a true Prophet . Their garments are base , a cotton shirt with very wide sleeues , an vpper garment of wooll wouen with white and blacke lines of Goats or Camels haire ; their feet are bare . Their nobler sort go better clothed and vse shooes , a red lether girdle , a white tulipan of cotton or linnen of few folds . Their women goe almost naked , in a blew smocke of cotton , linnen head tire , and face vailed . They vse eare-rings , chaines , broochen , and rings of glasse , or other base matter , and die or paint with blew markes made with a needle their cheekes , armes , and lips . Thus much of the Beduines . §. II. Of the Sararcenicall beginnings and proceedings vnder MAHOMET , and his successors of the Maraunian race . THis robbing and roguing people liued in much obscuritie , vntill that darkenesse brought them to light , and a Religion newly stamped by Mahomet , in a secret and iust iudgement of God , for the contempt of the Truth , was by as new a kind of preaching ( viz. force of Armes ) obtruded on the luke-warme world . For when as Mahomet , of whole life followeth a large discourse ) had obserued that sicke state of the Empire afflicted with Iewish rebellion , Persian inuasion , and Nestorian infection , besides the securitie of the Head it selfe , Heraclius then Emperour : he thought good to take Occasion by the Fore-locke , and to strike whiles the yron was hot . First , a vnder pretence of Religon , hauing inueigled a multitude of Disciples , he made a commotion in Arabia : and being therfore driuen out of Mecca , many of his followers resorted to him : Of whom hee appointed Captaines and Leaders of the rest , Vbequar , Omar , Ozmen , Alifre , Talaus , Azubeirus , Zadimui , Zaedinus , and Abnobeid . The Arabians ( as some affirme ) aided Heraclius in his warre against Cosdroes the Persian : and after that warre ended , the Arabians complaining for want of pay , the Treasurer answered , that there was scarce sufficient for the Greek and Romane Souldiers , much lesse for that company of Dogs . Whereupon , as long before on like occasion they had rebelled in the reigne of Iulian , so now enraged , they departed into Syria , and adioyned themselues vnto Mahumet , who euen then after the Persian victorie had obtained ( some say ) of the Emperour whom he serued in those warres , to himselfe and his followers , a Region to inhabite ; the Emperour so rewarding his exploits in the late warres . Mahumet with this supply assailed Mecca , which diuers times before he had in vaine attempted , and tooke it , with other pieces in Arabia , viz. Hunaim , Ietrip , Tambic , &c. He afterwards created foure Generalls , whom he called the foure sharpe swords of GOD , and commanded them to goe into the foure parts of the world , and to kill all such as would not embrace his Law. These foure were Ebubezer , b or Vbequar , Omer , Osmen , and Ali. Ebubezer went into Palestina , but was ouerthrowne by Theodorus Begarius , Caesars Lieutenant . About the same time died Mahumet , and this c Ebubezer succeeded him ; although Mahumet had designed Ali his successour . At his death ( saith Cedrenus ) a Comet appeared thirtie dayes together , at Noone in forme of a sword from the South to the North , foresignifying the Empire of the Arabians . Eubocara or Abubacher ( for diuersly is this Ebubezer called ) hauing by his might , and the assistance of Homar and Osmen , obtained to be d Califa , ouerthrew the Imperiall , and soone after died . Homar the next Califa , wanne Bosra , the chiefe Citie of Arabia , and all the Countrey as farre as Gabata , and put Theodorus , the Emperours brother , to flight . Hee besieged Damascus , and hauing broken the forces that came to reskue it , obtained it : subduing also all Phoenicia . After that , turning his forces into Egypt , Cyrus the Bishop of Alexandria staied him , with promise of two hundred thousand pieces of gold for yeerely Tribute . This was disannulled by Heraclius , and Emanuel the Deputie denied the payment : whereupon entring the second time vnder conduct of Hamrus , Egypt was conquered . After two yeeres siege , Ierusalem also was wonne , into which hee entred clothed in a garment of Camels haire , and very homely , professing great sanctitie . Hee built a superstitious Temple , where that of Salomon had stood . Iaidus one of his Captaines subdued Edessa , and all Mesopotamia . Afterwards placing Muauias ouer all the Countries betweene Euphrates and Nilus , he inuaded Persia : where the Persians lost both their King Hormisda , their State , Religion , and Name : of Persians being conuerted into Saracens . This victorious Homar made Ierusalem his Royall seat , and while he was praying , was murthered by his seruant . Ozmen , e the succeeding Caliph sent a great Armie into Africa ; vnder the leading of Hucba : who ouercomming Gregorius Patritius , and destroying Carthage , subiected all that Prouince to their Empire ; making Tunes the Mother-citie : but soone after translated that honour to Chairoan , which he built thirtie six miles from the Sea , and a hundred from Tunes . In the third yeere of his raigne Muauias the Deputie of Egypt , with a Nauie of seuen hundred , or as others say , of a hundred and seuentie saile , assailed Cyprus , and taking Constantia , wasted the whole Iland : and hauing wintred his Armie at Damascus , the next yeere besieged Arad in Cyprus , and won it , and dispeopled all the I le . Thence hee inuaded the continent of Asia , and carried away many prisoners : and after in a Sea-fight with Constans the Emperour , dyed the Lycian Sea with Christian bloud . Hee wan Rhodes , and sold to a Iew the brazen Colosse or pillar of the Sun , which laded nine hundred Camels , sometimes reckoned one of the worlds seuen wonders , made in twelue yeeres space by Chares . After this hee afflicted the Cyclides Ilands in the Archipelago , and then sent his Fleet against Sicilia , where they made spoile with fire and sword , till by Olympius they were chased thence . Muauias himselfe with an Armie by land entred into Cappadocia : Iaid hauing ouer-run all the neighbouring Armenia , vnto the hill Caucasus . But meane while Ozmen , besiged in his house by Ali his faction , slew himselfe , when hee had liued eightie and seuen yeeres , and raigned twelue . The Saracens could not agree about their new Prince ; Muaui and f Ali with great armies , being Corriuals of that dignitie : and Ali being treacherously murthered by Muauias meanes , in a Temple neere Cufa , a Citie of Arabia , was there buried , and the place is of him called Massadalle or Alli his house : for ( if you beleeue the Legend ) his corps being laid on a Camell , which was suffered to goe whither hee would , he staid at this place . Of this Ali or Hali , Mahomets Cousin , the Persians deriue their sect ; and tell of him many Legendary fables . Bedwell calls this place , in his Arabian Trudgman , Masged Aly , that is , the Mesged , Mosque , or Temple of Ali. g Alhacem , the sonne of Ali and Fatima Mahumets daughter , was by Muauia his owne hands crowned , h and by him soone after poysoned . Thus was Muaui sole Caliph , who granted peace to the Emperour , on condition that hee should pay him euery day i tenne pounds of gold , and a Gentleman-seruant with a horse . Damascus was now made the Seat-Royall . Of which Citie , although wee haue said somewhat in our first booke , yet let vs bee a little beholden to Beniamin Tudelensis , to shew vs the Saracenicall face thereof . In his time it was subiect to Noraldine ( as hee termeth him ) King of the children of Thogarma , that is , the Turkes . The Citie , saith hee , is great and faire , containing on euery side fifteene miles ; by it slideth the Riuer Pharphar , and watereth their Gardens : k Amana is more familiar , and entreth the Citie , yea , by helpe of Art , in Conduits visiteth their priuate houses ; both striuing in emulous contention whether shall adde more pleasure or more profit to the Citie , by Naaman therefore in the heate of his indignation preferred before all the waters of Israel . But no where is so magnificent a building , saith Beniamin , as the Synagogue of the Ismaelites , which is therein : the people call it the Palace of Benhadad . There is to be seene a wall of Glasse , built by Art-Magicke , distinguished by holes as many as the yeere hath dayes , and so placed , that euery day the Sunne findeth them fitted in order to his present motion ; each hole hauing therein a Diall with twelue degrees , answering to the houres of that day , so that in them is designed both the time of the yeere and of the day . Within the Palace are Baths and costly buildings , so rich of gold and siluer as seemeth incredible : I saw there hanging a ribbe of one of the Enakims or Giants , nine Spanish palmes long , and two broad , on the Sepulchre was written the name of Abchamaz . After this , in the time of Tamerlan , the magnificence of their Temple was not quite extinct , but as is reported , it had fortie great Porches in the circuite thereof , and within , nine thousand Lamps hanging from the roofe , all of gold and siluer . For the Temples sake at first he spared the Citie , but after , prouoked by their rebellion , he destroyed it and them . Neither were the walls of Damascus rebuilded , till a certaine Florentine for loue of the Gouernours daughter denying his faith , became Mahumetan , and after that both Gouernour and repairer of the Citie ; in the walls engrauing a Lyon , the Armes of Florence . He was honoured after his death with a Moskee , and worshipped after the manner of their Saints , the Saracens visiting his tombe , and ( hauing touched the same ) stroking their beards with their hands . There did our Author * see a large house compassed with high walls , which was inhabited with Catts . The reason forsooth is this : Mahomet sometime liuing in this Citie , made much reckoning of a Cat , which he carried in his sleeue , & by lucky tokens from her , ordred his affaires . From this dreame the Mahumetans make so much of Catts , and hold it charitable almes to feede them , thinking that he should prouoke the iudgement of God which should suffer a Cat to starue . And many of them are found in the shambles begging or buying the inwards of beasts to nourish Catts : a superstition more likely to descend from the Egyptians , who for the benefit they receiued by Catts in destroying their vermine , of which that Countrey yeelds store , in a Heathenish superstition deified them . But let vs returne to Muaui ; hee subdued the Sect of Ali in Persia , and after inuaded Cil icia , and sent ( to aide Sapores ) a band of Saracens , which afflicted Chalcedon , and sacked Armaria a City of Phrygia ; and with a Fleete inuaded Sicill , tooke Siracuse , and carried away with them the riches of Sicilia , and of Rome it selfe lately fleeced by the Emperour , and here horded . Another Armie of Saracens , ouer-running the Sea-coast of Africa , led away eight hundred thousand prisoners . Muamad and Caise on the other side subdued to Muaui , Lydia , and Cilicia ; a and after , with Seuus another Saracen Generall , besieged Constantinople , from Aprill to September , and taking Cizicum , there wintred their forces , and in the spring returned to their siege , which they continued seuen yeeres ; but by Diuine assistance , and force of tempest , they were chased thence . And Constantine slew three hundred thousād Saracens , in a battell ( not long after ) against Susia the Nephew of Muaui , and compelled the Saracens to pay a great tribute . b Iezid raigned after the death of Muaui his father ( a better Poet then Souldier ) he soone died . Neither did his successours Maruan and Abdalan liue two yeeres in the roome . c Abdimelec was chosen Caliph , who descended from Hali , when as Abdalan of the linage of Eubocara ( the Arabians call this the Maraunian race , the other Abazian ) had possessed himselfe of that title by force , whom Ciafa the kinsman of Abdimelec ouerthrew . Ciafa after this victorie , entring Damascus , pluckt Iazid ( one of the former Caliphs ) out of his graue , burned his bones , and hurled the Ashes into the riuer , and cruelly persecuted all the Maraunian stocke . Hereupon d Abedramon one of that house , with a great number of his friends and followers fled into Mauritania Tingitana , where he was welcomed of the Saracens there being , and first intituled himselfe Miralmumim , which signifieth The Prince of Beleeuers , and then builded e Marocco . Addimelec hauing other yrons in the fire , neglected this : first , appeasing tumults in his owne state ; then ouerthrowing the Emperour in the field : after , receiuing ( by treason of the Deputie ) Armenia ; winning that part of Persia , which yet was subiect to the Romans , and by his forces spoyling Thracia , whiles the Greekes were diuided amongst themselues . He also chased the Romane Garrisons out of the coast-Townes which they held in Afrike . Abdimelec being dead , f Vlitus the sonne of Abedramon succeeded , vnder whom the Saracens , besides the spoile of Galatia , conquered all Afrike betwixt Niger and the Sea , a little piece excepted at the mouth of the straites , subiect to Rodericus the King of Spaine : Mucas was made Lieutenant of the Saracen Empire in Afrike . To him Iulianus Earle of Cepta full of indignation against his Prince , for deflouring his faire daughter Caba , about the yeere 712. offereth the conquest of Spaine , if hee would furnish him with some competent forces of his Saracens . This traytor , thus strengthened with the authoritie of this place ( being Gouernour of the Ile Viridis , and diuers places in Africa and Spaine ) backed with his friends , and aided with the Saracens , ouerthrew the Gotish Empire , which had now ruled Spaine about three hundred yeeres : Rodericus losing the field and his state , and spending the remnant of his dayes with an Hermite , in a solitarie desart of Lusitania . Iulianus himselfe was after slaine by the Saracens , as were the Spanish Traytors ; the iust end of vniust treacherie . Scaliger out of an Arabian Geographer , calleth that Captaine , Muses or Moses , son of Nutzir of the Marawan stocke , who had with him a valiant Captaine named Tark or Tarik , of whom the Hill and the Strait is named ( as the vulgar pronounce it ) Gibraltar , properly Gebal Tarik , g that is , the Hill of Tarik , because hee had shipped ouer his Barbarians thither , and fortified himselfe in that Hill , in the nintieth yeere of the Hegira : which hee did , least his barbarous souldiers should forsake him , and therefore also caused his ships to bee burnt . This Vlit , Qualid , Walid , or Oelid ( for thus I finde his name diuersified in Authors ) besides h these his conquests in Afrike and Europe , atchieued by his Captaines great exploites in Asia ; among which , one called Koteybah Eben Moselem , conquered Korasan as farre as Tarquestan , with all the Countrie of Maurenaher and Koarrazin . On the other side Moseleima ben Abdel Malek forced the Graecian Emperour to tribute . Hee also erected many publike buildings , the most famous of which was the Mosque at Damascus . Osiasge his Deputie in Karason was so cruell , that he put to death aboue a hundred thousand persons in that Countrey during his gouernment , besides an infinite number slaine in the warres . Hee had thirtie thousand slaues of diuers Nations . This Caliph died , Anno Dom. 715. A. Heg. 95. after Mirconds account . Persia was not yet fully subdued ; Gerion and Tarbestan , two Prouinces thereof , were brought vnder in the time of Soleyman , Suleiman , or as Curio calls him Zulciminius , the next a Caliph . He sent Malsmas with a great power into Thrace , where hauing spoyled the Countrey , he laide siege to b Constantinople : Zulciminius his Master assaulting it by Sea , with a Nauie of three thousand Ships , in which siege hee died , Anno Dom. 719. Aumar , c his successour , had no successe in this attempt , partly , through the violence of frost , causing famine and diseases in his Campe , and partly , by force of an artificall Glasse , wherewith Leo the Emperour cast fire amongst the enemies Fleete , and fiering euen the Seas about the ships : that by this subtiltie & force of tempest , of three thousand saile , fiue ships onely are said to haue escaped . d Gizid , sent with supply of three hundred and threescore ships , durst not approach for feare of this fire : and the Saracens by their Caliph were reuoked , when the plague had slaine in Constantinople three hundred thousand people . In his time Aly Eben Abas , one of the descendents of Abas , Vncle to Mahomet , warred for the Chalifate , challenging it to his stocke . But Aumar or Homar was poysoned by Ochon , and Yezid or Gizid succeeded : whose reigne was troubled with the warres of Aly aforesaid , still continuing his challenge . After him A. 724. succeeded Ochon his brother , which had poysoned Homar . Persia had some broiles which he pacified . He being murthered , succeeded Walid , or Euelit sonne of Iezid ; in whose time the bottome of the Sea , neere the coasts of Asia minor , burned , and sent foorth smoake first , and after , heapes of stones , with which the shores of Asia , Lesbos , and Macedonia were filled , and a new Iland e tooke beginning of the heaping together of earth , which was annexed to the Iland called Sacra . The Saracens in Spaine erected amongst themselues many pettie Kingdomes , and by their diuisions made way to Pelagius , with some remainder of the Spaniards to recouer some of their lost countrey , who dying in the yeere 732. his sonne Fafila succeeded , in whose time the Saracens passed the Pyrenaean Hills into France , where Theodoricus the second was then King , but f Charles Martell , Master of the Kings house , ruled , as did his father in that office before , and his sonne , ( both Pipins ) after him . The Saracens tooke Narbone , and after Burdeaux killing in it , man , woman , and childe , and raising the Temples to the ground ; they passed Garunna , and ouerturned Angolesme and Bloys , and came into g Turon , where Eudo the Goth then King of a great part of France , in wars with Martell , for feare of the common enemy , entred league , and with their ioynt forces slew h three hundred and seuentie fiue thousand Saracens ; and those of Nauarre slew the rest that escaped , in their returne . But when Eudo was dead , Martell tooke part of his Kingdome from his sonnes , Hunoldus and Vaifarus , who thereupon recalled the Saracens , which vnder the leading of Atinus tooke Auenion by the treason of Mauricius then Gouernour , from whence , and out of France they were driuen i by Martellus . The Saracens made foure inuasions into Thrace while Euelitus was Caliph , to whom succeeded , Anno 744. k Gizit the third , who wasted Cyprus , and carried away the people into Syria . After him and l Ices ( which two ruled not two yeeres ) Maruan raigned ; and after , another of the same name , and the Saracens were diuided , Tebid Dadac , and Zulciminius , challenged each to himselfe the Soueraigntie : and when all these were ouerthrowne and slaine , Asmulinus amongst the Persians raised vp the seruants to murther their masters , and with them he ouerthrew Iblinus with one hundred thousand Saracens ; and after , Maruan himselfe with three hundred thousand , who fleeing into Egypt , was there also vanquished and slaine in a Temple . This murther grew through the faction of the Abasian stocke , who conspired against him , because he had slaine one of their kindred . Abulabas the chiefe of this conspiracie , succeeded him , in the m yeere 749. and remoued the Chaliphate to that family from the Maraunians , in the yeere of their Hegeira 132. after the Arabian computation ; as wee follow Scaliger herein ; and he the Chronicle which Abraham Zacuthi gathered out of the Monuments of the Ismaelites . In the former relations , we haue principally followed Curio his Saracenicall History ; though by the way we haue borrowed of others also . §. III. Of the Abasian Chalifaes , their Citie Bagadet , with many Persian , Indian , and other occurrences vnder them . TARIK MIRKOND writes , that the family of Abas had still from the first challenge continued their quarrell , and that Oelid , to satisfie them , had caused the sonnes of Abdala ( one of the Abasians ) to be proclaimed his successours : one of which , Safa , in this warre against Maruuan , forced him to flee to Mesera , or Cairo in Aegypt , where hee was taken and put to death , and with him eightie persons of the family of Ben Humia . They did also breake open their Sepulchers , and burnt the bones , sparing onely one of that liue Hamarben Abdala Azis . Safa was sonne of Abdala the sonne of Aly , whose father was Abdula the sonne of Abas . Hee had for Wazir or Vesir ( which I mention , to shew the antiquitie of this custome in the Saracenicall regiment , still obserued by the Turkes and Persians , as chiefe Counsellour and swayer of the State ) Abuzalemah , whom for conspiracie hee put to death , placing in his roome Kaleb Barmaqui . He made his three Vncles chiefe Gouernours of the Prouinces , Dauid , or Daud of Medina and Mecca ; Abdula of Syria , Aegypt , and Africke ; and Safa hee sent to Korosan , the chiefe Citie whereof is called Mechad , whereas Ismael Sophi and his successours are interred . This Citie is fortified with three hundred Towers , each from other a Musket shot distant . Thus Mirkond . This Safa , or ( as Curio calls him ) Abulabas being dead , Abugephar Elmantzar g succeeded . Hee imprisoned the twelue sonnes of Hasin , the sonne of Ali , where they perished : He began first to build the Citie of Bagded . Mirkond saith , that in the 145. yeere of the Heg. hauing finished a warre against some Rebels in Arabia , parting from Cufa , hee crossed Mesopotamia , and comming to the bankes of Tygris , the bountie of the soyle , and commodious scituation for the visiting of his Prouinces , caused him to build this Citie , which , by reason of many pleasant and delightfull Gardens which are in that Countrey , the people called Bagadad , of Baga a Persian word , which signifies a Garden . Hee dyed vpon the way to Mecca A. Heg. 759. or after Zacuth 758. Iohn di Barros h ascribeth this Citie to the same Bugiafar also , for so hee calleth him ; but Curio to one Muamat long after . Scaliger i thinketh this to bee Seleucia , a Citie built nigh vnto Babylon by Seleucus , neere the meeting and mixing of Euphrates and Tygris ; of which see our Babylonian Historie in the first booke . Mahdi his sonne succeeded A. H. 165. Mirkond calls him Mahadi Bila . In his time Akemben Ocem ( sometime Secretarie to Abusalem , Gouernour of Karason , slaine by Abuiafar ) reuolted from his subiection and Religion . Hee had but one eye , and was of terrible aspect : hee not onely sought to bee acknowledged for King , but would bee worshipped as a God ; couering his face with a vaile , saying , That men were vnworthy to see his face , and many Prouinces receiued him for King . But Mahadi sending a strong power against him , his partakers poysoned him , and then gaue out , that hee was ascended into Heauen . But as many of his kindred and followers as were taken , were burned , and the Countries subdued A. Heg. 169. To Mahadi succeeded Elida Bila Musa , which after fifteene moneths dyed , and Arachid Bila Harun his brother succeeded . Against him rebelled Rafh Eben Nacer of Samarkand , who entituled himselfe King , in expedition against whom Arachid dyed A. H. 193. Mahamid Amin was his successour , to whom hee gaue all he held in Alep , and thence Westward : to Mahamun another sonne hee had giuen Persia and Karason ; to Racem the third , Aderbaion and Diarbek . This diuision caused another , in which the Chalife seeking to dispossesse Mahamun by force , was ouerthrowne , Bagadet ( whither hee was pursued ) taken , and himselfe slaine A. 198. Mahamun or Mamon was the next Chalife , against whom the Gouernours of Aderbaion and Karason rebelled , which hee pacified as he could . Hee spent much to haue all the bookes of Phylosophie , the Mathematikes , and Physike , which hee could get , to bee translated out of the Greeke . He dyed A. H. 210. Abu Ezach Matacon , or Mutetzam , the fourth sonne of Harun , succeeded . Hee built Samarrah on Tygris Northwards from Bagdet , which soone after was ruined . Sistom , a Prouince neere the Persian Gulfe , rebelled , and long warres continued in Persia . This Matacon wanne much from the Grecian Emperour . Hee dyed after he had raigned eight yeeres , leauing behind him eight Sonnes , and eight Daughters , with eight thousand Slaues . Hee had taken eight Cities , ( the chiefe of eight Realmes ) and put to death the eight Kings thereof . Hee left eight millions also of Treasure , hauing liued ( to make vp eight eights ) fortie and eight yeeres . Wacek succeeded , in whose time by a three yeeres famine Karason was almost dispeopled . Afterwards they returned , and warred against the Mayusi , Heathenish people in Persia , ( whereof , saith Mirkond , there are great numbers at this day ) which worship the fire , of whom they made a great massacre . Methucal , or Almoto Wakel Bila Iafar succeeded , A. 222. in whose raigne the descendants of Aly did rise , for that he sought all meanes to hinder their pilgrimage to his Sepulchre , breaking the bankes of Euphrates , with the inundation thereof into the desart , stopping their passage . Montacer sonne of this Chalife , murthered him by his slaues , A.H. 234. but dyed himselfe within sixe moneths after . Abul Abas Hamed his next heyre , after fiue yeeres rule , was cast into Prison by his Souldiers , and there famished . In Persia the Deputies or Gouernours had vnder many Chalifes succeeded by a kinde of inheritance , the Chalife confirming the succession to the heyre . But in these dayes arose one Acem Ben Zeyd Alauuy , that is , Sent of God : hee entred into Persia , and tooke diuers Cities and Prouinces thereof : Mostahhin the next Chalife enioyed the seate but sixteen moneths . He dyed A.H. 242. Almatez Bila followed the thirtie three in order of their Chalifes . He sent Mesa Ben Buka against Acem Ben Zeyd , and recouered much from him which he had seised on in Persia : But after thee yeeres and a halfe , this Chalifa was forced by his souldiers , finding him in a Stoue bathing himselfe , to drinke a pot full of cold water , which sodainely killed him . Motady Bila succeded with like fortune , slaine of his Souldiers , after eleuen moneths . In these combustions the Chaliphate was deuided , one raigning in Bagdet , the other in Aegypt , whose historie you may finde in our Aegyptian relations . Almat Hamed Bila succeeded in Bagdet the thirtie fiue Chalife . Persia was now rent with many factions : for besides Taher the allowed Gouernour , and Ahem Ben Zeyd which still continued his warres , a new Captaine Yacub Leys arose , who ouerthrew Taher , and slew him . This Yacub was a Tinker , as his Father also ; after that , a Captaine of Robbers : then ( fishing in those troubled waters ) tooke part with another Rebell in Sistom , and sharing the Countrey , by his fellowes misfortune became sole Lord . After this hee preuayled against Taher and Acem , and brought Persia vnder him , following his designes against the Chalife himselfe , now much terrified with his fame , and was likely to haue preuayled , if hee had not dyed by the way A.H. 268. His brother Hamer Ben Leys succeeded in Persia , Karason and the rest of his conquests , the Chalife himselfe adding thereto Hierak , the chife Citie whereof ( sayth our Author ) is Hispahon , making him Chena of Bagadet , which is the soueraigne Magistrate of iustice , next the Chalife : but Matazed Bila Hamed the next Chalife slew him , being before vanquished by Ismael , to whom he gaue the tytle of King of Maurenahar , Karason , Scyras , Siston and Kermon ; Gerion also and Taberstan , which hee tooke from Mahamed Ben Zeyd Alauuy . Moktafy Bila was next Chalife , and after him his brother Moctader Bila , who dyed A.H. 301. And Iafar Ben Matazed succeeded . All this while was Persia and the neighbour-Countries subiect to warre and contention , each calling his owne , whatsoeuer hee could get and hold by force . The particulars I forbeare to recite . In these times the Arabians robbed Mecca , carrying from thence great spoyles , which the superstitious Moores had offered : amongst the rest , carrying away a stone to Cufa , a holy Relique , brought ( forsooth ) by Adam out of Paradise , and afterwards it befell to Ismael the sonne of Abraham , and ( I know not when ) was brought to Mecca . It is white by nature , but being touched by sinners ( it were a sinne to deny it ) prooued blacke . But Saint Rumwald at * Boxley , and many other Popish stones or blockes had like vertue . Iafar our Chalife dyed A.H. 320. About these times Abusuia ( Zacuth calls him Bawia ) a poore Persian dreamed that he pissed fire , which inflamed the countrey , and deuiding it selfe into three parts continued long . An Astrologer interpreted , that hee should command great Prouinces , in which his sonnes should succeed him . Elkaher , or Kaher Bila Mahamet Ben Mathazed was the next Chalife , whose eyes his Souldiers put out after eighteene moneths , and gaue his place to Razibila . Hee cut off the hand of Eben Mokale his Wazir , and hanged it on a gibbet , for writing a Letter without his priuitie . Hee ordayned also that the Wazirs should preach the Law to the people , which till that time the Chalifes themselues had performed . Muktafy succeeded . In his time was a great famine and pestilence . The Souldiers put out his eyes , A. H. 330. after which he liued fortie two yeeres . But his sonne Mostachfy Abdela was Chalife . Now did the three sonnes of Abusuia finde meanes to make themselues Lords of Persia , and the adiacent Regions , one of which warred vpon the Chalife , tooke him and put out his eyes . A. H. 334. and placed Motyah Bila Fazele , in that dignitie . In his time the stone aforesaid was recouered from Cufa ( being redeemed at the weight in gold ) and restored to Mecca . And now the Chalifes began to bee but shadowes of that quondam bodie , and Lords in name . Tayaha , Abdel , Carim was Chalife after Motyah : in whose time the posteritie of Abusuia had ruinated Bagadet by their warres , which was by Azudu Daule ( one of them ) re-edifyed A. H. 368. This Prince shewed himselfe fauourable to his Diuines , Phylosophers , Physitians , and Poets , and gaue leaue also to the Christians his subiects to build Churches , bearing part of the charge . Hee built a goodly Hospitall at Bagadet , A.H. 371. and endowed it with great reuenues , and another at Scyras not inferiour . Hee dyed , A. 372. and left his inheritance to his three sonnes , of which Scerfa Daule went into Persia , and Scams Daule to Bagadet , which soone after possessed his brothers state then dead , and associated Bahao Daule the third brother with him in gouernment , who proued sole heyre by the treason of mutinous Souldiers which murthered Scams Daule , A. H. 380. Bahao deposed the Chalife in the first yeere of his raigne ; although the possession of the place since the time of the Daules or Abusuia's race , was but an Ecclesiasticall power , plumed of the Temporall soueraigntie . Hee gaue the place to Kader Bila Hamed , the fortie sixe in order of Chalifes . At this time Mamud Gasney raigned in Karasan and Maurenahar : who taking the aduantage of the minoritie of Fakoro Daules sonnes , ( Fakoro himselfe and Bahao being dead ) much altered the face of the Persian and Mahumetane affaires . From this time forward , the Daules with ciuill contentions weakened each other . Great were the broyles also in all the Northerly adioyning Countries ; the Kings of Bokara , Turquestan , Nichabur , Darband , Samarcand , with all the Prouinces in , or neere those parts of Persia , fryed in ciuill combustions , euery man measuring his right by his Sword and Speare . Mamud at this time hauing chased away his brother Ismael , contracted friendship with Ilechkan King of Turquestan , and made a prosperous expedition into India , as his Father Sabutaquin had done before ; which Ilechkan enuying , treacherously entred into his countrey , and forced Mamuds returne : but Mamud being victorious , Ilechkan strengthned himselfe with a new confederacie of Kaderkham , King of Katao kotan ( a countrey in Catay ) whose great forces forced Mamud to vse the helpe of the Turkes , and with the Calanges , Gazneys , and Aueganys , aduanced , and ( fighting on a Elephant ) obtayned the victorie . A. H. 397. Now did Mamud returne to his Indian expedition , seeking to conuert the Indians to his Religion , where hee fought with Bal an Indian King , and ouerthrew him in battell , taking fortie Elephants , and rich spoyles : and the Indians retyring with their treasures , and the riches of their Pagodes ( or Idoll temples ) Mamud entred heere also , where Mirkond sayth , hee tooke seuen millions of dragmes of gold , 700. Ingots of gold , with store of pearles and gemmes . Hee ouerthrew also the Gaores or Guzarates . In Karason was at this time such a famine , that the people did eate vp one another . This being done , A. H. 400. Mamud went against Bagadet , and by strait siege forced Kader Bila the Chalife to yeeld himselfe , and redeeme his peace with money . After this , and some new exploites in Persia , hee returned into India , where he againe did great Acts : and at his returne , ouerthrowing Nealataquin , gaue the gouernment of Korarrazin to Altuntar one of his Captaines . In a fourth iourney into India , hee ouerthrew Gulkand a Pagan King , who seeing himselfe vanquished with the losse of fiftie thousand men , fearing a beautifull wife which he had , should come into his enemies hands , slew her , and himselfe also . In a fifth expedition hee ouercame Gipal and Iaudebal two Indian Kings , and returning to Gaznehen , built a stately Temple or Mosque , as a Thankesgiuing for his victories : and then entering into Persia , tooke Rey and Hispahon in Hierak ( now the seate of Ahas the Persian King ) from Maiudu Daule , whom hee dispossessed of his Kingdome . At this time were great quarrels among the Daules in Persia , Kermon , and Diarbek ; and Mocheraf preuayling against Sulton , called himselfe King of Kings . A. H. 411. Gelala ( another of the Daules ) was the yeere after made King of Bagadet . A. H. 416. Mocharaf dyed at Bagadet , and the yeere after , the Turkes tooke , fired , and spoyled Bagadet . This made them call Gelala againe to their succours , who not long before was defeated at Bagadet , and forced to flee to Basora ; and now entring , went to the Chalifes house to kisse his foot , A. H. 419. But the Turkes which hee brought with him , falling to mutinie for their pay , the Chalife was forced to become pay-master . Mamud amidst his conquests dyed , A. H. 421. and Mahamed his sonne succeeded , and the next yeere followed Kader the Chalife , which had enioyed ( without great ioy in it ) his place fortie one yeeres , and Kahem his sonne succeeded . Masud the other sonne of Mamud warred vpon his brother , whom by treacherie of Issuf and Amir Aly traytors to their Master , hee tooke and put out his eyes . Hee that loued the treason , rewarded the Traytors , the one with yrons in a dungeon , the other with more open , and yet more close ayre , in hanging . Thus hee ruled Karason , Gazneken and Hierak , and sent Altuntax Gouernour of Koarrazin against Taquin , who held Samarkand and Bokara , which warres were bloudie . But A. H. 424. his Garrisons in India , and the Countrey of Gibal reuolted , in recompence of which hee subdued Gerion and Taberstan . Togotel * or Togozelbek and Iakarbek Salinquis , two Turkish Captaines , subdued many of his Townes in Karasan , and forced Alaon Daule and Abusale out of their Gouernments ; whereupon Masud returning , was by other of his enemies ouerthrowne . Herewith enraged , hee put many Turkes to death which had fought in this last battell , but faintly on his part : and making an expedition into India , by treacherie was taken of his followers , and soone after slaine : his blinde brother Mahamed recouering the state , but not his eyes ; and therefore resigning to his sonne Hamed , who againe was dispossessed by Moadud the sonne of Mafud . But the Turks in Karasan and Maurenahar would not acknowledge him , and in the 435. of the Heg. had the victorie against his armie . Other Turkes also going out of Turquestan , spoyled the Countries of Garmeer and Kandachar . This seemes a truer storie of the Turkes beginning of greatnesse in Persia , then that which is vsually receiued : and is thus by Mirkond a Persian Historian deliuered . Moadud hauing relieued Lahor , which his Vassals in India rebelling had besieged , marched against the Turkes , but dyed in the way A. H. 441. At Bagadet matters had continued in confusion . They had reuolted from Gelata Daule , and proclaimed Abulganiar King , but hee refused : and the Turkes soone after fired the Towne , and spoyled it . This continued till A. H. 428. when the cold was so extreame , that the riuer Degile or Tygris was frozen twelue dayes together , and the Snow lay three spans deepe there . A. H 434. Ebrahem Nealy Saliuqui a Turke , entred Persia in the Prouince of Hierak , and tooke Amedon . Tokzelbek before mentioned tooke Rey , and spoyled all Persia with a victorious Armie . Hee also through the dissentions of the sonnes of Abulganiar , after their Fathers death , found meanes to encrease himselfe . And the Chalife of Damascus forced Kahem the Chalife of Bagadet to flee to Tokzelbek for succour : whereupon hee entred Bagadet , and put all to fire and sword , rifling the very Sepulchers to search for Treasures . He tooke Malek Rhaym the successour of Abulganiar , whom before hee had helped to winne Scyras , and the best part of Persia , and imprisoned him , where hee dyed . And thus the Empire of the Daules being deadly sicke , soone after dyed . Abd Rachid also the successour of Maodud was so pursued by Tokzelbek , that at last in a Fort he was ( through the corruption of his Guard by money ) taken and murthered . Then did hee , marrying a sister of the deceased , proclaime himselfe King . But not long after being in a publike place to receiue the salutations which they are accustomed to make in those parts , ten of the chiefe men conspiring together , slew him . Kahem or Alkahem dyed A. H. 467. and Almoktady Byla was Chalife the fortie eight in order . In his time the Turkes and Ferrogozad ( the other sonne of Masud ) came to composition . Almostazer Byla succeeded his Father in the Caliphate , A. H. 487. in whose time Bagadet hauing beene ruined by the ouerflowing of Tygris , the situation was changed , and it was new built on the other side of the riuer towards the East , where it now stands in a more commodious seat , hauing had twentie fiue Chalifes since the foundation by Abuiafar , and yet not one of them dyed in it . Hee liued in peace and dyed A. H. 512. This storie is thus told by Zacuth . In his time the Astrologers fore-told an exceeding deluge , not so great as in the dayes of Noah , because then ( said they ) were seuen Planets in coniunction with Pisces , whereas now there were but sixe , Saturne being excluded . This made the Inhabitants of Bagded afraid , because of the low situation : and caused them to stop the passages of the waters . The Ismaelites , which of deuotion performed their Pilgrimage , were most of them drowned . The Calipha for this cause arayed the Astrologer , which fore-told this , in royall apparell . Almostarched Byla Fazele his sonne succeeded ; hee warred against some Princes of Persia , and seized vpon some Prouinces of Masul Saliuqui King of Karason , but Masud had the better , and slew the Chalife A.H. 529. His sonne and successour Rached Bila sought to reuenge his death , but hauing conquered a great part of Persia , was slaine also by Masud A. 532. He following his victories , made himselfe Master of Bagadet , and placed Almoktafy Bila in the Califate , who taking aduantage of Masuds death , which hapned soone after , marched into Persia , and recouered that which Masud had vsurped , which he enioyed peaceably , and dyed A. H. 555. And now the Chalifes became great Potentates againe . His sonne Almostanget Byla Issuf succeeded the fiftie three Chalife . After his death which was through heate , by shutting the doore when he was in the Bath , succeeded A. 566. Almostanzy Benur Elah Acen : and hee * dying , A. 577. Nacer held the place fortie seuen yeeres : vnder whom Bagadet did greatly flourish . During his gouernment the Saliuquis were vanquished by the Koarrasmians . Altahar Byla Mahamed , the next Chalife enioyed it but nine moneths ; his sonne Almostancer Byla seuenteene yeeres , in whose time the Mogoles or Tartarians wanne some Prouinces , but by him were diuers time defeated . Almostacem , or Musteatzem Byla Abdula was the fiftie eight , ( others reckon but fiftie foure ) and the last of the Chalifaes of Bagadet the thirtie seuen of this family , which had commanded about fiue hundred twentie three yeeres , in the Persian Chronicles of Mirkond , and others esteemed as Kings thereof . Hee dyed A. H. 655. I confesse Zacuth and Mirkond doe not fully agree in names , times , and relations , nor yet much disagree . I haue heere most obserued the later as the larger . Not long before , one Bada professing himselfe a Prophet sent of GOD , had of the scumme of all Nations gathered an Armie , wherewith hee committed much excesse and slaughter in Asia , both of Iewes and Christians . In the time of this last Chalife , the Tartar King Chita , made his brother Halacho King of Irak and Mesopotamia , who besieged and sacked Bagded , and slew Musteatzem . This Chalipha was starued by his commandement in the middest of his treasures , because hee would not employ the same ( through niggardise ) for his owne defence . From that time there hath been no Chaliph ( saith this Arabian Historie ) in Bagdet . In him ended the Abasian line , of which had beene fiue and thirtie Chaliphaes . §. IIII. Of their Titles , Greatnesse , and Learning . AFter Mahumet or Muhammed the false Prophet , the first Captaines of warre were called Emirelmumenim , a that is to say , Praefecti orthodoxorum , the Captaines of the Sound-beleeuers : and after , because , vnder cloake of Religion , they seized on the Primacie and tyrannie ( spirituall and temporall ) they named themselues Caliphes , that is , Vicars . Bedwell interprets , successours . The first Emirelmumenim , was Abubecher . When by his successours , Gouernours b were sent into Spaine and Africa , they for a time held the same as Deputies , although to their power nothing lacked but the Tytle of a King , yet they professed to doe all in the name of the Emirelmumenim , vntill afterwards they tooke that Tytle also themselues , and became absolute . Whence all the pettie Kings of Spaine , and the African Potentates , were called Emireelmumenim ; and the Kings of Barbarie are so stiled at this day , euen as the French King is called Christianissimus , & the Spaniard Catholicus . The Legats of the Chalipha were called Naibin , which also signifieth the same that Chalipha ; but this was made peculiar to those Saracen tyrants , which vsed both Swords ( to speake in the Romish language ) supreame in matters Diuine and Humane . Thus obserueth Ioseph Scaliger c of these names : whereby appeareth , that Emire elmumenim was not giuen onely to Abedramon and his successours in Africa , as is before obserued out of Curio . Beniamin Tudelensis nameth the Chaliph , which in his time ruled in Bagded , Amir Almumanin Alghabassi , which Montanus translateth , The Prince of the beleeuers which liue in penance , or heauinesse : But I rather encline to Mr. Seldens coniecture , that it is Emirelmumenim of the Abazian race or kindred : for so Beniamin adds after that the proper name of this great King was Al-ghabassi Hhaphtsi , whom I take to bee the same which is before called Moktaphi , the first sillable in that name being common ( as you see ) to many of them , and Ktaphi or Chaphtsi not so vnlike as many names proue in their transmigration from one language to another . He reports that he had a Palace of three miles compasse within the Citie , within which was a wood or groue of Trees of all sorts , both barren and bearing , Beasts also of all sorts for game , and in the middest thereof a great lake with plentie of Fish , neither wanted there Fowles for varietie of disport . He was skilfull of the Hebrew , and well respected that Nation . He had imposed this rule on himselfe , not to vse any meate or apparell , which hee had not d first earned : to which purpose hee made fine Mattes , which being sealed with his owne Seale , were by his Courtiers solde , the great men buying them for their vse . None of the Ismaelites ( so he calleth the Mahumetans ) might see his face : and the Pilgrimes which came from Mecca , in the Land of Eliman , and passing this way , desired to see him , vsed to enter the Palace , and there cryed out , O Lord , Light of the Ismaelites , and Sun-beame of our Law , shew vs the brightnesse of thy face . But hee answered them nothing , as not seeming to regard them . Then his Courtiers and great Attendants sued for them , saying , O our Lord , spread thy peace ouer these men which come from farre Countries , &c. Then would hee let out at the window a skirt of his garment , which they deuoutly kissed ; and ( when one of those great men had said , Goe in peace ) returned full of gladnesse to their home , where they were receiued almost with veneration for so happie an exploit . Euery of the Princes which attended on him , had their seuerall Palaces within the great Palace , and were duely obserued , wearing also yron chaynes , because they had once conspired to set vp his brother . But they had the reuenues of Townes and Cities belonging to them , brought them by their Officers , notwithstanding . Thus did hee conserue his Maiestie with the people , and securitie with his owne . I omit the Edifices and pillars of gold and siluer , adorned with Gemmes , which he mentioneth in that Palace : Out of which the Chaliph came but once in the yeere , in the moneth Ramadan , or their Easter solemnitie , at which time they resorted thither out of farre Countries to see him , as if hee had beene Mahomet . He was then carryed on a Mule , royally apparelled , and crowned with a Diadem of vnspeakable price , on which he ware a blacke cloth , in token that the day of death would obscure all that pompe and splendor . The Princes of Arabia , Media , Persia , Tuboth , did attend him : and thus he went to the great Temple built in the gate Bosra . The people , men and women , all cloathed in silke & purple , salute him , Peace be on thee our Lord King : He resaluting them with his hand , or mouing his garment . Being thus conueyed to the Porch , with musicke also of all kindes , and dances , he ascendeth a Tower of wood , and there maketh a Sermon of his Law ; the wise-men of the Ismaelites applauding his learning , the people answering , Amen . After this , hee giueth them all his blessing : and a Camell is brought to him , which hee killeth for the Paschall Feast , and causeth the Princes to distribute pieces of the flesh of the beast which himselfe had slaine ; this they esteeme a great gift . This done , they depart , the King returning by another way , by the bankes of Tygris , alone , ( the Princes passing in the Riuer ) vnto the Palace . Hee had built a Palace on the other side of Tygris , on a branch of Euphrates , which floweth by one side of the Citie , in which hee had raysed great Houses , Hospitals for the sicke , and for the poore , and for mad men , with all prouision for them at his charge . This I haue beene bold to insert out of this Iew , because I know none other Author that can acquaint vs with the State of Bagded in the time of her chiefe flourishing , before it was destroyed by the Tartars . Thus haue wee giuen you a Chronographicall view of the ancient Chaliphaes , with their first and greatest Conquests , omitting the lesser and later : as in the yeere 807. in Sardinia and Corsica : in 826. in Creete , 843. in Sicil ; and presently after in e Italy , ouer-running Tuscan , and burning the Suburbes of Rome it selfe , with the Churches of Peter and Paul 845. the next yeere in Illyria , Dalmatia ; besides the taking of Ancona : in 847. chased by Pope Leo f from Ostia . These with other their affaires of warre in Lucania , Calabria , Apulia , at Beneuentum , Genua , Capua , ( which Cities they tooke ) I passe ouer . After this great bodie grew lubberly and vnweldie , it fell vnder the weight of it selfe , none so much as the Saracens ouerthrowing the Saracens , as their g Sects and Diuisions make plaine . Neuerthelesse , this dis-ioyning and disioynting notwithstanding , their Religion euen still couereth a great part of the world . For besides the triumphing sword of the Turke , Persian , Mogore , Barbarian , and other Mahumetan Princes : such is the zeale of the superstitious Mahumetan , that in places furthest distant , this their Religion hath beene preached , which they trade together with their Marchandize , euen from the Atlantike Ocean vnto the Philippinaes : It hath sounded in China , it hath pierced Tartaria : and although the name of Christian extendeth it selfe into so many Sects and Professions in the Countries of Asia , Afrike and America , besides Europe ( almost wholly Christians ; ) yet it is hard to say , whether there bee not as many Disciples and Professors of this ridiculous and impious deuotion , as of all those which giue their names to Christ , in whatsoeuer Truth or Heresie . Master Brerewood accounteth the Mahumetans more then the Christians , in proportion of sixe to fiue . Thus hath the Field and the Church stooped to Mahomet : wee may adde more , ( Saul among the Prophets : ) learning hath flourished among the Mahumetans , at first vnlearned and rude , but enemies to learning in others . Yea , they h sought to propagate their impious Mahometrie , and extirpate the Christian truth by that pollicie of Iulian , prohibiting all learning to their Christian subiects . Such a decree of Abdalla , A. 766. is recited by Theophanes . When the Kings of Africa possessed Spaine , they founded Vniuersities both at Marocco ( it is i Scaligers report ) and in Spaine , allowing yeerely stipends to the Professors . And in those times was great ignorance of good learning in the Latine Church , when good Disciplines flourished exceedingly amongst the Muhammedans . Yea , whatsoeuer the Latines writ , after the industrie of the Arabians had acquainted them with their ignorance , is wholly to be ascribed to the Arabians , both their Philosophie , Physicke , and Mathematikes . For they had no Greeke Author which was not first translated into Arabike , and thence into Latine , as Ptolomey , Euclide and the rest ; till Constantinople being taken by the Turkes , the Greeke Exiles brought vs backe to the Fountaines . Iohn Leo testifies , that many ancient Authors and great volumes are amongst them , translated out of the Latine , which the Latines themselues haue lost . But now the Muhammedans are growne artlesse in Africa : only in Constantinople may good Arabike & Persian works be gotten by the helpe of the Iewes . Lud. Viues k saith , That they translated Arabike out of the Latine , but he was not so well able to iudge therof , although he rightly ascribeth the corrupting of Arts to vnskilful translations , and sheweth the difference of Abenrois or Auerrois his Aristotle ( as the Latins haue him ) from the Greeke . But his inuectiue is too bitter in condemning all the Arabians , as vnlearned , doting , and sauouring more of the Alcoran , then of Art : and the Spaniard might beare some grudge to that Nation , which so many hundred yeeres had spoyled Spaine ; still leauing the fourth part of the Spanish Language ( as Scaliger l testifieth thereof ) Arabike , in monument of their Conquest . Of their learned men were m Auicen , Auerrois , Auempace , Algazel , &c. Philosophers ; Mesue , Rasis , and many other Physicians and Astrologers , mentioned in the Chronicles of Zacuthi ; Leo , and Abilfada Ismael , Geographers ; Cairaon , Bagded , Fez , Marocco , Corduba , &c. were Vniuersities of Saracen students . But now Learning and Schooles are decayed and ruined : euen as at first also it was amongst some of them little countenanced , as appeareth by that Hagag in the 96. yeere of the Hegira , who being Gouernor or King of n Irak , in his sicknesse consulted with an Astrologer , Whether the Stars had told him of any Kings death that yeere : he answered , That a King should die , but his name was Cani : Whereupon Hagag remembring that at his birth his mother had imposed that name on him : I shall die , saith he ; but thou shalt go one houre before : and presently caused his head to be smitten off . An vnhappie Harbengership in regard of his Art : an vnhappie Art which can better tell others Destinies then their owne . But no maruell in Hagag , who was fleshed in bloud , that his Herodian Testament should bee thus bloudie , who in his life had in that Median Prouince slaine an hundred and twentie thousand men , besides fiftie thousand men , and fourescore thousand women , which perished in his imprisonments . Baghdad ( which is also called Dar-assalam , that is , The Citie of Peace * ) receiued that name of a Monke called Bachdad , who as Ben-Casen writeth , serued a Church builded in that Medow . But Abu-Giapar Almansur the second Abassaean Chalipha , who wanne it , A. Heg. 150. named it Dar-assalam . It is the Citie Royall of Mesopotamia , now called Diarbecr , which the said Almansur placed in a large Plaine vpon Tigris , and diuided by the Riuer into two Cities , ioyned by a Bridge of Boats . This Citie built in this place , Almansur ruled many yeeres , and after him other Chaliphaes , till the 339. yeere of the Hegira , in which King Aadhd-eddaule and Saif-eddaule tooke it , who with their Successours enioyed it till Solymus the Ottoman Emperour subdued , and is now ruled by a Bascia , with many Ianizaries . But hereof Ahmad Abi Bacr of Bachdad , in his Annals , will shew you more . This Citie is famous for Schooles of all Sciences , both in former and the present time . Here Ahmad Assalami a famous Poet wrote his Verses . Here Alpharabius the renowned Philosopher and Physician , borne at Farab in Turcomannia , professed these studies publikely with great applause , and leauing many of his Schollers in this Cities , went to Harran of Mesopotamia , where finding Aristotles Booke , De Auditu , hee read it fortie times , and wrote vpon the Booke , that he was willing againe to reade it . Hence hee went to Damascus , and there dyed , A. H. * 339. Thus Ben-Casem in his Booke , De viridario Electorum . Bochara is an ancient Citie vpon Euphrates , in a Village belonging whereto Honain Ali Bensina ( whom the Latines call , Auicenna ) was borne , A. H. 370. Hee gaue himselfe to Physicke very young , and was the first which became Physician to Kings and Princes , who before in that Countrey vsed o no Physicians . He published neere an hundred bookes , manie of Physicke , some of Philosophie , a Dictionarie of Herbes and Stones , Verses of the Soule , &c. He liued eight and fiftie yeeres , and dyed in Hamadan . He had runne thorow all Arts , at eighteene . Thus Ben-Casem . But others affirme , that a certaine Physician flourishing of great note , vpon whom no praying nor paying could fasten a Disciple , lest the secrets of his Art should bee made common : the mother of Auicenna offers her sonne to doe him seruice in decoctions , and other meaner offices , which hee could not doe himselfe , nor was there feare of danger from him whom nature had made deafe , and therefore dumbe . Hee made tryals , and found Auicenna deafe , as he thought , and entertayned him , who watched his times , and transcribed his bookes and notes , sending them closely to his Mother , which after his mothers death hee published in his owne name . Damascus is called of the Arabians , Sciam , and Demasc , of the Syrians Darmsuc . It is luxurious in Fruits of all kinds , rich in Oliues , and Yron of excellent temper by nature , and so bettered by Art , that no Helme or Shield can withstand it . It is seated in a large Plaine at the roots of Libanas , there called Hermon , sixe miles in compasse , double walled , with a strong square Tower in the midst , built by a Florintine , beautified with Springs , Market-places , publike Buildings , Meskits , Bathes , Canes , and all sorts of like weauing , and in all ancient times with Learning and learned men . Here flourished Saint Damascen : and heere Almotannabbi excelled in Arts and Armes , emulous of Mahomet , but not with like successe . Hee was called Nabion , that is , The Prophet ; this Motannabbi , that is , Prophecying : hee wrote the Alcoran elegantly and eloquently ; this excelled in Prose and Verse : both had Followers , but this mans Disciples after his death were disperst , which hapned , A. H. 354. Ben-Casem also relates , that Mohamed Abi Abdillah professed Philosophie in this Citie , and to dispute with all commers , and wrote a huge Booke , De vnitate existendi principiorum . He dyed there , A.H. 638. Aleppo is called of the Inhabitants , Haleb , the chiefe Mart of all the East , frequented by Persians , Indians , Armenians , and all Europians . The Port is Scanderoone , called by the Inhabitants Escanderuneh . The soyle is very fertile , and nourisheth abundance of Silke-wormes . A.H. 922. Sultan Selim tooke it , and found therein infinit wealth . Sciarfeddin which wrote the Victories of the Othomans in two Tomes , saith , that it had of Gold and Siluer coyned 1150000. & a mightie masse vncoyned , Vests of cloath of Gold , tissued or wrought with gold , silk , and scarlet , aboue 300000. besides abundance of Gems & Pearls . And besides other wealth innumerable , it had eight Armories well furnished . It now flourisheth in the next place to Constantinople and Caito , and may be called , Queene of the East : Here are store of Gems , Amber , Bengeoin , Lignum Aloes , and Muske , which is taken from a little reddish beast , beaten with many blowes on one place that the bloud may all come thither . Then is the skin so swolne and full of bloud bound straight that the bloud may not issue ; and put into one or more bladders , is dryed on a beasts backe till the bladder fall off of it selfe , and that bloud after a moneth becomes excellent Muske . At Aleppo was borne that great Grammarian Othaman Abu Homar , surnamed Ben-ellhhageb , which wrote Cafia and Sciafia of Grammer , and dyed , A. H. 672. CHAP. III. The Life of Mahumet , Mahammed , or Muhammed the Saracen Law-giuer . §. I. Mahumets Life after the Histories of Christians . THe life of Mahomet is at large described by diuers Authors , but I finde it no where so fully as before the Alcaron in the Italian Edition , the sum whereof , and of the other reports touching the same , is this . Ismael was the first ( according to that Italian Author , others ascribe it to Abraham ) that built the Temple at Mecca ; and hauing to wife an Egyptian Idolatresse , had by her twelue sonnes , which ( as he saith ) being dispersed in Arabia , Persia , Armenia , sowed so many sorts of Religion : and Chedar his second sonne , placed in the Temple of his father ( vpon an high Tower called Alquibla ) an Idoll named Allech and Alleze , instituting certaine cremonies : and amongst the rest , the sacrificing of a Ram , in remembrance of that Ram which was presented to his grand-father Abram at the offering of Isaac . Of Chedar a descended Thebic , and so in order , Caab , Numhib , Almucaien , Ahlucen , Acaha , Amubasca , Amir , Celif , Nisca , Abhimaistae , Aadirem , Scaad , Mudhar , Ilges , Mudicita , Hudhaifa , Chinene , Anascere , Melich , Phasce , Paliff , Lunai , Cabnai , Morta , Chelef , Facien , Abdamanef , Abdalmutalif , Abdalla the supposed father of Mahomet : his mothers name was Hennina or Hemina a Iewish ( as some b write ) his father was an Ethnicke or Pagan Idolater . His base condition and obscuritie was such , that the Turkes themselues doubt whether he were an Arabian or Persian , notwithstanding that genealogicall rabble . c Richerius reporteth , that he was a Cyreuean by birth , and that in the time of his minoritie or child-hood , he was by some Plagiarie stolne away from his friends , and sold to the Ismaelit-Marchants . Others say , that hee was abandoned both of father and mother , and ( according to the cruell custome of that barbarous people ) sold to strangers . From so base a beginning did this cunning Impostor and Seducer of the world arise to be the scourge of Princes , and disturber of the world . He was somewhat comely of person , and of sharp wit , and therefore was made ouer-seer of the businesse of Abdalmutalif his Master , or ( as some say ) his Grand-father : and traded for him in Soria , Egypt , and Persia , and after his death , inherited his goods : continuing his trade of Marchandize with a great man of Corozan , he succeeded him in his bed & wealth , by the marriage of his widdow Gadisa ( whom d others call Adega the daughter of Hulert ) and that ( as some suspect not vnprobably ) by the helpe of Sorceries and Incantations . With this widdow , after shee was become his wife , he liued in his wonted course of life thirteene yeeres , and had by her one sonne , and three daughters . And by this meanes growne great , he aspired higher ; assembling to himselfe a company of theeues , vnthrifts and out-lawes , which with him became voluntaries and aduenturers in the warres of the Emperour Heraclius against the Persians : in which he valourously behaued himselfe , and was wounded in the visage , and Cosdroes the Persian King was ouercome . After this , Mahomet deuising further how to satisfie his ambitious desire of Soueraigntie , met with occasion fitting those his aspiring designes . The Arabians being denied their pay ( as is said ) raised a mutinie and e rebellion : these chose Mahomet to be their Captaine , who vsed them as his instruments of robbery and violence about the countries of Mecca . But the Nobles opposing themselues against him ; hee , perceiuing that their power and authoritie would be a perilous rub in his way , thought it his safest course to insinuate with them ; and therfore sought by alliance to winne their better liking , taking some of their daughters to his wiues ; of which he had at one time eleuen , and in all his life fifteene , besides two slaues . Heraclius at that time fauouring the Heresie of the Monothelites ; & neglecting the affaires of the Empire , Mahomets proiects tooke better effect . Hummar also and Mauchia caused all Soria , and Iudaea and Egypt to rebell . Sergius at that time a Nestorian Monke of Constantinople ( thence for that Heresie excommunicated ) resorting to Mahomet kindled these sparkes into a great fire , perswading him to countenance his Rebellion , with the pretence of Religion ; the rather now that Heraclius had offended the Christians by his exactions and Heresies , and the Iewes , by new cruelties , because by Magicke he had beene warned to beware of the Circumcised Nation . Thus some male contented Iewes , and some hereticall Christians being called to counsell , it was agreed , that hee should professe himselfe to be chosen in this turbulent state of the world , to bring vnto the same a New Law , appointed hereunto by Diuine authoritie : to the Iewes affirming himselfe their expected Messias ; to the Christians promising amiddest so many Heresies , The rule of Truth ; to the excommunicate Heretikes , restitution of their persons and goods ; to seruants , libertie ; to subiects , immunity from tribute . And thus hee caused himselfe of Sergius to bee baptized , and to bee f circumcised also of Abdalla a Iew , hauing before beene a Paynime . After , hee got himselfe into a Caue two miles from the Towne called Garbe , continuing there two yeeres in companie of Sergius and Abdalla , which acquainted him with the Christian and Iewish Principles : and in the night resorted to his wife , whom he peswaded to this vaine beliefe by Zeidinus his seruant , rewarding him therefore with freedome , and proclaiming ( as by an Edict from Heauen ) the like libertie to all seruants of all sorts , which would follow him . This rout resorting to him , and by their numbers strengthening his faction , their masters not a little aggrieued , gaue out a rumour , that Mahomet was mad , and possessed of a Divell , and that an euill end would befall him and his followers . And although they might haue gotten him into their hands , yet in regarde of his nine vncles , and some noble Families linked him in kindred , viz. the Corasists , the Hassinists , the Benitamines , they abstained from further rigour . Thus with the helpe of Sergius and g Baira a Iacobite ; and Cillenus in the caue , with the fauour of his two vncles , Hanza , and Alaben at Mecca , with his elder brother ( that tooke his daughter Fatima ) and Eubocara ( a chiefe man of that place , afterwards his father in-law ) he composed after his and their pleasure Constitutions and Canons , and published the same at Mecca ; with protestation that the Angell Gabriel had been sent to him from God , as in old times to the Prophets , to teach him these things . And in the first place commanding them to beleeue in God the Creator of heauen and earth , the causer of raines and fruites , that inflicteth death on men , and after raiseth them vp to giue them either , in reward of their good workes , Paradise ; or of their bad , Hell ; and such other things , neuer before heard of among these simple Idolatrous Inhabitants of Mecca , he grew in great estimation . For in Persia and Arabia , before this time , some worshipped a Tree , which they called Putulangua , offering sacrifices thereto : some an Idoll , called Bliomum ; and some the Sunne ; and others vsed other Idolatries ; spred by the so many sonnes of Ismael : and therefore the ruder multitude , astonished with these Propheticall and Angelicall titles , were easily bewitched . And by degrees he published his intended wickednes , not sparing outragious villanies , as h the stealing of a Camell , the murthering of a Iew sleeping vnder a tree . Yea , hee pretended not humane infirmitie , but diuine authority , to his most mischieuous designments . For example , being lustfully affected to i Zamech , the daughter of Gaissi , the wife of Zaidi , he writ in his Law , That after vow or promise of marriage , it was lawfull for him to enioy her , and ( if he pleased ) to take her to his wife . And being reprehended , that Aissa his k wife was dishonest with Zaphagam , the son of Almuthathum , the Angell ( forsooth ) said , she was chast . And being found by his wiues , with Mary the wife of Macobe , the King of the Iacobites , he in another Chapiter is absolued of his oath , and free to lye with any woman , not being able to containe himselfe , notwithstanding he had sworne so to do . And by the same authority he enioyned them penance , for blaming the Prophet . And willing to diuorce one of his wiues , but fearing the greatnesse of her kindred , hee frameth one Chapiter , blaming him for fearing man more then GOD. Meeting once with a woman on the way , hee would haue abused her , but she refusing , he set vpon her Asse ( Lettice befitting his lippes ) affirming that that woman had more sinned , then if shee had slaine an hundred men . And the Saracens to this day , saith l Petrus Alfonsi , deplore that fact of this Saracen woman . He wanteth not his miracles also in his Legend . As he iourneyed in the heate of the day with m his Camels , a Cloud couered his head from the scorching heate of the Sunne , about the seuenteenth yeere of his age . And when hee first entered the Caue , he saw the Angell Gabriel in his proper shape , with white wings on a seate of gold betwixt Heauen and Earth , who brought him his Prophecie : and going to Mecca to tell his wife ; the Beasts , Trees , Stoues , and Hearbs , saluted him with the name of a Prophet , and a messenger of God ; and the trunke of a Tree standing in the way , diuided it selfe for him to passe betweene , and then after closed againe . Hee also , to satisfie his incredulous vnckle Bugellinus , caused the Moone to descend from heauen , which entred into his sleeue , and after parted it selfe in two , and then ascended againe . To satisfie the peoples doubtings , he caused a Bull ( taught before to come at his call ) to bring on his hornes a Chapiter , which hee there had tyed , to testifie the truth of Mahomet . But , while the fame of this Propheticall Function filled the mouthes of the vulgar with acclamations , it no lesse filled the hearts of the Nobles of Mecca with disdaine , who sought therefore to apprehend him ; but hee closely fled to Ietrib or Medina with his followers , where he liued with the name of a Prophet thirteene yeeres . From this flight they begin the computation of their Hegira : the word Hegirathi signifieth a persecution for Religion . Wherein Mahomet imitated the Christians of those parts , who accounted their yeeres from the persecution of Dioclesian . That his flight hapned on the sixteenth of Iuly An. Dom. 622. on Friday : Therefore doe they keepe holy the Friday . And because then the Moone shewed her new hornes , that became a sacred ensigne to the Mahometans : and on Towers where they watch to obserue the new Moone , they set vp an horned Moone , as Christians on Steeples vse to erect the Crosse . For then there was no new Moone day of there moneth Muharram n , but was the second day after the Iewish account : and therefore the new Moone might then be seene . But for the Friday it was obserued before Mahomets time , as shall after be shewed . Hee depriued a certaine Carpenters poore Orphans of their patrimonie , and consecrated their House into a Temple . This Citie being for most part inhabited with Iewes , they asked a signe in confirmation of his Office . He said , That hee was not sent with miracles , but denunciation of Armes heere , and Hell hereafter : and those which would not receiue his new Doctrine , he expelled by force . Being absolute Lord heere , he aspired also to the Dominion of Mecca . He sent thirtie Horse with Hanzeta to rob the Marchants , trauelling thither : but being then preuented , hee sent foure yeeres after , sixe hundred of his best Souldiers vnder Hugaida to assault Mecca , but hee also was discomfited : yet not desisting his enterprize , seuen yeeres after he atchieued it , and after eleuen battels entered and sacked the Towne , and gaue the spoyle to his souldiers : and for feare , the neighbouring-Cities submitted themselues . Mahomet here with encouraged , assaulted the Persians and Aegyptians , exchanging with , those hee conquered , his new Religion for their old wealth and libertie , binding the Gouernours thereunto . But now being old , and through his intemperances weake , and diseased also with the falling Sicknesse , he coloured his often falling with pretext of Gabriels brightnesse , and the vnsufferable splendour of his presence . Hee was of meane stature , large sinewes , browne colour , broad face , with a cut lip , and had one of his fore-teeth stricken out in one Expedition , and in another his face wounded . He had great head , thinne haires , long shankes , not proportionable to his head . He was of few words , but deceitfull ; couetous , and withall prodigall , ( but of other mens goods ) and in deeds of lust equalling himselfe to fortie other men , or ( as some say ) fiftie . When hee was threescore and three yeeres of age , he dyed ; of which he liued in trade of Marchandize thirtie eight , and in the Caue two ; at Mecca ten , in Medina thirteene . He had commanded , that they should not burie him ; for that on the third day after hee would ascend in bodie and soule into Heauen . Meanewhile the Earth being poysoned with the stinke of his Carkasse , they buryed him , not at Mecca ( as some affirme ) but at Medina . His Law , in his life-time , sustained many alterations ; Cellenus his Scribe writing what himselfe pleased : and the seuerall parcels of the same being collected by Odmen , one of his successours , this Booke was thereupon called Alcaron , that is , a Summarie , or Collection of Precepts . Thus Mahomet aduantaged himselfe with the mutinous Rebels , Fugitiues , Vnthrifts , Apostata-Iewes , and hereticall Christians in that diseased State of the Empire : the body wherof was afflicted on the East by the Persians , on the West by the Gothes and other Barbarians , and fretted within his owne bowels by intestine rebellions : the Soule thereof being no lesse torne and rent by the Sects and Heresies of the Arians , Donatists , Nestorians , Pelagians , and others . He fishing in these troubled waters , set on foot his new Religion , to bring light to the Gentiles , and to mitigate to the Iewes and Christians the seueritie of the Law and Gospell . But the Mahumetans themselues doe report otherwise , fabling of this Fabler great matters , as if hee had been the Promise and Hope of Nations , and the most excellent personage of the World. §. II. The Saracens storie of Mahomets life . THey haue written a Booke of the generation of Mahomet to this effect : o The Booke of the generation of Mahomet , the Messenger of God , ( the Prayer and Saluation of God bee vpon him ) from Adam and Eue , to the time when God brought him forth , gracious perfect , and fit for himselfe . When as Kabachbar had learned out of the p Scriptures , and by Astrologie , that this Prophet should be borne to the world , hee heard , That there was a man borne in Ieseras , a Citie of Arabia , hauing all such markes and tokens , as hee had fore-seene by the Prophecies and his Art , viz. A spot on his fore-head , a print betweene his shoulders , &c. And to satisfie his desire , hee went thither to see ; where finding those tokens fulfilled in young Mahomet , hee thereupon expounded the darke mysterie of his farre-fetched Light , learned of his Master Kabelmedi , in this manner : When Adam was newly created , as he stood vp , his braine shaked and made a noyse , as the leaues doe , which are shaken with the winde : whereas Adam wondring , GOD said vnto him , The sound which thou hast heard , is the signe of the Prophets and Messengers of my Commandements . Take heed therefore that thou commit the Seed of Light onely to worthie Loynes , and to a cleane Wombe . And this q Light of Mahomet that should be borne , shined from the face of Adam ; as the Sun or Moone at the full . And when hee had begotten Seth , that Light passed instantly from the face of Adam into the face of Eue , in so much , that the birds of the Aire , and beasts of the Earth , wondred at her beautie . Yea , the Angels , euery day saluted her , and brought her odours out of Paradise , till she brought forth Seth alone , hauing before at euery burthen , brought forth a brother and a sister . Seth inherited this Light , which remained betweene heauen and earth , the Angels thereby ascending and descending vpon Seth , and crying alwaies , Reioyce thou Earth , worthie of the Light of Mahomet , on him be Prayer and Saluation of God. Adam drawing neere to his end , declared vnto him , by his Testament , the mysterie of that Light , and the Genealogy of the Prophets . Then descended Gabriel accompanied with threescore and ten thousand Angels , bearing euery one of them a white leafe and a pen , which signed the writing , for the continuance of the order of the Propheticall generation . Seth receiued this writing , & was cloathed with a double red garment , shining as the Sunne , as saft as the violet-flower . From him it passed by succession to Noe and Sem ; then to Abraham , at whose birth two lights from the East and West ( meeting in the middest ) lightned the whole world : and the Angels were heard singing , That it was the Light of the Prophet , Mahomet who should be borne of his Seed . whose Word should bee in the vertue of God. This Light passed from Abraham to the face of Hagar , being with childe , and after to Ismael ; and God told him , That the soule of Mahomet , in the beginning of the Creation , was mingled with his , and that his name in Heauen should be Asmet , in Earth Mahomet , in Paradise Abualtrazim . At this Sara grieued , vntill three Angels comforted her with the promise of ISAAC . From Ismael it remoued to Keidar his sonne who being indued with r seuen Gifts , married Nulia of the Land of Isaac , but , being warned by an Oracle , he tooke to wife Algadira an Arabian ; and after , by diuine warning , carried the chest of this Light vnto Iacob . Then was Hamel borne to him , and receiued the same Light ; in which succeeded Thebicht , Hamiessa , Adeth , Aduve , Adne , Machar , Nizar , Musar , Aliez , Madraca , Horeima , Knieua , Anofra , Melic , Falhrem , Luie , Galiben , Kab , Murran , Cudai , Abdamenef , Hesim , a man by diuine testimonie free of all vncleannesse . To him did all Kings offer their daughters in marriage , and among the rest Constantine , which he refused , and married Seline , the daughter of Zeit , and had by her Abdalmutalib , whose Light caused raine in drought . To him an Elephant postrated himselfe , and said with mans voice , Saluation be on you , and on the Light that shineth out of your Reines , Dignitie , Fame , Honor , and Victorie bee on you , and that there should proceede from him a King , greater then all the Kings of the earth : Another time , as hee slept on the stone which was placed by Abraham in his Oratorie at Mecca , hee dreamed of a chaine reaching East and West , and to Heauen , and to the Depth , which was presently conuerted into a flourishing hearb . Noe and Abraham presented themselues interpreters of this Dreame . Abdalla his sonne , the father of Mahomet , had a Tutor giuen vnto him : to defend him from his enemies , who seemed a man , but was none . Hee was preserued from the lying in waite of the Iewes , by threescore and ten Angels , which seemed Men. Hee wedded ſ Ermina , and therefore two hundred Women perished for his loue ; some hanging , some burning themselues . When the prescribed time was come , in the moneth Dulheia , on a Fryday-night , GOD bad Ariduvan to open the gates of Paradise , that the innermost of his secret might be manifested : for it pleaseth mee ( saith hee ) this night to transport the Light of my Prophet from the reines of Abdalla into the wombe of Ermina , and that it come into the world . This being done , as Abdalla , the Iudge and Lord of the Arabians , went into the house of Prayer , hee perceiued a great light to lighten from his house vp toward Heauen , and presently dyed . On the twelfth day of Rab , on a Tuseday , Mahomet was borne , circumcised and all frolik . And then all Idolls fell and became blacke : All Kingdomes were destroyed , and not one stood vp-right . Lucifer was cast into the bottome of the Sea , and in fortie dayes could not get out , and then called his fellowes , and told them , that Mahomet was borne with the power of the sword , who would take away all their power . The same also , GOD caused to bee proclaimed in Heauen and Earth . His mother said , that she was deliuered of him without paine , and Angelicall Birds came to nourish the child , and a man clothed in white presented him with three keyes , like to Pearles , which he tooke ; the key of Victorie , the key of the Lawes , and the key of Prophecie . And after came three persons with shining faces , presenting him a Cauldron of Emeralds , with foure handles , which Mahomet accepted as a signe of his rule ouer all the world . The Birds , Clouds , Windes , Angels , contended for the nourishment of the childe . But the cause was determined by heauenly voice affirming . That hee should not bee taken from the hands of men . An Asse , almost famished , worshipped him , and receiuing him on her backe , became Herald to this new Prophet , with mans voyce proclaiming the worthinesse of her Carriage . Three men carried him vp into a Mountaine : of which , one opened him from the breast vnto the Nauell , and washed his entrailes with snow : the second cleaued his heart in the middest , and took out of it a black graine , saying , That it was the portion of the Deuill . The third made him whole againe . Seraphin nourished him three yeeres , and Gabriel nine and twentie , who gaue vnto him , in the fortieth yeere of his age , the Law , and carried him to Heauen . This his iourney is related by Frier Richard , sometimes a studient in the Vniuersitie of Baldach , Chapter 14. and in his t life . Gabriel , with threescore and ten paire of wings , came to Mahomet , in the chamber of Aissa , his best beloued wife , and said , That GOD would haue him to visit him where he is ; and brought with him the beast Elmparac , or Alborach , of nature betweene a Mule and an Asse . This beast told Mahomet , That hee would not take him on his backe , till he had prayed to God for him . His steps were as farre as one could see , so that in the twinkling of an eye hee had brought Mahomet to Ierusalem . Then Gabriel with his girdle tyed the beast to a Rocke , and u carried Mahomet on his shoulders into heauen : where he knocked , and the Porter opened . Here Mahomet saw x troupes of Angels , and prayed twice on his knees for them : and amongst the rest , old Father Adam , reioycing for such a Sonne , and commending him to his prayers . Then hee brought him to the second Heauen , which was a iourney of fiue hundred yeeres , and so forth on to the seauenth Heauen : Heere hee saw the Angelicall people , euery of which was a thousand times greater then the World , and euery of them had threescore and ten thousand heads , and euery head three-score and tenne thousand mouthes , and euery mouth seuenteene hundred tongues , praysing God in seuen hundred thousand Languages . And he saw one Angell weeping , and he asked the cause : who answered , That he was Sinne . And Mahomet prayed for him . Then Gabriel commended him to another Angell , and he to another , and so forth in order , till he came before GOD and his Throne . Then GOD ( whose face was couered with threescore and ten thousand cloathes of light , and from whom Mahomet stood two stones cast below ) touched him with his hand , the coldnesse whereof pierced to the marrow of his back-bone . And GOD said , I haue imposed on thee and on thy people Prayers . When hee was returned as farre as the fourth Heauen , Moses counselled him to returne back , to obtaine case vnto the people , which could not beare so many praiers , which he did oftentimes , till there remained but few , thus returning to his Elmparac , he rod backe to his house at Mecca . All this was done in the tenth part of the night . But when he was requested to doe thus much in the peoples sight , he answered , Praysed be GOD , I am a Man , and an Apostle . The Booke Asear ( saith ( Bellonius ) telleth further , That in this iourney Mahomet heard a womans voice , crying Mahomet , Mahomet , but hee held his peace . Afterwards another called him , but he gaue no answere . Mahomet asked the Angell , who they were ? He answered , That the one was shee which published the Iewes Law , and if hee had answered her , all his Disciples should haue beene Iewes : the other was shee which deliuered the Gospell , whom if he had answered , all his followers had beene Christians . The said Booke telleth , That GOD gaue him a fiue-fold priuiledge . First , that he should bee the highest creature in heauen or earth : Secondly , the most execellent of the sonnes of Adam : Thirdly , an vniuersall Redeemer : Fourthly , skilfull in all languages : Fifthly , that the spoiles of Warres should be giuen him . Gabriel after ( saith that Booke ) carryed him to Hell , to see the secrets thereof , and the seuen gates thereof , &c. where ( as in the place fittest for him ) wee will leaue him . The booke of the vertues of Mahomet saith , That in glorying of his strength hee would boast , that hee had knowne his eleuen wiues successiuely in one houre . One of their Chronicles telleth of his Martiall affaires . This Chronicle reckoneth from Adam to Noe one thousand two hundred fortie and two yeeres : From thence to Abraham , one thousand and fourescore : Hence to Moses fiue hundred and fifteene : After him to Dauid , fiue hundred threescore and nine : and from this time to Christ , one thousand three hundred and fiftie : from whence to Mahomet is numbred six hundred and twentie ; in all fiue thousand three hundred threescore and sixteene , from Adam to Mahomet . All the Prophets were in number an hundred and twentie thousand , and the Messengers of GOD three hundred and fifteene : whereof Adam , Seth , Esdrik , Noe , Abraham , were Hebrewes ; Huth , Schale , Ishmael , Schaib , Mahomet , were Arabians . If this Historie of Mahomets life be long and tedious , I thought good , out of an Arabian Chronicle , to adde this Epitome thereof . His Mother dyed in a iourney to Mecca , when he was fourescore yeeres old , and his Nurse restored him to his Grand-father Abdalmutalif , with whom hee liued eight yeeres . The Seraphim preserued him , but was neuer seene . After that , Gabriel was his Guardian , of whom hee receiued the Law , which he kept close three yeeres , communicating it onely to some of his owne opinion , by whose helpe hee became Priest and Prince of the Arabians and Saracens , and about eighteene moneths after was carried into Heauen : and being returned into the Earth , he tooke Eubocara , Ali , and Zaid , to be his companions in this enterprise . He went to Zaif , or Atharf , and preached publikely , and thence to Mecca , ten yeeres going from place to place . And of his Conuerts , he chose some for guard of his Person , who sware the obseruance of his Law , to the number of fortie , who now with Word , now with the Sword , set forward this Doctrine . After ten yeeres , Mecca was peopled onely with beleeuers ; and all Arabia was conuerted without difficultie . Then hee sent to the neighbouring Kings to become of his Religion ; to the King of Persia , to the Roman Emperour , to King Cinna , to the Lord of the two Seas , to the King of Aethiopia , &c. After he returned to Ietrib , and on Tuesday , the twelfth of Rab , in the eleuenth yeere , dyed , His Sepulture was appointed by GOD , in the house of Aisca his Wife , in the chamber where hee was wont to sleepe , where , at this day is a Temple of bricke . His bodie was wrapped in three white clothes , without any pompe . His seale was a siluer Ring , with this inscription , Mahomet the Messenger of God. He went twise on Pilgrimage , and nineteene times conducted an Armie . The place of his buriall is at Medina , surnamed of him Talnabi a , that is , of the Prophet ; not ( as some write ) at Mecca . Neither doth his corps hang in the ayre by force of Load-stones drawing vp his yron Coffin or Chest , but lieth buried in the ground ( if any where ) as Ludouicus Verttomannus , by his owne view , hath obserued . Of this place , and of Mecha , we shall speake more , in relating the Rites of the Pilgrims that visit them . Some relate otherwise of the death of Mahomet , as that hee dyed at fortie yeeres of age , being poysoned by one of his disciples , called Albunor , to make triall of his boasting Prophesie , that he would rise againe within three daies after his death . This Albunor after comming to see him , found his bodie torne in pieces , and deuoured of dogs : whereupon gathering together the bones that remained , into a Coffin , hee caused them to bee buried . Which in my minde is not so probable as the former report . The day of his death Scaliger accounteth the tenth yeere of the Hogira , on Munday the twelfth of Rabie 1. or rather the euening before , that is , the sixteenth of Iune , in the yeere of our Lord 631. and was borne the fifth of May , An. Dom. 570. on the same day and moneth , sixtie three Arabike yeeres before . Vnto this which hath been spoken , I haue thought good to adde out of Arabike Authors , collected by Gabriel and Iohn the Maronites this which followeth . Mahomed was borne at Mecca , and in the fortieth yeere of his age , and as Ben-Casem hath , in the 933. of Alexander the Great , began to vtter his doctrine , first priuily , after that publikely ; whereupon hee was banished the Citie in the fiftie two of his life , or according to Abdillatif Ben-Iusof , the fiftie three , and fled to Iathreb , from which flight , which they call Hegeraton , or Hegera , which hapned A. B. 622. or thereabouts . And although this yeere 1623. bee to them 1032. Yet , because they reckon according to the yeeres of the Moone , which they say consist of three hundred fiftie foure dayes , the Moones course hath in this space exceeded that of the Sunne , some moneths aboue thirtie one yeeres . Whereupon their moneths are vncertaine . In this Citie by subtile hypocrisies , Mahomed became Politicall and Ecclesiasticall Prince ; and beganne to procure the friendship of many , and to promulgate his lawes by degrees . In the second yeere of his flight , he enacted his lawes of Fasting ; in the third , forbade wine and swines-flesh ; and so proceeded with the rest , that within eight yeeres , hee brought into subiection Mecca ( whence he had beene expulsed ) and Muna , and went forward with his law and conquest . As concerning his wiues , Ben-Casem saith , he had foure : hee is also reported to haue many harlots and concubines : and in this Chapiter Surato-lbaqra , or de vacea , hee bids them marrie one , two , three , or foure wiues a man , and to take as many concubines as they are able to keepe . Ben-Sidi Ali saith , That he gloried that he had the power of ten Prophets in copulation giuen him by God : yea , he ascribed all his villanies to God , by ministerie of the Angell Gabriel . His first wife was named Chodaige , by whom he had two sonnes , and foure daughters , Zainab , Fatema ( whom Ali married ) Om Kalihum the third ; and Rakia the fourth ( both which Abu-beer married . ) His second wife was Aifee daughter of Aba-Becr the first Chalifa , which was but six yeeres old ( Ben-Casem is our Author ) when Mohamed tooke her to wife : the Moslemans call her The Mother of the faithfull : who besides the knowledge of tongues , perused diligently the Arabike histories , loued exceedingly , and alway praised Mohamed . The third was named Mary , which brought forth to Mohamed Ebrahim , sirnamed Casem ( whence Mohamed is often called Abulcasem ) though Ben-Abdilatif will haue Ebrahim to be one , and Casem another ; but Ben-Casem saith , he had but three sons , of which Ebrahim Casem dyed at eighteene moneths and Taiheb and Taher his sonnes by Codaigre , dyed both in their cradles . Mohameds last wife was Zainab , whom also they call the Mother of the faithfull , before the wife of Zaid Ben-Harteh , Mohameds Master , who diuorced her , whereupon Mohamed gladly tooke her to wife . He had foure Councellors or Companions ; the first , Abdollah , or Abu-Bacr , his sincerest and most inward friend , a man very rich , and releeuer of Mohameds necessities , his successour after his death . He dyed the thirteenth yeere of the Hegira , and sixtie three of his age , and was buried in the same graue with Mohamed . The second was Homar the sonne of Chattab , surnamed Faruq , who succeeded Abi-Bacr , and ruled ten yeeres and six moneths . Hee was the first which was called King of the faithfull , and writ the Annalls of the Moslemans , and brought the Alcoran into a Volume , and caused the Ramadam Fast to be obserued . He was slaine the twentie three of the Hegira , and buried by Abi-Bacr . The third was Othman , who in his twelue yeeres raigne subdued Cyprus , Naisabur , Maru , Sarchas , and Maritania , and dyed A. H. 35. and was buried in the buriall place of the Citie . Aali is the fourth , who is called also Emir Elmumenin , that is , King of the faithfull ; Hee was slaine A. H. 40. in the sixtie three of his age , and was buried in the Citie Kerbelai . Hee was Vncles sonne , or Cosin-German to Mohamed , and his sonne-in-law , and deare familiar from his youth , and receiued the Mosleman law together with Mohamed ; whereupon hee was wont to say , I am the first Mosleman . And therefore the Persians detest the other three Chalifas , as heretikes , burne their writings wheresoeuer they finde them , and persecute their followers , because forsooth they were so impudent ; to prefer themselues before Aali , and spoiled him of the right-due by Testament . Hence are wars & hostile cruelties betwxit them & the Turks , and Arabs . Mohamed the false prophet , in the eleuenth yeere after his Hegira or flight , and the sixtie three of his age , dyed at Medina , and was buried there in the graue of Aaisee his wife . Here is a stately Temple and huge , erected with elegant and munificent structure , daily increased and adorned by the costs of the Othomans , and gifts of other Princes . Within this building is a Chappell not perfectly square , couered with a goodly roofe , vnder which is the Vrne of stone , called Hagiar Monaüar , sometimes belonging to Aaisce aforesaid . This is all couered with gold and silke , and compassed about with yron grates guilded . Within this , which shineth with gold and gems , Mohameds carcasse c833208arcasse was placed , and not lifted vp by force of Load-stone or other Art ; but that stone-Vrne lieth on the ground . The Mosleman Pilgrims after their returne from Mecca , visit this Temple , because Mohamed yet liuing was wont to say , That hee would for him which should visit his Tombe , as well as if he had visited him liuing , intercede with God for a life full of pleasures . Therefore do they throng hither with great veneration kisse and embrace the grates ( for none haue accesse to the Vrne of stone ) and many for loue of this place leaue their Countrey , yea , some madly put out their eyes to see no worldly thing after , and there spend the rest of their dayes . The compasse of Medina is two miles , and is the circuit of the wall , which Aadhd Addaule King of Baghdad built A. H. 364. The territorie is barren scorched Sands , bringing forth nothing but a few Dates and Herbes . CHAP. IIII. Of the Alcoran , or Alfurcan , containing the Mahumetan Law : the summe and contents thereof . §. I. Of the Composition of the Alcoran . THe Booke of Mahomets Law is called by the name of ALCORAN , which signifieth a collection of a Precepts ; and Alfurcan , ( as it is expressed and expounded in a Booke , b called , The Exposition or Doctrine of the Alcoran ) because the sentences and figures thereof are seuered and distinguished , for Al is the Article , and phurcan signifieth a distinction , or as some say , Redemption . Claude Duret citeth an opinion that of the Hebrew word Kara , which signifieth the Law or Scripture , commeth this word Koran , which with the Article Al signifieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Scripture , as with them it is esteemed : The like hath Soranzo . Master Bedwel in his Arabian Trudg-man , saith , that the Thema is not KARANA , coniunxit , colligit , as before is deliuered ; but KARA which signifies to read , so that Alkoran in Arabike , is iust as much as Hammikra is in Hebrew , that is , the Text , Corpus iuris , the authenticall bodie of their Law. It is called in that language the Koran , without the Article Al , and Korran ( so Cantacuzenus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) as if one should say , their Bible , Scripture , or Booke of the Law. The Word of GOD ( saith Mahomet in that Booke ) came not to mee all at once , as the Law vnto Moses , the Psalmes to Dauid , and the Gospell to Christ . The Sentences or Chapters thereof are called Azoaras , which is interpreted a Face , as wee call them Capita , Heads . So saith one which hath written Notes vpon the Alcoran : but Master Bedwel ( who hath published an Index or Table of all these Azoara's or Chapiters with their Arabike Titles , as they are named and cited by the Mahumetans ) saith , That they call the name of the Chapiter Sura , and with their Article Assura , or Suraton , Assurato . And hee deriues of the Hebrew word Zobar that Azoara : but this Arabike Sura is expressed not by Zain , He , but by Sin , Wau , and Resh , differing letters , being no other then the Syrian Suriya , which signifieth , principium initium . For as the Bookes of Moses in the Hebrew , and the Sections of the Ciuill and Canon Law : so these Chapiters , for the most part , are denominated of some notable word in the beginning of the same : and are so cited by Mahumetans and learned Christians . Yet these sometime name it by the interpretation , as the chap. Albacara , the chap. of the Cow , because the word so signifies . The stile c is not in Meter , as some haue imagined : for Iosephus Scaliger d ( a great Criticke , and reputed one of the greatest Linguists in the world ) affirmeth , That that Language is not capable of metricall measures by quantities of Syllables ; as neither the Hebrew , Abyssine , or Syrian . Hee saith yet , That the Alcoran is composed in Rime , but such , as is not in any tunable proportion ; but that word , which maketh vp the Rime , being sometimes neerer , and sometimes farre beyond all harmony , distant from that word whereto it answereth . A hobbling kinde of Rime , saith Master Bedwel ( in his Index Alcorani ) and rude Poeme , without all care , for ( it is Postellus his testimony ) you shall haue a period of two hundred Syllables to rime , and hold like cadence to as other very short . Scaliger addes , that at the end of such Rimes are set the figures of Flowers , or some such matter : which if it be so , the Turkish nicetie of making no likenesse of any thing in their Carpets , or other workes , is stricter then these Alcoran bookes themselues , and indeed is not common with them vnto other Mahumetans , who vse their libertie in this point . For the words and e phrase ; no man euer writ any thing in Arabian more rudely ( saith an Arabian Christian in confutation hereof ) and much better might Muzeilenia , Helcasi , and Alabazbi the Aethiopian , and Calliata Ellecedi , which vpon emulation composed also euery one an Alcoran , glory of those their Workes , containing more honestie and truth . Neither hath it pleased any noble or wise man , but the rude vulgar : of which sore the wearie Labourers gladly gaue eare to his promise of Paradise , the poore delighted to heare of Gardens in Persia , and Bankrupts and Felons easily listened to securitie and libertie . The language is vulgar , ( Postellus also testifieth ) and without all Art of Grammar , such as is obserued of their learned Writers ; without all bounds of reason or eloquence . The Method f is so confused , that our Arabian Author ( who liued before it was so generally embraced , and in freer times ) saith , That hee had heard euen good Saracens affirme with griefe , that it was so mixed and heaped together , that they could finde no Reason in it . Bad Rime , as you haue heard , and worse Reason . Hierome Sauanorola e hath the like saying , That no man can finde herein any order : Nor could so confused and foolish a Worke proceed from any naturall or supernaturall light . It is yet craftily f contriued , when hee hath set downe some wicked doctrine , presently to lace and fringe it with precepts of Fasting , Prayer , or good manners : alwayes taking away things hard to bee beleeued or practised : and where it deliuereth any truth , it is maymed with defect , eclipsed with obscuritie , and serueth for a stale to falshood . Erpenius hath translated the Chapiter of Ioseph , containing a hundred and eleuen Verses ; the second of which calls it Coran , and the next Alcoran , the Article added . His Annotation is Per verbum Dei intelligunt legem suam qua Coranus ipsis dicitur , & quam Muhamed ijs persuasit coelitus ad se demissam . And although the matter bee absurd and impious , yet he saith ( others perhaps haue of zeale said otherwise ) that this Coran is composed with such puritie of speech , accurate analogie , and expressed with perfection of writing , that deseruedly it is to them the matter and rule of Grammar . They call it Koran of a word which signifies to read , as a reading Lecture , or collection of Chapiters , as the learnedst Arabs will haue it . It is not much lesse then the New Testament in words . The Arabs extoll it aboue all creatures , and ranke it next to God , and thinke him vnworthy to liue , which toucheth it vnreuerent as a contemner of God. They vse it therefore with all reuerence , nor will permit a Christian or a Iew to touch it : to sit on it is a grieuous crime capitall to Iewes or Christians . Nor may they themselues touch it vnwashed , and therefore write on the couer thereof , Let no man touch it but he which is cleane . In it are one hundred and fourteen Chapiters of vnequall quantitie ( that of Ioseph the twelfth ) the second as large as the last fortie . The first is but of six Verses , and therefore not reckoned a Chapiter by our Country-man Robert of Reading , who also diuides the fiue following into more by tenne , that the seuenth is his seuenteenth . Euery Chapiter hath the name of the first word , or of the subiect , as this is called Ioseph ; the first , opening , because it presents it selfe at the opening of the booke . It was composed out of diuers papers of Muhamed , found at his house ( which hee professed to receiue from Gabriel at diuers times ) by Abubecr his father in law , the Numa of that Saracen Empire . Each Chapiter is called Souraton , and with the Article Assurato , whence the Latine call it Azoara ( z. for ss . ) and o. a for o. u ) as in the word Alcoran : it is not to be construed vultus , but gradus , a degree or step ; for these steps the whole is passed : and each of these was a lesson also to be conned of children and of his disciples . After these fancies had caused him to bee expelled Mecca , he fled ten dayes off to Iatfrib , and there diuulged the rest . This is called Medina , and Medinatalnabi , the Citie of the Prophet : and hence some Chapiters haue title of Mecca , some of Medina . This flight was the fifteenth of Iuly at night , A. 622. which is their Aera or computation of their yeeres , reckoned by the Moone : so that their 1026. began the twentie ninth of December A. D. 1616. Euery Chapiter consists of Verses very vnequall and lame affected rithmes . Yea , sometimes a sentence is patched in , to make vp a rithme . Before euery Chapiter is prefixed Bismillahirrahmanirrahimi , for so they read it coined together with Articles , as if it were all one word : the signification is , In nomine Dei miseratoris misericordis , that is , In the name of God shewing mercie , mercifull , which is as much as summè misericordis , exceedingly mercifull ( or mercifull in Act and Nature . ) To these words they ascribe innumerable mysteries and vertues ; so that they thinke that almost no worke can haue good successe , vnlesse they preface it with this sentence . Therefore in the beginning of their bookes they vse it , and whatsoeuer businesse they goe about ( if it be to mount their horse , or set forth to rowe a boat , &c. as I haue beene told . ) Also there are in the beginning of Chapiters , fourteene mysticall words of the signification , whereof the Arabs professe their vncertaintie , and Abubecr was wont to say , That in euery booke God kept somewhat secret to himselfe , which in the Alcoran were those mysticall beginnings of Chapiters . Diuers haue diuersly deuised to hunt out Cabalisticall senses and state-periods , with other vanities from them . They hold that all the Alcoran was sent in one night , which they call therefore , nox demissionis & nox potentiae , and lest it might breed a contradiction that some parts were deliuered at Mecca ( for so it must be written , not Mecha ) they say , that Muhamed receiued them by pieces of the Angell , as occasions required ; but hee from God all in one night : and so they will haue the name signifie also a booke sent from heauen . Thus much Erpenius in his Annotations on that Chapiter , wherein also he blameth the old translation of Robert Reading , as in other things , so in that , that when his mistresse brought Ioseph before other women , they were all ( saith the translation ) menstruous , and cut their hands , saying , hee was rather an Angel then a man . He translates for menstruate sunt , magnificarunt eum , they magnified him ; adding concerning that cutting off the hand , that it is still an vse of the Arabs , Persians , and people of the East to expresse loue . My friend Mr. Bedwel fortie yeeres studious of Arabike , hath told mee that that translation of Reading is generally reasonable well done ; nor is so faultie as some will haue it , or much reading supply that way . As for other supply , it needs a sword ( like that Gordian knot ) rather then a penne , that ( as by the sword it hath beene obtruded on the world , as a iust punishment of ingratitude to the Sonne of God the eternall Truth ; and not by reasons or Scriptures , which it corrupts , mingles , mangles , maimes , as the Impostors obliuion sometimes , sometimes the memorie of his owne designes occasioned , so ) by the sword and fire it may be rooted out of the world againe . The first Surat or Chapiter , which is the Pater noster or daily prayer of the Muhamedans , I will transcribe out of Erpenius , called by them , Opening , as before is said , and the Mother of the booke , foundation , treasure , and perfection . In the name of God , the shower of mercie , mercifull . Praise to God the Lord of the Creatures , the shewer of mercie , mercifull ; the King of the day of Iudgement . Wee worship thee , and we call vpon thee . Direct vs into the right way , the way of them who are gracious towards them , without anger against them , and not them which erring not , Amen . The Copies of d the Alcaron were diuers ; and after Mahomets death made ( if it could be ) worse , at least otherwise , then he left them . For Hali had one Copie left him by Mahomet , which the Iewes corrupted , adding , racing , changing at their pleasure , and promised him their assistance , if hee would professe himselfe a Prophet . But Ozimen commanded all the Bookes to be brought and deliuered into the hands of Zeidi and Abdalla , to bring all into one booke , and , where they dissented , to reade after the Copie of Corais , and to burne all the rest . They thus composed the Alcoran , whereof they left foure Copies , which after were lost . And yet Hali , Abitalib , and Ibenmuzod then refused to deliuer their Bookes : Whereupon arose diuers Readings , and afterward diuers Schismes ; which to compound , others often endeuoured by like labours after , but could not throughly perfect the same . Neither doth that which we haue translated , agree with those things which Frier Richard , and others cite out of it , in their confutations thereof . The e truth thereof is such in his deuisings of new , and seeking and altering the old , that it is not probable in Viues opinion , that euer hee read the Old and New Testament : For ( saith f he ) though I thinke of him exceeding badly , yet thinke I him not so mad to change and wrest the Scripture , there especially , where it made nothing against him ; but he had partly heard of such things , partly was so perswaded by his fellowes , Apostata-Iewes and Christians . This riming , harsh , confused , packing worke , disagreeing each Copie from other , and all from truth and honestie , hath beene g translated into Latine h once by an English man , Robertus Retinensis ; and after by Ioannes Segobiensis , a Spaniard , at the Councell of Constance ; and after out of Arabian into Italian , published by Andraea Ariuabene . The first and last of these , ( that of Robert of Reading , and the Italian ) translations are here by vs followed . For the Arabike I vnderstand not , nor can warrant this , when so great a man as Scaliger findeth great fault with it : He that vndertooke to mend the Latine stile , marred the sense ; and the Italian beguileth the world , in professing to haue translated out of the Arabike . Thus Scaliger , who mentioneth another translation then in hand , which we are almost out of hope to see . In the meane while , such as we haue , we giue to you . It containeth Chapters , or Azoara's 124. euery of them beginning , In the name of the mercifull and pittifull God. Euthymius Zigabenus mentioneth but 113. Mr. Bedwel saith , that all the Arabike copies which euer hee saw , whether written in the East , or West amongst the Moores in Barbarie , doe constantly with one consent reckon 114. The reason of this difference is this , some Interpreters doe not account the first for any Chapiter , but make it a kinde of Preface . Robert of Reading of the second Chapter maketh foure , of the third three , of the fourth foure , of the fifth two , of the sixth three . The first i of these are the words of Mahomet , and is called the Mother of the Booke , and is as it were their Creede : the rest are all deliuered as the words of GOD ; hee being induced as speaker . The first is in this sense . In the name of the mercifull and pittifull God. Thankes bee vnto God , the Lord of the World , mercifull , pittifull , Iudge of the day of Iudgement . Wee pray vnto thee : wee trust in thee . Lead vs into the right way , the way of them whom thou hast chosen , not of them with whom thou art angrie , and of the Infidels . Postellus k thus translateth it . In the name of God , mercifull , pittifull . Praise bee to God , King of the World , mercifull , and pittifull ; King of the day of Iudgement ; O let vs serue him , and wee shall bee helped ; Direct vs in the right point ; the point of them with whom thou art well pleased ; without anger against them ; and they shall not erre . This prayer is ( saith hee ) as common to them as the Lords Prayer to vs : and is so ouer and ouer with battologies by some of them repeated , that they will say ouer the same word , or two , or three words an hundred times , saying , Alhamdu lillah , hamdu lillah , hamdu lillah , and so on with these , and the other words in like manner . And thus doth the Priest in their publike prayers ; which ( they say ) supplieth the defects of such as are negligent in praying : some will say , and repeat it in the fields , till with wearinesse they fall downe . Others with wheeling about their bodies , till they be besides themselues , and then in imitation of Mahomet , vtter some ridiculous , obscure , phantasticall speeches . They diuide it into seuen periods , which they cal miracles , as they are here by the points . That which is before them , In the name , &c. Mahomet vsed to vtter alwayes , when hee arose from his sicknesse or traunce ; and therefore is prefixed to all the Chapters ; and by deuout Authors also in the beginning of their Philosophicall workes . By these words , the point , and the right point they vnderstand the Alcoran . Now let vs see the Doctrine contained in this booke , which with much labour I haue thus reduced into Theologicall heads , reducing that which therein is confusedly heaped and handled in diuers places , to this Method , naming the Chapter or Azoara , where the Reader may finde each sentence . §. II. The Doctrine of the ALCORAN brought into common Places . OF * GOD he a writeth , that he is One , necessary to all , incorporeall , which neither hath begotten , nor is begotten , nor hath any like him : the Creator , long-suffering , searcher of the heart , true . That he will confound inchantments , that without his gift , none can beleeue ( this his Alcoran ) that hee hath no sonne , for hee needeth nothing b , and he which setteth a second in the place of GOD , shall goe into hell , Az. 31. and he hath no partaker , 32. yet in Azoar . 67. hee induceth God , speaking thus : To Christ the sonne of Marie , wee haue giuen the Gospell , that by him men may obtaine the loue and fauour of GOD : and that the beleeuers amongst them ( Christians ) shall receiue a great reward : as also in Az. 2. he saith , Euery one whosoeuer liueth rightly , be he Iew or Christian , or if he leaueth his owne Law , and embrace another , if hee worship GOD , and doe good , shall vndoubtedly obtaine Diuine fauour . Az. 2. The Creator said , I am the onely Creator , alwayes the same , pittifull , mercifull , besides whom there is none other ; whose miracles and great workes are vnto the wise the frame of Heauen and Earth , the intercourse of night and day , the ships in the Sea fit for the vse of men , raine for the refreshing of the earth , the composition of all creatures , the windes , the cloudes , &c. 15. Inuoke and worship one GOD alone . 43. All the miracles of GOD cannot bee written , if all the Trees in the world were pennes , and the Sea seuen times greater , and were inke ; with whom it is a small thing to raise the dead . OF THE BIRTH OF CHRIST hee writeth thus , Azo . 29. Wee sent our Spirit to Marie ( the best of all women , and the wombe vntouched , Azoar . 31. ) in likenesse of a man , professing himselfe a Diuine Messenger concerning a Sonne , &c. And when shee in trauell plained , Christ came from vnder her , and said , Feare not : and when some chid with her about the childe , the childe it selfe made answere , I am the Seruant and Prophet of God. Hee saith , the Iewes did not slay Christ , but one like him : Azo . 11. and vpbraideth them for not receiuing him , Azo . 2. and chap. 4. To Christ the Sonne of Marie , properly communicating our owne soule , wee haue giuen him strength and power more then other Prophets : yet chap. 13. he disclaimeth that worship which is done him and his mother . Az. 4. Wee giuing our soule to Christ , the Sonne of Marie , preferred him before all others , that had beene exalted by me , to speake with GOD , to power and vertue . He inserteth the Prayer of the Virgins Mother , when shee felt her selfe with childe by Ioachim ; and maketh Zacharie to bee the Virgins Tutor . 5. Who ( hee saith ) for his vnbeliefe was dumbe three dayes . The Angell saluted Marie , saying , O thou the purest of all women and men , deuoted to GOD. Ioy vnto thee of that great Messenger , with the Word of GOD , whose name is IESVS CHRIST , an excellent man , at the command of the Creator : he shal come with Diuine power , with knowledge of all learning , with the Booke of the Law and Gospell ; shall giue Commandements to the Israelites ; shall giue life ; cure diseases ; shew what is to be eaten , and to be done ; shall confirme the Old Testament ; shall make some things lawfull , which before were vnlawfull , &c. Hee acknowledgeth that his Mother knew not man . 11. They say ( the Iewes ) that they killed Christ , the Sonne of Marie , the Messenger of GOD , but it was not true , but they crucified in his stead another like him ; for the incomprehensible GOD caused him to goe vnto Him. IESVS is the Spirit , and Word , and Messenger of GOD , sent from heauen . 11. And GOD spake to him ( Az. 13. ) and gaue him a cleane and blessed soule , whereby he made yellow formes of birds , and breathing on them , made them flie . Hee cured one borne blinde , and the leprous , and raised the dead . GOD taught him the Booke and Wisdome , and the Gospell and Testament . Concerning e his LAVV and ALCORAN , he handleth it in the second Chapter of Azoara , which beginneth thus . In the name of the mercifull and pittifull God. This booke without any falshood or errour , shewing the Truth ( to them which loue , feare , and worship GOD , and are studious of prayers and almes ) and the obseruation of the lawes giuen of GOD from heauen to thee and other thy Predecessors , and the hope of the world to come , hath manifested the true Sect . For this bringeth the followers thereof to the highest , inricheth them with the highest good , as to the vnbeleeuers and erroneous , it menaceth truely the greatest euill to come . This hee after applieth to Paradise and Hell , which is due to the Enemies of Gabriel , which intimateth this Booke to his heart by the Creator , and to all the Enemies of GOD and Michael , and the Archangels . This his Alcoran hee calleth the establishing of the Law of the Israelites : and Azo . 21. hee arrogateth to his Booke , wisdome and eloquence : and 47. hee saith , d it was composed of the incomprehensible and wise GOD , euery where agreeing with it selfe , and calleth it ( 63. ) the Booke of Abraham : and ( 69. ) if it should be placed on a Mountaine , that Mountaine for Diuine feare would be dissolued . Those which will not be conuerted , take and slay , by all meanes intrapping them : and fight against them till they be your Tributaries and Subiects . And 18. the fifth part of all the prey is due vnto GOD , and his Prophet , and to your Kindred and Orphans , and the poore . Those that are taken in Warre , kill or make slaues ; but pardon them if they will turne to your Law , and GOD also will pardon them . Such good Warriours shall haue full pardon . The Iewes and Christians ( contrarie to that he had said before ) let GOD confound . He hath sent his Messenger with the right way and good law , that he may manifest and extoll it aboue all lawes . Of the twelue moneths , foure are to be consecrated to fight against the enemies . Those that refuse this war-fare , lose their soules , and they which flie in the day of battell ( Az. 6. ) doe it by the Deuils instigation , thus punishing them for their former sinnes : Yea , the Deuils themselues Az. 56. being conuerted thereby , say to their Diobolicall Nation , We haue heard a Booke sent after Moses , which approoueth all his sayings , and teacheth the true and right way . And Az. 12. he calls the Alcoran a Booke of truth sent from aboue , a Confirmer of Christs Precepts : Hee saith , Az. 15. That Moses deliuered some things in writing , more vnwritten . He makes his Booke to bee the same which GOD had taught Abraham , Ismael , Isaac , Iacob , Moses , and CHRIST . Az. 5. he saith , his booke containes some things firme , and without exception , some things contrarie , which froward men peruert to controuersies : but the exposition thereof belongs to GOD onely , and to the wisest which beleeue that all of it came from God. Az. 6. he excites them to defend it when hee shall be dead or slaine , and God will reward them . Neither can any die , but by the will of God , to wit , in the time appointed . They which in the expedition shall haue pardon , which is better then all possessions , and an easie iudgement . And they which die in the wayes of God , are not to bee esteemed dead , for they liue with GOD. That life is firme , this and all worldly things mutable . 7. If the Alcoran ( Az. 9. ) were not of God , it would haue many contrarieties in it , which himselfe yet Az. 5. confesseth . They which are well ( Az. 10. ) and remaine at home , are not of like merit , as they which goe to warre . The fire of hell is hotter then the danger of warre . And although thou ( Prophet ) shouldest pardon the resisters of God and his Messenger seuentie times , yet God will neuer pardon them . The sicke and weake , and such as haue not necessaries , are excused from this necessitie of warre : but to the good Warriours God giueth Paradise , in reward of their soules and goods , whether they kill or be killed . Azo . 18. 19. And in 57. Kill the vnbeleeuers whom you conquer , till you haue made great slaughter . God could take vengeance on them , but hee chuseth rather to doe it by you : he shall lay deafenesse and blindnesse on the faint-hearted . Yet in 52. and 98. as contrary to himselfe hee affirmeth , that hee is sent onely to teach , not to compell and force men to beleeue : and Az. 4. Offer no man violence for the law ; then the right way and the euill are opened : except wee expound it rather , that Iewes , Christians , and all vnbeleeuers , are compelled to bee tributaries and their slaues ; not forced to their Religion , but instructed onely ; which agreeth with their practise . From this Doctrine and that of Destinie in the 50. Az. hath risen their forwardnesse to the warre , and the greatnesse of their Conquests . Agreeable to this doctrine is their manner of teaching it : the Reader or Preacher ( as saith Frier Richard , Student amongst them in the Vniuersitie of Baldach ) holdeth a bare sword in his hand , or setteth it vp in an eminent place , to the terrour of the gaine-sayers . But Disputation e and reasoning about his Law , hee vtterly disliketh , Az. 32. To such as will dispute with thee , answer that God knoweth all thy doings , which in the last day shall determine all controuersies . And 50. Nothing but euill cleaueth to the heart of such as vnwisely dispute of diuine Precepts ; but commend thou thy selfe vnto God , that knoweth all things . And Chap. 4. 15. Hee is commanded to goe away from such . This Booke is giuen to take way discord from men : miracles he disclaimeth as insufficient proofe : for though it should make plaine the mountaines , and make the dead to speake , yet they would be incredulous : But it is thy dutie onely to shew them my Precepts , Azo . 23. And Az. 10. Yee which are good , beleeue in GOD , in his Messenger , and in the Booke sent from Heauen . They which first beleeue , and after deny , and become incredulous , shall haue no pardon nor mercy of GOD , but shall goe into the fire . And ( 11. ) We will bring infinite euill vpon him , that will not obey GOD and his Messenger , and will be Disputing . To them which f demand that the Booke may raine vpon them from Heauen , thou shalt say , That some asked a greater thing of Moses , that he would shew GOD vnto their eyes , and were therefore smitten with lightning from Heauen . ( 12. ) To Iewes and Christians , GOD hath giuen disagreements , till GOD shall determine the same at the day of Iudgement . Make not your selues Companions of them which deride our Law. No man receiueth the perfection of the Law , but he which beleeueth the Testament , the Gospell , and this Booke sent of GOD. 14. They which erre will say , Let GOD shew vs miracles . These hurt none but their owne soules , for if they should see all g miracles done , they would dispute with thee , saying , That they could not be done but by inchantments . Thou shalt not come to them with manifest miracles ; for they would refuse them , as odious things . 15. Dispute not with them which will not heare ; and if they demand miracles , say , GOD only doth them : I know not the secrets of GOD , and follow nothing but that which GOD and the Angell hath commanded ; and if Angels should speake to such , they would not beleeue . 16. GOD himselfe and his blessed Spirit haue compounded this most true Booke . 26. 44. They which say his Law is new or fained , go to the Deuil . 47. He induceth some gaine-sayers , saying , We will not leaue worshipping our Images for this Iester and Rimer . Yet is he alone come with the truth , confirming all the other Messengers . 55. He saith , I ( GOD ) writ this Booke with my owne hand . 56. The vnbeleeuers say I am a Magician , and haue fained it : but then I pray GOD I may haue no part in him when he shall be our Iudge . Say not there are three GODS , but one GOD alone without a Sonne , to him all things are subiect . Christ cannot deny but that he is subiect to GOD , as well as the Angels . 12. We sent Christ , to whom we gaue the Gospell , which is the light and confirmation of the Testament , and the right way to him which feareth GOD ; The complement of the Iewish law . Therefore let euery seruant of the Gospel follow his precepts , otherwise he shall be a bad man . No religion or law attaines to perfection , but such as obey the precepts of the Testament and the Gospel , and this Booke ( the Alcoran ) sent from GOD. To beleeuing Iewes and Christians he promiseth pardon : but Az. 13. preferres the Christians to the Iewes . All that say that Christ is GOD , are vnbeleeuers and lyers ( Christ himselfe hauing said , Yee children of Israel beleeue in your GOD and my Lord ) of whom he which will be partaker , shall be cast into the fire eternall . Christ is but the Messenger of GOD , before whom were many Messengers : and his Mother was true , and they did eat . Good people exalt not your selues in your Law , further then the truth . 3. The soule of Christ was cleane and blessed , he cured the leprous , raised the dead , taught wisedome , the Testament , and the Gospell . The vnbeleeuing Israelites beleeued that he was a Magician . And 34. We haue giuen a good place and abounding with water to the Sonne of Marie , and to her , for hauing done such miracles in the world . Of the h Creation he affirmeth ( Az. 2. ) that when GOD had made the world , he disposed the seuen Heauens : he told the Angels he would make one like vnto himselfe in the earth : they answer , We in all things are subiect to your Maiestie , and giue praise vnto you : but he will be wicked , and a shedder of blood . Then GOD testifying , that he knew a thing not knowne to the Angels , taught Adam the names of things by himselfe , not knowne to the Angels i , and therefore commanded the Angels to doe reuerence before Adam , which wicked k Belzebub refused ; they obeyed . And Az. 25. We made man of clay , and I breathed into him a portion of mine owne soule , after that I had created the Deuill of pestiferous fire : and because Belzebub refused to humble himselfe to this man ( made of blacke mire ) he was damned , and when he desired respite till the resurrection , it was denied : and therefore he said he would teach all euill things , that they shall not giue thee thankes , &c. Of the Angels he affirmeth ( 45. ) that some of them haue two wings , some three , some foure : and ( 52. ) the Heauen would fall vpon men , were it not for the Angels that call vpon GOD. OF l PARADISE he dreameth in this sort . Az. 5. and 65. He which feareth GOD , shall receiue the two Paradises full of all good , pleasant with streaming fountaines . There they shall possesse rings of Gold , Chaines , Iewels , clothed with Cloth of Gold ; their beds shall be of Gold , and this for euer . There they shall lie on silken and purple Carpets , and shall be accompanied with many Maidens , beautifull as the Hyacinth and Pearles , neuer deflowred of men or Deuils , neuer menstruous , sitting in pleasant shades with their eyes fixed on their husbands : their eyes large , with the white of them exceeding white , and the blacke very blacke , lying on the shining greene . Faire young men shall serue them with Vials and other Vessels , full of the most excellent liquor , which shall neither cause head-ach nor drunkennesse , and shall bring them the choisest fruits , and flesh of fowles . They shall there heare no filthy or displeasing word : and ( Az. 86. ) In Paradise shall be administred to them in well-wrought vessells of glasse and siluer , drink , as the sauourie Ginger , out of the fountaine Zelzebil : they shall haue garments of silke and gold , chaines of siluer , blessed Wine , Maidens likewise with pretty brests : there shall be tall trees of colour betweene yellow and greene . They shall haue in Paradise all pleasures , and shall enioy women with eyes faire , and as great as Egges : sweet smelling Riuers of Milke and Honie , and fruits of all sorts . Az. 6. He saith , Paradise is of as great capacitie as Heauen and Earth . OF HELL l hee fableth that it hath seuen gates ; that it shall make the wicked like to fleas , that they shall be fed with the tree Ezecum , which shall burne in their bellies like fire ; that they shall drinke fire ; and being holden in chaines of seuentie cubits , shall be kept sure ; the fire shall cast forth embers like Towers or Camels . They which contradict , shall bee punished with the fire of hell : they which feare , shall goe into Paradise ; and as it were in a m MIDDLE SPACE betwixt the one and the other , there shall stand some other with hope and expectation of Paradise . We haue set Angels ouer hell , and haue appointed their members 84. 98. There shall be fountaines of scalding waters , and they shall eate vpon a reede , but shall not satisfie their hunger : they shall be bound in chaines . 121. He n sometimes excuseth his owne basenesse , as Azo . 17. where he saith he could nor write nor read , adding that his name and mention is in the Testament , and Gospel , and 36. The vnbeleeuers ( saith he ) murmure that he is followed onely of Weauers , and the raskall-rour , And 53. That the Alcoran was not committed to a man of great possessions : and they say , that it is Art-magike , and that I haue fained it . And in 64. The Moone was diuided , and they say , it is Sorcerie . ( The tale is told by Frier Richard thus : Mahomet pointed to the Moone with his thumbe , and middle finger , and it was diuided , the two pieces falling on the Hils of Mecha , which entring into Mahomets coat , was made whole againe . ) Hee o sometimes extolleth himselfe , blasphemously inducing Christ , thus saying to the Israelites ; O yee Israelites , I being sent a Messenger vnto you from GOD , affirme by the Testament which I haue in my hand , that a Messenger shall come after me , whose name is Mahomet , of whom they shall say he is a Magitian . 71. His beastly prerogatiue he boasteth , ( 43. ) saying , he is the seale & last of the Prophets . To Thee , O Prophet , we make it lawfull to lie with all women which are giuen thee , or which thou buyest , and thy Aunts , thy Kindred , and all good women which freely desire thy company , if thou be willing : and this is permitted to thee alone . Diuorce these , couple thy selfe to those at thy pleasure . And being by some other of his wiues found in bed with Marie the wife of a Iacobite Christian , hee sware that he would neuer after vse her company : but after being impotent in his lusts , hee ordaines a Law to himselfe , Az. 76. Why doest thou , O Prophet , make that lawfull for the loue of thy woman , which GOD hath made vnlawfull ? GOD full of pittie , and giuer of pardon , hath commanded thee to blot out , or cancell thine oathes . Of his iourney to Heauen , to receiue the Law , he speaketh . Az. 63. and 82. mingling iniunctions of deuotion . 83. Thou , O Prophet , rising in the night , spend halfe the night , or a little more or lesse , in watching , and continually and deuoutly reade ouer the Alcoran : bee thou iust , patient , and refuse not to wash thy garments , O thou man cloathed in woollen . 43. Let none enter into the house of the Prophet , before hee call ; but let him stand without the gate : let none doe dishonestie within his house , let none hurt the Prophet in any thing , or haue his wife after him . Some p Prophets hee mentioneth , not named in Scripture ; and of those there named hee telleth many fables . Ismael was a true Prophet , and found a good man before GOD. Ioseph nine yeeres imprisoned for the Queene . Abraham ouerthrew his Fathers Idols , and should haue beene burned for the same ; but the fire lost his force . The Mountaines and Birds that praise GOD , were subiect to Dauid . q Salomon learned Magick of Arot and Marot , Diuels so called : hee knew the language of Birds : and when hee was in the middest of his Armie , consisting of Deuils , Men , and Birds ; the Lapwing brought him newes of the Queene of Saba's comming , to whom by this Lapwing hee sent a Letter , &c. Of this Armie the Ants of Pismires being afraide ; one Ant perswaded her fellowes to get them into their holes , lest they should bee troden on . Moses married Pharaohs Daughter . ( 37. ) One Ascemel made the golden Calfe in the Desart against Aarons will . Pharaoh requested Homen to build a Tower , whereon to climbe to heauen , to the GOD of Moses : ( 50. ) In the time of Noe they worshipped Idols , whom hee nameth Huden , Schuan , Iaguta , Iannea , Nacem . The Prophet Huth was sent to the Nation Haath , to teach them the worship of one GOD : and Schale to Themuth ; and Schaibe to Madian ; and Abraham and Lot to the Sodomites ; on whom , because they were incredulous , it rained yellow and sharpe stones . ( Az. 21. ) Moses was sent to Pharaoh , &c. His scope of these Narrations is , that hee is sent likewise a Prophet , and therefore iudgement will pursue them which refuse him , as it did those incredulous Nations . These fauour of a Iewish helpe . Hee telleth also of Alexander r Mag. that hee had all knowledge : he found the Sunne , ( where it lay resting in a yellow fountaine ) and the mountaines in which it riseth . And finding men without vse of speech , hee diuided them from other men , &c. Az. 28. He proueth ſ substantially that there shall be a RESVRRECTION by the History of the seuen Sleepers , which slept in a Caue 360. yeeres . ( 28. Az. ) and ( 49. ) Hee saith , that at the time of death , GOD taketh away the soule at an houre knowne , restoring it to some ; to some , neuer : at the first sound of the Trumpet all shall die , except those which shall bee protected by the will of GOD : at the second sound all things shall reuiue , and be iudged : and ( 66. ) The earth shall tremble , the mountaines shall be brought to dust , and the whole company shall bee diuided into three parts : some before , others on the right hand , both which sorts shall be blessed : but those on the left hand , in their left hands shall receiue the scroll or sentence of their condemnation . And ( 79. ) In the last Iudgement the earth shall be ouerthrowne , the heauen shall be powred forth . ( 8. ) Angels shall beare vp the Throne of God. And ( 80. ) The heauens shall vanish as smoke , and the earth shall bee plucked as wooll . And ( 111. ) There shall be set vp the ballance of Iudgement : they to whom shall befall a light weight , shall liue , but they which haue a heauie weight shall be cast into fire . The booke of bad Workes shall bee kept in the bottome of the earth ; the booke of good Workes in a high place . In diuers places of the Alcoran , the better to colour his filthinesse , hee hath dispersed good SENTENCES , like Roses scattered on a dung-hil , and flowers in a puddle : concerning Almes , Prayer , Tithing , Iustice , &c. Others he hath of another sort , establishing his owne Tyrannie and Religion . Az. 26. Swines-flesh , Bloud , that which dieth alone , and that which hath the necke cut off , not in Gods Name , is vnlawfull . t Be chaste euery where , but with your owne wiues , or such as are subiect to you , and doe serue you . Euery Adulterer shall haue an hundred stripes in the presence of many . He which accuseth a woman of Adulterie , not prouing it by foure witnesses , shall haue eightie . The iealous husband accusing his wife , must sweare foure times that hee chargeth her truely ; and a fifth time curse himselfe , if it bee otherwise . The woman must doe the like to cleere her selfe . ( 43. ) After u a woman be diuorced from one , any other may marrie her . ( 19. ) Trust not a sonne or a brother , except hee be of your owne Law. 72. On Friday when they are called to prayer , they must lay all businesse apart : when prayers be ended , they may returne to their commodities . Redeeme captiues ; and thy sinnes by good workes . About Circumcision I finde no iniunction in the Alcoran . In the 3. 8 , and 9. Az. Hee permitteth all licenciousnesse with all women which they haue of their owne : but prescribeth washings after Venery , and after naturall easements . Loue not your enemies : the women of another faith proue first : and if they fauour the vnbeleeuers , diuorce them . 52. The women must couer their faces . 43. Wilfull murther is prohibited . Az. 10. But casuall killing is to be satisfied with redemption of some good man , and the kindred recompenced , except they forgiue it . THE going on x PILGRIMAGE , and the perpetuall abode at the Temple of Haran ( that is , vnlawfull , because nothing but there holies are there y lawfull we repute of equall merit . They which loue it not , or doe it iniurie , shall sustaine grieuous euils . Abraham founded this Temple , Az. 6. and blessed it , and cleansed it , for them which abode there , and for the Pilgrims . Hee z preached one GOD without partaker , and the pilgrimage to this Temple , that on the dayes appointed they might , in naming GOD , sacrifice beasts , wherewith to feast themselues and the poore , and might fulfill their vowes , and goe in Procession round about the old Temple , a worke which GOD will greatly reward . Az. 32. and 19. In the times of fasting and pilgrimage hunting by land is vnlawfull , except that so gotten bee bestowed on the poore at Mecca : taking fish by Sea as they goe or returne , is lawfull . Az. 13. The vnbeleeuers are not worthy to visit the Temple Haran . And these good Pilgrims are not equall to the good warriours . 38. He entred into the Temple Haran with his head shauen . Az. 2. We enioyne vnto you ( as to your Predecessors ) FASTING in the time thereto appointed , and in a certaine number of dayes , that is , in the moneth Romadan , in which , this Booke ( which discerneth betweene good and euill ) was sent you from heauen . Euery one must obserue it , but the sicke and traueller , and let them doe the same in the remainder of the time . The rich vse to satisfie their fasting with almes ; let them doe both the one and the other . He permitteth you the vse of your wiues in the night , because it is hard and impossible to abstaine . But let none vse their company in the Temples . Fast all the day , and when night is come , eate and drinke as much as you please , till the morning . By the Moone is knowne the time of Pilgrimages , and of Fastings , whereby is knowne that you loue and feare GOD. Spend your money in the loue of GOD in Pilgrimage , not despairing . Hee that is impotent , and that is not accompanied with his wife in the Pilgrimage , must fast three dayes in the voyage , and seuen after his returne . To the sick , fasting with almes is sufficient . They which purpose this Pilgrimage , let them not giue their mindes to any euill . Let them not be ashamed to aske necessaries . 2. Hold it for iust and good to enter the house at the doore , not at the side , or back-side thereof . 35. Salute those which yee meete , when ye enter into the house . Ridiculous is the confirmation of this holy Law , by such variety of OATHES , as I am almost afraide to mention , in regard of our Gull-gallants of these times , who would sometimes bee at a set in their braue and brauing phrases , if they should not haue variety of Oathes and curses , to daube vp with such interiections all imperfections of speech , and make smoother way for their current of their gallantrie . But yet euen for their sakes , let vs mention a few , that they may see Mahomet had as braue a humor this way as they . He induceth GOD swearing by lesse then himselfe , as by the order of Angels , by the Alcoran , by the blowing Windes , by the waterie Cloudes , by the sayling Ships , by the Mount Sinai , the Heauen , the Sea , the euening Sarre , the West , his Pen and Lines , the guiltie Soule , the Deuils , by the Morning , ten Nights , the Passeouer , by the Figges and Oliues , by the Dawning , and Twilight , and a World more of the like : onely he saith ( Azoara 100. ) that he may not sweare by the earth , nor by the Sonne like to the Father . Yet he allowes not others to sweare or forsweare : as after you shall see . Az. 8. They which eate the inheritance of Orphans , euerlasting fire shall eate them . Be faithfull in keeping and deliuering their goods , for GOD taketh knowledge of all accounts . Let one Sonne haue as much as two Daughters . In barganing vse no lying , slaying your owne soule . The couetous shall haue endlesse punishment : he that killeth vnwillingly , shall giue to the Kindred of the partie slaine , another man , or if he cannot doe that , let him fast two monethes together : he which killeth wilfully shall be cast into the fire . Az. 70. It is no sinne to reuenge iniuries . Salute him which saluteth thee , for salutation is much pleasing to GOD. Az. 27. Worship one GOD alone . Honour thy Father and Mother , and doe them good . Giue them no bad word when they are old . Be subiect with all humility , and pray GOD to pardon them . Giue to the poore and to your kindred , but not superfluously : for they that doe superfluously are of Kinne to the Deuil . Slay not your children for no cause . Bee yee not Fornicators ; for that is wickednesse , and a bad way . Be reuenged on Murtherers . Say nothing till yee know it ; for you must giue account of your saying . 26. In disputing or reasoning vse onely good words . Answere in honest sort to him which asketh thee . 27. Be iust in weight and measure . 37. The Deuill standeth ouer the makers of songs and lies , that is , the Poets , if they amend not , doing good . 68. If you cannot giue , be daily in prayers . Pay your tithes , following GOD and the Prophet . They which do not good but for vaine glory and ostentation , shall bee damned . 118. The Histories which are in the Old Testament are so cited by him , as if hee neuer had read them , so many dreames and lies are inserted . Az. 12. Before PRAIER WASH the face , the hands , the armes vp to the elbow , the feete vp to the ankles ; and after carnall company wash in the Bath : and if water cannot bee had , with dust of cleane earth . GOD desireth cleannesse . 9. In prayer let them be sober , that they may know what they say . 2. GOD will not aske why men pray not toward the East , for the East and West is his ; but will demand of the workes which they haue done , of their Almes , Pilgrimages , and Prayers . He commandeth that they be humble in prayer , and that in prayer they turne towards Mecca . Euery one which shall pray , asking that which is good , which way soeuer hee shall turne him , shall be heard of GOD : although the true manner of praying be toward the Center of the Temple of Mecca . They which are good , make their prayers to helpe them by their patience and abstinence . GOD dwelleth in such men . Pray according to the vsuall custome in all places , the foot-man on foote , the horseman on his horse . Az. 3. He that giueth his owne for Gods sake , is like a graine that hath seuen eares , euery of which containeth an hundred graines . Good men loose not your Almes by vaine glorie . 4. Giue almes of the good gaines of your money , and of that which the earth produceth ; but GOD respecteth not gifts of that which is vniustly gotten . Satan perswaded you to giue nothing for feare of pouertie . To giue almes publikely is good , but to giue priuately is better : and this blotteth our sinnes . Giue especially to those which stay in one place , and are ashamed to aske . 6. GOD will giue Paradise to them which in time of famine and scarcetie giue liberally , and which receiue iniuries , and repent of their sinnes . Az. 2. Euery one which draweth nigh to death , let him leaue of his money to his family and kindred to distribute in almes , and they which shall change that vse , shall be iudged of the Creator , &c. Az. 2. They which are intreated to beleeue the Diuine Precepts , say , they will follow their Ancestors in their Sect . What , would yee follow your Fathers if they were blinde or deafe ? Will yee be like them in being mute , blinde , and foolish ? Az. 2. O good men , EATE that good which he hath giuen you , and giue him thanks ; aboue all other things calling vpon him . Abstaine from that which dieth of it selfe , from Swines flesh , from bloud , and from euery other creatur that is killed , and not in the name of the Creator . But in case of necessity it is not sinne ; for GOD is mercifull , and will forgiue you this . 12. Eate not of that which is drowned , burned in the fire , and touched of the Wolfe . 16. Eate nothing which hath not before beene blessed . To the Iewes we made many things vnlawfull , because of their wickednesse . 2. Hee which shall contradict this Booke , shall continually bee consumed in vnquenchable fire , and none of his workes shall helpe him . Az. 3. To them that doubt of WINE , of Chesse , Scailes , and of Tables , thou shalt say that such sports , and such drinkes are a great sinne , and although they be pleasant or profitable , yet are they hurtfull sinnes : if they say what shall we then doe , thou shalt say , the good things of GOD. Perswade them to seeke the Orphanes , and succour them as their Brethren , or else GOD will make them so poore , that they shall not bee able to helpe either themselues or others . 13. Wine , Chesse , and Tables , are not lawfull , but the Deuils inuentions , to make debate amongst men , and to keepe them from doing good . Let none goeon hunting in the Pilgrimage moneth . Az. 3. Take not a WIFE of another Law , nor giue your daughters to men of another Law , except they before conuert to your Law. Let no man touch a woman in her disease , before she be well clensed . Vse your wiues , and the woman which are subiect to you , where , and how you please . Women which are diuorced , may not marrie till after foure moneths , hauing had three times their menstruous purgation . Let them not deny their husbands their company at their pleasure . They are the heads of the women . After a third diuorce from one man , they may not marrie the same man againe , except they haue in the meane time beene married to another , and be of him diuorced . Let the woman nurse their children two yeeres , receiuing necessaries of the fathers . After buriall of a husband , let them stay vnmarried foure moneths and ten daies ; and not goe out of the house in a yeere after . Take yee two , three , foure wiues , and finally , as many as in your minde you are content to maintaine and keepe in peace . It is vnlawfull to marry with the Mother , Daughter , Sister , Aunt , Neece , Nurse , or the Mother or Daughter of the Nurse ; and take not a whore to wife . 9. Let the wiues keepe their husbands secrets , or else let them be chastised , and kept in house and bed , till they be better . 10. Let the husband seeke to liue peaceably with his wife . 31. Cast not thine eyes on other mens wiues , though they be faire . A woman conuicted of adulterie by testimonie of foure women , must be kept in her house till shee die and let none come at her . Az. 8. If you loue not your wiues you may change them : but take away nothing of that which is giuen them . Az. 3. Sweare not in all your affaires by GOD and his names . They which forsweare themselues shall haue no good thing in the world to come . And 35. Sweare not rashly , for GOD seeth euery thing . They which sweare from their hearts are bound thereto before GOD ; and not else . To redeeme such an oath , they must feede or cloath ten poore men , or fast three daies . Az. 13. Az. 4. Offer violence to no man in respect of the Law , for the way of doing good and euill is open . 4. GOD gaue first the Testament , then the Gospell , and lastly the true Booke , the Alfurcan of the Law , in confirmation of those former . Az. 4. They which liue of VSVRIE shall not rise againe otherwise then the Deuils : they embrace that which GOD hath said is vnlawfull : but they say vsurie is as Merchandize . Ye which are good feare GOD , and forsake Vsurie , lest the anger of GOD , and of the Prophet assaile you . Take onely the principall ; and if he cannot pay you , stay still he can , and giue him almes ; for this shall be better for you . And Az. 6. Euery one which feareth GOD , must very much beware of this vice , fearing the fire prepared for vnbeleeuers . And Az. 11. ascribeth the miseries of the Iewes to their wickednes and vsuries . Az. 4. & 15. He which repenteth him , and leaueth his sinne , obtaineth pardon , and the cancelling of that which is past ; but returning againe thereto , hee shall suffer eternall fire . In the 5. Vnto bad men is denied humane and diuine mercie , except they repent . GOD careth little for the conuersion of them , which , after that of Infidels they are made beleeuers , become worse . Such shall suffer without any remission intolerable punishment . 10. GOD pardoneth lesse faults , but not criminall . Az. 5. Let no man reckon him a good friend , which is an vnbeleeuer , except it be for feare . If betwixt you there grow discord , laying aside all stomacke , doe the will of GOD , and become Brethren together , imitating GOD , who hath deliuered you from the fire , and from dangers . 6. GOD would not that any should doe euill to those of his owne Nation , and those which consent to your Law , but rather their profit and commoditie . Az. 6. Thinke not that euer Paradise shall be open vnto you , if you be not first valiant and couragious in battaile : and before you enter into battaile prepare your selues for death : and after the death of the Prophet Mahomet , defend the orders by him giuen with Armes . No man can die , but when GOD will , that is , when his time is come . Those which flee out of the warre , are prouoked of the Deuill ; but GOD pardoneth them which repent . They which die in the way of GOD , are not truely called dead : They liue with GOD. Let none feare them which are gouerned of the Deuill . 7. Be patient , and you shall haue eternall life . 10. Accompanie not with vnbeleeuers , neither in friendship , nor other businesse . They which goe on warfare for GOD and the Prophet , shall receiue abundance in the Earth , and after death the mercie of GOD. They which refuse ( except they be sicke or children ) shall be cast into Hell. Neglect not prayers in your expeditions : Some may pray , whiles other stand in Armes . Pray not for them which hurt their owne soules . 18. Looke to your selues that there be no discord amongst you . His last Azoara is this : In the Name of the mercifull and pittifull GOD ; sanctifie thy selfe , and pray continually , and humbly vnto him , which is Lord of all Nations , Lord of all , GOD of all , that he will defend and deliuer thee from the Deuill , which entreth into the hearts of men , and from deuillish and peruerse men . ( From Mahomet himselfe , and from his diuellish and peruerse Law. AMEN . §. III. The Saracens opinion of their ALCORAN . THus haue I endeuoured to bring some order out of confusion , and haue framed these heads out of that Alcorau-Chaos , a where is scarce either head or taile : this tale they haue and beleeue ( for what will not ? What shall not they beleeue , which refuse to beleeue the Truth ? ) that he which readeth b this Booke a thousand times in his life , shall haue a woman in Paradise , whose eye-browes shall be as large as the Raine-bow . But amongst the more studious and iudicious the manifold contradictions therein , hath bred no scruple , as in their ordinary discourses in speech and writing may appeare . For ( as many Marchants and such as haue liued with them , report ) it is a common thing c to heare from themselues obiections and doubts touching their Law : in their Bookes also and Tractates are contained many Morall sentences and exhortations to vertue and holinesse of life , and those things called in question which the Alcoran hath seemed to determine . Of these their Bookes Master Bedwel hath lately translated and published one , a Dialogue written some six hundred yeeres since , in which many scruples are propounded and left vndecided : many things found contradictory : yea , and the Bookes of the Old and New Testament , commended and approued , and the Doctrine of the Trinitie explained : the exceptions also made by the other Mahumetans to the Gospell , answered . In that booke it is affirmed , that there were written by Mahomet a hundred and twentie thousand sayings , of which onely three thousand are good : the residue false : that the descent of the Moone into Mahomets sleeue is impossible : that shedding of blood is too slippery an argument for proofe of Doctrine : that the Sunne , his beames , and heat , doe represent the Trinitie and Vnitie : that the state of Paradise is like to that of Angels , without meate , drinke , women , and therefore that voluptuous Paradise is one of Mahomets fictions ; for himselfe , saith hee , did write some things in iest : that it seemeth absurd , and against reason and faith , to follow a Law , which ( it selfe saith ) none can vnderstand but GOD : that the Alcoran in the Assora Ionas , sends men to the Iewes and Christians for the right vnderstanding thereof : that wheras it sayes Christ is the word of GOD , it followes hee is the Sonne of GOD , as reason and speech , the Sunne and his layes , are one Essence , and the Vnderstanding , Will , Memory , in one Man that the Chrstians could not ( as the Mahumetans obiect ) blot the name of their prophet out of their Scriptures , seeing the Iewes and Christians , and Heretiques and Christians haue alway beene watchfull aduersaries to each other : and they are more ancient sixe hundred yeeres then Mahomet : that the storie of the speaking Ant , and other things are triuiall and impertinent : that Moses Law was giuen with open miracles , and the Gospell approued with diuers languages , and martyrdomes ; that these nor any Law of GOD hath therein any contraritie that virginitie is a chiefe and bodily good , and their prophet writes of himselfe , polygamy , adulteries and the like , with many libidinous precepts and practises : that these things seeme contrarie , that the Deuills shall be saued , the Iewes also and Christians , which yet he counselleth to slay , with other the like contradictions : that their prophet onely vnderstood the Arabike , and by an Interpreter heard that which is contained in the Bookes of Iewes and Christians ( which easily appeares in his falsifying the Histories of the Bible ) that hee hath no Testimony but his owne : that there are many absurd things in their law not confirmed by Miracle : and others excuse them by Metaphors , &c. These things are there religiously discoursed with shew of reuerence to their Law , but exceeding magnifying of Christ and his Gospell : which is so generall with the more learned sort , that some also haue hazarded their liues in this c quarrell . And Auicen that learned Physician saith against their Paradise , that wise Diuines more respect the minde , the coniunction whereof with truth is a felicitie beyond those sensuall pleasures of the bodie . And were it not for sensualitie , ignorance , and the sword , these Alcoran-fables would soone vanish . CHAP. V. Other Muhameticall speculations , and explanations of their Law , collected out of their owne Commentaries of that Argument . OF such writings as haue come to our hands , touching Mahomets doctrine and Religion , that seemeth most fully to lay them open , which is called by a some , Scala , a booke containing the exposition of the Alcoran , in forme of a Dialogue , translated into Latine by Hermannus Dalmata , and made the twelfth Chapter of the first Booke of the Alcoran in Italian . I haue therefore presumed on the Readers patience , to those former collections out of the Alcoran it selfe , to adde these ensuing , as a further explanation of their opinions . The Messenger of GOD ( so beginneth that booke ) was sitting amongst his fellowes ( the praier and salutation of GOD bee vpon him ) in his Citie Iesrab ; and the Angel Gabriel descending on him , said , GOD saluteth thee , O Mahomet , &c. There came foure wise-men , Masters in Israel , to prooue thee ; the chiefe of whom is Abdia-Ben-Salon , Mahomet therefore sent his cousin Hali to salute them ; and they being come to Mahomet , after mutuall salutations , Abdia telleth him , that he and his fellowes were sent by the people of the Iewes , to learne the vnderstanding of some obscurer places of their Law. Mahomet asketh , if he come to enquire , or to tempt . Abdia saith , to enquire . Then Mahomet giuing him full leaue , he beginneth ; hauing before gathered out of the whole bodie of their Law , an hundred most exquisite questions . The principall dregs you shall here haue . Abdia . Tell vs ( O Mahomet ) whether thou bee a Prophet or a Messenger ? Mahomet . GOD hath appointed me both a Prophet and a Messenger . Ab. Doest thou preach the Law of GOD , or thine owne Law ? Mah. The Law of GOD : this Law is Faith , and this Faith is , that there are not Gods , but one GOD , without partaker . Ab. How many Lawes of GOD are there ? Mah. One , the Law and Faith of the Prophets , which went before vs , was one , the Rites were different . Ab. Shall we enter Paradise for Faith or Workes ? Mah. Both are necessarie ; but if a Gentile , Iew , or Christian , become a Saracen , and preuent his good Workes , Faith onely shall suffice : But if Gentile , Iew , or Christian , doe good Workes , not in the loue of GOD , the fire shall consume both him and his worke . Ab. How doth the mercie of GOD preuent his anger ? Mah. When before other creatures Adam rose vp , he sucesed and said , GOD be thanked : and the Angels hearing it , said , The Pittie of GOD be vpon thee , Adam , who answered , Amen : Then said the Lord , I haue receiued your Prayer . Ab. What be the foure things which GOD wrought with his owne hands ? Mah. Hee made Paradise , planted the tree of the Trumpet , formed Adam , and did write the Tables of Moses . Ab. Who told thee this ? Mah. Gabriel , from the Lord of the world . Ab. In what forme ? Mah. Of a man standing vpright , neuer sleeping , nor eating , nor drinking , but the praise of GOD. Ab. Tell me in order what is one , what is two , what three , foure , fiue , sixe , &c. to an hundreth . Mah. One is GOD without Sonne , partaker or fellow , Almightie Lord of life and death . Two , Adam and Eue . Three , Michael , Gabriel , Saraphiel , Archangels , Secretaries of GOD. Foure , The Law of Moses , the Psalmes of Dauid , the Gospell , and Alfurcan ( so called of the distinction of the Sentences . ) Fiue , The prayers which GOD gaue mee and my people , and to none of the other Prophets . Six , The dayes of the Creation . Seuen , Heauens . Eight , Angels which sustaine the Throne of GOD. Nine , Are the Miracles of Moses . Ten , Are the Fasting-dayes of the Pilgrimes : three , when they goe , seuen in their returne . Eleuen , Are the Starres whereof Ioseph dreamed . Twelue moneths in the yeere . Thirteene , Is the Sunne and Moone , with the eleuen Starres . Fourteene , Candles hang about the Throne of GOD , of the length of fiue hundred yeeres . Fifteene , The fifteenth day of Ramadam , in which the Alcoran came sliding from heauen . Sixteene , Are the Legions of the Cherubims . Seuenteene , Are the names of GOD betweene the bottome of the earth and hell , which stay those flames , which else would consume of the world . Eighteene , Interpositions there be betweeene the Throne of GOD , and the ayre ; for else the brightnesse of GOD would blinde the World. Nineteene , Be the armes or branches of Zachia , a Riuer in hell , which shall make a great noise in the day of Iudgement . Twentie , The day of the moneth Ramadam , when the Psalmes descended on Dauid . The one and twentieth of Ramadam , Salomon was borne . The two and twentieth , Dauid was pardoned the sinne against Vriah . The three and twentieth of Ramadam , Christ the Sonne of Marie was borne ; the prayers of GOD be vpon him . The foure and twentieth , GOD spake to Moses . The fiue and twentieth , the Sea was diuided . The sixe and twentieth , He receiued the Tables . The seuen and twentieth , Ionas was swallowed of the Whale . The eight and twentieth , Iacob recouered his sight , when Iudas brought Iosephs coat . The nine and twentieth , Was Enoch translated . The thirtieth , Moses went into Mount Sinai . Ab. Make short worke , for thou hast done all this exactly . Mah. Fortie are the daies of Moses his fasting . Fftie thousand yeeres shall the day of Iudgement continue . Sixtie are the veines , which euery of the heauens haue in the earth , without which varietie there would be no knowledge amongst men . Seuentie men Moses tooke to himselfe . Eightie stripes are due to a drunken man . Ninetie , the Angell said to Dauid , This my fellow hath ninetie sheepe , and I but one , which he hath stollen from mee . An hundred stripes are due to the Adulterer . Ab. Well , shew vs how the earth was made , and when ? Mah. GOD made man of mire : the mire of froth : this was made of the tempests ; these , of the sea : The sea , of darknesse ; the darknesse , of light ; this , of the word , the word of the thought ; the thought of Iacinth ; the Iacinth of the commandement : Let it be , and it was . Ab. How many Angels are set ouer men ? Mah. Two , one on the right hand , which writeth his good deeds ; another on the left , which registreth his bad . These sit on mens shoulders . Their pen is their tongue , their inke is their spittle , their heart is the booke . Ab. What did GOD make after ? Mah. The bookes wherein are written all things past , present , and to come , in heauen and earth ; and the pen made of the brightest light , fiue hundred yeeres long , and eightie broad , hauing eightie teeth wherein are written all things in the world , till the day of Iudgement . The booke is made of the greatest Emerald ; the words , of Pearles , the couer of pitie . GOD ouer-looketh the same an hundred and sixtie times in a day and night . The heauen is made of smoake of the vapour of the sea : the greennesse of the sea proceedeth from the mount Kaf , which is made of the Emeralds of Paradise , and compasseth the world , bearing vp the heauens . The gates of heauen are of gold , the lockes of light , the keyes of pietie . Aboue the heauens are the sea of life , aboue that the cloudie sea ; then the arie sea , the stony sea , the darke sea , the sea of solace , the Moone , the Sun , the Name of GOD ; Supplication , Gabriel , the parchment rased , the parchment full written , all these in order one ouer another . Then aboue all these , the threescore and ten spaces of light : then threescore and ten thousand hils , with threescore and ten thousand spaces betweene , and threescore and ten thousand troupes of Angels on them , in euery troupe fiue thousand Angels alway praising the Lord of the world : aboue these the limits or bounds of Angelical dignitie : and aboue the same the banner of glory , and then spaces of pearles , and in their orders one aboue another , the spaces of Grace , of Power , of Diuinitie , of Dispensation , the Foot-stoole , the Throne , the house of the Vniuerse . Ab. Are the Sunne and Moone faithfull or not ? Mah. They are faithfull , and obey euery command of GOD. Ab. Why then are they not of equall light ? Mah. GOD created them equall , but by this it came to passe , that the vicissitude or intercourse of day and night was vncertaine , till Gabriel flying by the Moone , darkened her with the touch of his wing . Ab. How many orders are there of the Starres ? Mah. Three , the first of those which hang by chaines from the Throne of GOD , giuing light to the seuenth Throne : the second chase away the deuils , when they would enter into heauen : the third , in the sight of the Angels . There are seuen seas betweene vs and heauen . There are three windes : the first barren ; the second tempestuous , which shall blow the fire in the day of Iudgement : the third ministreth to the earth and sea . Ab. Where is the Sunne ? Mah. In a hot fountaine : this , in a Serpent , which is a great space in the mount Kaf , and this Kaf is in the hand of the Angell , which holdeth the world till the day of Iudgement . Abd. What is the manner of them ; which beare vp the Seat of GOD ? Mah. Their heads are vnder the Seat of GOD , their feet vnder the seuen Thrones , their neckes are so large , that a bird in a thousand yeeres continuall flight , should not reach from the one eare to another . They haue hornes , and their meate and drinke is the praise and glory of GOD. Abd. How farre is it to heauen ? Mahom. Fiue hundred yeeres iourney to the lowest , and so from each to other . Abd. What birds are betweene vs and heauen ? Mahom. Some which touch neither heauen nor earth , hauing manes like horses , haire like women , wings like birds , and lay their Egges , and hatch them on their tailes till the day of Iudgement . Ab. What was the forbidden tree ? Mah. Of wheat , which had seuen eares , whereof Adam plucked one , wherein were fiue graines ; of which , two hee eat , two hee gaue to Eue , and one hee carried away . This graine was bigger then an Egge , and being bruised , brought forth all kindes of seed . Ab. Where was Adam receiued after his expulsion from Paradise ? Mah. Adam in India , Eue in Nubia . Adam was recouered with three leaues of Paradise ; Eue , with her haire : They met together in Arafe . Further , as concerning Eue , she was made of a rib of the left side , for otherwise she had beene as strong as the man . Ab. Who dwelt in the earth before ? Mah. First the Deuils , seuen thousand yeeres after them the Angels : lastly Adam , a thousand yeeres after the Angels . Ab. Who beganne the Pilgrimage ? Mah. Adam . Gabriel shaued his head , and hee circumcised himselfe ; and after him Abraham . Ab. To what land spake GOD at any time ? Mah. To Mount Sinai , that it should lift vp Moses to heauen : Abitabil and Moses are the two men whose sepulchers are knowne . Moses by chance found a sepulcher , which while hee measured with his bodie , the Angell of Death drew from him his soule out of his nostrils , by the smell of an Apple of Paradise . Ab. Where is the middle of the earth ? Mah. In Ierusalem . Ab. Who made the first ship ? Mah. Noe : hee receiued the keyes thereof of Gabriel , and going forth of Arabia , compassed Mecca seuen times , and likewise Ierusalem . In the meane while Mecca was receiued vp into heauen , and the Mount Abikobez preserued Ierusalem in her belly . Ab. What shall become of the children of the Infidels ? Mah. They shall come in at the day of Iudgement , and GOD shall say vnto them , Would yee doe that thing which shall be commanded you ? And he shall command to flow forth one of the riuers of hell , and bid them leape into the same . They which obey , shall goe into Paradise . This shall bee the triall of the children of the faithfull also , which are borne deafe , blinde , &c. Abd. What resteth vnder these seuen earths ? Mah. An Oxe , whose feet are on a white stone , his head in the East , his taile in the West ; he hath fortie hornes , and as many teeth ; it is a thousand yeeres iourney from one horne to another . Vnder that stone is Zohot , a mountaine of hell , of a thousand yeeres iourney . All the Infidels shall ascend vpon the same , and from the top shall fall into Hell. Vnder that Mount is the land Werelea ; vnder that , the Sea Alkasem : the Land Aliolen , the sea Zere : the land Neama , the sea Zegir : the land Theris , the land Agiba , white as Milke , sweet as Muske , soft as Saffron , bright as the Moone : the sea Alknitar ; the fish Albehbut , with his head in the East , his taile in the West : all these in order one after another . And beneath all these in like infernall order the Winde , the Mountaine , the Thunder , the Lightning , the bloudie Sea , Hell closed , the fierie Sea , the darke Sea , the Sea Po , the cloudie Sea , Prayses , Glorification , the Throne , the Booke , the Pen , the greater Name of GOD. Ab. What hath come out of Paradise into the World ? Mah. Mecca , Iesrab , b Ierusalem : as on the contrarie , out of Hell ; Vastat in Egypt , Antiochia in Syria , Ebheran in Armenia , and Elmeden of Chaldaea . Ab. What say you of Paradise ? Mah. The ground of Paradise is of gold , enameled with Emeralds , and Hiacinths , planted with euery fruitfull Tree , watered with streames of Milke , Hony , and Wine : the day is of a thousand yeeres continuance , and the yeere of fortie thousand yeeres . The people shall haue whatsoeuer can be desired , they shall be clothed in all colours , except c black , which is the proper colour of Mahomet : they all shall bee of the stature of Adam , in resemblance like Christ , neuer encreasing or diminishing . As soone as they are entered , shall bee set before them the Liuer of the Fish Albehbut , and whatsoeuer dainties they can desire . They shall not need going to stoole any more then the childe in the wombe , but they shall sweat out all superfluities , of sent like Muske . They shall eat but for delight , not for hunger . Vnlawfull meates , as Swines flesh , they shall refraine . And if you list to know why this beast is vnclean , vnderstand that Iesus on a time called forth Iaphet to tell his Disciples the Historie of the Arke ; Who told them , that by the weight of the Ordure , the Arke leaned on the one side , whereupon Noe , consulting with GOD , was bidden bring the Elephant thither , out of whose dung , mixed with mans , came forth a Hog , which wrooted in that mire with his snout , and by the stinke thereof was produced out of his nose a Mouse , which gnawed the boords of the Arke : Noe fearing this danger , was bidden to strike the Lion on the forehead : and by the Lions breath was a Cat engendred , mortall enemie to the Mouse . But to returne from this stinking tale , to refresh our selues with the like sweets of this Paradise . He addeth , that there they haue the wiues that here they had , and other Concubines ; whom , how , when , wheresoeuer they will . Abd. But why is Wine lawfull there , and here vnlawfull ? Mah. The Angels Arot and Marot , were sometime sent to instruct and gouerne the world , forbidding men , Wine , iniustice , and murther . But a woman hauing whereof to accuse her husband , inuited them to dinner , and made them drunke . They inflamed with a double heat of Wine and Lust , could not obtaine that their desire of their faire Hostesse , except one would teach her the word of ascending to heauen , and the other of descending . Thus she mounted vp to heauen . And vpon enquirie of the matter , shee was made the Morning-Sarre , and they put to their choice , whether they would bee punished in this world , or in the world to come : they accepting their punishment in this , are hanged by chaines , with their heads in a pit of Babel , till the day of Iudgement . Hell , saith Mahomet there , hath the floore of Brimstone , smoakie , pitchy , with stinking flames , with deepe pits of scalding Pitch , and sulphurous flames , wherein the damned are punished daily : the trees beare most loasome fruits , which they eate . The day of Iudgement shall be in this sort . In that day GOD will command the Angel of Death to kill euery Creature ; which being done , hee shall aske him if nothing bee aliue : Adreiel the Angell of Death shall answere , Nothing but my selfe . Then goe thy waies betwixt Paradise and Hell ; and last of all kill thy selfe . Thus he , folded in his wings , prostrate on the earth , shall strangle himselfe with such a bellowing noise , as would terrifie the verie Angels , if they were aliue . Thus the world shall bee emptie fortie yeeres . Then shall GOD hold the Heauen and Earth in his fist , and say , Where are now the mightie men , the Kings and Princes of the World ? Tell mee ( if yee be true ) whose is the Kingdome , and Empire , and Power ? Repeating these words three times , he shall rise vp Seraphiel , and say , Take this Trumpet , and goe to Ierusalem , and sound . This Trumpet is of fiue hundred yeeres iourney . At that sound all Soules shall come forth , and disperse themselues vnto their owne bodies , and their bones shall be gathered together . Fortie yeeres after hee shall sound againe , and then the bones shall resume flesh and sinewes . After fortie yeeres the third sound shall warne the Soules to re-possesse their bodies : and a fire from the West shall driue euery creature to Ierusalem . When they haue here swum fortie yeeres in their owne sweat , they shall with much vexation , come to Adam , and say , Father Adam , Father Adam , Why hast thou begotten vs to these miseries and torments ? Why sufferest thou vs to hang betweene hope and feare ? Pray to GOD , that hee will finish his determination of vs , between Paradise and Hell : Adam shall excuse his vnworthinesse for his disobedience , and send them to Noe , Noe will post them to Abraham , Abraham to Moses : He shall send them to Iesus Christ : To him they shall come , and say , The Spirit , Word , and Power of GOD , let thy pitie moue thee to make intercession for vs . He shall answer them , That which you aske , you haue lost . I was indeed sent vnto you in the power of GOD , and Word of Truth , but yee haue erred , and haue made me GOD ; more then euer I preached to you : and haue therefore lost my benefit . But goe to the last of the Prophets , meaning him with whom thou now talkest , Abdia . Then shall they turne to him , and say ; O faithfull Messenger , and friend of GOD , we haue sinned , heare vs , holy Prophet , our only hope , &c. Then shall Gabriel present himselfe to helpe his friend , and they shall goe to the Throne of GOD. And GOD shall say , I know why you are come : Farre be it that I should not heare the prayer of my faithfull one . Then shall a bridge , be made ouer Hell , and on the top of the bridge shall bee set a ballance , wherein euery mans workes shall bee weighed , and those which are saued , shall passe ouer the bridge , the other shall fall into Hell. Abd. How many bands of men shall there be in that day ? Mahom. An hundred and twentie ; of which , three only shall be found faithfull ; and euery Band or troupe of men shall be in length the iourney of a thousand yeeres , in breadth fiue hundred . Abd. What shall become of Death ? Mah. He shall be transformed into a Ram , and they shall bring him betweene Paradise and Hell. Then shall arise much dissentions betweene these two peoples , through feare of the one , and hope of the other . But the people of Paradise shall preuaile , and shall slay Death betweene Paradise and Hell. Abd. Thou , O Mahomet , hast ouercome , and I beleeue , that there is but one GOD Almightie , and thou art his Messenger and Prophet . In this long and tedious Summarie , of that longer and more tedious Dialogue , compared with the former Iewish opinions , touching their Behemoth , Leuiathan , Ziz , Ierusalem , Swines flesh , the Angell of Death , and other their superstitious opinions , it may appeare , that the Iewes were forward Mint-masters in this new-coyned Religion of Mahomet . In the beginning of this Dialogue , are mentioned their fiue Prayers , and their Ramadam , or Ramazan : Of which , that Arabian Noble-man , in confutation of the Alcoran , writeth thus : h He which hath fulfilled these fiue Prayers , shall bee praised in this world , and in the next . They are as follow : Two kneelings in the morning , after-noone , foure ; at Vespers , or a little before Sun-set , foure ; after Sun-set , foure ; at their beginning of supper , two ; and after supper , when it is darke , two ; in all eighteene kneelings in a day . Their Lent i , or Fast of the Moneth Ramazan , is thus : In the day time they must fast from Meate , Drinke , and Venerie , till the Sunne bee downe : then is Riot permitted them , till a white threed may be discerned from a blacke . But if any be sicke , or in iourneying , he may pay at another time the same number of dayes . Sampsates Isphacanes , a Persian , in a letter written to one Meletius , which had conuerted to Christianitie , and fled to Constantinople , to reduce him to his former vomit , alleageth this saying of GOD to Mahomet : I haue made all things for thee , and thee for mee : obiecteth to Christians the worship of three Persons , the Father , Mother , and Sonne , the worship of many gods . And how ( saith he ) can GOD haue a Sonne without a woman ? And how can they agree together ? How can GOD be made Man ? And why could he not haue saued man by a word , but , as if he had beene hindred through weaknesse , did therefore become man ? And if he were GOD , how could he suffer ? Yea , the name of Mahomet , saith hee , was expressed both in the Old Testament , and the Gospel , Christ himselfe commending it , which the Christians haue raced out : yea , from euerlasting it was written on the right side of the Throne of GOD. And the Musulmans deriue their faith from Abraham . This I haue inserted , to shew the vaine conceits they haue of our Religion , and their blinde confidence in their owne , with their carnall dreames of Diuine Mysteries , and diuellish slanders of our Scriptures , which they know not : their scandall also from the worship of Images and Saints . Frier Richard k reciteth among Mahomets opinions , That of threescore and thirteene parts of the Saracens , one onely shall be saued ; and , that the Deuils shall once bee saued by the Ascoran ; and that the Deuils call themselues Saracens , fit companions with them in their holy things . Some l make it a Canon of Mahomet , That they should looke toward the South when they pray , that when they pray they should say , GOD is one GOD , without equall ; and Mahomet his Prophet : which , Lod. Barthema saith , Are the Characters of the profession of a Mahumetan , and that , by the pronouncing of those words , hee was tried whether he was an Infidell , or no. These words , saith the aboue-said Arabian ( as they affirme ) before the beginning of the world were written in the Throne of GOD. Bellonius m in his Obseruations telleth out of their Bookes , that there is a Tree in Paradise which shadoweth it all ouer , and spreadeth her boughes ouer the walles , whose leaues are of pure gold and siluer , each of them after the Name of GOD , hauing therein written the name of Mahomet . And that if a Christian , at vnawares , should pronounce the said Prayer , Laillah , &c. GOD is one GOD , and Mahomet his Prophet , hee must either die or turne Turke . Such reputation haue they of this forme , which they call a Prayer , with as good reason as the Aue Marie among the Romists , wherein yet they pray not for any thing . Bellonius also saith , That they hold the Heauen to be made of Smoke , and the Firmament stablished on the horne of a Buffall , by whose stirring Earthquakes are caused : That there are seuen Paradises , with Houses , Gardens , Fountaines , and whatsoeuer sense accounteth delectable ; where they shall enioy all delights without any sorrow , hauing Carpet , Beds , Boyes , Horses , Saddles , Garments , for cost and workmanship most curious , and readie for attendance . Those Boyes richly adorned , when they haue satisfied their hunger and thirst , shall present euery Saracen a huge Pome-citron in a golden Charger , and as soone as they shall smell thereof , there shall thence proceed a comely Virgin in gallant attire , which shall embrace him , and he her ; and so shall they continue fiftie yeeres . After which space ended , God shall shew them his face , whereat they shall fall downe , not able to endure the brightnesse , but hee shall say , Arise , my seruants , and enioy my glory ; for heereafter yee shall neuer die , nor be grieued . Then shall they see God , and each lead his Virgin into his Chamber , where all pleasures shall attend them . If one of those Virgins should come forth at midnight , shee would lighten the world no lesse then the Sunne , and if shee should spet into the Sea , all the water thereof would become sweet . Gabriel keepeth the keyes of Paradise , which are in number threescore and ten thousand , each seuen thousand miles long . But hee was not able to open Paradise , without Inuocation of the Name of GOD , and Mahomet his friend . There is a Table of Adamant seuen hundred thousand dayes iourney long and broad , with seates of gold and siluer about it , where they shall be feasted . There is extant a Constitution of Methodius , Patriarke of Constantinople , touching the diuersities of Penances ( according to the diuersitie of the offence ) to bee performed by such as haue reuolted from the Faith to Mahumetisme . Likewise , there is a fragment of Nicetas , wherein are expressed the abiurations , and renunciations of Mahomet , and his Law by new conuerts , both before Baptisme , when they were admitted into the number of the Catechumeni , and at Baptisme , as was then vsed in the Church , some of which I here mention , as fitting to our purpose . After the Anathema pronounced against Mahomet , Ali his sonne-in-law , Apompicertus , Baeicer , Amar , Talcan , Apupachren , Sadicen , and the rest of his consorts and successours ; also against Gadise , Aise , and others his wiues , with Phatuma his daughter : he Anathematiseth the Core , that is , Mahomets Scripture , and all his learning , lawes , Apocryphall narrations , traditions , and blasphemies . The fifth Article is against Mahomets Paradise , there thus expressed , That in it are foure Riuers , one of cleare water , a second , of sweet milke , a third , of pleasant wine , a fourth , of honie : and that the Saracens at the day of Iudgement ( which shall be fiue hundred thousand yeeres after his time ) shal liue carnally with their wiues vnder the shadowes of certaine trees , called Sidra , and Telech , and shall eate what fruits and birds they will , and shall drinke of the fountaines Caphura and Zinciber and wine out of the spring Theon . Their age shall be the same with the heauens : their members foure cubits : they shall haue their fill of lust in the presence of God , who is not ashamed . Sixthly , He Anathematiseth Mahumets Angels Aroth , Maron , Tzapha and Marona , with his Prophets , Chud , Zalech , Soaip , Edres , Duaciphel and Lechina . Seuenthly , His doctrine of the Sun & Moone , and his challenge to be the Key-bearer of Paradise : also his house of Mecca , in the middest wherof , they say , is a stone representing Venus , on which Abraham lay with Hagar , and tied thereto his Camell , when he should haue sacrificed Isaac : where the Pilgrimes holding their eare with one hand , point to the stone with the other , and so turne round till they fall downe with giddinesse . He renounceth likewise their casting seuen stones against the Christians , and the tale of Mahomets Camel , and them which worship the Morning-starre , or Lucifer and Venus , which the Arabians call Chobar , that is , Great . And thus hee proceedeth in two and twentie Articles , abandoning his former sect : after which he desireth Baptisme . Of like subiect are the Catecheses Mystagogicae , or instructions of Peter Guerra de Lorca , concerning conuerting and keeping from Mahometisme , in which are rehearsed , and refuted a great part of their superstitions , dedicated to King Philip the second : But King Philip the third , hath otherwise conuerted the Moores of Spaine , for whom he writ his booke , by an vtter subuersion & turning them quite out of his dominions . He therin telleth of the deuils appearing to Mahomet in forme of a Vulture , with a beake and feathers of gold , professing himselfe to be Gabriel , sent of GOD to teach him his Law : that Mahomet would not permit Iewes to turne to his Law , without baptizing them first vnto Christianitie : that the Saracens worship the New-Moone : that the women spend all their time and care to adorne themselues for their husbands lust , and because they respect fatnesse in their wiues , these therefore with idlenesse , sleepe , and diet according , doe fat themselues like Swine : that a Mahumetan may attaine to that perfection , that he may satisfie for sinne past , and after liue without sin , especially by Fastings and Pilgrimages : that the blessed Virgin shal ( as they dreame ) in the other life bee married to that cursed monster Mahomet : that women shall rise againe in the male sex , and shall also haue women for their lust , which shall bee produced out of certaine trees : with diuers other things scarcely obiected to them by others . Thomas à Iesu another Spaniard , hath written prolixly of this Argument , but I may not heere now follow him . Let me yet be bold out of certaine Arabikes of the best note to adde the Creed , the Commandements , Mescuites , with other Mahumetan Rites and Custome , collected by Gabriel and Iohn , two Maronites , and first touching the Easterne Languages and Authors . THere are in the East eight principall Languages , the Arabike , Persian , Turkish , Hebrew , Chaldee , Syriake ( which little differs from Chaldees ) Greeke , and Armenian . The Arabike is most noble and vsuall , and is extended as far as Mohameds name , as their sacred Language , know to all Moslemans of better fashion . In this is their Alcoran and their publike Prayers , and most of their Lawes . Yea , saith Zaheri , the blessed in Paradise vse it . In this also are writ en their Bookes of Physicke , Astrologie , Rhetorike . The Persian hath little but Poets and Historians , the Turkish almost nothing ; the Chaldee and Syriake are nigh lost , as the Greeke . But Auerroes , Algazeles , Abu-Becer , Alfarabius ( called of the Moslemans , the second Philosopher ) Mohamed Ben-Isaac , and Mohamed Ben-Abdillab adorned the Arabike : besides very many Astrologers , Mathematicians , Physicians , and Historians . Ben-Sidi Aali reckons one hundred and fiftie , which haue written on their Law ; Ben-Casem , innumerable Grammarians and Rhetoricians . Now for the Moslemans Religion , Ben-Sidi Aali expresseth it to consist herein , that they beleeue all the speeches made by Gabriel the Angell to our Prophet , when hee questioned him of the things to bee beleeued and done : which are these , to beleeue in one God to whom none is equall ( this against Christians ) and that the Angels are the Seruants of God , to beleeue in the Scripture sent to the Apostles , diuided in their opinion into one hundred and foure Bookes , of which tenne were sent to Adam , fiftie to Seth , thirtie to Enoc ( called Edris ) ten to Abraham , the Law to Moses , the Psalmes to Dauid , the Gospel to Isa , or Iesus Christ ; lastly , the Alcoran to Mohamed . That they hold these sent for mens good ; and beleeue in the Resurrection after death , and that some are predestinate to fire , some to Paradise , according to the will of God ( for it is said in the Alcoran ; there is none of you which hath not his place in Paradise , and a place determined in Hell ) that they beleeue also the reward of the good and punishment of the bad ; and the intercession of the Saints . Also this is of the things to bee holden , that they firmely beleeue in the Diuine Pen , which was created by the finger of God. This Pen was made of Pearles , of that length and space that a swift Horse could scarcely passe in fiue hundred yeeres . It performeth that office , that it writes all things past , present , and to come : the Inke with which it writes is of light ; the Tongue by which it writes , none vnderstandeth , but the Archangel Seraphael . That they beleeue also the punishment of the Sepulchres ; for the Dead are vsed often to be punished in their Graues , as happened in a certaine Sepulcher betwixt Mecca and Medina . The Precepts of the Moslemans are , first Circumcision , not on the eight day , as to the Iewes , but at the eight , ninth , tenth , eleuenth , twelfth yeere , that they may know what they doe , and may professe their Faith with vnderstanding . And although most hold women free therefrom , yet in Egypt they circumcise women at thirteen , fourteene , or fifteene yeeres old ( many of them till then goe starke naked ) and Sidi-Ben Aali saith , that it was commanded to men , but is vsed to women for honour . The second Commandement is Prayers hourely , which in the Church , at home , or abroad , they are bound to performe , fiue times in the day and night : first , at breake of day ; the second , about noone ; the third , in the afternoone ; the fourth , after Sun-set , when the Starres begin to appeare : the last , in the first watch , or before mid-night ( for after , it is vnlawfull , saith Ben-Sidi Aali ) neither may any transgresse these houres without sin ; yea , saith he , if one were cast into the Sea , and knew the houre of Prayer , if he be able , he ought to doe it ; as also women in trauell must hide the Infants head as they can , and doe it . Trauellers when they perceiue that houre is come , goe out of the way and wash ; or if they haue no water ; lightly dig the Earth , and make shew of washing , and go not thence till they haue finished their Deuotion . Thirdly , Almes is also commanded ; and they which are so poore that they cannot giue to Orphans and the poore , must helpe in Hospitals and High-waies , by such seruice to satisfie God. Fourthly , Ramahdan Fast of thirtie dayes is commanded from morning to Sun-set , and the Stars appearing : for then after euening Prayer they eate any food ( except Wine ) with Bacchanall cheere , and tumults . Fifthly , Pilgrimage once in their liues to Mecca and Medina is also commended ; and sixthly , to fight against the enemies of their Faith is no lesse commanded ; not to preach by the Word and Meekenesse , as Christ , but by the Sword and Warre , to inuade and reuenge . And if by their persons and blood they cannot , they must ( saith our Author ) by their purse and goods helpe the Prince herein . And if they die in Wat , the sensuall pleasures of Paradise , Riuers of Milke and Honey , beautifull women and the like , are their present purchase . Therefore do they giue to Apostataes , which become Moslemans , an Arrow borne vp by their fore-finger ; the Arrow signifying Warre , and that one Finger the Vnitie of the Deitie . Their last Commandement is washing with water , which is three-fold , one before Prayers , handled in three Chapiters by Ben-Sidi Aali , thus performed ; the armes stripped naked to the elbow , they wash the right hand and arme , then the left , after the Nose , Eares , Face , Necke , Crowne , Feet to the ioynts , if they bee bare , or else their shooe-tops ; lastly , their Priuities ; meane-while mumbling their Deuotions . These washings they thinke to wash away their Veniall and lighter sinnes ; for their greater they vse Bathes , and say all the bodie must be washed to wash away Crimes . The third washing is of their secrets by themselues , or their Seruants after the Offices of Nature , deliuered by him in two Chapiters , too foolish and filthy to be related . Adde the prohibition of Images painted or carued , Thefts , Homicides , Robberies , Adulteries , Swines-flesh , Wine , strangled bloud , and things dying of themselues , and all vncleane creatures . He also instructs at large of their Testaments and Funerals . The Moslemans being sicke , presently send for an Abed , Religious man , or Santone to strengthen them in the Faith , and propound heauenly things to him , reciting somewhat out of the Alcoran . And if the Disease be very dangerous , they wash and make their Testament ; and are bound to restore all ill-gotten goods , giuing the creditors a bill of their hand . And if they know not to whom to restore , they must bequeath a summe of money to publike vses , Hospitals , Mescuits , Bathes , the poore and Religious persons : yea , for that respect they set Captiues at libertie , as is read that Auicenna did ; some giue Bookes to publike vses ; some , other things . Ben-Sidi Aali saith , it is Mohameds precept , that the third part of mens goods bee bestowed on publike vses . And if a man die intestate , they say other dead men will chide him . When they are dead , the bodie is washed , the Nose , Eyes , Mouth , and Eares stopped with cotton ; better apparell is put on , white shirts , and Tulipants . Then is the bodie carried to the buriall place without the Citie with a great troupe ; the Santones or Religious going before , then the men promiscuously , after the Corps ; followed by women howling , lamenting , shricking , till they come to the Graue . There are those Garments taken away , and the Corps shrowded in a white sheet , and put into the Graue with the face to the South . After the couering with Earth , many Prayers are made , and much Almes is giuen to the poore to doe the same . Touching the Easterne Customes . Ben-Sidi Aali hath written of the structure of Mescuites . Before them is a large floore paued with Marble , in the midst is a square Lauer , where they which come to pray vse to wash themselues . After this is a great Hall without Images or Pictures , the Walls bare , not shining with Gold or Gems : the Pauement matted , on which the vulgar sit ; the Rich vse Carpets spread for them by their Slaues . From the Roofe hang many Lampes , which are lighted in Prayer time , and that being ended , are put out . These Churches are for the most part round & couered with Lead ; and haue adioyned high Towers which serue for Steeples , with foure Windowes open to the foure Windes ; whereon the Priests at set-times ascend , and with a strong voyce call men to Prayers . Which being ended , and their Legall washing being done , all of them leauing their Shooes on a rew at the threshold of the Gate or Porch , they enter with great silence . The Priest beginneth the Prayer , and all follow , and whiles hee kneeleth they doe so , and rise when hee stands vp , and imitate him in the eleuation or depression of the voyce . None yauneth , cougheth , walketh , or talketh , but in great silence , after Prayers they resume their Shooes and depart . No woman may come to the Mescuites at these set houres , if there bee any men , nor may haue any societie of men , except the Priest , which directeth and goeth before them with his voyce in their manner of praying , as saith the said Author . They are permitted not to enter the Mescuites , but to stand at the doore , and must bee gone quickly before the men haue done their Prayers . He addes that the womens Church is the inner part of their owne house . Such is their dis-respect of women ; notwithstanding , Mohameds promises in his Alcoran , that many , say they , enter not Paradise , but may stand at the doore with Christians , and see the glorie of the men . The Garments of the East are commonly long , some flit on the right and left hand , some whole . The vpper Garment hath wide sleeues . Their head-tire is a Tulipant but differing , of Princes white and fine , artificially wreathen , rather long then round : of their Cadies and Mufeis very large , of fiftie or sixtie Els of Calico round and wreathed ; of Citizens lesse , of Serifs or Mohameds posteritie greene : of Souldiers and Seruants long and white . Christians vse not white nor round ones : the Maronite Patriarke and his Suffragan Bishops we are a huge Tulipant , round and blue , with a blacke hood vnder it : other Priests lesse , and no hood . The women are pompous , but cōming abroad we are a couering made of Horse-haire before their face , that they may see and not be knowne , not if their owne Husbands meet them ; neither if they did know , would they salute , it being a shame for a woman to bee seene speaking with a man . Their Chaines , Brooches , and other Ornaments , and Paintings of their Eyes , Browes , and Fingers ends , I omit . Both men and women are so addicted to neatnesse , that they are very carefull lest any drop of vrine spot their clothes in making water or going to stoole , and would then thinke themselues vncleane . They therefore then sit downe ( like women ) and wash ; or if no water may bee had , wipe with three stones , or a three cornered stone , as Ben-Sidi Aali in his Chapiter of washing warneth . They thinke it vnlawfull to spit or pisse on a brute creature . In food they abstaine from strangled and bloud ; and Moslemans , from Swines-flesh . They loue Iunkets : they breake bread and cut it not . Their Table is a round piece of Leather , to which they come with washing and Prayers promised . They vse not Forkes , but Spoones of Wood of diuers colours , and where they need not them , three Fingers , as Ben-Sidi Aali warneth . Pewter and Porcelane is in much vse , but other Vessels of Plate or Gold , saith hee , Mohamed forbade , saying , The Deuill vsed such , the common drinke is water ; the better sort adde Sugar , sometimes Amber and Muske , &c. CHAP. VI. Of the Pilgrimage to MECCA . WE haue heard of the antiquitie of this Pilgrimage in the former Chapter , deriued from Adam , who was shauen and circumcised for that purpose : and the Alcoran nameth Abraham the founder of the Temple , &c. Pittie it were , that the last of the Prophets should not honour that which was first instituted by the first of men . If wee will rather beleeue that Arabian before mentioned , we shall finde another originall ; namely , That whereas two Nations of the Indians , called Zechian and Albarachuma , had vsed to goe about their Idols naked and shauen , with great howlings , kissing the corners , and casting stones vpon an heape , which was heaped vp in honour of their gods , and that twice euery yeere , in the Spring , and in Autumne : the Arabians had learned the same of the Indians , and practised the same at Mecca , in honour of Venus ( casting stones backe betweene their legs , the parts of Venus ) in the time of Mahomet . Neither did Mahomet abrogate this , as he did other Idolatrous Rites : onely for modesties sake they were enioyned to gird a piece of linnen about their Reines . Petrus Alphonsi a an ancient Author , who of a Iew had become a Christian , thus relateth this Historie . The Ammonites and Moabites erected two Idols , one of white stone called Mercurie , in honour of Mars : the other of blacke , called Chamos , in honour of Saturne . Twice a yeere these men ascended to worship them ; when the Sunne entred into Aries , in honour of Mars , and then at their departure they cast stones ( as before is said : ) when the Sunne entred into Libra , in honour of Saturne ; at which time they sacrificed naked , with their heads shauen . The Arabians also worshipped them : Mahomet did not abolish them , but placed the Image of Saturne in a corner , with his back-part forwards ; and buried the Image of Mars in the ground , and laid a stone ouer it . These stones he permitted them to kisse , and with shauen crownes , and naked backes to cast stones backwards betweene their legs , which they say , is done to scarre away the Deuill . This is suffered to bee done at Mecca in honour of Venus . But wee haue alreadie heard , that Venus was the ancient Arabian and Seracenicall Deitie , to whom they performed such Rites of old . Mecca , or ( as they call it ) Macca , signifying an Habitation , containeth in it about sixe thousand houses fairely built , like those of Italy : Other walls it hath not , then such as Nature hath enuironed it with ; namely , With high and barren Mountaines round about . Some b report , That betweene the Mountaines and the Citie are pleasant gardens , abundance of Figs , Grapes , Apples , Melons , and that there is store also of Flesh and Water . But it seemeth , that this is of later industrie , not of Natures indulgence , if it be true . For Lud. Barthema c , or Vertoman , being there in the yeere 1503. saith , That the place was accursed of GOD , as not bringing forth Hearbs , Trees , Fruites , or any thing , and besides , hauing great scarcitie of water , and is serued with these things from other places . It is gouerned by a King ( tributarie , then to the Soldan , now to the Turke ) called the Seriffo , lineally descended from their great Seducer , by his daughter Fatima ( the onely issue of this libidinous poligamous Prophet ) married to Hali. All of this kindred are called Emyri , that is , Lords , cloathed with ( or at least , wearing Turbants of ) greene , which colour the Mahumetans will not suffer other men to weare . The number of Pilgrimes which resort hither , is incredible . From Cairo commeth a Carouan of deuotion , some to Mammon , some to Mahomet , either for trade of Merchandize , or for Superstition , and another yeerely from Damascus : besides those which come from the Indies , Aethiopia , Arabia , Persia , &c. Lud. Barthema saith , That ( at his being at Mecca ) of the Carouan of Damasco wherein he went , were fiue and thirtie thousand Camels , and about fortie thousand persons : of that of Cairo were threescore and foure thousand Camels , and now in these times about fortie thousand Camels , Mules , and Dromedaries , and fiftie thousand persons , besides the Arabian Carouan , and of other Nations . This Mart of Mecca is much impaired , since the Portugales haue intercepted the Indian commodities , which by a Carouan from thence , were wont to be brought hither . Let me desire the Reader to haue patience , and goe along on this Pilgrimage , with one of these Carouans , thorow these Arabian Desarts to Mecca and Medina : and because that of Cairo is the chiefe , wee will bestow our selues in it , and obserue what Rites they obserue before they set forth : what by the way , and at the intended places of their deuotion . d Touching the necessitie whereof ; they thinke , that they which goe not once in their liues , shall , after death , goe to the Deuill . Yea , some , for deuotion , plucke out their eyes after so holy a sight . The moneth Ramazan ( or Ramadham , the ninth moneth in their Kalendar , containing thirtie daies , as you haue heard ) is their Lent ; falling sometime high , sometime low , being that whole moneth , during which time the Pilgrimes and Merchants resort to Cairo from Asia , Greece , Barbarie , &c. After their m Lent ended , they obserue their Easter , or Feast , called Bairam , three dayes . Twentie dayes after this Feast , the Carouan is readie to depart . Against this time , they assemble themselues at a place , two leagues from Cairo ( called Birca ) attending the comming of the Captaine . This Captaine of the Corauan , whom they call Amarilla Haggi , is renewed euery third yeere ; and to him the Grand Signior , euery voyage giueth eighteene Purses ( each containing sixe hundred twentie fiue Duckats of gold ) for the behoofe of the Carouan , and also to doe Almes vnto needfull Pilgrimes . He hath foure Chausi to serue him , and foure hundred Souldiers , two hundred Spachi , mounted on Dromedaries , and as many Ianizaries riding on Camels . The Chausi and Spachi , the Captaine maintaineth at his owne charges : The Ianizaries haue their prouision from Cairo . He hath eight Pilots for guides ; which Office is hereditarie . They carrie sixe pieces of Ordnance to terrifie the Arabians , and to triumph at Mecca . The Merchandize that goeth by Land , payeth no custome ; that which goeth by Sea , payeth ten in the hundred . At the Feast , before the Carouan setteth forth , the Captaine , with his Retinue and Officers , resort vnto the Castle of Cairo , before the Basha , which giueth vnto euery man a Garment , and that of the Captaine is wrought with Gold , the others according to their degree . Moreouer , he deliuereth vnto him the Chisua Tunabi , or Garment of the Prophet ; a Vesture of Silke , wrought with these letters of Gold , La illa ill'alla Mahumet Resullala ; that is , There are no gods but God , and Mahomet is the Messenger of God. After this , he deliuereth to him a Gate , wrought curiously with gold ; and a couering of greene veluet , made in manner of a Pyramis , about nine palmes high , wrought with fine gold , to couer the Tombe of the Prophet Mahomet , and many other couerings besides of gold and silke to adorne it . The two former are for the house of Abraham in Mecca . Then the Captaine hauing taken his leaue , departed accompanied with all the people of Cairo , in manner of a Procession , with singing , shouting , and a thousand Ceremonies besides , and passing the gate Bab. Nassara , laieth vp , in a Mosquita the said Vestures very safely . This Ceremonie is performed with such publike resort , that it is not lawfull for any man to forbid his wife the going to this Feast : for shee may , vpon such a cause , separate her selfe from her husband , and lie with another man . The Camels which carrie the Vestures , being adorned with cloth of gold , and many little bels , the multitude streweth flowers and sweet water on them ; others with fine cloth and towels touch the same , reseruing these for reliques . Twentie daies after this Feast , the Captaine , taking the vestures out of that Mosquita , repaireth to Birca , where his Tent abideth some ten daies . In this time , they which meane to follow the Carouan , resort thither , and amongst them , many women attired with trifles , tassels , and knots , accompanied with their friends , mounted on Camels . The night before their departure , they make great feasting and triumph , with discharging their Ordnance , Fire-works , &c. shouting , till , at the breake of day vpon the sound of a Trumpet , they march forward on their way . From Cairo to Mecca is fortie daies iourney , trauelling from two a clocke in the morning till the Sun-rising : and then hauing rested till noone , they set forward , so continuing till night , obseruing this order till the end of their voyage , without change ; except n at some places , where , in respect of water , they rest sometimes a day and a halfe to refresh themselues . The Carouan is diuided into three parts ; the fore-ward , the maine battell , and the rere-ward . The fore-ward containeth about the third part of the people ; and amongst these , the eight Pilots , a Chausi , and foure knaues , with bulls sinewes , which punish offendors on the soles of their feet . In the night time they haue foure or fiue men goe before with pieces of drie wood , which giue light : they follow the Starre , as the Mariners . Within a quarter of a mile followeth the maine Battell , with their Ordnance , Gunners , and fifteene Archers , Spachi ; The chiefe Physician , with his Ointments and Medicines for the sicke , and Camels for them to ride on . Next goeth the fairest Camell that may be found in the Turkes Dominion , decked with cloth of gold and silke , and carrieth a little chest , made of pure Legmame , in forme of the Israelitish Arke , containing in it the Alcoran , all written with great letters of gold , bound betweene two tables of Massie gold . This chest is couered with silke , during the voyage ; but at their entring into Mecca and Medina , it is couered with cloth of gold , adorned with Iewels . This Camell is compassed about with Arabian Singers and Musicians , singing alway and playing vpon Instruments . After this follow fifteene other most faire Camels , euery one carrying one of the abouesaid vestures , being couered from top to toe with silke . Behinde these , goe the twentie Camels , which carry the Captaines money and prouision . After followeth the Standard of the great Signior , accompanied with Musicians and Souldiers , and behinde these , lesse then a mile , followeth the rere-ward , the greatest part Pilgrimes ; the Merchants for securitie , going before : for in this voyage it is needfull and vsuall , that the Captaines bestow Presents , Garments , and Turbants vpon the chiefe Arabians , to giue him free passage , receiuing sometimes , by pilferings some damage notwithstanding . They passe by certaine weake Castles in the way , Agerut , Nachel , Acba , Biritem , betweene which two last is the Riuer of Iethro , and the Ponds of Midian , where Moses sate down . At Iebhir , the first Towne subiect to the Seriffo of Mecca , they are receiued with much ioy , and well refreshed with the plentie which that place yeeldeth . They finde other filthy Commodities also more then plentie , which fact ( they hold ) purgeth them from a multitude of sinnes , and encreaseth their deuotion to prosecute the voyage . The next day they goe towards Bedrihonem , in which place groweth shrubs , whereout issueth balme . Hereby they lodge one night , in memory of a victory here obtained against the Christians , at the earnest prayers of their Prophet , dreaming of Drums , heere still founded . by Angels , as they passe . The next morning by Sun-rising , they arriue at Bedrihonem , where euery one washed himselfe from top to toe , couering their priuities with a cloth , and their shoulders with another white one ; and they which can goe in this habite to Mecca , merit more ; they which cannot make a vow to offer a Ram at the Mountaine of Pardons . After this washing , it is not lawfull for any man or woman to kill a Flea or Lowse with their hands or nailes , till they haue accomplished their Vowes at that Mountaine . This night they come within two miles of Mecca . The next morning they march on , and the Seriffo meeting them , resigneth his gouernment to the Captaine , during his abode there : and the Captaine giueth h m a garment of cloth of gold , with other Iewels . After this , hauing eaten together vpon Carpets and Hides , they take with them the gate and garment abouesaid , and goe , attended but with few , to the Mosquita , and there cause the old to bee pulled downe , and put the new couerture on the house of Abraham : and the old vesture is the Eunuches which serue in the said Mosquita , which sell it deare to the Pilgrimes , euery little piece being accounted a most holy Relique . And well may it be so , for ( can you doubt of it ? ) putting the same vnder the head of a man at his death , all his sinnes must , by vertue heereof be pardoned . They take away the old doore , which is the Seriffoes fee , and set in place the new . Thus after some Orisons , the Captaine returneth to his pauilion , the Seriffo remaineth in the Citie . That you may be the better acquainted with this Mosquita , & house of Abraham , you are to know , o that in the middest of the Citie is the great Mosquita , built ( they say ) in the time when their Prophet liued . It is foure-square , euery square halfe a mile , being in all the circuit two miles , in manner of a Cloyster : The galleries round about are in manner of foure streets ; these streets being separated from each other with Pillars , of Marble some , and some of Lime and Stone . In the middest of all separate from the rest , is the house of Abraham . This Mosquita hath fourescore and nineteene gates , and fiue steeples , from whence the Talismani call the people to their deuotion . And the Pilgrimes , which are not prouided of Tents , resort hither , men and women lying together ; their House of Prayer becomming a den of Theeues . Barthema saith , that this Temple is round , like the Coliseo at Rome . That at euerie entrance is a descent of ten or twelue steps , on both sides wherof stand Iewellers , which sell gems onely . Within , it is vaulted , gilded , and odoriferous , beyond what can be spoken : for there are foure or fiue hundred men which sell powders to preserue dead corpses , and other sweets . It seemeth , that since his time the temple and house of Abraham are altered . This p house is foure-square , made of speckled stone , twentie paces high , and fortie in circuit . And vpon one side of this house , within the wall , there is a stone of a span long , and halfe a span broad , which stone ( they say ) fell downe from heauen ; a voice from heauen at the same fall , being heard , that wheresoeuer this stone fell , there should be built the house of GOD , wherein hee will heare the praiers of sinners . Then was the Stone q as white as snow , but now , through the kisses of sinners , it is become so blacke as it is . The entrance into this house is small and high . There are without this house one and thirtie pillars of brasse vpon square stones , sustaining a threed of Copper , reaching from one to another , on which are fastened many burning Lampes . The founder of these was Solyman . Being entred into this house through that difficult passage , there stand two pillars of Marble at the entrance : in the middest are three of Aloes-wood , couered with tyles of India , of a thousand colours , which serue to vnder-prop the Terratza , or roofe . It is so darke , that they can hardly see within for want of light ; nor is it without an euill smell . Without the gate fiue paces , is the Pond Zunzun ; that blessed Pond which the Angell shewed to Agar for her sonne Ismael . Of their Feast Baraim is said alreadie : About sixe daies after they be come hither to Mecca , they celebrate another Feast called Bine Baraim , that is , the great Feast , which is also called , The Feast of the Ram. In those daies space they prepare themselues hereunto with due ceremonies . First , departing from the Carouan , guided with such as are skilfull in the way , they goe twentie or thirtie in a companie walking thorow a street , which ascendeth by little and little , till they come vnto a certaine gate , whereon is written in Marble , Babel Salema ; that is , the gate of Health . And from this place is descried the great Mosquita , and twice saluted , saying , Peace to thee , Messenger of God. Then proceeding on their way , they finde an Arch on their right hand , whereon they ascend fiue steps , vpon which is a great void place made of stone : after descending fiue other steps , and proceeding the space of a flight-shoot , they finde another Arch , like vnto the first ; and this way , from the one Arch to the other , they goe and come seuen times , saying alwaies some of their prayers , which ( they say ) the afflicted Hagar said , whiles she sought and found not water for her sonne . After this Ceremonie , thy enter into the Mosquita ; and drawing neere vnto the house of Abraham , they go round about it other seuen times , alwaies saying , This is the house of GOD , and of his seruant ABRAHAM . This done , they goe and kisse that blacke stone abouesaid ; and then goe they to the Pond Zunzun , and in their apparell , as they be , wash themselues from head to foot , saying , Tobah Allah , Tobah Allah , Pardon Lord , Pardon Lord ; drinking also of that muddie vnsauourie water : and thus returne they , cleansed from all their sins . Euerie Pilgrime performeth these Ceremonies once at the least ; the deuouter sort often . An hundred yeeres since these Ceremonies were somewhat different , after Barthemaes r relation . On the three and twentieth of May , the people ( before day ) compassed that house of Abraham seuen times , alway touching and kissing euery corner . Ten or twelue paces from this house was another , in manner of a Chappell with three or foure gates , and in the middest thereof a pit of brackish water , threescore and ten yards deepe . Thereat stand sixe or eight men , appointed to draw water for the people ; who after their seuen-fold Ceremonie come to the brink , and say , All this be for the honor of God , and the pittifull God pardon me my sins . Then doe those other powre vpon them three buckets full of water , from the top of their heads to their feet , be their garments neuer so costly . The Carouan ſ hauing abode at Mecca fiue dayes , the night before the euening of their Feast , the Captaine with all his company , setteth forwards towards the Mountaine of Pardons , called Iabel Arafata , distant from Mecca fifteene miles . This Mountaine , or small Hill rather , is in compasse two miles , inuironed round about with the goodliest Plaine that a mans eye hath seen , and that Plaine compassed with high Mountains . Vpon the side towards Mecca , there are many pipes of cleare fresh water , wherewith the people refresh themselues , and their cattell . Adam and Eue , when they were banished Paradise , after they had beene separated fortie yeeres , one in Nubia , and the other in India ( as you heard before ) met at this pleasant place , and here inhabited and built a little house , which they call at this day Beyt-Adam , the house of Adam . Hither come also the same day the other Carouans of Arabia and Damasco , and all the inhabitants for ten dayes iourney round about , so that at one time here is to be seene aboue two hundred thousand persons , and three hundred thousand cattell . Now all this company meeting together , the night before the Feast , the three Hostes cast themselues into a triangle , setting the Mountaine in the middest , and fill Heauen and Earth with shouting , singing , hallowing , gun-shot and fire-works all that night . The next day being their Feast , in silence they attend their sacrifices and prayers onely . And in the euening , they which haue horses , mount thereon , and approach as nigh vnto the Mountaine as they can : others make the best shift they can on foot , giuing euer vnto the Captaine of Cairo the chiefe place , the second to the Captaine of Damasco , and the third to the Captaine of Arabia . And being all approached , there commeth one of the Santones mounted on a Camell well furnished , who at the other side of the Mountaine ascendeth fiue steps into a Pulpit made for that purpose , and there maketh a Sermon to the people . The Contents whereof , are the benefits which GOD hath bestowed on them deliuerance from Idolatrie , giuing them the house of Abraham , and the Mountaine of Pardons : adding , that the mercifull GOD commanded his Secretary Abraham , to build him an house in Mecca , wherein his successours might be heard , at which time all the Mountaines in the world came together thither with sufficiencie of stones for the building therof , except that little low hill , which for pouertie could not goe to discharge this debt : for the which it became sorrowfull , and wept thirtie yeeres , at the end whereof God in compassion said vnto it , Weepe no more , my daughter , comfort thy selfe : I will cause all those that goe to the house of my seruant Abraham , that they shall not be absolued from their sinnes , vnlesse they first come to doe thee reuerence , to keepe in this place their holiest Feast . And this I haue commanded to my people by the mouth of my friend and Prophet Mahomet . This said , he exhorteth them to the loue of God , to prayer , and almes . The Sermon ended , at the Sun-setting they make three prayers : first for the Seriffo , second for the grand Signior , the third , for the people : to which prayers all with one voyce , cry Amin la Alla , Amin Ia Alla ; Be it so Lord . Barthema addeth to the Sermon the Cadi or Santones exhortation to weepe for their sinnes , and knocke their breasts , with inuocation of Abraham and Isaac , to pray for the people of the Prophet ; and reporteth further , that there were killed on the first day more then thirtie thousand Rams , or Sheepe toward the West , and giuen to the poore ; of which there were thirtie or fortie thousand . Thus hauing had the Santones blessing , and saluted the Mountaine of Pardon , they returne the way they came , in the middest of which way , is a place called Mina : and a little from thence foure great Pillars , two on each side of the way . If any passe not thorow the middest of these , he loseth all the merit of his Pilgrimage . And from the Mount of Pardons till they be passed these pillars , none dare looke backeward , for feare lest his sins , which he hath left in the Mountaine , returne to him againe . Being past these Pillars , euery one lighteth downe , seeking in this sandie field fiftie or threescore little stones , which they binde in an handkerchiefe , and carry to that place of Mina , where they stay fiue dayes , because at that time there is a Fayre , free and franke of all custome . And in this place are other three Pillars not together , but set in diuers places . Monuments of those three Apparitions , which the Deuill made to Abraham , an to t Ismael his sonne : for they now a dayes make no mention of Isaac , as if he had neuer beene borne . They say , that when as Abraham at Gods command went to offer his sonne Ismael , the deuill dehorted him from the same : but seeing his labour lost , he went to Ismael , and bid him pittie himselfe . But Ismael tooke vp stones and threw at him , saying , I defend me with God from the Deuill the offender . These words the Pilgrimes repeate in their visitation of these Pillars , hurling away the stones they had gathered . From hence halfe a mile is a Mountaine , whither Abraham went to sacrifice his sonne . In the same is a great den whither the Pilgrimes resort to make their prayers , and there is a great stone separated in the middest by the knife of Ismael ( they say ) at the time of this sacrifice . Barthema reporteth that heere at Mecca he saw two Vnicornes : which I mention , because since that time I haue not found any Author which hath testified the like sight . They were sent to the Seriffo for a present by an Aethiopian King . The Carouan departing for Medina , as soone as they come in sight thereof ( they call the place The Mountaine of Health ) they alight , and going vp the hill , shout with loud voyces and say , Prayer , and health be vnto thee , O Prophet of God , Prayer and health be vpon thee , O beloued of GOD. They proceed on their iourney ; and lodge that night within three miles of Medina , and the next morning are receiued with solemnitie of the Gouernour . Medina u is a Citie two miles in circuit , with faire houses of lime and stone , and a square Mosquita in the middest , lesse , but more sumptuous then that of Mecca . This is called Medina Tal Nabi , that is , the Citie of the Prophet ; in Barthemaes time , it contained about three hundred houses , and was very barren , one garden of Dates excepted : but now they haue store of fruits . This Temple is square , an hundred paces in length ; fourescore in breadth . It hath in it an I le made Arch-wise , supported with foure hundred Pillars , and supporting ( as he saith ) three thousand Lampes . In one part of this Mosquita was a Librarie of fortie fiue Mahumeticall bookes . Also within the same ( in a corner thereof ) is a x Tombe built vpon foure Pillars with a Vault , exceeding in height the Mosquita : being couered with Lead , and the top all inameld with gold , and an halfe Moone vpon the top , wrought within verie artificially with gold . Below there are round about great yron staires ascending vp to the middest of the Pillars , and in the middest lyeth buried the bodie of Mahumet ( not in an yron chest attracted by Adamant at Mecca , as some affirme . ) Or to say the truth , neither here nor at Mecca can they shew this Seducers bodie . For the Captaine of that Carouan of Damasco , in which Barthema went on this Pilgrimage , offered to the chiefe Priest of that Mosquita , three thousand Saraffi of gold , to shew him the bodie of the Nabi or Prophet ; that ( saith he ) being the onely cause of my comming . The Priest answered proudly : How can those eyes , wherewith thou hast committed so much euill in the world , see him by whom GOD hath created Heauen and Earth ? The Captaine replied , True Sir , but doe me that fauour , to let me see his bodie , and I will presently plucke out mine y eyes . The Priest answered . O Sir , I will tell you the truth . It is true , that our Prophet would die heere to giue vs good example : for hee might haue died at Mecca , but such was his humilitie for our instruction : and presently after hee was dead , he was carried by the Angels into heauen . And where ( saith the Captaine ) is Iesus Christ the Sonne of Marie ? The Priest answered , At the feet of Mahomet . In the night time by some fire-workes in the steeple , they would haue gulled the credulous people with opinion of miracle , vsing out-cryes in the night , saying , Mahomet would rise againe : and when the Mamalukes could see no such light shine forth of Mahomets Tombe as they rumoured , they said , It was because they were slaues , and weake in the faith , and could not see heauenly sights . To returne to the discouery of this supposed Sepulchre : Ouer the bodie they haue built a Tombe of speckled stone , a brace and halfe high , and ouer the same another of Legmame , foure-square in manner of a Piramis . Round about the Sepulchre there hangeth a curtaine of silke , which hideth the Sepulture from their sight that stand without . Beyond this in the same Mosquita are other two Sepulchres of Fatma and Hali : ( who yet , as some say , was buried at Massadalli , neere Cusa : others say , hee neuer died , but his comming is still expected . ) The attendants on these Sepulchres are fiftie Eunuches , white and tawnie , of which , three onely of the eldest and best esteemed white Eunuches , may enter within the Tombe ; which they doe twice a day to light the Lampes , and for other seruices . The other attend on the Mosquita , and those two other Sepulchres : Where euery one may goe and touch at his pleasure , and take of the earth for deuotion , as many doe . The Captaine with great pompe presenteth that Pyramid-like Vestment ( whereof you haue heard ) for the Tombe , the Eunuches taking away the old , and laying on the new : and after this , other vestures for the ornament of the Mosquita . And the people without deliuer vnto the Eunuches , each man somewhat to touch the Tombe therewith : which they keepe as a Relique with great deuotion . Here is a stately Hospitall built by Cassachi , or Rosa , the wife of great Soliman , richly tented , and nourishing many poore people . A mile from the Citie are certaine houses , in one of which they say Mahomet dwelt , hauing on euery side many Date-trees , amongst which there are two growing out of one stocke exceeding high , which their Prophet , forsooth , grafted with his owne hands . The fruit thereof is alway sent to Constantinople for a Present to the Grand-Signior , and is said to be the Blessed fruit of the Prophet . Also there is a little Mosquita , wherein three places are counted holy . The first , they affirme their Prophet made his first prayer in , after hee knew God. The second is that , whither he went when he would see the house of Abraham . Where when he sate downe to that intent , the Mountaines opened from the top to the bottome , to shew him the house , and after closed againe as before . The third , is the middest of the Mosquita , where is a Tombe made of Lime and Stone fouresquare , and full of sand , wherein they say was buried that blessed Camell which Mahomet was alway wont to ride vpon . Euen still ( as one Mr. Simons a Merchant and beholder thereof reported to me ) they haue a superstitious custome at Cairo , of carrying the leg of Mahomets Camell ( as they affirme ) in a Coach , the women in zeale of their blinde deuotion , hurling their Shashes to receiue thence some holy and blessed touch , for their Mahumeticall edification : as the Papists ascribe no small holinesse to the touch of our Ladies Image at Loretto with their beades , or other implements of their superstition , as my friend Mr. Barkley , an eye-witnesse , hath told me . Maruell much we may , that the Souldiers which crucified Christ , and parted his garments by lot , and Iudas which kissed him , and the Deuill also which carried his bodie out of the wildernesse , and set it on a pinacle of the Temple , did not from such holy touches acquire much holinesse . But here a good intent was wanting , which though the Mahumetans haue , yet a Camels leg is not so holy as our Ladies Image ; Grant it : but they pretend Tradition and Deuotion no lesse then these : and otherwise , there is as little warrant m for that house and Image of our Ladie that they are true , as of the other . Blessed VIRGIN ! whom all generations call blessed , and iustly admire for that holinesse , which with thankefulnesse to God , and charitie to man , wee are to imitate ; then these stones and blockes should thus vsurpe thy name , and ( in a worse sacriledge ) diuine worship , yea more then those holies of diuine institution , which were so farre from conueying n holinesse by touching , that being themselues touched by any vncleane thing , they receiued thence infection of vncleannesse . And if Christ himselfe should thus be honoured , where , in all the Christian world are such Vowes , Pilgrimages , and Deuotions in his name , as here to the supposed Ladie of Loretto ? As if they would rather be Mariani then Christiani in their Religion . But who brought vs now to Loretto ? Nay , who can but in reading the one , thinke of the other , both being frequented so generally in Pilgrimages , Offerings , and I know not what superstitions ? Only in this is Loretto worse , that it abuseth more holy names of God , and his Saints , to like vnholy holies . But of this subiect , that Reuerend and learned Deane , Dr. Sutcliffe hath largely and learnedly written , both in confutation of that impious Pamphlet of o Giffords Caluino-Turcismus , and plainely paraleling the Mahumetans and Turkes in verie many points of their Religions . To him I referre the industrious Reader . Yea , the verie Narration of the Saracenicall and Turkish Rites by vs in this Booke , shall bee sufficient to them which know the Popish , in many things to discerne and acknowledge the Kindred , and like hellish descent both ; like Sampsons Foxes , hauing their tayles knit together with fire-brands , which both fill and emptie the world with their flames ; howsoeuer their heads looke contrarie , one toward Christ , the other toward Mahomet . That which I speake of Popish , I vnderstand of that which our Aduersaries maintaine by authoritie ( not from Scriptures , or the ancient Councels and Fathers , but ) from the Popes pretended Supremacie and visible Monarchie , as Head and Vice-God in the Church ; the Alcoran , whereof is his Decretals , Extrauagants , Consistorie , Constitutions , and such Canons as p their holy Ghost sent from Rome in a boxe , lately thundered at Trent besides , and against the Canonicall Scripture , which holy men of God writ as they were moued by the holy Ghost . But let vs backe to Medina . On the other side of the Citie are Tombes of the holy Mahumetans , Abubachar , Ottoman , Omar , which Bartema saith , were buried in the same Temple with Mahumet , and all vnder the earth . A daies iourney from Medina is a steepe mountaine , hauing no passage but one narrow path , which was made by Hali : who fleeing from the pursuing Christians , and hauing no way of escape , drew out his sword , and diuided this mountaine , and so saued his life . The Captaine at his returne to q Cairo , is with a sumptuous Feast receiued of the Basha , and presented with a garment of cloth of gold : he againe presenteth the Alcoran , out of the chest to the Basha to kisse , and then it is laid vp againe . By this time your pilgrimage hath more then wearied you . I haue made bold to trouble you a little longer , with this argument of Mahomets Meccan Pilgrimage , out of the Maronites collection from Arabike Authors . Mecca chiefe Citie of Arabia Deserta , is called also in the Alcoran , Becca , the holy Citie of the Moslemans , both for Mahomeds reuelations there had , and for the Temple especially , called by them Kabe , or , The Square House , which they fable , was first built by Angels , and often visited by Adam himselfe : and lest it should bee destroied by the Floud , was lifted vp to the sixth Heauen , called Dar-assalem ( The habitation of peace ) after the Floud , Abraham built another house like to the former , by the shadow thereof sent from heauen to him . Thus writeth Iacub Ben-Sidi Aali . This is a Chappell , not very large , of square figure ; open with foure Gates , by one of which the Ministers haue accesse ; the other are opened but once in the yeere . It glittereth all with Gold , and is couered with vests of Gold , an encompassed with elegant Iron-worke , to keepe off neere commers . No man may enter it but certaine Elders , which haue long beards to their breasts , and remaine there night and day . Neere to this Chappel is a large marble Floore adorned about with eight huge Lights , and sixe and thirtie Lamps of Gold , perpetually burning . Three pathes leade thereto whereon men and women goe bare-foot to the Chappel , which they compasse seuen times with great reuerence , mumbling their deuotions ; kisse the corners , sigh and implore the aide of Abraham and Mohamed . Round about all this space is a stately building of very elegant structure , as it were a wall ; in which are numbred sixteene principall Gates to goe in and out , where hang innumerable Lamps and Lights of incredible greatnesse . Within this space betwixt the rewes of Pillars are Shops of Sellers , of Gemmes , Spices , Silkes , in incredible store from India , Arabia , Aethiopia : that it seemes rather the Mart of the World , then a Temple . Here doe men kisse and embrace with great zeale a certaine stone , which they call Hagiar Alasuad , or , The Blacke stone , which they say , is a Margarite of Paradise , the light whereof gaue lustre to all the Territorie of Mecca . Before this , saith Iacub Ben-Sidi Aali , Mohamed commanded to weepe , to aske God pardon for sinnes , and to crie with sighs and teares for ayde against their enemies . After they haue visited that Chappel , and the Stone , they goe to another large Chappel within the Temple , where is the Well , called Zam Zam ; which is ( saith the said Author ) the Well which flowed from the feet of Ismael , when hee was thirstie and wept : which Hagar first seeing , cried out Zam Zam , in the Coptite or old Aegyptian Tongue ; that is , Stay , stay . There are many which draw water thence and giue to the Pilgrimes , who are commanded to wash therewith their bodie and head three times to drinke thereof , and if they can , to carrie some of it with them , and to pray God for health and pardon of sinnes . To this building is added a Noble Schoole or Vniuersitie , A. H. 949. by Solyman who adorned it by his costs by maruellous structure , and endowed it with reuenues . After these visitations , all the Pilgrimes goe to a certaine Temple on a Hill , ten miles from the Citie , and flocking in great numbers , buy according to their abilitie , one or more Rams for sacrifice . And because some are of opinion , that the Mohamedans haue no sacrifices , we will relate what Iacub Ben-Sidi Aali hath written of their ceremonies . Dhahhla ( so the Arabs call a Sacrifice ) is a killing of beasts in the worship , and for the offering of God , and they are Lambs of sixe or seuen moneths at least ; Camels of fiue yeeres , Bullockes of two yeeres . The males are to be chosen before females , and those cleane , white , infected by no naturall or violent defect , fatte , corpulent , horned . Euery man must kill his owne Sacrifices , and rippe them with his owne hands , except in vrgent necessities , and then he may substitute others to doe it for him . For euery one before they eate any thing , are bound to eate some peace of the Sacrifice ; the rest , if they can , to giue cheerefully to the poore . They which are admitted to these Oblations , let them offer one Ram for themselues , another for the soules of the Dead , another for Mahomed , that in the day of Iudgement he deliuer them from calamities . These Sacrifices are offered to God in imitation of Abraham , which would haue offered his sonne Ismael to God ; who going out of the Citie with him to a certaine Hill ; called Mena , where he would haue offered him to God : but when the sword could not cut his necke , a white Ram appeared betwixt his hands , fat , and horned , which he sacrificed to God in stead of his sonne . Whiles the Pilgrims are heere busied in their sacrifices , Beduine Arabs assault the Carauans , and robbing them , flee to the Hils , and inaccessible refuges , so swift as if they did flie . And although all Armes are forbidden in the Territorie of Mecca ( which containeth on the East sixe miles , on the North twelue , on the West eighteene , on the South foure and twentie , in which respect Mecca & Medina are called Atharamain ) yet they cease not to infest , & Pilgrims are here forced to Armes . This Territorie is barren for want of water and raine , hath very few Herbs and Plants , or other pleasures of Groues , Gardens , Vines , or greene obiects ; but is roasted with the Sunne , both land and people . And this haply is the cause that no man may breake a bough if they finde any Tree . Only the shrubs of Balsam , brought hither from Cairo thriue well , and are now so propagated , that all the sweet liquor of Balsam is carried onely from this Citie , thorow all Regions in great plentie . Heere are store of Pigeons , which because they are of the stocke of that which came to Mahomeds eare ( as the Moslemans fable ) no man may take or scarre them . A certaine Scerif enioyeth the dominion of this Citie , and all the Land of Medina by inheritance , called Alamam-Alhascemi , that is , the Captaine or chiefe Hascemee , descended of Hascem great Grand-father of Mohamed ; Who were neuer depriued of their dominion by the Ottoman or Soldan . Yea , the Ottoman calls not himselfe the Lord of Mecca and Medina , but the humble seruant . Yet this Scerif notwithstanding his reuenues and gifts by Pilgrims and Princes , through the Beduines spoiles , and his kindreds quarrels seeking the Soueraigntie , is alway poore . Therefore doth the Ottoman bestow the third part of the reuenues of Egypt , and to protect the Pilgrims from the inuasions of the Arabs . Medina is called The Citie by Antonomasia , and Medina Alnabi , that is , The Citie of the prophet : because Mohamed , when he was forced to forsake his Countrey Mecca , betooke himselfe to this Citie , then called Iathreb , and was made Lord thereof . It is an errour that he was borne here , for he was borne and brought vp at Mecca . CHAP. VII . Of the Successors of MAHOMET , of their different Sects , and of the dispersing of that Religion , through the World. MAHOMET hauing with Word and Sword published his Alcoran ( as you haue heard ) his followers after his death succeeding in his place , succeeded him in tyrannie . Eubocar , surnamed Abdalla , vndertooke the defence of that faithlesse Faith and Kingdome , and that ( as his Predecessor had done ) partly by subtiltie , partly by force . For when as Mahumets Disciples had buried their new Religion , with their old Master , except a few of his kindred , hee applied his wits to recall them ; and whereas a Hali , Mahomets neerest kinsman and sonne-in-law disagreed from him , and was perswaded by the Iewes to professe himselfe a Prophet , with promise of their best aide and assistance : Eubocar ( or Ebuber ) reconciled him , and as the Arabian Chronicle witnesseth , conuerted many Infidels , and slue the gaine-sayers . He raigned one yeere , and three moneths and thirteene dayes . The next successour Aomar ( saith the same Author , Leo b termeth him Homar ) ordained their prayers in the moneth Ramazan , and that the Alcoran should be read through , which he caused to be written out , and vnited in one booke : He conquered Egypt by Hanir his Captaine ; after that Damasco , Ierusalem , Gaza , and a great part of Syria were subdued . He raigned ten yeeres and sixe moneths . c Odmen or Ozimen succeeded , and raigned twelue yeeres , and after him Hali ; and next to him his sonne Alhacem ; and then Moaui the great Conquerour , &c. These foure Eubocar , Aomar , Ozimen , and Hali , are the foure great Doctors of the Mahumetan Law : and Mahomet before his death prophesied that they should succeed him , and of their worthinesse . But as Mahomet had pretended the name of Gabriel , to the dreames of Sergius , and other Apostata's of the Christians and Iewes , disagreeing both with the truth and themselues : so it was not long , that this vntempered mortar would hold together these buildings . For the d Alcoran being ( according to diuers Copies thereof ) read diuersly , was cause of different Sects among them . Ozimen , to preuent the danger hereof , commanded that all the Copies of their Law should be brought and deliuered into the hands of Zeidi and Abdalla : who conferring their Copies , should make one booke , and where they dissented , should read according to the Copie of Corais . Thus these two according to the Kings Edict , to stablish an vniformitie in the reading of the Alcoran , hauing out of all those Copies framed one to be Athenticall , burned all others . Yet were they deceiued of their hopes , partly , because Hali , Abitalib , and Ibenmuzod , would not bring in their bookes , of which that of Hali was the same which Mahumet had left , and was after by the Iewes altered , putting out and in at their pleasure : & partly , because that booke , which they had thus culled out of the rest , to remain Canonical , was lost , & of the foure Copies which they had written therof , by fire & negligence al perished . Eletragig would haue vsed the like policie after ; but this many-headed serpent , which could not in the shel be killed , much lesse in his riper growth could be reformed . Those foure Doctors aforesaid , emulous of each other , intending their owne priuate ends , sowed the seeds then , which fructifie in their venemous multiplication till this day , e Hali or Halli was Author of the Sect Imemia , which was embraced of the Persians , Indians , and of many Arabians , and the Gelbines of Africa . Ozimen , or Odmen , began the Sect Baanesia or Xefaia , and hath in diuers Countries his followers . Homar founded the Anesia , followed of the Turkes , Syrians , and in Zahara in Afrike . Ebocar ( otherwise called Ebuber , or Abubequer ) taught the Sect Melchia , generally possessing Arabia and Africa . These are holden as Saints in the Saracene Kalender , as f Scaliger testifieth , who had one in Semiarabike and Persian , wherein ouer against the 27. of December was written , the death of Phetima ) she was the daughter of Muhamed ) God haue mercy on her . Against the 10. of Ianuary , the death of Abu-Boker ; God haue mercy on him : and so of the rest . Against the 16. of Nouember , the beginning of the fast Caphar : so they call the Christians : & on the 25. of December , the birth of Iesus . On the 17. of Ianuary , the birth of Moses : Which I mention to shew what honor they ascribe to them or rather that dishonor , which in this cōfusion of light with darknes , the Prince of darknes in the form of an Angel of light , doth vnto them . Frō these 4. in proces of time arose other g 68. Sects of name , besides other pedling factions of smaller reckoning . Amongst the rest the Morabites haue bin famous ; liuing for the most part as Heremites , and professing a morall Philosophie , with principles different from the Alcoran . One of these not many yeers since , shewing the name of Mahomet in his brest ( there imprinted with Aqua fortis or some such like matter ) raised by a great number of Arabians in Afrike , & laid siege to Tripolis : where being betraied by one of his Captaines , his skin was sent for a present to the grand Signior . These Morobites affirm , that when Hali fought , he killed a 100000. Christiās with one stroke of his sword , which was a 100. cubits in length . The Cobtini are a sect ridiculous . One of them shewed himselfe riding in the Country of Algier , on a Reed , reyned and bridled as a horse ; much honoured , for that on this Horse , this Asse had ( as he said ) rid an 100. leagues in one night . R. Moses Aegyptius h writeth of two Sects of Moores , the one called Seperatists , the other Intelligents , or Vnderstanders , both followed in their opinions by many Iewes . These later were of opinion , that nothing in the world commeth to passe by chance or accident , neither in generall nor particular , but all are disposed by the will and intent of God , as well the fall of a leafe , as the death of a man . The Seperatists in a contrary extreme , allow to man and beast a freedome , and that God rewardeth all creatures according to their merits or demerits : his prouidence extending it selfe to the fall of the leaues , to the way of the Ants : & if one be borne defectiue , it is better for him , then if he had bin perfect , and so if any aduersitie befall him ; for his reward shal be the greater in the world to com : yea , the beast which is slaughtered , & the Ants , Flea , or Louse shall not lose his reward from the Creator : the Mouse also which hath not sinned , & is killed of the Cat , shall there be recompenced . ( Now beasts pray for their soules , and Fleas and Lice prey vpon their bodies which hatched this beastly lousie Diuinitie . ) The Intelligent beleeueth , that it is conuenient that men be punished in this life , and for euer in hell , because the Creator would : the Seperatist thinketh that vniust ; and that whatsoeuer is punished in this life , shall be rewarded in the next , because such is the Creators wisdome . Neither may we beleeue the Rabbine , who reciting 5. differing opinions concerning the prouidence of God : first , of the Epicures , which exclude it wholly : secondly , of Aristotle : that it descended not beneath the Moon : thirdly , of the Intelligents : fourthly , of the Seperatists : fiftly , his own , which he attributeth to the law of Moses , that euery man hath free-wil , and all good befals him in reward , al euil for punishmēt , & what measure any man meteth , shal be measured to him again : but for other creatures , beasts , plants , and their operations , as of a spider catching a fly , & the like i he attributeth with Aristotle vnto chance , & not to diuine prouidence , which he appropriateth in things below vnto man . These opinions he ascribeth ; that of Aristotle to Iob , that of the Seperatists to Bildad , that of Sophar to the Intelligents , that of Eliphaz is the same with his own : & then let him with Eliphaz sacrifice to exipiate it . I. Leo. l. 3. writeth , that one Elefacin had written at large of the Mahumetan sects : of which he reckoneth 72. principall ( which agreeth with our former number ) euery one accounting his owne to be good and true , in which a man may attaine saluation . And yet Leo there addeth , that in this age there are not found aboue two . c One is that of Leshari ; which in all Turkie , Arabia and Africa is embraced : the other Imamia ; currant in Persia and Corosan ( of which in his proper place more . ) So that by Leo's iudgement , all which follow the rule Leshari or Hashari , are Catholike Mahumetans ; although of these the same Author affirmes , that in Cairo and all Egypt are foure Religions different from each other , in Spirituall or Ecclesiastical Ceremonies , and also concerning their Ciuill and Canon Law ; all founded on the Mahumetan Scripture in times past , by foure learned men , diuersly construing the generall rules to such particulars , as seemed to them fitter for their followers ; who disagreeing in opinion , agree in affection , and conuerse together , without hatred or vpbraiding each other . As for those other Sects , it seemeth that they are , for the most part , long since vanished : and those differences which remaine , consist rather in diuersitie of rule , and order of profession , then in differing Sects and Heresies of Religion : except in some few , which yet remaine , of which d Leo thus reporteth : Fourescore yeeres after Mahumet , one Elhesenibu Ahilhasen gaue certaine rules to his Disciples , contrarie to the Alcoran principles , but writ nothing . About a hundred yeeres after Elharit Ibnu Esed of Bagaded writ a booke vnto his Disciples , condemned by the Calipha and Canonists . But about fourescore yeeres after that , another great Clerke reuiued the same doctrine , and had many followers ; yet hee and they were therefore condemned to death . But obtaining to haue triall of his opinions by disputation , he ouerthrew his Aduersaries , the Mahometane Lawyers : and the Califa fauoured the said Sect , and erected Monasteries for them . Their Sect continued , till Malicsah , of the Nation of the Turkes , persecuted the same . But twenty yeeres after it was againe renewed , and one Elgazzuli ( a learned man ) writ seuen bookes , reconciling these Sect ries and the Lawyers together : which reconciliation continued till the comming of the Tartars : and Asia and Afrike was full of these Reformers of their Law. In old time none but learned men might be admitted Professors hereof : but within these last hundred yeeres euery ignorant Idiot professeth it , saying , That learning is not necessary , but e the holy Spirit doth reueale to them which haue cleane hearts , the knowledge of the truth . These contrary to the Alcoran sing loue-songs and dances , with some phantasticall extasies : affirming themselues to be rauished of diuine loue . These are great gluttons : they may not marry , but are reputed Sodomites . The same our Author writeth of some which teach , that by good workes , fasting , and abstinence , a man may attaine a Nature Angelicall , hauing his minde so purified that he cannot sinne , although he would . But he must first passe through fifty degrees of Discipline : And although he sinne before hee be past these fifty degrees , yet GOD doth not impute it to him . These obserue strange and inestimable Fasts at the first ; after they liue in all pleasures of the world . Their rule was written in foure volumes , by a learned and eloquent man , Esschrauar : and by Ibnul-farid , another Author , in exact and most learned Verse . That the Spheres , Elements , Planets , and Starres , are one God , and that no Faith nor Law can be erroneous , because that all men ( in their mindes ) intend to worship that which is to bee worshipped . And they beleeue that the knowledge of GOD is contained in one man , who is called Elcorb , elected and partaker of GOD , and in knowledge as GOD. There are other forty men amongst them , called Elauted , that is , f Dunces , because of their lesse knowledge . When the Elcorb or Elcoth dyeth , his Successour is chosen out of these : and into that vacant place of the fortie , they chuse one out of another number of seuentie . They haue a third inferiour number of a hundred threescore and fiue ( their Title I remember not ) out of which they chuse , when any of the threescore and tenne die . Their Law or Rule enioyneth them to wander through the World in manner of Fooles , or of great Sinners , or of the vilest amongst men . And vnder this cloke many are most wicked men , going naked without hiding their shame , and haue to deale with women in the open and common streets like beasts . Of this base sort are many in Tunis , and farre more in Egypt , and most of all in Cairo . I my selfe ( saith our Author ) in Cairo , in the street called Bain Elcasraim , saw one of them with mine eyes , take a beautifull Dame comming out of the Bath , and laid her downe in the middest of the street , and carnally knew her , and presently when hee had left the woman , all the people ranne to touch her clothes , because a holy man had touched them . And they said , that this Saint seemed to doe a sinne , but that hee did it not . Her husband knowing of it , reckoned it a rare fauour and blessing of GOD , and made solemne feasting and gaue almes for that cause . But the Iudges , which would haue punished him for the same , were like to bee slaine of the rude multitude : who haue them in great reputation of sanctitie , and euery day giue them gifts and presents . There are another sort that may be termed Caballists : which fast strangely , not doe they eate the flesh of any creature , but haue certaine meates ordained and appointed for euery houre of the day and night , and certain particular praiers , according to the dayes and months , numbring their said Prayers : and vse to carry vpon them some square things , painted with Characters and Numbers . They affirme , that the good Spirits appeare , and acquaint them with the affayres of the world . An excellent Doctor , named Boni , framed their rule and prayers , and how to make their squares : and it seemeth to me ( who haue seene the worke ) to be more Magicall then Cabalasticall . One booke sheweth their prayers and fastings : the second , their square : the third , the vertue of the fourescore and ninteene names of GOD , which I saw in the hand of a Venetian Iew at Rome . There is another rule in these Sects , called Suuach ; of certaine Hermites which liue in Woods , and solitary places , feeding on nothing but hearbs and wilde fruites , and none can particularly know their life , because of this solitarinesse . Thus farre Leo. Beniamin Tudelensis g telleth of a Nation , neere to Mount Libanus , which hee calleth Hhassissin , which varied from the ordinary sort of Ismalites , and followed a peculiar Prophet of their owne , whose word they obeyed , whether for life or for death . They called him Hheich al Hhassissin : his abode was at Karmos . They were a terror to all about them , sawing asunder euen the Kings if they tooke any . They warred with the Frankes ( the Christians which then held Ierusalem ) and the King of Tripolis . Their dominion extended eight dayes iourney . Zachuth mentioneth one h Baba , which about the 630. yeere of the Hegira , fained himselfe a Prophet sent of God , vnder which colour hee gathered together a great Armie , wherewith he filled all Asia with slaughter and spoile , slaying Christians and Ismaelits without difference : till Giatheddin King of Gunia , ouerthrew and destroyed him and his Host . Besides the former ; they haue other Heremites of another sort ; one is mentioned by Leo , i who had fiue hundred Horse , a hundred thousand Sheepe , two hundred Beeues , and of offerings and almes , betwixt foure and fiue thousand Duckets , his fame great in Asia and Afrike , his Disciples many , and fiue hundred people dwelling with him at his charges ; to whom he enioyneth not penance , nor any thing : but giueth them certaine names of God , and biddeth them with the same to pray vnto him so many times a day . When they haue learned this , they returne home : he hath a hundred Tents for strangers , his Cattell , and Family : hee hath foure wiues , besides slaues , and ( by them ) many children sumptuously apparrelled . His fame is such , that the King of Telensin is afraide of him : and he payeth nothing to any : such veneration haue they towards him , reputing him a Saint . Leo saith , hee spake with him , and that this Heremite shewed him Magick-bookes , and he thought that this his great estimation did come , by false working of the true science ; so the Heremite termed Magicke . But these Heremites we cannot so well reckon a Sect , as a Religious Order ; of which sort there are diuers in these Mahumetane Nations , as in our ensuing discourse shall appeare : To returne therefore to the consideration of the meanes vsed to preuent the varietie of Sects among them : The Caliphs sought to remedie these inconueniences by their best policie . k Moaui , about the yeere of our Lord 770. assembled a generall Councell of their learned men to consult about an Vniformity ; but they disagreeing among themselues , hee chose six men of the most learned , and shut them vp in a house together with their Scriptures , commanding them that out of those Copies disagreeing ( as you haue heard ) they should chuse that should seeme best . These reduced the Doctrine of Mahomet into six bookes ; forbidding any on paine of death to speake or write otherwise of their Law. But because the Arabians of subtle and piercing wit , which studied Philosophy in the Vniuersities of Bagdet , Marocco , Cordoua , and other places , could not but spie and discerne the mad folly of the law , so palpable to any reasonable iudgement : It l was therefore ordained , that the Phylosophy Lecture should be taken away , and in place thereof they should read the Alcoran ; prouiding , for all these Students of their Law , their expences out of the publike charge , and inhibiting all further studie in Philosophy : insomuch that they now ( saith our Author , who himselfe was a Student in that Vniuersity ) repute him not a good Saracen , who is addicted to that studie . This Frier Richard mentioneth another Prophet , named Solem , had in estimation with these Babylonians , which was after slaine by the Tartars . He and Cardinall Cusanus affirme , that the Saracens of the East differ in their Alcoran from those of the West , m making the first fiue Chapters but one ; and that they differ in the exposition thereof , and in the same Schooles or Vniuersities , one Sect condemneth another . But in these times the Mahumetane Professors are chiefly distinguished by the seuerall Nations ; of which are foure principall : the Arabians , Persians , Turkes , and Tartars ( to which wee may adde the Mogore , as a fifth ; whom the Iesuites , in their Epistles , report to halt from his former Mahumetisme , and to incline to Gentilisme . ) Of all these , the Arabians are most zealous in their superstition ; the Persians most agree to Reason and Nature ; the Tartars are more Heathenish and simple , the Turkes are the freest and most Martiall . The Arabians account it their peculiar glory , that Mahumet was of that Nation , and that Mecca and Medina are there seated : and therefore haue laboured in the dayes of their former puissance by the sword ; since , by their traffique and preaching , to spread their Mahumetisme through the World. Their first Seducers had possessed Syria and Palestina : Homar had added Egypt , and in a short time their Successors had preuailed in Asia , Afrike , and Europe , as we t haue before shewed . All Mahumetans are called by vs Saracens , which Erpenius in his Annotations on his Ioseph , saith , is a name to them vnknowne ( so is China to the Chinois , Peru , to the Peruans , &c. ) but giuen them by others . They call themselues Muslimos , or Muslemans , of a word which signifieth Beleeuers ( as one would say in their sense , Catholike and Orthodoxe beleeuers . ) They haue beene such in Armes : and in diligence of Preaching they haue beene as forward , and so continue . Seuen hundred yeeres since , Perimal raigning in Malabar ; they there sowed their Tares : and the more easily to take those Ethnikes in their net , they tooke their daughters in marriage ; a matter of much consequence , in regard of their wealth , and practised of them to this day . They were Authors of great gaine vnto them by their trades and traffique for Spicery : and were suffered to inhabite , and plant Colonies amongst them . By their meanes , Calicut , of a small thing , became a great and rich Citie . And Perimal himselfe was peruerted by them to their faith : who zealously inclined to their perswasions , resolued to end his dayes at Mecca , and put himselfe on the voyage , with some ships of Pepper , and other things of price , but perished by tempest in the way . From Malabar they passed to the Maldiuae , and Zeilan , Somatra , Iaua , Molucca , the Philippinaes , and in the Continent to Cambaia , Bengala , Siam , Malucca , Ior , Pam , and the huge Kingdome of China , preaching and planting their superstitions , as in the particular Histories of these Nations shall further appeare . They are in this respect so zealous , that euen the Arabian Mariners will stay behinde in the Countries of the Ethnikes , there to diuulge this their Sect : and in the yeere 1555. one of them pierced as farre as Iapon , there to haue laied their Leauen : but the Portugalls in these Easterne parts , treading in the same steps , by their traffique and preachings , haue much hindered their proceedings . The Tartars , Persians , and Turkes , require longer and seuerall discourses in their due place ; and first , we will speake of them which are first in this ranke , the greatest of all Mahumetane States , the Turkes . CHAP. VIII . Of the Turkish Nation : their Originall , and Proceedings . §. I. Of the Turkish Name , and first Originall . ALthough some may thinke , that I haue beene so tedious , in the relation of the Mahumetan opinions and superstitions , that , to speake any thing more , would seeme but as powring water into a full Sea : Yet , because there is in this World nothing certaine , but vncertaintie ; it being diuine prerogatiue to be yesterday , to day , the same for euer : and that this Saracenicall Religion hath sustained her chances and changes , according to the diuersitie of times and places where it is and hath beene professed : so doe I hold it fit , as wee haue seene the foundation , to behold also the frames and fabriques thereon builded , and from that Fountaine ( or sinke-hole rather ) of superstitition , to lead you along the gutters and streames thence deriued . And because the Turkes are preeminent in all those things , which this profession accounteth eminent , it is meetest to giue them the first place heere , which elsewhere take it : and after we haue set downe a briefe Historie of that Nation , and the proceedings of their state , to ascribe their theorie and opinions , and then their practice and rites of Religion . But before we come to the discouerie of their Religion , it is not amisse to search the beginning and increase of this Nation . The name of Turkes signifies ( saith Chitraeus ) Shepheards , or Heard-men : and such it seemeth was their ancient profession , as of the rest of the Scythians vnto this day . Nicephorus a ( and before him Simocatta , from whom Nicephorus borroweth it ) speaketh of the Turkes , and placeth them about Bactria : their chiefe Citie he calleth Taugast , which is supposed to be the worke of Alexander . Their Religion , hee saith , at that time was to worship the Fire , Aire , Water , and Earth , which they adore , and sing Hymnes to . They acknowledge God the maker of Heauen and Earth , to whom they sacrifice Horse , Kine , and Sheepe : they haue Priests which diuine things to come . The Prince of Taugast , they called the sonne of God : They worship Images . The Prince spendeth the night with seuen hundreth women . The Tartars haue now possessed the same Countrie ; but long before , the same rites , as you may reade in our Historie of them . To deriue them ( as some doe ) from Troians and Iewes , is somewhat farre b fetched : nor is there much likelihood that they should receiue their name of Turca c a Persian Citie : the name is ancient , and applied by d Mela and Plinie to a Nation of the Scythians , and their original is accounted Scythian by the e most and best Authors . Beniamin Tudelensis calleth them alway by the name Togarma . There are which bring a long Genealogie from Noahs Arke , vnto the Ottoman Family : herein disagreeing , while some wil haue Magog , others Tubal the Author of their Nation . Leunclauius f reciteth and refuteth the same . He writeth the name Iurki , alleaging Herodotus for his Author : and citeth many Authors to proue , that they descended of the Vnui or Vngri , which were called Turkes , of which there were two sorts , one Westerly in Pannonia , another Easterly neere Persia , called by the Persians Magores , he concludeth , that the Vnni or Iurchi came from Iuchra or Iuchria ( whence the name Iurchi might easily be deflected to Iurchi ) beyond Tanais ; and first after they had forsaken their owne Countrie , settled themselues neere Moeotis , from whence they passed to Chazaria , and some went Westward to Pannonia , some Eastward to Armenia , and thence into Persia . Many probable Arguments might bee brought , to proue that they descended of the Scythians , whose wandering shepheardly-life , both the name , and their practice ( in old times , and in some places still ) expresseth . The first Expedition and militarie employment , which I haue read of the Turkes , ( except what the feare of them compelled the Persians vnto , as in their Historie wee shall after see ) was g vnder Varamus a rebellious Persian , aboue a thousand yeeres since , when Cosroes was King of Persia , and Mauritius the Roman Emperour : at what time many of them were slaine , and many taken , which confessed , that famine had forced them to those warres , for which cause they marked themselues with a blacke Crosse ; a Ceremonie which they said they had learned of the Christians , thinking thereby to expell hunger . This hungrie Nation hath since beene a greedie and insatiate deuourer of Nations . Another expedition of theirs ( which some reckon the first ) h was in the yeere 755. or after another account 844. at which time , passing through the Georgian Countrie , then called Iberia , they first seized on a part of the greater Armenia , which their posteritie holdeth at this day , called of them Turcomania . In this wide and spacious Countrie they romed vp and downe , without certaine habitation , a long time with their Families and Heards of cattell , like the ancient Scythian Nomades ; and the Tartars , and the same Turcoman Nation at this day . Their language also , as Megiserus in his Turkish Grammar sheweth , hath great affinitie , with the Tartarian , as also with the Persian ( neere whom , and sometimes , as now will appeare , amongst them , they liued . ) But from the Arabike it differeth altogether . Yet in their holies they most vse the Arabike , by reason of the Alcoran written in that language : likewise they vse the Arabike Letters and Prickes . The beginning of their greatnesse is thus by Christian Historians related . §. II. Of the Turkish Kingdome in Persia , and their other Conquests . WHen as the Saracens Empire grew now vnweldie , through her owne greatnesse , and the Soldans , which were wont to conquer for the Chaliph , began now to share with him in his large Dominion : Mahomet ( then Sultan , or Soldan of Persia ) was for this cause hardly beset with the Chaliph of Babylon ; assailed also on the other side by the Indians . He sought to strengthen himselfe against these enemies , with the new friendship of these Turkes , of whom hee obtained for his aide three thousand hardie Souldiers , a vnder the conduct of Togra Mucalet , the sonne of Mikeil , a valiant Captaine , and chiefe of the Selzuccian Tribe or Familie , whom the Greekes commonly call Tangrolipix , and some Selduc , or Sadoc . By the helpe of this Tangrolipix Mahomet the Persian Sultan ouercame Pisasiris the Caliph . The Turkes , after this warre , desiring leaue to passe ouer the Riuer Araxis to their Country-men , were both denied , and threatned , if they againe should seeke to depart . Whereupon they withdrew themselues into the Desart of Carauonitis ; liuing there , and thence making roades into the Countries adioyning . Mahumet sent against them twentie thousand men , which by a sudden surprize in the night , Tangrolipix defeated , and furnished himselfe with their spoiles . And now durst Tangrolipix shew his face in the field , where his Armie was increased by the resort of lawlesse persons , seeking after spoile . Mahomet on the other side , impatient of his losse , put out the eyes of the Captaines , which had the leading of the Armie , and threatned to attire the Souldiers , that had fled , in womens apparell ; and raising another great Armie , set forward against Tangrolipix , who was now fiftie thousand strong , and was presently made stronger by those threatned Souldiers , who fled from their Lord vnto him . They met at Ispahan ( a Citie of Persia ) and there Mahomet falling with his Horse , brake his necke : vpon which mischance both Armies comming to agreement , by common consent proclaimed Tangrolipix b Sultan in his stead ; and so made him King of Persia , and the Dominion thereunto pertaining , which was done Anno 1030. Tangrolipix opened the passages of Araxis to the rest of his Countrie-men , whom hee exalted to the highest places of command , so bridling the Persians , and he and his receiuing in their new Conquests the yoke of the Mahumetan Religion . Ambition inciting him to further exploits , he warred also vpon Pisasiris the Chaliph : and after diuers ouerthrowes , slue him , and seized on his state . Hee sent Cutlu-Muses his Kinsman against the Arabians , by whom hee was discomfited : whereat aggrieued , hee went against them himselfe , but with like successe . Hee sent Asan his brothers sonne to inuade Media , who in that enterprise was slaine : he sent againe Habraime Alim his brother , with an Armie of an hundred thousand men , who tooke prisoner Liparites Gouernour of Iberia ( who came to aide the Emperours Lieutenant in Media ) whom Tangrolipix frankely set free , and sent his Embassadour to the Emperour , proudly demanding him to become his subiect . Such haps , and such hopes had Tangrolipix , the first Turke that euer was honoured with a Diademe . His sonne c and successour Axan tooke Diogenes the Emperour of Constantinople prisoner in the field : But Cutlu-Muses , with his Cousin Melech ( who in his Fathers dayes had fled into Arabia ) rebelling and taking armes against him ; as Axan was readie to ioyne battell with them , the Caliph ( who retained the highest place still in their superstition , although dispoyled of his Temporalities ) setting aside all his Pontificall formalitie , whereby he was bound not to goe out of his owne house , thrust himselfe betweene these Armies : and with the reuerence of his place , and person , together with his perswasions , moued them to desist , and to stand to his arbitrement : which was , that Axan the Sultan should still enioy his Dominions entirely : And that Cutlu-Muses , and his sonnes aided by him , should inuade the Constantinopolitan Empire , and should be absolute , and onely Lords of whatsoeuer they could gaine thereof . There was neuer any thing to that impietie more commodious , nor to our Religion more dangerous . For by this meanes Cutlu-Muses , with his sonnes in a short time conquered all Media , with a great part of Armenia , Cappadocia , Pontus , and Bithynia ; which their designes were much furthered , by treasons and dissentions in the Greeke Empire . Axan the Sultan also gaue to his Kinsman Ducat and Melech , the gouernement of Aleppo , and Damasco , with the adioyning parts of Syria , by that meanes to encroach vpon the Egyptian Caliph , which accordingly they in short time did . But these their haughtie attempts were stayed , and being now in the flowre , were cut shorter by that fortunate Expedition d of the Christian Princes of the West , agreed vpon at the Councell of Claremont , and performed by Gualter Sensauier ; Peter the Hermite , first and principall mouer hereof ; Godfrey , Duke of Lorraine , with his two brethren Eustace and Baldwin , of the honourable house of Buillon ; Hugh , surnamed the Great , brother to Philip the French King ; Raymond and Robert , Earles of Flanders ; Robert of Normandie , sonne to William the Conquerour ; Stephen de Valois , Earle of Chartiers ; Ademar the Popes Legate ; Bohemund Prince of Tarentum , and others , conducting , as the most receiued opinion is , three hundred thousand Souldiers , in defence of the Christian Faith , against the Turkes and Saracens , which both ouerthrew the Turkes in the lesser Asia , and recouered also the holy Land . The Principalitie , or ( as some stile it ) the Kingdome of Antioch was giuen him by common consent to Bohemund Prince of Tarentum ; the Kingdome of Ierusalem , to Robert : who ( hearing of his Fathers death ) refused it , in hope of England ; and Godfrey of Buillon was saluted King . The Turkes and Saracens , seeking to recouer that which they had lost , lost also themselues ; a hundred thousand of them being slaine in one battell : the like successe had the Turkes after against Conrade the Emperour , at Meander : leauing for trophees and triumphall arches to the Christians , huge heapes , or hills rather , of their bones . Hereunto helped the dissentions among the Turkes , and diuisions of their state among diuers brethren . The Egyptians also paied tribute to the Christians : which Dargan the Sultan detaining , hee was by Almericus , the King of Ierusalem ouerthrowne in battell . Noradine the Turke , King of Damasco , sent thither also Saracon to aide Sanar the Sultan ( before expulsed ) to recouer his state from this Dargan : but hee hauing won certaine Townes , kept them to himselfe , so that Sanar betooke him to the patronage of Almericus , who ouerthrew Saracon in battell , and after besieged and tooke Alexandria , and Pelusium , seeking also to conquer Egypt to himselfe : but indeed ( as the euent proued ) so subuerted his owne state . For Sanar sought helpe of Saracon , and for feare of both their forces , Almericus left Egypt . Saracon , moued with ambition , treacherously slew the Sultan , and by the Caliph was appointed Sultan , the first of the Turkes that euer enioyed the same , to whom Saladine his Nephew succeeded . Hee ( not respecting the Maiestie of the Caliph , as the Sultans before had done ) strucke out his braines with his Horse-mans Mace , and rooted out all his posteritie ; the better to assure himselfe , and his Turkish successours in the possession of that Kingdome , vnder whom it continued to the time of the Mamalukes . Noradine also the Turke being dead , the Nobilitie disdaining the gouernement of Melechsala his sonne ( yet but a youth ) betrayed e that state vnto Saladine . And thus did he hem in the Kingdome of Ierusalem on both sides : and not long after , Aleppo was betraied vnchristianly into his hands by a traitor , which gouerned the same for the Christians : Neither was it long , before he had ( through discord and treason amongst the Christians ) obtained f Ierusalem it selfe , Anno 1187. and after Ascalon , and Antioch also : Neither could the Christians of the West euer recouer the possession of that Kingdome ; the cause continuing the same , which before had lost it , viz. dissention and treacherie , as the examples of Richard and Edward ( first of those names ) Kings of this Land doe shew . About 1202. yeeres after Christ , the Tartars ( of whom in their due place ) hauing conquered East , West , North , and South , among others , ouerthrew that Togrian Kingdome of the Turkes in Persia , one hundred and seuentie yeeres before founded by Tangrolipix . The Turks which remained ( driuen to seeke shelter from this violent storme ) fled out of Persia into Asia the lesse : where Cutlu-Muses his successours ( their Country-men ) enioyed some part of the Countrie . And there many of them arriuing vnder the conduct of Aladin , the sonne of Cei Husreu , descended also of the Selzuccian Family in Persia , taking the opportunitie offered by the discord of the Latines , with the Greekes , and the Greekes among themselues , seized vpon Cilicia , with the Countries thereabout : and there first at Sebastia , and afterward at Iconium , erected their new Kingdome , bearing the name of the Aladin g Kings or Sultans . The Tartars , vnder the conduct of Haalon , sent by Mango the great Cham , hauing conquered and starued the Chaliph of Babylon ( as is before ) ouerthrew the Turkish Kingdome of Damasco , and raced h Aleppo ; the other arme of this faire and farre spreading Tree , being surprized by the Mamaluke slaues , who after Haalons departure , recouered Syria and Palaestina , and were againe with great slaughter dispossessed of the same by Cassanes i a Tartarian Prince , who repaired Ierusalem , and gaue it to the Christians of Armenia , and other the Easterne Countries . But Cassanes retyring into Persia to pacifie new broiles , the Sultan recouered the same ; the Christians of the West neglecting the iust defence thereof , specially through the pride and contention of Boniface the Pope ( contrarie to his name ) filling a great part of Europe with faction and quarrells . §. III. Of the Ottoman Turkes , their originall and proceedings . THe Turkes in Asia paid tribute to the Tartar Cham , till ( succession in the bloud of Aladin failing ) this Kingdome was diuersly rent , euery one catching so much as his might could bestow on his ambition . The greatest of these sharers was a one Caraman Alusirius , who tooke vnto himselfe the Citie Iconium , with all the Countrie of Cilicia , and some part of the frontiers of Lycaonia , Pamphylia , Caria , and the greater Phrygia , as farre as Philadelphia : all which was after him called Caramania . Next neighbour and sharer to him was Saruchan : of whom Ionia Maritima is called Saruchanili . The greatest part of Lydia , with some part of the greater Mysia , Troas , and Phrygia fell to Carasius , called of him Carasi-ili : some part of Pontus , and the Countrey of Paphlagonia fell to the sonnes of Omer , which Countrey is called Bolli . These all were of the Selzuccian Family . But the foundations of farre higher fortunes , were then laid much lower by diuine prouidence , exalting Ottoman of the Oguzian Tribe or Family , who then held one onely poore Lordship , called Suguta in Bythinia , not farre from Olympus , giuen before to his father Erthogrul in meed of good seruice : which he increasing , by winning somewhat from the weaker Christians his neighbours , afterwards erected into a Kingdome , which hath deuoured so great a part of the world , as is at this day subiect to the Turkish greatnesse . When the Tartars chased ( as is said ) the Turkes out of their Persian Kingdome , which Tangrolipix had there established , one Solyman a Turke ( of the Ogusian Tribe ) reigned in Machan b ouer a small Realme , which for feare of those Tartars he also forsooke , and with a thousand of his people , fled , and seated himselfe in a part of Armenia , about Erzerum ; and after , vpon some better hopes , resolued to returne againe into Persia , but in seeking to passe the Riuer Euphrates , was drowned , and his followers dispersed , following their ancient Trade of wandring Heards-men . Hee left behinde him foure sonnes , Tencur-Teken , Iundogdis , Ertogrul , the father of Ottoman , and Dunder . The two eldest returned into Persia . The two youngest stayed , and with them foure hundred Families , with their Tents and Carts , their moueable Houses . And insinuating into the Sultan Aladins good liking , by sute and desert , this Ertogrul was rewarded , as yee haue heard , being made Lord of Suguta , and Warden of those Marches : and liued there in securitie , till he was of great yeeres , and had seene much alteration in that state . He died Anno 1289. hauing liued ninetie three yeeres . And him succeeded by common consent , as Lord ouer the Oguzian Turkes , his sonne Ottoman , saluted therefore by the name of Osman Beg , or Lord Osman . Hee first d got into his subiection a great part of the Castles and Forts of the greater Phrygia ; equally protecting his Subiects , both Christians and Turkes : he conquered Nice , the name whereof is reuerend for the first Generall Councell of Christendome ; and Aladin the second , Sultan of Iconium , sent vnto him a faire Ensigne , a Sword and Robe , with ample Charters , that whatsoeuer he tooke from the Christians , should be his owne : and that publike prayers should be said in their Temples for his health , which was of him humbly accepted , and such prayers made by one Dursu , whom hee had appointed Bishop and Iudge of Carachiser , Anno 1300. Neapolis was made his seat Royall . Hee fished so well in the troubled streame of the Greeke Empire , that hee subdued the most part of Phrygia , Mysia , and Bythinia ; and Prusa after a long siege was yeelded vnto his sonne Orchanes , and made the Royall seat of the Ottoman-Kings , where Ottoman himselfe was buried 1328. His sonne Orchanes succeeded : Aladin his brother contenting himselfe with a priuate life , who after built two Mahumetan Churches , and another at Prusa . Orchanes also erected in Nice a sumptuous Temple , appointing a Preacher to preach to the people euery Friday , and two faire Abbies : in the one of which , hee with his owne hands serued the strangers and poore the first-dinner . Hee was the first that builded Abbies among the Turkes , followed herein by most of his Successours . Hee got Nicomedia , and the Townes adioyning . He also wonne all Charasia , and at his returne built a Church and Abbey at Prusa , placing therein religious men , sought out with all diligence . His sonne Solyman , first of the Turkes that had possessed any foot in Europe , crossed the Hellespont , and wanne the Castle Zemeenic , and after that Maditus , receptacles for the Turks , which came ouer in multitudes , hee transporting Christians into Asia , to dwell in their roome . And after , e he wan Gallipoli , spoyling the Countrie , and winning from the Greekes , who were negligent in preuenting or remedying this danger . But Solyman dying with a fall , his old father Orchanes liued not two moneths after ; a Prince very zealous in his superstition , who besides building diuers Churches , Abbies , Colledges , and Cells , allowed Pensions to all such as could in the Church say the booke of Mahomets law by heart , and competent maintenance to the Iudges that they should not sell justice . Amurath f , which succeeded , exceeded him in his blind zeale . Hee kept in awe the Turkish Princes in Asia , and wanne many Townes and Castles in Thracia : and amongst others , Adrianople the seat Royall of the Turkish Kingdome , vntill Constantinople was after subdued . This was done 1362. Hee ordained , that euery fifth captiue of the Christians , aboue fifteene yeeres old , should bee taken vp for the Turkish King , which were distributed among the Turkish hus-bandmen in Asia , to learne the Turkish Language , Religion , and Manners ; and after two or three yeeres , choice was made of the better sort , to attend vpon the Princes person , and for his warres , called Ianizars , that is , new Souldiers : which Order after grew to great account , and is yet a principall pillar of the Turkish greatnesse . He ouerthrew Aladin the Caramanian King , which made the other Princes of the Selzuccian Family to submit themselues vnto him . And busying himselfe in his new Conquests in Europe , after a great victorie obtained against Lazarus , Despot of Seruia , as he viewed the slaine carkasses , was slaine of a wounded and halfe-dead Souldier ; who comming staggering ( as it were ) to beg his life , stabbed this great Cōqueror , with a dagger , hidden vnder his g garments . Baiazet h his sonne and successour , oppresseth most of the Mahumetan Princes in Asia , inuadeth Valachia , besiegeth Constantinople eight yeers , ouerthroweth the King of Hungarie in battell , subdueth the Caramanian Kingdome , and amidst his aspiring fortunes , is by i Tamberlane depriued of his Kingdome and libertie , shut vp and carried about in an yron Cage ; against the barres whereof he beat out his braines , Anno 1399. k Mahomet his sonne ( after much warre with his brethren ) wholly possesseth the Ottoman Kingdome , both in Europe and Asia , almost quite ouerthrowne before by Tamerlane . Hee tooke the Caramanian King , and his sonne Mustapha prisoners , who became his Vassals , as did also the V●lachian Prince : he died 1422. l Amurath his successor winneth Thessalonica , the greatest part of Aetolia , inforceth the Princes of Athens , Phocis , and Boeotia , to become his Tributaries , oppresseth the Mahumetan Princes of Asia , subdueth Seruia , spoileth Hungarie . Hee after retired himselfe to a Monasticall life in a Monasterie , which yet the affayres of State forced him to leaue againe . m He inuading Epirus , at the siege of Croia dyed , 1450. Mahomet n was there saluted Sultan in the field , a man equally vnequall and troublesome to the Christian and Mahumetan Princes . He wanne Constantinople the twentieth of May , 1453. the taking whereof , is by Leonardus Chiensis , o declared in a Treatise composed of that vnhappie argument , and likewise by Cardinall p Isidorus Ruthenus . Hee wanne Trabezond , the Imperiall seat of another Christian Empire ; q Anno 1460. Hence hee was called Emperour ( a name not giuen to the Turkish Kings . ) He burnt Athens , Anno 1452. Hee obtained Epirus and Mysia , Anno 1436. and did much harme against the Soldan and Mamalukes . He conquered Euboea and Illyricum , in the yeere 1474. ouerthrew the Persians ; and in the last act of his bloodie life , he tooke ( by Achmetes his Captaine ) Otranto or Hydruntum in Italy , with no small terrour to all Italy . Hee was sir-named Great , and is said to haue conquered two hundred Cities , twelue Kingdomes , and two Empires : which he lest to Baiazet his sonne , Anno 1481. His other sonne Zemes was forced to flee into Italy , where a great summe of money r was yeerely allowed the Pope to keepe him for his owne securitie , and for loue of his brother , whom Alexander the Bishop is reported ſ to poyson , as some thinke , by composition with the grand Seignior . He had some warres against the Mamalukes , some against the Christians , more vnnatural against his brother , but most most vnnatural and monstrous against his sonne Selym. His conquests were in Cilicia , Caramania , and Peloponnesus . Selym , not content to haue thrust his father out of the Throne , aspired to a further effect of aspiring ambition , depriuing him of life , from whom himselfe had receiued it . To this end he corrupted a Iew , Baiazets Physician ( whom Knolles calleth Hamon ; but t Menauino , an eye-witnesse , nameth him Vstarabi ) who with the powder of beaten Diamonds poysoned him ; and for reward , when hee claymed Selyms promise , had his head stricken off in the Tyrants presence . So much did he hate the Traytor , whose treason he so much loued . The body of Baiazet was embalmed , and interred at Constantinople , in a beautifull Sepulchre , neere to the Meschit , which himselfe had built , and Priests were appointed , which should euery day pray for his soule . Two of his Pages did Selym put to death , for wearing blacke and mourning apparell for their Masters death : and three others ( whereof Menauino was one ) hardly , by intreatie of Selyms daughters , and some Bassaes , escaped . This Viper , that spared not his father , proceeded with bloudie hands to make an end of the rest of his Ottoman-kindred , beginning with fiue sonnes of his brethren , and adding the remnant , as hee could bring them into his power . And hauing thus founded his Throne in bloudie cruelties of his owne at home , no maruell if abroad his proceedings were no lesse cruell and bloudie towards his enemies . Of whom , the first which offered himselfe ( after his domesticall warres appeased ) was Ismael the u Sophie : who with thirtie thousand Persian Horse-men gaue battell to Selym ( notwithstanding his three hundred thousand Turks ) where was fought in Armenia , neere Coy , a terrible and mortall battell betwixt them : the Turkes at last ( very hardly ) preuailing , by helpe of their great Ordnance : but so little cause had they to reioyce of their victorie , that this is reckoned among the dismall and disastrous dayes , termed by the Turkes , The onely day of Doome . The next x yeere he entred againe into the Persian Confines , and there tooke Ciamassum , ouerthrew Aladeules , the Mountaine King , who raigned in Taurus and Antitaurus , and slew him . But his most fortunate attempts were against Campson Gaurus , the Egyptian Soldan , and his forces of Mamalukes , whom by his multitudes ( notwithstanding their fame and valour , not inferiour to any Souldiors of the world ) hee ouercame ; the Soldan himselfe being left dead in the place , August . 7. 1516. Neither had Tomumbeius his Successor any better successe , but succeeded as wel in his fortune , as to his Scepter , who by treason of his owne , and power of his enemy , lost both his life and Kingdome ; all Egypt and Syria therby accrewing to the Ottoman . Selym from thenceforth purposing to turne his forces from the Sunne-rising against the Christians in the West , came to his owne Sunne-set , the period of his raigne and life : a miserable disease ( as an angrie Pursuiuant ) exacting and redemanding his bloudie cruell spirit , an implacable officer of that implacable Tyrant to Tyrants , and Prince of Princes , Death , who at last conquered this Conquerour ; or rather ( if his y Epitaph written on his Tombe say true ) conueied him hence to seeke new Conquests . His disease was a Canker in the backe , ( eating out a passage for his viperous soule ) which made him rot while he liued , and become a stinking burthen to himselfe and others . He died in September , 1520. hauing before bequeathed bloudshed and desolation to the Christians , and ordained Solyman , his sonne and heire , executour of that his hellish Testament : And further , to excite him thereunto , had left him the liuely counterfeit of himselfe , with sundrie bloudie Precepts annexed : His title therein written , was , Sultan Selym Othoman , King of Kings , Lord of all Lords : Prince of all Princes , Sonne and Nephew of God. Wee may adde , Heire apparant to the Deuill , that breathed his last in bloud , resembling him that was z a Murtherer from the beginning . CHAP. IX . A Continuation of the Turkish Warres and Affaires : together with the succession of the Great Turkes , till this present yeere 1616. §. I. Of SOLYMAN the Magnificent . SOLYMAN , sir-named the Magnificent , succeeded his Father Selym in place , and surmounted him exceedingly in exploits . Belgrade , ( which ominous name , did presage happinesse vnto him in his Warres and proceedings ) was the beginning of his Conquests , wonne by the Turkes , August . 29. 1521. a Rhodes receiueth him on Christmasse day , 1522. but withall exileth both Cheere , Christmasse , and Christians . Hee inuadeth b Hungarie , and in the field discomfiteth and killeth Lewes , and slayeth , or captiueth two hundred thousand Hungarians in that expedition , 1526. Hee entereth Hungarie the second time , 1529. and ( after some butcheries therein ) marcheth to Vienna in Austria , where he lost fourescore thousand of his Turkes , and then with shame & anger returned . In the yeere 1532. he returneth with an Armie of fiue hundred thousand men ; to whom Charles the fifth opposed himselfe , and the Christian forces , in greater numbers , then hath in many ages been seene , mustering in his Armie , at Vienna two hundred and threescore thousand men , whereof fourescore and ten thousand Foot-men , and thirtie thousand Horse-men were old Souldiers , to whom Solyman did not , nor durst not , bid battell . Poore Hungarie rues in meane while , whether he getteth or loseth in Austria , being made his thorow-fare as he went and came . After this he trieth his successe against the Persian , where hee taketh Tauris and Babylon , with the Countries of Assyria and Media , Anno 1534. each of which had sometimes beene Ladie of the World. At incredible costs he prepared a Fleet in the Red Sea , 1537. and taking Aden and Zibyth , two petie Kingdomes in Arabia , by his forces c besieged Dium , a Castle of the Portugals in the East-Indies , but without his wished successe . For the Portugals still retaine their Indian-Seas and Traffique , and not onely freed that their Castle from Turkish bondage , but had meanes to fortifie it better , by the Ordnance , which the Turkes in their hastie flight had left behinde . A more dangerous plot did Solyman meane while contriue against Christendome , preparing his forces to inuade Italy , and to that end was come to Aulona , an Hauen in Macedonia , with two hundred thousand Souldiers , where Barbarussa , and Lutzis Bassa , his great Admirall , met him with his Fleet , to transport his Armie . But Solyman , first employed these Sea-forces on the coast of Italy , and tooke Castrum ; his Horse-men ( which he had sent ouer in great Palendars ) carried away the people , cattell , and substance , betwixt Brundusium and Tarentum , fortie miles space ; all the countrey of Otranto terrified with feare of a greater tempest . But the Venetians turned it from the rest of Italy , vpon themselues ( notwithstanding their league ) by vnseasonable exacting of that Sea-courtesie , the vayling of the bonnets , or top sayles of some Turkish Gallies vnto them , as Lords of that Sea ; for which neglect some of them were sunke . d Auria also , the Emperours Admirall , had surprised some of the Turkes stragling Fleet , and after held cruell fight with twelue great Gallies , full of Ianizaries and choice men , whom he ouerthrew and tooke . But the Ianizaries that were left , cast their Scimaters ouer-boord , least such choice weapons should come to the Christians hands . Solyman conuerting his forces against the Venetians , for the indignities mentioned , had almost fallen into the hands of the Mountaine-Theeues , which liued in the Acroceranian Hills : who in a strange resolution had conspired to kill him in his Tent , and had almost ( to the wonder of the world ) in a night , by vnknowne wayes , suddenly effected it , had not the cracking of a bough discouered their Captaine , who in a tree was taking view of the Campe , how to bring to passe his desperate designes . This their Captaine , ( by name Damianus ) was , after confession hereof , torne in pieces , and those wilde Mountainers ( liuing on robberie , without Law or Religion ) were , like wilde beasts , hunted to destruction . The Turkes inuaded Corfu , whence they carried sixteene thousand of the Islanders captiues . They likewise , in their returne , committed great spoyle in Zante , and Cythera , sacked Aegina , Paros , and other Ilands in the Archipelago ; bringing Naxos vnder tribute . Barbarussa sacked Botrotus , a Venetian Citie : The like did Vstrif to Obroatium , and the Castle of Nadin . Nauplium also , and Epidaurus were besieged . But Ferdinand ( who had entituled himselfe King of Hungarie , after Lewis his death ) receiued a greater disgrace in Hungarie , by the Turkish forces , then befell the Venetians in all their losses : Cazzianer ( the Generall of the Christians ) shamefully flying and betraying his associates to the Turkish crueltie . The next yeere 1538. Barbarussa chaseth the Christian Fleet , in which the Emperours , Venetians , and the Popes forces were ioyned . In the yeere 1541. Solyman againe inuadeth Hungarie , professing himselfe Protector of the young King , which Iohn , late King of Hungarie ( who had held long warres with Ferdinand , about that Title ) had left behinde him his heire and successor . But vnder colour of protection , hee maketh himselfe Lord of Buda , the chiefe Citie , turning the Cathedrall Church into a Meschit : and maketh Hungarie a Turkish Prouince , bestowing Transyluania ) and what he pleased , on the Orphan . Two yeeres after he reentereth Hungarie , and taketh Strigonium : turning the Christian Temples into Mahumetan , sacrificing there for his victorie , as he had done at Buda . Hee entred also into e Alba Regalis , ( where the Hungarian Kings lye entombed ) another chiefe Citie of that Kingdome , and slew the Magistrates . I speake not all this while of the spacious Countries in Africa ; which , from the Riuer Muluia , hee added to his Dominions : the Kingdomes of Algier , Tremisen , Tunes , Tripoly , &c. being annexed to his Turkish Soueraigntie . Howbeit Tunes , by ayde of Charles the Emperour , somewhat recouered her selfe , but breathed out againe her last gaspe of libertie , in the daies of Selym his sonne . And thus was f Solyman victorious and happy ; otherwhere victorious and vnhappy , when he was forced to darreine battell against his owne bowels , and hauing murthered Mustapha his eldest sonne ( the hopefullest branch in Turkish estimation , that euer grew out of the Ottoman stocke ) hee warred against Baiazet , another of his sonnes ; whom , with foure of his children , he procured to be done to death in Persia . And after much domesticall trouble , in his seuenth Expedition into Hungarie ( his Fleet in the siege of Malta , being before , with great disgrace repulsed ) he dyed at the siege of Zigeth , the fourth of September , 1566. §. II. Of SELIM the second , and AMVRATH the third . SELYM , the onely sonne , which the bloudie father had left aliue , succeeded in the Throne , not in the prowesse and valour of his father . Neither hath any Turkish Sultan since his dayes , led their forces in person , but committed it to their Deputies and Generals ; except once , when Mahomet the third , had almost lost his Armie and himselfe . Yet did this Selym , by his Bassaes , make him Lord of g Cyprus , and also of the Kingdome of Tunis . But this sweet meate was sourely sauced , by his exceeding losse in the Sea-fight betwixt Hali Bassa , Admirall of the Turkes , h and Don Iohn of Austria , Generall of the Fleet set forth by the Pope , Spaniard , and Venetian , 1571. wherein an hundred threescore and one Gallies were taken , fortie sunke or burnt , and of Galliots , and other small vessels were taken about threescore . The Turkish Admirall was then slaine . Wittily did a Turke descant vpon this losse of the Turkes , and their gaine of Cyprus , comparing this to the shauing of a mans beard , which would grow againe : that , to the losse of an arme , which , once cut off , cannot bee renued . Lastly , Tunes came in , and Selym went out of this Turkish Soueraigntie , both in manner together , 1574. Amurath his heire , began his Empire , with the slaughter of his fiue brethren . The mother of Solyman ( one of that number ) slew herselfe with a dagger , for anguish of that losse . He in viewing a new Gally , by the breach of a Peece , hardly escaped death , thirtie of his company being slaine . And because the Plague was exceeding hot , hee by deuotion sought to appease diuine anger : and therefore prohibited all vse of Sodomie , Blasphemie , and Polygamie , and himselfe put out fiue hundred women out of his Seraile . In a priuate habite hee visited the Markets , and hanged vp the hoorders of corne . He by the Tartars inuaded Polonia : and Henry of France , secretly leauing that Kingdome of Polonia , hee wrote vnto him to chuse Stephen Battor for their King ; in which letters he called himselfe , God of the Earth , Gouernour of the whole World , Messenger of God , and faithfull seruant of the great Prophet : which wrought so much with the Nobilitie , that either they would not , or durst not doe otherwise , howsoeuer Maximilian had beene before by many of them chosen . Tamas i the Persian ( at the same time dying ) bequeathed his Crowne to Ismael his sonne , whom Aidere his brother seeketh to depriue , but is therefore himselfe depriued of that ambitious head , which he sought to adorne with the Crowne ; and Ismael adding the slaughter of eight his younger brethren , ascendeth the Throne , which , together with his life , hee lost by vnnaturall trecherie of Periaconcona his sister , the foure and twentieth of Nouember , 1577. Mahomet his brother succeeded in this troublesome State , which Amurath the Turke ( in these troubled waters ) thought fit time for himselfe to fish for . Hereunto also helped the hatred and ciuill broyles in Persia , for the head of Periaconcona , presented to Mahomet , with the haire disheuelled on a Launce , and for other vncouth and bloudie spectacles ; Sahamal and Leuent Ogli ( two Georgian Lords ) seeking also innouations . Amurath therefore , in the yeere 1578. sent Mustapha Bassa , which had lately conquered Cyprus , with an Army of an hundred and tenne thousand into Persia : who , in the first battell he had with them , slew fiue thousand , and tooke three thousand Persians : and to strike that Nation with terrour , commanded a bulwarke to be framed of those heads : but by an exceeding tempest , which lasted foure dayes together ( whereby the Heauens seemed to melt themselues in teares for the Persians losse , and with lightnings , to shew that indignation against the Turkes , which in their thundering Dialect they aloud vttered ) there grew such horror to their mindes from aboue , and such sicknesse to their bodies , from those putrified carkasses beneath , that Mustapha was forced to remoue , missing forty thousand of his first Musters . After hee had fortified the Armenian Castle of Teflis , his Armie being driuen to shifts for lacke of victuals , ten thousand of his forragers were slaine by the Persians , who were recompenced with like slaughter by Mustapha , that came vpon them whiles they were busie about the spoyle , and spoyled the spoylers . In passing ouer the Riuer Canac , he lost fourescore thousand Turkes , which the Riuer seemed to take for Custome ( as it had many of the Persians in the late conflict ) whereof his violent current was a greedy and cruell exactor . Mustapha erected a Fortresse in Ere 's , and tooke Sumachia , chiefe Citie of Siruan ( Derbent offering her selfe to the Turke ) and then returning into Natolia . But Emir Hamse Mirise , the Persian Prince recouered , after his departure , both Ere 's and Sumachia , slew and captiued the Tartars , thirtie thousand of whom were newly come to the Turkes ayde . He rased Sumachia , euen with the ground . The next yeere Mustapha fortified Chars in three and twentie dayes , wherein they were hindered with Snowes , on the fiue and twentieth of August , although it standeth in fortie foure Degrees . Anno 1580. Sinan Bassa was chosen Generall for the Persian Warre ; who , as hee departed from Teflis , lost seuen thousand of his people , besides such as the Georgians and Persians , together with the spoyle carried away . This was earnest , the rest was but sportfull shewes of warre , in trayning his Souldiers ; after which he returned . In 1583. Ferat Bassa was sent Generall : but little was done , till Osman Bassa , a new Generall , 1585. tooke Tauris , the ancient Ecbatana ( as Minadoi is of opinion . ) But the Persian Prince carried with indignation , reuenged this losse on the Turkes with his owne hands , slaying Caraemit Bassa , Generall in the place of Osman then sicke , and gaue his head ( as opima spolia ) to one of his followers : and afterwards at Sancazan slew twentie thousand Turks . Osman dyed of sicknesse ; and the Persian Prince ( the Morning-starre of that Easterne State ) was soone after murthered . In that dismall yeere 1588. Ferat tooke Genge : fifteene thousand houses , seuen Temples , and fiue and twentie great Innes were burned in Constantinople , the tumultuous Ianizaries not suffering the fire to be quenched . An Impost was leuied of the subiects , to satisfie the pay due to the Souldiers for the Persian warre , which raised these stirres . Yea , the Priests disswaded the people from those new payments , and perswaded them to maintaine their ancient Liberties , shut vp their Meschits , intermitted their Orisons : and the great Turke was forced to call in his Mandates , and deliuer the Authors of that counsell , ( wherof the Beglerbeg of Grecia was one ) to the Ianizaries furie , who made Tennis-balls of their heads . In the 1592. Wihitz , chiefe Citie of Croatia , was yeelded to the Turke . The next yeere Siseg was besieged , but relieued by the Christians , who slew eighteene thousand Turkes , and tooke their Tents ; yet was it soone after taken by the renewed forces of the Turkes . Sinan tooke Vesprinium in Hungarie , and Palotta , but their losse was farre greater then their gaines ; which continuing , and a broyle of the Ianizaries added thereto , brought k Amurath into malancholy and sicknesse , whereof he dyed , the eighteenth of Ianuarie , 1595. Transyluania , Valachia , and Moldauia , hauing before reuolted from him to Sigismund , who was entitled their Prince . This Amurath , in a letter to Queene Elizabeth , entituleth himselfe , By the Mercie of God free from all sinne , with all height of Grace made possessor of great blessednesse , aboue the 72. Lawes of the world . §. III. Of MAHOMET the Third . MAHOMET his sonne succeeded : who inuiting his nineteene brethren to a Feast , sent them to learne his fathers death in the other world , accompanied thither with ten of Amuraths women , from whom issue was feared , which , with drowning them he preuented . Much adoe he had with his Ianizaries at home , much losse in his Dominions abroad , for which cause he sent for Ferat Bassa out of Hungarie , and strangled him , and sent Sinan his emulous corriuall in his roome , whom the Transyluanian Prince ouerthrew in battell , and after chased him ouer a Bridge ( which he made a mile in length for his Armie to passe ouer Danubius ) with great losse of his people . His Bridge the fire and water diuided betwixt them ; and the conceit of this ill successe ( as was thought ) procured his death soone after . In the yeere 1597. Mahomet in his owne person enterprised these warres , and not farre from Agria , on the sixteenth of October , fought a cruell battell with the Christians , wherein ( had not Couetousnesse , rightly called the root of all euill , hindered ) had beene atchieued the most glorious victorie against those Barbarians , that euer Christendome was blessed with . Mahomet a himselfe for feare , seeing his Ordnance ( an hundred fourescore and tenne great Peeces ) taken , and his men slaine in multitudes , fled with Ibrahim Bassa towards Agria , shedding teares by the way , which he wiped off his bloudie face with a piece of greene silke , supposed to be a piece of Mahomets garment , carried with him as a holy Relique . But whiles the Christians were now halfe Conquerours , by greedie turning to the spoile , their victorie was wholly lost , and twentie thousand of them slaine , who had slaine threescore thousand Turkes . Mr. Barton the English Embassador , was present in the fight , and Mr. Thomas Glouer also , who in a large iournall of this Expedition , testifieth that the great Turk was in great feare ; but being animated by some about him , he tooke his bow and arrowes , and slew three Christians therewith . Those former reports hee mentioneth not . Not long after , the Bassa of Buda was taken , and the Bassa of Bosna , with some thousands of Turkes slaine , Anno 1599. Yet did not all his losses in the West , by the Christians vexe the Great Sultan so much , as a rebellion b raised in the East , which many yeeres continued . Cusabin Bassa of Caramania rose in armes against his Master , and hauing now done great matters , his Souldiers before false to their Prince , became now also false to him : hee flying , was after taken and tortured to death . His rebellion out-liued him , and was maintained by one , called the Scriuano , who ouerthrew Mehemet Bassa in the field , and the second time , in the yeere 1601. ouerthrew him with his Armie of fiftie thousand , and foraged all the Countrey almost as far as Aleppo , proclaiming himselfe the defender of the Mahumetan faith , and soon after gaue the Bassa a third ouerthrow . The Turkes Embassadour , sent into Persia to demand the Sophies sonne in hostage , for the assurance of the peace betweene c those two Monarchs was for his proud message put to the Bastinado , and grieuously threatned , sent backe to the Grand Signior . The Scriuano's proceedings was much furthered , by the dissentions betweene the Ianizaries of Aleppo and Damasco : but death stayed him , not his rebellion , which a younger brother of his prosecuted , against whom Hassan Bassa was sent , but lost himselfe and his Armie . The Rebels besieged Angole , and forced them to giue two hundred thousand Duckets to buy their peace . Meane while the Ianizaries , after their insolent manner , in a mutinie forced Mahomet to commit the Capi-Aga , one of his greatest Officers , and some others , to whom the successe of these Rebels was imputed , to their cruell execution . The Rebels sacked Burze , one of the chiefe Cities , the Turkes Store-house for his Warres and and Treasurie for his reuenues ; and the great Shaugh of Persia had taken Corberie also from the Turkes . The Gouernour of Babylon inclined now also to the Rebels . Mahomet not able with force to preuaile , by faire meanes sought to winne them , and gaue them their demands , making Zellalie one of their Chiefetaines , Bassa of Bosna . Whereupon his men of warre entered into a resolution , to depriue him of the State , and to inuest therewith Mahomet his eldest sonne : about which an Astrologian being consulted , promised all happie successe : ( vnhappie foole , that knew not his owne approching ruine , which Mahomet executed on him , together with young Mahomet the Prince , and fiftie other conspirators . ) He sent forth a Fleet of gallies against the King of Fesse ; which hauing encountred with a tempest , was forced with a great losse to retire to their former Port. The chiefe rebel making shew he would come into Europe , as Zellaly had done , Mahomet sent certain gallies to receiue him , but hee receiued them , and possessing himselfe of the gallies , slew the men , and mocked the Sultan . Hassan , a great Bassa , ioyned himselfe also vnto them , about such time as Tauris d was againe recouered by the Persian . All these disasters draue Mahomet to his deuotions for refuge , accounting these crosses to be inflicted for his sinnes , and therefore appointed publike Prayers in all the Mosques of his dominion , and sent two Priests bare-headed and bare-footed to Mecca , on pilgrimage to pray for him . But not Mahomet either had no eares to heare this , or else was so farre entreated , as to be better acquainted with this great Sultan in the place of his eternall residence , whither ( about the yeere 1603. ) Mahomet the Turke a was by death soone after sent . His sonne Achmat succeeded ; for his eldest was strangled in his sight . He was buried in a faire Chappell , by himselfe for that purpose built , about fiftie foot square , with foure Turrets or Steeples : in the middest is his Sepulchre , in a great Coffin of white Marble : his Turbant at his head , two exceeding great Candles of white Waxe , ( standing but neuer burning ) the one at his head , the other at his feet . The floore is couered with Mats , and faire Carpets on them . Round about are like Tombes for his wiues and children , but not so great and faire . Diuers such Chappels there are neere to the Temple of Sophia , as of his father Amurath , with his fiue and fortie children , entombed about him , and of the other great Sultans , two Selyms , Solyman , Baiazet , Mahomet , each hauing a faire Hospitall for the reliefe of the poore adioyning . Some of the great Bassaes imitate the same . No other Turkes are buried in the Cities , but in the fields , with stones laid ouer , or set vpright , fashioned with some resemblance of the head , which beareth ensigne of his dignitie , & whether it be a man or woman , with letters engrauen further to testifie the same . §. IIII. Of ACHMET . ACHMAT b set a sure guard about his brother , and to preuent the insolencie of the Ianizaries and Souldiers , distributed amongst them two millions and a halfe , and being fifteene yeeres old , was crowned Emperour . He is said in behauiour and resemblance much to resemble Mahomet the Great , first Conquerour of Constantinople . At the same time the warres in Transyluania had procured such famine , that rootes , herbes , leaues of trees were their food : yea , a mother is said to haue brought backe into her wombe ( by vnnaturall meanes satisfying Nature ) her six children : two men to eate their mother : others to cut downe malefactors from the gallowes , and eate them . Horses , Dogs , Cats , and such like were rarities to the poore , and dainties beyond their reach . And if the State can be made worse , theeues by robberies , and Souldiers by continuall spoyles , in taking away their goods , adde to their miseries . Cicala Bassa is sent against the Asian Rebels , and receiueth an ouerthrow : the second time he reneweth his forces , with renewing his fortunes , namely , the losse of thirtie thousand of his men . The Persian recouered the Countrie of Sirvan , and the Citie of Arusta , with the Countrie thereabouts , and all that from the daies of Solyman had beene taken from them , except two or three places . Hassan Bassa is sent against the Christians in Hungarie , assisted with the Tartars , alwayes readie to helpe the Turkes , both because they are linked in marriages , like in conditions , and that huge Empire , for want of heires male of the Ottomans , is entailed to the Tartar Cham : pay and spoile are no small motiues also to fetch them into these Expeditions . Cicala Bassa is sent against the Persians , but defeated with all his power by the Persian . In Hungarie they doe more with their money , to maintaine rebellions , then with open force . In the yeere 1605. a tumult arose among the Ianizaries in Constantinople , and fiue hundred shops and ware-houses , with two hundred Iewes , and other persons to whom they belonged , were burnt : the Ianizaries enriched themselues with the spoile . The Iewes haue made them Vaults , made fire-free to preuent the like danger from the Ianizaries , who are thought purposely to fire them sometimes , and alway haue the office to quench it , or pull downe houses in neere danger , which they willingly protract , or performe in places fittest for pillage : Ignis ruina extinguitur : the remedie no lesse then the disease . Hungarie is at once vexed with forraine and ciuill warres : the mutinous Christians doing more harme then the Turkes , and the people flee into Polonia , or the Mountaines for refuge . The Rebels take great Townes , yea , they spoyle Stiria and Austria . The German name growes odious to the Hungarian . Botscay , chiefe of the Rebels , is assisted by the Turkes , and called Prince of Transyluania ; all Hungarie in manner following his ensignes . But the Rebels in Asia , and the Persian exploits , detained the Turkes from making vse of these occasions , else likely to haue swallowed Hungarie and Austria both : yet Pesth was before taken by them , and now Strigonium . Cicala Bassa is againe ouerthrowne by the Persian , and with three hundred flieth to Adena . The Bassa of Trebezond is sent to succour him , but is discomfited , and almost all his Armie slaine . Achmat enraged , causeth Cicala Bassaes house at Constantinople , full of wealth and treasure , to bee rifled . Adena is yeelded to the Persian . The Bassaes of Damasco and Aleppo had before fallen out , & taken armes . Damasco had ouerthrown c Aleppo in the field , besieged him , and forced him to composition . Now againe , Aleppo ouerthroweth him , and the Bassaes of Tripolis and Gazara his companions , with their Armie of threescore thousand men ; tooke Tripolis ; the Bassa whereof againe hee ouerthrew , and added to his garlands Damasco , the treasurie of the Turks reuenue , and chief Citie of Syria . The Beglerbeg of Natolia sent his Lieutenant with a great Armie against him , but to their own ruine . He intercepted a Ship laden with the tributes of Egypt . The Persian sent him , in token of loue , a present worth fiftie thousand Crownes . Achmat is hereby forced to peace with the Christians , and to recall his forces out of Hungarie for this employment , Anno 1606. The Emperour yeeldeth satisfaction to the Discontents in Hungary , with free vse of religion to all , and Transyluania to remaine to Botscay and his heires male for euer . A fire at Constantinople kindled in a Iewes house by the Tartars , burnt many houses and Iewes , and foure millions of goods . Achmat in great magnificence went to his Moschee , to render thankes to Mahomet for a peace concluded with the Emperour . Hee now looketh Eastward with his power , and as Master Henrie Lello in his letter from Constantinople , dated April 2. 1606. ) testifieth of him , he would needes at first be a Souldier , but the last Winter , hauing felt the cold windes from the tops of the hils in Bursia , which are all the yeere long couered with snow , and receuing some hurt in his stomacke by drinking those cold waters , hee proued stomack-sicke to this expedition also , and giuing ouer his enterprise against the Rebels , is become one of Venus Knights , therein surmounting his Grand-father Murad , or Amurath . Anno 1607. hee sent the Visier Bassa , with an hundred and thirtie thousand against the Rebels , who preuaileth more by discreet appeasing of them , then by force . The Bassa of Aleppo three times withstood his whole forces ; the fourth time fleeth towards Persia with his treasure . Aleppo is left to be taken , and the Garrison put to the sword : But the Bassa himselfe obtained pardon , with restitution of his goods taken from him in Syria . Another fire arose at Constantinople , and consumed two millions of goods , and 3000. houses to the ground . The Duke of Florence doth much harme to the Turks by the sea , 1608. The rebels make new commotions in Asia . Matthias the Arch-Duke standeth outwith his forces against the Emperor , and commeth with his army toward Prague , obtaineth the Crowne and Royalties of Hungarie by composition , comes King to Vienna ; but the Protestants refuse to sweare alleageance , till free vse of Religion in Austria by King Matthias was granted . Hee was crowned at Presburg . And in the yeere 1612. the Emperour Rodolph being dead , he was chosen in his place . Anno 1610. the Persians d ouerthrew the Turkes in diuers battels , wherein many thousands of them were slaine . In the yeere 1613. The Turke e had prouided a great Army at Adrianople , to passe into Transyluania , and his Garrisons began some stirs in Hungarie , and a new warre was there feared : but new occurrents in Asia altered that course . For the people in Natolia rose againe in rebellion , committing spoile and rapine : and in Arabia a certaine Rebell vsurped the title of a King , and gathering together aboue fiftie thousand followers , had possessed himselfe of Aden , a commodious Citie for the Indian Merchandize , and fitly seated for the command of the Red-sea . The Persian King put his Embassadour to death , because hee had capitulated with the Turke , that his Master vnder colour of gifts should pay him a yeerely tribute : and sent the Turkish Legate , which was sent with the Persian Legate , backe to Constantinople , hauing first cut off his hands , and put out his eyes . Heereby the Turke was forced to employ his forces this way , which he had intended for Transyluania : and by the Bassa of Buda hath promised to keepe peace : hath sent also his Embassadour into Poland with a great present to the King , swearing by his God , his Horse , and Sword , to conserue the peace . This yeere also about Aprill was a great fire at Constantinople , which burned two thousand houses : the Merchants meane while labouring to conuey and saue their goods , f the Bassa Nassuffensis pretended , that a certaine Merchant of Aleppo ( whom vpon that occasion hee found there weaponed ) intended violence against him , and confiscated his goods ( the chiefe cause of the quarrell ) which amounted to an hundred thousand Chekins : which I mention , to shew the miserie of Turkish subiection . In September the Duke of Arragon ( hauing intelligence that the Turkish Admirall had departed from Constantinople with seuentie Gallies , with intent to send aide against the Rebells in Syria ) with his Nauie of ten Sicilian Gallies fell vpon ten of the Turkish , and tooke seuen of them , with three Bassaes , and the Beg of Cyprus : freeing out of seruitude a thousand Christian slaues . These at Palermo went in procession with Oliues in their hands , the Turkes also following chained : and the Beg of Cyprus ( when a huge summe was not accepted for his ransome ) killed himselfe . Of the Emir of Said or Sidon g wee haue spoken elsewhere . Hee about the same time came with three Gallies to Liuorno , bringing with him his foure wiues , tenne children and much treasure . Hee presented the Great Duke at Florence a Turkish sword richly set with stones , and the Dutchesse with two Pearles esteemed at 60000. Crownes . Newes also came from Cyprus , that the Bassa of Damasco making an expedition against the Emirs sonne which he had left in Sayd , was by him ouerthrowne and forced to flee , leauing 20000. slaine in the field . The Emirs request was assistance of shipping . These broiles in Syria continuing , forced the Turke to seeke peace with the Emperour ; the sonnes of Emir hauing slaine the Bassa of Damasco , and receiuing succour from the Persian . The Heiducks also in Hungary in the yeere 1614. hauing done the Turkes much scathe : besides the vprores in Transyluania , where the Prince Gabriel Bathore was by a wile of the Imperials brought into an ambush and slaine , and Gabriel Bethlin Gabor obtaining to succeed , was by the Turke assisted , molested by the Imperials . The Persian also dispossessing the Georgians of most of their country for taking part with the Turke : and the sonne of the Bassa Nussuffensis before mentioned , ( who was lately strangled after the manner of the Turkish execution of their Great ones ) arose in rebellion , and committed much spoile by fire and sword in Asia : the Cossaks being as troublesome in the European frontiers . All these things forced him to seeke conclusion of a peace , to which purpose the twelfth of May , 1615. Achmet Chiaia his Embassadour entred Vienna , with rich Presents to the Emperour , and obtained a confirmation of the same for twentie yeeres ensuing . The Turkes strength at Sea is so small , that the Florentine with six Ships onely , hath these three yeeres kept the bottome of the Streits in despight of them , the whole Armado not daring the onset : the Admirall employing the Pyrats of Tunis and Algiers , who by our fugitiue Pyrats are instructed to the spoile of Christian Merchants . One cause of this weakenesse is their want of slaues for their Gallies , thorow their peace with Christendome . HONDIVS his Map of the Turkish Empire . map of the Ottoman Empire TURCICUM IMPERIUM §. V. Of Sultan ACHMETS Person , Family , Gouernment , and Greatnesse of State . SVltan Achmet is now Ann. 1616. eight , or twentie nine yeeres old , of a iust stature inclining to be fat , readie sometimes to choke as he feeds , some purposely attending to free him from that danger . He is full faced , and ( which they esteeme a great beautie ) great eyed . A little haire he hath on his lip , lesse on his chin . He is an vnrelenting punisher of vice . For Sodomie he caused some of his Pages to be drowned . He is now building a magnificent Moschee for the health of his soule , all of white Marble , himselfe first breaking the earth , and working three houres in person . Hee hath not so few as foure thousand which feed and liue in the Seraglio , besides fiue hundred Capagies , who wait by fifties at euery gate . He hath three thousand Concubines and Virgins for his lust , as Mr. Knolles ; Mr. Sandys saith , seldome so few as fiue hundred Virgins in a Seraglio by themselues attended by Women and Eunuchs , taken in warre , or from their Christian Parents . They haue their purgations and dyets much like the Persian custome in the time of Esther . When it is his pleasure to haue one , they stand ranked in a gallery , and shee prepareth for his bed to whom he giues his handkerchiefe , then deliuered to the Aga of the women . Shee that beares the first sonne is honoured with the title of Sultana . He had but two sonnes and three daughters , A. 1610. and yet is that way vnsatiably addicted . He cannot make a free woman his Concubine , and therfore Roxolana procuring vnder colour of deuotion her freedome of Solyman , forced him to marry her , doting still on her . This also hath married the mother of his younger sonne ( the mother of the eldest being dead ) called Casek Cadoun , that is , the Lady without haire , nature both gracing and shaming her . His eldest sonne is about twelue yeeres old . He is much delighted with pleasures of the field , for which in Graecia and Natolia he hath fortie thousand Falconers : his Hunts-men are not much fewer . And whereas their Religion bindes them once euery day to practise some mutuall trade , as his father did , making of arrowes : This Sultan euery morning after his deuotions maketh horne-rings , which they weare on their thumbs for the better drawing of their bowes . His Officers a are thus deliuered : the Capi Aga , by whom hee speakes to such as haue suites to him ; Treasurer of the houshold , Cup-bearer , Steward , Ouer-seer of his women , and principall Gardner . These six are in great place : he hath Mutes ( persons borne deafe and dumbe ) which attend him ; he hath fifteene hundred gelded men , from whom their priuities are wholly cut , and they make water thorow short quills of siluer , which to that end they weare on their Turbants . His Visier Bassa's , or Priuie-counsellers , whereof there are nine at Constantinople , and were wont to be much fewer , are now thirtie . The rest of them are in their charges , or Beglerbegs places abroad . They sit euery Saturday , Sunday , Munday , and Tuesday , in the Diuano or Counsell-hall . The Aga is Captaine of the Ianizaries . The Chiauses are his Pursuiuants . The Spahi his guard of Horse-men . The Ianizaries are his best Foot-men , who in their child-hood are taken from their parents , and brought vp in all hardnesse , and in the rules of their Religion . Then are they put to Schooles , where vnder most seuere Masters they are taught the vse of diuers weapons , and such as proue fit are enrolled for Ianizaries . Of whom in all are fortie thousand , and about sixteene thousand with their Aga , attend the Grand Seignior his person at Constantinople , where they are employed as Constables , Clerkes of the Market , Warders of the Gates , Sergeants for Arrests , to guard Embassadors , and other Offices . The Aga is the third place in repute through the Empire : to whom iealousie makes too much loue of the Ianizaries , fatall . The Ianizaries call the Great Turke Father , he reposing greatest trust in them they acknowledging no dependance but on him . In their marches they carry certaine dayes prouision of victuall with them , which is no great cumber , being a small portion of Rice , with a little Sugar and Hony. The most of them that attend the Court , haue their being in three large Seraglios , where the Iuniors reuerence their Seniors , and all obey their Commanders with much silence . Some are married ( a breach of their first institution ) and liue in priuate houses . Many of them vndertake to guard such Christians as will be at the charge , both about the Citie and in their trauells , from violence and inciuilities , wherein they are most faithfull . This appeared in one of them of late , stricken by a swaggering Englishman , as they trauelled through Morea , whom yet with much patience and fidelitie hee brought safe to Zante . They are all of some trade : receiue but fiue Aspers a day ( to which pension his eldest sonne is admitted from his birth ) two grownes yeerely , one of violet the other of stammell : they beare in their hand a great tough reed tipped with siluer , wherewith they strike such as displease them . No justice may bee publikely administred on them : but priuately are by their Aga corrected , and sometimes throwne into the Sea in the night . They are most tumultuous when the Emperour is dying , or dead : for which cause it is by all industrie concealed from them till the next bee established , who must bestow a largesse present , and encrease their pensions an Asper a day . They haue lately admitted ( besides Renegados ) naturall Turkes , of which one is now Bassa of the Port , which was neuer before knowne . He hath also in pay , others , called Topegi , six thousand which are Gunners ; and twelue thousand Gebegi , which haue charge of the powder and shot in the Armies . He hath Seminaries for the training vp of those younglings , the one sort of which are called Ieheoglani , whereof are fiue thousand , which neuer goe out of the Seraglio in sixteene or twentie yeeres , neuer see any but their Officers , where they are trained vp to future seruice . The Gemoglani ( who are also tithed children of the Christians ) are brought vp with some more libertie , and to base offices of husbandrie , and such like , and may also proue Ianizaries . Of these are twentie thousand . The Ianizaries and tithed children , with his Timariots , are the maine pillars of his Empire . His b Timariots , which hold land in Fee , to maintaine so many Horsmen in his seruice , are in Europe two hundred fiftie seuen thousand ; in Asia and Africa foure hundred sixtie two thousand . He hath thirtie or fortie thousand Achingi , Hindes of the Country , which serue on horse . backe , without other pay then what they get by foraging ; but of small reckoning : as are also the Azapi which serue on foot ( yet properly belonging to the Gallies ) whose best seruice is , with their dead bodies to fill vp ditches , to make way for the Ianizaries , and to wearie the Enemy with multitude . Many voluntaries also attending the Campe , in hope to succeed the slaine Spahi or Ianizaries . When they march , the Tartars scowre the Countrey two dayes iourney before , then follow the Achingi , and after them the Timariots , next the Iemoglans , after them the Ianizaries , then the Chauses on horse-backe : the Sultan followes with the Officers of his Court , and Archers of his Guard foot-men , the stipendary Spahi marching on either side of him . His Coaches which carry the Pages and Eunuchs come after , and then the carriages and Voluntaries . The Royall Standard is a horse tayle tied to the end of a staffe . The Ianizaries haue woodden modells of Elephants , boots , swords , and the like , borne before them . Beglerbeg signifieth Lord of Lords ; of which were wont to be two ; one in Europe , another in Asia : but by Solyman increased , that though Romania and Natolia haue still the chiefe titles , yet in Europe are foure others ; in Asia before these Persian warres , nine and twentie , in Africa foure , in all nine and thirtie , which are as Vice-royes , and haue their Begs or Sanzacks vnder them . His Admiralls place is as great by Sea . If these great ones doe iniustice , the oppressed will sometimes in troupes attend the comming forth of the Emperour , and by burning straw on their heads , or holding vp torches prouoke his attention : who being brought by his Mutes deliuer their Petition , which often turnes to the ruine of the other . Bribery is but lately knowne , yet now the best Aduocate . Euery Bassa keepes a Diuan or Court of Iustice in his Prouince : the chiefe is at Constantinople foure dayes of the weeke in the Seraglio , whence is no appeale but to the Musti . The Great Visier Bassa is President of the rest : in three dayes all causes are determined . All they haue for assurances of purchases , is a little schedule , manifesting the possession of the Seller , which vnder-written by the Cadi frustrates all after-claimes : and as for law-querks they are vnknowne . Rebellions rarely happen , both because the greatest Commander submits his necke to the Executioners bow-string , sent with Commission by the Tyrant enclosed in a boxe : neither may any hope for partakers in resisting , where one mans fall is anothers rising : their kindred and alliance not so much as knowne to themselues : to haue had eminent parents is argument of neglect ; of ruine to be beloued : and for wealth they are but spunges , all which a greedie life hath sucked , being strained at their death , except what the Grand Signior pleaseth to bestow on their posteritie . Neither may any slaue promise much to himselfe , where damnable policie strangleth the Imperiall bloud , if males : and the issue of the females by their slaues ( for so is the greatest Bassa giuen by the Sultan , when made husband to his sister or daughter ) rarely attaine aboue the degree of a priuate Captaine . This great Empire may be coniectured to grow neere a period , in respect it hath lately decreased Eastward , and in the Sea-forces : their discipline is neglected , and not exacted to ancient rigour : their late Emperours effeminate : the bowells of the State much infested with rebellions , and it hath alreadie been a long-liued Tyrannie , out-liuing the wonted period . It may seeme the greatest Empire now in being : yet is that of China farre exceeding in reuenues , in naturall situation for defence , in Prouinces better vnited , and better peopled ; not inferiour in that kinde of policie which preuents alienations and rebellions : but in Souldiery not to bee compared , except we say herein he hath full recompence , that hee is strong enough in that kinde , which cares not to conquer , nor need feare to be conquered . The Persian hath not so vast Countries subiect , but better subiection , and himselfe a better Commander , and his Souldiers better disciplined and experimented . The Mogoll is great , wealthy , and mightie , but Asia is not comparable to European valour . But compare the Turkish greatnesse to that of some of the first Califas , which stretched from India to Spaine , France , and Barbary ; or to the Tartarian ; which awed more in Asia , then euer Turke possessed in the Vniuerse , perhaps twice told ( for proofe read our Tartarian Relations ) and yet they pierced as farre as Austria in Europe , ouer-running Russia , Polonia , Hungaria , and making Italy to quake with the rumour of their armes : or to the Roman , which held almost all the Turke hath , when it was better worth the holding , besides , this Westerne World which the Turke knowes not . Herein , I thinke , the Turke ouer-matched beyond comparison ; nor any whit exceeding the power and possessions of Alexander ; no , nor the Persian greatnesse before him , except in martiall discipline , wherein they now also degenerate . Thus much of Turkish affaires of state : if we adde also this Summa totalis for a conclusion , that the Turke commands on the Sea-coast ( after some mens b Arithmetike ) 11280. miles in Asia , Afrike , and Europe , and the superficies of all his Dominions come to a million two hundred three thousand , two hundred and nineteene miles euery way square . Let the Author answer it , if the summe be transcendent . The Turkes reuenues , besides his Timariots , are esteemed but fifteene millions of Sultanies c : which may seeme strange in so huge an Empire . But tyrannie in wasting and desolating Nations , and Lording ouer euery mans estate ( none willing to toyle for that whereof he hath no certaintie , nay , which may procure him the greater danger ) hath caused thin habitations ( I except the Cities ) and poor inhabitants . To this his reuenue may be added his taxes , customes , spoyles , and extortions : as the greater fish preying on the smaller , and pray to the greatest ; so here , the great ones spoyling others , and themselues spoyled of all with their liues , or else necessarily leauing him their heire at their deaths . §. VI. An Appendix touching the succession of MVSTAPHA twice , and of OSMANS murther , and other ciuill , vnciuill late Combustions . ACHMET before he a died , to make all sure , resolued to strangle his brother Mustapha , and according to custome will leaue no Competitors in such an Empire . For which purpose a Guard of Capagies attend at the Iron gates of the Seralio , and the Mutes are placed in a roome accordingly . Thus is Mustapha to be dispatched , but see how the stronger arme puts out the strong men ? The same night Achmet had a dreame or fearefull vision , which some of the Deruices would needs presume to rumor abroad , in this manner ; that he thought , as hee was entring into the seuen Towers , the Princely prison of his predecessors , his brother kneeled downe before him , and cried out , Oh when shall we leaue this horrible custome of shedding innocent bloud ? Looke among all the heathens , and see , how quickly they loathed and cast away that crying Sin of sacrificing of humane flesh ? But in stead of replyling he drew his Semiter to strike off his head , had not one ( as hee conceited ) held it fast , that hee could not strike ; whereupon hee demanded angerly , What art thou ? I am the good Genius of Mustapha , and will not suffer him to perish , therefore leaue : and very shortly shall strange things happen in the Empire . Achmet contrary to all expectation the next morning after his Dreame , sent for him into the roome of State , where he lay on a stately Pallet , with all his Vice-Roys and Bashaws groueling on the ground , and the principall Mustie kneeling before him reading on a booke . It should seeme that glad tidings came first to the Citie ; For he was taken out of the prison with great respect and obseruation : he was admitted to his galley with high Ceremonies , and yet solemne countenances : hee was accompanied on the Sea with thousands of boats , and ten thousand of weeping eyes : hee landed at the Emperours owne Caska , with great respect and modest stilnesse : hee walking through the Garden of Cypres trees , and at last came to an Iron gate , where his owne company left him , except two Bashawes , who led him by the armes : the gate opens and he must through a Guard of Cupogies ; they bend to the ground , and yet looke cheerefully : they brought him into the roome where the Mutes stood ; whose presence did more appale him then the rest , but that hee saw the crueltie confirmed , and their very sight was worse then an vnreuersable iudgement : but when he perceiued no violent hands laid vpon him , and that he must yet goe further , he was the more astonished , and the more vexed to endure such a procrastination . At last he came where the Emperour lay sicke on his Pallet , before whom his prostitution was as the ordinary slaues : but contrary to all expectation he bad him rise , and commanded certaine Persian Carpets to be spread , and rich Cushions to be laid ; on which , according to their manner , hee sate crosse legged by him , and when the Muftie had raised the Emperour vp a little , with a faint voyce he discouered an vnlooke for louing heart , and bequeathed to him the succession . He had no sooner done , but he began to faint , and so read them all a lesson of mortalitie by opening a booke , wherein they saw death writ in Capitall letters , and himselfe sinking past recouery , which made them recouer new Spirits , and presently bring his brother out into the Sophia , where the principall Muftie proclaimed Mustapha Emperour , intimating to the Ianizaries the charge of Achmat , to the discharging their duties : and the pleasure of Mustapha to giue them a larges , which equalling the bountie of other Princes , ouerswayed nicer exceptions , and so with great acclamations they ratified the Election , and cried out , Liue and raigne great Mustapha . Thus is Mustapha Emperour , and they had two yeeres triall of his disposition , whereby they found him harmelesse ( if innocent in both senses ) Encomions of no great and stirring Spirit . Scander , and Mehemet Bashaw take the young Osman after this out of the Seralio , and present him to the Ianizaries , a comely sweet young youth of nine or ten yeere old , demanding withall , if such an heire of the Othoman Family were to bee reiected without cause , or why they should bring an harmelesse Prince ( as they reputed Mustapha ) into the danger of vsurpation , and differing no further from a Traytor , but that it was not imputed to him , as for Achmats Will ? Empires are not so translated , and what could they tell , but priuate men for their owne ends had wrought vpon his weaknesse , making a diseased tongue speake that , which a healthfull heart , and perfect sense would not consent to : For it was probable , that a Father would disinherit his children for any brother in the world : Besides , there was no triall or cause either of insufficiencie , or disabilitie , and therefore they could not beleeue it . Last of all , for any thing they saw , Mustapha himselfe was not stirring or strong enough to play the Steeres-man in such an high built Ship , considering the Seas were tempestuous , and many dangerous shores and rockes were to be passed by . These speeches to the turbulent Ianizaries , were like fewell to fire , and the presence of the louely youth , made them amazed at their inconstancie : so that by way of penitencie and satisfaction , they quickely altered the acclamation of Liue Mustapha , into the cries of , God saue young Osman , and so without further disputing , hee was aduanced into the Throne , and brought into the Seralio , when Mustapha least thought of the alteration . But now there is no remedie , hee must needs bee deposed , and sent prisoner once againe into the seuen Towers . Now doth Osman begin his Phaetons flourish , and runneth the course of pleasures with his youth , spending foure or fiue yeeres in wantonnesse and iollitie , while his Bashawes spent the time in couetousnesse and ambitious ouer-ruling others : yet not without carefull ouer-looking the Ianizaries , and prouident preuenting their discontents , & turbulent disposition : but all doth helpe ; for they ouer-accustomed to actiue imployment , and liuing vpon the spoile of forraine Nations , as much as the Emperours entertainment , cried out to the warre , and when answer was made , that the Persians had contracted a new league , and the Emperours of Germanies old couenants were not yet determined or ended . They presently replyed , the indignities which the Russians had offered vnto their neighbors the Tartarians , were not to be endured , for they need goe no further then the piracies of the blacke Sea , and the iniuries of the Cossacks and Polonians : Nay , why should they not march to the expugnation of Loepolis , and the foraging of the Countries of Moldauia and Bogdonia , and so forward to teach Poland a better lesson , then to displease the Othoman Family and mightinesse . The Bashawes knew there was no replying , nor now the fire was kindled no other quenching it , then letting it consume to cinders , whereupon they presently answered , they were glad that the Souldiers were so memorable of the glory of the Empire , and so readie to imploy themselues for the dignitie of the Nation , and therefore they would not by any meanes hinder them , or the cause : But they should finde the Emperour as carefull to satisfie their demands , as they were willing to augment his Greatnesse : so that if they would giue way vnto time for the preparing of all things fit for the Armie , and the sending for the Tartarians to accompany them in the iourney , the Emperour should goe in person into the field , and Poland soone finde , what it was to exasperate such a Maiestie . The King of Poland sent to the Emperour , to the French King , to the Pope for assistance ; as also to his e Maiestie of England with intimation of the terrour , and his well deliuered discourse made such impression on his Maiesties Princely heart , that he had a present supply : In a word , his Armie was soone readie , and his Cossacks prepared : by the end of Iuly hee was encamped in the fields of Bogdonia , and within eight dayes entrenched with twentie Peeces of Ordnance mounted : but the Cossacks quartered by themselues , and after their accustomed manner lying between two Riuers , were the more emboldened to make their daily excursions vpon the Tartars : For hauing a bridge in the reare of their Campe , with which the Turkes were vnacquainted , they quickly transported their men , and as quickly endamnified their enemies . When the Grand Signeur was made acquainted with the forwardnesse of these Polonians , and vnderstood they were alreadie encamped , and expected his comming , hee was too young to apprehend any feare , and not old enough to lay the blame of his retardance where it was : therefore they made the more haste , when he vnderstood the occasion , and so according to former preparation , the establishment of diuers Gouernments , the ordering the Prouinces , the settling the great Citie , the mustring his Gallies , the guarding of his Castles , and the watching of the Blacke Sea : the Tartars vnited themselues to his Armie , and both together made a bodie of 200000. which with all magnificent preparation hee presented in the same Fields , and within sight of the Polonians , where hee pitched his Imperiall Tent. The Tartars thought to haue made but one battell , and day of triall of the businesse , but when they came to passe ouer Riuers , and assaile Trenches ; they knew not what to say , and lesse to doe , though the Ianizaries came as a second vnto them ; whereupon they retreated , and were altogether appauled to be so disappointed : Both they & the Ianizaries were glad to retire with losse , & the yong Emperor vnacquainted with the war , was yet acquainted with Oathes and Curses , to chide both himselfe and Fortune . At the last the Bashawes seeing no remedie , and finding so great obstacles of their attempt , proiected the preseruation of the Emperours person ; but it may bee to secure their liues , and so entrenched themselues , being ( as they said ) the first time that euer so great an Armie of Turkes was enclosed within walles . The Polonians also endured both hunger & cold , slacknesse of payment , and their entertainment came many times short : The Noble Generall died in the Campe , the Prince lay sicke of a Feuer , their horse miscarried , and other lamentable effects taught them extraordinary patience , which made them attend good conditions of peace , and secret workings of more nimble spirits . A Priest of Moldauia was set on worke to go among the Polonians , and by way of generall complaint against the outragious effects of warre , to enlarge the happinesse of peace , and inferre what a blessing it were to procure the same : whereupon hee was brought to the young Prince of Poland , and Commanders of the Armie , with whom hee at last preuailed so well , and so farre , that they sent a solemne Embassie to the great Turke , as hee lay entrenched in the fields , to entreate a peace , and desire the renouation of the antiqua pacta , which had beene euer betweene the two Nations . The Turke had learned his lesson so well , that he seemed to make the matter strange and of great humiliation , if hee should consent thereunto , and rather a courtesie granted , then a necessitie imposed , and so deferred them awhile , till at last ( as if he had beene ouer-wrought by the intercession and mediation of his Bashawes ) he was contented to capitulate the matter , and after many meetings , and a great deale of conference , Articles were drawne and confirmed , with a kinde of solemnitie , and proclaimed by sound of trumpet in both the Campes , and so brake vp the Campe with a kinde of murmuring and repining . The Great Turke tooke easie iourneys toward Adrinopolis , where he discharged the Tartars , and sent most of his Ianizaries before hand to Constantinople . Sigismond King of Poland raised his Armie , and rewarding the Cossacks , dismissed them home againe into their Countrey : he went in person to Leopolis , from whence ( by this time Osman was come to the Great Citie ) hee sent a solemne Embassadour to be there a Leiger , as it had beene in former times . By Christmasse , Osman comes home , and had the accustomed acclamations of the people , with all the Ceremonies of his returne , whereupon he goes in great pompe to the Sophia , and had the vsefull Guard of his Court Ianizaries to attend him : but within short space many fearefull accidents appalled them all . First , they were astonished at a blazing Comet . Secondly , they were afrighted at a great fire hapning amongst the Iewes , which they presaged ominous to the gouernment . Thirdly , a sore Earth quake made their hearts quake for feare : but this is vsuall in those parts , by reason of the ascending vp the Hills , and many Cauerns vnder ground . The Sea also swelled extraordinarily . And a great dearth hapned . These might bee concurring Symtomes : the disease was Osmans great spirit , emulous of his Ancestors glory , and ambitious to adde the rest of Europe to their Conquests ; but hereto his owne auarice , and the decrepit , or at least that vndisciplined age of that Empire were agreed correspondent ; and this first disastrous Polonian attempt , filled him with repining indignation . He is said to vndertake that warre against the will of his Souldiers , and without the aduice of his Viziers , and his gaines to be the losse of 100000. horses for want of fodder , and 80000. men for want of fighting , to which hee could neuer incite his Ianizaries , though he hazarded thereto somewhat farre his owne person . Hereupon he complained hee was no King , subiect thus to his owne slaues , which would neither fight in war , nor obey in peace , without exacting new bounties and priuiledges . Delauir Bassa , a man of great courage , lately called from the Easterne parts was suddenly made Vizier ; and wrought vpon the Kings discontent , giuing him counsell to prouide a new Souldiourie about Damasco , and from the Coords in stead of these degenerate Ianizaries , and of them to entertaine 40000. for his Guard , and that the Begh-lerbegh of euery Prouince should traine vp some of the inhabitants in Martiall discipline , with which men of new spirits and hopes hee might be able to doe something . Osman extreamely pleased with this deuice consented and left all to his discretion . Hereupon it was concluded that the King should pretend to goe in person against the Emirde Zaida ; and after interceding against that , a pilgrimage to Mecca was pretended . May seuen , 1622. he began to passe his Tents to Asia side with great store of treasure , to the defacing of his Palace , and of Churches . The Ianizaries had secret intelligence , and vpon a word giuen met at the Hippodrome , and thence ranne to the Seraglio in tumult , taking order to stop the passage by water . There they cried out for the King ; who appearing , they first demanded his continuance in the Citie : Secondly , the chiefe Officers to be deliuered to them ; Delauir the great Vizier , the Hoia or Confessor , the Treasurer , the Gouernour of the Women , the Cadileskar , or Chiefe Iustice , and others as enemies to the State , and authors of that iourney . Hee granted the first , but stucke at the second , and they returned discontent . The next day they renewed the mutinie , slew the Vizier and the Gouernour of the Women , and not finding the King , they called for Mustapha before deposed , a man esteemed holy ( or frantike ) and fitter for a Cell then a Scepter . Him they found almost starued in a Vault , where in the beginning of these tumults hee had beene put ; who first feared death , and the next thing was hee begged water ; whom they presently proclaimed Emperour . Osman consulted with Huzein Bassa , late Vizier in the Polish warre , and the Aga of the Ianizaries , both faithfull to him : sent to haue strangled Mustapha in the Seraglio , but a new vproare happened , and hee was remoued and guarded . The next day the King , with the Mufti went to them , where after much intreatie , their hearts somewhat relenting , yet with new furie possessed , they slew Huzein Bassa , and the Aga ; the Mufti was conueyed away secretly ; and Osman led to Mustapha , pleads for his life , and at last is cast into the Seuen Towers prisoner . Daout Bassa , the new Vizier , enquires and findes that Osman had two brothers liuing , one about twelue , the other seuen yeeres old , and thereupon goes to the prison with a packe of executioners , which finde him new falne asleepe , and by their intrusion awaked and discontent . At first they are amazed , and hee made shew to defend himselfe , till a strong knaue strooke him on the head with a battle axe , and the rest leaping on him strangled him with much adoe . And soone after they mourned for their dead King , as freshly as they had raged vnseasonably , this being the first Emperour they had betrayed , and hauing set vp one , which in all likelihood they must change for disabilitie . The first of Iune following , the Capiaga had receiued secret order to strangle Osmans brethren , which going to doe , they cry out , and he by the Pages was slaine . The Ianizaries mutinie afresh , and will haue account of this treason , whereof the King denies knowledge ; so did Daout ( who was suspected ) but to please them is degraded , and Huzein Bassa late Gouernour of Cairo put in his place . There is later report of the said Daout , to bee strangled in the same place where hee had caused Osman to die . Neither can wee expect otherwise then monstrous and portentuous births , after such viperean conceptions . CHAP. X. Of the Opinions holden by the Turkes in their Religion , and of their Manners and Customes . HOw the Turkes from so small beginnings , haue aspired to this their present greatnesse you haue seene ; bought indeed at a deare price , with their temporall Dominions accepting of a spirituall bondage , becomming the Lords of many Countries , and withall made subiect to those many Mahumetan superstitions . The occasion and chiefe cause of Sects in the Saracenicall deuotions , yee haue heard in the fourth and seuenth Chapters : to which wee may adde here out of a Bellonius . He saith , that besides the Alcoran , they haue another booke called Zuna , that is , the Way , or Law , or Councell of Mahomet , written after his death by his disciples , but the readings thereof being diuers and corrupt , the Caliph assembled a generall Councell of their Alphachi , or learned men at Damasco , wherein six Commissioners were appointed , namely , Muszlin , Bochari , Buborayra , Annecey , Atermindi and Dent , to view and examine these bookes , each of which composed a booke , and those six bookes were called Zuna ; the other copies ( being two hundred Camels-lading ) were drowned in the Riuer ; those six onely made authenticall , esteemed of equall authoritie among the Turkes , with the Alcoran , and after by one of their Diuines contracted into an Epitome ; which booke was called the Booke of Flowers . But this Zuna , being not Vna ( one as the Truth is ) but full of contrarietie , hence haue risen Sects amongst them , the Turkes differing from other Mahumetan Nations , and diuided also amongst themselues . §. I. Of their Eight Commandements . ANTHONY a MENAVINVS ( who liued a long time in the Turkish Court ) saith , that the Booke of their Law is called Musaph , or Curaam , which Georgiouitz reckoneth another booke ; not the Alcoran : it is in Arabike ; and they hold vnlawfull to translate it into the vulgar . If any like not of Georgiouitz his opinion , but thinke it to be the Alcoran ( for al is but the Article , and the name little differs , as before is shewed ) I could thinke it likely that this containeth some Extracts and Glosses thereof ; or is to their Alcaron , as our Seruice booke to our Bible ; hauing some sons and proper methodes , but grounded on the other . Some things I finde cited out of the Curaam , that are not in the Alcoran , as that of the Angels mortalitie , which perhaps may bee the mistaking of the Interpreter . The ignorance of the Arabike hath caused much mis-calling of words and names . They haue it in such reuerence , that they will not touch it , except they be washed from top to toe : and it is read in their Churches by one with a loud voyce , the people giuing deuout attendance without any noyse : nor may the Reader hold it beneath his girdlested ; and after he hath read it , he kisseth it , and toucheth his eyes with it , and with great solemnitie it is carried into the due place . Out of this booke are deriued eight principall Commandements of their Law. The first is , GOD is a great God , and one onely God , and MAHOMET is the Prophet of God : this Article of the Vnitie ( they thinke ) maketh against vs , who beleeue a Trinitie of Persons : in detestation whereof , they often reiterate these words , b Hu , hu , hu , that is , He , he , he , is onely GOD , who is worthy to be praised for their limbes , health , &c. and for that he hath prouided sustenance for euery one fortie yeeres before his birth . The second Commandement is , Obey thy Parents , and doe nothing to displease them in word or deed : they much feare the curses of their parents . 3. Doe vnto others , as thou wouldest bee done vnto . 4. That they repaire to the Meschit or Church at the times appointed ; of which after . 5. To fast one moneth of the yeere , called Romezan , or Ramadan . 6. That they giue almes to the poore liberally and freely . 7. To marry at conuenient age , that they may multiply the sect of Mahomet . 8. Not to kill . Of these Commandements is handled at large in Menauino , and in the booke c of the Policie of the Turkish Empire , and in others . Their times of prayer , according to the fourth precept , are d in the morning , called Salanamazzi , before Sun-rising : the second at noone , called Vlenamazzi . The third , about three houres before Sun-set , called Inchindinamazzi . The fourth at Sun-set , Ascannamazzi . The fifth , two houres within night , before they goe to sleepe . Master Sandys nameth seuen times of prayer enioyned daily : the first Tingilnamas , two houres before day , not mentioned by Septemcastrensis ; and another Giumanamas at ten in the morning , duely obserued on the Fridayes by all , at other times by the more religious . When the Priest calls to prayer , they will spread their garments on the earth , though they bee in the fields , and fall to their deuotions . Moreouer , I haue seene them conioyntly pray in the corners of the streets , before the opening of their shops in the morning . They spend but a part of Friday ( their Sabbath ) in deuotion , and the rest in recreations : but that so rigorously , that a Turke had his eares nayled to his shop-boord for opening it too soone . Their seruice is mixed with Songs and Responds . They neuer looke backe till they come to the salutation of Mahomet ; whom they expect to come againe , and thinke it will be behinde them : They hearken to the Priest reading the Alcoran , or Legend , or intermixing instructions and expositions , with such attention and such steadie postures of bodie , as if they were intranced . They number their often repetitions of the names of GOD , with short ciaculations of prayer and praise vpon beades . If they finde a paper in the streets , they will thrust it in some creuise of the adioyning wall , lest the name of GOD may be therein , and prophaned . Of their publike prayers you shall see more after . They which meane to goe to prayer , goe first to the house of Office , and there purge their bodie : they wash their priuie parts : and then going thence , wash their hands , their mouth , their nose , their countenance , and their wrists , each of them three times , and after their eares and neckes , saying a certaine Psalme , and then wash their feet to the mid-legge , saying another Psalme ; and after all this , with a graue pace , walke to Church : without these washings they hold their prayers vnprofitable , Septemcastrensis saith , That for this cause of washing they cut their nayles , and all their haire ; except on their heads and beards ( which yet they combe , and bestow curious paines about , that the water may have free passage to all parts ) yea for this cause he thinketh they obserue Circumcision , that nothing be left couered and vnwashed . They haue three kindes of washings : the first of all the body , no part being left free , called Zcoagirgmeg , which is necessary after any pollution . The second is called Tachrias , of the priuities and hinder parts after stoole , vrine , or breaking of winde . The third , Aptan , or Abdas , in the instruments of the fiue senses , beginning at the hands , from thence the wrists to the elbowes , then the mouth and nostrils ; then all the face ; with the eyes ; then the eares , and from thence to the feet , which he washeth as hie as the ankles . This is not necessary before euery Prayer , except some vncleannesse happen , but may serue for all day . Their Almes , enioyned in the sixth Commandement , are publike or priuate . Their publike Almes is a sacrifice ( if we may so call it ) or offering of some beast once euery yeere . For whereas of old they should haue giuen a certaine pension of money to the poore ; namely , two in the hundreth , Mahomet vpon their complaint eased this heauy burthen , and conuerted it into this sacrifice . This beast must bee cut in pieces , and giuen to the poore ; neither must they themselues eate of it , yet may each man eate of his neighbours offering : and this sacrifice ought to be of the fairest and best Horse , Veale , or Mutton . The place for this sacrifice is called Canaara : where are many Butchers , which cutting the throat thereof , say ; In the name of him which hath made heauen and earth , and all things else ; this sacrifice be to his honour and worship , and let his infinite bountie accept the same . They vse the like vpon occasion of vowes , if any of their house be sicke . As for their priuate Almes , they hold it necessarie : hauing a vaine conceit , that it freeth them from all imminent misery , which ( they say ) together with the Almes , turneth from them to the poore man ; whence it commeth that the poore are so full of diseases . But for all this charitable Precept , many poore people die amongst them for want of reliefe : and c if the poore pay not their head-money to the King yeerely , they are beaten , and their women and children sold to pay it : and yet I haue seene ( saith Mr. Sandys ) but a few beggers amongst them : sometimes you shall meet with couples chained together , begging to satisfie their Creditors . Marriage ought to be sought ( they say ) for procreation , not for lust . They which liue vnmarried ( after fit time , which is about fiue and twentie yeeres of age ) are not iust , nor please GOD. Their Law enioyneth them to performe their marriage-ceremonies , with praiers and praises , and modest shamefastnesse ; and they ought to learne each other to read , if either partie be ignorant . But their marriage is now farre degenerate from that ancient simplicitie : d For if a man like a young woman , hee buyeth her of her Father , and then enrolleth her in the Cadies booke ; the marriage following with all Bacchanall solemnities . Many women are inuited by the Brides mother the night before , when after the feasting they bathe her , and the next morning tricke her in her richest ornaments , tying on her silken buskins with knots easily not vnknit ( which the Bridegroome must vntie , though with his teeth , ) after that with much solemnitie , his companions on horsebacke , riding two in a ranke , & conducted by the Sacdich , who is neerest of his kindred haue fetched her home : The Bride being deliuered with her face close couered , set astride on horsebacke , with a Canopie ouer her , and receiued of him at his doore , thence led ( if shee be of qualitie by an Eunuch to the Bride-chamber . The guests honour him with Presents , yet come not in . The Father also giueth onely some pieces of houshold , carryed openly by particulars through the streets . Now hee is to entertaine the Wiues with an equall respect : alike is their dyet , apparell , yea and beneuolence ( vnlesse they consent to change or giue turnes ) or else they may complaine to the Cadi , and procure a diuorce : but the husband may put away his wiues at pleasure , who may marry vnto another within foure moneths after , except shee proue with childe , and then shee must stay so long after her deliuerie . But if hee will haue her againe , hee must buy her ; and if after the third diuorce , another is first to lye with her , as a punishment for his leuitie . They will sell some of them , or giue them to their slaues . The wiues giue him the reuerence of a Master . They are at no time to deny him their embracements , whom hee toucheth not againe , vntill they haue beene at the Bath . They hold their chastisement , which they receiue from him , as an argument of affection . They intermeddle not with houshold affaires : onely it is required of them to content their husbands , to nurse their owne children , and to liue peaceably together , which also they do without iealousie or enuy . They are exceeding beautifull , for the most part ruddy , cleere and smooth as the polished Iuory ; tender and soft , as frequenting the Baths daily , and neuer open to the weather : but wither quickly . Great and blacke eyes are the greatest fayre to the eyes of a Turke . They sit not at Table with their husband , but waite and serue them ; and then they dine by themselues , admitting no mankinde with them aboue twelue yeeres old . And they neuer go abroad without leaue , except to the Bath , and on Thursday to weepe at the graues of the dead : They rise to their husbands , and stand while they are in presence ; and besides them , come in no company of men , nor doe they speake with a man , or in any part of their body are seene of any man , because they thinke sight , especially where beautie or comlinesse is , cannot bee without sinne . Onely the brother may bee permitted to see the sister , but not the husbands brother . Yea , their sonnes when they come to growth , are separated from them . For this cause that sexe is not suffered to buy and sell , but is closely mewed , saue that their law alloweth them to frequent the publike Baths . The wife and Concubine differ in the right to a dowrie , which the later wanteth ; but the wife must cause the other to bee her husbands bed-fellow , when hee commandeth , without gaine-saying , except on their Sabbath , or Friday night , which is the wiues peculiar . Yet are the Turkes giuen in both Sexes to vnnaturall lust ( in these times ) euen the women in publike Baths , sometimes are so enflamed in that filthinesse , as is intollerable . Busbequius tells of one woman , which falling in loue with a young maide , and no way else preuailing , clothed her selfe in mans apparell , and hyring a house neere , procured the fathers good will to haue that his daughter in marriage ; which being solemnized betweene them , and the truth discouered ( which the blacke mantle of night could not couer from Hymaeneus ) complaint was made , and the Gouernour quenched the hot flames of this new Bridegroome , causing her to bee drowned for that offence . If the man abuse the wife to vnnaturall lust , shee may haue her remedie by diuorce , if shee accuse her husband : which modestie forbiddeth to bee done in words , and therefore shee puts off her shooe , and by inuerting the same , accuseth her to her husbands peruersenesse . One Master Simons , which liued amongst them , told me , that there are some which keepe boyes gallantly arraied , to serue for the worse then beastly lust of such as will hyre them . He affirmed also , That they haue this lothsome punishment for that lothsome sinne of whoredome , to take the panch of a beast new killed , and cutting a hole thorow , to thrust the adulterers head in this dung-wallet , and so carrie him in pompe thorow the streets . It is death , either to the bodie by iudiciall sentence , or the soule by turning Turke , for a Christian to haue carnall dealing with any of their women . A Iew which had dealing with a Turkes wife , with her husbands consent , could not escape hanging therefore , ( this indeed was a fauour , for hee should haue beene burned ) notwithstanding his rich countrey-men offered 2000. Duckets to saue him : Her husband was hanged for his wittoldly permission , and she her selfe drowned . George Dousa reporteth the like danger , which an Armenian hardly escaped , but for talking with a Turkish woman , both of them being therefore imprisoned , and thence deliuered at a deere rate . Hee telleth of their Paederastie that they buy boyes at an hundred or two hundred Duckets , and mew them vp for their filthy lust , till they proue bearded ; they will also steale boyes for that villanie , as hee instanceth of one which came with the Polonian Embassadour so stolne , and neuer could after bee heard of . Murther ( prohibited in their eight Commandement ) they hold vnpardonable , if it bee done wilfully . Often will the Turkes braule , but neuer in priuate quarrels strike one another for feare of this Law , and the seueritie of the Magistrate . And if one bee found dead in street or house , the Master of the house , or the Parish , must finde out the murtherer ; otherwise hee himselfe shall be accused of it , and the whole Contado shall be fined , and likewise in case of robberie . During the time that I remained amongst them ( you heare Mr. Sandys ) it being aboue three quarters of a yeere , I neuer saw Mahometan offer violence to a Mahometan , nor breake into ill language : If any giue a blow , hee hath many gashes made in his flesh , and is led about for a terrour ; but the man-slayer is deliuered to the friends of the slaine , to bee by them tortured to death . For publike punishments ( to mention that heere ) they haue impaling on stakes , thrust in at their fundament ; ganching on hookes , on which they are cast from some high place , there to hang till famine ( if some more gentle crueltie haue not made a suddenner dispatch ) consumed them : they also haue another inuention to twitch the offender about the waste with a towell , enforcing him by often prickings to draw vp his breath , till they haue drawne him within the compasse of a spanne : then tying it hard they cut him off in the middle , and setting the bodie on a hot plate of copper , which seareth the veynes , vp-propping him during their cruell pleasure : who not onely retaineth sense , but discourse also , till hee be taken downe , and then departeth in an instant . Little faults are chastised by blowes on the soles of their feet , by hundreths at a time . Parents correct their children by stripes on their bellies . §. II. Of other their Opinions and Practices in Religion . MEnaninus reckoneth seuen mortall sinnes ; Pride , Auarice , Lecherie , Wrath , Enuie , Sloth , and Gluttonie . The first , they say , cast Lucifer out of heauen . The second is the root of many other sinnes . The third is most rise amongst them , and that in the most filthy and vnnaturall kinde of Sodomie ; their Law to the contrarie notwithstanding . Their fourth maketh a man a beast . The fifth shutteth men out of Paradise , and so forth of the rest . Wine a is also forbidden them ; but yet they will bee drunke with it , if they can get their fill of it . And Mahomet the third ( Anno 1601. ) imputing diuers insolencies of the Ianizaries to their excessiue drinking of Wine ( by the Musties perswasion ) commanded on paine of death , all such in Constantinople and Pera , as had Wine , to bring it out and staue it ( except Embassadours onely ) so that the streets ranne therewith . One drinking Wine b with Busbequius , made great clamors ; being asked the cause , hee said hee did it to warne his soule to flee into some corner of the bodie , or else be quite gone , lest it should bee polluted with that sinne . Yet in their Fast or Lent they abstaine very religiously . c If it be proued against a Priest , that he hath drunke wine but once , hee shall neuer be beleeued as a witnesse after it . Swines flesh is prohibited too ; in abstaining from which they are more obedient ; it being vtterly abhorred . The Turkes d generally hate ( saith Septemcastrensis ) that lightnesse in apparell , speech , gesture , &c. vsed of the Christians , whom for this cause they call Apes and Goates . Likewise they are not sumptuous in their priuate buildings . They go to the warre as it were to a wedding , esteeming them blessed which are therein slaine . The wiues and women-sernants agree in one house , without iealousie and grudging ; they are in their habite and behauiour modest : and , where himselfe dwelt , the Father-in-law had not seene the face of his Daughter-in-law , liuing in the same house with him , in twentie yeeres space ; so religiously doe they veyle themselues . On Friday they pray more deuoutly , but ( as the Alcoran also permitteth ) they abstaine not from all labour . He saw the Grand Signior himselfe goe to their Church , and likewise to the Bath , attended onely with two youths ; none vsing any acclamation to him . And in the Church he praied on the pauement couered with a carpet , like to the rest , without any throne or ensigne of royaltie . And hee obserued the like modestie in his other behauiour . But this ( as other things from their ancient simplicitie ) is now altered . Thus Mr. Sandys of Achmet . Euery other Friday lightly ( besides at other times on occasions ) hee goeth abroad to the Mosque : and when in state ; there is not in the world to bee seene a greater spectacle of humane glory , or ( if so I may speake ) of a sublimated manhood . For although the Temple of St. Sophia , which hee most vsually frequenteth , bee not aboue a stones cast from the vtmost gate of the Seraglio , yet hath he not so few as a thousand horse , besides the Archers of his guard foot-men , in that short procession : the way on each side enclosed with Cappagies and Ianizaries in Scarlet . The Aga , Captaines , Bassaes , Beglerbegs , and the rest attending in exceeding pompe , and yet ( which is the greater maruell ) in exceeding silence , the eares discerning no more then in midnight sleepe , except when they salute him with a soft and short murmur : So likewise in entertainment of Embassadors , he sits in a rich roome vpon a low Throne , the Bassaes standing by like Statues without speech or motion . The stranger is led betweene two , and goes backward from him , neuer putting off his hat : for to shew the head they hold it an opprobry . The Turkes are so zealous in their superstition , that they will rather lose their life then Religion : as among other examples in Scanderbegs time at Dibra , many Turkes chose rather to die Turkes , then to liue Christians ; yea some , as it is reported , rather to kill themselues , then to leaue their superstition : and in the yeere 1568. The Persian Embassador was shot at , and one of his followers hurt by a Turke , who being apprehended , confessed that hee did it because he was an Heretike , and sent from an Heretike : for which fact he was drawne at an horse-tayle thorow the Citie , and then had his right hand cut off , and after his head . They hate the Persians , as Rustan Bassa told Busbequiu , more then they doe the Christians : like as the Traditionarie Iew doth the Textuarie , and the Papist the Protestant . Images they haue in such detestation , that ( besides the scratching out the eyes of those in the Musaique worke of Saint Sophies Temple ) when Solyman ouerthrew King Lewis of Hungary , he carried away three Images of cunning worke in Brasse , representing Hercules with his Club , Apollo with his Harpe , Diana with her Bow and Quiuer , and placed them in the Tilt-yard at Constantinople : but by the perswasion of the Mufti , they were molten into great Ordnance . They haue no Scutchions or blazing of Armes : nay , they vse no seales in their letters or other writings , which seeme to them to sauour of superstition , or superfluitie . When they conquer any Citie , they turne the Temples into Mosques , and sacrifice there . Thus did Solyman e at Buda , and Amurath sacrificed sixe hundred captiues to his Fathers ghost . They are moderate in their priuate buildings , and detest f the Christians for their excesse and superfluous expences that way : What ( say they ) doe those Pagans thinke they shall liue euer ? They often lodge ( saith g Villamont ) at the Signe of the Moone ; and the like moderation they vse in diet and apparell . They haue a brasse pot , and their other meane houshold implements with them in the warres , which they vse in peace . Readie money is their surest riches , because the Grand Signior is their surest Heire . They haue the rising of the Sunne in great reuerence ; and especially the appearing of the new Moone : as h when Mahomet the great besieged Scodra , the new Moone beginning to shew her selfe , the Mahumetane Priests , going about the Armie , gaue the Souldiers warning thereof , as the manner is , by singing of a Song in manner of a Procession ; whereunto the whole Armie answered with a short respond , and at the same time bowing themselues to the ground , saluted the Moone with great superstition . They may i haue twelue lawfull Wiues , and as many Concubines as they will ( some say , but foure Wiues . ) The children of the one are equally legitimate as well as the other , and inherite alike : yet few of them keepe two Wiues together in one house : but in seuerall places where they haue dealings , they haue seuerall Wiues , which they diuorce at pleasure . Some say , but foure Wiues are allowed them : no great matter , where all their owne are allowed to their vse , with others they may not meddle . The offending man they gansh , the woman they drowne . They tell many things of Antichrist ( whom they call k Tethschel ) and of the Resurrection , and of the last Iudgement , of Hell , and Purgatorie : And that Mahomet after Iudgement shall deliuer all of all Religions from thence . They haue no knowledge of liberall Arts , of cases of Conscience , of Originall sinne , or of actuall , further then the outward act . Their respects to Reliques appeareth by Mahomet l the third , 1597. who in the discomfiture of his Armie fled towards Agris , shedding some teares as he went , and wiping his eyes with a piece of Mahomets garment , which he carried about him as a Relique . The Turkes may neither eate , drinke , nor make water , standing . In their aduersitie they seeke with earnest prayers to their Prophets ; and publike supplications are sometimes decreed . At m the taking of Alba Regalis , 1601. the Bassa of Buda ( then prisoner at Vienna ) hearing of it , abstained from meate , with his two seruants a whole day , prostrate vpon his face , praying vnto his Prophet Mahomet , who hee said had beene angrie all that yeere with the Turkes . They n endure punishments inflicted by the Magistrate with great patience , thinking they shall escape all torment in those parts in the World to come : they therefore reward the whipper , and esteeme the whip ( which I enuie not to them ) sacred . They are ( but contrarie to the Alcoran ) addicted to sorceries and dreames : their Priests write them letters or spells , to keepe them from danger and harme of shot , &c. called f Haymayly . They will write any thing for money , as letters of freedome for seruants to run away from their masters , and such like . They make a shew of holinesse , but are closely wicked , ignorant of their owne law ( to couer which , they answere in darke sentences ) and the people much more . Nothing is sinne , to count of , but that which endamageth ciuill societie . They esteeme for good workes , g the buildings and endowings of Hospitals , making Bridges and High-wayes , digging of Pits and Wells , and conueying waters to High-waies and Cities , building Bathes , and founding of Churches , and such like publike workes . Rostan h Bassa left his wife , the Daughter of Solyman , at his death fifteene millions of gold , and shee had of yeerely reuenue halfe a million : shee , amongst other her workes , attempted one most famous , which was a conduit to conuey water , for the vse of the Pilgrims betwixt Cairo and Mecca , fortie dayes iourney , and for the same intent procured the Sultan Selym her brother , to write to the Venetians for a licence to extract out of Italy an hundred thousand pound of Steele , only to make Chizzells , Hammers , and Mattocks , for the cutting of certaine Rockes , by which this water must passe . Their i Oathes ( especially of their Emperours ) are of many cuts , and varietie of fashion . And for Vowes ; in necessities and dangers , they wil promise vnto God the sacrifices of beasts in some holy places , not vpon Altars , but k hauing flaied off the skin , they giue it with the head , feet , and forth part of the flesh to the Priest ; another part to the Poore ; the third to the Neighbours ; the fourth is for the Guests . They are so addicted to the opinion of Fate , that GOD is esteemed to blesse whatsoeuer hath successe , as namely , Selyms murthering his Father ; and to detest what wanteth good euent , whatsoeuer ground it had . They feare not the Plague , accounting euerie mans time limited by Fate , and therefore will wipe their faces with the cloathes of such as haue dyed thereof . They hold l it alike acceptable to God , to offer almes to beasts , and to bestow it on men , when it is offered for the loue of God. Some there are , which will redeeme birds , imprisoned in their cages or coopes , and hauing payed their price , let them flie . Others ( for the loue of God ) cast bread into the water to feed the fishes , esteeming it a worke greatly meritorious ; but Dogges are accounted vncleane , in stead whereof they delight in Cats , following ( they say ) their Prophet Mahomet , who falling asleepe at table , and awaking to goe to his deuotions , rather cut off his sleeue , whereon he found his Cat fast asleepe , then he would disturbe her . Master Simons told mee , that he hath seene them at Cairo feed Dogges with baskets of bread , one standing by with a club to keepe them from fighting : and one gaue almes for a Bitch which had Whelps vnder a stall . Heerein perhaps ( as in other things ) the Egyptians are more superstitious then the Turkes , especially in this of Dogs , which sauours of their old Anubis and dog-worshipping . Yea , and in Constantinople , m though they suffer them not as vncleane creatures , to come into their houses , yet they thinke it a deed of pietie to feed them , and buy bread therefore , prouiding them kennells also : most of them haue no particular owner : they repaire to the Sea-side nightly , where they keepe a grieuous howling , heard ( if the winde be Southward ) to Pera. They say Moses was the first great Prophet , to whom was giuen the booke of Tefrit , that is , the Law , and they which obserued it in those times were saued . But when men grew corrupt , God gaue Dauid the booke Czabur , or the Psalter : and when this preuailed not , Iesus was sent with the booke Ingil , or the Gospel , whereby in that time men were saued . They hold that Christ was borne of the Virgin Marie , at her breasts , hauing conceiued by the smell of a Rose , which the Angell Gabrel presented her . And preferring Christ before Moses , they admit not a Iew to turne Turke , but hee must first be a Christian , and eate Swines-slesh , and after two or three dayes abiuring Christ , hee is made Musulman . For so Mahomet came last in order of the Prophets with his Alcoran . This Law and Law-giuer is so sacred to them , that in all their prayers , euen from their mothers breasts , they obserue this forme : La illah , illelah Mehemmet irresullellah tanre rirpeghamber hace : That is , there is no God but one , and Mahomet his Prophet : one Creator , and more Prophets . This they sucke in with their milke , and in their first learning to speake , lispe out this deuotion . The infants goe with the rest to their Mosquees or Meschits , but are not tied to other ceremonies , sauing washing , till they are circumcised . Euery man n hath ( in their opinion ) from his birth to his death two Angels attending him ; the one at his right hand , the other at his left . At foure or fiue yeere old they send him to the Schoole to learne the Curaam , and the first words which their Masters teach them are to this sense ; God is one , and is not contained in any place , but is through all , and hath neither father nor mother , nor children , eateth not , nor dinketh , nor sleepeth , and nothing is like to him . The two Angels before said , are called Chiramim and Chira tibin , which write the good or euill that men doe against the day of Iudgement . The Turkes o abhorre blasphemie not onely against God and Mahumet , but also against Christ and the Virgin Marie , and other Saints : and they punish blasphemers of whatsoeuer Sect : they account it a sinne for a man to build a house which shall last longer then a mans life : and therefore howsoeuer they are sumptuous and magnificent in there publike buildings , yet are their priuate dwellings very homely , and ill contriued . They eate much Opium , thinking it maketh them couragious in the warres . They p haue a remedie for paine in the head or elsewhere , to burne the part affected with the touch-boxe ( which they alway carry with them ) or with some linnen cloth , whereby they haue many markes on their foreheads and temples , witnesses of their needlesse and heedlesse respect to Physicians . As the Scripture containeth some Prophecies q of the arising and proceedings of the Turkish Nation , the rod of God , whereby hee scourgeth his Christian people ; so haue they also prophecies amongst themselues of their end and ruine , when God in his mercie to Christians shall execute iustice vpon the Turkes , and cast the rod into the fire , wherewith he had chastised his children . Such an one is that which Georgiovitz r translateth and expoundeth : and such is that which ſ Leunclavius hath transcribed out of their Booke called Messabili , wherein is written , that Constantinople shall be twice taken before Degnal Lain , that is , the cursed Antichrist , shall come ; once by the Sword , another time by the force of the praiers of the sonnes of Isahac . Lain t is an Epithete which they giue to Degnal , signifying wicked or mischieuous . Of this Degnal the Turks fable , that before his comming , shall Mechdi enioy the Empire . This Mechdi , they say , u was descended of their Prophet Mahumet , and walketh inuisible : one day he shall come into light , and raigne for a time : and after him shall Degnal their Anti-Prophet , or Antichrist , come . A certain Deruise offered to assault & murther Baiazet the Great Turk , professing himselfe to be that Mechdi , and was slain by one of the Bassas . §. III. Of the Turkish Manners , their Ciuill and Morall behauiour . AS for the bloodie practises , which each Emperor vseth in murthering his brethren to secure him in his Throne , in rooting out of the Nobilitie of the Countries which they conquer , in rasing the Wals & Fortresses of the Cities , least they should be receptacles for conspiracie , in translating people from one Countrie to another , with other their practises and policies of state , I purpose not to adde any more : but refer the Reader to others Treatises . But to present vnto you a Turke set forth in the ordinary Turkish disposition , manners , and fashions , will not ( I thinke ) seeme tedious . Thus therefore haue wee viewed him with others a eyes . They be generally well complexioned , of good statures , and full bodies , proportionably compacted . They nourish no haire about them , but a locke on their crowne , and on their faces onely , esteeming it more cleanely : and to bee better prepared for their superstitious washings . But their beards they weare at full length , the marke of their affected grauitie , and token of freedome ( for slaues haue theirs shauen ) scoffing at Christians which cut or want them . All of them weare on their heads white Shashes and Turbants , the badge of their Religion : as is the folding of the one , and size of the other , of their vocations and qualitie . Shashes are long Towells of Callico wound about their heads . Turbants are made like great Globes , of Callico too , and thwarted with rolles of the same ; hauing little copped caps on the top , of greene or red veluet ; being onely worne by persons of ranke , and he the greatest that weares the greatest , except the Mufties , which ouer-sizeth the Sultans . Some Christians ( Turkising in fashion ) are permitted as a great fauour to weare white heads in the Citie . The next , that they weare is a smocke of Callico with ample sleeues , much longer then their armes : vnder this , a paire of Calsouns of the same , which reach to their ankles , the rest naked : their slip-shooes yellow or red , picked at the toe , and plated on the sole : ouer all a halfe-sleeued coate , girt vnto them with a Towell : their necke all bare : and this within doores is their Summer accoutrement . Ouer all , when they goe abroad , they weare gownes buttoned before , vngathered in the shoulders . In the Winter they adde to the former , Calsouns of cloth , which about the small of the legge are sewed to short smooth buskins of leather without soles , lining their gownes with Furres , as they doe their coates . They weare no gloues , nor alter their fashions , which ( except in richnesse ) are alike in all . They retaine the old worlds custome in giuing change of garments , one vest fitting all . The Clergie goe much in greene , as Mahomets colour : whose kinsmen weare greene Shashes , and are called Emers , or Lords , as doe their women also somewhat of greene on their heads : an il-fauoured race , seeming branded of God , for their hereditarie presumption of holinesse from so vnholy a stocke . If a Christian weare greene , they will teare off his clothes , if not beate him . They carry no weapons about them in the Citie : only they thrust vnder their girdles great crooked kniues of a dagger-like size , in sheaths of mettall , the hafts and sheaths sometimes richly set with stones . They beare their bodies vpright , of a stately gate , and elated countenance . In their familiar salutations they lay their hands on their bosomes , and a little decline their bodies , almost to the ground , if to a Great man , with kissing the hemme of his garment . The ornaments of their heads they neuer put off vpon any occasion . They affect cleanlinesse euen religiously , neuer making water , but they wash their hands and priuities : this they doe secretly and couching , reuiling the Christian , or striking him for pissing against a wall . This they doe also , lest they should pollute their garment , which might frustrate their prayers . They neuer walke vp and downe for recreation , nor vse any other exercise but shooting , and then also sit on carpets in the shadow , and send their slaues for their Arrowes . These pierce deepe , through Targets of Steele and pieces of Brasse two inches thicke : the Bow for forme and length like the lath of a Crosse-bow , of Buffolos Horne , intermixed with sinewes of admirable workmanship . Wrestling and rope-walking are professions , not recreations . Of Cardes and Dice they are happily ignorant : at Chesse they will play all day long , auoiding yet the hazard of money . The better sort delight in Horses , which are quickly jaded if held to a good round trot ( for amble they doe not ) in an indifferent iourney . But they ride not so fast to put them to it , They feed them in their stable with Barley , which there is very cheape , as onely seruing for that purpose . They greatly reuerence their Parents and Superiours , and the young , the aged : the left hand as they goe , hath the prioritie of the right , in that they are made Masters of the others sword , and the chiefest place the furthest from the wall . They liue brotherly together , but come not , except on speciall occasion , in each others house , and then but into the more publike parts thereof . Their houses and furniture are meane , hauing nothing on the inside but white walles ( except some speciall roome ) the roofes of many curiously seeled , the greater part of the floore , and that a little aduanced , couered with carpets , the cause they at entring put off their slip-shooes . They lie on Matresses of Silke , or stained Linnen , with Bolsters of the same , and Quilts sutable , but much in their clothes : as for lowsinesse which followes , it is no great shame . They haue neither Tables nor Stooles , but sit crosse-legged on the floore all in a ring . They haue a skinne spread before them in stead of a cloth . The better sort sit about a round boord standing on a foot , halfe a foot high , and brimmed like a Charger . Rice sod in the fat of Mutton is their ordinarie food ; Pottage also , fried Eggs , Pasties , Tansies , Flesh little in gobbits , London spending as much flesh in one day , as Constantinople in twentie . Fish they haue in indifferent quantitie . The Commons commonly feed on Herbes , Rootes , Onions , Garlick , Hodge-podges , &c. vile fare , and at as vile rate in so great plentie . They are attended by their slaues , of which to haue many is to bee rich . When one hath fed sufficiently he riseth , and another takes his roome , and so continue till all bee satisfied . They eate three times a day : but when they feast they sit all day long , except they rise and exonerate nature , forthwith returning . They abstaine from Hoggs-flesh , Bloud , and that which dies alone , except in necessitie . Their vsuall drinke is water : the richer infuse diuers confections . Wine is prohibited , but so greedily swallowed where they can get it , that but few goe away vnled from the Embassadours table . Our Beere they preferre before all other drinkes , which would in all likelihood prooue exceedingly profitable to such as would bring it in amongst them , where wine is forbidden , and Barly is at nine pence a bushell . They haue Coffa houses more common then Ale-houses with vs b , in , or neere to which on benches in the street , they will sit chatting most of the day , drinking their Coffa ( so called of a berry it is made of ) as hot as they can indure it . It is blacke as soot , and tastes not much vnlike it , good ( they say ) for digestion and mirth . Of the boyes which some Coffa-men keepe as stales , wee haue spoken before . Optum they much vse , it seemes for the giddinesse and turbulent dreames it causeth , which they ( as all kinde of stupifying , astonishment and madnesse ) religiously c affect . This perhaps the cause why Tobacco is so liked , a thing brought them by the English , the worst here , passing currant , and excellent there . But Morat Bassa , not long since , caused a pipe to be thrust through the nose of a Turke , and so be led in derision through the Citie . They take it through reeds with great heads of wood annexed . The vnder garments of the women differ little from those of the men . These weare on their heads a cap sugar-loafe-fashion , the better sort vse Bracelets and Iewells . When they goe abroad they weare ouer all , long gownes of violet or scarlet cloth , tyed close before , the large sleeues hanging ouer their hands . They haue the sweetest children that are lightly seen , which they carry astride on their shoulders . They anoint their bodies with the earth of Chios , which makes the skinne soft , white , and shining , freeing the face from wrinkles . depiction of a Turkish woman For the Readers further pleasure I haue here presented a Turkish Woman in Picture . They vse their bond women with little lesse respect then their wiues . Their Markets yeeld Men , Women , Virgins , Children , to as ample tryall and full purchase as Horses with vs : saue that the Men-slaues may compell their Masters before the Cadi to limit the time of their bondage , or set a price of their redemption , or else to sell them to another . But Galley slaues are seldome released , or those that belong to great men beyond the Cadies authoritie . They buy little children , and geld many of them , as you haue heard , which some say was begun by Selym the second , after he had seene a Gelding couer a Mare : and by Menauinus his relation of himselfe , seemes not practised in his father Baiazets time . These are in great repute with their Masters : yea , the second Vizier of the Port is now an Eunuch . For Arts ; some haue some little knowledge in Philosophie . Necessitie hath taught them the practise of Physicke , not the grounds of Arts . In Astronomie they haue some insight , and vndertake to tell fortunes . They haue a good gift in Poetrie . Their Musicke is very vile . The Grand Signior was once perswaded to heare some Italian Musick , but while they spent much time in tuning , hee ( perhaps esteeming that their Musick ) commanded them to depart . Logick and Rhetorick they reiect . Some write Histories , but few read them , thinking none dare write the truth of the present , or can , of the times past . Printing they reiect , the most of their Priests liuing by writing . Euery one hath some trades , such lightly as serue their owne turnes ; a lazie people , more esteeming ease then profit , yet very couetous , seldome holding compact with the Christians that holds not with their commoditie . CHAP. XI . Of the Religious places amongst the Turkes : their Meschits , Hospitalls , and Monasteries : with their Liturgie and Circumcision . §. I. Of their Temples : A description of S. SOPHIES . THE places a of most Religion to the Turkes abroad , are those which Mahumet himselfe polluted with his irreligion : as Mecca , Medina , &c. The places of most Religion amongst themselues are their Mosches , or Meschits b : that is , their Temples and Houses of Prayer ( whereof they haue many in all Turkie ) and next thereunto their Hospitals for the reliefe of the poore , impotent , and Pilgrims . Neither are the Turkes sparing in these or the like ( seeming ) charitable expences . For when a Turke falleth sicke , and thinketh he shall thereof dye , hee sends for his friends and kinsfolkes , and in their presence maketh his Testament : the greatest Legacies whereof are bequeathed to publike vses , which they thinke will be meritorious to their soules . Such are the making and repayring of Bridges , Cawseyes , Conduits to conuey water to their Hospitalls or Temples . Some also giue to the Redemption of Captiues . Many of their Women ( the deuouter Sexe , whether in Religion or superstition ) bequeath money to bee distributed amongst such Souldiers as haue slaine any certaine number of Christians : a deed in their conceit very religious . These are the Wills and Deeds of the inferiour sort . But the Emperors , and great Bassaes , appoint Legacies to expresse a greater magnificence with their deuotion , as the building of Temples and Hospitalls . Their Temples or Meschites are for the most part foure square , not much vnlike to our Churches , but larger in length then bredth . The Temple of St. Sophie in Constantinople is of all other in the Turkes Dominion the most admirable , built long since by Iustinian , and ( by Mahumet the Conqueror ) peruerted to this Mahumetan vse aboue nine hundred yeeres after . Of this Temple they write , c that it was first built by Constantius , sonne of Constantius the Great , with a roofe of timber : and burnt by the Arrians in the time of Great Theodosius , who againe repayred it . Sozomenus d saith , that in the broyles , which hapned not long after in the raigne of Arcadius and Honorius about Chrysostome , the Church was fired , his enemies ascribing it to his partakers , and they againe to his Aduersaries . It is reported that Theodosius Iunior rebuilt it . But in the time of Iustinian , Procopius e testifieth , that base and wicked men burnt it againe , which Iustinian built a-new in such sumptuous and manificent sort , that in regard of this change it might haue beene wished that it had perished long before . His chiefe worke-men were Anthemius , and Isidorus , who raised it into a most goodly frame , which might amaze the beholders , and seeme incredible to the hearers . Both he and Euagrius f recite the particulars . The length was two hundred and threescore feet : the bredth one hundred and fifteene : the height a hundred and fourescore . Zonaras , Agathias , and Georgius Cedrenus , tell of the harmes it receiued by Earthquakes , whiles Iustinian liued , which yet he repaired , as did Basilius and Andronicus after him . Nicephorus g saith that Constantine raised the Temple of Peace ( which before was but small ) to that large and stately greatnesse , which in his dayes it retayned : and his sonne Constantius finished the Temple of Sophia so neere it , that they seemed to haue but one wall . It was h founded by Constantine his fa her : and was burnt in a sedition of the people , in the raigne of Iustinian , in which rebellion thirtie thousand of the people were slaine , and partly to pacifie the wrath of GOD ( saith hee ) for so great a slaughter , hee built this Temple . From the side of the Temple hee tooke i foure hundred twentie and seuen Pillars or Images of Heathen gods , and of the twelue signes of the Zodiake : and fourescore Statues of Christian Emperours , which hee didistributed in the Citie . But more then enough of the ancient structure thereof . As it is at this day , diuers haue described it : but of them all most diligently , Petrus k Gellius . The walls and roofes thereof are of Brick , the inner part lyned with Marble most excellent , and of diuers sorts , the roofe is set with Stones , and pieces of Glasse gilded : Nature and Art conspiring to breed the beholders both pleasure and wonder . It is so composed , and the Pillars and Arches so placed , that the middle I le within ( considered by it selfe ) seemes like the forme of an Egge , long and round : but the whole fabrick both within and without , yeeldeth to the curious obseruer a square forme . All the inner part hath Arches ( in the top open to receiue light ) which are sustained with Marble Pillars of diuers colours , and there are , saith Bellonius , ( if one may say it ) as many doores in that Temple , as are dayes in the yeere . It is farre more admirable then the Roman Pantheon : The worke of that being grosse , solid , and easie for a workeman to conceiue . But this Sophian Temple is more subtle to the view of the eye and minde . It hath two rewes of Pillars each ouer other , those vpper ones supporting the hemisphere , loouer , or steeple , which is wrought all with Musaike worke , garnished with gold and azure . The doores or gates are couered with fine Latten of Corinth : one of which ( they imagine ) was made of the wood of Noabs Arke . And therefore there are in it three places left vncouered for the deuouter people to kisse , for the pardon of their sinnes . It had sometimes aboue three hundred thousand Duckets of yeerely reuenue . The Turkes , when they turkeised it , threw downe the Altars , turned the Bells into great Ordnance , and either tooke away the Images , or put out their eyes , for ( say they ) God , and not walls and pictures , is to be adored . Nicolas l Nicolai saith , that it had in compasse more then a mile , within which were comprehended the houses of Canons and Priests : of the most part of the Cloyster ( because it was neere the Seraile ) they m made a stable for horses ; as Constantines Palace for Elephants ; and a Temple ( neere the Tilt-yard , or Hippodromus ) for wilde beasts , which are tied to the seuerall pillars thereof , Lyons , Beares , Wolues , wilde Asses , Ounces , &c. No Christian may enter into this Meschit , but he may put his bodie in at the doores and view it : But Master Simons saith , they are not now so scrupulous : for he hath beene suffered to goe in : as G. Dousa also reporteth of himselfe . There haue been at once ( in the time of Baiazet ) numbred n thirtie and sixe thousand Turkes assembled for deuotion at an Easter-solemnitie . Perhaps ( it is Master Sandys his obseruation ) the ancient fabrick then standing entire , whereof this remaining was little more then the channell . Better to be beleeued then Bellonius his report of so many doores , whereas if it hath fiue , it hath more by one , then by me was discerned . It is almost euery other Friday frequented by the Sultan . The Christian Emperours ascended the stately Galleries on horse-backe . Before the entrance there is a goodly Portico , where the Christians , that visit it on curiositie , as well as the Turkes , doe leaue their shooes before they doe enter . It had in Iustinians time Porches or Galleries on both sides , one of which it seemeth fell by some earthquake . The innumerable windowes , and vnspeakable ornaments of the Temple , would easily detaine our pen , as a willing prisoner in the relation thereof . But besides the ancient , P. Gyllius , Menauinus , Bellonius , Nicolai , Dousa , and many others haue done it alreadie : neither will my Pilgrimage suffer mee to stay long in one place , which am to visite so many , both heere and elsewhere in the World. Let vs proceed therefore to their other Temples : especially seeing this is such , that none is able to expresse the excellencie , nor could euer worthily expresse the least part thereof . Besides , what others haue reported , Dousa telleth of a Marble Pillar therein , which continually sweats forth a certaine liquor , which the Turkes wipe off with their handkerchiefs , as ( in their opinion ) profitable against diuers diseases . Mahomet the Conquerour o built one in like fashion without any figures , which hath about an hundred houses couered with Lead for their Doctors and Priests , and for all Strangers and Pilgrims of any Nation or Religion , where they may refresh themselues , their seruants , and horses for three dayes , with meat and lodging at free cost . There are also without the precinct of the Mosche , an hundred and fiftie other Tenements for the poore of the Citie , which haue there an Asper a day , and as much bread as they need : but they account that kinde of life so vnhappy , that oftentimes those Tenements stand emptie : but the money which should this way be bestowed , is sent to the Hospitalls of the diseased . There are also fiue other Meschits , in forme resembling the former , but not so great nor so rich . The rest of p the Meschits are of diuers sorts , some high , some low , of seuerall fashions . The Turrets , vpon which their Priests call the people to prayers , are of a great height , made in manner of Watch-towers ; their greater Churches hauing two , the lesser one of them . Vpon the top is set an halfe Moone or Crescent , which is the Turkes Ensigne , as the Crosse is vsuall to the Christians . Within their Temples they haue no kinde of ornaments , but bare wals , with Arabike Letters ( some in gold ) written thereon , saue onely their Bookes , and Lamps burning with oyle in great abundance , and clothes of Tapestrie , on the which being spread ouer Mats vpon the pauement , they prostrate themselues in prayer time . §. II. Of their Hospitalls and Monasteries . THeir Hospitalls they call Imarets ; of these there are great vse , because they want Innes in the Turkes Dominions . They found them for the reliefe of the poore , and of Trauellers , where they haue food allowed them ( differing according to the vse of the place ) and lodging places , without beds . They are open for the most part to all men of all Religions . The chiefe Hospitalls in Turkis , are in Constantinople : two of which Mahomet and Baiazet his sonne founded . Both these haue about fiue and twentie round Turrets couered with Lead ; one of which , being in the middest of the other , is larger and greater then the rest , and vnder are lodgings for the Priests : On one side are beds for Pilgrims and Trauellers , on the other for Lepers . Thrice a day may any man resort thither into a certaine place for meate . There are maintained fourteene Doctors of their Law. Some say , that the reuenues of Mahomets Hospitall amount to an hundred and fiftie thousand Duckets , and the other to as much or more . Each of which hath a little Chappel adioyning , in which the Founders are buried , who were at this great charge , that the Priests and such as are there refreshed , should pray for their soules , and say , Allae Rahsmetileson : that is , God haue mercy on them . Selym finished that which Baiazet his father had begun to build . But his sonne Solyman erected one farre surpassing the former . Orchanes was the first of these Ottoman Princes which founded Monasteries . Mahomet the first , finished a the great Temple at Hadrianople , the seat Royall of the Turkes in Europe before Constantinople was won . He built also , besides a Palace , another Temple , with a most sumptuous Abbey , and a publike Schoole adioyning , endowing the same with great reuenues . He also gaue great summes of money to be distributed yeerely at Mecca and Medina , for the reliefe of poore Pilgrims . b Solyman erected , in memoriall of Mahumet his eldest sonne , a stately Tombe , a sumptuous Church , a Monasterie and Colledge , with other things for the health of his soule . He was buried himselfe in a Chappell which hee had in his life time built most stately , with a Colledge and Hospitall ; his wife Roxolana , and some of his murthered children lying intombed by him : his Scimatar also hanging by him , in token that hee dyed in warres , which honour they grant not otherwise to their Princes . The reuenues of the Country about Sigeth in Hungary ( lately wonne from the Christians ) were giuen to the maintenance of those houses , which his deuotion had founded . Neither is it lawfull for them to conuert any Lands to such sacred vses , except they haue first with their owne sword wonne them from the enemies of their Religion ; the most acceptable seruice to their Prophet . And therefore Selym the second , sonne and successour of Solyman , intended to build a Magnificent Temple , and Munificent Colledge , Monasterie and Almes-house at Hadrianople , where hee intended his Sepulchre , brake his league with the Venetians , & wan Cyprus from them , that thence he might endow the same with maintenance . But it were tedious to insist further in declaring their expences , which deuotion in all Turky hath procured : their Emperors and Bassaes esteeming nothing of more honor in the world , or merit for heauen . Let vs come to their Church-rites and Ceremonies . §. III. Of their publike Prayers and Church-Rites . THE Temples in Turkie are ( as hath beene said ) innumerable , both publike , and priuate of meaner bauildings : on which is a Tower , as with vs a Steeple , whereupon on the c Muetden or Thalisman ascendeth : and it being open with Pillars or foure Windowes , first he goeth to that on the East-side , and calleth the people to prayer with a loud voyce , stopping his eares with his hands , crying : There is no God but one , and Mahumet his Messenger : come to make prayer for remission of your sins , and know that there is no stronger then the God of Mahumet his Messenger . This hee saith in order on euery side of the Steeple . If there be in the Citie any Moschees , the Cathedrall beginneth , and then all other Parishionall follow . This they doe fiue times a day , and on Friday ( their Sabbath ) sixe times . First , at Sun-rising , with foure bendings to the earth , and twice praying . The second about noone , with ten bowings , and fiue prayings . The third , at afternoone before Sun-set , with eight inclinations , and foure prayings . The fourth , with fiue bendings and three prayings about Sun-set . The fifth , longer then the rest , with fifteen bowings , and eight prayings . This bending or bowing they call Erket , which is a double bowing with prostrating himselfe : their prayer they call Czalamet , which they make sitting after euery Erket , with a salutation on the right hand and on the left , and the impression or signe of peace , which is done with bringing both hands ouer the face . Euery Busurman is bound to resort to these their Liturgies , at his Parishionall Meschit , except hee haue some lawfull impediment : and if not at all of them , yet at least at one to be well washed , for which purpose they haue innumerable Baths in Turkie fairely built ; nor may any enter into the Temple , especially in the morning , but first well washed in the Bath , as is said before : and if hee keepeth him not cleane the rest of the day , that washing will serue : but a if he haue committed any carnall sinne , or be any way soyled , or haue eaten any vncleane thing , then in some secret place he washeth his hands and armes to the elbow , his hinder parts b and priuities ; and this sufficeth without going to Bath , except he be otherwise polluted . For defect herein they haue inquisitions , and appointed penalties ; respect or pardon being giuen to none that faile , especially on Friday , and in their Lent : Such a one is carried about the Towne with a boord fastned to his necke , all be-hanged with Foxe-tayles , besides a penaltie according to his state in money ; and he that will not thus order himselfe , shall not be allowed their buriall rites . After they are thus washed , they put off their shooes in imitation of Moses , and then enter into the Meschitta , where the floore is couered with Mats or Carpets , nor is any other thing seene but white walls , and great store of burning Lamps , and in golden Arabike letters those c words before mentioned . There is a Pulpit , on which the Choza or Focqui ascendeth , and the first thing he doth is to stretch out his hands at large , and then ioyning them together , he kneeleth and kisseth the ground : then he lifteth vp his head , and stopping his eares with his hands , standing a good space , as it were d distracted or rauished in his prayers , after lifting vp his hands , hee againe kisseth the ground so many times , as the houre of prayer according to that former rule requireth ; and then lifting vp himselfe againe , he stretcheth out his hands againe , so standing about a quarter of an houre , and againe kneeling with his mouth to the ground , so continueth mouing it euery way about a Pater noster while , and then lifting vp his head , and setting his hands to his eares , falls to his praying another quarter of an houre , and then licenseth the people to depart . There is no noyse heard e as if there had beene nothing within . Not so religious is their course ( and yet that religion admits it ) which Martin Braidenbach reporteth to be practised by them in a Moschee on Mount Sinai , where Moses receiued the Law ; for the Saracens vse to get therein Prophets , thinking the issue there gotten is holy , and full of the Propheticall spirit . Menauino thus describeth their Rites . After their mysticall washing ( as before ) they goe with a sober pace to the Meschit ( not like one which runneth away ) and if he happen to breake winde by the way , his former washing is vnsufficient , and hee must returne to renue it . Being assembled in the Meschit , they all turne their faces f Southwards , and the Meizin or Muetden , Clerke , Sexton , Priest , Bell-ringer , or Bell rather ) standeth vp and readeth that Psalme , which before hee had cried to them in the steeple , and euery one standeth vp , holding his hands fastned to his waste , and bow their heads to their feete with great reuerence , and without stirring . Then ariseth another Priest of another order called Imam , and readeth a Psalme aloud , the Meizin as his Clerke answering , which being ended they fall on the ground , and say , Saban alla , Saban alla , Saban alla , that is , God haue mercie on vs most wretched sinners , abiding prostrate till the Priest Imam singeth againe his Psalme , and then they rise . And this they doe foure or fiue times , according to the order of their seruice . After this they all kneele and prostrate themselues on the ground , the Meizin obseruing a long Ceremonie , in which with a loud voyce hee prayeth GOD to inspire the Christians , Iewes , Greekes , and generally all Infidels to turne to their Law. This being said , euery man lifteth his hand to heauen , crying aloud , Amin , Amin : and then they touch their eyes to wipe them with their hands , ( which is , as crossing among the Papists , a blessing of themselues ) bringing their hands ouer their face , and so they depart . In the English Treatise of the Turkish Policie these things are related , with some other Ceremonies ; as that they say together with the Priest the first Azoara or Chapter of the Alcoran , &c. Bartholomaeus g Georgiouitz saith , that onely the chiefe sort are bound to assemble to the daily deuotions , which they obserue fiue times a day ; others , which cannot spare the times , are not tyed . On their Sabbaths it is otherwise . §. IIII. Of their Sabbaths , and of their Lent and Easter . THE women enter not their Mesquitas , but on Fridayes at nine a clocke , or at Easter , and then they are in a Gallery or Terasse apart , where they may see and not bee seene , and this is not common to all , but the wiues and mothers of the chiefe of the place . And as we haue said of the Priest , so it is to be vnderstood , that all the men and women there doe the same without failing in any point . They suffer not c a Christian to enter therein : and yet will they enter into the Churches of the Christians to heare the Church-musicke . The women abide in their Churches from nine of the clocke to midnight , continually praying with certaine motions and strange cries , continuing so long in this act , that they fall vpon the ground as in a swoune through wearinesse : and if any feele her selfe at that time to bee with childe , the Turkes hold that they are conceiued by the holy Ghost , and presently vow that childe to God , and call such Nefecs Ogli , that is , sonnes of the holy Ghost . And on Friday at nine or ten of the clocke , the Priest vseth to preach to the people : and these their discourses last aboue two houres . That which is said is not verie manifest ; yet they say , that he preacheth the miracles of Mahomet , sometime exalting their faith , sometime commending obedience , and sometime rehearsing fabulous tales to terrifie the bad , as that such mens soules are carried of certaine Camels ( there being some sixe thousand flying about in the ayre for this purpose ) into the Sepulchres of wicked Christians , and that the good Christians are put in their emptie Sepulchres , inueighing against the blasphemers of Mahomet , Christ and the Saints , exhorting to Almes , rehearsing their commandements of the law . And if they preach scandalous doctrine , the Mufti and the Cadlilescher depriue them , and correct them as Heretikes ; yea , some of them , for preferring Christ before Mahomet , are put to death ; of which one Ibraim Schec a Priest of Constantinople ( reported to haue wrought miracles amongst the Turkes in the dayes of Soliman ) was stoned to death , his head cut off , and his bodie burned ; & of his Disciples some were beheaded , others thrust into the Gallies , for preferring Christ , and denying Mahomet . And were it not for the terrour of the sword , there would be more innouations of religion ; and some haue perswaded the Grand Signior , not to suffer the Alcoran to bee so common to be read , and interpreted of euerie one ; guiltie of the absurdities therein contained . But to returne . After this preaching ended , two young Clerkes goe vp to him , and sing certaine prayers , which ended , the Priest againe beginneth to sing with the people in a base voyce , with wrigling euery way for the space of halfe an houre , saying nothing but Lailla , illellah , that is , there is but one God. And these Ceremonies are done onely on their Lenten Fridayes . Their Lent is one Moone or Moneth in the yeere , which , if this yeere it be Iuly , the next it shall bee August , and so in order : that in twelue yeeres they haue fasted all times of the yeere , making no other difference of meates , then at other times , but eating onely in the night . They prepare d themselues by diminishing their fare ( not as the Christians at Shrouetide ) that they may the better endure it : for on the day , in which they fast , they will not so much as taste a cup of water , or wash their mouthes therewith , till the Starres appeare : And eight or ten dayes after it beginneth , some Officers ride about the towne , crying ; Such a day beginneth the Fast , prepare yee , prepare yee ; and when it is begun , the Cadi and Subassi , if they finde any shops open , or any body eating in the day , set him on an Asse backwards , with the tayle in his hand , as Adulterers are punished : and to drinke wine at this time , is death . Neither will they suffer Iewes or Christians to scandalize their Turkes this way . And when their Lent is neere the end , they goe all to the Baths and plucke off all their haires , but of the head and beard , with an oyntment for that purpose : they colour their nayles red , with an enduring colour , called Chua , with which they dye also the tayles and feet of their horses ; and the women their hands , feet , and priuie parts . This they doe in honour of their solemnitie , which lasteth three daies with great feasting , in which nothing else but meates and drinkes may be sold . They goe to the Sepulchres of the dead there to eate , full of gladnesse , and salute each other , saying ; Baaram glutiotzong , that is , God giue you a good Feast : and if they meete with a Iew or a Christian , woe vnto them . On the first day of their Bairam , the Sultan rideth to S. Sophia with all pompe : and then did we see ( saith Master Sandys ) a sight full of horror , many mourne with age , yet dead before death , and reuolting from their Christianitie , therefore throwing away their bonets , and lifting vp their fore fingers , to which the Tyrant bowed himselfe , as glorying in such conuersions . The Turks keepe e another Easter , especially in Mecca , more solemne to the Tartars , Moores , and Arabians , then to the Turkes , except the Pilgrims , which resort thither . §. V. Of the Turkish Circumcision . THE Turkes say they are d circumcised , because they are the sonnes of Ismael , and because they may be cleane when they goe to their Temples , no filth lying hid vnder the skinne . At seuen or eight yeeres of age , or later , this Ceremonie is performed . The first thing they doe , is , to inuite many thither , both Turkes , Iewes , and Christians , besides the friends and kindred , to make the greater gaine , euery one giuing somewhat according to his abilitie . When the day is come , they which are inuited mount on horse-backe , for else it is e no solemnitie , and goe to the house of the childe , who being mounted on a faire horse richly clothed , with a great Tulipant on his head is carryed to Church , with a long speare borne before him , hauing a torch on the top worth a crown , more or lesse , according to the state of the partie , adorned with roses and garlands , which with the speare is left a gift to the Church , the fees of the Priest : all the way they sound on instruments : after the sonne followeth the father , the kindred , and the rest of the friends , that sometimes there are a hundred horse ; at Church they alight , and accompany the childe to the Priest , which wayteth for them . Here one of the friends sitteth downe , and on his lap the child is set : presently another pulleth off his shooes , another holdeth his hands , and others his feet , and many hold him in talke with words , and these are the Gossips . The Priest seeing all things readie , taketh the end of the skinne of his yard , and draweth it out , and nippeth it with siluer Pinsers , so to mortifie it , and cut it off with lesse paine : then making him beleeue he will deferre it till the next day , he ariseth , the other holding him fast : and after , as if he had forgot somewhat to be done about it , with sizzers , which he holdeth closely in his hand , suddenly cutteth it off , and another layeth thereon a certaine powlder to ease the paine , and in fiue and twentie dayes they looke to the curing of it , laying on it salt , and marmalade of Quinces , and thence forwards he is called a Musulman . But his name is not then giuen him , but at his birth , and that according to their qualitie . Bellonius writes that they must answere the Circumciser to certaine questions ( somewhat like it seemes to that , which in the Baptisme of elder persons is performed by themselues , of younger by their Godfathers ) and therefore they are so old before they bee circumcised . Hee also affirmeth , that it is neuer done in the Meschit ( wherein none vncircumcised may enter ) but in the house . The name Mussulman , Mussliman , or Muslim , signifies an Orthodoxe Mahometan , as Christian or Catholike with vs : Verus Turca , saith Bellonius , Saluatus , or sanae fidei homo , after Cantacuzenus . After the childe is loosed ( who to shew himselfe of courage , smileth , and lifting vp his greatest finger saith those former words of their profession ) and is againe mounted , all the company , after a little prayer and offering at the Church , with like pompe conueigh him home , where is great feasting prouision ; some feast it three dayes together . Amurath circumcised his sonne Mahomet at sixteene yeeres old . Vnto which solemnitie many Christian Princes were solemnly inuited , who sent thither their Ambassadors with Presents , who had there their scaffols prepared for them , and furnished according to their states . The solemnitie lasted fortie dayes , and fortie nights , in the great Market-place of Constantinople . And to end these f solemnities , Mahomet the Prince was circumcised , not publikely , but in his Fathers chamber , by Mechmet one of the inferiour Bassaes , sometime the Emperour Solymans Barber . And it is done of other Turkes also most commonly in the Fathers house , not in the Church . The women-children , about the same age among other women , without other solemnity , say ouer those words , La illah , &c. and likewise the renegado-Iewes ; but the Christian renegadoes are carried about the streets of the Cities with much solemnity , and many gifts giuen them , besides freedome from tribute : many blinded by couetousnesse offer themselues to this circumcision . But if any for blasphemie against Mahomet , or iniurie to a Turke , be by force circumcised , they haue no such gifts : which punishment the Cadilescher ( by the testimony of two accusing Turkes ) inflicteth . And therefore to preuent the same , the Christians obtaine the Grand Seigniors safe conduct , that in cases of conscience they may not be iudged of any , except they were accused at the Court before the foure Bassaes , and the Cadilescher of Constantinople , and that by the witnesse of Priests onely , which had not in twelue yeeres drunke wine . CHAP. XII . Of the Sepulchres , Funerall-Rites , and Opinions touching the Dead , among the Turkes . NOw if you be wearie of viewing their Temples , and their Prayers , and other Ceremonies seeme tedious , I haue thought fit to present you with another sight , and to conclude with ( that which is the conclusion of all flesh ) a discourse of their Funerals . When a a Turke is sicke and like to die , his friends visite him , and putting him in minde of his sinnes , aduise him with a penitent heart to bewayle them . Then doe certaine of their Priests , or one of his kinsmen , read some Psalmes and Prayers . And if the pangs of death doe still continue , they bring him the Alcoran , or Curaam , wherein is one Legend , called Thebara Echelezi , which they read seuen times : and if hee shall die of that sicknesse , they thinke hee will die before they haue thrice read it : and if they see breath still remaine , they read another Psalme , called Iasinnel Curanil Hecin , to the end that the Deuill cause no impediment to his soule . When hee is dead , they lay him forth in the middest of the house vpon Carpets , and place him on his right side , with his face towards the South . Then doe assemble certaine Priests to buy him , b who bring with them a string of Beades ( such as the Papists vse in mumbling and numbring their deuotions ) being a thousand of them , of lignum aloes , and there with compasse the bodie , and then say to euery one Sababan alla , that is , God haue mercie on him , and turne it about foure or fiue times . After this , their Priests ( which are twentie or more ) carrie the corps into the Garden , and lay it on a Table two hands breadth from the ground , taking away his shirt , and couering his shame with a new cloth made of fine bombast , with warme water and sope washing him from top to toe : Then do they take two sheets of bombast , in which they wrap the corps , wetting the same with Rose-water , perfumes , and odoriferous things , and laying him on the Beere , couer him quite ouer with his best garments , placing his Turbant at the head thereof , all bedecked with flowers . This done , the Priests begin their deuotions , and some of the company take vp the Beere , carrying the same with the head forwards to the Meschit : the kinsmen follow , and the women remaine at home weeping , and make readie to eate for the Priests . When they come to the Church , they set him downe without doores , and goe and make an end of their seruice . After that , they carry him forth of the City to the buriall place : ( for it is not lawfull to bury in their Cities . ) Some prouide their Sepulchres in their life time , some haue them made after by their friends , either in their Gardens , or some solitarie place : They haue also common buriall places , as are our Church-yards , wherein are many Tombes of Marble , Brick , or other matter , according to the qualitie of the person . If the deceased were a man of high condition , his horses are led with his corps , and his Tombe is adorned with many Epitaphs . And if he were a great Commander , those horses are sadled the contrary way , and richly furnished , hauing certaine things hanged at their noses , which cause them to neigh , as it were lamenting the losse of their Master . They carry also the truncheons of their Lances , with their Standards and Ensignes , trailing along the ground . There are planted also about their Sepulchres violets and other pleasant flowers . The common sort haue their Tombes of Marble engrauen with letters . When they are come to the place , with those sheets they let the corps into the graue , couering him on euery side with boords , only on the face they lay a little earth , and there leaue him , and returne home , where they finde store of cheere , & there make a prayer for his soule . Georgiouitz c saith , that they make ouer the graue the forme of an Altar , lest the beasts should goe ouer it , and defile it . They also often repaire thither with teares , and set on the Monument flesh , bread , wheat , egs , milke , &c. which is done for the dead mans soule in almes to the poore , or to the birds , or ants , which they also account an act of mercy , no lesse meritorious then the other . The Priests haue fiue aspers a piece giuen them for their paines . And if the partie be poore , they gather money to pay the Priests , and to discharge the funeralls . They weare d blacks eight dayes in token of mourning : and those that are of great account , three dayes ; at which time the friends of the dead assemble , and vsing some words of mutuall consolation from thenceforth resume their wonted habite . Howbeit their kindred , specially of the female sexe , often repaire to the graues to lament there . Bellonius in his Obseruat . e obserueth , that they sew not the sheet at the head nor at the feet . The reason is their dreame of certaine Angels , sent in commission presently after the buriall , to examine the deceased partie , into whom they say GOD hath then put a new spirit . These Angels Menauino cals Nechir & Remonchir , who come with dreadful countenances and burning fire-brands , and examine him of his life , which if they finde wicked , they scourge him with fierie whips , if good , they become goodly Angels , and comfort him . Bellonius a little otherwise telleth , that those Angels ( which hee calleth Guanequir and Mongir ) come , the one with an yron hammer , the other with a hooke , which set the corps vpon his knees , and put a new soule into it ; and then aske if he haue beleeued Mahomet and obserued his precepts , if hee haue done good workes , kept their Lent , paied his Tithes , giuen Almes . Of which , if hee can giue good account , they depart from him , and two other Angels come in their places , white as snow , and one of them puts his armes , in stead of a pillow vnder his head , the other sits at his feet , and defends him vntill the day of Iudgement . But if hee satisfie not the demands of those blacke Angels , hee with the yron mallet strikes him at one blow there with nine fadome vnder the ground : and neither of them ceaseth , the one with his hammer , the other with his hooke , to torment the deceased partie vntill the day of Iudgement . For this cause the Turkes write vpon the dead carkasses the name Croco , and make their Sepulchres hollow , that they may haue roome to kneele , and some lay boords ouer , that no earth fall in . The feare hereof makes them in their morning praier to say , Lord God , from the questioning of the two Angels , the torment of the graue , and euill iourney , deliuer me , Amin. Yea , hence are the praiers which the Turkes , men and women , say at the graues of the dead , for deliuerie from these Angels . Concerning the day of Iudgement , they a hold that there is an Angel standing in Heauen , named Israphil , holding alway a Trumpet in his hand prepared against Gods command , to sound the consummation of the World. For at the sound thereof , all Men and Angels shall die , for so they finde it written in their Curaam , which Booke is of high authoritie with them . The Turkish Doctors would dissent from that opinion of the Angels mortalitie , if this Booke would giue them leaue : for to contradict the authoritie thereof is punished with fire , or else their tongues are pulled out of their heads . They hold , that after this dismall sound shall bee a great Earthquake , which shall tumble the Mountaines and Rockes from their places , and grinde them to meale . After this , God will returne to make anew the light , and the Angels as before , and will cause to fall a pleasant raine , called Rehemet sui , that is , the raine of mercie : and so shall the earth remaine fortie dayes , although those dayes shall bee of a larger size then these . Many also hold , that from thenceforth there shall bee no darknesse of the night , as now , but that it shall be most cleere ; neither shall there need any more sleepe for the sustentation of our bodies . After fortie dayes God will command Israphil to sound his Trumpet the second time , at which found all the dead b shall bee raised againe by the will of God , the dead euen from Abel to the end of the world , throughout all the earth , hearing the sound thereof , and rising in manner as they were buried . Amongst them shall be seene diuers faces and countenances , some shining as the Sunne , many like the Moone , many as the Starres . Others shall bee obscure and darke , and others with hogges faces , with swolne tongues . Then shall euerie one crie Nessi , Nessi , that is , Woe is me wretch , who haue suffered my selfe to be ouercome with my filthy lusts . The Angels shall with their fingers point at the faces which shine , which are they that haue wrought good workes , and shall shew them to one another . The wicked shall haue enuy thereat . They say , that those with faces like hogs , are such as haue beene Vsurers ; and those with the swolne tongues , Liers and Blasphemers . There shall be other trodden vnder foot , to wit , the proud persons of this world . God , say they , will then demand account of the Kings , Princes , Emperors , and Tyrants , which vse oppression and violence . c Then shal God diuide this raised company into seuentie parts , all which shall be examined ; presenting their sins before their eyes , and all that they haue in this world done well or ill : whereto hee shall need no testimony ; euerie member bearing witnesse against it selfe of the deeds , yea , and very thoughts . There shall be also Michael the Angel , holding in his hand the ballance of diuine Iustice , and shal weigh soules , and distinguish the good from the bad . There shal be Moses with his Standard , vnder which shall all the obseruers of his law bee assembled . Neere to him shall be Iesus Christ , the Sonne of the Virgin Mary , with another great Standard , and all his Christians , the obseruers of his Faith. On the other side shall be Mahomet , with his Standard and faithfull Mahumetans : they which haue done good shall be all gathered vnder the said Standards , where they shall haue a pleasant shaddow ; the rest shall be extremely scorched by the heat of the Sun , according to the measure of their sinnes . Thus shall both parts abide , till God shall pronounce his eternall sentence . When that doome is pronounced , the Angels shall stand diuided into squadrons , all like adorned , the Seraphins on one side , the Cherubins on the other : of the which one part shal sound Instruments of diuers sorts , & other shall sing hymnes : and many shall stand at the gates of Paradise , singing and gratulating the blessed soules which haue obserued the diuine Precepts ; Christians , Iewes , Turkes , and Moores , being all of equall beautie and beatitude , if they haue done well . But sinners shall be knowne asunder . They affirme also , that God will giue those soules of Paradise a large space in heauen for their euerlasting habitation , goodly and shining . They shall also haue Barachi , Sun-beames , on which they may ride and take their view round about Paradise , of the precious delights therein . There shall they haue pleasant fruits , and if they eate one apple , two shall grow in the roome ; and to quench their thirst , they shall haue riuers cleere as Crystall , sweet as Sugar , by drinking of which their sight and vnderstanding shall increase in such sort , that they shall see from one Pole to the other . The meates which they eate , shall consume by a subtile kinde of sweat . Further they say , they shall haue their women called Vri , that is , shining , which shall euerie day be Virgins , with which they shall continue for euer . Neither shall there be any danger of olde age ; the men alway being as of thirtie yeeres old , the women of fifteen or twentie . Those three Standard-bearers shall be the principall , each of them hauing a peculiar part of Paradise assigned him for his dominion . Those which for their bad deeds shall be condemned to hell , shall be all knowne by proper names , which they shall beare in their fore-heads : and they shall beare the number and greatnesse of their sinnes on their shoulders . Thus shall they bee led betweene two Mountaines where Hell is situate , at the mouth whereof is a most venemous Serpent : and from one Mountaine to another is a Bridge thirtie miles long , which is so made , that they ascend on the first part , the other part is plaine , the last descendeth . This Bridge ( say they ) is made of thin yron and sharpe : ( they call it Serat Cuplissi , that is , the Bridge of Iustice . ) Vpon this shall passe the sinners with the heauie weight of their sinnes vpon their shouldiers : and they which haue not beene altogether euill shall not fall into Hell , but into Purgatorie : but the other shall suddenly bee plunged into the bottome of Hell , where they shall burne , more or lesse , according to the quantitie of the fire of their sins , which they haue carried out of this world : and after the burning they turne to bee refreshed , and presently againe to the fire . In the midst of Hell they say is a tree full of fruit , euerie Apple being like to the head of a Deuill ; which groweth greene in the midst of all those flames , called Zoaccum Agacci , or the tree of Bitternesse , and the soules that shall eate thereof , thinking to refresh themselues , shall so finde them , and by them and their paines in Hell , they shall grow madde . And the Deuils shall binde them with chaines of fire , and shall dragge them vp and downe through Hell. Those soules which sometime shall name God in their aide , they say , after many yeeres , shall goe into Paradise ; and none shall remaine in Hell , but such as despaire of their saluation and Gods mercie . Thus farre Menauino . To this agreeth Bellonius , and addeth , that in the day of Iudgement , they beleeue a resurrection of the Birds and Beasts : and that the Rams which they kill at their Easter , shall goe into Paradise : and therefore , though one would serue , they kill many . For the Booke of Zuna saith , that those Rams shall pray for their Sacrificers in the day of Iudgement . It telleth that the Starres are hanged in the ayre by golden chaines , to watch lest the Deuils should learne the secrets of Paradise , and reueale them to Sooth-sayers . Also , that the Ramme which Abraham offered in stead of his sonne , was a blacke one , which had been nourished fortie yeeres in Paradise ; that Mahomet shall be turned at the end of the world into a Ramme ; and the Turkes into Fleas ; whom hee shall carrie sticking to him , out of Hell into Paradise , and there shake them off , where they shall againe receiue the formes of Turkes : That hee shall wash them with the water of that Fountaine in Paradise , to purge the blacknesse which they got by the scorching of Hell , from whence hee will deliuer all good Turkes . CHAP. XIII . Of the Religious Votaries amongst the Turkes , and of their Saints , Sects , Miracles , and Hypocriticall holinesse . TO proceed vnto the differences of opinions amongst the Turks : Septemcastrensis ( who liued verie many yeeres amongst them ) saith , that although they consent against Christ , yet doe they much dissent among themselues , wresting the Alcoran to their purposes , and scarcely one of a hundreth agreeing with his fellow about Mahomet and their Law. And besides their differences in Ceremonies , there are , saith he , foure sects , differing in maine grounds of Religion ; which would not be appeased without bloud , if they feared not the higher power , and were not thereby kept in awe . One of these sects is that of the Priests , holding that none can be saued , but by the Law of Mahomet . The second , of their religious Dermschler , reputed the Successors of the Saints , the friends of GOD and Mahomet , who are of opinion , that the Law profiteth nothing , but the grace of GOD : and these ground their opinions on miraculous illusions , of which he reporteth one in the time of Amurath the second , who examining this contention betwixt these Seculars and Regulars , and being purposed to giue sentence in the behalfe of the Priests , and against the religious , one of these Dermschler a appearing to him in a Vision , ( others also ground Faith on Visions ) and deliuering him out of a great danger , altered his minde : for going to stoole in the night , the boords gaue way , and he fell in , staying on a crosse Timber , where this religious man in their wonted habite appeared to him , and bid him now vse the helpe of his Priests for his deliuerance . This after so affected the King , that himselfe became a religious man , till the necessitie of State-affaires compelled him to resume his gouernment . ( Hee that listeth may compare with this , Dunstans deuices for his Regulars : ) The third he calleth Czofilar speculatiue men ; which Sect is founded on Tradition , holding that they are saued by Merit , without Law or Grace . These are verie earnest in praiers , neuer ceasing ; and meeting in the night , and sitting in a circle , they begin to say , Layla illalach , with shaking their heads till they fall downe senselesse : these three sorts are manifest to the people , and as it were of equall esteeme with them . The fourth are called Horife , that is , Heretikes , holding , that euerie man is saued in his owne Law , and all Lawes to be a like good to the obseruers ; these are burned if they be taken . Strange it is , that he reporteth of the miraculous workes of some of them , that they may seeme ( as he saith ) incarnate Deuils : Some going naked , with their priuities onely hidden , and some of these are impassible , besides the violence of Winter and Summer , induring , like stones , the branding with fire , or wounding with sword : some seldome eate or drinke , and some not at all : others , but from hand to mouth : some are perpetually silent , hauing no conuersation with men , of which he saith he saw one ; and some haue their supernaturall traunces or rauishments : some dwell amongst men , some by themselues apart , and some in Wildernesse : some keepe hospitalitie in Cities , at least to harbour men , if they haue not food for them : some carrying about water in leather bagges , giuing it to all , and demanding nothing for the same , except any voluntarily gratifie them . Some inhabite at the Sepulchers of the Saints , keeping the same , and liuing on the vowes and offerings of the people , not obseruing the washings and ceremonies of the Law. As concerning those Water-carriers , Nicholas Nicholai saith , that he hath seene in a morning at Constantinople fiftie of those Sacquas ( so he calleth them ) in a company , all furnished with their Scrips of leather , full of Cisterne or Fountaine-water hanging on their side , with cups of fine Corinthian Latten , gilded and damaskined , bearing in the same hand a Looking-glasse which they hold before their eyes of them whom they giue to drinke , admonishing them to thinke on death : and if any giue them any thing , they out of a Violl cast on their faces sweet smelling water . Hee telleth of some that would seeme to liue a solitarie life amongst beasts , but indeed liue in shops in most popular Cities , the walls whereof are couered with skins of diuers beasts , and vpon the hornes thereof they hang Tallow Candles . In the midst of this their sacred shop standeth a stoole couered with a greene cloth , and vpon the same a great Latten Candle-sticke without any Candle . Moreouer , they haue painted a Cimitterre hung in the middest , in memorie of Haly , who forsooth with his sword cut the Rockes in sunder : and they breed vp with them beasts , as Bulls , Beares , Harts , Rauens , Eagles ; so that in stead of their liuing with beasts , beasts liue with them . And if sufficient be not brought to their shops , they with one of these beasts in their hand goe about the streets begging . In the Armie of the Turkes that assaulted Malta , in the yeere 1565. were b thirteene thousand of a certaine kinde of men amongst the Turks , which liue of the reuenues of the Church , who had at Constantinople c vowed their liues for their superstition . Antonio Pigafetta d reporteth , that as the Emperours Ambassadors were conueyed from the presence of the Great Turke to their lodging , by the Ianizaries and their Aga , there were amongst them certaine Religious men , called Haagi , which vse to follow the Ianizaries , who continually turning about , and in their going singing , or rather howling certaine Psalmes or Prayers for their great Sultans welfare , made them wonder that they fell not downe for giddinesse . And this my friend Master Simons hath seene them doe , taking one another by the hand in a ring ; and so continuing their whirle-gigg-deuotions with continuall turnings ( fitly agreeing to so giddie and brain-sicke a Religion ) till with the great applause of Turkes , and admiration of others , sweat , and a long protracted wearinesse makes an end of this dancing their round . But amongst all their orders of Religion , Nicholas Nicholai , e and before him Menauino , reckon foure which are most common amongst them , the Giamailer , the Calender , the Deruisi , and the Torlachi . The Giamailer , are for the most part faire young men , of rich houses , which giue themselues to trauell through diuers Regions , at other mens charges , vnder colour of Religion ; carrying with them none other apparell then a little Cassocke of purple colour , girt with a girdle of silke and gold ; vpon the ends whereof hang certaine Cymbals of Siluer , mixt with some other cleere-sounding metall : and they doe ordinarily weare sixe or seuen of these about their girdles , and vnder their knees . In stead of a cloake , they are couered with the skinne of a Lyon or Leopard , being whole and in his naturall haire , which they make fast vpon their breast , by the two former legges . All the rest of their bodies are bare ; sauing that they weare great Rings on their eares , and a kinde of Sandalls on their feet ; their haire groweth long like womens disheueled ouer their shoulders . They beare in one of their hands a Booke , written in the Persian language , full of amorous Sonnets . And thus with their Voyces and Cymbals , they make pleasant Musicke , especially if they meet some faire stripling , whom they set in the midst of them , and incompasse with their Morice-musicke . These are the Pilgrimes of Loue ; and vnder pretext of Religion , doe draw vnto them the hearts of women and younglings , and are called the men of the Religion of Loue , vnto which order of Religion youth is prone more then enough . The partakers of their Musicke ordinarily impart to them of their Coyne . The Calender f is of a contrarie profession to the former , glorying of abstinence and chastitie . They haue for their dwelling certaine little Churches , which they call Techie , ouer the gates whereof they doe write these or the like words , Coeda normas dil ersin cusciunge al , cachecciur : that is , They which will enter into their Religion , must doe workes like theirs , and remaine in their Virginitie . These Calenders are clothed with a little short coat without sleeues , after the fashion of Haire-cloth , made of Wooll and Horse-haire , and doe not let their haire grow long , but cut the same , and couer their heads with felt Hats , like the Priests of Graecia , about which hang certaine strings , about the breadth of an hand , made of Horse haire : in their eares , and about their neckes and armes they weare great rings of Iron . They pierce their skinne vnder their priuy member , thrusting thorow the same a ring of an indifferent bignesse and weight , to barre them from venerie , if they were thereunto otherwise willing . They also goe reading of certaine Songs , made by one of their Order , called Nerzim , the first Saint and Martyr , after their reckoning , of their Religion , who for certaine words spoken against the Law of Mahomet , was in Azamia flaid quicke . Menauino g saith , he had read some of his writings agreeing with the Christian Faith in many points . Some h say , he was martyred for confessing Christ . The Deruis goe bare-headed , and cause their head and beard to be cut with a razor , and all the hairie parts of their bodie : and burne also their Temples with a hot Iron , or an old piece of cloth burnt ; hauing their eares pierced , wherein they doe weare certaine great rings of Iasper . All their clothes are two sheepes or goat skins , the haire thereof being dried in the Sunne , one before , and the other behinde , embracing the bodie in forme of a girdle , otherwise naked Winter and Summer . They dwell without the Cities , in Suburbs and Villages . Thus vnder the colour of Religion they roame vp and downe , and make no conscience to rob , kill , and murther ( if they finde themselues the stronger , with a small Hatchet which they beare vnder their girdle ) all men of whatsoeuer Law or Nation . They are fornicators , and most detestable in that most detestable sinne of Sodomie . For shew of holinesse they eate of a certaine herb i called Matslach , the violent operation whereof maketh them to become madde , so as through a certaine furie , they with a certaine knife or razor , doe cut their necks , stomacks and thighes , vntill they be full of most horrible wounds ; which to heale , they lay vpon them a certaine herbe , letting it lie vpon their hurt , vntill it be altogether consumed into ashes , suffering in the meane time extreme paine with maruellous patience . Thus do they imitate their Prophet Mahomet , who , through abstinence in his den , fell into such a furie ( say they ) that hee would haue throwne himselfe from the top of it . And therefore fooles and madde men are in great reuerence ; yea , they account such for Saints : and if such madde men strike or rob them , they take it in good part , and say they shall haue good lucke after it . They erect stately Monuments ouer such mad mens graues , as at Aleppo , one k Sheh Boubac ( who being mad , went alwayes naked ) being dead , they built a house ouer his graue , where to this day ( saith our Author ) there are Lampes burning day and night ; and many of these Daruises there remained , to looke to his Sepulchre , and to receiue the offerings of such as come , as many do euery weeke out of Aleppo . If any be sicke or in danger , they vow to offer money or other things to Sheh Boubac if they recouer . The same account they make of one Sheh Mahammet a mad man , yet liuing in Aleppo , going naked with a spit on his shoulder . Men and women will come and kisse his hand , or some other part of his body , and aske him counsell , for they hold that mad mens soules are in heauen talking with GOD , and that he reuealeth secrets to them . And euen the Bassaes themselues wil kisse and consult with this Oracle . Hard I deeme it to say whether is the mad man . In a late victorie against the Christians , they affirme that this Sheh Mahammet was seene in the field many thousand miles distant , fighting against their enemies , whom by his helpe they ouercame . But to returne to our Daruises , this our Author saith , that oftentimes great Bassaes , in displeasure with the Emperor , will retire themselues into this Order , as the Hospital and Sanctuarie of their diseased and dangerous state . Their witnesse is of better account then any other mans , although he were an Emir , or of the kindred of Mahomet . They liue of Almes , as the other Religious doe , which they begge in the name of Haly. They haue l in Natolia a Sepulchre of a Saint called by them Scidibattal , who ( say they ) conquered the most part of Turkie , and about the place of the Sepulchre is an habitation and couent , where aboue fiue hundred of these Deruises dwell : and there once in the yeere they keepe a generall assembly , in which their Superiour ( whom they call m Assambaba ) is present and President ; their Counsell or Chapter consisting ( saith Menauinus ) of aboue eight thousand of their Order . One of these Deruislars n drawing neere vnto Baiazet the second , as if he would haue receiued an Almes of him , desperately assailed him with a short Scimatar , which he closely hid vnder his hypocriticall habite . But Baiazet by the starting of his horse ( afraid of this Hobgoblin ) auoided the deadly blow , but not vnwounded : neither had he so escaped , had not Ishender Bassa with his Hors-mans Mace presently strucke downe the desperate villaine , as he was redoubling his blow , who was forthwith rent in pieces by the Souldiers . Baiazet thereupon proscribed all them of that superstitious Order , and banished them out of his Empire . The like ( as Steptemcastrensis saith ) they had attempted against Mahomet his father in his youth , while Amurath was yet liuing . And in our daies Mehemet or Muhemet , the great Visier Bassa , who swayed almost wholly and onely their mightie Empire ( as appeareth in the Historie of that State ) in the dayes of Soliman , Selym , and Amurath , and as Master Harborne relateth , was esteemed to possesse two and twentie millions of gold , was not assaulted only , but murthered by one of these Deruislers . For whereas it is a custome of the great men , that at ordinarie houres all their Chaplaines , or Priests , assemble themselues in the Diuano , there together mumbling their superstitions : and this Deruisler f ordinarily thither admitted , vpon an old grudge , for that Mahomet had before depriued him of a Souldiers place and pension , when the Visier sate there to giue publike audience , sitting right against him , after his Mumpsimus finished , the Visier reaching vnto him his wonted Almes , he with a dagger closely before prouided , stabs him into the breast , and was therefore of Mehemets slaues with exquisite torments done to death . In their great Counsell before mentioned , there are young men clothed in white , which tell the most memorable obseruations in their trauells ; which they present to the Assambaba in writing , subscribed with their names . On the Friday they vse after praier and eating the herbe o Asseral , to read the same with dances , and after their dance ( which is about a huge fire , made of as much wood as an hundred beasts can carrie ) they cut the skin of their armes , legs , or breasts , engrauing some figure thereon , whereto they after apply ashes and vrine . In the doing hereof they vtter this speech : This I cut for the loue of such a woman . Vpon the last day of their Feast , they take leaue of their Gouernor , and depart in troupes like Souldiers with Banners and Drums ; and so returne vnto their owne Monasteries . The Torlaquis ( by others called Durmislurs ) cloath themselues with sheeps and goats skins like vnto the Deruis : aboue the same they wrap about them in manner of a cloake the skinne of a great Beare , with the haire , made fast vpon their stomacke with the legs : vpon their heads they weare a white Bonnet of Felt folded with small plaits , hauing the rest of their bodies altogether naked . They also burne their Temples as the former . A beastly generation . For they know not , nor will not learne to read , write , or doe any ciuill profitable act , but liue idlely vpon almes , roaguing thorow the Countrey alone , and in troupes thorow the Desarts , robbing such as they meet handsomely apparelled , causing them to goe as they doe , naked . They professe palmistry and fortune-telling , the people feeing and feeding them for such vanities . And sometimes they carry with them an old man , whom they worship as a God : lodging themselues neere the best house of the Towne where they come . And there this new numen , and old impostor , faining himselfe rauished in spirit , pronounceth graue words and spirituall commandements ; at sundry times lifting vp his eyes to heauen , and after turning to those his disciples , willeth them to carry him from thence , for some imminent iudgement there to be executed , as is reuealed to him . They then pray him to auert that danger by his prayer , which he accordingly doth : which the people ( deluded by their hypocrisies ) reward with a large beneuolence , at which they after amongst themselues doe merrily scoffe . They eate also of the herbe Matslatz , and sleepe vpon the ground naked of clothes and shame , and commit also abominable Sodomitrie . And thus much of their misorderly orders of an irreligious Religion . He that will read more at large of them , let him read the Booke of the Policie of the Turkish Empire , which out of Menauino discourseth more largely of these things , and other the Turkish Rites . Septemcastrensis p telleth of certaine Saints of exceeding estimation for holinesse , whose Sepulchres are much frequented of deuout Votaries : as that of Sedichasi ( which signifieth a holy Conquerour ) in the confines oof Caramania . Another is called Hatsehipettesch , that is , The Pilgrims helpe . Another q Ascik passa who helpeth in loue-matters , and for children in barrennesse . Another Van passa , for concord : and Scheych passa , in trouble and affliction : and Goi or Muschin , or Bartschin passa , inuoked for their cattle : and Chidirelles for trauellers , to whom he sometime appeareth as a traueller ; and any one that hath extraordinarily liued , is reputed a Saint after his death . They haue many whose names I remember not ( saith hee ) in like reuerence with them , as are the Apostles with vs . When they would seeke for things lost , they go to one Saint ; when they are robbed , they goe to another ; and for the knowledge of things secret , they repaire to a third . They haue their Martyrs , and Miracles , and Reliques . Thus they tell of certaine religious men condemned wrongfully , for suspition of treason , to the fire ; which they entred without harme ( as r those three companions of Daniel ) and their shooes were hanged vp for a Monument . Their Nephes ogli , that is , soules or persons begotten of the holy Spirit ( such is their fancie ) without seed of man , they hold in such reputation , that they account themselues happy , which can doe them any good , yea that can touch them : and if their haires be laid vpon any , they say that their sicknesses are cured . In this reputation of sanctitie , they haue a certaine old woman , which hauing a dog with her ( in her pilgrimage to Mecca ) readie to die for thirst , made water in her hand , and gaue it to the dog : which charitable act was so highly accepted , that a voyce was presently heard from heauen , saying , This day thou shalt be in Paradise . And at the same time shee was caught vp bodie and soule into heauen : and hereupon are they liberall to their dogs . If this crosse an opinion , which some Saracens hold , that women come not to Paradise , no maruell , seeing falsehood is commonly contrarie both to the Truth , and it selfe . He that would read the miraculous tales which they tell of their Saints , may haue recourse to that namelesse Author , which of his Countrey is called , and heere often cited by name , Septemcastrensis : who telleth ſ of his Master and his Mistris their deuotion and vowes to Goi and Mirtschin , for preseruation of their cattell , sometimes miraculous ( so readie is the Deuill with his sauing destruction , and destroying preseruation ) yea hee saith , that the Deuill doth turne himselfe amongst them into an Angell of light , with such effectuall illusions , that there are seene , or ( at least ) beleeued amongst them , the dead raised to life , diseases of all sorts cured , secrets of the hearts disclosed ; treasures , long before hidden in the ground , reuealed : and besides , such ostentation , and shew of dissembled holinesse , that they may seeme not to come short of the Fathers and Apostles in that behalfe : if bodily exercise were the triall of sanctitie . Busbequius t tells , that they haue like conceit of one Chederles , amongst them , as some superstitious persons haue of St. George , and the Turkes affirme to bee the same : The Deruis haue a great Temple dedicated in his honor at Theke Thioi , not farre from Amasia , the chiefe Citie of Cappadocia . The Countrey and both Legends agree , for the killing of the Dragon , deliuering the Virgin , &c. They say that hee trauelled many Countries , and at last came to a Riuer , the waters whereof yeelded immortalitie to the drinker , and now cannot be seene . Chederles heereby freed from death , rides about euery where on his horse ( which thence also dranke in immortalitie ) and delighteth in battells , taking part with the best cause : and to make vp the tale , they say hee was one of the companions of Alexander u the Great ; they affirme , that Alexander was Salomons chiefe Captaine , and Iob his high Steward . In that Moschee or Temple at Theke Thioi is a fountaine of water , which they say , sprang vp of the staling of Chederles horse . Like Stories haue they of his horse-keeper , and nephew , whose Sepulchres they shew , where deuout Pilgrims obtaine many blessings . They shew for relikes the pieces of the shooes which Chederles his horse brake in that Dragon-fight , & vse the same in drinke against agues and head-aches . These places are full of Dragons and Vipers . Sultan Murat Chan , x or Amurath the second in a battell against the Christians , vsed this prayer , O righteous God , giue vs strength and victorie , O Muhamet , O Mustapha the top of glory , by abundance of miracles , by the abundance of Gaiberenlers , which are friends to the Musulmans , and walke inuisible , by the abundance of the Cheders , grant vs victorie . In the time y of Vrchan , or Orchanes the sonne of Ottoman , they say these Gaib-erenlers appeared on white horses in a battell against the Christians , and slew them . These ( they say ) are friends to the Islams , that is , Catholike , or right beleeuing Musulmans , and are diuine protectors of the Imania or Mahumetan Law. Such tales you may read in the Spanish relations of the West Indies , as at the battell of Tauesco , z where a strange horse-man discomfited the Indians , &c. And our inuocation of God and Saint George , is rather Turkish , then truely Christian : For God alone g is our strength , which teacheth our hands to fight , and our fingers to battell : and whom h haue I in heauen but thee , and I haue desired none in earth with thee ? As for George and Chederles , I know them both alike in matter of Inuocation , saue that it is worse to abuse to impietie a Christian name then a Turkish : and King Edward the third seemed to inuoke Edward as much as George , Ha Saint Edward , Ha Saint George ( saith Thomas Walsingham . ) But that of George is rather an Embleme of euery Christian , as not onely the Heroique Muse of our Spencer , i in Poeticall fiction , but the Diuiner of great Diuines , k in their iudiciall censure haue manifested . It seemeth that the Chederles and Gaib-erenlers are diuers : and perhaps that Martiall Nation in conquest of the Christians of those parts , would soone reconcile themselues to that Martiall Saint , and drinke in those further deuotions which his horse pissed . Such Emblemes were those of Christopher , Catherine , George , which the Papists inuocate as Saints ; an errour proceeding from those pictures ( as it seemeth ) in Churches , according to that of the Prophet , l The stocke is a doctrine of vanitie , and m the image is a teacher of lies . The ruder posteritie in that mist of Antichrist , and smoke from the bottomlesse pit , not being able to discerne an Emblem and Historie asunder , haue made Saint George the Mars n of the Christians , quem nostra iuuentus pro Mauorte colit . Bellarmine o struggleth much , rather then hee will lose his Saint , and yet confesseth the Historie Apocryphall . Baronius p his fellow Cardinall , but beyond in truth , acknowledgeth it an Image of a Symbole , rather then of a Historie , which Iacobus de Voragine without good authoritie , in his Golden Legend maketh historicall . He saith the Virgin representeth some Prouince , which imploreth the Martyrs helpe against the Deuill . But Hyperius q and Villauicentius Posseuini interpret it more fitly , to signifie the Church assaulted by the Diuell , protected by the Christian Magistrate : in which respect our Defender of the Faith , may iustly be termed the Patron of that renowned Order , which hath now learned their George to be Symbolicall , not a Cappadocian , and ( as Princes , of r Gods husbandrie , which gaue name to Saint George ) to fight against the Dragon , and the beast with hornes like the Lambe , but speaking like the Dragon . As for the Popish George , Baronius also hath another originall from the Arrians , worshipped of them for a Martyr . But if any would bee further acquainted with this Knightly Saint , let him resort to Doctor Rainolds ſ his larger Discourse touching these Romish Idolatries : which howsoeuer Serarius seekes to confute , mustering a huge t Armie of eight and twentie Arguments to fight for this fighting Saint : Yet doe none of these Georgian Souldiers strike one stroke to proue that their Legendary Martyr , nor so much as conclude his Horse tayle , or Dragons teeth , or his owne sword or speare : no nor shew whether This George thus related , pointed , worshipped , bee the childe of Historie or Mysterie ; heire of the Painter , Poet , or Historian : Symbolicall or Historicall . As for George , Christopher , Catherine , Hippolitus ; that some Saints haue beene called by these names , wee much deny not , care not : if these thus deliuered in their Stories , bee but monsters , or mysteries . CHAP. XIIII . Of their Priests and Hierarchie : with a digression touching the Hierarchie and Miserie of Christians subiect to the Turke . AFter the discourse of their Regulars ( which in estimation of deuotion haue with the Turkes , and therefore in this Historie , the first place ) their Secular Priests follow to be considered . These are of differing degrees , which Menauino a thus reckoneth : first , the Cadilescher , vnder which the Mofti or Mufti ; the third , the Cadi ; and after these ( in subordinate orders ) the Modecis , Antippi , Imam , Meizini , and besides these the Sophi . A certaine Ragusian , b in an Oration before Maximilian the Emperour doth not much disagree : but for Cadilescher , he calleth the first Pescherchadi whereof ( hee saith ) there are two , one in Romania , the other in Natolia , chiefe Iudges of the Armie , hauing power to reuerse the sentence of the Emperour , if it be against the law of Mahomet . A second Magistrate ( saith hee ) is called Muchti , the chiefe Interpreter of the law , from whose sentence is no appeale . Nic. Nicolai c saith the same of their two Cadileschers , and that they are chosen out of their most learned Doctors of their Law , and alway follow the Court , and with the consent of the Bassaes , constitute and depose the Cadi ; hauing for their annuall stipend seuen thousand or eight thousand duckets , besides their ordinary gaines . They haue tenne Secretaries kept at the Grand Seigniors charge , and two Moolorbassis , which are busied about the horses : they haue also two hundred or three hundred slaues . They vse few words , but such as are of their Law and Religion altogether , with very much shew of grauitie . Ariuabene d ( in his Preamble to the Italian Alcoran ) maketh Cadilescher e to be a generall name to all their Orders of Priests . Others doe place the Mufti in the highest place , and the Cadilescher in the second ranke : and perhaps others gaue the Cadilescher the first place , because their life was more in action and gouernment , as attending on the Court , and on the warres : but the Mufti being highest Interpreter of their law ( though without gouernment ) must indeed haue preeminence . And so Menauino f seemeth to affirme , who , though he placeth the Cadilescher first , yet saith , that g when happily appeale is made from his sentence , they haue recourse to the Mophti . And this opinion is now generall and most current , which ascribeth to the Mufti the chiefe place . Master Harborn , sometime Embassador into Turkie for Englands Queene ( the worlds wonder , our Westerne Hesperus , that shined so farre ouer and beyond all Christendome , into the East ; but my words are too base to vsher in that renowned name ) ELIZABETH , thus h reporteth . The Turkes doe hold for head and chiefe of their Religion the Mufti ( the choice of whom is made by the Great Turke himselfe ) such a one as is knowne to be wise and learned , and chiefly of a good life . His authoritie is so esteemed , that the Emperour will neuer alter a determination made by him . He intermedleth in all matters as best him liketh , whether they be ciuill or criminall , yea , or of State . And yet he hath no power to command ; but is in each mans free libertie , when there happeneth any doubt of importance , to make in some few words by writing a declaration of his matter , in forme of a question : to whom the said Mufti , in writing likewise ( called Zetfa ) giueth a briefe answere containing his iudgement thereon . This Zetfa , brought to the Iudge , is the rule of his sentence , prouided , that the declaration , made before to the Mufti , contained no vntruth . Also the Grand Signior , to shew that he is religious and iust , doth serue himselfe of the authoritie of this Mufti , in affaires of warre and peace , demanding his iudgement ( in manner aforesaid ; ) by this course , the subiects being inclined to more forward obedience . But yet the Mufti will commonly flatter him , and leane to that part , to which he seeth him incline : as in the time of Selym the second , the Mufti hauing discouered the Emperours intent to warre vpon Cyprus , approued the same in his Zetpha . But after , vpon great offers made to Mehemet the Visier , to breake that resolution , the Mufti , by him wonne to fauour the matter , affirmed still , that the warre against Cyprus was good and iust , but that his Maiestie had a greater obligation in conscience , which hee was bound to take in hand , namely , to procure the reuolt of the Moores in Spaine , there oppressed by the Christians , wherein hee was so bold with the Emperour , as to tell him to his face , that if hee did neglect the cause of those Mahumetans , hee might be thereunto by his subiects compelled . Concerning the Mufti , and other steps of their Hierarchy , Master i Knolles writeth , That the Turkes haue certaine Colledges , called Medressae , at Constantinople , Adrinople , Bursia , and other places , in which they liue , and studie their prophane Diuinitie and Law , and haue among them nine seuerall steps or degrees vnto the highest dignitie . The first is called Softi , which are young Students . The second are Calfi , who are Readers vnto the first . The third Hogi , Writers of Bookes ( for they will suffer no Printing . ) The fourth , are Naipi , or young Doctors , which may supply the place of Iudges , in their absence . The fifth , Caddi , Iudges of their Law , and Iustices to punish offenders ; of which there is one at least in euery Citie through the Turkish Dominion : and are knowne from other men by their huge Turbants , two yards in compasse . The sixth , are Muderisi , which ouersee the Caddies doings , and are as Suffragans to their Bishops ; who are the seuenth sort , and are called Mulli , which place and displace Church-men at their pleasure . The eight , Cadelescari , who are but two great and principall Iudges or Cardinals , the one of Graecia ; the other of Natolia : and these two sit euery day in the Diuano among the Bassaes , and are in great reputation . The ninth is the Mufti , who is among the Turkes , as the Pope among the Roman Catholikes . When the Bassaes punish any offence against their Law , they send to him . Hee may not abase himselfe to sit in the Diuano , neither when hee comes into the presence of the Grand Seignior , will he vouchsafe to kisse his hand , or to giue any more reuerence , then he receiueth . The Great Sultan ariseth to honour him , when hee comes vnto him , and then they both sit downe face to face , and so talke and conferre together . No man can ascend to this place , but by the dignities aforesaid . Mahomet k the third , forced by a tumult of the Ianizaries to present himselfe vnto them , came accompanied with the Mufti , and some few others of the reuerend Doctors of their Law , who were by the Sultan commanded to sit downe , whiles the great Bassaes abode standing . Such respect it had to these men . Thus much Knolles . In the Booke l of the Policie of the Turkish Empire , it is said , that the Mufties authority is like to that of the Iewish High Priest , or Roman Pope . I rather esteeme it like to that of the Patriarkes of Alexandria , Antioch , &c. as binding not all Mahumetans , but the Turkes onely : whereas the one had , the other challengeth a subiection of all , which professe their religion . That Author also affirmeth , that whensoeuer the Mufti goeth abroad forth of his own house ( which he vseth to doe very seldome ) his vse and custome is , first to goe and visit the Emperour ; who as soone as hee seeth him comming to salute him , and doe him reuerence , presently ariseth out of his seat , and embracing him with great kindnesse , entertaineth him very friendly and louingly , causing him to sit downe by him , and giuing him the honour of the place . His authoritie , saith m Soranzo , is so great , that none will openly contradict the Mufties sentence : but yet if the Emperour be setled in a resolution , the Mufti with feare or flattery inclines vnto him . Next to the Mufti is the Cadilescher , who being also chosen by the Emperour , may bee compared to those , whom the Christians call Patriarches , or else to the Primats and Metropolitans of a Kingdome . Of these there are now in this encreased greatnesse of the Turkish Empire , three ; whereas it seemeth that they had in the time of Baiazet but one , and long after ( as before is said ) but two . To one of these is assigned Europe , namely , so much thereof as is subiect to the Turke , for his Prouince : To the second , Natolia or Turky : to the third , Syria and Egypt , with the parts adioyning . There were but two Cadileschers , till Selym wan Syria and Egypt , and erected a third . But n Soranzo saith , that this third of Cairo is not rightly called Cadilescher , but should rather be called the great Cadi . Out of all which Prouinces , whatsoeuer causes come to be determined , by appeale or otherwise , they are brought to be decided before the Cadilescher of the same Prouince whence they arise : notwithstanding that the abode of each of them be continually , or for the most part , at Constantinople , or elsewhere , wheresoeuer the Emperour holdeth his Court . The honour done to them , is little lesse then to the Mufti , for that their authoritie is ouer Priest and people , temporall and spirituall : they are also learned in their law , aged and experienced . Of the Muderisi and Mulli , I can say no more then I haue done . Next to these are the Cadi , which are sent abroad and dispersed into euery Citie and Towne of the Turkish Empire : which besides their o Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction ( as I may terme it ) in forcing man to their religious obseruations , are as it were , Iusticers and Gouernours of the places . So neere glued are the Offices and Officers , the religion and politie of the Turkes . There are other which are not sent forth , which are called Choza , that is , Elders . These , with the Talismans , haue the ordering of their Parishionall Churches : The Thalisman calling the people to prayer , and the Choza executing the Seruice and Preaching ; and in absence , each supplying others Office . Menauino more distinctly , and in other names , numbreth those Church-officers . The Modecis is a Gouernour of an Hospitall , receiuing and disposing the rents , with the other customes thereof . Their Schoole degrees are before spoken of , out of Knolles . Some p adde to these former , these other Priests , of baser condition . The Antippi are certaine Priests , which vpon Friday ( called of them Glumaagun , and is obserued as their Sabbath , because Mahomet ( as some hold ) was borne on that day ) and on other their fasting and feasting-dayes , after they haue vsed diuers Ceremonies in a certaine place , in the middest of the Temple , about thirtie steps high , from thence read vnto the people something concerning the life of Mahomet . After which , two little boyes stand vp , and sing certaine Prayers : Which being ended , the Priest and all the people sing a Psalme with a low voyce , and then for halfe an houre together they cry Illah , illelah , that is , there is but one God. After all this , one of these Antippi , out of that high place , sheweth forth vnto the people a Lance and Scimitar , with exhortation to vse their Swords and Lances in defence of their Religion . Of the Imam and Meizin , is elsewhere shewed , that the one calleth the people to the Mosche or Meschit , the other there celebrateth publike Orisons . The Sophi also are certaine Clerks or Priests , employed in the singing of Psalmes and Hymnes , after their manner , in their Churches at the times of publike Prayers . All these inferior Orders of Priests are chosen by the people , and haue a certaine stipend allowed them by the Emperour , which yet is so small , that many of them are driuen to vse either writing of Bookes , or Handicrafts and Trades for their liuing , and are clothed like Lay-men . They haue q no great learning , it is sufficient if they can read the Alcoran , which being written in Arabike , they are as loth to haue translated into the vulgar , as the Papists are to haue the Scripture . Hee which can interprete , and make some Exposition of the Text , is of profund learning . Yet are they reuerenced : and if a Turke doe strike or offer outrage to them , he loseth his hand ; and if he be a Christian , his life ; being sure to be burned . Some say , that now of late some of them are more studious of Astronomie and other Arts . As for those superiour rankes , no doubt may be made of their high account . The Chadilescher is clothed in Chamlet , Satten , Silke , Damaske , or Veluet of seemely colour , as Russet , or Tawny , and in Purple-coloured cloth with long sleeues . Their Tulipan on their head is of maruellous greatnesse , sharpe in the middest , of Purple Russet colour , deeper and thicker then others ; their beards great . They ride on Geldings , with Purple foot-cloths fringed ; and when they goe on foot , they goe slowly , representing a stately and sacred grauitie . There is another order of sacred persons , which yet are neither regular nor secular , by any vow or ordination , but had in that account for their birth , being supposed to descend of the line of Mahumet . The Turkes and Tartarians call them Seiti or Sithi , the Moores Seriffi . These we are greene Tulipans , which colour none else may weare , and that onely on their head . Some Christians , ignorant hereof , haue had their apparell cut from their backes , for wearing somewhat greene about them . These they call Hemir . They enioy many priuiledges , especially in giuing testimony , wherein one of these is as much as two other , which they abuse to iniury and wrong . The most of them are Moores , which goe ten or fifteene in a company , with a banner on a staffe , hauing a Moone on the top ; and that which is giuen for Gods sake , they sit and eate in the street , where also they make their praiers , and are poorly clad . Like to these ( in priuiledge and prauiledge ) are the Chagi , or Fagi , which liue on almes like Fryers . They attend on the publike prayers , on the holy Reliques , on the Corpses and Funerals of the dead , and to prey on the liuing by false oathes . A digression touching the Hierarchie , and Miseries of Christians vnder the Turke , &c. ANd thus we haue taken a leisurely view of the Turkish Hierarchy , from the poore Softi to the courtly Cadilescher and pontificall Mufti , flourishing and triumphing together with that Monarchy , which is exalted , and hath exalted them , with the power , not of the Word of GOD , but of the Sword of Man . But with what words meane whiles shall wee deplore the lamentable and miserable estate of that Christian Hierarchy and Ecclesiasticall Politie , which sometimes flourished there with no fewer , nor lesse titles of dignitie and eminence ? Where are now those Reuerend Names of Bishops , Archbishops , Metropolitans , Patriarkes , and the swelling stile of Oecumenicall ? Nay , where are the things , the life and liuing ? for the stile , names , titles , still continue ; continue indeed , but as Epitaphs and Inscriptions on the Monuments of their deceased and buried power , as the ghosts and wandring shadowes of those sometimes quicke and quickning bodies of rule and gouernment . Great Citie of great CONSTANTINE , seated in the Throne of the World , the fittest situation to command both Sea and Land , through Europe , Asia , and Africa ; at thy first Natiuitie honored with a double Diadem of Christianitie & Soueraigntie ; to which the Sea prostrateth it selfe with innumerable multitudes of Fish , the Land payeth continuall tribute of rare fertilitie ; for which old Rome disrobed her selfe to decke this her New-Rome , Daughter and Imperiall heire , with her choisest Iewels and Monuments : a Compendium of the World , Eye of Cities , Heart of the habitable earth , Academie of learning , Senate of gouernement , Mother of Churches , Nurse of Religion , and ( to speake in the language of thine owne ) a A new Eden , an earthly Heauen , modell of Paradise , shining with the varietie of thy sacred and magnificent buildings , as the Firmament , with the Sunne , Moone , and Starres . This was thy ancient greatnesse , great now , onely in miserie and mischiefe , which as chiefe seat of Turkish Greatnesse , is hence inflicted on the Christian Name . And thou , the Soule of this Bodie , the goodliest Iewell in this Ring of Perfection , which so many wonders of Nature conspired to make the Miracle of Art , the TEMPLE of that WISDOME of GOD , which is GOD ; called by him which saw thee both Christian and Mahumetan , b A terrestriall Heauen , a Cherubicall Chariot , another Firmament , beyond all names of elegance ; which I thinke ( saith another ) c the very Seraphins doe admire with veneration , and ( which hath here moued thy mention ) high Seat and Throne of that Patriarchiall and Oecumenicall Highnesse , which hence swayed all the East , and contended with Westerne Rome for Soueraigntie ; now excludest rule , rites , yea persons Christian , wholly hallowed , to the damnable holies of ridiculous and blasphemous Mahometisme : the multitudes of other Churches , as silly captiued Damsels , attending and following thee into this Mechiticall slauerie . O CITIE , which hast beene ( woe worth that word , that hastie hast-beene ) which hast been ! but who can say what thou hast beene ? let one word , the sum of all earthly excellence , expresse what flouds of words and seas of Rhetorick cannot expresse , which hast beene CONSTANTINOPLE ; which art ( that one name may declare thy bottomlesse hellish downefall ) indeed , though not in name , Mahometople ; the Seat of Mahomets power , the settling of Mahumetan dregs : What words can serue to preach thy funerall Sermon , and ring thy knell to succeeding ages ? Sometimes the Theatre of worldly pompe , but then on that dismal day of thy captiuitie , the stage of earthly and hellish Furies , the sinke of bloud , and slaughter-house of Death . What sense would not become senselesse , to see the breaches of the walls filled vp with the slaine ? the gate by death shutting out death , closed d vp to the arch with confused bodies of Turks and Christians ? the shouts of men fighting ? the cries , grones , gaspes , of men dying ? the manifold spectacles and e varietie of death ? and yet the worse estate , and more multiplied deaths of the liuing ? women rauished ; maidens forced ; persons , vowed to sanctitie , deuoted to lust , slaughter , slauerie ; reuerend age no whit reuerenced ; greene youth perishing in the bloome , and rotten before it had time to ripen ; the father seeing the hopes of his yeeres , deare pledges of Nature , slaine or sold before his face : the children beholding the parents passe into another captiuitie ; all taking an euerlasting fare well of all wel-fare , as well as of each other . Well may we in compassion weepe for those miseries , the bitter passion whereof , like a violent whirlewinde , did to them drie vp the fountaines of teares . Euen he which writ the Historie of these things , quorum pars magna fuit , George Phranza , Counseller , and great Chancellor to the Emperour , might much moue vs with his owne particular ; himselfe sold to one , his wife to another , his daughter ( richly espoused ) now married to the Sera●le-slauerie , his sonne slaine with the Sultans owne hand , for not being obsequious to his beastly lust : if particular and priuate cases could finde any proper place in publike calamities ; and if the Emperours owne Historie , were not ( as some haue told it ) more tragicall . O Sunne , how could thy brightnesse endure to see such hideous spectacles ! but clouds of shot , dust , and smoake , hid them from thee ! O Earth , which otherwhiles at that time f of the yeere , deckest thy selfe with thy fairest roabes , embroidered with varietie of flowers ! how wast thou then couered with dead carkasses , and furrowed with rills of bloud ? O GOD , that the sinnes of man should thus prouoke thy iustice , by vniust and sinfull instruments , to punish iniustice and sinne ! and to chastise thy Christian seruants , by Antichristian and deuillish enemies ! Iust art thou , O Lord , and iust are thy iudgements , which in iudgement remembrest mercy , which sauest the soules of thine , in and by the affliction of their bodies , but wilt cast this Rod of thy wrath into a fire that neuer shall be quenched . But mee thinkes I heare some excepting at this long digression , and quarrelling at this Tragedie in stead of the proceeding Historie . Shall I craue pardon ? Or shall I rather desire the Reader a little to consider with mee in this narration of Constantinople ( as the Map and Epitome of Easterne Christendome ) the miserable and perplexed estate of all Easterne Christians , by like meanes brought and trampled vnder the feet of the Ottoman Horse ? The larger storie of their rites and opinions is reserued to another taske : this I haue propounded as the glasse of their miseries , that being now to take leaue of the Turkes , wee might not so much honour them with this peale of Rhetorical Ordnance ; as by this mirror of miserie , be touched with feare in our selues for like punishments , if in time we meet not God with repentance ; and remembring the afflictions of Ioseph , to pray for those our brethren , that God would haue mercy on them , and giue them patience , and ( in his time ) deliuerance . They which would take more view of the miseries of Christians vnder the Turke , may in Viues , Georgiouitz , Septemcastrensis , and others , read them ; for mee , the parallels of the Turkish and Christian Hirarchy , was some occasion of this digression , touching which , let mee borrow a few words with our Reader . Mahomet the Conqueror , for the repeopling of the Citie , pretended great fauour to the Christians , gaue them licence to elect a new Patriarch , whom he honoured with the wonted rites and solemnities : and vouchsafed to conferre with him about the Christian mysteries ( for his mother was a Christian , and he himselfe addicted to studies of learning , being a skilfull in the Greeke , Chaldee , Persian , Latin , Arabike , besides his Turkish , languages , professing knowledge also in Astrologie ) and receiued at the hands of this Patriarch , ( his name was Gennadius ) a large treatise thereof , b yet extant in Greeke and Turkish , and gaue him diuers priuiledges . But things fained cannot continue : and partly through his owne couetousnesse , partly through the ambition and disagreeing of the Clergie , heauie fines were imposed on them , and the Seat receiued in his time nine successions , and eight in the raigne of Baiazet his sonne , and so groneth vnder that burthen to this day . And howsoeuer the Patriarch enioyeth c Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall respect amongst the Christians , yet is hee contemned of the Turkes , some of them vpbraiding both him and other Christians , with the names of dogs , Ethnicks , vnbeleeuers , and the like zealous Rhetorick : nor is he admitted a roome amongst the Bassaes , except when he brings his tribute of 4000. duckets , with almost as much besides to the Bassaes and other officers . In his Monastery and Patriarchiall Church and Palace , are no Bishops or great Prelates nourished , but a few Monks and some Lay-officers and Counsellors . Hee sometimes ( but seldome ) preacheth , on some chiefe Feasts at the Consecration of some Bishop or Archbishop : and very little preaching they haue amongst them , and that which is , in the old pure Greeke , which very few of them vnderstand , thinking it sufficient if two or three of their audience conceiue them , and very few can preach . They haue not the Scriptures in the vulgar Greeke . The reuenue of the Patriarch is about 20000. Dollers . They gather much in their Churches ; and hee sendeth his Collector to gather abroad , and the other Prelates pay an annuitie to him . To preuent abuses from Turkes , he hath a Ianizarie or two at the Church-doore in the time of the Lyturgie . They reade in their Churches great Legends of the lies of Saints , as well as the Papists . Their Religion is almost altogether in rites , like the other . The difference betweene new and old Rome was one principall occasion of the losse of Constantinople , as appeareth p by the Emperour Iohn his going to Rome to sollicite ayde , ( which had been giuen him but for refusing a Papall ceremonie ) and the proceedings of the Councell of Florence . The Patriarkes of Alexandria , Antiochia , and Ierusalem , acknowledge this of Constantinople Oecumenicall : and his iurisdiction extendeth through Asia Minor , the Archipelago , Greece , Mysia , Walachia , Moldavia , Dalmatia , Russia , and Muscouia . The Calogeri or Monkes haue their Gardens and Vineyards , which they till and dresse with their owne hands to sustaine themselues . The other Patriarchs also pay a yeerely tribute to the Turke . The Priests are poore , and liue of Almes and the prices of their holies , which are most gainefull in exequies . The Laitie is no lesse miserable for the most part , of spare diet , but giuen to drinking . Both Iewes and Christians pay for themselues and euery of their Children aboue twelue yeeres old , a Ducket by the poll : and much more for the maintenance of the Nauie , besides their tribute-children for Ianizaries . The Greekes are ignorant and vnlearned , and haue exiled ( in a blinde zeale ) Poeticall and Philosophicall Authors , for feare of pollution to their studies . And as Simeon Cabasilas writ to Crusias , they haue about seuentie Dialects of the Moderne Greeke tongue , the purest of which is at Constantinople , the most barbarous of all ( O Times ! ) at Athens . O ATHENS , before called q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , The Greece of Greece ; and that which the sight is in the eye , that which the minde is in the soule , such was Athens in Greece , Seat of the Muses , Graces , Empire , Arts ! O ATHENS ! but I am forced silence . Let Zygomal , an eye-witnesse , speake ; There now ( saith hee ) remaines no more but the skin thereof , her selfe is long since dead : the True Athens and Helicon are come into our Westene parts . And how can any of them labour in learning , which must labour to liue ? Necessitie hath no law , no learning . Euen we here now behold a Brittish Athens , or rather an Attike Britaine , where whilome our Ancestors ( euen after Learning and Religion had here now flourished ) found through the Danish pestilence , a brutish barbarisme . Alfred , the sonne of a King , and after King himselfe , could not finde a Master in all his Dominions to teach him the Latin tongue : and procuring with care and cost , forreiners to teach him , first learned that language at sixe and thirtie yeeres of his age : hauing begun to reade the vulgar at twelue yeeres , which his elder and lesse studious brethren could not then doe . And himselfe in the Preface of Gregories Pastoralls , ( to vse his owne words in our later English ) saith , That learning was so fallen in the English Nation , that very few were on this side Humber , which their seruice could vnderstand in English , or an Epistle from Latin into English declare : and I weene that not many beyond Humber were not . So few of them were , that I also one onely may not remember by South Thamise , when as I to raigne vndertooke . I could shew the like in Italie also by testimony of Pope Agatho , in the sixth Synode at Constantinople vpon like cause . But I forget my Greekes , as they haue done their Greeke ; I feare rather , I seeme to remember them too much , and that seuere Censors will iudge this an abortiue issue , borne before the time . I will therefore stay my willing pen till fitter time , referring the more studious to those which haue written of this subiect , especially to Martin Crusius his Turcograecia , where out of the Letters of Gerlach and others , as also of the Greekes themselues , Iohn and Theodosius Zygomale , and of the Patriarchs , Metrophanes , Ioasaphus , Ieremias , ( betweene this last Patriarch and D. Andreas & Crusius there passed some writings of Religion ) they may haue further satisfaction . Their stile is , Ieremies by the mercie of God Archb. of Const. New Rome , Oecumenicall Patriarch . Michael by the mercie of God Patriarch of great Theopolis , Antiochia , q and of all the East . Sophronius by the mercie of God Patriarch of the holy Citie Ierusalem , and of all Palestina . In a Testimoniall to D. Albert Lewenstein , the Patriarch of Alexandria stileth himselfe , I Ioachim Pope and Patriarch of the great Citie Alexandria , Iudge of the World , &c. Others Humilis Metropolita Rhodi Callistus . Gabriel Archb. of Philadelphia . And if to the Patriarch , Archb. of P. Seruant to your Holinesse , Gabriel . A Bishop , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or humilis Episcopus N. Gerasimus . They make publike mention of the foure Patriarchs in their Church Lyturgies . The Venetians allow the Greekes free vse of their religion through all their Dominion : and Crete is a chiefe place for their learned men . The greatest misery which accompanieth the Turkish thraldome , is their b zeale of making Proselytes , with manifold and strong inducements , to such as haue bin more nuzzled in superstitions , then trained vp in knowledge , and see such contempt of Christians , and honours which befall to many Renegadoes : and very many are peruerted and bewitched therewith . Yea , many voluntarily offer themselues to Apostasie ; and others , by c hopes , feares , griefes , despaires , importunities , distracted : by that vizor of vertue in the Turkish grauity , sobriety , bodily purity , and spirituall zeale ( after their sect ) with whole rabbles of Satanicall miracles deluded : wanting all intercourse of Sacraments , preaching , reading , and all Christian holies : and full of wants in necessaries for this life ; forget a better , and turne Turke . Thus do they sell to the Deuil their soules , bought by the bloud of Christ Iesus . We may well despaire of words to vtter this misery , and to describe this Mart of Hell ; seeing it exceedeth all words to see the Markets made of Christian bodies , the remainders of cruell and bloudy warres , chained together in more then beastly bondage , so brought to the markets : if any bee sicke by the way , driuen on as long as they can goe , and when their feet faile , laid ouer a horse , like as butchers deale with small cattle , and if thy die , left for a prey to the fowles and beasts : the places of their abode by the way , filled with cryes of younglings of both sexes , abused to vnnaturall lust . In the markets they are stripped , viewed , and ( modestie forbids to speake , O Image of God thus abased ! ) openly in the secretest parts handled , bee they male or female : forced to goe , runne , leape ; and if shame or disdaine make them vnwilling , by whips and stripes compelled : the infant plucked from the mothers breast and sold from euer againe seeing her , or libertie : the wife thus openly deluded and dealt with before the husbands face , and for a base price giuen by some baser Turke , euerlastingly diuorced from his face : his daughters virginitie , openly , secretly ! my words are swallowed vp with horrour of the fact : himselfe , at home , reuerend for his yeeres , now in that respect contemned , and hanging long on hand as vnprofitable ware , before hee finde a buyer . Priest , Souldier , Merchant , Artificer , Husbandman , all equally subiect to this iniquity , saue that Gentlemen , and those of most liberall education are least esteemed and most abused , because they can bring least profit to their Masters . Where besides filthy lusts , they suffer hunger , thirst , cold , and stripes ; and which redoubleth those blowes , euen there is the passion of Christ , in this passion of their owne , vpbraided to them . Some in impatience reuolt , some runne away , and are brought backe to a worse estate , if possible : some kill themselues ; and some ! But I can say no more . Let vs pray for them : and let vs at last leaue this Tragedie , and take view of former Antiquities . CHAP. XV. Of the Regions and Religions of ASIA MINOR , since called Natolia and Turkie . NExt after the Turkish Religion thus related , it seemeth fittest to discourse of the ancient names and limits of Regions , and of the former Heathenish Religions of that part of the Turkish Dominion , which among Authors a hath since , in a singular eminencie , obtained the name of Turkie . And if it seeme strange , that the Turkish Religion ( a new vpstart ) be declared before those former of the Pagans , the matter wee had in hand hath thus altered our methode , that after wee had described the deformed disioynted lineaments of the Mother , an Arabian Saracen , her more mis-shapen Daughter , this Turkish Mopsa , might attend her hard at her heeles . As for the Region , we haue followed the Turkish forces hither : and now that we haue glutted our selues with the view of their later affaires of State and Religion , let vs cast our eyes about vs , and obserue the Countrey it selfe , which because of her long and entire subiection to this Nation , is styled by their b name . The Greekes c called it Natolia , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , because it was the Easterne part of that Empire , as they called Thracia , the Countrey about Constantinople ( which was named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) Romania . This Natolia , or Anatolia , is of others called Asia Minor : and yet Asia , in most proper and strict account , is peculiarly applied to one Region in this great Cherosonesus , or Peninsula , which containeth besides that , the Regions of Pontus , Bithynia , Lycia , Galatia , Pamphilia , Paphlagonia , Cappadocia , Cilicia , and Armenia Minor. It was bounded on the East with Euphrates , ( now Frat ; ) on the South , with the Mediterranean Sea : on the West , with the Archipelago : on the North , with the Black-Sea , stretching in length from 51. to 72. degrees of Longitude , and in breadth from 36. ½ . to 45. This Countrey hath beene anciently renowned for Armes and Arts : now the d graue of the carkasses , or some ruinous bones rather , and stonie Reliques of the carkasses of more then foure thousand Places and Cities , sometimes inhabited . Many changes hath it sustained by the Egyptian , Persian , Macedonian , Roman , Tartarian , and Turkish generall Conquests , besides such exploits , as Croesus and Mithridates of old , the Saracens , and the Westerne Christians of later times , haue therein atchieued . Let the studious of these things search them in their proper Authors : our taske is Religion , whose ouer-worne , and almost out-worne steps , with much curious hunting in many Histories , wee haue thus weakely traced . Of the Turkes we haue alreadie spoken , and we leaue the larger Relations of the Christians ( for why should wee mixe Light with Darknesse ? ) to their proper place . For euen yet , besides the Armenians , there remaine many Christians of the Greek Church in Cappadocia , and other parts of this Region . HONDIVS his Map of ASIA MINOR . map of Turkey, East Asia NATOLIA Next vnto those parts of Syria before deliuered , are situate in this lesser Asia , Cilicia , Armenia Minor , and Cappadocia . CAPPADOCIA , called also Leucosyria , and now Amasia , stretcheth foure hundred and fiftie miles along the Euxine Sea , bounded on the West with Paphlagonia , Galatia , and part of Pamphylia ; on the South , with Cilicia ; on the East , with the Hills Antitaurus and Moschius , and part of Euphrates . Heere runneth Halys , the end of Croesus Empire , both in the site and fate thereof ; the doubtfull Oracle here giuing him a certaine ouerthrow . For when hee consulted with the same , touching his Expedition against Cyrus , he receiued answer , That passing Halys , hee should ouer-turne a great State ; which he interpreting actiuely of his attempts against Cyrus , verified it passiuely in himselfe . And here , besides other streames , slideth Thermodon , sometime made famous by the bordering Amazons . Of which manly Foeminine people , ancient Authors disagree : Theophrastus deriuing them from the Sauromatae ; Salust fetching them from Tanais ; P. Diaconus describing them in Germany ; Trogus and Iustine reporting them Scythians ; Diodorus crossing the Seas to finde them in Lybia , and thence also , in a further search , passing into an Iland in the Atlantike Ocean ; Ptolomey and Curtius placing them neerer the Caspian Sea ; Strabo f doubting whether there euer had beene such a people , or no. Some haue found them out a-new in the new World , g naming that huge Riuer of them . Goropius confidently auouched them to bee the Wiues and Sonnes of the Sarmatians or Cimbrians : who , together with their Husbands , inuaded Asia . And this hee proueth by Dutch Etymologies and other coniectures . Which , if it be true , sheweth , that their Religion was the same with the Scythian . They h are said to haue worshipped Mars , of whom they faine themselues to be descended . Religion it were , to speake of their Religion , of whose being wee haue no better certaintie . Strabo i writeth , That in the places ascribed to the Amazons , Apollo was exceedingly worshipped . In Cappadocia was seated the Citie Comana , wherein was a Temple of Bellona , and a great multitude of such as were there inspired and rauished by deuilish illusion , and of sacred Seruants . It was inhabited by the people called Cataones , who being subiect to a King , did neuerthelesse obey the Priest that was in great part Lord of the Temple , and of the Sacred Seruants , whose number ( when Strabo was there ) amounted to sixe thousand and vpwards of men and women . The Priest receiued the reuenue of the Region next adioyning to the Temple , and was in honour next to the King in Cappadocia , and commonly of the same kindred . These Idolatrous Rites are supposed to haue beene brought hither out of Taurica Scythia , by Orestes and his sister Iphigenia , where humane Sacrifices were offered to Diana . Here , at the solemne Feasts of Bellona , those Sacred Seruants before mentioned , called Comani , wounded each other in an extaticall furie , bloudy Rites fitting Bellona's solemnities . k Argaeus , whose hoary head was couered continually with snow , was reputed a religious Hill , and habitation of some God. Strabo l reporteth of the Temple of Apollo Catanius , in Dastacum ; and of another of Iupiter in Morimena , which had three thousand of those Sacred Seruants or Religious Votaries , which as an inferiour Order were at the command of the Priest , who receiued of his Temples reuenue fifteene Talents , and was reputed in the next ranke of honour to the Priest of Comana . Not farre hence is Castabala , where the Temple of Diana Persica m where the sacred or deuoted women were reported to goe bare-footed on burning coles without harme . It is reported n , that if a Snake did bite a Cappadocian , the mans bloud was poyson to the Snake , and killed him . Many excellent Worthies hath this Region yeelded to the world . Mazaca ( afterwards of Claudius called Caesarea ) was the Episcopall Seat of Great Basil . Cucusum , the Receptacle of exiled Chrysostome : Amasia ( now a Prouinciall Citie of the Turkish Beglerbegs ) sometime the Countrey of Strabo , to whom these our Relations are so much indebted : Nissa and Nazianaum , of which , the two Gregories receiued their surnames . But that Humane and Diuine learning is now trampled vnder the barbarous foot of the Ottoman-horse . Here is Trapezonde also , whilome bearing the proud name of an Empire . Licaonia , the chiefe Citie whereof is Iconium , celebrated in holy Writ , ( and a long time the Royall Seat of the first Turkes in Asia , and since of Caramania , now Conia , or Cogne , inhabited with Greekes , Turkes , Iewes , Arabians and Armenians ) is of Ptolomey adioyned to Cappadocia . And so is Diopolis , called before Cabira , since Augusta , which Ortelius placeth in the lesser Armenia . In Diopolis was the Temple of the Moone had in great veneration , much like , in the Rites thereof , to that before mentioned of Comana : which although it bare o the surname of Cappadocia , yet Ptolomey placeth it in this Armenia ; and Comana Pontica , in Cappadocia , of the same name and superstitious deuotion to the same Goddesse . Thence haue they taken the patterne of their Temple of their Rites , Ceremonies , Diuinations , respect to their Priests . And twice a yeere in the Feasts , which were called , The Goddesse her going out , the Priest ware a Diademe . He was second to none , but the King : which Priest-hood was holden of some of Strabo's progenitors . Pompey bestowed the Priest-hood of this Temple vpon Archelaus , and added to the temples reuenue two Schoeni , that is , threescore furlongs of ground , commanding the inhabitants to yeeld him obedience . Hee had also power ouer the Sacred Seruants , which were no lesse then sixe thousand . Lycomedes after inioyed that Prelacie , with foure Schoeni of land added thereto : Caesar remoued him , placing in his roome Diteutus , the sonne of Adiatorix , whom ( with his wife and children ) hee had led in triumph , purposing to slay his elder sonne , together with him , But when the younger perswaded the Souldiers that he was the elder , and both contended which should die , Diteutus was of his parents counselled to yeeld to the younger , and to remaine aliue , to bee a stay to their family . Which pietie Caesar hearing of , grieuing for the death of the other , hee thus rewarded . At the Feasts aforesaid , is great recourse of men and women hither . Many Pilgrims resort to discharge their vowes . Great store of women is there , which for the most part are deuoted ; this Citie being as little Corinth . For many went to Corinth , in respect of the multitude of Harlots , prostituted or consecrated to Venus . Zela , another Citie , hath in it the Temple of Anias , much reuerenced of the Armenians ; wherein the Rites are solemnized with greatest Sanctimony , and Oathes taken of greatest consequence . The sacred Seruants and Priestly Honours are as the former . The Kings did sometime esteeme Zela , not as a Citie , but as a Temple of the Persian Gods : and the Priest had supreme power ouer all things ; who , with a great multitude of those sacred Seruants inhabited the same . The Romans encreased their Reuenues . In Cappadocia the Persian Religion was much vsed : but of the Persian Rites see more a in our Tractat of Persia . The b lewdnesse of the Cappadocians grew into a Prouerbe ; if any were enormiously wicked , he was therefore called a Cappadocian . GALATIA or GALLOGRAECIA , so called of the Galli , which vnder the conduct of Brennus ( saith Suidas ) assembled an Army of three hundred thousand , and seeking aduentures in forraine parts diuided themselues : some inuading Greece ; others Thrace and Asia , where they setled themselues betweene Bithynia and Cappadocia . On the South it is confined with Pamphilia , and on the North is washed with the Euxine Sea , the space of two hundred and fiftie miles . Sinope , the mother and nursing Citie of Mithridates , is heere seated : one of the last Cities of Asia that subiected it selfe to Turkish bondage , in the dayes of Mahomet the second . Of the Galatae were three Tribes , Trogini , Tolistobogi , and Tectosages : all which Goropius deriueth from the Cimmerij . At Tavium , which was inhabited with the Trogini , was a brazen Statue of Iupiter , and his Temple was a priuiledged Sanctuarie . The Tolistobogi had for their chiefe Mart Pisinus , wherein was a great Temple of the Mother of the Gods , whom they called Andigista , had in great veneration ; whose Priests had sometime beene mightie . This Temple was magnificently builded of the Attalian Kings , with the Porches also of white stone . And the Romans , by depriuing the same of the Goddesses Statue ( which they sent for to Rome , as they did that of Aesculapius out of Epidaurus ) added much reputation of Religion thereunto . The Hill Dindyma ouer-looketh the Citie , of which shee was named Dindymena , as of Cybelus ( which Orletius supposeth to bee the same ) Cybele . Of the Galatians , Deiotarus was King : but more fame hath befallen them by Paules Epistle to them . Plutarch c tells of a Historie of a Galatian woman , named Camma , worthy our recitall . Shee was faire and noble ( the daughter of Dianaes Priest ) and richly married to Sinatus the Tetrarch . But Sinorix , a man richer and mightier then hee , became his vniust corriuall , and because he durst not attempt violence to her , her husband liuing , he slew him . Camma solaced her selfe as she could , cloystering her selfe in Dianaes Temple , and admitting none of her mightie suiters . But when Sinorix had also moued that suit , she seemed not vnwilling : and when he came to desire her marriage , she went forth to meet him , and with gentle entertainment brought him into the Temple vnto the Altar , where shee dranke to him a cup of poysoned liquor ; and hauing taken off almost halfe , she reached him the rest : which after shee saw he had drunke , she called vpon her husbands name aloud , saying ; Hitherto haue I liued sorrowfull without thee , wayting this day , now welcome me vnto thee : for I haue reuenged thy slaughter on the most wicked amongst men , and haue beene companion and partner with thee in life , with him in death . And thus dyed they both . The like manly woman-hood ( if a Christian might commend that , which none but a Christian can discommend ) Valerius Maximus d sheweth of Chiomara her country-woman , wife of Ortyagon , a great man amongst the Tectosages : who , in the warres of Manilius the Consul , being taken prisoner , was committed to the custodie of a Tribune , who forc't her to his pleasure . After that agreement was made for her ransome , and the money brought to the place appointed , whiles the Tribune was busie about the receit thereof , shee caused her Gallo-graecians to cut off his head , which she carryed to her husband , in satisfaction of her wrong . At the Funeralls of the Galatians e they obserued this custome , to write letters and hurle them into that latest and fatall fire , supposing that their deceased friends should read them in the other world . At their sacrifices f they vsed not an Aruspex , or Diuinor , which gazed in the entrailes , but a Philosopher , without whom they thought no Sacrifice acceptable to their gods . The Deuill certaine was the god to whom their humane Sacrifices were acceptable , which in deuillish inhumanitie they offered at their bloudie Altars g , when they diuined of things to come , which they did by his falling , by the dismembring and flowing forth of his bloud . h Athenaeus out of Philarchus , telleth of one Ariannes , a rich Galatian , which feasted the whole Nation a whole yeere together , with Sacrifices of Bulls , Swine , Sheepe , and other prouision , made ready in great Caldrons , prouided of purpose for this entertainment , that he made them in spacious Boothes , which he had therefore built . Pausanius saith , That the Pesinuntian Galatians abstained from Swines flesh . The Legend of Agdistis and Atte , which he there addeth , is too filthy to relate . Betweene i the mouth of Pontus , the Thracian Bosphorus , and part of Propontis on the West , and Galatia on the East , part of the Euxine Sea on the North , and Asia ( properly so called ) on the South , is situate the Prouince called by the double name k of PONTVS and BITHYNIA . There were sometimes two Prouinces , diuided by the Riuer Sangarius : now they are called Bursia by Giraua ; by Castaldus Becsangial . The most famous Cities therein are , or rather haue beene , NICE , famous sometimes for Neptunes Temple , but more for the first Generall Councell therein celebrated , against Arrius , in defence of the Trinitie , and Christs Diuinitie : Nicomedia , sometimes the Seat of Emperours , now ruinous : Apamia , and Prusa or Bursa , nigh to the Mount Olympus , where the first Ottomans had their seat Royall , and all of that race , except the Great Turkes themselues , are still buried : Chalcedon , built seuenteene yeeres before Byzantium ; and therefore the builders accounted blinde , which neglected that better Seat . Here was a famous Councell of six hundred and thirtie Bishops , against the Heresie of Eutyches : heere Iason had built a Temple to Iupiter , in the straights which seuer Europe from Asia , after Melas measure fiue furlongs . Of their ancient Kings others haue related : but one cannot passe this our Historie without obseruation , and that is Mithridates l , the sixth King of that name ; who loosing his father in the eleuenth yeere of his age , by his Tutors was trecherously assailed , but escaped , and by vse of that antidote , which of him still beareth the name Mithridate , out-liued their poysoning conspiracie . Hee liued indeed to the death of thousands , which either his crueltie or his warres consumed . Foure yeeres together ( to auoid their Treasons ) he liued in the fields and woods , vnder a shew of hunting ; both preuenting their designes , and inuring himselfe to hardnesse . Hee spake two and twentie languages , being Lord of so many Nations . Hee held warres with the Romans sixe and fortie yeeres , whom those renowned Captaines , Sylla , Lucullus , Pompey , did so conquer , as he alway arose againe with great lustre , and with greater terror : and at last dyed , not by his enemies command , but voluntarily in his old age , and his own Kingdome , neuer made to attend the Roman triumphs ; Syllaes felicity , Lucullus prowesse , and Pompeyes greatnesse notwithstanding . His aspiring thoughts had greedily swallowed the Soueraignty both of Asia and Europe . He caused in one night , all the Romans in his Dominions to be slaine ; in which massacre perished a hundred and fiftie thousand , as some haue numbred . But it cannot be conceiued ( saith m Orosius ) how many there were , or how great was the griefe both of the doers and sufferers , when euery one must betray his innocent guests and friends , or hazard his owne life ; no Law of Hospitalitie , no Religion of Sanctuary , or reuerence of Images , being sufficient protection . And no maruell , if he spared not his enemies , when n he slew Exipodras and Homochares his sonnes ; and after the poysonings and voluntary death of Monyma his wife , Statira and Roxane his daughters ; his sonne Pharnaces ( like to taste of the same cup ) won to his part his fathers Armie , sent against him , with which he pursued his father so hotly , that hee , hauing denounced a heauy curse vpon him , entred amongst his Wiues , Concubines , and Daughters , and gaue them poyson , pledging them in the same liquor ; which his body accustomed to his Antidotes , easily ouer-came , and therefore was faine to intreat another to open a bloudy passage for that his cruell soule . A man ( saith Orosius ) of all men most superstitious , alway hauing with him Philosophers , and men expert in all Arts , now threescore and foureteene yeeres old . The Religion in Pontus was little differing from the Greekes . Wee read of the Sacrifices of this King to Ceres , and to Iupiter Bellipotens , in which the King brought the first wood to the fire . He powred also thereon Hony , Milke , Wine , Oyle , and after made a Feast . In honour of Neptune they drowned Chariots , drawne with foure white Horses , with which ( it seemed ) they would haue him ease himselfe in his Sea-voyages . o At the mouth of Pontus was the Temple of Iupiter Iasus , called Panopeum : and nigh thereto , a Promontory sacred to Diana , sometime an Iland , ioyned to the Continent by an Earthquake . Hereabouts was the Caue Acherusium , whose bottomlesse bottome was thought to reach to Hell. I may in the next place set downe Paphlagonia , which , as it fareth with such as haue mightie Neighbours , can scarcely finde her proper limits . Some p reckon it to Galatia , before described ; and sometimes Pontus hath shared it : and either the force of Armes , or bountie of Emperours hath assigned it at other times to Phrygia , Cilicia , or other parts , the bounds thereof are thus deliuered : Pontus confineth on the North ; on the East , the Riuer Halys ; on the South , Phrygia and Galatia ; on the West , Bithynia . Of the people hereof , called Heneti , some q deriue the Veneti of Italy . They now call it Roni . It had the name Paphlagonia of Paphlagon , the sonne of Phineus . The Mount Olgasys is very high , and in the same are many Paphlagonian Temples . Sandaracurgium is another Mountaine , made hollow by the Metall-miners , which were wont to bee slaues redeemed from capitall Sentence , who heere exchanged that speedie death for one more lingring . So deadly is the Alpha and Omega , the beginning and ending , of this Idoll of the World : which the Spaniards haue verified in the West , by the destruction of another world . Vitruuius tells of a Fountaine in Paphlagania , as it were mixed with Wine , whereof they which drinke without other liquor , proue drunken . The Heptacometae and Mossynoeci inhabited about those parts ; r a people of that beastly disposition , that they performed the most secret worke of Nature in publike view . These are not so much notorious for being worse then beasts , as their neighbours , the Tibareni , for surpassing in iustice other men . They would not warre on their enemy , but would faithfully before relate vnto him the Time , Place , and Houre of their fight ; whereas the Mossynoeci vsed to assault strangers that trauelled by them very treacherously . They haue also a venemous kinde of Hony , growing out of their trees , with which they beguiled and slew three troupes of Pompey . The Tabareni obserued one strange fashion , that when the woman was deliuered of a childe , her husband lay in , and kept his chamber , the women officiously attending him , a custome obserued at this day amongst the Brasilians . CHAP. XVI . Of Asia proprie dicta , now called Sarcum . THis Region ( in the strict sense ) being a particular Prouince of the lesser Asia , is a bounded on the West with part of Propontis , and Hellespont , the Aegean , Icarian and Mertoan Seas ; on the South , with the Rhodian Sea , Lycia and Pamphilia : on the East , with Galatia ; on the North , with Pontus and Bithynia , and part of Propontis . In which space are contained Phrygia , Caria , and both Mysias , Aeolis , Ionia , Doris , Lydia . Some b circumcise from hence both Phrygia , and Mysia , alledging the authoritie of c Saint Luke . But in the Apocalypse , Chap. 1. these parts are also added ; and , 1. Pet. 1.1 . PHRYGIA is diuided into the greater , which lyeth Eastward ; and the lesse , called also Hellespontiaca and Troas , and of some Epictetus . The greater PHRYGIA hath not many Cities . Here stood Midaium , the Royall Seat of Mydas , and Apamia , the Phrygian Metropolis . d Phrygia is called of the riuer Phryx , which diuideth it from Caria . Herodotus telleth that e the Phrygians were accounted the most ancient of all people ; for the triall whereof Psammetichus King of Egypt had shut vp , without societie of any humane creature , two children , causing onely goats to bee admitted to suckle them , who after long time pronounced bec , which they had learned of the goates ; but because that ( with the Phrygians ) signified bread , therefore they accounted the Phrygians first authors of mankinde . Before Deucalions floud , Nannacus f is reported to raigne there , and foreseeing the same , to haue assembled his people into the Temple , with supplications and prayers . Hence grew the prouerbe to say , A thing was from Nannacus , which was exceeding old . Many antiquities are told of their gods ; whose Theologie thus is recited g by Eusebius . The Phrygians tell , that Meon was the most ancient King of Phrygia , the Father of Cybele , who inuented the pipe called Syrinx , and was named the Mountaine mother , beloued of Marsyas . But when as Attis had raised her belly , her father slaying him , and his fellowes , shee enraged with madnesse , ranne vp and downe the countrey . Marsyas roamed with her , who after , being ouercome in a Musicall contention of Apollo , was slayed quicke . After these things did Apollo loue Cybele , with whom she wandred to the Hyperboreans : and by his command the bodie of Attis was buried , and Cybele obtained diuine Honours . Hence it is , that euen to this day the Phrygians bewayle the young mans death . In Pessinus a City of Phrygia ( after reckoned to Galatia ) they erected a Temple to Attis , and Cybele . After the death of Hyperion , the children of Coelus parted the Kingdome amongst them , the most famous of which were Atlas and Saturne : to the first of which befell the parts adioyning to the Ocean . He had great skill in Astronomy . Of his seuen daughters were procreated many of the Gods and Heroes : and of Maia the eldest , and Iupiter , was Mercury begotten . Saturne the sonne of Atlas being couetous and wicked , married Cybele his sister , and had by her Iupiter . They tell of another Iupiter , brother of Coelus and King of Crete ( but there and here they are so intangled with Fables , that the least inquirie hath most ease , and no lesse certaintie . ) This Cretan held the Empire of the World , and had ten Sonnes , whom they call Curetes ; his Sepulchre they shew to this day . Saturne ( the Brother of Atlas ) reigned in Italy and Sicilia , till Iupiter his Sonne dispossessed him , who proued a seuere Prince to the wicked , and bountifull to the good . Thus much Eusebius of the Phrygian Diuinitie out of their owne Legends , the Mysteries whereof he after vnfoldeth . Other Tales they had , as that Minerua killed there a fire breathing beast ; of Philemon and Baucis , and such like , mentioned by the Poets . Meander making Warres with the Pessinuntians , vowed for Sacrifice whatsoeuer he first met after hee returned with Conquest , which he performed on Archelaus his Sonne , ouercomming , h saith one , Pietie with Pietie . Impious is that Pietie which destroyeth Humanitie , and Deuillish crueltie both in the Idoll and Idolater ; as appeared also in the euent ( if our Story bee true ) the father rewarding such Pietie with greater Impietie on himselfe , and casting himselfe into the riuer , left his name therunto . The like is told of the Riuers Sagaris and Scamander . Hercules when he went with the Argonautes to Colchos , came on shoare on Phrygia to amend his Oare , and being thirstie sent his sweeting Hylas to the riuer for water , who falling therein was drowned , whereupon he ( leauing his cōpanions ) wandred in the woods , bemoning his Hylas . About these times Tantalus i liued in these parts , a man besides other vices exceedingly couetous , not sparing the Temples of the Gods. Hence arose the Fable , that he was punished in Hell with perpetuall hunger and thirst , whiles pleasant waters and dainty fruits did offer themselues to his mouth , but when he would haue tasted them , fled from him . So indeed doth Mammon torment his followers , making them to want as well that which they haue , as that which they haue not , the Medicine being the increaser of the Disease , as when fire is quenched with Oile : like Gardners Asses laden with good herbs ( a burthen to them , food for others ) themselues glad to feed on Thistles . And how many Tantali do we daily see enduring a hunger and thirst in the midst of their abundance ? a monstrous and vnnaturall sicknesse , to hunger after that which they haue : yet cannot , yet will not feed on ; a Dropsie-thirst , saue that they dare not drinke that , which they haue and thirst . Vnworthy of that life , which he sacrificeth to that , which neuer had the dignitie to be mortall : vnworthy that body , which he pineth with plenty ; or that soule , which he damneth for a fancie of hauing ; or that nature of man which he confineth to the Gallies , to the Mynes , in the seruice of a piece of earth , vnworthy of the name of Christian , whose Christ was , to one of his k Fore-fathers , worth thirty pence , but now this will sell him for three halfe pence , for a piece of bread ; yea , like Aesops Dog , for the shadow of a piece of Bread : vnworthy of any thing , saue that his couetise , to be his Tempter , his Tormentor , his Fury , his Deuill : Once , pitty it is , that hee prizeth a Halter so deare , else would he rid the World of a burthen , and himselfe of his worthlesse life . But whither hath Tantalus carried me ? Take heed ( Reader ) he doe not carry thee further , or thou him , beyond words : They say he would haue sacrificed his Sonne Pephilops , had not Diuine power releeued him : thou art like to find him Tantalus still . What the Poets tell of Ganymedes euery one knowes ; of Niobe famous for her sonnes & daughters , which she lost all in one day : of Midas , ( another Tantalus ) whose couetousnesse became a new Alchymie l to turne all into Gold. And how doth this two-fold Alchymie gull the world ? the one making with vaine hopes a rich estate become poore , the other with ful haps making all Gold but the Man ; onely the Romane m Alchymist is Master of that Art which the former professe , that turnes so easily a little Lead into so much good Gold : onely the wiseman , wise in the latter to be Master of himselfe & his wealth , not a slaue to passion or pelfe . And yet Midas in a publike calamity ( hapning by an Earthquake , which swallowed vp Houses ) warned by an Oracle , to cast into those gaping jawes of the earth that which was most precious : hurled therein much treasure ( what could hee thinke more precious : and how much more easily would many a Mydas haue hurled in himselfe ? ) But the Earth not yet satisfied , would not close vp her mouth , till his sonne Anchurus ( esteeming man to be most precious ) leaped in , and the reconciled Element receiued an Altar in witnesse of his haughty courage . There were many Phrygian Kings named Midas . The Phrygians sacrificed to the riuers Meander and Marsius : they placed their Priests after death vpon a stone , ten cubits high . They n did not sweare or force others to an oath : they were much addicted to diuination by Birds . Macrobius o applyeth their Tales of Cybele , and Atis , to the Sunne . Silenus is reckoned among the Phrygian Deities : whom p Goropius fercheth out of Scythia , and maketh him Midas his Master in Geography and Philosophy : The diligent attendance of the Scholer was occasion to that Fable of his long eares : the learning of the Master gaue him diuine Honours . In Phrygia on the riuer Sangarius stood Gordie ( or as Arrianus p calleth it , Gordion ) of which he reporteth , that when Alexander came thither , he had a great desire to see the Tower , in which was the palace of Gordius & Midas , that he might behold the shafts or beame of Gordius his Cart , and the indissoluble knot fastned thereto . For great was the fame thereof amongst the next adioyning people : that Gordius was one of the ancient inhabitants of Phrygia , hauing a little place of ground , and two yokes of Oxen , the one hee vsed to the plough , the other to the Waine or Cart. And while he was one day at plough , an Eagle sate vpon the yoke , and there continued till euening . Gordius astonished at so ominous a token , went to the Telmissean Sooth-sayers ( for to the Telmissean , both men and women , this diuining science seemed hereditarie ) and there met with a Virgin , whom hee acquainted with this accident : she counselled him to returne thither , and to sacrifice to Iupiter the King , for the augury was good . Gordius entreated her company with him , that she might instruct him how to sacrifice , which shee granted vnto him , and afterwards her selfe also in Marriage . These had betwixt them Midas , a proper stripling . Now a sedition hapning among the Phrygians , they consulted with the Oracle , which answered that a Cart should bring them a King , that should end that sedition . And whiles they were musing on this answere , Midas came riding in his Cart ( with his parents ) into the throng , and was by the Phrygians forthwith acknowledged King . The Car in memory thereof , was hanged vp to Iupiter in the Tower ( or Temple of Iupiter , so Curtius calleth it ) with thankes for that Eagle ( Iupiters bird ) sent before to fore-signifie thus much to his Father . The knot fastned vnto it , was of the barke of the Cornell or dog-tree , wouen with such Art , that a man could neither finde beginning nor end thereof . Bruted it was amongst the Phrygians , that hee which could vntie it should be Lord of all Asia . Alexander turning it to and fro , and with vaine curiositie searching how to loosen it at last with his sword chopped it in sunder , lest he should otherwise leaue some scruple in the hearts of his Souldiers . Thus farre Arrianus . In the LESSER PHRYGIA , ( of a Hill therein , called Idaea ; of a Riuer , Xanthe , of the Kings , Troas , Dardania , &c. ) stood that eye of Asia , and Starre of the East , called Ilium or TROY . Of which , all that I can say , will but obscure the renowne and glory which all Heathen Antiquitie haue by an vniuersall consent of Poesie and History giuen to it . And what Greeke or Latine Author hath not mentioned her ruines , and done exequies to her Funerall ? Dardanus is named her founder , after whom , and his succeeding sonne Ericthonius , Tros ruled , who erected the Temple of Pallas , and reedified the Citie , leauing thereto his name . To him succeeded Ilus , and after him his sonne Laomedon , whom Neptune and Apollo helped in repayring the Citie : which Hercules sacked , and Priamus restored , but to a greater losse , by the Grecians tenne yeeres siege , and one nights spoyle . Dares , r and Dictys , supposed Historians of those times , besides Homer , and the Greekes and Latines his followers , haue more then enough related the particulars . Hesione , sister to Priamus , was by Hercules giuen to Telamon for the first entring the walls . Her did Priam demand in vaine by Antenor , and Aeneas his Ambassadours . Paris , otherwise called Alexander , one of the fiftie children of Priamus and Hecuba , was sent in the same businesse , and returned with Helena , the wife of Menelaus a Lacedemonian Prince , who consulting with the other Grecian Lords for her recouery , first Diomedes and Vlysses were sent to intreat ; after a thousand sayle of ships , to force her restitution : which after a tedious warre , with much losse on the one side , and vtter ruine on the other , was effected . The league of the Greekes was made by Calchas , who diuiding a Boare in two parts , caused the Princes with their swords drawne , and be sprinkled with blould to passe betweene , swearing destruction to Priamus and the Troians . The like rites of solemne couenant we read obserued by GOD ſ himselfe : and by the t Iewes . The Religion of Phrygia and Troy , and all these Grecian parts of Asia were little , ( if little ) differing from the Greeke superstitions : of which in our Europe-discoueries wee are to relate . Therefore adiourning a larger discourse till then , wee are a little to mention heere their deuotions . In Troy were the Temples of Iupiter , Hercaeus , at whose Altar Priam was slaine ; of Iupiter Fulminator , of Iuno , Apollo , Minerua , Mercury , Neptune . To Neptune they which sayled , did sacrifice a Black Bull and Oxen , whose hinder parts were burnt , the inwards they tasted ; Rams and Hogges were sacrificed also to him . To Mercury clouen tongues hurled into the fire ; To Venus , on the Hill Ida ; To Scamander , to the Nymphes in caues . To the dead , also they sacrificed Black Sheepe ouer a ditch or hole in the ground , with wine , water , and flower , thinking that the soules dranke the bloud . They had whole flockes sacred to the God , vntouched by men . They obserued auguries , thunders , dreames , Oracles of Apollo , and other superstitions . The Troian Virgins when they were to bee married , bathed themselues a little before in Scamander , vsing these words to the Riuer ; Take , O Scamander , my Virginitie . This gaue occasion to one Cimon to defloure Callirrhoe , hauing hidden himselfe in the reeds , and vpon that watch-word lifted vp his Reedie-head , and forced his Maiden-head , which caused the ceasing of that foolish and superstitious custome . But of all their superstition , the most famous was their fatall Palladium ( a name giuen to all Images , which superstition beleeued not made with his hands ) was said to haue fallen from heauen a Pessinus , or ( as t Apollodorus witnesseth ) at Ilium , at the prayer of Ilus when he built it . For he hauing a pyed Oxe giuen him by the King of Phrygia , and warned by him to build a Citie where that Oxe should lye downe , followed him to this place , where he built a Citie , which hee called of his owne name Ilium ; and desiring Iupiter to send him some signe , found this Palladium the next morning before his Tent. Some u say Asius a Philosopher made it by Magicall Art : Apollodorus addeth , that it moued vp and downe , holding in the right hand a Iauelin ; in the left , a Distaffe . It was three cubits long . Apollo's Oracle fore-warned , that that Citie should neuer be taken , in whose walls it was kept . They hid it therefore in a more secret part of the Tower , that it should not be publikely knowne , making many other like it , to deceiue all future deceiuers . A woman-Priest attended the holy things in honour thereof , keeping fire continually burning . It was vnlawfull with common hands or eyes to touch or see it . And therefore when Ilus saued it from flames , the Temple being on fire , he was for his blind zeale punished with blindnesse ; of which , soone after hee recouered by diuine indulgence . Vlysses stole it from them . And thus perished that famous Phrygian Citie , if that may be said to perish which still continueth , farre farre more famous by Homers pen , then Priams Scepter , or Hectors valour . The ruines thereof are as yet very apparant ( according to Bellonius , x an eye-witnesse , his report ) the walls of the Citie yet standing , the remnants of her decayed building still , with a kinde of Maiestie entertaining the beholder : the walls of large circuit , of great spongie blacke and hard stones , cut foure square . There are yet to be seene the ruinous Monuments of the Turrets on the walls . They spent foure houres , sometime on horse , and sometime on foot , in compassing the walls . Great Marble Tombes of ancient workemanship are seene without the walls , made chest-fashion : and their couers yet whole . There are also extant the ruinous shapes of two great Towers ; one in the top of the hill , ( on the bending whereof the Towne stood ) the other in the bottome : and another in the middle . Many great Cisterns made to teceiue raine water are yet whole . There are the ruines also of Churches built there , by the sometime inhabiting Christians . The soile about it is dry and barren : the Riuers ( so much chaunted ) Xanthus and Simois are small rilles , in Summer quite dry : as also Mela testifieth , famâ quàm naturâ maiora flumina . A later Trauellers y saith , That they are not so contemptible as made by Bellonius , who perhaps mistaketh others for them , there being sundry riuolets that descend from the mountaines . He addeth that these ruines are still ruined , and beare not that forme lessened daily by the Turkes , who carried the pillars and stones vnto Constantinople , to adorne the buildings of the great Bassaes , as they now doe from Cyzicus . This Ilium ( whose Sepulchre only Bellonius hath seene ) is not in that place where old Ilium stood , but thirtie furlongs Eastward , if Strabo z be receiued , yea it changed the place and situation often , and here at last abode , by warning of the Oracle , which also now had his Fates as well as Ilium . A small Towne was this later Ilium , hauing in it the Temple of Pallas , which Alexander in his time graced , enriching the Temple with offerings , and the place with name of a Citie , with building and immunitie . After his victory ouer the Persians , hee sent them a fauourable Epistle , with promise to build them a sumptuous Temple , and there to institute sacred games , which Lysimachus after his death in great part performed , peopling it from the neighbour Cities . The Romans also planted there a Colonie , when as Lysimachus afore had walled it , and built the Temple . Fimbria , in the warres against Mithridates , hauing treacherously slaine the Consull Valerius Flaccus , and seeking to enter , vpon deniall assailed it , and in the eleuenth day entred by force ; glorying that he had done as much in eleuen dayes , as Agamemnon with a thousand saile of Greekes , had done in ten yeeres . Not so much , replied an Ilian , for Hector was not heere to defend the Citie . Caesar , emulous of Alexanders attempts , and deriuing his pedigree from Iulus , confirmed their former libertie , adding a new Region to their Territory . Mela telleth a strange wonder of the Hill Ida : Soone after midnight they which looke from the top therof , discerne certain dispersed fires , which as the light approcheth are more vnited , and at last gathered into one flame , like a fire , which by degrees groweth into a round and huge globe , and then the degrees diminishing in quantitie , but in qualitie of like increasing , is at last taken vp into the Chariot of the Sunne . Achilles among the later Ilians enioyed a Temple and a Tombe : Patroclus also and Antiochus had their Tombes : to them all and to Aiax did the Ilians sacrifice ; an honor denied to Hercules for sacking their Citie : an vniust quarrel , if this yet may be a iust excuse of their partiall superstition . Thymbra is a field hard by , through which slideth Thymbraeus , disemboking it selfe into Scamander there , where standeth the Temple of Thymbraean Apollo . Arrianus b reporteth , that Alexander sacrificed to Protesilaus , ( erecting Altars on his graue ) who was the first of the Grecians , that in the Troian warre set foot in Asia ; as hee had before in the Straits of Hellespont offered a Bul to Neptune and the Sea-Nymphes , powring a golden Viall into the Sea : and in the places from whence he set saile , and where he arriued , he set vp Altars to Iupiter Decensor , to Pallas , and to Hercules . And being come to Ilion , he sacrificed to Troian Pallas , and fastening the armes , which he vsed , in her Temples , ( a rite which the Philistims c obserued in Saul their enemy , and Dauid d with the armor of Goliah ) hee tooke thence the armour sacred to the Goddesse ; Monuments till that day of the Troian warre , afterward the weapons e of his guard . Hee f appeased also Priamus his Ghost , performing his exequies at the Altar of Iupiter Hircius , so to reconcile him to Neoptolemus his house , of which he , by his mother , descended . He crowned Achilles his Tombe : calling him happy g , who had Homer to blaze abroad his praises to the world : in which he was greater then Great Alexander . Not farre hence is the Citie and Hauen Priapus , so called of the beastly God : like to Orthanes and Conisalus and Tyehon , drunken Gods of the Athenians . This God or Deuill ( of more iniquitie , then antiquitie ) was not knowne of Hesiod . This Region was called Adrastia h of King Adrastus , who first built a Temple of Nemesis , calling it Adrastia . In the countrey adioyning was an Oracle of Apollo Actaeus , and Diana : whose Oratorie being demolished , the stones was carried to Parium , where was built an Altar , famous for fairenesse and greatnesse . Of this Adastria was a Temple at Cyzicus . This Cyzicus was a Citie of MYSIA-MINOR ; ( for there is another Mysia , called Maior , according to Ptolomeys i diuision : ) the former is called Olympica , the later by k Galen Hellespontica : there is another Mysia in Europe , which Volateran distinguisheth , calling Maesia . Some ascribe this Cyzicus to Bithynia . We list not to vmpire betwixt Geographers , but to relate our Historie , m which telleth that this Citie was renowned for Antiquitie , giuen by Iupiter in dowrie to Proserpina ; whom therefore the Inhabitants worship . The greatnesse , beautie , lawes , and other excellencies of Cyzicus let others shew you : their Temple I cannot but stay to view with wonder , n whose pillars are measured foure cubits thicke , fiftie high , each of one stone : in which , the whole building was of polished stone , and euerie stone was ioyned to his fellow with a thread o or line of gold : the Image of Iupiter was of Iuory , crowned with a Marble Apollo . Such was the beautie of the worke , and costlinesse of the matter , that the earth , whether with loue seeking to embrace it , or with iust hatred for the idolatrous curiositie , swallowed vp both it and the Citie in an Earthquake . The like befell to Philadelphia , another Mysian Citie ( one of the seuen Churches p to which Iohn writ : ) and to Magnesia q in the same Region . Neere to Cyzicus was the Hill Dyndima : and thereon Cybels Temple built by the Argonautes : who had also vsed a certaine stone for an anchor , which they fixed sure at Cyzicus with Lead , because it had often plaid the fugitiue , r called therefore the fugitiue Stone . The Cyzican Towers yeelded a seuen fold Eccho . The Mysians for their great deuotion were called smoke-climers , a fit name for all superstitious . They had in honour the ſ Nymph Brythia : vnder colour of religion the Parians cousened the Lampsacens of a great part of their territory . Of this City was Priapus aforesaid , a man monstrous in lusts , admirable in his plentifull issue ; hated of the men , ( howsoeuer of the women beloued ) and by them exiled to a wilde life in the field , till a grieuous disease sent amongst them , caused them , by warning of the Dodonaean Oracle to recall him ; Fit seruitour for such a god . Hence the tale of his huge Genitals , and of his Garden-deitie . Offering to rauish a Virgin at the time of her wedding , he was seared by the braying of an Asse , a creature for this cause consecrated to sacrifices . Lettice most sutable to such lips . A little hence standeth Abydus , t where was a famous Temple of Venus , in remembrance of their libertie recouered by a Harlot . Ouer against the same on Europe side , was Sestus , chaunted by the Poets , the guard of the Hellespont , one of the keyes ( saith Bellonius ) of the Turkish Empire ; the Castles being for that purpose well furnished , the Straits not aboue seuen furlongs ouer . Here did Xerxes ioyne Asia to Europe by a bridge , professing warres not against the Greekes alone , but against the Elements . To Mount Athos u did this Mount Atheos write his menacing Letters . To the Hellespont hee commanded three hundred stripes to be giuen , and fetters to be cast in , with reuiling speeches for the breach of his new-made bridge , which the Sea ( disdaining the stopping of his passage , and infringing his libertie ) had by tempest broken . In Mysia x was that famous Pine-tree , foure and twentie foot in compasse , and growing intire threescore an ten foot from the root , was diuided into three armes equally distant , which after gathered themselues close into one top , two hundred foot high , and fifteene cubits . Apollo Cillaeus had a Temple dedicated to him at Cilla ; another was erected at Chrysa to Apollo Smynthius ; and twentie furlongs thence , another to Diana Astirma ; another ( with a sacred Caue ) at Andira to the mother of the Gods : this Caue reached vnder the earth to Palea , a hundred and thirtie furlongs . Attalus reigned in these parts , who furnished the Library of Pergamus with two hundred thousand Volumes , for the writing wherof those parchment skins were inuented , therefore called to this day Pergamenae . Of this name Attalus were three of their Kings ; the last of which made the Romans his heires . Heere was that cruell Edict of Mithridates published to murther the Romans , whereby many , driuen to seeke helpe of Aesculapius in his Temple at Pergamus , found him either vnmercifull , or vnskilfull to cure them , although his Physick-shop was in this Citie . Here were inuented ( by King Attalus ) Tapestrie hangings , called Aulaea of Aula his hall , which was hanged therewith . Here was also a yeerely spectacle of the Cock-fight . The Mysian Priests abstained from flesh and marriage . They sacrificed a Horse , whose inward parts were eaten before their vowes . South-wards from hence along the Sea-coast , trendeth Aeolis : whereunto adioyneth LYDIA , called p anciently Asia , and the Inhabitants , Asiones . It was called Maeonia of Manes their first King , who begat Cotys , and he , Attys , and Asius , of whom some say ) Asia taketh name . Cambletes q a Lydian King ( saith Athenaeus ) was so addicted to gourmandize , that in the night he did teare and eate his wife ; and finding her hand ( in the morning ) in his mouth , the thing being noysed abroad , he killed himselfe . The same Author telleth r of King Andramytes , that he made women Eunuches for his attendants : that the Lydians were so effeminate , that they might not endure the Sun to looke vpon them , for which cause they had their shadie bowers : that in a place , therefore called Impure , they force women and maidens to their lust , which Omphale ( who had indured this violence , comming after to bee their Queene ) reuenged by as vniust iustice . For assembling all the seruants or slaues , shee shut vp among them their masters daughters , permitting them to their pleasures . Shee was daughter of Iardanus of the posteritie of Attis , who set Hercules his taske to spin amongst her maides . Her husband Timolus deflowred Arriphe in Diana's Temple . Of him haply was named the hill Timolus , which yeelded golden sands to the Riuer Pactolus . Halyattis ſ was after a long succession the Lydian King , father to Croesus , whose Sepulchre was an admirable Monument , being at the bottome stone ; else where , earth : built by men and women , slaues , and hired persons . It is sixe furlongs in compasse , and two hundred foot ; and a thousand and three hundred foot broad . All the daughters of the Lydians prostitute themselues , and thereby get their liuing and dowrie . These were the first inuenters of coyning money : the first Hucsters and Pedlers : the first players at Dice , Balls , Chesse , in the time of Attys the first : driuen to this shift by famine , which when they knew not otherwise to redresse , they deuised these games , passing the time of euery second day with these pastimes , then beguiling their emptie bellies , and ( according to their ominous inuention ) now not so much the companions , as the harbengers and forerunners of emptinesse , although some contrarie to their first originall , vse them to ease their fulnesse . Thus did the Lydians liue ( if Herodotus be beleeued ) two and twentie yeeres , eating and playing by course , till they were faine to diminish their multitudes by sending Colonies vnder Tyrrhenus vnto that part of Italy , which t of him receiued that name . Here on the winding streames of Meander ( or nigh thereto ) was situate Magnesia , ( not that by Harmus ) whose Inhabitants worshipped the Dyndimene Mother of the Gods. But the old Citie and Temple perishing and a new builded , the Temple was named of Diana Leucophryna , exceeding that of Ephesus in workmanship , but exceeded in greatnesse and multitude of oblations . And yet this was the greatest in Asia , except the Ephesian and Dindymene . Of Tralles a neighbouring Citie was Metrodorus the Priest of Iupiter Laryssaeus . In the way from thence u to Nyssa , is a Village of the Nyssaens , Acharaca . There is the Plutonium ( compassed with a Groue ) and the Temple of Pluto and Iuno , and the Caue Charonium , admirable to the view , ouer-hanging the Groue , which it threatneth , seeming to deuoure it . They say , that sicke men , which are deuoted to those Gods , goe thither , and in a street neere the Caue , stay with such as are expert in those mysteries , who sleeping for them , inquire the course to cure them by dreames . These inuoking diuine remedies many times lead them into the Caue , where abiding many dayes with fastings , and sweatings , they sometimes intend to their owne dreames , by the counsells of the Priests . To others this place is pestilent and inaccessible . Here are yeerely festiualls solemnized , and then most of all are these deuotions practised . Youths and striplings naked and anoynted , draw or lead a Bull into the same Caue with great speed , who falls anon dead . Thirtie furlongs beyond Nyssa is a festiuall place solemnly frequented by the neighbouring Inhabitants , which is said to haue a Caue dedicated to the same Gods , and reaching to Achataca . After Omphale , Hercules posteritie , which he had by her , raigned : carrying for their royall Ensigne that Battle-axe , which Hercules had taken from Hippolita the Amazon . Candaules wearie of the burthen , gaue it to one of his Courtiers to beare , interpreted an ominous presage of that which happened . He thinking it not enough happinesse to enioy the beauties of his wife , vnlesse some other eyes were witnesses of his possession , placed Gyges his friend where he might see vnseene ( happily the occasion of that x Tale of Gyges Ring , wherewith he went inuisible ) to take view of his winds nakednesse . But being perceiued by her at his departure , shee put him soone after to his choyce , whether hee would enioy what hee had seene , and the Kingdome for dowrie , without other ioynture then Candaules bloud , or would there himselfe bee slaine . Easie to iudge his choyce , by which Hercules his race failed . Of him descended Croesus , whose History is knowne . Him did Cyrus ouerthrow , y and had set him on a pyle of wood to burne him , who then cryed Solon , Solon , Solon : which Cyrus not vnderstanding , caused him to be asked , why he so called : he answered , That sometimes drunken with wealth and pleasure , he thought himselfe happy , but then was taught by Solon , not to iudge any happy till his end ; which lesson hee now learned to his good cost : to his good indeed ; for Cyrus for this pardoned his life , now the second time saued : which a little before a Souldier in taking the Citie had bereaued , haue not naturall affection in his sonne ( before this time dumbe ) violently inforced Nature to loosen the instruments of speech , and proclaime , It is the King . Thus had the Oracle prophesied , that the day would be dismall and disastrous to the father , when the sonne should speake ( whereto hee had before in vaine sought helpe of God and men ) and he could speake freely all his life after . And this was all that Croesus by his sumptuous z presents , and superstitious deuotion could get of Apollo , which had foretold him , what he himselfe had no power to auert or alter , not to speake of his enigmaticall answeres , snares , not instructions ; nocuments , not documents vnto him . CHAP. XVII . Of Ionia and other Countries in that Chersonesus . IONIA is situate on the Icarian Sea , ouer against the Iland Chios . The Inhabitants are accounted Athenian Colonies ( whereas Athens may rather seeme to bee Ionian ) deducing their name from a Ion the sonne of Creusa and Xuthus . But more probable is b their opinion which deriue them from Iauan , as is c before obserued by vs . Of the Ionians in Asia , were reckoned ten principall Cities in the Continent , Miletus , Myus , Priene , Ephesus , Colophon , Lebedus , Teos , Clazomenae , Phocaea , Erythraea , besides Chios and Samos in the Ilands , to which they imparted their names . The Ionians had their common Sacrifices and Ceremonies at the Promontorie of Mycale , generally by all the Ionians dedicated to Neptune Heliconius , erecting there vnto him a Temple : the place was called Panionium , and the feast in which those sacrifices were offered , Panionia . To those twelue Cities , d Strabo mentioning the founders of them , addeth also Smyrna , and saith , that they were called to the Panionian solemnities by the Ephesians , who were sometime called Smyrnaeans of Smyrna the Amazon , who is named the founder of Ephesus . Against those Smyrnaeans the Sardians warred , and would on no condition raise their siege , except the Smyrnaean Matrons were permitted to their lusts . e The maide-seruant of one Philarchus amongst them deuised , that those of her condition might in their Mistresses habite be sent , to saue their Masters beds , which was accomplished . As for EPHESVS , the place was designed by Oracle for the building thereof , which warned them there to build , where a Fish and a Bore should shew them . It happened , that as certaine Fishermen at the sacred fountaine Hypeleus were broyling their fish , one of them leaped with the coales into an heape of straw , which thereby was fired ; and a Bore which lay couered therein , leaping out , ranne from thence as farre Trachea , and there fell downe dead of a wound which they gaue him , grunting out his last gaspe , where Pallas after was honoured with a Temple . Greater then Pallas and her swinish deuotion , was that f Great Diana of the Ephesians , ( so proclaimed in the madnesse of their zeale ) and that Image which came downe from Iupiter , which all Asia and the world worshipped . This Image ( as g Plinie writeth ) was thought by some to be of Ebonie ; but Mutianus thrice Consul , writ , That it was of the Vine , neuer changed in seuen alterations or restitutions , which the Temple receiued . It had many holes filled with Spikenard , the moysture whereof might fill and close vp the rifts . The doores of the Temple were of Cypresse , h which after foure hundred yeeres were as fresh as if they had beene new . The roofe of the Temple was Cedar . The Image , which superstition supposed came from Iupiter , was made ( saith the same Mutianus ) by one Canetia . The Temple ( reputed one of the worlds seuen wonders ) was first the building of the Amazons , as Solinus affirmeth . But i Pausanias reproueth Pindarus , for affirming that the Amazons had built it , when they made their Expedition against Theseus and the Athenians : for at that time ( saith he ) the women going from Thermodon , sacrificed to the Ephesian Diana in their way , as they had done before in the times of Hercules and of Bacchus . Not the Amazons therefore , but one Croesus of that Countrey , and Ephesus ( supposed the sonne of the Riuer Cayster ) founded it . Of him the Citie also receiued her name . About the Temple dwelt both diuers other suppliants , and women of the Amazonian race . These were spared by Androclus the sonne of Codrus , who here planted his Athenian Colonie , and chased out the Leleges , which before were the Inhabitants ; who being slaine in this Expedition , his Sepulchre remained in Pausanias his time , on which was set a man armed . Xerxes when hee burned all other Temples in Asia , spared this , vncertaine whether for admiration or deuotion ; most certaine , a bootlesse clemencie . For k Herostratus , to lengthen the memory of his name with detestation of his wickednesse , fired this Temple on that day in which Alexander was borne at Pella . Diana forsooth , ( who in her Midwife-Mysterie is called also Iuno Lucina ) in her officious care to helpe Olympias in her trauell , was then absent . It was after restored to a greater excellencie by Dinocrates , or ( as Strabo termes him ) Chermocrates , who was also the Architect of Alexandria . Some l affirme , That two hundred and twentie yeeres were spent in building this Temple , by all Asia : Plinie saith , foure hundred . It was built on a Marish , because of Earthquakes ( which are said to be more common in Asia then other parts ) being founded on Coles , the second foundation Wooll . There were therein an hundred twentie seuen Pillars , the workes of so many Kings , threescore foot in height , and sixe and thirtie of them very curiously wrought . The Temple was foure hundred twentie fiue foot long , two hundred and twentie broad ; of the Ephesians holden in such veneration , that when Croesus had begirt them with a straight siege , m they deuoted their Citie to their Goddesse , tying the wall thereof with a rope to the Temple . It was enriched and adorned with gifts beyond value . It was full of the workes of Praxiteles and Thraso . The Priests were Eunuches , n called Megalobyzi , greatly honoured , and had with them sacred Virgins . Some o call these , or else another order of Diana's Priests , Estiatores and Essenae , that is , Good fellowes ( after the appellation of this bad age ) which by yeerely courses had a peculiar diet assigned them , and came in no priuate house . All the Ionians resorted to Ephesus , p at Diana's festiuall , which with daunces and other pompe they solemnized , with their wiues and children , as they had done before at Delos : the Temple had priuiledge of Sanctuarie , which Alexander extended to a furlong , Mithridates to a flight-shot , Antonius added part of the Citie : But Augustus disanulled the same , that it should no longer bee a harbour for villaines . This the Romans finde ( saith a q Roman Pope relating this Historie ) among whom are so many Sanctuaries , as Cardinals houses , in which theeues and ruffians haue patronage , which make the Citie ( otherwise quiet and noble ) a denne of theeues . A lake named Selinusius , and another which floweth into it , were Diana's patrimonie , which by some Kings being taken from her , were after by the Romans restored . And when the Publicans had seized the profits , Artimedorus was sent in Ambassage to Rome , where hee recouered them to Diana , for which cause they dedicated to him a golden Image in the Temple . In the midst of the lake was the Kings Chappell , accounted the worke of Agamemnon . Alexander r not onely restored the Ephesians to their Citie , which for his sake they had lost , and changed the gouernment into a popular state , but bestowed also the tributes , which before they had paied to the Persians , vpon Diana , and caused them to be slaine which had robbed the Temple , and had ouerthrowne the Image of Philip his father therein , and such of them as had taken Sanctuarie in the Temple he caused to be fetched out and stoned . While hee staied at Ephesus , hee sacrificed to Diana with very solemne pompe , all his Armie being arranged in battell array . But this Temple of Diana , together with their Diana is perished : But neuer shall that Truth perish , which Paul writ in his Epistle to them ; for obseruing which by Christ himselfe in another Epistle written by S. Iohn , they are commended ; and which in a Councell there holden , was confirmed against the Heresie of Nestorius and Celestius . But alas , that golden Candlesticke ( as was threatned ) is now almost by Greekish superstition and Turkish tyrannie remoued thence : a Bishop with some remnants of a Church still continuing . The Ephesians were obseruers of curious Arts , which not onely Luke ſ mentioneth , but the prouerbe also confirmeth t , Ephesiae literae : so they called the spells , whereby they made themselues in wrestling , and other conflicts , inuincible . The summe of those Magicall bookes burned by them , Luke rateth at 50000. pieces of siluer , which Budaeus summeth at 5000. Crownes . The many Temples u of Venus at Ephesus , are not worth memorie . Memorable is the History of an Ephesian maid , x who , when Brennus inuaded Asia , promised him her loue ( which he much desired ) and withall , to betray the Citie to him , if hee would giue her all the Iewels and Attire of the women ; which the Souldiers were commanded to doe , who heaped their gold so fast vpon the Damosell , according to their command , that shee was therewith couered and slaine . The Asiarchae , which Luke y nameth , Beza z saith were certaine Priests , whole office it was to set forth publike playes and games in honor of their Gods ; as also were the Syriarchae . The Ephesians , a as all other Ionians , were much addicted to nicenes and sumptuousnesse of attire , for which , & other their delicacies , they grew into a prouerbe . The Ionians had other places and Temples amongst them , famous for deuotion and antiquitie , such as no where else are to be seene , as the Temple and Oracle of Apollo at Gemini , Myus b had a small arme of the Sea , whose waters by the means of Meander fayling , the soyle brought forth an innumerable multitude of fleas , which forced the Inhabitants to forsake their Citie , and with bagge and baggage to depart to Miletus . And in my time ( saith Pausanias ) nothing remaineth of Myus , in Myus , but Bacchus Temple . The like befell to the Atarnitae neere to Pergamus . The Persians burnt the Temple of Pallas at Phocea , and another of Iuno in Samos , the remaines whereof are worthy admiration : the Erythraean Temple of Hercules , and of Pallas at Prienae ; that for antiquitie , this for the Image . The Image of Hercules is said to be brought in a ship which came ( without mans helpe ) to the Cape , where the Chians and Erythraeans laboured each to bring the same to their owne Citie . But one Phormio a Fisher-man of Erythraea was warned in a dreame , to make a rope of the haires cut off from the heads of the Erythraean Matrons , by which their husbands should draw the same to the Towne . The women would not yeeld ; but certaine Thracian women which had obtained their freedome , granted their haire to this purpose , to whom therefore this priuiledge was granted , to enter into Hercules Temple , a thing denied to all other the Dames of Erythraea . The rope stil remaineth : and the Fisher-man which before was blinde , recouered his sight . In this Towne also is Mineruaes Temple , and therein a huge Image of Wood , sitting on a Throne , holding with both hands a Distaffe . There are the Graces and Houres , formed of white Marble . At Smyrna was the Temple of Aesculapius : and nigh to the Springs of the Riuer Meles , a Caue , in which they say Homer composed his Poems . Thus much Pausanius . The Ionian c letters were more resembling the Latine , then the present Greeke are , and were then common , as in our first Booke is shewed in our Phoenician Relations . At Miletus , a mad phrensie had once possessed their Virgins , where by it came to passe , that they in great multitudes hanged themselues . Neither cause appeared , nor remedie : Needs most they goe whom the Deuill driues . Whom d neither the sweetnesse of life , bitterternesse of death , teares , intreaties , offers , custodie of friends could moue , Modestie detained from proceeding in this immodest butcherie : and which is more to be wondred at , a Posthume modestie , which could not be borne , till they were dead . For a Law was made , That the naked bodies of such as had thus strangled themselues , should bee drawne through the streets : which contumely , though it were but a Gnat to those Camels , which with the halter they swallowed , yet strained they at it , and it could not bee digested , but stayed their fury . Before the Troian warre , was Hercules famous at Militus . The Ionians were subiect to the Assyrians : after that to the Egyptians ; next to the Lydians , Persians , and the other Empires , which successiuely followed . From Ephesus to Colophon are seuentie furlongs . This Towne grew into a Prouerbe ; for e though their excellencie in Horse-manship they vsually made the victorie ( otherwise doubtfull ) to bee certaine on that side which entertained them . Before Colophon was the Groue of Apollo-Clarius . And here dyed Calchas , that famous wizard for griefe , that when vpon his demand Mopsus had certainly answered how many Pigs were in the belly of a Sow , by him propounded : Calchas could not doe the like , when Mopsus asked of the number of Figs growing on a Fig-tree thereby . Not farre from hence is Etythrae , the Towne of one of the Sybils , which liued in the time of Alexander , of which name also there were others in other places and times , renowmed for their prophesyings . Beyond Clazomenae is the Temple of Apollo , and Smyrna famous in those blinde times ; for the Temple and Statue of Homer ; since , for the Prelacie of Polycarpus , whom our Lord himselfe so highly commendeth . Plinie f writeth of one in Smyrna , which being a maide , changed her sexe , and became a stripling : of which sort he affirmeth he had seene one in Africa , then liuing when hee writ , which on her marriage day sustained that alteration . Phlegon relateth of Philotis , another Smyrnaean maide , thus made a male . Pontanus telleth the like of a woman at Caieta , married to a Fisher foure yeeres , and of another the wife of Antonio Spensa twelue yeeres , which after married a wife and had children . And in late times Spaine hath yeelded two such examples ; of which I list not to play the Philosopher , whether they were imperfect males , or perfect Hermaphrodites . But to hold on our Asian iourney . Neleus builded Miletus ( who also erected the Altar at Possidium . ) The Milisian Oracle was sacred to Apollo Didymaeus g amongst the Branchidae , who betrayed the treasures of their God to Xerxes the burner of their Temple ; and therefore for feare of punishment followed him after his flight . Afterwards the Milesians builded a Temple , which for the exceeding greatnesse remained without roofe , compassed with dwelling-houses , and a Groue , adorned sumptuously with gifts of ancient workemanship . Here was the Legend framed of Branchus and Apollo , whom they called Vlios and Artemis , of healing . Neere vnto the Temple of Neptune at Possidium was Heraeum , an old Temple and Oratory , after conuerted into a Store-house , but then also retaining diuers Chappels full of old workes , as was also a Court-yard without , from whence when Antonius had taken three Colosses ( the worke of Miro ) standing on one basis , Augustus placed there againe Pallas and Hercules , but translated Iupiter to the Capitoll , and built him a Chappell . Solmissus is not farre from hence , where the Curetes or Priests of Iupiter dulled the eares of Iuno with the sound of weapons , whiles Latona was deliuered . Heere were many Temples , some old , fome new . The h Curetes or Corybantes , for so they were also termed , were a shauen order of Priests , who , rauished with a sacred fury , played vpon Cimbals , and danced , shaking their heads to and fro , drawing others into the same rage of superstition . These first began their deuotions at Ida , a Hill of Phrygia , and after sailed into Crete , and here with their furious sounds they deliuered Iupiter from Saturnes gullet ( who had before couenanted with Titan to kill all his male children ) while hee could not by meanes of their noyse heare Iupiters crying . Diodorus Siculus writeth , That Corybantus was the sonne of Iason and Cybelo , and with Dardanus brought into Phrygia the rites of the Mother of the Gods , and calleth his Disciples in that sect Corybantes , Natalis Comes i trauerseth many opinions about their originall and rites : their dances were in armour . The Region of the Dorians was almost rounded with the Sea ; Herein was Gnidus a City of name for the Marble Image of Venus : and Halycarnassus , the Countrey of Herodotus and Dionysius famous Historians , and of Mausolus , whose Sepulchre , erected by Artemisia his wife and sister , was accounted one of the worlds seuen wonders . In the Suburbes of Stomalymne was the Temple of Aesculapius of great reputation , and riches . In it was Antigonus of Apelles workmanship : there was also Venus naked , after dedicated to Caesar at Rome , as the mother of that Generation by Augustus . Neere to Bargolia was a Temple of Diana . My lasa another Citie of Caria had many publike buildings and faire Temples ; among the rest , two of Iupiter , ( surnamed Osogo ) in the one ; and in the other , Labrandenus , of Labranda a Village , a little off , which had an ancient Temple of Iupiter Militaris much frequented . The way leading thither was called Sacred , paued sixtie furlongs , through which their Procession passed in pompous solemnitie . The noblest of the Citizens were ordained Priests , which function dured with their liues . There is a third Temple of Iupiter Carius , common to all the Carians , of which also the Lydians and Mysians are partakers . Strabo reporteth of k two Temples , at Stratonica , one at Lagina , sacred to Hecate , where were celebrated yeerely solemnities ; the other neere the City of Iupiter Chrysaoreus common to all the Carians , whither they resort to sacrifice , and to consult of common affayres : which their assembly is called Chrysaorean . In Caria was Alabanda , a Citie of no great note , except for that notorious , impious , and impudent flattery of theirs in building a Temple to ROME , and appointing anniuersary games to bee there celebrated , in honour of this new Goddesse ; that Citie ( since the mother of whoredome to the Christian world ) euen then receiuing without scorne of the giuers , or shame of the present , the title of deitie ( they are the words of a worthy l Historian of ours ) at the gift of such a rascall Citie as Alabanda . LYDIA , called also m Maeonia , was a rich Countrey , whose mother Citie was Sardis , the Royall Seat of Croesus , washed by golden Pactolus , where idlenesse was a speciall fault , and punished by the Law. Fiue miles from the Citie is a Lake called Colous , where is the Temple of Diana Coloena , very religiously accounted of , wherein on their festiuals , Apes were reported to dance . The Region , called Burned , stretcheth it selfe heere , about the space of fiue hundred furlongs , mountainous , stony and black , as if it were of some burning , wanting trees altogether ( Vines excepted ) which yeeld a verie pleasant Wine . Heere was another Plutonium at Hierapolis ouer against Laodicea . It was a hole in the brow of a Hill , so framed , that it might receiue the bodie of a man , of great depth . Below it was a squared trench of halfe an acre compasse , so cloudie and darke , that the ground could scarcely bee seene . The ayre is not hurtfull to them which approach ; but within it is deadly . Strabo put in Sparrowes , which presently dyed . But the gelded Priests , called Galli , might approch to the mouth , and looke in , and diue in as long as they could hold their breath , without harme , but not without signes of working passions , whether of diuine inspiration , or reluctation of the naturall forces . No lesse maruellous then the dampe of the ayre , is the hardning qualitie of the waters , which being hot , doe harden themselues into a kinde of stone . n Warner mentioneth the like in Hungarie , and Acosta , in Peru . Those Galli heere mentioned with Priests of Cybele , so called of Gallus , a Riuer in Phrygia ; o the waters whereof , temperately drunken , did exceedingly temper the braine , and take away madnesse ; but being sucked in largely , caused madnesse . These Priests drinking heereof vnto madnesse , in that fury gelded themselues , and as their beginning , so was their proceeding also in madnesse , in the execution of their rites , shaking and wheeling their heads like mad-men . Volateran p out of Polyhistur reporteth , that one Gallus the companion of Attys ( both gelded ) imposed this name on the Riuer , before called Teria . Of Cybele and Attys we haue spoken before . I adde , that after some , this Attys was a Phrygian youth , which when hee would not listen to Rhea in her amorous suites , gelded himselfe ; so consecrating his Priesthood vnto Rhea or Cybele : others q affirme , that shee preferred him to that Office , first hauing vowed perpetuall chastitie , and breaking his Vow , was punished with madnesse , in which r hee dismembred himselfe , and would also haue killed himselfe , but that by the compassionate Goddesse hee was turned into a Pine-tree . That the Fable ! this the History ! that these gelded Priests wore also long womannish attire , played on Tymbrels and Cornets , sacrificed to their Goddesse the ninth day of the Moone ; at which time they set the Image of the Goddesse on an Asse , and went about the Villages and Streets , begging with the sound of their sacred Tymbrell , corne , bread , drinke , and all necessaries , in honour of their Goddesse : as they did also in the Temples , begging money in her name , with some musicall Instruments ; and were therefore called Matragyrtae . Thus did the Priests of Corona also begge for the maintenance of their Goddesse , with promises of good fortune to their liberall contributors . Lucian in his Asinus relateth the like knaueries of the Priests of Dea Syria . Concerning his Image , Albricus thus purtrayeth it : A Virgin sitting in a Chariot , adorned with varietie of gemmes and metals . Shee is called Mother of the Gods and Giants : these Giants had Serpentine feet , one of which number was Titan , who is also the Sunne , who retayned his Deitie , for not ioyning in conspiracie against the Gods with his brethren . This Chariot was drawne with Lions . Shee wore on her head a Crowne fashioned like a Tower. Neere her is painted Attys a naked boy , whom in iealousie shee gelded . Macrobius applies this to the Sunne : ſ Boccace to the Earth ( Mother indeed of the Ethnike Deities , which were earthly , sensuall , deuilish ) who addeth to that former description of Albricus , a Scepter in her hand , her garment embroydered with branches and herbs , and the Galli ▪ her gelded attendants with Trumpets . The interpretation whereof , they which will may reade in him , as also in Phornutus , Fulgentius and others , with many other particulars of her Legend . Claudian calls her both Cybele and Cybelle , which name Stephanus thinketh she receiued of a Hil of that name in Phrygia ( as doth Hesychius likewise ) so was shee called Dyndimena of the Hill Dindymus . I could weary the Reader with long narrations out of Pausanias , Arnobius , Lilius Gyraldus and others , touching these things : but in part wee haue before shewed them in our narrations of Adonis in Phoenicia , & of the Syrian goddesse ( to which Phornutus referreth this ) and when we come to a larger handling of the Grecian Idolatries , we shall finde more fit occasion . It is now high time to leaue this ( properly called ) Asia , and to visit LYCIA , washed by the Sea two hundred miles , wherein the mount Taurus ariseth , hence stretching it selfe Eastward , vnder diuers appellations , vnto the Indian Sea . They were gouerned by common Councell of three and twentie Cities , till the Romans subdued them . Here was Cragus , a Hill with eight Promontories , and a Citie of the same name , from whence arose the Fables of Chymaera . At the foot of the Hill stood Pinara , wherein was worshipped Pandarus : and a little thence the Temple of Latona ; and not farre off , Patara , the worke of Patarus , beautified with a Hauen , and many Temples , and the Oracles of Apollo , no lesse famous ( if Mela bee beleeued ) for wealth and credit , then that at Delphos . The Hill Telmessus was here famous for Southsayings ; and the Inhabitants are accounted the first Interpreters of Dreames . Here was Chymaera a Hill , said to burne in the night . PAMPHYLIA beareth Eastwards from Lycia , and now together with CILICIA of the Turkes , is called CARAMANIA . Herein was Perga , neere whereunto on a high place stood the Temple of Diana Pergaea , where were obserued yeerely Festiuals . Sida had also in it the Temple of Pallas . There remaine of this Chersonessus , t ARMENIA minor , and Cilicia . Armenia minor , called also Prima , is diuided from the Greater , or Turcomania , by Euphrates on the East : it hath on the West Cappadocia ; on the South Cilicia , and part of Syria ; on the North the Pontike Nations . It was sometimes reckoned a part of Cappadocia , till the Armenians by their inuasions and Colonies altered the name : As for their rites I finde little difference , but they either resemble the Cappadocians , or their Armenian Ancestors . CILICIA abutteth on the Eastern borders of Pamphylia , and was diuided into Trachea , and Campestris ; now hath in it few people , many great Mesquitaes , and well furnished ; the chiefe Citie is Hamsa , u sometime called Tarsus , famous for the studies of learning , herein ( saith Strabo ) surmounting both Athens and Alexandria ; but most most famous for yeelding him to the world , then whom the whole world hath not happily yeelded any more excellent that was meerely a man , that great Doctor of Nations , who filled these Countries and all Regions , from Ierusalem euen to Illyricum , ( now full of barbarisme ) by preaching , and still filleth the world by his writings , with that truth which hee learned , not of man , nor at Tarsus the greatest Schoole of humanitie , nor at Ierusalem the most frequented for Diuinitie , but of the Spirit of Truth himselfe : who both was at first from Heauen conuerted , and after in the third Heauen confirmed in the same . Strabo mentioneth the Temple and Oracle of Diana Sarpedonia in Cilicia ; where being inspired , they gaue answeres : The Temple of Iupiter also at Olbus , the worke of Aiax . From Anchiale , a Cilician Citie , Alexander passed to Solos , where hee sacrificed with prayses to Aesculapius , for recouery from a strong Feuer , gotten before in the waters of Cidnus , and celebrated Gymnicall and Musicall x Games . The Corycian and Triphonian Dennes or Caues were held in much veneration among the Cilicians , where they sacrificed with certaine Rites : They had their Diuination by Birds and y Oracles . Of the Corycian Denne or Caue ( so called of the Towne Corycos , almost compassed with the Sea ) Mela z writeth , that from the Hill which ascendeth the space of ten furlongs , this Caue or strange Valley descendeth by degrees , the further , the more spacious , enuironed with a greene circle of pleasant shadie Groues , filling the eyes and minde at once , with pleasure and wonder . There is but one passage into it , and that narrow and rough , which continueth a mile and halfe vnder delightfull shades , the Rills running heere and there , resounding I know not what strange noyse in those darkened Bowers . When they are come to the bottome , another Caue presently presents it selfe , which terrifieth those that enter , with the multiplied sounds of Cymbals and vncouth minstrelsie . And the light fayling by degrees , it brings them into a darke vault , where a Riuer riseth ; and hauing runne a swift course in a short channell , is againe drunke vp of the earth : so soone dieth that streame which is yet immortall , the Earth dealing with this , that as some with their children begotten and borne in darknesse , smoothering that breath which but euen now from them they receiued , alway bearing , and alway barren . There is a further passage , but none durst view it , possessed with a superstitious fancie of the Gods inhabiting ; that conceit presenting all things to the minde as venerable and full of Deitie , which to the sense were dreadfull and full of horror . Beyond this was the Tryphonian , alway couered with a blacke mantle of darkenesse , fabulously supposed the bed of Typhon , and naturally exstinguishing the naturall life of whatsoeuer entred . Vnto these things which haue beene said of the Temples , Priests , and Rites , obserued in Asia , thus much may be added out of a Sardus , of their Sacrifices . The Phrygians sacrificed Swines bloud . This did the Galli , Priests of Cybele , and this did the Bedlem Votaries , to recouer of their madnesse . The Colophonians offered a dog to Enodia , which is Hecate , as did also the Carians to Mars . The Phaselites in Pamphilia sacrificed Fishes to Caber , the sonne of Vulcan ; and the Lydians , Eeles to Neptune . The Cappadocian Kings in their Sacrifices to Iupiter Stratioticus , or Militaris , on a high Hill , built a great fire , the King and others bringing Wood thereto : and after that another lesser , which the King sprinkled with Milke and Hony , and after fired it , entertaining those which were present with good cheere . Peucer b tells of Diuinations vsed in some parts of Lycia : betwixt Myra and Phellus there was a Fountaine full of Fishes , by whose forme , nature , motion , and feeding , the Inhabitants vsed Diuination . The same Lycians in the Groue of Apollo , not farre from the Sea , had a drie ditch , called Dina , in which the Diuiner put in fishes , and ten gobbets of rosted flesh , fastened on spits , with certaine Prayers : after which , the drie ditch became full of water , and fishes of all kindes and formes , by which the Priests obserued their Predictions . And not farre from hence , at Myrae in Lycia , was the Fountaine of Apollo Curius , where the fishes being three times called with a Pipe , assembled themselues , and if they deuoured the meats giuen them , it was interpreted a good bode and happy presage : if they strucke away the same with their tayles , it was direfull and dreadfull . At Hierapolis in Lycia , the fishes in the Lake of Venus , being called by the Temple-keepers , presented themselues , enduring to bee scratched , gilled , and mens hands to bee put into their mouthes . They diuined by lots six moneths of the yeere together , at Patara in Lycia , in Apolloes Temple . But Saturne hath swallowed his owne Children ; and Time , which brought forth these , both Gods and Religions , hath also consumed them , not leauing any such memoriall of them , as might satisfie any curious searcher : yet in relation of the Greekish Rites ( from which these , for the most part , haue not much swarued ) you may expect a more full and ample Discourse . It is now time at last to rest our wearie limbes : enough and more hath the Pilgrim tolde you of the Arabian Deserts , of the Monster Mahomet , and his Vicars the c Caliphaes ( euen in this title they will parallel Rome ) of their Rapines answerable to their d name : of their Viperous off-spring the Turkes , and of the elder Inhabitants of that Asian Tract . Let mee here a little breathe mee , before I ascend the Armenian Hils . OF THE ARMENIANS , MEDES , PERSIANS , PARTHIANS , SCYTHIANS , TARTARIANS , CHINOIS , AND OF THEIR RELIGIONS . The fourth Booke . CHAP. I. Of ARMENIA MAIOR , and GEORGIA : and the neighbouring Nations . SLOWLY hitherto haue wee proceeded in the discouerie of a part of Asia ; sometime the store , sometimes the want , of conuenient matter , detaining our pen : In the one , Time , the Consumer of things , causing much time and paines to be spent in curious search , that wee might produce some light out of darknesse : In the other , store of Stories , and varietie of varying Authors hath dimmed our weaker eyes with multiplicitie of lights ; vncertaine in so many Tracts and Tractates , where to begin , and when to end . Now at last are wee passed Euphrates , into a Countrey that often exalteth it selfe , as though it would pierce the skies , and as often receiueth the due punishment of aspiring pride , being cast downe into so many lowly valleyes and deiected bottomes . The World , which after the Floud was repeopled from hence , still carrieth in the seuerall Ages , Places , Peoples , and Men thereof , the resemblance of her Cradle , now vp , now downe , in all varietie and vicissitude of chance and change , constant in vnconstancie , treading this Armenian Measure with vnequall paces , ouer Hills and Dales , like it selfe onely in vnlikenesse . Here Noes Arke setled , and here must our Ship hoyse sayle . §. I. Of the Armenians and Turcomanians . ARMENIA hath a great part of Cappadocia and Euphrates on the West ; Mesopotamia on the South ; on the North part , Colchis , Iberia , Albania ; on the East , the Caspian Sea , and Media . Part of this greater Armenia is now called Turcomania , the other part is contained in Georgia . Ptolomey a reckoneth in it principall Mountaines , the Moschici , Paryarges , or Pariedri , Vdacespes , Antitaurus , Abos , and the b Gordaei , which the Chaldean Paraphrast calleth Kardu ; and Q. Curtius , Cordei ; Berosus , Cordyes . On these Hils the Arke rested , whereof wee haue spoken in the first Booke . c Haithon ( if wee beleeue him of his owne Countrey , where hee was of royall linage ) calleth this Mountaine Arath , little differing from the Scripture-appellation Ararat , and addeth , That although , in regard of abundance of Snow , alway possessing the top thereof , none be able to goe vp thither , yet there alway appeareth in the top a certaine blacke thing , which the vulgar people esteeme to be the Arke . Perhaps it may be some cloud or mist , which grosse vapours doe often cause on the tops of high Hills . For before Haithons dayes , Beniamin Tudelensis telleth that one Ghamar ben Alchetab had taken thence the remainder of the Arke , and therewith built an Ismaeliticall Meschit . And yet a man may herein doubt also : for concerning reliques pretending such Antiquitie , Faith can finde no foundation in such ruinous rubbish ; and wee haue before shewed out of Berosus and Nicolaus Damascenus of old , and Cartwrights later trauels , what may be thought thereof . Armenia ( as Strabo d affirmeth ) receiued the name of one of Iasons companions , which followed him in his Nauigation out of Harmenia , a Citie of Thessaly , betweene Pherae and Larissa . The wealth of this Region appeared , when Ptolomey appointing Tigranes to bring in to the Romans sixe thousand Talents of Siluer , he added voluntarily , beyond that summe , to euery Souldier in the Campe fiftie drammes of Siluer , to euery Centurion a thousand , to euery Deputie of a Countrey , and Chiliarch , a Talent . Their Religion must at first be that which Noah and his Family professed ; after by time corrupted . Here ( e saith our Berosus ) Noah instructed his posteritie in Diuine an Humane Sciences , and committed many naturall secrets vnto writing , which the Scythian Armenians commend to their Priests onely ; none else being suffered to see , or reade , or teach them . He left also Rituall Bookes , or Ceremoniall , of the which hee was termed Saga , that is , Priest , or Bishop . Hee taught them also Astronomy , and the distinction of yeeres and moneths : For which , they esteemed him partaker of Diuine Nature , and surnamed him Olybama and Arsa , that is , the Heauen and the Sunne , and dedicated to him many Cities ; some ( saith he ) remaining at this day , which beare these names . And when hee went from thence to gouerne Cytim , which now ( as bee affirmeth ) they call Italy , the Armenians were much affected to him , and after his death accounted him the Soule of the heauenly bodies , and bestowed on him Diuine Honors . Thus Armenia where hee began , and Italy , where he ended , doe worship him , and ascribe to him Names , Heauen , Sunne , Chaos , the Seed of the World , the Father of the greater and lesse Gods , the Soule of the World , mouing Heauen , and the Creatures , and Man ; the GOD of Peace , Iustice , Holinesse , putting away hurtfull things , and preseruing good . And for this cause both Nations signifie him in their writings with the course of the Sunne , and motion of the Moone , and a Scepter of Dominion , persecuting and chasing away the wicked from among the societie of men , and with the chastitie of the bodie , and sanctimony of the minde , the two keyes of Religion and Happinesse . They called also f Tidea , the mother of all , after her death , Aretia , that is , the Earth ; and Esta , that is , the Fire , because shee had beene Queene of the Holy Rites , and had taught maidens to keepe the holy euerlasting fire from euer going out . Noah , before he went out of Armenia , had taught men Husbandry , more ayming at Religion and Manners , then Wealth and Dainties , which prouoke to vnlawfull things , and had lately procured the wrath of GOD. And first of all men he found out and planted Vines , and was therefore called Ianus , which to the Aramaeans soundeth as much as The Author of Wine . Thus farre Berosus lib. 3. and in the fourth Booke hee addeth , that Nymbrot ( the first Saturne of Babylon ) with his sonne Iupiter Belus , stole away those Rituall or Ceremoniall bookes of Iupiter Sagus , and came with his people into the land Sennaar , where he appointed a Citie , and laid the foundation of a great Tower , a hundred thirtie and one yeeres after the Floud ; but neither finished this , nor founded the other . Old Ianus when hee went hence , left Scytha , with his mother Araxa , and some inhabitants , to people Armenia , being the first King thereof ; Sabatius Saga being consecrated High Priest , from Armenia vnto the Bactrians : all which space ( saith he ) in our Age is called Scythia Saga . In his fifth booke hee reporteth , That Iupiter Belus , possessed with ambition of subduing the whole world , closely endeuoured to make ( or take ) away Sabatius Saga , who , being not able otherwise to escape his treachetie , fled away secretly . But Ninus the sonne of Belus , pursued his fathers intent against Sabatius , who substituted his sonne Barzanes in his place , and fled into Sarmatia , and after from thence into Italy , to his father Ianus . Barzanes was subdued by Ninus . But to come to an Author of better credite , g Strabo saith , The Armenians and Medes haue in veneration all the Temples of the Persians ; but the Armenians especially esteeme the Temples of h Tanais , as erecting them in other places , so in Acilesina . They dedicate vnto them men-seruants and women-seruants : the most noble of that Nation there ( dedicating shall I say ? or ) prostituting their daughters ; where after long prostitution with their Goddesse , they are giuen in marriage , none refusing such matches . How much can the shadow , how little can the substance of Religion perswade men to ? The Image of Tanais , or Anaitis was set vp in her Temple , all of solid gold : and when , as Antonius warred against the Parthians , this Temple was robbed . The same i went , That hee which first had layed sacrilegious hands on the spoyles , was smitten blind , and so diseased , that he died thereof . But when Augustus , being entertained of an ancient warriour at Bononia , asked him of the truth of this report , he answered , Thou now , O Emperour , drinkest that bloud ; for I am the man , and whatsoeuer I haue came by that bootie . This Goddesse is supposed to be the same with Diana . A Region of Armenia bare the same name Anaitis . How bloudy Rites the Armenians sometimes vsed , appeareth k by the Historie of the Riuer Araxes , before called Halmus , borrowing this later name of a King there raigning ; to whom , in warres betwixt him and the Persians , the Oracle prescribed the sacrifice of his two faire daughters . Pietie forbade what pietie commanded ; and whiles the King would be an Vmpire between Nature and the Oracle ( which is the vsuall euent in arbitrements ) he satisfied neither . That the Oracle might bee fulfilled , he sacrificed two of noble birth , of notable beautie : that Nature might not be wronged , hee wronged Iustice ( the true touch-stone of true pietie ) hee spared his owne , and offered the daughters of Miesalcus : but so hee lost both his daughters by Miesalcus reuenging sword , and himselfe in this Riuer by himselfe drowned . Bacchus loued Alphoesibaea , an Armenian Damsell , and while Tygris , then ( if you beleeue the Story ) called Sollax , was too coole a Mediatour betweene the two hot louers , hee swam ouer on a Tygers backe . Hence the Fable of his Metamorphosis into a Tygre : hence that name left to the Riuer . Armenia was subdued to the Persians by Cyrus : one part thereof payed to the Persians twentie thousand Colts for yeerely tribute . l Sariaster , sonne to Tigranes the Armenian King , conspired against his father : the Conspirators sealed their bloudie faith with a bloudie ceremonie ; they let themselues bloud in the right hands , and then dranke it . Wonder , that in such a treachery ( as immediately before the same Author affirmeth of Mithridates his sonne ) that any man would helpe : or that hee durst importune the Gods : no wonder , that so bloudie a seale was annexed to such euidence . The Temple of Baris ( mentioned by Strabo ) may happily be some Monument of Noahs descent , by corruption of the word Lubar , as before said , m Iosephus out of Nicolaus Damascenus calling it Baris , with losse of the first syllable . Iuuenal accuseth the Armenians of Sooth-saying , and Fortune-telling , by viewing the inwards of Pigeons , Whelpes , and Children . His words are in Sat. 6. Spondet Amatorem tenerum , vel diuitis orbi Testamentum ingens , calidae pulmone columbae Tractato , Armenius vel Commagenus Aruspex Pectora pulmonum rimabitur , exta catelli , Interdum & pueri : That is , A tender Louer , or rich Legacie , Of child-lesse Rich man , for your destinie , Th' Armenian Wizard in hot Lungs doth spie Of Pigeons ; Or of Whelpes the inwards handling , Or sometimes ( bloudie search ) of Children mangling . The Mountaines n of Armenia pay tribute vnto many Seas : by Phasis and Lycus vnto the Pontike Sea ; Cyrus and Araxes vnto the Caspian ; Euphrates and Tygris vnto the Red or Persian Sea : these two last are famous for their yeerely ouerflowings , the former of them arising amidst three other Seas , yet by the incroaching violence of the beetle-browed Hils enforced to a farre longer , more intricate , and tedious way , before hee can repose his wearied waues : the other , for his swiftnesse , bearing the name of Tygris , which with the Medes signifieth an Arrow . Solinus cap. 40. saith , That it passeth through the Lake Arethusa , neither mingling waters nor fishes , quite of another colour from the Lake : it diueth vnder o Taurus , and bringeth with it much drosse on the other side of the Mountaine , and is againe hidden , and againe restored , and at last carrieth Euphrates into the Sea . The Armenians , besides their naturall Lords , haue been subiect to the Persians ; after that , to the Macedonians , and againe to the Persian ; after to Antiochus Captaines : then , to the Romans and Parthians , tossed betwixt the Grecians and Saracens ; subdued after successiuely to the Tartarians , Persians , and Turkes . Of these present Armenians Master Cartwright p reporteth , That they are a people very industrious in all kinde of labour : their women very skilfull and actiue in shooting and managing any sort of weapon , like the ancient Amazons . Their Families are great , the father and all his posteritie dwelling together vnder one roofe , hauing their substance in common : and when the father dieth , the eldest sonne doth gouerne the rest ; all submitting themselues vnder his Regiment : after his death , not his sonne , but the next brother succeedeth ; and so after all the brethren are dead , to the eldest sonne . In diet and clothing they are all alike , of their two Patriarches , and their Christian profession , wee are to speake in fitter place . The Turcomanians ( later inhabitants ) are as other the Scythians or Tartarians , ( from whence they are deriued ) theeuish , wandring vp and downe in Tents without certaine habitations , like as the Curds also their Southerly neighbours , their cattell and their robberies being their greatest wealth . Of their Religion ( except of such as after their manner bee Christians , which wee must deferre till a fitter time ) wee can finde little to say , more then is said alreadie in our Turkish Historie . This wee may here deplore of the vnhappy sight of Armenia , which though it repeopled the world , yet is it least beholding to her viperous off-spring , a Map of the worlds miseries , through so many ages . For being hemmed alway with mightie neighbours on both sides , it selfe is made the bloudie Lists of their ambitious encounters , alway losing whosoeuer wonne , alway the Gauntlet of the Challenger , the Crowne of the Conquerour . This ( to let passe elder times ) the Romans and Parthians , Greeke Emperours and Saracens , Turkes and Tartarians , Turkes and Mamulukes , Turkes and Persians , doe more then enough proue . §. II. Of IBERIA . PTOLOMBY placeth to the North of Armenia , Colchis , washed by the Pontike Sea ; Albania by the Caspian ; and betwixt these two Iberia , now together with some part of Armenia ) called Georgia ; either for the honour of their Patron Saint George , or haply because they descended of those Georgi , which Plinie a nameth among the Caspian Inhabitants . Strabo b recordeth foure kindes of people in this Iberia : of the first sort are chosen two Kings , the one precedent in age and nobilitie , the others Leader in Warre , and Law-giuer in Peace : the second sort , are the Priests : the third , Husbandmen and Souldiers : the fourth , the vulgar seruile people . These haue all things common by Families , but hee is Ruler with his eldest ; a thing obserued of the Armenian Christians ( as before is said ) euen at this day . Constantinus Porphyrogenitus c the Emperour writeth , That the Iberians boast and glorie of their descent from the wife of Vriah , which Dauid defiled and of the children gotten betweene them . Thus would they seeme to bee of kin to Dauid and the Virgin Mary : and for that cause they marry in their owne kindred . They came ( say they ) from Ierusalem , being warned by Vision to depart thence , and seated themselues in these parts . There departed from Ierusalem Dauid , and his brother Spandiates , who obtained ( say they ) such a fauour from GOD , that no member of his could bee wounded in warre , except his heart , which hee therefore diligently armed ; whereby he became dreadfull to the Persians , whom hee subdued , and placed the Iberians in these their habitations . In the time of Heraclius they ayded him against the Persians , which after that became an easie prey to the Saracens . Of the Roman conquests and exploits in d Armenia , Colchis , Iberia , Albania , I lift not here to relate . §. III. Of ALBANIA . ALBANIA e ( now Zuiria ) lyeth North and East , betwixt Iberia and the Sea , of which Strabo affirmeth , that they need not the Sea , who make no better vse of the Land : for they bestow not the least labour in husbandrie , and yet the earth voluntarily and liberally yeeldeth her store : and where it is once sowen , it may twice or thrice be reaped . The men were so simple , that they neither had vse of money , nor did they number aboue an hundred ; ignorant of weights , measures , warre , ciuilitie , husbandrie : there were in vse among them sixe and twentie languages . They had f Spiders which would procure death vpon men smiling , and some also which did men to die weeping . They worshipped the Sunne , Iupiter , and the Moone , whose Temple was neere to Iberia . The Priest , which ruled it , was next in honour to the King : hee performeth the Holy Rites , ruleth the Holy Region , which is large and full of people : of the sacred Seruants , many being inspired , doe Diuine or Prophecie . Hee which is most rauished with the spirit , wandreth alone through the Woods : him the Priest taketh and bindeth with a sacred Chaine , allowing him sumptuous nourishment the space of a yeere , and after bringeth him to bee slaine with other sacrifices to the Goddesse . The Rites are thus : One which is skilfull of this businesse , holding the sacred Speare , wherewith they vse to slay the man , stepping forth , thrusteth it into his heart : in his falling they obserue certaine tokens of diuination : then doe they bring out the bodie into some place , where they all goe ouer it . The Albanians honoured olde-age in all men , death in none , accounting it vnlawfull to mention a dead man ; with whom they also buried his wealth . g Plinie out of Isigorus affirmeth , that a people called Albani ( not these I thinke , if any ) were hoarie haired from their childhood , and saw as well by night as by day . §. IIII. Of Colchis or Mengrelia . MENGRELIA ( sometime Colchis h ) adioyneth to the Euxine Sea , in which Countrey Strabo mentioneth the Temple of Leucothea , builded by Phryxus : where was also an Oracle , and where a Ram might bee slaine . This Temple was sometimes very rich , but spoiled by Pharnax , and after of Mithridates . This country the Poets haue made famous by the fables of Phryxus , and Iason . Phryxus the sonne of Athemas , Prince of Thebes , and of Nephele , with his sister Helle fled from their cruell stepdame Ino , vpon the backe of a golden Ram , from which Helle falling into the water , gaue name thereto , of her called Hellespont : Phryxus comming safe into Colchis ; sacrificed to Iupiter , and hanged vp the fleece of his Ram in the Groue of Mars ; which custome was yeerely practised of his posteritie . Iason after by command of Pelias ( seeking by a barbarous enemy , or a dangerous Nauigation to destroy him ) with fourescore and nineteene other companions in the Ship , called Argo , fetched this Fleece from hence by the helpe of Medaea : and the Ship and the Ram filled Heauen with new Constellations . That fable i had ground of Historie , howsoeuer by fictions obscured . For the Riuers here in Colchis are reported to carrie gold downe with their streames and sands , which the people take with boords bored full of holes , and with fleeces of Wooll . Spaine hath of late yeelded many such Argonauts , with longer voyages , seeking the golden Indian Fleece , which their Indian conquest may make the Ensigne of their Order more fitly , then the Burgundian inheritance . Suidas applieth this Fleece and Ram , to Bookes of Alchymie , written in parchments made of Rams skins , which Delrio accounteth an Art of Naturall Magicke , and possible , howsoeuer these Colchians , as well as the Armenians , Egyptians , Persians , and Chaldeans were infamous for that other , which hee calleth Deuillish : and Medaea is most renowned for that science , the ignorance whereof is best learning . Herodotus k is of opinion that Sesostris left some of his Armie here at the Riuer Phasis , perswaded hereunto by the agreement of the Colchians and Egyptians in the same ceremonie of Circumcision , and in the like workes of Hempe . Vadianus citeth out of Valerius Flaccus the like testimonie . Plinie in his sixth Booke , and fifth Chapter , reporteth of Dioscurias a City of Colchis , whilome so famous , that Timosthenes affirmeth that three hundred Nations of differing languages liued in it , and afterwards the Roman affaires were there managed by an hundred and thirtie Interpreters . l Cornelius Tac. saith , that they accounted it vnlawfull to offer a Ram in Sacrifice , because of Phryxus his Ram , vncertaine , whether it were a beast , or the ensigne of his Ship. They report themselues the issue of the Thessalonians . §. V. Of the present Mengrelians and Georgians . THe present Mengrelians are rude and barbarous , defending themselues from the Turkes by their rough Hils and ragged Pouertie : so inhumane , that they sell their owne children to the Turks . I reade not of any other Religion at this day amongst them but Christian , such as it is . Some adde these also to the Georgians . The wiues of diuers of these people , reported to bee exercised in Armes and Martiall feates , happily gaue occasion to that Fable or Historie of the Amazons . Busbequius a saith , that Colchos is a very fertile Countrey , but the people idle and carelesse : they plant their Vines at the foot of great Trees , which marriage proueth very fruitfull , the husbands armes being kindly embraced , and plentifully laden . They haue no money , but in stead of buying and selling they vse exchange . If they haue any of the more precious metals , they are consecrated to the vse of their Temples , whence the King can borrow them vnder pretence of publike good . The King hath all his tributes payed in the fruits of the earth , whereby his Palace becommeth a publike store-house to all commers . When Merchants come , they giue him a present , and he feasteth them : the more wine any man drinketh , the more welcome hee is . They are much giuen to belly-cheere , dauncing , and loose Sonnets of loue and dalliance . They much caroll the name of Rowland or Orlando , which name it seemeth passed to them with the Christian Armies , which conquered the Holy Land . No maruell if Ceres and Bacchus lead in Venus betwixt them ; which so ruleth in these parts , that the husband bringing home a guest , commends him to his wife and sister , with charge to yeeld him content and delight , esteeming it a ceedite , that their wiues can please and bee acceptable . Their Virgins become mothers verie soone ; most of them at ten yeeres old can bring witnesses in their armes ( little bigger then a great frogge , which yet after grow tall and square men ) to proue that there is neuer a Maide the lesse for them . Swearing they hold an excellent qualitie , and to bee a fashion-monger in oathes , glorious : to steale cunningly winnes great reputation , as of another Mercurie ; and they which cannot doe it , are holden dullards and blocks . When they goe into a Church , they giue meane respect to other Images : Saint George is so worshipped , that his horses hoofes are kissed of them . Dadianus the King of Colchos or Mengrelia , came a suiter to Solyman , while Busbequius was there . Betwixt them and the Iberians their Neighbours , is much discord . And thus much of their present condition . Haithon b the Armenian , extending the confines of Georgia to the great Sea , saith , In this Kingdome is a thing monstrous and wonderfull , which I would not haue spoken nor beleeued , had I not seene it with mine owne eyes . In these parts there is a Prouince called Hamsem , containing in circuit three dayes iourney ; and so farre is it couered with an obscure darknesse , that none can see any thing , nor dare any enter into it . The Inhabitants thereabouts affirme , that they haue often heard the voyce of men howling , cocks crowing , neighing of horses ; and by the passage of a Riuer , it appeareth to haue signes of habitation . This is reported by the Armenian Histories , to haue come to passe by the hand of GOD , so deliuering his Christian seruants ( by Sauoreus a Persian Idolater , Lord of this place appointed to dye ) and so punishing with outward darknesse , the inward former blindnesse and rage of those persecuting Idolaters . Thus Haithonus or Antonius à Churchi ( for so Ortelius nameth him ) but this darknesse seemeth more ancient , and to haue beene the cause of that prouerbe , c Cimmeriae tenebrae . The Georgians ( girt in with two mightie aduersaries , the Persian and the Turke ) haue endured much grieuance from them both : and , in the late warres , especially from the Turke , who d hath taken and fortified many of their principall places of importance , Gori , Clisca , Lori , Tomanis , Teflis the chiefe Citie of Georgia , vnto which from Derbent , there yet remaines the foundation of a high and thicke wall built by Alexander . Ortelius esteemeth Derbent to be Caucasiae portae , which Plinie e calleth a mightie worke of Nature , &c. §. VI. Of the Circassians . WEstward from hence is entrance into the Circassian Countrey , extending it selfe on Meotis fiue hundred miles , and within land two hundred . Christians they are in profession : from hence the Soldans of Egypt had their slaues , of which were raised their Mamalukes . Their chiefe Cities are Locoppa and Cromuco : at the mouth of Tanais , the Turke hath fortified Asaph . They liue in great part on robberies . In old time in this Tract was Phanagoria , and therein the Temple of Venus surnamed Apaturia , f because , that when the Gyants assaulted her , she implored the aide of Hercules , who slew them all one , after another . Cimmerium a Towne at these straits , gaue name thereunto , of Cimmerius Bosphorus . But little can be said of these in particular , more then generally may be said of the Scythians , to whom they are reckoned . Georgius Interianus g hath written a Tractate of these Zychi , or Circassi , called of themselues Adiga ; expressing their vnchristian Christianitie , and barbarous manner of liuing ; which I hold fittest in our discouerie of the diuers professions of Christian Religion to relate . §. VII . Of the Curdi . SOme h adde vnto Armenia , in their moderne Maps and Discoueries , besides the Turcomani , a people that came thither out of Tartaria , the Curdi , both still retaining the Tartarian and Arabian manner of life in Tents , without Cities , Townes , or Houses . Their Religion halteth betwixt diuers Religions of the Turkes , Persians , and Christians , of the Iacobite and Nestorian Sects . In heart , they are neither fast to GOD nor Man ; dissembling with the Persian and Turke ; and better skilled in robberie , murther , and faithlesse treacherie ( their daily practise ) then mysteries of Faith and Religion . They are also Lords of Bitlis , and some other Cities and Holds in those parts . They are called Courdines by Sir Anthony Sherley ; who saith , they know no other fruits of the earth , but what belonged to the sustenance of their cattell , vpon the milke , butter and flesh of which they liue , ruled by certaine Princes of their owne , which giue partly an obedience to the Turke , partly to the Persian , as they are neerest the confines of the one or the other . Yet in that simplicitie of liuing , through ambition , warres grow daily among them , euen to the extirpation of a whole Nation . As we found freshly when wee passed by one of their Princes , called Hiderbeague , all whose people were deuoured by the sword , or carried away captiue by Coatheague ; and himselfe remained onely with some twentie soules in a Rocke . Ten thousand of their Courdines , subiect to the Turke , abandoned their Countrey , and requested some waste land to be giuen them by Abas the present Persian , which gaue them entertainment : one occasion of quarrell betwixt him and the Turke . They are supposed to be a remnant of the ancient Parthians , and neuer go abroad without their Armes , Bowes , Arrowes , Scimitars and Bucklers , euen when age seemeth to haue fastned one foot in the graue . They adore i and worship the Deuill , that hee may not hurt them , nor their cattell : they are cruell to all sorts of Christians : their Countrey is therefore called Terra Diaboli . One of their Townes is named Manuscute , a mile from which is an Hospitall dedicated to Saint Iohn Baptist , much frequented as well by Turkes as Christians , whom superstition hath perswaded , that whosoeuer will bestow Kidde , Sheepe , or Money , to releeue the poore of that place , shall both prosper in his iourney , and obtaine the forgiuenesse of his sinnes . CHAP. II. Of the Medes . ARmenia extending it selfe ( if Iustine k haue measured rightly ) eleuen hundred miles , on the East encountereth Media , in which lieth our next perambulation . It receiued the name of Madai the sonne of Iaphet , not of Medus the sonne of Medea and Iason . It limited l on the North , with the Caspian Sea ; on the South , with Persia ; on the East , with Parthia . Ecbatana , the chiefe Citie , built ( as Plinie m affirmeth ) by Seleucus , ( indeed farre more ancient , and by them happily reedified ) is distant from the Caspian straits twentie miles . These Straits are a narrow way made by hand thorow the Hills , scarce wide enough for a Cart to passe , eight miles in length , the Rocks manifesting their indignation at this interruption , by obscure frownes , and salt n teares continually streaming from them , which I know not by what sudden horror are presently congealed into Ice ; also all the Summer time armies of Serpents keeping the passages . Well may this bee the house of Enuie : so fitly doth that fable of the Poet o agree with the nature of this place . — Domus est imis in vallibus huius , Abdita , lose carens , non vlli peruia vento , Tristis , & ignaui plenissima frigoris , & quae Igne vacet semper , caligine semper abundet . — videt intus edentem Vipereas carnes , vitiorum alimenta suorem , INVIDIAM — Of Ecbatana we reade in the Historie of p Iudith , that Arpachshad built the walls of hewen stones , seuentie cubits high , and fiftie cubits broad , &c. Herodotus q affirmeth , that after the Assyrians had raigned in Asia fiue hundred and twentie yeeres , the Medes rebelled , and chose Deioces to be their King , and at his command builded him this Royall Citie , and a Palace of great beautie ( the timber whereof was Cedar , ioyned with plates of siluer and gold ; it was seuen furlongs in compasse ) his successours are there reckoned , Phraortes , Cyoxares , Astyages . Iustine r reporteth that Arbactus or Arbaces , Lieutenant of the Medes vnder Sardanapalus , rebelled against him for his effeminate life , and translated the Empire from the Assyrians , with whom it had continued thirteene hundred yeeres to the Medes . Diodorus Siculus ſ addeth in this conspiracie , vnto this Arbaces the Mede , Belesus , whom some call Phul Beloch the Babylonian , who shared the state betwixt them ; the Babylonian possessing Babylonia and Assyria ; and Arbaces , Media and Persia . Of this more is t said before . In the time of Ninus , Farnus ( saith u Diodorus ) was King of Media , who , encountring with Ninus in battell , was there taken , with his wife and seuen sonnes : all which the bloudie Conquerour commanded to be crucified . And thus remained Media hand-maid to the Assyrians , till the time of Sardanapalus ; but not without some disquiet . For in Semiramis time the Medes rebelled , and destroyed Nineue . But Semiramis inuaded their Countrie with a mightie Armie : and comming to the Hill Bagistanus , sacred to Iupiter , there pitched her Tents ; and x in the plaine fields made a garden , containing twelue furlongs . Beyond the garden , shee cut a Rocke seuenteene furlongs high , grauing therein her owne Image , and an hundred others , bringing her gifts . Some y tell this otherwise , that shee pourtrayed her owne Image in that huge quantitie , and appointed an hundred Priests continually to attend the same with offerings and diuine worship . At Chaona a Citie of Media , shee espying another huge Rocke in the Plaine , caused another Garden to bee made in the middest thereof , with sumptuous houses of pleasure therein , whence shee might behold all her Armie , and there gaue her selfe a long space to rest and voluptuousnesse , making choice of the likeliest Gallants in her Campe for her bed-fellowes , all whom she after did to death . Thence to Ecbatana she made the way shorter , and more passeable , casting downe Hills , and exalting the Valleyes into a plaine , still bearing her name . At Ecbatana z she built a Palace , and brought water thither from the Hill Orontes , by a laborious and costly channell . And thus did shee not onely subdue the rebellious Medes , but made a conquest of Nature in ostentation of her puissance . The same a Author telleth , that multitudes of Sparrowes which eate vp their seeds , forced the Inhabitants to leaue their soile ; as did Mice cause some parts of Italy , and Frogs ( rayned out of the clouds ) the Attariotae , and ( as wee haue b obserued ) the Fleas chased away the Inhabitants of Myus . How great is the Creator , that of the smallest of his creatures can muster Armies to the conquest of them , which swell in conceit of their owne greatnesse ? Wee like Gyants by our wickednesse defie the Heauens , and defile the Earth , saying ( by our workes ) c Who is the Almightie , that wee should serue him ? When as yet the Lord of Hosts need not tame vs with Legions of Angels ( one could destroy Senacheribs Host ) nor set the Heauens in their courses to fight his battells ( as against the Canaanites ) nor arrange the Elements with an ouer-whelming Chaos to confound vs , by a Sodomiticall fire , or ayrie pestilence , or deluge of waters , or deuouring of the earth : nor needes hee Lyons to challenge a part of his glorie to their strength and prowesse : Frogs , and Lice , and Flies shall bee Pharaohs Challengers , Conquerors , Iaylers : And how many Nations in Africa haue the insulting triumphing Grasse-hoppers exiled from their natiue dwellings ? Proud MAN , well may the basest of thy basest seruants thus make thee to see thy basenesse ; and by rebelling against thee , argue thy rebellions against their and thy Creator . But that wee bee not too farre transported with this not vniust passion ; let vs returne to our Prouince of Media ; which Arbaces d deliuered from Assyrian seruitude , and subiected it together with the Easterne Empire to himselfe , vnder whose posteritie it continued three hundred and two and twentie yeeres . Astyages , the last , was by Cyrus his Nephew , conquered , according to two dreames , which had fore-signified this vnto him . In the first hee dreamed , that he saw so much vrine streaming from his daughter Mandane ( his onely child ) that all Asia was drowned therewith : in the other , a Vine grew from her , which shadowed all Asia . His Magi e told him , that hereby was fore-told his Nephewes greatnesse , with the losse of his Kingdome . To preuent this , hee wedded his daughter to Cambyses a Persian : and when shee was deliuered of a child , hee committed it to Harpagus ( one of his trustie Councellers ) to be made away . He fearing reuenge from the daughter , if shee should after succeed her father , deliuereth the Infant to Mitradates the Kings Heard-man , commanding him in Astyages name , to expose it on the Mountaine . Hee returning home , found his wife newly deliuered of a dead child , which , by her entreatie was laid forth in stead thereof . Her name was Spaco , which in the Median language signifieth a Birch : whence the fable grew , that Cyrus being so exposed , was nourished by a Bitch . This Infant growing vp , and called by the Heard-mans name , after ten yeeres was knowne by this occasion . f A company of boyes playing together , chose this strippling for their King , who vsed his childish Royaltie , with more then childish discipline . For he ordained diuers Officers , some of them to be his Guard , some Builders , Messengers , &c. as hee thought fit . Amongst whom was a sonne of one Artembares , a man of great estimation , who for neglecting his office , was by this young Kingling seuerely chastised . He complained thereof to his father , and the father brought the child to the King , accusing the indignitie of the fact , that his Heard-mans sonne should deale so malapertly and cruelly , shewing his beaten shoulders to Astyages . The Heard-man and his supposed sonne was sent for , that Artembares might bee satisfied : where the young King gaue so good account of that his fact , that Astyages , much amazed , tooke the Heard-man aside , and with busie inquirie learned of him all the truth of this matter : wherewith enraged against Harpagus , who ought himselfe to haue done that dismall execution , but dissembling the same , he told him that hee would doe sacrifice for the childes safetie , and bade him send his child to beare Cyrus company , inuiting him also to sup with him , where hee feasted him with the flesh of his owne sonne , whose head , fingers , and toes , were set before him at the last seruice . Harpagus bare it as patiently as hee could , till fitter occasion of reuenge offered it selfe , which thus fell out . The Magi told Astyages , that in this childish Kingdome of Cyrus , the danger of his dreame was alreadie passed , and that hee needed not to feare any further danger . Wherefore hee was sent into Persia to his Parents . After he was now a man , Harpagus , hauing secretly sollicited the Medes to rebellion against their cruell Soueraigne , acquainted Cyrus with his proiect , to that end enclosing a letter in a Hares belly , which hee sent to Cyrus by one of his Hunts-men : which was with such industrie and successe prosecuted , that Astyages lust his Scepter , and Cyrus translated the Empire to the Persians . For Harpagus being made Generall of the Armie of the Medes , reuolted to Cyrus , with all such as he had made acquainted with his treason . And when the Medes after rebelled in the time of Darius , they were forced againe to subiection . The Magi were by Astyages command , crucified : and he himselfe re-enforcing his power , and bidding battell to Cyrus the second time , was taken aliue , and by his Nephew set ouer the Hyrcans . The Magi had large and fertill possessions ( thus reporteth g Ammianus ) assigned them in Media . Their Science , called Magia , is by Plato termed Machagistia , which mysticall word signifieth the purest worship of the gods : to which Science Zoroastres of Bactria in olde times added many things out of the mysteries of the Chaldees . But because the Persians had from hence their Empire , and this Religion , by whose Armes they were made knowne to the World : there shall bee fitter place to speake of these Magi , when wee treat of the Persian Rites . In this Region was made the oyle Medicum , wherein their Arrowes were steeped , which being shot out of a looser Bow ( for a swifter shot extinguished it ) did burne the flesh in which it did sticke , and if water were applyed to it , the fire thereof encreased . Nor could any remedie cure the same , but hurling dust thereon . It was composed of Naphta . The Medes made league with this ceremonie . h They wounded the Souldiers of each partie , either licked others bloud . The North parts of Media were barren , and therefore they liued on Apples dryed and stamped together : of rosted Almons they made bread , and wine of the roots of herbs . This and venison was there food . In one plaine i of Media were pastured fiftie thousand Mares , belonging to the King : the herbe whereon they principally fed , is stil called Medica . The race of Horses , called Nisaei , were here bred , and hence dispersed allouer the East . Among k the Medes , none might be King by the Law of the Countrey , except hee were in stature and strength eminent . All the Medes ( saith Bardesanes l a famous Chaldaean ) nourish Dogs with great care , to which they cast men readie to die ( whiles they are yet breathing ) to be deuoured of them . The Medes m worshipped the fire , with barbarous honours done thereto . Their Kings held such Maiestie , that none might laugh or spit before them . They were seldome seene of their people : They had alway Musitians attending them . Their wiues and children accompanied them in their battells . The name of the Medes remained famous after the Persian Conquest , as appeareth by the stile which the Scripture n giueth them : The Law of the Medes and Persians which was vnchangeable , the King himselfe not hauing power to reuoke his sentence . As for the Catalogue of the Kings which succeeded Arbaces , vntill the time of Astyages , and the times of their raigne , wee haue before shewed it out of Scaliger , o in our first Booke , Chap. 13. True it is that all agree not in that account . Reinerus p Reineccius leaueth out diuers of them , and numbreth the yeeres of the Median Dynastie but 261. whereas our former account hath 322. But I had rather referre the Reader to that Catalogue , then trouble him with new out of this or other Authors . Media hath beene q diuided into Media Maior , and Atropatia : the former containeth Tauris , supposed by Ortelius to be the forenamed Ecbatana ( yet now wanting walls altogether ) containing in circuit sixteene miles , and of people two hundred thousand ; subdued to the Turke 1585. and before by Selim and Soliman ; but since recouered by the Persian . Sultania r famous for the fairest Moschee in the East . Casbin , to which the Persian hath remoued the Royall Seat from Tauris . The Lake of Van three hundred miles long , and an hundred and fiftie broad ( after Strabo ſ , Manlianus Lacus ) of salt-water the greatest next to Meotis . Gyllius t affirmeth , that eight great Riuers runne into it , without any apparant issue to the Sea . Atropatia is now called Seruan ; the chiefe Citie is Sumachia , or Shamaki , in which the Sophi not long since u built a Turret of flint and free-stone , and in a ranke of flints therein did set the heads of the Nobilitie and Gentrie of the Countrey , for a terrour to the rest : the quarrell was pretended for Religion , intended for Soueraigntie . Their ancient Religion x differed not much from the Persian , and such also is it still . Their Kings y had many wiues , which custome extended after to the Villages and Mountaines , in so much that they might not haue lesse then seuen . The women z also esteemed it a credit to haue many husbands , and a miserable calamitie to haue lesse then fiue . Cyrus subdued them to the Persians , Alexander to the Macedons . What should wee speake of the Parthians ? who made Ecbatana their Seat Royall in the Summer time : and of the Saracens , Tartars , Persians and Turkes , who haue successiuely vexed these Countries ? Not farre from Shamaki , saith Master Ienkinson a , was an olde Castle , called Gullistone ( now beaten downe by the Sophi ) and not farre from thence a Nunrie of sumptuous building , wherein was buried a Kings daughter , named Ameleck Channa : who slew her selfe with a knife , for that her Father would haue forced her ( shee professing chastitie ) to haue married a Tartar King ; vpon which occasion the Maidens euerie yeere resort thither to bewaile her death . There is also a high Hill called Quiquifs ; vpon the top whereof ( they b say ) dwelt a Gyant named Arneoste , hauing on his head two great Hornes , and Eares , and Eyes like a Horse , and a tayle like a Cow , who kept a passage thereby , till one Haucoir Hamshe ( a holy man ) bound him with his woman Lamisache , and his sonne After ; who is therefore had in Saint-like reputation . Obdolowcan King of this Country vnder the Sophi , besides gracious entertainment , granted vnto Mr. Anthony Ienkinson for our English Merchants great priuiledges , Anno 1563. Gilan , also anciently Gelae , is reckoned to Media . Into these Cities of Media the c Israelites were transported , together with their Religion by Salmanesar the Assyrian : GOD in his manifold wisdome so punishing their sinnes , and withall dispersing some sparks of diuine truth . CHAP. III. Of the Parthians and Hyrcanians . §. I. Of Parthia . PArthia is placed by Plinie d in the rootes of the Hills : hauing on the East the Arians ; on the West , the Medes ; on the South , Carmania ; on the North , Hyrcania , rounded with desarts . Hee affirmeth , that the Kingdomes of the Parthians were eighteene . Eleuen of them neere to the Caspian Sea ; and the other seuen neer the Red Sea . The word Parthian signifieth with the Scythians an exile . Their chiefe Citie was Hecatompylos , now ( as some e affirme ) Hispaham , for the excellencie thereof called of the Persians , Halfe the world . These Scythian exiles in the times of the Assyrians , Medes , Persians , and Macedonians , were an obscure people , the prey of euery Conquerour , which after seemed to diuide the world with the Romans . Their speech was mixt of the Median and Scythian : their Armies consisted most part of seruants , which they held in great respect , instructing them in feats of Armes . In an Armie of fiftie thousand wherewith they encoutred Antonie , there were onely eight hundred freemen . The Parthians f had no vse of gold or siluer , but in their armour . They had many wiues , whereof they were so iealous , that they forbad them the sight of other men . They performed all businesse priuate and publike on horse-backe ; this being the distinction of free-men from seruants . Their buriall was in the bellies of birds , or dogs . Their naked bones were after couered with earth : they were exceedingly superstitious in the worship of their gods : a stout , vnquiet , seditious , vnfaithfull people . Arsaces , first a famous thiefe , after , the Founder of that Kingdome , left no lesse memorie of himselfe amonst the Parthians , then Cyrus among the Persians , or Alexander among the Macedonians . The day wherein hee ouerthrew Seleucus , was solemnly obserued euery yeere amongst them , as the beginning of their libertie . Of him they called all their Kings Arsaces , as the Roman Emperors are named Caesars . They g called themselues the brethren of the Sunne and Moone , which are in those places worshipped . This Arsaces was worshipped after his death . They were no lesse bloudie to their brethren , when they came to the Crowne , then the Ottomans are at this day . Phrahartes h slew thirtie of his brethren ; and before them his father ; and after , his sonne ; rather then he would endure a possibilitie of a Competitor . About i 224. yeeres after Christ , Artabanus the last Persian King , being slaine by Artaxeres , or Artaxares the Persian , the Empire returned to the Persians , who were thereof depriued by the Saracens ; and they againe by the Tartars : and is now for the greatest part vnder the Sophi : they had their cup-quarrels , striuing who should draw deepest : which custome wee need not goe into Parthia to seeke . Strabo mentioneth among the Parthians , a Colledge or Senate of Magi and Wise-men . Their ancient religious Rites I finde not particularly related . The Parthian affaires are thus by some k related . After Alexanders death , none of the Macedonians vouchsafing so meane a Prouince , Stragonor a forrainer obtained it : after which ( the Macedonians contending in ciuill quarrels for the Soueraigntie ) Parthia wauered in vncertaintie , till in the time of Seleucus the nephew of Antiochus , Theodotus , Deputie of Cachia , entituled himselfe King : so giuing example of rebellion to the Easterne Nations , which Arsaces among the Parthians easily followed . Hee combining himselfe with Theodotus , and after his death , with his sonne , strengthened himselfe in his new erected gouernment of two Cities . But Seleucus taking armes against him , was by him ouerthrowne in battell : which day first gaue light to the Parthian greatnesse , not vnworthily obserued therefore of their posteritie with solemnitie . For Seleucus being by more important affaires called home , the Parthians had leisure to establish their hopes . Athenaeus reporteth that Arsaces tooke him prisoner , and after gentle vsage he sent him home . After this first , came a second Arsaces , who encountered with Antiochus the sonne of Seleuchus , comming against him with an Army of an hundred thousand foot-men , & twentie thousand horse . The issue was , they parted friends in mutuall league . Priapatius , or Panpatius was their third King , to whom Phraates his sonne succeeded ; and next , his brother Mithridates , who subdued the Medes and Helimaeans , enlarging the Parthian Empire , from Mount Caucasus to Euphrates . Hee tooke Demetrius King of Syria prisoner : and died in his old age . His sonne Phraates was the fourth : on whom Antiochus warred , and the Parthian opposed against him his brother Demetrius , till then detained prisoner . But whiles he warred against the Scythians , by treason of his owne subiects hee was slaine ; and Artabanus his Vncle placed in his roome . He also soone after died of a wound receiued in the field : and his sonne Mithridates succeeded , whom the Parthian Senate expelled and deposed . But others reckon betweene Artabanus and Mithridates , Pacorus , and his sonne Phraates . So vncertaine is the Parthian Historie ; for which cause also l Scaliger blameth Onuphrius for being too peremptory in such vncertainties . Next in orders reckoned Orodes or Herodes , who besieged his said brother Mithridates in Babylon , and tooke both it and him , and caused him to be slaine in his sight . Against him Crassus the Roman Consull ( moued with couetousnesse , m hatefull to GOD and man , saith Florus ) led the Roman Legions to win the Parthian gold : And by the way n passing through Iudaea , spoiled the sacred Treasury which Pompey spared , amounting to two thousand talents , and robbed the Temple of eight thousand talents besides . Hee also carried away a beame of solide gold , weighing three hundred Minae ( euery Mina is two pound and a halfe Roman ) deliuered vnto him by Eleazarus the Treasurer , vpon condition to take nothing else . But Crassus violated the oath which he had giuen to Eleazarus , and carried all he liked . Many dismall o presages prohibited Crassus his expedition , as the curses of the Tribune , whom Dion , Plutarch , and Appian call Atteius Capito . Those curses were denounced with inuocation of some vnknowne gods . Also the Roman ensignes were drowned , with sudden tempests in Euphrates : and when p hee had sacrificed to Venus , his sonne stumbled and fell , and Crassus with him . He reiected the Legates of the Parthian , alledging the former league with Pompey . Thus posting to his destruction , one Mazarus ( as Florus calls him ; or as Plutarch , Ariamnes ; Dion , and Appianus name him Augarus ) encountred him , not with Armes , but with Arts and wiles , professing great hostilitie to the Parthians . Crassus following his aduice , led his Army into by-wayes and deserts , till being brought into the Parthian snares , his new guide forsooke him , and the couetous Consull , with his sonne were slaine , and eleuen Roman Legions taken or left in the place . His head and periured right hand vvere sent by Surinas the Parthian Generall ( vvho vvas said to haue then in the field vvith him twelue hundred Concubines , and a thousand Camels laden vvith his own furniture ) vnto King Orodes : vvho contumeliously , ( if contumely and merite can ioyne societie ) vsed the same , powring into his jawes ( sometimes greedie of that metall ) molten gold . Orodes enuying Surinas the glory of his victorie , slew him , and committed the remnants of that warre to be pursued by his sonne Pacorus , adioyning to him in that exploit Osaces . In the ciuill warres they tooke part with Pompey against Caesar . Pacorus being receiued into societie of the Kingdome with his father , inuaded Iudaea , and placing Antigonus in the Kingdome , captiued Hircanus . But whiles he aspired to greater hopes , hee lost himselfe and his Armie , in which were twentie thousand Horse-men , in a battell with Ventidius ; who by a wily Stratageme , counterfeiting flight and feare , and suffering the Parthians to come vp to their Tents , that they had now no space for their Arrowes , effected this ouerthrow . Pacorus his head reduced the Cities of Syria to the Roman subiection , without further warre . This newes made his father madde , who before boasting of the conquest of Asia by Pacorus , now in many dayes did neither speake nor eate : but when hee once did open his mouth , all his speech was Pacorus , who still seemed present vnto him . In this extaticall mood , Phraates , one of his thirtie sonnes , which he had by so many Concubines , slew him , and after them his brethren , with a sonne also of his owne . This crueltie caused many Parthians to betake themselues to voluntary exile , among which Monaeses prouoked f Antonius to warre vpon this Tyrant . Hee did so , but with bad successe , of sixteene Legions scarce bringing the third part backe againe . Phraates , impotent and vncapable of so glorious aduentures , grew into such insolencies , that the people exiled him , and placed Tiridates in his roome ; who was soone after displaced by the Scythians , and Phraates restored to his place . Tiridates fled to Augustus ( then warring in Spaine ) for refuge and aide , carrying with him the sonne of Phraates , whom Caesar sent backe againe to his father without any price , maintaining neither partie against the other , but allowing liberall prouision to Tiridates . But after this , g Augustus going into the East , the Parthians fearing ill measure , redeliuered all the Roman captiues , and ensignes , and gaue hostages also , his two sonnes , with their wiues and children , and resigned Armenia to the Romans . Phraatax his sonne slew him , with greatest iniustice , repaying that which was most iust , and due to his former paricide . This Phraatax , vsing incestuous acquaintance with his mother , Thermusa ( an Italian , whom Augustus had bestowed on Phraates , and by whose helpe hee was slaine ) was killed in an vprore , leauing his sonne Orodes his successor . Hee also in a conspiracie was killed : and Vonon h substituted , whom the Parthians not long enduring , forced to seeke helpe of the Romans , where he was perfidiously slaine . Artabanus obtained the Empire , i from whence hee was after chased by Vitellius , who placed Tiridates in the Throne , which hee had scarce warmed , when Artabanus recouered it , and after left it to his sonne Bardanes ; the Arsacian stocke being now dispossessed . This Bardanes k whiles hee minded warres against the Romans , is killed of his owne . Gotarzes his brother succeeded to the Scepter : which he held , notwithstanding the decree of the Roman Senate for Meherdates the sonne of Vonon , whom hee tooke and cut off his eares : Vonones was his successor , a little while , and presently after Vologaeses his sonne . The next was Artabanus , and after him Pacorus ; and in the next place Cosdroes his brother : against whom Traian warred with good successe , who extended the Roman Empire to the Indians . But Adrian renewed league with the Parthian . Parthanaspates succeeded : and soon after Vologaeses , who left heire his sonne of the same name , depriued by his brother Artabanus . He being vniustly dealt with by the Romans trecherie , draue them to sue for peace : which , after that Antonius l the author of the breach was dead , was easily obtained by Macrinus his successour . But Artaxares a Persian preuailed better , in a third battell ouerthrowing him , and reducing the Kingdome after such a world of yeeres to the Persian name . Some reckon this 472. yeeres from Arsaces , and 228. after Christ . Scaliger m reckoneth the time of the Parthian Dynastie 479. yeeres . The number of their Kings after this computation is nine and twentie . They which list to see further of their warres with the Romans , may reade the Roman Authors , which haue written the same : the summe whereof is here presented to your view . Cornelius Tacitus n tells a merry tale ( for I thinke these Tragedies haue wearied you ) and pertinent to our purpose , of a good-fellow-like Hercules , whom the Parthians worshipped . This kind-hearted god warneth his Priests in a dreame , that neere to his Temple they should set his horses readie furnished for hunting , which they doe , lading them with quiuers full of Arrowes . These after much running vp and downe the Forrest , returne home at night blowing and breathlesse , their quiuers being emptied . And Hercules ( no niggard of his venison ) acquainteth the Priests at night by another vision , with all his disport , what woods hee hath ranged , and the places of his game . They searching the places , finde the slaine beasts . Better fellowship , certaine , had their Hercules , then their Kings , when they inuited any to their Feasts . For the King o had his table alone and loftie , the guests sit below on the ground , and like dogs , feed on that which the King casteth to them . And many times vpon occasion of the Kings displeasure , they are haled thence and scourged , and yet they then prostrate on the ground , adore their striker . They p worshipped the Sunne at his rising . Bardesanes q in Eusebius , saith of them , that to kill his wife , or sonne , or daughter , or brother , or sister ( yet vnmarried ) was not prohibited by the Law to any Parthian , nor any way subiect to punishment . The Parthian r Ensigne was a Dragon ; the Royall Ensigne a Bow : their stile was , King of Kings ; they ware a double Crowne . They had an ointment made of a certaine composition , which no priuate man might vse . Nor might any else drinke of the waters of Choaspes and Eulaeus . None might come to the King without a present . The Magi were in great authoritie with them . Their Rites were mixt of the Persian and Scythian . Nothing was more seuerely punished then adulterie . A seruant might not bee made free , nor might be suffered ( except in the warres ) to ride , or a free-man to goe on foot . Their fight was more dangerous in flying , then in standing or giuing the onset . Terga ſ conuersi metuenda Parthi . The Parthians flight doth most affright . They account t them the most happy which are slaine in battell . They which die a naturall death are vpbraided with cowardise . Their fight Lucan u describeth : Pugna leuis , bellumque fugax , turmaeque fugaces , Et melior cessisse loco , quàm pellere , miles : Illita terra dolis , nec Martem cominùs vnquam Ausa pati virtus ; sed longè tendere neruos . That is , Light skirmish , fleeing warre , and scattered bands , And better Souldiers when they runne away , Then to beare off an enemy that stands , Their craftie caltrops on the grond they lay : Nor dares their courage come to right-downe blowes , But fighteth further off most trusting to their Bowes . Many Cities amongst them , and two thousand Villages are said x to haue been ouerwhelmed with Earthquakes . They are said to bee of spare diet , to eate no flesh , but that which they take in hunting : to feed with their swords girt to them , to eate Locusts : to be false lyers and perfidious : to haue store of wiues and strumpets . Their Countrey is now called Arach ; in it is made great quantitie of Silkes . Isidorus Characenus y hath set downe the seuerall Countries , with their dimensions , how many Schaeni each of them containeth , with their chiefe Cities , and their wayes and distances : which giueth great light to Geography , and the knowledge of the Parthian greatnesse . Schaenus is accounted threescore furlongs . §. II. Of the Hircanians Tappyri and Caspians . HYrcania ( now called Straua or Diargument ) hath on the West , Media ; on the East Margiana ; on the South , Parthia ; on the North , the Sea , which hereof is called the Hyrcane , otherwise Caspian . Famous it hath beene , and is , for store of woods and Tygers . There are also other wilde beasts . Here in the Citie Nabarca was an Oracle , which gaue answeres by dreames . Some Riuers in this Countrey haue so steepe a fall into the Sea , that vnder the waters the people resort to sacrifice or banquet ; the streame shooting violently ouer their heads , without wetting them . Iouius writeth , That the ayre is vnwholsome by reason of the Fennes . Straua the chiefe Citie aboundeth in trafficke for Silke . The Ilands before it in the Sea , were no lesse refuge to the Inhabitants in the Tamberlaine-tempest , then to the Italians in the time of Attila , whose places , z where now Venice standeth . Their Religion , as the State , both in times past and present , hath followed the Persian , of whom we are next to speake . It is reported a of Tappyri , inhabiting neere to Hyrcania , that their custome was to bestow their wiues on other men , when they had borne them two or three children : so did Cato his wife Martia , on Hortensius : and such , saith Vertomannus , is the custome at this day of the Indians in Calechut , to exchange wiues in token of friendship . They had wine in such estimation , that they anointed their bodies therewith . The b Caspij shut vp their parents , after they are come to age of seuentie yeeres , and there in respect of pietie ( what more could the impious doe ? ) starue them to death . Some say , That after that age they place them in some desert , and a farre off obserue the euent . If the fowles seize on them with their talents , and teare them out of their coffins , they account it a great happinesse : not so , if dogges or wilde beasts prey thereon . But if nothing meddle therewith , it is accounted a miserable and lamentable case . The Derbices account all faults ( though neuer so small ) worthy of the vtmost punishment . The Earth was their Goddesse : to their holies they admitted nothing female , nor to their tables . They killed such as were aboue seuentie yeeres old , calling to that bloudie banquet their neighbours , esteeming such miserable , as by disease were intercepted and taken away . Old womens flesh they eate not ; but strangled , and then buried them : they likewise buried such as died before that age . CHAP. IIII. Of Persia , and the Persian State , in the first and second Persian Dynasties . PErsia , if wee take it strictly , is thus bounded by a Ptolomey : It hath on the North , Media ; on the East , Carmania ; on the West , Susiana ; on the South , part of the Persian Gulfe . But this name is sometimes stretched as farre as that wide and spacious Kingdome ; all that Empire being often called in Authors , Persia , and differing in the bounds and limits , according to the enlarging or contracting of that Monarchie . It is supposed , that the Persians descended of Elam , the sonne of b Shem ; whose name remained vnto a Region called Elymais , mentioned by c Ptolomey , placed in the North parts of Media . Plinie mentioneth d the Elamitae , on the South next to the Sea , which name Ierome e in his dayes gaue to one of that Nation , frater quidam Elamita , &c. Xenophon also nameth the Tribe of the Elamites . Moses telleth of the raigne and power of Chederlaomer King of Elam , f in that morning of the world extended to the borders of Canaan . g Herodot . reports , that they were called of the Greekes Cephenes ; of the neighbouring Nations , Artaei . Suidas h affirmes , that they were called of the Inhabitants Magog and Magusaei . Other names are by Ortelius i added , Chorsori , Achaemenij , Panchaia , &c. It was called Persia of Persaeus the sonne of Danae , or of Perses the sonne of Andromeda ; or ( as others ) of Perses the sonne of Medaea . §. I. Of the beginning of the Persian Monarchie by CYRVS . FRom the time of Chedorlaomer , whom Abram with his houshold-armie ouerthrew , vntill the time of Cyrus , little mention is made of them , hee freed them from the Median seruitude , and erected first that mightie Persian Monarchie . Bizarus k ( which hath written twelue bookes of the Persian affaires ) supposeth that in that time of their subiection to the Assyrians and Medes , they had Gouernours , and Lawes ; of their owne : onely owing a tributary subiection to the other , as their supreme Lords . This hee collecteth out of Xenophon . Cyrus was by name foretold by Esay l , and the re-building of Ierusalem and the Temple , by his authoritie , before that Babylonian Monarchie was erected which destroyed them . GOD after reuealed to Nebuchadnezzar and Daniel by dreames , this Persian both rising and fall . And by dreames did he make way vnto the effecting of his decree ; as appeareth in Herodotus , Iustine and others . For Astyages m dreaming that hee saw a Vine growing on the wombe of his daughter Mandane , which couered all Asia ( interpreted by his Wizards , of the subuersion of his Kingdome by his daughters future issue ) married her , as before is said , to Cambyses , a Persian , descended of the stocke of Perseus sonne of Iupiter , and Danae , and the sonne of Achaemenes , n so that in that remote Region , meanes might faile vnto any aspiring designes . The Chaldaeans report , as Alphaeus recordeth out of Megasthenes , that Nabuchodonosor hauing conquered all Libya , and Asia , as farre as Armenia , at his returne rauished with diuine fury , cryed out , That a Persian Mule should come and subdue the Babylonians . This agrees some what both with the dreame , and the madnesse recorded of that King by Daniel , Chap. 2. and 4. The Oracle of Delphos made like answere to Croesus , That the Lydians should then flee , when a Mule should gouerne the Medes . He was termed a Mule , o because of his more noble parentage by the mother , then the father , and their diuersitie of Nation . Strabo p thinkes he was called Cyrus of a Riuer in Persia , being before called Agradatus . Plutarch q saith , hee was called Cyrus of the Sunne , which with the Persians hath that name . Polyoenus r calleth his wife Nitetis , daughter of Aprias King of Egypt . Suidas saith it was Bardane , and that shee was daughter of Cyaxares , otherwise called Darius Medus . Hee conquered the Median Empire first ; and after added two other , the ſ Lydian and t Babylonian . Croesus the Lydian consulting with the Oracle about the successe of his warre , receiued answere : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , That is , Croesus passing Haile , great state shall make to fall . This he interpreted of the ouerthrow of Cyrus , but proued it in himselfe ; Croesus his sonne had beene mute , till ( now seeing the sword of his enemy readie to giue the fatall stroke vnto his father ) violence of sudden passion brake open those barres , and stops which Nature had set before as impediments to his speech , and by his first most fortunate-vnfortunate language , cried to the bloudie Souldiers to spare his u father . After his many great exploits , hee warred vpon Thamyris the Scythian Queene , where he lost his life . I know not how , Diuine Prouidence seemeth to haue set those Scythian stints to the Persian proceedings ; those great Monarches , both in the elder , and our later world , euer finding those Northerne windes crossing , and in some dismall successe prohibiting their ambition that way . Cyrus was of so firme memory , that hee could call all the souldiers ( some say , but all that had any place of command ) by their proper names . He ordained , that his souldiers should in the first ioyning with the enemy sing certaine Hymnes to Castor and Pollux , that by this meanes they should not bee surprised with sudden feare . He gaue leaue to the Iewes to returne and re-people their Countrey , and to re-build the Temple . x A.M. 3419. Ezra calleth this the first yeere of Cyrus ; not the first of his reigne , but of his Easterne Monarchie , as in his Edict himselfe proclaimeth ; The Lord GOD of Heauen hath giuen mee all the Kingdomes of the Earth . For after he had ouercome Darius Medus ( whom Berosus calleth Nabonnidus ) in battell , and forced him to keepe himselfe in Borsippa : hee besieged and obtained Babylon , where spending some time for the setling of his affaires , he after that forced Darius to yeeld ; and returning to Babylon , made a conquest of Susiana . All which atchieued , the ninth yeere after the taking of Babylon , the seuentieth of the Iewish Captiuitie , the nine and twentieth of his raigne , and the first of that his Babylonian Empire , hee made the decree aboue mentioned , and dyed the second yeere after . It is probable also , that the Persians who held Cyrus in such veneration , began their Aera , or new Computation , from this time of his setled Empire : an honour giuen after by the Easterne world to Alexander in like manner . The Babylonian Kingdome was thus diuided and giuen to the Medes and Persians ; first to Darius , by bloud and descent a Mede , and after , by conquest to Cyrus a Persian . We haue large Fragments of Ctesias ( who was present in the battell betweene Artaxerxes and Cyrus , as was Xenophon also , who hath written the same at large ) collected and reserued by Photius , who saith , hee had read foure and twentie Bookes of this Ctesias his Persica , in which hee much differeth from the reports of Herodotus ; professing , that hee had either seene those things which hee writeth , or receiued them of the Persians themselues . He affirmeth that Astygas ( so he calleth Astyages ) was nothing of kinne to Cyrus , but being by him conquered , was first imprisoned , and after inlarged , and kindly intreated ; Cyrus taking his daughter Amytis ( her husband Spytama being slaine ) to his wife . He subdued the Bactrians , and tooke Amorges King of the Sacae prisoner . But his wife Sparethra with an Army of three hundred thousand men , and two hundred thousand women , came against Cyrus , and taking him and Parmyses the brother of Amytis prisoners , in exchange of them redeemed her husband Amorges , after this helped Cyrus in his warres against Croesus , who ( the Citie being taken , and his sonne , which had beene giuen in hostage , slaine before his face ) fled vnto Apollos Temple , whence by Magicall illusions he made an escape ; and being taken againe and bound faster , his bands with thunder and lightning were loosed , whereupon Cyrus freed him , and gaue him the Citie Barene , neere to Ecbatana . Cyrus after that warred against the Derbices , who by the helpe of the Indians and Elephants , ouerthrew Cyrus , who receiued there a wound by an Indian , whereof hee three dayes afterwards died . But by helpe of Amorges the Derbices were ouercome , and their King Amoraeus slaine with his two sonnes . Cyrus before his death made Cambyses his eldest sonne his heire , and Tanyoxarces his younger , Lord of the Bactrians , Choramnians and Parthians , and set Spytades sonne of Spytama ouer the Derbices . He reigned thirtie yeeres . §. II. Of the succession of CYRVS : and of CAMBYSES . CAMBYSES ( Ctesias addeth in his twelfth Booke ) sent his fathers bodie into Persia . He warred vpon Egypt , and sent Amyrtaeus the King with sixe thousand Egyptians Captiues into Susa , hauing slaine fiftie thousand Egyptians , and lost seuen thousand and two Persians . In the meane time Sphendadates one of the Magi , being corrected by Tanyoxarees for some offence , accused him to Cambyses his brother , who caused him to die with a draught of Buls bloud , deceiuing his mother and his brothers followers , as if hee had put the Magus to death for that slander . And so neerely did they resemble each other , that Sphendadates was sent to the Bactrians , where fiue yeeres after , the mysterie of this iniquitie was detected by Tybetheus an Eunuch ( by him chastened ) vnto Amitis , who , when shee could not obtaine him of Cambyses to punishment , poysoned her selfe . Cambyses after hee had reigned eighteene yeeres , died at Babylon of a wound which he had receiued in his thigh , by whitling a sticke to passe away the time , hauing receiued before direfull presages of this disaster , in his sacrifice not bleeding , and Roxane bringing him forth a sonne without a head . Bagapates , and Artasyras his chiefe Eunuches procured the Kingdome to the Magus , reigning with the name of Tanyoxarces , till Ixabates detected him , who fleeing into a Temple was drawne thence and slaine . But seuen chiefe men , Onophas , Idernes , Norodabates , Mardonius , Barises , Ataphernes , and Darius sonne of Hystaspes , conspired against the Magus , and by the helpe of Artasyras and Bagapates , slew him in his bed-chamber , hauing reigned seuen moneths , ordaining the solemne festiuall Magaphonia in remembrance thereof . Darius being mounted to the Throne by the neighing of his Horse ( as these Princes had before agreed ) built him a Sepulchre in his life time , in a Hill ; which when hee would haue seene , the Chaldaeans forbade him , and his parents curious of that sight , were let downe by the Priests with ropes : but they terrified by the sudden sight of Serpents , let goe their hold , and Darius for that losse of his parents slaine in the fall , cut off the heads of the Priests , in number fortie . He marched with eight hundred thousand men into Europe against the Scythians ; but returning with losse , dyed after hee had reigned one and thirtie yeeres . But before we follow Ctesias any further , let vs see what the common report by Herodotus and others hath deliuered of these proceedings : and let the iudicious Reader chuse whom hee wil embrace . Scaliger and others , rather follow Herodotus , who relateth of Cambyses , that succeeding his father , hee tooke , and after slew Psammenitus King of Egypt . And when hee would haue added Aethiopia a to his new Conquests , with the spoiles of the Temple of Ammon , for which purposes he sent two Armies ; the one was almost consumed with famine , the beasts and prouisions failing , and that barren desart denying grasse ; the remainder by consuming one another , were ( a strange remedie ) preserued from consumption , euery tenth man being by lot tythed to the shambles , and more returning to their fellowes mawes , then on their owne legs . The other Armie was quite buryed in the sands . At his returne , finding the Egyptians solemnizing the feast of their Idoll Apis , hee slew the same ( it was a Bull which they worshipped : ) and after dreaming that Smerdis reigned , hee sent , and slew his brother which was so called , in vaine seeking to frustrate this presage , which was fulfilled in another of that name . He fell in loue with his sister ; and asking whether it were lawfull for him to marry her , the Iudges ( whose authoritie with the Persians lasted with their liues ) answered , that they had no such law , but they had another , that the King of Persia might doe what him liked ; whereupon hee marryed her . His crueltie appeared , in that Prexaspes presuming to admonish him of his too much inclination to drunkennesse , he answered , he should see proofe of the contrary , and presently sending for Prexaspes his sonne , with an arrow shot him to the heart : the father not daring but to commend his steadie hand and Art in shooting . He dyed of his owne sword , which falling out of his scabberd as hee mounted his horse , killed him , not fearing in this Countrey of Syria any such disaduenture , because the Oracle of Latona b in Egypt had told him he should dye at Ecbatana ; which he vnderstood of Media , and was fulfilled at another Ecbatana ( more obscure ) in Syria . Hee caused a Iudge , which had beene corrupted with money , to be flayed , and made of his skin a couering for the Tribunall . Polyoenus tels , That against the Egyptians hee vsed this stratageme ; to set the gods ( dogs , cats , sheepe , &c. ) in the fore-front of his battell . He neither deserued nor obtained that honourable funerall which Cyrus had , who was buryed at Pasargadae , a Tower shadowed with trees , hauing in the vpper part a Chappell furnished with a bed of gold , a table , cups , and vessells of the same metall , with store of garments and furniture , set with iewells . Certain Magi were appointed to attend it , with daily allowance of a sheepe , and once a moneth a horse for sacrifice . His Epitaph was , O man , I am CYRVS , King of Asia , Founder of the Persian Empire ; therefore enuy me not a Sepulchre . Alexander opened the same in hope of gold , but found nothing , sauing a rotten shield , a sword , and two Scythian bowes : he crowned it with gold , and couering it with his owne apparell , departed . These things k Strabo , Arrianus , and Curtius report . §. III. Of the succeeding Monarchs vntill ALEXANDERS Conquest . NExt to a Cambyses succeeded , for a small time , one Smerdis , which was slaine as an Vsurper , by the seuen Princes ; and b Darius , the sonne of Hystaspes , succeeded , designed to that greatnesse by the first neighing of his horse . For when no male issue Royall was left , these Princes agreed , That meeting in a place appointed , he whose horse first neighed , should be acknowledged Emperor . Darius his horse-keeper , the night before , had suffered his horse there to vse his brutish lust with a Mare ; which the place presently causing him to remember , he there ( by his lustfull neighing ) aduanced his Master to the Scepter . Darius for his couetousnesse ( first exacting tribute ) was called a Merchant , Cambyses a Lord , Cyrus a Father of his people . Babylon rebelled , and was c recouered by the costly stratagem of Zopyrus d , who cut off his nose and eares , and fleeing in that deformed plight to the Babylonians , accused Darius of that crueltie . ( Ctesias telleth this of Megabyzus . ) They beleeuing , entertained him , and knowing his Nobilitie and Prowesse , committed their Citie to his fidelitie , which he vpon the next opportunitie betraied to his Master . Darius warred against the Scythians , but vnfortunately . His Army was of 700000. men . After Darius his death , Xerxes e reigned ; whom Scaliger proueth to bee Assuerus , the husband of Esther . This Esther is by some thought to be Amestris , whom the Ethnike writers blame for crueltie : moued haply thereto by the execution committed vpon Haman , and the Iewish enemies in the booke of Esther related . They adde ( perhaps in slander and hatred ) that shee killed fourteene children in one bloudie vow , and other things which I will not rehearse ; but returne to Xerxes . He made league with the Carthaginians , warred vpon the Grecians with an Armie ( as Herodotus f numbreth ) of 1700000. foot-men , 80000. horse-men , 20000. Chariot-men : Others say , That there were 2317000. foot-men in land-forces , besides 1208. ships . Ctesias hath only 800000. men , besides Chariots , and 1000. sayle of ships . Before the Army was drawne the sacred Chariot of Iupiter , by eight white horses ; no mortall man might ascend the Seat. Hee offered to Minerua at Troy 1000. oxen . He , taking view of his huge Army , wept , in thinking , that of all that number in a hundred yeeres none would be aliue . At the passing of the Hellespontike straits , he ( besides other deuotions performed ) at the Sun-rising took a golden Viall full of sacred liquor , and cast the same into the Sea , with a golden Bowle & a Persian Sword ; vncertaine whether in honour of the Sun , or in satisfaction to the angry Hellespont , which a little before , in more then madde arrogance , he had caused to be whipped , and hurled fetters therein , with many menacing threats . Hee wrote letters with like threatnings to Mount Athos , and accordingly pierced his bowells , and made way by force thorow that high and huge Mountaine . This Expedition was in the yeere of the World 3470. Leonides , with his Spartans , enlarged his glory at the Thermopylaean straits g , or narrow passage , which a long time , with a handfull of men , hindred the Persians from passing . Mardonius was slaine , and Xerxes fled out of Greece , after hee had taken Athens , and lost great part of his Army , which in two yeeres space receiued fiue ouerthrowes , at Thermopylae , at Artemisium , at Salamis , at Plataeae , at Mycale . Xerxes being slaine of Artabanus his kinsman , A. M. 3485. Artaxerxes succeeded , in whose time Egypt rebelled , helped therein by Inarus and the Grecians . Among other the mad parts of Xerxes , it is reported , That he fell in loue with a h Plane tree in Lydie , which hee adorned with chaines and costly furniture , and appointed a Guardian thereto . Artaxerxes writ to Hystanes , Gouernour of Hellespontus , That hee should giue Hippocrates Cous ( who then liued , and whose writings still remaine the Physicians Oracles ) as much gold and other things as hee would , and send him vnto him . In his time the Egyptians rebelled , and created Inarus their King , to whom the Athenians sent three hundred Gallies for defence ; but by Artabazus and Megabyzus they were subdued . Artaxerxes dyed , An. M. 3525. After this Artaxerxes , surnamed Long-hand , another Xerxes succeeded and reigned a small time , as did also Sogdianus , or Ogdianus , or ( so Ctesias calleth him ) Secyndianus , whom Darius Nothus slew , and possessed the Throne . Ctesias nameth him Ochus , and saith that hee changed his name to Dariaeus . In the time of this King was the Peloponnesian Warre , which Thucydides hath related . Artaxerxes Mnemon his sonne succeeded , An. M. 3545. He slew his brother Cyrus ; Ctesias was there present with Artaxerxes , whom hee cured of a wound giuen him on the brest by Cyrus , with whom was then present and partaker , that great Philosopher , Captaine , and Historian hereof Xenophon . Artaxerxes was a name giuen ( as some write ) to all the Persian Kings : it signifieth a great Warrior , as Brisson and Drusius obserue . This Mnemon reigned fortie yeeres . After his death succeeded Ochus , and reigned three and twentie yeeres . Next to him was Arses , or Arsames ; and last of all Darius , whom Alexander ouerthrew the second time at Arbela , An. M. 3619. & conquered that Persian Monarchy to the Macedonians . Of the Macedonian successors of Alexander ( so much as concerneth this place ) is before handled in our Syrian relation . They were depriued of these parts by Arsaces , of whom & all his Parthian followers , euen now ye haue read in the Chapters of Parthia . §. IIII. Of the Persian Chronologie . COncerning these Persian Kings , Chronologers ( after their wont ) differ not a little . Master a Liuely hath taken great paines in this Argument ; besides the painefull labours of Scaliger , Iunius , and many others , both Rabbins , and Greekes , and Latines , in whose streames Elephants may swim , and the greatest Students may finde enough to busie their studious braines : for mee , it is sufficient to taste , or at least to enter so farre as a Lambe may safely wade , without perill of drowning . The Hebrewes , through ignorance of the Olympiades , and humane Authors ( where they are destitute of their owne ) are most absurd , some b reckoning but foure Persian Kings in all , till Alexanders time : some account c fiue : and some d three . Against these , Pererius and Temporarius e most sharpely ( and not vnworthily ) enueigh , as also against their f Chronicles , which ascribe to the Persians , from the first yeere of Darius the Mede , but two and fiftie yeeres . Iosephus better seene in Ethnike Authors dissenteth from them . As for Metasthenes of Annius , wee haue before shewed him to be counterfeit , and the rest of his brethren , to bee either the bastards of Annius , or Changelings , which hee hath nursed , and would father vpon those Authors , whose names they beare . Viues g calls them Portentosa , & vel solo auditu horrenda ; monstrous reports , dregs , friuolous pamphlets of vncertaine Authors ; which , if any bee in loue with , hee may enioy without him his corriuall . h Goropius bestowes much paines in the vncasing of them ; and learned men i doe now generall distaste them . Iosephus k cites Megasthenes in quarto Indicorum , the fourth Booke of his Indian Historie ; from whence Petrus Comestor alledgeth the same testimonie , with deprauing the word Indicorum , and making it Iudiciorum . Annius addes , not onely the corrupting of the name Metasthenes for Megasthenes , but a Historie vnder his l name , de Iudicio Temporum & Annalium Persicorum , wherein no maruell if hee proceed in the Storie , as he began in the Title . Beroaldus m in the Persian Chronologie faineth diuers names to the Persian Kings ; as Assuerus , Artaxerxes , Darius Assyrius , Artaxerxes Pius . Liuely , and other moderne Writers out of the Greeke Olympiads and Histories , haue giuen truer account of the Persian Times and Gouernment , beginning with the fiue and fiftieth Olympiad , and continuing the same to the third yeere of the hundred and twelfth . Scaliger and Caluisius ( as you haue seene before ) doe a little differ from this account of Master Liuely , which he liuely proueth by conference of other Histories , both Humane and Ecclesiasticall , Clemens , Eusebius , Herodotus , Diodorus , Polybius , Xenophon , Thucydides , Dionysius , Halicarnassaeus , Liuie , and others . As much adoe is made about the beginning and ending of Daniels weekes , and the time of the building and finishing the second Temple , both which are much illustrated by the right knowledge of the Persian Chronologie . n Iunius , Liuely o , and some others begin the account of the threescore and ten weekes , and reckon the building of the second Temple , in the second yeere of Darius Nothus p , to whose reasons I referre the Reader , and returne to our Persian affaires . How this Persian Empire agreed to the dreame of Nabuchodonosor , and the visions of Daniel ; Broughton q , Reusnerus , and others haue written ; it were too tedious here to relate . Artaxerxes ( others call him , perhaps more truely , Artaxares ) recouered the Persian Name and Empire fiue hundred thirtie eight yeeres , as Bizarus , Lib. 4. reckoneth , after Alexander the Great had extinguished them , and in the yeere of our Lord 230. Others say it was in the yeere of Christ 233. and in the yeere of the World 4182. and 563. after Alexanders Conquest : others otherwise . The Catalogue of r the Persian Kings in that their second Dynastie , you may reade before , Lib. 1. c. 13. But for better satisfaction of the Reader , we will here present a short view of their Historie . §. V. Of the second Persian Dynastie . ARTAXARES being a man of hautie spirit , fought three battells with Artabanus the Parthian , and at the third time depriued him of life and Scepter together . Hee proceeded to subdue the neighbouring Barbarians ; and passing ouer Tygris , disturbed the Romane Prouince of Mesopotamia , deuouring in hope , and threatning in termes , all those Asian Prouinces , sometimes subiect to the Persians , before the Macedonian deluge . Alexander Seuerus ( sonne of Mammea ) the Emperour writ to him , to stay his course : But Pikes , not Pens , were like to preuaile with Artaxares , who brought into the field seuen hundred Elephants , and eighteene hundred Chariots , and many thousands of Horse-men , but with much bloud-shed was forced to leaue the honor of the day to the Romanes . Herodianus seemeth to write harder fortunes of the Romans in this warre . But Lampridius , Eutropius , Orosius , and Zosimus write , That Seuerus obtained the victory , and tooke Ctesiphon and Babylon , and subdued also Arabia . Agathias a affirmeth , That Artaxares was called Magus . Valerianus was ouer-throwne by Sapores , the successor of Artaxares , in Mesopotamia , and there taken , & was made a foot-stoole for Sapores , on whose necke he vsed to tread , when he tooke horse ; and at last was flayed aliue , and sprinkled with salt . Zosimus saith , That he was treacherously taken at a meeting for conference : and Trebellius Pollio ascribeth it to the treason of his guide . This cruell Tyrant afflicted the Roman Prouinces , to Cilicia and Cappadocia , filling with dead bodies the broken spaces betweene the Hils , feeding ( as it were ) those deformed gaping iawes with cruell banquets of mans flesh . Odenatus Palmirinus brought some light to the Romans in this darkened and dreadfull Eclipse of their Sun , and recouered the Roman Territories . His wife Zenobia after his death , like another Semiramis , proued a fortunate Generall & Warrior against the Persians , and also against the Romans , from whom she withheld Syria , til Valerius Aurelianus carried her to Rome , being by vnexpected accident surprised . As for Valerianus , it was the iust iudgement of God for his cruell persecution of the Christians , whom he had at first fauoured , till one of the Egyptian Priests had perswaded him to this , and other wickednesse , as humane sacrifices , and such like . Euseb . l. 7. c. 9. He was taken of Sapores , An. Dom. 260. after Caluisius computation . Buntingus hath two yeeres lesse . In the time of Probus the Persians sued for peace , and obtained it ; he procuring such peace in the East ( saith Vopiscus ) that a rebellious Mouse was not heard to peepe . Carus his successor warred against the Persians , and hauing entred their Country as farre as Ctesiphon , was slain with a Thunder-bolt ( no Roman Emperour , by , I know not what secret destinie , from the time of Crassus , passing those parts , without vnfortunate successe . ) This was An. Dom. 283. Diocletian sent Galerius against Narses the Persian , sonne to Varranes , or Varaaranes , the second : ( for after Sapores , Hormisda his sonne had reigned a yeere ; Varranes the first , three yeeres ; Varranes the second , sixteene ; and a third of that name onely foure moneths , as Agathias reckoneth . ) But not farre from Carrhae ( fatall to the Romans ) Galerius Caesar lost b almost all his Armie , and therefore found homely welcome at his returne , Diocletian suffering him to lacquey ( in his purple Robes ) some miles after his Chariot . Indignation supplying his former defects , he recouered his credit with the ouer-throw of the Persians ; Narses fled , leauing his wiues , sisters , and children to the Conqueror . A league was made , with returne of Armenia , Mesopotamia , and Assyria to the Romans . Misdates the Persian , began his reigne An. Dom. 301. To him An. 309. succeeded his sonne Sapores , and reigned ( which I think was neuer read of any ) longer then he liued in view of the World , beginning his reigne before his birth , which he continued threescore and ten yeeres . For Misdates c dying without issue male , and leauing his wife great with child , the Princes consulted with the Magi , whether this future birth would bee male ; which they affirmed , obseruing their predictions by a Mare , then ready to foale ; and the Princes set on the Crowne , or Royall Ensigne , on the mothers belly , acknowledging him for their King . This Sapores , in a letter to Constantius the Emperour , intituled himselfe King of Kings , partaker of the Starres , brother of the Sunne and Moone : he demanded all that had before belonged to the Persians , to bee restored . Betwixt them grew a bloudie warre , as Ammianus relateth . Sapores tooke Singara and Bezabde , An. Dom. 359. but was repelled into Persia by Constantius . Iulian his successor seeking to subdue the Persian , lost himselfe . The best part of himselfe he had lost before in Apostasie , which plucked this destruction vpon him , An. 362. It is vncertain whether diuine or humane hand executed this iustice on him . Iouinian was presently saluted Emperor , but forced to agree on dishonourable conditions with the Persians , leauing the Rabdicens , Carduens , Rhesens , Zalens , and Nisibis to the Persian Dominion . And a little after , in the reigne of Valens , the league was broken by Sapores , who wonne Ctesiphon : Valens intending this war , was by the Gothes ouerthrowne , and burnt aliue , before he could effect any thing , An. 377. When Theodosius reigned , the peace was renewed . After Sapores succeeded Artaxerxes ; and after him Sapores his sonne , both which reigned nine yeeres . Then followed Varanes Cermasat eleuen yeeres , to whom succeeded d Isdigertes , who held peace with the Romans . Procopius writes , That Arcadius the Emperour on his death-bed , Ann. 407. ordained in his last Will , this Isdigertes the Tutor and Protector to his sonne and heire Theodosius , which he faithfully performed . Agathias also acknowledgeth it a currant report . e Maruthas was in credit with this King . Hee was a Christian Bishop , and by his prayers had cured him of a grieuous sicknesse , which the Magi with their Fierie superstition , and all their labour , could not effect . The Magi conspiring against Maruthas , watched opportunitie , that when the King should come ( after the Persian wont ) to worship the Fire , a man ( whom they had hidden before within the earth for that purpose ) cried aloud , That the King should goe forth , as being accounted of their god impious , who so loued a Christian Bishop . Hereupon the King bethought him of sending him away . But Maruthas suspecting the knauerie , counselled the King to cause the earth to be didded vp ; for the Fire , saith hee , cannot speake . The King going into the Chappell or Sanctuarie , and hearing this voyce againe , followed Maruthas his counsell , and found out their packing , and punished the authors , allowing Maruthas to build a Church , wheresoeuer hee pleased in Persia . And whiles the Magi yet added to their treacheries , he not onely punished their persons , but distasted their Religion , and purposed to become a Christian , but by death was preuented , which happened An. 421. Varanes or Vararanes his sonne , followed not his steps , but both brake league with the Romans , and persecuted the Christians . Narses his Generall , with his forces , were defeated , Azamaea wasted , Nisibis besieged by the Imperialls : The Saracens , which ayded the Persian , stricken with a strange furie and amazement , drowned themselues in Euphrates . It is said , a hundred thousand men perished . Theodosius then Emperour , knew these things by Palladius f , who in three dayes did ride from Constantinople hither , and backe againe in as many , vsing to flie in this manner to any the remotest parts of the Empire , with such admirable , and almost miraculous expedition ; with his celeritie making that spacious Empire seeme but narrow and strait . Vararanes sent an Armie of those expert Souldiers which were among them , for their excellencie , called Immortall , but the Roman swords soone proued them mortall . Thus succeeded that Warre which he had begun , for despight to the Christian Religion and profession . He was forced to seeke peace , and ended or mitigated his persecution . To him succeeded , Ann. 441. another Izdigerdes , who reigned seuenteene yeeres ; and after him Perozes , who reigned foure and twentie yeeres : after him , his brother Obalas ( Bizarus calls him Bleses ) ruled foure yeeres . Cabades his successour renewed the Warres with the Romans : and no maruell , for hee was cruell to his owne people , and warred euen against Nature : for hee ordained ( as some report ) That women should be common , any wedlock-bands notwithstanding . Whereupon his Nobles conspired against him , depriued and imprisoned him . Bleses was enthronized ( Scaliger hath Zamaspes ) who foure yeeres after resigned the State vnto Cabades againe , who hauing before reigned eleuen yeeres , added thereto thirtie more . Necephorus g tells , That hee became friend to the Christians , and permitted free libertie of that Religion vpon this occasion . Betweene Persia and India was a Castle , called Tzundadaer , wherein Cabades had heard , that much money and iewells were kept . Cabades vsed all meanes to obtaine it , but in vaine ; so strongly was it ( as the Storie saith ) garded with Deuills . Hee therefore vsed all the Persian Exorcismes to dispossesse them ; and when they preuailed not , he sought to effect it by the Iewes , but with the former successe . At last hee made vse of the Christians , who expelled the spirits , and deliuered the Castle vnto him . It is reported , that he slew Zeliobes , King of the Hunnes , for playing on both hands , and comming to helpe him in his Warres against the Romans , hauing before sworne to assist the Emperour . About these times were the Manichees h destroyed in Persia , for corrupting his sonne Phatuarsa with their infectious leauen . He therefore slew their chiefe Prelate Indagarus , and many thousand Manichees , all in one day , hauing assembled them with a wile , professing , that he would make that his sonne King . He assembled also the chiefe of the Magi , Glonazës ; and Boazanes a Christian Bishop , for the greater solemnitie , with like deuotion as Iehu sacrificed to Baal , with the presence and assistance of Iehonadab , 2. Kings 10. Caluisius saith this was done An. 523. Cabades dyed , An. 531. His sonne Cosroes the Great succeeded , and reigned eight and fortie yeeres . Hee about the thirteenth yeere of Iustinians Empire , An. 539. inuaded the Roman Dominions , tooke Surus , burnt Berraea , destroyed Antiochia , and with lesse successe besieged Edessa . Agathias preferreth this Cosroes for his great exploits before Cyrus and Xerxes . Yet was his end ignoble , and vnworthy his high spirit . For Mauritius in the time of Tiberius , entred into the Persian Dominions , and burnt some Villages neere to the place where Cosroes then was for his recreation , and saw this burning spectacle : wherewith Indignation and Griefe mustering greater multitudes of fearefull , vnquiet , enraged thoughts in his heart , then Mauritius had Souldiers in his Armie , vnable to beare such vnwonted sights of hostile flames in his Countries , and such vnwonted fights of inward perturbations , euen greatnesse of spirit made way to Pusillanimitie , and being weakned with colluctation of contrary passions , a feauer , taking that occasion and aduantage , apprehends him , and soone after kills him . Some say , his sonne Ormisda reigned seuen yeeres with his father . Hee succeeded and reigned eight yeeres . Hee was exceeding cruell , by reason of a prophecie that his subiects should dispossesse him , which caused him to dispossesse thousands of them of their liues : and made him so odious , that they easily after apprehended the occasion to fulfill that subtill deuillish Oracle . Against him Mauritius performed worthy attempts , which made way vnto him for the Romane Empire . And then also hee had good successe against the Persians , by the valour of Philippicus his Generall : insomuch , that the Persians moued with these and other discontents , by incitement of Varamus , deposed Ormisda , killed his wife and sonne before his eyes ; which hauing remained to performed vnto him that their last , vncouth , vnnaturall seruice , were presently after put out , with burning needles thrust into them ; himselfe first imprisoned , and after beaten to death with clubs , by Cosroes his sonne . That Varamus had , a little before , beene sent as Generall against the Roman Armie : which his seruice being found vnseruiceable , and the Romans preuayling , he was not onely depriued of his place ; but , to his further disgrace , was , by the Kings commandement , f clothed in womans attyre : which indignities he repayed , not in words alone ( in his letters stiling Ormisda , The Daughter of Cosroes ) but with those vnnaturall and disloyall practises : which hee continued also against Cosroes , sonne and heire of Ormisda , forcing him to flee to Mauritius the Emperour for succour . For Varamus did not approue his succession , but writ vnto him to relinquish his royaltie , for feare of succeeding in his fathers fortunes . In that letter he stileth himselfe , Friend of the Gods , Enemy of Tyrants , Wise , Religious , Vnblameable , Happy , Prouident , &c. CHOSROES giueth him an answere , wherein he thus writeth , CHOSROES King of Kings , Lord of Lords , Ruler of Nations , Prince of Peace , Saluation of men , amongst the gods a man good and eternall , amongst men a god most Illustrious , most glorious Conquerour , rising with the Sunne , giuing eyes ( Starres ) to the night , Noble from his ancestrie , &c. But for all these great Titles , he was compelled to flee , as is said , and write in a lower stile to Mauritius . Theophilactus Simocatta , speaking of the Abares , a Scythian Nation dwelling neere Ister , saith , that they were descended of the Hunnes , and that Bocolabras ( which word signifieth one that is a Priest and Magus , for their Priests were their Diuiners ) hauing offended Chagan , the Prince of these Abates , fled vnto their originall Nation , dwelling in the East , neere to the Persians , commonly called Turkes . This I mention to shew the Turkish originall , and their common descent with the Hunnes ( with whose posteritie in Hungarie they now hold such continuall dissentions ) by the testimonie of an Author , which writ his Historie a thousand yeeres since . In his third Booke and sixth Chapter , hee saith , the Hunnes which dwell in the North-East , whom the Persians called Turkes , were subdued by King Hormisdas ; and whereas before the Persians had vsed to pay them fortie thousand pieces of gold to buy their peace , they now forced these Hunnes to pay so much for tribute to the Persians . The Persian Gold bred such surquedrie and excesse amongst the Turkes , that they had their Beds , Tables , Horse-furniture and Armours of solide Gold : which prodigalitie made them couetous , and to demand larger contribution from the Persians ; hence arose those warres and that thraldome of the Turkish Nation . This Author , first of all other to my knowledge , mentioneth the Turkish warres , which since haue yeelded matter for Authors more then enough . These Turkes are g said to helpe Varamus in his rebellion ; but both hee and they receiued discomfiture by Narses the Roman Generall , and sixe thousand were taken and slaine . The Turkes being asked why they helped Varamus , answered , That they were forced thereto by famine : they were also marked with a Black Crosse , which ( they said ) they learned of the Christians , thereby to expell hunger . Cosroes thus recouered the Kingdome by aide of the Empire , which Varamus had vsurped to himselfe . Hee h was deepely seene in the Chaldaean mysteries , and being by a Roman Gouernour reproued for some excesse , in those times when he so much needed their helpe : he answered , That the times did aduantage him to those reproofes : but know ( saith hee ) that calamities shall also befall the Romans , and the Babylonian Nation shall rule them three weekes of yeeres . After that , in the fifth weeke , the Romans shall subdue the Persians : which being come to passe , a day shall come that shall haue no night , and the expected end of the Empire shall be at hand ; in which time corruption shall be abolished , and men shall liue according to Diuine Ordinance . This , either false or vncertaine prophecie ( according to that Deepenesse of Satan ) he vttered , but what effect answerable hath followed , I know not . i In his time the Saracens , confederate with the Romans , spoyled the Countries of Babylonia . This Cosroes reigned nine and thirtie yeeres . He held peace with the Romans whiles Mauritius liued ; but when Phocas cruelly and trecherously had slaine him , a world of euills at once assaulted the Empire . The Germans , Gaules , Italians , Hunnes , and Persians , by their Armies afflicted the publike State ; and the Roman Bishop then began to aspire to an vniuersall Souereigntie , which that Murtherer first entituled him vnto . That Armie which was yet ted with the bloud of Mauritius , by the Persians sword was punished , and died in their owne bloud : who hauing ouerthrowne the Romans in two battailes , made way for further conquests . Thus did God punish that Murtherer , and besides ( to pay him in his owne coyne ) Priscus , Heraclon , and Heraclius conspired against this Conspirer , and murthered the Murtherer , and hauing cut off his Priuities , and his Head , hurled him into the Sea , and destroied his Issue . Horaclius succeeded in this troubled state of the Empire ; Chosroes preuailing by his victorious Armies entred Apamea , Edessa , Caesarea , Cappadocie , and subdued Asia , whiles the Auares , or Abares wasted and spoiled Europe : the Saracens also ( as in preludes of their future fortunes ) committed great spoyle in Syria . This in the third yeere of Heraclius : in the fourth , the Persians tooke Damascus ; in the fifth , Ierusalem ( carrying away k the Crosse ) and slew therein by instigation of the Iewes 90000. and subdued Palaestina . In the seuenth , he inuaded Egypt and Africa , and conquered all , euen to Ethiopia . In the ninth , the Auares entred Thrace with an Armie , and Chagan chased Heraclius into the Citie , spoiling many Townes : but the next yeere compounded on peaceable conditions ; the Persians at the same time tooke Ancyra a Citie of Galatia . In the twelfth yeere of Heraclius , a certaine Astrologer , Stephanus Alexandrinus , prophecied , that the Saracens should rule in power and dominion three hundred and nine yeeres , and then should endure much disquiet and trouble fiftie sixe yeeres . What he saw in the Starres we know not : but their Fates were longer-liued . Saes at this time sent with an Armie from Chosroes wasted all the East , and held fraudulent conference with Heraclius , who sent with him seuentie chiefe men Embassadours to Chosroes . All these Saes treacherously lead captiues and bound into Persia , which yet could not satisfie his tyrannicall Master , who ( because hee had seene Heraclius , and had not brought him aliue ) caused him to bee flaied quicke : and sent Sarbarus against the Romans . Heraclius beganne his expedition with penitent , and lowly seeking peace with GOD , who made his warres prosper against the Persians . Some say he sent Embassadours to Chosroes , who refused all conditions , except they would renounce their crucified GOD. This GOD preuailed against that presumption , and deliuered Gazacum into the hands of Heraclius , in which Citie was the Temple of the Sunne , the treasure of Croesus , and imposture of Coles . There he found the abominable image of Chosroes , in the Globe-fashioned l roofe of the Palace , as it were sitting in heauen . About this were the Sunne , Moone , and Starres , which hee worshipped superstitiously , and certaine scepter-bearing Angels standing about the same . There were certaine deuices to imitate showers of raine , and the noise of thunder . These all , together with the Temple of the Fire , and the Citie , Heraclius committed to the deuouring , not the deuotion of the fire . Hee after ouerthrew Sarbarazai , and Sarbarancas , and Sais , Persian Generalls , with all their forces ; and so preuailed , that Chosroes in impious reuenge , robbed all the Christian Churches in his dominion of their gifts and treasures , compelling all the Christians ( a worse sacriledge ) to the Nestorian heresie . He also sent Sais with a great Army against Heraclius , and Sarbarus with another against Constantinople , stirring vp the Slauins and Gepeds to helpe him , with the Westerne Hunnes or Auares . Heraclius send one Army to the safeguard of the Citie , another against Sais , and with the third hee went to the Lazikes , seeking to winne the Easterne Turkes , called Chazari , to his partie . These breaking through the Caspian Straits vnder Zebeelus next in dignitie to Chagan , committed exceeding spoyles . Heraclius meane while ouerthrowing Sais , who dying with indignation of this losse and griefe for his Masters displeasure , could not thus appease his fury , but his carkasse was despightfully intreated ; although the Heauens fought for Heraclius , and with a sudden shower of Haile caused that Persian ouerthrow . Tenne dayes was Constantinople besieged , but by diuine power preserued , as Cedrenus and others write , by a miraculous Vision . Chosroes makes Razastes his Generall , who encounters with Heraclius , not farre from Niniue , and lost his life and the field . This victoriously he proceeded , chasing Chosroes before him fiue and twentie miles in a day , which could not before go fiue . And when some had accused Sarbarus , as inclining to the Romans , he sent to Cardarichas his Colleague to kill him ; which letter being intercepted , caused Sarbarus to become such indeed ; who adulterating his Masters letters , and putting in other foure hundred chiefe men , called an assembly , and publikely reading the letters , caused a rebellion . And in the yeere 626. Cosroes now at his wits end , or rather quite beyond them , appointed Medarses his sonne to bee his successour and heire apparent : wherewith Siroes , his elder sonne , being discontented , conspired to betray his father and brother to Heraclius : and soone after caused them both to bee slaine at Ctesiphon . Peace m was concluded with the Romans , and their Prouinces restored . Onely Arabia was by Mahumet holden , as a Seminary of a greater mischiefe , vnder which the world with griefe and amazement still groneth . Lope Obregon in a large Spanish booke , of the confutation of the Alcoran , which , hee saith , hee gathered out of the Moores writings , tells that Mahemet serued Heraclius in his warres against Cosroes , with more then ten thousand horse-men ; Vbiqu●r , Homar , Hozmen , and Hali , being chiefe Commanders vnder him , and being after the victorie denied pay , conquered a great part of Persia to himselfe . And when Siroes successour to Gosroes , withstood him ; he gaue him the ouerthrow , and therefore the Persians chose a new King to represse these Arabians : and that after this , Heraclius sending for the Crosse which hee had recouered from the Persians , from Ierusalem to Constantinople , ( this Palladium being gone ) hee wanne Ierusalem , and the Countries about . Other prodigious miracles hee farseth into his storie , and describes a Throne which Cosroes had made a Tower of siluer garnished with precious stones , vnder the same on one side the Sunne , on the other the Moone , and iust with it the Crosse , which he had taken from Ierusalem , and that hee would be adored for King and Lord of the World. But I will not ingage my selfe farre for this Historian . Siroes , Adeser , Barazas , and Baram the daughter of Cosroes , in their order of succession in that disordered and turbulent estate , had scarse two yeeres allowed to them all : to whom succeeded Ormiz de Iezdegird , who about the yeere 63 2 . was ouerthrowne and slaine by the Saracens : and that Persian Kingdome ( then weakened by ciuill dissentions ) was subdued to Saracenicall seruitude ; and that second Persian Dynastie ( continued as Scaliger n reckoneth in eight and twentie successions , the space of foure hundred and two yeeres ) had an end . From thence vnto this time their Religion is Saracenicall : their State gouerned by the Califas , o and such Commanders or Sultans as they had placed ouer them , till their Sultans warring with the Califa for Souereigntie , procured aide from the Turkes : who dispossessed them of their Kingdome presently , after they had disburthened them of their enemies : The Turkes were displaced and chased away by the Tartars . Of these both Saracens and Turks , you haue the historie in the former booke , and therefore needlesse here to be related : Of the Tartars shall follow in their order . Now let vs a little looke backe to the Greatnesse , and other things most remarkable in the Persian Kings . CHAP. V. Of the Persian Magnificence , and other their Antiquities . THe time of the first Dynastie , howsoeuer Dionisius Halicarnass . contracteth it to two hundred yeeres , and Cedrenus to two hundred and fourteene : yet Q. Curtius ( who writ the ouerthrow of the same by Alexander , in the time of Claudius , vnder whom , if Brissonius a hath gathered truly , he was Proconfull of Africa ) and Hierom , and Clemens Alexand. and others little disagree from that our former account reckoning two hundred thirtie one . In which space the greatnesse of their Kings appropriated the Title of the Great King vnto themselues , as Drusius in his Obseruations , and Brissonius out of Dio. Chrysostomus , Aristides , Isocrates , and others haue obserued : so Artaxerxes , Ezra . 7.12 . calleth himselfe King of Kings , which the Parthian after annexed to his Stile . The Kingdome was Hereditarie both in Persia and Parthia , the eldest Sonne begotten in Wedlocke , suceeding . In long Expeditions the Heire apparant was nominated . They vsed to be inaugurated or crowned ( after our Phrase ) at Pasargadae , b by their Priests , which Plutarch thus describeth . The designed King goeth into a Chappell of the Goddesse of Warre ( it may be thought Minerua ) and there putting off his former Habit , puts on that which Cyrus ware before he was King : then doth he eate a lumpe of Figges , and Turpentine , and drinkes a cup of sowre Milke : their other Ceremonies are not knowne . On his head was set a Cidaris or Tiara ; this was a kind of Cap or Turbant , not like a Felt of wooll , but of diuers pieces of cloth sewed together , Tritis pilea suta de lacernis ; the Kings differing from the common sort , because his ascended strait with a sharp top not bowed any way ; to the other Persians it was deadly to weare a Tiara , except the top bowed ( in token of subiection ) to their forehead . Only the posteritie of those , which with Darius Histaspis slew the vsurping Magus , might weare them bending to the middle of their head , and not hanging downe to their browes , as the other . The Kings Tiara was properly called Cidaris , and was set on by the Surena , which was an hereditarie dignitie next to the King . About this Cidaris hee wore a Diadem , which some Authors c confound , and make to be the same ; others otherwise : it was a purple band , or of blew colour , distinguished with white , which was wreathed about the Tiara . The right or strait Tiara , with that purple and white band ; was the note of royaltie , as the Crowne in these parts . The Diadem in d other Countries , was a white band wreathed about the forehead . The new King was placed also in a golden Throne , and ( if hee pleased ) changed his former name , as Codomannus to Darius . His subiects adored him as a god ( so did the Greekes , e interprete it , and Mordecas which refused this ceremonie to Haman ) prostrating themselues on the ground with a kinde of veneration ; turning their hands behind their backe , if they had any sute to the King . Sperchies and Bulis Lacedemonians , and Conon f the Athenian refused this Rite : Ismenias g the Theban dissembled it with taking vp his ring , which for that purpose hee lot flip from his finger , when hee came before the King . Timagoras h was put to death by the Athenians for doing it . In the time of Apollonius i , none might come to the presence of the King , which had not before done the like adoration to his Image . They also when they came into the presence of the King , held their hands within their sleeues ; for default herein , Cyrus Iunior slew Antosaces and Mitraeus , as Xenophon writeth . Likewise , for the greater Maiestie they seldome were seene of the people , and then neuer on foot : neither might any enter the Palace without licence of the King , signifying his attendance first by a messenger : this honour was reserued to the Princes which slew Smerdis , which might enter at all times , but when the King was in bed with his wife ; which Intaphernes ( one of the seuen ) transgressing , therefore lost his head . Yea , the Scripture k noteth the danger hereof in Haman , the Kings greatest fauourite , and Ester the Queene , neither of which had libertie of entrance , without the Kings call or admission . It was a capitall offence to sit on the Kings Throne , to weare the Kings garment , or in hunting to strike any beast before the King had stricken . The King ( as before is noted , of Cambyses ) was not subiect to any law : the people were held in much slauery , if that may be so called which is voluntarie . In this affection , they which were l scourged at the Kings command , were thankefull to him , for that they were had in remembrance with him . Their obedience appeared , when Xerxes m being in a ship in danger , many at his word leaped into the Sea to lighten the ship . Yea , they would be their owne executioners when they had offended the n King . None might salute him without a present . His birth-day was obserued a sacred and solemne festiuall . His death was bewailed with a silence of lawes and sutes fiue daies , and with extinguishing o that Fire , which euery one obserued in his house , as his household deitie . The Kings abode was according to the season : seuen moneths saith Zonaras p in Babylon , three in Susa , and two in Ecbatana . Aelian therefore compares them to Cranes , and Aristides to the Scythian Nomades : alway by this shifting , enioying a temperate season . Susa or Shushan , was so called of the abundance of Lillies , which in that language are so named , saith Stephanus : a Region so defended by high mountaines from the Northerne blasts , that in the Summer the vehement heat parched their q Barly ( it is Straboes report , and therefore they couered the roofes of their houses with earth two cubits deepe ) and it killed the snakes as they crossed the wayes . It was situate on Choaspes , and entertained the Kings Court in Winter , as Ecbatana in Summer the chiefe Citie of the Medes . Sometimes it also remoued to Pasargadae ; and sometimes to Persepolis , the richest Citie , if Diodorus r bee beleeued , vnder the Sunne , wherein was a Tower enuironed with a three-fold wall , the first of which was sixteene cubits high , and made with battlements , the second twice as much , the third square , and sixtie cubits in height of hard stone with brazen gates : on the East thereof was a Hill of foure acres , wherein were the Sepulchres of the Kings . Alexander in reuenge of the burning of Athens , and by instigation of wine , and Thais his Concubine ( Mars , Bacchus , Venus , three heauy , vnruly , tyrannicall enemies , conspiring ) burned this sometime Treasure-house of Persia . The Persian Court or Palace had many Gates , and Guards which took turnes by lot : ( you reade the words of Aristotle in his booke de Mundo , hereby manifested to bee his , or at least as ancient , in that he writeth of the Persian State flourishing before Alexander in his time had subuerted it ) some , hee saith , were called the Kings eares , others his eyes , and others had other offices , by which the King learned whatsoeuer was any where done , and therefore holden as a God : And besides his Posts which brought newes , by Fires or Beacons , he might in one day learne the State of that huge Empire , extended from the Hellespont to India . The Palace-roofe admirably shined with the brightnesse of Iuorie , Siluer , Amber , and Gold. His Throne was of Gold , borne vp with foure Pillars , beset with gemmes . His bed was also of Gold ( which was propounded the reward to Zorobabel and his companions , Ezra 3.3 . ) yea , Herodotus tells of a Tabernacle of Gold , of a Plane tree , and a Vine of Gold giuen to Darius by Pithius the Bythinian . This Vine Athenaeus ſ reporteth , was adorned with iewels , and hung ouer the Kings bed , the Grape-clusters being all precious stones : in a Parlour at his beds feet were three thousand Talents of Gold , in another at the head , called the Kings bolster , were fiue thousand Talents . Gardens were t adioyning , which they called Paradises : some very large , wherein were kept wild beasts , as Lions , Beares , Bores , for the Kings game , with spacious Woods and Plaines , inclosed in wall . Tully out of Xenophon relateth the industrie of Cyrus , which with his owne hand had measured , planted , ordered , and husbanded , one of those pleasant Paradises . Alexander enriched them with Trees and Plants out of Greece . The Persian Kings dranke the water of Choaspes onely , which to that purpose was boyled , and carried with them in Siluer vessells wheresoeuer they went. The Parthian Kings dranke of this u and of the Riuer Eulaeus ( a Riuer rising in Media , which after it hath buried it selfe , againe recouering the light , compasseth the Tower of Susa , and the religious Temple of Diana . Daniel calls it Vlay ; it seemeth to be , or to become the same with Choaspes ; and so doth Ptolomey confound them ) they dranke also onely Chalybonian wine , made at Damascus in Syria , and their bread was made of the wheat of Assos in Phrygia . Their sumptuous feasting x appeareth in the Scripture , beyond what is read in any storie of any King : in which was somewhat of euery y Nation subiect to him , set before him : his Salt was brought out of Egypt . Amongst the baggage and stuffe of Darius , which Parmenio tooke at Damascus , were found two hundred seuentie seuen Cookes , nine and twentie Scullians , thirteene which had charge of white-meates , seuenteene which were to minister water , seuentie which belonged to the wine-celler , fortie which looked to the oyntments , and sixtie sixe which made Crownes . How many may we thinke , were there in his setled Court ? His dining-roome was full of musicall women , whereof one began the song , the rest followed : three hundred of these creatures singing , playing , dancing , spent the night in his bed-chamber . Hee z which could deuise any new pleasure , was highly rewarded : for which purpose Xerxes promised largely to such Epicurean-Masters by an open Proclamation . The King vsually sate alone , sometimes his mother and wife were admitted : other guests sate where hee might see , but not be seene of them : yea , they had slauish sauce to their sweet meates , being narrowly watched by the Eunuches , whether they cast any liberall lookes towards any of the Kings women . Yet , the Parthian guests had more seruile entertainment , as euen now wee shewed . Concerning the multitudes of their women , and curiositie of their lusts , the booke of Ester yeelds ample testimonie . Cicero addeth , that they bestowed for the maintenance of their wiues robes , and dresses ; one Citie for their haire , another for their necke ; yea , the reuenues of whole countries on such excesse . Socrates in Platoes Alcibiades telleth of an Embassador into Persia , which was almost a whole day in trauelling through a Region , called the Queenes Girdle , another called the Queenes Head-tire , and so for euery other part of her Wardrobe . The Kings a children ( especially the eldest sonne ) were presently after their birth committed to Eunuches , which beside education did compose and order their lims : at seuen yeeres of age they learned to ride and hunt , hauing skilfull instructers for that purpose : at foureteene yeeres they were committed to the discipline of the Royall Masters , which were foure choisely learned ; the first in Prudence , which taught the Magia of Zoroastres , and the institution of a King : the second , in Iustice ; who taught to speake and deale truly : the third , in Temperance , wherein hee instructed his new disciple : as the fourth in Fortitude . The Persian King had one , whose office was to salute the King with these words ; Arise , O King , and thinke on such things as Mesoromasdes would haue thee . Almost euery day hee performed his holy Rites , for which cause were slaine b euery day one thousand sacrifices , amongst which were Oxen , Asses , Harts , the Magi being present . Before their sacrifices they discoursed of pietie : and when they went to this their deuotion , there were men on both sides the way set in rankes , with officers called Mastigophori , who suffered none but great personages to enter . First , were led Bulls , foure and foure together , which were sacrificed to Iupiter . After them , were led Horses to bee offered to the Sunne . Then followed a Chariot drawne with white Horses , hauing a golden beame , and crowned , sacred to Iupiter : after that , the Chariot of the Sunne like the former . Then a third Chariot , the Horses couered with Scarlet ; after which followed men carrying fire , and next , the King in his Chariot ; before which went foure thousand Target men , and two thousand Speare-men about it : There followed three hundred with Darts on horse-backe : two hundred horses with golden bridles ; and after them three thousand Persians , and in the last place the Medes , Armenians , Hireans . Xenophon indeed , which writes this in his Institution of Cyrus , intends rather the frame of a iust Empire , then the truth of History , yet professeth to relate no other Rites and Customes then which the Persians embraced : neither doth hee in these things disagree from Herodotus and Curtius . The Kings Chariot was drawne with white horses , the drowning of one of which was the cause of drying c the Riuer Gyndes . For Cyrus enraged for the losse of his white Palfrey , diuided the riuer by force of men into three hundred and twentie rills ; so that it wilderd and lost it selfe in those many by-wayes : an argument what Diuision can doe . These horses were of the Nisaean race in Media . When the King descended from his Chariot , a golden stoole was set him to step on : one alway attending his Chariot with such a stoole . While hee rode in his Chariot , hee spent the time in whitling with a knife , not in reading , or any graue meditation , and therefore was vnlearned . When hee went on progresse into Media , d he enioyned the Countrey to spend three dayes before to hunt Scorpions , which there abounded ; allowing rewards therefore . They vsed by themselues or their Legats , to visite their officers in the Prouinces , and to punish or preferre them according to their merits . In iudgements they not onely considered the crimes and accusations , but the counterpoise also of their vertues : and the clemencie e of Artaxerxes ( in their irreuocable law ) appeared in cutting off the Tyarae of condemned persons , in stead of their heads . As often as the King entred into Persepolis , euery Matron was to haue a piece of gold giuen her : the men also were rewarded which multiplied children : but especiall rewards were bestowed on them which were called Orosange , which had deserued well of the King , whose names and facts were therefore recorded , as we reade of Mordecai , and his recompence . Themistocles receiued of the Kings bountie the Citie Magnesia , to finde him bread ( which Region was worth fiftie Talents yeerely ) Lampsacum for wine , Myus for cates . The chiefe gift giuen to any was a mill of gold . The Kings birth-day was a solemne feast called f Tycta , that is perfect , for the magnificence thereof : in which hee gaue gifts to the people : yea , hee might not denie any petition then made to him . The King nourished so many Indian dogs for hunting , that foure great villages in the plaine of Babylon were assigned to their sustenance . Artaxerxes caused Megabyzus ( as Ctesias writeth ) to bee beheaded for striking a Lyon with his dart , which was readie to assault the King , because he therein transgressed the Law , and preuented the Kings triall of his valour . The reuenues of the tributes were 14560. Euboike Talents : the siluer and gold were melted and kept in earthen vessels , which were broken when they came to vse the same . Besides this , the subiect prouinces yeelded to the maintenance of the King other things : as Armenia , horses ; Babylonia , foure moneths victuals , and the rest of Asia the other eight ; and other Regions their peculiar commodities . The Kings ordinarie guard , night and day guarded the Palace , the most of them Persians : another band of 10000. choice horse-men were wholly Persian , and were called Immortall : one thousand of the best of them , called Doryphori and Melophori , were chosen into the Kings guard . They receiue no money but allowance of victuall for their wages . Curtius mentioneth a guard next to the Kings person , called the Kings kinsemen , which were 15000. But it were too tedious to recite the Homotimi , Megistanes , and other his court-officers and attendants , the Surena which was the chiefe Magistrate and others , whereof Brissonius hath written . As their liues were burthened with voluptuousnesse , so they prepared for their deaths ( that they might descend suddenly into the graue , as Iob saith of the prosperitie of some wicked , without any bands , to vse Dauids phrase , of a lingring death ) certaine poysons , tempered of the excrements g of the Dircaerus an Indian bird , which in short time , without sense of griefe depriued them of life . After the Kings death they extinguished the SACRED FIRE , which rite Alexander obserued h in Hephaestions funerall . In Persepolis were erected vnto them stately Monuments , with Titles and Epitaphs inscribed . The Monuments of the Kings there , i with other Antiquities haue conquered Time and Alexanders Fires , yet remaining so fresh , as if they were new made , many still shining like glasse . Among which a Iasper Table is remarkable , inscribed with letters which none can reade , all of a Pyramide or Delta forme in diuersifyed postures . Twentie such Pillars remaine of admirable greatnesse , beautie , and likenesse , of a lasting Marble , with Images in long habits like the Venetian Senators , with wide sleeues and long beards : others sitting as in high arched seats , with footstooles in great Maiestie . There are also huge Colossean horses , with giantly riders , of Marble . And although a goodly fertile Countrey doth inuite habitation , of ten leagues extent euery way , yet is there now but one poore village of foure hundred housholders , called Margatean , in this plaine of Persepolis . Our Author acknowledgeth Diodorus his relations iustly agreeing with his eyes : and esteemeth these Monuments farre beyond all other the worlds miraculous Artifices . I might here terrifie the delicate and already-wearied Reader , with representation of their Martiall marching , discipline , numbers , armors , and the like ; of which Brisson hath written a whole booke . Yet because wee haue thus farre waded in matters of the Persian Magnificence ; let vs take a little view of the Heyre and Successour to that Greatnesse , Great Alexander , in state entring Babylon , thus by Curtius related . Many came forth to meet him : the wayes were all strowed with flowers and garlands , on both sides were erected siluer Altars , laden with Frankincense and all kinde of odors . There followed him for presents droues of Horses and Cattell : Lions and Leopards in grates were carried before him . The Magi after their manner of Procession singing , had the next place ; after them the Chaldaeans , and the Babylonians both Diuiners and Artificers , with musicall Instruments . Then the Horsemen , furnished beyond magnificence in excesse of prodigalitie . The King with his Armie followed , and last of all the Towns-men . Hee that will compare with these relations , that which in the bookes of the Romane Ceremonies is written of the Popes strait Tiara , enuironed with a triple Crowne : the veneration performed to him by all , euen Emperours kissing his feet , holding his bridle and stirrop , putting their shoulders vnder his Chaire , when hee lists to ride on mens shoulders , holding water to his hands , and bearing the first dish to his Table : the change of his name at his election : his Palfrayes alwayes white , like the Nisaean , led before him , one of which carryeth his God vnder a Canopie : his Scala , Processions , and other Rites ; shall see some hence borrowed , most exceeding the Persian Excesse . Once , all Religion with them seemeth turned into State and Ceremonie , the soule being fled , and this ( bodily exercise ) bodie of exercise , in exercise of the body , onely left . CHAP. VI. Of the Persian Magi. THe name of Magi is sometimes applied ( say some ) to all the Persians , or else to a particular Nation amongst them : sometime it signifieth the most excellent in Philosophie , and knowledge of nature , or in sanctitie and holinesse of life . Thus a Suidas calls the Persian Magi , Philosophi , and Philothei , studious of knowledge , of nature , and of God. Sometimes it signified such as wee now call Magicians , practisers of wicked Arts . Among the Persians this name was ancient and honourable , saith b Peucerus , applyed onely to the Priests , which liued in high reputation for dignitie and authoritie , being also Philosophers , as the Chaldaeans were . To these were committed the custodie of Religion , of ancient Monuments , of later Histories , of publike records , and the explanation of the Persian wisdome , whose account appeareth in that after Cambyses death , one of them is reported to succeed in the Throne . Now , whereas the Ethnicks had a tradition of two c Genij , which attend euery man , one good , the other euill ; proceeding ( in likelihood ) from Diuine Truth , concerning good and euill Angels , which are either ministring Spirits for mans good , or tempters vnto euill : curious men hence tooke occasion to deuise new Arts , which were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; by the one calling vpon the good Daemon or Genius ; by the other on the euill : which euill One could easily turne himselfe into an Angel of light , to delude blind people , being indeed ( as in our White and Blacke witches at this day ) worse when an Angel , then when a Deuill . Hereof were diuers kindes ; d Necromancie , which inuocated the spirits of the dead : of which smoaky Soot , the Heathens Diuine Poets , and our Poeticall Diuines in the tales of Hell and Purgatory , striue who shall haue the blackest tincture . They had also their Lecanomanciae , which was obserued in a Bason of water , wherein certaine plate of gold and siluer were put with Iewels , marked with their iugling Charactars , and thence after pronuntiation of their words were answeres whispered ; e Gastromancie procured answere by pictures , or representations in glasse-vessels of water , after the due Rites . Catoptromancie receiued those resemblances in cleere glasses : Chrystallomancie , in Crystall ; Dactyliomancie , was a diuination with Rings ( which perhaps Gyges vsed ) consecrated by certaine position of the heauens , and diuellish Inchantments . Onymancie , with Oyle and Soote daubed on the Nayle of an vndefiled Childe , and held vp against the Sunne : Hydromancie , with water : Aeromancie , with ayre . But what should I adde the many more names of this Artlesse Art , vnworthy the naming ? Tibi nomina mille , Mille nocendi artes ; Infinitely diuersified are these blind by wayes of darknesse and mischiefe . Delrio hath other diuisions of Magicke , which from the efficient hee diuideth into Naturall , Artificiall , and Diabollicall : from the end , into Good and Bad ; and this bad ( which is by explicite or implicite compact with Deuills ) into Magia specialis , Diuinatio , Maleficium , & Nugatoria . Zoroaster is supposed Author both of the good and bad vnto the Persians . Naturall Magicke is by Delrio diuided into that which worketh wonders ( not miracles ) and that which diuineth . But I am weary of this Magicall search . Leaue wee them in their Mazes , Circles , Labyrinth of Errour , and let vs take view of the Persian Magi , from whence Plinie f deriueth the first originals of Magicall Vanities ; which are ( saith hee ) compounded of three Arts , that exercise most imperious power ouer the mindes of men ; Physicke , and that offering her selfe more sublimate and pure , in the sacred name and rites of Religion , beautified also with the addition of Mathematicall Sciences ; ( a threefold cord not easily broken , like a three-headed Cerberus , or trible crowned Prelate holding the world in feare , or loue thereof ) Xoroastres ( who liued at Eudoxus testifieth , sixe thousand yeeres before Plato ) first inuented it in Persia . Hermippus affirmeth , that Agonax taught him . Apusorus and Zarates among the Medes , Marmaridius the Babylonian , Hippocus the Arabian , and Zarmocenidas the Assyrian , haue been famous for their practise and writings of this Art. Pythagoras , Empedocles , Domocritus , Plato sailed farre to learne it , vndertaking long exiles ( rather the pilgrimages or peregrinations ) to that end . He impiously addeth Moses and Iochabel ( it may be he meaneth Ioshua ) to this impious number . The Scripture tels of Iannes and Iambres , and Simon Magus famous in this infamie . Hierom saith , they were the Philosophers of the Chaldaeans , and that the Kings did all things after the direction of their Art ; which ( they are Plinies words ) in the East ruleth the King of Kings . Porphirius affirmeth , that they which were wise in diuine mysteries , and performed them , were called of the Persians Magi : the same , saith Picus , that Philosophers were amongst the Greekes . The like hath Philo , and Proclus , and Arnobius of Hosthanes Magus . They were studious in prayers , instituted sacrifices , and mysteries , as the Indian Brachmanes , and Graecian Theologie ; acknowledged Angels , Paradise , the soules immortalitie . Patricius also addeth to this their Philosophie and Theologie , Astronomie and Physicke , and all knowledge of Nature . It is like that in the Persian Magi concurred both a certaine stocke or kindred , which were also so called ( as is said ) and the Philosophicall Inquisition of Nature , and the Priestly function , and also some either implicite or explicite societie with Deuils . The same they were , at least in profession and reputation , that the Philosophers with the Greekes , the Priests in Egypt , Gymnosophistes in India , Chaldaeans in Babylon , Druydes in Gallia , and in this our Ile , the Italian Aruspices , and other religious persons ( the Treasurers of their Theologie and Philosophie ) in other places . As for those Magi mentioned in the g Gospell , some suppose them to come from Aethiopia ; some from Arabia ; some from Mesopotamie ; some from Chaldaea ; and some from Persia ; and some from diuers of those Regions . Whencesoeuer they came , they had a brighter Starre to guide them with diuiner light , then those Magicall brans of hellish fire could yeeld . Plato h commends this Magia , and cals it Machagistia , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the worship of the Gods ; and saith , that the Kings of Persia learned it , as a knowledge of Diuine Mysteries , wherein by the worlds Common-wealth , they were instructed to gouerne their owne . Others , as they were led by differing affection , doe as much discommend them . And truely ( as in the Chaldaean , and Aegyptian Priests ) their searching out the mysteries of Nature cannot but deserue commendation , but their abusing this naturall Philosophie to vnnaturall conspiracie with deuils , cannot but be detested of those which are not themselues detested of GOD. And either from this deuillish conspiracie , or ouer-curious vanitie , did arise their predictions of future euents : in which respect the Ethnikes had them in high reputation . Ammianus Marcellinus i saith , that Zoroastres added much to this Art from the Chaldaean mysteries , and Hystaspes , the Father of Darius , from the Brahmanes , which hee in his Indian trauels had found in a woodie solitarinesse , and learned of them the motions of the Starres , and pure rites of sacrifices : which he taught the Magi , and they , together with the skill of diuination , deliuered to their posteritie by Tradition : and that progenie is alway consecrated to Diuine Seruices , and keepe continually burning certaine fire which first came from heauen ; a small portion whereof was wont to bee carried before the King of Asia . There were but a few of them at the first : and it was vnlawfull to touch the sacrifice , or approach to the Altar , before the Magus , with a certaine set speech had powred on his sacred preparatiue liquors . Afterwards being increased in number they grew into an entire Nation , and inhabited vnwalled Townes , being gouerned by their owne lawes , and honoured for Religion . Cicero writeth , that the Magi did assemble together in Fana , into certaine Temples or consecrated places , to consult about their diuinations . They presaged to Cyrus thirtie yeeres reigne . They dranke the herbe Theangelis , and vsed also the herbe Aglaophon or Marmaritis when they would diuine . They diuined by the notes and markes of the bodie : they foretold the euents of prodigies . They might not teach any but Persians the mysteries of their science , without the Kings leaue . And yet Plinie saith , that Plato , Democritus , Empedocles , and Pythagoras , vndertooke exiles ( as is said before ) rather then trauels , to learne the same , which after their returne they taught . Apollonius also for the same cause went into Persia and India : whose Philosophie plainly appeareth by the history of his life to bee soyled with Magicall impuritie . And although some commend one sort of Magia , as being their Theologie and Philosophie , yet seeing their Philosophie was corrupted with curiositie , and their Theologie with superstitious Idolatrie , it could not be free from some kinde of ( at least implicite ) sorcerie , as the examples of those c which were most eminent herein , do shew . Such as one Pases was , who by enchantments would make shewes and resemblances of sumptuous feasts , with many attendants : and had a Magicall d or enchanted halfe-peny , which would returne to him againe , when he had bought any thing therewith . Yea , howsoeuer , Patricius would not excuse only , but highly commend the Oracles ( as he termeth them ) of Zoroaster , yet doth he cite out of him , that Barbarous names must not bee changed . For all things haue their names of God , which haue an vnspeakeable power in holy things : which words seeme to incline to Charmes , which are commonly in barbarous vnsignificant termes . Other things which he with great paines hath gathered out of the Platonikes , stamped with Zoroasters name , are many of them diuine , being interpreted in the best sense . For they are for the most part obscure , and many exceeding the sense of such weake Readers , as I confesse my selfe . Some I haue here expressed . In all the world shineth the Trinitie , of which the beginning is Vnitie . The Father perfected all things , and deliuered them to the second Minde , which all mankinde calleth the First : He remaineth in the paternall profunditie . It is the minde of the Minde which is framer of the fierie world . All the world is of fire and water ; and earth , and ayre . Hee fastned a great company of not-wandring Starres , and seuen wandring creatures , ioyning fire to fire , the earth in the midst , and the water in the receptacles of the earth , and the ayre aboue them . Let the immortall soule lift her eyes vpwards , not downewards into this darke world , which is vnstable , mad , heady , crooked , alway emcompassing a blind depth , hating the light , of which the vulgar is carried . Seeke Paradise . The soule of man will after some sort bring God into it selfe : hauing nothing mortall , it is wholly rauished of God. It resoundeth the harmony , vnder which is the mortall body , extending the fiery minde to the worke of pietie . I desire not sacrifices and inwards , these are playes , flee these things if thou wilt open the sacred Paradise of piety , where vertue and wisdome , and the good law , are gathered together . If these things are harsh , what would these obscurities be in his Theologie , wherein he first placeth One beginning , then a paternall profunditie of three Trinities , euery of which hath the Father , the Power , the Minde . Next in order is the Intelligible Iynx , and after it Synocheus , Empyraeus , and Aetherealis , and Materialis ; and after these the Teletarchae : after which the Fontani Patres , Hecate : and such a rabble of names follow , that the recitall would seeme to coniure the Reader into some Magicall maze or circle . They which are curious of those inextricable labyrinths , may resort to Psellus , Patricius , and the Platonikes , which ascribe these things to the Assyrians and Chaldeans , as they doe to Zoroaster also . Delrio and Patricius finde sixe of the Zoroasters mentioned in Authors , ( Goropius after his wont , paradoxicall , none at all ) the first of which was inuentor of this Magike , a Chaldaean , supposed to liue in the time of Abraham . Berosus first , and after e Iulianus a Magician , both Chaldaeans , communicated these mysteries to the Greeks : and diuers of those Heretikes f in the prime age of the Christian Church , were not a little sowred with this Magicall leauen , as appeareth by Iraeneus , Epiphanius , Augustine , and others that write against them . Basilides his Abraxas ( the mysticall Characters of which name make three hundred sixtie fiue , the number of dayes in the yeere , and of heauens after his opinion ) is supposed the same with Mitbra the Persian Deitie , and hence to haue deriued his Magicall descent : which wee may note of others , if this belonged not to another labour . The Magi had one chiefe among them in their Societie , called by Sozomene , g Princeps Magorum . Cicero h affirmeth , that none might be Kings of Persia , before they had learned the discipline of the Magi : neither was it any more lawfull for euery one to bee a Magus , then to be a King : Such was their estimation in Persia . Strabo i tels that they vsed carnall company with their mothers : and when they are dead are cast forth vnburied , to bee a prey to the Birds . Heurnius maketh Zoroaster Author of incestuous copulations of all sorts , and k of the not-burying rite , but either to burne or cast forth the carkasse , ( yea Authors write that he himselfe desired and obtained to be consumed with fire from heauen . ) Nothing seemed to them more vnlucky , & signe of former lewdnesse , then that no bird or beast would prey on their dead . And the souldiers which sickned in their Armies , were laid forth yet breathing , with bread , water , and a staffe to driue away the beasts and fowles , which yet when their strength failed them , easily deuoured both the meat and keepers . If any recouered , and returned home , the people shunned him as a ghost , nor would suffer him to follow his former trade of life , till he were expiated by the Magi , & as it were restored again to life . The Romans in pittie , passing thorow some part of Persia , where they found a carkasse in the field , buried it ; but the night following , in a vision , a graue old man in habit of a Philosopher , reproued that fact , willing them to leaue the naked bodie to the dogs and birds , and the mother Earth ( saith hee ) will not receiue those which haue polluted their mothers . Which in the morning they found verified , the earth hauing vomited vp that carkasse , which there lay on the top of the graue . The Magi hereby appeare to haue had intercourse with the deuill : as by their predictions also , of Sylla , Ochus , Sapores , and others , mentioned by Paterculus , Aelianus , Agathias , and other Historians . Thus were the Magi buried in the bowels of beasts and birds . Tully saith , that the other Persians were wrapped in waxe , and so preserued . The Ostanae and Astrampsychi are by Suidas reckoned successours of the Magi. Hierome l citeth out of Eubulus three kindes of the Magi ; the most learned of them liued onely on meale and hearbes . Pausonias m reporteth , that in Lydia , in the Cities Hierocesarea , and Hypaepo , he saw Temples hauing Persian surnames , and in euery of those Temples a Chappell and Altar , whereon were Ashes , not like in colour to the ordinary sort . The Magus entring into the roome , layeth drie wood on the Altar , after that hee hath set his mitre on his head , and then at the name of a certaine God , singeth barbarous hymnes ( which the Greeks vnderstand not ) out of the booke : which being done , the heape is fired , and the flame breakes forth . Diogenes Laertius n relateth , that these Magi spent their time in the seruice of their Gods ; offering vnto them prayers and sacrifices , as if none but they might bee heard ; they disputed of the substance and generation of the Gods , whom they reckoned to bee the Fire , Water , and Earth . They reprehended Images , especially such as made a differing sexe of Male and Female , among the Gods. They discoursed of Iustice . To burne their dead bodies , they held it impious : but to lye with their owne mothers , or daughters , they accounted lawfull . They practised Diuinations , and fore-tellings , affirming , that the Gods appeared to them , that the ayre was full of formes o or shapes , which subtilly , and as it were by euaporation , infuse themselues into the eyes . They forbad outward ornaments , and the vse of gold . Their garments were white , the ground their bed , Hearbs , Cheese , & Bread , their food , Aristotle saith , that they held two beginnings , a good spirit and an euill , calling the one Iupiter and Oromasdes ; the other Pluto and Arimanius . ( Empedocles p translated this plant into Philosophy , and long after , q Manes a Persian heretike into Diuinitie . ) Theopompus addeth these opinions of theirs ; That men should againe be restored to life , and become immortall , and that all things consisted by their praiers ; Hecataeus that the Gods were begotten : Clearchus , that the Gymnosophistae descended from the Magi. Thus farre Diogenes . Plutarch in his Treatise de Osir . & Isid . citeth , approueth , and applyeth the opinion of the Magi vnto many others , which they conceiued touching their two beginnings , Arimanius and Orimazes : for whereas they saw such a mixture of euill in euery good , ( which made Salomon to brand them all with the title of vanitie ) they gathering that good could not bee either cause or effect of euill , found out this remedy worse then the disease , to hold two Authors of all things , calling r Orimazes a God ; and Arimanius ; the fountaine of euill , a deuill ; the one cause of light : the other of darkenesse . Betwixt these two they placed Mithres as Mediator or Intercessor , Zoroastres was author of this opinion . To the first of these was praise and vowes offered : to the later mournfull deuotions . For , rubbing a certaine hearbe called Omomi , they call on Dis Pater & Orcus , then they wash it with the bloud of a slaine Wolfe , and carry it into a shadowie place , where they powre it out . They assigne plants partly to the good , partly to the bad God : as they doe also quicke creatures ; the earthly creatures to the good , the watery to the bad , and therfore esteem him happy that hath killed most of them . Oromazes , say they , begotten of pure light , and Arimanius the childe of darknesse , warre one against another . Tho first created six Gods , Beneuolence , Truth , Politie , Wisdome , Riches , Honest delight : the later as many contrarie . When Oromazes had thrice enlarged himselfe , he was as farre beyond the Sunne , as the Sunne is from the Earth , and formed the Starres : Of which , one he fixed as a Gardian and Watch-man , the Dogge-starre : hee made other twentie foure Gods , which hee closed in an Egge . Arimanius did as much , but his twentie foure brake their shell ; and so became good things and euill mingled . But a fatall time shall come , when Arimanius the Author of plague and famine shall perish , and then shall bee one societie of all mankinde in happinesse , vsing but one language . Theopompus saith , according to their opinion , that one of these Gods shall raigne three thousand yeeres , the other being discomfited ; and other three thousand they shall fight and labour to destroy one another : at last Dis Pater shall be destroyed , and men shall bee happy . This opinion of the Magi , the Chaldeans haue applied to their Astronomy ; in the seuen Planets , making two good , two bad , three indifferent : The Grecians to their Iupiter , Dis Pater , and Harmonia : Empedocles to his Friendship and Discord : Aristotle to his Forma & Priuatio : Pythagoras to his One and Two : Plato to his Idem & Alterum Manes to his deuilish heresie , as before is said . The Persians in this respect , as some expound their mysteries , called Mithra triplex , as a third person and reconciler of the other two . And there haue not wanted , which ascribe this threefold Mithra to that threefold day , as they interprete that Signe of the Sunnes going backe ten degrees , in the dayes of Hezekiah , which if there were houres made , the day twice ten beside the ordinarie twelue houres . But ( as in Hercules his generation ) a threefold night attends these mistie mysteries , which I could as willingly construe of some misconstrued notice of the blessed Trinitie . Dio Chrysostomus telleth of Zoroaster the Author of this science , that enflamed with the loue of vertue , hee forsooke the world , and went apart into a mountaine . And afterwards leauing that habitation , he seemed ( to those to whom hee would shew himselfe , which was onely to the Magi ) to shine with a fire which came downe from heauen vpon him . This perhaps was borrowed and peruerted from the shining face of Moses . Onely Persians , saith ſ Gramay , were chosen into their number . The name Magi is among Authors applied also to the Chaldeans , which in Babylon professed the same Arts and superstitions : the Disciples ( saith t Lucian ) of Zoroastres , of whose cunning in charmes you may reade in his Necromantia , a pleasant discourse : Mithrobarzanes , a Chaldean Magus and Menippus , whom hee washed twentie nine dayes in Euphrates by the Moone , and in the morning sets him against the rising Sunne , with long charmes : after that spitting three times in his face , hee brings him backe againe , not once looking aside . Their meate was Acornes , their drinke Milke , Mulse , and the water of Choaspi , their lodging on the wide field on the grasse . After all this , he brought him about midnight to Tygris , where washing him , hee purifieth him with a Torch , and the herbe Squilla , and other things , &c. which howsoeuer Lucian suteth to his scoffing humour , yet I haue inserted , as somewhat expressing their superstitions , obserued in charming and diuinations . CHAP. VII . Of the religious , and other rites of the ancient Persians . §. I. Of their Gods and superstitions out of HERODOTVS . LEauing these Magi , let vs take a view of the Persian religious rites which u Herodotus thus describeth . The Persians neither erect Images , nor Altars , nor Temples , and impute it to madnesse in such as doe : therefore , as I thinke , because they are not of the Greekes opinion , that the Gods haue risen from men : Their custome is ascending vp the highest Hils , to offer sacrifice to Iupiter , calling the whole circle of heauen Iupiter . They sacrifice to the Sunne and Moone , and Earth , to the Fire , and Water , and Winds ; to these onely they haue accustomed to sacrifice from the beginning . They sacrifice also to Vrania , which they haue learned of the Assyrians and Arabians . The Assyrians call Venus , Militta ; the Arabians , Alitta , the Persians , Metra . Their rites in sacrificing are these . Being to sacrifice , they neither set vp Altar , nor kindle fire , nor vse vestments , pipes , cakes , or libaments ; but he which intendeth to sacrifice , placing the sacrifice in a cleane place , calleth vpon that God , wearing their Tiara , x girded about with myrtle . The sacrificer prayeth not for himselfe alone , but generally for all Persians , and especially for the King . And after that the sacrifice is cut into small pieces , he streweth vnder the sudden flesh , small herbes , chiefly Trisoly ; and setting the flesh in order thereon , the Magus standing by , singeth y some hymnes ( of the generation of the Gods ) which they hold to be a most effectuall inchantment . Without one of their Magi no sacrifice is accounted lawfull . After all this , the sacrificer vseth the flesh at his pleasure . Of all daies , euery man accounteth his owne birth-day to be most solemnly obserued : and then maketh greatest cheare . The richer sort then set whole Beeues , Camels , Horses , Asses , baked in an ouen or furnace , on the Table the poorer , smaller beasts . The Persians are small eaters : but in their drinking , consult of the weightiest affaires . Of which they deliberate fasting , but pronounce sentence after they are well in drinke . To vomit or make water openly , is vnlawfull to them . Those that are equall , salute when they meete each other with a mutuall kisse ; which is fastened on the cheeke only , if they be of vnequall degree . They hold themselues the best of all men , their neighbors so much better , how much neerer them they dwell . They are much addicted to Venerie with both sexes . Next vnto Martiall valour , they repute excellent the procreation of many Children ; the King allowing annuall presents to him who hath begotten most Children , and therefore they vse many women . The childe commeth not in his fathers sight till hee be fiue yeeres old , but liueth with the women , that if hee die before , his father should thence conceiue no griefe . From that time till hee bee twentie , hee learneth three things , to ride , to shoot , to speake truth . For to lie is with them the most shamefull thing ; the second , to be in debt . For one fault onely no man ought to bee punished . Whatsoeuer is not meet to be done , ought not to be spoken . A Leprous person , if hee bee a Citizen , may not enter into the Citie , nor haue any societie with men : for this disease is sent ( say they ) for some offence against the Sunne : if hee bee a forrenner , they banish him out of their Region , and for the same cause carry into that Region white Pigeons . In a Riuer they neither spit , nor make water , nor wash , but haue them in very religious veneration . They might not cast any carkasse or pollution therein . These things , saith Herodotus , I affirme of the Persians out of mine owne knowledge : that which followeth I doe not so well know ; that they burie not their dead bodies before they bee torne of some Fowle or Dogge : but I well know that their Magi doe wrap them vp in Waxe , and then bury them . These Magi differ both from other men , and from the Egyptian Priests in this , that these pollute themselues with the death of nothing but their sacrifices , but the Magi with their owne hands kill any thing : except a man and a dogge : yea , they esteeme it some great exploit , if they haue killed very many Ants or Serpents , or other things which creepe or flye . Thus farre Herodotus . §. II. Of the same and other Rites out of STRABO . STRABO a nameth Anaitis , Amanus , and Anandatus , Gods of the Persians : When the Persian Emperors had ouerthrowne the b Sacae , they encompassed with a wall a certaine rocke situate in a field , and erecting a Temple of the aforesaid Gods , there instituted yeerely solemnities , named Sacae , which of the inhabitants of Zela are yet celebrated ( so they call the place . ) That Towne in great part belongs to them which are called Sacred Seruants , to which Pompey added a great Country . Some report that Cyrus , hauing ouercome the Sacae , attributing this victory to diuine power , consecrated that day to his Country-Goddesse , naming it Sacaa , and wheresoeuer the Temple of that Goddesse is , there also are celebrated those Sacaean feasts , in manner of the Bacchanals , day and night , the men and women drinking themselues drunken . Strabo in the end of the same eleuenth Booke mentioneth their Temples , and amongst others the Temples of Tanais , which before in Herodotus is denied to be the vse of the Persians : c Cicero blameth the Magi , for procuring Xerxes to burne all the Temples of Greece , because they included their Gods in walls , and to whom the whole world was a Temple and house . Their deuotion to the Sun and Moon , made them spare Delus , sacred to Apollo or the Sun , and the Temple of Diana , or the Moone at Ephesus , as an Interpreter of Aristophanes hath glossed . Some hold that Xerxes burnt the Graecian Temples for reuenge of the burning of Sardis , and the Temple of Cybele by the Athenians , and not for hatred of all Temples . The Greekes would not permit the Temples so burned to bee re-edified , that those ruinous places might be places of argument for reuenge to all posteritie . The Ionians , as Isocrates testifieth , cursed them which should repaire them . d Strabo thus also reporteth of the Persians : They haue neither Images nor Altars : they sacrifice in an high place , they thinke heauen to be Iupiter : they worship the Sunne , whom they call Mithra , the Moone also and Venus , and the Fire , and the Earth , and the Windes , and the water : they sacrifice in a cleane place , and present their sacrifice crowned : and when as the Magas , ruler of this businesse , hath diuided the flesh in pieces to euery one , they goe their wayes , leauing no part thereof to the Gods , who ( say they ) are satisfied with the soule of their sacrifice . Some , as it is reported , lay a part of the Numbles on the fire . They sacrifice especially to the Fire and to the Water , laying on the fire drie stickes , the barkes pulled off , and laying thereon fat Tallow , and powring on the same , Oyle , they kindle the same , not blowing with their breath , but fanning , or otherwise enforcing the winde thereto : If any bloweth the fire , or cast any dead thing or durt therein , he is punished with death . They performe their Water-ceremonies in this sort : Comming to a Lake , Riuer , or Fountaine , they make a Ditch , and there slay a sacrifice , with great heed that none of the next water be touched with the bloud : after laying the flesh on Myrtle and Lawrell , the Magi burne the same with small twigs , and making certaine prayers , sprinkle oyle mixed with milke and honey , not in the fire or water , but on the earth . They are a long while muttering their prayers , holding a bundle of small Tameriske-twigs . That which in one place Strabo saith they worshipped Mars onely , is a fault of the negligent Writers , as e Casaubon hath obserued in his Notes . In Cappadocia , where is very great store of the Magi , which ( of the Fire ) are called Pyrethi , and many Temples of the Persian gods , they slay not the sacrifice with a knife , but a club or mallet , wherewith they beat it . The Pyreitheia are great inclosed places , in the midst , whereof there is an Altar : thereon the Magi keepe much ashes , and a fire continually burning , whither they euery day resort , and make their prayers about an houres space , holding a bundle of twigges before the fire , hauing their heads couered with a kind of labelled Mitre , hanging downe on both sides , that the strings couer their lips . These things are done in the Temples of Anaitis and Amanus . For there are their Temples , and their Image of Amanus is carried in procession . These things we haue seene . It seemeth , that whereas Herodotus reporteth they had no Temples , Altars , nor Images : and Strabo so often mentioneth their Temples , and here the Altar and Image of Amanus ; that in Herodotus dayes they had none : which grew afterwards in vse , as a forraine rite brought in among the Persians after the Macedonians had conquered them : or else that there were differing Sects among their Magi , some ( as these in Cappadocia ) embracing Altars , Images , and Temples , some refusing some or all these . For otherwise Strabo disagreth not onely from Herodotus , but from himselfe , before denying them the vse of Altars and Images , and here affirming it of the Cappadocian Magi ( in other things ) of the Persian Religion . Perhaps the burning of the Graecian Temples purchased to them that conceit with the vulgar : we know they honoured the Temple and Altar at Ierusalem . And lesse matters set on the Friers lasts , make seely Papists beleeue now , that Protestants haue no Churches not Religion , nor scarcely the shape of men . Iulius Firmicus f in his Treatise of the mysteries and errors of prophane Religions to Constantine and Constans Emperours , speaketh of the Assyrians and Persians : that the Assyrians ascribed the principalitie of the elements to the ayre , the Image whereof they worshipped , stiling it with the name of Iuno , or Venus the Virgin , whom the Quires of their Priests worshipped with effeminate voyces and gestures , their skin polished , and attire fashioned like women . Yea their Priests became impure Ganymedes , and sustained the Sodomiticall lusts of others in the Temples , not shaming , but glorying of such deuotions , and composing themselues to all delicate , lasciuious , filthy behauiour : and thus wantonly dressed , with much minstrelsie call vpon the Goddesse to infuse into them a diuining and propheticall spirit . Easily may that Impure spirit finde accesse and entertainment in such impure bodies . But the Persians and all the Magi preferre the fire . These diuide Iupiter into two powers , metamorphosing his nature into both sexes . They make the woman with a three formed countenance , wound about with monstrous Serpents ( fit ensignes for the Deuils worship : ) and worship a man which had driuen away kine , applying his holies to the power of the Fire : him they call Mithra , whose blinde deuotions were done in places answerable , namely in hidden Caues . §. III. Of the same out of Christian and other Authors . HESYCHIVS saith , that Mithras , or the Sun was chiefe god with the Persians : and therefore the most religious and inuiolable oath of the King was by Mithra . And this is confirmed by g Firmicus also , who saith , that the Persians preferre the Fire before all the other Elements , and that they call the same Mithra . ( The reason is , because they held , as in the beginning of this worke we noted out of Zoroaster , that the Sun and all the Stars are celestiall fires . ) They performed their deuotions to the same in dark Caues , where they could not see the brightnesse of that light . This Hierome calls Mithras Den : and Tertullian affirmeth that Mithras Knights or Souldiers were initiated in the same . To whatsoeuer god they sacrificed , they first called vpon the Fire , and poured out their praiers thereto . To this Fire they dedicated certaine Chappels or Oratories , wherein to keepe it alway burning ; these were called Pyreia : of which Claudian : penetralibus Ignem Sacratum rapuere aditis . They supposed that it came downe from heauen . They worshipped all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whatsoeuer h had any resemblance of fire , as the Carbuncle stone . They obserued differing ceremonies in their Fire tnd Water-deuotions . To the Fire i they vsed these set words when they added fewell thereto , Lord Fire eat . They offered wine in a cup , which they called Condy. The costly sacrifices of their Kings wee haue alreadie mentioned . Plutarch k tels that Artaxerxes married his owne daughter Atossa , ( Heraclides addeth his other daughter Amestris . ) And when Atossa was leprous , his loue notwithstanding continued , and he besought Iuno for her , touching the ground with his hands , replenishing the way between the Temple and Palace ( which was sixteene furlongs ) with offering of gold , siluer , purple , horses . Plutarch l writeth that Amestris the wife of Xerxes , in sacrifice to Pluto for her health , buried twelue men quicke in the earth . To Mithra , saith Photius , they offered men , women , and children . And as they tell of Molochs seuen ambries , so also is related of Mithra d according to the number of the seuen Planets . We may further adde ( from Gramay e his Collections out of diuers Authors , and from others , concerning the Persian Religion ) that they sometimes obserued the Graecians Deities , calling Iupiter , Bel ; Hercules , Sandes ; Venus , Anaitis . To Iupiter was sacred a Chariot with a beame of gold . They Sunne the worshipped ( by the name of Mithra , and Eldictus ) at Sun-rising : and adored also the painted Image thereof . They accounted the Horse the Suns peculiar beast , and offered vnto him white Horses . Ouer Darius his Tabernacle , the Image of the Sunne , enclosed in the Christall , shone forth so that it might bee seene of all . The order also of Darius his march , when he warred against Alexander , had in their first place their Fire , which they called Sacred and Eternall , carried on siluer Altars . Next hereunto the Magi singing their country-Hymnes , followed by three hundred sixtie fiue young men , ( so many as their yeere had dayes ) clothed in bright red , then came Iupiters Chariot , drawne by white Horses : after whom followed a horse of exceeding greatnesse , consecrated to the Sun. Their riders had white garments and golden rods . Likewise both sides of the Kings Chariot were adorned with Images of gold and siluer : two being most eminent among them ; the one of Peace , the other of Warre . That Souldier , which was initiated in Mithraes hollowed orders , was first proued by eightie seuerall kindes of punishment : and if he continued stedfast , he was washed , putting on his head a f crowne with a sword interposed . Chaste Virgins were hollowed the Sunnes Priests or Nuns . They worshipped Diana , whom they called Nannea ( as some will haue it ) in that History of g Antiochus . They solemnized certaine Feasts , the chiefe whereof was that of Mithra . Another holy day they called the Destruction h of vices , in which the Magi killed venemous things , and offered ; and the seruants lorded it fiue dayes together , ruling both the Family and their Masters . Magophonia they celebrated in memory of the Magi slaine by Darius Histaspis , and his Colleagues . Of their holy-day Sacaea before is spoken : in which ( some report , that ) the seruants changed offices and garments with the masters . Minutius Foelix i obiecteth against them their incestuous copulation with their mothers . Arnobius derideth their worshipping of Riuers . The Christian Fathers , and Heathen Authors are plentifull in the narration of the Persian vanities . Eusebius k citeth a saying of Bardesanes Syrus ; Among the Persians there was a law to marry their sisters , daughters , and mothers : which custome the Persians obserued also in other Countries , and therefore other Nations hating them , called them Magussaei ; of which are many in Egypt , Phrygia , and Galatia , whose posteritie succeedeth them in the same wickednes . This name Magussaei is deriued of Magi. §. IIII. Of the Persian Education and Schooles . BVt of all other things this is most commendable and admirable , which the Persians obserued for learning and practise of vertue , if we giue like credite to l Xenophon herein , as m others haue done . They had a kinde of publike Schoole , called the Free or liberall Market , not for the sale of merchandize ( which kinde of Markets the ancient Persians n wanted ) but the learning of ingenuous , liberall , and vertuous conditions . This was diuided into foure parts , one for children till , seuenteene yeeres of age , the second for youths to seuen and twentie , the third for men till fiftie , the fourth for old men . In this liberall Market or Colledge was a Palace , and Iudgement-place . Early in the morning the children resort hither : here also were the striplings , and the riper-aged men , daily : the old men often . The striplings boarded and lodged there ( except they were married ) and presented themselues to the Magistrates in Armour . Each Court had twelue Prefects , according to the number of the Persian Tribes . To the children are old graue men appointed , likewise to the youths men of riper age , as masters of Manners . The children come not in the Fathers sight till fiue yeeres of age , or as Valerius Maximus o hath , till seuen , and especially learne truth : they were taught by these Prefects the rules of Iustice , not by bare rules , but by examples ( for which cause also , Augustus p would haue the Senators children present in the Court . ) Yea a good part of the day was to this end spent by those Prefects , in hearing and deciding such cases as fell out amongst these their schollers , about thefts , reproaches , or other wrongs . Next to Truth and Iustice , they learned Sobrietie , Abstinence , Continence , and Temperance , wherein they were well furthered by the examples of their Masters : neither might they q eat but in their presence and with their leaue , and that not of the choisest fare , but bread and cresses , whereto they added drinke from the next riuer . They planted in them a hatred of vices , especially of lying , and in the next place of debt , which cannot but bee attended with much disquiet : and therefore wisely did Augustus command to buy him the pillow of a Roman Gentleman , that died incredibly indebted , as if there had therein rested some sleeping power , whereon , one so much indebted could take any rest . Ingratitude was as little gratefull as the former , and by the Persian lawes , ingratefull persons were subiect to accusation and punishment , as not Xenophon onely , but r Marcellinus also hath marked , howsoeuer Seneca ſ findes such a law onely amongst the Macedonians , which perhaps was hence borrowed . They hated such as forsooke their friends and country-men in need . Their awfull respect to their parents was such , that they might not sit in the mothers presence without her leaue : the father had tyrannicall power ouer his children , for life and death . That which was vnto them vnlawfull in deed , was not permitted in obscene and filthy words to bee spoken . Thus were the Noble-mens children brought vp neere the Palace gates ; and in the Prouinces neere the gates of the Deputies or Gouernours . For bodily exercise , they learned to shoot , to cast darts , to ride and manage vnruly horses , and to fight on horse-backe . And this was their education till seuenteene yeeres of age : at which time they were of the second ranke of Springals and youths , and for ten yeeres after did not repaire home at nights , but lay and abode in this Court or Colledge . When the King went on hunting , halfe of them attended him in armour . Their dyet was the same , but somewhat larger , as is before related of the children : and in hunting , if it continued two dayes , had but one dayes allowance . They vsed to run long races , of thirtie or fortie furlongs : they exercised the sling , leaping and wrestling , the King propounding rewards to the Victor . The helpe of these were vsed by the Magistrates against robbers , murtherers , and the like wicked persons : as also of the Men , which was the third order , the Seminary of Magistrates and Souldierie of the Persians , till they were fiftie yeeres old or somewhat more , at which age they were freed from musters and forraine employments , but at home were employed in publike and priuate iudgements . None might attaine this honour in Age , but by those degrees before expressed : nor might any haue that education but the children of the rich , which were able to beare the charge . It was vnlawfull amongst the Persians t to laugh in loud manner openly , or openly , or by the way to doe the easements of nature by siege , vrine , or vomit : or to make water standing . §. V. Of the Persian Luxurie , and Marriages , Funerals , &c. BVt this ancient Persian discipline and sobrietie , with wealth and loosenesse were afterwards corrupted , especially in drinking ; to represse which , the Kings made an order , Est. 1. that none should bee compelled to forget their health , in remembring of healths , or other Bacchanal deuices , whereof would GOD wee had lesse cause to complaine . The vse of Harlots u were also added to their drinkings , which when the Embassadors sent to Amyntas King of Macedon , to demand Earth and Water ( which was the Persian custome when they exacted full subiection and possession ) extended to Matrons . Alexander his sonne x sent young men armed in womens habite amongst them , which quenched their hot flames of lust with their bloud . Hence haply it was , that Assuerus would needes make shew of Vashti the Queene in his magnificent Feast , which occasioned her depriuation , and Esters succession . Amidst their cups they consulted of warre and weightie affaires ; but some say , they decreed not till afterwards . The Persians vsed banquettings vnder Arras hangings , before the time of Attalus , from whom the Romans first borrowed the vse of them , of his aula or hall hanged therewith , calling them aulaea . But the wals of the richer Persians were hanged with them , the floures spread with costly carpets , their cupboards furnished with rich plate , their bodies shining with curious & costly ointments , their kitchin stored with garlick , as a preseruatiue against serpents and venemous creatures , their chambers swarmimg with Concubines ; yea , mothers , daughters , and sisters wedded and bedded with them : their second seruices celled in Scripture , The banquet of wine , when after the belly full farced with meats , with which they dranke water , they had other tables set with wine , on which they gaue a new onset , as a fresh enemy : these and the like excesses would glut our Reader . Loth were I to bring him to their mourning y rites , in which they shaued themselues , their Horses , and Mules ; they vsed sackcloth , and entred not the Court : they couered the face of such as incurred the Kings anger , as we reade of Haman . Their executions were flaying , crucifying , burning , burying aliue , stoning , cutting asunder , &c. This pertaineth to their religion , their diuination by lots , as before Haman , they , perhaps the Magi , cast Phur , that is , a lot , from day to day , and from month to month , to see which would be the most lucky and fatall time for his mischieuous plot against the Iewes . Their mariages they celebrated in the Spring : and on their mariage day the husbands eate nothing but an Apple , or the marrow of a Camel. The Persians are accounted authors of making Eunuches z , which a Petronius Arbiter and M. Seneca impute to the curiositie of their lust , which might thus be longer serued of them . They vsed in salutation to vncouer b or put off the Tiara . Here I might lade you with the Persian wardrobe , the length and varietie of their garments ; and I might tell you of their earings and Iewels , painting of their faces , long haire : of their kissing salutations , if they were equall , and of the knee of the superiour by the inferiour , and adoration of the chiefe : of their womans womanly detestation in the eagerest degree of hatred and indignation , the fingering of wooll : of their inhumane crueltie to the kindred of those which had committed some grieuous crime , to punish all for the offence of one . The Persians made banquets to their gods , and gaue them the first fruits thereof . But it is time to leaue their gods and them ; and let mee obtaine pardon , that this great Monarchie , sometime stretching from India to Ethiopia in one hundred twentie seuen Prouinces , hath stretched so farre , and commanded mee so long attendance in this Discourse . Let mee now looke vpon the Mahumetan face thereof . CHAP. VIII . Of the alterations of the State and Religion in Persia , vnder the Saracens . §. I. Of the Saracenicall Conquest and Schisme in Persia : the third Dynastie . THe Saracens ( as is alreadie shewed ) a people bred , as it were of putrifaction in that corrupt estate of the world , dispossessed of his state and life Ormisdas the last Persian King . Their Religion had sustained small alteration in Persia before this time , for ought I finde , sauing what the Christian had in these parts preuailed , ( which belongeth to another taske . ) But from that time that the Saracens were Conquerours , the soules of the Persians haue no lesse been subiect to those foolish Mahumetan superstitions , then their bodies too cruell slauerie : yea , the c name of Persian was drowned in the title of Saracens . Homar was then Caliph . But when Iezid the sonne of Muaui was Priest and King ( such are the Caliphs ) of the Saracens ; Mutar , the Deputie or Gouernour of Persia , proclaimed himselfe a Prophet , and seized on the State : from him the Persian Sophi deriueth his originall . When Iezid was dead , the Inhabitants of Cufa in Arabia proclaimed Hocem the sonne of Ali Caliph : but Abdalam the sonne of Iezid intrapped and slew him ; and at his Sepulchre was after erected the Citie Carbala . This Hocem had twelue sonnes , Zeinal , Abadin , Zeinal , Muamed , Bagner Muamed , Giafar Cadened , Ciafar Musa , Cazin Musa , Holi Macerat , Alle Muamed Taguin , Muamed Halmaguin , Alle Hacem Asquerin , Hacem Muamed Mahadin : This last , d the Persians say that hee is not yet dead , but that he shall come sitting on a Horse , to preach their Law to all Nations : beginning in Massadalle , where Ali his grandfather lieth buried . And therefore they haue there alway a Horse prepared ready , which in time of Diuine Seruice , on a certaine festiuall day , they bring with Lights burning to the Temple , in which Ali is buried , praying him to send his nephew quickly . That day is solemnly celebrated , with so great concourse of people , as a Portugal there present , said , he had neuer seen the like . The other eleuen brethren were buried in diuers places . To returne to Mutar ; Abdimelec one of the following Calipha's , sent Ciafa against him , by whose ouerthrow that new Prophet wan new and greater estimation then before . But another Tyrant Abdala Zubir , arising amongst the Saracens , sent his brother Musub against Mutar , who slew Mutar , and was soone after slaine himselfe of Abdimelec , who recouered againe the Prouince of Persia . Abdimelec being dead , in the yeere seuen hundred and two and twenty , Gizad his sonne e succeeded , and another Gizid vsurped the Scepter in Persia , but was ouerthrowne by Masabner the Captaine of Abdimelecs sonne . In the raigne of Maruan , Asmulin tooke on him the protection of Mutars Sect , affirming Ali to bee greater then Mahumet : hee was Prince of the Corasens in Persia , and by one Catabanus his counsaile incited the seruants , by force or treacherie to kill their Masters : and these being growne great by their Masters wealth , were diuided into two factions , the Caismi , and the Lamonites . Asmulin Captayne of the Lamonites , destroyed the Caismi : and with his Lamonites , and Catabanus inuaded Persia , and were there encountred by Iblinus the Lieutenant , with an Army of an hundred thousand men ; but the Lamonites , by the incouragement of Asmuline and Catabanus , ( whom they reckoned Holy men ) discomfited him and his ; and afterward encountred Maruan himselfe with three hundred thousand men , and made him to flee with foure thousand into Egypt , where Salin the sonne of Asmulin ouerthrew him . Thus the Maruanian race being expelled ( the reliques whereof settled themselues in Fesse and Spayne ) Asmulin , from whom the family of the Sophi descendeth , with Catabanus , reigned ouer the Saracens . But let the Reader obserue what in the former Booke and second Chapter : we haue written of the diuisions and schismes often happening in Persia , following the relations of Mirkond a Persian Authour ; and therefore more to be obserued then the more vncertayne relations of Christian Authors . By all which hath beene said , appeareth a continuall difference betwixt the Persians and other Saracens about their Religion ; either ( as some affirme ) for that the Persians preferred Ali before Mahumet , or for that ( which is more likely ) they accounted Ali , and not any of the other three ( Eubocar , Osmen , or Homar ) to be the true successor of Mahumet . The Sultans or Deputies of Persia , which gouerned there vnder the Caliph , vsed that their Schismaticall fancy , as they saw occasion to their owne ambitious designes , vnder colour of Religion . Some say that the Turkes obtayning Persia , stripped the Chalifa of Bagadet of his temporalty , which ( the sword being decider of controuersies in their Religion ) was no new thing . Not did it become old or continue long . For by the relations of Beniamin Tudelensis , and others , it appeareth that the Caliphas of Bagdet recouered their state , till the Tartar dispossessed both the Turke and them , as we haue already shewed out of Zachuthi , and Mirkond in our History of the Saracens . §. II. Of the Tartars ruling in Persia , which was the Fourth Dynastie . WE are to speake more fully of the Tartars afterwards : heere yet we are enforced by necessity of the Persian story to mention them . Mirkond writes , that Chingius Kan great founder of the greatest Empire the Sunne hath seene , in the yeare 1219. inuaded Maurenahar ( which is to the North of Persia ) and chased Mahomet Koarrazmcha into Karason . The Tartar put all he found to the sword : the like he did at Balk ; and thence sent 30000. men after Mahomet , which ouer-tooke and slew him in Gueylon , and put the Countrey to fire and sword . In Rey and the Countrey about , the Tartars are said to haue slaine 600000. persons ( some say 1600000. ) and in the Prouince of Nichabur 1150000. men , besides women and children , committing the like spoyles during a whole yeare throughtout all the Prouinces of Persia . Almostancher Byla the Chalife forced them to retyre into Maurenahar . But Oktaykahon or Occoda Can his successour both subdued Persia , and rooted out the whole Family of Mahomet Koarrazmcha , Gelaladin his sonne being vanquished neere Multon in India , whither had retyred himselfe . Mango Chan gaue Persia to Vlah Kukhan or Halaon , who ouerthrew the Saracens , tooke Bagdet , staying therein and in the Countries about 1600000. persons . In the yeare 1261 : he subdued Alep and Damas. Hee dyed in Persia and gaue his Countries to his three sonnes ; to Habkaikahon ( Haithon calls him Abaga ) Hierak , Mazandaron and Karason : to Hyachemet , Aron or Armeni , and Aderbaion : to Taudon , Diarbek and Rabyah . To others other parts , as Bagadet to Atalmok Iauuiny to repayre it , which he did . Habkaikahon the eldest raigned in Persia seuenteene yeares , and then his fourth brother Nicudar Oglan ( Haithon calls him Tangador ) succeeded him , who made himselfe a Mahumetan and called himselfe Hamed . After whose short raigne Argonkhon , Geniotukhon , Badukhan , Gazun ▪ ( he made Casbin his Imperiall Citie ) Alyaptu , succeeded in order . This last made himselfe Mahumetan , kept his Court at Tauris , and first brought in the custome of tribute children , which he tooke from their parents ( Christians and Iewes ) to frame to his seruice . Hee built Sultania . His sonne and successour Abuzayd spend his summer at Sultania , and his winter at Bagadet : after whose death , which happened A. H. 736. the Tartarians were diuided into Persia , euery one making himselfe King of that which he held , which continued till the time of Tamerlane . Thus haue I out of Mirkond related these Tartar-Persian affaires . But if I adde some what out of Haithon , which liued in the middest of these times , let it not seeme tedious : first of a Paradise destroyed by the Tartar Haalon : and then of the successors till his time , nor mentioning some which ruled but a little while in Persia . In the North-East parts of Persia ( which of this new Heresie they called Mulchet ) there was an old man , named Aloadin , a Mahumetan ( as all those parts then were ) which had inclosed a goodly b Valley , situate betweene two Hills , and furnished it with all variety , which Nature and Art could yeeld , as Fruits , Pictures , rills of Milke , Wine , Honny , Water , Palaces ; and beautifull Damosells richly attyred , and called it Paradise ; to which was no passage , but by an impregnable Castell . And daily preaching the pleasures of this Paradise to the youths which he kept in his Court , sometimes he would minister a sleepie drinke to some of them , and then conueigh them thither ; where being entertained with these pleasures foure or fiue dayes , they supposed c themselues rapt into Paradise . And then being againe cast into a trance by the said drinke , hee caused them to be carryed forth ; and after would examine them of what they had seene , and by this delusion would make them resolute for any enterprise , which he should appoint them ; as to murther any Prince his enemie . For they feared not death , in hope of their Mahumeticall Paradise . But this d Haolon or Vlan , after three yeeres siege , destroyed him , and this his Fooles Paradise . Some tell e this of Aladeules , in the time of Zelim the first . Abaga succeded him in the gouernement of these parts , Anno 1264. but not in the Christian Religion : Tangodor the next , became a Saracen , and called himselfe Mahomet , and at Tauris and other places destroyed the Churches of the Christians , as Haolon had done of the Saracens : he banished the Christians : and peruerted as many Tartars as he could to Mahumetisme . But Argonus the sonne of Abaga rebelled , and taking him , cut him asunder in the middle , succeeding in his place , Anno 1285. After him Regayto , whom the Tartars slew , placing in his stead Baydo a Christian , who forbad the preaching of Mahumetisme among the Tartars , and reedified the Churches of the Christians : Casan succeeded in his Dominion and Deuotion : and after his death Carbaganda , who in his childhood had beene baptized , and named Nicholas , but when his Christian Mother was dead , he became a Saracen . Thus farre out of Haithonus ; in which History appeareth the vicissitude of diuers Religions , sometime Tartarian , sometime Christian , sometime Mahumetan , as in the Princes who gouerned these Countries vnder the great Cham or Can of the Tartars : so also no doubt in a great part of the Countries themselues ; which vsually are of the Kings Religion . This Carbaganda reigning about 1305. is the last Tartar Prince which ruled in the parts of Syria : and in Persia the state was soone after diuided into many Soueraignties . For as their Religion , so also their Empire fayled ; the Egyptian Soldans preuayling in Syria ; the Ottoman Tukes , in Asia ; and Gempsas , in Persia . This Gempsas was Soldan of the Parthians f : and about the yeere 1350. restored that Persian Kingdome to the Parthians g . Thus our Christian h Historiographers . Mirkond mentions him not . Likely it is , when all fell to sharing , he got his part . Of Tamerlan , Mirkond relates , that when Chingius sent Occoda into Maurenahar , Carachar Nuyon was made his first Visier , in which dignity hee and his posterity continued there , till Teymur or Tamurlan the fifth from him , with other great gouernments . Teymur being Visier and Captayne Generall to Sciorgat Meckhom , which raigned in Chagaty , and dyed A. 1370. was proclaymed King in his steed . He by his prosperous armes subdued Maurenahar , Turquestan , Koarrazm , Karason , Sistom , Industan , Hyerakhen , Parc , Kermon , Mazandaron , Aderbaion and Kusistam , Bagadet , Alep , Damasco : defeated Sultan Farache King of Egypt , and after tooke Baiazet the great Turke prisoner . He dyed , Anno 1405. His victories are by i others enlarged to Russia and China : and the great Chams state settled on him . Mirzab . Charok his fourth sonne succeeded him in the Empire : and after him , Anno 1447. his sonne Mirzah Oleghbek : but as after Alexander , so after Tamerlan , their hastie gotten Empire was much distracted among the great Souldiers his followers , which held great shares to themselues , making warre on their Masters sonnes . And one of the descendants of them . Abtelatife slew Oleghbek in the field , Anno 1450. and was slaine of his Souldiers sixe moneths after . Sultan Abusayd , grand-child to Miromcha , the third sonne of Tamerlan succeeded , slaying Abdula the brother of Abdelatife . But he also was slaine by Mirzah Yadigar Mahamed , one of Acembec or Vsuncassans partakers ; who had before slaine Iooncha ( Contarini and Barbaro , which were in Persia with Vsuncasan , call him Iausa , others , I know not why , Malaonchres , others Demir ) after whose death Abusayd was called to the gouernment of Kermon , Hierak and Aderbaion , and being sollicited for peace by Asembelus , Acembec or Vsuncassan aforesaid , reiected it , and so lost himselfe , and left those parts of the Persian Empire to the Conqueror . But in Maurenahar Sultan Hamed his sonne succeeded 28. yeeres : and after him his nephew Babor , the last of Tumberlans bloud there raigning , Ichaybekan comming from Vsbek , Anno 1500. and dispossessing him . Yet did Babor possesse Gaznehen , and some part of India , till his death 1532. where his sonne Homayon succeeded him , and to him his sonne Geluladin Akbar , commonly called Melabdim Echbar the Great Mogol , Father of him which now raigneth , of whom in the next booke . Yadigar that slew Abusayd was also of Tamerlans race , the sonne of Mahamed , sonne of Baysangor , sonne of Mirzah Charok . He by Acembecs helpe chased Ocem , another of Tamerlans posterity , by Hamar Cheque his third sonne , King in Katason and Strabat , out of those parts into Faryab and Mayman neere Balk , whence hee suddenly returning with a small force , by aduantage of Yadigar or Hiadigar his negligence , slew him , and recouered his Realme . He dyed , Anno 1506. Two of his sonnes succeeded him , Bahady and Musafar , whom Chaybec Vsbek chased out of their Kingdome . Bahady fled to Ismael Sophy who gaue him the lands of Chambe Gazon in Tauris , and tenne Scrafs i of gold by the day ; thence he was after carryed prisoner by the Turke to Constantinople , where hee dyed . Besides these of the posterity of Tamerlan there were other Princes in Persia , and the parts adioyning , as those of the factions of Blacke Sheepe , and White Sheepe . Of the former was Kara Issuf , which conquered Tauris , Sultania , Casbin , and the countries of Seruan and Diarbech : but dying was spoyled to his shirt of his Souldiers : yea , they cut off his eares for his iewells , and left him in the open field . Charrok held long warres with Scander , and Iooncha his sonnes , the latter of which after many conquests was slaine by Acembec , and Acen Aly his sonne and successour : and thus the White Sheepe faction preuayled , Ozun Acembec or Vusun-Casan the head thereof , of the Tarcoman Nation , heire of Diarbech , and Lord of many Prouinces which hee conquered ( as before is noted ) but defeated by Mahumet the great Turke , He dyed Anno , 1471. His sonne Calil succeeded , who was slaine by his brother Iacob or Yacub , whose wife bearing dishonest affection to one of the Court , sought by the murther of her husband to aduance this Courtier to her husbands bed and Empire . And k hauing conueyed venome into a golden cup , presents her husband the same to drinke , who somewhat suspecting her , caused her to begin ; himselfe and his sonne following her both in dinking and dying . And thus was Persia , by the wickednesse of one woman , made the Stage of ciuill warres , whiles the chiefe Nobles sought each to possesse himselfe of the State , which at last after fiue or sixe yeeres war , befell to l Alumut or Eluan-beg , then being but fourteene yeere old , who was slaine by Ismael in the yeere 1499. And thus yee haue had the succession of the Persian Kings in the first and second Dynastie : of the Saracens you heard in the former Booke : next after whom , the Tartars and these here mentioned , till Ismael obtayned the state , whose posterity still hold it . Beniamin Tudelensis telleth that Senigar then King of Persia , had two and fortie Kingdomes subiect to him , and that his Dominion extended foure moneths iourney , and speaketh as though hee were not subiect to the Caliph in his temporalities : Master Polo reckons eight Kingdomes of Persia , Casibin , Curdistan , Lor , Suolistan , Spaan , Siras , Soncaia , Timocaim ; m not reckoning Hirak , the chiefe Citie wherof was Tauris , and diuers other Countries , now , and before his time subiect to the Persian . And by most Historians it appeareth that Persia had before the dayes of Tangrolopix , and till the Tartars conquest , Sultans , which yeelded small subiection to the Chaliphs . §. III. Of Ismael Sofi , first founder of the present Persian Empire , or fifth Dynastie . THe Historie of Ismael , because it giueth much light both into the State and Religion of Persia , is more fully to be reported . After that Mustacen Mumbila , or Almustacenbila Abdula , the Caliph of Bagdet , had bin by the Tartars done to death in the yeere after Haithonus account 1258. about the yeere 1369. there arose in Persia n a Nobleman called Sophi , Lord of the Citie Ardouil , reporting himselfe to be of the bloud of Alle or Hali , descended from Musa Cazin , or Cersin , one of the twelue sonnes ( as is said ) of Hocem , thirteene descents distant . This Sophi , or ( as our Tarik Mirkond aforesaid calls him Cheque Safy ) had issue Cheque Mucha , the father of Cheque Ali , who begate Cheque Ebrahem , and he Sultan Iuneyd , father of Cheque Aydar , who begate Ismael . These continued their Hali-holies . Our Authors mention none from Sophi to Iuneyd , whom they make his sonne , calling him Guinne , otherwise written , Guini , Guine , and Giunet . o Minadoi saith , That Sexchiuni , or more distinctly , Siec Giunet , was Authour of the Persian sect , who vnder the name of p So , and of Siec ( that is , of a wise man , and an Author of Religion ) or rather vnder the pretence of holinesse , began to perswade the people , that the three first successors of Mahomet were vsurpers , onely Ali ought to be named lawfull successor , and ought to be called vpon in their prayers , and by all meanes ro be honoured . From this time forward the Sepulchre of Ali and his sonnes in Cafe grew in great credit , and was visited euery yeere after the same sort that the Turks visit the Sepulchre of the other three : and the Kings of Persia vsed there to bee crowned , and girt with their sword , and their great Calife there kept his residence . Because this Case was neere Babylon , hence grew the common error , that these things were done at Babylon or Bagdet .. Iouius also is deceiued , where he maketh Arduelle or Aidere , author of the Persian faction . Sofi is by Minadoi deriued of Sofiti , a people subdued by Alexander : but Scaliger more fitly Tzophi , which in Arabike signifieth a man of pure Religion . In this respect there is no lesse contention betweene these & other Muhammedans , then betweene the Samaritans and the Iewes : so that the Persians are a kinde of Catharists or Puritans in their impure Muhammedrie . Claudet Duret mentioneth another Etymologie , that Sophi signifieth Wooll , and that this profession in token of humilitie , wearing nothing on their heads more precious then wooll , were so called . But the former deriuation is more probable . Nic. Nicolai in his third Booke hath also that woollen deriuation : and Geffrey Ducket saith , that Sophi signifieth a Begger , and that the King is not there in Persia so called , but Shaugh ; which agreeth with their report , which say that Ismael renewed or continued the name Sofi or Sofiti : but his successors leauing that , and the name of Siec , haue retayned onely the Title of Saha , which some write Shaugh , some Xa , a Royall title communicated by the head of this superstition to those Kings which participate with them therein . Ioseph Scaliger p saith , that Sa or Scha is the same with Monsieur among the French , and Don among the Spaniards . The Iewes and Arabians write it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . It is sometimes set before the name , as in the present King Scha Habas ; sometime comes after , as Melixa for Melic-scha . Barrius q begins this pedigree at the father of Giunet , or Guine ( so he calls him ) and not as Minadoi , with Guinet himselfe . He addeth , That for the Ensigne , Character , or Cognisance of his Sect , he ordayned , that in the midst of their Turbant ( which they weare with many folds ) there should arise a sharpe top , in manner of a Pyramis , diuided into twelue parts ( in remembrance of Ali his twelue sonnes ) from the top to the bottome . They vsed the colour Red on their heads ( saith Minadoi ) by ordinance of Arduelle , and therefore were called Cheselbas , that is , Red-heads ; some write it Cuselbas . Sophi , as Mirkond affirmeth , was holden in such reputation of holinesse by Tamerlane , that he came to visit him as a Saint ; and at his request , set free 30000. slaues , which he had taken in the warres against Baiazat , to whom Cheque Sophi gaue apparell and other necessaries , and sent them home to their houses : whereby hee wan great fame and affection . Barrius and others attribute this to Guine , and say that these slaues became his disciples first , and after Souldiers to his sonne Aidar against the Christian Georgians . This r Aider Erdebil ( or after Iouius , Harduelles ) forsaking ( as some say ) the world , led a streight life in continency and austerity , and was therefore admired as a Prophet , and resorted to , out of all parts of Armenia and Persia , comming to Tauris to see him : Hee inueighed against the common opinion concerning Mahomets successors , as Guine and Sophi had done , shutting vp heauen to all , sauing Hali his followers . For so the Persians vse to say in their prayers ; Cursed be Ebubeker , Omar , and Osman : GOD be fauourable to Hali , and well pleased with him . Vsuncassan moued with his fame , gaue him in mariage his daughter Martha begot of the Christian Lady Despina , daughter of Calo Ioannes Emperour of Trapezond ; both of them by this alliance strengthning themselues against the Turke . Aidar had by this Martha , Ismael , whom she trayned vp in the principles of Christian Religion . Iacob successor of Vsuncassan , iealous of the multitude of Aidars disciples , and the greatnesse of his fame , caused him to be secretly murthered ; persecuting all his professed followers with fire and sword . Ismael then a child , fled into Hyrcania to one Pyrchales , a friend of his fathers , who afterwards ayded him to the recouering of his patrimonie . Boterus saith , that Iacob , after the murther of Aidar , committed his two sonnes , Ismael and Solyman , to Amanzar ( a Captayne of his ) to be conueyed to Zalga , a strong mountaynie place : but he brought them vp liberally with his owne children , and in his last sicknesse , gaue them horse and two hundred Ducats , with aduice to repaire to their mother ; where taking vpon him the protection of the sect of Hali , and the reuenge of his fathers death , his enterprises succeeded prosperously . ſ Giouan Maria Angiolelio saith , that Iacob being poysoned 1485. the Signiorie was possessed by a kinseman of Iacobs called Iulauer , after whose three yeeres raigne succeeded Baysingir two yeeres ; after Rustan seuen yeares , who sent Solimanbec t against Sechaidar the father of Ismael , who made challenge to the State in right of his wife the daughter of Vsuncassan , who slew him in the field . Rustan would also haue killed the mother and her sonnes , had not entreatie of his Nobles preuented it . He committed them to ward in the Iland of the Armenians in the Lake Astumar ; whither he sent for them againe after three yeeres , but they for feare fled to Ardouil , & there liued closely for a time . Rustan was slaine by Agmat through his mothers procurement , who loued that Agmat , who abode Sultan fiue months , & was slaine by Rustans Souldiers . And Aluan the kinsman of Vsuncassan was Signior , whom Ismael slew . A certaine x Merchant ( who abode a long time in Tauris , and trauelled thorow the most part of Persia , skilfull of the Turkish , Persian , and Arabian languages , either seeing himselfe , or learning of them which did see , in the time of Ismael ) relates this history somewhat otherwise , whom , as learning of the Persians themselues the Persian affaires , we may reckon worthy to be followed . Hee saith , that this Sechaidar in Ardouil was this head of thy Sophian Sect , and had three sonnes and three daughters by the daughter of Vsuncassan . He was a zealous enemie against the Christians , oftentimes with his followers repayring into Circassia , doing the people much damage , which when in the daies of Sultan Alumut hee attempted as before times , he was by Alumuts order forbidden at Darbent further passage : but seeking to make way by force , he was by the forces of Alumut taken , and his head , on the top of a Lance , presented to Alumut ; and by his command , giuen to the Dogges to bee eaten ; the cause why the Sophians are such enemies vnto Dogs , killing all they finde . This newes comming to Ardouil , his three sonnes fled , one into Natolia , another to Aleppo , Ismael the third to an Iland in the Lake of Van , in which is a Citie of Christian Armenians , where he abode foure yeeres in the house of an Armenian Priest , being then about thirteene yeeres old , who vsed him courteously , and instructed him in the rudiments of Christian Religion . A yeere after he went from Arminig to Chillan , where he kept with a Gold-smith his fathers friend . In this time hee had intelligence , by mutuall writing , with his friends at Ardouil : and with this Gold-smith hauing gathered together eighteene or twentie men of their Sect secretly to take a strong Castle , called Maumutaga , and hidden in ambush two hundred horse-men of his friends in Ardouill , suddenly slaying the Guard , and possessing himselfe of the Castle , he entred a Towne not farre from the Castle , killing the Inhabitants , and carrying the spoile to the Castle . This Castle was verie rich , because it was a principall Hauen of the Caspian Sea ; and so strong , that when Alumut had newes hereof , hee was disswaded from sending any power thither to besiege him . Two daies iourney from hence is Sumachi : which with his power , now encreased , he also took , and diuided the spoiles euery where to his Souldiers , which with fame of this liberalitie came from all parts vnto him . He sent also into Hiberia , three or four daies iourny from thence , which was then gouerned by seuen great Lords , three of which , Alexander Sbec , Gorgurambec , and Mirzambec , with many promises of present spoiles and future exemptions from tribute , hee won to his side , receiuing from each of them three thousand horse , so that he was now growne fifteene or sixteene thousand strong . Alumut with thirtie thousand valiant Souldiers went to meet him between Tauris & Sumachia , and hauing passed a great Riuer , ouer which were two Bridges , he presently caused them to be broken : Ismael arriuing there the next day , with great diligence found a passage thorow the streame , and with his whole forces , in front , in the breake of the day , assailed Alumut his armie , little suspecting such a good morrow , that Alumut with a few companions hardly escaped . The pauilions , horses , and other bootie , Ismael bestowed on his Souldiers : and then hasted to Tauris , where entring without resistance , hee made great slaughter , killing all the race of Iacob , opening his Sepulchre , and the Graues of other Noble-men , which had been at the battaile of Darbent against his father , and burning their bones ; three hundred harlots he caused to be cut asunder in the middle : hee killed all the Dogs in Tauris , and because his mother had married to one of those Nobles , which were in the battaile of Darbent , he caused her head to bee stricken off in his presence . In this while many Townes , Cities , Castles , and Lords submitted themselues to him , and weare his red-coloured Turbant : but the Castle Alangiachana ( whereto were subiect eighteene Villages of Christians , which vsed yeerely to send to Rome two men from the Patriarch to the Pope , of whose faith they were , speaking Armenian , hauing some bookes , but quite lost the vse of the Italian language ) this Castle ( I say ) held out for Alumut vntill his death . While Ismael was Sultan in Tauris , the Sultan in Bagadet Murat Can son of Iacob , with an army of 30000. marched against him , and in a plaine , meeting with Ismael was there ouerthrown not seuentie persons escaping to Bagadet with Murat Can : the place bearing witnes of the slaughter , buried vnder many new hils of bones . All these things were done An. 1499. And while I was in Tauris , many came from Natolia , Caramania , and Turkie to serue him ; of whom they were graciously entertained . An. 1507. our Author being then in Malacia , saw with his eyes , the Sultan Alumut conueyed prisoner by Amirbec , who with foure thousand men going from Mosull ( neere to the sometime-Niniue ) to Amit , where the Sultan kept , with promise and profession of his succour , being admitted the Citie , tooke him , and cast a chaine about his necke , whose head Ismael smote off with his owne hands . He was presented to him by Amirbec in the Country of Aladuli , against whom Ismael was now warring : where taking the Citie Cartibirt , he cut off the head of Becarbec sonne of Aladuli , Lord thereof , with his owne hands . From thence returning to Tauris , hee had almost done as much to his two brethren , whom hee had left Gouernours in his absence , for transgressing their Commission : but with much intreatie of his Lords , spared their liues , yet confined them to Ardouill , not to depart from thence . The next yeere hee pursued Murat Can , who was come to Syras , a Citie not inferiour to Cairo in Egypt , with thirtie sixe thousand men , but male-content , and therefore many of them flying vnto Ismael . Whereupon Murat Can sent two Embassadours with fiue hundred followers , with offer of Vassallage vnto him . Ismael cut them all in pieces , saying , That if Murat Can would be his Vassall , hee should come in person , not by Embassage . Murat Can had closely sent Spies to obserue the sequell of his businesse , and being hereof by them aduertised , fled : For many of his Nobles had alreadie put on the red Turbant , of whom he feared to bee taken , as Alumut had beene ; and therefore with three thousand of his most faithful he fled vnto Aleppo : but the Soldan of Cairo not admitting him , he went to Aladuli , who entertained him honourably , and gaue him his daughter to wife . Ismael , after great slaughter in Siras and Bagadet , was forced to returne to q Spaan with his Armie . For Ieselbas the Tartar had taken all the Countrie of Corasan , and the great Citie of Eri , which is in compasse betwixt fortie and fiftie miles , well peopled , and full of Merchandize ; He had taken also Straua , Amixandaran , and Sari , on the Caspian shoare ; and with intent to beguile Ismael , desired leaue to passe thorow his Countrey to Mecca on Pilgrimage . Ismael with deniall , and other sharpe words repelled his suit , and abode a yeere in Spaan , to withstand his enterprises . After he returned to Tauris , where were great triumphs solemnized in his honour . This Sophi is so loued and feared ( saith this Merchant ) that they hold him as a God , especially his Souldiers : of which some goe into the warres without Armour , holding it sufficient , that Ismael will succour them : others , because they content themselues to die for Ismael , goe into battaile with naked breast , crying , Schiak , Schiak , that is , God , God. And they forget the name of God , alway naming Ismael : they hold , That hee shall not die , but liue euer . And where other Mosulmans say , La ylla yllala , Mahamet resullalla , the Persians say , La ylla yllala , Ismael vellilalla , reputing him a God and a Prophet . I haue learned , that Ismael is not contented to be called or worshipped as god . Their custome is to weare red Bonnets , with a certaine thing like a girdle , large below , and straighter vpwards , made with twelue folds , a finger thick , signifying the twelue Sacraments of their sect , or those twelue brethren , nephewes of Ali. Ismael was of faire countenance , of reasonable stature , thicke and large in the shoulders , shauen all but the mustachees ; left-handed , stronger then any of his Nobles , but giuen to Sodomie . At his second comming to Tauris , hee caused to take twelue of the fairest boyes in the City to serue his lust , and after gaue to each of his Nobles one for the like purpose , & before tooke ten of the best mens sonnes for the same intent . Thus farre haue wee had commerce with this namelesse Persian Merchant in Ramusius his shop , who sometime attended on his Court and Campe . Others adde hereutto , that he sent Embassadours to all the Mahumetan Princes of the East , to receiue that Red-hat Ensigne , together with his Sect ; as did his sonne Tammas after him , when Nizzamulucco onely accepted thereof . But it is the common opinion , that the greatest part of the Mahumetans in Soria and of Asia Minor are secretly of that Sect . Ismael after this warred , and wonne , vpon the Zagatai Tartars , and other adiacent Nations , that hee left vnto his successours a verie great estate , reaching from the Caspian Sea to the Persian , and betweene the Lake Iocco and Tygris , the Riuer Abbiam , and the Kingdome of Cambaya , more then twentie Degrees from East to West , and eighteene from North to South . Hee ordained a new Lyturgie , and forme of Praier differing from the ancient . Such was his authoritie , that they would sweare , By the Head of Ismael , and blesse his name , saying , Ismael grant thee thy desire . Vpon his Coyne , on the one side , was written , La illahe illalahu Muhamedun resulalallahe : And on the other , Ismaill halife lullahe , that is , Ismael the Vicar of GOD. The Iewes , at the first , had this Ismael in such admiration , that they foolishly reckoned Ismael to be their promised Messias , gratulating themselues in this conceit , thorowout the most part of Europe , celebrating festiuall Solemnities , with mutuall Presents , in testimonie of their ioy ; which yet was soone dashed , none hating the Iewes more then Ismael . He lieth buried at Ardouil , in a faire Meskit , with a sumptuous Sepulchre made by himselfe in his life time ; where is a faire Stone Hospitall erected by him for strangers , allowing to all trauellers three daies reliefe for horse and man freely . Ardouil is in latitude thirtie eight degrees . The life of Ismael had beene answerable to the bloudie presages in his ominous birth ; for he came forth of his mothers wombe with both his hands shut , and full of bloud : for which cause his father would not haue brought him vp , but commanded him to be slaine : but they which carried him away , moued with compassion , secretly nourished him three yeeres , and after presented him to his father , who then acknowledged and receiued him with loue and kindnesse : for this his bloudie and warre-like spirit dwelt in a louely and amiable bodie , adorned with all the Ensignes of beautie . Hee died Anno 1524. HONGIVS his Map of PERSIA . map of Persia, Central Asia PERSICUM REGNUM §. IIII. Of SHAVGH TAMAS the Persian troubles after his death . SCHIACH THECMES , or Shaugh Tamas , succeeded , and reigned aboue fiftie yeeres . Hee liued deuoutly , and yet ( for their Law reconcileth both ) verie voluptuously , inheriting his fathers Throne , but a not his valour , and spending the gratest part of his time amongst his women . So zealous hee was of their superstition , that when M. Ienkinson came to his Court with the Queenes Letters , to treat with him of Traffique and Commerce for our English Merchants , before his feet touched the ground , a paire of the Sophies owne Shooes or Basmackes ( such as himselfe vsed to weare , when he arose in the night to pray ) were put vpon his feet , lest their holy ground should be polluted with Christian steps . And being admitted into his presence , and asked of his Religion , whether he were a Gower , that is , an Vnbeleeuer , or a Muselman , ( so they call them of their owne profession ) hauing answered , that he was a Christian , beleeuing Christ to be the greatest Prophet : Oh thou vnbeleeuer ( said hee ) wee haue no need to haue friendship with the vnbeleeuers , and so willed him to depart : which he did , and after him followed a man with a Basanet of Sand : sifting all the the way that he had gone within the said Palace , euen from the Sophies sight vnto the Court-gate . In his time Solyman ( as our Turkish Relations before is shewed ) much endamaged the Persians , and tooke Babylonia , Tauris , and other parts of their dominions : yet did Tamas recouer some part thereof againe , and draue Solyman out of Tauris , ( or Ecbatana , as Minadoi interpreteth , and by a composition , caused him to rase the Fort of Chars , erected by the Turkes in his frontiers . Hee dyed the eleuenth of May , 1576. leauing behind him eleuen children : Mahamet the eldest , who had liued a while in Heri ( sometime called Aria ) and after in Siras ( anciently named Persepolis : ) his second sonne was Ismahel , whom for his fiercenesse his father had confined to the Castle Cahaca : the third , Aidere ; the rest , Mamut , Solimano , Mustaffa , Emanguli , Alichan , Amet , Abrahim , and Ismahel the younger . Hee appointed his second sonne Ismahel his successour , esteeming him more worthy then Mahomet Codabanda ( this surname was giuen him for his diseased eyes b ) as being giuen to a studious and quiet life , and contenting himselfe , that Abas Mirize ( which now reigneth ) was confirmed in the Citie of Heri , and honoured with the title of the Visier of that Countrey . Periaconcona , the daughter of Tamas , and elder then any of the brethren , being in Commission with other Counsellors of State to see her fathers Will executed , whiles the Posts ranne with aduertisements to Ismahel , was attempted by Aidere with earnest solicitation for the Crowne : whose ambitious desire she so farre satisfied , as that shee caused him to bee inuested in Regall apparell , and fettled in the great Gallerie , attending the acclamation of the people ; being publikely installed , as though hee were elected King . But meane while shee set sure guards of men , deuoted to Ismahel , at the gates of the Palace ; thus purposing to entertaine him ( with dreames of dangerous honours ) till Ismahel arriued at Casbin . But whiles hee ( suspecting the deceit ) sought to flee , hee left his head behinde in the hand of Sahamal his vncle , which he cast , all-bloudie , in the middest of his conspiring partakers . Ismael soone after came , and receiued with publike applause the desired Soueraigntie : and as he had before adicted himselfe to the studie of the Turkish Law ; ( enough , if it had beene knowne , to haue barred his succession ) so now , after the Turkish manner , he founded his Throne ( a foundation to slipperie to stand ) in bloud , causing the heads of his eight younger brethren to be cut off , together with all such as were neere them in bloud or affinitie , and all the fauourites of the late slaine Aidere . Thus is Casbin dyed in the bloud of her hopefull Gallants , and entertaines her beholders eyes with streames of bloud running from the slaine , which cause another streame of teares to issue from their liuing friends ; who filling the ayre with mournefull complaints ( which returning answere by ecchoes , seemed to sympathize their griefe ) and in compassion of those dying bodies , then gasping their fatall breaths , imitating ( with true affection , and not affected imitation ) the same in deepe and broken sighes : viewing also their owne dangers in the present ruine of their neerest and deerest , some-time allies & acquaintance : tossed with this variety of turbulent passions , conceiue , in this confusion of thoughts ( that which is truely the daughter and mother also of confusion ) Trecherous Disloyaltie to the Author of these their sorrowes . Ismael posting on to his owne destruction , had now forbidden the douotions of Aly the Persian Prophet , and enioyned the Turkish Rites of Abubachar , and other the followers of Mahomet , by imprisoning , rayling , pulling out the eyes , and killing Ali his obseruants , establishing his Decree , not sparing , in this persecution , to torment the tender Ladies ( some of them of his owne bloud ) nor reuerencing age or profession , depriuing euen the Califfe of Casbin ( the eye of their blindnesse ) of both his eyes , because he would not see equitie in this noueltie ; and purposing ( as the Fame went ) to goe to Bagdat , there to receiue the Crowne from him whomsoeuer hee should find the successour of the great Califfe . In the middest of his cruelties hee was ( with like crueltie ) murthered by Periaconcona . The Executor of her fathers Will is thus made an Executioner of her fathers sonne , hauing brought in the conspirators , apparelled in womens weeds , to strangle him among his Paramours . This was done the twentie foure of Nouember , 1577. after he had reigned one yeere , seuen moneths , and sixe dayes . §. V. Of MAHOMET CODABANDA , and his sonnes ABAS . MAHAMET CODABANDA thought it now time for him to looke to his right , which by meanes of Mirize Salmas , the chiefe of the Sultans , hee obtained . This Sultan presented him with the head of that Virago Periaconcona , vpon the top of a Launce , with the disheuelled haire , gastly lookes , and bloudy impressions , yeelding an vncouth ( though not vndeserued ) spectacle to the beholders : which ( if like the Snakie scalpe of Medusa it did not transforme them into stones ; yet , as if it had been the Banner of Megaera ) seemed to display new quarrels , kindling inward hatreds , tumultuous seditions , and ciuill broyles , which exposed them to Amuraths forces , who thought it fit time for him to fish with his Turkish nets in this troubled Persian streame . Of these warres is alreadie spoken . c Much losse did the Persians by this meanes sustaine , and much more had followed , had not Emir Hamze , Mahomets eldest sonne , with his valorous attempts , stopped the Turkish proceedings , and like the Easterne Sun , with his greater brightnesse dispersed those weaker beames of The Moone Standards of proud OTTOMAN . But soone was this Sunne eclipsed , not by the Moones interposition ( for that is naturall , if wee vnderstand it of the heauenly ; and ordinary , if of the earthly and Turkish ) but by extraordinarie and vnnaturall procurement ( as was thought ) of his ambitious brother Abas , or ( of others suspected ) of his father ; effected by a treacherous Eunuch that guarded him , which suddenly strucke him thorow the bodie and slew him . Abas his brother , by solemne oath cleared himselfe of this odious imputation . And yet hee is no lesse suspected of a more monstrous and vnnaturall treacherie against his owne father , who is thought d to bee poysoned by his meanes , that by these bloudie steps hee might ascend to that Throne , which now he enioyeth . But ( all this notwithstanding ) he hath since so subtilly handled the matter , that hee is both beloued of his owne , and feared of his enemie : his subiects sweare and blesse in his name . e He hath recouered from the Turke both Tauris , and other Regions of Seruania and Georgia , which the Turke had before taken from the Persians . Hee was reported also to haue taken Bagdat , but ( it seemeth ) not truly . Iansonius f in his Newes 1610. reporteth of diuers victories obtained by him against the Turke ( which caused publike Fasts and supplications to be appointed at Constantinople : ) and of the Persian Embassage , with rich Presents and holy Reliques to the Emperour at Prage . Gotardus Arthus likewise in his g Gallobelgicus , relateth of Abas his Embassage to Constantinople about a Peace : but when his Embassadour returned with Articles , whereby the Persian was bound , vnder shew of gifts , to pay an annuall tribute to the Sultan , he therefore put him to death ; putting out the eyes also , and cutting off the hands of the Turkish Embassador which was sent with him . Of Bagdat and old Babylon wee haue spoken elsewhere : let this be here added out of Balbi , h that trauelling from Felugia to Bagdat , which hee reckoneth a dayes iourney and a halfe , one whole dayes iourney thereof , was by one side of the ruines of Babylon , which hee left on the left hand . As for Tauris , in the yeere 1514. Selim tooke it ( as some say ) on composition , which hee brake , and carried thence three thousand of the best Artificers to Constantinople . Anno 1535. Solymar gaue it for a prey to his souldiers ; Anno 1515. Osman spoiled it with vncouth and inhumane cruelties ; whatsoeuer the insulting Conqueror , in the vtmost extent of lawlesse lust , could inflict , or the afflicted condition of the conquered could in the most deiected state of miserie sustaine , was there executed . Abas in recouerie hereof vsed the Canon , an Instrument which before they had , to their owne losse , scorned . The Prince is ( saith our i Author ) excellent both of composition of bodie , and disposition of minde , of indifferent stature , sterne countenance , piercing eyes , swart colour , his mustachees on the vpper lip long , his beard cut close to the chin . Hee delights in Hunting and Hawking , Running , Leaping , and trying of Masteries ; He is an excellent Horse-man and Archer . In the morning he vseth to visit his stables of great Horses , and hauing there spent most of the forenoone , he returnes to his Palace : About three of the clocke in the after-noone , he goeth to the At-Maiden , which is the high street of Hispaan , the Citie of his residence , round about which are scaffolds for the people , to sit and behold the King and his Nobles at their Exercises of Shooting , Running , Playing at Tennis , &c. all on horse-backe . In this place very often , in his owne person , he heareth causes , and pronounceth sentence , executing Iustice seuerely . Now that we may mention some of the chiefe Cities of Persia ( vnder which name I here comprehend , as vsually in this Historie , their k Dominion , not as it is measured by the Pens of Geographers , but by the Swords of their Princes . ) In Sumachia , Master Cartwright saith , They saw the ruines of a cruell spectacle , which was a Turret erected with Free-stone and Flints , in the midst whereof were placed the heads of all the Nobilitie and Gentrie of the Countrie . A mile from this Towne was a Nunnerie , wherein was buried the bodie of Amaleke Canna , the Kings daughter , who slew her selfe with a knife , for that her father would haue forced her to marrie a Tartarian Prince : the Virgins of the Countrey resort hither once a yeere to lament her death . Sechi is foure dayes iourney thence , not farre from which is Ere 's , which , because they yeelded to the Turke , were by Emir-Hamze vtterly destroyed , man , woman , and child . Arasse is the chiefe Citie of Merchandize in all Seruania , especially for raw Silks . Tauris hath out-liued many deaths , and is very rich by reason of continuall Trade , nourishing almost two hundred thousand people within her compasse ; for wals , it hath l not . This was sometime the Seat-Royall , and after that , Casbin , which is situate in a fertile Plaine , foure dayes iourney in length , wherein are two thousand Villages . The buildings are of Bricke dried in the Sunne , as in Persia is most vsuall : The At-Maidan , or chiefe street , is foure square , almost a mile in circuit . Neere to it is Ardouil , of chiefe note for beginning of the Sophian Superstition . Geilan is foure dayes iourney from Casbin , and stands neere to the Caspian Sea . Neere to Bachu is a Fountaine of black oyle ; which serueth all the Countrey to burne in their houses . Cassan is well seated , and rich in Marchandize , but subiect to heat more then other parts of Persia . No person is there permitted to be idle . Hispaan is thought by some to be Hecatompolis : the walls are a dayes iourney about on horsebacke ; before the greatest , now the Royall Citie of the Persians . It hath a strong Fort , two Seraglio's , the walls whereof glister with red Marble and Parget of diuers colours , paued all with Mosaique worke , all things else combining Maiestie and Louelinesse , Magnificence and Beautie . The inhabitants , as did the ancient Parthians ( whose chiefe Citie it sometime hath beene ) buy , sell , talke , and performe all their publike and priuate affaires on horse-backe : the Gentlemen neuer goe on foot . Sciras is thought to bee Persepolis , it is rich of Trade , and there is the best Armour made in all the East , of Iron and steele , cunningly tempered with the iuyce of certaine herbes . The Gouernement of this State in Warre and Peace , I leaue to m others . §. VI. An Appendix touching the present Persian King , out of Sir ANTHONY SHERLEY . HAuing thus followed the currant of Authors in these Relations of Persia : there hath since the first Edition been published the Trauels of Sir Anthony Sherley into these parts ( with Sir Robert Sherley his brother ) penned by himselfe : with some extracts whereof to furnish this Chapter ( alreadie tedious ) as with a second seruice after a full stomacke , will ( I hope ) renue appetite , with the varietie ( so farre fetched and so deare bought ) howsoeuer before cloyed with fulnes : To let passe therefore those worthy Brethren ( Worthies indeed in this kinde , beyond the reach & worth of my blurring praise , and eclipsing commendations ) and to come to their Trauell and obseruation . Hauing passed not without manifold dangers to Aleppo : and thence to Birr , and so downe Euphrates : by the way they aduentured to see the Campe of Aborisci King of the Arabs , inhabiting the desarts of Mesopotamia , a poore n King with ten or twelue thousand beggerly subiects , liuing in tents of blacke haire-cloth , well gouerned . They came to Bagdat , which is wholly on the other side of Tygris , except one Suburb in the Peninsula , to which men passe by a bridge of boats , euery night dissolued for feare of the Arabs , or stormes : whence , through the bountie of an Italian Merchant , Sir Victorio Speciero , they escaped ( for they were not vnsuspected ) with a Carauan of Persian Pilgrims wich came from Mecca . Thirtie dayes they were on the way to the Confines : and fifteene from thence to Casbin , where they staied a moneth attending the Kings arriuall ; being in the meane time well vsed , vpon conceit that the King would like well of their comming : the people otherwise are ill in themselues , and onely good by example of their King , and strict obedience to him . For of the ancient Persians there are few , these being the posteritie of those which haue been here seated by the transplantations of Tamerlane and Ismael ( not to mention any , more ancient ) out of o other Countries . The King himselfe , by our Authors Relation , in his vertues and gouernment , is , as if some Philosopher should discourse of what should be , rather then an Historian declare what is : as did Xenophon p sometimes in his Cyrus : Of those imputations of Paricide and ambition , not a word . His order of attaining the Crowne , is thus reported . The Persian custome , being that onely the elder brother ruleth , the rest are made blinde by burning basons , hauing otherwise all contentments fit for Princes children : when Xa-Tamas was dead without issue , his brother ( so hee calleth him , contrary to our former relations , and to that of Mirkond the Persian , which I more maruell at ) Xa-Codabent , was called , Blind to the Kingdome . He had issue Sultan Hamzire Mirza the eldest , who succeeded him , and this present King called Abas . The eldest in his fathers life time administred all things , which blindnesse made the other vnfit for : but Abas at twelue yeeres of age , vnder the gouernment of Tutors held the Prouince of Yasde , where the loue of the people made him suspected to his Father , who secretly resolued his death . Abas by his friends hearing it , fled to Corasan a Tartar people on the East of Persia , both by their religion and dependance , Turkish , and of themselues otherwise vnquiet , and addicted to spoyle . This King honoured Abas as his sonne . His father soone after dying , Sultan Hamzire succeeded , who was forced to renew his truce with the Turk , by reason of the rebellion of the Turcomans , whom by force he subdued , beheaded their Princes , & for his securitie slew twentie thousand of the ablest amongst them for the wars . And then wholly bending his thoughts against the Turk , was by treason slaine by his Barber . His Princes , Authors of this fact , shared his State amongst them , euery one making himselfe Lord of that Prouince which he gouerned : vniting their resolutions against Abas , whom also the Turke ( which had his hand in the businesse ) had vndertaken should bee kept still in Corazan . Abas neuerthelesse so wrought , that the King of Corazan dismissed him , with three thousand horsemen , to winne possession of that State , which since hath deuoured the Tartars , and is growne terrible to the Turke , being no lesse in Extent then the Turke hath in Asia , and better both peopled , gouerned , and deuoted to their Soueraigne . But it was not easily atchieued . In Sistane one of the neerest Prouinces , hee was encountred with twenty thousand , his troupes cut in pieces , himselfe forced to flee to the mountaines , where he liued three moneths vnknowen amongst the heardmen , flitting vp and downe with tenne or twelue followers . Wearie of this life , hee determined to shew himselfe in Yasd , his quondam Prouince , which so well succeeded , that numbers come flocking to him , and Ferrat Can also a great Prince ( discontent with the present State , no part of which had falne to him , hauing at that time no Prouince in his gouernement , when the King was slaine ) resorted to him with his brother , and tenne thousand followers . They were welcome , but hee much more , as a great Souldier and a wise Prince . With these forces hee ouerthrew his neerest enemies , which caused those of Shyras , Asphaan , Cassan , assisted by the Kings of Gheylan and Mazandran , to gather mighty forces . In the meane time , the Turkes armed at Tauris , and the Prince of Hamadan , hauing called in a strength of the Courdines , was marching towards Casbin . Thus beset with Armies , hee leaueth Ferrat Can with Zulpher his brother and fiue thousand men in Casbin : & himselfe with the rest of his power , marched towards the Can of Hamadan . Now did Ferrat Can ( according to former agreement betweene the King and him ) professe himselfe altered from the Kings part , and writeth to the Rebells , offering to ioyne his strength with theirs , and to mutinie the Kings Armie also , which was lodged in the Mountaynes , in shew to keepe the straits , indeede to expect the euent . Thus the Cans assembled at Casbin , and after long deliberation , concluded , that it was needelesse and not safe to call in the Turkes forces , and dispatched a messenger and present to the Bassa of Tauris , to reserue his fauour till a time more needfull . Hereof Ferrat sent word closely to the King , and of a banquet which should bee at his house a few nights after , where the Principalls of the Army should meet . Hither Abas bid himselfe a guest , posting thither with fiue thousand of his best horse , which he disposed in the mountaine , couered with Ferrats troupe , expecting the appointed signe : which being giuen late in the night when the whole company was heauie with wine and sleepe , the King was receiued into the house with three hundred men , where without any vprore he slew seuentie . And at the breake of the day the Kings people made as great shouts & noyse , as if all the Army had bin there , whereat the Alarme being giuen , all betooke them to their armes , repairing to Ferrats lodging to their Princes ; whose heads laced vpon a string , were there presented to them out of a Tarras , vpon which the King presently shewed himselfe with Ferrat Can ; Zulpher hauing his fiue thousand men ready in a troupe in the great place . All these things together so amazed them , that they thought the Kings pardon a high preferment , which he freely granted both them , and the succours sent thither by the Kings of Cheylan and Mazandran . The reports hereof made Hamadans Armie to vanish , and the King tooke order presently by new Cans for the gouernment of those parts . Hee led his souldiers to Hisphaan , giuing out that the treasures of the Kingdome were there layd vp by the Rebels ; a good policie to winne it , which with as much pretended indignation he rased , for fayling of his seeming hopes . To satisfie his Souldiers better , he led them against the Kings of Gheylan and Mazandran , where the entrances by Nature difficult , thorow the vnpassable woods and hilles , were made easie by the reuolt of those to whom the charge of keeping the Straits was giuen , whose liues Abas had before spared at Casbin . The successe was , the two Kings were slaine , and the souldiers enriched with the spoyle of a Countrey exceeding fertile , thus subdued to his Scepter . The people he remoued into other parts of his Dominion , sending the former inhabitants into Cheylan and Mazandran . Not long after the brother of that King of Corassan , which had beene Tutor to Abas , rebelled against his brother , and slew him and all his children , except one with whom his Tutors fled into the Mountaines . This occasion Abas apprehended for the subduing of that Countrey in the Infants right , which ( notwithstanding the treasons of Ferrat , now weary of his former loyalty , and conspiring with the Turke and Tartar to betray his Master to them ) hee effected . These things with larger circumstances Abas himselfe related to Sir Anthonie and Sir Robert . As for his gouernment , the same is there also described , but I haue beene too long in the former . Hee hath Posts once a weeke from all parts . The Visire sitteth in counsell with the Kings counsell euery morning , and the King himselfe euery Wednesday . The poorest may offer him any supplication , which he readeth , registreth , ordereth . One example of Iustice is admirable , which he sentenced on the Gouernour of Casbin , conuict of many extortions , briberies , and other crimes : That all his goods and lands should be sold for satisfaction to those whom hee had spoyled ; and if any thing wanted , since the King by giuing him that authoritie , was partly the cause of those excesses , hee condemned himselfe to pay the residue out of his treasurie . If any thing aduanced , it should bee giuen to his children , with a grieuous Edict , that no succour should be ministred to himselfe . Neither should hee at once end his punishment by death , but during his life weare a Yoke like a Hogs-yoke , and haue his eares and nose cut off : nor might any relieue him ; but hee should get his liuing with his owne hands , that hee might feele in himselfe the miserie of pouertie . This made the Turks Embassador there present sweare , that such fortune & such vertue must needs be his Masters ruine . His bountie to our Author , his magnificence otherwise , let the Reader there learne , as likewise his priuate disports and exercises . At his entrance into Hisphaan , the wayes were couered two English miles with Veluet , Satin , and Cloth of Gold , where his horse should passe . He feasted Sir Anthony , before his employment in that honorable Embassage to the Princes Christian ( after the maner m of the ancient feasting vsed by the Persians ) thirty dayes together , in a Garden of two miles compasse , vnder Tents pitched by small rils of water ; where euery man that would come , was placed according to his degree , vnder one or other Tent , prouided abundantly with meate , fruit , and wine , drinking as they would without compulsion . The ioy of which feast was augmented by the Tartars of n Buckhawrd , yeelding themselues to his subiection , and by the great Mogors great offer with his eldest sonnes daughter , to the young sonne of King Abas in marriage . But I referre the more desirous to Sir Anthonies owne booke ; hauing thence gathered this , because it differeth so much in some things from others ; then whom , he had farre better meanes of intelligence . CHAP. IX . Of the Sophian Sect , or Persian Religion , as it is at this present . §. I. The differences betwixt the Turke and Persian , with the zeale of both parts . IT hath beene already shewed , how the Saracens had one Calyfa , or Caliph , whom they esteemed the Head of their Religion and Empire , in right vnto both succeeding their grand Seducer , Mahomet : and how the foure Captaines or Doctors , each ayming , vnder colour of Religion , to further his ambitious Proiects , made way to difference of Sects in the beginning , and in succeeding Ages the Sword decided , who was rghtfull successor , the posterity of each challenging to himselfe that right , according as they were able in the Fielde to maintaine it . These Persians affected Hali , as truest interpreter of their Law , and Lord of the State , to whom Mahomet gaue his daughter in his life time , and his Alcoran at his death , being his kinsman also by birth ; and although , by the violence of the contradicting Caliphes , they did not alway make hereof open profession , yet euer and anone , as occasion was offered , this fire brake out , yet neuer into so great a flame , as after the yeere 1369. by Sophi , Guine , Aidar , Ismael , and their successors , vnto this day : their Sect being that onely , of the seuenty two Saracenicall ( so many some a account ) which shall in the Persian estimation haue admission into Paradise , all the rest ( and why not this also ? ) leading to hell . From that diuision betwixt the Persians and Arabians , about the successor of Mahomet ( it is Barrius his Relation , in which the Persians call themselues Sia , which signifieth the vnion of one body , but the Arabians call them Raffadin , that is , vnreasonable , and themselues Cunin ) proceeded other Sects amongst the Mahumetans ; and amongst the Persians , two called Camarata and Mutazeli , which follow little the saying of the Prophets , but would haue all proued to them by naturall reason , not allowing Moses or Mahomet any further . There is one Sect amongst them called Malaheda , which subiecteth all things to Chance , and to the Stars , not to Diuine Prouidence . There are other called Emozaidi , which reiect many things in the Alcoran , and follow the doctrine of Zaidi , the Nephew of Hocem , second sonne of Ali , these inhabite on the confines of Prester Iohn , and in Melinde . But to come to the common Persians , and to obserue out of Barrius the diuersity of opinion betwixt them and the Arabians ; their Doctors reduce these differences into seuenteene conclusions . The Persians say , That GOD is the Author and worker of euery good , and that euill commeth from the Deuill : The Arabians say , That would bring in two Gods , one of good , the other of euill : the Persians say , that God is eternall , and that the law and creation of men had a beginning : the Arabians answere , That all the words of the law are prayses of the works of God , and therefore eternall , like himselfe : the Persians say , That the soules of the blessed in the other world cannot see the essence of God , because he is a Spirit of Diuinity ; onely they shall see his greatnesse , mercy , pitty , & all other good things which he works in the creatures : the Arabians answere , That they shall see him with their eyes , euen as hee is ; the Persians say , That when Mahomet receiued the Law , his soule was carried by the Angel Gabriel into the presence of God : the Arabians affirme it of his body also : the Persians say , That the children of Ali , or Alle , and Fatema : and their twelue Nephewes , haue preheminence aboue all Prophets : the Arabians grant it aboue all other men , but not aboue the Prophets : the Persians say , that it is sufficient to pray thrice a day vnto God ; in the morning when the Sunne riseth , which is called Sob ; the second ( Dor ) at noone : the third ( Magareb ) before Sunne-set , because these three containe all the parts of the day : the Arabians require twice besides , according to their law , called Hacer , and Assa . The rest of their seuenteene Articles of difference , mine Author hath not expressed . These are sufficient , to shew that they not onely differ about the successors of Mahomet , as Minodoi affirmeth , but about Dogmatical points also in their ridiculous Theologie , and interpretation of their law . These differences haue continued of old and long continuance ; what hath in latter times accrewed hereunto by the Sophian additions of Guine and his followers , is in part touched in the former Chapter . Let vs now take view thereof , as the same at this present hath infected Persia and the neighbouring Regions . There is resident in b Casbin their profane Priest , called Mustaed-Dini , that is to say , the chiefe of the law , who is as the Mufts among the Turkes ; and in the other subiect Cities are certaine peculiar heads obedient to this chiefe Priest , who notwithstanding are not chosen or displaced at his pleasure , but by the King himselfe , who should not onely be a King , but a Priest , as Ali and Mahomet were ; from whom hee challengeth succession . And we haue shewed before that Ismael was called Halife , or Chalife , that is , the Vicar of God. Howbeit , for auoyding of greater trouble , he granteth that fauour , and putteth ouer that burthen from himselfe vnto others ; to whose iudgements he also referreth himselfe , whensoeuer there is any Consultation or Treatie touching their law and religion . Vnder the Mustaed-Dini are the Califs ( sayth Minadoi ) and these are they that execute their dayly Seruice in their Mosches or Temples . The chiefe of these Califs is hee that putteth the Horn vpon the Kings head , when he is first enthronized : a ceremonie now performed in Casbin , because the Turkes forbad it to bee performed in Cafe , neere vnto Babylon , according to the ancient wont . Other Cities also haue a Mustaed-Dini and Calif , although inferiour to them of Casbin . These inferiour Califs seeme to be Vicars ( so the word signifieth ) of the Mustaed-Dini . The difference betweene the Turke and Persian ( as commonly it happeneth in case of Religion ) is so hotly pursued on both sides betwixt them , that they neither vse mutuall marriage , nor Merchandize , as some affirme : there can be no certaine Peace , or continuing Truce . And if one altar his Religion and turnes to the other side , hee is not receiued without a new c Circumcision . Baiazet the great Turke burnt two hundred Houses in Constantinople , infected with this Sect , together with the inhabitants , and set forth a publike Edict against it . Ismael is sayd , in like hatred of the Turkes to haue caused a Swine to be nourished , which , in despight of the Ottoman he named Baiazet . Solyman returning from Amasia , was entertained in the house of one of this Sect , who therefore , after the departure of his Prince , purified his house with washings , perfumes and other ceremonies ; as if it had beene polluted with a Turkish guest ; for which cause himselfe was slaine , and his house rased . But let vs take a further view of this Sect in other Countries . §. II. Of the spreading of the Persian Opinion . NEither could it containe it selfe in the limits of the Persian Kingdome , but was spread further , and receiued euen in the heart of Turkie , and skirts of India . For amongst other the Disciples of Aidar , Chasan Shelife , and Schach Culi , afterwards surnamed Cuselbas , fleeing the fury of the Persian King , who had slaine their Master , and persecuted his followers , came into Armenia Minor , and there tooke vp their dwelling at the great Mountaine Antitaurus , at the soot whereof the broken Rocks haue many darke Caues , the worke of Art partly , partly of Nature ; which place of the inhabitants is called Teke-ili , whereof Schach Culi was after called Techellis . Here these two giuing themselues wholly to a contemplatiue life , in a strict austerity contenting themselues with such things as the earth voluntarily affoorded , began to grow in knowledge , first of the Heardsmen and Shepheards ; after , of the Husbandmen and Countrey people , admiring their new holinesse . Yea , Baiazet himselfe , then Emperor of the Turkes , moued with zeale of their deuotion , sent them yeerely sixe or seuen thousand Aspers . Afterwards becomming Fortune-tellers , and prognosticating things to come , they were by the supersttious people drawne into Villages and Cities , where they preached Hali , according to Aidars doctrine , enioyning their Disciples the red Band on their Turbants ; of which the Turkes tearme them Cuselbas , that is , Red-heads , with which , in short time , the Cities and Townes were filled . When they were thus multiplied , there met ten thousand of them at a Fayre at Tascia , or Attalia , where they executed the chiefe Magistrate ; and being perswaded by these new Masters , they sware neuer to forsake their Captaines , or refuse any labour for their most holy Religion , vowing their soules and bodies in defence thereof . These Captaine 's not hauing otherwise to maintaine their followers , gaue them leaue to forrage the Countrey adioyning , and to liue vpon the spoyle of them that would not receiue their new doctrine , which they in many troupes , and with many preyes accordingly performed . They entred into Lycaonia , and the people fled out of the Countrey into Iconium . There two Prophets set vp Proclamations of blessings to all such as would receiue their Sect , and of destructions to the gainesayers . Ismael also , to encrease their strength , had sent them some troupes of horsemen . In the Politike Historie which Crusius hath giuen vs , in the first booke of his Turcogracia , it is sayd , that two hundred thousand followed Sach Cules : In this war Baiazets two Nephewes , with the forces of the Countrey , encountring them in battell , receiued the ouerthrow : Corcutas , the sonne of Baiazet , with his Armie durst not assayle them . Thus marched they into Bithynia , where neere vnto the Riuer Sangarius , Caragoses Bassa , Viceroy of Asia , affronted them , hauing before commanded Achmetes , the eldest sonne of Baiazet , to leuie forces in his gouernment of Cappadocia and Pontus , to shut them in at their back . But Techellis , after the losse of seuen thousand men , and all his Ensignes , chased him out of the field into Cutaie the seat of the Viceroy , where he besieged and tooke him with his wiues and children : and after being pursued by Alis Bassa , with forces out of Europe , hee impaled this Caragoses in the way on a sharpe stake fastened in the ground . Here was hee forced to fight , and his fellow Chusan Shelife slaine ; but Techellis recouering the battell almost lost , left Alis Bassa slaine in the place ; the Turkes fleeing before him . Ionuses Bassa was sent against him , when hauing lost a great part of his strength , hee had retired his weakened forces into Antitaurus , out of the Woods and Mountaines , often assayling the Turkes : whence at last he fled into Persia . Ionuses caused strait inquisition to be made for these new Sectaries , doing such to death with exquisite torments , as had borne armes in the late rebellion , and burned the rest in the forehead with an hot yron : and after transported them , together with the friends and kinsemen of such as had beene executed , into Europe , there to bee dispersed through Macedonia , Epirus , and Peloponnesus , for feare of a second returne of Techellis . The remainder of Techellis his power , as they fled into Persia , robbed a Carauan of Merchants ; for which outrage , comming to Tauris , their Captaines were by Ismaels command executed , and Techellis himselfe burnt aliue ; but yet is this Sect closely fauoured in Asia . §. III. Of their Rites , Persons , Places , and Opinions , Religious . WE haue now seene the Proceedings of this Sophian Sect , both in Persia and Turkie , both here kept downe , and there established by force . To weare red on the lower parts of their body , were to these Red-heads scarsely piacular . Touching Hali , they haue diuers dreames : as that when they doubted of Mahomets successor , a little Lizard came into a Councell assembled to decide the controuersie , and declared that it was Mahomets pleasure , that Mortus Ali ( or Morts Ali ) should be the man . He had a sword wherewith hee killed as many as he stroke . At his death he told them that a white Camell would come for his body , which accordingly came , and carried his dead body and the sword , and was therewith taken vp into heauen ; for whose returne they haue long looked in Persia . For this cause the King kept a horse ready sadled , and kept for him also a daughter of his to be his wife ; but she died in the yeere , 1573. And they say further , that if he come not shortly , they shall be of our beleefe . They haue few bookes , and lesse learning . There is often great contention and mutinie in great Townes , which of Mortus Ali his sonnes was greatest : sometime two or three thousand people being together by the eares about the same ; as I haue seene ( sayth Master Ducket ) in Shamaky , and Ardouill , and Tauris , where I haue seene a man comming from fighting , and in a brauery bringing in his hand foure or fiue mens heads , carrying them by the hayre of the crowne . For although they shaue their heads commonly twice a weeke , yet leaue they a tuft of hayre vpon their heads about two foot long , whereof , when I enquired the cause , They answered that thereby they may bee the easier carried vp into heauen when they are dead . In praying they turne to the South , because Mecca lyeth that way from them . When they be on trauell in the way , many of them will as soone as the Sunne riseth , light from their horses , turning themselues to the South , and will lay their gownes before them , with their swords and beads , and so standing vpright doe their holy things , many times in their prayers kneeling downe , and kissing their beades , or somewhat else that lieth before them . When they earnestly affirme a matter , they sweare by God , Mahomet , and Mortus Ali , and sometime by all at once , saying , Olla Mahumet Ali , and sometime Shaugham bosshe , that is , by the Shaughes head . Abas the young Prince of Persia charged with imputation of treason , after other Purgatorie speeches , sware by the Creator that spread out the ayre ; that founded the earth vpon the deepes ; that adorned the heauen with Starres ; that powred abroad the water ; that made the fire ; and briefly of nothing brought forth all things : by the head of Ali , and by the Religion of their Prophet Mahomet , that hee was cleare . If any Christian will become a Bosarman , or one of their superstition , they giue him many gifts : the Gouernor of the Towne appointeth him a horse , and one to ride before him on another horse , bearing a sword in his hand , and the Bosarman bearing an arrow in his hand , rideth in the City cursing his father and mother . The sword signifieth death , if hee reuolt againe . Before the Shaugh seemed to fauour our Nation , the people abused them very much , and so hated them that they would not touch them , reuiling them by the names of Cafars and Gawars , that is , Infidels or Mis-beleeuers . Afterwards they would kisse their hands , and vse them gently and reuerently . Drunkards and riotous persons they hate ; for which cause Richard Iohnson caused the English , by his vicious liuing , to be worse accounted of then the Russes . Their opinions and rites most-what agree with the Turkish and Saracenicall . Their Priests are apparelled like other men : they vse euery morning and afternoone to goe vp to the toppes of their Churches , and tell there a great tale of Mahomet and Mortus Ali. They haue also among them certaine holy-men called Setes ; accounted therefore holy , because they , or some of their ancestors , haue beene on pilgrimage at Mecca ; these must be beleeued for this Saint-ship , although they lie neuer so shamefully . These Setes vse to shaue their he●ds all ouer , sauing on the sides a little aboue the Temples , which they leaue vnshauen , and vse to braide the same as women doe their hayre , and weare it as long as it will grow . Iosafa Barbaro at Sammachi lodged in an Hospitall , wherein was a graue vnder a vault of stone , and neere vnto that a man , with his beard and hayre long ; naked , sauing that a little before and behind , he was couered with a skinne , sitting on a peece of a matte on the ground ; I , ( sayth hee ) saluted him , and demanded what hee did : he told mee hee watched his father : I asked who was his father ; He , quoth he , that doth good to his neighbour ; with this man in this Sepulchre I haue liued thirty yeeres : and will now accompany him after death ; and being dead , be buried with him : I haue seene of the world sufficient , and now haue determined to abide thus till death . Another I found at Tauris on all-Soules day , in the which they also vsed a commemoration of Soules departed , neere to the Sepulchre in a Church-yard ; hauing about him many birds , especially Rauens and Crowes : I thought it had beene a dead corpse , but was told it was a liuing Saint , at whose call the birds resorted to him , and he gaue them meat . Another I saw , when Assambei was in Armenia , marching into Persia against Signior Iausa , Lord of Persia and Zagatai , vnto the City of Herem ; who drew his staffe in the dishes wherein they are , and sayd certaine words , and brake them all : the Sultan demanded what he had sayd : they which heard him answered , that he said hee should be victorious , and breake his enemies forces , as hee had done those dishes : whereupon he commanded him to be kept till his returne ; and finding the euent according , he vsed him honourably . When the Sultan rode thorow the fields , he was set on a Mule and his hands bound before him , because he was sometime accustomed to doe some dangerous folly : at his feet there attended on him many of their religious persons , called Daruise . These mad trickes he vsed according to the course of the Moone , sometimes in two or three dayes not eating any thing , busied in such fooleries , that they were faine to bind him : Hee had great allowance for his expences . One of those holy men there was , which went naked like to the beasts , preaching their faith : and hauing obtained great reputation ; hee caused himselfe to bee immured in a wall forty dayes , there to abide without any sustenance : but when this time was expired , and some wondered , one more nose-wise then the rest , smelled the sent of flesh : the Sultan hearing it , committed him and his disciple to the Cadilasher , who by torments caused them to confesse the coozenage ; for , thorow a hole which was made in the wall by a caue , he had broth conueyed to him , and therefore they were both put to death : In the yeere 1478. Chozamirech an Armenian , being in his shop in Tauris , an Azi or Saint of theirs came to him , and willed him to deny his Christian faith : he answered him courteously , and prayed him not to trouble him : but when he persisted , hee offered him money ; the Saint would not haue the money , but importuned his first sute : Chozomirech sayd hee would not deny his Christian faith : whereupon the other plucked a sword out of a mans scabard which stood by , and with a wound which hee gaue the Armenian in the head , killed him , and ranne away . But the Armenians sonne complayning to the Sultan , procured his apprehension at Merin , two dayes iourney from Tauris : and , being brought before him , he with a knife killed him vvith his owne hands , and caused him to be cast on a dung-hill for the dogges to eate ; saying , Is this the way to encrease the faith of Mahomet ? But when some of the more zealous people went to one Daruiscassun , which was in guarding of the sepulchre of Assambei the former Sultan , and ( as it were ) Prior of the Hospitall , and requesting of him , obtayned the body to burie it : the Sultan hearing it , sent for him , and sayde to him , Darest thou countermand my commands ? Away and kill him ; which was suddenly dispatched . Hee further to be reuenged of the people , committed the Towne to the sack , which for the space of three or foure houres was done . And then he forbad further spoyle , and fined the Towne in a great summe of gold . Lastly , hee caused the Armenians sonne to come before him , and with many kind words comforted him . This long history I haue inserted , to shew the extremity of blind zeale , and religious fury in the seculars and votaries of these Persians , if iustice should not withstand their rage . Before is mentioned the commemorations of their dead , which is thus performed ouer their Sepulchres . Thither resort great multitudes of men and women , olde and yong , which sit on heapes with their Priests , and with their candles lighted : the Priests eyther reade or pray in their language ; and after cause to bee brought somewhat to eate in the place ; the place containeth betweene foure and fiue miles ; the pathes which leade thither are full of poore people , which beg almes , some of whom offer to say some prayer for their benefactors . The sepulchres haue stones vpon them engrauen with the names of the buried parties : and some haue a Chappell of stone thereon . At Merdin he saw a naked man , which came and sate by him , and pulling forth a booke , read thereon , and after drew neere and asked him , whence he was ; hee answered , a stranger● I also am a stranger , saith he , of this world , and so are we all ; and therefore I haue left it , with purpose to goe thus vnto mine end ; with many words besides touching meekenesse , and the deniall of the world . He said , I haue seene a great part thereof , and finde nothing therein that contents me , and therefore haue determined to abandon it altogether . To this Merdina man cannot passe , but by a way made of stone , continuing a mile : at the head therof is a gate and way to the Towne ; and within the Towne is another hill with a like way of fiue hundred pases in height . There is an Hospitall for entertainment of all strangers , made by Ziangirboi , the brother of Vsuncassan : and if they be of better sort , they are entertained with carpets spread for them , worth an hundred ducats a peece : and victuals for all commers . We might heere take further view of their stately Temples , their great and populous Cities , and other things worthy obseruation , if that our Turkish History had not related the like also among them , especially touching the persons and places religious . For the rest I referre the Reader to other Authors . The present King Abas ( more , as it seemeth , in policie , to secure himselfe of factions , and against the Turke , then conscience ) is a great persecutor of that sect of Mahomet which followeth the interpretation of Vssen and Omar . This hee labours to extirpate and make odious : hauing in vse , once a yeere with great solemnitie to burne publikely ( as maine heretikes ) the images of Vssen and Omar . Then doth he cause his great men publikely , in scorne of their institution , to goe with a flagon of wine , carried by a footman , and at euery village , or where they see any assembly of people , to drinke : which himselfe also vseth , not for loue of the wine , but to scandalize the contrarie religion . Yet are there of the greatest , exceeding precise Turkes , if they durst shew it . In a Letter of Iohn Ward , written in Tauris , May 14. 1605. this King is blamed for making slaues of poore Armenians , and forcing many to Mahumetisme , pulling downe Churches , and vsing more rigour then the Turke . §. IIII. Of Natures wonders , and the Iesuits lyes of Persia . THe f wonders of Nature in these parts are : neere Bachu , a fountaine of oyle continually running , and fetched into the farthest parts of Persia : and another neere Shamakie , of Tarre , whereof we had good vse and proofe in our ship . Hereabouts you shall haue in the fields , neere to any Village in the night , two or three hundred Foxes howling . Kine they haue like ours , and another sort great boned and leane , as hard sauoured as those which Pharaoh dreamed of . In Persia groweth great abundance of Bombasin cotton : this groweth on a certaine tree or brier , not past the height of a mans waste , with a slender stalk like to a brier or carnation Iuly-flower , with very many branches , bearing on euery branch a fruit or cod round , which when it commeth to the bignesse of a Wall-nut , openeth and sheweth forth the cotton , which groweth still like a fleece of wooll , to the bignesse of a mans fist , and then being loose is gathered : the seeds are flat , and blacke , as big as pease , which they sow in their fields , and plowed ground in great abundance . I had thought I had ended this Chapter and our Persian Expedition ; but our good friends the Iesuites would needs entertaine your wearie eyes , with reading an exploit of theirs , related by g one , sometimes their fellow Catholike , now ( I hope ) our fellow Christian . For the credit of this honest and loyall ( of their honest returne not with a non est , and loyall with a ●●e all ) societie , was a French pamphlet by them dispersed ( a little before the Powder-treason ) amongst their Catholike friends in England , reporting the miraculous conuersion of the King of Persia , by one Campian a Iesuite , an English-man , that had expelled a Deuill out of a possessed partie ; and commanded the Deuill at his departure to giue a signe thereof , by striking downe the top of a steeple . Which being effected , the Kings conuersion followed , together with many of the Nobilitie , to the Roman faith ; libertie also being granted to preach it openly , and to build Churches and Monasteries thorowout the Kingdome . This was beleeued in England , especially by a friend of our Authors , vnto whom that Pamphlet was sent , who requested him to say Masse in thanks-giuing to GOD for so great a benefit . But in the end , that Iesuite who sent the Pamphlet gaue out , that it was but a thing deuised by French Hugonets , to disgrace their societie . Gracious societie ! that can sometime cure their lies with a distinction of piaefraudes , h sometime couer them with a robe of the new fashion , Aequiuocation : sometimes can expose their bastards at other mens doores , to shield themselues from shame , with laying the blame on others ; and haue a mint in their pragmaticall heads of such supersubtle inuentions : what are they now disgraced ? and that by Hugonets ? Euen as truly as the Parliament-house should haue beene blowne vp by Puritans i ( this also was the Ignatians deuice ) or like to that newes of the late Queene k whose Ambassadours were at Rome for the Popes Absolution : or that of Bezaes recantation , and Geneuaes submission to the Pope . Blessed Ignatius ( let mee also inuocate , or let him deigne to reade in that all-seeing glasse l this poore supplication ) infuse some better spirit , or some cleanlier and more wittie conueyance at least , into thy new progenie , lest the Protestants grosser wits sent , see , feele the palpablenesse , and impute the Iesuitical courses to that Author which said , he m would go out and be a lying spirit in the mouth of all ACHABS Prophets , which , n when he speaketh a lie , speaketh of his owne , because he is a lier , and the father thereof . Hitherto wee tooke Ignatius for their father , but now we find a New , of whom they borrow Bankruptly shifts , beseeming onely the Merchants of Babylon , disgracing humanitie , defacing diuinitie , worthily raunged o amongst the poore policies of the Hospitall of the desperate . Since also , Iansonius in his Mercurius Gallobelgicus hath told vs newes of the Kings graunt to build a Temple and Monasterie for Christians , himselfe , as hee saith , much enclining to that religion : whereupon many haue been baptized , and not a few through the power of holy-water , p haue beene cured . The King hath further sent to the Georgians to vnite them to the Romish Church : and the Armenians also , by an embassage to Rome haue protested all obedience to that Sea , as they before had done in the Couent of Saint Augustine , which is in the chiefe Citie of Persia . He setteth downe the copie of King Abas his Letter to the Pope , wherein he requested him to send a Prelate to gouerne at Tres Ecclesiae , where the chiefe of the Armenian Christians vsed to reside . The like he writeth in another letter to the King of Spaine : which , if it be so , argueth rather his policie , to obtaine good will and helpe of the Christians against the Turk , then any loue to Christian Religion . CHAP. X. Of the Scythians , Sarmatians , and Seres , and of their Religion . §. I. Of the Scythian Name , People , Region , Language , and manner of life . VNder the name Scythia , is contained a verie great part of the world : It was diuided into Scythia , Europaea , and Asiatica . Pliny a saith , That this name reacheth vnto the Sarmatians and Germans , and to those farthest Nations , which were vnknowne to other men . And Strabo in his first booke saith , That all knowne Regions towards the North were-called Scythians or Nomades : and in his eleuenth booke he affirmeth , that the Greekes called all those Northerne Nations , Scythians , and Celtoscythians . Those beyond the Adriatike and Pontike Seas , and the Riuer Ister or Danubius , were called Hyperborei , Sauromatae , and Arimaspi : those beyond the Caspian Sea , Sacae and Massagetae . Some b will haue this name to be giuen them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifieth to be angrie : Others of their Shooting , c called still of some of those Nations , and in some other languages . Schieten , of which our word Shoot is deriued : Mela in his third Booke and fifth Chapter , calleth them all Sagae : and in the fragment which beareth the name of d Cato de Originibus , is mentioned Scythia Saga : this word Saga , Berosus e interpreteth a Priest : saying , that Noah left the Scythian Armenians his rituall bookes , which onely Priests , and that onely among Priests , might reade , who were therefore called Saga , as Noah himselfe had been . These peopled the Countries from Armenia to the Bactrians , all which place was called Scythia Saga : ouer which Sabatius reigning in the time of Iupiter Belus ; Araxa with his sonne Scythia possessed all from Armenia Westward , to Samatia in Europe . The Grecians fable , Hercules to be the father of these Nations , begetting Scythes f on a monster , whose vpper halfe resembled a Woman , the nether part a Viper . It were an endlesse and boundlesse worke , to seeke and set out the true and proper beginnings and bounds of this so large a Tract of the world , called Scythia : the particular Nations of them would be but harsh to recite out of Pliny , Mela , Strabo , and others : the multitude wherof he that will may find in g Ortelius his Thesaurus collected together . The Sarmatae , or Sauromatae , are sometime made one peculiar people of the Scythians : and sometimes the names are confounded , Sarmatia also being diuided into Europaea and Asiatica , whereof the one is interpreted by h Oliuerus , Polonia , by Ortelius , Russia , and the other Tartaria . Goropius i in his Becceselana admiring his owne language , coniectureth that while Nimrod and his company fell to babel , or after our pronuntiation , babble at Babel , others , namely , the Cymbrians , or posteritie of Gomer staied still in Margiana , a Countrie fruitfull of Vines ; whither hee imagineth Noah descended out of the Arke , and there abode after the Floud . These he supposeth , being not at Babel , retained their old and first vniuersall language . But Margiana growing too little for their multiplied numbers , they were forced to send out Colonies . And thus the Saxons , Tectosages , Sauromatae , Getes or Gothes , the Danes , Galles , and other Scythian Nations , the true posteritie of Gomer , and keepers of the first language , as he by Dutch Etymologies gathereth , peopled both Scythia and Sarmatia in Asia , and Europe , together with all Germanie , France , England , Norway , Denmarke , and some parts of Asia Minor. Hee that will bee further informed of his Reasons , let him reade his Saxonica , Gotodanica , and other Treatises of his Becceselanian Antiquities . Ptolomey k distinguisheth Scythia from Samatia : hee confineth Sarmatia Europaea , with the Sarmatian Ocean , and the land vnknowne on the North : with Vistula on the West : the Easterne border is Tanais : from whence vnto the Hircanian Sea Eastward , is Sarmatia Asiatica , on the North abutting on the vnknown parts of the earth , on the South with the Euxine Sea , and a line drawne right from thence to the Caspian Sea . Scythia is by l him placed to the East of Sarmatia , diuided by the hill Imaus , extending vnto the Region called Serica , hauing on the North vnknowne places : on the South , the Sacae , Sogdiana , Margiana and India . But our purpose is to take them here in their more generall sense , vnderstanding all the North pars of Asia , now Tartaria Asiatica ( for of Europe , sauing wherein the Europaean Scythians agree with the Asian we are not now to speake : ) And of these , first to consider their ancient Scythian Rites , and in the next place their later Tartarian appellation and Religion . Iustin out of Tragus relateth the arguments vsed of the Egyptians and Scythians , each seeking to challenge to themselues , to bee the ancientest of Nations : in which quarrell the Scythians preuailed . Their manners and customes hee thus reporteth . They haue no limitation of lands , nor tillage , nor house , but alwaies wander thorow places not inhabited , feeding their Heards & Flocks . They carrie their wiues and children with them on Carts , which also being couered with hides , they vse for houses . No offence is more hainous amongst them then theft : gold and siluer they as much contemne , as others desire . Milke and hony is their food ; their clothes , skinnes of beasts , for the vse of wooll they know not . They haue three times sought the Empire of Asia , neuer conquered of others . They chaced Darius the Persian King out of their coasts : they slew Cyrus with all his armie : they ouerthrew Zopyron a Captaine of Alexander the Great , with all his forces . They onely heard of , neuer felt the Roman armes , and themselues founded the Parthian Empire . That which credulous and fabulous antiquitie hath reported , of the monstrous peoples inhabiting the Northerly and vnknowne parts of Scythia , is not here to be recited , the Countries being at this time discouered , and knowne to haue no such men , as either by nature are bald and flat nosed , with huge chins ; or haue but one eye , where there are also Gryphons , keepers of their treasures ; or men with Goats feet : or other monsters of men , which n Pliny , Herodatus , and others , haue rather mentioned then beleeued ; Mandauil and Munster following them in like Relations . Next to these both in place and credit , wee may reckon the Hyperboreans , of whom the Delians o report that they sent to Delos Virgins , with sacrifice to Lucina , bound vp in wheat-straw : through so many Nations inhabiting betweene . Of the Issedones is reported , that when one dieth , his kindred bring thither beasts , which they kill , and cut , and dresse , and eat together with the flesh of the dead man , whose skull also they keepe and gilde , vsing it as an Idoll , to which they performe yeerely ceremonies : these exequies doth the sonne there performe to his dead father . §. II. Of the Religion , Diuination , and other Scythian Rites . GEnerally of the Scythian Religion thus . Of the gods , they worship first Vesta , whom they call in their language Tabiti : next of all Iupiter , in their speech Papaeus , and the Earth , supposing her to bee the wife of Iupiter , and call her Apia . In the next place they worship Apollo and Venus , by the names of Octosyrus , and Artimpasa , and Mars , and Hercules . Some of them sacrifice also to Neptune , or Thamimasades . Images , Altars , and Temples , they thinke ought not to bee made , except to Mars . Their manner of sacrificing is generally this : The sacrifice is presented with the fore-feet bound , the Sacrificer at his back hauing laid aside his holy vestment , woundeth the same , and while it falleth , calls vpon that god to whom he sacrificeth ; and then putteth a halter about the necke , and strangleth it , without kindling any fire , or vowing , or other ceremonie , and slayeth it : the flesh plucked from the bones , hee casteth into a great Caldron , the bones hee vseth for fewell to seeth the same ( for wood the Countrie doth not yeeld : ) And if they haue not any such vessell , they put all the flesh with water into the paunch , and so the beast doth seeth it selfe . After it is boyled , he which sacrificed offereth the libaments , or offerings of the flesh and inwards : their sacrifices are , besides other beasts , especially of horses . Their Temples to Mars they build on this manner . They heape together bundles of twigges , three furlongs in length and breadth , and aboue on them is made a square plaine , three sides thereof are vpright , the fourth is made slope , and the bending-wise , thereby to get vp : thither they bring euerie yeere an hundred and fiftie Waines of twigges to supply the waste of them . Vnderneath this worke is erected an old iron sword , and this is their Image of Mars , to which they offer yeerely sacrifices , both of other cattell and of horses : and more to this blade then to other gods . Of their captiues they offer one of an hundred , but after another manner . For after they haue offered wine on their heads , they kill them by a certaine vessell , and after lifting them vpon that their heape or Temple , they embrew the Sword-god with the bloud . This they doe aboue : beneath in the Temple they cut off all the right shoulders of the slaine men , and hurle them vp in the aire together with the hands ; wheresoeuer the hand shall fall , there it lieth , and the dead bodie apart . When they haue performed all their solemnities , they depart . Swine are so odious to them , that they will haue none of them nourished in their Countrie . There are among them Diuiners , whose Rites are these . They bring great bundles of willow twigs , which they lay on the ground , and vntie , and laying them asunder one by one , diuine . Some of them practise diuination with the leaues of the Teil-tree , which they fold and vnfold in their hands . The King , when at any time hee falleth sicke , sendeth for three choice men of those Diuiners ; who for the most part name some man vnto him , which hath forsworne himselfe , hauing sworne by the Kings Throne , an oath vsed of the Scythians : presently the man is brought forth , who , if he denieth what their art hath accused him of , the King sendeth for twice the number of Diuiners : and if they by new practise of their art find him guiltie , his head is cut off , and the first Diuiners share his goods : but if they shall absolue him , more Diuiners are sent for ; and if the most of them doe absolue him , then those three first are thus done to death . They lade a waine with twigs , and binding the Diuiners hand and foot , and stopping their mouthes , cast them into the waines , and set all on fire , burning Oxen ; waine , and men together , vnlesse some of the Oxen by the burning of their harnes escape . This punishment inflict they on their false prophets . They make their leagues with other Nations in this sort . They powre wine into a great bowle , mixing therewith the bloud of them which ioine in league , cutting some part of the body with a knife or sword ; and then dip in that bowle or mazer a sword , arrowes , an axe , a dart , and after curse themselues with many words , last of all drinking the wine . Nicephorus p Gregoras relateth the Scythian Customes and Expeditions , and their contempt of gold and ignorance of the vse of it . These on the one side , and the Christians on the other , forced the Turkes , which were also a kind of Scythians , to settle themselues as they could , in the parts of Mesopotamia , Chaldaea , and Assyria , where they left there owne , and learned the Rites and Customes of the Mahumetans . The Kings are buried amongst the Gerrhi , with many ceremonies , carrying the dead bodie through all the Countries ouer which hee reigned , which cut and shaue themselues ; and with him is buried his best beloued Paramour , his Cup-bearer , Cooke , Master of his horse , Waiter , Messenger , Horses , and the first fruits of all oher things , and also golden Cups : and then they cast on earth , making a verie great hill . When the yeere is gone about , they take fiftie of his principall attendants , which are not slaues , but freeborne Scythians , and strangle them with so many horses of the best , and fasten the dead men on the dead horses with much solemnitie . But to relate all the particulars hereof , and their burials also of priuate men ( whose dead bodies are carryed about fortie daies , from one friend to another , entertained euerie where with feasts , &c. ) would be too tedious . He that would haue a sight of these things , let him resort to Thomaso Porcacchi his Funerali Antichi , where these things are not onely discoursed in words , but described in artificiall pictures . The Scythians so farre hate forraine Rites and Religions , that Anacharsis , a Scythian Philosopher , hauing trauelled through a great part of the world , and vowed to the mother of the gods , if he returned home in safetie , that he would sacrifice to her , with such Rites as hee had seene obserued in Cyzicus : in the performance of his vow , was slaine by King Saulius . Scyles q also being King of the Scythians , when he brought in forraine Rites , and obserued the mad Bacchanal solemnities , which hee had seene among the Greekes , lost both his Kingdome and life . r They cut off the noses of men , and imprinted pictures in the flesh of women , whom they ouercame : and generally their Customes of ſ war were bloudie : what man soeuer the Scythian first taketh , he drinketh his bloud : hee offereth to the King all the heads of the men he hath slain in battaile : otherwise he may not share in the spoile : the skins of their crownes flayed off , they hang at their horse-bridles : t their skins they vse to flay for napkins and other vses , and some , for cloathing . Once a yeere the chiefe men haue a solemnitie amongst them , in which they powre wine into a Mazor , of which none may drinke , which hath not slaine an enemy . These Customs were generall to the Scythians in Europe and Asia ( for which cause u Scytharum facinora patrare , grew into a Prouerbe of immane crueltie , and their Land was iustly called x Barbarous : ) others were more speciall and peculiar to particular Nations Scythian . §. III. Of particular Nations in Scythia , their Acts and Rites . OF the barbarous y crueltie of the Scythians , the sea confining was called Euxinus by the contrarie , as the furies were called Eumenides , saith Ammianus , because they sacrificed strangers to Diana , whom they worshipped vnder the name of Orsiloche , and hanged vp their heads on the walles of their Temples . The Ile Leuce , neere to Taurica , was dedicated to Achilles , where none of his deuout worshippers durst abide in the night-time ; for none might spend the night on shoare without danger of his life . Arrianuus in his Peripius ( or sailing about ) of the Euxine Sea , speaketh of this Iland , and the deuotions therein performed to Achilles and Patroclus : that certaine birds keepe the Temple , watering and sweeping the same with their wings , and the Goates which feed in the I le there present themselues for sacrifice , when the price is first paid at the Altar to the contentment of that Deitie , or Diuell , whose illusion ( if not others collusion ) it must needs bee : But because this Iland adioyneth to Europe , I must forbeare these things till another time . He also describeth the Nations , both in Asia and Europe , which abutt round about that Sea . Iornandes z bringeth these Scythians bordring from Scanzia ( so hee calleth that Peninsula , which others name , Basilia , Scandia , Scandinauia , &c. Wherein are the Kingdomes of Sweden , Gothland and Norway ) and attributeth to the Goths those warres , which the Egyptians and Persians are said to haue made against the Scythians . Neere to Maeotis King Filimer planted himselfe and his followers ; in Dacia , Thracia and Maesia Zamolxes , who was also a great Philosopher . These and the rest were not onely a terrour to the skirts of Asia , but to the heart of Africa and Europa , in processe of time sacking Rome , and shaking that Roman Monarchy almost to the ground . Simocatta a in his Mauritian History giueth the preeminence of Martiall valour , amongst the many many Scythian Nations to the ABARES . Chaganus the Scythian King , sent Embassadors to Mauritius , with an Epistle , wherein he stileth himselfe Gouernour of seuen Nations , and Lord of the seuen Climats of the world . He comquered the Abdelae or Nephthalites , the Abares ( some of which fled to Tangast to the Turkes ) and the b Ogor-Nation which dwell by the Riuer Til ( or Volga ) whose ancient Princes were called War , and Chunnai . He conquered also the Prince of Colch , in which war hee slew three hundred thousand people , their carkasses lying scattered foure daies iourney . Hee subdued also the Turkes at the hill Icar , which is foure hundred miles distant from the golden Mountaine : so they call a mountaine in the East , because of the fertilitie and store of cattell therein : which alwayes the greatest Chagan amongst the Turkes possesseth . For Chagan is not a proper name , but a Princely title , which in those parts , and the Countries adioyning is still continued : the Tartars calling their Princes Chan ( which c some perhaps falsly , write Cham ) and the Persians and Turkes still vsing that title . These Turkes vaunted themselues neuer subiect to Earth-quakes or Pestilence . They cal their Priest Taisan , that is , the Sonne of GOD. Their Religion I haue before mentioned . They haue a custome that the males neuer weare gold . This Citie was diuided by a streame , which sometimes separated two disagreeing Nations , no lesse distinguished by their disioyned mindes and differing habites , the one wearing blacke , the other red . This Citie , they say , was built by Alexander , when hee had ouercome the Sogdians and Bactrians . The Kings wiues shining with Iewels , are carryed in golden Chariots , each drawne with one Bull , the bridles embossed with gold . The Prince ( as is said elsewhere ) spent the night with seuen hundred women . Fame attributeth another Citie , not farre hence , to Alexander , called Chubdan . The Prince thereof being dead , his wiues in blacke , with shauen heads , continually mourne , and may neuer forsake the Sepulchre . These haue many Elephants , and traffique with the Indians which dwell Northwards , and make Silke . Thus much I thought worth the adding out of Simocatta , for better knowledge both of the Turkish and of the Tartarian Historie , as well as of the Scythian . The MASSAGETAE , d famous for the ouerthrow of Cyrus , esteeme the Sunne alone for God , and offer vnto him a horse . They haue one wife to each man , and yet euery one vseth also his Neighbors wife openly , hanging meane while his quiuer on the Waine or Cart : The best death , and most happy amongst them , is , when they are become old , to bee cut in pieces , and to be eaten together with sheeps flesh : if hee dye naturally , they burie him in the earth , as dying a base and beastly e death . Their weapons are of brasse , their furniture of gold , of both which they haue much store , little of yron and siluer . f The BACTRIANS , when they were old or worne with sicknesse , cast their Parents to Dogs , which they kept for this purpose , and called Buryall Dogs . The Bactrian women are pompous , g riding in great state , and lye with their seruants , and with strangers . They haue among them Brachmanes ; Zoroastres the Bactrian is accounted first author of the Magi , and of liberall Arts : he liued twenty yeeres in a wildernesse with cheese : but others account this another Zoroastres . The SACAE sometimes made neerer , sometimes further inuasions : they possessed Bactria , and a great part of Armenia , which after of them was called Sacasena , and proceeded vnto Cappadocia , where , in the midst of their feastings , being in the night surprised by the Persians , and slaine , they left their name Saca or Sacea , to a yeerely solemnitie among the Persians , in memory of this victory . Of the Sacae , some hold h our Saxons to be descended . Dionysius in his Greeke verses giueth them the highest praise for shooting of all others . The AMAZONS , of whom is before related , are said i to be descended of the Scythians , who vnder the conduct of Plinos and Scolpythus , settled themselues by the Riuer Thermodon , and possessed the field of Themiscyra : But when they continued to spoile the adioyning Countries , they were by secret conspiracie of those people destroyed . Their wiues k became Warriours both in defence and offence , and did great acts vnder their two Queenes , Marthesia and Lampedo : after , Ohera and Antiope the daughter of Marthesia , in the time of Hercules , reigned : then Penthesilea , who in the Troian warres was slaine . Yet the reliques of that Nation continued vntill Minthia or Thalestris , in Alexanders time ; and by degrees ware out altogether . One of their Queenes instituted the sacrifice to Mars and Diana , called Tauropolium , saith Diodorus l , who addeth that they liued not without men , but that they put the men to domesticke drudgeries , and exercised the women in the field . Yet doth hee no lesse then Strabo make doubt of these Amazonian , or Vnimammian Nation m : and no lesse of the HYPERBOREAN , which hee thus relateth out of Hecataeus , that they dwell in an Iland in the Ocean neere vnto the Pole , in which Latona was borne , and Apollo was most of all worshipped : and that the Ilanders generally are Apolloes Priests , euerie day chanting Hymnes in his praise : they haue also a huge Groue , and a round Temple dedicated to Apollo , to whom their Citie is sacred . These and other things fable they of the Hyperborei , to which Salinus n addeth many other , of the clemencie of the ayre , of the innocencie of the men , of their freedome from sicknes , and voluntarie seeking for death in the fulnes of daies ( after they haue made merrie , casting themselues from a certaine Rocke into the Sea ) all these pleasures concurring notwithstanding ; things contrarie both to Truth and Nature , except with Goropius o wee turned some parts , at least of this Historie into an Allegorie . He yet historically interpreteth , that they which placed the Hyperborei beyond the Arimaspi , these beyond the Issedones , and those also beyond the Scythians , and these againe beyond the Cimmerians , intended the Europaean Scythians , or inhabitants about Maeotis , the Liuonians and Muscouites , the Issedones to be in Scandia , and all alongst those frozen or Icy Seas , as he proueth by Etymologie of the word : North-East , and Eastwards from these in the continent of Asia he placeth the Arimaspi , and in the continent of America Mexicana hee seateth the Hyperborei : They which list to haue recourse to his learned discourses of this argument . Porcacchi p telleth of some Scythians , which hanged their dead on trees ( as the Colchi of old , and some Tartarians are still reported to do ) esteeming it a disgrace to be buried in the earth . The Taurici buried with their Kings some of their best friends . The DERBICES q feasted with the flesh of their kinsmen , which were seuentie yeeres old : the women at that age they strangled , and after buried . The CASPIANS straitly imprisoned such as attained to that age , and their famished them . Some say they laid them amongst the woods , and obserued what became of them ; esteeming them ( as is said before of the Persians ) highly honoured , and next to a canonizing , whom the Birds tare with their talons . In the next degree of happinesse , whom Dogs or wilde beasts praied on : but beneath all disasters and disaduentures , which could find neither the one nor the other , to become vnto them such enemie-friends . The TIBARENI crucifie those old men , which they haue best loued . The HERVLES being sicke or old , were placed by their kindred on a pile of wood , and there by another , which was not of that kinne , slaine with a dagger , who being descended , the pile was fired . His wife was forced to hang her selfe , or else to abide perpetuall infamie . But I am loth to burie you in these buriall Rites . The Scythians punished r no fault more seuerely then theft . They would make themselues drunken with the smoake of hearbs burnt in the fire . They sware by the Kings Throne , by their Sword , and by the Wind ſ . When they had sacked Athens , and piled a heape of bookes to the fire , which others had compiled with studious paines , one of the companie disswaded burning of then , lest that the Greekes neglecting the Muses , would become Martiall . t They doubled their numbers at foure , as we doe at ten , through vnskilfulnesse in numbring . §. IIII. Of the SERES . WE might proceed further in these cold Scythian narrations , if the deepe Snowes , long Desarts , beastly Men , and man-kind beasts , Men-eaters , and other monstrous aduentures in the way , did not make it both perplexed and dangerous . Leauing therefore these horrid and vncouth Nations : the first ciuill Countrie Eastward is the u Seres , the quietest and mildest of men , fleeing the commerce and traffique with other Nations , bartering yet with such Nations as resort to them , not valuing wares by words , but by their eyes . Among them is reported to be neither Thiefe nor Whore , nor Murtherer , nor Hailes , nor Pestilence , nor such like plagues . A woman after conception , or in her purgation , is not desired . None eateth vncleane flesh ; none knoweth sacrifices , but euerie one is iudge to himselfe of that which is right . They x tell , that they liue two hundred yeeres , that the Common-wealth is gouerned by a Councell of fiue thousand , euery one of whom findeth an Elephant to the Common-wealth . They haue this name of Sera the chiefe Citie , by Ptolomey y placed in 177. 15. and 38. 36. This Region he limiteth on the West with Scythia extra Imaum ; on the East , with Terra incognita ; and likewise on the North ( here some place the Promontorie Tabin , there the Easterne Ocean ) on the South with part of India extra Gangem . Our silkes haue the name of this Region , where it is made of a most fine wooll , growing on the leaues of trees : Dionys . saith , of flowers of the earth . Tam multiplici opere , saith PLINY , tam longinquo orbe petitur vt in publico matrona transluceat . This Serica , z Castaldus calleth Cataio : and so doe most of our new writers . Orosius a numbreth from the Serike Ocean to the Caspian Sea , two and fortie Nations of Hyrcanians and Scythians , and from thence Westward to the Riuer Tanais thirtie foure . The Region betwixt Albania and the Caspian , he attributeth to the Amazons . The b Seres are supposed to inhabite the Countrey now called Cathay , which name Niger deriueth from a Scythian Nation , called Chata . They had a law against Idolatrie , & worship of Images . They had no Temples . CHAP. XI . Of the Tartarians , and of Diuers Nations which they Subdued ; with their Pristine Rights . THe names of Scythia and Sarmatia , are now together with those Nations swallowed vp and drowned in that Tartarian deluge , which about foure hundred yeeres since , with a sudden torrent ouerwhelmed the gteatest part of Asia ; that we speake not of Europe , the heart whereof , quaked and trembled with feare of this Tempest . From Rome did Pope a Innocent the fourth send Embassadors , by entreaties to preuent their Armes , when as they had alreadie ouerrunne ( besides those Countries which still beare their name ) Russia , Polonia , Silesia , Morauia , Hungaria , euen as farre as Austria . So farre was the huge vnwealdie Empire of Alexander , or of the Romans , short of the Tartarian greatnesse , that the expedition of some one b of the Subiects of this Empire , hath pierced as farre into the West , as euer Alexander into the East , and that happily among more resolute courages , then the Persians or Indians , effeminated with wealth and Peace , could affoord : and Tamerlane alone some ages after ( if wee credit that Historie c of his life , translated out of the Arabike ) subdued and obtayned more ( besides his owne inheritance ) then all that which the Romanes had atchieued in that eight hundred yeeres and vpwards , wherein their Empire was growing to the full : but of him afterwards . §. I. Of the beginning of the Tartarian Nation . THe name Tartar is proper to a Riuer in Mongull , from whence it was deriued to the people inhabiting neere the same , which after gaue both name and lawes to so great a part of the world . For thus writeth Ioannes d de Plano Carpini , which was sent Embassador to the Tartarian Court , from Pope Innocent , Anno 1246. There is a Countrey in the East part of the world called Mongol : which had sometimes foure sorts of Inhabitants : Yeka-Mongol , that is , the great Mongols ; Sumorgul , that is , water-Mongols ; these called themselues e Tartars , of a Riuer which runneth thorow their Countrey , named Tartar : the third Merkat , the fourth Metrit . These all were alike in person and language , but diuided amongst themselues into seuerall Prouinces , and vnto seuerall Princes . In the land of Yeka-Mongol , was f Cingis , who began to bee a mightie hunter before the Lord : for he learned to steale men . He ranged into other Countries , taking as many captiues as he could , and ioyned them vnto himselfe . Also he allured the men of his owne Countrey vnto him , who followed him as their Ring-leader to doe mischiefe . Then began he to warre vpon the Sumongols or Tartars , and slew their Captayne , and after many conflicts subdued them to himselfe , and brought them all into bondage . Afterward he vsed their helpe against the Merkats , whom also hee vanquished in battell . Proceeding from thence , hee fought against the Metrites , and vanquished them also . Naimani hearing that Cingis was thus exalted , greatly disdayned thereat : for they had a great and mighty Emperour , vnto whom all the foresaid Nations payed tribute . Whose sonnes ( when hee was dead ) succeeded him in his Empire . Howbeit , being yong and foolish , they knew not how to gouerne the people , but were diuided , and fell at variance among themselues . These inuaded Cingis his Countrey , putting the Inhabitants to the sword , but were after ouerthrowne by the Mongols , and either slaine or made captiues . Some g fetch the Tartarian pedigree from the ten Tribes of Israel , which Salmanasar carryed captiues : and in their Maps h place hords of Danites , Nepthalites , &c. in the furthest Northerly and Easterly bounds of Asia ; which yet are a great part of the world , not only from Media ( whither those people were conueyed ) but from any part of the Assyrian Empire . ( The King of Tabor , or Tybur , in these parts , is said to haue come into France , to Francis the French King about the yeare 1540. and was after at Mantua by Charles the Emperor burned , for secret sollicitation of him and other Christian Princes to Iudaisme . ) And Opmeerus i reporteth of that their iourney passing thorow Euphrates , miraculously staying his streame ( to wonder at the vanitie of Writers ) when they went into a Region called Aisarich , which was a yeere and a halfes trauell , there to keepe their Law ; where neuer before had beene any habitation . But these things haue small probabilitie . M. Paulus k ( who with his Father and Vncle liued many yeeres in the Court of the great Chan , aboue three hundred yeeres since ) saith , that they dwelled at first ( if such wandring may be so called ) in the North , where they had no Lord ouer them , but payed tribute to a great Signor ( there called Vncam , and here in these Countries Presbyter Iohn ) to whom they payed the tenth of their beasts . But this Vncam , or Presbyter Iohn fearing their numbers euery where multiplying , deuised to disperse them through the World : which the Tartars perceiuing , with ioynt consent forsooke their former habitation , and departed thence farre off into the North , denying further tribute vnto Vncam . After they had there continued a certayne time , they chose to their King about the yeere 1162. one which was called Cingis Can , who ruled them with such modestie and iustice , that they loued and feared him as a god , his fame reducing all the other Tartars in other parts vnder his obedience . He thus strengthened , wearie of those desarts , commanded them to arme themselues with bowes , and other weapons , and began to inuade and conquer Cities and Prouinces to his subiection , the principall inhabitants whereof hee carryed with him , kindly entertayning them , leauing such discreete Gouernours in the same , that the people were secured in their persons and goods . When he had thus subdued about nine Prouinces , he sent his Embassador to l Vncam , to demand his daughter in marriage : which Vncam with much indignation and many threatnings denying , Cingis assembling his forces , marched against him , and by the way enquired of his Astrologers and Diuiners touching his successe . They taking a greene reed , cleft it a sunder , placing the parts thereof a good distance one from another , and writ vpon the one the name of Vncam , and Cingis on the other ; telling the King , that whiles they were reading their coniuring charmes , these reeds would fight together , and the victory should remaine with him whose reede got the better : which acordingly came to passe in the sight of the Armie : Cingis his reed ouercomming the other , as after Cingis himselfe did Vncam , whom he slew in the field , and possessed his daughter and state , wherin he continued sixe yeeres conquering Cities and Kingdomes , and at last was wounded at a Castle called Thaigin , in the knee , whereof he dyed , and was buryed in Mount Altay . The next Emperour ( after his account ) was Cin Can ; the third , Baythin Can ; the fourth , Allau the brother of Mangu ; Esu Can , the fifth ; Mongu Can , the sixth ; the seauenth Cublai Can , who not only inherited what the former had conquered ; but in the sixtieth yeere of his raigne subdued in a manner the rest of ( those parts of ) the World. The word Can signifieth Emperour . Wheresoeuer these Emperours dye , they are buryed in Altay aforesayd ; they which carry him killing all they meete within the way , bidding them goe to the other world to serue their Emperor . For this end they also slay the best horses , to serue their dead Lord in another world . When Mangu Can was buried , there were more then ten thousand men slaine by the Souldiers which conueyed him . In this Historie of M. Paul , obserue that this Catalogue of Emperours is vnsound : for W. de Rubruquis in Bathyes time , was at the Court of Mangu Can , to whom Bathy was subiect . Occoday is left out , and Esu put in . The cause of this errour seemeth to bee , the giuing of this name Can to the chiefe Dukes , as Bathy , &c. and the want of exact written Chronicles in those times amongst them . §. II. The great Exploits of CINGIS or CANGIVS the first Tartarian Emperor . FOr further light into this Historie , I thinke it not amisse to set downe what Haithon or Anthony the Armenian hath written of the Tartarian beginnings . This our Author was Royally descended in Armenia , where hee liued about three hundred yeeres since , and at the request of Pope Clement the fift , writ the History of the Tartars , from Cingis or Cangius till Mango Can , taken out of the Tartarian Histories : the rest he partly saw with his eyes , and partly learned of his Vnckle , an eye-witnesse of the same , who had attended on Haithon the Armenian King , in the great Cans Court . The Countrey where the Tartars first dwelt ( saith m Haithon ) is beyond the Mount Belgian , where they liued like beasts , hauing neither letters , nor Faith , nor Habitation , nor Souldi●rie , nor reputation among their Neighbour-Nations . There were of them diuers Nations , called by one common name Mogli , which were diuided into seuen principall Tribes , whose names were Tartar , Tangut , Cunat , Talair , Sonieh , Monghi , Tebeth . These all being subiects to their Neighbours , a poore old man being a Smith ( who , as they beleeue , was ingendred of the Sun beames ) saw in his sleepe an armed man on a white horse , which said vnto him , O Cangius , The will of the Immortall GOD is , that thou bee the Gouernour of the Tartarians , and Ruler of the seuen Nations , to free them from their bondage and tribute . This his vision , when he reported to others , they would not beleeue him , vntill that the night following , the chiefe men amongst themselues saw the same man , with command from the immortall GOD , to yeeld obedience vnto Cangius . This they performed with all reuerence , and spred in the midst of them a black felt , with a seat thereon , on which the seuen Princes or chiefe men placed Cangius , calling him Can , that is , Emperor , and kneeled before him . This happily was then the most sumptuous n Throne their State could afford , but continued in the Royall inuestiture of their succeeding Soueraignes , their exceeding Riches and Conquests notwithstanding : at two of which solemnities ( saith our Author ) I my selfe haue beene present . Cangius thus inthronized on his felt , commanded them many things : first , to beleeue the immortall GOD : and from thence forwards , the Tartars began to call vpon the name of the immortall GOD , seeking for his ayde in all their enterprises : secondly , hee commanded to make a generall view of all such as were able to beare armes , appointing Captaines ouer tens , ouer thousands , and ouer ten thousands , which made a full Regiment . Hee commanded also those seuen principall heads of their Tribe , to bereaue themselues of their dignities ; and for further triall of their obedience , each of them to bring thither his eldest sonne , and to cut off his head , each with his owne hand : which they refused not to doe , in reuerence to that diuine ordinance , whereby hee was made their Soueraigne . Cangius hauing thus made tryall of their fidelitie , subdued many Nations : and one day hauing his horse slaine in battell vnder him , was forsaken of his Tartars , dispayring his recouerie after they saw him fall , and might easily haue beene slaine , had not his enemies through ignorance neglected him , to pursue the rest : which Cangius perceiuing , conueyed himselfe into a thicket of shrubs ; and when his enemies returned to despoile the dead , an Owle came and sate on the shrub , vnder which Cangius was hidden , which caused them not to suspect any to lurke there , and so they departed . He the next night fled to his people ; who seeing him , and hearing the order of his escape , gaue thanks to the immortall GOD , who by meanes of that Bird had preserued him . They also had ( after this ) that o Fowle in such reuerence , that it is accounted a happy thing to weare one of her feathers on their heads . Cangius afterwards assaulting his enemies , brought vnder , both them , and all the Countries on that side of Belgian . The exact time of these things Haithon could not learne , notwithstanding his much enquiry : which he imputeth to their want of letters at that time . These Countries thus conquered , the armed man appeared to him the second time , and commanded him in the name of the immortall GOD to passe the Mountayne Belgian , and goe towards the West , where he should conquer Kingdomes , Signories and Lands . And that thou mayest be assured that this is the will of GOD , arise and goe with thy people towards the Mountayne , to that part which ioyneth on the Sea : There thou shalt dismount , and turne thee toward the East , and kneeling downe nine times , shalt worship the immortall GOD and he which is Almightie shall shew thee the way by which thou mayest commodiously passe . Cangius presently commands his people with their wiues and families to accompanie him in this enterprise ; and when they were come to the Sea , forgat not with his followers to performe those nine worships , and staying there that night in his prayers , the next day hee saw that the Sea had gone nine foot backe from the Mountayne , and left a spacious way , by which they with all their substance passed Westward . Hence it is that the Tartars ascribe some happinesse to the number of nine , and hee that will offer a present to any Tartarian Signor , must offer nine p things , which custome they vse in their tributes vnto this day , as Master Ienkinson found by experience to his cost . Cangius after many aduentures , and many lawes which of him were called Iasack Cangis Can , hauing first perswaded his twelue sons ( wherein I thinke his nephewes were also reckoned ) to concord , bidding each of them to bring him an arrow , which together , none of them ; asunder , the least of them might easily breake ; hee dyed . This Historie of Cingis or Cangius , I haue thus fully related , for knowledge both of the beginnings of their State and Religion : and if these Visions seeme fabulous , yet might Cingis in his subtilty deale with them , as Mahomet with his Arabians , or Numa with the Romans ; the one making Gabriel , the other Aegeria , Authors of their policies : and what hee in part pretended , might by Fame and Time be augmented . Although I see not , but that this History of Cingis may as well be credited , as that of Alexander in Iosephus , to whom appeared one in the habite of the Iewish High Priest , commanding him to vndertake that enterprise , with promise of assistance ; for which cause , he whom the World worshipped as a King , and as a God , did worship , q himselfe prostrate before Iaddus the High Priest . And the same r Author also saith , that the Pamphylian Sea diuided it selfe to giue way vnto his Macedonian Souldiers , hauing no other way to destroy the Empire of the Persians . To returne to our Fryer with whom we began ; he reporteth ſ that Cingis , after his victorie against the Naimani , warred vpon the Kythayans , where hee was ouerthrowne , and all the Nobles , except seuen , slaine . Hauing breathed himselfe a while at home , hee inuaded the Huyri , a Christian people of the Nestorian Sect , whom they ouer-came , and receiued of them Letters , of which before they were ignorant . After them , he subdued the Saroyur , Karanites , and Hudirat . This done , he waged Warre against the Kythayans or Cathayans , whose Emperour he shut vp into his chiefe Citie , where Cingis besieged him , till that Victuall fayling in his Campe , he commanded that they should eate euery tenth man of the Armie . They of the Citie fought valiantly with Engines , Darts , Arrowes : and when Stones wanted , they threw Siluer , especially molten siluer . But by vnder-mining the Tartars made way from the Armie into the middest of the Citie , where they issued vp , and opened the gates by force , and slew the Citizens . This is the first time that the Emperour of the Kathayans being vanquished , Cingis Cham obtayned the Empire . The men of Kaytay t are Pagans , hauing a speciall kinde of writing by themselues , and , as it is reported , the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament . They haue also recorded in Histories the liues of their fore-fathers , and they haue Eremites , and certayne houses made after the maner of our Churches , which in those dayes they greatly resorted vnto . They say , that they haue diuers Saints also , and they worship one God. They adore and reuerence Christ Iesus our Lord , and beleeue the Article of eternall life , but are not baptized . They doe also honorably esteeme and reuerence our Scriptures . They loue Christians , and bestow much almes , and are a very courteous and gentle people . They haue no beards , and they agree partly with the Mongals in the disposition of their countenance . There are not better Artificers in the world . Their Countrey is exceeding rich in Corne , Wine , Gold , Silke , and other commodities . Of their writing , Fryer Bacon , from the Relations of W. Rubruquis , which liued in his time , and Rubruquis himselfe ( as in the Manuscript thereof appeareth ) testifie that it was done with pencils and in characters : as the Chinois and Iaponites still vse . The Iugres write from the top to the bottome of the page , and from the left hand to the right : the men of Tebeth as wee doe : those of Tangat from the right hand to the left , but multiply their lines vpwards . The Cathayans ( saith Rubruquis ) are little men , and speake thorow the nose . They are good artificers , the sonne succeeding in the fathers trade . Their Physitians deale with hearbes , but not with vrines . There were amongst them Nestorians , who had a Bishop residing in Segni . Their bookes were in Syriake : themselues ignorant of that tongue . They were drunkards , vsurers , and some of them had many wiues . They washed their lower parts when they entred their Churches : they feast and eat flesh on Fridayes , as the Saracens . Their Bishop visits them scarce once in fiftie yeeres . And then all their Males , euen infants also , are ordred Priests . The Idolaters amongst them are more moderate , some of which weare yellow broad cowles : some are Eremites , and leade an austere life in woods and hills . Cathaya had not then any vines , but they made drinke of Rise , wherewith they also tooke a kinde of Apes , which would drinke themselues drunken with that pleasant liquor : out of whose neckes they tooke the bloud wherewith they died purple . After the conquest of Cathay , Cyngis sent his sonne Thossut Can ( for so they termed him also ) against the people of Comania , whom hee vanquished . Another sonne he sent against the Indians , who subdued India Minor. These Indians are the blacke Saracens u , which are also called Aethiopians . Thence hee marched to fight against Christians , dwelling in India Maior , whose King was commonly called Presbyter Iohn , who by a stratageme repelled them out of his dominion . In trauelling homewards , the said Armie of the Mongals came vnto the Land of Buirthabeth ; the inhabitants whereof are Pagans , and conquered the people in battaile . This people haue a strange custome : When any mans father dieth , hee assembleth all his kindred , and they eat him . They haue no beards , but with an iron instrument plucke out the haires , if any grow . Cyngis himselfe went vnto the Land of Kergis , which they then conquered not , And in his returne home his people suffered extreme famine : and by chance finding the fresh entrailes of a beast , they cast away the dung , sod it ; and brought it before Cyngis , and did eate thereof . Heereupon Cyngis enacted , That neither the bloud , nor the entrailes , nor any other part of a beast , which might bee eaten , should be cast away , saue onely the dung . Hee was afterward slaine by a thunderclap , leauing behind him foure sonnes ; the first Occoday , the second Thossut Can , the third Thiaday , the name of the fourth is not knowne . §. III. Of OCCODAY the next Emperour , and CVINE CAN. CYNGIS being dead , Occoday was chosen Emperour . He sent Duke Bathy his nephew , the sonne of Thossut Can , against the Countrey of Altisoldan , and the people called Bisermini , who were Saracens , but spake the Language of Comania , whom hee subdued . Thence they marched against Orna , a Port Towne on the Riuer Don , where were many Gazarians , Alanians , Russians , and Saracens , which he drowned with the Riuer running thorow the Citie , turning it out of the chanell . Thence they passed into Russia , and made foule hauocke there , destroying Kiou , the chiefe Citie . They proceeded against the Hungarians and Polonians , and in their returne inuaded the Morduans , being Pagans , and conquered them in battaile . Then they marched against the people called Byleri , or Bulgaria magna , and vtterly wasted the Countrey . From hence they proceeded towards the North against the people called Bastarci , or Hungaria magna , and hauing conquered them , subdued also the Parossitae and Samogetae , thence proceeding vnto the Ocean Sea . At the same time Occoday sent Cerpodan against Kergis , who subdued them in battaile . These are Pagans , hauing no beardes at all . They haue a custome , when any of their fathers die , in token of lamentation , to draw ( as it were ) a Leather thong ouerthwart their faces , from one eare to the other . Hence hee marched with his forces Southward against the Armenians , which they conquered , with part of Georgia , receiuing tribute of the other part ; and from thence into the Dominions of the mightie Soldan , called Deurum , whom they vanquished in fight . And to be short , they went on further , sacking and conquering euen vnto the Soldan of Aleppo , whose Countries they subdued . They marched against the Caliph of Baldach , and exacted at his hands the daily tribute of foure hundred Byzantines , besides Baldakines , and other gifts . Thus farre of their Conquests out of Frier Iohn aforesaid , who was in person with Bathy , or Baydo , and at the Court of Cuine the Emperour . Haithon x calleth Baydo the second sonne of Occoday , or Hoccota Can , affirming , That hee sent his three sonnes ; Iochi into the West , as farre as Tygris ; Baydo towards the North : and Chagoday towards the South . Hee sent also one Baydo ( whither the same , or another ) with thirtie thousand horse , against the Soldan of the Turks , whose Realme hee subdued in the yeere 1244. He addeth , That Baydo hauing conquered Cumania y , ( which hee confineth on the East with the Corasmians , on the West with the Euxine , on the North with Cassia , haply Casan , on the South with the Riuer Etil ) he subdued Russia , Gazaria , Bulgaria , and so passing into Austria , following the streame of his victories , in the passage of a great streame was there drowned . His heires succeeded him in the places which he had conquered ; which Seignorie Tochay possessed in Haithons time . This Historie of Baydo his death is not likely : For Yvo of Narbona , in an Epistle to the Archbishop of Burdeaux , recorded by z Matth. Paris in the yeere 1243. saith , That in the same present summer they had departed out of Hungarie , and laid siege to Neustat , wherein this Yvo then was : and in the yeere 1246. Frier Iohn was with the said Baydo , who also rehearseth that Hungarian Expedition , and his returne vnto those parts about Volga , or Etil . Likewise William de Rubruquis , a Frier Minorite , was sent to Baatu ( so he calleth him ) from Lewes the French King , in Anno 1253. And to this agreeth Mathias a Michou a in his Sarmatian Historie , who witnesseth , That in the yeere 1241. the Tartars , vnder Bathu , came into Russia , and destroied Kiou , a Citie before stately and beautifull , hauing in it three hundred Churches and more , very faire , of which some remaine to this day among the shrubs and briers , receptacles for wilde beasts . It was the Seat of the Metropolitan , who had vnder him many Bishops thorow Moldauia , Valachia , Russia , and Muscouia . Hee sent Peta into Polonia , who destroied the Countrey , and on Ashwednesday turned Cracouia into ashes , abandoned before both of the Prince and People ; and after ouerthrew Duke Henrie , and other Noblemen , with the forces of the Countrie assembled against them , together with Pompo , the great Master of the Dutch Order in Prussia : in which battaile , a certaine Tartarian Standard-bearer , carrying in a great Standard the Greeke letter X , and on the top of the staffe a blacke and terrible Image : with a long beard , began b with inchantment strongly to shake the head of the Image : whereupon a smoake and cloud of intolerable stinke was presently dispersed ouer the Polonians , and they became heartlesse and vnable to fight . Duke Henrie , and Duke Boleslaus , and Pompo , with the flower of their Nobility , were heere slaine , and the Countrie miserably spoiled . From hence they went into Morauia , where they put all to fire and sword more then a moneth together : and thence to Hungary to Bathy , who entred Hungarie with 500000. souldiers ; where first ouerthrowing those forces which King Bela had sent to prohibite them passage , they after chased the King himselfe , with the power of his Kingdome opposing himselfe against them , out of the field , who fled into Austria , and after into Sclauonia , leauing his Countrey a prey to the Tartars : who making spoile on that side of Danubius , the next Winter passed ouer the Riuer , then frozen , and filled all with bloud and slaughter . Bathy sent Cadan to pursue the King into Sclauonia , still fleeing before him , who wasted Bosna , Seruia , and Bulgaria . And after two yeeres sackage in Hungarie , they passed by the fennes of Maeotis into Tartaria , and haply had returned to make fresh spoiles in Europe , if the Embassage of Pope Innocent had not diuerted their purpose : or rather , that Occaday their great Chan being about that time poisoned , they were to expect a new Commission from his successour , which was Cuine ; who when he was installed , euen in the presence of Fryer c Iohn , the Popes Legat , erected a Banner against all Kingdomes of the Christians , except they would bee subiect to him : for their intent was to subdue all the world , as Cyngis Cham had ordained ; and the superscription of his Seale was God in Heauen , and Cuine Chan vpon Earth , the strength of God , the Seale of the Emperour of all men . Hee kept his Court vsually in the land of Naymans , the plaines whereof were extended like to the Sea , without the rising of any hill . The cold most eager and sharpe till March , little winde , nor snow , except in the end of Aprill . At Caracarum Rubruquis met with an English man borne in Hungaria , which was expert in many languages ; his name was Basilius . Heere hee found two Mosches and one Church . §. III. Of MANGV CAN and his successor CVELAI . BVt Cuine in short time after died , and left the Empire to Mangu Can ; to whom Aytonus d the Armenian King went voluntarily in person , about the yeere 1257. and receiuing gracious entertainement , made vnto him seuen petitions : first , That he and his people should become Christians : secondly , That there should be perpetuall peace betweene the Tartars and Christians : thirdly , That in all Countries conquered by the Tartars , the Churches and Clergie-men of the Christians should bee free from seruitude and tribute : fourthly , That hee would redeeme the Holy Sepulchre and the Holy Land from the Saracens : fifthly , That hee would destroy the Caliph of Baldack : sixthly , That himselfe might haue aid , as neede should require , in his defence , of such Tartars as were neere vnto Armenia : seuenthly , That such parts of Armenia as the Saracens now possessed , and the Tartars should recouer from them , might returne to the Crowne of Armenia . Mangu-Can answered , after deliberation with his Nobles , to the first , That himselfe would bee a Christian , and perswade other his subiects , but force none thereunto : and to the rest in order , that his requests in all should be fulfilled , and to that end hee would send his brother Haolon into those parts , as is before alreadie shewed . Thus was Mangu baptized by a Bishop , then Chauncellor of Armenia , and all his houshold , and many Nobles of both sexes . But before Ierusalem could bee recouered , Mangu died , and Cobila , or Cublai Can succeeded , in whose time M. Paulus e was an eye-witnesse of the Tartarian proceedings , who affirmeth , That , this Cublai exceeded in power , not his predecessours onely , but all the Kingdomes of Christians and Saracens , although they were ioyned in one . Before hee obtained the Soueraigntie , hee shewed himselfe a valiant Souldier : but after hee was Emperour , hee neuer fought field but once against Naiam his vncle , who was able , out of the Prouinces wherein he gouerned , to bring together foure hundred thousand Horse , to whom Caidu should haue added a hundred thousand Horse more . These both conspired against their Master and Lord Cublai : but before their forces were ioyned , Cublai stopping the passages , that none might passe to carrie newes , suddenly assembled , within ten dayes iourney of Cambalu , three hundred and threescore thousand Horse , and an hundred thousand Footmen . With this power riding day and night , he came suddenly on his enemies , and hauing first consulted with his Diuiners , after their manner , gaue the on-set , and tooke Naiam prisoner , whom hee strangled betwixt two Carpets , lest the Earth should drinke , or the Sunne should see the bloud of that imperiall family . Naiam had beene secretly baptized , and now also had the Crosse for his Banner , which occasioned the Iewes and Saracens to scoffe at the Christians : but Cublai vnderstanding hereof , called them all before him , and said , that the Crosse would not helpe such wicked men as Naiam , who was a Traitour to his Lord ; say yee not therefore , that the GOD of the Christians is vniust , to forsake his followers ; for hee is the chiefe Bountie and Iustice . Cublai by his Captaines conquered the Kindomes of Mien , Bengala , Mangi , &c. HONDIVS his Map of TARTARIA . map of Tartary, North Asia TARTARIA CHAP. XII . A Continuation of the Tartarian Historie , and the question discussed , whether Cathay and China be the same : and the iourney of BENEDICT GOES by land from Labor . §. I. Of the Tartarian Succession to our dayes . AFter a Cublai can succeeded Tamor Can , sonne to Cingis , the eldest sonne of Cublai : in whose time Haithon ( which then liued ) saith , That there were besides , three great Tartarian Princes , but subiect to the great Can : Chap● , which ruled in Turquestan , who was able to bring into the field foure hundred thousand Horsemen armed : Hotchtay , in the Kingdome of Cumania , who was able to arme six hundred thousand horsemen to the wars , but not so resolute as the former . Carbanda , the third , ruled in Tauris , able to assemble an Army of three hundred thousand Horse , well prouided . And all these liued in the Westerne bounds of the Tartarian Empire , euerie way inferiour in wealth and numbers to the Southerly and Easterly parts thereof . Tarik Mircond a Persian , in his Catalogue of the Cans or Tartarian Emperours , calleth Cublai , by a transposition of the syllables , Vlaku . For thus doth hee recite their names , with the yeeres of their coronations . Chinguis in the yeere of the Hegira 602. Otkay Khaon 626. Gayuk Khaon 643. Manchu Khaon 644. Vlaku Khaon 657. Haybkay Khaon 663. Hamed Khan or Nicudar Oglan 680. Argon Khon 683. Ganiaru Khon 690. Budukhan 693. Gazunkhan 694. Alyaptukhan 703. Sulton Abuzayd Bahader Khan 716. These from Cublai or Vlaku , are the Cans or Vice-royes of Persia and those parts adioyning , and not the great Cans themselues . But of these and of Tamerlane and his issue , wee haue before related at large , in the fourth Persian Dynastie . I haue seene the transcript of a letter sent by King Edward the Second , written 1307. in the first yeere of his reigne , October 16. to Diolgietus King of the Tartars , against Mahomet , and in behalfe of William Liddensis Episcopus and others to preach to his people . But these Tartars it seemeth were of the neerer Mahumetans , and not the great Can of Cathay . Since Tamor Can , we haue not so continued a Historie of their Empire and Emperours as before , and yet wee haue had succeeding testimonies a long time of their State and Magnificence , but neither so diligent obseruers , nor so exact Writers as the former : besides that , their Histories seeme in some things more fabulous . Of this later sort are Odoricus b a Frier , which liued three yeeres in the Emperors Court , and trauelled as farre as Quinsay , who died in the yeere 1331. Sir Iohn Mandeuile c our Country-man spent many yeere in those Countries , a few yeeres after Odoricus , and writ the Historie of his Trauels , in the reigne of Edward the third of England ; Echiant Can being then Emperour of the Tartars : in which , if many things seeme not worthy credit , yet are they such as Odoricus , or some others , not of the worst Authors had before committed to writing , and haply by others after his time , in those dayes when Printing wanted , foisted into his booke . Once , hee setteth downe the distances , and passages of Countries so exactly , as I thinke he could not then haue learned , but by his owne Trauels . After his time d Nicholo di Conti , a Venetian , trauelled thorow India and Cathay , after twentie fiue yeeres returning home : and going to Eugenius the fourth , then Pope , to bee absolued , because hee had denied the Christian Faith to saue his life , his enioyned penance was , truly to relate to Poggius tht Popes Secretarie his long peregrination : This was in the yeere 1444. About the same time e Iosafa Barbaro , a Venetian , in the yeere 1436. had learned of a Tartarian Embassadour ( which had beene at Cambalu , and returning by Tana , was entertained of the said Iosafa ) some particulars touching the great Cham and Cathay , some part whereof he heard after confirmed by the mouth of Vsun-cassan , the mightie Persian King , in the yeere 1474. So that from the yeere 1246. thus farre we haue continued succession of the Cathayan Historie , besides that which an Arabian f hath written in this Historie of Tamerlane , now extant in English . §. II. The question discussed whether Cathay be the same with China . I Am the more curious in naming these Authors , lest any should thinke that which is written of this people to bee fabulous ( all these , in a manner , concurring in the most substantiall things ) and because many confound h the Countries and affaires of China and Cathay . The cause of both which opinions may bee , because that in these last hundred yeeres and more , in which more of the World , then euer before hath been discouered , yet nothing of moment is found out of this Countrie or People . Whereunto may bee answered , That since , diuers of the great Tartarian Lords , before subiects to the great Cham , hauing made themselues absolute Lords of their seueral States , the way hath not bin so open to passe , being otherwise of it selfe exceedingly both long , difficult , and dangerous : and the adioyning Princes recouering themselues from Tartarian seruitude , will neither suffer their owne to goe out , nor others freely to enter their Dominions ; as the Muscouite , the King of China , and others . Master Ant. i Ienkinson , which went as farre thither-ward as Bogharre , could not passe further for warres in those parts . Neither haue any gone thither by Sea . And yet euen in this time wee haue not altogether wanted witnesses . Ludonicus k Vertomannus , an hundred yeeres since , in Bengala , met with diuers Christians , who affirmed , That there were in their Countrie diuers Signiors , Christians , subiect to the great Cham. These were white men , of a Citie called Sarnau . In M. Hakluits l painefull labours we may reade of diuers passages out of Russia and Persia by Carauans into Cathay . Ramusius also , in his Annotations m before M. Paulus , telleth of one Chaggi Memet , a Persian Merchant , who had beene at Campion and Succuir in Catay ( Damircan then reigning ) and had acquainted him with diuers partiulars thereof . Also in the Epistle of n Emanuel Carualius , a Iesuite , dated at Malaca in Ianuarie , 1599. is contained the transcript of Ierome Xauerius his letter from Lahor , the Citie Royall of the great Mogor , dated August . 1598. Wherein the Iesuit relateth , That whiles he was in conference with the Prince , there entred into the Palace an olde-man of Mahomets Religion , threescore yeeres of age , who affirmed to the Prince , That hee had come from Xatai by the way of Mecca . Presently some which knew him , affirmed , That hee had distributed in almes an hundred thousand pieces of gold at Mecca . The Prince asking if it were so , hee affirmed , That he did it because he was old , and could not long liue , nor carrie those things away with him . Being demanded of the State of Xatai , he answered , That he had there liued thirteene yeeres in the Citie Royall , Xambalu , the King whereof was verie mightie , and had in his Empire a thousand and fiftie Cities , some of them verie populous . He said , he had often seene the King , with whom no man speaketh but by a supplication , nor is answered but by an Eunuch . Being asked how he had accesse thither , he answered , That he sustained the person as well of the Embassadour of the King of Caygar , as of a Merchant : and being detained in the first City by the Magistrate , he shewed his Commission , and post was presently sent to the King who returned in a moneth , riding nintie or an hundred miles a day , with change of Horses , bringing him letters of admission . No man was troublesome to him in the way . They punish theeues seuerely ( which also is obserued of the Cathayans in Iosapha Barbaro , and in Marcus Paulus aforesaid . ) The people he affirmed were white , comely , long-bearded , and very personable . In Religion he said they were Isauites ( or Christians , professors of Iesus ) and some among them Musauites , or Iewes , and many Mahumetans , who hoped to draw the King , being a Christian , to their Sect . The Iesuit addeth , That he further conferred with him another day about their Religion , who told him , that they had many Churches , and some very great many Images , both painted and carued , especially of the Crucifixe , which they religiously worship . Euerie Church hath his Priest much reuerenced . The Priests liued single , and kept Schooles , wherein they instructed the youth , which should after take Orders : they had also one among the Priests supereminent , and were all maintained at the Kings costs , as were the Churches also both built and repaired . They ware blacke clothes , and on Holy-dayes , red ; with Caps much like the Iesuites , but greater . He added , That hee had often seene the King go to Church : That there were many of both Sexes , which in Cloysters liued a Monasticall life , some obseruing also a single life in their owne houses . He reported , That the Countrie was rich , and had in it many Mines of Siluer : the King had foure hundred Elephants , which they said were brought from Malaca . And from Pegu : also hee said , that Merchants resorted thither , which voyage was halfe a yeere ( it seemeth thorow the Sea betweene China and Iapan . ) Xauerius addeth , That while he was at Caximir , he heard of many Christians in Rebat , a Kingdome ioyning to Xatai , who had Churches , Priests , and Biships , to whom he had written three wayes in the Portugall and the Persian Tongues . The greatest obiection against this History , that distinguisheth Cathay from China , is the report of Iacob Pantogia o , a Iesuite , in a letter dated from Paquin , the Seate Royall of China , in March 1602. in which hee blameth a double errour of our Maps , both for making China larger then it is , and for adioyning to the same this questioned Kingdome of Cathay , whereas ( saith he ) China , or Sinay , is Cathay , and this Paquin , where now wee liue , is Cambalu . This hee proueth by the incredible riches which he here saw , agreeing to that which is commonly reported of Cathay , and by the testimonie of certaine Moores and Mahumetans , whom he found in Paquin , which vsually , euerie fifth p yeere , resort hither vnder shew of an Embassage , and paying of Tribute ; indeed for gaine , by way of traffique : ( their tribute meane while obtaining sufficient retribution out of the Kings Coffers , who sustaineth them and theirs , all the time of their abode in China , at his owne costs , besides other gifts . ) Of these Merchants , which resorted hither out of Persia and the Countrie of the Mogores , the Iesuites by enquiry learned , that this Countrie of China was called Cathay , and had no other name in Persia , and among the Mogores , nor did they know any other Countrie so called : And asking further , how they called the Citie Paquin , they answered , Cambalu : whereupon the Iesuit concludeth without all scruple , as is said . And againe , in the Chinian Epistles , dated 1607. is reported , That q Benedictus Goes ( sent sixe yeeres after of the Iesuites by the way Mogor to finde out Cathay ) remained in the borders of China , in the Prouince of Xanti , from whence he writ , Anno 1606. That he could finde no other Catay , then the Kingdome of China . This report furthereth Pantogiaes opinion . But if it be not sufficient to oppose the former report of Xauier , to these of Pantogia and Goes , and the different qualities of the Chinians and Cathayans ( as in their proper places shall follow ) both in things priuate and publike , Diuine and Humane ; I answere , That the name of Cambalu is by Marcus Paulus r and others interpreted , The Citie of the Prince , or Cam. And Perera ſ interpreteth Pachin , or Paquin , where the King of China alwaies resideth , to signifie the Towne of the Kingdome t , as he was there aduertised , the same signification ( in manner ) remaining to the diuers appellations in differing languages , as a common name to be applied to any Citie u Royall . Now for custome of both ; whereas in China theeues and malefactors are seldome executed ( and none hath power to execute any , without speciall Commission from the King ) but either they die by stripes , hunger , or imprisonment , except some few once in a yeere : Marcus Paulus and Iosafa Barbaro , from the relation of eye-witnesses affirme , That in Cambalu was such sudden and rigorous execution of Iustice , that one taking a iarre of Milke from a womans head , and beginning to drinke , vpon the womans out-cry was apprehended , and presently with a sword cut in sunder , that the bloud and milke issued together ; a Tartarian Embassador affirming both this , and that he had seene the like execution vpon another , for taking a piece of Bayes from a woman , so chopped in twaine . But the relation of the Chinian and Cathayan differing Rites will further yeeld scruples in this case . As for the name of Cathay , ascribed to China by the Moores , I answere , That William de Rubruquis x , who was in the Court of Mangu Can , supposeth Cathay to be Serica Regio described by Ptolomey farre more Northerly , then the Iesuite reporteth China to bee , by his owne Astrolabicall obseruation . And to these Seres y Ptolemey ioyneth the Sinae , or Chinois , on the South , and our later Geographers generally concurre in this opinion . Hee also which readeth z Ioannes de Plano Carpini shall finde , that the Tartars conquered the Kara-Kitai , or blacke Cathayans , and then the Emperour of Kithai , be vndermining his Citie , as is said , in the daies of Cyngis ; and yet a great part of Kitai remained still vnconquered , and withstood his forces ; and namely that part which is neerest the Sea . And this wealthy countrie of great Cathaya hath many Prouinces , the more part whereof doe yet withstand the Moals or Tartars ( it is the last Printed period in William de Rubriquis . ) I hence gather that the name Kitai was applied to a great part of the North-East of Asia , happily no lesse generall to many Regions on that side , then India to the Southerly parts . And why may not the name of Kathay , as well by the Mogores and Persians , bee giuen to the North parts of China ( one parcell of the North-East of Asia ) as the name of India , not onely to so great a part of Asia , but to America also , which was called India , because the first Discouerers thought they had encountered the Indian Continent ? And these parts of China , may much fitter retaine the name of Cathay , to which Empire it had so long been subiect , and by the Cathayan conquest was first knowne to our world . Since my first Edition I met with the other part of Rubruquis , which Master Hakluit ( then whom I know none in this kind more industrious ) copied out of an entire booke in the Librarie of Bennet Colledge in Cambridge . Where betweene Cataya and India he placeth a Sea : which fitly agreeth to the Chinian Map , made by the Chinois themselues , who paint a great Bay or Gulfe of the Sea betwixt the Northern parts of China , which we reckon to Cathaia , and the Southerne which may be accounted to India . Further , hee addeth , That all the Nations of Great Cathaya ( which Epithete is not a little to bee obserued ) are situate amongst the Caucasean hils , on the North side , euen to the Easterne Sea . But they knew no countrie else so named ! True c ; for the Lawes of the Cathayans forbidding egresse of the Natiues and ingresse of Aliens , and a more forcible law of Mountains and Desarts , wilde beasts , and wilder men ; the manifold smaller and more beggerly Segniories betweene , euerie one challenging their ninth ( if not themselues confiscating , or theirs robbing all ) now in so long a space , may burie euen the name and knowledge of the Great Can , whereas neither Armes of Princes , nor traffique of Subiects can open any new , or retaine the olde notice of Nations . What dreames did the West conceiue of the East in Asia , and South in Africke , till the Armies first , and Merchants after , of the Carthaginians , Macedonians , and Romanes discouered them ? And yet how did those flouds of barbarous people afterwards drowne with barbarous ignorance the knowledge of all Arts , and this of Geographie amongst the rest ? And till the Tartarians , like a terrible thunder-clap , with the lightning and noyse of their Armies , brought a more sudden then welcome knowledge of themselues to the world , who euer in Persia or Assyria had heard of their names , or of diuers people else ( and these Cathayans among the rest ) first knowne by their conquests ? Further the Iesuite himselfe , to Paquin ascribeth iust fortie degrees : and Marcus Paulus his Father and Vncle went from Boghar ( the altitude whereof Master Ienkinson d at his being there , obserued to be thirtie nine degrees , and ten minutes : or as e Abilfada Ismael placeth it , thirtie nine and an halfe , North , and North-East to goe into Cathay . The like course did the same men hold going into Cathay , from Armenia afterwardes with Marcus himselfe , f sempre alla volta di Graeco & Tramontana ; whereas a course directly East , or inclining to the South , must haue beene taken , if China had beene Catai . Neither is is likely that their iourney would haue beene so much letted by Frosts and Snowes . The same may be gathered out of the discourses following in Marcus Paulus ▪ g where he abutteth the countries in succeeding linkes to Cathay , from the East to the Northwards , and from the North-East declining Westward in reckoning from thence . And whereas Pantogia raiseth the most Northerly part of China but to fortie two degrees at the most , wherein , as to an eye-witnesse wee yeeld him credit : How can it stand with reason , how can it be likely that in those temperate climes , the world can yeeld but a few Nations , and those base Moores and Ethnikes , when as a good part of Spaine , halfe Italy , Greece , all France , Germanie , and Hungarie ( to omit other welthy parts of the world ) are subiect to the same parallels ? And indeed herein Pantogia hath well helped vs , whereas our moderne Maps haue caused no small scruple to a diligent obseruer , in placing Cathay , a countrie reported to bee so fertile and ciuill in so Northerly a clime , very indiscreetly h raising Cambalu to the height of sixtie degrees , and paralelling Cathay with Norwey : which cannot stand with other things thereof reported , howsoeuer the Tartars themselues were happily of a more Northerly climate then this mentioned . Others go not so farre , yet they place Cambalu too farre within land , which Paulus saith is within two dayes iourney of the Sea . It seemeth that now this great Tartarian Prince ( if there be any such ) hath no strength at Sea , and therefore is lesse knowne . And herein participate other great and mightie Princes , Prester Iohn ( so called ) of Aethiopia in Africa , and the Sophi , and great Mogor , in Asia , ranked iustly amongst the greatest Emperours of the world : who hauing some part of their Dominion adioyning to the Sea , make little or no vse thereof . Abilfada Ismael a Syrian Prince , who wrote an exact Geographie in Arabike about i three hundred yeeres since , placeth Cambalu in 144. 8. Long. and 35.25 . Latit . it may happily bee 45. degrees in Latitude , one Figure being falsified , or else inuerted for 53. And as this Latitude disagreeth from that of Paquin , so the Longitude a great deale more : this confirming this opinion further , that Chaggi Memet , Mar. Polo , Mandeuil , Odoricus , Nicolo di Conti , and others , eye-witnesses , speake of China , or Mangi , and of Cathay , as diuers Countries . And Farfur King of Mangi k possessed his Countries , now knowne by the name of China , in peace , till An. 1269. being counted a richer Countrie then Cathay it selfe , which was conquered before , if wee vnderstand it properly : and Cambalu seemeth to bee the Citie wherein Cingis the first Cham besieged and tooke the Cathayan Emperour . Paulus also mentioneth among the greatest Cities of Mangi , Panghin , and Nanghin , reporting further that Mangi alone had in it a thousand and two hundred great , rich , and illustrious Cities ( as much as is reported of whole China , and more ) and that after Cublai Can had conquered that State , he diuided it into nine tributarie Kingdomes , gouerned by so many Vice-royes vnder him : And these Cities hee fortified with Garrisons , not of the Naturall inhabitants , but of Cathay . And these things are reported by him , who long liued in these parts , & non interfuit solum sed etiam praefuit , & quorum pars magna fuit , possessing the place of Gouernour vnder the Can three yeeres ( according to the Tartarian custome ) in Iangui f one of the chiefe Cities of Mangi , hauing vnder it twentie seuen other Cities : and the whole Prouince of Mangi hee placeth South-East from Cathay . And wherefore doth the King of China alwayes abide in Paquin , in the Northerly part of his Kingdome ; but , as all which write here of affirme , because of the Tartars which from those parts conquered the Kingdome ? which if they were so base a people , as Pantogia affirmeth , could not be so dreadfull to the Chinois , that their King for their sakes should there make his residence in the skirts and borders of the Kingdome . Alhacen g a learned Arabian wrote the Historie of Tamerlanes life , wherein hee telleth of the great Cham of Cambula , and the King of China : as diuers Princes of diuers Countries , one of which accrewed to Tamerlaine by marriage of the Chams onely daughter , and the other by conquest . What needed such a wall ( which I my selfe haue seene drawne in a Map of China , of a verie large forme , and made in China it selfe with Chinian characters , hanging in Master Hakluits Chamber at Westminster ) made by the Chinois , if the Tartars were not mightie neighbours , especially themselues being so mightie and populous ? But it is vnknowne ! And who knew that there was such a Kingdome as China an hundred yeeres agoe ? Or who hath sayled that way to seeke this , since ? And how long was it before it was knowne in our world , that there was such a Prince in the world , as the great Negus aboue mentioned , in Aethiopia ; especially hee hauing no Ships for Warre or Merchandize , nor many ( scarce any ) good Hauens by Sea , to make himselfe knowne : and within land Nature hath as it were imprisoned him , barring vp the passages with Mountains and Desarts : which seemeth now to be the case of the Cathayan ; furthered by the iealousie of many great Princes , not to admit any Forreiner in ; or licence any of theirs to passe our , for feare of innouation . Sed plenum aleae est , saith h SCALIGER , de ijs aliquid statuere quae nobis per caliginem duntaxat nota sunt . It is hard to determine in these mistie mysteries . Euen as in Nature it falleth out that the Sunne shineth there many houres before it ariseth to vs , so in Historie it may happen that there may shine a Tartarian Sun in Cathay , when as a darke night in this long iniquitie of distance hideth him from our eyes . Thus haue I argued the question , and well know not which way to determine . If this could any thing further the Iesuiticall vow to the Papacie , I could then suspect this opinion of Noueltie ( they indeed being the Nouatores , a word which Serarius so delights to fixe vpon vs ; or Veteratores , as Scaliger answeres him ; quibus nihil antiquius quàm antiquare antiquitatem , as H. Stephanus obiects to some Lypsian Mimikes : ) but in matters of Geographie wee may follow him more safely then in Ouranographie , as neerer of kinne to that Great Compasser of the Earth . I know not how to answere many obiections against this Chinian Cathay , but by deniall of truth in Trauellers assertions , some taking too Hyperbolicall and Diabolicall i authoritie : or in the coniectures of Saracens , which , seeing Paganisme in China , so conspire with Popish Imagerie , in selfe-imagined worship : with whites , lights , funerall rites , and other blacke , darke , dead , deuotions , wherein the Chinois and Iesuits seemed alike ; thought them of one religion ( the Iesuites k owne coniecture : ) or that , Time the consumer of all things hath deuoured Cities , Peoples and Religions : or what else soeuer . If any respect my opinion in this controuersie , I confesse the iournall of Goes lately published , and hereafter inserted , hath made mee make a new search , and take a neerer view : and though Time the Father of Truth must determine the question more fully , yet this is for the present my iudgement ( if I may so stile it : ) That neither they which confound Cathay with China , nor they which wholly separate them are to be followed . Medio tutissimus ibis . They seeme in this altercation to let truth fall betweene them , which in my conceit is this , that the present Kingdome of China comprehends the best part of Cathay , besides the ancient Chinian limits , by Polo called Mangi . For Mangi ( which is the true China ) was by the great Can diuided into nine Prouinces or Kingdomes , as Paulus ( which assisted in that Conquest ) relateth . But when Humvu expelled the Tartars out of China , hee indeuoured the same in all the best parts of Cathaya ( now the Northerly parts of the Chinian Kingdome ) where the Tartars were strongest , and had kept their residence . These Northerly parts were gouerned by Yunlo his Nephew and Generall of his Forces , who after Humvu his death dispossessed his Sonne , and fixed his vsurped Imperiall seat at Paquin , or Pequim in the North , as being better secured there of his friends , and against the Tartars also his practising neighbours . This Citie hee called Pequim , that is the Northerne Court , in relation to Nanquim or Nanquin , which signifieth the Southerly Court , where Humvu had before resided ; both which continue Royall Cities or supreme Courts to this day . The same which in respect aforesaid , they call in China language quim , the Tartarian founders called in their Idiome , Cambalu , Citie of the Prince , which name the Tartars and Saracens ( as you haue heard ) continue . But that all Cathay is not included in these sixe Prouinces , subiect to China , our reasons before out of Rubruquis are sufficient . And that there is yet a Grand Can in those parts , Lord of great Cities , which are also rich and fortified , hauing Printing , Ordinance , and other ciuill Arts , as in China , may appeare by the Persian Chaggi Memet his iourney into these Countries , related by himselfe to Ramusio . Goes from Camul in nine daies came to the Northerne parts , those famous walls of China : but Memet trauelled from Camul fifteene daies to Succuir ; fiue daies further to Gauta , and then sixe to Campion , not mentioning any wall or impediment from the Chinois . These Cities hee placeth in Tanguth , which Paulus also doth , more Northerly the China or Cathay : both of them mentioning the plentie of Rheubarb , which draweth Merchants thither from farre . Marcus Paulus calleth Tanguth a great Prouince , containing many Prouinces and Cities ; himselfe hauing liued at Campion a whole yeere . The Emperour raigning ( about seuentie yeeres since ) Memet cals Daimircan , this last syllable vsually being annexed to all Princes names in those parts : and cals him the Grand Can , affirming that Succuir and Campion , were but the beginning of his Estate , and his frontire Townes towards the Mahumetans : his people being Idolaters : Now , Tanguth was neuer that I know , by any reckoned either to Cathay ( in proper signification ) or China . And therefore still wee may beleeue , that there is a Great Can ( though little in comparison of those times , when all Asia was in manner subiect to them ) still holding some Northerly and worse parts of Cathay , with Tanguth and other m better Countries , and perhaps another Cambula too ( this being a name appellatiue ) though the King of China bee Lord of the best parts of Cathay ( of the world ) which will bee more apparant by the Relation of this ensuing iourney , through a great part of the Tartarian Prouinces on the West of China , here for the studious Geographie inserted out of Ricci and Trigautius their Relations of China published Ann. 1615. touched before out of the Iesuites Epistles . §. III. The long and dangerous Iourney from LAHOR , a Citie of the Great MOGOL to CHINA , by BENEDICTVS GOES . VPon the Relations of that Mahometan , before mentioned out of Xauerius his Letter , Pimenta the Father Visitor of the Iesuites sent notice thereof into Europe to the Pope and Spaniard . They hearing of so mightie a Nation Christian , the Viceroy of India was commanded to follow Pimenta's directions , who employed Benedictus Goes a Portugall Iesuite in that Expedition , furnished as an n Armenian Merchant , changing his name to Abdula Isai , this later appellation signifying a Christian . Thus obtaining the Great Mogol Achabar his Letters Patents to his Viceroyes and neighbour Princes , accompanied with one Isaac an Armenian , he departed from Lahor the sixth of Ianuary 1603. Euerie yeere there is a Carrauan of Merchants which passe out of these parts into the Kingdome of Cascar , about fiue hundred together , for their better defence against Robbers . With these adioyning himselfe , in a moneths trauell hee came to Athee in the same Prouince of Lahor . After passage of a riuer and some stay , hee came after two moneths to Passaur : thence trauelling to a small Towne , they met with a certaine Heremite , who told them that thirtie daies thence was the Citie Capherstam , o in which no Saracen was permitted entrance , but Ethnikes may enter except in to their Temples . Hee tasted also of their wine , of which the countrie is fertile . They goe to their Temples in blacke . Here where they met this Heremite , they stayed twentie daies , and were faine to hire foure hundred Souldiers of the Gouernour for their defence . In twentie fiue daies they trauelled from hence to Ghideli , the Merchants trauelling armed on the toppe of hilles , the carriages at the bottome , to preuent theeues which vse from those toppes to stone the Trauellers . They were yet assaulted and many wounded by these Robbers . After twenty dayes more , they came to Cabul where they stayed eight moneths . At this place there hapned into their company the sister of Mahamet Can King of Cascar , by whose countrey they were to passe towards Cathay . Shee was called Agehane , Age being an honourable title annexed to her name for her Pilgrimage to Mecca ( from which place shee had now returned ) who being in some want borrowed sixe hundred Ducats in Merchandize of Goes , which shee repayed after in most fitting Marchandize for Cathay ; namely , a kind of Marble ( they call it Iasper , the Chinois Tusce ) which is of two sorts , one taken out of the bottome of the Riuer Cotan by such as Diue for it , as they doe for Pearles , it is like to great Flintes ; the other meaner , drawne forth of the Mountaine called Consangui Cascio . The solitarinesse of the place distant from Catan twentie dayes , and the hardnesse of the stone , which they mollifie with fires ouer the place , make it costly ; the Merchants which buy this Priuiledge of the King , carrying with them a yeeres prouision for their Labourers . From Cabul they went to Ciarcar , where the Mogors Patents ( which had made him hitherto tribute-free ) were neglected by the vnruly borderers : from thence to Parua the last towne in the Mogors subiection . After fiue dayes stay they passed in twentie dayes ouer exceeding high mountaines to the Region of Aingharan , and fifteene dayes after to Calcia , where the people resemble the Hollanders . Ten dayes being past , they came to Gialalabath , where the Bramenes exact custome , granted them by King Bruarate . Fifteene dayes after they came to Talhan , where by ciuill broyles they were stayed a moneth , the Calcians being in rebellion . Thence they trauelled to Cheman , vnder Abdulahan King of Samarhan , Burgauia , and Bacharate , and other confining Kingdomes , where the Calcians robbed them of great part of their goods : In eight dayes troublesome trauell they came to Badascian , where they were againe fleeced : neyther were they free at Ciarciunar their next resting , from whence in ten dayes they came to Serpanill , a desart place , and twentie dayes after to Sarcil a countrey full of villages . Two dayes iourney from this place they came to Ciecialith a hill couered with snow , where in sixe dayes trauell , many of the company perished with cold . Thence they attained to Tanghetar in the Kingdome of Cascar , and in fifteene dayes more to Iaconich ; which iourney was so irkesome that Goes lost fixe horses . He went from hence to Hiarchan p the royall City of Cascar in Nouember , 1603. a Mart famous for concourse of Merchants and variety of Marchandize . He presented the King with a Watch , a looking glasse , and other Europaean gifts , obtayning his letters patents for furtherance of his iourney . From hence hee went with the Carauan Bassa or Captaine ( which buyes this place at a deare rate of the King ) about the middest of Nouember 1604. to Iolci , Hancialix alceghet , Hagabateth , Egriar , Mesetelec , Thalec , Horma , Thoantac , Mingrieda , Capetalcol , Zilan , Sarc Guebedall , Canbasci , Aconsersec , Ciacor . Acsu , in twentie fiue dayes , a very tedious way by stones and sands . In this Iourney they passed the desart of Caracathay . Thence they trauelled to Oitograch Gazo , Casciani , Dellai , Saregabedal , Vgan , and Cucia . And after a moneths stay here , in twentie fiue dayes more to Cialis , gouerned by the King of Cascars base sonne : with whom at first he had some difference about Religion , which with a gift was pacified . And in a disputation with the Mahumetan Doctors before him , the Viceroy tooke part with Goes , affirming that the Christians were the true q Misermans , and that their Ancesters professed that law : a thing worthy by the way to bee obserued . Here hee met with some Merchants returning from Cathay , which could tell him of Ricci and the other Iesuites at Paquin , as before you heard out of Pantogia . And here first did he learne , that China was Cathay . At his departing from Cialis , the Viceroy gaue him his letters of passe , and inscribed him a Christian according to his desire , whereat a Mahumetan Priest much wondered , affirming , that theirs with the Region shifted also their Religion . In twenty dayes they came to Pucian , thence to Turphan a fortified Citie : thence to Aramuth , and so to Camul , the last City of this Kingdome of Cialis . In nine dayes they passed from Camul to the Northerne walles of China , where they stayed twenty fiue dayes , expecting the Viceroyes answere for their admission , at a place called Chiaicuon . And then being entred the walles , they came in one dayes iourney to the Citie Socieù . All the space betweene Cialis and the borders of China , is subiect to the out-rodes of the Tartars ; the cause that Merchants trauell in great feare , in the day time , looking not whether the coast be cleare , and trauelling the night with great silence and secresie . They found many Saracens slaine in the way . The countrey people they seldome kill , but rob of their cattell : as for corne and rice , they hold it food for beasts , and not for men , feeding on flesh , and liuing aboue an hundred yeeres . The Saracens in these parts are effeminate , and might easily bee subdued by the Chinois if they would . On the West parts of China is that Wall before mentioned to exclude the Tartars : and two fortified Cities with strong Garrisons , hauing their proper Viceroy and other Magistrates , Canceu the head City of the Prouince Scensi ; and Soceù , which is diuided into two parts , one of which is inhabited by Saracens , which trade here for Merchandize , the other by Chinois , whom the Saracens heere call Cathayans . Euery night the Saracens are enclosed in their owne Citie , in other things as the Chinois , subiect to the same Lawes and Magistrates . Neyther may any forreyner returne into his countrey which hath stayed there nine yeeres . Euerie sixth yeere , seuenty two Legates come after an olde custome to pay a kind of tribute to the King : this but a shew ; the intent being to inrich themselues ( as is sayd ) with Marchandize , being maintained in respect of that pretence at the Kings Charge . Into Soceù Goes came at the end of the yeere , 1605. and here met with other Saracens returning from Paquin , which told him of the Iesuites there residing , adding that the King did not tell , but powred out of a measure a dayly allowance of money to them ; which I mention , to shew that a man must bee sparing of credite to Saracen Trauellers and Merchants . But Goes could not a long time certifie these his fellowes of his arriuall , being ignorant of their China names , and it was foure monethes iourney to Paquin from Soceu ; & the force of Winter is there very great : yet did they send in that vnseasonable season one of their Conuerts a Chinois called Ioannes Ferdinandus , who , after a tedious iourney found Goes then lying on his death-bed , when hee brought him the letters from the Society . Eleuen dayes after , he dyed , not without suspition of poyson , giuen him by the Saracens , who had also before deuised by the way many shifts to make themselues Masters of his goods ; they haue likewise a custome , that if any dye by the way , his goods are shared amongst the rest . Here did the Saracens offer to seize all into their hands ; but Ferdinandus professed himselfe his Nephew , ( borne of a China Mother ) and with much a doe , eating Swines flesh together with the Armenian , in token they were not Saracens , obtayned that little which was left of Goes his substance , scarcely enough to pay charges : yet this and all the other tedious circumstances of this long Narration , I haue thus largely related , for the instruction of Geographers and Merchants of these parts , desirous to know or trade those Countryes , the knowledge whereof I thinke no Europaean else hath learned by experience in some hundreths of yeeres last past . His Companion the Armenian was sent from Paquin to Macao , and thence to India , and being taken by Hollanders in the way at Sincapura , was redeemed by the Portugals , and returned to Ciaul , where he yet liues , as Trigautius our Authour affirmeth . But it is high time for vs to take view of our Tartarian Religion . CHAP. XIII . Of the Religion of the Tartars , and Cathayans . IOANNES r DE PLANO CARPINI thus writeth of their Religion . They beleeue that there is one GOD , the maker of all things visible and inuisible , the Authour of good things and punishments , yet do they not worship him with prayers , prayses , or any certaine rites . They haue also Idols of Felt , in the fashion of a man , and the same they set on both sides of their Tent-doores , and vnder them they put a thing of Felt fashioned like a Dugge . These they account the keepers of their Cattell , Authors of their Milke and young store . Others they make of Silke , and doe them much honour . Some place them in a faire Chariot couered , before the doore of their station : and whosoeuer stealeth any thing out of that Chariot is slaine without all pitty . Their Captaines haue one alway in the middest of their Tent. To these Idols they offer the first fruits of their Milke : and the first morsels of their meate , and first draught of their drinke , at meales . And when they kill a beast , they offer the heart to their Idoll , leauing it before him till the morning , and then they take and eate it . They make an Idoll also to their chiefe Emperour , and offer thereunto with great solemnitie , as well other creatures as horses , which none after dare ride on till death . They breake not a bone of the beasts which they kill for meate , but burne them with fire . They bend themselues to this Idoll towards the South , as to a God. They worship the Sunne , Lights , and Fire ; Water also , and the Earth , offering thereunto the first of their meates and drinkes , and in the morning before they eate or drinke . They haue no set rites prescribed by Law , nor doe they compell any to deny their Religion simply : although in some of their customes they are very rigorous . Thus they martyred Michael Duke of Russia , because he refused to doe reuerence to the Image of Cingis Can , which had beene their first Emperour : and compelled the younger brother of Andrew Duke of Saruogle in Russia , to marrie his said brothers wife according to their custome , after that they had slaine her former Husband . They haue certaine traditions , according to which they reckon these things following to bee sinnes . To thrust a knife into the fire , or any way touch the fire with a knife , or with their knife to take flesh out of the Cauldron , or to hew with an hatchet neere to the fire . For they thinke that they should so cut away the head of the fire . They account it sinne also to leane on the whip wherewith they beate their horses ( for they ride not with spurres . ) Also to touch arrowes with a whip , to take or kill young Birds , to strike an horse with the raine of their bridle , and to breake one bone against another . Likewise to powre out meat , milke , or any kinde of drinke , vpon the ground : or to make water within their Tabernacle ; which whosoeuer doth willingly , is slaine : but otherwise he must pay a great summe of money to the Inchanter to bee purified : who causeth the Tabernacle , with all things therein , to passe betweene two fires . Besides , if any hath a morsell giuen him which hee is not able to swallow , and for that cause casteth it out of his mouth , there is an hole made vnder his Tabernacle , by which hee is drawne forth , and slaine without all compassion . Likewise whosoeuer treades vpon the threshold of any of the Dukes Tabernacles , hee is put to death . Thus are these Gnats strained , when as hostile inuasions , murther , and such other Camels , are easily amongst them swallowed . They thinke that after death they shall liue in another world , and there multiply their cattell , eate , drinke , and doe other actions of life . At a new Moone , or a full Moone , they begin all new enterprises . They call her the great Emperour , and bow their knees , and pray thereto . The Sunne they say is the Moones mother , because shee hath thence her light . They are giuen to Diuinations , Auguries , Sooth-sayings , Witchcrafts , Inchantments : and when they receiue answere from the Deuill , they attribute the same vnto God , whom they call Itoga , and the Comanians call him Chan , that is , Emperor , whom they maruellously feare and reuerence , offering to him many Oblations , and the first fruits of their meate and drinke . According to his answere they dispose all things . They beleeue that all things are purged by fire : therefore when any Embassadours , Princes , or other personages whatsoeuer , come vnto them , they and their gifts must passe betweene two fires to bee purified , lest peraduenture they haue practised some Witchcraft , or haue brought some poyson or other mischiefe with them . And if fire fall from heauen vpon men or beasts , which there often hapneth ; or if they thinke themselues any way defiled or vncleane , they thus are purified by their Inchanters . If any be sicke , a speare is set vp in his Tent with blacke felt welted about it , and from thenceforth , no stranger entereth therein . For none of them which are present at his death , may enter the hord of any Duke or Emperour , till a New-Moone . When hee is dead , if hee bee a chiefe man , hee is buried in the field where pleaseth him . And hee is buried with his Tent , sitting in the midst thereof , with a Table set before him , and a platter full of meate , and a Cup of Mares-milke . There is also buried with him ſ a Mare and Colt , a Horse with bridle and saddle : and they eate another Horse , whose bones the women burne for the soule of the dead , stuffing his hide with straw , setting it aloft on two or foure poles , that hee may haue in the other world a Tabernacle and other things fitting for his vse . They burie his gold and siluer with him : the Chariot or Cart in which hee is carried forth is broken , his Tent is destroyed , neither is it lawfull to name his name , till the third generation . They obserue also other Funerall Rites , too long to rehearse . They lament their dead thirtie dayes , more or lesse . Their Parents , and those of their family are thus cleansed : They make two fires , and pitch neere thereunto two Speares , with a line from the top of the one to the other , fastening on the same line some pieces of Buckram , vnder which , and betwixt the fires , passe the Men , Beasts , and Tents . There stand also two women ; one on this side , the other on that , casting water , and repeating certaine charmes : if any thing fall , or be broken , the Inchanters haue it . And if any be slaine of Thunder , the men in the Tent must thus be cleansed and all things in the Tent , being otherwise reputed vncleane , and not to be touched . No men are more obedient to their Lords then the Tartars . They seldome contend in words , neuer in deeds . They are reasonably courteous one to another : their women are chaste ; adulterie is seldome heard of , and theft is rare , both punished by death . Drunkennesse common , but without brawles among themselues , or discredit among others . They are proud , greedie , deceitfull . They eate Dogs , Wolues , Foxes , Horses , and in necessitie , mans flesh , Mice , and other filth , and that in as filthy a manner , without Clothes , and Napkins ( their Bootes and the Grasse can serue to wipe their greasie hands : ) they haue no beard , Hearbs , Wine , Meate or Beere , nor doe they wash their dishes . It is a great sinne amongst them to suffer any of their food to be lost : and therefore they will not bestow a bone on a Dogge , till they haue eaten the marrow . Yvo Narbonensis in an Epistle recited by Mat. Paris t Anno 1243. reporteth the confession of an Englishman , which was taken with other Tartars by the Christians . Hee saith , that they called by the Name of Gods , the auncient founders and fathers of their Tribes , and at set times did solemnize feasts vnto them , many of them being particular , and but foure onely generall . They thinke that all things are created for themselues alone . They be hardy and strong in the brest , leane and pale-faced , rough and huf-shouldred , hauing flat and short noses , long and sharpe chinnes , their vpper jawes low and declining , their teeth long and thin , their eye-browes extending from their foreheads downe to their noses , their eyes inconstant and blacke , their thighs thicke , and legges short , yet equall to vs in stature . They are excellent Archers . Vanquished , they aske no fauour ; and vanquishing , they shew no compassion . They all persist as one man in their purpose of subduing the whole world . Their proud swelling titles appeare in the Copies of those Letters of Duke Baiothnoy and Cuin Can , expressed by u Vincentius . One of them beginneth thus : By the precept of the liuing GOD , CINGIS CHAM sonne of the sweet and worshipfull GOD saith , that GOD is high aboue all , the immortall GOD , and vpon Earth CINGIS C HAM onely Lord , &c. These Letters of the Emperour , the Tartars called the Letters of GOD : & so beginneth Duke Baiothnoy to the Pope , who had sent Frier Ascelline , with Alexander , Albericus , & Simon , thither in Embassage . The word of BAIOTHNOY , sent by the diuine disposition of CHAM , Know this O Pope , &c. Frier Iohn , x saith he , stiles himselfe , The power of God , and Emperour of all men : and hath in his Seale ingrauen words of like effect , as is alreadie shewed . Mandeuill y hath the same report . Will. de Rubruquis z saith , that they haue diuided Scythia amongst them , from Danubius to the Sunne rising , euery Captaine knowing the bounds of his pastures which they feede , in the Winter descending Southwards , ascending in the Summer Northwards . Their houses are moueable , remoued on great Carts which containe twentie foot betweene the wheeles ; their houses on each side ouer-reaching fiue foot , drawne by aboue twenty Oxen. When they take them downe , they turne the doore alwaies to the South . Ouer the Masters head is an Image of Felt , called the Masters brother : and another ouer the head of the good wife or Mistres , called her brother , fastened to the wall ; and betwixt both of them is a little leane one , which is the keeper of the whole house . Shee hath also at her beds feet a Kids skin , filled with wooll , and a little Image looking towards the Maidens and Women . Next to the doore on the Womens side ( which is the East , as the mans side is on the West ) there is an Image with a Cowes Vdder for the Women , whose office it is to milke the Kine : on the other side another with a Mares Vdder for the Men. When they make merrie , they sprinkle their drinke vpon these Images in order , beginning at the Masters . Then goeth a seruant out of the house with a cup full of drinke , sprinkling thrice toward the South , and bowing the knee at euery time : and this is done for the honour of the Fire . Then performeth he the like superstition toward the East , for the honour of the Ayre : next to the West for the honour of Water : and lastly , to the North , in the behalfe of the Dead . When the Master holdeth a cup in his hand to drinke , before he tasteth thereof hee poureth his part vpon the ground : if he drinketh sitting on horse-backe , hee first poureth part thereof on the Mane of the Horse . After the seruant aforesaid hath discharged his cups to the foure quarters of the world , hee returneth to the house : and two other seruants stand readie with two cups , and two Basons , to carry drinke vnto their Maister , and that Wife , which lay with him the last night , sitting together on a bedde . Their Sooth-sayers or Inchanters are their Priests . To this may bee added out of the Manuscript aboue mentioned , their Diuination by three bones , thorough which ( being first burned blacke ) the Diuinor lookes ; and if the sight passeth straight and right , it is a good token ; but if it be inwardly crooked or broken , hee then vpon this euill presage ceaseth from his enterprise . ( Master Ienkinson trauelled with certaine Tartars , which diuined by the blade-bones of sheepe , sod , and then burnt to powder , which being mingled with the bloud of the sheep , they writ therewith certaine Characters , with diuers words and Ceremonies , and thence diuined of their successe , which they found true to their cost . ) They vsed Diuination also by foure swords . Mangu Can desired a conference betwixt the Christians , Saracens , and Idolaters , to see which of them could make best proofe of his Religion . The Moal Tartars professed to beleeue one onely GOD , the Author of life and death : but as the hand , which is one , hath diuers fingers , so thought he and they , that this one GOD was pleased with diuers waies of deuotion . Their Priests were diuiners : they were many , but had one Captaine or chiefe Bishop , who alwaies placed his house or tent before that of the great Can , about a stones cast distant . Hee had charge of the Waine which carried the Idols : the other Priests had their places appointed them . Some of them were Astrologers , specially that High-Priest , which foretold the Ecclipses of the Moone . All the people prouided them their meat , that they might not go out of their Tents . When an Ecclipse happens , they sound their Organs and Timbrels , and make a great noyse : and when it is past they make great feasting , drinking , and mirth . They foretell Holy-daies , and those which are vnluckie for enterprises . No warres are begun or made without their word . They cause all presents which are sent to the Can to passe through the fire : they purifie the houshold of the dead by the like rite , which before may not bee touched . On the ninth day of May they assemble all the white Mares , and hallow them : at which the Christians must be present with their Censors . They then cast on the ground new a Cosmos , and make a great feast . They foretell the destinies of Infants newly borne : and when one is sicke , they diuine by charmes whether the disease bee naturall , or proceed of Sorcerie . They are themselues Witches , Sorcerers , Inuokers of the Deuill : this they doe in the night , setting flesh in the midst of the house readie boiled , vsing charmes , Timbrells , and falling into mad fits are bound . Then comes the Deuill and giues them answeres . Thus much Rubruquis . M. Paulus thus reporteth of their Religion : They say , b that there is a GOD on high in heauen , of whom lifting vp their hands , & smiting their teeth three times together , euery day with Censer and Incense they desire health , and vnderstanding . They place a Table aloft in the wall of their house , in the which is written a name , that representeth this god . They haue another , which they call Natigay ( or Itogay ) of Felt or other stuffe in euerie house . They make him a wife and children , and set his wife on the left hand , and his children before him , which seeme to doe him reuerence . This they call the God of earthly things , which keepeth their children , beasts , and corne : and when they eat they annoint his mouth with the fat , and the mouthes of his wife & children , and then cast out the broth out of the doore vnto other spirits . And when their God hath had his part , they take theirs . Of this Natigay , they with like Ceremonies of lifting vp their hands , and smiting of their teeth , desire temperature of the ayre , fruits of the earth , children , and such like . Their wiues are exceeding chaste and obseruant : and though they bee many , yet can Rachel and Leah , yea , ten or twentie of them , agree with a maruellous vnion , intent vnto their houshold , and other businesse , whereby they are gainefull , and not chargeable to their Husbands . When they marry , n the Husband couenanteth with the Father of the Maide , who hauing giuen him power to take her wheresoeuer hee shall finde her , hee seeketh her among some of her friends , where shee hath then of purpose hidden her selfe , and by a kinde of force carrieth her away . They marry with any , except their owne Mother and Sister . Their Widdowe 's seldome marry , because of their seruice to their former Husbands in another world , except the sonne marrie his fathers wiues , or the brother his brothers , because they can there in the next world bee content to resigne them to their former Husbands againe . The women buy , sell , and prouide all necessaries into the house , the men intending nothing but their Armes , Hunting , and Hawking . If one hath buried a Male-child , and another a Female , the Parents contract a marriage betwixt those two , and painting in papers Seruants , Horses , Clothes , and Houshold , and making writings for the confirmation of the Dower , burne these things in the fire , by the smoake whereof they ( in their smokie conceits ) imagine all these things to be carried and confirmed to their children in the other world : and the Parents of the two dead parties claime kindred each of other : as if they indeed had married their children while they liued . In Xamdu did Cublai Can build a stately Palace , encompassing sixteene miles of plaine ground with a wall , wherein are fertile Meddowes , pleasant Springs , delightfull Streames , and all sorts of beasts of chase and game , and in the middest thereof a sumptuous house of pleasure , which may be remoued from place to place . Here hee doth abide in the moneths of Iune , Iuly , and August , on the eight and twentieth day whereof , hee departeth thence to another place to doe sacrifice on this manner : He hath a Heard or Droue of Horses and Mares , about ten thousand , as white as snow ; of the milke whereof none may taste , except hee bee of the bloud of Cingis Can. Yea , the Tartars doe these beasts great reuerence , nor dare any crosse their way , or goe before them . According to the direction of his Astrologers or Magicians , he on the eight and twentieth of August aforesaid , spendeth and poureth forth with his owne hands , the milke of these Mares in the ayre , and on the earth , to giue drinke to the Spirits and Idols which they worship , that they may preserue the men , women , beasts , birds , corne , and other things growing on the earth . These Astrologers , or Necromancers , are in their Art maruellous . When the skie is cloudy and threatneth raine , they will ascend the roofe of the Palace of the Grand Can , and cause the raine and tempests to fall round about , without touching the said Palace . These which thus doe , are called Tebeth , and Chesmir , two sorts of Idolaters , which delude the people with opinion of their sanctitie , imputing these workes to their dissembled holinesse : and for this cause they goe in filthy and beastly manner , not caring who seeth them , with dirt on their faces , neuer washing nor combing themselues . And if any bee condemned to death , they take , dresse , and eate him : which they doe not if any die naturally . They are also called Bachsi , that is , of such a Religion or Order ; as if one should say a Frier-Preacher , or Minor , and are exceedingly expert in their diuellish Art. They cause that the Bottles in the Hall of the Great Can doe fill the Bowles of their owne accord , which also without mans helpe , passe ten paces through the ayre , into the hands of the said Can ; and when hee hath drunke , in like sort returne to their place . These Bachsi sometimes resort vnto the Officers , and threaten plagues or other misfortune from their Idols , which to preuent they desire so many Muttons with black heads , and so many pounds of Incense , and Lignum Aloei , to performe their due sacrifices . Which they accordingly receiue and offer on their Feast-day , sprinkling Broth before their Idols . There be of these , great Monasteries , which seeme like a small Citie , in some whereof are two thousand Monkes , which shaue their heads and beards , and weare a religious habite , and hallow their Idols Feasts with great solemnitie of Hymnes and Lights . Some of these may bee married . Other there are , called Sensim , an Order which obserueth great abstinence and strictnesse of life , in all their life eating nothing but Bran , which they put in hot water , and let it stand till all the white of the meale bee taken away , and then eate it being thus washed . These worship the Fire , and are condemned of the other for Heretikes , because they worship not their Idols , and will not marry in any case . They are shauen , and weare hempen-garments of black or bright yellow , and although they were Silke , yet would they not alter the colour . They sleepe on great Mats , and liue the austerest life in the world . Of their Astrologers in Cambalu were not fewer then fiue thousand ; Christians , Catayans , and Saracens , maintained with food and rayment at the Great Cans charge . These , by their Astrolabe foretell of the change of weather , mortalitie , warres , diseases , &c. And if any enterprise any great worke , he resorteth vnto them , and telling the houre of his Natiuitie , by their Art is informed of the successe . They hold the soule to be immortall , and according to euery mans merits in his life , to passe into a more noble creature , till it be deified ; or ignoble , as to a Pesant , and then to a Dogge , and so by degrees to the vilest . They shew much reuerence to their Parents , to whom if any bee vngratefull in their necessitie , there is an Office and Officers appointed to trie and punish the offence . In the Emperours hall none dare spit , but for that purpose carrieth a little vessell to spit in : nor dare any there make any noyse or loud talking . The Tartars were at first very vncharitable to the poore , and would curse them , saying , That if God had loued them , he would haue prouided for them : but after the Idolatrous Bachsi had commended Almes for a good worke , there was great prouision made for them , and euery day at least twentie thousand dishes of Rice , Mill , and Panike , by certaine Officers distributed amongst them . And for this liberalitie they adore him as a God. Cingis amongst his first Lawes enacted ( as saith Vincentius ) the punishment of death to bee inflicted vpon offenders in those three vices , which before time had beene most rife amongst them , namely , lying , adulterie , and theft : of which yet towards other men that were not Tartars they made no conscience . They are great Vsurers , taking ten in the hundreth for a moneth , besides vse vpon vse : insomuch , that a Souldier in Georgia , which had borrowed fiue hundred pieces of coyne , called Yperpera , retaining the same fiue yeeres , was constrained to repay seuen thousand . And a Tartarian Lady for seuen yeeres vse of fiftie sheepe , demanded seuen thousand Yperpera . They are so couetous , that though they abound in cattell , they will scarce allow any to their owne expence , while it is sound and good , but if it die , or be sicke . They are addicted to Sodomie or Buggerie . They eate sometimes for necessitie , mans flesh , sometimes to delight themselues , and sometimes to terrifie others , reckoning it a great glorie to haue slaine many , and that by varietie of crueltie . Their heads they shaue from eare to eare , in manner of a Horse-shooe : wearing long lockes at their eares and neckes . There bee some of the Tartars , which when they see their fathers grow old and diseased , they giue them fat meates which may choake them . And when they are thus dead , they burne their bodies , reseruing the ashes as a precious jewell , sprinkling their meates with that powder . But if any thinke not this enough ( which I am afraid the most will deeme too much ) let him resort to the large reports of Vincentius in his three last Bookes , an Author , I confesse , otherwise fabulous and monkish , but herein to be beleeued , as receiuing his Reports from the eye-witnesses . CHAP. XIIII . Of the festiuall Solemnities , and of the Magnificence of the Grand Can. WEe haue alreadie spoken of the solemne sacrifice obserued on the eight and twentieth day of August : we reade in our Author a Marcus Paulus , an eye-witnesse of these his Relations , of other the Grand Cans grand solemnities . Of which , two are principall ; one , on his birth-day , which in Cublai Cans time was the eight & twentieth of September . On which himselfe was royally clothed in cloth of gold , and twentie thousand of his Barons & Souldiers were all apparelled in one colour , and like ( excepting the price ) to himself , euery one hauing a girdle wrought of gold and siluer , and a paire of shooes , some of their garments richly set with pearles and jewels , which they weare on the thirteene solemnities , according to the thirteene Moones of the yeere . On this day all the Tartars , and seuerall Princes subiect , present him with rich gifts ; and all sects of Religions pray vnto their gods for his health , and long life . But their chiefe feast is on the first day of their yeere , which they begin in February , celebrated by the Grand Can , and all the Countries subiect to him : in which they are all arrayed in white , a colour in their estimation portending good lucke . And then he is presented with many Clothes and Horses of white colour , and other rich presents , in the same religiously obseruing the number of nine ; as nine times nine Horses , if they bee able , and so of pieces of Gold , Cloth , and the rest . Then also the Elephants ( which are aboue fiue thousand ) are brought forth in sumptuous furniture : and Camels couered with Silke . And in the morning they present themselues in the Hall as many as can , the rest standing without in their due order . First , those of the Imperiall progenie ; next , the Kings , Dukes , and others , in their due place . Then commeth forth a great man or Prelate , which cryeth out with a loud voyce ; Bow downe your selues , and worship : which they presently doe , with their faces to the earth . This Prelate addeth , GOD saue and preserue our Lord , long to liue with ioy and gladnesse . They all answere ; GOD grant it . The Prelate againe ; GOD increase his Dominion , and preserue in peace all his subiects , & prosper all things in all his Countries . Whervnto they answere as before . Thus doe they worship foure times . After this , the said Prelate goeth to an Altar there , richly adorned ; on which is a Red Table , with the name of the Great Can written in it , and a Censer with Incense , which he incenseth in stead of them all , with great reuerence performed vnto the Table . This done , they returne to their places , and present their gifts , and after are feasted . When Cublai had ouerthrowne Naiam his vncle ( as before is said ) vnderstanding that the Christians obserued their yeerely solemnitie of Easter , hee caused them all to come vnto him , and to bring the Booke of the foure Gospels , which he incensed often with great Ceremonies , deuoutly kissing it , and caused his Barons to doe the like . And this he obserueth alway in the principall Feasts of the Christians , as Christmasse and Easter . The like he did in the chiefe Feasts of the Saracens , Iewes and Idolaters . The cause ( he said ) was because of those foure Prophets , to which all the world doth reuerence : IESVS of the Christians , Mahomet of the Saracens , Moses of the Iewes , and Sogomambar Can the first Idoll of the Pagans ; and I ( saith he ) doe honour to them all , and pray him which is the greatest in Heauen , and truest , to helpe me . Yet hee had best opinion of the Christian Faith , because it contained nothing but goodnesse : and would not suffer the Christians to carrie before them the Crosse , on which so great a man as Christ was crucified . Hee also sent Nicolo and Maffio , the Father and Vncle of Marco Paulo our Author , in Embassage to the Pope , to send him a hundred wise men which might conuince the Idolaters , that boasted of those there Magical wonders , whereas the Christians that were there , were but simple men , not able to answere them ; which if it had beene effected , he and his Barons would haue beene baptized . Thomas à Iesu , a Iesuite in his second booke of Procuring the conuersion of all Nations , reporteth , that Clement the fifth ordained Iohn à Monte Coruino , a Minorite , Archbishop of Cambalu , and nine other of the same Order he consecrated Bishops , and tooke order for the successour of the Archbishop , when he died . Whether these went or no , is vncertaine . Great pitie it is , that the Iesuites , men of so refined wits , and such mightie miracle-mongers , ( our world must witnesse the one , and the East and West the other ) were but of yesterdaies hatching , and that Ignatius had not broken his legge before those times . These had been ( if they then had been ) the onely men to haue remoued those obiected scandals of the simplicitie of Christians , and to haue confronted these Magicall Montebankes , as the Can here required . But these were reserued to times more fatall to the Pope , to helpe at a dead list , by peruertings here , and conuertings there , to hold vp the supposed sanctitie of the triple Diademe . But looke wee to our Tartars . h Odoricus saith , that in his time the Can celebrated , besides the former , the Feasts of his Circumcision , Marriage , and Coronation . But before the Conquest of Cathay , they obserued not any day at all with festiuall solemnities . Cublai Can was of meane stature , of countenance white , red , and beautifull . He had foure wiues , which kept seuerall Courts , the least of which contained at least ten thousand persons . He had many Concubines ; euery second yeere hauing a new choice of the fairest Maidens in the Prouince of Vngut , most fertile ( belike ) of that commoditie : which passe a second election at the Court , and the fairest and fittest of them are committed to Ladies , to proue and to instruct them . Their parents hold it a great grace so to haue bestowed their children : and if any of them proue not , they impute it to their disastrous planet . They hold it for a great beautie , to haue their noses flat betweene the eyes . In December , Ianuary , and February , hee abideth at Cambalu , in the North-East part of the Prouince of Cathay , in a Palace neere to the Citie builded on this manner . There is a circuit walled in , foure square , each square containing eight miles , hauing about them a deepe ditch , and in the middle a gate . A mile inwards is another wall , which hath sixe miles in each square ; and in the South side three gates , and as many on the North. Betwixt those wals are Souldiers . In euery corner of this wall , and in the middest , is a stately Palace , eight in all , wherein are kept his Munitions . There is a third wall within this , containing foure miles square , each square taking vp one mile , hauing sixe Gates and eight Palaces , as the former , in which are kept the Grand Cans prouisions . And betweene these two wals are many faire Trees and Meadowes stored with many beasts . Within this is the Grand Cans Palace , the greatest that euer was seene , confining with the wall abouesaid , on the North and South . The matter and forme thereof is of such cost and Art , with such appurtenances of pleasure and state , as were too long heere to recite . Hee for a superstitious feare suggested by his Astrologers , of a rebellion which sometime should bee raised against him in Cambalu , built a new Citie neere thereunto called Taidu , i twentie foure miles in compasse , and yet not able to receiue the Inhabitants of the old Citie , whence hee remoued such as might moue suspicion , hither . This Citie was built by line , in foure squares , each whereof contained sixe miles , and three gates , so streight , that vpon the wall of one gate one might see the gate right against it . In the midst of the Citie is a great Bell , which is rung in the night , to warne men to keepe within doores . The Great Can hath 12000. Horse-men , vnder foure Captaines to his Guard. He keepeth Leopards , Wolues , and Lions to hunt with , and with them to take wild Asses , Beares , Harts , &c. and one sort of Eagles able to catch Wolues . The two Masters of his hunting game had ten thousand men vnder each of them , the one part clothed in red , the other in skie-colour : and when the Emperour hunteth , one of these Captaines goeth with his Men and Dogges on the right hand , the other on the left , compassing a great quantitie of ground , that not a Beast can escape them . From October to March , they are bound daily to send in a thousand head of Beasts and Birds . He hath also when hee trauelleth , ten thousand Falconers , diuided in diuers companies , himselfe abiding in a chamber , carryed vpon foure Elephants , whence he may see the game , hauing also his tents pitched for his solace neere thereby . None may carry Hawke or Hunting-dog out of his Dominion , nor may Hawke or Hunt neere the Court by many daies iourneys , nor at all , in their times of breeding , from March to October . But hee that list to be more fully informed herein , let him reade M. Paulus and k others , which haue written of this Argument . It is Religion to vs , further to suspend our discourse of Religion . CHAP. XV. Of the alteration of Religion among the Tartars : and of the diuers Sorts , Sects , and Nations of them now remaining . §. I. Of the Precopite , or Crimme Tartars . AFter so long narration of the Religion of the ancient Tartars , and of the Cathayans , where their Emperours fixed their abode : it followeth to consider of the times following , wherein they haue beene diuided both in Policie and Faith. Maginus l diuideth them into fiue principall sorts ; which may likewise bee subdiuided into many inferiour branches of Hords . The first of these he calleth Tartaria Minor , or the lesse , which is in Europe betwixt Boristhenes and Tanais , comprehending Taurica Chersonesus , inhabited by the Precopite Tartars , or as Broniouius m termeth them , Perecopenses of Perecopia , a Town and Castle in Taurica : they are called also Ossouenses and Crims , of two Townes bearing those names . These are now subiect to the Turke both in State and Religion , hauing some Townes and Mahumetane Temples , and Monasteries , and Turkish Garrisons , and a few Temples and persons Christian , of the Armenian , Grecian , and Westerne profession . They liue in their homely Cottages in the Winter , but in the Summer wander in their Carts , as the other Tartars , then whom they are somewhat more ciuill . They pay three hundred Christians yeerely to the Turke for tribute : of whom their Can , since the time of Zelim , receiueth a banner , and his approbation to the Empire , giuing his children or brethren in hostage . They elect also an heire apparant to their Empire , whom they call Galga : and if the Can will preferre his sonne to that dignitie , he killeth all his brethren , as the Turkes also deale with theirs : It should seeme that they deriue their pedigree from Cingis , descended ( if I may coniecture , where certaine Historie fayleth ) of some of the sonnes of Bathy , the great Conqueror in those parts of the World. Lotchton Can was the first which ruled in Taurica : long since Bathy's time . They n vse the Chaldaean and Arabian Letters : they haue their Cadies to administer Religion and Iustice , as haue the Turkes . They count the Don or Riuer Tanais holy , in respect of the commodities which it yeeldeth them . These o Tartars passing through the confines of Polonia and Podolia , to helpe the Turkes in the warres of Hungary , the wayes being secured and defended with the Garrisons , they vsed a new stratagem to make way , by driuing a multitude of Buls before them , which contrarie to their expectation , affrighted with the Ordnance , recoiled vpon their driuers , treading them downe , and scattering them . The Chan , when Saint Bathor , King of Poland , was dead , sent his Embassadours to be elected their King ; affirming , that their Pope should be his , their Luther his also : and for dainties , Horse-flesh would content him . His suit was reiected with laughter . William Bruise a Scot , from the relation of Anthony Spinola , descended of that Family in Genua , and then Embassador from Casghere the Crim-Tartar into Polonia , affirmeth diuers things of the Tartarians , as namely , of threescore and ten diuers Kingdomes of them , the names whereof are scarce known to any Tartar : differing in language and manners , but all agreeing in the Tartarian appellation , warring , wandring , hard and spare diet : all sometimes subiect to the Great Can , now inferiour in power ( as the Crims say , which know nothing of him but by tradition ) to the Crim or Precopite . These Precopites abhor Drunkennesse , punish Adulterie with death ; steale not from their Countrey-men , nor conceale any thing which they find , walke not with weapons , haue few Lawes , the Interpreters of which are their Priests , which they greatly reuerence , as they doe also those of the Christians : if any thing bee not expressed by Law , they referre it to that generall Head , whereon hang the Law and the Prophets , To doe as men would be done to . The Sar or Emperour sitteth himselfe in Iudgement , with the Galga , and Soldans ( so they call the Princes children ) and the Chancellour , with other Senators , whose sentences being first deliuered , hee determineth , and present execution followeth . All mettalls are the Sars prerogatiue ( except gold , which is the Turkes peculiar ) he hath also the tenths of the spoiles , and of euerie Captiue a Chekine , and if he be of great estate , three . He receiueth 5500. Duckets a yeere from the Turke , for which hee is bound to warre vpon none but the Muscouite without his leaue . He brings into the field 150000. Horse-men ( leauing at home but one man in a house ) and when the Circassians and Astracans adioyne their forces , two hundred thousand . It is paine of death not to come . They bring with them three moneths victuall , which are dried Flesh , Cheese , Garlicke , Rootes , and a spare Horse for food , besides a better for seruice . Their haires tied to long poles , are their banners ; onely the Prince receiueth from the Turke one of silke . Both Horse and Men are exceeding skilfull in swimming . In passing ouer large streames , they set their Saddles and Baggage on Reedes or Rushes , which they tye to diuers Horse-tailes , themselues holding them by the Manes , and guiding them : sometimes they sit themselues on those Rushes , and sometimes they kill and flay some of their Horses , and turning the inside outward , timbering them with the ribs of the Horse , and sowing them with the hayre , make Boates for transportation . They take off the wheeles of their Carts , and setting them on Rushes , as aforesaid , transport them . The spoile is diuided in common , and euery mans losse thence made good : to conceale any thing is death , whether pillaged from the enemie , or found of their owne people . In the yeere 1571. they came to Musco and fired the Suburbs , which being of wood , burned with such rage , that in foure houres space it consumed the greatest part of the Citie , being thirtie miles or more in compasse . The rufulnesse of this sight was seconded with a more dismall euent , the people burning in their houses , and streets , and whiles they sought to flye out of the Citie , they wedged themselues with multitude so fast in the Gate ( which was furthest from the enemie ) and the streets adioyning , as that three rankes walked one vpon the others heads , the vppermost treading downe those that were lower : so that there perished at that time , as was said , by the fire and the presse , the number of eight hundred thousand people or more . The Tartar sent the Russe a knife , ( as vpbraiding him this losse and his desperate case ) therewith to stab himselfe . The cause of this quarrell is , the Tartars title to Cazan , Astracan , and Mosco it selfe , which the Moscouite was wont to acknowledge with this homage yeerely in the Castle of Mosko , to giue the Cans or Crims Horse Oates out of his Cap , himselfe on foot , the Crim abiding on his Horse . This homage Basilius changed into a tribute of Furres , which also by his sonne Iohn was denyed . Hereupon once or twice euery yeere , sometime about Whitsontide , but oftner in haruest , hee inuadeth the Country : either in great numbers , if the Can himselfe come , or otherwise in fewer , with lighter border-skirmishes . Their common practise is to make diuers Armies , and drawing the Russe to one place , to inuade another : They are all Horse-men , carrying nothing but a Bow , a sheafe of Arrowes , and a Fauchion Sword : they are expert Riders , and shoot as readily backward as forward . The Morses or Nobles haue Armour like the Turkes , the Common-people none other then their apparell , viz. a Black-sheeps skin , with the wooll-side outward in the day time , and inward in the night , with a cap of the same . They haue a rule , that Iustice is to be practised but towards their own : and therefore will promise any thing when they besiege a Citie , but being once possessed of the place , performe all manner of hostilitie . When their number is small , they make greater shew with counterfeit shapes of men set on horse-backe . In giuing onset , they make a great shout , crying , together , g Olla billa , Olla billa ; they will dye rather then yeeld , contrary to the Turkes custome . The chiefe bootie they seeke for is store of Captiues , specially yong boyes and girles : for which purpose they haue bands intending nothing else , and baskets like Bakers Pannyers , to carrie them tenderly . If they tyre or sicken on the way , they dash them against the ground or some tree , and so leaue them dead . The Russe borders being vsed to their inuasions , keepe few other cattell but Swine , which their Religion abhorreth to touch . They differ herein from the Turkish Religion , that they haue certaine Idoll puppets made of silke or like stuffe , of the fashion of a man , which they fasten to the doore of their walking-houses , to be as Ianusses or Keepers of their house . And these Idols are made not by all , but by certaine Religious women , which they haue among them for that and like vses . They haue besides , the Image of their King of an huge bignesse , which they erect at euerie Stage , when the Armie marcheth : to which euery one must bow as he passeth by , both Tartar and Stranger . They are much giuen to Witch-craft and ominous coniectures . In marriage they onely abstaine from the Mother , Sister , and Daughter : neither doe they account that woman a wife , which hath not honoured them with the name of a Father , and then beginneth he to take a dowrie of her friends of Horse , Sheepe , Kine , &c. If shee bee barren after a certaine time , he turneth her home againe . Vnder the Emperour they haue certaine Dukes or Morseys , which rule ouer hords of ten , twentie , or fortie thousand , which are bound to serue the Emperour , with a certaine number of men double-horsed . They preferre horse-flesh before other meates , esteeming it stronger nourishment : this notwithstanding , they vsed to send thirtie or fortie thousand horse yeerely to Musko , to exchange for other commodities . Their Herds of Kine , and Flocks of black Sheepe , they keepe rather for the Milke then the Flesh , though they sometime eate it . They drinke Milke or warme Bloud , and for the most part curde them both together : as they trauell they sometime let their horse bloud , and drinke it from his bodie . Townes they plant none not standing Villages , but haue walking houses built vpon wheeles , like a Shepherds Cottage ; which they moue in the Spring from the South to the North , and so with Winter returne Southwards ; when they come to their Stage or standing Place planting their houses in a rank , making the forme of a Towne and Streets . Gold and siluer they neglect , as they do also Tillage , which freeth their Countrey from inuasions . For person and complexion , they haue broad and flat visages , of a tanned colour into yellow and blacke , fierce and cruell lookes , thin haired vpon the vpper lip and pit of the chin , light and nimble bodied with short legs , practising themselues to ride and shoot from their child-hood , their Parents not suffering their children to eate till they haue shot within a certaine scantling of the marke . Their speech is sudden and loud , as it were out of a deepe hollow throat , their singing like a Cowes lowing . In the description of these Crims I haue been thus long , because they are now the chiefe knowne Nation of the wandring Tartars , and the rest differ little from them , except in greater Barbarisme . Master George Barkly , a friend of mine , a Merchant in London , hauing trauelled Liuonia , Russia , Lithuania , and Poland , went from Cracouia , with a Tartar Duke , ( which had come thither to the Parliament to sue for his two Daughters , taken by the Polachs ) and staied with him in his hords ( which consisted of about a thousand housholds of a kindred ) six moneths . These Tartars sowed a three square graine , called Totarka ; they liued in great ease and pleasure , euerie day hunting , that for worldly pleasure he neuer any where enioyed such a life , with such loue and liking of his Tartar-Host , as if he had beene his sonne . These vsed to make sudden inrodes vpon the Polachs : the Gentlemen of Poland not dyning without their Peeces and Souldierly-seruing-men , readie to giue them entertainment . If the Christians make head against them , they know not where to find them . Resolute they are , and will ride with their Bowes in the face of a Peece . §. II. Of Tartaria Deserta . THE second part in this diuision is attributed to Tartaria Deserta , so called of the Desart huge tract of the Country betweene Tanais , the Caspian Sea , and the Lake Kitay : sometime knowne by the name of Sarmatia Asiation . It containeth many Tribes : of which the principall are , Zunelhensis , called Burgar Tartars , of Volga : betweene which Riuer and Iaich they haue their abode . This they called the great Hord , and the Emperor thereof Vlucan , in the yeere 1506. subdued by the Crim-Tartars before mentioned : and after that by Basilius the Muscouite , to whose large stile Bulgaria is added , taking that name of Volga , as it were Volgaria , or of Bulgar , a Towne vpon that Riuer . Gazan and Astracan , Hords of these Zauol-Tartars , haue bin subiect also many yeeres to the said Great Duke , h who caused the Prince of Cazan ( being taken prisoner when hee was young ) to bee baptized . Neere vnto Cazan is Vachen , the people whereof are Gentiles ; and the Cheremizes halfe Gentiles , halfe Tartars , and Mangat , or Nagai , Mahumetan Tartars , which in the yeere 1558. were thorow ciuill warres , famine , and pestilence , destroyed to the number of aboue a hundred thousand . These Nagayans haue their diuers Hords subiect to their seuerall Dukes , whom they call Murzes , hauing no vse of Money , Corne , or Arts . They , in the time of their distresse , would for one Loafe of bread , worth sixe pence , haue sold Sonne or Daughter to Master Ienkinson , if hee would haue bought a thousand , although other-whiles they deride the Christians , as liuing on the tops of weedes ( so they call our Corne . ) This our Author and Country-man trauelled downe the Riuer Volga to Astracan , which Riuer , after it had runne aboue two thousand English miles , hath threescore and ten mouthes or falls into the Caspian Sea . Through this Sea hee passed to Manguslaue , another part of the Desart Tartaria . The Prince whereof ( Timor Soltan ) he found and saluted in a i little round house , not hauing Towne or Castle , made of Reeds , couered without with Felt , within with carpets , accompanied with the great Metropolitane of their country , esteemed of amongst that field-people , as the Bishop of Rome is in most parts of Europe . And had he not presented himselfe to him with the Great Dukes Letters , he had been spoyled of all that he had . They passed thence with a Carauan of Merchants twentie dayes , not finding water , but as they drew out of old deepe Wells , brackish and salt : and passed sometimes two or three dayes without the same . After that , they came to a Gulfe of the Caspian Sea againe , where the water is fresh and sweet . Not so the people ; for the Customers of the King of Turkeman tolled of euery fiue and twentie , one ; and seuen ninths for the said King and his brethren . Into this Gulfe the Riuer Oxus did sometimes fall , but is now intercepted by the Riuer Ardock , which runneth toward the North : and ( as it were ) loath to view so cold a Clime and barbarous Inhabitants , after he hath run with a swift race a thousand miles ( as it were ) in flight , hee hideth himselfe vnder ground for the space of fiue hundred miles , and then looking vp , and seeing little amendment , drowneth himselfe in the Lake of Kithay . Thence they had three dayes iourney to Sellizure , where finding Azim Can , to whom hee presented a ninth , hee receiued there the like festiuall entertainment as before with Timor , that is , the k flesh of a wilde Horse , and Mares milke without bread . Hee and his brethren ruled all from the Caspian Sea to Vrgence , and had continuall warres with the Persians ; which space is called Turkeman : for the other Hords of that huge Tartarian Desart , the Kirgessen , Melgomazan , Scibanski , Thumen ( which still is said to remaine vnder the obedience of the Grand Can ) Bascheridi , Heseliti , harsh names of harsher people in those most harsh and horrid Desarts , will hasten my pen and your eares , to some more pleasing subiect . The Thumen and their Neighbours are great Inchanters , and by their Art ( they say ) raise tempests , and ouerthrow their Enemies . The Kirgessen obserue these stinking holies : their l Priest mixeth bloud , milke , and Cow-dung together with earth , and putting them in a Vessell , therewith climeth a tree , and after his deuout exhortation to the people , hee besprinkleth them with this sacred mixture , which they account diuine . When any of them dye , they hang him on a tree in stead of buryall . The Tartars in Turkeman vse to catch wilde Horses with Hawks , tamed to that purpose , which seising on the necke of the Horse , with his beating , and the Horses chasing , tyreth him , and maketh him an easie prey to his Master , who alwayes rideth with his Bow , Arrowes , and Sword. They eate their meate , and say their prayers sitting on the ground crosse-legged , spending the time very idlely . As Master Ienkinson with his company trauelled from hence towards Boghar , they were assayled with fortie theeues ; of whom they had intelligence somewhat before , and therefore certaine holy men ( for so they account such as haue beene at Mecca ) caused the Carauan to stay while they made their praiers and diuinations touching their successe . They tooke certaine sheepe and killed them , and tooke the blade-bones of the same , which they first sod , and then burnt , mingling the bloud of the said sheepe , with this poulder of their bones , with which bloud they wrote certaine Characters , vsing many other Ceremonies and words , and thereby diuined that they should meete with enemies , which after much trouble they should ouercome : which accordingly proued true . Of the faithfulnesse of these holy men he had good proofe , both heere and elsewhere , they refusing not to expose themselues to danger , and ( faithlesly-faithfull ) to forsweare themselues , rather then betray him and the Christians to their theeuish Country-men . For these robbers would haue dismissed the Bussarmans , so they call their Catholikes , if they would haue deliuered the Caphars , that is , Infidels , as they esteeme the Christians , vnto their power . One of their holy men ( which the enemies had surprized ) by no torments would confesse any thing to the preiudice of his fellowes . But at last they were forced to agree , and giue the theeues twentie ninths , that is , twentie times nine seuerall things , and a Camell to carry the same away . This Countrey of Turkeman or Turchestan , is the first habitation of the Turkes , and the people were called by that name , both in Haithons time , and in the time of Mauritius , as in the Turkish Historie you haue heard . Pliny nameth the Turkes neerer Maotis : but whether in deuouring the people with their swords , as they did the pastures with their cattel , they came from hence , or these from thence , or that Pliny might easily wander in so wandering a subiect ; all auer , that from hence they went first into Persia , and in succeeding ages haue made many fertile Countries , like their Turcomania , where Master Ienkinson saith , groweth no grasse , but heath whereon the cattell feed : The Ottoman-horse blasting with his breath the ground he treads on ( according to their owne Prouerbe ) there neuer groweth grasse more . The Turkeman Nation is ( saith Haithon ) for the most part Mahumetan , and many of them without Law at all . They vse the Arabike Letters . §. III. Of the Zagathayan Tartars . THese Desarts and Theeues haue almost made vs forget our diuision , according to which wee should haue told you , that from the Caspian Sea hither , you must ( according to Maginus ) call the Tartars generally Zagathayans , m so called of Zagathay , the Great Cans brother , sometime their Prince . Which name n comprehendeth also diuers other Nations more ciuill then the former , possessing the Countries , sometime knowne by the names of Bactriana , Sogdiana , Margiana , now Ieselbas , that is , Greene heads , of the colour of their Turbants : differing from the Persians , whom they call for like cause , Red-heads . These haue cruell warres continually with the Persians , whom they call Caphars ( as they doe the Christians ) for their supposed heresie , of which in the Persian relation hath beene shewed , and for that they will not cut the haire of their vpper lips , for which they are accounted of the Tartars great sinners . In o Boghar is the seat of their Metropolitane , who is there more obeyed then the King , and hath sometime deposed the King , and placed another at his pleasure . There is a little Riuer running through the Citie , whose water breedeth in them that drinke thereof ( especially strangers ) a worme of an ell long , which lieth in the leg betwixt the flesh and the skin , and is plucked out about the anckle , with great Art of Surgeons well practised herein . And if it breake in plucking out , the partie dieth . They plucke out an inch in a day , which is rolled vp , and so proceed till she be all out . And yet will not the Metropolitane suffer any drinke but water or Mares milke , hauing Officers to make search , and punish such as transgresse , with great seueritie . Zagatai liued the space of one hundred twentie and one yeeres before Marcus Paulus , and was ( as hee saith ) a Christian , but his sonne followed him in his Kingdome , not in his Religion . Here in this Countrey is Samarcand , the Citie of Great Tamerlaine , ( of some called Temir Cuthlu , that is , as Mathias a Michou p interpreteth it , Happy Sword ) whose Armie contained twelue hundred thousand : whose Conquests exceed ( if Histories exceed not ) all the Great Alexanders , Pompeys , Caesars , or any other Worthies of the World. And one of the greatest Monarch now of the Earth . The Great Mogore is said to q descend of him . Of him are many Histories written by some r that haue liued since his time , and could not well know his proceedings , it being generally deplored , that this Achilles wanted a Homer ſ , which Alexander applauded in him , but wanted for himselfe : onely one Alhacen ( an Arabian which then liued ) hath written largely thereof , and that ( as he saith ) by Tamerlans command , which Iean du Bec t , Abbot of Mortimer , in his voyage into the East Countrie , met with , and had it interpreted to him by an Arabian , and wee vpon his credit : which if any thinke to be insufficient , I leaue it to his choice and censure . That Author saith , that Tamerlan descended of the Tartarian Emperours , and Og his father was Lord of Sachetay , who gaue to his sonne Tamerlan , ( which name signifieth Heauenly grace in their Tongue ) his Kingdome , while hee yet liued , appointing two wise Counsellours , Odmar , and Aly , to assist him . Hee was well instructed in the Arabian learning , and a louer of Learned men . Nature had set in his eyes such rayes of Maiestie and beautie , that men could scarce endure to looke on them . He wore long haire , contrary to the Tartarian Custome , pretending , that his mother came of the race of Sampson . He was strong , and had a faire leg : whereas Leunclauius saith , he was called Tamurleng , of his lamenesse . His first Warre was against the Muscouite , whom he ouercame : The second , against the King of China , with like successe ( I mention not his battailes in ciuill warres : ) The third , against Baiazet the Turke ( whom he captiued ) passing thither by the way of Persia ; where Guines Author of the Sophian Sect , a great Astrologer , and accounted a holy man , encouraged him with prophesies of his good successe . This Warre he made against Baiazet in behalfe of the Greeke Emperour , and others , whom the Turke oppressed . He went priuately to Constantinople , and had sight of the Citie , with all kindnesse from the Emperour . He inuaded Syria and Aegypt , ouerthrew the Soldan , and won Cairo ; destroyed Damascus , visited and honoured Ierusalem , and the holy Sepulchre , and granted great Priuiledges thereunto . The Princes of Lybia and barbarie , by their Embassages in Aegypt , acknowledged his Soueraigntie : In his returne by Persia he was encountred by Guines , who brought with him an infinite number of sundry kindes of beasts , which he made tame , and by which he taught men . As soone as he saw Tamerlan , he made his Praiers towards the Heauens for his health , and for the Religion of the Prophet , excommunicating the Ottomans , as enemies to the faithfull beleeuers . Tamerlan gaue him fifteene or sixteen thousand of his u prisoners , which he instructed in his opinion : and after conquered Persia , and so returned to Samarcand , where he had vowed to erect a Church and Hospitall , with all sumptuous Magnificence : thence he went to Mount Althay , to burie his vncle and father in law , the Great Chan , in whose State he succeeded . He enriched Samarcand with the spoiles gotten in his warres , and called the Temple which he there built , the Temple of Salomon , wherein he hanged vp Trophees and Monuments of his victories , and caused all his battailes there to be ingrauen , thereby ( said he ) to acknowledge the Goodnesse of GOD. His Religion was not pure Mahumetisme , for he thought GOD was delighted with varietie of worships : yet he hated Polytheisme and Idols , onely one GOD he acknowledged , and that with much deuotion , after this manner . Thus he beat downe all the Idols in China , but honoured the Christians , with great admiration at the strict life of some Votaries . When Aly his Counsellour was dead , he built a stately Tombe for him at Samarcand , and caused prayers to be said three dayes for his soule . Being neere his end , hee blessed his two sonnes , laying his hand on the head of Sautochio the elder , and pressing it downe , but lifting vp the chinne of Letrochio the younger , as it were presaging vnto him the Empire , although the elder were proclaimed . But this Empire was too great , and too suddenly erected to continue . Of his successe and successors in Persia , you haue heard before in the eight Chapter of this Booke . These three sorts of Tartars which we haue hitherto mentioned , are all , for the most part , Mahumetans . There are some yet ( as Michouius x affirmeth ) neere the Caspian Sea , which are not Mahumetans , nor shaue their haire off their heads , after the Tartarian manner ; and therefore they call them Calmuch , or Pagans . §. IIII. Of the Cathayan and Mogol Tartars , &c. THE fourth are those which in greatnesse are first , namely , the Cathayans , called Carabas ( that is Black-heads ) of their Turbants , as the former , Ieselbas . But of their Religion , further then that which hath beene before expressed , we can say little . And it seemeth by the relations mentioned in the former Chapters , that they are Gentiles or Christians , and not of Mahomets errour . Chaggi Memet y , a Persian Merchant , related ( as in part is said before ) to Ramusius , that he had beene at Campion , Damir Can then raigning , and that vnto Camul , the Westerly part of Tanguth , they were Idolaters and Ethnikes : from thence Westwards , Musulmans , or Saracens . In the Epistle of Carualius z the Iesuite , it is reported by a Mahumetane Merchant , that they were Christians , for those reasons ( is seemes ) yee haue heard before . By Benedictus Goes his obseruations yee haue seen them so deuoted to Mahomet , that a tender Lady of the weaker sexe ( in the strength of sect ) from the remote parts of Cascar , bordering on China , visited Mecca in Pilgrimage . And their zeale , or pretence thereof , put him into often perils , for his faith shall I say , or his goods ? yet doth he make a difference between the Saracens and the Tartars ; these it seemes professing robbery , and little minding any religion . They worship in those parts to the West , for that way stands Mecca . The fifth and last forme of our Tartars , are those which abide in those places , whence the Tartars first issued to ouer-whelme all Asia with their Armies : of which is related at large in the eleuenth Chapter : of which , for want of probable intelligence , I can say little more . Our Maps place there the Hords of the Danites , Nephthalites Ciremissians , Turbites , and other , which some deriue from the dispersion ( as is said ) of the ten Tribes . Here is Tabor also , whose King was by Charles the fifth , Emperour in the yeere 1540. ( as before is said ) burned at Mantua , for soliciting to Iuduisme . Pope Innocent , King Lewes of France ( by meanes of William de Rubruquis ) and the King of Armenia , solicited ( as you haue partly heard ) both the great Can , and his chiefe Princes , to become Christians : and it is likely that the Tartars might , if diligence had beene vsed , and some Superstitions had not darkened the Christian profession , haue thereunto beene perswaded , which many also of them were , as appeareth in Haiton . Mat. Westmonast . and Vincentius . But the Saracens which had before polluted those Countries , where the Mahumetan Tartars now abide , by that sutablenesse of their Law to their lawlesse lusts of Rapine and Poligamie , preuailed ( as Michouius a reporteth ) with Bathi and those other Tartars , to embrace Mahumet , and refuse Christ . They say , Eissa Rocholla , that is , Iesus is the Spirit of the Lord ; Mahomet Rossollai , that is , Mahomet is the Iustice of GOD. They obey ( saith hee ) the Pentateuch of Moses , are circumcised , obserue the legall Ceremonies : they haue no Bels , but euery day crie , La illo illo loh , which signifieth , that there is but one GOD. They professe themselues Ismaelites , the Christians they call Dzintzis , that is , Pagans ; and Gaur , Infidels b . They obserue three Feasts : the first Kuiram , to which they prepare themselues , with their thirtie dayes Lent , and in that Feast offer Rammes , Birdes , &c. The second they celebrate for All Soules , for which they fast a moneth , visit the graues , and doe workes of mercie . The third , they keepe for themselues and their owne saluation , and fast twelue dayes . Iosafa Barbaro c ( a Venetian , which liued among the Tartars about the yeere 1437. ) saith , That they embraced not the faith of Mahomet generally , but as euery man liked , vntill about that time , in the dayes of Hedighi , a Captaine vnder Sidahameth Can , who first compelled them thereunto , being before free vnto their Idolatries , if they pleased . And of the other Tartars neere the Zagathayans , he saith , That many of them were Idolaters , and carried Idols in the Carts : yea , some of them vsed to worship whatsoeuer Beast they first met with , after they went abroad in the morning : This Docter Fletcher reporteth of the Mordiuit Tartars , adding that they vse to sweare by it all that day , whether it bee Horse , Dog , or whatsoeuer else . And when his friend dieth , hee killeth his best Horse , and flaying off the skin , carrieth it on high vpon a long Pole , before the corps to the place of buriall . The Moxij , at a certaine time in the yeere , take a horse , which they set in the field , with his foure legges tyed to foure posts , and his head to another post , fastened in the ground . This done , one of them standing in a conuenient distance , shooteth him to the heart . Afterwards they flay him , and obseruing certaine ceremonies about the flesh , eate the same . The skin they fill with chaffe : and in each of his legges thrust a straight stick , that hee may stand vpright , as if hee were aliue . Lastly , they goe to a great Tree , and loppe there from as many boughes as they thinke good , and make a Roome or Sollar in that tree , where they set this horse on his feet , and worship him , offering vnto him Foxes , and diuers Beasts which beare rich Furres ; of which offerings the Trees hang full . Master Ienkinson mentioneth a Nation liuing among the Tartars , called Kings ; which are also Gentiles , as are also the Kirgessen ( of whom wee haue spoken ) and the Colmackes , which worship the Sunne , as they doe also a redde Cloth , fastened to the toppe of a Pole , and eate Serpents , Wormes , and other filth . Neere to which hee placeth ( in his Mappe of Russia ) certaine Statues , or Pillars of Stone , which sometime were Hords of Men and Beasts feeding , transformed by diuine power ( if it bee not humaine errour ) into this stonie substance , retayning their pristine shape . These Nations are eyther Tartars , or , in manner of life , like vnto them , and may therefore passe vnder that generall appellation . And this may suffice touching the Tartarian Nation and Religion , which in the West and South parts of their abode is Mahumetane , in the more Northerly and Easterly , partly Heathenish , partly Iewish , or Moorish , or mixed , or as may best aduantage them , and most please them , wandring in opinion in like sort , as in their habitation . Doctor Fletcher reckons these things as generall to all the Hords of Tartars . First , to obey their Magistrates whatsoeuer they command about the publike seruice . Secondly , Except for the pulique behoofe , euery man to bee free and out of controlement . Thirdly , No priuate man to possesse any Lands , but the whole Countrey to bee common . Fourthly , To neglect all daintinesse and varietie of meates , and to content themselues with that which commeth next to hand . Fifthly , To weare any base attire and to patch their clothes , whether there bee any need or not . Sixthly , to take or steale from any stranger whatsoeuer they can get . Seuenthly , Towards their owne to bee true in word and deede . Eightly , To suffer no stranger to come within their Dominion , but the same to bee slaue to the first taker , except they haue a Pasport . But by this time I thinke the Reader will wish mee their pasport to bee gone from them , who haue shewed my selfe no Tartarian , whilest I dwell so long on this Tartarian discourse , happily herein as tedious to him , as staying in one place would be to the Tartar ; a thing so abominable , as in anger he wisheth it as a Curse , Would GOD thou mayest abide in one place , as the Christian , till thou smell thine owne dung . Indeed this Historie , not throughly handled before by any one , drew me along , and I hope will purchase pardon to this prolixitie . CHAP. XVI . Of the Nations which liued in , or neere to those parts , now possessed by the Tartars : and their Religions , and Customes . FRom those Countries , inhabited by the Persians and Zagathayan Tartars Eastward , we cannot see with M. Paulus his eyes ( the best guides wee can get for this way ) any Religion but the Saracen , till we come to Bascia , a Prouince somewhat bending to the South , the people whereof are Idolaters and Magicians , cruell and deceitfull , liuing on Flesh and Rice . Seuen dayes iourney from hence is Chesmur , wickedly cunning in their deuillish Art , by which they cause the dumbe Idols to speake , the day to growe darke , and other maruellous things , being the wel-spring of Idols and Idolatrie in those parts . They haue Heremites after their Law , which abide in their Monasteries , are very abstinent in eating and drinking , containe their bodies in straight chastitie , and are very carefull to abstaine from such sinnes , wherewith they thinke their Idols offended , and liue long . There are of them many Monasteries . They are obserued of the people with great reuerence . The people of that Nation shed no bloud , nor kill any flesh : but if they will eate any , they get the Saracens which liue amongst them , to kill it for them . North-eastward from hence is Vochan , a Saracenicall Nation ; and after many dayes iourney ouer mountaines ( so high , that no kind of birds are seene thereon ) is Beloro , inhabited with Idolaters . Cascar ( the next Countrey ) is Mahumetan , beyond which are many Nestorian Christians in Carchan . There are also Moores , or Mahumetanes , which haue defiled with like superstition the Count●ies of Cotam and Peym ( where the women may marrie new husbands , if the former be absent aboue twenty dayes a , and the men likewise ) and of Ciarcian , and Lop. From Lop they crosse a Desart , which asketh thirtie dayes , and must carrie their victuals with them . Here ( they say ) spirits call men by their names , and cause them to stray from their companie , and perish with famine . When they are passed this Desart , they enter into Sachion , the first Citie of Tanguth , an Idolatrous Prouince , subiect to the Great Can : there are also some Nestorians and Saracens , where they haue had the Art of Printing these thousand yeeres . They haue Monasteries replenished with Idols of diuers sorts , to which they sacrifice , and when they haue a male child borne , they commend it to some Idoll , in whose honour they nourish a Ramme in their house that yeere , and after on their Idols festiuall , they bring it , together with their Sonne , before the Idoll , and sacrifice the Ramme , and dressing the flesh , let it stand till they haue finished their prayers for their childs health : in which space ( they say ) their Idoll hath sucked out the principall substance of the meate : which they then carrie home to their house , and assembling their kinsfolke , eate it with great reuerence and reioycing , sauing the bones in goodly vessels . The Priests haue for their fee , the head , feet , inwards , skinne , and some part of the flesh . When any of great place dieth , they b assemble the Astrologers , and tell the houre of his natiuitie , that they may by their Art finde a Planet fitting to the burning of the corps , which sometime , in this respect , attendeth this fiery constellation a weeke , a moneth , or halfe a yeere : in all which time they set before the corps a Table furnished with bread , wine , and other viands , leauing them there so long as one might conueniently eate them , the Spirit there present ( in their opinion ) refreshing himselfe with the odour of this prouision . If any euill happen to any of the house , the Astrologers ascribe it to the angry soule for neglect of his due houre , agreeing to that of his Natiuitie . They make many stayes by the way , wherein they present this departed soule with such cates , to hearten it against the bodies burning . They paint many papers , made of the barkes of trees , with pictures of Men , Women , Hors●s , Camels , Money , and Rayment , which they burne together with the Body , that the Dead may haue to serue him in the next World. And all this while of burning , is the Musike of the Citie present , playing . CHAMVL , the next Prouince , is Idolatrous , or Heathenish : for so we distinguish them from Saracens , Iewes , and Christians , which I would were not as guilty of Idolatrie as the former , in so many their forbidden Rites , although these haue all ; and the other , part of the Scriptures , whereof those Heathens and Idolaters are vtterly ignorant . Here they not onely permit , but account it a great honour to haue their wiues and sisters at the pleasure of such strangers as they entertaine , themselues departing the while , and suffering all things to be at their guests will : for so are their Idols serued , who therefore for this hospitalitie ( they thinke ) will prosper all that they haue . And when as Mangu Can forbad them this beastly practice , they abstained three yeeres ; but then sent a pitifull Embassage to him , with request ; That they might continue their former custome , for since they left it , they could not thrine : who ouercome by their fond importunitie , granted their request ; which they with ioy accepted , and doe still obserue . In the same Prouince of Tanguth is Succuir , whose Mountaines are clothed with Rheubarbe , from whence it is by Merchants conueyed through the World. Campion is the mother Citie of the Countrey , inhabited by Idolaters , with some of the Arabian and Christian Nations . The Christians had there , in the time of M. Paulo , three faire Churches . The Idolaters had many Monasteries , abounding with Idols of wood , earth , and stone , couered with gold , and artificially made , some great , ten paces in length lying along , with other little ones about them , which seeme as their Disciples , to doe them reuerence . Their religions persons liue , in their opinion , more honestly then other Idolaters , although their honestie is such , as that they thinke it no sinne to lie with a woman , which shall seeke it at their hands ; but if the man first make loue , it is sinfull . They haue also their Fasting-dayes , three , foure , or fiue in a moneeh , in which they shed no bloud , nor eate flesh . They haue many wiues ; of which ; the first married hath the first place and preheminence . Here Marcus Paulus liued about a yeere . Touching the Religion and Customes in Tanguth , the reports c of Caggi Memet in Ramusius ( who of late yeeres was in Campion ) are not much diferent . He sayth , That their Temples are made like the Christians , capable of foure or fiue thousand persons . In them are two Images of a man and woman , lying in length fortie foot , all of one piece , or stone : For which vse they haue Carts with fortie wheeles , drawne of fiue or sixe hundred Horses and Mules , two or three moneths iourney . They haue also little Images , with sixe or seuen heads , and ten hands , holding in each of them seuerall things , as a Serpent , Bird , Flower , &c. They haue Monasteries , wherein are men of holy life , neuer comming forth , but haue food carried them thither daily : Their gates are walled vp ; and there are infinite of Frier-like companions passing to and fro in the Citie . When any of their kindred die , they mourne in white . They haue Printing , not much vnlike to that which is vsed in Europe ; and Artillerie on their walls very thicke , as haue the Turkes . All the Catayans and Idolaters are fordidden to depart out of their natiue Countrey . They haue three Sciences , Chimia , Limia , and Simia : the first , Alchymie ; the second , to make enamoured ; the third , Iugling , or Magicke . Succuit also is , according to his report , great and faire , beautified with many Temples . Their Rheubarbe they would not bestow the paines to gather , but for the Merchants , which from China , Persia , and other places fetch it from them at a cheape price . Nor doe they in Tanguth vse it for Physike , as we here , but with other ingredients make perfumes thereof for their Idols : and in some places they burne it in stead of other firing , and giue it their Horses to eate . They set more price by an herbe which they call Membroni cini , medicinable for the eyes , and another called Chiai Catai , growing in Catay at Cacianfu , admirable against very many diseases , an ounce whereof they esteeme as good as a sacke of Rhubarbe ; whose description you may see at large , according to the relation and picture of the said Chaggi , in Ramusius : for ( to adde that also ) they haue many Painters , and one Countrey inhabited onely by them . These Tanguthians are bearded as men in these parts , especially some time of the yeere . Northwards from Tanguth is the Plaine d of BARGV , in customes and manners like to the first Tartars , confining with the Scythian Ocean , fourescore dayes iourney from Ezina , in the North parts of Tanguth , and situate vnder the North starre . Eastward of Tanguth ( somewhat inclining to the South ) is the Kingdome of Erginul , addicted likewise to Ethnike superstitions , wherein yet are some , both Nestorians and Mahumetans . Here are certaine wilde Bulls as big as Elephants , with manes of white and fine haire , like silke ; of which , some they came , and betwixt them and their tame Kine engender a race of strong and laborious Oxen. Here is found a beast also as big as a Goat of exquisite shape , which euery full Moone hath an apostemation or swelling vnder the belly , which the Hunters ( at that time chasing the said beast ) doe cut off , and drie against the Sunne , and it proueth the best Muske in the world . The next Easterly Countrie is EGRIGAIA , idolatrous , and hauing some Christians of the Sect of Nestorius . But Tenduc , next adioyning , was at that time gouerned by King George , a Christian and a Priest of the posteritie of Presbyter Iohn , subiect to the Grand Can. And the Gran Cans giue commonly their daughters in mariage to this generation and stocke of Presbyter Iohn . The most part of the inhabitants are Christians ; some Idolaters and Mahumetans being there also . There bee also that are called Argon , descended of Ethnikes and Moores , the wisest and properest men in those parts . All the people from hence to Cathay , are Christian , Mahumetan , and Gentile , as themselues like best . In Thebet , the next Countrey , the people in times past ( saith e William de Rubruquis ) bestowed on their parents no other Sepulchre then their owne bowels , and yet in part retaine it , making fine cuppes of their deceased parents skuls , that drinking out of them in the middest of their iolitie , they may not forget their progenitors . They haue much gold , but hold it an high offence to imprison it , as some doe with vs , in Chests or Treasuries ; and therefore hauing satisfied necessitie , they lay vp the rest in the earth , fearing otherwise to offend GOD. Cambalu is in the Northeast parts of Cathay : and fortie miles Westward from hence ( all which way is enriched with Palaces , Vineyards , and fruitfull Fields ) is Gouza , a faire Citie , and great , with many Idoll-Monasteries . Here the way parted , leading Westward into Cathay , and Southeastward vnto Mangi , or China . TANIFV and Cacianfu are Prouinces , which tend Westward from hence , inhabited with idolatrous Nations , and here and there some of the Arabian and Christian profession , full of Cities . Cunchin and Sindinfu are Ethnikes ; as is Thebeth : where they haue a brutish custome , f not to take a wife that is a Virgin ; and therefore , when Merchants passe that way , the mothers offer vnto them their daughters , much striuing which of them may be the most effectuall bawde to her childe . They taking to their pleasure such as they like , gratifie them with some iewell , or other present , which on her mariage day shee weareth , and shee which hath most of such presents , bringeth the most accepted dowrie to her husband , as testimonies of the great fauour of their Idols . This Thebeth contained sometimes eight Kingdomes , with many Cities , but was now desolated by the Tartarians There are great Necromancers , which by their infernall skils cause Thunders and Tempests . They haue Dogges as bigge as Asses , with which they catch wild Oxen & all sorts of beasts . CAINDV is an Heathenish Nation , where in honour of their Idols , they prostitute their wiues , sisters , and daughters , to the lust of Trauellers ; which being entertained in the house , the good man departeth , and the woman setteth some token ouer the doore , which there remaineth as long as this stallion-stranger , for a signe to her husband , not to returne till the guest be as well gone from her house , as honesty from her heart , and wit from his head . They make money of salt , as in Cathay of paper . In Caraian also , ( a large Prouince adioyning ) there are some Christians and Saracens , but the most Ethnikes , which are not discontented , that other men should lie with their wiues , if the women be willing . CARAZAN is of like irreligion , their soules captiuated to the Olde Serpent , and their bodies endangered to mighty huge bodies of g Serpents , tenne paces long , and tenne spannes thicke , which that Countrey yeeldeth . They keepe in their dennes in the day , and in the night prey vpon Lyons , Wolues , and other Beasts , which when they haue deuoured , they resort to some water to drinke , and by their weight leaue so deepe impression in the sand , that hereby men knowing their haunt , doe vnder set this their Tract with sharpe stakes , headed with yron , couering the same againe with sand ; by this meanes preying on the spoyler , and deuouring the deuourer ; esteeming nothing more sauorie then the flesh , nor more medicinable then the gall of this Serpent . More Serpentine then this diet , was that custome which they vsed , when any proper and personable Gentleman , of valourous Spirit , and goodly presence , lodged in any house amongst them : in the night they killed him , not for the spoyle , but that his soule furnished with such parts of body and mind , might remaine in that house . Much hope of future happinesse to that house did they repose in so vnhappy attempts . But the great Can killed this Serpent also , ouerthrowing this custome in the conquest of that Prouince . CARDANDAN confineth on the Westerne limits of Carazan . They make blacke lists in their flesh , razing the skinne , and put therein some blacke tincture , which euer remayneth , h accounting it a great ornament . When a woman is deliuered of a child , the man lyeth in , and keepeth his bed , with visitation of Gossips , the space of fortie dayes . They worship the ancientest person of the house , ascribing to him all their good . In this prouince , and in Caindu , Vocian , and Iaci , they haue no Phisicians , but when any be sicke , they send for their Witches or Sorcerers , and acquaint them with their maladie . They cause Minstrels to play while they dance and sing , in honour of their Idols , not ceasing till the Diuell entereth into one of them , of whom those Sorcerers demand the cause i of the parties sickenesse , and meanes of recouerie . The Demoniake answereth , for some offence to such , or such a god . They pray that God of pardon , vowing that when he is whole , he shall offer him a sacrifice of his owne bloud . If the Diuell see him vnlikely to recouer , he answereth , that his offences are so grieuous , that no sacrifice can expiate : but if there be likelihood of recouery , he enioyneth them a sacrifice of so many Rams with blacke heads , to be offered by these Sorcerers , assembled together with their wiues , & then will that god be reconciled . This is presently done by the kinsemen of the sicke , the sheepe killed , their bloud hurled vp towards Heauen . The Sorcerers and Sorceresses make great lights , and incense all this visited house , making a smoke of Lignum Aloes , and casting into the ayre , the water wherein the sacrificed flesh was sodden , with some spiced drinkes , laughing , singing , dancing in honour of that God. After all this reuel-rout they demand againe of the Demoniake , if the God be appeased : if so , they fall to those spiced drinkes , and sacrificed flesh with great mirth , and being well apayed , returne home ; if not , they ( at his bidding ) renue their superstition , ascribing the recouerie ( if it happen ) to that Idoll ; and if he dyeth notwithstanding , they shift it off to the want of their full due , fleecing , or tasting the same before , to the Idols defrauding . Thus doe they in all Cathay and Mangi . Thus much out of the large reports of Paulus that renowmed Venetian , k to whom our Relations are so much indebted . Rubruquius telleth the like of CAILAR and CARACORAM , where hee had beene in these Catayan Prouinces , concerning their Christopher or Giant-like Idols , and Idol Temples : in one of which he saw a man , with a crosse drawne with inke on his hand , who seemed by his answers to bee a Christian ; with Images like to that of Saint Michael , and other Saints . They haue a Sect called Iugures , whose l Priests are shauen , and clad in Saffron-coloured garments , vnmarried , an hundred or two hundred in a Cloyster . On their holy-dayes they place in their Temples two long formes , one ouer against another , whereon they sit with bookes in their hands , reading softly to themselues . Nor could our Author ( entring amongst them ) by any meanes breake this their silence . They haue , wheresoeuer they goe , a string about them full of nut-shels , like the Popish beadrols ; alway they are vttering these words , Ou ●am hactani , God thou knowest , expecting so many rewards , as they make such memorials of God. They haue a Church-yard , and a Church-porch , with a long pole on it ( as it were a steeple ) adioyning to their Temples . In those porches they vse to sit and conferre . They weare certaine ornaments of paper on their heads . Their writing is downewards , and so from the left hand to the right ; which the Tartars receiued from them . They vse Magicall Characters , hanging their Temples full of them . They burne their dead , and lay vp the ashes in the top of a Pyramis . They beleeue there is one God , that he is a Spirit : and their Images they make not to represent God , but in memoriall of the rich after their death , as they professed to Rubruquius . The Priests ( besides their Saffron-iackets buttoned close before ) weare on their left shoulder a cloake descending before and behind vnder their right arme , like to a Deacon carrying the Housel-boxe in Lent. They worship towards the North , clapping their hands together , and prostrating themselues on their knees vpon the Earth , holding also their foreheads in their hands . They extend their Temples East and West in length ; vpon the North side they build ( as it were ) a Vestrie ; on the South , a Porch . The doores of their Temples are alwayes opened to the South . A certaine Nestorian Priest told him of so huge an Idoll , that it might be seene two dayes before a man came at it . Within the Quier , which is on the North side of the Temple , they place a chest long and broad , like a Table , and behind that chest stands their principall Idoll , towards the South : round about which , they place the other lesse Idols : and vpon that chest they set candles and oblations . They haue great Bels like vnto ours . The Nestorians of those parts , pray with hands displayed before their breasts , so to differ from that Iugurian Rite of ioyning hands in prayer . Thus farre William de Rubruquius , who was there Anno , 1253. In Thebet ( sayth Odoricus ) resideth the Abassi , or Pope of the Idolaters , distributing Religious preferments to those Easterne Idolaters , as the Roman Pope doth in the West . CHAP. XVII . Of other Northerne people adioyning to the Tartars , and their Religions . THE Permians and Samoits that lye from Russia North , and North-east , are thought to haue taken their beginning from the Tartar-kind , whom they somewhat resemble in countenance . The Permians are subiect to the Russe , they liue by hunting and trading with their furres , as doe the Samoits , which dwell more toward the North-Sea . The Samoit , or Samoed , hath his name as the Russe sayth , of eating himselfe , as if they had sometime beene Canibals : and at this time they will eate raw flesh , whatsoeuer it be , euen the very carrion that lyeth in the ditch . They say themselues , that they were called Samoie , that is , of themselues , as if they were Indigenae , there ●●ad , and not transplanted from any other people . I talked ( sayth our Authour ) with certaine of them , and finde that they acknowledge one God , but represent him by such things as they haue most vse and good by : and therefore they worship the Sunne , the Ollen , the Losy , and such like . The PERMACES , a and SEBYRIANS are of the Russe Religion . The Yougorians are clothed after the Pormacke fashion , but worship Images as doe the Samoeds . The Tingoseys a people farre more Easterly , are sayd to worship the Sun and Moone . They weare their apparell all of Deere-skinnes , made closer to them then the Samoeds , being also a taller people . Beyond b the Tingoseys liue the Boulashees : beyond them the Seelahee . Beyond the riuer Yenisey the Imbaki , and Ostaki , a kind of Tartars , Beyond the Tingoseys is a Riuer called Geta . This space extending Eastward from Ob , a Russe was a Sommer in trauelling and liued there sixe yeeres , Onecko another Russe was first occasion of subduing the Samoyeds to the Russian Dominion , in the raigne of Pheodor Iuanowich . He sending his sonnes into the Samoyeds Country , found that about the Riuer Ob they were gouerned by the ancientest , had no Cities , liued in hords or companies , eate the beasts they tooke , knew not corne nor bread , were good Archers , sharpning their Arrowes with fish bones and stones sewed Furres with bones and sinewes for their clothing , which they ware inward in Winter , outward in Summer , couered their houses with Elkes-skinnes : He grew rich by trading with them for Furres . The Muscouite sent thither Messengers gallantly attired , which easily obtayned leaue to erect Castles neere Ob , to which he sent condemned persons , and brought it into the forme of a petty Kingdome . Boris the next Emperour built Tooma 200. leagues vp the riuer Ob , and many other Townes on both sides the Riuer , the which were peopled with Samoyeds , Tartars , & Russes . It is ten weekes trauell from Ob to the Tingoseys through the Desarts . They in hords , haue deformed swellings vnder the throat . These trauelling Eastward passed a Riuer which they called c Pisida , & heard the sound of brazen bels : which if it be so , is argument of some more ciuill people , eyther of Cathay or the parts adioyning . The Cathayans are said to trade to Sergolt : From the mouth of Pechora to Ob is tenne dayes sayling . Ob and Ienisey runne North and South . The Samoyeds report that in Ienesey are great vessels drawne with ropes . In the yeare 1611. Iosias Logan and William Pursgloue , sailed to Pechora , where they anchored Iuly the tenth , and on the sixteenth came to Pustozera : where Master Logan wintered , but Pursgloue trauelled from thence by Land to Colmogro . The nine and twentieth of Nouember hee departed with Russes and Permacks , for Slebotca in a sled drawne with two Deere : in their Argeshey ( so they call their whole company ) were two hundred and tenne sleds : and they had aboue fiue hundred for change when the other were weary . These kept company till the fourth of December , and then in company of foure sleds and a Samoyed for a guide , he left the laden sleds , and went in post for Slebotca , where he arriued the ninth day at night : and thence trauelled day and night to Colmogro , where he arriued the twelfth being two hundred and fiftie Versts or Russe miles , somewhat shorter then ours , He returned againe with a better passage to Pechora , by reason of much snow falne in the meane while and frozen , passing ouer the mountaines , which are not high , but a Champaine Countrey . Hee left the company the fift of Ianuary , and in forty houres continuall post , passed ( by report ) three hundred and fifty versts . About the mouth of the Riuer Ob , d is sayd to bee an ancient Idoll , in forme of an olde woman , holding in each arme a child , and a third at her feet , called by her worshippers ( the Iugri , Obdarani and Condorani ) Zlata Baba , that is , the golden olde wife , to which they offer precious Furres , and sacrifice Harts , besmearing the mouth and eyes of the Idoll with the bloud . In the time of their sacrificing , the Priest demands of the Idoll touching things to come , and sometime receiueth answere . Docter Fletcher e found this to be a very fable , Onely ( saith he ) in the Prouince of Obdoria , on the Sea-side neere the mouth of Ob , there is a Rocke , which naturally ( being some what helped by imagination ) seemes to beare the shape of a ragged woman with a child in her armes ( as the Rocke by the North Cape , the shape of a Fryer ) where the Obdorian Samoites vse to resort , by reason of the commoditie of the place for fishing : and there sometimes practise their Sorceries , and ominous coniecturings about the good or bad successe of their iourneyes , fishings , huntings , and such like . The Samoits or SAMOYEDS are clad from head to foot in Deeres-skinnes , or in Seale-skinnes , with the hairy side outwards downe as low as the knees , with their breeches and netherstocks of the same , both men and women . They are all blacke haired , naturally beardlesse . And therefore the men are hardly discerned from the women , but by the lockes which the women we are downe their eares . They liue a wilde and sauage life rouing from one place to another , without any property of House or Land . Their leader in euery company is their Papa or Priest . The Samoyeds are Idolaters and Witches , obseruing Deuelish superstitions , as witnesseth Rich. Iohnson , who on the fifth of Ianuary , in the yeere , 1557. saw amongst them , as f followeth . The Samoyeds about the bankes of Pechore , are in subiection to the Muscouite , and when they will remoue from one place to another , then they will make Sacrifices , in manner following . Euery kindred doth Sacrifice in their owne Tent , and hee that is most Ancient , is their Priest . And first the Priest doth begin to play vpon a thing like a great Siue , with a skinne on the one end like a Drumme ; his Drumme sticke is about a spanne long , and one end is round like a ball , couered with the skin of an Hart. Also the Priest hath as it were a white garland on his head , and his face is couered with a peece of a shirt of male , with many small ribbes , and teeth of fishes , and wild beasts hanging thereon . Then he singeth , as wee vse here in England to hollow , whoope or shout at Hounds , and the rest of the company answere him with this Outes Igha , Igha , Igha , to which the Priest with his voyce replyeth . And they answere him with the selfe same words , so many times , till in the end , he become , as it were , madde , falling downe as he were dead , hauing nothing on him but a shirt , and lying on his backe . I perceyued him yet to breath , and asked why he lay so : they answered , Now doth our God tell him what wee shall doe , and whither we shall goe . And when he had lyen still a little while , they cryed thus three times together , Oghao , Oghao , Oghao , and as they vse these three cals , he ryseth with his head , and lyeth downe againe ; and then he rose vp & sang with like voyces as he did before , with the like answere , Igha , Igha , Igha . Then he commanded them to kill fiue Ollens , or great Deere , & continued singing still , both he and they as before . Then he tooke a sword of a Cubite , and a span long ( I did mete it my selfe ) and put it into his belly halfe way , and sometime lesse , but no wound was to be seene ; they continuing their sweete song still . Then he put the sword into the fire , till it was warme , and so thrust it into the slit of his shirt , and thrust it thorow his body , as I thought , in at his Nauell , and out at his fundament , the point being out of his shirt behind , I layd my finger vpon it . Then he pulled out the sword , and sate downe . This being done , they set a Kettle of water ouer the fire to heate , and when the water doth seethe , the Priest beginneth to sing againe , they answering him . For so long as the water was in seething , they sate and sang not . Then they made a thing being foure square , and in height and squarenesse of a chaire , and couered with a gowne very close , the fore-part thereof , for the hinder part stood to the Tents side . Their Tents are round and are called Chome , in their language . The water still seething on the fire , and this square seat being ready , the Priest put off his shirt , and the thing like a garland , which was on his head , with those things which couered his face , and hee had on yet all this while a payre of hosen of Deere-skinnes with the hayre on , which came vp to his buttockes . So he went into the square seat , and sate downe like a Taylor , and sang with a strong voyce or hollowing . Then they tooke a small line made of Deere-skinnes of foure fathomes long , and with a small knot the Priest made it fast about his necke , and vnder his left arme , and gaue it to two men standing on each side of him , which held the ends together . Then the kettle of hot water was set before him in the square seat , which seat they now couered with a gowne of broad cloth-without lining ( such as the Russes vse to weare . ) Then the two men which did hold the end of the line , still standing there , began to draw , and drew , till they had drawne the ends of the line stiffe , and together ; and then I heard a thing fall into the kettle of water , which was before him in the Tent. I asked what it was , and they answered , his head , shoulder and left arme , which the line had cut off , I meane , the knot which I saw afterward drawne hard together . Then I rose vp , and would haue looked whether it were so or not , but they layd hold on me , and sayd , that if they should see him with their bodily eyes , they should liue no longer . ( And the most part of them can speake the Russian tongue , to be vnderstood , and they took me to be a Russian , ) Then they beganne to hollow with these words Oghaoo , Oghaoo , Oghaoo , many times together : in the meane while I saw a thing like a finger of a man , two times together , thrust thorow the gowne from the Priest . I asked them that sate neere to me what it was , that I saw , and they sayd , not his finger for he was yet dead ; and that which I saw appeare thorow the gowne , was a beast , but what beast they knew not , nor would not tell . And I looked vpon the gowne , and there was no hole to be seene . At last , the Priest lifted vp his head , with his shoulder and arme , and all his body , and came out to the fire . Thus farre of their seruice , which I saw during the space of certaine houres . But how they doe worship their Idols , that I saw not : for they put vp their stuffe to remoue from that place where they lay . And I went to him that serued their Priest , and asked him what their God sayd to him , when hee lay as dead . Hee answered , that his owne people doth not know , neither is it for them to know , for they must doe as he commanded . William Pursgloue tolde mee of the like eyther iuggling or Magicall prankes practised by Samoyed-Coniurours or Priests , whom they haue in great veneration . They haue ( as hee reporteth ) certaine Images , some in likenesse of a Man , others of a Beare , Wolfe , &c. which they be hang with the richest Furres they can get , hiding them in Caues in the Woods , for feare of the Russes : who trauell those Countries to hunt after wild beasts , as Sable , Fox , and Beuer : who , if they light vpon those furred Deities take away the Furres , and bestow on them greater heat in fires . Pustozera is in 68. degrees 50. minutes . The inhabitants hold trade with other Samoieds , which haue traffique with the Ougorians and Molgomsey , for Sables , blacke and white Foxes , Beauers , Downe , Whales-Finnes . The Russes malegning others that gaine which themselues find in the Samoied-trade , traduced the English amongst them as Spies . The Ozera or lake before the Towne was frozen ouer , the thirteenth of October , and so continued till the twentieth of May. Iosias Logan there obserued , and the eleuenth of December , hee could see but the way of the Sunne-beames : on the thirteenth , the beames but not the Sunne : which on Christmas day he saw rising at South and by West , and setting at South West and by South : not wholy eleuated from the Horizon , but all the way the nether part of the Sunne seeming iust and euen with it . They found the harbor of Pechora full of Ice in Iuly , the tide strong and dangerous . The Towne of Pechora is small , it hath three Churches : the poore in the Spring and Summer time liue by catching Partridges , Geese , Duckes , Swans : salt the flesh and liue on them most of the Winter . Sayling from Pustozera in August towards Nona Zimla , they fastened themselues to a piece of Ice , which caused their returne homewards . The Samoieds know these vnknowne Desarts , and can tell where the Mosse groweth , wherewith they refresh their wearied Deere , pitching their tents of Deere-skins neere the same . Their wiues and daughters fetch wood sometimes tenne versts off , they hang kettles on the fire with snow , of which melted , euery one drinkes a carouse . When they haue supped , they spread a Deeres skinne on the snow within the Tent. Whereon he resteth couered with his day-apparell . Tenne or twelue of the boyes , or maides watch the Deere to keepe them from Wolues or Beares : making a great shout if they see any . For two hundred and fifty sleds they pitch euery night three Tents . The light of the Moone and snow helpe them in their trauels . The Hollanders in the yeere 1494 , sent to discouer a way to Cathay and China , by the North-East , g which by Master Burrough , Pet and Iacman , Englishmen , had beene long before in vaine attempted . William Barents was the chiefe Pilot for this discouerie . This yeere h they sayled thorow the straits of Vaygats , and thought themselues not farre short of the Riuer Ob , The next yeere they returned for the same discouery . They i landed in the Samogithians or Samoyeds Countrey , and named a place , because they there found Images carued of wood , Idall nooke . They gaue names to places long before discouered by the English , as if they had beene the first founders . They learned of certaine Muscouits , that the Inhabitants of Noua Zemla , had neither religion , nor Ciuility prescribed them by any Law , but worshipped the Sunne , Moone , and North-Starre , and euery yeere offered vnto them sacrifices of Deere and other things . On the nine and twentieth of August there arose a thicke fogge , whereupon Oliuer Brunel ( which had beene three seuerall yeeres sent by the King of Denmarke , for the discouery of Groenland ) reporteth that in 76. Degrees hee had often obserued such thicke fogges , that some perished thereby . These happened most commonly in October and Nouember . The last of August they had speech with the Samoyeds , they were of k short stature , scarsely foure foot high , with long hayre , broad faces , great heads , little eyes , short and bow legges , very swift , clothed with beasts skins , whereof the hayrie side was outward . They know no God. The Sunne ( whose presence they are long depriued of in the Winter ( which is recompensed in their nightlesse Summer : ) is worshipped amongst them . And when the Sunne is declining out of their sight , the Moone or North-Starre , is his receiuer or successour ( if you will ) in that tribute of their deuotions . They haue besides , many Idols rudely carued . In times past they had no King ; but now they chuse one to that dignity . They bury the dead , and offer yeerely their sacrifices for them to the Sunne , Moone , and North-Starre , of their Deere , which they burne , except the head and feet . They eate the flesh of wild beasts , eyther raw , or dryed in the ayre ; which make them haue very vnsauory breath . On the sixth of September two of them went on shore , on the Continent of Moscouia , and encountred with a Beare , which killed one of them : his crie brought in other of their fellowes ( which were also stragling about ) to his rescue , but the Beare laid hold also vpon one of them , and could not be driuen to forsake his prey , till himselfe became a prey in recompence . The two torne carkasses were there buried . They tooke from one Beare which they killed , an hundred pound of fat , which serued them for their lamps : the skinne was nine foot l long , and seuen wide . In the yeere 1596. m there were sent other two shippes , to prosecute this Discouerie , which on the fourth of Iune had sight of a triple Sunne , attended and guarded with a double Rainbow , one encompassing them , the other crossing them ouerthwart . After many dreadfull combats with the Ice , and one of the ships departing from the other , they were forced to winter in Noua Zemla ; where they built them a house to serue them for a fortification against the sauage Beares , tempestuous stormes , continuall snowes , Ice , and vnspeakeable cold ; and ( if worse may bee ) a worse then all these , they endured a continuall night of many weekes , wherein neither the Sun , nor any of his courtly traine , the least rayes to be the harbingers of his desired presence , did present themselues to their eyes : and the fire could scarcely preuaile against the insulting tyranny of the cold to warme them . The Beares together with the Sun forsooke them , but plentie of Foxes remained ; and with the Sun the Beares also returned , sometime laying violent siege to their house . From the fourth of Nouember , till the seuen and twentieth of Ianuarie they saw no Sun. Their Watch also or Clocke was by violence of the cold forced to stand still , that they could not measure their times . Thus did they waite in expectation of the Sunnes returne , that they also ( not able futher to pursue the voyage ) might returne home , which eleuen of them did in October following . But seeing these North-easterne Seas are so frozen and vnpassable , I will therefore in an inkie Sea finde an easier passage for the Reader , with more , both ease end securitie , to the mightie Kingdome of China , whereof wee are next to speake . CHAP. XVIII . Of the Kingdome of China . §. I. Of the Names , Prouinces , Cities , and situation thereof . CHina is supposed of some , to be that Countrey , whose people of Ptolomey are a called Sinae . Some thinke them to bee the people mentioned by the Prophet Esai b , whereunto Iunius also inclineth . The Arabians call them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tzinin : and the Portugals first of all other ( because they could not pronounce it aright ) called them Chinians ( saith c Ioseph Scaliger ) Pierre du Iarric , saith , d that before that time in all the East they were called Chijs , and the Inhabitants of Ceilan were called Chingales , because they were mixed with the Chinois ; and Cinamom , was of the Persians named Darchini , that is , wood of China , as some thinke : he addeth their opinion that deriue that name from the Chinian salutation , in which they vse the word Chij , Chij , as a nickname therefore giuen them : and others that thinke the Citie Chincheo gaue name to the whole Region : but it were tedious to recite heere the seuerall opinions in this question . And fitter it is to heare Ricius his iudgement , who being sent into the Indies Anno 1578. after foure yeeres stay at Goa and Cochin , was by the Iesuiticall Visitor employed for China , in which he liued , about eight and tweetie yeeres ; some of which he spent in Nanquin and other places but the ten last in Paquin , the Royall Citie and Residence . Hee out of his experience could best informe vs of China affaires , and a little before his death ( which hapned the eleuenth of May 1610. ) writ certaine Commentaries of his obseruations , which Trigautius another Chinian Iesuite , hath since reuised and published ; protesting sincere truth in his Relations , which ( hee saith ) many former Writers , euen of their societie , wanted in many things , partly receiuing by heare-say of China-Merchants , partly staying small time , and but in the skirts of the countrey . This I premise , that none impute to mee a fault , so much after so good intelligence , to haue increased this History of China , the most admirable this day in the world . For the name he acknowledgeth Ptolomey his Sinae , and the ancient Serica Regio , to agree with this , where the poorest , are clothed in silke , and whence other countries are therewith stored , the inuentione whereof their Annals report 2600. yeeres before Christ . But of all these names e the Chinois know none : whose custome is , that when any new family attaineth the soueraigntie , the Countrey receiueth with the new Lord , new Lawes , and a new Name . So they write that it hath sometimes beene called Than , which signifieth Broad ; after that Yu , that is , Rest ; next Hia , or Great ; afterwards Sciam , Adorned ; then Cheu , which is Perfect ; Han , the Milken way in Heauen ; with other names many . But in the reigne of this family , which is called CIV , the Kingdome is stiled MIN , which signifieth Brightnesse , to which they adde TA , calling it f Tamin , or Great Brightnesse . Few of the neighbour Nations obserue this , and by diuers of them it is diuersly named ; Those of Siam and Cochin call it Cin , whence the Portugals call it China ; the Iaponites , Than ; the Tartars Han ; the Westerne Saracens ( as hath beene obserued ) Cathay : and the Chinois themselues haue one name common to all ages Ciumquo , as also Chium hoa ; which signifie , the former , a Kingdome , the other a Garden , in the middest : they conceiuing the Earth square , and their Countrey in the midst thereof , which made them offended with our Maps , that placed them in the furthest East ; and Ricius so disposed his Maps after , that hee placed them in the middle of the same . The King is entituled Lord of the Vniuerse , which how boysterous soeuer , is more excusable then in many other inferiour Potentates , the Chinois thinking ( according to their Geographie ) that the World contained but few other Nations , and those for the most part so contemptible , that they willingly relinquished them , or thought them not worth the conquering . Neither was euer any one Kingdome so worthy the name of GREAT , beginning at the Ile Hainam ( which signifies the South Sea ) in the 19. degree , and extendeth Northwards to 42. and from the 112. degree in Longitude ( reckoning from the Canaries ) in the Prouince Yunan , to the 132. Eastwards . This hath been obserued by Mathematicall Instruments and obseruations of Eclipses in their Kalenders , and especially for the Northerne computation , it is out of doubt . But for illustration hereof , we will adde out of one of their own bookes , entituled A description of that Kingdome , printed 1579. thus interpreted . In this Kingdome are two Royall or Parliament Prouinces , Nanquin and Pequin ( the one signifying the South Court , the other the North ) and besides these , thirteene others . In these fifteene Prouinces or Kingdomes , are numbred by another diuision 158. Regions or Shires ( they call them Fu ) the most of which haue twelue or fifteene Cities , besides Townes , Villages , Castles , and Hamlets . In these are two hundred seuen and fortie great Cities , which they call CHEV , rather in dignitie then greatnesse , or otherwise , exceeding the inferiour Cities , called Hien , of which are 1152. The persons of such as are growne to mans estate ( all which pay tribute to the King are 58. millions , 550. thousands , 801 : not reckoning the feminine Sexe , Boyes , Striplings , or Youths , Eunuches , Souldiors , Magistrates , the Kings kindred , Students , and many others . And yet of Souldiors , notwithstanding their long peace , are maintained in perpetuall pay and seruice aboue one million ; the three Northerne Prouinces , being almost halfe of them in militarie stipend . The bordering Kingdomes tributarie , are to the East three , to the West fiftie three , numbred in that Booke ; though this tribute bee of no great value . The Kingdome is also fortified by Nature and Art : the Sea on the South and East , and steepe Precipices ioyned together with a strong wall , the space of foure hundred and fiue leagues to the North , and a sandie Wildernesse on the North-west ; all conspiring to the strength thereof : and for the South-west it is full of Hills and Desarts , with a few small Seignories , vnworthy their feare or desire . It is diuided into fifteene Prouinces , six whereof border on the Sea , Cantan , Foquien , Chequiam , Nanquin , Xantum , Paquin : the other nine be in land , Quiamsi , Huquam , Honan , Xiensi , Xansi , Suchion , Quoicheu , Iunan , Coansi . Some sound these names some what otherwise . The Kings residence is at Paquin , though Paquin enioyeth also a Court Royall , as being the Royall Seat of the ancient Kings ; which some place in Quinsay : but of that afterwards . §. II. Of the Commodities of China ; and commodious Riuers and shipping : with two Maps , one made by HONDIVS , the other h taken out of a China Map made there by the Chinois . BY reason of this large extent both East and West , and North and South , it comes to passe , that no Countrey yeelds such varietie of things , growing in such varietie of Clime and Soyle ; making others indebted to it , but it selfe not indebted to any Countrey , either for necessitie or delicacie of diet . Neither haue wee scarcely any thing in Europe , which is not there found ; and what is missing , is more then recompenced in other things exceeding . There is store of Wheat , Barley , Miller , Panike , and other kindes of graine . In Rice ( their chiefe food ) it farre excelleth Europe . Of Beanes and Pease ( wherewith they feed their Beasts ) in some Prouinces they haue two or three Haruests in a yeere . None of our principall fruits , but Oliues and Almonds , are wanting : others they haue vnknowne to vs as those which they call Longanes , Coco-nuts , and other Indian fruits . Their Oranges , Limons , Pome - Cittons , farre excell the Europaean in varietie and delicacie . The like we may say of their Garden heathes , which Religion to some , to others Pouertie , haue made their only food . Great is their varietie of Flowers ; many heare vnknowne : but there , the colour more respected then the sent . As for distillations , they neuer , till of late by vs , had heard of such an Art. Bettele and Arecca2growes in the foure Southerne Prouinces . Their Wine is THE MAP OF CHINA 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 map of China, East Asia, with inset representations of Matteo Ricci, a Chinese man, and a Chinese woman MATHAEUS RICIUS A picture of a Chinese man Picture of a China woman HONDIVS his Map of China . map of China, East Asia CHINA farre inferior to ours ; for their Grapes are fewer , and lesse pleasant : nor doe they make Wine of them , but of Rice and other things ; which is both well tasting , and not so burning as ours . They commonly feed on Porke ; they haue store also of Beefe , Mutton , Goats flesh , Hennes , Duckes , Geese : they feed also on Horses , Mules , Asses , Dogs , which are sold in the Shambles as well as other flesh . But in some places , either for Superstition or Husbandry , they spare their Beeues and Buffalls . Venison , especially of red Deere , is plentifull , Hares , and other things , all verie cheape . Their Horses are not so comely as in these parts , but in number , cheapenesse , and vse for burthen , excelling . Yet is there lesse need of such carriages , by reason of plentie of Riuers , which Nature or Art hath prouided through all the Countrey . Hence is there such store of shipping , that a moderne Author hath written , that there liue as many on the Waters , as on the Land : which , to such as sayle in those Streames , will not seeme too excessiue an hyperbole . And I dare affirme this as a thing credible , that there is as much shipping in this Kingdome , as in all the world besides ; vnderstanding this assertion of fresh-water vessels : for their sea-vessels are fewer and worse than ours . Pantogia1 reporteth his owne iourney from Macao to Paquin , the space of six hundred Spanish leagues ( which the next way , by land , is reckoned 1450. ) in all that space trauelling but one day by land , for shortening his way ; otherwise all the way by water , carried in a Riuer , called of the Chinians a little Sea for the greatnesse , ( being the greatest which euer he saw , in some places two or three myles broad , often tempestuous , and cause of many shipwrackes . ) The Chinois dare not sayle in it by night : and they say , That if one fall in , hee is so whirled , that swimming can scarcely save him . They call it Yamsu , or the sonne of the Sea . It abounds with Sea-fish a hundred leagues from the Sea . Hee sayled after that in another Riuer of like bignesse , whose waters were thicke and myrie , which they clarifie with Allome , before they can drinke it : All the rest of the streames that hee passed , were made by mens hands , aboue two hundred leagues . That yellow or muddie streame , at his beginning makes a Lake , and then runnes Westward beyond the walls , to the Tartars , and then backe againe by those walls , compassing the Prouince of Sciensi , running South , and after East , to the Sea . It often ouerflowes , and doth much harme , not subject to their walls and lawes , and often changes the sandie channell . Some Magistrates are appointed to appease the Spirit therof with rites , ( for they ascribe Spirits to the rule of many things . ) From Nanquin to Paquin , the space of three hundred leagues , it seemed to be , as it were , a continued street of ships : and though they came in the morning betimes to Nanquin , yet were there the same houre aboue fiue hundred sayle of Vessels vnder sayle , readie to enter , which were laden with prouision for the Citie . The Kings ships in that Region , about Nanquin , are reported to be about ten thousand , to carrie his rents and tributes , besides a thousand sayle belonging to priuate men . The ships where in the Mandarines or Magistrates and Officers are carried , are not inferior in sumptuous statelinesse to the ships Royal in Europe ; and some exceeding them , hauing Parlors , large Hals , Kitchens , with other Offices ; and many windowes , with silke curtaines , and curiously painted ; without , enuironed with galleries ; at the height , as of high houses ; and painted within and without with a certaine liquor , made of a gumme , called Claran , of shining brightnesse , and long continuance , besides great store of carued workes , that they seeme Princes Palaces . Escalanta and Gaspar de Cruz report a Prouerbe of the Chinois , That their King is able to make a bridge of ships from China to Malacca , which is neere fiue hundred leqgues . They haue so great store of timber , that a ship may there bee built for a fourth part of that which it will here cost . The Riuers are no lesse adorned and beautified with Cities , Townes , and Villages ; so many , as that in all this way being neere or against one , they had alway sight of another , that all the way seemed a continuall habitation ; and so great , that sometime they sayled two or three houres alongst the walls of some Citie . Their Townes and Cities have high walls . But to returne to their Horses : Such as are for Warre , are innumerable , but vnfit for seruice , running away at the first neighing of a Tartarian Horse : besides that , they are vnshod with yron , and therefore too tender-hoofed , for hard trauell : neither haue they skill to manage them . Fish is there aboundant , by the neighbour-hood of the Sea , store of Riuers , and Lakes ( for their greatnesse and depth ) as it were little Seas ; besides Fish-ponds plentie , maintained to that intent and purpose , which euerie day store the Market . Their Forrests breed no Lyons , but great quantitie of Tygres , Beares , Wolues , Foxes : Elephants none , but at Paquin , for shew in the Court . Flaxe they haue not , but Cotton enough for the world ; and yet not aboue foure hundred yeeres since it was brought thither . Silke is plentifull and cheape : of Hempe and certaine other hearbes they make cloth : their wooll they sheare , and make thereof slight clothes ; but good cloth they know not how to make ; although that b which is thither brought , bee deare sold . And this note I would commend to our English Merchants , that can best furnish them . For the cold in the Northerne Prouinces , seemes more then the Climate threatens , farre beyond the Countries of Europe in the same height , their huge Riuers and Lakes being frozen ouer , the cause vnknowne , but guessed to bee the Tartarian Mountaines snowie tops , not farre distant : against which , they vse furred garments . All sorts of Metalls are here found . Besides the ordinarie Brasse and Copper , they make another kind , white as Siluer , no dearer then the former . Of melted yron , they make Cauldrons , Bells , Morters , Furnaces , Ordnance , and the like , all ch●aper far then here . Their gold is not base , but not so fine as ours . Siluer is vsed for money , but by weight , not by coyne ; and so in all bargaines they vse the ballance , the price higher or lower , as the Siluer is in finenesse : wherein much fraud is vsed . In many places they haue small coynes of Brasse , which come out of the publike Mint . Their great men haue vessels of siluer and gold , but not so common as in Europe . But the women spend much gold & siluer in adorning their heads . Porcelane is their vsuall Table-furniture ; the most excellent whereof , is made in the Prouince of Kiamsi , of yellow earth : whence it is dispersed into the other Prouinces , and euen to vs. They will with wyre sow the broken pieces together , and make them hold liquor , as we doe with woodden dishes . Their glasse is not comparable to ours . Their buildings are of Timber , euen the Kings houses , the lower walls sometimes of Bricke ; which , together with their store of shipping , argues their plentie of Timber : the kindes , most part , such as with vs. Okes are scarce ; but in stead thereof , they haue a hard kind of euerlasting wood , which the Portugalls therefore call Iron , being like it also in colour . Cedar they vse for Funerall Coffins and Tombes , in which they are curious and costly . They haue also a kind of Reed ( the Portugalls call it Bambu ) almost as hard as yron , the greater sort , though hollow and distinguished with knots , yet supplying the roome of studs , or posts , in smaller houses , being as big as with both hands may be griped : the smaller serue for launces , and other manifold vses . Of these is exceeding plenty and cheapnesse . For Fuell , they haue Wood , Coales , Reeds , Stubble , and a kinde of pitchy bituminous matter , called l Mui ( they haue the like in the Bishopricke of Leege ) digged out of the earth , very cheape , and not troublesome with the smoake . Here growes plenty of Rhuba●be , and Liguum sanctum : here is also store of Muske . Salt is made not only by the Sea-side , but of diuers waters within land . Sugar is more vsed then Honey , yet like plenty of both . Waxe is there not of Honey alone , but another whiter and better , and burning clearer , made by certaine Wormes , which they keepe on Trees to this purpose : and a third sort , made of the fruit of a Tree . Their Paper will not last with ours , nor beare Inke but on one side : yet they haue as white as ours , made of Cotton . They haue Marbles of diuers colours , precious Stones , odoriferous Woods , and Gums , with other rarities . Amongst the rest , a certaine Shrub , the leaues whereof are gathered in the Spring , and dried in the shadow , and so preserued to their daily decoctions ; which they drinke continually , both at Table , and when one friend enters anothers house , or oftner , If he makes any stay . They call it Cia , sup it hot , more healthsome then toothsome , for it hath a bitter smacke . The Iaponians will giue ten or twelue duckats for one pound of the best , and drinke it in poulder mingled with two or three spoonfuls of boyling water : but the Chinois steepe the leaues . They haue another pitchy substance like milke , which they straine out of the barke of a certaine Tree , whereof they make their Cie , the Portugals call it Ciacon , wherewith they varnish their houses and houshold-stuffe , and ships , in diuers colours , with glasse-like shining to the eye , smoothnesse to the touch ; besides the long continuance , pleasingly maiesticall : the cause they need no clothes for their Tables ; which are easily restored to their crystall lustre with a little washing , if by any fatty substance dimmed . Oyle is also expressed out of the fruit of another Tree , of vse like the former , but inferiour somewhat , and more plentifull . Cinnamon and most excellent Ginger are here growing ; Pepper , Nutmegs , Aloes , and other like , are here plentifully , out of the Ilands and bordering Kingdomes . Gunpoulder they haue in great store , which they vse not so much in Peeces ( whereto they are more vnapt ) as in Fire-workes ; in which they are curiously artificiall , liuely expressing Trees , with their fruits , and other rarities . In the first moneth of the yeere wee saw as much this way spent at Nanquin , as would haue serued for two yeeres continuall warre . §. III. Of the Cities and Castles in China : and of Quinsay . OF the number of their Cities and their differing sorts is mentioned before . Besides these , they haue two sorts of Castles , both for fortification and habitation , with priuiledges also of Market , the greater sort named Huy 293. the lesse of greater number 2593. Their Villages are innumerable . In each Citie is an Officer that hath charge of the walls , whereby they are kept faire and strong : and for further beautie , besides commoditie of shadow , they plant trees at their doores , which continue greene all the yeere long . The Cities generally are like one another , except in greatnesse . The streets are strait , yeelding prospect from one gate to another . Canton ( so the Portugals call it , according to the name of the Prouince : the Chinois call it Quamcheu , or Canceu ) is accounted the least of the Metropolitan Cities : it hath on one side a great nauigable Riuer , elsewhere enuironed with a deepe trench , filled with water , which is nauigable also : the walls haue fourescore and three Bulwarkes : the streets so broad that ten men may ride in front , and paued , adorned with many triumphant Arches , and shops on both sides : the bridges there and elsewhere in the Kingdome are many , of large free stones very costly , the high wayes very stately which leade to the Cities : and the Kings houses for the publike Officers very magnificent after their manner . Such was the plenty and abundance , that in this one Citie were spent euery day betweene fiue and sixe thousand Hogs , and betweene ten and eleuen thousand Duckes , besides a great number of Kine , Birds , Hens , Conies , Frogs , Dogs , Fish of many sorts : and yet the most vsuall meate of the Chinois is Rice boyled with water . Nanquin standeth in two and thirtie degrees , and is eight or ten leagues from the Sea , with a Riuer leading thither . m It hath three faire brick walls , with large and stately gates . The first wall contayneth the Kings Palace , which it selfe also is compassed with three walls , in manner of a Castle , with ditches full of water round about them . This I dare be bold to say ( it is n Ricius his report ) that no King in the world excells this King in a Palace , if we compare not particulars , but all things together . This first wall is in circuit foure or fiue Italian miles . The second wall contayneth the first ; and withall , the best part of the Citie , hauing in it twelue gates placed with Iron , furnished with Ordnance ; it comprehendeth eight dend Italian miles . The third wall is not continued , but Arte supplying Nature elsewhere fortifying it ; the compasse whereof can scarcely be knowne . The Inhabitants say , that two went out on horsebacke , one this way , the other that , and met againe at night , hauing spent the day , each in his semicircle . The greatest part is very populous , howsoeuer there are also Mountaines , Gardens , Groues , and Lakes within the Citie . This circular forme is to bee obserued , as of greatest capacitie . There are fortie thousand Souldiers in continuall garrison . It is full of Palaces , Temples , Bridges , Towers ; of best aire , fertilitie , and ingenious Inhabitants . The Riuer doth not onely passe by , but entreth the Citie with diuers channels made by arte , capable of great ships . The streets are ( saith Pantogia ) of two leagues , or of two and a halfe in length , wide , and paued . The compasse is at least eleuen or twelue leagues , and contayneth by coniecture two hundred thousand houses , and ( according to all the opinions of the Iesuites there abiding ▪ ) equalling , or exceeding in people foure of the greatest Cities in Europe . Paquin ( or as Ricius alway calls it Pequin ) is situate about a hundred miles from that famous Wall against the Tartars : in greatnesse and neatnesse exceeded by that of Nanquin , but in multitude of Inhabitants , Souldiers , and Magistrates , exceeding it . Two high and strong walls compasse the South parts , so wide , that twelue horse may easily runne thereon together , without hinderance . Those walls are of bricke , sauing at the foundation of huge stones , filled with earth in the midst , farre higher then those in Europe . On the North side there is but one . On these walls as diligent watch is kept euery night , as in the hottest warre : in the day-time Eunuches watch at the gates , or rather exact customes . The Kings Palace is within the inner Southerne wall , neere the Gates , and so runnes vnto the Northerne wall , the rest of the Citie stretching on both sides . It is lesse then the Palace at Nanquin , but more glorious , that seeming by the Kings long absence a carkasse without life . The Citie is troublesome ( being little of it paued ) in winter with durt , in summer with dust , which in that Region , wherein it seldome raines , vpon any blast of winde , fills their houses , and to preuent the trouble , there is none of any ranke which goes on foot , or rideth without a vaile hanging downe to their breasts and couering their faces , so thinne that it may hinder the dust and not the sight , preuenting also the tedious knowledge and salutations by others . There are Muletters and Hackney-men in euery corner , to let their beasts to such as will hire them , who also know all chiefe places , and make way in those populous streets vnto their customers , both for a little money . But for this there is also a Booke which relateth the scite and streets of the Citie : they may also hire chaires and bearers to carrie them . In the Prouince of Sciantum is Cinchiamsu ( which in Paulus his time , had two Churches of Christians ) whence is a Riuer made by hand ( a thing vsuall in China ) whereby they haue passage to Suceu , and to the Metropolitane Citie of Chequian , Hamceu . This Riuer is so cloyed with ships , because it is not frozen in winter , that the way is stopped with multitude : which made Ricius exchange his way by water into another ( more strange to vs ) by wagon , if we may so call it , which had but one wheele , so built that one might sit in the middle as it were on horse-backe , and on each side another ; the wagoner putting it swiftly and safely forwards with leuers or barres of wood ( those wagons driuen by wind and saile , he mentions not ) and so he came speedily to Suceu and Hamceu , which are of the Chinois esteemed Paradises . They haue a prouerbe , thien Xam thien tham , ti Xam su Ham : that which the Hall of heauen or Presence-chamber is in heauen , that on earth are Sucen and Hamceu . And first for Suceu , the beautie , plentie , frequency , situation , make it admirable . It is seated as Venice , but better , in a pleasant Riuer of fresh water , if it may not rather be called a Lake for the stilnesse . They may passe quite through it , either by water or land , all the streets and houses are founded vpon piles of Pine-tree , and the merchandise brought from Marao , and other parts and ports are here sold , as the fittest centre for dispersion . It hath one gate into the land , other passages by boat ; innumerable bridges , very stately and durable , but in those narrow rills hauing one only arch : butter and milke-meates no where more spent , nor better wine of rice , which is carried thence to Paquin : by the frequencie of the Hauen and multitude of ships , almost denying faith to the eyes , which would thinke all the ships of the Kingdome here assembled , and notwithstanding the continuall going out so supplied as if they neuer weighed : the hand-made Riuers that are made from Nanquin-ward hither , so peopled with Townes , Cities , Villages , as no where in the Kingdome more , as from hence also to Hamceu . It is scarsely two dayes iourney from the Sea , and the head of that Region , in which are eight Cities . When Humui expelled the Tartars , this Region held out longest against him , and therefore to this day payes an excessiue tribute , euen halfe of all which the earth brings forth : some two small Prouinces not paying so much as this one Region , and the o Citie alone ( as in the printed Booke of the Kings tributes is extant ) payes twelue millions to the King , more then the greatest Kingdome in Europe , if some haue not accounted p falsely ; and he which knowes this Citie will not maruell at it . It is still kept with a strong Garrison , for feare of innouation . But Hamceu or Hanceu , the Metropolitane of Chequian , is perhaps more to be admired , situate South-east from Nanquin almost nine dayes iourney , not two dayes from the Sea , in 30. degrees . This Prouince of Chequian is the chiefe of the thirteene washed on the East with the Sea , hauing Nanquin and Kiamsi on the West , Fuquian on the South , Xanton on the North : numbring twelue greater Cities , the chiefe of sixtie three lesse , besides innumerable Townes , Castles , Villages ; the best wits , and most learned students in the whole Kingdome ; it yeelds a fertile soyle , Art contending with Nature for varierie of Riuers , so many as may seeme impossible to humane industrie , adorned with numberlesse Bridges of many arches , made of huge stones , equall to the Europaean workmanship , and so abounding with Mulberie trees and Silke-wormes , that all the China Markets , besides other Countries , are hence furnished ; and ten vests of Silke may bee here had at a cheaper price , then one of Cloth in Europe . Hamceu is the chiefe Citie of this Prouince , yea , in all this Kingdome , lesse perhaps somewhat in compasse of walls then Nanquin , but better peopled : no place in the Citie emptie , nor occupied with Gardens , but all builded , and all the buildings almost with diuers stories , which in other Cities of China is not vsuall . The Inhabitants are so many , and the Tribute so much , that the Iesuites durst not relate that which hereof they had heard by graue testimonie , for the incredibilitie : the description would aske a whole volume . The chiefe street is almost halfe a dayes iourney in length , and cannot be lesse then admirable . For whereas the Chinois vse to erect triumphall Arches , as Monuments , to wel-deseruing Magistrates and ornaments to their Cities ; this one street hath at least three hundred such ( besides very many others in other parts of the Citie ) of massie stones , and exceeding curious workmanship , that if the houses , on both sides yeelded the like splendour , the world could not shew such a spectacle . But they occupie it all with shops , and build the most magnificence of their houses inwards , and yet those not like the Europaean Palaces . There is also a Lake close to the Citie , which the eye can scarcely measure , which sliding into a valley encompassing , embossed with diuers hillockes , hath giuen occasion to Arte to shew her vtmost in the adorning the same , beautifying all those spacious bankes with houses , gardens , groues ; a very labyrinth to the bewitched eyes , not knowing whereat most in this maze to be most amazed , wherein most to delight . And in delights doe they spend their dayes , filling the Lake with vessels , furnished with feasts , spectacles and playes on the water . There is a pleasant Hill in the middle of the Citie , whereon is a faire Tower or Steeple , where they measure their houres by a strange deuice . Out of huge vessels water droppeth from one to another , the lowest being very large , in the middle whereof is perpendicularly raised a rule , distinguished with houre-spaces , which by the ascent or descent of the water , diuide the rising and declining day , and declare the houres : euery halfe houre some men appointed by tables with cubitall letters , to giue notice of the time to all men . From this Hill is a prospect ouer all the Citie . All the streets being set with trees , make shew of pleasant gardens . It is so full of Riuers , Lakes , Rills , Ponds , both in the Citie and Suburbs , as if a man would frame a Platonicall Idaea of elegancie to his minde . The Idoll Temples are many and stately , which Idolatrie where it is wanting in China , hath a worse successour , Atheisme . Let vs stay a while and gaze ( for where haue you such an Obiect ? ) Is not Quinsay ( whilome the Royall Seat of the Kings of Mangi , as Venetus recordeth , supposed by our moderne Geographers to be swallowed vp with some Earthquake , or in Bellona's all-consuming bellie ) here raised vp from the graue ? The Lake situate on the one q side , ( so Paulus reports of Quinsay ) the Name Quinsay signifying the Citie of Heauen , and this called a Heauenly Paradise by the Chinois ; and Han signifies Lactea via in Heauen ; and Ceu , perfect : yea , Quinsay , or as Odoricus calls it , Canasia , and Han or Chanceu , not so disagreeing in sound , as different Dialects are wont : the excellency being chiefe Citie in the Kingdome , and this Prouince sometimes royall , as Pequin now and Nanquin are : the situation , South-east from Cinczianfu , and r fiue and twentie miles from the Sea : the high houses , and shops vnderneath : the exceeding trade , reuenue , pastimes by water , multitudes , fairenesse , and length of the streets ; all so conspiring to proue this Han or Hamceu to bee that Quinsay of Paulus . True it is , that Quinsay was then greater , being as Venetus sayth , an hundred miles about : But the euerting of that Farfur and his Familie , then raigning , the diuerting of the Court to Cambalu by the Tartars , and after to Nanquin by Humvn , and neuer returning hither , might lessen the same . And might not warres , in that long siege by the Tartars , in the recouerie thereof by the Chinois , easily circumcise her superfluitie ? Besides , who knoweth whether all this huge Lake might be contained in that account of Paulus , still compassed about with buildings ? Or before those warres , the Lake it selfe might ( as Suceu now is ) be builded on ; which Time and Warre hath consumed ; nor since the remoue of the Court were so necessarie . Mandeuile mentions warres at Quinsay in his time ; Nicolo di Conti ( which was here about the yeere 1440. ) saith Quinsay was in his time new built , of thirtie miles compasse . Or if any like better , that Suceu it selfe ( to which also many of these arguments agree ) should be this Quinsay , I contradict not . That which somtimes I haue thought that Quinsay , after so long a sicknesse , and consumption of warres , died ; bequeathing her Land-greatnesse to Nanquin , her Sea-treasures to Suceu , both arising out of the ashes of that Quinsay-Phenix ; I finde cannot ( I meane for Nanquin ) agree with the distance betwixt Suceu and Nanquin , aboue foure dayes iourney . Of this Quinsay , let the Reader take a large and leasurely view in Marcus Paulus , which but for tediousnesse I could hither haue transcribed . Whether Hanceu or Suceu bee it , or whether both these Paradises doe now succeed that Citie of heauen , or wheresoeuer else it be , it was ( which these are ) the wonder of the world : reported ( saith Paulus ) to haue 12000. bridges , 1600000. housholds : in which was a rich Mart of all commodities of the world ; there was spent euery day 9589. pounds of Pepper , it had ten principall Market-places , square , each square halfe a mile , the chiefe streets leading thereto being fortie paces wide , and running strait from one end of the Citie to the other , these Market-places foure miles asunder . But I forbeare the rest ; this Citie had twelue principall Companies or Arts , each of which had 12000. shops : the adioyning Countrey ( reckoned the ninth part of Mangi ) paide sixe millions and 400000. Duckats to the Great Chan yeerely for custome of Salt , made of the Sea-water , by the heate of the Sunne in large plaines : besides sixteene millions and 800000. Duckats otherwise . But let vs looke on some of the meaner Cities , one ( of those called Hien ) is Scianhai in the Prouince of Nanquin , in 29. degrees ouer-against Cerra , and within foure and twentie houres sayle of Iapon , and therefore is defended with a Garrison and a Nauie ; it hath about 40000. housholds , and the iurisdiction adioyning seemes a continued Citie with Gardena intermixed ; payes to the King 300000. Duckats : there is great store of Rice and Cotton , and in this Citie and the Suburban liberties are 200000. Weauers thereof : the aire wholsome , and they liue ordinarily to a great age , some to fourescore , and fourescore and ten , and many to a hundred yeeres . The keyes of Cities are euery night brought to the Gouernours , and thousands appointed to watch to preuent theeues , themselues being the worst : they ring bells at certaine spaces to each other . These Cities of China ordinarily want that elegance and magnificence , which stately Temples and sumptuous building doe affoord vnto our Cities of Europe . Their houses are lowe ; without the ornament of Porches , Galleries , Windowes , and prospect into the streets . Besides these habitations , they haue many which dwell not on land but in their ships . For their shipping is of two sorts , one for sayle , another for habitation also , and these meanes or fairer , according to the wealth of the owners . In the one side they carrie their families , in the other side their passengers . Many Barques are as victualling houses by the way , and likewise as shops of merchandize . Many of the poorer water-dwellers get their liuing by labour on land : their wiues ferry ouer passengers , and vse meanes to get fish . They bring vp thousands of Duckes , hatched with artificiall heate in dung , which hauing fed with a little Rice in the morning , they put out at a doore into the water , which presently swim on land , and eate the weedes which growe among the Rice ( these weeders thereby procuring some wages of the husband-men to their owners ) and at night are called home with a Tabor , each resorting to their owne Barque . They haue certaine Sea-crowes or Cormorants , wherewith they fish , tying their gorges that they cannot swallow the fishes which they take , till their Masters turne being serued , they are suffered to hunt for themselues : which one in this Citie of London hath lately imitated and effected . In the winter ſ they haue store of Ice and Snow , whereby the Riuers are frozen euen about Nanquin . They haue abundance of all things necessarie to the life of man , fruits , flesh , and fish , with prices correspondent . They haue two , and somewhere three haruests in the yeere . Few Mountaines , but Plaines of an hundred leagues . Wine they make of Rice . They eate thrice a day , but sparingly . There drinke ( be it water or wine ) they drinke hot , and eate with two stickes of Iuorie , Ebonie , or like matter , nor touching their meate with their hands ; and therefore little napery serueth them . Their warme t drinkes and abstinence from fruits , are great preseruatiues of their health , which for the most part they enioy , and none of them haue the stone , which some say is with vs caused by cold drinkes : but let vs take more full view of their persons and conditions . §. IIII. Of their Persons , Attire , and many strange Rites . SOme of the Chinois haue faces almost square : many in the Prouinces of Canton and Quamsi , haue two nayles on their little toes , a thing common to all the Cauchin Chinois . Their women are all of lowe stature , and account small feet their greatest elegance , and therefore binde and swaddle them so from their infancy all their liues , that they seeme , in going , stump-footed : which seemes to be by deuice of some to keepe them within doores . Neither men nor women euer cut off their haire ( which is generally blacke , and other colour a deformitie ) they let it growe on their crownes only till fifteene yeeres of age , after that all their heads ouer , loose on their shoulders till twentie yeeres , when they put on their virilis u pileus , the cap of manhood , and then gather it vp , the men into caules or hats , hollow at the top for the haire to passe thorow ; which the women vse not , but trimme vp their haire on knots with gold , siluer , stones , and flowers , eare-rings also at their eares , but no rings on their fingers . Both men and women weare long garments with wide sleeues . The men weare shooes of silke with curious workes and knots : none weares of leather but the basest : yea , their soles they make of cloth . The learned men weare square caps or hats , others round . They bestow long time euery morning in trimming their haire . They vse no shirts , but weare their inmost garment of white cloth , and vse often washing . They haue visants or vmbrellas to keepe off the sunne or raine , borne ouer them by their seruants ; the poorer carrie them of lesse forme , themselues . The generall colour of the Chinois is white , more or lesse according to the climate . Their beard is thin , long before it comes , of a few staring haires ( in some none ) noses little , scarse standing forth ; eyes prominent , blacke , little , of egge-fashion ; ( many dreames they had of Pantogia's eyes of a darke gray colour , as if iewels and precious things might thereby be knowne where they were hidden ) their eares are small . If they would paint a deformed man , they giue him a short garment , great eyes , and beard , with a long nose , like to vs . Their custome of names is very strange . The surname is ancient , vnchangeable and significant , of which there are not a thousand in all China . The name is also significant , and arbitrary , at the fathers pleasure , if a sonne : For daughters haue no names , besides the surname , but are called after their age and order ; the sonnes also are so called by others ; first , second , or otherwise , with their surname ; the parents onely and ancestors calling them by their names , and themselues in their writings . It would bee accounted an iniurie if any other should call them thereby : or if he should call his father or kinsman by his name . When first a childe betakes himselfe to studie , his Master giues him another name , which hee and his schoole-fellowes may call him by , and no man else . When he puts on his Mans hat , and marries a wife , some chiefe man giues him another name more honorable , by which all men may call him , but his seruants , or such as are subiect to him . This they call the Letter . Lastly , when he is of full ripe age , some graue man giues him his most honorable name , which they call Great , and by this any one may stile him : which yet his parents and elders doe not , but onely by the Letter . If any make profession of Religion in any of their Sects , his ghostly Father or Authour of his profession giues him a new name ( which they call ) of Religion . When one visits another , if hee doe not write in his letter ( of which afterwards ) his honorable name or surname , the Visitee askes him of it , that he may call him thereby without iniurie . And the Iesuites did also take to themselues in China-fashion such honorable names . They are studious of Antiquities . Pictures artificially drawne with inke , without other colours they haue in highest price ; the characters also and writings of the Ancients , with their Seales annexed . For many will seeke to gull men with counterfeits . All Magistrates haue the Seale of their office deliuered to them by Humvu , which if they lose , they are both depriued and punished , most diligently therefore preserued , carrying it with them to all places , and laying it vnder their heads at night . Men of good sort goe not in the streets on foot , but are carried in a close chaire by foure men , the curtens drawne on all parts but before : to distinguish them from Magistrates , whose chaires are euery way open . The Matrons are also carried in chaires closed euery way , by the forme easily knowne from those of Men. Coaches and Chariots the law forbids . Dice and Cards are common playes in China ; Chesse also somewhat vnlike ours : for the King goes not out of foure places next him , and the two Bishops haue their Queenes : two men also goe before the Knights , besides the ordinary pawnes . They haue another play which makes the skilfull therein well esteemed , though he can doe nothing else , with two hundred men , some white , some blacke , on a table of three hundred diuisions . This is vsed by the Magistrates . Women goe not abroad , except seldome to see their neerest kindred , or some of basest condition . In their offices of vrbanitie and courtesie they goe beyond all others , haue many bookes thereof , and reckon it one of those fiue vertues , which they call Cardinall . I feare to be in the relation , as they in action , tedious : and will but salute their salutations . They vncouer not the head to any , nor stirre the knee or foot , or vse embraces or kissing the hand . Their hands are hid and ioyned in their wide sleeues , except they doe some worke or with a fanne coole themselues , and in salutations first lift vp both sleeues and hands aloft in a modest manner , and then let them fall againe , standing face to face , and saying , Zin , Zin , which word is a rituall interiection , without any signification . When one visits another , or when friends meet in the streets , they doe thus , bowing also their bodies with their heads almost to the ground : they call this Zo ye : the inferiour placing the superiour , and the visited the visitor , on the right hand ( in the Northerne Prouinces on the left ) and then turne themselues both to the North. In solemner salutations , on high dayes , or after long absence , after the first bowing they kneele and touch the ground with their forehead : and then rise and doe it againe three or foure times ouer . In visitations , after other officious ceremonies , they offer him Chia to drinke ( of which we haue spoken ) with other iunkets . Except there bee great familiarity , he which will salute a friend , must at the doore deliuer to the seruant a letter before for his harbenger , to signifie his name in modest termes and affection towards him , with termes answerable to his estate . He is hereby warned to prepare himselfe for entertainment , clothing himselfe with apparell for that purpose , as must the guest also . If they were vnknowne to each other , they prostrate themselues , and knocke the ground diuers times with their foreheads . If they send a Present , they send withall a Letter , contayning the Inuentorie of the things sent , with termes very complementall ; which he must answere with another Letter of thankes , and a Present of like or greater value besides a recompence to the messenger . Their parting 's from each other are as full of ceremonie . In their feasts , they set each guest to tables , one furnished with flesh and fish , the other with fruits and iunkets . They send a Paitre or Letter ( the day , and sometime fiue or sixe dayes ) before , to inuite them ; and he which cannot come , with another Letter must excuse himselfe . On the day , with the first light he sends new inuitations , and againe a little before the time , or else his guests will not come . Much curtesie is in the meeting , exceeding much strayning and striuing about the place of sitting , as much solemne ceremonie in eating , as if they were bidden to be witnesses of their Hosts ostentation , to view and a little to taste his meates : but after sixe houres spent in this banquet , they may goe home to fill their bellies . In this officious trifling the Chinois spend a great part of their liues ; but especially at the beginning of the new yeere fifteene dayes together , and at their birth-dayes . When seruants salute their Masters , or the baser people their Superiors , they fall on their knees and thrice touch the ground with their foreheads , iust as they doe to their Idols : and when the Master speakes to his seruants , they stand at his side , and at euery answere fall on their knees ; and so doe the people to the great men . When one speakes to another they neuer vse the second person , nor the first when they speake of themselues , except Masters and Superiours to their seruants or inferiours . Many formes of complementall modestie in termes they haue , but the lowest , to call himselfe by his proper name , as we vse the pronoune I : and if they speake of any , they vse some more honorable name and circumlocution , if of themselues some modester termes . The Iesuites obserue a state and keepe within doores , not easie to be spoken with , because the Chinois contemne such as obserue modestie , and price men by their maiestie and solemne reseruations . When they send presents to each other , they may without inciuility take some and refuse others : they also vse to send presents in money . If a man be not within , when one comes with his Letter to visit , they leaue the Letter at the doore , to signifie his purpose : and this is enough also for the visited partie when in reuisiting he findes him absent . For euery one that visits must within three dayes be visited , in which respect the Iesuites were forced to cause their Porter or Seruant to keepe a note of them all , lest they should forget to repay these offices . If one meet another which hath not on his salutatory habite , he may not performe these rites till the other be vested for it ; for which cause their seruants attend them with these robes ; or else he that was attired must put off , and both salute in ordinary habit . In drinking , the Inuiter beginnes , holding vp his cup in a dish with both hands , all the guests turning to him , and pledging him together at once : supping vp their liquor , at foure or fiue times , although it be water , and not at one draught . No bread is brought into their feasts , nor Rice . None are compelled to drinke more then they please . The maiestie of feasts is in variety of dishes , none being taken off the table that are once set on , till the feast ended , and then bestowed on the guests seruants . Their bookes are full of precepts of obseruance to Parents and Superiours , which outwardly is there performed more then in all the world besides . They neuer sit in equall site , or ouer-against their betters , but on the lower side . This the Scholers performe to their Masters , speaking to them with great reuerence , and ( if they bee poore ) nourishing them whiles they liue with their owne labour . And when one is admitted Scholer to another , the Master sits in the higher end of the Hall ( which is ordinarily to the North , all the Temples , and priuate buildings , if it may be , opening to the South ) with his countenance to the doore . The Scholer comes before him , and foure times bowes his body , and as often kneeles downe and toucheth the ground with his forehead : euer after ( though higher preferred ) sitting at his side in euery meeting : although he hath beene his Scholer but one day . §. V. Of the mechanicall Arts in China , their Printing , &c. WHere Nature is so prouident of Materials , Art is easily induced to triall of experiments : of which we will name such as to vs seeme rarest . They generally are not so curious for exquisite workmanship , as to make things saleable at easier and cheaper rates : where Nobilitie is wanting , & the Mandarines pay what they please , and sometime force their employments . They build for themselues , not minding continuance to posteritie : nor will they beleeue without much astonishment the magnificence and antiquitie of European buildings . Foundations they lay not deepe ( vsually not at all ) within the earth : which makes the greatest buildings short liued , and their Citie walls to be often repaired . The roofes of their houses , euen where the walls are bricke , are sustained with pillars or posts of wood , and not on those walls . Printing is with them of ancient vse , at least fiue hundred yeeres , some say , more then a thousand and sixe hundred . Their manner differs much from ours , and is rather an expression then impression : they prouide a table of Peare-tree , or other smooth wood , and vpon the same lightly glue the whole sheet or written copie , which being dried is cunningly taken off , so as the characters remayne on the same table , which is p esently carued and cut with Iron instruments , that nothing but the draughts or lineaments of the letters are eminent and standing vp . Then with incredible celeritie and facilitie they print off the same , one man sometimes fifteene hundred in one day . And in cutting their tables they are so ready and expedite , that one of our Composers seemes to mee as long in setting a sheet of ours , as they in cutting theirs . The reason is , the greatnesse of their characters ; for so small as our letters could not easily bee engrauen in their tables . This commoditie they haue , that they may be layd by for as many impressions as they please , and in the meane time be may print off , for number of copies , as he findes sale : both which are wanting in our manner of printing . This makes their bookes so many and so cheape : and this easinesse made the Iesuites print at their owne houses , what bookes they liked . They haue also another way of printing . An Epitaph or other copie being cut in stone or wood , they lay thereon a leafe of moist paper , and on the same a woollen cloth : and then beat it on with a hammer till the thinne paper insinuate it selfe into the emptie spaces of the mould or forme , and then lightly lay on inke or what other colouring they please , so that the Epitaph or Copie remaynes in an elegant white : prouided that this be vsed where there is vse of greater characters . That which some hold of sleeping and burning the earth , of which their Porcelane is made an hundred yeeres in the earth , remouing it euery eight dayes , others gainsay , and our Iesuite is silent . Linschoten affirmeth , that the earth is naturally hard , beaten small , steeped , often stirred , and of the finest swimming in the top the finest made . Painting is much vsed but not in such perfection as with vs : which is true also of grauing and caruing . To adorne their pictures with oyle , or shadowes and landskips they know not , and in statues they haue no other rule of symmetrie but the eye . Their bells haue woodden clappers , and seeme not able to indure Iron , and therefore not comparable in sound to ours . Musicall Instruments they haue many and manifold : but they want Organs ( except some blown with the mouth ) and all such as goes with keyes , their strings are wouen of raw-silke , and know not our way of making them . Nor doe they know the discord-concord in musicall harmonie of diuers voyces ; so that their musike to vs is harsh , in their owne opinion glorious . For measuring houres they vse houre-glasses of water and other deuices , but in this and dyalling very rude . They are much addicted to Comedies and therein excell vs : many young men trauelling through the Kingdome in this profession and practice , or abiding in chiefe places of resort : But there ( as here ) the dregs of mankind . They are hired vnto feasts , whither they come prouided for what play shall be demanded : offering to that end their booke of Comedies to the feast-Master , to chuse which hee liketh : which the guests behold in their feastingtime with such pleasure , that they continue sometimes ten houres in feeding their eyes , and tastes , with one seruice after another in both kindes . Their Comedies are ancient , few of later writing , which the Actors pronounce in a singing accent . They haue also dancers on the rope , tumblers , and other feat-workers . Mathan an Eunuch feasted the Iesuites , where all these kindes were employed , being of his owne familie . One of them cast three kniues vp into the aire , still catching them by the hafts . Another lying on his backe , tossed with his feet lifted vp , an earthen vessell euery way , so as hardly might be done with the hands : the like tennisse-play with his feet he vsed with a bell , and a great table . They had also dumbe shewes acted : and a boy dancing very artificially : on a sudden start vp a boy of earth keeping the same measures , and much admirable sport betwixt them . Seales are in much vse , not onely for their Letters , but for other their writings , Poems , Pictures , and other things : they contayne onely their name , surname , degree and dignitie . They vse not one , but diuers , not in waxe , but coloured red ; the Grandes hauing at table a boxe full of Seales , which contayne their diuers names engrauen ( for euery Chinois is called by many names ) and are of diuers matter , Wood , Marble , Iuorie , Brasse , Crystall , Corall , and other stones more precious . The makers of them are many and those learned , the characters differing from the vulgar , and sauoring antiquitie . The arte of Inke-making also is not here illiberall , which they make vp in balls , x of the smoake of oyle , and grinde with water on a stone , and then take it vp with pensils made of Hares haire , and write therewith , not with pennes , their paper being like thinne transparent parchment . They all of both sexes vse fannes , without which none of them come abroad , not so much for necessity ( especially in colder places and seasons ) as for a kind of grace : Euen as gloues with vs are most for ornament , and the most vsuall presents , so are fannes in China ; of diuers matter and forme , Reed , Wood , Iuorie , with Paper , Silke , or a kind of odoriferous Straw ; round , square , ouall , with sentences written therein . In these things these differ from vs , in other things are very like , in the vse of tables , stooles , beds , which other people neere and farre obserue not , but sit , feede , and sleepe on carpets spred on the ground . Things are there exceeding cheape : y a hundred pound of Sugar may be bought for nine or ten six-pences ; and other things proportionable : so that though there are none rich , as wee interpret the word in Europe , for such and such reuenues : yet this cheapnesse doth recompence that other defect . They haue Artificers of all trades : and in idlenesse none may liue . The impotent are well prouided for in Hospitals . They haue no Gentlemen , but euery man is a Plebeian vntill his merits raise him . Preferment is atchieued onely by learning . This maketh them generally studious . §. VI. Of their language , writing , Astrologie , Philosophie , and Phisike . THe beginning of this discourse must bee with their words , letters , and writing : wherein this is first to be admitted , that they haue not one booke written in the vulgar idiome or common language . But they haue one language called Quonhoa , for their Courts , and writings , which is common through all China , which alone the Iesuites learned , and which the learned and strangers commonly vse ; women also and children attayning by this common vse to the vnderstanding thereof . As for the differing languages of each Prouince , it is not so necessary nor commendable , being but of vulgar both vse and reckoning . But in euery Tongue and Dialect the words are euery one Monosyllables , howsoeuer sometimes two or three vowels fall into one diphthong . As for them , they mention not vowels or consonants , or letters , but in writing , the letter , syllable , and word is all one , being nothing else but hieroglyphicall characters , of which there are no fewer then words , or things ; which yet they so compound and connexe , that they haue not aboue 70. or 80000. If we pronounce any of their words in two syllables , it is when two of their characters are applyed to signifie one thing . Some 10000. of these characters are necessary for vsuall writing : for to know them all , is that which few either can , or need . Their sound also is in great part the same , and yet both figure and signification different : so that there is no so equiuocall a language ; neither can a Hearer write out an Oration or Speech from the Speakers mouth , nor a booke be vnderstood of them which heare it read , but they must look , and discerne with their eyes that equiuocation which their eares cannot . And in speaking they are often hereby forced sometime to repeat that which hath before been elegantly deliuered , sometimes to write it , or ( if such meanes be wanting ) with water on the Table , or Characters formed with the finger in the ayre , to expresse their mindes to the conceit of others : and this is most common amongst the most learned which speake in print , and affect inke-horne Rhetorike . They haue fine accents , by which they also distinguish this equiuocation , that one and the same word thus by accents diuersified , shall signifie fiue seuerall things nothing alike . This makes the language hard to be learned of strangers ; which yet the Iesuites haue learned to write and reade : and I would all the Equiuocators amongst them ( that teach to illude oathes , and delude the World by their two-fold , two-forked , serpentine Equiuocation in Mental reseruations , & Verbal double-significations ) were all there , learning the China language to conuert Heathens , rather then here practising the Romish equiuocating Dialect to peruert Christians to worse then Heathenisme . Peruerse Masters , louers of strange language , in Prayers to GOD , in Oathes and Assertions to Man ; in the one , Parrats without reason ; in the other Deuils , without Religion : this being the strongest bond which Religion hath , binding at once to GOD and Man , and yet these Religious Mountebanks , by iuggling querks dissoluing these bonds , and at once deluding both GOD & Man . Foolish Romans ! that sent backe the Legates to Hannibal , that by equiuocation had before fulfilled their Oath of returning ! foolish Regulus ! that returnedst to thy Tormentors , chusing thy selfe rather then thy Oath to be tortured ! and most most foolish Martyrs , that so sleightly for want of this sleight , ran vpon Fire , Swords , Lyons ! And might not we begin a contention with that assertion , That an Oath for confirmation is to men an end of contention , which in this equiuocating Hydra is rather multiplied ? That neither Rome Ethnike , nor primitiue Christian Rome , could ( at least by imitation of diabolicall ambiguous Oracles ) deuise in those dayes so transcendent a suttlety , but Moderne Rome by Iesuiticall midwiferie , must be the Mother of so super-fine a babe ! But what doth this Brat in our way ? I will rather follow the Iesuits in China then in Rome ( except when Rome followes them thither too ) and herein with thankfulnesse accept their report . The reason of this equiuocall sound of words is ascribed to the Chinois account of eloquence , in writing rather then speaking , and therefore to furnish that , neglecting this : insomuch as familiar messages are sent by writing , and not by word of mouth . Musicall skill was a good helpe to the Iesuites in learning the language , by reason of their varietie of accents . And although this multitude of Characters be to the Memory burthensome , yet it helpes it as much another way in sauing the labour of learning diuers languages , whiles euery Prouince of China speaking diuersly , agree in writing ; the Iaponians , also Corayans , Cauchin-Chinois , Leuhiees , all conceiuing the same Characters , although the Iaponians haue an Alphabet of letters to write after our manner , which the Chinois haue not . They write their lines from the top of the Page to the bottome downewards , which they multiply from the right hand to the left : whereas our custome is quite contrary , from the left hand , side-wayes . We haue three consonants B.D.R. which the Chinois neither vse , nor can by any Character expresse : and in our words which haue them they borrow some sound neerest the same . Likewise , they neuer haue two consonants without a vowell betweene : and all their words end in vowells , except M. or N. of consonants onely . This and the diuers pronuntiation of their Characters in diuers places , made the Latin forme of Baptisme hard to be expressed by the Iesuites . Now for the subiect of their studies , their chiefe is Morall Philosophie : in Naturall they are rude : and their Ethikes are confusedly deliuered , not digested into formall method ( for of Logicke they are ignorant ) but in confused sentences and discourses . The greatest of the Chinian Philosophers was Confutius , who was borne fiue hundred and fiftie one yeeres before the Incarnation of our Lord , and liued aboue seuentie yeres in great shew of learning & holinesse . And few of our Ethnike Philosophers haue equalled him , many he hath exceeded . The Chinois haue him in such reputation , that they thinke there neuer liued man more holy , and all his sayings are of authoritie beyond gaine-saying amongst the learned . And the Kings themselues haue euer since had him in veneration , not as a god , but as a most excellent man and Author of their learning ; honouring his posteritie , the chiefe of which enioyeth by inheritance ample titles , immunities and reuenues . They are also indifferently skilled in Astrologie and diuers Mathematicall Sciences : in Geometry and Arithmetike they haue beene more expert . The Constellations they doe not distinguish as we do , and number foure hundred Stars more then our Astrologers , reckoning some smaller , which doe not alway appeare . They tell the Quantities , and foretell Eclipses , but not exactly : and referre all their Astrologie to that which is called Iudiciall , esteeming a fatall dependance of all things from the Stars : and haue borrowed in these Arts many things from the Saracens . The Author of this Royall Family forbad the studie of Iudiciall Astrologie to all but one Family , in which it continueth by inheritance . But he which now reigneth maintaines many at great cost , both Eunuchs in his Palace , and Magistrates without , which haue two Courts in Paquin , one obseruing China Kalenders , the other the Saracenicall , and compare both together . Both of them haue an open place on the top of a small Hill to contemplate the Starres , in which they haue Mathematicall Instruments , of exceeding greatnesse , of molten brasse , which seeme to bee ancient . On this Hill alwayes one of their Colledge doth watch by night to obserue , if any new Comet , or other raritie appeare in the Heauens : which if it happen , the next day they by libell admonish the King thereof , together with their opinion of good or euill ensuing . This place of contemplation at Nanquin , is within the Citie , and in massinesse of Instruments excells that at Pequin z or Paquin . The Pequin-Astrologers haue priuiledge of foretelling the Eclipses of Sunne or Moone ; and the Magistrates and Priests are commanded to meet in a certaine place in their Robes and Vestments , to helpe the labouring Planet : which they thinke they doe with musicall sound of Cymballs , often bowing their knees , all the time of the Eclipse ; fearing ( as I haue heard ) lest some , I know not what Serpent should then deuoure the same . In Naturall Philosophie they were too Naturall , and haue very little Art. They knew not the cause of the Moones Eclipse , by the interposition of the earth , but thought that being opposite to the Sunne , it lost the light by some amazement : others thought that the Sunne had a hole in the midst , against which when the Moone came , shee lost her light . That the Sunne was greater then the earth seemed to them a strange paradoxe , much more that this might be spoken of the Starres : the like was it that the Earth was round ( for they thought it square , and the middle and best part thereof to be their Kingdome ) or that there could be Antipodes without falling , or that heauy things were attracted by the Center , or that there were Orbes ; and for the ayre they thought it a vacuum or emptinesse , not reckoning it amongst the Elements , of which yet they numbred fiue , Metall , Wood , Fire , Water , Earth . Their Arithmetike was with beades on wyre-strings fastned to a linnen cloth . In these things Ricius declaring their ignorance and the Europaean Science , wan great admiration , they ( which before thought all besides themselues Barbarians ) saying , that they were to vs as the rude Tartars to them , and that they left where we began , namely at Rhetorike and Grammar , which with Ethikes and Politikes are the chiefe . Some of the Idolatrous sects had more monstrous and ridiculous fancies , that the Sunne hid himselfe euery night in a certaine Hill called Siunni , which they said was fixed in the Sea 24000. miles vnder the water : and for Eclipses , they held that a certaine god named Holochan eclipsed the Sunne , couering it with his right hand ; and so the Moone , with his left . Their Astrologers rather obserued their old rules , little knowing or seeking the Naturall causes . The Instruments which they had in their two Colledges at Nanquin and Paquin , were alike , very admirable , seeming to be made in the reigne of the Tartars . Foure of them were very great ; One a Globe marked with paralells and meridians , as great as three men could fathom , set vpon a great Cube of brasse likewise : the second was a Spheare , fiue foot in the Diameter , with Chaines in stead of Circles , diuided into 365. degrees , and a few minutes : the third was a Gnomon , ten foot high on a huge Marble : the fourth , and greatest consisteth of three or foure Astrolabes , each fiue foot in the Diameter , with other appurtenances very admirable . Their Rules of Physicke differ much from ours : yet agree with vs in feeling the pulse , and are not vnhappy in their cures . They vse simple medicines , roots , hearbs , and the like , their whole Art in manner the same with our Herbarists . They haue thereof no publike Schoole , but as each priuately learneth of some Teacher . In both the Royall Cities , Degrees are granted to the Professors after Examination ; but both this and that of little worth : none being thereby of greater authoritie , or without it hindered to practise . And neither in Physicke nor Astrologie doth any take great paines , which hath any hope of proficience in their Ethikes , those being the refuges of Pouertie , this the high-way to Honor. Their Geography was such , that they called their Countrie Thien-hia , that is , All vnder heauen , thinking the World to haue little else of any worth . §. VII . Of their Ethikes , Politikes , and Degrees in Learning . CONFVTIVS , their Philosophicall Prince , compyled foure Volumes of the Ancient Philosophers , adding a fifth of his owne : these he called the Fiue Doctrines . They containe Morall and Politicall Precepts of good Life & Gouernment , with the Examples , Rites , Sacrifices , and Poems of the Ancients . Besides these fiue Volumes out of Confutius , & some of his disciples , are gathered into one Tome , diuers Rules , Sentences , Similes , touching the wel ordering of a mans selfe , family , or the kingdome ; which is called the Foure-bookes , and into so many parts diuided . These nine are their ancientest , and fountaines of the rest of their books , containing most part of their Hieroglyphicall Characters ; authorized by royal Priuiledges & ancient Customes to be the Principles and Foundations of all Chinian Learning : wherin it is not enough to vnderstand the Text , but suddenly to write of euery sentence ; to which purpose , that a Tetrabiblion must be cunned by heart . They haue no publike Schoole , or Vniuersity , where Readers vndertake to expound them : but euery one is to prouide him a Master , at his owne choice and charge ; of which are great numbers : because in that multitude of Characters , one cannot teach many , and each man desires to haue his children taught at home . They haue three Degrees , which are conferred vpon such , as by examination are found worthy . This examination is onely in writing . The first Degree , called Sieucai , is bestowed in euery Citie by the Tihio ( a learned man appointed thereunto by the King ) in that place which is named the Schoole ; and somewhat resembleth our Batchellors . This Tihio visiteth euery Citie in the Prouince , for this purpose : whither when he is come , all the Students in the Citie and Confines , that aspire to that Degree , resort , and submit themselues to a three-fold Triall . First , he is examined of certaine Masters , which are set ouer the Bachellors , till they attaine a higher Degree : in which , all are admitted to triall that will , sometimes foure or fiue thousand in one Citie . These Masters are maintained by the King to this Office . These passe them ouer to a second proofe , by the Foure Magistrates of the Citie ; which , of so great a number , chuse some two hundred of the best Writers , whom they commit to the third Examination by the Tihio , who intituleth twentie or thirtie of the chiefe of them , and numbreth them with the Bachellor of former yeeres . These are priuiledged to weare a Gowne , Cap , and Bootes , in token of their Degree : and in publike Assemblies , haue higher Places , besides larger Complements and Immunities , and are subiect to their Tihio , and those Foure Masters ; other Magistrates little meddling with their cases . This Tihio doth also examine those former Bachellors , to see how they haue profited or decayed ; which , according to their writing , are diuided into fiue rankes : the first , are licenced vnto some publike Offices , of lesse reckoning : the second , haue a reward , but not so great : the third , haue neither reward , nor punishment : the fourth , are publikely scourged : the last , degraded , and ranked with the Communaltie . Their second Degree is called Kiugin , somewhat like the Licentiates in some Europaean Vniuersities . This is conferred but once in three yeeres , in the chiefe Citie of the Prouince , in the eight moneth , and with greater solemnitie , to fewer , or more , according to the dignitie and largenesse of the Prouince . In Pequin , in Nanquin , 150. doe proceed Licentiats ; in Cequian , Quiansi , and Fuquiam , 95. in the rest , fewer . Vnto this Triall , onely Bachellours , and but the choice of them , are admitted , not aboue thirtie or fortie of one Citie ; which yet , sometimes , in one Prouince , amount to 4000. Competitors . That third yeere therefore , which happened with them 1609 , 1612 , 1615 , &c. a few dayes before the eight Moone , which often falls out in September , the Magistrates of Pequin present vnto the King the Names of 100. the chiefe Philosophers in China , out of which , hee chuseth thirtie ( two for euery Prouince ) to bee sent Examiners . One of these two , must bee of the Kings Colledge , called Han lin yuem . As soone as euer they are named by the King , they must post to their designed Prouince , many Spies attending , that they speake not with any one man of that Prouince , before the Kiugin are entituled . Other principal Philosophers also of that Prouince are chosen to assist these Examiners in the first Triall . In euery Prouinciall Citie is a huge Palace erected for this end , enclosed with high walls , in which are many roomes , wherein , without noyse , they may discusse those writings : and in the midst of the Palace aboue 4000. Cels , or little Studies , which can hold nothing but a small table , a stoole , and one man , out of which , one is not permitted to see or speake with another . When these Posers are come to the Citie , they , and their Assistants of that Prouince , are shut vp in their seuerall Stations , before they may speake with each other , or any one else , and so continue all the time of this Act or Commencement , many Souldiers and Magistrates attending to prohibite all commerce & conference , on all hands , with any within or without the Palace . In this examination , three daies , the ninth , the twelfth , and the fifteenth of the Moone are spent in euery Prouinciall Citie , from the earliest light , til the euening darkenesse , the doores carefully shut ; some refection being the day before allowed them , at publike charge . When the Bachellers come into the Palace , they are narrowly searched , whether they bring any Booke or Writing with them ; and are allowed only their Pensill , Paper , Inke , and writing Plate or Stone . If any fraud bee found , they are both excluded and punished . Then the doores being shut and sealed , the two Examiners propound out of their Tetrabiblion , three sentences , on which euery one is to write so many Theames : also , out of those Fiue Doctrines , foure sentences , the arguments of so many other Theames or Orations . These seuen Writings must bee adorned both with eloquent phrase , and elegant sentences , according to the Chinian Rhetorike ; not any one Writing exceeding fiue hundred Characters or Words . The next day of triall they haue three questions of state propounded out of the old Chronicles , or of things which may after happen , to which they returne answer in three Writings . Likewise , the third day three cases propounded of such things as may be demanded in executing publike functions , which they answere in so many writings . Thus euery one hauing that dayes arguments written out , is by some thereunto appointed , brought vnto his designed Cell , where he writeth in a Booke his Meditations , subscribing his owne , his fathers , grandfathers , and great grandfathers Names ; then closing the booke , that none but they which are deputed , may open it , to whom they offer it . These bookes , before they come to the Examiners , are new copied and transcribed by others in red inke , whereas the former were in blacke : and these transcripts , without the Authors names , deliuered to these Prouinciall Examiners , which are chosen to assist the two Principall , which reiect the worst , and offer twice so many of the best as are to proceed at that time , vnto the Kings Examiners . These make a new examination , chusing out so many as are to bee admitted Graduates , and obserue which are best , second , and third , composing them in their due order . This being done , all the Examiners together compare the Copies with the Originalls ( knowne by certaine numbers indorsed ) and taking out the Authors names , expose them , written on large Tables , in Cubitall letters , about the end of the eight Moone , with great concourse of Magistrates , and applause of their friends . This degree enioyeth farre greater priuiledges and immunities , with a peculiar habit : and if they seeke not to proceed further , they are capable of many publike Offices . After this , the Kings Examiners publish a booke , which containeth the names of the Licentiates , and the chiefe writings on euery Theame ; especially his , who obtained the first name amongst all the Competitors , who is called Quiayven . The third degree answers to our Doctor : they call it Cin-su . This is conferred euery third yeere also , but only at Pequin , the yeere next after the former Proceeding . Euery Kiugin , or Licentiat , out of all Prouinces may bee admitted to the Examination , but onely three hundred are Speeders of fiue thousand Competitors . The Examiners are principall Magistrates : the time , the second Moone ; on the same dayes , and in the same manner , as the former . These being created and pronounced Doctors in that place where the Licentiates are made , all in the Kings Palace , before the chiefe Magistrates of the Court ( the King himselfe was wont to be present ) doe vndergoe a new Triall , and make a writing on a Theame propounded ; according to which , the order of Offices , whereof they are made capable , is declared , being of three Rankes or Formes . He which had the first place in the examination of Doctors , is here sure to haue the third : but he which here obtaines the first or second place , is dignified with an honorable title ( like to that of a Duke or a Marquesse with vs , if it were hereditary ) all his life , and obtaineth the highest places in the gouernment . Anno 1604. three hundred and eight Doctors were made ; and then another Triall was made for the Kings Collegiats of Hanlinyen : of that number were named twentie foure , chosen out of those three hundred and eight , as in the former Trialls . These are chosen to the chiefe Magistracies in the Kingdomes but so , as after many other trialls , onely twelue or fifteene of those twentie foure be chosen . These Doctors enioy their proper Vest , Cap , Bootes , and other ensignes of Magistrates , and are admitted vnto the best functions , so as they alway exceed the Licentiates , and are suddenly become the Grandes of the Kingdome . Those Licentiates which are reiected from their Doctorship , if they haue no further hope , are admitted , and betake themselues to some places of gouernment . But if they intend to make and abide a new triall , the studie hard at home other three yeeres : some of them ten times aduenturing the same , without desired successe , wearing and wearying out their liues in priuate . There is a booke also published of the Doctors Commencement or Act , as of the former : and another yeerely , containing all the Doctors names in the Kingdome , with their Countrey , Parents , Offices , and places of Residence . They also which are fellow Commencers , and proceed either Licentiates or Doctors the same yeere together , euer after affect each other as brethren , and their Examiners as Parents or Masters , although they sometimes attaine higher preferments then these . In some Cities they haue Exercises of Learning , euery learned man of chiefe note hauing his day appointed whereon to lecture or discourse of some Morall Vertues . And they haue also an especiall Officer , called Tauli , which on certaine dayes is to call an Assembly ( he is a great Magistrate ) and to exhort the people to vertue , as it were by preaching . Militarie Honors are conferred in the same yeeres , places , titles , vnto the Professors therof : the time , is the Moone following : the solemnitie much lesse , according to the Chinian account of Souldierie . Their first triall is on Horse-backe , and then in full carriere they shoot nine Arrowes : in the second , three at the same marke , on foot . And they which with foure arrowes mounted , and with two standing , haue hit the marke , are admitted to the third triall : in which , they are enioyned to write an Oration , or Theame , of some question propunded . And the Iudges declare in each Prouince some fiftie of these Licentiates : and when Doctors are made at Pequin , an hundreth of the best militarie Licentiates in all the Kingdome , after a threefold examination are there declared Doctors . The Doctors of this Societie , sooner then Licentiates , but not without bribes , are admitted to some militarie place of commaund . And both Philosophicall and Militarie , being admitted Doctors , write ouer their doores , in Cubitall letters , their Degree and Title . The Presidents and Iudges , in all Examinations , whether of Militarie , Mathematicall , Physicke , or Ethicke Sciences , are their Philosophers , without assistance of any of other professors : so much doe they account of this Confutian Philosophie , as if it had made them able to iudge of all things . §. VIII . Of the King , his Court , Issue , Reuenue , and Maiestie . CHina is a Monarchie , not knowing the names of Aristocratie , or Democratie , or any other Polycratie : not so much as Dukes , or great Nobles , enioying either Title there , or Dominion , ( whereof in ancient times were many ) these 1800. yeeres past . Sometimes it hath beene subiect to ciuile broyles , and sometimes diuided into many petty kingdomes : but was neuer quite subiected to forraine Soueraightie , till the Tartarian Conquest vnder one Tiemor ( so the Chinois call that great Chan ) which so continued till the yeere 1368. When one of their Chieftaynes ( whom they called of the euent Hum-vu , that is , a floud of weapons ) expelled the Tartars , compelled the Chinois to his subiection . The Kingdome passeth by inheritance . Some ancient Kings are yet commended for commending the Kingdome to the vertuous succession of some rarer men then their kindred yeelded : and sometimes the people rebelling haue dispossessed one and substituted another . In this kingdome are no ancient Lawes : But the first of any Family which obtayneth the Soueraigntie , makes new Lawes at his pleasure , which his Successors in that family doe not easily alter . That Hum-vu the Conqueror is the founder of their present Lawes , either enacting new , or confirming the old , as he saw good . From ignorance of Geographie they esteemed their King Lord of the World , and therefore call him Thiencu , the sonne of Heauen : for they esteeme Heauen the greatest God. Yet commonly the people call him Hoamsi , that is , the greatest Monarch . Hum-vu was a great both Warrior and Polititian . He ordayned that none of the Kings children should deale in publike functions or affayres of state : yet hee made them seeming amends , with assignation of most ample reuenues , and the title of Guam , a Prince or petty King . Their reuenue is paid out of the Exchequer , to preuent Clients and dependance of Tenants . Much complement of reuerence is done them by the Magistrates , but no subiection . Their Children and Nephewes are honored also , but their titles and reuenues still decreasing as they descend further from the Royall stemme : till at last no more bee allowed them , then may supply their necessitie without trade or worke . Like care is had of the Royall daughters marriage and maintenance . The Commanders which assisted him in the Conquest , hee vouchsafed honourable titles , militarie prefectures , with other immunities and reuenues , still descending to their posteritie , who are subiect neuerthelesse to the Citie Magistrates . One strange priuiledge of theirs is this . The exploits of the head of their family vnder Hum-vu , are grauen in an yron plate . This continueth with the first borne of that family , who thereby may challenge pardon for any man in any crime , three sundrie times , if hee offer the same to the King . Only treason is vnpardonable , which depriueth the Traytor and all his posteritie for euer of all dignitie . Like honors doe the Kings sonnes or fathers in law enioy , and some others who haue well deserued of the State . Only the Doctors and Licentiates are admitted to offices of gouernment , not preferred by fauour of others , or the King himselfe , but by the Law and his merits . All Magistrates are called Quonfu , that is , Presidents : and as an honourable title b Lau ye , or Lau sie , a Lord or Father . The Portugalls stile them Mandarines . And although these Magistrates can finish nothing , till by Petition they obtayne the Kings confirmation : yet he enacteth nothing which they doe not first sollicite . And if any priuate man preferre a Petition to the King ( which seldome happens , because there is an Officer appointed to examine them before the King sees them ) yet the King referres them to that Tribunall whereto they belong . This I haue diligently searched and found for certaine , that the King himselfe may not giue a summe of money , or office to any man , vnlesse hee bee first petitioned by some of the Magistrates , except in his owne houshold : for those gifts are not taken out of the publike treasure , but the priuie purse . His Customes and Tributes , which exceede without controuersie a hundred and fiftie millions yeerely ( euery house not priuiledged , paying tribute ) are not brought into the Treasurie of the Palace ; nor may the King spend them after his pleasure : but all the money and prouision is brought into the publike Treasuries and Store-houses , which are through the Kingdome . Out of these a certaine allowance is appointed by Law , and nothing more or lesse , for the Kings expences , his Wiues , Children , Eunuchs , and Family . Thence the Magistrates and Souldiers stipends , and other officers through the Kingdom are discharged . Thence also the publike Edifices of the Palaces of the King and his kinsemen , Cities , Walls , Forts , and all prouisions of Warre are mentioned . And some yeeres it happens , that this huge reuenue will not serue for necessary expences , but they are forced to new impositions . The ordinary Census or poll-money is three Mazes or halfe Duckets ; besides the profits of the earth and handicrafts . The rest are Customes , which in Canton , one of the least Prouinces , are neere eight millions . Vanlie , that is now King , hath raigned fortie yeeres , a man of great wisedome , but vicious and tyrannicall . Hee vseth his sonne and apparant Heire very hardly , and hath indeuoured to make a second sonne , which he had by a more beloued wife , his successor : but was gaine-said by all the Magistrates in the Kingdome , those of the Court resigning their robes and hanging them on the Palace walls , so that hee was forced to proclaime the eldest . Whose mother lately lying on her death-bed , the Prince could hardly obtaine his fathers licence to visit her , and then attended with two Eunuchs : the mother comforted her sonne , saying , It neuer yet happened that the heire of the kingdome dyed of hunger : ( For the King scarse allowes him necessaries , none else daring for feare . ) The King forbad mourning and publike pompe vnto her funeralls . The King respects beautie only in choice of his wiues ( as doe all of the Royall bloud ) nor doe the great men care to preferre their daughters to the Royall bed . For it is little they can doe , and much they must suffer , euer inclosed in the Palace , neuer admitted the sight of their friends , who also are not thereby aduanced to further preferments . The King hath Officers which make choice of women for him . One wife is chiefe and is as it were legitimate : the King and Heire apparant , marry other nine a little inferior : and after them sixe and thirtie others ; all which enioy the title of wiues : to which are added many more Concubines , not entituled Wiues or Queenes . Those which bring the King sonnes , proue most gracious , especially the mother of the eldest sonne : howsoeuer it fared otherwise in this before mentioned . This King was not the sonne of the first wife , nor is his Heire . The Chinois are a deceitfull and trecherous people , and therefore the Kings in this age come not abroad in publike : and when in times past they did it , they obserued a thousand cautels for safetie , the Palace and the streets being all in armes for his guard nor was he scene when thus hee was seene , nor the seat knowne in which he was carryed , many other being then carryed to preuent intelligence . And when hee came into the Tribunall , hee appeared from a high window , couering his face with an Iuory table in his hand , and hauing another table on his head a cubit long , halfe so broad , so behanged with stones that they hid his face . The Kings colour is yellow , his garment being embroidered with golden Dragons . These also are painted or carued in all the Palace , Plate , and houshold furniture ; the tiles also being yellow , and set forth with Dragons . This hath caused some to thinke them to be of gold or brasse , whereas they are of earth ( as I haue often felt ) and yellow , greater then ours , and fastned on the roofe with nailes , the heads whereof are guilded . If any priuate man should vse the yellow colour , or Dragons in priuate vse , except of the Kings bloud , it were high treason in him . These of Royall posteritie ( being now aboue 60000. all maintained at publike charge , and daily encreasing ) are a great burthen to the common-wealth : being idle , and as occasion is offered , licentious , on whom the King hath continuall spies . None of them without the Kings leaue may goe out of the Citie appointed him , vnder grieuous punishments : nor may any of them reside in the Royall Cities Pequin or Nanquin . The Kings Palace hath foure opposite gates , by which whosoeuer passeth , they alight off their horses or seates in which they are carryed , and passe by on foot , which is also obserued at Nanquin . The South side hath three gates both within and without : by the middle of which the King passeth in or out , and is neuer else open ; others at the right or left hand . No man speakes to the King but the Eunuchs , and the rest of his Family : others of all sorts speake to him only by Petition , and those so full of complement , that euery learned man cannot make them ; besides , peculiar Magistrates are as it were Masters of Requests to examine all Petitions to bee exhibited . At the beginning of euery yeere ( which is at the new Moone which next goeth before or followes the Nones of February , the beginning of their Spring ) a Legate is sent out of euery Prouince to the King , which is done with more formall solemnity euery third yeere . And in euery Citie , euery new-Moone-day , all the Magistrates assemble to a place in the Citie , where is the Kings Throne , and his Armes ( gilded Dragons ) and doe worship on their knees before the same , praying ten thousand yeares of life to the King . The same is done yearely on the Kings Birth-day ; on which day , the Magistrates of Pequin , and other Legats out of the Prouinces , and all his kindred , come to the Court with gratulations and presents . All others that haue obtained preferments , by the Kings nomination , are to goe before day , and with appointed Rites to doe veneration to the Kings Throne , hauing on a Vest of purple , siluer and gilt head-tyres , for that purpose . The kingdomes adiacent are willingly refused of this King , whose predecessors sometime possessed , after freed them , as bringing more burthen then profit : which of late appeared in Corea , which the Iaponites inuaded , the Chinois defended , as a butting on the frontiers : but when the enemy left inuading , the defender soone after voluntarily relinquished these new subiects . Yet these , Couchin-China , Sian , and other adioyning , pay a tribute rather voluntarie , for hope of protection or gayne , then required , exacted , or by the Chinois regarded . Fiue Prouinces , Chiansi , Cechian , Nanchin , Vquam , and Sciantum , pay their tributes in Rice and Wheat , which are carried in the Kings Vessels and Ships thereto appointed , which are before related to bee more then ten thousand , belonging to these fiue Prouinces , besides those belonging to Magistrates and Merchants : insomuch , that Merchants that dwell Southwards from it , are forbidden to enter those streames , lest the multitude of vessels should cloy vp the passage , or endammage the King : and yet they are so many , that sometimes they are forced to stay many daies , especially in drier seasons , notwithstanding floud-gates made against Bridges , wherewith they stay , and heighten the waters ; which being full , are opened , and sometimes in the Cataract , Vessels drowned as they goe out or in ; the King being at a million of gold yeerely charge to make one Streame , called the yellow Streame of the muddle colour , nauigable and safe for his ships , which are drawne against the Streame by thousands of men . Neither dare they aduenture passage by Sea , for feare both of Pyrates , and of the Sea it selfe , which would bee farre more speedle , and lesse costly . The other tenne Prouinces pay their Tributes in Siluer . His Courtiers are Eunuchs ; whom their poorer parents haue gelded in their youth , in hope of this Court-preferment : where , after they are admitted by that Manderine , appointed to this Office , they are trained vp vnder elder Eunuchs , to bee made seruiceable . Of this drosse of mankind , are in the Court ten thousand ; Pantogia supposeth sixteene thousand . This King is esteemed more tyrannicall then his predecessors : neither doth hee euer come abroad , as they were wont once in the yeare , to sacrifice in the Temple sacred to Heauen and Earth . His Palace is farre more spacious , but not equall in workemanship to those in Europe . It is compassed with a triple wall , the first wherof might enuiron a large Towne . Herein , besides the many lodgings of the Eunuchs , are Hills , Groues , Streames , and other things of pleasure . The Iesuite c our Author saith , That he passed eight huge Palaces , before became to the lodgings of those Eunuchs , which were appointed to learne how to order their Clockes or Watches , wherewith they had presented the King : and there were as many beyond . And ascending vp a Tower , hee saw Trees , Gardens , Houses , exceeding all that euer he had seene in Europe , who yet had beene in many the most sumptuous buildings therein . Within the third wall is the King , with his women , children , and such seruants as are thither admitted . When the heire apparant is proclaymed , all his other sonnes are sent away soone after , and confined to certaine Cities , where they nothing participate in affaires of State : otherwise , are honoured as the Kings kindred , liuing in pleasure in their Palace prisons , vnto the third and fourth generation . Neither is any meanes of greatnesse left to any : the Royall kindred not dealing with affaires of Gouernment , the Gouernours neither inheriting their Offices , nor leauing either place or name of Gentrie to their Families . And those which haue command of the Souldiers , pay not their wages ; nor haue their Treasurers command of their persons : and their imployments are ( out of their natiue ) in some remoter Prouince . Vpon occasion of the warres against the Iaponites in Corea ( which much terrified this vnwarlike Nation ) the Royall Treasure being exhaust , tyrannicall meanes were vsed to supply them . There is report of many Gold and Siluer Mynes in China , which the ancient Kings , vpon some policies , shut vp , and this now commanded to bee opened . Hee exacted also an imposition of two in the hundreth on all goods that were sold in the Kingdome : which had beene tolerable , if the Magistrates had beene employed : but hee vsed his Eunuchs ; a proud , shamelesse , slauish , and imperious Nation ; which , in stead of searching for Mynes , vsed their Commission in wealthy Cities , where euery rich mans house was a Myne ; and except they would haue digged it vp , must bee redeemed . Some Cities and Prouinces compounded at certaine summes , which was payd to the King , as extracted out of his Mynes . Some zealous and couragious Magistrates made complaint by Libels to the King , but themselues therefore punished . One Fumocean , of the Prouince of Vquam , was cruelly beaten , and cast in close prison : whom his Prouince so honored euen then , that they published his worthie acts in bookes : they made his picture to bee sold through all the Prouince , that all men might priuately honour him as a Saint ; and erected vnto him some publike Temples , with tapers and odours continually burning . But the Eunuches , to the extreame distaste of all the subiects , continued in their tyrannicall exactions ( or robberies rather ) throughout the Kingdome ; into one of whose hands the Iesuites fell , with their presents : The Magistrates hate them , and they insult ouer the Magistrates . At Nanquin are also some thousands of these Eunuches in the Palace , one being chiefe ouer the rest . Some of them are so arrogant , that they looke for apprecations of a thousand yeeres life ( which is the custome to the Queenes and Kings children ; whereas to the King they say , Van van siu , that is , ten thousand yeeres , as Daniel to Nabuchodonosor , O King liue for euer ) besides the bending of the knee , as to the chiefe Magistrates . The King will for light causes sometimes cause his Eunuches to be beaten , till they die vnder the blowes . When Ricius was dead , they coffined him after the China fashion , till they could find some place for his burial ( which till that time was at Macao , whither they sent their dead ) Pantogis put vp a petition to the King , in behalfe of Ricius his corpes . ( This storie will be , I hope , acceptable , as shewing the manner of obtaining any thing at the Kings hand . ) I IAMES PANTOGIA , a stranger of a most remote Kingdome , moued with the vertue and fame of your Noble Kingdome , haue in three yeeres saile , with much trouble , passed hither aboue 6000. leagues . In the twentie eight yeere of VANLIE ( for so , as we , they account their yeres by the Kings reigne ) in the twelfth Moone , I , with MATTHEVV RICIVS , came into your Court ; where wee presented some gifts , and haue since beene sustained at the Kings charge . The nine and twentieth yeere of VANLIE , in the first Moone , we petitioned your Maiestie for a place of residence , and haue many yeeres enioyed the Royall bountie . In the eight and thirtieth of VANLIE , the eighteenth day of the third Moone , RICIVS died , I , a Client of the Kingdome of the great West , remaine a fit subiect of pitie . The returne into our Countrey is long , &c. And I now , after so many yeeres stay , suppose that we may be numbred to the people which followeth your Royall Chariot , that your clemencie , like that of YAO a , may not containe it selfe in the Kingdome of China alone , &c. So proceeds hee to set forth the good parts of Ricius , and with a long supplication to beg a place of buriall , some Field , or part of a Temple ; and he , with his fellowes , should obserue their wonted prayers to the Lord of Heauen , for thousands of yeeres to him and his Mother . This Libell was written with peculiar forme , Characters , Seales ; many Rites herein necessarily obserued . Before any be offered to the King , it must be viewed of some Magistrate , and they got this to be allowed by one which is Master of Requests , which sent it presently to the King . They must also haue many Copies thereof , to shew to those Magistrates , to whom it appertaines ; which they did : one of them affirming , That Ricius deserued a Temple also , with his Image to bee there set vp . This message he sent them by another : for when they fauour a cause , they shew great strangenesse . The King commonly answers the third day ( except hee mislike , for then hee suppresseth ) and sends it to the Magistrate that had presented it , who shewes which of the sixe is the peculiar Court , which iudgeth of these things : This being sent to the Rituall Tribunall . Their answere is sent to the King within a moneth ( which there is a short space ) and repeating the Petition verbatim , and the Kings command to the peculiar Office , answeres what the Law sayth in that case , and concludes the Petition to bee agreeing to Iustice , and earnestly pleads and sues for confirmation . The King sends this answere to the Colao , which subscribed his approbation ; which being sent againe to the King , hee subscribed with his owne hand Xi . that is , Fiat , or be it done : which the third day after was deliuered them . §. IX . Of the Magistrates , Courts , and Gouernment . THat which the Philosopher wished , That Kings might be Philosophers , and Philosophers Kings , is in part fulfilled in China ; where all the Gouernment is in their administration , which haue attained thereto , not by birth , fauour , wealth , or other Mediators , but their Philosophicall proficience and degrees , of which we haue spoken . Of these , there are two Orders : one , of the Court , which , besides their Offices in that Citie , moderate euen all those of the second sort , which are Prouinciall Magistrates , abroad in the Cities or Prouinces . Euery two moneths there is a new booke printed at Pequin , of all their Names , Places , and Degrees . First , of the Officers of Court . There are sixe Tribunals , or chiefe Courts : the first , called Li pu ( pu signifieth Tribunall ) which is the Court of Magistrates , who are hence nominated throughout the Kingdome ; which nomination is guided by the excellencie of their writings aforesaid . And all beginning with inferiour Offices , come by Degrees prescribed by the Lawes , in order , to the higher : except Iniustice cast them lower , or quite degrade them ; which makes him past hope of regayning his dignitie . The second Tribunall , is Hopu , or the Treasurie , which receiueth and payeth out the Kings reuenues . The third , is Lypu , the Court of Rites , whence are ordered matters of Sacrifices , Temples , Priests , Schooles , Examinations , Festiuall dayes , Gratulations to the King , Titles , Physicians , Mathematicians , Embassages , with their Letters and Presents ( for they thinke vnworthy the Maiestie of their King , himselfe to write to any . ) The fourth Court is called Pimpu ; to which are subiect all Militarie Matters , and Charges , and Examinations . The fifth , is Cumpu , that hath the handling of publike Aedifices ; as the Palaces of the King , of his Kindred , of the Magistrates ; the Nauie , Bridges , Walls of Cities , and the like . The sixt , is Himpu , of criminall Cases , Prisons , and Imprisonments . All the publike affaires depend of these Courts , which haue their Officers and Notaries in euery Citie and Prouince , which informe them of all things . One in euery of these Courts is President , called Ciam , who hath his two Cilam , or Assistants , one at his right hand , the other at the left : These are accounted the highest Dignities in the kingdome . Next to these , euery Court hath their seuerall Offices , and ouer each , many Officers , besides Notaries , Apparitors , and others . Besides these Courts , there is another , the greatest in the whole Court and Kingdome , called Colaos , which are three , foure , or sixe Councellors of State , hauing no peculiar charge , but looking to the whole . The King was wont to sit with them in Counsell : but now they doe it without his presence ; euery day admitted into the Palace , and there remayning in consultation , send Libels many and often vnto Him , who approueth , disalloweth , or altereth at his pleasure . Besides these and other Magistrates , there are two sorts , one called Choli , the other Zauli , of each aboue threescore , all choise Philosophers , which haue before giuen approued testimonie of their sufficiencie . These are employed in affaires of moment extraordinarie with the Court or Prouinciall officers , with Royall authoritie : and their especiall Office is , to admonish the King by Libell , if any thing bee done contrary to Law through the Kingdome ; not dissembling the faults of the greatest Magistrates , nor of the King himselfe , or any of His : which they performe , to the astonishment and wonder of other Nations , at their integritie and libertie ; neuer giuing ouer ( frownes or threats notwithstanding ) their complaints and admonitions , till they procure redresse . This is also lawfull to euery Magistrate , yea , to euery priuate man : but these are most respected , because it is their peculiar Function . These Libels and the Kings answers are printed by many , and so passe through the Kingdome , whence their Historians may bee furnished with intelligence . This was lately apparant in the case of the Prince , whom the King would haue dis-herited , the King being so incensed with numbers of Libels or Bils of Complaint , that hee depriued or deiected to inferior places aboue a hundred ; whereupon the rest abdicating themselues ( as is said ) he was forced to surcease his attempt . And lately , when the greatest of the Calaos tooke indirect courses , hee was accused by these Officers in a hundred Bills , within two moneths space , though in greatest grace with the King ; which ( as it was thought ) killed him soone after with thought . Besides these Magistrates in Court , there are diuers Colledges instituted , to diuers purposes ; the noblest of which , is Han lin yuen , consisting of choise Doctors , which deale not in the Gouernment , and yet are accounted of greater Dignitie . Their Office is , to compose the Kings Writings , to compyle the publike Annales , and to write out the Lawes and Statutes . Of these , are chosen the Schoole-masters of the Kings and Princes . They wholly addict themselues to Studie , haue their Degrees of honour in the Colledge , which they attaine by their writing ; and are preferred to the greatest Dignities , but in the Court onely . None is chosen to be of the Colaos , but these . They gaine much , by composing Writings for their friends , as Epitaphs , and the like , which for their very name are precious . They are also Presidents and Iudges in the Examinations of the Licentiates and Doctors . All these Magistrates ( except the Colai ) are as well at Nanquin as Pequin . The Cities attributed to them both , are gouerned as other Cities in other Prouinces . The gouernment of those thirteene Prouinces depends of one Magistrate , called Pucinsu , and of another , called Naganzasu , the former iudging ciuill cases , the later criminall . Their Residence , is in the chiefe Citie of the Prouince , with great pompe . In both these Courts are diuers Colleagues , called Tauli , which are also principall Magistrates , and sometimes reside without the Mother-Citie , in some other , where they haue speciall charge . The Prouinces are diuided into diuers Regions , which they call Fu , and the proper Gouernor of each Region , Cifu . These are also subdiuided into Ceu and Hien , that is , nobler , or meaner Townes , as bigge yet as our Europaean greater ( not greatest ) Cities . Each of these hath a Prouost , called Ciceu , or Cihion , Ci signifies to gouerne . These Prouosts or Gouernours haue their foure Assistants to helpe them . That which some thinke , that they are onely in repute of Cities , which are intituled Fu , and the rest Ceu and Hien but villages , is a tale . For both the Prouinciall Citie hath her Cifu and Cihien , and the Lieutenant of the Shire , or Region , hath no more power in the Shire-Towne , then in other Cities of the Shire , that is ) the right of first Appeale . The second Appeale is to the Pucinsu and Nagaurasu , Gouernours of the Prouince . Besides these in euery Prouince , there are other two of more eminent place , sent from the Court : one of which is resident there , called Tillam ; the other sent yeerely from the Court , called Cia yuen , The former hath power ouer all both Magistrates and subiects , and in millitarie affaires , and may be compared to our Vice-ioyes , or Deputies . The other is a Commissioner , or Visiter , who enquireth into all Officers , and punisheth the faultie ( except the greatest , whom be accuseth to the King ) ang onely of all Magistrates executeth the sentence of death . Many other Officers in Cities , Towns and Villages , many Captaines and military Commanders , many which haue charge of Wals , Gates , Bridges , Forts , ( euen as it were in time of Warre : ) Musters daily , and Wrestlings might here be recited . All the Magistrates , both Philosophicall and Militarie , are reduced to nine Orders , and according to their seuerall Order , they receiue Money or Rice monthly : which , in such maiestie of Maiestrates , is very small ; the stipend of the highest not amounting to a thousand duckats yeerely , and euery one of the same Order receiuing a like ; the chiefe in the militarie Order receiuing the same stipend , which the chiefe in the Philosophicall . True it is , that more acorues to them by industrie , gifts , or otherwise : but this is the Legall allowance . All Magistrates weare the like Cap of blacke cloth , with eares or wings on both sides , of Ouall forme , apt to fall off : which is done purposely , to make them walke grauely , without light mouing of their heads . They weare all like attire , Bootes alike , of peculiar fashion and substance , of fine blacke Leather . They weare also a faire girdle , about foure fingers broad , large and loose , of curious embroiderie , and on their breasts and backes they haue square pieces of Cloth embroidered : by both these are discerned their Places and Dignities . They are also knowne by their Vmbrelas , which are carried ouer their heads , some blew , some yellow ; some two , three , and some one : the meanest on horse-back , the greater on chayres , carried on foure or eight mens shoulders , according to their Dignitie . They haue other Ornaments , Banners , Chaines , Censers , multitudes of Sergeants , or inferiour Officers , going before them , two and two in a ranke , with Halberds , Maces , Battle-axes , Chaynes , Canes , crying out to giue way , with such clamours and noyse , that euen dogs shrinke away , and not a man to bee seene in most populous streets : this more or lesse , according to the degree of the Magistrate . Thus haue we seene a Philosophicall Empire , all , euen the Souldiers , being subiect to them ; yea , the Captaines beaten by them , as boyes by their Masters : Neither is the sentence of Militarie men , in matters of Warre , of authoritie with the King , like theirs ; no , nor their valour comparable : these in maintainance of their loyaltie , being ( as yee haue seene ) prodigall of preferment and life . The Souldiers betake themselues to Handy-crafts , or Seruice of great Men , making shew of themselues on Muster and Pay-daies . Their Weapons , as their courage , ridiculous for offence or defence . I haue seene many Gunnes ( saith Pantogia ) in their Souldiers hands , but none , whose barrell was aboue a span a long : a little Ordnance on their walls , but little seruiceable . Militarie men are little esteemed , in so long peace , where they feare no enemy , nor care for encrochments ; that which some say , of their extending their Dominions to the Indies in former times , being a fable , and disagreeing with their Chronicles , which are studlously continued foure thousand yeeres to these times . Neither doe they conceiue the rest of the world worth the conquering . Maruellous also is the Symmetrie of all the Magistrates , the members of this great Body , both with the Head and each other , both in reall obedience and complementall Rites . The inferiors , whether priuat men or Magistrates , seldome speaking to their superiors , in the Court , or elsewhere , but on their knees , and with honourable termes , how meane soeuer knowne before their Degree . No man also enioyeth any place aboue three yeeres , except he be a new confirmed by the King : but vsually is preferred to a greater ; but in another Region , to preuent acquaintance , an occasion of vniustice , or popular affection . And all the Pucinsu , Naganzasu , Cifu , Ciceu , Cihien , and the like principall Officers , must euery third yeere appeare solemnly at the Court at Pequin : at which time , diligent inquisition is made of all Officers in the Kingdome , with great rigour , euery one rewarded according to his desert . I haue obserued , that the King himselfe dares not alter any of those things , which in this Inquisition are constituted . In the yeere 1607. foure thousand Magistrates , in this publike Disquisition , were condemned , as appeared by their names published in a Booke : some for couetous corruption , vsurping publike or priuate goods ; these were wholly depriued : some for rigorous , seuentie were so serued : a third sort were such , as were old , sickly , or remisse ; these might vse the ensignes of Magistrates , but liue a priuate life : the fourth were rash and unadvised , which were put into inferior Offices , or sent to places of easier gouernment : The last ranke was of such as gouerned not themselues , or their families , in good order ; and such were also for euer depriued . The like Inquisition euery fift yeere is obserued , concerning the Officers of Court , and Militarie . The Iesuites were acquainted with one great Magistrate , which was thrust into an inferior Office three yeeres space , onely for being too often at Feasts , and too much addicted to Chesse-play . No man may beare Office ( except Militarie ) in that Prouince where he was borne . Thus the Militarie men haue spurres of fidelitie , and the other want occasions of corruption : for which cause also , his house-hold seruants and children may not stirre out of doores , whiles he executes his Office ; but when he goes out , he seales vp his doores , both priuate and publike , hauing all necessarie seruices performed by such as are appointed thereto by the State . None weare any Weapons in the Cities , not Souldiors or Captaines , nor men of Learning , but then when they goe to their Masters , Exercises , or Warres : onely some attend the chiefe Magistrates with weapons . Nor hath any weapons at his house , except some iustie Blade , for feare of Theeues when he trauailes : and further then scratching , or pulling off the haire , they manage no quarrels , esteeming no iniurie a mortall indignitie , and him the wisest and most valiant , that flyes the furious , and offers no wrong . When the King dies , none of his bloud , but the heire onely , may stay in the Citie Royall , or remoue out of the Cities where they are confined , on paine of death . And when any contention ariseth amongst them , one of the chiefe of them , which is their Gouernor , decides it : if with others , not of the bloud Royall , the publike Magistrate . When the King preferreth any Magistrates to some higher dignitie , if they haue verie well deserued , they are requested to leaue their Bootes behind , which are kept in the publike Chests , together with verses in their prayse , and are honoured with gifts . If they be of supereminent worth , a publike Marble Pillar is erected , with inscription of their deserts . Yea , there are two whom Temples are built at publike charge , and their Images as like as the workemen can make , set on the Altars ; with a yeerely reuenue , and certaine men appointed to keepe perpetuall odours and lights there burning , ( supplications excepted ) in manner as they doe to their Idols . The Cities are all full of these Temples , sometime by fauour more then merit , to which at certaine times they goe , and exhibite kneelings , with meat-offerings , and other things . In some Prouinces , vpon speciall occasions , they alter their course , as to preuent Pyracies and Robberies . Some were constituted , with Commission extended into diuers Prouinces , some bordering parts of all those Prouinces obeying him as Vice-Roy : As at Canceu , one superior to the Vice-roy of the Prouince , hauing part of Chiansi , Fuchien , Canton , and Vquam subiect , hauing out of euery Prouince two Regions , all adioyning together , assigned to him . Although they haue no Nobilitie employed in Magistracie , yet there are some descendents of those Captaines and Great men , which helped Hum-vn in expelling the Tartars , which are borne Noble , called Quocum , as we haue elsewhere shewed . These are capable of Militarie places . One head of one of these families , resides at Nanquin , which liues in great magnificence , carried on eight mens shoulders ; his Gardens , Palaces , household Furniture , Royall . Ricius was entertained in his Garden , wherein ( besides other rarities ) he saw an artificiall Mount made of vnpolished Marbles , which in the hollow places thereof contayned Chambers , Halls , Stayres , Trees , Ponds , and other Deuices ; this increasing both delight and wonder , that it was of Labyrinthian forme , in a little space of ground detayning the steps two or three houres , in passing the many Mazes thereof . The coolenesse of this place was conuenient both to their Studies and Feasts . §. X. Of their Punishments Diuine and Humaine , and a Catalogue of their Kings . WHen the King preferreth any to the dignitie of a Manderine , or to a higher Office , their custome is , to put vp a Libell or Supplication , inferring their insufficiencie , with many modest refusals : yet loth to be beleeued , and that the King should accordingly refuse them ; as sometimes ( against their will ) hee doth , and certainely would , if this officious forme of deprecation be omitted by them . Notwithstanding all prouisions to the contrarie , they are couetous , cruell , and exceedingly addicted to bribes : and where they finde not ( as it often happens ) they make Lawes , sometimes contrarie to others , alway for their owne will and aduantage . None may execute the sentence of death , but by speciall commission from the King . And therefore the Malefactors are consumed in the prisons . But they haue authoritie with certayne Canes to beat men on the legs , thighs , and hammes , in such terrible crueltie , that a few blowes may either lame or kill the partie . And therefore no King is more feared then these Mandarines or Magistrates . In the middest of their Cities are Palaces of the Kings for these Officers to reside in . In Paquin and Nanquin the multitude of these Magistrates is incredible , one of these Cities contayning more then two thousand and fiue hundred , as many as somewhere are of Citizens . These all twice a day heare causes , and execute iustice . These Magistrates are no way comparable in wealth to the Nobles in Europe . Their sentence against guiltie persons is without solemne furniture of words ; as Let him haue twentie strokes more or lesse , which by those Canine Cane-men is suddenly executed , the partie lying grouelling on the ground . These Canes are cleft in the midst , three or foure fingers broad : twentie or thirtie blowes will spoyle the flesh , fiftie or threescore will aske long time to be healed , an hundred are vncurable . They vse also the Strappado , hoysing them vp and downe by the armes with a cord . They bee aboue measure patient in hearing causes : and their examinations are publique . Condemned persons haue a pillory-boord fastned about their necke , and hanging downe before them to the knees , in which his Fellony or Treason is expressed ; which boord neither suffereth them well to sit or lye , to eate or sleepe , and in fine killeth them . There be in euery Metropolitane Citie foure principall houses , for those chiefe Officers before mentioned ; the fourth for the Taissu , wherein is the principall Gaole or Prison , walled about high and strong , with a gate of no lesse force : within the same are three other gates before you come where the prisoners lye , in the meane space are such as watch and ward day and night . The prison within is so great , that in it are streets and market-places , and neuer void of seuen or eight hundred men , that goe at liberty . In Canton alone are said to bee 15000. prisoners : and in this and euery other Metropolitane Citie , thirteene prisons , sixe of which are alwayes possessed , or doe possesse rather , those which are condemned to death . In euery of them are a hundred Souldiers , with their Captayne to keepe them . The offendors are allowed to worke in the day-time for their liuing ; for little almes are giuen in China , and but a little Rice allowed them by the King . Such prisoners as are in for debt , haue a (null) appointed for payment : at which if they fayle , they are whipped , and a new time assigned : and so they proceed till the debt bee paid , or the debtor dead . If any man remoue his dwelling from one place to another , the Neighbours cause a Cryer to proclaime it with ringing of a Bason , that his creditors , if hee haue any , may come to demand their debts , which the Neighbours , if they neglect this dutie , are charged with . Executions of deadly sentence are seldome , and that with many ceremonies . Thus it comes to passe , that of whippings and imprisonment there die thousands yeerely . Theeues are slightly punished the first time . The second they are burned with two characters on the arme : the third receiueth the same punishment on the face . If he steale oftner , hee is whipped more or lesse , or condemned for a certayne time to the Gallies . This makes pilfries common : for they are neuer done to death for the euery . Many extraordinary crimes haue new deuised extraordinary punishments , as after in this history followeth . One had so freely libelled against the Kings tyrannies , that many were cruelly tormented being thereof suspected , and one by torments confessed the fact , and was therefore a diudged to haue 1600. pieces of his flesh cut from him , his head vntouched that his eyes might see this mangling : and lastly , his head cut off , which amongst them is a great abomination . Others accused of treason at Nanquin , were forced to stand in those pillory boords till they rotted , some continuing fifteene dayes in torment . Those which our-liue their beatings , must passe vnder the Surgeons hands for cure , which ordinarily proue new tormentors , except money make them propitious : and this the Iesuites report of their owne fauours amongst them in all difficulties , money hath bin their best friend ; without which is no friendship in China , no Faith , no Loue , no Hope of them . But by following Perera ( sometime a prisoner there ) into his prison , & others , I find my selfe almost imprisoned , and therfore will flee hence into their Temples , & there take Sanctuary . Here they deale as madly with their gods , as there with their men . Yet first let vs take view of some rare workes of diuine Prouidence in this Countrey . Ludouicus Georgius in his Map of China , b describeth a huge Lake in the Prouince of Sancij , made by inundation , in the yeere of our Lord 1557 . wherein were swallowed seuen Cities , besides Townes and Villages , and innumerable multitudes of people : one only Child in a hollow tree escaping so great a destruction . Such as escaped drowning , were , as Boterus addeth , destroyed with fire from heauen . Gasper de Cruz reciteth a Letter of the Mandarines to the King 1556. containing newes of a terrible Earth-quake in the Prouinces of Sanxi and Santon ; wherein the day waxed darke . The earth opened the yeere before in many places , vnder which was heard the noise , as it were , of bells : there followed winde and raine . The winde , which they call Tufan , is so violent , that it driueth ships on the land , ouerthroweth men and houses : it commeth almost euery yeere once , lasteth foure and twentie houres , in which space it compasseth the Compasse . In Vinyanfu the Earth-quake caused a fire to breake out , which consumed all the Citie , and innumerable people . The like happened to another Citie neere it , where none escaped . It caused the Riuer at Leuchimen to encrease and drowne multitudes . At Hien the fall of the houses slue eight thousand . In Puchio the house of the Kings kinsmen fell , and slue all therein but a child . Cochu with fire from aboue , and waters from beneath , was left desolate . At Enchinoen almost an hundred thousand perished . At Inchumen the Riuer ebbed and flowed ten times in a day and night . This perhaps was the same with that which Georgius and Boterus mention . Boterus ascribeth vnto China seuentie millions of people , whereas hee alloweth to Italy scarce nine , and to Spaine lesse , to England three , to all Germany , with the Switzers , and Low-Countries , but fifteene , and as many to all France . Lamentable it is that the Deuill should haue so great a tribute in this one Kingdome . Gonsales ( in his Discourse of China , translated by Parkes ) reckoneth ( I know not how truely ) almost seuen millions of Souldiers in continuall pay . Dalmeida numbreth seuentie millions , and two hundred and fiftie thousand Inhabitants , besides Souldiers , and reckoning but the principall in each Family , often-times not aboue three of ten , as their Bookes testifie . I thought it not impertinent here to adde the Catalogue of the Kings of this countrey , according m to their owne stories , which although it be in part fabulous ( as what ancient prophane storie is not ? ) yet , because I haue done thus in other Nations , and haue so worthy a patterne in this , as the Worthy of our Age n Iosephus Scaliger , pardon mee to trouble thee with this Chronicle of their Kings . The first was Vitey , a Gyant-like man , a great Astrologer and Inuenter of Sciences ; hee reigned an hundred yeeres . They name after him an hundred and sixteene Kings , ( whose names our Author omitteth ) all which reigned two thousand two hundred fiftie and seuen yeeres : all these were of his linage : and so was Tzintzon , the maker of that huge wall of China , which killed many of the Chinois , of whom hee tooke euery third man to this worke . For which cause they slue him , when he had reigned fortie yeeres , with his sonne Aguizi . They ordained King in his stead Auchosau , who reigned twelue yeeres ; his sonne Futey succeeded and reigned seuen yeeres ; his wife eighteene ; his sonne , three and twentie : then followed Guntey , foure and fiftie ; Guntey the second , thirteene : Ochantey , fiue and twentie : Coantey , thirteene : Tzentzey , sixe and twentie , and foure moneths : Anthoy , sixe : Pintatcy , fiue : Tzintzumey , three and seuen moneths : Huy Hannon , sixe : Cuoum , two and thirtie : Bemthey , eighteene : Vnthey , thirteene : Othey , seuenteene : Yanthey , eight moneths : Antey , nineteene yeeres : Tantey , three moneths : Chitey , one yeere : Linthey , two and twentie yeeres : Yanthey , one and thirtie yeeres : Laupy , one and fortie yeeres : Cuythey , fiue and twntie yeeres : Fontey , seuenteene yeeres . Fifteene other Kings reigned , in all , one hundred seuentie and sixe yeeres . The last of which was Quioutey , whom Tzobu deposed , who with seuen of his linage reigned threescore and two yeeres : Cotey , foure and twentie yeeres : Dian , sixe and fiftie yeeres : Tym , one and thirtie yeeres : Tzuyn , seuen and thirtie yeeres ; Tauco , with his linage ( which were one and twentie ) reigned two hundred ninetie and foure yeres : Bausa a Nunne , wife of the last of them ( whom she slue ) one and fortie yeeres : Tautzon slue her , and reigned with his posteritie ( which were seuen Kings ) one hundred and thirtie yeeres : Dian , eighteene yeeres : Outon , fifteene yeeres : Outzim , nine yeeres and three moneths : Tozon foure yeeres : Auchin , ten yeeres : Zaytzon , and seuenteene of his race , three hundred and twentie yeeres : Tepyna , the last was dispossessed by Vzon the Tartar , vnder whom , and eight of his Tartarian successours , China endured subiection ninetie and three yeeres : Gombu or Hum-vu expelled Tzintzoum , the last of them . He with thirteene successours haue reigned about two hundred and fortie yeeres . There computation o of times is more prodigious then that of the Chaldaeans , after which this present yeere of our Lord 1614. is in their account from the Creation 884793. CHAP. XIX . Of the Religion vsed in China . §. I. Of their Gods and Idols in former times . HOw much the greater things are reported of this so large a Countrey , and mightie a Kingdome , so much the more compassion may it prouoke in Christian hearts , that amongst so many people there is scarce a Christian , who amongst so ample reuenues , which that King possesseth , payeth either heart or name , vnto the King of Heauen , till that in so huge a Vintage , the Iesuites of late haue gleaned a few handfulls to this profession . Before wee come to the Narration of their gods , I thinke it fit to deliuer what our ancienter Authors haue obserued of their Religion , and then to come to the Moderne . They were before the Tartarian Conquest a giuen to Astrologie , and obserued Natiuities , and gaue directions in all matters of weight . These Astrologers or Magicians told Farfur the King of China or Mangi , that his Kingdome should neuer be taken from him , but by one which had a hundred eyes . And such in name was b Chinsanbaian the Tartarian Captaine , which dispossessed him of his state , and conquered it to the great Can about 1269. This Farfur liued in great delicacie , nor did euer feare to meet with such an Argus . He brought vp yeerely two hundred thousand Infants , which their Parents could not prouide for : and euery yeere , on certaine of his Idoll-holy-dayes , feasted his principall Magistrates , and all the wealthiest Citizens of Quinsay , ten thousand persons at once , ten or twelue dayes together . There were then some few Nestorian Christians ; one Church at Quinsay ; two at Cinghianfu , and a few others . They had many Idoll-Monasteries . They burned their dead : the kinsmen of the dead accompanied the corps , clothed in Canuas , with Musicke and Hymnes to their Idols : and when they came to the fire , they cast therein many papers , wherein they had painted Slaues , Horses , Camels , &c. as of the Cathayans is before reported , to serue him in the next world . They returne , after their Funerall Rites are finished , with like harmony of Instruments and Voyces , in honor of their Idols , which haue receiued the soule of the deceased . They had many Hospitals for the poore , where idle persons were compelled to worke , and poore impotents relieued . Odoricus c affirmeth that at Kaitan or Zaiton , hee found two Couents of Minorite-Fryers , and many Monasteries of Idolaters , in one whereof hee was , in which ( as it was told him ) were three thousand Votaries , and eleuen thousand Idols . One of those Idols ( lesse then some others ) was as big as the Popish Christopher . These Idols they feed euery day with the smoake of hot meates set before them : but the meate they eate themselues . At Quinsay a Chinian conuert led him into a certaine Monastery , where hee called to a Religious person , and said , This Raban Francus , that is , this Religious French-man commeth from the Sunne-setting , and is now going to Cambaleth , to pray for the life of the great Can , and therefore you must shew him some strange sight . Then the said Religious person tooke two great baskets full of broken reliques , and led mee into a little walled Parke , and vnlocked the doore . We entred into a faire greene , wherein was a Mount in forme of a steeple , replenished with Hearbs and Trees . Then did hee ring with a Bell , at the sound whereof many Creatures , like Apes , Cats , and Monkeyes , came downe the Mount , and some had faces like men , to the number of some thousand and two hundred , putting themselues in good order , before whom he set a platter , and gaue them those fragments . Which when they had eaten , he rung the second time , and they all returned to their former places . I wondred at the sight , and demanded what creatures they were . They are ( quoth he ) the soules of Noble-men , which we here feed for the loue of GOD , who gouerneth the World. And as a man was honourable in his life , so his soule entereth after death into the body of some excellent beast , but the soules of simple and rusticall people , possesse the bodies of more vile and brutish creatures . Neither could I disswade him from the opinion , or perswade him that any soule might remaine without a body . Nic. di Conti d saith , that when they rise in the morning , they turne their faces to the East , and with their hands ioyned , say , God in Trinitie keepe vs in his Law. §. II. Of their present Gods and Idols . THeir Religion at this time is Idolatrous and Pagan , wherin the common people are somewhat e superstitious , but the King himselfe , & the Mandarines or Magistrates , as seeing the vanitie thereof , and not able to see the truth , are in manner irreligious and profane : the first worship that which is Nothing in the World , and these find nothing in the World , but the World and these momentany things , to worship . Ricius reports , that the ancient Chinois worshipped one only great GOD , which they called the King of Heauen , or otherwise , Heauen and Earth : wherby he gathers , that they thought Heauen and Earth to be endued with life , and the Soule thereof to be the greatest GOD. Beneath which they worshipped also diuers Spirits , Tutelares , preseruers of the Mountaines , of Riuers , and of the foure parts of the World. They held that Reason was to be followed in all actions , which light they confessed to receiue from Heauen . They neuer conceiued yet such monstrous absurdities of this god , and these spirits , as the Egyptians , Grecians , and Romanes haue done : whence the Iesuite would haue you thinke ( euen in this Idolatry ) many of them to be saued , by I know not what congruitie , which merits not the mention . In succeeding ages , this Idolatry became more manifold in some , whiles other became Atheists , of which their King and Magistrates are blamed . And yet this King , when some few yeeres since his Palace was fired with lightning , being guiltie of his owne vnworthinesse , he commanded his sonne to pray to Heauen for reconciliation . Fryer Gasper de la Crux , being in Canton , entred a certaine Religious house , where he saw a Chappell , hauing therein , besides many other things of great curiositie , the Image of a woman , with a child hanging about her necke , and a Lampe burning before her . The mysterie hereof ( so like the Popish mysterie of iniquitie ) none of the Chinois could declare . The Sunne , the Moone , Starres , and especially Heauen it selfe , are gods of the first forme in their Idol-schoole . They acknowledge Laocon Tzantey the Gouernour of the great god ( so it signifieth ) to be eternall and a spirit . Of like nature they esteeme Causay , vnto whom they ascribe the lower Heauen , and power of Life and Death . They subiect vnto him three other spirits , Tauquam , Teyquam , Tzuiquam : The first , supposed to bee Author of Raine ; the second , of humane Natiuitie , Husbandrie , and Warres ; the third , is their Sea - Neptune . To these they offer Victualls , Odors , and Alter-clothes ; presenting them also with Playes and Comoedies . They haue Images of the Deuil with Serpentine lockes , and as deformed lookes as here he is painted , whom they worship , not to obtaine any good at his hand , but to detaine and hold his hand from doing them euill . They haue many Hee and Shee-Saints , in great veneration , with long Legends of their liues . Amongst the chiefe of them are Sichia , the first inuenter of their religious Votaries of both Sects ; Quannia , an Anchoresse ; and Neoma , a great Sorceresse . Frier Martin in one Temple in Vcheo , told a hundred and twelue Idols . They tell f of one Huiunsin , in the Prouince of Cechian , which did much good to the people , both by Alchimy , making true Siluer of Quick-siluer , and by freeing the Metropolitan Citie from a huge Dragon , which hee fastened to an yron pillar , still shewed , and then flew into Heauen with all his House , Mice and all ( lye and all ) and there they haue built him a Temple ; the ministers whereof are of the Sect Thausu . Trigautius writes of certaine Gods , called Foe , which , they say , goe a visiting Cities and Prouinces : and the Iesuites in one Citie were taken for these Idols Foe . At Sciauchin , they in time of drought proclaimed a Fast , euery Idoll was sollicited with Tapers and Odours , for Raine . A peculiar Officer , with the Elders of the people , obserued peculitr Rites to these purpose , the Priests went on Procession , all in vaine . When the Citie-Gods could doe nothing , they fetched a Country-Idoll , called Locu , which they carrie about , worship , offer to : But LOCV is now growne old ; thus they said of his deafenesse . At last they goe to a Witch , who told them , Quonin ( a Goddesse ) was angry , that her backe was burned ; meaning the Conuerts , which burnt their Idols , which insensed them against the Christians . Hoaquam is the name of an Idoll , which hath rule ouer the eyes , which they carry about in Procession , and beg in his name . In time of trouble they haue familiaritie with the Deuill ; Pedro de Alfaro obserued , being in a Ship with the Chinois , in this sort . They cause a man to lye on the ground groueling , and then one readeth on a Booke , the rest answering , and some make a sound with Bells and Tabors . The man in short space beginneth to make visages and gestures , whereby they know the Deuill is entred , and then doe they propound their requests , to which he answereth by word or Letters . And when they cannot extort an answere by word , they spread a red Mantle on the ground , equally dispersing all ouer the same a certaine quantitie of Rice . Then do they cause a man that cannot write to stand there , themselues renuing their former inuocation , and the Deuill entring into this man , causeth him to write vpon the Rice . But his answeres are often full of lyes . In the entries of their houses they haue an Idoll-roome , where they incense their Deities morning and euening . They offer to them the sweetest odours , Hennes , Geese , Duckes , Rice , Wine ; a Hogs-head boyled is a chiefe offering . But little hereof falleth to Gods share , which is set in a dish apart : as the tippes of the Hogs-eares , the bylls and feet of the Hennes , a few cornes of Rice , three or foure drops of Wine . Their Bookes tell much of Hell ; their deuotions little . Their Temples are homely , and filthy : no Oracle is in any of them . They haue fables of men turned into Dogs or Snakes , and againe metamorphosed into men . And they which beleeue the paines of Hell , yet beleeue after a certaine space , that those damned soules shall passe thence into the bodies of some beasts . But their Idolatries and religious Rites will better appeare , if we take view of their different Religions and Sects . §. III. Of their three Sects : and first of that of CONFVTIVS . THey reckon in the World , and obserue amongst themselues , three Sects ; the first , of the Learned ; the second , Sciequia ; the third , Laucu . One of these three , euery Chinois professeth , as doe their Neighbours also , which vse their Characters , the Iapanders , Corians , Lequians , and Cochin-Chinois . The Sect of the Learned is peculiar to the Chinois , very ancient and famous , which they drinke in together with the Studies of Learning , all their Students and Magistrates professing the same , obseruing Confutius , the Author thereof . These worship not Idols , nor haue any . One God they worship , as preseruer of all things ; certaine Spirits also , in an inferiour honour . The chiefe of them neither acknowledge , Author , Time , or Manner of the worlds creation . Somewhat they discourse of Rewards , of Good and Euill , but such as are bestowed in this life vpon the Doer or his Posteritie . The Ancients made no question of the Soules immortalitie , speaking often of the Dead as liuing in Heauen . But of the punishments of wicked men in Hel , not a word . The later Professors teach that the Soule dies with , or soone after the Bodie , and therfore beleeue neither Heauen nor Hel. Some of them hold that good mens soules by the strength of vertue , hold out some longer time , but of bad men to die with the bodie . But the most common opinion , taken from the Sect of Idolaters , and brought in fiue hundred yeeres since , holdeth that the World consisteth of one substance , and that the Maker thereof , together with Heauen and Earth , Men , Beasts , Plants , and the Elements , doe make vp one bodie , of which euery Creature is a distinct member : thence obseruing what loue ought to be amongst all things , and that Men may come to become one with GOD. Although the learned men acknowledge one supreame Deitie , yet doe they build him no Temple , nor depute any place to his worship , no Priests or Ministers of Religion , no solemne Rites , no Precepts or Rules , none that hath power to ordaine or explaine their Holies , or to punish the Transgressors . They doe Him no priuate or publike deuotions or seruice , yea , they affirme , that it belongs to the King only to do sacrifice and worship to the King of Heauen ; and that it is treason for others to vsurpe it . For this cause the King hath two Temples very magnificent in both the Royall Cities , the one consecrate to Heauen , the other to Earth : in the which hee was wont himselfe to sacrifice , but it is now performed by some principall Magistrates , which slay there many Sheepe and Oxen , and performe other Rites many to Heauen and Earth , in his stead . To the other spirits of Hills , Riuers , and the foure Regions of the World , onely the chiefe Magistrates doe sacrifice , nor is it lawfull to priuate men . The Precepts of this Law are in their nine Bookes before mentioned . Nothing in this Sect is moee generall , from the King to the meanest , then their yeerely Obits to their Parents and grand-fathers , which they account obedience to Parents , though dead ; of which afterwards . The Temple they haue is that , which in euery Citie is by the Law built to Confutius , in that place where there Schoole or Commencement house is . This is sumptuous , and hath adioyning the Palace of that Magistracie , which is ouer the Bachellors or Graduates of the first degree . In the chiefe place of this Temple or Chappell is placed his Image , or else his name in golden Cupitall Letters , on a faire Table : besides which stand other Images of his disciples , as inferiour Saints . Into this Temple euery new and full Moone , all the Magistrates of the Citie assemble with the Bachellors , and adore him with kneelings , wax-lights and incense . They do also yeerely on his birth-day , and other appointed times , offer vnto him meat-offerings or dishes with great prouision , yeelding him thanks for the learning they haue found in his Bookes , as the cause of their Degrees and Magistracies . But they pray not to him for any thing , no more then to the dead in their Obits . There are other Chappels of the same Sect vnto the Tutelare spirits of each Citie , and proper to euery Magistrate of the Court . Therein they binde themselues by solemne oath ; to obserue the Lawes in their function , and that at their first entrance : heere they offer meates and burne odours , acknowledging diuine Iustice in punishing periurie . The scope of this Sect of the learned , is the publike peace and well ordering of the priuate and publike state , and framing themselues to Morall vertues , wherein they doe not much disagree from the Christian veritie . They haue fiue concords in their Moralitie , in which as Cardinall vertues , they comprise all Humanitie , the duties namely of Father and Child , Husband and Wife , Master or Superiour , and those vnder them , Brethren amongst themselues , and lastly , Equals and Companions . They condemne single life , and permit polygamie . This precept of Charitie to doe to others as one would bee done to , is well handled in their Bookes , and especially the pietie and obseruance of Children to their Parents , and Inferiours to their Superiours . Longobardus saith , that euery new and full Moon-day , a little before Sun-rising , in all the Cities of this Kingdome , and in all the streets , at one and the same houre , they make publication of these sixe Precepts . First , Obey thy Father and Mother . Secondly , Reuerence thy Elders and Superiours . Thirdly , Keepe peace with thy Neighbours . Fourthly , Teach thy Children . Fiftly , Fulfill thy Calling and Office . The last prohibiteth crimes ; Murther , Adulterie , Theft , &c. Many mixe this first with other Sects : yea , some hold not this a Sect , but an Academie , Schoole , or Profession of Policie , and gouerning the priuate and publike State . §. IIII. Of the Sect Sciequia . THe second Sect is called Sciequia , or Omitose , in Iapon pronounced Sciaccu and Amidabu , the characters to both are the same : the Iaponites call it also the Totoqui Law. This was brought into China from the West , out of a Kingdome called Thiencio , or Scinto , now Indostan , betweene Indus and Ganges , Anno Dom. 65. I haue read , That the King of China , mooued by a dreame , sent Legates thither , which brought thence Bookes , and Interpreters , which translated those Bookes : from hence it passed into Iapon ; and therefore the Iaponders are deceiued , which thinke , that Sciaccu and Amidabu were Siamites , and came into Iapon themselues . Perhaps they then heard of the Apostles preaching in India ; and sending for that , had this false doctrine obtruded on them . These hold , that there are foure Elements ( whereas the Chinois foolishly affirme fiue , Fire , Water , Earth , Metals , and Wood , not mentioning the Aire ) of which they compound this Elementary World , with the creatures therein . They multiplie Worlds with Democritus , and with Pythagoras , hold a Metampsychosis , or passage of Soules out of one body into another . They tell of a Trinitie of Gods , which grew into one Deitie . This Sect promiseth rewards to the good in Heauen ; to the euill , threatens punishments in Hell ; extolleth Single life ; seemes to condemne Marriage ; bids fare-well to house and houshold ; and begs in Pilgrimages to diuers places . Their Rites doe much agree ( it is the Iesuites assertion ) with the Popish : their Hymnes and Prayers with the Gregorian fashion , Images in their Temples , Priestly Vestments , like to their Pluutalia . In their Mumsimus they often repeate a name , which themselues vnderstand not , Tolome which some thinke may be deriued from that of Saint Thomas . Neither in Heauen or Hell doe they ascribe eternitie : but after certaine spaces of yeeres , they allow them another birth in some other Earth , there allowing them penance for their passed sinnes . The seuerer sort eate not flesh , or any thing that had life : but if any delinquish , their penance is not heard ; the gift of some money , or the mumbling ouer their Orisons , being ( they promise ) of power to free from Hell. These things made a faire shew ; but their corruptions made them distastfull : and this also ( which the Learned often obiect to these Sectaries ) that the King and Princes , which first gaue way hereto , died violently and miserably , and fell into publike calamities . Yet hath it euen to these times , in diuers vicissitudes , encreased and decreased , and many Bookes haue beene thereof written , which contayne many difficulties , inextricable to themselues . Their Temples are many and sumptuous : in which , huge monstrous Idols of Brasse , Marble , Wood , and Earth , are to be seene ; with Steeples adioyning , of stone , or timber ; and therein exceeding great Bells , and other ornaments , of great price . Their Priests are called Osciami : They continually shaue their heads and beards , contrary to the Countrey custome . Some of them goe on Pilgrimages : others liue an austere life , on Hills or in Caues ; and the most of them ( which amount to two or three millions ) liue in Cloysters , of their reuenues and almes , and somewhat also of their owne industrie . These Priests are accounted the most vile and vicious in the Kingdome , being of the baser raskalitie : sold , when they are children , by their parents , to the elder Priests ; of slaues , made Disciples , and succeeding their Masters in Sect and Stipend ; few voluntarily adioyning themselues to these Cloysterers . Neither doe they affect more liberall learning , nor abstayne ( but perforce ) from disauowed Luxurie . Their Monasteries are diuided into diuers Stations , according to their greatnesse : in euery Station is one perpetuall Administrator , with his slaue-Disciples , which succeed him therein . Superiour in the Monasterie they acknowledge none , but euery one builds as many Cells , or Chambers , as he is able , which they let out to strangers for great gaine , that their Monasteries may be esteemed publike Innes , wherein men may quietly lodge or follow their businesse , without any explication of their Sects . They are hired also by many to Funerall Solemnities , and to other Rites , in which wilde Beasts , Birds , or Fishes , are made free and let loose ; the seuerer Sectaries buying them to this meritorious purpose . In our times this Sect much flourisheth , and hath many Temples erected and repaired ; many Eunuches , women , and of the rude vulgar embracing the same . There are some Professors , called Ciaicum , that is , Fasters , which liue in their owne houses , all their life abstayning from Fish and Flesh , and with certaine set prayers , worship a multitude of Idols at home , but not hard to be hired to these deuotions , at other mens houses . In these Monasteries , women also doe liue separated from men , which shaue their heads , and reiect Marriage . These Nunnes are there called Nicu. But these are but few , in comparison of the men . One of the learned Sect , famous in the Court , relinquished his place in the Colledge , and shaued his haire , wrote many Bookes against the Confutians : but being complayned of , the King commanded hee should be punished ; which hee punished further on himselfe , with cutting his owne throat . Whereupon a Libell or Petition was put vp to the King against the Magistrates , which relinquished Confutius , and became of this Sect : the King ( notwithstanding all the Queenes , Eunuches , and his Kindred , are of this Sect ) made answere , That such should goe into the Desarts , and might bee ashamed of their Robes . Hence followed orders , That whosoeuer in his Writings mentioned an Idoll , except by way of Confutation , should be vncapable of degrees in Learning ; which caused much alteration in Religion : for many of this Sect had preuayled much in Court , and elsewhere . Amongst the rest , one Thacon was so honoured of the chiefe Queene , that shee worshipped daily his garment , because it was not lawfull for himselfe to enter the Palace , but dealt by Eunuches . One libelled to the King against him , but had no answere ( which is the Kings fashion , when he denies or disallowes it ) which made him more insolent . But being suspected for a Libell made against the King , and some writings , in zeale of his Idols , against the King , being found , he was beaten to death , howling in his torments , which before had vanted a Stoicall Apathie . The other Sect-masters were banished the Court . §. V. Of the third Sect Lauzu . THeir third Sect is named Lauzu , of a certaine Philosopher which liued in the same age with Confutius . They fable , that he was fourescore yeeres in his mothers wombe , before his birth , and therefore call him Lauzu , that is , old Philosopher . He left no booke written of his Sect , nor seemes to haue intended any such institution . But his Sectaries called him after his death Tausa , and haue fathered on him their opinions , whereof they haue written many elegant bookes . These also liue single in their Monasteries , buying Disciples , liuing as vile and vicious as the former . They shaue not their haire , but weare it like the Lay-men , sauing that they haue a Hat or Cap of wood . There are others married , which at their owne houses professe greater austeritie , and recite ouer set prayers . They affirme , That amongst other Idols , they also worship the God of Heauen , but corporeall , and to whom their Legends tell , that many indignities haue happened . The King of Heauen which now raigneth , they call Ciam ; he which raigned before was Leu , who on a time came riding to the Earth on a white Dragon . Him did Ciam , who was a Diuinor , giue entertainment , and ( whiles Leu was at his good cheere ) mounted vp his Dragon , which carried him to heauen , & there seized on the heauenly Royaltie , and shut out Leu , who yet at last was admitted to the Lordship of a certaine Mountaine in that Kingdom . Thus they professe their god to bee a coozener and vsurper . Besides this King of Heauen , they faine another threefold Deitie ; one of which they say was the head of their Lauzu sect . They promise to theirs Paradise , which they shall enioy both in bodie and soule , and in their Temples haue pictures of such as haue the Images of such Saints . To obtaine this , they prescribe certaine exercises , which consist in diuers postures of sitting , certaine prayers and medicines , by which they promise to the obseruers through their gods fauour an immortall life in Heauen , at least a longer mortall in the bodie . The Priests of this Sect haue a peculiar Office of casting out Deuils , which they do by two meanes : one is to paint horrible shapes of Deuill in yellow paper with inke , to be fastned on the walls , and then fill the house with such sauage clamors , that themselues might be thought to be Deuils : the other is by certaine prayers or coniurations . They professe also a power of faire weather and soule , and other priuate and publike misfortunes : and some of them seeme to be Witches . These Priests reside in the Kings Temples of Heauen and Earth , and assist at the Kings sacrifices ▪ whether by himselfe performed , or his Deputie Magistrates , and thereby acquire great authoritie . At these sacrifices , they make musicke of all sorts which China yeeldeth , harshed Europaean eares . They are called likewise to Funeralls , to which they come in precious Vestments , playing on Musical Instruments . They assist also at the consecrations of new Churches , and in pompous Processions through the streets , which the chiefe Inhabitants at certaine times obserue at the common cost of the Neighbours all about . This Sect hath a Prelate , called Ciam ; which dignitie these thousand yeeres together hath descended by inheritance , and seemes to haue receiued originall from a Southsayer , which liued in a Caue in the Prouince of Quiamsi , where his posteritie still continue , and with them his iuggling sorceries . This their Prelate liue for the most part at Paquin , in estimation with the King ; being admitted into the Palace for hallowings , and chasing away ill spirits . Hee is carryed through the Citie in a chayre , otherwise accomplished as the chiefe Magistrates , and receiues a large salarie of the King . I haue heard that in these times the Prelates are so ignorant , that they know not their owne Deuillish charmes and rites . This Prelate hath no iurisdiction ouer any but those of his profession . Many of these doe worke by Alchimy to obtaine the Precepts of longer liuing , of both which their Saints ( they say ) left certaine rules . There are the three Sects of the Chinois , which are since by their vaine Sectaries so diuersifyed , that they may seeme rather three hundred . Hum-vu that raised his now raigning Family to the Scepter , was himselfe professed Religious in one of these Sects , and authorised all three Sects , admitting onely the first to the Gouernment . Hence it is that One seekes not the ruine of the Other Sect : and the Kings themselues foster all , as they see occasion , building and repairing their Temples . The Queenes are more prone to the Idoll Sects , and bestow much almes on the Priests , maintaining whole Monasteries , to be helped by their prayers . The multitude of Idols is seene not onely in the Temples , but in priuate houses ( in a place appointed after the fashion of the Countrey ) in the Market-place , in Streets , Ships , publike Palaces : and yet it is certaine that few beleeue their Legends , but thinke if these things do them no good , they yet will doe them no harme . The wisest in these times thinke , that all these three Sects may concurre and bee all obserued together , and esteeme varietie most acceptable . From this hotchpotch , vniting and separating , perhaps haue risen those confused and various reports of these confusions and varieties of rites : wherin if any haue like pleasure in varietie , and be wearie of hearing Ricius and Trigautius , the latest spectators , I will not defraud them of those things , which out of former Authors I had more confusedly before gathered . They haue ( if Mendoza be not mendar ) m many Monasteries of foure differing orders of Religion , distinguished by the seuerall colours of their habit , black , yellow , white , and russet . These foure Orders are said to haue their Generalls ( whom they call Tricon ) which reside in Paquin . These ordaine Prouincials , who againe haue subordinated to them the Priors of seuerall Houses or Colledges , in those their houses acknowledged chiefe . The Generall is clothed with silke in his owne colour , and is carryed on mens shoulders in an Iuorie chaire , by foure or six men of his habit . They liue partly of reuenues giuen them by the King , & partly by begging : which when they do , they carry in their hands a certaine thing , wherein are prayers written , whereon the almes are laid , and the giuer thereby cleered ( of his money , I should haue said ) of his sinne . They are n shauen , vse beades , eate together , and haue their Cells , assist at burialls , arise two houres before day to pray vnto the Heauen and Sinquian , who ( they say ) was the inuenter of that their manner of life , and became a Saint , in which their deuotion they continue vntill breake of day , singing and ringing of bells . They may not marry in the time of their Monkish deuotion , but they may ( acquainting the Generalls therewith ) at there pleasure relinquish their vow . The eldest sonnes may not enter into Religion , because they are bound to sustaine their aged Parents . At the admittance of any is a great feast , made by their friends . At the lanching of any ship , they dedicate the same to the Moone , or some Idoll : and besides , there resort thither these Monkes , to make sacrifices in the poope , and reuerence the Deuill , whom they paint in the fore-castle , that he may doe them no harme . Else would shee make an vnfortunate voyage . The people weare long haire , in combing whereof they are womanishly curious , these hoping by their locks to be carryed into Heauen ; the other , professing a state of greater perfection , refuse any such helpe . There be of their religious more austere , o which liue ( in desarts and solitary places ) the liues of Hermites , with great abstinence and austeritie of life . Nancan p is a Citie at the foot of Mount Liu , on which are many Anchorets , which haue each a house by himselfe , and there exercise themselues in voluntary chastisements . There are said to be as many of those houses on this Hill , as are dayes in the yeere : they obserue it as a prodigie , that when it is elsewhere cleere sun-shine , there it is cloudie and mystie alway , so that the Hill cannot be seene from a Lake neere it , which Lake also deserues mention , being great and as farre as the eye can discerne , crowned with innumerable Townes , Castles , and Habitations . They haue Hils consecrated to Idols , whither they resort in heapes on pilgrimage ; hoping hereby to merit pardon of their sinnes , and that after their death they shall be borne againe more noble and wealthy . Some of these will not kill any liuing creatures , especially such as are tame , in regard of this their Pythagorean opinion of the q transanimation or passage of soules into beasts . The Iesuites conuerted one man neere vnto Nanquin , which had thirtie yeeres together obserued a fast , not strange among the Chinois , neuer eating flesh or fish , and on other things feeding temperately . Vsurers are punished in China , with the losse of that money so imployed . Their fast is not a totall abstinence , but from flesh and fish . Of their Priests is before shewed , that they haue both secular and regular : r the one weareth long hayre and black clothes , and hath priuate habitation ; the other liue in Couents and are shauen . Neither may marrie , though both doe ( and not here alone ) farre worse . They much commend in their bookes ſ the consideration and examination of a mans selfe , and therefore doe esteeme highly of them which sequester themselues from humane societie to diuine contemplation , that ( as they say ) they may restore themselues to themselues , and to that pristine state , wherein the Heauen created them ; And therefore haue not onely Colledges of learned men , who leauing the affaires of state and secular distractions , doe in priuate Villages liue together , obseruing these contemplations with mutuall conferences : but euen women also haue their Nunneries , & liue a Monastical life vnder their Abbesses after their manner : although euen such as are marryed liue closely enough ; their feet to this end so straitly swadled in their infancie , that they grow but little ( and to haue little feet is with them great commendation ) whereby they cannot but lamely walke abroad . And if any widdow refuse a second marriage , shee obtaineth hereby much praise and many priuiledges . Their Bonzij are so little accounted of , that the Iesuites wearing their habit were litle set by , and therefore taking the Mandarine-habit , were exceedingly honoured of all sorts , as professors of learning . §. VI. Of their superstitious Diuinations , and curious Arts . OF their Mechanicall and Liberall Arts wee haue alreadie spoken , the same in this Suruey of their Religion , you may expect of those Arts which are curious and superstitious . None of which is so generall , as their vaine obseruations of luckie and vnluckie dayes and houres , by which they measure the oportunities of all their actions . To this end they haue Almanacks or Kalenders yeerely set forth by the Kings Astrologers with publike authoritie , in such numbers that no house wants them . Somewhat of these hath beene spoken alreadie . Trigautius writeth at large of their mysteries in this kind , comparing the differences thereof with ours in Europe . They follow certaine rules , the first Authors whereof liued 3970. yeeres since in the reigne of Yao ( whom they still obserue as a Saint ) who set two brethren on worke to finde out the celestiall motions . Their names were Hi and Ho : these wrote certaine rules , which two thousand yeeres after were burned by Xi Hoam , and not a booke left that was knowne , till some Copies were againe discouered in the time of King Vu ti aboue an hundred yeeres after . These rules haue beene fiue and fiftie times examined , and as it were new reuised and allowed , the last of which was three hundred yeeres since , by Co xeu kim , while the Tartars reigned . As for the Theoricall Astrologie they know it not , and in the practicall they are not so practised , but their rules deceiue them . So it hapned about fiue yeeres since , they foretelling an Eclipse falsly , for which One libelled against them to the King , and they confessed the errour , but blamed their grounds : whereupon consultation was had , and the Iesuites employed by publike Commission to ioyne with their Mathematicians in reforming their Kalender : which they intended to doe by bringing in the Europaean . This , and the Kings grant of an Idoll-Temple to them a little before 1610. for the buriall of Ricius , wanne the Iesuites great respect in this Kingdome . Their yeere they reckon by the Moone like the Hebrewes . Their day they account from mid-night to mid-night , diuiding it into twelue equall spaces . But that which I intend , is not to shew their want of Art so much , as their wanton Art , and artlesse trifling in superstitions without ground . As , such a Day is fit for sacrifice , for bankets , for a iourney , a suite to the King , building of a house , or the like , what is to be done or not , wherein they are not more ridiculous prescribers , then the people superstitious obseruers . There are others also that get their liuing by this profession , appointing daies and houres : many deferring their necessary affaires till the Wizard findes out a luckie houre for the beginning , and then wil he begin , although the blustering windes , lowring skie , and all the elements forbid him , and force him to a present retrait . This hath beene a generall folly in the East , g and thence hath infected the West also , but China runs mad thereof . The like care they vse in calculating Natiuities , an Art professed by many : as is that also by the course of Stars , or certaine superstitious numbers , to foretell things . Physiognomie and Palmistrie , and Diuination by Dreames , by words in communication , by casuall gestures , auguries , sunne-beames , and innumerable other fancies , haue conspired to this phrensie : wherein it is hard to iudge whether is more absurd , the fraudulent Impostor impudently promising without feare or wit , what the impotent Consultor with a witlesse feare , makes credible by his credulitie : Many of them sickning and sometimes almost dying , vpon meere conceit of sicknesse on such a day , foretold . Many also consult with Deuills and familiar Spirits ( of which before h is mentioned ) and diuers wayes receiue his Oracles , by the voyces of Infants , of Beasts , of Men distracted , or otherwise . Besides these fooleries , they haue one more peculiar namely , in choosing a plot of ground for priuate or publike buildings ; which plot they compare with the head , tayle , feet , of certaine imagined Dragons , which they thinke liue vnder the earth , from whence all aduerse or prosperous fortunes befall Families , Cities , Prouinces , and the whole Kingdome . And therefore many chiefe men spend their wits in this so profound a science , and are employed , especially in publike structures . As Astrologers view the Heauens , so these the Earth , and by the Mountaines , Riuers , Site , foretell the Fates : and make good or bad fortune to depend on the placing of the doore , window , or other part of the house , on this or that side , or site . It is a world to see what a world of these Impostors their are in this their world ( so they call the Kingdome ) of China , which gull the learned , the Magistrates , and the King himselfe . Strange is their Diuination by Idolatrous Lots , which some tell on this manner . They haue their Idols in their houses , with which they consult , sometimes praying , and sometimes beating them , and then setting them vp againe with renewed incense and flatteries , and with ( as they see occasion ) redoubled stripes , being cruell or propitious ( as Tertullian obiected to the Romanes ) to their Gods. And in a word , the Mandarines are the Gods ( or Deuils rather ) whom the people must feare , as dreading blowes from them , which they themselues at pleasure can and doe inflict on the other . This God-beating they vse with Lots . i For when any is to vndertake a iourney or any matter of weight , as buying , lending , marrying , &c. They haue two stickes flat on the one side , otherwise round , as bigge as a Walnut , tyed together with a small thread , which after many sweet Oraisons they hurle before the Idoll . If one or both of them fall with the flat side vpwards , they reuile the Image with the most opprobrious termes : and then hauing thus disgorged their choller , they againe craue pardon with many fawning promises . But if at the second cast they find no better fortune , they passe from words to blowes , the deafe God is hurled on the earth into the water or fire , till at last with his vicissitude of sweet and sowre handling , and their importunate reiterations of their casts , he must needs at last relent , and is therefore feasted with Hens , Musicke , and ( if it be of very great moment , which they consult about ) with a Hogs-head boyled , dressed with Hearbes and Flowers , and a pot of their Wine . They obserue another kind of Lots , with stickes put together in a pot , and drawing out the same , consult , with a certaine booke they haue , of their destinie . Mongst other their curious Arts , there are two in chiefe request , Alchimie , to bring siluer out of other metalls , and the other to procure a long or endlesse life . They fable that some of the Ancients , which they hold in estimation of Saints , diuised these Arts , and after ascended bodie and soule into Heauen . Many volumes are written in both these Arts , and many printed . Both seeme to haue like successe , the one lessening their siluer for siluer , the other shortning their liues to lengthen them . The Alchymist passeth his dayes , and euaporateth his substance in smoake , either aduanced by great labour and cost to beggerie ; or if hee attaine to any siluered siluer-science , it furthers him in deceiuing himselfe and others . One only Alchymist ( said a madde lad of this generation , that had melted a faire house in these furnaces ) hath beene in this kind happy , that can turne so little Lead into so much Gold. But these Chinois want such sanctified fires , howsoeuer herein also besides their exceeding diligence , many of them seeke to better their attempt by many yeeres fastings . No people more bewitched with this ( though vniuersall ) foolery ; no harmes , fraudes , losses , teaching them more discretion . And yet greater madnesse may be ascribed to the other , who hauing obtained some prosperous condition of life , thinke nothing wanting to felicitie but continuance . Few there are in this City Pequin ( saith Ricius ) of the Magistrates , Eunuchs , and chiefe men , which are not sicke of this disease , none being warned by the ordinary deaths of Masters and Schollers in this kinde . I haue read in the Chinese Chronicles of one of their ancient Kings , who by these Impostors helpe had procured a potion , which hee thought would make him immortall . A friend of his sought to disswade him from this vanitie , but in vaine : wherevpon watching opportunitie , he catched the cup and dranke vp the potion . The King in his furie offered to kill him : whereat the other , How canst thou kill mee ( said hee ) whom this cup hath made immortall ? and if thou canst , then haue I freed thee of this error . The King rested satisfied ; but not so this people , which though many write against both these professions , doe now more then euer practise them . Trigautius writes of one man which had obtained the second Degree of learning , which by this profession had gotten much wealth . He had bought many children and killed them secretly , composing his Recipes of their bloud , as if hee could adde life to others which he had taken from them . This came to light by one of his Concubines , and he apprehended and thereof conuicted . A new punishment was inuented for this new inuention , that hee should be bound to a stake , and three thousand pieces of his flesh should be cut from him with a Rasor , the vitall parts being spared as much as might be . This sentence being sent to the King , was by him confirmed . There be which fable themselues to be very old , vnto whom is great recourse of Disciples , as to some heauenly Prophets , to learne lessons of long liuing . They supposed the Iesuites ( whom they tooke to be of great learning ) did not truely tell them their Age , but suspected , that they had alreadie liued some Ages , and knew the meanes of liuing euer , and for that cause abstained from marriage . The Spaniards of the Philippina's being feasted by the Viceroy , two Captaines , appointed Stwards , or Feast-masters , before they sate downe , did take each of them a cup full of liquor in his hand , and went together , whereas they might discouer the Heauen , and offered the same to the Sunne , adding many prayers , that the comming of their guests might bee for good , and then did fill out the wine , making a great curtesie . And then proceeded they to their feast . The Chinois k in the Eclipse of the Sun and Moone , are afraid that the Prince of Heauen will destroy them , and pacifie him with many sacrifices and prayers ; they hold the Sunne and Moone , Man and Wife . §. VII . Of the Marriages , Concubines , and other vices and errours of the CHINOIS . THeir Marriages and Espousals want not many Ceremonies . Both are done in their youth . They like equalitie of age and state betwixt the parties . The Parents make the contracts , not asking their Childrens consent , neither doe they euer refuse . As for their Concubines , euery one keepes according to his pleasure and abilitie , respecting in them especially their beautie , and buy them for the most part , the price being a hundreth Crownes or lesse . The common people also buy their wiues , and sell them at their pleasure . The Magistrates marry in their owne ranke their legitimate wife . This chiefe wife only sits at table with her husband , the rest ( except in the Royall Families ) are as seruants , which in the presence of either of the former may not sit , but stand . Their children also call that wife their Mother , not their naturall Parent , and for her Funeralls alone solemnize their three yeeres mourning , or leaue their Office , not for their owne Mother . In their marriages they are very scrupulous that the wife haue not the same surname with her husband , although there be no kindred betwixt them , and the surnames in all China are not a thousand ( as before is said ) neither may any deuise new , but must haue one , & that the same which their Ancestors by the fathers side ( not the mothers ) had , except he be adopted into another Family . They heed not degrees of affinitie or consanguinitie , so this surname differ , and therefore marry in the Mothers kindred be it almost neuer so neere . The Bride brings no portion to her husband , and yet the first day she comes to his house , she hath to attend abundance of houshold-furniture , euen the streets being therewith filled , all at the husbands cost , who some months before sends her a great summe of mony to this purpose . There are many , which being poore doe for lust make themselues slaues to rich men , that so they may be furnished with a wife amongst his women-slaues , whereby also the children become perpetually bond . Others buy their wiues , but seeing their increasing family grow chargeable beyond their abilitie , sell their young sonnes and daughters at the same price they would sell a swine or beast , or some two or three duckats more , yea though they bee not by dearth compelled thereto . Thus this Kingdome abounds with seruants , not taken in the warres , but home-bred Citizens . The Spaniards also and Portugalls carry many of them out of the Countrey into euerlasting seruitude . But this child-sale is the more tolerable , because the estate of seruants is there more easie then in other Nations , & the number of the poore which liue hardly is exceeding , and they may redeeme themselues at the same price if they be able to giue it . And lastly , a greater villiny in some Prouinces vsed , makes this seeme the lesse , which is to murther those their children ( especially of the female sexe ) which they thinke they cannot bring vp : which fact also is with them the lesse heynous , not by preuenting , that sale and transportation of their children ( an impious pietie ) but by a pious impietie , that opinion of transanimation or passage of soules into other bodies , thinking that by this vntimely and sudden murther , they may haue more timely and quick passage , and be borne againe in richer Families . And therefore they seeke no corners , but execute their bloudy parricides publikely . Yea , greater abominations then these are here perpetrated vpon as sleight grounds , many laying violent hands vpon themselues , both in desperation and impatience , and in malice also , so to hurt their enemies . Thus , they say , many thousands both of men and women euery yeere drowne themselues in Riuers , hang themselues , sometimes at their aduersaries doors , or poyson themselues ; whereupon their kindred complaine to the Magistrates on those , which gaue cause or occasion to these extremities , which sometimes are seuere in these cases to the accused . It may be reckoned among their cruelties ( which in the Northerne Prouinces is practised ) the gelding of their Male-Infants , so to make them capable of the Kings seruice , none other being admitted to attend or speake with Him , and the whole sway of the Kingdome , being in great part in these vn-manly hands , of ten thousand scarce any but Plebeian , illiterate , seruile in condition and conditions , impotent , impudent , of weake both conceit and performance . Neither is this a little crueltie , that the Magistrates are thought to kill as many against the Lawes , as the Lawes themselues by execution of iudiciall sentence , by their custome of beating men with Canes , in manner at their owne lust . This makes men that they are not Masters of their owne , but are in continuall feare to be vndone by calumny and tyranny . The Choinois are also a fraudulent and treacherous people . They contemne strangers , scorning to learne any thing out of their bookes , as being vnlearned and rude : yea all the Characters whereby they expresse the name of strangers , are compounded of such as signifie beasts , hauing indeed a beastly and diabolicall conceit of them . When Embassadors come to them from Neighbour-Countries to pay their tributes , or for other busines , they are very suspiciously intreated , entertained as captiues all the time of their iourney , not permitting them to see any thing . They shut them vp ( like beasts in stables ) within their Palaces , neuer admit them the Kings presence , themselues dealing with few of the Magistrates , and all their businesse being ordered by Officers thereto assigned . Nor may any natiue trauell out of the Kingdome without diuers cautelesse . Petreius the Portugall Embassador died in prison at Canton . They will not suffer strangers which haue staid long in China ( in some places the custome is nine yeeres ) to returne from thence . Their Souldiers are base , meere mercinaries , not regarding honor where they are not rewarded with honor , alike vile in estimation and action , the most part slaues , thereto by their owne or parents wickednesse legally condemned ; except at times of employment , being Porters , Horse-keepers , or of like seruile drudgerie . Their Captaines and Commanders haue some shaddow of dignitie , but the substance we haue before rightly attributed to them , who can punish these as the meanest . Long nayles are ( some say ) accounted a Gentlemanly signe , as of hands not employed to labour . Their exceeding pride ( in which they are not exceeded of any ) appeared in this , that they thought the Iesuites must needs attaine the Popedome at their returne into Europe , as hauing so much bettered their learning by the Chinois Authors . But These haue since euen by the opinion of learning , obtained a better estimation . It were tedious to tell of their opinions touching the Creation . All being a rude and vnformed Chaos , Tayn ( say they ) framed and settled the Heauen and Earth . This Tayn created Pauzon and Pauzona . Pauzon by power of Tayn created Tanhom , and his thirteene brethren . Tanhom gaue names to all things , and knew their vertues , and with his said brethren multiplied their generations , which continued the space of ninetie thousand yeeres . And then Tayn destroyed the world for their pride , and created another man named Lotzitzam , who had two hornes of sweet sauour , out of which presently did spring forth both men and women . The first of these was Alazan , which liued nine hundred yeeres . Then did the Heauen create another man ( Lotzitzam was now vanished ) named Atzion , whose Mother Lutim was with child with him only in seeing a Lions head in the ayre . This was done in Truchin , in the Prouince of Santon : he liued eight hundred yeeres . After this , Vsao and Hantzui , and Ocheutey with his sonne Ezonlom , and his nephew Vitei the first King of China ( they say ) were the inuenters of their many Arts . In the later l Epistles from China , dated 1606. and 1607. little is there to further this Historie . As for their tales of Miracles in those and the Iaponian Epistles ( bearing the same date ) wherein Ignatius Loyolaes picture is made a miracle-worker ; I hold them not worth relation . The Chinois beleeue ( as is there reported ) that there is a certaine spirit which hath power of the life and death of children that are sicke of the measells , and therefore when their children are sicke thereof , they hang a glasse before the dore of the chamber where he lyeth , that the spirit comming to destroy the child , seeing his Image in that glasse , should not dare to approach neerer . Their Baptisme cured the disease : a new remedy for measels , a new vertue of Baptisme . Their order for the Poore may be a patterne vnto Christians : they suffer none to beg , nor to be idle . If any be blinde , yet hee is set to some worke , as grinding in a Querne , or such like ; of which sort ( after m Boterus account ) there are foure thousand blind persons that grinde still in Canton alone . If they be impotent , that they cannot worke , their friends ( if they be able ) must-prouide for them ; if not , they are kept in Hospitalls , out of which they neuer passe , and haue all necessaries prouided them by Officers appointed in euery Citie to this businesse . Common women are confined to certaine places , and may not goe abroad , nor dwell in the Citie , for infecting others , and are accountable to a certaine Officer of their euill earnings , which when they are old , is bestowed on their maintenance . Their dwelling is in the Suburbs of Cities . They are great Sodomites , although they haue many Wiues and Concubines , which they buy of their Parents , or in the Markets , in like manner as the Turkes . They are not by Law prescribed to obserue this or that Sect : and therefore they haue many Sects , some worshipping the Sunne , some the Moone , some nothing : and all , what themselues best like , as is in part before shewed . They take their oathes ( as here by kissing a booke ) with thrice drinking of a certaine liquor . Antony Dalmeida n saith , that in saying Masse , they were so thronged with the people , that they were almost trodden vnder foot . And of a Chinian Priest ( contrarie to the zeale elsewhere in any Religion ) they were inuited to dinner , and feasted together with many other of their Priests that vsed them kindly . §. VIII . Of their Temples . IT followeth now that we speake of places Religious amongst the Chinois , of which their Temples challenge the first place , their Sepulchres the next . Of their Monasteries we haue already spoken . Their Temples , as their other structures , come short of the Europaean magnificence : yet are they many , and that about Paquin it selfe . For howsoeuer the King hath little deuotion to any Religion at all , yet his Mother is verie zealous , repaires and builds Temples in diuers places , and in one Monasterie sustaineth aboue a thousand Ministers of her Holies : so that this kind elsewhere contemned , is in the Royall Citie better respected . Hence they haue a Prouerbe , In the Citie Royall , Ho-xam ( so they call their Priests ) in the Prouinces the Magistrates are worshipped . We haue mentioned the Temples dedicated to men of Merit and publike Benefactors . Such an one is in the confines of the Prouince of Conton erected to the Honor of One , which for the benefit of Trauellers made a passage ouer a steepe and vnpassable hill , diuiding the rocks , as Annibal did the Alpes ; where are such Precipices , as cannot but strike horror to the passenger : & yet they are safely carried , without descending from their chayres , borne on men shoulders . On the top of this hil is a Temple built to the Colaus , that made this way , with his Image therein and odours burning perpetually : the walls and floore thereof adorned with many Poems and inscriptions to his praise , cut in Marble . This Mountaine is one daies iourney , standing betweene two great Riuers , whereby there is continuall traffique betwixt this of Canton and the other Prouinces , there being aboue three thousand Porters , or bearers of Burthens , which carrie those wares , besides Beasts of carriage , and that with great fidelitie ; a rare vertue in other parts of China . When they haue passed out of Canton , ouer this Mountaine , they come into the Riuer , which is called the Sonne of the Sea for the largenesse , but in Winter ( which is their driest season ) full of shoalds , the cause of much shipwrackes . But lest my Relation stay , or bee wracked in these shoalds : let vs take view of that which the King bestowed on the Iesuites for their Residence , and for the Bariall of Matthaeus Ricius , to whom our China Relations are so much indebted . It was aboue a quarter of a myle from one of the Citie gates , built by an Eunuch , who now was condemned for some crime ; and lest his Palace which he had here builded , with the expence of aboue 14000. duckats ( which in China is a great summe , in that cheapenesse of all things , far beyond Europae an computation ) should fal into the hands of spoilers ( the goods of Eunuchs in this kingdome vsually becomming his , which first can catch them ) he consecrated his Palace , and made it a Temple , maintaining therein one Priest . Such Palaces many of the Magistrates haue neere to the Cities , as retyring places and Tusculanes for their Muses . The portraiture of this whole House , with the Garden , and other appurtenances , Trigantius hath set forth in picture ; being after the China building , with the doore Southwards , and so running a great length into the North , with foure great Halls one beyond another ; in the middle parts , and on each side , Chambers and other roomes ; beyond all the Garden , the pillars of Timber bearing vp the roofe ; the walls and pauement of Bricke . The outmost of these Halls was conuerted into a Temple or Idoll-Chappell , in which was a great Altar of Stone and Bricke , cunningly fretted , painted red ( a colour forbidden to priuate houses ) and vpon the midst thereof fate a huge Monster of Earth , gilded from top to toe , of massie quantitie . The Chinois call it Ti cam , the God ( as they fable ) of the Earth and Treasures , as Pluto in the Poets . In his hand was a Scepter , on his head a Crowne , not vnlike those vsed by our Kings . On each side stood foure ministers of the same matter : on both sides of the roome two great Tables , and on each of them fiue Kings , or great Officers of Hell. On both the wals were painted the same Officers , or Iudges , sitting on their seuerall Tribunals , giuing sentence on wicked men , euery one according to the condition of his Court . Before them stood many Deuils , more terribly formed then with vs . The paines of Hell also were so deciphered , that could not but strike terror to the beholders ; some rosted in yron beds , some fried in scalding oyle , some cut in pieces , or diuided in the middle , or torne of dogs , or otherwise tortured . The first of those Iudges examined the faults , which they said hee saw in a certaine glasse . Those which he found guiltie , were sent to the other Iudges , according to the qualitie of the crimes . One of these was Iudge in cases of Transmigration , which sent the soules of cruell men into Tygres ; of vncleane persons , into Swine , and the like : or if their crimes were smaller , into the poorer sort . There was a great Ballance ; in one of the Scales , a man laden with sinnes ; in the other , one of their hypocriticall prayer-bookes , which counterpoysed the other Scale , and freed the sinner . There ran through the midst of Hell a discoloured Riuer , which carried away many . For ouer it were two Bridges , one of Gold , the other of Siluer ; by which , those passed ouer , which had been deuout Idolaters , carrying in their hands ensignes of the same : these were guided by the Priests , which led them through the midst of Hell to faire and pleasant Groues and Gardens . In another part were painted the dungeons of Hell , with horrible Serpents , flames , Deuills . To the brazen gates thereof there comes an Idolatrous Priest , which in despight of all the Deuils deliuers his mother from those flames . There was no infernall punishment painted , but had such an inscription : Hee which shall pray to such an Idoll a thousand times shall be free from this punishment . The Iesuites beat the earthen Idols to dust , and burnt those of wood , wherein the Chinese Conuerts were the forwarder , because the Countrey custome is to fill the hollow bellies of these Images with deuoted money or iewells . They demolished the Altar and plastred ouer the pictures , and in place thereof erected the Image of Christ . No priuate man may erect a Temple by Law , which yet the mightie Eunuchs transgresse . A little before this exchange of Idols into Images ( after their distinction , and a o silly one it is ) some tooke their last leaue of Ti cam : one kneeling and bidding it farewell ; another chasing , said ; Thou masse of dung and earth , if thou hast no power to maintaine the Temple and thy selfe , what helpe may I looke for at thy hand ? neither art thou worthy of any honour at mine . Others said , that this had sometime borne the name of some other Idoll , and therefore was auenged for that change . At Xauceum is the Temple of Nanhoa vpon a goodly Hill , and nigh to it a Monasterie , in which are maintained one thousand of their Religious Regulars , the lands adioyning being theirs . They tell that about eight hundred yeeres since liued one Lusu in great austeritie , alwayes girded with a chaine next to his flesh , which vsed to grinde as much rice as might serue one thousand of them a day . When the wormes ( by reason of that chaine breeding in his flesh ) fell off , he would place it there againe , and aske if it had nothing to gnaw . His carkasse is still kept there , to which are pilgrimages out of all the Kingdome , and this Temple built to his honor . The Regulars are diuided into twelue stations , and each hath a Superior , besides One supreme ouer all the rest . They professed chastitie ; but their house was both a stewes for whoredome , and a denne of theeues and robbers . Here were many huge Idols of brasse , and other metall , and of wood , gilded , in one station fiue hundred . They had diuers steeples and bells in them , one so great , that they had neuer seene so great a bell in Europe . The Corpse of Lusu was shewed them , which they worship ▪ ( but many doubt whether it be the true , for could it escape the wormes , which had seised on it aliue ? ) kept in the midst of the Temple in a high place , where hang fiftie lamps , which burne at appointed times . The Abbot of this Monasterie confessed that in ancient times the Chinois had worshipped no Idols , but that they were politically appointed by Magistrates , lest the vulgar should bee without all Religion . They haue their Chappels in great mens houses . But we will take view onely of the Kings Temple at Nanquin , and so end . This is a Royall one indeed for greatnesse and statelinesse . It is built in a groue of Pine-trees neere the Citie , which is compast with a wall twelue miles in circuit . The Temple after the China manner of building is most of timber , the wals of brick ; diuided into fiue Iles with rowes of pillars on both sides , which are of round timber as big as two men can fathome : the roofe is carued and guilded verie faire , hauing lost nothing of the beautie , though not vsed by the Kings for sacrifice in this their two hundred yeeres absence . In the midst is an eminent place of precious Marble , in which are two Thrones of Marble , one for the King to sacrifice in , the other left emptie for him to whom he doth sacrifice . The Cloisters without the Temple are beautified with elegant turnings , and all the windowes netted with yron to keepe out birds , which is vsed also in all the Palace . All the doores of the Temple are couered with plates of brasse guilded and richly carued : without the Temple are many Altars of red Marble which represented the Sun , Moone , Starres , and China Mountaines ; whereby they inferre that the god there worshipped created all things , which are therefore set without the Temple as acknowledged not to be gods . No man vnder grieuous penalties may cut a bough off any of the trees in that groue , which makes them great and old . About the Temple are many Cels , which were baths in which the Kings and Ministers washed before sacrifice . There Altars are of the Dutch fashion that one may goe round about them . §. IX . Of their Funeralls . THe Chinois are very superstitiously conceited of Death , and are exceeding loth to haue any die in their house . Linschoten writeth , That when a man lies on his death-bed , they present vnto him the picture of the Deuill , with the Sunne in his right hand , and a Poniard in his left , bidding the sicke man looke well on him , that hee may be his friend in the other world . How euer the sicke be visited , let vs now performe our last office to these Chinois , and follow them to their graues . Many are the Ceremonies which they there obserue in Funerals . As they honor their parents in their life time ( being otherwise lyable to grieuous punishments p , yea some of their chiefest Mandarines will sue for the Kings licence , to leaue their publike function , to giue priuat and more diligent attendance to their parents : ) so , after their death , they mourne three yeeres in white Hats and Garments , although they beare the highest Magistracies in the Kingdome , as the Colai , &c. the militarie Magistrates excepted . The first moneths they gird vnto them a rough Vesture with a rope , like the bare-foot Friers . This is not onely obserued of the meaner sort ; but the mightiest Mandarines , after newes of their fathers death , leaue their function , and in their priuate houses bewaile their losse . The wealthier sort keepe them aboue ground two or three yeeres , q in a Parlour , fitted for that purpose , whither they daily resort vnto them , to salute them , and to burne Incense , and set meates before them . Sometimes also the Bonzij , or Priests , resort thither with their Dirges and holy things . Their wiues , children , and neighbours come likewise to bewaile them , being admonished of the death by the sonne or neerest of the kindred , in a solemne Libell mournfully composed . The Hall is spread with white Clothes or Matts : in the midst thereof is an Altar , and thereon the Coffin and Image of the dead . To that Hall , within foure or fiue dayes , all the kindred come in mourning attyre , one after another , euery houre of the day , and burne odours , and set two Wax-lights to the dead , making foure bowings and kneelings , after their fashion , before deliuered ; the sonne , meane while , standing by , and modestly lamenting . Behind the Coffin are the women of the house hid , behind a curtaine , in mourning weedes , and howling behauiour . They burne Paper and white Silkes , so thinking to minister apparell to the dead . They will not vse their wonted lodging , diet , and delights ; but lye on Straw Mattresses , on the bare ground , neere the Coffin ; eate no Flesh , or Dainties , drinke no Wine , Bathe not , companie not with their Wiues , come not at Feasts , nor for certaine moneths space , abroad ; alwaies remitting more of this austeritie , as the three yeares grow neerer an end . They vse not the same apparell , house-hold furniture , salutations . They colour part of the Paper in which they write , with another colour . They obserue not their wonted proper names , but call themselues otherwise , as Disobedient , or such like . Musick is banished ; their dyet is hard . When the corpes is to bee buried , all the kindred come together , being re-invited with another Libell , in mourning habit . The pompe is in manner of Procession : diuers Statues of Men and Women , Elephants , Tygres , and Lyons , all of Paper , diuers-coloured , and gilded , goe before , which at the graue are burned . A long rancke of Priests also attend , which performe many Rites by the way , pattering their prayers , and playing on Tymbrels , Pipes , Cymballs , Bells , and other Instruments . Likewise , huge Censers of Bell-metall are carried on mens shoulders . Then followes the Coffin , adorned sumptuously , carried of forty or fifty Bearers , vnder a great Canopie of Silke . The children come after on foot , leaning on their staues , as fainting : Then then the women , vnseene , vnder a white curtaine ; and then other women , further in bloud , carryed in mourning chayres . They assemble as many Priests as they can , which on musicall Instruments , and with their voyces , tune their mournefull Ditties . The place whither the corps is carried , is adorned with diuers Images . The Coffin is very large , the prouiding of which they commit not to their heire , but themselues in their liues take order for the same , bestowing great care and cost for the best wood and workemanship which they are able to procure , therein spending sometime seuenty , eighty , or a hundred ducats . They hold it vnfortunate to die before they haue prouided the same . They are no lesse curious for the place of their buriall , thinking that hereon dependeth the fortune of their posterity , and therefore sometime spend a whole yeare in consultation , whether it shall bee toward the North , or some other Region . Their Sepulchers are in the fields on some hillocke neere the Cities , each family by themselues where they fortifie them , and oft-times resort thither to performe their obsequies . To bee buried within the walls were a thing most miserable , neuer to bee forgotten . At these Sepulchres they haue their yeerely meetings , where their kindred burne odours and make a Funerall banket . Their Sepulchres are very great of marble , with the images of diuers beasts and men standing by . Their Epitaphs also in marble , magnificent , with elegant inscriptions of their exploits . For some time after they will eate no flesh , in regard of that passage of soules before spoken of . This opinion is of more authoritie and credite with them then that of Hell or Heauen , although ( as is said ) their Bookes and Pictures depaint horrible things in that kinde . Others r adde , that as soone as one is dead , they wash him , and clothing him in his best apparell , all perfumed , set him in his best chaire , and there all his neerest kindred kneeling before him , take their leaue with teares . They Coffin him ( as before ) and place him in a roome richly furnished , and couer him with a sheet , in which they paint his portraiture . A table standeth by full of Viands , with Candles on it . Thus doe they keepe him fifteene dayes , euery night the Priests executing their superstitious exequies , burning and shaking certaine papers before Him. By the Sepulchre they plant a Pine tree , which is sacred , and may not be cut downe , nor conuerted to any vse , if the weather ouerthrow it . Their funerall pompe is in manner of Procession , with Candles carried in their hand . They burne vpon the graue many papers , painted with men , cattell , and prouision for his vse in the next world . It is now time to leaue them quietly resting in their graues : onely a word of their Times reputed holy . The times religious are the new Moones , and full Moones ( as yee haue heard ) in which they make great banquets , and then also they muster their Souldiers , who alone may weare weapons is China . They solemnize ſ also their Birth-dayes , whereunto their kindred doe resort of custome with presents , and receiue good cheere . The Kings birth-day is a great festiuall . But t New-yeeres day is their principall feast . This is solemnized of all Sects alike the first new Moone , and then againe the first full Moone in the beginning of the yeere : This is their Candlemasse u feast , euery man deuising artificiall lanterns of paper , glasse , cloth , the Halls seeming to bee on fire with the multitude of lights ; some carrying in the night with great reuels , lights and twisted lanthornes Serpentine fashion , and many deuices are practised of fire-workes with gunpowder . Then they send New-yeeres-gifts to each other , as Mendoza writes . They haue no Sabboth nor weekely solemnity . §. X. Of Strangers , and Forren Religions in China . OF the Iewes in China wee haue spoken already : with their Ethnike rites we haue toyled and tyred you . It may haply be some refreshing to looke vpon Sarecenicall or Christian obiects , if it bee but for variety . How inhospitall the Chinois are to strangers wee haue in part heard , neither permitting egresse to the Natiues , nor ingresse to aliens except in three respects . The first , such as come to paye x their annuall tributes . The second , such as pretending honour and tribute come ( as wee haue heard ) from the West with seeming tribute , a colour to their gaine by Merchandise . The third , such as in admiration of the Chinian vertues and learning , come thither ( as the Queene of Sheba to Salomon ) to learne the same , which is the Iesuites pretence : but these must here fixe their habitation , nor may bee suffered to returne ; such is their iealousie , of discouering their mysteries to others . And this made the Iesuites , after so long stay , free from feare of expulsion , which yet since complayne of y persecution . But it may not bee knowne , that they haue any intelligence or commerce with strangers : and therefore the Iesuites , which haue obtained two so great priuiledges , the Eunuchs Palace for their Residence , and the imployment in correcting the China Kalender , both by Royall approbation ; yet could not obtaine leaue to goe into the Prouince of Canton , though with Mathematicall pretexts for that Kalender-businesse , to obserue Longitudes and Latitudes of Places , because they were said to bee countreymen to those of Macao . Yea , a Colao , or Counsellor of State , was depriued , for sending a message to a bordering King ; a tempest of libelling complaints thundering and showring against him therefore . In the bordering Prouinces they set narrow watch at Custome-houses , Bridges , and in the very Riuers , by ships of warre thereto appointed . But if they bee once gotten into the inner parts of the Kingdome , there are no such officers , not Searchers . Neither may any stranger passe out of the Kingdome , after once entring , without the Kings licence . The Iesuites steale their ingresse and egresse by meanes of the Portugalls , which had the Towne of Macao assigned them by the Chinois for traffique . These come vsually twice a yeare to the chiefe Citie of the Prouince of Canton , which is not called Quantum , or Canton , ( the name of the Prouince ) but Quam ceu . All the z day time they haue free entrance into the Citie about their Merchandise , but must lye on shipboord at night . In the midst of the Riuer there is a little Iland , and therein a Temple , in which they are allowed their Catholike deuotions . There by Boat did they prouide to steale in or out of the Countrey . The Mahumetans that come in by land , if they stay nine yeeres ( as is obserued ) may neuer returne home againe . Of these there are now many thousand Families in China , dispersed into most of the Prouinces and chiefe Cities . They haue there their Temples very sumptuous , and their Circumcision . But as farre as I could euer learne , they neyther teach , nor care to teach others their deuotions , but are vnskilfull of the Saracen Tenets , and are contemned of the Chinois . It seemes , that there comming in was in the time that the Tartars raigned here , which since haue increased , and after so long continuance , are not held in suspition , as other strangers . Some say , after the fourth generation they are reputed as Natiues : yea , they are admitted to the studies of Learning , Degrees , and Magistracie , as well as the Chinois . But most of these , thus dignified , relinquish their former Superstition , retayning nothing thereof , but abstinence from Swines flesh , which rather by Naturne , then for Religion , they abhorre . They differ in countenance from the Chinois . Perera saith , hee saw at Fuquien certaine Moores , who could say little of their Religion , but , Mahomet was a Moore , my father was a Moore , and I am a Moore , with some other words of their Alcoran , wherewithall , in abstinence from Swines flesh , they liue ( saith he ) vntill the Diuell take them all . He reasoned with them , because hee had in many Chinish Cities seene the Reliques of Mahomet kept ; and they answered , That they came in great ships fraught with Merchandize from Paquin-ward , to a Port appointed to them by the King , where they conuerted to their Religion the chiefe Mandarine or Loytia ; whereupon the people began to turne Mahumetan . They now waxing bolder , prohibited the eating of Swines flesh , the peoples chiefe food : who hereby prouoked , complayned of a conspiracie betwixt these Moores and the Loytia , against their King . Hereupon hee and the chiefe of them were executed , and the rest dispersed into certaine Cities , where they remained slaues to the King . Touching Christians in China , there is not so great certaintie . Certaine Mogores told Ricius of some in the Xensian Prouince , in the North parts of China , at a place called Xucheo , which were white , bearded , vsed Bells , worshipped Isa , that is , Iesus , and Mary , and honored the Crucifix ; their Priests married , which cured diseases without medicines . A Iew at Paquin gaue more full intelligence , that at Caifumfu , and at Lincin , in the Prouince of Sciantum , and in the Prouince of Sciansi , there liued certaine strangers , whose ancesters had come out of forraine parts , which worshipped the Crosse ( which the Chinois expresse by the Character of Ten ) and made the signe thereof with the finger on their meate and drinke . They also made the same signe with inke on the foreheads of their children , to preserue them from misfortunes . A Iesuite also saw , in the hands of an Antiquary , a Bel , with a Church and Crosse thereon grauen , circumscribed with Greeke letters . The Iew also reported , that those Crosse-worshippers had the same doctrine in their prayers which the Iewes held : this the Iesuites interpreted of the Psalter common to them both . Hee affirmed that there were many of them in the Northren prouinces , which so flourished in letters and armes , that they grew suspicious to the Chinois , which he thought was caused by the Saracens some sixty yeeres before . The Magistrates were so incensed hereby , that they for feare were dispersed , some turning Iewes , some Saracens , others Idolaters : and their Temples were also conuerted into Idolatrous Temples , one of which he mentioned in his countrey . Euer since they hide their profession , and when the Iesuits sent one of their Conuerts to make enquity , hee could learne of none : which they thought proceeded from their feare , taking him for a Spie sent from the Magistrates . All these Sects the Chinois call Hoei , the Iewes distinguished by their refusing to eate the sinew or leg ; the Saracens , Swines flesh ; the Christians by refusing to feede on round-hoosed beasts , Asses , Horses , Mules , which all both Chinois , Saracens and Iewes doe there feed on . The Saracens called the Christians also Isai as before ; and Terzai , which is a name giuen in Persia to the Armenian Christians ( as an Armenian affirmed to Ricius ) whence hee coniectured , that these Christians came out of Armenia . And by the report of Haithon the Armenian a , which saith , their King came to the Great Chan of Cathay ( which wee haue before obserued , at least the best parts thereof , to be the North parts of China ) to perswade him and his to become Christians ; which in great part also he affected , besides other Christians there reported to bee , by Paulus ; and those of Sarnau , subiect to the Great Chan , mentioned by Vertomannus , which seeme to be neere these in China . The Malabar b Christians haue Chaldee memorialls of China , conuerted by S. Thomas ; and their Metropolitan hath his style of all India and China . Now , for the later Christianitie there preached by the Iesuites , their owne Commentaries and annuall Epistles are full . Xauerius c attempted it often and earnestly but could neuer obtaine entrance ; which by others of that societie was after affected , and with much trouble effected . When the Portugalls came first into those parts , the Chinois were suspicious of them , their Ordnance and great shippes seeming dreadfull . The Saracens told them , they were called Franks ( so they call all the Europaeans , since the Expedition of Godfrey of Bullen ) which name the Chinois in Canton still giue them , calling them and their Ordnance Falanks ( pronouncing l for r , as th for d , p for b ) and by relating the Conquests of Malacca , and other places in India , brought them into greater iealousie . Yet couetousnesse of gaine opened them a way first to merchandise in a desart Iland , called Sancian , seauenty myles off in the Sea , and after to a habitation assigned them in a Peninsula ( part of a greater Iland ) neere to China , called of an Idoll Ama , there honored , Amacao , or Amas harbour , shortly Mocao : which since that time hath beene inhabited by people of diuers Nations , together with the Portugalls , and hath become a Citie , with a Bishops See , and a Colledge of Iesuites , and a famous Mart of Europaean and Indian commodities . After that they admitted them traffique in the chiefe Citie of Canton , two dayes sayling from Macao : whereby they found meanes , by degrees , to bring in first Ruggerus , and after Ricius , with other Iesuites ; which insinuating by gifts and obsequiousnesse into the Magistrates affections , furthered the same by reputation of Sanctitie , and especially of Learning . Many yeeres they spent to little purpose , till Ricius by his Mathematikes , and the Art of Memorie , in both which the Chinois admired him ; then by changing his habit into that of the Learned men in China , professing also a maintenance of the Sect of Confusius ; which they professed , and confutation of the Idoll Sects ; and lastly , by presents to the King ; he made way into the Kings Palace & fauour , who also bestowed an Idoll Temple for his buriall , and the Residence of his Societie . Many troubles they encountred meane while , to get or to keepe their Residences ; that inhospitall people , sometimes accusing them to the Magistrats with deuised Calumnies , sometimes tumultuously stoning their houses , sometimes charging them to be the cause of Dearth , or that their Idols sent them not raine ; calling them Deuill strangers , fathering on them curious Arts , not only of Alchymie and Long life , which they honour , but others : as that they knew by mens countenance , that they had a precious stone in their heads , to I know not what purposes ; that they plotted deuices against the state ; & the Crucifix was accused also , as deuised by inchantments to destroy the King . The Hollanders likewise , among other their infestations of the Portugalls in all the parts of India , brought these of Macao into such feare , that they went about to Compasse some part of their Towne with a Wall : which the Chinois there dwelling , thinking to be done against them , caused such an vprore , that they fell together by the eares : and another quarrell happening betweene a Religious and a Secular Priest , the Chinois gaue out , that Cataneus the Iesuite went about to make himselfe King of China ( as one that knew the Countrey , and had bin in both the Royall Cities ) with the helpe of the Iesuites there residing , Iapanders , and others . This made the Chinois to flye from Macao , and to divulge such rumors in Canton , that there was a sudden muster of souldiers through the Prouince , and one thousand houses of the chiefe Citie without the Walls pulled downe , one of the Iesuites Societie apprehended and beaten with Canes to death , and with much adoe , this little adoe was after pacified . And now the Iesuites thinke themselues in better case then euer , and haue ( as they say ) conuerted fiue thousand to their Faith in this Kingdome , after thirty yeares labours , hauing foure or fiue places of Residence . And would God , as I professe my selfe indebted to them for this Light of History , so they might haue iust cause of thankefulnesse to God and them , for the Christian Light ; and that it were not confused with such Heathenish exchange , of one Image for another , and rather the names , then substance of deuotion , altered ; Beads , Tapers , Single Votaries , Processions , Monasteries , Altars , Images , hee and she Saints , with other Rites , being there alreadie : and the very art of their Images causing an Ethnike adoration ( as they tell of a Vice-roy , that would not looke vpon one of them , but in a Chappell , in the higher part of his house , set on an Altar , with Tapers and Odours dayly burning thereto ) and their manner of Preaching being not by Word , so much as by Writing ; and that not by Authorities of Scripture , but by Arguments of Reason , furthered by their owne Philosophie , and commended by Mathematicall Sciences : strange Ground-workes to Faith and Theologie . OF THE EAST-INDIES , AND OF THE SEAS AND ILANDS ABOVT ASIA , WITH THEIR RELIGIONS . THE FIFTH BOOKE . CHAP. I. Of India in Generall , and of the Ancient Rites there obserued . §. I. The Limits , and the ancient People and Inuasions of India . THe name of India , is now applyed to all farre-distant Countries , not in the extreme limits of Asia alone ; but euen to whole America , through the error of Columbus and his fellowes ; who at their first arriuall in the Westerne world , thought that they had met with Ophir , and the Indian Regions of the East . But the Ancients also comprehended vnder this name a huge Tract of Land , no lesse in the iudgement of Alexanders followers in his Eastern Inuasions , then the third part of the Earth ; Ctosias accounted it one halfe of Asia . Yea , a great part of Africa also is comprehended vnder that name . So Turnebus a in his Aduersaria , not onely findeth the Barbarians and Parthians , called by that name in Virgil ; but Thebes in the higher Egypt , and Ammone Temple in Higinus ; and Aethiopia also , as in our discourse b thereof will further appeare . But taking India more properly , Dionysius c bounds it betweene Caucasus , and the Red-Sea , Indus and Ganges : Ouid likewise in that Verse , Decolor extremo quâ cingitur India Gange . But Ptolemy d and other Geographers , did vsually diuide India by the Riuer Ganges , into two parts , one on this side Ganges , and the other beyond . Although here we finde no lesse difficultie concerning Ganges , which the most , with my selfe , account the same with Guenga , that falleth into the gulfe of Bengala , which they also imagine to be that , which of the Ancients is called Sinus Gangeticus : Others e esteeme the Riuer Canton ( whereon standeth the supposed Canton , chiefe City of one of the Chinian Prouinces , whereof wee haue so lately taken our leaue ) to be that Ganges : of which minde are Mercator , Maginus , Gotardus Arthus , and their disciples . M. Paulus f diuideth India into three parts , the Lesse , the Greater , which hee calleth Malabar ; and Abassia , betwixt them both . Dom. Niger reckoneth g the same number . The Name of India h flowed from the Riuer Indus . Semiramis is reported to inuade India with three millions of foot-men , and 500000. horse , besides counterfeit Elephants , made of the hides of 300000. Oxen , stuffed with hay . Yet Staurobates , at that time the Indian Monarch , brake her Forces , and chased her out of the field . Megasthenes reckoneth one hundred twentie two Indian Nations . Arrianus in his eight booke makes a large description of this Indian world , saying , That they liued like the Scythians , without Houses , Cities , Temples , in a wandring course with their Tents , on the barke of the Tree Tala , and wild Venison , the skins where of were there garments . In all India were no seruants , but all free-men . These things were altred by Bacchus or Dionystus , who made an Expedition hither , not so much with Armes as with Arts . He taught them the vse of Wine , Oyle , and Sacrificing : in memorie whereof , Posteritie honoured him for a god . Of this the Poets , and Histories of Alexander , & others , make much mention . So doth Suidas tell of one Brachman , that prescribed the Rites and Lawes of the Brachmanes : Solinus of Hydaspes ; and others of Ganges , Hercules , & the rest , with much vncertaintie . Postellus i strangely conceiteth himselfe , that Abrahams posteritie by Keturah seated themselues in India , and were there knowne by the name of Iewes , before the Iewes in Palestina : that they obserued Circumcision , and dispersed it into Syria , Egypt , Armenia , Colchis , Iberia , Paphlagonia , Chaldea , and India , before Moses led the Israelites out of Egypt : and that the Brachmanes were so called , quasi Abrahmanes , as following the instructions of Abraham . Abraham wee beleeue the Father of the faithfull , but cannot father on him such vnfaithfull and degenerate generations , no more then with the same Postellus wee acknowledge the Turkes the posteritie of the ten Tribes , and the Tartars k to be the remainder of those Turkes , following Cabalisticall coniectures . But that which he speaketh of the name Iewes and Abrachmanes in India , may perhaps arise from a testimony cited out of Megasthenes his Indica , by Clem. l Alex. That all things obserued by Naturall Phylosophers in Greece bad beene handled before , partly by the Brachmanes amongst the Indians , partly of those which in Syria are called Iewes : in which testimonie he ioyneth Iewes and Brachmanes in Profession of the same learned Science of Naturall Philosophy . Apuleius m maketh the Brachmans first Founders of the Pythagorean learning : and reporteth further , That at dinner-time the Table was made readie , and the youths from diuers Places and Seruices resorted thither : at which time the Masters questioned with them what good they had done that day : one answereth , Hee had beene a Peace-maker to reduce such & such which were at oddes , to amitie : another had done this or that for his Parents : another had studied or meditated on such a point . Once , he which could not giue good account of his mornings worke , might not be admitted to receiue any dinner-wages . Strabo in his fifteenth Booke is large in this Indian subiect . Hee reporteth out of Aristobulus , that the Riuer Indus by force of an Earth-quake , changed his channell , thereby a great part of the neighbour Region being turned into a desart . For in this , Indus is like vnto Nilus , in that , without it , the Countrey would be a Wildernesse , and therefore is also worshipped of the Inhabitants . It receiueth fifteene other Riuers into it . Hee mentioneth the Cathei not farre from thence , which after happily gaue name vnto Cathay . The Indians are of seuen sorts : n The first in estimation , and sewest in number , were their Philosophers . These kept-publike Acts once a yeere before the King , & he which in his Obseruations was found three times false , was condemned to perpetuall silence . The second sort were Husband-men , which payd the King ( the onely owner of all the Land ) a fourth part of the increase . The third , was of Shepheards and Huntsmen , which wandred in Tents , The fourth , Artificers . The fifth , Souldiers . The sixth , Magistrates . The seuenth , Courtiers , and those of his Priuie Councell . If any woman killeth the King in his drunkennesse , shee is rewarded with the marriage of his Sonne and Heire . If any depriue another of a member , besides like for like , he loseth his hand ; and , if hee bee an Artificer , his life . They strangle their sacrifice , that it may be so offered whole to their Idols . §. II. Of their Philosophicall or Religious Sects . OF their Philosophers , or men Learned and Religious , the o Brachmanes obtaine the first place , as being neerest in Sects to the Greekes . These are after their manner Nazarites from the wombe . So soone as their Mother is conceiued of them , there are learned men appointed which come to the Mother , with Songs , containing Precepts of Chastitie . As they grow in yeeres they change their Masters . They haue their places of Exercise in a Groue nigh to the Citie , where they are busied in graue conferences . They eare no liuing Creatures , nor haue vse of women , liue frugally , and lye vpon skinnes . They will instruct such as will heare them , but their Hearers must neither Sneese , nor Spit , nor Speake . When they haue in this strict course spent seuen and thirtie yeeres , they may liue more at Pleasure and Libertie , in Dyet , Habit , proper Habitation , and the vse of Gold , and Marriage . They conceale their mysteries from their Wiues , lest they should blab them abroad . They esteeme this life as mans Conception , but his Death day to bee his Birth-day vnto that true and happy life , to him which hath beene rightly Religious . They hold the World to bee Created , Corruptible , Round , ruled by the high GOD. Water they imagine to haue beene the beginning of making the World ; and that besides the foure Elements , there is a fifth Nature , whereof the Heauen and Starres consist . They intreate of the immortalitie of the Soule , and of the torments in Hell , and many such like matters . The p Germanes , another Order of Religious or Learned men , are honoured amongst them : especially such of them as liue in the Woods , and of the Woods , both for their dyet of those wilde Fruits , and their habit of the Barkes of Trees , not acquainted with Bacchus or Venus any more then with Ceres . They speake not to the Kings ; when they aske counsell of them , but by messengers ; and doe pacifie the angrie gods , as is supposed , by their holinesse . Next in honour to these , are certaine Mendicants , which liue of Rice and Barley , which any man at the first asking giueth them , together with entertainment into their houses . These professe skill in Physicke , and to remedie Diseases , Wounds , and Sterilitie ; very constant in labour and hardship . Others there are , Inchanters and Diuiners , Masters of Ceremonies about the Dead , which wander thorow Townes and Cities . Some there are more Ciuil and Secular , in their life professing like Pietie and Holinesse . Women also are admitted vnto the fellowship of their studies in this Philosophie , not to their beds . Aristobulus writeth , That hee saw two of these Brachmanes , the one an old man shauen , the other young with long haire , which sometimes resorted to the Market-place , and were honoured as Counsellors , and freely tooke what they pleased , of any thing there to be sold , for their sustenance . They were anointed with Sesumine oyle , wherewith , and with hony , they tempered there bread . They were admitted to Alexanders Table , where they gaue lessons of patience q : and after going to a place not farre off , the old Man lying downe with his face vpward , sustained the Sun and showers terrible violence . The yonger standing on one foot , held in both his hands a piece of wood of three cubits lifted vp , and shifted feet , as the other was weary : nd so they continued euery day . The young man returned home afterward , but the old man followed the King , with whom he changed his Habit and Life , for which , when as he was by some reproued , he answered , That he had fulfilled the fortie yeeres exercise , which he had vowed . Onesicritus saith , that Alexander , hearing of some Religious Obseruants , which went naked , and exercised themselues to much hardship , and would r not come to others , but would bid Men , if they would haue any thing with them , to come to them ; sent him vnto them , who found fifteene of them twentie furlongs from the City , each of them obseruing his own gesture of sitting , standing , or lying naked , and not stirring til sun-setting , in that vnsupportable heat , at which time they returned into the Citie . Calanus was one of them . He afterward followed Alexander into Persia , where beginning to be sicke , hee caused a great Pile or Frame of wood to be made , wherein he placed himselfe in a golden chayre , and caused fire to be put to , in which he was voluntarily consumed , telling ( if they tell TRUE ) that he would meet Alexander at Babylon , the place fatall to Alexanders death . Aelianus ſ saith , That this was done in a suburbe of Babylon , and that the fire was of Cedar , Cypres , Mirtle , Laurell , and other sweet woods : and after he had performed his daily exercise of running , hee placed himselfe in the middest , crowned with the leaues of Reeds , the Sunne shinning on him , which he worshipped . This adoration was the signe which hee gaue to the Macedonians to kindle the fire , in which he abode without any stirring till hee was dead ; Alexander himselfe admiring , and preferring this victorie of Calanus before all his owne . This Calanus told Onesicritus of a golden World , where Meale was as plentiful as dust , and Fountaines streamed Milk , Hony , Wine , and Oyle . Which Country , by men turned into wantonnesse , Iupiter altered and detayned , imposing a life of hardnesse and labour , which while men followed , they enioyed abundance ; but now that men begin to furfet and grow disobedient , there is danger of vniuersall destruction . When hee had thus spoken , hee bad him , if hee would heare further , strip himselfe , and lie naked vpon these stones . But Mandanis , t another of them , reproued Calanus for his harshnesse , and , commending Alexander for his loue to learning , said , that they inured their bodies to labour , for the confirmation of their mindes against passions . For his nakednesse he alledged , that that was the best house which needed lest furniture of houshold . Hee added , that they searched the secrets of Nature , and that returning into the Citie , if they met with any carrying figs or grapes , they receiued of him gratis : if oyle , they powred it on them : and all mens houses and goods were open to them , euen to the Parlors of their wiues . When they were entred , they imparted the wisdome of their sentences , as the other communicated his meats . If they feared any disease , they preuented the same with fire , as u was now said of Calanus . Megasthenes reproueth this Calanus , as Alexanders Trencher-Chaplaine , and commendeth Mandanis , saying , That when Alexanders messengers told him that he must come to the sonne of Iupiter , with promise of rewards , if he came , otherwise menacing torture : hee answered , That neither was he Iupiters sonne , nor did possesse any great part of the earth : as for himselfe , he neither respected his gifts , nor feared his threatnings ; for while he liued , India yeelded him sufficient ; if he dyed , he should be freed from age , and exchange for a better and purer life . Whereupon , he saith , Alexander both pardoned and praised him . Clitarchus reporteth also , that to the Brachmanes are opposed another sect , called Pramnae , men full of subtiltie and contention , which derided the studies of others in Physiologie and Astronomie . He diuideth the Brachmanes into those of the Mountaines , clothed in Deere skins , which carried scrips , full of roots , and medicines , which they applied with certaine charmes to cure diseases : and the second sort he calleth Gymnetae , those naked ones before mentioned ( whereof it seemeth they were called Gymnosophistae ) which had women amongst them , but not in carnall knowledge : the third he calleth Ciuill , which liued in Cities and Villages , wearing fine linnen , and apparrelled in skins . Clemens x Alexandrinus speakes of their fastings , and other austere courses , out of Alex. Polyhistor , de rebus Indicis . The Brachmanes ( saith he ) neither eate any quick thing , nor drinke wine . But some of them eat euery day , as we doe : some onely euery third day . They contemne death , nor much esteeme of life , beleeuing to be borne againe . Some worship Pan and Hercules . But those Indians which are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for their grauitie and austeritie , liue altogether naked . These practise Truth , and foretell things to come , and worship a certaine Pyramis , vnder which they thinke are laid the bones of some god . Neither the Gymnosophists , nor these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vse women , but thinke it vnlawfull and against Nature , and therefore obserue chastitie . Likewise there are Virgins , which are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the female sexe . They seeme to obserue the heauenly bodies , and by their signification to foretell future euents . Thus farre Clemens . Nicolaus Damascenus saith , y That at Antiochia hee saw the Indian Embassadors , sent to Augustus from Porus the King ( as his letter contained ) of sixe hundred Kings , with presents , among which was a female-Viper of sixteene Cubits ( one of the like bignesse Strabo saith , he saw sent out of Egypt ) and a Cray-fish of three Cubits , and a Partrich bigger then a Vulture . Zarmanochagas , one of these Indian Philosophers , was one of the Embassadours , who at Athens burned himselfe , not moued thereto by aduersitie , but by prosperitie , which had in all things followed his desires , lest in his succeeding age it might alter : and therefore entered the fire , anointed , naked , laughing . His Epitaph was , Here lyeth Zarmanochagas the Indian , of Bargosa , which according to his Countrey-custome , made himselfe immortall . But it is not such maruell that their Philosophers thus contemned death , whereas their Women , the weaker and more fearefull sexe , wherein out-went their sexe and weakenesse . For their custome admitting many wiues , the dearest of which was burned with the deceased husband : Hae igitur contendunt inter se de amore viri ( they are z Hieromes words ) & ambitio summa certantium est , ac testimonium castitatis , dignam morte decerni . They ambitiously contend amongst themselues , to obtaine this fatall testimonie of their husbands loue , and their owne chastitie ; and the conqueresse in her former habit , lyeth downe by the carkasse , embracing and kissing the same , contemning the fire which thus marryeth them againe in despight of deaths diuorce . A thing to this day obserued in many parts of India , as we shall see anon . Arrianus a reporteth of a place called Comar ( it seemeth the Cape Comori ouer-against Zeilan ) wherein is a Hauen , to which vsed to resort certaine Votaries , which had deuoted themselues to a single life , to wash themselues in those holy-waters . The like was done by their Nun-like women . They had a tradition of a certaine goddesse , which vsed to wash her selfe there euery moneth . Suidas telleth of a Nation called Brachmanes , inhabiting an Iland in the Sea , where Alexander erected a pillar , with inscription , that he had passed so farre . They liue an hundred and fiftie yeeres , and haue neither bread , wine , flesh , nor metals , nor houses , but liue of the fruits , and cleere water , and are very religious . Their wiues liue apart on the other side Ganges , to whom they passe in Iuly and August , and after fortie dayes , returne home againe . When the wife hath had two children , shee neither knoweth her husband after , nor any other man ; which is obserued also , when in fiue yeeres he can raise no issue of her , hee after abstaineth . These b slay no beasts in sacrifice , but affirme , That GOD better accepteth vnbloudie sacrifices of Prayer , and more delighteth in Man , his owne Image . In the Hills , c called Hemodi , Bacchus is said to haue erected pillars , to witnesse his Conquest , as farre in that Easterne Ocean , as Hercules did in the West . He built the Citie Nysa , where he left his sicke and aged Souldiers , which Alexander spared , d and suffered to their owne libertie , for Dionysius or Bacchus his sake . And as Bacchus erected Pillars , so did Alexander Altars to the Twelue chiefe gods , as high as Towers , Monuments of his farre trauels , where he obserued solemne games and sacrifices . Hee e sacrificed also , not to his Countrey gods alone , but to Hydaspis , Acesine , and Indus , Indian Riuers , and to other gods , with other Rites and Sacrifices , then he had before vsed : drowning a golden bowle in Indus , and another in the Ocean , in his Ethnicke superstition . To him did the Indian Magi ( so doth Arrianus f call their Brachmanes ) say , That hee was but as other men , sauing that hee had lesse rest , and was more troublesome , and being dead , should enioy no more land , then would serue to couer his bodie . And euery man ( said they ) stamping with their feet on the ground , hath so much as he treadeth on . Eusebius g reciteth out of Bardesanes Cyrus , that amongst the Indians , and Bactrians , were many thousand Brachmanes , which as well by Tradition , as Law , worshipped no Image , nor ate any quick Creature , dranke no Wine nor Beere , only attending on Diuine things : whereas the other Indians are very vicious , yea , some hunt Men , sacrifice , and deuoure them , and were as Idolaters . Plinie , besides his Relations of Monsters in these parts , telleth of their Philosophers ( called Gymnosophists ) like things to that , which is before mentioned of their beholding the Sunne from the rising to the setting , with fixed eyes , standing on the hot sands all day long , on one foot by course . Tooth-ache , with other diseases of the head and eyes , spitting , and other sicknesses , are either exiles or strangers to the Indians . Tully saith , h That in this naked plight these Philosophers endure the cold of Winter , and Snowes of Caucasus , while they liue , and the burning fire at their end without any playning . The Indian women also striue which shall be marryed to her husbands corps , in a fierie Chariot , riding with him into another World. Hystaspes , i the Father of Darius , is reported to haue learned of the Indian Philosophers or Brachmanes , both Astronomie and Rites of Religion , with which hee after instructed the Persian Magi. None k might sacrifice without one of these to direct him , who onely among the Indians had skill of Diuination , and authoritie to sacrifice , and were free from other seruices . §. III. Many doubtfull and fabulous reports of the Indians . THe Indians are said to worship Iupiter , Ganges , and other Heroes of their Countrey . Some of the Indian Nations accounted it dishonourable ( as they doe also at this day ) for the wiues not to be burned with their deceased husbands . Thomas l the Apostle preached the Gospell to the Indians , and so did Bartholomew also , and destroyed their Idols ( which wrought great wonders amongst them ) Astaroth , Beirith , and Waldath , as Abdias m reporteth , who euen in this Historie may easily be conuinced to be counterfeit , in ascribing the Names and Religions of the Grecians , Iuno , Neptune , Berecinthia , to the Indians ; besides those vnchristian reuenges , in killing so many of their Aduersaries , and old Heathenish , new Popish Ceremonies , fathered on those Apostles . To let passe that Abdias , a fit Bishop of that mysticall Babylon : n Alexander ab Alexandro reckoneth among their gods the greatest Trees ( to cut which , was with them a capitall crime ) and a Dragon , in honor of Liber Pater . Hercules they honored in a Gyant-like statue , whose daughter Pandaea , the Pandeans say , was their first Queene . These affirme , that in the Hill Meros , which they account sacred to Iupiter , is a Caue wherein Liber or Bacchus was nourished , from whence the fable grew , that hee was borne of Iupiters thigh ; for so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth . Some of the Indians ( saith o Solinus ) kill no beasts , nor eate flesh : some liue onely on fish . Some kill their Parents and Kinsfolks , before Age or sicknesse withereth them , and deuoure their flesh : an argument , not of villany , but pietie amongst them . Their Gymnosophists p , from the Sun-rising to the setting , fixe their eyes on the bright Orbe of the sun , thence obseruing certaine secrets . Hereunto he addeth the tales , of Men with dogs-heads ; of others with one leg , and yet very swift of foot : of Pigmeis , of such as liue onely by sent : of hoarie Infants ; of some like Polyphemus , with one eye in their fore-head ; of others with eares to the ground , wherein many of the old Writers are Poets , and the Moderne , Painters , as in many other Monsters of Men and Beasts . We seeke credit with the wise , and not admiration of fooles . Ctesias in his Indica ( which Photius q hath preserued rather as a Monument of Ctesias his lying , then of Indian truth ) hath told the like incredible tales ; that it neuer rayneth in India , that there is a Fountaine of liquid gold receiued into pitchers of Earth , that the Sea in the top is boyling hot , with the monstrous Martichora , a man-like beast , and other more horrible beast-like men , with tailes and heads of dogs , without speech : the little truth in his little Pigmeis both beasts and men ; his great lyes of great Gryphons , Lyon-Eagles , Keepers of golden Mountaines , with other like fables , scarce in one thing agreeing with our Moderne , and more certaine obseruations , and such , as if of purpose he had in challenge of the World cast downe the Gantlet for the Whetstone , which for my part , I thinke he best deserueth . This hath the lyer gotten by lying , that in his Persian storie , which he had better meanes to know , he is the more doubted : and such relations haue made Indian reports r accounted fabulous . The ſ Indians neuer sacrificed , or saluted their Idols without dances . They were neuer rewarded with militarie honor or spoile , except they brought into the Campe an enemies head in their hand . They punished periurie with the losse of fingers and toes ; and such as deceiued their Clients , with perpetuall silence ; and besides , they were disabled vnto any Office . Their Lawes are not written ; their Contracts without seales , or witnesses . They vsed no pledges ; nor might borrow or lend vpon vsury . Philostratus in his large Legend of the life of Apollonius Tyanaeus , their Philosophicall Saint , relateth t his Pilgrimage into India , to the Brachmanes , in which he came to Nysa , where was a Temple of Bacchus built by himselfe , planted about with Bayes , Vines , and Iuy , whose shadie roofe couered the same . In the middest was an Image : all Instruments belonging to the Vintage were there , some of Gold , others of Siluer hanged vp , sacred to Dionysius . Hee after u came to Taxilla the Citie Royall , where he found the Temple of the Sun , and in it , the yuorie Image of Aiax , with golden statues of Alexander : and ouer-against the same , the brazen Images of Porus . The walls of red Marble shined like fire , interlaid with Gold , resembling lightning . The Mosaicall floore pouldred with Pearles . The King here offered sacrifice to the Sun. For the x Pepper-trees , which ( he saith ) are great , and abound with Apes , who gather the Pepper for the Indians gratis , brought thereunto by a wyle of the Indians , who first gather some , and lay it on heapes , and then go away : at their returne , finding many the like heapes made by the emulous Apes ; I leaue it to the Authors authoritie , and Readers credulitie : as that also which followeth of the Inhabitants of Paraca in these parts , who by eating a Dragons heart and liuer , attaine to vnderstand the Language ( if so I may terme it ) of Beasts . And if you maruell at this , y that which followes will amaze you : of Men which doe not , as the former , communicate with the nature of Beasts , but of Spirits , making themselues at their pleasure inuisible . Here in a holy Hill was a pit , whereof no man drinketh , by which the Indians bind their faith , as by the most solemne and inuiolable oath . In this pit was a fierie receptacle , where men were purged from their offences ; and two tubs ( of Whetstones , I should say ) of raines and windes , the one being opened yeelding raines , and the other windes . In this place were many Indian , Grecian , and Egyptian statues , with their Rites obserued accordingly . This Hill was reported the middle of India , and euery noone-tide they sing Hymnes to the Sun for that fire , borrowed ( they say ) from his beames . The Brachmanes sleepe on the ground , on hearbes strewed two cubits thick , that by this eleuation they might more signifie their deuotion to the Sun , whom they laud night and day . Hee found z Iarchas their Principall , with seuen Associats , sitting on Thrones of Brasse . Iarchas could tell Apollonius his Name , Nation , and Aduentures , which had befalne him all his life . They anoint themselues , then wash in a Fountaine , and after this being crowned , enter the Temple in solemne Procession , with Dances , smiting the ground with Rods , wherewith the earth , like vnto waues , did moue and raise it selfe . Iarchas being asked by Apollonius , What he thought of himselfe and his company ? answered , That they were Gods ; because they were good men : that hee himselfe had sometime beene Ganges , and Apollonius before had beene an Egyptian Mariner ; an Attendant , which there waited on them , had been Palamedes , whose misfortunes wee read of in the warres of Troy , thus in new bodies presenting themselues to the world . The World , he said , was a liuing creature , compounded of fiue Elements , with diuers other things of Pygmies , which liued vnder the earth , of Gryphons , &c. Thus much I thought to adde of Apollonius , because some vaine Philosophers haue impudently compared him to our Sauiour , that the Reader might parallell this Legend with the Gospel ; out of this darknesse , the more to admire that more then admirable Light. And thus much out of Philostratus , of the Brachmanes . The Gymnosophists are by him placed , and by that name knowne , in Aegypt and Aethiopia , whither also Apollonius went to visit them , and we in due place will follow him . CHAP. II. Of later Indian Discoueries , and an Apologie for the English Trade in the East Indies . §. I. Of the Portugals and Dutch . AFter this glut of Fables ( which commonly attend whatsoeuer is farre distant in Time or Place ) the Indian Truth will be more welcome , as the Sun after a storme . And Time , her Father , ( which was said before to deuoure her ) hath now brought her out of her obscure Prison , and by Neptunes helpe shipped her into Europe . In this Expedition , the Portugalls were first in Commission , the Hollanders and English since annexed . These are the Triumviri , which of all the Europaean Nations haue subdued those Seas : Happie Three , if they enuied not each others happinesse : a three-fold-cord , by no humane power to be broken . The Portugalls in the yeere 1498. ( hauing about eleuen months before passed from Lisbone , the Cape of Good Hope happily compassed ) first entred the Indian Ocean , and came to Calicut , Vasco di Gamma being Generall of that Fleet , which King Emanuel set forth . Their Exploits by Sea and Land , as well on the Westerne Coast of Africa , euer since Henry the Infant had begun this Discouerie , vntill this time , as on the Easterne , beyond the Cape : their Conquests by Gamma , Albuquerque , and others , which subdued to the Portugall Scepter so many Territories , peopled so many Ilands , erected so many Forts both on the African and Asian Shoares , made Tributarie so many pettie Kingdomes ; their owne Writers , Barrius , Osorius , Maffaus , and others , haue sufficiently recorded . Besides what they held in Barbarie , they reckon theirs the Açores , Madera , the Ilands of Cabo Verde , the Fortresses of Arguin in Guinea , and of Mina ; the Ilands del Principe , S. Thomas , Atubon , with some places in Congo and Angola , and Brasile also , on the American shoare : beyond the Cape , Soffala , Mosambique , Bombassa ; the Iland of Ormuz , in the Persian Gulfe ; in India , the Castles and Townes of Diu , Daman , Baçayn , Chaul , Goa , Honor , Barcela , Mangalor , Cananor , Cranganor , Cochin , and Coulan : in Seylan , Columbo ; Negapatan and S. Thomas , on Choromandel Coast ; Porto Pequene , Porto Grande ; Serapure , in Bengala ; Serone , Malacca , Molucca Ilands , Malao , and Nangasacke , in Iapan , with other their Conquests ; which , besides their Empire ouer these Seas , and Riches by Merchandise , made Portugall the least part of the Portugall Crowne ; pars minima est ipsa Puella Sui . And worthy of praise they are , that being so small and poore a Nation , haue thus enlarged their State and Soueraignetie , which they haue brauely defended against all the power of the Saracens in those parts , and the mighty Kings of Cambaya , Deccan , and the Great Turkes Forces , in strong Sieges . But whiles they sought a Monopoly of Indian Merchandise , and as Neptunes Minions , would engrosse all Sea-fauors to themselues ; not onely ( I know not with what right ) forbidding the Indians to Trade their owne Seas , but those Europaean Courages , which gloried in as good Neptunian bloud as themselues ; the Hollander steps forth , and borrowing his words and rage together , challengeth the Portugall , Non illi imperium Pelagi saevumque tridentem , Sed mihi sorte datum . And for proofe alledgeth Cannon Law , and Steele Arguments , making Prize of all hee can get from them . And so haue they preuailed within these twentie yeeres ( for in the yeere 1595. were their first Ships sent from Amsterdam ) that now , besides many mischiefes executed on the Portugalls in Africa and India , by Land and Sea , they had thirtie seuen Factories , and twentie Ports and Castles in the East Indies , long since mentioned in Nicolas Bangams iournall : and since haue further b preuailed in Iacatra , Banda , and other places , and scarcely could brooke the English their old friends , that new Indian neighbour-hood . §. II. Of the English Trade there ; many arguments in defence of it . NOw , if that this Collaterall Line of that Sea-Soueraigne may promise thus much of his fauours to themselues , how much more may the English ? Hee but kisseth Them in passing by , but euer embraceth in neuer-vnclasped armes this Brittish Nymph , and long since offered all his Shoares in Dowrie . Yea , let this be added to the English glorie , that Prince Henrie , first Founder of the Portugall Discoueries , was of English bloud , sonne to Philip the daughter of Iohn of Gaunt . And for the Hollanders , I say not their free Nauigation , but that they are a free Nation ( I would they did not forget this in the Indies ) may be ascribed to English Protection and Assistance . About the beginning of this c Secular Account ( as in the Ocean Iubilee with largest Indulgence ) began the English Societie their Indian Nauigation and Commerce , Sir Iames Lancaster being thither sent , with the Dragon , Hector , Ascention , and Susan : which their Endeuours haue since so well succeeded , that they haue set and sent forth twentie seuerall Fleets or Voyages , planting their Factories , and placing a Trade in Surrat , and other places of the Great Mogoll , in Messulopatan , Bantam , Patane , Siam , Sagadan , Macassar , and as farre as Firando in Iapan ; endeuouring a mutuall good both to themselues and the Indian , without spoyling Portugall or Flemming . True it is , that many open their mouthes wide in traducing this Trade , and detracting out Traffique this way : nor am I entertained , or once inuited , to plead their Case against calumnious Aduersaries : nay , they need not such a Defender , nor feare such Quarrellers . But because euen honest Minds are possest with Scruples and Doubts , raysed by Ignorance , or malignant imputations of busie Braines ; for their sakes , if I say somewhat , I shall not erre from my Geographicall Historie ; this Studie receiuing principall supportation by the aduen uring Souldier and Merchant , Honor and Gaine breaking through all Obstacles , and opening all parts of the World to euery part . As obliged therefore to the Iournalls , which ( borrowed of that Societie ) haue led mee alongst the Indies ; Gratitude thrusteth me forth an Orator and Patron , not so much for their Persons , or personall Actions , which I know not ( and can wee know any , either Men , or Societies , free from personall Euills ? or is it so rare , that in Merchants of all sorts , Couetousnesse and priuate Ends should haue place ? yet herein I doe not , I cannot accuse , no more then , excuse them : ) but for the Societie , and iust Grounds of this Indian Aduenture ( which some affirme gainefull to the Aduenturers , but with publike detriment to the State ) I haue aduentured on this Stage , and opposed and exposed my selfe to Imputation . For d the Generall Equitie thereof , it is consonant to all kindes of Lawes ; to the Law of GOD , who hath giuen the Earth to the Sonnes of Men ; each Man being by naturall Inheritance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hauing an e vniuersall Tenure in the Vniuerse : of Nature ; which by mutuall Offices insinuateth a Generall Good : of Nations ; which flourish most in commun●cating their Superfluities , by Exchange for Necessaries : and concurreth with the Lawes of this Kingdome ; which being placed in the bosome of the Ocean , hath enacted many Prouisions for the maintenance of Nauigation , which yeelds vs woodden Walls , and moueable Fortresses , in defending our Selues , or offending the Enemie . And particularly , let it be no disparagement vnto this Action , that it was Nobly borne , the Daughter of a famous Mother in Israel , Renowmed ELIZABETH , who by her Letters Patents , for the Honour of her Realme of England , for the increase of her Nauigation , for the aduancement of the Trade of Merchandise , and for other important Causes and Reasons , first conceiued , and gaue first breath to this Societie . Blush Englishman , if thou hast true English bloud in thee , that darest on rash Surmises , Censure ( I had almost said , Examine ) the Constitutions of that Cyrus , Arsaces , Augustus , ( I want a Name ) that more then they All , if not in Founding , yet in Grounding , Establishing , Adorning the English Nation . Happie ELIZABETH , the Virgin-Mother of thy Countries Peace , Religion , Arts , Armes ; Mother to thy distressed Neighbors ; Mother to so many famous Expeditions in and about the World ; and the same the Mother of the Indian Traffique ! Happie ELIZABETH , in thy Glorious Successor ( that when our Sunne was set , no Night ensued ) succeeding ( if not with Masculine Excellence exceeding ) in Fatherly Care , as well as in the Royall Throne . In his dayes our Peace , before , subiect to the infirmities of Conception , Birth , Infancie , hath growne to her Mature and flourishing age : Religion hath not since Salomons dayes , found so Royall and Learned a Defender of the Faith : Arts elsewhere diffused , combined in that Heroike Center , haue proclaimed Him King of a larger extent of Learning , then the Muses professed . Admirable ( almost miraculous ) are his Armes , who without Armies poyseth and ballanceth the Westerne World in an euen Counter-poyse ; like herein to that OMNIPOTENT MAIESTY which being vnmoueable moueth all things . But alas , why doe I eclipse so brightshining Prayses with my interceding intercepting praysings ; obscure Candles before This Sunne ( long may he shine ) in Our , or That Other ( descended shall I say to the Lower ? no ) exalted to the Highest Hemisphere ? Pardon Reader , if when I looke vp to the Authors of this Attempt , Two so bright Lights haue dazeled my weaker eyes , and made mee almost lose my selfe in this Maze of more then Humane Worth. Yet this thou seest , Two , propositions beyond Castor and Pollux , are the Badge of our Indian Ship ; and the Glorie of our Nation is the glorie of this Action , Queene ELIZABETH , f and ( long and farre may He flourish ) the Maiestie of King IAMES . Neither can the English bee charged with annoying eyther Christian or Heathen , except in Necessarie Defence , or Iust Reuenge : Neyther a doe they shut vp the Seas to the Inhabitants : They plant Factories , not Fortresses , on the Land ; whereby Others ouer-awe the Natiues , proue vnfriendly to their Friends , seeke to eat out other aduenturing Nations , and make prey of Christians and Ethnikes vnprouoked . And is it not g a profit to our Nation , to vent Clothes , Iron , Lead , and other Commodities ? To set on worke so many of all Trades and Professions ? To employ so many Mariners ? To build so many , so able , so capable Ships ? To enrich the Kings Coffers and publike Treasurie , in Customes , Imposts , and other Duties ? Yea , that by enriching the priuate Aduenturers , the State hath so many more seruiceable Members for the good of the whole Bodie ? And is it not for the Honor of our Nation , that the English Name hath pierced the remotest Countries , and filled the Indians with admiration of the English ? That Asia clothes vs with her Silkes , feedes vs with her Spices , cures vs with her Drugges , adornes vs with her Iewels , and almost adores the English Valour ? That Turkie is made so neere , whiles our Indian Ocean makes our way to the Persian , the Mogoll , the Iapan Monarchs , Awfull Names of Greatnesse , not heard of by our Ancestors , now delighting in our new Amitie , These and other mightie Easterne Potentates entertaining Commerce of Letters , and Embassies , with Great Britaines Greatest Soueraigne ? And is it not for the Honor of our Nation , that the Mariner , Merchant , and Souldior , here together conspire the English Glorie ? Euery one in this Action as it were trayned in all three Functions , and becomming at once a Mariner ( in so long Nauigation ) a Merchant ( where a little Stocke promiseth great Gaine ) and ( in necessarie Defence by Sea and Land ) an exercised Souldior ? Oh , how doth my Soule honour those glorious Exploits in the Indian Ocean , by those two worthie Generalls , Best and Downton , in the yeares 1612. and 1614. the Sea becomming an Amphitheatre ; where the Easterne World might bee Spectators of the Westerne Worth ; the Asian Shores filled with Troupes , to behold the Tragicall Euent of those Terrible Fights : which all , with all the Numbers , Gallantrie , Malignitie , Subtletie , Iniquitie , Indignation , Resolution , Preparation , and strength of the Countrey , serued to encrease the english Victory and Glory . The h Storie is fitter in another place : but the Honor which there was gayned by our Nation , hath filled the Mogols huge Dominions with Admiration , pierced to the Persian Court ( where our Nation hath since procured Priuiledges ) and extended beyond the large Extents of India . Yea , the Persian Gulfe hath beene awed , and the Arabike or Red Sea tamed , in requitall of the Turkes and Buluches Trecheries ; not by inuading Violence , but Christian Iustice . GOD i Himselfe hath honored this Action also with prosperous successe , rewarding the English with Honor and Profit , their Aduersaries with Losse and Confusion : besides , farre fewer Casualties by shipwrack , or other Disasters , then Other aduenturing Nations haue sustained . Neither k are we able only with these Nautike long Armes to reach the Worlds remotest parts ; but at home also are more dreadfull to all daring Attempters : where , to the Nauie Royall , such Succenturiatae Copiae are adioyned ; the Ships of the Societie continually encreasing , and being able to furnish a puissant Armada of themselues ; which but few ( if a few ) forraine , of Ships Royall , can equall . I adde , that in the present estate of Things , l Necessitie may bee alledged for a Vertue . For doe wee not see want of Trade ? The Merchant wanting Traffique , and consequently , the Mariner employment , whiles Barbarie is many yeeres together trodden vnder foot by barbarous Ciuill vnciuill Warres ; the Straits brought into straits , by loosenesse and abundance of Turkish Robbers , and Christian vnchristian Rouers ; the Spaniard and Portugall forbid Trade to both the Indies ; the Russian Warres bereaue vs of Russian Wares ; should I adde Diuisions of our Merchants at home ? Or should I not rather m fixe mine eyes on Others neere our home ; which can preoccupate our Mariner by cheaper Seruice ; haue followed our Trade into Turkie and other places , by vs frequented ; take more libertie in remote Seas , making prize and spoyle of Portugalls , and others ; by their Trade into the Indies , haue weakened our Turkie , and wakened this Indie Trading ( selling their Spices at cheaper rates then the Turkie Merchant could affoord : ) yea , haue haunted vs euen into Greene-land , and followed English Examples round about the World ? Let none traduce me as a deprauer of their Actions , whose Noble Attempts I honour : but I speake in defence of the Indian Traffique ; without which , our needie Mariner must haue sued to serue them at Sea , no lesse then our needie voluntary Souldior hath done on Land ; which , without the profits now reaped , would haue procured the inconueniences , so much quarrelled . §. III. Answer to obiections made against the Indian Trade and Societie , with other Arguments for it . FOr must not our Mariner n either die at Wapping , or other dismall place of Iustice , for Iniustice ? Or else liue to the Death , or losse of Honest men , thriuing in vnthriftinesse and Pyracies ? Or else ( most of them ) want employment ? Or bee forced to serue Forreiners ? Better a death at Bantam , then in other places more infamously fatall : and better this bad Aduenture there , for Englands Wealth , then Forreiners . And yet with due sobrietie and temperance ( not wracking themselues on their o Rack , a very Rock ; or on their Quick-sands , filthie diseased Women , extreamely both deare and vile ) how many of those dying many , might escape ? Better that our Men should carrie forreine p Siluer q into Those parts , to bring Money and Wares for the publike benefit , then all this Money to be intercepted by strangers ( for it growes not in England ) Europe no lesse disfurnished , and we to buy those Wares with more expence of Money at a worse hand . Non est laus ista hominis sed temporum , said Tully r of Attilius Regulus , his returning vpon Oath to the Punike Tortures : Non est fraus ista hominum sed temporum . I may answere touching these losses of Men and Money , which in Dutch , or other Employments , and Transporting , would happen , though England held no Commerce with India . And yet if our Mynts lacke worke , let vs examine our store of Plate , encreasing with our Pride , our Clothes of Siluer , Gold , Tissue , and rich-metalld Stuffes , our Laces and Embroideries , from the Hatband to the Shoo-strings , exhausting so much Siluer and Gold in the Materials , that I speake not of the communicating it to Others , now happily vnited vnto Vs ; which all cannot but diuert worke from the Mint , especially finde our Men of Warre haue had so little out of American spoyles . And for Men , how prosperously hath Captain Newport made two Returnes from the Indies ? If Mariners are lost , are not Mariners made and bred in this Employment ? Must wee not disarme our selues ſ of shipping , and leaue our Ilands waterie Walls destitute of their Mouing Bulwarkes , if our Sea-Trade faile , which without Gaine and Glorie ( Honos alit Artes ) must faile and fall too ? SAVL and IONATHAN onely may bee armed ( the Kings Royall Nauie royally furnished ) but ( for Merchants ships wonted Assistance ) not a Sword nor a Speare found in the hands of any of the people : they might sharpen their Mattockes , Weeding Hookes , and Axes , amongst the Philistinis . But a SMITH in Israel doth far far better , that can fit vs with Weapons of Warre , that wee shall not need borrow of strangers . And long so ( and not on other Conditions , but Israels flourishing ) may our SMITH flourish in our Israel . If any thinke these feares fantasticall , let him but looke on the face of Things before this Trade was well settled ; how many , in little space , of the best Merchant-ships were alienated into Spaine and Italy : the Alceder , the Beuis , the Royall Merchant , the May-Flower , the Prosperous , the Susan Parnell , the Gold Noble , the Consent , the Concord , I know not with what Concent , nay Discord rather to our Sea-Concent and Harmonie . If Fluxes and Diseases pursue vs in the Indies , haue they not so done ( I name not Kentish and Essex Marishes , and other vnwholesome English Habitations ) in Ireland ? O Ireland , the Land of ire indeed , in the death of so many Commanders and Souldiers , by Warre and Diseases , in the late Rebellion : yea , euen still , neither salo , solo , doelo , gente , nor mente , like our owne Homes , which yet how many are glad to leaue , there to crie their fortunes ? There ? Where not prodigall t of their best bloud , in Dutch , Danish , Sweden , Poland , Russian Warres ? For small stipends voluntarily aduenturing more certaine Deaths , then in this Indian Aduenture ; no lesse ( perhaps more then some of the former ) iustifiable to a scrupulous conscience . What should I speak u of the highest Worke of Conscience , in propagating Christian Religion , and warring vpon the Regions and Legions of Infernall Powers , captiuating silly soules in Ethnicke darkenesse ? And O that our Merchants would mind this Merchandise , the gaine of soules ; settling learned Ministers in their Factories , to bee Factors for Christ ; then might we looke for a Blessing : Yea , now wee haue great x Hopes , that Iapan may yeeld siluer ; and if men proue better in soule , their bodies may lesse miscarry . How euer , my prayers shall be to GOD ALMIGHTIE , for His Blessing vpon their Endeuours . For my selfe , I haue beene bold to say this in their Defence , as a most indifferent looker on , lesse then others ( more able , more interested ) haue , or can , and not more then Reason and Religion may admit : which I would haue interpreted with the same Equitie , with which , for which , it is written ; not imputed to itching busie fingers , sicke of the Scribling disease ; nor to base insinuating Flattery of Ours ; nor to malicious Intimations , and barking against Forreiners ( whose worthy Exploits I honour : ) but let Themselues ( the prouoking Portugall , and not-prouoked Flemming ) be Iudges , that I call not the Admiring Ethnike to honour the English Worth , if our Trade hath not beene the farthest from first offering , from suspition of iniurie , and therefore neerest to Innocence and Iustice ; the true cause of ( that which they need not ) this ruder , but iust and true Apologie . As for other Obiections , they are friuolous , and either ridiculous , or meerely accidentall : and it is Puritanisme in Politie , to conceit any great Good , without some Euills attendant , in any Enterprise whatsoeuer ; where the Heauens Great Lights are subiect to Eclipses , the longest Day hath a Night , the Summer yeelds vicissitude to Winter , all Bodies are mixed and compounded , and in the greatest Lustre make an apparant Shadow . Apparant Shadowes are , the obiected expence of Victuall ( as if these mouthes would not exceed farre more in quantitie and qualitie at home ; ) of Timber ( as if this be not the most honourable vse thereof , though Ireland yeeldes supply in this kind ; ) of eclipsing or sinking other Trades ( sic inter Stellas argentea Luna minores ; will they be angrie , that so few Starres appeare , when Aurora is preparing the Sunnes Chariot ? ) They adde , Oppressions , and Dealing cruelly ; I know not whether this be a cruell lye : and many other , alledged against these Indian Nauigations , bee but English Knauigations . This I know , that the Wisest hath forbidden , to answere a foole according to his foolishnesse , lest thou also bee like him . Easie it is for fooles , to moue Scruples in the Actions of the Wisest ; and not hard for euill mindes , to make that , which they find not , euill . But Christians are to imitate Him rather , which commanded the Light to shine out of Darkenesse ; with a candide Mind ( the true Image of GOD ) alway construing doubtfull things to the best ; which the best will doe : to whom , and for whom , this is intended . As for Cauillers , they haue their Dos here , according to Salomons Prescipt , Answere a foole according to his foolishnesse , lest he be wise in his owne conceit . §. IIII. The Conclusion with commendation of the Mariner , &c. NOw that I haue after my ability answered the obiections , and produced so many Arguments ( the most of which are Store-houses , and Heads of many ) Let this be the last argument , which to me was not the least , and here was placed first , the Increase of learning and knowledge by these worthy Discoueries of Marine Worthies . How little had we knowne of the World , and the Wonders of God in the World , had not the Sea opened vs a Passage into all Lands . Pegasus the winged Horse , which ( the Poets fained ) with the stroke of his foot , first made Helicon the Muses Well to spring , was the issue of Neptune , and that snaky-headed Monster Medusa . The Mariner seemes rough-hewen and rude , according to the Ocean that breeds him ; but hee that can play with those dangers which would transforme others into stones , and dares dwell within so few inches of death ; that calls the most tempestuous Elements his Parents ; Hee ( I say ) is the true Pegasus that with his wing-like Sailes flies ouer the World ; which hath helped to deliuer Andromeda ( Geography ) before chained to the Rockes , and ready to bee deuoured of that Monster Ignorance ; and out of whose salt waters wisely distilled , Clio , Vrania , and the best of the Muses , drinke their sweetest and freshest liquors . Howsoeuer Others , My Selfe must confesse , and this Booke will witnesse , that My Helicon hath in great part flowne from the footing of this Pegasus . And let it be the Honour of Our k Honourable SMITH , that His hand hath fitted this Foot of Pegasus to this Indian Iourney , whither he is now carrying you : at Whose Forge and Anuill haue beene hammer'd so many irons for Neptune ; not like Xerxes his Arrogance , which proudly cast Fetters into the Hellespont , but with true effects of Conquest . Mee thinkes I here see the Sterne that with little locall stirring Stiereth so many Ships to so l many Ports visited by your Pilgrim . HONDIVS his Map of the EAST-INDIA . map of South and Southeast Asia INDIA Orientalis CHAP. III. Of the Indian Prouinces next adioyning to China . §. I. Of Cauchin , China , Camboia and the Laos . CAuchin-China a is an Indian Kingdome , situate betweene the Prouince of Canton on the North , and Camboia on the South , in the bottome of a great Bay , diuided into three Prouinces , and as many Kings , but one of them is Paramount . It b aboundeth with Gold , Siluer , Aloes , Porcelane , and Silke . They are Idolaters and Pagans , and c haue had some deuotion to the Popish Christianity , moued thereto by certaine Pictures of our Lady , of the last Iudgement , and Hell ( a new kind of preaching ) and haue erected many Crosses amongst them , of which the Friers report ( after their fashion ) some miracles . Their Religion seemeth little to differ from that of the Chinois , to whom they are also Tributaries , and vse their Characters . One Richard Cocke Englishman , in a Letter dated December the tenth , 1614. from Firando in Iapan ( where hee was left in Factory by Captaine Saris ) writes of an vnhappy accident which befell Master Tempest Peacocke , who with Walter Caerwarden arriued not long before with our Kings Letter , in Cauchin-China , with a Present also , and goods to the Value of seuen hundred and thirty pounds . But whiles hee with some principall Hollanders ( who were there likewise entertained ) was passing by water , they were set vpon and slaine with harping irons , together with their interpreters and followers , Iapanders : neither had they heard further what became of the rest of the Company . The cause was reported to bee a quarell against the Hollanders for fraud and violence , deceiuing them with false money , and burning a Towne . Here is much of the wood called Palo Daguilla , and of the most sweet wood Calamba , with other merchandize of China . Betweene this and the I le Aynao tenne miles from the land is a fishing for Pearles . To the South of this Kingdome is Champa , the name of a Kingdome , and chiefe Citie thereof , of great Traffique , especially of Lignum Aloes , which groweth there in the Mountaines , prized at the weight in Siluer , which they vse in Bathes , and in the Funerals of great Princes . In Religion they are as the former . This Tract beares also the name of Camboia . Camboia on the North abutteth on Cauchin China , on the South the Kingdome of Siam , on the East the Sea . It is a great and populous Countrey , full of Elephants and Abada's ( this Beast is the Rhinoceros : ) Here also they begin to honour the Crosse , as Frier Siluester ( a man , as they say , much reuerenced by the King , and honoured of the people ) hath taught them . When the King dieth , d his women are burned , and his Nobles doe voluntarily sacrifice themselues in the same fire . The women are generally burned with their husbands at their death . The Camboyans dealt treacherously e with the Hollanders , Anno 1602. whom they inuited to the shore , with promise of certaine Buffolos , and then cruelly slew them . They detained the Admirall on shore , to be redeemed with some of their Ordnance . When they intend a iourney , they vse diuination with the feete of a Henne , to know whether it will be luckie , or no ; and as the Wizard shall answere , they dispose of themselues , either to goe or stay . This Land hath much of the sweet Wood Calamba , which being good , is wayed against siluer and gold . Through this Kingdome runneth the Riuer Mecon into the Sea , which the Indians name Captaine of all the Riuers : for it hath so much water in the Summer ( their Winter ) that it drowneth the Countrey as Nilus doth . The people of Camboia beleeue that all Creatures , both Men , and Beasts of all sorts doe here receiue reward for their worke , whether it be good or bad . Vpwards in the Land are the Laos , a great and mighty people , the Anas and Bramas also , which dwell further vp by the Hills ; and the Gueos vpon the Hills , which liue like wilde men , eate mans flesh , marke all their bodies with a hote iron , in gallant brauery . Gaspar de Cruz mentioneth that People called Laos , Northwards from Camboia , which come thither downe f a Riuer , which hath his beginning in China , and is of eight , fifteene , and twenty fadoms depth : it passeth thorow desarts , where are Elephants and Bados , or Rhinocerotes , the males of which beasts haue a horne arising out of their snowt , accounted good for the Piles . This Riuer comming to Cudurmuch , twelue leagues from the principall Citie of Camboia , makes a passage to another Riuer , which descendeth from a great Lake , in the midst of which one cannot see Land . When the great waters come downe from the Laos Riuer , they enter that other Riuer with such violence , that it reuerseth and turneth backe the streame , with a swift current , and ouerfloweth all Camboia , leauing no passage for Trauellers , but by Boat , their houses also being in the lower roomes ouerflowen , themselues remaining in the higher roomes , with their houshold . This Riuer runneth vpward from Iuly to September . The Portugals shewed our Author a great Hill , ouer which a ship had sailed , being of sufficient burden to haue passed from India to Portugall . These Laos bring Musk from Camsi , being the flesh and blood ( as he saith ) of a certaine beast . They goe naked from the waste vpwards , trussing vp their haire like a cappe . Their Priests weare yellow cloaths and yellow Copes , with certaine folds and seames : Their Religion is as in Siam . Iarric writes of these Laos or Laios , that they liue about the springs of Mecon , in Cottages of Timber , and in open boats , neere the banks and Lakes of the Riuer , which is said to extend foure hundred Leagues within the Land , neere the Tartarian and China confines . These Laios about the yeare 1578. descended the Riuer in great multitudes , with an army of two hundred thousand , which all were slaine , drowned , or captiued in fight with the Camboyans . In this battell the King of Camboia was slaine also . He left behind him a yong sonne , which became vassall to the King of Siam . This Kingdome hath great Townes , and many Temples , which haue Bonzij , Priests or Religious Men after the maner of Iapan and China , but lesse superstitious then the Iaponians . As for the Laios , they are rude and barbarous , but rich in Gold. The King of Camboia in the yeare 1598. sent to the Iesuites for some of their Society , to liue and preach amongst his people , and bestowed vpon Iames Veloso a Portugall which had serued him in the warres against the Siamites , a Peninsula stretching three Leagues into the Sea , which hee offered to the Portugall subiection , vpon condition of conuerting the Inhabitants . There are not ( as in other Maritime parts of the Indies ) any Saracens amongst them , they are courteous and milde people , and haue trade with the Iaponians . §. II. Of the Kingdome of Siam . ON this side of Camboia , is g Siam , Sion , or Silon , Mother-City of a Kingdome bearing the same name , in which are reckoned thirty thousand families of Moores , besides the Naturals . In these parts are huge Woods , harbours of Lions , Tigres , Ownces , and ( they tell also ) Mariches , which haue Maidens faces and Scorpions tailes . Here runneth Menan out of that huge Lake Chiamay , which yeeldeth this and other Riuers of like Nature to Nilus in Egypt . For this cause , Balbi affirmeth , that they build their houses in Silon ( so hee termeth it ) very high , and euery house hath a boat belonging thereto for passage and transportation of the familie in that their Winter-time , or annuall deluge . And some poore porsons haue slight houses of Reed , or timber set vpon plankes tied together , or Liters , which they can remooue whither they please , as moueable shops to buy and sell ; which is there done most by the women . This name of Sion , Silon , or Siam , may worthily mooue a Quaere to Geographers , whether this bee not the Sinae mentioned by Ptolemey , Marcianus , and other Ancients : the rather because China is a name vnknowne to the Chinois , and their Countrey abutts on the Sea E stward , and the Cities thereof haue more Northerly Situation , then those by them ascribed to the Sinae ; which name is heere little altered , and in other things this seemeth rather to agree thereunto . But let the curious enquire , and the learned iudge . They haue amongst them many Religious h Men , which leade an austere life , and therefore had in great reputation of Holinesse . These liue in common : they may not marrie , nor speake to a Woman ( which fault is punished with death ) they goe alway bare-foot , in poore array , eating nothing but Rice and greene herbes , which they begge from doore to doore . They craue it not , nor take it with their hands , but goe with a wallet at their backes alwayes , with their eyes modestly fixed on the ground , and calling or knocking , stand still , till they receiue answere , or some thing be put in their wallets . Many times they set themselues naked in the heate of the Sunne : notwithstanding that himselfe , with such direct beames , together with his frie ( whole armies of Gnats ) doe their vtmost malice on them . They rise at midnight to pray vnto their Idoles , which they doe in Quires , as the Friers doe . They may not buy , sell , or take any Rents , which , if they should doe , would bring on them the imputation of Heretiques . Some Merchants of Siam being at Canton , and hearing that Frier Martin Ignacio and his companions , were there imprisoned , for entring that Chinian Kingdome without License , they visited them , and seeing their poore Friers Weedes , they , besides other almes , offered to pay their ransome , if money would doe it . The Siamites i commonly hold , that God created all things , rewardeth the good , punisheth the bad : That Man hath two Spirits ; one good , to keepe ; and the other euill to tempt , continually attending him . They build many and faire Temples , and place in them many Images of Saints , which sometime liued vertuously , and now are in Heauen . They haue one Statue fifty paces long , which is sacred to the Father of men . For they thinke that he was sent from aboue , and that of him were borne certaine persons that suffered Martyrdome for the loue of God. Their Priests are clothed in yellow long garments . ( This colour is esteemed holy : and euery yellow thing , for the resemblance which it hath with Gold , and with the Sunne , is hallowed to God. ) Besides that which is before said of their strict orders , they may not nourish Hennes , because of their female Sexe . To drinke Wine , is punished in their Priests with stoning . They haue many Fasts in the yeare , but one especially , in which the people frequent the Temples and their Sermons . They haue their Canonicall houres by day and night for their holy things . They hold , that the World shall last eight thousand yeares , whereof sixe thousand are passed , and then it shall be consumed with fire : at which time shall bee opened in Heauen seuen eyes of the Sunne , which shall drie vp the Waters , and burne vp the Earth . In the ashes shall remaine two Egges , whence shall come foorth one Man and one Woman , which shall renew the World. But there shall be no more Salt , but fresh Riuers and Lakes , which shall cause the Earth , without mans labour , to abound in plenty of good things . The Siamites are the sinke of the Easterne Superstitions , which they deriue to many Nations . Gasper de Cruz k testifieth that the Bramenes in Siam are Witches , and are the Kings principall seruants . They worship one god called Probar Missur , which ( say they ) made Heauen and Earth : and another called Pralocussur , who obtained of a third , named Praissur , that power vnto Probar Missur . Another called Praput Prasur Metrie . Hee thinketh the third part of the Land to be Priests or Religious persons . These Religious are proud , the inferiour worshipping their superiours as gods , with prayer and prostrating . They are reuerenced much of the people , none daring to contradict them : so that when our Frier Gasper preached , if one of those Religious came , and said , This is good , but ours is better , all his Auditors would forsake him . They number in their opinion , seuen and twentie Heauens , holding that some of them are ( like Mahomets Paradise ) fraught with faire women , with meates also and drinkes ; and that all liuing things which haue soules goe thither , euen Fleas and Lice . And these lousie heauens are allotted to all secular persons which enter not into their rule , and habit of Religion . They haue higher heauens for their Priests which liue in wildernesses , ascribing onely this felicitie to them , there to sit and refresh themselues with winde . And according to the higher merits they assigne other higher heauens among their gods , which haue round bodies like bowles , and so haue these that goe thither . They hold also that there are thirteene Hells , according to the differing demerits of mens sinnes . Of their Religious men , some are supreme and sit aboue the King , called Massauchaches : a second Order they entitle Nascendeches , which sit with the King , and are as Bishops : a third and lower ranke sit beneath the King , named Mitires , which are as Priests , and haue the Chapuzes and Sazes , two inferior degrees , vnder them : all reuerenced according to their place . Except the Priests and Religious , all are slaues to the King , and when they die , their whole state deuolueth to him , how hardly soeuer the wife and children shift : which was caused through a rebellion against the brother of the King , which then reigned when the Frier writ this . In the yeere 1606. Balthasar Sequerius a Iesuite , landing at Tanassary , passed from thence partly by goodly Riuers , partly ouer cragged and rough Hills and Forrests , stored with Rhinocerots , Elephants , and Tigres , ( one of which tare in pieces one of their company before his eyes ) vnto Odia . Conferring with the Talipoies or Religious men , he learned their conceits ; That there was now no God in the world to gouerne it : Three had beene before , now dead , and a Fourth is expected , which deferreth his comming . In the meane while , lest this huge Frame should want a Ruler , it is ordered by a certaine l Bubble or Brooch which some of the Former Gods had left . The vulgar people heare these bubbles , bables , and fables with great reuerence and silence , holding vp their ioyned hands . They obserue their Festiualls , according to the course of the Moone ; and then open their Temples , whither the people resort to doe their deuotions . These are built strong and stately , with Art and Beautie : hauing their Porches , Cloisters , Quires , and lower Iles , great Chappels being annexed on both sides and large Church-yards . In one of these hee saw a Statue of eighteene Cubites length , dedicated to the great God. They are of marueilous abstinence , and thinke it a great sinne to taste wine . In their Quires , they haue singing men , which after the Europaean fashion sing there , especially in the shutting in of the Euening , and about midnight . Very early in the morning , warning is giuen for them to goe to beg from doore to doore . They haue their funerall Holies and Obits for the dead . The carkasses are burned , being put into painted Coffins , with great solemnitie ( if they be great men ) with Musicke and dances , and great store of victuals to be bestowed on the Talipoys . Thus farre Sequerius . The Inhabitants of this Kingdome are much giuen to pleasure and ryot : they refuse the vse of Manuall Arts , but addict themselues to Husbandry . They haue m publike Schooles , where they teach Lawes and Religion in the vulgar Language : other Sciences they learne in a more learned Tongue . They worship innumerable Idols , but especially the foure Elements ; according to which his Sect , each man maketh choise of his buriall . They which worshipped the Earth , are therein buried : the Fire burneth the dead carkasses of them which obserued it : in the Ayre are hanged ( to feast the airy-winged people with their flesh ) those which adored the Ayre , being aliue . The Water drowneth those which had aliue beene drowned in that Waterie Religion . Euery King , at his first entrance to the Crowne , erecteth a Temple , which hee adorneth with high Steeples , and innumerable Idols . In the Citie of Socotay is one of mettell , fourescore spans high . The Kingdome of Siam , comprehendeth that Aurea Regio of Ptolemey by Arrianus in his Periplus ( the Map whereof Ortelius set forth 1597. ) called Aurea Continens ; nigh to which is placed that Aurea Chersonesus , then ( it seemeth ) by a necke of land ioyned to the Continent ; since n supposed to be by force of the Sea separated from the same , and to bee the same which is now called Sumatra : which Tremellius and Iunius iudge to bee Salomons Ophir . The Land trendeth long and narrow , and containeth fiue hundred leagues of Sea-coast , compassing from Champa to Tauay . But of this space the Arabians , or Moores , haue vsurped two hundred , with the Townes of Patane , Pahan , Ior , and Malacca ( now in possession of the Portugals ) and the Kingdomes of Aua , Chencran , Caipumo , and Brema , haue shared also therein . Odia c is the chiefe Citie thereof , containing foure hundred thousand housholds , and serueth the King with fiftie thousand Souldiers : and to the Riuer Caipumo ( on which it standeth ) belong two hundred thousand vessels . This King hath nine Kingdomes subiect to him , and thirtie thousand Elephants , whereof three thousand are trained to the warres : His Nobles hold their Lands in a kinde of Knights-seruice , like the Turkish Timars ( yet onely for terme of life ) without the Kings pay serue him , whensoeuer hee appointeth , with twentie thousand Horse , and two hundred and fiftie thousand Foot. The Country is compassed with the high Hills of Iangoma , Brema , or Brama , and Aua , and is it selfe plaine , in situation and fertilitie ( caused by inundation ) like to Egypt . The Lai are tributaries to Siam , for feare of the Gueoni , Caniballs , and Man-eaters , liuing in the Mountaines adiacent ; against whom the Siamite defendeth them , and inuaded those Gueoni one time with twentie thousand Horse , two hundred and fiftie thousand Footmen , and ten thousand Elephants , for Carriages and Warre . Caesar d Frederike reporteth , That in the yeere 1567. the King of Pegu besieged the King of Siam his chiefe Citie , with an Armie of one million and foure hundred thousand men , and lay before it one and twentie moneths , and had fiue hundred thousand fresh Souldiers sent him in supply , end yet had not preuailed , if treason had not more furthered his designes then force . The gates were one night set open , and the Peguans entred ; which when the Siamite perceiued , hee poysoned himselfe , leauing his children and Kingdome a prey to the Conquerer : whose triumphall returne , Fredericke ( then in Pegu ) beheld . Since that time the Kings of Siam haue been tributaries to Pegu . After this Peguan had reigned seuen and thirtie yeeres , he left his Kingdomes , but not his fortunes , to his sonne : who taking displeasure against the Siamite , his vassall , sent for him to come to him , which hee refused . And therevpon he entred into his Country , with nine hundred thousand men , and besieged him in his chiefe Citie : which hee , seeking politike delayes , made semblance still to deliuer , vntill in the third moneth after ( which was March ) the Riuer ouerflowed the Countrey sixe score miles about , after his yeerely custome , and partly drowned partly committed to the Siamites ( attending in Boats for this booty ) to be slaughtered , that huge Army ; of which , scarce threescore and ten thousand returned to Martavan , and those without Elephants and Horses . And when the King of Pegu proceeded in his attempts with like successe , the Siamite at last besieged him in Pegu , his royall Citie , Ann. 1596. But hearing a rumor of the Portugals comming to helpe him , hee raised his siege . These are the reports of Franciscus Fernandes , a Iesuite . Of the Peguan we shall speake more in the next Chapter . Peter Williamson Floris a Dutchman , which liued long in the East Indies , employed first by his Countrey-men , afterwards by the English ; hath giuen vs the latest intelligence of these parts . When Siam ( saith he ) was tributarie to Pegu , the two brothers sonnes to the King of Siam , brought vp in the Court of Pegu , made an escape home . Where the eldest ( called in the Malaya tongue Raia Api , that is , fierie King , by others , the blacke King ) had such successe against Pegu , as yee haue heard : and Pegu falling , raised himselfe to high fortunes , subiecting the Kingdomes of Camboia , Laniangh , Lugor , Patane , Tenesary , and diuers others . This victorious King deceased Ann. 1605. and dying without issue , left the Throne to his brother , which was termed the White King , of peaceable and milde disposition . He lying on his death-bed , Anno 1610. by the instigation of Iockrommeway , one of his principall Lords , ( who sought to deriue the succession vpon himselfe ) caused his eldest sonne to be slaine , being a young man of great hope . Yet his brother , the second son succeeded , and gaue Iockrommeway his desert . This man had besides other slaues , two hundred & eightie Iapanders , which to reuenge their masters death ran in ioynt furie to the Court , and possessed themselues of the young King , whom they compelled to commit vnto their massacring hands foure chiefe men , as the authors of their masters death : and after many other abuses , forced Him to subscribe to a composition of their owne making , and to giue them some of the chiefe Palapos or Priests for hostages , and so departed with a great treasure ; vsing much violence at their departure , the Siamites as meere spectators daring nothing to the contrary . ( The King of Siam sent to the Iapanian Emperour to complaine of this insolence , who promised to send these Iapanians to Him , there to receiue their due punishment . Generall Saris then in Iapan saw the men going to the Court as hee came from thence . ) Vpon this newes the Kingdomes of Camboya and Laniangh rebelled , and also one Banga de laa a Peguer , who in the yeere 1613. reuolted to the King of Aua , and came to him with fifty thousand of his country-men , before subiect to the King of Siam . The King of Laniangh made also an Expedition into Siam , within three dayes iourney of Oudija , hoping to find the Countrey still intangled with the Iaponian slaues ; but was met by the King of Siam , and forced to retire . But the report was ( saith hee ) that the two Kings had combined in league against the Siamite to dispossesse him , being then of two and twentie yeeres , which yet without intestine rebellion , they are not able to effect . On August the fourth , 1612. the English arriued at Siam , the town being thirty leagues vp the riuer : Septemb. seuenteenth , they had audience of the King , who granted them free trade , and a faire house . The Country at this time of raining was couered with water , October the twentie six , they had such a storme , that old folkes had not seene the like , which besides other harmes , blew downe the Kings fathers faire Monument . Their ship was neere a wrack , but by great care and paines was saued , fiue of the company being drowned , of which they supposed one to be deuoured of a Whale . The Kings in the Indies are all Merchants : none at Siam might buy any commodities till the King had first serued his owne turne . §. III. Of the Kingdome of Malacca . MAlacca is now subiect to the Portugals ( if not since our last intelligence taken from them by the Kings of Achin and Ior , who held it in siege , as the same went , conquered by Alphonsus Albuquerke , or f Albiecher ( so King Emanuel in his Letter to Pope Leo , containing all this exploit , termeth him ) who was their greatest Conquerour in the Indies , subduing more to that scepter then all before him or since . Iohn de Barros relates at large the founding and proceeding of this City , who writes that some two hundred and fiftie yeeres before the Portugals arriuall in the Indies , it was first founded . Anciently Cingapura was the chiefe place of trade & habitation in all that coast , which lies in the most Southerly point of all Asia , about halfe a degree North from the Aequinoctiall ; then resorted to by the Merchants of China , Camboia , and the rest of the continent , & many Ilands to the East and West , which they called Dibananguin and Atazanguin , that is Leuant and Ponent , or , vnder the winds ( West ) and beyond the winds ( East ) all the Nauigation in those parts being by the Monsons or certaine winds which obserue their set seasons of the yeere . In those times reigned in Cingapura , one Sangesinga , and in the neighbouring parts of Iaua one Paraerisae , who dying , left to the care of his brother his two sonnes : which slaying the eldest , & making himselfe King , by his tyrannies caused diuers of the Iauan Nobilitie to forsake their Country . Amongst the rest Paramisora fled to Cingapura , who with his many followers was entertained kindly by Sangesinga , whom not long after he vngratefully slew , and by the helpe of his Iauans possessed himselfe of the state . The King of Siam ( whose tributary and son-in-law Sangesinga had bin ) forced him to leaue his ill gotten throne , and to seek new habitation one hundred and fortie miles thence , where he settled himselfe at the riuer Muar with two thousand followers , some of which were called Cellati , men that liued on the Sea by fishing and pyracie : these he would not receiue into his new fortresse of Pago , as not well trusting them , though before they had made him lord of Cingapura . These therefore seated themselues fifteene miles from Muar , in the place neere which Malaca now standeth , ioyning with the Natiues , halfe Sauages , whose language is called Malayan . The place growing strait , they remoued three miles vp the riuer , where was a Hill called Beitan with a large plaine , the commodiousnesse whereof inuited Paramisora to leaue Pago , and to ioyne with them in this new foundation , which was after called Malaca , signifying a banished man , in remembrance of this Iauans exile . In succeeding times the merchandize and Merchants too remoued from Cingapura to Malaca , Saquem Darsa then succeeding his father Paramisora , who subiected himselfe as vassal to the King of Siam , which assigned to his obedience all the Country from Cingapura on the East to Pulo Zambilan , which is to the West of Malaca one hundred and twentie miles , all which space of coast is two hundred seuentie miles by Sea . The Monsons or winds in these parts continue West and Northwest , from the end of August to the end of October : Nouember begins Northerly winds and Northeasterly , which blow till the beginning of April . From May till the end of August , the South and Southwest beare sway , according to which the Mariner must direct his course , and take his proper season . The situation of Malaca is vnwholsome , by reason of the marishes and neerenesse to the line ( little aboue two degrees to the North ) else it would haue bin the most populous Citie in the Indies . The successors of Saquen Darsa by little and little eased their shoulders of the Siam subiection , especially after the Moores , Persians , and Guzurats had conuerted them to Mahomets sect , and at last vsurped absolute Souereigntie . But the King of Siam nine yeeres before the Portugall conquest , sent a Fleet of two hundred saile , and therein sixe thousand men against Mahumet King of Malaca , the General of which Fleet was Poioan his Vice-roy of Lugor , to whom the Gouernours of Patane , Calantan , Pan , and other Coast-cities were to pay their tributes for the King of Siam . From Lugor to Malaca is six hundred miles saile alongst the coast , much subiect to tempestuous weather , which diuided this Fleet ; some of which fell into Mahumets hand by treachery , to the ouerthrow of the rest . The Siamite in reuenge prepared a great Armie by Land , and Armada by Sea , foure hundred Elephants , and thirtie thousand men : but without expected euent , by the insolencie of some of his Souldiers in Rapes and Robberies , which raised the Country against them , whiles Poioan was in the siege of Pan or Pam , another Citie in rebellion . The King of Siam further enraged , sent two Armadas , one by the way of Calantan , the other by the way of Tenaz-zary , one on the East side , the other on the West of this long tract of land , but before Mahumet could be punished by the Siamite , the Portugall had preuailed against him . King Emanuel had sent Diego Lopes de Sequeira from Lisbone , Anno 1508. who came the next yeere to Malaca , and there vnder faire colours of traffique , Himselfe and his whole Fleet were in danger of betraying and murthering , by this perfidious King and his Bendara or chiefe Iustice . This ruled all cases Ciuill , the Lacsamaua or Admirall , all Marine , and the Tamungo or Treasurer all the Reuenue , and these three the whole gouernment ; which treachery in the yeere 1511. was requited by Albuquerke , who by his proper valour , and wonted Fortunes , with secret intelligence amongst the Malayans , conquered the Citie , expelled the King ( who in few dayes vomited His soule after this pill ) and built there a Fortresse and a Church , establishing the Portugall Lawes , but so as both the Ethnikes and the Moores had their owne Magistrates , appeale reserued to the highest . The most remarkable things in this exploit were , the Chaine which one Naodobeguea ( one of the principall conspirers against Sequeira , now encountred in a Sea-fight by Albuquerke in his voyage to Malaca ) ware on his arme , with a bone of a Iauan beast called Cabal therein , by vertue whereof , notwithstanding many and wide wounds , he lost not one drop of blood , till that Chaine being taken off , his veines suddenly and at once emptied themselues of blood and life : the store of artillery of which they tooke three thousand Peeces , of eight thousand , which the Portugals affirmed had beene there : their venomed Arrowes , and Calthrops strowed in the way , the poyson whereof once touching the blood , made them mad , with other symptomes , as in the biting of a mad dog , which they learned after to heale by chewing the leafe of a certaine hearbe growing in the Countrey : the vndermining the street of the Citie to blow it vp together with the Portugals : the disaduantage of the fight with Elephants , which being here enraged with wounds , would not be ruled , but brake the ranks of their owne side : the treacherie of this people first to the Portugals , then to their King , after that to the Portugals againe : the prey and spolle ( besides all that the King and they which fled carried away , and all the Gold , Siluer , prouision of warre and concealements excepted ) amounted to two hundred thousand duckets for the Kings due , which was the fifth part . Alodinus the sonne of King Mahomet busily bestirred himselfe , but in vaine , to recouer his lost Patrimonie neither the I le Bintam , which he fortified , as he did also Pagus , nor force nor fraud being able to defend him from his fathers fates and fortunes . The Moores haue enuyed this successe to the Portugals , and often haue attempted to depriue them of Malaca . The Hollanders also vnder Cornelius Mateliuius , Anno 1608. laid siege thereto , whiles the Portugall was seeking new conquests at Achen , who in their returne might easily haue defeated them , had they not beene unadvised in too long aduising . When the Portugals went to Malaca , the King of Pans marriage with the daughter of Mahomet was to bee solemnized , a banquetting house of timber couered with silke , sumptuously prepared to this purpose on thirtie wheeles , to be drawne with Elephants , the Principals of the Citie being therein . But this Kings affection was soone cooled by these disasters . From Cingapura to Pulo Cambilan , there is no other habitation of any reckoning , but a few Puts where Fisher-men dwell , and a few Villages within Land . This is the Centre of the Easterne Traffique . They are proud of their language ( which some say was deuised by the founders : ) wherein they deuise many Sonnets and amorous Poesies . The Malayos , of Country-people , goe naked , with a cloth about their middle , and a little roll of cloth about their heads . Lodouico Barthema ( who was there before the Portugals knew it ) supposed , that here arriued more ships then in any Citie in the world . The Riuer Gaza neere thereunto , is more after his reckoning , then fifteene miles ouer . The people in the Countrey lodge in Trees , for feare of Tygres . It is strange that g Barros writes of these Tygres , that in the height of eight yards they will reach and deuoure men : their chiefe preseruatiues against them are their night fires : the multitude is such that many enter by night into the Citie for prey , of which hee tels that after the Portugals had taken it , that a Tygre leaped ouer a high wall , and carried away three slaues tied to a piece of timber , together with the wood , leaping againe vpon the wall with admirable lightnesse . The Countrey being barren , the Citie abounded neuerthelesse with plentie of necessaries , exceeding those places whence they were brought . After that f Alphonsus Albuquerke had conquered Malacca ; the Moores dispossessed there , seated themselues in diuers places along the coast , & some of them vsurped the title of Kings . §. IIII. Of Patane and the neighbouring petie Kingdomes . PAtane g is a Citie Southwards from Siam , chiefe of that Kingdome , whereto it giueth name , in the height of seuen degrees . The buildings are of Wood and Reed , but artificially wrought . The Mesquit ( for many of them are Mahumetanes ) is of Bricke . The Chinois are more then the natiue Inhabitants . They are of an Ash-colour . They vse h three languages ; the Malayan ( which to them is naturall ) the Sian , and Chinan . The first is written like the Hebrew , from the right hand ; the second , like the Latine from the left , and almost in like Characters ; the third , from the right to the left , with a descent from the top to the bottome . The Chinois haue Idolatrous Temples , and so haue the Sians , wherein are many golden statues ; the Priests which attend them are clothed in yellow . They haue sacred youths which are their Oracles . The people when they enquire of them , sit a conuenient distance from the Images , and obserue the young mans gestures ( who with his haire disheuelled lyeth prostrate before the Idoll ) singing and playing on Instruments , vntill he arise , and standeth vp . For then , as possessed of the Deuil , he runneth vp and downe with a terrible countenance , and maketh a stirre , as if he would kill himselfe , and them that stand by , with a sword which he hath in his hand . Then the people prostrating themselues , request him to declare the Deuils Oracle , and he answereth as pleaseth him ; his lies being accounted Oracles . Adulterie is here a capitall offence , the father of the malefactor being the Executioner , or his next kinsman , if he be dead : yet is this vice common ( notwithstanding this rigor ) by reason of the womens vnbridled lust . The Kingdome hath bin gouerned many yeeres by a Queene , who gaue good entertainment to the Hollanders . Iames Neccij and his fellowes , An. 1602. after their double misfortune and madnes , which had befallen them , the one in iest , the other in earnest ; this at Macao in China , where they were , and knew it not , and setting twentie men on i shoare , neuer saw them againe , but heard , that the Portugals had caused fifteen of them to be hanged : the other at Auarella Falca , in 11. degrees and an halfe , where they found the Tract of Carts , and footings of beasts , but could not see a man , nor shoot a beast . They ghessed that the people liued as the Tartars , wandring in Carts and Tents , without any settled dwelling . The place was by them called Sotternym , by reason that many of their company had lost the vse of reason , and became mad with eating a certaine fruit there growing like to Plums , with a tender stone , which continued till they had slept . Had they knowne then the easinesse of the cure , it had bin better then any Comedie to haue tickled their Splene , and prouoked k laughter , to see one fighting against the enemies , which assaulted him at his Cabbin : to heare another with piteous shrikes crie out on the multitude of Deuils and Hobgoblins , which affrighted him : a third sees strange sights , and cries out , The ship is full of strangers : and whiles one , in more pleasing distraction , enioyeth ( and ioyeth in that distracted pleasure ) the sight of God and his Angels , another ( transported by this humoured Charon ) with dreadfull and gastly lookes , and trembles at his supposed sights of the Deuill , and his hellish associats . It were a madnesse to relate how exceedingly this their madnesse was diuersified , and how many Acts this Tragicall Commedie had , till sleepe had dispersed those fumes , wherewith that fruit had distracted their braines . From thence ( as is said ) they came to Patane , where the Queene entertained them in good sort , and to their contentment . As the difference of their writing , in such neerenesse of dwelling , is very much , so no lesse is found in their Religions . The Pataneans are Mahumetanes . The Chinois and Siamites are Ethniks , in that diuersitie of Rites which you haue heard . Whiles the Hollanders were there , one of those youths , in that Propheticall dictraction before mentioned , warned them to depart from thence ; for a great fire would otherwise consume them : whereupon many forsooke their habitation , and yet no fire happened . They also saw the execution of their seuere Law against Adulterie , on two noble Personages , whose lewd familiaritie being detected , shee chose to bee strangled , and hee to bee stabbed ( the Law permitting them their choice of the kindes of death ) which by the fathers of the parties was executed on them . In single persons it is accounted no crime . And if a forreine Merchant come to trade there , they vse to aske him if he need not a woman : yea , many young women offer their seruice : and the price and time being agreed on , she whom he pleaseth to chuse , goeth with him to his house , and in the day performeth the office of a seruant , in the night of a Concubine ; but then neither of them may seeke change of pleasure , without great perill . The Siamites that liue here , weare two or three l balls of Gold or Siluer , as bigge as a Tennis-ball , in their yards , as we shall after obserue in Pegu . The Mahumetans weare them not . The Queene keepes her selfe close at home among her women ; of which some may not marry ( but yet may doe worse ) others may , hauing first obtained the Queenes licence . It is seldome that shee is seene ; yet sometimes she rideth on an Elephant in Progresse , for her recreation . And for Elephants , they haue a deuice to take them in this sort . Some ride into the m woods on a tame Elephant , and when they espie a wilde one , they prouoke him to fight . Whiles these are fastned in the encounter by the teeth or tuskes , each striuing to ouerthrow the other , some come behinde the wilde Elephant , and fasten his hinder feet , and so either kill him for his teeth , or by famine tame him . Anno 1612. Iune the two and twentieth ; Some of the English came to Patane , with a Letter from His Maiestie to the Queene , accompanied with a present from the Merchants , of six hundred Rialls of Eight . This Letter was deliuered in great pompe , being laid in a bason of Gold , carried on an Elephant , furnished with many little Flags , Launces , and Minstrels ; The Queenes Court also being sumptuously prepared to this businesse . They obtained grant of a Trade on like conditions to the Hollanders , who had their Factory their ten yeeres before that time , and their House in that space twice burned . The Iaponites had twice destroyed Patane by fire in fiue or sixe yeeres space . The Countrey adioyning was also full of warres : the King of Ior ouer-runne , and burned in September that yeere , all the Suburbes of Paan : those of Camboya , Laniam and Iagoman , ioyning their force against the King of Siam . On the one and thirtieth of December , the Queene of Pantanie went to sport Her selfe , accompanied with sixe hundred Prawes , where wee ( saith Floris ) saluted Her , being a comely old woman , about sixtie , tall and full of Maiestie , such as they had seene few in the Indies . Shee had in company Her sister , which is Heire apparant , commonly called the young Queene , vnmarried and about fortie sixe yeeres of age . The Queene had not beene forth of her house in seuen yeeres before , and now intended to hunt wild Bulls and Buffes , of which there is great abundance . The waters this yeere were extraordinarily high , carrying away many houses . The Queenes younger sister was married to the King of n Pahan , whom Shee had not seene in twentie eight yeeres , notwithstanding Her often Embassies to that purpose . At last , prouoked with the Kings dallying and delaying to send Her , Shee sent out a Fleet of seuentie Sayle , with foure thousand men to Pahan , to bring her Sister by force , in April 1613. Hee ( being distressed by warres which the King of Ior had made on him , burning his Houses , Barnes and prouisions ; and the Queene of Patanie making stay of all Iunkes of Rice laden for Pahan ) arriued there , Iuly the twelfth , with the Queenes Sister , and her two sonnes : and all the Dogs were for his sake killed , because he can indure none . August the second , hee was entertained with a feast , at which the English were inuited guests , where they saw a Comedie played all by women , after the manner of Iaua , with antique apparell , very pleasant to behold . Once before , in the Queenes presence they had seene twelue women and children dance very well , after them the Gentlemen , and last of all the Hollanders and the English were requested to doe it . This Queene is well monyed , both the English and Dutch tooke vp money of Her at vse : this and merchandise , being in the Indies the practice of Kings . On the first of October , there happened a lamentable Fire on a strange occasion . Two great men , Datoe Besar , and Datoe Laxmanna , dwelling neere together , both rich in Slaues , it fell out that Besar ( hearing that his Iauan Slaues had treatned to kill him with Laxmanna and others ) caused two of his most suspected Slaues to be bound : which the o Ponyonla of the Slaues would not suffer , and thereupon was stabbed by him with his Creese . His Iauan Slaues seeing this , would haue taken him , but by rescue of his other Slaues , hee escaped . They neuerthelesse slew all that came in their way , and presently set the houses on fire . Laxmannas Iauan Slaues could not by any threats be detained from ioyning with them , and set all on fire as they went , so that the whole Town , except the Queenes Court , the Meskit , and some few houses , were burned . The Iauans tooke such Bond-women , as they best liked , away with them , and fled into the Countrey . Few of them could be taken . Iohor or Ior , in this yeere 1613. was taken by the forces of the King of Achen after twentie nine dayes siege . The Hope ( a Holland ship of sixe hundred Tun , which set saile from Bantam in March , with eightie men , twentie foure Peeces , and seuentie thousand Rials of Eight in Siluer , and the worth of ten or twelue thousand in Cloth ) had the ill hap to come to this Riuer of Iohor , and some went vp to the Towne : but before they could returne , the Achin Armada came to this Siege , so that twenty three of their men were taken . The rest came October the one and twentieth to Patanie . Master Copland then at Achin with Generall Best , writes , that the Kings Armada returning , arriued Iuly the third , Gallies and Frigats a hundred and twenty , or more , with which Laxaman the Generall had subdued the Kingdomes of Ioar and Siak , bringing with him both the Kings and two of their brethren , which he saith , were honourably sent backe , and remained tributaries to Achin . The p Hollanders haue had much trading at Patane ; and the King of Iohar or Ior moued with their good successe against the Portugals , ioyned his Nauie to theirs , to chase them out of those parts . Yea , they haue braued the Portugals euen before Goa , the Seat of their Vice-Roy ; and in Nouember , 1604. at Calecut q entred into solemne league with the Samaryn , ( at least offered it Iarric denies the acceptation ) against them : and the next yeere they wonne from the Portugals , the Castles of Amboyne and Tidore , not to mention many other Prizes taken from them by the Hollanders at Macao , one ship worth a Million ; at Sincapura , &c. at sundry times . In the yeere 1605. Cornelius Mateliuius was sent to the Indies with twelue Ships ; and the next yeare after Paulus à Caerden , with twelue more . And Mateliue r besieged Malaca , as before is said . But in this attempt they had not successe answerable to their desire : and yet not so ill as was likely . For the ſ Portugals vpon this newes returning from Achin , vpon espiall of a Flemish Saile , called a Counsell , and made it the next day before they came vp ; in which space the Hollander had leisure to bring all his Ordnance ( then on shore for battery ) aboord his Ships , and to prepare himselfe for fight , which he held two dayes with the Portugall with two Ships losse on each side , the Portugall giuing way . So little counsell is sometimes in consultation , and easily is opportunity lost in the very seeking . Iarric writeth that the Hollanders hauing taken the Fortresses of Amboin and Tidor , entred League with ten neighbour Kings , enemies to the Portugals , and with eleuen Ships , seuen t Barkes , came before Malaca in the end of Aprill 1606. The Kings Confederate had of all sorts of Shipping , three hundred twentie seauen , with foure thousand men . The Iapanders which were then in Malaca vpon affaires of Merchandize , did performe good seruice for the distressed Portugal . The Siege continued almost foure moneths , in which the citie endured fiftie thousand great shot , before the Vice-Roy Alphonsus Castrius freed the same : He leauing the charge of Goa to the care of Menesius the Arch-Bishop , with a great Armada set forth in the beginning of May , ignorant of this Siege : and set vpon the Acheners by the way , where hee got blowes and shame . Sixe leagues from Malaca the Hollanders fought with him August the eleuenth . The first day was little difference , the next day one Holland Ship was burnt , and the Admirall fired ; two Portugall ships burned , one of them the Admirall . On the third and fourth the Portugall had the better : but so as neither part were absolute Conquerours . Hee that will not onely reade , but in manner see , the most of these exploits of the Hollanders , with other rarities of the Indies , may resort to Theodoricke u and Israel de Bry , who haue in liuely stamps expressed these Nauigations ; with the obseruations of Linschoten , and others . Floris their Countrey-man complaynes , that they suffer and assist Moores and Ethnikes in this Indian Trade , which they forbid to their Seruants , Countrey-men and Brethren , vpon paine of Death and losse of Goods . They haue in the Easterne Ilands done much harme to the Portugalls and Spaniards . Captayne Schot tooke the Castle and Iland of Solor , with a great quantitie of Sandelwood , and sent the Portugalls to Malacca . He mentioneth one Fleet of theirs in the Moluccos of two and twentie saile , and that they expected the next yeere ( 1614. ) fourteene saile more . Bangam nameth seuen and thirtie Factories , and twentie Forts and Castles of theirs all beyond the Cape Comori . In some places where they haue Castles , hee saith , They threatned to carry such ( as Prisoners ) to their Fort , that should sell their commodities to the English . In some places where the People are poore , and haue nothing but their Cloues to liue on , the Hollanders buy it at a cheap rate ( as fiftie Ryalls of Eight the Bahar ) which they seldome giue in mony , but in Rice , Clothes , and Commodities , so that eight Ryalls of Eight well employed on the Coast of Coromandel , may here yeeld a Bahar , which is sixe hundred twentie fiue pound of Cloues . Hee addeth , That they will not suffer the Malayans and Iauans to haue Cloues but of them , at sixtie sixe Ryals readie money Richard Cock from Iapan writes , That the Spaniards feare the losse of the Philippina's by their force : which is sufficient to do in those Seas what they list . The Spaniards succeeded the Portugals in the Moluccos , which the Hollanders tooke from them : and the Vice-roy of Mexico , with the Gouernor of Manilla , haue ioyned in their endeuors against them : the Countrey people also better affect the Spaniard , as more Liberall and Bountiful . The Spaniards haue in these Easterne parts besides Manilla , the Castles of Gamalamma in Ternate , of Tidore , Gelola , Battachina , as Bangam obserueth . Thus much haue I thought to speake here of the Hollanders , who haue worthily sought & found much Honor , especially by their Marine exploits , round about the world ; which if it bee attended with some vnneighbourly quarrels with Ours , and other soyle of couetousnesse , in this humaine frailty , and their proper thriftinesse , is no great wonder . Balbi mentioneth an Iland on this Coast called Carnalcubar , the Inhabitants whereof goe from one Iland to another ( as the Caribes were wont ) to hunt men for their cruell diet . For the most part they liue on fish , goe naked , without Law , and had almost seized on him and his company . Dauid Middleton x affirmeth the like of another Iland called Seran , which prouoked by wrongs from the Portugals , eate all Christians they can get , rosting them aliue , without regard of any ransome . CHAP. IIII. Of the Kingdome of Pegu , or Brama , and the subiect and neighbouring Kingdomes . §. I. Of the Greatnesse of the King of Pegu . OF the Kingdome Brema , or Brama , the Citie Royall is a Pegu , the Nation where began the greatnesse of the late Kings . These Bramans inhabited neere the Lake Chiamay , among whom the King of Pegu had his Lieutenants or Viceroyes : one whereof ( the Deputy of Tangu ) about threescore and ten yeares since , rebelled against him , and surprised the Kingdomes of Prom , Melintay , Calam , Bacam , Mirandu , Aua , all peopled with the Bramans , trending Northwards a hundred and fiftie leagues . Hee after attempted Siam with an Armie of three hundred thousand , and spent three moneths in making way through the huge Woods and inaccessible Places , but atchieued not his purpose . After his returne hee assayled Pegu , and conquered it ; and then returned the second time 1567. as in the former Chapter is mentioned . b Hee subiected to his Seignorie twelue Kingdomes , which Fernandes thus rehearseth : The Kingdome of Cauelan , where are the best Rubies and Saphyres . Secondly , that of Aua , the bowels whereof are filled with Mines of Copper , Lead , and Siluer : The third Bacan , enriched with Mines of Gold : Tungran , the fourth aboundeth with c Lac and Lead : such is Prom , the fifth : the sixth is Iangoma , stored with Copper , Muske , Pepper , Silke , Siluer , Gold : Lauran , the seuenth , hath Beioin enough to ladeships : the eight and ninth are the Kingdomes of Trucon , Staples of China-Merchandize : the tenth and eleuenth are the Diademes of Cublan , betweene Aua and China , powdred with precious stones : Siam , whence wee last came , is the last of the twelue ; in the inuasion whereof hee armed a million and threescore thousand men ( which number is short of d Fredericks reckoning , except wee ascribe that surplusage to Victualers , Voluntaries , and Seruants and Attendants on the baggage ; ) which Armie ( saith Fernandes ) hee tythed out of his people , taking one only of ten . Fredericke then in Pegu saith he had fiue hundred thousand , sent him in supply of those which were slaine and lost of the first Armie , which consisted of e foureteene hundred thousand men : after one and twentie moneths siege , hee preuayled by Treason of the Siamites , which opened one of their Gates in the night , and receiued his Forces into the Citie : whereupon the King of Siam poysoned himselfe , leauing a rich bootie to the Conqueror . Hee saw at the Kings returne the Elephants ordered in a triumphall square , laden with Gold , Siluer , Iewels , and with the Great Prisoners of Siam . This King ( saith the same Author ) hath no power by Sea , but in the Land , for People , Dominions , Gold and Siluer , hee farre exceeds the Great Turke . He hath diuers Magasons full of Treasure , which is euery day encreased without diminishing , besides that hee is Lord of the Mines of Rubies , and other Iewells . The King in his Feasts vsed to ride on a triumphall Chariot all guilded , drawne by sixteene Horses , it was high with a goodly Canopy ouer it , twentie Lords attended the same , holding in their hands a Rope , fastned to this Chariot , to keepe it vpright . The King sits in the middle , and about him stand foure of his chiefe Fauorites . Before marcheth the Armie , in the midst , all the Nobilitie , and round about the Chariot , exceeding pompously and orderly . The King hath one principall Wife , three hundred Concubines . The voyage from Saint Thomee vsed by the Portugals , is by Negrais , where on the left hand stood a Varella all guilded , seruing for a Sea Marke , the Sunne shining thereon causing it to bee seene farre off : Neere thereto is the Iland of Flies , so called of the store of Flies , caused by the multitude of Fishes there salted . Thence Balby passed to Cosmi , the Territory whereof is full of Woods , and these full of Tygres , wild Swine , Parrats , Apes , and other Creatures . Cosmi is in sixeteene Degrees one third part , the Houses are of Canes , couered with thatch , much annoyed with Tygres , which enter often into the Towne and deuoure Men or Beasts . From hence they passe in Paros or Barkes by diuers Villages alongst the Riuer to Iaccubel a great Citie , and a little beyond to another called Tegiatden . Dian is a great Towne a little further , where they make Barkes or Vessells as bigge as Galeasses , hauing on both sides quite through , roomes for Merchandize , and in the midst a kinde of dwelling-house , where they trade : they passed further by Bedagiamana , Lagapala , Purdabin , Gungiebin ( where they anchored in the midst of the streame , for feare of the Tygres , which in the water sometime assault men . ) Coilan a Citie foure square , each square three miles ; Tuuagnedan another Citie full of Varellas or Temples and Images ; Leuagon a pleasant Citie full of Palme-trees ; Siluanpedi , where many victualling Barkes are made , and serue for dwelling and victualling downe to the Sea ; Dala , where the Kings stables for his Elephants were ; Dogon , the most Religious ; Meccao , where they vn-laded their goods to passe by Land to Pegu . All this way is by fresh Riuers with swift Tides , the houses on both sides , many , built vpon Timbers ascended by Ladders , to preuent Tygres , for which cause also some keepe Buffals in their houses , the sent of whom the Tygres cannot endure . All this way they vse Manini in stead of mony , made of glasse . The Varellas or Temples in this way , are innumerable , of diuers fashions . This King held himselfe the greatest King in the World , and cause himselfe to bee entituled , The liuing God vpon earth : which the LIVING GOD in heauen auenged on him , as you shall heare . Caplan is the place where they find Rubies , Spinels and Saphires , digged out of high Hils , to which none may haue accesse but by leaue . It is six dayes iourney beyond Aua. The Buffals in these parts are of Ash-colour , so great that they are like Elephants . In any great solemnitie the foure white Elephants went before the King with furniture all of gold , their teeth also in a iewelled sheath . Hee hath much artillery , but wants men to manage them ; much materialls for shipping , but wants Shipwrights and Mariners . His iewells are inestimable . Balby saw him weare two Rubies , each as bigge as two Dates , but not so long , of admirable lustre . Hee so abounded with wealth , that a hundred ships , fraughted with Rice , seemed to diminish nothing of the plentie . The fields are said to yeeld , three haruests in a yeere : and of Gems the store is beyond estimation , and almost maketh them there short of the estimation of Gems . But this wealth , then wanting no store , had , when Fernandes writ this 1598. a contrary vicissitude , of no store , but of want , euen of those things which Nature exacteth , as necessary props of life . Scarcely of so many millions were left seuen thousand persons , Men , Women , and Children , to participate in the Kings imprisonment , or siege , in his Tower , and those feeding on mans flesh , the Parents requiring of the Children that life which before they had giuen , to sustayne their owne , and now layed them not in their bosome , but in their bowels ; the Children became liuing Sepulchres of their scarce-dead Parents . The stronger preyed vpon the weaker : and if their flesh was eaten vp before by their owne hunger , leauing nothing but skin and bones to the hungrie assault of these Raueners , they ripped the belly , and deuoured their inward parts , and breaking the skull , sucked out the braynes raw . Yea , the weaker sexe was by the strength of famine , armed with no lesse butcherly despight , against whomsoeuer they could meet in the streets of the Citie ; with their kniues , which they carryed about them , as Harbengers to their teeth , in these in-hospitall inhumane-humane banquets . And thus did the besieged Citizens , while the King endured in his Tower no small part of like misery , besides the indignitie , so to bee by his owne Vassals straitned , and after slaughtered . But such is the iust hand of the King of Kings , who regardeth not persons , but as Hee sheweth Mercy to the Mercifull , so doth He reserue Vengeance for Crueltie and Tyrannie . Pardon me , Reader , if on this spectacle I cause thee , with my selfe , to stay a while and wonder . The Sunne , in his daily iourney round about this vast Globe , saw Few equall ( that I say no more to this Peguan Greatnesse , and yet in a small space He that is higher then the highest , hath abated and abased this Magnificence lower then the lowest of his Princes . §. II. Of the destruction and desolation of Pegu . AFter the death of that Braman Conqueror , his sonne , in the second moneth of his succeeding reigne , hearing that the King of Aua , his Tributarie and Vncle , was plotting some Conspiracie , committed to prison fortie of his Nobles , Partners in that new Proiect , & bringing them al , with their Parents , Wiues , Children , Friends , and Acquaintance into a Wood , set y fire thereon , commanding to cut them in pieces , whosoeuer escaped out of the flame . This kindled another fire in the hearts of his discontented Subiects , which was not quenched but with his ouerthrow . Hee warred on his Vncle , the King of Aua , with no great aduantage , till they both agreeing to trie it by single combate on Elephants , Pegu obtained the Conquest . Their fight was first with Harquebusses , after with Darts , lastly with Swords . By the helpe of his Elephant Pegu preuailed , yet so as their perished aboue two hundred thousand of the three hundred thousand hee led forth in this Expedition , and almost as many of the Auan side . Of his Elephants teeth which dyed in this battell , were made little Images or Idols . In the meane time the Siamite with an Army marched to the borders of Pegu , divulging rumors , That he came to succour his Lord against the Auan Rebel . The King enraged hereat , sent presently part of his Forces to take him , and present him Captiue : but the Souldiers refused to follow the Generall in this enterprise , and returned to their owne houses . The King , after his returne , sent to Siam , by faire speeches to perswade him to come to him : he refused his presence , but denied not his wonted Tributes . Hereupon the King , after two yeres prouision for the war , made that vnhappy Expedition in the former Chapter mentioned . And there the waters taking part with the Siamite , he tried once and againe the like fortunes of warre . He sent his brother the King of Iangoma , and his owne Son , twice ; which did much harme to the Siamites , and receiued no little themselues ; neuer returning without losse of halfe their Armie , & of his own Son , in the last inuasion slain with a shot . Relentlesse he ( inflamed rather with his losses ) determined another Expedition in his owne person ; and therefore laid vp store of prouision in Barnes at Martauan , Murmulan , Tauay , and Tanassarin , three yeeres together , purposing then to employ all the Peguans in this enterprise . But they weary of forreine calamities , hid themselues in Woods and Wildernesses , and some turned Talopoyes : so they call their Religious persons . Many sold themselues slaues . The King persisting , in his Person gaue order to his Vncle Ximibogus , to take a muster of all the People , and to entertaine halfe of them for the warres . But he missing so many , which had by those new courses preuented this seruice , acquainted the King therewith ; who enioyneth the late professed Talopoyes to resigne their habit , the young-men to be compelled to warfare , the old men to be exiled to the Bramans , where after he caused them to be exchanged for horses . He caused all the Peguans also to bee branded in the right hand , that they might be knowne . This made them entertaine thoughts of Rebellion , which was first practised by the Cosmians , who set a new King ouer them . The Peguan sent an Armie against them , with charge to burne or bring away all they could find amongst them , which they did , together with many of the People of both sexes , which he ( after his manner ) setting wood about them , burned . And when the rest ( not able to warre against their King and Famine at once ) submitted themselues , with exquisite z torments he ssue them all . He then sent to his Son , the King of Aua , to transplant those People of euery Age and Sexe , to people these forlorne desolations of Pegu . They , vnacquainted with this ayre , brake forth in diseases , wherwith they infected also the naturall Inhabitants : which plague made such hauoke , that many in impatience cast themselues into the Riuer . The Murmulans with helpe of the Siamites , seised on their Castle , whom the King besieged a yeere together , and then was forced from thence by the Siamites sudden irruption , with losse of the most of his People , the Horses , Elephants , and Country it selfe remaining their recompence . And the Peguan Captaines also , fearing their Masters tyrannie , became subiects to the Siamite , whose whole Families this tyrant with Fire and Water destroyed ; so that all the Tract from Pegu to Martaua and Murmulan was made a Wildernesse . These things done , hee sent for his younger Sonne , the King of Prom , and commanded him to the siege of Murmulan ; who , vtterly misliking the attempt , conueyed himselfe in the night homewards , with purpose of rebellion . The King of Siam not ignorant of this Peguan estate , inuaded the country in Haruest-time , and therefore that which they could they conueyed into Barnes , the rest was fired . Hee proceeded and laid siege to Pegu ; in which at that time was a hundred and fiftie thousand Men , and three thousand Peeces of Ordnance , a thousand whereof were Brasse : but ( as is said ) for feare of the Portugalls , which were reported to haue entred into Siam by the way of Camboia , hee departed , leauing Famine behind , as Lieutenant of his Warres , which caused the Forreigners , then in Pegu for the defence thereof , to get them to their owne homes . Those few which remained , liued with prouision from Tangu . The King sent to his Deputie in Tangu , to come to him with all the Inhabitants of the Countrey and their store , leauing his Wife , and some few to guard the Citie . He answered , That he would send halfe , and to demand all were vnreasonable . The King sends foure Noble-men , with Souldiers to force him hereunto . But he slayeth the Leaders , and seizeth on their Followers . Thus the Famine encreasing , and the People eating one another , the King numbreth the Citizens , among whom hee findeth seuen thousand Siamites , whom he commanded to bee slaine , not leauing aboue thirtie thousand of all sorts in the Citie . His sonne , the King of Prom , which had now stood out three yeeres , began to relent and sue for pardon , with promise to bring the Promans ( to the number of fiftie thousand ) to the Citie , whereat his Father reioyced , and sealed his pardon , which hee sent him with many gifts . But his chiefe Counsellor , Author of this Rebellion , fearing all the blame would be laid on him , poysoned the Prince ; himselfe aspiring to the Kingdome , was within one weeke destroyed : and the Nobles , euery man seeking to seize the State to himselfe , caused that of those fiftie thousand , within two moneths space , whiles euery weeke they had a new Prince , scarce remained fiftie men fit for Warre , which departed to Pegu , three or foure in a ship , leauing their Countrey to the habitation of wild Beasts . The Natiues of Pegu are not quite extinct , but many of them are fled into other Kingdomes ; of whom , and of the Bramans , Iangoma numbreth a hundred and twentie thousand : Oracan , twentie thousand : Siam , a hundred thousand ; and the King of Iangoma is able ( they say ) to arme a million of Men. The Talapoyes perswaded the Iangoman to depose his brother of Pegu . Hee alledged his Oath vnto his Father , while he liued . They reply , That no Oath might prohibite , if hee placed his brother in a Vahat ( or golden Throne ) to be adored for a god . And partly with this ( I may not call it ) Reason : and partly , as Xerxes alledged for himselfe , because that his elder Brother was borne before his Father was King , and because his Mother was the former King of Pegu's Daughter , hee perswaded himselfe that it was lawfull . And thus was the State of this mightie Kingdome , in the yeere 1598. brought to one Citie , which also was now become a withered carkasse , and well-neere the Sepulchre of it selfe , and ( as mischiefe come not alone ) besieged by Mogus , King of Orracan . Andreas a Boues ( in his Letters the eight and twentieth of March 1600. ) thus finisheth this Tragedie . When the King of Pegu saw himselfe in such straits , besieged by the King of Orracan , or Arracan , and Tangu , in his Castle of Macao , in Decemb. 1599. hee yeelded himselfe to the King of Tangu ; who dealt treacherously with him , and cut off his head , as he did to the Queene likewise , and the Prince . He then hasted to the Tower of Pegu , where he found as much Gold and Iewels as laded b six hundred Elephants , and as many Horses , besides Siluer and other Metalls of smaller price , which he left behinde . The King of Arracan then absent , and angrie that the King of Tangu ( contrary to promise ) had seized all the treasure to himselfe , purposed to inuade his Kingdome , and to that intent , had the ayde of many Portugalls ( amongst whom this Iesuite was one ) who saw the wayes and fields , lately so fertile , now full strewed with Dead mens bones and skulls , and in the Riuers all passage of Ships hindered by the carkasses of Men. The King of Arracan found in the Towne aforesaid , three millions of Siluer , with two and thirtie hundred Peeces of Ordnance , and then remained Lord of Pegu . But the Kings of Siam and Iangoma preuented his enterprise for Tangu , which they inuaded , to depriue him of his Treasures . The King of Siam twice assailed Martauan with repulse , whereupon hee caused two of his cowardly Captaines c to bee cast into Cauldrons of scalding Oyle : and the third time conquered that Kingdome . Peter Williamson Floris hath giuen vs later relations . Hee reports that the King of Pegu had in his flourishing greatnesse twentie Kings subiect to him , which fell to the Siamite , Raia Api before mentioned . Hee besieged Vnxa or Pegu two Moneths without effect . Dearth and death made Pegu resigne himselfe to the King of Tangu , that so he might also preuent the King of Arracan , who comming with his power tooke the Citie and the Countrey . The King of Tangu agreed with him to restore certaine Treasures , the white Elephant , and the Kings daughter ( both which I saw , saith Floris in Arracan , Anno 1608. ) and the King of Pegu , or else that he himselfe would kil him ; which he afterwards did with a pilon wherewith they stampe their Rice , as being free ( I know not by what Art ) against any stabbing . Thus came this Empire , after the destruction of many millions of Peguans , to desolation , that at this day there is no remembrance of it . The King of Arracan gaue the Towne or Fort of Siriangh on the Riuer of Pegu to the Portugals in keeping , especially to Philip de Britto de Nicote , whom hee stiled Xenga , that is , honest : who scarcely so proued : for three or foure yeeres after taking this Kings sonne prisoner , hee made him ransome him at 110000. Tangans , and ten Galeas of Rice , after that growing insolent and caring for no bodie . But in March 1613. the King of Aua tooke Siriangh , and slew all the Portugals , and spitted , or otherwise tortured ( as the Fame went ) this Philip de Britto . This King gaue order for the building vp againe of the old Towne , and called together the Peguers , making them many faire promises , and so went forward to Tenesseryn , where Banya came to him with fiftie thousand Peguans , before subiect to Siam . Thus farre Floris . Some tell of this white Elephant , ( for so they speake as if there were but one , whereas Fitz Balbi and Frederike saw foure , but it seemes one was of principall estimation ) that it was obserued with no lesse honour then the King , and came not abroad without great pompe . It hath beene a dismall and disastrous Beast to fiue or six Kings , which had the possession thereof , all hauing Tragicall ends . The King of Arracan , Anno 1599. returned home in triumph , this white Elephant richly adorned going before , the Brother and two Sonnes of the King of Pegu following . Iarric writes that the King of Pegu yeelded himselfe , his Wife and thirteene children ( three other , the King of Arracan had two sonnes in hostage , and a daughter in marriage ) to his sisters husband the King of Tangu , trusting the rather to his fidelitie , because when his eldest Sonne had forsaken him , and gone to Tangu in hope of the Queene his Aunts fauour , Shee caused his losse of loyaltie to be punished with the losse of his head . Tangu killed all this royall Family . Martauan ; before mentioned , was a goodly Peguan Kingdome , but by wars was brought into like miseries . The Region was so fertile that it yeelded three Haruests in a yeere , and sent yeerely fifteene Ships to Malaca , as many to Cochin , laden with Rice : the Woods abounded with excellent fruits , the Hearbes and shrubs were generally odoriferous or medicinall : diuers kindes there grew of Rices not like to ours : store of Pines and Tecam , a Wood not subiect to rottennesse . A Countrey rich in Mines of Iron , Lead , Steele , Brasse , Siluer , Gold and Rubies , Springs and Riuers , Indian Palmes , and Sugar-Canes . The Forrests had Buffolos , Harts , Boares , wild : the Hauen open at all times of the yeere , and not choaked with sand , as vsually in the Indian Winter . The Citie stands in 16. degrees ; of great trading , a temperate ayre ( the Megrim is vnknowne nor Physicions . ) The King Bannalaius ninetie nine yeeres of age , who with his Heire apparant were chased out of the Kingdome , and hid themselues in the Forrests , as before that time aboue two hundred thousand of their Subiects had done , onely three thousand staying with the King . Thus haue you heard of the power and subuersion of this great Monarchie : so much the more lamentable , because their fall was from such a height . The Countrey is so fertile , that at what time soeuer corne be put into the ground , the payment is good with increase . I haue seene with mine eyes ( saith Caesar Fredericke ) that they haue eaten Serpents , Scorpions , all manner of hearbes and grasse . Such fertility , and such stomackes , as they make credible the reports of their huge Armies , so doe they make more terrible the reports of their desolations . This that I speake of their dyet , I vnderstand not of their extreamitie and famine , but ordinarily . Master Fitch saith the same , that they eate Roots , Hearbs , Leaues , Dogs , Cats , Rats , and Snakes ; they refuse almost nothing . §. III. Of the Peguan Rites and Customes . IT is aboue a hundred yeeres since Vertomannus was there , who in company of a Persian Merchant went to visit the King , who then had wars in Aua. They went in a Boat all of one piece of wood , fifteene or sixteene paces long . The Oares were Canes , and the Mast was one Cane as big as a Herring Barrell . The King wore as many Iewels as were worth a great Citie , which made him in the night time to shine as the Sunne . Hee had a sacrifice to doe to the Deuill , and the next day the Persian presented him with rich Corralls , which hee tooke in so good worth , that he gaue him as many Rubies as were worth a hundred thousand Duckets . Some yeeres d before , Hieronymo de Sancto Stephano found him in the same warres with Aua , and saith of him , that hee had ten thousand Elephants , and bred or brought vp euery yeere fiue hundred . The King , that liued when M. Fitch e was there , Sonne to the Conqueror , had one Wife , and three hundred Concubines : of whom hee was said to haue fourescore and ten Children . He sate in iudgement almost euery day . They vse no speech in their Sutes , but giue vp their Supplications , written in the leaues of a tree , with the point of an yron bigger then a bodkin . These leaues are of an Ell long , and two Inches broad ; they are also double . Hee which giueth in his Supplication standeth a little off , with a present ; which , if the King granteth his request , he accepteth , if not , he returneth with his present . They kneele downe thrice , lifting vp their hands , and kisse the ground thrice : this they doe foure times before they come where the King sits , who speakes by an Interpreter , and not immediatly to the Suppliant , who with these Rombees ( so they call these kneelings ) present their gifts ouer their heads : His Guard lies prostrate to the earth . Pegu is ( or at least in a more vnhappy tense , when they were there , was ) a Citie great , strong and very faire , with walls of Stone , and great Ditches round about it , with many Crocodiles in them . There are two Townes ; the old , in which the Merchants abide , and the houses are made of Canes , called Bambos : and the new , for the King and his Nobilitie : the Citie is so subiect to fire , that euery day Proclamation is made to take heed to their fire . The Citie is square with faire walls , hauing in each Square fiue Gates , besides many Turrets for Centinels to watch , made of wood , and gilded very faire . The Streets are strait as a line , from one Gate to another ; and so broad , that ten or twelue men may ride a-front through them . On both sides at euery mans doore is set a Coco-tree , yeelding a faire shew and comfortable shaddow , that a man might walke in the shade all day . The houses are made of Wood , and couered with Tiles . The Kings house is in the midst , walled and ditched about : and the houses within of Wood , sumptuously wrought and guilded . And the house wherein his Pagode or Idoll standeth , is couered with Tiles of Siluer , and all the walls are guilded with Gold. Within the first gate of the Kings house was a large roome , on both sides whereof were houses made for the Kings Elephants . Among the rest hee had foure white Elephants , a thing rare in Nature , but more precious in his estimation . For this is part of his Royall Title , The King of the white Elephants . And if any other hath any , he will seeke by fauour or force to haue the same , which ( some c say ) was the cause of the quarrell betwixt him and the King of Siam . Great seruice was done vnto them . Euery one of these white Elephants stood in an house guilded with Gold , and were fed in vessels of Siluer gilt . One of them , as hee went euery day to the Riuer to bee washed , passed vnder a Canopie of Cloth of Gold or Silke , carried by sixe or eight men : as many going before playing on Drums or other Instruments . At his comming out of the Riuer , a Gentleman washed his feet in a Siluer Bason . There were of blacke Elephants nine Cubits high . The King was said to haue aboue fiue thousand Elephants of Warre . There was about a mile from Pegu , a place builded with a faire Court in it , to take wilde Elephants in a Groue : which they doe by the female Elephants , trained to this purpose , and anointed with a certaine Oyle , which causeth the wilde Elephant to follow her . When the Hunts-men haue brought the Elephant neere to the Citie , they send word thereof , and many Horse-men and Foot-men come out and cause the female to take a streight way , which leadeth to the place where shee entereth , and hee after her : for it is like a Wood. When they are in , the gate is shut , and they get out the female . The wilde one seeing himselfe alone , weepeth and runneth against the walles , which are made of strong trees : some of them breake their teeth therewith . Then they pricke him with sharpe Canes , and cause him to goe into a strait house , and there fasten him with a rope , and let him fast three or foure dayes , and then bring a femall to him , with meat and drinke , within few dayes taming him . When they goe into the Warres , they set a frame of wood vpon their backes ( bound with great Cordes ) wherein sit foure or six men , which fight with Guns , Darts , Arrowes , and other weapons . All Authors agree , that no beast commeth so neere the reason of a man as the Elephant , yea they seeme to goe before some men in conceit , haughtinesse , desire of glory , thankefulnesse , &c. The Peguans are beardlesse : and carrie pinsers about them to plucke out the hayres if any grow . They blacke their teeth , for they say a Dogge hath white teeth . The men of Pegu , Aua , Iangoma , and Brama weare balls in their yards , which they put in the skinne being cut , and weare for euery childe one , till they haue three , and may take them out at pleasure : the least as bigge as any Wall-nut : the biggest as bigge as a little Hennes Egge . They were inuented to preuent Sodomie , which they vse more then any people in the world : Abusing the Male-Sexe , causeth the women also to weare scant clothes , that as they goe , their thigh is seene bare to prouoke men to lust . Both these were ordained by a certaine Queene for those causes , and are still obserued . If the King giue any one of his Balles , it is a great Iewell accounted : they heale the place in sixe or eight dayes . The Bramans that are of the Kings bloud , pricke some part of their skinne ; and put therein a blacke colour , which lasteth alway . If any Merchant resort thither , hee shall haue many maydes ( saith d Linschoten ) offered him by their parents to take his choyse , and hauing agreed with their parents , hee may for the time of his abode , vse her as his slaue , or his Concubine , without any discredit to her . Yea , if hee come againe , after shee is marryed , hee may , for the time hee stayeth there , demaund her in like sort to his vse . And when a man marrieth , hee will request some of his friends to lye the first night with his Bride . There are also among them that sow vp the priuie part of their Daughters , leauing onely passage for Vrine ; which , when they marry , passe vnder the Surgeons hand for remedie . Gasper Balby , and Got. Arthus , tell of another custome of their Virgins , if that name may bee giuen them . For , saith hee , e Virgines in hoc regno omnino nullas reperire licet : Puellae enim omnes statim à pueritia sua medicamentum quoddam vsurpant , quo muliebria distenduntur & aperta continentur : idque propter globulos quos in virgis viri gestant : illis enim admittendis virgines arctiores nullo modo sufficerunt . Their money is called Ganza , and is made of Copper and Leade , which euery man may stampe that will . Gold and Siluer is merchandise and not money . The tides of the Sea betweene Martauan and Pegu by f Caesor Fredricke are reputed the greatest wonder which hee saw in his trauels ; being so violent , that the ayre is filled with noyse , and the earth quaketh at the approach of this watery element , shooting the Boats that passe therewith as arrowes , which at a high water they suffer not to anchor in the Channell , which would betray them to the deuouring iawes of the returning tide , but draw them toward some Banke , where they rest in the ebbe on dry land , as high vpon the Channels bottome as any house top . And if they arriue not at their certaine stations , they must backe againe whence they came , no place else being able to secure them . And when it encreaseth againe , it giueth them their calls or salutations : the first waue washeth ouer the Barke from stemme to sterne : the second , is not so furious : the third , raiseth the Anchor . In Negrais in Pegu g diuers people dwell in Boates , which they call Paroes ; the Countrey being full of Riuers , in which they goe to and fro with their Families : as strange is the dwelling here on the Land ; their houses being set on high posts , and their going vp on Ladders for feare of Tygres . From hence to Pegu is tenne ( as is said before ) or eleuen dayes iourney by the Riuers , as before is expressed , where their Markets are ( as their dwellings ) vpon the water in Boates , with a great Sombrero , like a Cart-wheele , to keepe off the Sunne made of Coco-Leaues . They vse in riding to carry bits in their mouthes , which make them swell : and puffing cheekes . The husbands buy their wiues , and if they mislike , put them away . And if the wiues Parents will take away their daughters , they must restore that which was giuen in price for her . If a man dies without children , the King is his Heire . And if hee hath children , the King hath a third , they the rest . They vse to carrie men somewhat after the fashion of Congo , in a kind of Couerlet of Cotton , called Delingo of diuers colours , made commodiously to keepe off the Sunne , and Raine , and easie to lie on as a bed , carried by foure men , which alway runne from morning to night , resting onely once in the day . The wife , children and slaues of the Debtor are bound to the Creditor : who may carry the Debtor to his house , and shut him vp , or else sell the wife , children and slaues . The Noble and Ignoble obserue one fashion of attire , differing in the finenesse of the matter , which commonly is bombast . One piece for a shirt , another large and painted , tied vp betweene the legges ; On their heads a kind of Mitre , of the same , and some like a Hiue : they goe bare-foot , but the Nobles vsually are carried in Delingos , or on Horse-backe . The women weare a smocke to the girdle , from thence a strait cloth , of purpose to shew that they are Women , in sort before related . They goe bare-foote , their armes laden with Hoopes of Gold and Iewels , and their fingers full of precious Rings , with their haire rolled vp about their heads . Many weare a cloth about their shoulders in stead of a Cloake . In Pegu they vse much Opium . Aracan is mid-way betweene Bengala and Pegu , on the Coast . Hee is able ( saith Fredericke ) to arme many Austs by Sea , and by Land hath certaine Sluces , with the which , if the King of Pegu his greatest enemy , assaulted his Countrey , hee could at pleasure couer a great part with waters . In Pegu they haue a custome of buying and selling by Brokers , which vndertake for the performance on both sides . Also that others standing by may know what is bidden for commodities , they haue their hands vnder a cloth , and by touching the fingers , and nipping the ioynts ( each finger and ioynt hauing his proper signification ) they make vp their bargaines . CHAP. V. Of the Religion in Pegu , and the Countreys sometime subiect thereto . THeir Varellaes or Idol-Temples in the Kingdome of Pegu are many . a They are made round like a Sugar-Loafe , or a Bell : some are as high as a Church , or a reasonable Steeple , very broad beneath : some a quarter of a mile in compasse : in the making of them , they consume many Sugar-Canes , with which they couer them from the top to the bottome . Within , they bee all earth , done about with stone . They spend thereon much gold , for they be all gilded aloft , and many of them from the top to the bottome : and euery ten or twelue yeeres , they must bee new gilded , because the Raine consumeth off the gold , for they stand open abroad . Were it not for this vaine custome , gold would there be good cheape . About two dayes iourney from Pegu , there is a Varelle , b or Pagode , which is the Pilgrimage of the Pegues . It is called Dogonne , and is of wonderfull bignesse , and all gilded from the foot to the top . This house is fifty fiue paces in length , and hath in it three Iles or Walks , and forty great Pillars gilded , which stand betweene them . It is gilded with gold within and without . These are houses very faire round about for the Pilgrims to lie in ; and many goodly houses for the Tallipoys to preach in , which are full of Images , both of men and women all ouer gilded ; I suppose it the fairest place in the world . It standeth very high , and there are foure waies to it , which all along are set with Trees of Fruits in such wise , that a man may goe in the shade aboue two miles in length . And when their Feast-day is , a man can hardly passe by Water , or by Land , for the great prease of people , which resort thither from all places of the Kingdome . There are on the shoares of Dogon two Statues , which from the head down-ward represent young men , but haue the faces of Deuils , and two wings on their backes . In Pegu there is Varelle , or Temple , like to this , which the King frequented to doe his Holies therein , mounting vp staires , at the foot whereof were two Tygers , gaping wide , seeming as if they had beene aliue . Besides the many Magazins ( or Treasuries full of Treasure ) which the late Braman King had , hee had neere vnto the Palace a Court walled with stone , the gates whereof were open euery day . Within this Court are foure gilded Houses , couered with Lead ; and in euery of them certaine Idols of great value . In the first house was a great Statue of Gold , and on his head a Crowne of Gold , beset with rare Rubies and Saphires , and about him foure little children of Gold. In the second House is another of Siluer , as high as an House , set as it were sitting on heapes of money , crowned , his foot is as long as a man . In the third house there is the like Idoll of Brasse : and in the fourth , of Ganza ( which is their Mony-mettall , tempered of Lead and Copper . ) In another Court , not farre from this , stand foure other Colosses , or huge Images of Copper , in Houses gilded faire , as they are themselues , saue the head . Balby c tells of fiue made of Ganza , so monstrous , that the toes of their feeet were as big as a man , and sitting crosse-legged , were yet as high as one could hurle a stone , and were all gilded . Fernandes d relateth of threescore and seuen Images of Gold , richly adorned with Iewels , and three hundred threescore and sixe Combalengas , or Gourds of Gold , molten by the Kings Father , each weighing a hundred & fourescore pound , besides his other Treasures ; to conceale which , he slew two hundred Eunuchs his attendants . Their Tallipoys , e before they take Orders , go to Schoole till they be twentie yeeres old , or more : then they come before a Tallipoy , appointed for that purpose , whom they call Rowli . Hee ( as chiefe and most learned ) examineth them many times , Whether they will leaue their Friends , and the company of all Women , and take vpon them the habite of a Tallipoy . If hee be content , then hee rideth vpon an Horse about the streets , very richly apparrelled , with Drums and Pipes , to shew , that hee leaueth the riches of the World to bee a Tallipoy . In few dayes after , he is carried vpon a Thing like an Horse-litter , which they call a Serion , vpon ten or twelue mens shoulders , in apparrell of a Tallipoy , with Pipes and Drums , and many Tallipoys with him , and all his friends ; which accompany him to his House , standing without the Towne , and there leaue him . Euery one of them hath his House ( which is very little ) set vpon sixe or eight Posts , to which they ascend on a Ladder , of twelue or fourteene steps . These Houses are commonly by the High-wayes side , and among the Trees , and in the Woods . They goe strangely apparrelled , with one Camboline , or thin Cloth , next to their bodie , of a browne colour ; another of yellow , doubled many times vpon their shoulders . These two bee girded to them with a broad Girdle ; and they haue a Skin of Leather hanging on a string about their neckes , whereon they sit , bare-headed and bare-footed , with their right armes bare , and a broad Sombrero , or shadow , in their hands , to defend them in Summer from the Sunne , and in Winter from the raine . They are shauen on their heads , beards f , and all their bodies . They obserue perpetuall Chastitie , and are modest in their going . When one of them dies , his body is kept many dayes with Feasts , and after is set on a high Scaffold , many Tallapoys feasting about it . Thus it is carried to the place of burning , by a great number of people , where it is consumed with sweet Woods to the bones , these buried neere their Houses , and the ashes cast into the water . Balby resembles them in Habite and Ceremonies to their Friers . They goe with a great Pot made of Wood or fine Earth , and couered , tyed with a broad Girdle vpon their shoulders , which commeth vnder their arme ; wherewith they goe to beg their Victuals which they eate , which is Rice , Fish , and Hearbs . They demand nothing ; but come to the doore , and the people presently doe giue them one thing or other : which they put together in their Pot. They keepe their Feasts by the Moone ; and at a new Moone is their most solemne Feast : and then the people send Rice and other things to that Kiack , or Church , of which they be : and there all the Tallipoys of that Church meet , and ate that which is sent them . They Preach against all abuses , and many resort vnto them . When they enter into their Kiack , at the doore their is a great Iarre of Water , with a Cocke or a Ladle in it , and there they wash their feet , and then enter in , lifting vp their hands to their heads , first to their Preacher , & then to the Sun , and so sit downe . When the Tallipoys preach , many of the people carry them gifts vnto the Pulpit , where they sit and preach . And there is one that sitteth by them , to take that which the people bring , which is diuided among them . They haue none other Ceremonies nor Seruice that I could see , but onely Preaching . Bomferrus a Franciscan , and after him Boterus , say , That they hold an innumerable multitude of Worlds , from all eternitie succeeding one after another ; and also an innumerable number of Gods , but not all at once . They imagine , that fiue haue gouerned this present World , whereof foure are passed aboue 2090. yeeres agoe . Now they are without a God , and expect the fifth many Ages hereafter : after whose death , they conceiue , that the World shall perish by fire , and then another World shall follow , and others Gods to rule it . They recken likewise in the number of their Gods certaine Men , which yet haue first passed into Fishes , Beasts , and Birds , of all sorts . After death they beleeue three Places ; one of Pleasure , Scuum , ( like the Mahumetane Paradise ; ) another of Torment , Naxac ; the third of Annihilation , which they call Niba . The Soules , after their phantasie , abide in the two former places , whence they returne so often into this life , till at last they be holden worthy that Niba , Hee addeth , that they haue Couents or Colledges of Priests , which liue three hundred together , or more , in one place , haue no vse of Women , are harbourers of Strangers , and liue some of Almes , some of Rents . They haue like Nunneries also for the Women . There is supposed to be in one Idol-Sanctuary ( whereof they haue many ) 120000. Idols . They fast thirtie dayes in the yeere ; in which they eat nothing till night . They are of opinion , That he which in this world robbeth another man , shall in the next world bee his seruant for recompence . They hold it a sin also to kill a liuing creature , although this be not strictly obserued amongst them . Some Iewes are of opinion , That this people descended of those Israelites which Salomon sent to Ophir , which they place in this Kingdome . g But the Peguans themselues ascribe their Religion to a Dog , and a China woman , which escaped shipwracke . The Deuill is highly worshipped of these Pegusians , h to whom they erect a stately Altar , and adorne it with varietie of Flowers , and Meates of all sorts , so to fee and feede him , that hee should not hurt them . This is principally done when they are sicke : for then they make Vowes , and build Altars , which they couer with Clothes and Flowers . They entertaine him also with diuersitie of Musicke , and appoint him a Priest , whom they call the Deuils Father , which procureth his Rites and Musicke . Some , as soone as they rise from their beds , bring a basket of Rice , and meates , and a burning Torch in their hands , running vp and downe in the streets , openly professing to feede the Deuill to preuent harme from them that day . And if Dogs follow them , they hold them to be sent of the Deuill , to deuoure those meates in his name . Some will not eate till they haue first cast something behinde their backes to the Deuill . And in the Country Villages some of the richer inhabitants leaue their houses furnished with store of food three moneths space to bee inhabited of him , keeping meane while in the fields : that so the other nine moneths they may bee out of his danger . And howsoeuer the Tallipoys preach against this deuillish deuotion , yet they cannot reclaim the people . The Tallipoys euery Munday , arise early , and by the ringing of a Bason call together the people to their Sermons , which are of Iustice to man , but nothing of Religion to God. They wash themselues once a yeere , i and the water wherewith they are washed , the people account holy , and reserue it for their drinke , as a holy potion . They hold that all which doe well , of whatsoeuer Religion , shall be saued , and therefore care not , as Balby affirmeth , if any of their Nation turne Christian . They haue many Feasts very solemnly obserued . k One Feast ( called Sapan Giachie ) is kept twelue leagues from the Citie ; whither the King rides in a triumphall Chariot , with his Queene in exceeding pompe ( so adorned with Iewels , that the eye cannot endure their shining ) his Nobles attending . Another l is kept in Pegu , against which day all the Courtiers prouide them certaine Pillars or Images of diuers formes , kept closely , that none may see what others haue prouided , till the Day . These are made of Indian Reedes , carued and gilded , and on the Festiuall presented to the King , who praiseth the most artificiall of them . All that night huge lights of Waxe are burnt in honor of their Idoll , whose Feast it is , that all may see to haue accesse to him ; to which end the Citie gates are lest open . But none may approach vnto him emptie-handed . They haue m a Feast of Watering celebrated in the old Citie , where the King , Queene , and his Children , with Rose-water sprinkle one another . And all the Captaines likewise besprinkle each other , that they seeme as wet as if they came out of a Riuer . It is said of the last Kings Father , that when the people were thus washing , he would send amongst them an Elephant , which slew many of them , whereat he laughed ; the people lamented . Another Feast n they haue , wherein they haue a triall of their Ships , which can saile best : this Feast lasteth a moneth . A fifth Feast o is called Giaitnosegienon , in honor of a certaine Idoll . They haue many other Feasts , but these the most solemne . Antony Correa a Portugall , concluding a league with the King of Pegu , the Kings Deputie , caused the Articles of accord , written in Portugall and Pegu-languages with golden Letters , to bee read aloud , and then rent the scrole , and with a few leaues of an odoriferous tree , caused the same to bee burned to ashes , vpon which hee laid both hands of the Priest , who in the Name of the King , sware to those Articles . These things being done with great attention and silence , Correa , loth in a superstitious fancie , to defile Holy Writ , with confirmation of an Oath to a Gentile , sware on a Booke of amarous Sonnets to keepe inuiolable the said Articles . In the yeere of our Lord 1585. the King of Aua rebelling ( as is before shewed ) the King of Pegu , by single combate , slew the Traytor . The fight was on Elephants : in which , the Pegusians Elephant , and the Auan Prince , died . The liuing Elephant was preferred to the place of the former ; but in fifteene dayes space ( let the beastlinesse of Men imitate the humanitie of a beast ) hee sorrowed so p for his Master , that nothing might comfort him . And although hee had continually two seruants attending him , and telling him of his amended estate vnder a mightier Master , yet would he scarce cease to weepe , or begin to eate , till his fifteene dayes exequies were finished . Bomferrus , a Franciscan , spent three yeeres in learning the Pegu's Language , and Mysteries , that hee might preach the Christian Religion amongst them ; but was soone forced to giue ouer , and returne into India : For they could not endure to heare any better Knowledge then they had . This was Anno 1557. Crocodiles and Apes q are accounted holy and sacred creatures : for which cause , Apes multiply exceedingly ; none taking them , except for the vse of their Varelles , or Temples , where they tye them , and keepe them with diligent respect . And though the Crocodiles in the Town-ditch deuoure men daily , yet in a blind zeale they will drinke no other water , accounting this holy , and account their soules certainly saued , whose bodies are thus certainly lost and deuoured of those Beasts , which sometimes are thirtie foot in length ; one of which , Balby saw draw in a woman : and not a day , but some were said to be deuoured , till the King caused one of those , which was obserued to be most manslaying , to be slaine . The Kings , subiect to the King of Pegu , did their homage , and presented themselues before him , kneeling ; yea , they not only kneeled to him , but to his white Elephants also . When the King dyeth , they make two Ships , with golden couers , and betwixt them erect a golden Theatre ; in which they place the corpes , applying thereto Musk , and the most sweet Woods , with other things ; and so set forth the same to Sea , setting that Theatre or Pageant on fire . In one of the Ships or Tallapois , which sing till they thinke the bodie to bee consumed to ashes . Then doe they make a masse or lumpe of these ashes and milke , and commit the same to Sea in the Hauen of Sirian , at an ebbing water : The bones which remaine , they carrie to another place , and there erecting a Chappell , doe burie the same therein . After this , they returne to the Palace , and , according to the accustomed Rites , inaugurate the new King . The father of that King ( whose Tragedie yee haue heard ) had his bones buried in Dogon . In Iamahey , or Iangoma , ( fiue and twentie dayes iourney from Pegu ) when the people be sicke , they make a vow , to offer meat vnto the Deuil , if they escape : and when they be recouered , they make a Banquet , with many Pipes and Drummes , and many other Instruments , and dancing all the night . Their friends bring them presents , Cocos , Figges , Arreoues , and other Fruits ; and with great dancing and reioycing , they offer to the Deuill , and say , They giue the Deuill to eate , and driue him out : and to this end , in their dancing , they crie and hallow very loud . Likewise , when they be sicke , a Tallipoy , or two , euery night doth sit by them , and sing , to please the Deuill , that hee should not hurt them . When one is dead , hee is carryed vpon a great Frame ( as is said before of the Tallipoys ) made like a Tower , with a couering all gilded , made of Canes , carried by fourteene or sixteene men , with great Minstrelsie , to a place out of the Towne , and there is burned . He is accompanied with all his friends and neighbours , all Men : and they giue to the Tallipoys , or Priests , many Matts and Cloth ; and then returne to the house , where they feast it two dayes : which being expired , the Women accompanie the wife to the place where hee was burned , and there spend a while in mourning : Then doe they gather the pieces of bones , which bee left vnburned , and burie them , and then returne to their houses . The neere of kindred doe also shaue their heads , both men and women . CHAP. VI. Of Bengala , and the parts adioyning : and of the holy Riuer Ganges . §. I. Of Bengala . THe Kingdome of Bengala a is very large , and hath of Coast one hundred and twentie leagues , and as much within Land . Francis Fernandes measureth it from the Confines of the Kingdome of Ramu or Porto Grande to Palmerine , ninetie miles beyond Porto Pequene , in all six hundred miles long . The Riuer Chaberis ( which some call Guenga , and thinke to bee the ancient Ganges ) watereth it : it is plentifull in Rice , Wheat , Sugar , Ginger , Long-pepper , Cotton and Silke ; and enioyeth a very wholsome ayre . The Inhabitants neere the shoare , are ( for the most part ) Mahumetans , and so also was the King , before the Great Magore ( one likewise of his owne Sect ) conquered Him. Gouro the seat Royall , and Bengala are faire Cities . Of this , the Gulfe , sometimes called Gangeticus , now beareth name Golfo di Bengala . Chatigan is also reckoned amongst their Cities . They are b a most subtile and wicked people , and are esteemed the worst slaues of all India : for that they are all Theeues ; and the Women , Whores ; although this fault is common through all India , no place excepted . They haue a custome , neuer to dresse or seethe meat twice in one pot , but haue euerie time a new one . Whensoeuer they are found in Adulterie , they haue their c Noses cut off , and are thence forwards narrowly looked to , that they keepe not each others company . The Portugalls haue here Porto Grande , and Porto Pequino , but without Forts and Gouernment ; euery man liuing after his owne lust : and for the most part , they are such as dare not stay in their places of better Gouernment , for some wickednesse by them committed . In Bengala are found great numbers of Abdas or Rhinocerotes , whose horne ( growing vp from his snowt ) Teeth , Flesh , Blood , Clawes , and whatsoeuer he hath without and within his bodie , is good against poyson , and is much accounted of throughout all India . The skinne vpon d the vpper part of this Beast , is all wrinkled , as if hee were armed with shields . It is a great enemy of the Elephant . Some thinke that this is the right Vnicorne , because as yet there is no other by late Trauellers found , but onely by heare-say . Onely Lodouicus Vertomannus e saith , he saw a couple of those other Vnicornes at Mecca ; one whereof had a horne of three Cubits , being of the bignesse of a Colt of two yeeres and a halfe old ; the other was much lesse : both sent to the Sultan of Mecca , for a rare present out of Aethiopia . Gesner in his Booke of Foure-footed Beasts , citeth this testimony , and some others , whereby he perswadeth , that there are diuers sorts of these Vnicornes : but it cannot seeme otherwise then strange , that in this last hundred of yeeres , wherein the World hath vn-veyled her face more then euer before ; none of credit ( that I haue heard ) hath affirmed himselfe to haue seene this Vnicorne , but in picture . And in picture they haue lately abused M.T. Coryate , who writing that he saw Vnicornes at the Mogors or Mogols Court ( which , as some that were there , told me , were Rhinocerotes ) they haue published the same with picture of the Painters Vnicorne , with a long horne out of his forehead , whereas this groweth out of the middle of the Nose and is but short , the length of a mans hand being a large Hornes measure . That which is reported of their vertue against poyson , proceedeth from the hearbs which Bengala yeeldeth : for in other places they are not neer the price of these . There are here also certain wild goats , whose hornes are in account against venome : as I my selfe ( saith Linschoten ) haue proued . The Kings f of Bengala , in times past , were chosen of the Abassine or Aethiopian slaues , as the Soldans of Cairo were sometime of the Circassian Mamalukes . Northward from Bengala lyeth the Kingdome of Arracan , before mentioned . The great Can subdued these parts and the Kingdome of Mien , about the yere 1272. while Marcus Paulus liued there . Arracan , Chandican , and Siripur are by Fernandez placed in Bengala , as so many Kingdomes : Patane or Patenau by Fredericke and Fitch reckoned to another Bengalau Kingdome : which our Country-man Master Fitch , calleth the Kingdome of Gouren : so that vnder this name , Bengala , are comprehended many Seigniories ; all , or the most part now subiect to the Mogor . §. II. Of Ganges , and the Superstitions there obserued . OVr Maps seeme not to describe the Riuer Ganges ( so will wee here terme it with Ortelius , Castaldus , Barrius , and all our later Trauellers , both Merchants and Iesuites ) according to the due course thereof . For Chaberis they bring from the North , enclining to the East , Guenga from the West ; but Master Fitch , which continued fiue months in passing downe first in Iamena from Agra , which falleth into Ganges , and then in Ganges it selfe to Bengala ( although he confesseth it may be done in shorter time ) saith , it commeth from the North-west , and runneth East into the Sea . Some call Chaberis , Ganges ; and some hold Guenga to be Ganges ; and some make but one Riuer of them both : and hence may happily arise in part , that seeking of Ganges so farre off . Both Ganga and Ganges are in sacred account ( saith g Barros ) and therefore the Mahometan Kings , will not suffer the superstitious washing of the Ethnikes therein without a Custome or Imposition . There is in Ganges h a place called Gongasagie , that is , the entrie of the Sea , in which are many Fishes called Sea-Dogs . They which are weary of this World , and desire to haue a quicke passage to Paradise , cast in themselues here to bee deuoured of these Fishes ; perswading themselues , that the next and readiest way thither , is by their jawes . Ganges i ouerflowing his bankes , in times past drowned many Villages , which so remaine ; and hath changed his wonted channell : the cause that Tanda ( a Citie of trafficke , where the people goe naked to the waste ) standeth now a league from the Riuer . It watereth a fruitfull Countrey and populous , and ( as the Oceans high Collector ) receiueth into him many Riuers by the way , some no lesse then it selfe , so that in the time of raine , you cannot see from the one side of Ganges to the other . The superstitious opinion conceiued , in those parts , of this Riuer , appeareth by the reports of all . k Emanuel Pinner at Cambaia obserued many to resort thither on Pilgrimage , sometime out of that Citie foure thousand ; and was told by the Gouernour of Bengala , vnder the Mogor then at Lahor , that there came thither sometime three hundred thousand , or foure hundred thousand Pilgrims . And addeth , That not long before his comming to Cambaia there assembled there , to this deuout iourney , fiftie thousand people . Happy they esteeme that man which washeth himselfe therein , and secure of saluation , if at the point of death hee may drinke of this water . Hee conferred with one Gedacham , a great man , which had been on this holy voyage , and had there weighed his Mother three times ; first , by her weight in Siluer ; secondly , in Gold ; thirdly , in Pearles , all which he gaue to the poore . A brother of his , called Rau , being to goe to the great Mogor , offered one hundred and fiftie thousand l Pardaws , that his m Pagods or Idols should send him good successe . They make an Image also to this Riuer , whereunto they doe diuine honor . The King of Calecut , and the other Kings of Malabar keepe a solemne feast euery twelue yeeres , in honor of this Riuer ; because that long since a certaine Brachmane ( falsly accused ) fled vnto Ganges , & there led an austere life twelue yeeres , worshipping that Streame and his Idoll , to whom , when hee purposed to returne home , after those twelue yeeres expired , that Image of Ganges appeared , and said , That on the last day of February he would appeare in a Riuer of his owne Countrey , and cause the Waters thereof to arise , and run backward in witnesse of his innocencie , and bade him assemble all the Lords of Malabar to the sight , which accordingly came to passe , and the memorie thereof is by this Feast solemnized . Bannaras n is a great Towne on Ganges , to which the Gentiles out of farre Countries come on Pilgrimage . The men are shauen all but the crowne . Alongst the water-side are many faire Houses , in which stand Images of euill fauor , made of stone , and wood , like Leopards , Lyons , Monkeys , Men , Women , Peacocks , and Deuils , with foure armes and hands , sitting close-legged , and holding somewhat in their hands . There are diuers old men , which on places of earth , made for that purpose , sit praying , and they giue the people ( which by breake of day , and before , come out of the Towne , to wash themselues in Ganges ) three or foure strawes which they take , and hold them between their fingers where they wash themselues : and some sit to marke them in the foreheads , and they haue in a cloth a little Rice , Barley , or Money , which they giue to these old men . After that , they goe to diuers of their Images , and giue them of their sacrifices , those old men in the meane while praying , which maketh all holy . They haue one Idoll called Ada , with foure hands and clawes . On certaine great carued stones also they powre Water , Rice , Wheat , &c. They haue a great place like a Well , with steps to goe downe , wherein the water standeth foule , and stinketh , by reason of those many flowers , which they continually throw there into . Many people are alwayes therein , with imagination of pardon for their sinnes , because GOD ( as they blaspheme ) washed himselfe therein . They gather vp the Sand in the bottome , as a holy Relike . They pray not but in the water , and wash themselues ouer-head , lading vp water with both their hands , and turne themselues about , and then drinke a little of the water three times , after which they go to their gods in their houses . Some of them will wash a place which is their length , and then pray vpon the earth , with their armes and legs at length out , and will rise vp and lye downe , and kisse the ground twentie or thirtie times , but wil not stirre their right foot . Some vse fifteene or sixteene Pots , little and great , ringing a Bell , while they make their mixtures , ten or twelue times ; and make a circle of water about their Pots , and pray : others sitting by , one of which reacheth them their Pots . They say ouer these Pots diuers things many times , which done , they goe to their gods and strew their Sacrifices , which they thinke are very holy , and marke many of them , which sit by , in their foreheads , esteemed as a great gift . There come fiftie , and sometime an hundred together , to this Well , and to these Idols . About their Idols , in some houses , sitteth one in warme weather , to blow the winde with a Fan vpon them . And when they see any company comming , they ring a little Bell , and many giue them their almes . None of these Idols haue a good face . Some are blacke , and haue clawes of brasse ; and some ride on Peacocks or other Fowles . One there is alwayes attended with his Fan , to make winde , which ( they say ) giueth them all things , both food and rayment . Here some are burned to ashes , some scorched in the fire , and throwne into the water , when they are dead : the Foxes presently eat them . The Wiues doe burne with their Husband when they dye : if they will not , their heads are shauen , and neuer any account is made of them after . If a Man or Woman be sicke , and like to die , they will lay him before their Idols all night : and that shall mend or end him . And if hee doe not mend , that night his friends will come and sit a little with him , and crie , and after will carrie him to the water side , and set him vpon a little raft made of reeds , and so let him goe downe the Riuer . The chiefe Idols are very euill-fauoured , their mouthes monstrous , their eares gilded , and full of Iewels their teeth and eyes of gold , siluer , glasse , coloured blacke , with Lampes continually burning before them . Into their Houses or Temples you may not enter , with your shooes on . When the scorched Indians are throwne into Ganges , the Men swim with their faces downwards , the Women with their faces vpwards ; which I had thought they had by some meanes caused but they denied it . The people goe all naked , with a little cloth about their middle . Their Women are exceedingly on their necks , armes , and eares , decked with Rings of Siluer , Copper , Tinne , and Iuorie hoopes : they are marked with a great spot of red in their foreheads , and a stroke of red vp to the crowne , and so it runneth three wayes . Their marriages are in this sort : The Man and the Woman come to the water-side , where standeth a Bramane or Priest , with a Cow and a Calfe , or a Cow with Calfe : these all goe into the Water together , the Bramane holding a white cloth of foure yards long , and a basket crosse bound with diuers things in it . This cloth he layeth vpon the backe of the Cow. And then he taketh the Cow by the tayle , and saith certaine words . Shee hath a Copper or a Brasse pot-full of water . The man holdeth his hand by the Bramans hand , and the wiues hand by her husbands , and all haue the Cow by the tayle . Then they powre water out of the pot vpon the Cowes taile , which runneth thorow all their hands , and they lade vp water with their hands , and then the Brachmane tyeth their clothes together . After this , they goe round about the Cow and Calfe , and giue some what to the poore there attending , leauing the Cow and Calfe for the Bramans vse , and offer to diuers of their Idols mony : then lying downe vpon the ground , they kisse it diners times , and go their way . Betweene this and Patanaw are diuers Theeues , like the Arabians , without certaine abode . §. III. Of Patane , Couche , Orixa , Botanter , Candecan . PAtane or Patanaw is a great Towne and long , with large streets , simple houses of earth , couered with thatch , the people tall and slender , many old ; sometimes a Kingdome , now subiect to the Mogor . They haue gold , which ( as in America ) they dig out of the Pits , and wash the Earth in great Bolls . The Women here are so decked with Siluer and Copper , that it is strange to see , and by reason of such Rings vpon their Toes , they can weare no shooes . Here I saw a dissembling Prophet , which sate vpon an Horse in the Market-place , and made as though hee slept , and many of the people came and touched his feet with their hands , and then kissed their hands . They tooke him for a Great Man , but I saw he was a lazie Lubber : and there I left him sleeping . The people here , are great Praters and Dissemblers . As I came from Agra downe the Riuer Iemena , I saw also many naked Beggars , of which the people make great account ; they call them Schesche . Here I saw one , which was a monster among the rest , wearing nothing on him , with a long beard , the hayre of his head couering his priuities . The nayles of some of his fingers were two Inches long : for he would cut nothing from him o . Neither would he speake , but was accompanied with eight or ten which spake for him . When any man spake to him , hee would lay his hand vpon his brest , and bow himselfe , but speake he would not to the King . The King of Patanaw was Lord of the greatest part of Bengala , vntill the Mogoll slue their last King . After which twelue of them ioyned in a kinde of Aristocratie and vanquished the Mogolls ( it seemes this was in the time of Emmaupaxda ) and still notwithstanding the Mogolls Greatnesse , are great Lords ; specially he of Siripur , and of Ciandecan , and aboue all Maafudalim . Nine of them are Mahumetans . Thus Fernandes . These Pataneans seeme by the Iesuites report to come of the Tartars . In those parts they had many strange Ceremonies . Their Bramans or Priests come to the Water , and haue a string about their necks made with great Ceremonies , and lade vp Water with both their hands , and turne the string first with their armes within , and then one arme after the other out . Here also about Iemena , the Gentiles will eate no flesh , nor kill any thing . They pray in the Water naked , and dresse their meate and eate it naked : and for their penance they lye flat vpon the earth , and rise vp and turne themselues about thirtie or fortie times , and vse to heaue vp their hands to the Sunne , and to kisse the earth , with their armes and legs stretched out along , their right leg being alwayes before the left . Euery time they lye downe , they score it with their fingers , to know when their stint is ended . The Bramans marke themselues in their foreheads , eares , and throats , with a kinde of yellow geare which they grinde ; euery morning they doe it . And they haue some old men which goe in the streets with a boxe of yellow powder , and marke them which they meet on their heads and necks . And their Wiues doe come , ten , twentie , and thirtie together to the water-side , singing , and there doe wash themselues , and vse their ceremonies , and marke themselues on the fore-heads and faces , and carry some with them , and so depart singing . Their Daughters bee marryed , at , or before the age of ten yeeres . The men may haue seuen wiues . They are a craftie People , worse then the Iewes . The way from Bannaras to Patanaw is a faire and fertile Countrey , beautified with many faire Townes . I went p from Bengala into the Countrey of Couche , which lieth fiue and twentie dayes iourney Northwards from Tanda . The King was a Gentile , named Suckel Counse : his Countrey is great , and lyeth not farre from Cauchin-China . All the Countrey is set with Canes made sharpe at both ends , and driuen into the Earth ; and they can let in the water , and drowne the Countrey knee-deepe . In time of Warre they poyson all the waters . The people haue eares which be maruellous great , of a span long , which they draw out in length by deuices when they bee young . They are all Gentiles , and will kill nothing . They haue Hospitalls for Sheepe , Dogs , Goats , Cats , Birds , and all other liuing Creatures . When they be old and lame , they keepe them till they dye . If a man catch or buy any quick thing in other places , and bring it thither , they will giue him mony for it , or other victuals , and keepe it in their Hospitals , or let it go . They will giue meat to the Ants . Their small money is Almonds , which oftentimes they eat . We passed thorow the Country of Gouren , where we found but few villages , and almost all Wildernesse ( for wee chose this Desart way for feare of theeues ) and saw many Buffes , Swine , and Deere : grasse longer then a man , and very many Tygres . Orixa is the next Countrey , which hath beene a Kingdome , but conquered by the King of Patanaw , and both since , by Echebar . Orixa stands sixe dayes Southwest from Satagan . There is much Rice , cloth of Cotton , and cloth made of grasse , called Yerua like silke . ( They speake of the like in Virginia . ) Through this Kingdome ( Fredericke writes ) a man might haue gone with Gold in his hand without danger , while the old King reigned , who so befriended Merchants that he tooke no custome of them . And there were laden in the Port of Orisa yeerely , fiue and twentie or thirtie Ships , with Rice , Lacca , long Pepper , Ginger , Mirabolins , and the Yerua aforesaid , made of an herbe growing in the Woods wild , then gathered when the boll is growne round , as bigge as an Orange . In the Hauen of Angeli are yeerely many Ships laden with many kindes of commodities . Satagam is a faire Citie ( for a Citie of Moores ) and very plentifull , sometime subiect to Patanaw . In Bengala such is the estimation of Ganges , that they will fetch of it a great way off , though they haue good water neere : and if they haue not sufficient to drinke , they will sprinkle a little on them , and then they are well . From Satagam I trauelled by the Countrey of the King of Tippara , with whom the Mogor hath continuall warre . The Mogores , which be of the Kingdome of Recon and Rame , be stronger then this King of Tippara . Foure dayes iourney from Couche is Botanter , and the Citie Bottia : the King is called Dermaine : the People are tall and strong : the Countrey great , three moneths iourney , and hath in it high Mountaines , one of which a man may see , sixe dayes iourney off : Vpon these Mountaines are people with eares of a span long ; otherwise they account them Apes . Hither resort many Merchants out of China , and Tartaria . From Chatigan in Bengala , I went to Bacola , the King whereof is a Gentile ; thence to Senepare , and after , to Simergan , where they will eate no flesh , nor kill no beast ; and thence to Negrais in Pegu and Cosmin . Thus farre hath our Countrey-man led vs in the view of so many superstitions of these Bengalans , and their Northerly Neighbours . In that part of Botanter , which is next to Lahor , and the Mogor , the People p are white , and Gentiles . Their garments are close girt to them , that a wrinkle or pleit is not to be seene , which they neuer put off , no not when they sleepe , as long as they are able to hang on : their head attyre is like a Sugar-loafe , sharpe at the top . They neuer wash their hands , lest , say they , so pure a Creature , as the Water , should be defiled . They haue but one Wife ; and when they haue two or three children , they liue as brother & sister . Widdowers and widdowes may not marry a second time . They haue no Idols , nor Townes , nor King , in those parts of Batanter . They haue their Sooth-sayers , which they aske counsell of . When any is dead , they resort vnto these Wisards , to know what is to be done with their dead . They search their Bookes ; and as they say the word , they burne them , or bury them , or eate them , although they vsually feed not on mans flesh . They also vse dead mens skulls in stead of dishes , as in Thebet , wee haue obserued the like custome . They are liberall Almes-giuers . They liue on Weauing and making Clothes , which they sell at Calamur and Negariot in Summer , for in their Winter they cannot passe for Snowes . They are like in colour and haire to men of these parts . The Bengalans q haue a Tradition or Fable amongst them , That this Riuer commeth out of Paradise , which was proued by one of their Kings , who sent men vp the streame , till they came to a pleasant Ayre , still Water , and fragrant Earth , and could row no further . Hence happily grew this conceit , That this Water should wash away sinne , and that without it they cannot be saued . This Riuer hath in it Crocodiles , which by water are no lesse dangerous then the Tygres by land , and both will assault men in their Ships . There is also a little small Beast , which by his barking maketh the Tyger to run away . The King of Candecan ( which lyeth at the mouth of Ganges ) r caused a Iesuite to rehearse the Decalogue : who when he reproued the Indians for their polytheisme , worshipping so many Pagodes : Hee said , That they obserued them but as , among them , their Saints were worshipped : to whom how sauoury the Iesuites distinction of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was for his satisfaction , I leaue to the Readers iudgement . This King , and the others of Bacala and Arracan , haue admitted the Iesuites into their Countries , and most of these Indian Nations . §. IIII. Of Arracan , and the Warres betwixt them and the Portugals . BEtwixt the King of Arracan and the Portugals haue beene late warres , not vnworthy Relation , because they serue for better knowledge of all the Countries adiacent . The King of Arracan or Rachim ( so Fredericke cals it ) had giuen to Philip de Britto the keeping of Syrian , as before is expressed , which he fortifying , became suspicious to the King : this was one cause of war ; and another the Portugals surprisall of the I le Sundiua , sixe leagues distant from the Continent of Bengala , ouer-against Siripur . This Iland , Fredericke admires for the cheapnesse and plentie of necessaries , where he bought two salted Kine for a Larine , which is twelue shillings and sixe pence , very good and fat ; foure wilde Hogs readie dressed at the same price ; a fat Hen for a peny ( and yet the People said they paid twice the worth ) & other commodities at like price . It belonged to the Kingdome of Bengala ; distant a hundred and twentie miles from Chatigan , the people Moores . It is thirtie leagues in compasse , so strong by Nature , that they may hinder any from landing . Two hundreth Ships are yeerely laden from hence with salt . The Mogols with the Conquest of Bengala had possessed Sundiua , Cada-ragi still continuing his Title , vnder colour whereof Carualius and Matus , two Portugals conquered it , An. 1602. Heereat the King of Arachan was angry , that without his leaue they had made themselues Lords of that which hee challenged to belong to his protection ; fearing that by this meanes , and the fortification of Sirian , he should finde the Portugals vn-neighbourly Neighbours . Hee sent therefore a Fleet of a hundred and fiftie Frigats or little p Galleys , with fifteene Oares on a side , and other q greater furnished with Ordnance : and Cadaray ( which they say was true Lord of it ) sent a hundred Cossi from Siripur to helpe Him. The Portugals preuailed and became Masters of a hundred and nine and fortie of the Enemies Vessels . In this time Britto had built his Fort at Sirian , and founded a Towne for the dispersed Peguans , which had here assembled to the number of 15000. The Saracens enuying herear , proferred the King of Arracan a great reuenue to commit this Hauen to them ; Britto obiected , That so the Mogol would swallow all ( Manasingua the Gouernour of Bengala hauing promised to King Achebar to bring Him the White Elephant in Arracan ) adding great gifts to the King and his Councellors . At the same time a Peguan Bagna ( that is , a Great Man or Ruler ) by the Kings Command and Letters commendatorie to Britto kept in Pegu ; But Britto fearing the Peguans would cleaue to their Countrey-man , An. 1603. besiegeth and taketh his Fortresse , slayeth three hundred of his Companie , Captiuing nine hundred . Whereupon the Peguans which had followed him reuolted to Britto , viz. two hundred Ships r twentie Horses , and great store of prouision , with the Haruest which the Bagua had sowne , then on the ground . Hee with fifteene of his Company escaped : perhaps the same which before out of Floris wee haue ſ mentioned . Britto now grew great , and in the Portugall name made League with the Kings of Tangu , Iangoma , Siam , and Prom , for their ioynt ayde against Arracan , if he should be besieged . He went also to Goa to acknowledge fealtie to the Crowne of Portugall for the Kingdome of Pegu , whence he brought with him sixteen Gallies , and three hundred Portugals , to the defence of Sirian , with which and a hundred others of the Portugals ( threescore at Sundiua , thirtie at Arracan , and ten at Chatigan ) he easily thought to become Master of those Seas . A matter of great consequence , where they might haue all matter for shipping ( which caused the Great Turke once to prouide here , at an easier charge carried from hence to t Sues , then from Alexandria ) and here they might both build their Fleets , and be furnished of sustenance , might send at any time to all places in the South ( which from Goa cannot be done but with the Monsons ) and might cause that no Ship of Moores should lade Pepper , Cinamon , or other commodities at Martauan , Reitau , Iuncalao , Tanassarin , and Queda , for Surat or Mecca , but with custome to them and passe from them . The King of Arracan foreseeing such astorme , prouided a Nauie of a thousand saile , the most Frigats , some Greater , Catures and Cosses , and assailed the Portugal Fleet at Sundiua vnder Carualius , who had but sixteene of diuers sorts of shipping which staid by him , and yet got the victorie , neere two thousand of the Enemies being slaine , a hundred and thirtie of their Vessels burnt , with the losse but of six Portugals . Which so vexed the King of Arracan , that he put many of the Captaines in Womens habit , vpbraiding their effeminate courages , which had not brought one Portugall with them aliue or dead . Yet were the Portugall Ships so torne , that they were forced for feare of another tempest , to forsake the Iland , and to transport that which there they had to Siripur , Bacala , and Chandecan in the Continent , and thus Sundiua became subiect to Arracan : Carualius staid at Suripur ( where he had thirtie Fusts or Frigates ) with Cadary Lord of the place , where he was suddenly assaulted with one hundred Cosses , sent by Manasinga , Gouernor vnder the Mogol , who hauing subiected that Tract to his Master , sent forth this Nauie against Cadaray , Mandaray a man famous in those parts being Admiral : where after a bloudie fight Mandaray was slain , & Carualius carried away the honor . From thence , recouering of a wound in the late fight , He went to Golin or Gullum , a Portugall Colony vp the streame from Porto Pequino , where hee won a Castle of the Mogors kept by foure hundred men , one of that company onely escaping . These exploits made Carualius his Name terrible to the Bengalans , insomuch that one of the Arracans , Commander of fiftie Arracan Ships , dreaming in the night that hee was assaulted by Carualius , terrified his fellowes , and made them flie into the Riuer ; which when the King heard , cost him his head . But this Day had an end , and this Sun was set in a Cloud . For whiles the King of Arracan hauing lately atchieued so great matters in Pegu , and added Sundiua , and the Kingdome of Baccala , intended to annexe Chandecan to the rest of his Conquests : the King of Chandecan thought to purchase his peace with Carualius his head ; which hee treacherously accomplished , sending for Him , that they might ioyne together against Arracan , and watching his oportunitie , tooke Him in his Palace with others of his companie , after that inuading and spoyling his ship . Britto remayned in his Fort at Sirian , against whom in the yeere 1604. the King of Arracan sent a fleete of fiue hundred Frigats , and fortie Caturs , vnder the conduct of his eldest sonne , with fifteene thousand men . The Portugals had eight ships well prouided , and one hundred and eightie Souldiers in the Fort. Neere to Negrais the Armadas met , the Portugall obtayning the victorie , slaying and drowning almost one thousand of the enemies . This at Sea ; and waiting a better oportunitie in the Riuer , they left not one Vessell to carrie newes thereof to Arracan . The Prince with his Souldiers sought to returne by land , but Penurie pursued him , separated his companie , and betrayed Him to two hundred and fiftie Portugals and Peguans , which to these straights had added the locall straights of a certaine passage , where the Prince with some of the chiefe yeelded ; redeemed at a great summe , ( as before is mentioned ) and couenants of Peace on both sides ratified by Oath . One of the Articles was the deliuerie of Sundiua , for the performance of which Britto sent his sonne Marke with two Captaines to take possession , which all were treacherously dispossessed of their liues , and three thousand Portugals captiued . Hee prepares for a new siege , but in the midst of these designes , that part of his Palace where the white Elephant stood , and his chiefe Oratorie were fired with lightning : which some Talipois interpreting of Diuine vengeance for breach of Oath , went to the King , and told him these things presaged further disasters . It so presaged indeed to Them , who for this presage were presently , to the number of thirtie of the chiefe of them slaine . Twelue hundred ships ( so wee call them all by a generall name , though not comparable , for the most part , to our Europaean ) the King of Arracan set forth in this new expedition ; of which seuentie fiue were of greater burthen , each hauing twelue Peeces of Ordnance , and well furnished ; the rest Fusts , or Frigats . In this Fleete were thirtie thousand Souldiers and Sea-men , Pataneans , Persians , and Malabars ; of them eight thousand with Hand-gunnes , and three thousand fiue hundred greater Peeces of diuers sorts . The King himselfe , his sonne , and best Souldiers , were therein , accompanied with the King of Chocor . Britto sent forth that Nauie which hee had ( but twelue ships in all ) vnder the command of Paulus Regius , a famous Sea-Captaine ; which meeting them at the Cape of Negrais , the Admirall of Arracan , Marucha , was with his Fust , taken and slaine : and the Night parted the Fight , or rather renewed the Fight ; many of the Arracan ships mistaking and warring vpon their fellowes , to the losse of diuers ships , and ( in the whole fight ) of almost two thousand men . Foure dayes after , the fourth of Aprill , they encountred the second time , and the Portugall Admirall runne her selfe vpon pyles vnder the water ; whence shee could not bee freed : and when another Portugall ship came to relieue them , Rhogius would not bee perswaded to stirre , till fire entring the Gunners roome , blew vp him and his companie , and the other Captaine , which moued him to remoue . The Portugall ships betooke them to their Fort : whither the King of Tangu had sent his sonne , with sixe hundred Horse , eighteene Elephants , and sixteene thousand Men , to besiege it . But both these and the Arracan forces doing their vtmost , in May following were forced to depart without effect , leauing the Towne and Fort in a deformed case , and most of the people wounded . Yet greater was Arracans losse : onely twelue greater , and two hundred and fiftie lesser of those twelue hundred ships remayning , the rest drowned , forsaken , or burnt , partly by the Portugals , partly by themselues wanting men to guide them . Most of the Ordnance they buried in the Sands . Ten thousand men they lost in the siege . The Portugals lost of their Nation ( besides helpes ) eightie sixe , ten Captaines , and the Admirall . The next yeere their Fort was fired , and their dwelling Houses , Temple , Household , and Prouision . Britto himselfe escaped hardly with his wife . His courage yet remayned , and resolued to build it in an higher and stronger place . Easily had Arracan with this aduantage effected his designes , had not the Portugals elsewhere molested him , and taken Dianga . And thus farre haue wee followed the Iesuite Iarric , in these Arracan affaires : If with iarring from truth in any place , I haue named my Author , nor can accuse , or excuse him . Further he cannot guide vs . But where his Intelligence failes , Floris helpes . The last Act of this Tragedie was reserued to the King of Aua , who tooke Sirian ( as before Master Floris hath told vs ) slue all the Portugals , and was reported to spit this Philip de Britto . He settled the affaires of Pegu , and sought what hee could , to reduce them from their dispersions to their natiue Habitations . But you are wearie of warre and bloud , in which you see all these Kings embrued : it is time to entertaine you elsewhere , and though as tragically , yet with differing Obiects pleasing at the least with varietie . CHAP. VII . Of the Great Mogor , or Mogoll . §. I. Of the Mogors Countries ; and MELABDIM ECHEBAR . THe Great Mogor ( according to Boterus ) hath vnder his subiection seuen and fortie Kingdomes , which lie betweene Indus and Ganges on the East and West , and betwixt a Imaus and the Ocean , contayning all that which the Ancients called India intra Gangem , or India Citenor . Hee is called of the people the Great Mogor , for the same cause that the Ottoman-Turkes are called Great . The style of him that was King b , when the Iesuites imparted to vs these Relations , was Mahumeth Zelabdim Echebar , King Mogor , or Mogoll ; for so they call him in the Countrey , and not Mogor , as the Iesuites . This Mogoll seemes to argue their Tartarian Originall from the Moai Tartars ; of which , see our Tartarian Relations . The true Mogors , or Mogols , liue on the hither side of Indus , in the Kingdome of Quabul , or Cabul , which is vnder the brother of Echebar ; against whom , Anno 1582. hee led a strong Armie , in which the Iesuites say , were fiue thousand Elephants armed . These weare plates of Iron on their foreheads , carrie foure Archers , or else foure Gunners , with great Peeces ; and goe not before the Armie , lest they should hinder their sight , or ( being hurt ) disturbe the rankes ; and therefore are set in the Rere , a Sword bound to their trunke , and Daggers fastened to their great teeth . King Echebar was borne in the Prouince of Chaquata , which hath Indostan on the South , Persia on the West , the Tartars East . Their Language is Turkish ; but the Courtiers to this day speake Persian . Baburxa his grand-father chased the Parthians vnto Bengala , before possessors of the Region of the Mogors ; after whose death , the Parthians , or ( as they are now called Pataneans , of Patanau before mentioned ) recouered themselues , and warred on his sonne . Their descent is from c Tamerlan ; whose third sonne was Miromcha , grandfather to Abusayd , who slue Abdula ; successor to Abdelatife which had slaine Oleghbek , the sonne and successor of Mirzah Charrok , the fourth sonne and first successor of Tamerlan . Sultan Hamed , sonne of Abusayd , obtayned Maurenahar , and after him Babor his sonne , which in the yeere 1500. was dispossessed by the Vsbechs , yet still possessed Gaznehen , and some parts of India ; succeeded by his sonne Homayen , the father of this Achabar . Thus Mirkand . The Iesuites say , they are Parthians , descended of Cingis ( therefore rather to be called Tartars ; ) Achabars grandfather they call Baburxa , which by his sword entred Industan , and chased those Tartars into Bengala . But they againe preuailed after his death : insomuch , that Achabars father Emmaupaxda ( as the Iesuites report ) being driuen to great straights by the Parthians , Tartars , or Pataneans , was driuen to aske aide of the Sophi , or Persian King ; which he obtained , with condition of submitting himselfe to the Persian Religion . The Mogors speake the Turkish language . The Empire of this Mogor is exceeding great , contayning the Countries of Bengala , Cambaya , Mendao , and others , comprehended by some vnder the name of Industan . This Mendao is said to be ten leagues in circuit , and that it d cost the Mogor twelue yeeres siege . Agra and Fatipore are two Cities in his Dominion , great , and full of people , much exceeding London ; and the whole space betweene , is as a continuall populous Market . Many Kings he hath conquered , and many haue submitted themselues and their States voluntarily to his subiection . Twentie Gentile Kings are numbred e in his Court , which attend him , equalling the King of Calecut in power . Many others pay him tribute . In his Countries are many Spices , Pepper , Ginger , Cassia , and others : many precious Stones , Pearles , Metals of all sorts , Silkes , Cotton , Horse , and other Commodities , which yeeld him many millions yeerely beyond his expences . About the yeere 1582. the Iesuites first entred there ; after whose report , his Dominions were then as followeth since much more enlarged . Eleuen great Riuers run through his Dominions : Taphi , Haruada , Chambel , Iamena , Ganges : the other sixe , are Indus , or Schind ( as they call it ) and Catamul , Cebcha , Ray , Chenao , Rebeth , tributaries to Indus . The whole Monarchie enuironeth nine hundred leagues . King Echebar hath many Lords ; each of which is to maintayne eight , ten , twelue , or fourteene thousand Horse in readinesse for the warre , besides Elephants ; of which , in the whole Kingdome are said to bee fiftie thousand . Himselfe can further bring of his owne into the Field fiftie thousand Horse , and Foot-men innumerable . To those Lordes hee alloweth certaine Prouinces , for such Militarie seruice ; for hee is Lord of all : nor hath any else possession of any thing , but at the will of the King . Once a yeere they appeare before the King , where they present a view of those their enioyned Forces . Many millions of Reuenue doe besides accrew vnto his Coffers : yet his Port and Magnificence is not so great , as of many other Princes , eyther for Apparell , Diet , or the Maiestie of his Court-seruice . Hee cannot write or reade , but heareth often the Disputations of others , and Histories read before him , being of deepe iudgement , piercing wit , and wise fore-cast . In execution of Iustice hee is very diligent ; insomuch , that in the Citie where hee resideth , he heareth all Causes himselfe : neither is any malefactor punished without his knowledge ; himselfe giuing publike Audience twice euery day : For which purpose , he hath two wide Halls , or rather open Courts , and in them Royall Thrones , where hee is attended with eight Councellors , besides Notaries . Yet doth hee stand , and not sit : and at other times sit on Carpets , after the Turkish manner , notwithstanding his Chayre of Estate standing by . He hath twelue Learned men alway about him , which ordinarily reason and dispute in his presence , or relate Histories . Hee is a curious discourser of all Sects . Hee is both Affable , and Maiesticall , Mercifull , and Seuere ; delights himselfe in diuers Games , as fights of Buffals , Cockes , Harts , Rammes , Elephants ; Wrestlers , Fencers , Dances , Comedies , and in the Dances of Elephants and Camels , thereto instructed . In the midst of these Spectacles he dispatcheth serious affaires . He delights in Hunting , vsing the Panther to take wild Beasts . Hunting Dogs hee had none . They vse tame Harts to take the wild , with Nets fastened to their hornes ; wherewith they intangle the other . When hee goes to warre , hee will cause a whole Wood to bee round beset with men , hand in hand ; sending others in , which raise the Beasts , and driue them into the others armes ; which , if they let them goe , are punished , to make sport that way . He was skilfull in diuers Mechanicall Trades ; as , making of Gunnes , casting of Ordnance , hauing his Worke-house in the Palace for that purpose . But we haue obserued , that this is common to all Mahumetan Priests and Princes , the Great Turke , yea , the Great Challfa himselfe ( as Tudelensis writes of his Times ) practising some Mechanicall Mysterie . Theeues and Pyrates He punished with losse of the hand ; Murtherers , Adulterers , Robbers by the high way , with empaling , hanging , or other doaths ; not executed , till the Sentence had beene thrice pronounced : Loued and feared of his Owne ; Terrible to his Enemies ; Affable to the Vulgar ; seeming to grace them and their Presents , with more respectiue Ceremonies then the Grandes ; of sparing Dyet , scarce eating Flesh aboue foure times in the yeere , but feeding by Rice , Whit-meats , and Electuaries ; sleeping but three houres in the night ; curiously industrious . This King detesteth the Mahumetan Sect , which , as you heard , his Father embraced for his aduantage ; and therefore hath ouerthrowne their Moschees in his Kingdome , razing the Steeples , and conuerting the rest to Stables , and more trusteth and employeth the Gentiles in his affaires then the Moores : whereupon many of them rebelled against him , and stirred vp the Prince of Quabul , his Brother , to take Armes : against whom Echebar opposed himselfe ( as is said ) and caused him to retire into his owne Countrey . It is vncertaine d what Religion hee is of , some affirming him to bee a Moore , some a Gentile , some a Christian , some of a fourth Sect , and of none of the former . Indeed it appeareth that he wauereth , vncertaine which way of many to take , able to see the absurdities of the Arabian and Gentile professions , and not able to beleeue the high mysteries of the Christian Faith , especially the Trinitie and Incarnation . Hee hath addmitted the Iesuites there to preach , and would haue had them by miracle to haue proued those things to him , which they ( elswhere so much boasting of Miracles ) wisely refused . For hee demanded that the Mulla's , or Priests of the Mogores , and they , should by passing thorow the fire , make tryall of their Faith. Hee hath many Bookes and Images , which the Christians there doe vse , and seemeth to haue great liking to them , vsing the same with great reuerence . But his Religion is the same ( it seemeth ) with that of Tamerlane his predecessor , to acknowledge One God , whom varietie of Sects and Worshippings should best content . Hee caused c thirtie Infants to bee kept ( like that which is said of Psammetichus , King of Egypt ) setting certaine to watch and obserue , that neither their Nurses , nor any else , should speake vnto them , purposing to addict himselfe to that Religion which they should embrace , whose Language these Infants should speake ; which accordingly came to passe . For as they spake no certaine Languge , so is not hee setled in any certaine Religion . Hee hath diuers Idols sometime brought before him : among which , is one of the Sunne ; which early euery morning , and three other times a day , at noone , euening , and in the night , he worshippeth . He worshipped also the Image of CHRIST , and our LADY , which hee set on the crowne of his head , and wore Relikes about him . He is addicted to a new Sect , as is said , wherein he hath his followers , which hold him for a Prophet . The profit which they haue by his gold , addicteth them to this new Prophet . c Hee professeth to worke Miracles ; by the water of his feet curing diseases . Many Women make Vowes vnto him , either to obtaine children , or to recouer the health of their children ; which if they attaine , they bring him their vowed Deuotions , willingly of him receiued : yea , euery morning , as he worshipped the Sunne , so he delighted to be worshipped himselfe of the people : to whom hee made shew of himselfe at a window ; and they kneeling , performed like Ceremonie to him , as to their Idols : and he was thought to entertaine men skilfull in diuers Sects and Religions , that of euery one he might take somewhat to the constitution of a new one . He hath three sonnes ; Sciec the eldest , which is honoured with the title Gio , and called Sciecigio , that is , the Soule , or Person , of Sciec ; he much fauoureth the Iesuites : the second , Pahari : Dan , or Daniel , is the youngest . Some call them by other names . His Presents are exceeding , besides his Tributes and Customes . d Hee mentions One , which in their presence offered his Vassalage , and withall a Present , valued at two hundred thousand crownes and more ; a Horse with furniture of Gold and Iewels ; two Swords , and the Girdles of like worke ; Camels , Carpets , &c. taking himselfe dignified in the acceptation of his Present . Himselfe after often bowings , and touching the ground with his head , comming neerer , was searched , whether hee had any weapons , and then was admitted to touch his foot , Echebar laying his hand on his necke , and allowing him to stand with his other Nobles . The Kings sonne , Sultan Morad , at the same time offered a Present of fiftie Elephants , worth a hundred and fiftie thousand Duckats ; one Chariot of Gold , another of Siluer , others of Mother of Pearle , with other things of great value . The Vice-Roy , or Gouernour of Bengala , followed with another Present , esteemed worth eight hundred thousand Duckats , viz. three hundred Elephants . Almost dayly hee receiueth such Presents , especially at a certaine Feast , called Nerosa ; in which , one Great Man was thought to present him with neere the worth of one Million of Gold. §. II. Of the Conquests and death of ECHEBAR , and of his Sonne and Successour SELIM , now reigning . OVr Relations of Echebar or Achebar , his Rites Humane and Diuine , as also of his Possessions and Greatnesse , wee haue alreadie seemed long ; yet cannot be so satisfied , without further satisfaction to the Reader , if he be ( such as he of whom wee write ) curious and desirous to know remote Affaires and farre distant Occurrences . Great Echebar added vnto that Greatnesse which his Father left him , the Kingdome of Caxemir , of Sinda , of Guzzarat , of Xischandadan , and a great part of Decan , with all the Tract of Bengala . Such was his felicitie , that it grew into a Prouerbe , As happie as ECHEBAR ; seldome attempting any thing , without prosperous successe : I speake of worldly happinesse . Euen in Natures treasures hee was rich , both Wit and Memorie : this so happie , that of many thousands of Elephants which hee had , hee knew the names ; yea , of his Horses ( to each of which hee gaue names ) of his wilde Beasts and Harts , that hee kept in a place appointed ; and euen of his Pigeons , which hee kept for sport . Yet , was not this happinesse so perpetuall , but that he had some , especially domesticke , Crosses . His second sonne , Sultan Morad , being sent into Guzzarat , against Melic King of Decan ( sometime Lord of Chaul ) was slaine , with many other Commanders : which newes was then brought to Echebar , when hee was celebrating their New-yeeres Festiuall ( the day that the Sunne enters into Aries ) whereupon hee sent thither another of his sonnes . Another time , when hee was solemnizing the Sunnes Festiuall , on Easter day , 1597. ( about which time the King of China sustained the like Casualtie ) Fire fell from Heauen vpon his Tent , richly adorned with Gold and Iewels , and consumed it to ashes , with all the Tents adioyning , together with his Throne of solide Gold , valued at 100000. Duckats , consumed or melted : from whence it proceeded to the Palace ; which being of Timber , was for the most part brought into ashes . Some millions of Treasure there reserued , could not bee there preserued from this flame ; which made a Streame of Gold and Siluer , mixed with other Metalls , runne alongst the streets . For this cause hee forsooke Lahor ( where hee had built the Iesuites a Church , and where hee kept his Court , as hee did before at Fatepore , and sometimes at Agra ) and went to Caximir , or Cascimir , a Kingdome which a little before he had subdued . This yeelds not to any Indian Region , in goodlinesse and wholesomenesse , being encompassed with very high Mountaines , couered most part of the yeere with Snow : the rest a delicate Playne , diuersified with Pastures , Fields , Woods , Gardens , Parkes , Springs , Riuers , euen to admiration . It is coole , and more temperate then the Kingdome of Rebat , which adioyneth to it on the East . Three leagues from Caximir is a Lake , deepe , and beset round with Trees , in the midst thereof an Iland , and thereon hee built a Palace . The Countrey hath store of Rice , Wheat , and Vines , which they plant at the foot of the Mulburie , the same Tree seeming to beare two Fruits . Had they not beene at Contentions amongst themselues , hee could neuer haue conquered so strong a Kingdome . In times past they were all Gentiles ; but three hundred yeeres before this , the most of them became Mahumetane . This Countrey he left when Summer was past , and returned to Lahor , losing many Elephants and Horses in the way , both by Famine then oppressing the Countrey , and the difficultie of the Passages ; the Elephants sometimes , in the ascent of Hils , helping themselues with their Trunkes , leaning and staying themselues , being burthened , thereon , as on a staffe . The Prince , which is now King , was assaulted by a fierce Lionesse , as he rode on a Female Elephant , which yet hee wounded first with a Dart , then with a Shot , and lastly , smote her with the hand-Gun it selfe ; wherewith being ouerthrowne , a Souldier came in and slew her , but with losse of his owne life . The next yeere , 1598. Echebar went to Agra , chiefe Citie of a Kingdome , which hee had also conquered , a hundred leagues from Lahor towards the South , passing that way to Decan . Hee had eight hundred Elephants , and seuen thousand Camels , to carrie his Tents and Prouisions : yea , his Secretarie had at the same time seuen hundred Camels , and seuentie Elephants for his owne furniture ; and therefore it is lesse maruaile of the Kings . The King conducted in this Expedition aboue a thousand Elephants , instructed to fight , and a hundred thousand Soldiers . Hee passed the Mountaines of Gate , by almost impassable Passages , spending sometimes a whole day , in passing the space of a Musket-shot . One of his Captaines went before with fiftie thousand , who tooke one of the Decans strongest Holds , and made easie way to the Conquest of the rest of Melics Dominions , which hee left in the Gouernment of his sonne . Brampore fell into his hands , being destitute of defence . This was Anno 1600. Miram the King thereof had forsaken it , and betaken himselfe to Syra , a strong Hold both by Nature and Art. It was seated on the top of a Hill , which reacheth fiue leagues , enuironed with a triple Wall , so built , that one might bee defended from the next . Within , was a Well of running Water , and all necessarie Prouisions for threescore thousand persons , for many yeeres . It had three thousand great Peeces of Ordnance . In this Castle ( according to the Countrey custome ) the next of the Bloud Royall were kept , with their Families ; nor might depart , except ( the Throne emptie ) the next Heire was hence deliuered , much after that which is written of Amara , in the Abassens Countrey , and it seemes borrowed from thence ; so many slaues of those parts being here entertained , and some in the highest Employments . At this time , besides King Miram , there were seuen of these Princes . The Gouernour was an Abassine , with seuen other Vnder-Commanders , all renegado Mahumetanes . The Mogoll layde siege thereto , with almost two hundred thousand men : but more preuailed ( as before in Melics Countrey ) with Bribes and Promises , then Force . Thus inuiting Miram to a Conference , swearing , By the Kings head ( accounted an inuiolable Oath , as is that , By their Fathers head ) that hee should bee permitted safe returne : Some of his Councellours perswaded him to goe ; hee went , with a kinde of Stole on his necke , hanging to his knees , in token of subiection : And comming before the Mogoll , bowed himselfe , but was cast to the ground by some of his Captaines , and forceably detained . The Abassine Gouernour sent his sonne to demand performance of Achebar his promise , who being questioned of his Father the Abassen , and the hopes to obtaine the Castle , freely answered for his Fathers fidelitie , and that if Miram were not restored , they should not want a Successour ; with which libertie he prouoked the Mogol to cause him to be slaine : which his Father hearing , strangled himselfe . And the wals were soone after battered ( at least entred , and a breach made through the open gates ) by golden shot ; none of these seuen for feare of treason , daring to take the Royall Soueraigntie . These with the King , were dispersed into diuers parts of his Kingdome and maintenance allowed them . Thus remained Echebar Lord of these parts , and longed to adde the rest of India , whatsoeuer is betwixt Indus and Ganges o euen to the Cape Comori , to his Dominion . He writ a Letter about this time to the Vice-Roy of Goa , beginning thus ( I mention it to shew you his Titles which he arrogated ) The Great and Mightie Lord of the Law of MAHOMET , The Renowmed and Great King , Vanquisher of the Kings , his Enemies , Obserued and Honoured of Great Men , Exalted aboue other Kings in ample Honour and Dignitie , The onely Man for Gouernment amongst all the Princes of the World , His Ambassage to ARIAS DE SALDAGNA , &c. The ninth day of Frauard ( the first moneth of the yeere beginning at the Aequinoctiall Vernall ) in the fortie sixe yeere , viz. of His Reigne . At this time dyed the Gouernour or Vice-Roy of Lahor , which left to the King ( who is Heire Generall , and Successour of euery mans wealth ) three millions of Gold coyned , besides other Gold , Siluer , Iewels , Horses , Elephants , furniture and goods almost inualuable . This also for a taste of the meanes accrewing to this Kings Treasure . Echebar returning to Agra , gaue libertie to the Iesuites to conuert as many as would to Christianitie . The King of Candacar or Candahar , not able to defend himselfe against Abduxa King of the p Vsbechs , surrendred himselfe and his Kingdome to Echebar . The particulars of his other Conquests I cannot relate : His last victory I know not whether to impute to his happinesse or not . It was against his Sonne , in which the griefe to haue such an enemy could not but be more then the glory of the exploit . This happened , Anno 1602. Echebar , being forced to giue ouer his Decan Conquest , by his Sonnes vntimely challenge of the Scepter , who weary of his Fathers long life , stiled himselfe King , and his Father the Great King . Armies were gathered on both sides ; on both sides were sent Letters and Messengers . The Mother of Echebar , being nintie yeeres old , laboured a peace , but not preuailing , fell sicke , which caused him to returne from this expedition against his Sonne . But her body not able to ouercome the disease , yeelded to death . Her Sonne shaued his head , beard , and eye-browes , and mourned after the Country fashion in blue , his Nobles doing the like three dayes . Her huge Treasure which shee had bequeathed to her children and Nephewes , the King seized on . The Prince was perswaded to come to his Father without an Army , which he did , and after some rebuke , was reconciled , and remained content with the Kingdome of Cambaia or Guzzerat . He seemed much addicted to the Iesuites , and obtained his Fathers Licence for a Temple at Agra , to the building whereof hee gaue a thousand pieces of Gold. On the twentie seuen of October , Anno 1605. Echebar dyed in the Climactericall yeere ( 63. ) of his age , and fiftie of his reigne . In his sicknesse , Selim the Prince ( whom some suspected of dealing as the Turkish Selim had done with his Father Baiazet ) came not into the Presence ; and much consultation was amongst the Great ones to conferre the Succession vpon Cussero his sonne . But the issue was , that vpon his Oath to maintaine the Law of Mahomet , and of full pardon to his Sonne and all his Partakers , hee was brought into his Fathers presence . Echebar was past speech , but made signes that hee should take the Royall Diademe , and gird himselfe with the sword hanging at his beds head . The Prince performed the solemne Iordam , or Rite of Adoration , with the head bowed to the Earth , and , his Father signing with his hand that hee should depart , did so ; as did his Father presently after out of the world . His body was carried on the shoulders of his Son and Nephew out of the towre where he lay , the wall being broken ( after the fashion ) for passage , and a new gate there erected : and being brought into his Garden a league from thence , was interred with small attendance , neither the King , nor his Nobles ( except Cossero and a few others ) wearing mourning habite . So little was He in his West , a little before the great Terrour of the East . Eight dayes after Echebars death , the Prince entred the Palace , and seated himselfe in the Throne , the people crying Pad iausa , or Padasha lamat , GOD saue the King . His first endeauours were to giue contentment to the Mahumetans ; causing their Moschees to bee purged , and their Rites to bee established : yea , hee tooke a new Name , NVRDIN MOHAMAD , IAHANVIR , that is , the Splendour of MAHOMETS Law , Subduer of the World. And by this Name IAHANVIR , or ( as our Countrey-men , lately come from thence , pronounce it ) IAHANGERE , hee is vsually called , and not by his ancient Name SELIM . In Aprill after , his sonne rebelled , and ( taking the Title of SVLTAN IA , that is , Sultan the King ) brought into his partie two Great Men , and so went to Lahor , which ( not being admitted entrance ) hee besieged eight dayes ; or ( as others say ) presented himselfe with his Forces ( about twelue thousand ) before it , without any great hostilitie offered him . His Father in person pursued him , which being rumor'd , so dismayed the sonne that he fled , hauing euen then put some of the Kings men to rout . For by a notable stratageme hee lost the day , the aduerse Generall sending many with flying tales into the Princes Armie , buzzing the neerenesse and Greatnesse of the Kings power , and seconding the same ( like GIDEONS Policie ) with multitude of Trumpets and Drummes , scarred them , and notwithstanding the Princes gaine-saying , hee was by his owne almost compelled to flight . Hee tooke his way towards Cabul , and being to passe a Riuer , the Captaine of the place caused all Boats to be taken away , and commanded the rowers , that if the Prince came , they should fasten the Boat ( as by mischance ) on a Shelfe or Iland of sand in the middle of the Riuer , which being done , they should seeme to call for helpe , and so giue notice . This was done , and the Gouernour came , and after due reuerence ( promising all fidelitie and securitie , wherein hee was vnfaithfully faithfull ) brought Him into the Castle , and sent the King word thereof , who sent presently and brought Him in fetters , together with his company . The King bitterly checked him , committed him to prison . Some adde , that hee sealed vp his eyes : Others say , that his eyes were put out . But their eyes were not put in ( onely cares put on ) that say so ; for hee hath lately beene freed , and hath the vse also of his eyes , as I haue beene tolde from the eyes of diuers . His two great Captaines had a strange punishment , the one sowed vp close in an Oxe-skinne , the other in an Asse-skinne , both new flayed , that drying they might withall straightly pinch in their Prisoners in a close and narrow Little-ease . The next day they were carried through the Citie on Asses , their faces to the taile-wards , the one conspicuous with his Oxe-hornes , the other with his Asses-eares : The shame and ignominy so pierced one of them , that hee fell downe dead ; his head was cut off , and the pieces of his dismembred bodie were set vp in diuers places . The other by way of fauour , was permitted to haue water powred on his hide , which brought a worse euill , by the heate of so neere a Sunne , causing a filthy stinke , and multiplication of Vermine , till at last his pardon was procured . Two hundreth of the Princes Souldiers were set on both sides the way , as hee should passe to be executed . He caused his second Sonne to be proclaimed Prince , as his Father had before transferred the Title from him to This his Son. There was a famous Prophet of the Ethnikes , named Goru , esteemed there of his Sectaries as the Romish Pope is of the Popish Romanists : with him , as a man famous for Sanctimony did the Prince consult , who in adulation adorned his head with a Diadem , which in an Ethnike to a Mahumetan was strange : but hee coloured it with the Gentilisme of the Princes Mother . Vpon this Goru was committed , but vpon promise by an Ethnike of 100000. pieces of Gold to bee payd to the King , hee was pardoned . Hee that vndertooke this , hoped on the Kings pardon , or that Goru would procure this summe , which failing , hee seized , on all hee had , not sparing his wife and children : adding tortures also to extort money from him , and taking away his meate , thinking him rather a miser then a begger . Thus in varietie of misery the flattering Prophet lost his life : and his Suretie also thinking to escape by flight , was taken and slaine , his goods all confiscate . This King at first made great shew of zeale to Mahomet , which since is cooled , and his Religion seemes to bee the same with Echebars . Contrary to the Mahumetan practice , hee delighteth much in Images , as of CHRIST , the Virgin , and other Saints , with which his chambers and publike roomes are stored : and to all his Letters and Charters , besides the Kings Seale , addes the Images of CHRIST , and the Holy Virgin , engrauen in a paire of tongs ( as it were ) of Emeralds , with which hee seales his Letters on both sides the pendent waxe . The last newes that wee haue from the Iesuites ( of whom wee haue borrowed almost all the former Relations ) is of Captaine Hawkins comming to the Court , and kind entertainment of the King , who made him ( say they ) a Gentleman of foure hundred Horse , and assigned him thirtie thousand Rupies stipend : adding other reports of his pride , obstinate heresie , and supplantation by the Portugals ; with other things of Him , and those of the Ascension were wracked , partly true , partly false . I haue thought good to set before you in the next seruice , some of Captaine Hawkins obseruations whiles hee staied there , and after of other our Countrey-men , which now haue a settled trade in these vast Dominions . Obserue by the way that the Iesuites to the last , doe accuse Captaine Hawkins of his obdurate heresie , contrarie to the calumnies of some that say hee became deuoutly Popish at their perswasion . §. III. The Relations of Captaine HAWKINS , Embassador there . MAster William Hawkins a being Captaine in the Ship called the Hector , after a long and tedious voyage ( from March 1607. to the foure and twentieth of August 1608. ) arriued at Surat , subiect to the Mogor or Mogol ( so he calleth him ) and after much kindnesse offered , and indignities suffered , by reason and treason of the Portugals ( who had by bribes and slanders wrought the Vice-Roy or Deputie , called Mocreb Chan against him ) passed thence to Agra , to the Court , as Embassadour , with a Letter from the King of England . Peniero a Iesuite , before in this Booke mentioned ( obserue the Conuersions and conuersations of that Societie in those parts ) like a wothy Factor for his Nation , b had proferred to Mocreb-Chan fortie thousand Rials of Eight , to send them to Daman , that so hee might become their prisoner , and the English negotiation might bee hindered : and now , when the name of an Embassadour had protected him from such courses , plotted with him to ouerthrow his iourney , both by detraction of necessarie forces to assist him in a way so full of Out-lawes and Rebels , and suborning his Trudge-man and Coach-man , to poyson or murder him by the way ; which was not farre from effecting . The Portugals had also dealt with the Lord of Cruly , to bee readie with two hundred Horsemen to assault him in the way : so that hee was forced to hire a strong conuoy for the securitie of his person . Being come to Agra , hee was brought with great State to the King , who kindly entertained him , and sware by God , and by his Fathers soule , to performe the Kings Maiesties request , in the Letter contained , notwithstanding the deprauation thereof by the Iesuite , to whom the King had giuen it to reade . He promised also to allow him three thousand and two hundred pound a yeere , or foure hundred Horse ( for so they reckon all their fees , much like the Turkish Timariots ) and caused him to take a wife of the Countrey , the daughter of an Armenian Christian , called Mubarikesha , sometimes a Commander in the warres of Ekbar Padasha , c Father to this present Mogor , or Mogol , whose name is Selim. This King is so fickle and inconstant , that what hee had solemnly promised for an English Factory , was by the Portugals meanes reuersed , and againe promised , and againe suspended , and a third time both graunted and disanulled : so that the second of Nouember , 1611. Captaine Hawkins departed from Agra , and the last of December came to Cambaya , where hee heard of English shipping , in which hee passed first to the Red Sea , after to Sumatra and Bantam , d and dyed on the Irish shoare in his returne homewards . Whiles he kept at Agra , his liuing assigned him by the King was much impaired by the Officers , who appointed to him such places where Out-lawes and Rebels liued , so that hee neuer receiued aboue three hundred pound . His attendance whiles hee was in fauour , was honourable and neere the King ; so that the Mahumetans enuying a Christian such dignitie , became his priuie enemies , and assistants to the Portugals : which was increased by a Present the King sent him publikely , being a wilde Boare , killed in his hunting-Progresse , and by him and his eaten . The insolencies of the Guzarates , if they may bee suffered , and as much basenesse of their deiected cowardly courages , being kept in awe ( which is also the disposition of all the Indian Ethnikes , both white and blacke ) the Portugals pride and treachery : the fittest places for our Indian traffique , whether wee follow the colours of Mars or Mercury : and other his diligent obseruations I omit . But so I cannot , the rarities of the Mogols Court , customes , puissances , wealth , and gouernment ( notwithstanding our former Discourse ) hauing met with so rare a guide . For the greatnesse of his State ; hee reporteth that his Empire is diuided into e fiue great Kingdomes , the first named Pengab , the chiefe Citie whereof is Lahor : the second , Bengala , and Sonargham the mother Citie : the third , Malua , the chiefe Seat Vagain : the fourth Deckan , in which Bramport is principall : and so is Amadauer in the fifth Kingdome , which is Cambaya . Hee hath sixe principall Castles for the keeping of his treasure , at Agra ( which is in the heart of all his Kingdomes ) Guallier , Neruir , Ratamboore , Hassier , Boughtaz . There are three Arch-Rebels , which with his forces hee cannot call in , Amber f Chapu in Deckan ; in Guzerat , the sonne of Muzafer , sometime their King , called Bahador ; and Raga Rahana in Malua . Hee hath fiue sonnes , Sultan Cussero , Sultan Peruis , Sultan Chorem , Sultan Sharier , Sultan Bath ; two young daughters , and three hundred wiues , of which foure are principall . None hath the title of Sultan , but his sonnes . Mirza is also ascribed to his brother and children ; Chan , as a Duke . Their degrees and titles are according to their proportion of Horses allowed them : foure are of the fame of twelue thousand , the King , his mother , eldest g sonne , and one of the blood Royall , called Cham Azam . Of the fame of nine thousand Horse are three ; these are as Dukes ; Marquesses of fiue thousand , of which are eighteene ; Earles of three thousand ; Vicounts ( so may wee paralell them with our titles of honour ) two thousand ; Barons of one thousand Horse : Knights , foure hundred ; others fewer , to twentie : all which are called Mansibdars , men of liuing or Lordship , of which are three thousand . Of Haddies , which receiue monethly pay , from sixe Horse to one , are h fiue thousand . Officers of Court and Campe , sixe and thirtie thousand , as Gunners , Porters , Water-men , Cookes , Gardiners , keepers of Horses , Elephants , &c. whose wages are payed them monethly , from ten to three Rupias . A Rupia is two shillings i of our coyne . His Captaines or Mansibdars are to maintaine vpon their allowance , and haue in readinesse at a seuen nights warning , three hundred thousand Horse . The Kings reuenue of his Crown-land , is fiftie Crou of Rupias : euery Crou is one hundred Leckes , and euery Lecke a hundred thousand Rupias : all which in our money is fiftie millions of pounds : a summe incredible , and exceeding that which is said of k China . His daily expences are fiftie thousand Rupias , for his owne person , as apparell , victuals , and other houshold expences , with the feeding of sundry sorts of beasts , and of some few Elephants : his expences on his women by the day amount to thirtie thousand Rupias . In his Treasurie of l Agra are in Gold , of Seraffins Ecberi ( which are ten Rupias a piece ) threescore Leckes . Of another sort , which are one thousand Rupias , each twentie thousand pieces : and ten thousand of another sort , halfe the value . Of Toles ( euery Tole is a Rupia of Siluer , and ten of those Toles is the value of one of Gold ) thirtie thousand . Of another sort of ten Toles , fiue and twentie thousand . Of another sort of fiue Toles , fiftie thousand . In Siluer , of Rupias Ecberi thirteene Crou . Of a kinde of coyne worth a hundred Toles a piece , fiftie thousand . Of another halfe as much , one Lecke . Of thirtie Toles a piece , fortie thousand pieces . Of twentie Toles a piece , thirtie thousand pieces . Of ten Toles a piece , twentie thousand pieces . Of fiue Toles a piece , fiue and twentie thousand . Of Sauoys ( each of which is a Tole and a quarter ) two Leckes . Of Iagaries ( whereof fiue make sixe Toles ) one Lecke . In Iewels of Diamants one Batman and a halfe : a Batman is fiue and fiftie pound weight English : these are rough , and of all sorts and sizes , but none lesse then two Carrets and an halfe . Of Ballase Rubies , two thousand . Of Pearles , twelue Batmans . Of Rubies of all sorts , two Batmans . Of Emeralds of all sorts , fiue Batmans . Of Eshime , which stone comes from Cataya , one Batman . Of stones of Emen , a kinde of red stone , fiue thousand . Of all other sorts , as Corall , Topazes , &c. the number is innumerable . Of Iewels wrought in Gold , two thousand and two hundred Swords , the Hilts and Scabberds set with rich stones : two thousand Ponyards . Of Saddle Drums of Gold , set with stones , vsed in Hawking fiue hundred . Of rich brooches for their heads , in which their feathers are set , two thousand . Of Saddles of Gold and Siluer , set with stones , one thousand . Of Tuikes , fiue and twentie . This is a great Launce couered with gold , and the fluke set with stones : and are carried when the King goeth to warres in stead of colours . Of Kitta-soles of State to shadow him , twentie . None else in his Empire may haue any of any sort carried for his shadow . Of Chaires of State , fiue , and of other sorts which are of siluer and gold , one hundred . Of rich glasses , two hundred . Of Vases for Wine set with Iewels , one hundred . Of drinking Cups , fiue hundred , of which are fiftie very rich , as of one stone , &c. Of Chaines of Pearle , and other Chaines , of Rings with Iewels , &c. are infinite , which the Keeper onely knowes . Of all sorts of Plate wrought , as Dishes , Cups , Basons , &c. Two thousand Batmans . Of gold wrought , a thousand Batmans . Of Beasts : twelue thousand Horses : as many Elephants , fiue thousand with teeth , the rest female and young . Camels , twentie thousand : of Oxen for seruice , ten thousand . Of Moyles , a thousand . Of Deere for game , three thousand . Ounces for game , foure hundred . Hunting-Dogs , foure hundred . Lyons tame , an hundred . Buffles , fiue hundred . Hawkes , foure thousand . Pigeons for sport , ten thousand . Singing-Birds , foure thousand . Hee hath also Armour to arme fiue and twentie thousand men at an houres warning . All this concerning his Treasure , expences , and monethly pay , is in his Court or Castle of Agra : and euery one of the Castles , aboue named , hath a seuerall treasure : and so hath Lahor also , which was not mentioned . And if any censure this Story for want of truth , and Mee for want of iudgement , in relating such fulnesse so fully : for it , I must leaue it to the Authors credit ; for my selfe , I was induced by the raritie of the subiect ( not easie in this distance to be knowne , nor by Trauellers , except such as this Author , whose Embassage , and exceeding grace with the King , for the greatest part of his residence , might further his Intelligence herein ) besides the rarenesse of the Copie , whereof I know but one , and that written by himselfe . Time may make further triall . Nor may any measure those parts of the Indies for wealth in these kindes , with our Europaean , or any other : and that which so many Kings and States had in many ages stored together , by the euent of warre became Ecbars , the father of this Selim : of which you haue heard of the incredible wealth of the King of Cambaia m alone . Besides , if you obserue his customes , it makes it so much neerer credite . For when any Noble-man dies , all deuolueth to him : and well is it with the wife and children , if he bestoweth the Land , and what he pleaseth , on them , and the fathers Title on the eldest sonne . One dyed in my time ( saith our Author ) named Raga Gaginat , on whose goods the King seized , which besides Iewels and other treasure , amounted to threescore Maunes in gold , euery Maune is fiue and fiftie pound weight . None likewise may come before the King with any Petition emptie-handed : and on certaine Festiuall dayes they bring him rich Presents , as before is said . India , besides Mines , must needes be rich in money , for all Nations bring it , and carrie commodities for it : so that once in twentie yeeres it commeth to the King . All Lands in his Monarchy are his , giuen and taken at his pleasure . Escheats are many by reason of his seueritie . And of those lands which hee giueth in Fee , the third part still remaines to the King ; and of the Crowne Lands two thirds , the rest to the Occupiers . For Presents and Mortuaries , wee haue before giuen diuers instances . And my iealousie hath made mee verie inquisitiue of such as haue liued there in the Ministerie , Factorie , Souldiorie , all which affirme that Captaine Hawkins hath written with the least . Of all sorts of his wealth ( except Coyne ) is brought daily a certaine quantitie before him , for which purpose his Beasts , and all things of value , are diuided into three hundred and threescore parts : so that the same things come but once in the yeere to his view . Hee hath three hundred Elephants royall for himselfe to ride on , which are brought with pompe , richly couered ; twentie or thirtie men going before with Streamers , his female with her yongling or yonglings following , besides foure or fiue other yong ones attending as Pages . These are dispersed amongst the great ones to ouer-see them , the King allowing them for it , but scarcely sufficient , and they dare not make shew of them in euill plight . One of them eats ten Ropias euery day in Butter , Graine , Sugar , Sugar-canes , &c. they are very tame . I saw one take vp the Kings owne son by his appointment , being a child of seuen yeeres . There are thought to be in this Empire fortie thousand Elephants , n of his , and his Nobles ; of which , twentie thousand are trained for warre . When the King rides in progresse , his Tents are in compasse about as large as London , two hundred thousand people vsually following his Campe . This King is esteemed the greatest Emperour in the East . Hee hath many Dromedaries , whose swiftnesse auailed his Father much in his sudden Expedition of warre . Those valiant Captaines which Ecbar had , Selim hath by tyranny much diminished . Fiue times a weeke hee commands his Elephants to fight before him , which often in their comming in , or going out , kill many : & if any be but wounded , and might escape , yet hee commands him to bee cast into the Riuer , saying , Hee will curse him as long as he liues , and therefore best to dispatch him : Hee delights to see men executed , and torne with Elephants . Of these tyrannies he reckons many particulars which he saw : and some for no fault , but for his lust set to fight with the Lyon , and one valiant man to buffet with a very fierce Lyon , without any weapon offensiue or defensiue . If any of his subiects haue any precious stone of value , and make not him the offer of it , it is death to him : hee must haue the refusall of all , and yet giues not the worth by a third part . That Iewell hee weareth this day , is not worne againe till that day twelue-month : all his Iewels being proportioned to such a course . All his seueritie and tyranny cannot cleere ( perhaps this causeth them ) his Countrey of Out-lawes . There is one betweene Agra and Amadauar , which commands as much Land as a good Kingdome ; he is strong , twentie thousand Horse , and fiftie thousand Foot , and keepes on the Mountaines . Men can scarcely trauell for Out-lawes . The often shifting of men from their lands , makes them exact more cruelly in the time they hold them , grinding the face of their poore Tenants in ruefull manner . If they continue but sixe yeeres , they raise a great state ; sometimes they hold not halfe a yeere : If any be employed in warres or businesses in another place , he must forgoe his land here , and be assigned it there . The Kings allowance otherwise is exceeding , as for euery Horse twentie Ropias a moneth for the warres , and for so many more which hee hath of Fame , hee is allowed two Ropias a moneth for the maintenance of his Table . Concerning the Kings Religion and behauiour , it is thus . In the morning about breake of day , hee is at his Beades , his face to the Westwards , in a priuate faire roome , vpon a faire Iet-stone , hauing onely a Persian Lambe-skinne vnder him . Hee hath eight Chaines of Beades , euery of which containeth foure hundred : they are of Pearle , Diamants , Rubies , Emeralds , Lignum aloes , Eshen and Corall . At the vpper end of this Iet-stone , are placed the Images of Christ and our Lady , grauen in stone . Hee turneth ouer his Beades , and saith so many words , to wit , three thousand and two hundred , and then presenteth himselfe to the people to receiue their Salames or good morrow , for which purpose multitudes resort thither euery morning . This done , hee sleepeth two houres more , then dineth and passeth his time with his women : at noone , he sheweth himselfe again to the people , sitting till three or foure a clocke to view his pastimes , by Men and Beasts , euery day sundry kindes . At three all the Nobles in Agra , whom sicknesse detaineth not , resort to the Court : and the King comes forth in open audience , sitting in his Seat-Royall , euery man standing in his degree before him ; the chiefe within a Red raile ( which was allowed to our Author , hauing but fiue before him ) the rest without . This Red raile is three steps higher then the place where the rest stand . Men are placed by Officers : there are others to keepe men in order . In the middest , right before the King , standeth an Officer , with his master Hang-man , accompanied with fortie others of the same profession , with hatches on their shoulders , and others with whips . Here the King heareth causes some houres o euery day : and then departs to his house of prayer ; which ended , foure or fiue sorts of well dressed meates are brought him , whereof hee eateth what hee likes , to stay his stomacke , drinking once of his strong drinke . After this he comes forth into a priuate roome , where none may come , but such as himselfe nominates . Two yeeres together our Author was one of the Attendants . In this place he drinkes other fiue cups , which is the portion that the Physicians allow him , after which he eateth Opium , & then layes him downe to sleep , euery man departing home . When he hath slept two houres , they awake him , and bring his supper to him , thrusting it in his mouth , not being able to feed himselfe . This is about one of the clocke at night ; and so hee sleepeth the rest of the night . In this cup-space he doth many idle things : but nothing without writing , be he drunken or sober . For he hath writers by course , which write all , not omitting his going to the stoole , or how ought he lieth with his women , and with whom : to the end , that when he dieth , those writings may be brought forth , and thence what is thought fit may be inserted in their Chronicles . When any poore men come to demaund Iustice of the King , they goe to a certaine rope fastened to two pillars , neere where the King sits : this rope is full of Bels , plated with gold , and with shaking the rope , the King hearing the sound , sends to know the cause , and doth Iustice accordingly . While our Author was with him , hee made his brothers children Christians , not for zeale ( as the Iesuites thought ) but in policie ( to disappoint a Prophecie of certaine learned Gentiles , which fore-told their succession in the Kingdome ) to make them odious to the Moores . God take the wise in his craftinesse , and conuert this peruerse policie to their true Conuersion . One of his sonnes , Sultan Sharier , of seuen yeeres , could not by diuers cruelties purposely inflicted on him by his father , be forced to cry , pretending his Nurses instructions to the contrary . Hee keepes many Feasts in the yeere , but some principall : one called Nourous , or New-yeeres day . Then hath he a rich Tent pitched , curiously and costly wrought , two acres of ground in compasse , so richly spread with silke and gold Carpets , and preciously hanged , as is more admirable then credible . There are roomes also for his Queenes to see vnseene , round about , so that in all it may bee fiue acres . Euery Noble-man makes his roome , each striuing to excell other in cost . The King will come , to which of them he effects , and is sumptuously feasted and presented : But because hee will not receiue any thing as a Present , he allowes as much as the Treasurer values it , which is halfe the worth : Thus all prouide and present . At this Feast commonly euery mans state is augmented : it beginneth at the beginning of the Moone in March . Some foure months after is the Feast of his Birth-day , which euery one striueth to honor with his richest Apparel and Iewels : after many Palace-pastimes , hee goeth with the greatest pompe to his Mothers , to whom euery Noble-man presents a Iewell . After banket ended , hee weigheth in a ballance of gold against himselfe in one scale , other things of diuers sorts to the worth of ten thousand pound , which is giuen to the poore : but his richer Subiects present him that day tenne times as much . On his Fathers Funerall-day is solemnized a Feast at his Sepulchre , where himselfe meaneth to bee buried with all his posteritie : at which time much meate and money is giuen to the poore . It hath beene fourteene yeeres in building , and is thought will not bee finished in seuen yeeres more ; notwithstanding three thousand at least be daily at worke thereon . But one of our workemen will dispatch more then three of them . It is by his description three quarters of a mile about , made square , hath seuen heights each narrower then other , till the top , where his Hearse is . At the vtmost gate before you come to the Sepulchre is a stately Palace in building ; the compasse of the wals ioyning to the gate , &c. may be at least three miles : it is foure miles from Agra . The Kings custome is euery yeere to make a hunting progresse of two moneths : but when hee comes forth of his Palace , if he mounts on a horse , it is a signe of his going to the war : if on an Elephant or Palamkin , it is but a hunting iourney . §. IIII. Of the setling of the English Trade in these parts , and of the two Sea-fights betwixt ours , and the Portugals . WE haue heard how by the Portugals working the English trade was disanulled in the Mogols Dominion , Captaine Hawkins despairing of any good that way , and leauing the Countrey . The Iesuites had closely wrought Mocrab Chan against him , with other great men ; and one of them ( Pinnerus ) was employed in publike Embassage betwixt the Vice-Roy of Goa and the Mogoll , to the same effect : The Portugals alledged the league was broken , because the English were entertained ; Neither could the Mogol easily lose their friendship , because they were then Masters at Sea : and could haue hindered him and his from all Marine trades . Andreas Hurtadus de Mendosa , the Vice-Roy had forbidden the Merchants their Cambayan trade , and alreadie hostilitie had begun on both sides : both ceasing with the departure of the English . Sir Henry Middleton came to Surrat , after his Red-Sea-disasters in expectation of trade , but found nothing but dissembling , so that after much losse of time , he was driuen with his Ships to seeke new aduentures , to repaire the losses which by Turkish treachery , & the Mogols inconstancie and falsehood he had sustained . Hereupon he returned to the Strait of Aden , and intercepted the Ships that came from the Mogols Country to this Turkish Trade , easily stopping the mouth of the Turke , and cutting off the Mogols Nautike hands in hindring the mutuall Traffike of their Subiects : so weake in those Seas are these Two , iustly called GREAT , the Greatest indeed , and most puissant Princes ( all things considered ) in the Vniuerse . Yet did not the English make prize of them , only they set prices to them of their English commodities , and exchanging them at their prices for such Indian goods as they had brought thither ( both estimated as they were worth in India ) n making them further allowance of two in the hundreth . One Ship of this company , called the Rehemee , had one thousand fiue hundred persons in her . Many haue cauilled this forced trade , not considering that they had first found both fraude and force at the Turkes handes , and at the Mogols much expence and losse of time and goods contrary to Couenant , which I see not how the Law of Nature and Nations might not warrant them to make good ; the King himselfe being wronged , and they armed with the Kings Commission , and their owne power . And perhaps others would haue taken all without any goods giuen in exchange . Certaine it is , that the euent ( which those Mahumetans make the rule of equitie ) was good , the Cambayan Merchants so terrified , that when Gen. Best ( ignorant of these passages ) not long after came to Surrat with the Dragon , he was promised good dealing ; Mill Ieffee , one of the chiefe Merchants of Surrat affirming , that they must else burne all their ships , and giue ouer their trade by Sea . So true was that obseruation of Captaine Hawkins ( an Actor , perhaps Author , in this businesse ) of these people , insolent , if suffered , and base , if curbed . On the third of October , 1612. Sheke Suffe , Gouernour of Amadauaz , chiefe Citie of the Guzzurats came to Surrat , and thence to Swally , and on the one and twentieth , concluded vpon certaine Articles , with the English Generall , which I haue read in his owne Relations , too tedious to bee here inserted . Not so the famous fights betwixt him and the Portugals , who had alreadie in their insulting insolent hopes swallowed the English , but Dragons are harsh morsels , and of ill digestion . Master Canning , an English Merchant had beene prisoner with the Portugals , but in a confident brauery , the Vice-Roy commanded to set him on shoare at Surrat , that hee might goe helpe his Countrey-men fight , and then wee will take their ship , and the rest of them altogether . But not altogether , nay , not at all , could hee performe this , with all his great Fleet of foure huge Gallions , with fiue or sixe and twentie Frigates : the Dragon being assisted onely with the Osiander a little Ship ( scarcely a Ship , I had almost called her a little Pinnasse ) but of great performance in this Fight . Nunno d' Ancuna was Admirall of the Portugals , who by the Sabandore or Treasurer vnder the Mogoll in those parts , an experienced Man , who had a little before come aboord the English to spie out their strength , was counselled not to aduenture present fight , with such present courages , but to keepe betwixt them and the shoare , to hinder them from watering , and so ( like another Cunctator ) to weary the English , and force them from thence . But Ancunas high pride disdained stratagems , and scorned ( forsooth ) to spend a weekes prouision on his Men in hindring Ours , whom hee could force in an houre . Thus , on the nine and twentieth of Nouember , came hee in sight with his Fleet , with Red colours displayed , where he receiued an vnwelcome welcomming by the Dragon , which after the Generals encouraging speech , went to meet them , and when he came betweene the Admirall and Vice-Admirall , opened his fierie mouths , and in a thundering Dialect gaue them the first salutation . The other two were not yet come vp , nor could the Osiander get cleere of her Anchor . But the next morning the fight was renewed , and three of the Gallions driuen on ground , not a man of them daring to looke aboue Hatches , and had beene their left but for the Frigates ; the Osiander danced the Hay ( saith one ) about them , or played like a Salmon ( my friend Mr. Nathaniel Salmon , was Master and Commander in her ) swimming , frisking lightly ( but not with light effect ) leaping about these huge Whale carkasses , which in the afternoone got a-flote , and continued the fight till night . In the night they o manned a Frigate , with sixe or seuen-score of their best men , thinking to haue fired the English , but found both Fire and Water conspire against themselues to their destruction : the Osiander keeping diligent watch , and with a shot sinking them , there were eightie foure of them taken vp drowned . The shallownesse of the Bay gaue occasion to the Dragon , which drew much water , to remoue to the other side , neere vnto Mendofrobag , or Medhafrabadh , sometime a faire Citie , and walled , ruined by the Mogols warres . Here was a Castle of the Razbooches ( some call them Reisbuti ) which haue beene the Natiue Lords of that Countrey , now as it were out-lawes , spoyling and robbing , besieged by Sarder Chan , a Great Man of the Mogols , who had many thousands in his Campe , which all became witnesses of the English valour , Spectators of the Portugals confusion . Sarder Chans Tent was stately and spacious , couered aboue with Cloth of Gold , on the floore with Turkie Carpets . Hee sent a Horse , and two Vests wrought with Silke and Gold to the Generall , and foure Vests for foure other of his company . Himselfe would not stirre out of his Tent , till he had taken the Castle , but gaue Them licence to take view thereof . But the Portugals approaching with their force , the Mogols by many Arguments dehorted the English from the fight , which yet they presently made good before many thousand gazing , admiring , astonished Eyes , the Portugals being forced to cut their Cables , and to escape by flight , being swifter of sayle then the English . Thus the Portugals wanted a Hercules for this Dragon ( more watchfull then the Hesperidan , more terrible then the Lernaean ) or , a Medaea to Charme this , as sometimes the Colchian ( these three Dragons the Poets faine Monsters , begotten of Typhon , and Echidna , but none of them breathing Fire , nor roaring Thunders , like this fell Indian Dragon here spoken of . ) In these fights , after Master Salmons reckoning , the Dragon spent sixe hundred thirtie nine , and the Osiander three hundred eightie seuen great shot , besides three thousand small . The Great Mogoll , which before thought none comparable to the Portugall at Sea , much wondred at the English resolution , related to him by Sardar Cham. The Portugals lost by their owne Confession , one hundred and sixtie , by others report , fiue hundred men ( the Sabandar reckoned three hundred and fiftie ) in these fights : the English three men , and the arme of another shot off . The Articles agreed on before by the Gouernour , were confirmed by the Kings Firma , which they receiued Ianuary the eleuenth , Captaine Best , returned to Swally , December one and twentieth , and sent Letters of this successe for England by land , but the Messenger p with his Indian , were both poysoned by two Friers in the way homewards : another Letter sent by a Mariner , came to the Companies hands in very good season : and they sent forth foure ships hither , besides three to other places , vnder the Command of Generall Downton , viz. The New yeeres Gift , the Hector , the Merchants Hope , and the Salomon . These leauing England in March , on October the fifteenth following , 1614. anchored at South Swally , not farre from Surrat : where they found the Countrey in Armes against the Portugals , which had a little before taken a Ship of the Mogols , in which was said to bee three millions of Treasure , and two women bought for the Great Mogol . They also tooke a q Guzzarate Ship worth one hundred thousand pounds , with seuen hundred persons therin , at the barre of Surat ( notwithstanding their owne Passe granted them ) and sent them to Goa . The Decanims laid siege to Chaul , and Mocrob Chan was to doe his vtmost for his Master the Mogol . The Moores on all hands , sought their Destruction ; and they were driuen to send away many hundreths of the Banyans out of their Townes , to free themselues of vnprofitable Mouths ; three Barkes of which came to Surat , others to Cambaya . Mocrob Chan laboured very earnestly with the Generall , to ingage himselfe in that warre against the Portugall , which because he could not doe ( except in a defensiue quarrell ) by his Commission , the Nabab ( so they call this Mocrob Chan , then Vice-Roy or Gouernour of the Countrey about Surat : the Iesuites interprete Nabab , supreame Iudge ) was strange to the English , and offered the Merchants some hard measure ; yea , the Iesuites which , were with Mocrob Chan , tooke occasion from this refusall to counterfeit a Letter from the Vice-Roy , threatning that except they yeelded to peace , He and his friends the English would ioyne against Surat : which suspition Master Aldworth , one of our Merchants , furthered , ignorant of the former ; but threatning that their abuses would cause the English to ioyne with the Portugall . Thus ticklish were the termes on which they stood December the sixteenth , the Generall receiued a Letter , that the Portugals had burnt r Goga , with many Villages thereabouts , and ten great Ships , one of which was the Rehemee , with one hundred and twentie small vessels : hee read the Letter of a Iesuite , in which the King of Spaine commaunded the Vice-Roy to burne Surat , if they receiued the English . On December the seuen and twentieth , two and twentie Portugall Frigates sought to lay the Hope aboord , but by force of shot were put off . The Vice-Roy sent offer of Friendship to Mocrob Chan , on condition that hee would turne the English out of Surat , and suffer him to build a Fort at Swally , otherwise threatning bloudie warres . And so on Ianuary the fourteenth , came two Fleets of Frigates , and on the eighteenth , sixe great Gallions , with three lesser Ships . Two Gallies were yet behinde . The Frigates were threescore , some adde fifteene more . This great force made Mocrob Chan to feare , whereupon hee sent a Present to the Vice-Roy , with some Treatie of peace , whereof the Vice-roy made light account , thinking first to ouercome vs ( a thing not hard in his conceit ) and then to treate of peace on his owne termes . Much policie was vsed on both parts , the Nabab complementing and sending Ptesents to the Vice-Roy , and out Generall also ; the Vice-Roy promising much to himselfe , but reckoning without his host : and therefore when after the fight hee would haue concluded vpon the conditions that Mocrob had offered , hee was then refused with a scoffe , that hee would not make peace with so weake an enemy , that could not preuaile against foure Merchants Ships . On the twentieth of Ianuary , their three smaller Ships had thought to haue Stemmed the Hope , then riding at an Anchor , neere the Barre of Swally , some distance from the rest : these laid her aboord on the Star-boord side ; and one Gally , and fiue and fortie sayle of Frigates on their Lar-boord : the Gallions followed as farre as the Sands would permit . The Admirall made to their helpe , and for the better speed cut their Cable ; but the Enemies had alreadie entered ( with great shew of resolution ) without feare or wit ( saith one of the Hopes men ) thirtie or fortie were entered on the Fore-castle . But the Gift in this fatall Moneth answered her Name , and gaue them for a New-yeeres-Gift , such Orations ( roarations yee may call them ) that they were easily perswaded to leaue the Hope , and all hopelesse to coole their hote blouds with leaping into the Seas cold waters , where many for want of a Boat , made vse of Charons : those that were of most hope and courage , held still their possession of the entered Hope , but with enterred hopes , and dispossession of their liues . I know not what Salmoneus , Dum flammas Iouis & sonitus imitatur Olympi , Aere imitans nimbos , & non imitabile fulmen ; or what Prometheus hath taught these later Ages to steale Iupiters Fires , and instructed so many Cyclopean Artificers to imitate those heauenly , in hellish Thunders , and sulphurous lightnings ; these Mettall-Deuils , as Angels of Death , with Brazen sides , and Iron Mouths , proclaiming Destruction and Desolation to the World. These Bullets are the true fire-breathing Buls ( such the Poets fained at Colchos ) and this Ordnance the fire-foaming horses of Diomedes feeding on the flesh of men : which yet I know not whether very crueltie haue made sparing , whiles the Terror hath made men sparing in the vse of it ; this Age for this cause yeelding fewer pitched battels , and in them fewer slaine numbers , then the former , which neuer heard of this cruell-mercifull Engine . But let vs leaue this Parenthesis . The Portugals , whether themselues by casualtie or industry , set fire on their ships , or that the fire which Master Mullineux , the Master of the Hope cast into one of them , after that by helpe of Fresh-men sent in the Pinace , they were got cleere of them ; certaine it is , that all three driuing away vpon the ebbe ( the English had entered before and killed all they found ) fell on fire , and running on the Sands , there offered vp themselues at once to all the Elements , the Sayles still standing embracing the Ayre , the Keele kissing her Mother Earth , till their more churlish brethren , the Fire and Water , put them out of possession , and shared all betwixt them . One of the Gallies lost her Nose with a shot , and was content after that , with their Other to looke on . The Gallions rode beyond the Sands . The Frigates could not but participate in their fellowes disaduentures : many of them , saith Leman , were sunke and torne in pieces . Masham , another d of the Hopes Company , numbreth fiue and twentie thus perishing . The Hope lost three men , and had fourteene wounded , the Hector lost two . One shot of stone , which the Hope receiued , was measured seuen and twentie Inches about : but the hurt was by fire in her tops , by one of her owne men there slain , whiles he sought to fire the Enemy . The Portugals losse is vncertaine : three hundred and fiftie men were said to be carried to Daman to be buried , besides all that the Sea and Fire had shared betwixt them , which were thought to make vp fiue hundred , some report of eight hundred , and yet themselues gaue out , not aboue fortie or fiftie , whereas the tide cast vp at one place eighteene drowned carkasses . After this they tried experiments : First by poyson and this was the Iesuites Iesuitisme ( I cannot call it Christianitie ) who sent to the Muccadan of Swally , to entice him to poyson the Water of the Well , whence the English fetched for their vse : but the Ethnike had more honestie , and put in quicke Tortoises , that it might appeare by their death , if any venemous hand had beene there . But when Virtus & virus wanted vires , Dolus is added , and the Vice-Roy hauing two ships sent him for supply , two Iunkes , eight or ten Boates , these , or the most of them were employed with great secrecie and subtiltie to fire our ships by night : two full of fiery entrailes on the ninth of February , the next night two others chained together and towed with Frigates , and after that in the same night foure other chained together , one of which being fired with an English shot , burnt her selfe and her fellowes , they put fire to all the rest which deuoured them all , without harme to the English . They tooke some of these Fire-workers , & one of which being examined , confessed after M. Prings Relation thus . The Admirall , called Todos los Santos , a ship of eight hundred tuns , had sixe hundred men , eight and twentie Peeces , most brasse . The Saint Benito , Vice-Admirall of seuen hundred Tuns , three hundred and threescore men , twentie Peeces . Saint Lorenzo , a Ship of sixe hundred Tuns , three hundred men , twentie Peeces . The Saint Christopher likewise . The Saint Ieronimo of fiue hundred Tuns , three hundred men , and twentie three Peeces . Saint Antonio , foure hundred , two hundred men , and fifteene Peeces . Saint Pedro , two hundred , a hundred and twentie men , and eight Peeces . Saint Paulo as many . A Fly-boat of a hundred and fiftie Tuns , fourescore men , and foure Peeces . The two Gallies had fiue and twentie Oares on a side , and in both a hundred Souldiers . Threescore Frigates , with eighteene , and twentie Oares on a side , in each fifteene Souldiers . So great their forces , and ( blessed be God ) so little their force . The e Vice-Royes name was Don Ieronimo de Sanecko , sometimes Captaine of Mosambike , after that of Zeilan eighteene yeeres , and now Vice-Roy , by the Kings strait command , and others importunitie drawne into this action . Euery day was hee braued with the English Ordnance , but neuer aduentured any other triall by fight : the English riding neere his great Fleet , and dispatching all their other affaires of Merchandise , and mending the Hope , which they sent home with this Newes when they departed from thence ; they seemed to stay for them in the way , yet let them passe without any blowes . This won them much glory among the countrey people , Mocrob Chan giuing stately entertainment to the Generall , in his Tents on shoare , which one saith were a quarter of a mile about , in the midst , his owne of Crimson Sattin richly embroidered with Gold and Pearle , and couered with Cloth of Gold ; he had many Elephants : he gaue the Generall his Sword , made ( said hee ) in his owne house , the Hilts of massie Gold : ( this is their custome to deseruing Captaines ) and He gaue him his Girdle , Sword , and Dagger , and Hangers of as faire show , but lesse worth . Because I haue mentioned the Iesuites Arts in these parts , let this also be added , that Master Canning chiefe Merchant , and Agent for the Company , writ to Surat for some others to assist him , being in great feare of poysoning by the Iesuites at the Court , and before any could bee sent , hee was dead , May the nine and twentieth , 1613. One English-man dying a little before , was buried in their Church-yard , whom they tooke vp and buried in the high-way , but were compelled by the King to lay him in his former place , threatning to turne them out of his countrey , and their buried bodies out of that Church-yard . But this later warres brought them into further miseries : being denied their stipend , and therefore forsaken of their new Conuerts , who bringing them their Beades , did vpbraid them the want of their pay , one of the best Arguments ( though no great miracle ) wherewith they had perswaded them to their Religion . A French Iesuit at Amadabar begged reliefe of the English , wanting necessary sustenance . Before , the King allowed the Superior seuen Rupias a day , and the rest three . But now this and their faire Church also is denied them , and they say their holies in their chamber . Iohn Mildnall , an English Papist , had learned ( it is reported ) the Art of poysoning ; by which he made away three other English-men in Persia , to make himselfe Master of the whole stock ; but I know not by what meanes himselfe tasted of the same cup , and was exceedingly swelled , but continued his life many moneths with Antidotes , which yet here left him at Agra , where hee left the value of twentie thousand Dolars , after through the Kings Iustice recouered by the English . Many other Sea-fights haue since happened in diuers parts of the Indies , betwixt Our men and the Portugals , as that by Captaine Ben. f Ioseph ( in which he was slaine , and Captaine Pepwel succeeded in the place and quarrell ) with Manuel de Meneses , whose Carrack was consumed with fire by themselues ( as was thought ) rather then so great Treasures should be made English spoyles : also in the Persian Gulfe , g by Captaine Shilling ( slaine therein ) Captaine Blithe and others , which chaced the assayling Portugals , Ruy Frere de Andrada their Commander , called the Pride of Portugall getting a fall ; and since that Ormus h it selfe taken by the Persians ; diuers other Portugall prizes , and that especially of the i Richard , a small Pinnasse of about twentie Tuns , which tooke a Portugall Ship supposed of two hundred and fiftie ; that hauing about fourteene men and boyes , this two hundred and fiftie : These and other fights with them , and more vnfortunate with the Dutch , in k those parts I haue deliuered at large in my Pilgrims , or Bookes of Voyages , which now together with this commeth to the publike view of the World. §. V. Of the Trauels of diuers English-men in the Mogols Dominions . OF the Trauells of Master Fitch in these parts , wee haue alreadie spoken : and of Captaine Hawkins . In the yeere 1609. the Ascension by wilfulnesse of the Master ( as is reported ) foundred in the Sea , twentie leagues from shoare , which yet they attained , being fiue and fiftie persons , in the Riuer of Gandeuee , from whence they trauelled twelue Course , or eighteene Miles to Sabay , and twelue Course more to Surrat : from thence to Daytaotote , which Citie , hee saith , could not bee conquered by the Mogol , and yeelded vpon composition , hauing still a Banyan King . Sixe and twentie Course further is Netherbery , a great Basar or Market of Brazen wares , Armour and Beasts . Eight and twentie Course beyond is the Towne Saddisee on the Riuer Tyndee , which runs to Surrat , and diuideth the Bannians and Guzurats . Thence they trauelled twelue Course to a Monasterie , and the next day came to Bramport , where the Great Generall called Can Cannawe liueth , who on the twelfth of October returned from the Warres , with fifteene hundred Elephants , thirtie thousand Horses , ten thousand Camels , three thousand Dromedaries . This Citie is farre bigger then London , of great Trade , and faire . From hence they went fifteene Courses to Caddor , fourteene to Sawbon , and thence with the Carauan many daies , leauing which they ioyned with a Can of the Countrey bound for Agra , trauelling sixe daies through a Desart , wherein are store of wild Elephants , Lions , Tygres , Cat of Mountaines , Porpentines , and other wild Beasts innumerable ; but these they saw , and were forced to make fires in the nights about their Tents to guard them . These Desarts are a hundred Course long , each Course being a mile and halfe . They had in their way after they were past this Desart , the Citie Handee , where the King hath a Castle and House cut out of the maine Rock , and wrought with carued worke round about , in it fiftie Peeces of Ordnance , a Fort impregnable , and made a Prison for great Men. Heere were also two Hospitals for Captaines maymed in the Warres . The next day they came to Tamlico , which runneth into Indus , and two daies after to Agra . He tells of Elephants fighting before the Mogol , parted with Rackets of wilde fire , made round like hoopes , which they runne in their faces : some fight with wild Horses , sixe Horses to an Elephant , which he kills with clasping his trunke about their necks , and pulling them to him , breakes their necks with his teeth . Hee hath also Deere , Rams , Veruathoes , or Bezors , Lyons , Leopards , Wolues , that fight before him . Condemned persons may craue the combate with the Lyon : one he saw that at the first encounter felled the Lyon with his Fist , but was soone torne in pieces , before the King . Hee saw also Allegators or Crocodiles kept in Ponds for like purpose , one of which killed two stoned Horses at one time . There are foure great Markets euery day , where things are very cheape , a Hen for two pence , a Sheepe for two shillings , a good Hog sold by the Bannians for two shillings , and other things proportionable . They craued the Kings Passe for England , who granting it vnder his Hand and Seale , the Secretary went with them to the Third Queene ( of which he is said to haue ten , and a thousand Concubines , and two hundred Eunuchs ) which was Keeper of the Great Seale . Hence they passed fiue in number to Fetterbarre a twelue Course , and twelue more to Bianie , which is the chiefe Place for Indico in all the Indies , where are twelue Indico Mills . Indico growes on small bushes , like Goose-berry bushes , and beares a seed like a Cabadge-seed , and being cut downe lies on heapes for halfe a yeere to rot , and then brought into a Vault to bee trodden with Oxen from the stalkes , and so is grownd fine at the Mils , and lastly , boyled in Fornaces , refined and sorted , the best there worth eight pence a pound . Thence they passed to Hendown , fiue and twentie Course , an ancient faire Citie , to Mogol , a small Market Towne fourteene , to Halstot twelue , to Chatsoe twelue , to Ladanna twelue , to Mosabad eight , to Bandason twelue . Thence to Paddar , a Riuer that runnes into the Persian Gulfe , and parts the Indostans and Hendownes . Twentie Course beyond , Roree , Buckar , and Suckar , in the Riuer of Damiadee which runnes into the same Sea . At Buckar lyes Allee Can , Vice-Roy of the Bulloches , a stubborne People : this Towne stands like an Iland in the Riuer . Sucker is a clothing Towne , the first of the Bulloches , and Roree the last of the Moltans , which are Mahumetans . Here they staid foure and twentie daies for a Califa or Carauan ( a great company of Merchants trauelling together ) because the Countrey was full of Theeues . Seuenteene Course from Sucker is Gorra , a Towne of the Bullochees , which ( he saith ) worship the Sunne , and are Man-eaters , of Gyant-like proportion . Notry , ten Course : the last Towne of the Bullochees , the next Puttans . Here for their entertainment , Aprill the first , 1610. they were beset with Theeues , twelue Fiddlers first meeting them , but their Musicke cost deere by bribes and composition , the Mogols passe hindering further outrage . Seuenteene Course they trauelled to Daddor ; foure and thirtie ouer the Mountaines to Vachesto ; from thence seuen and fiftie ouer the Mountaines to Candahar , a great Citie of the Puttans , where Sauder Can resided as Vice-Roy , where are continually seuen or eight thousand Camels occupied in Trade to and fro . The Gouernour hath b fortie thousand Horses in redinesse for Warre . Richard Still and Iohn Crowther , were lately sent from Azmere , Asimere or Agimere , where the Mogoll now resides to Spahan in Persia , to obtaine Trade for the English , by Sir Robert Sherlies meanes , which was effected . They passed by the way of Lahore , and therefore I would desire You to beare Them company , for better knowledge of the Countrey . Their way was first towards Agra , and Fetipore , which is a faire Citie , and hath in it a goodly House of the Kings , built by Echebar , with many spacious Gardens : now it goes to ruine , much of the stone carried to Agra , much ground sowne within the Wals . April the ninth , 1614. they came to Dillee , a very great and ancient Citie , where many Kings lye buried ( and as some say the Rites of Coronation are still solemnized ) many Nobles and Captaines haue their Houses of Pleasure , and their Sepulchres : the vulgar sort beggarly , most Banians . On the seuenteenth , they came to Sinan an ancient Citie . On the one and twentieth to the old Citie Sultan poare . Sixe Courses from it they passed a Riuer as broad as the Thames called Viau , which runnes West into Sinda or Indus . Here was Pitchte Can his Tents pitched like a little Citie : he was Embassadour into Persia . On the foure and twentieth they came to Lahore . Their Report of this agrees with Master Coryats , whose Relation thereof is lately published . They say it is the best of India , plentifull of all things , or in Master Coryats words , such a delicate and euen Tract of ground as I neuer saw before ( and hee hath seene a great deale , besides his Europaean sights at Venice , & since at Constantinople , hauing added more Asian Titles to his before c Admired Name , then the ancient Roman Scipio's or Caesars dreamt of , yea more then Iustinian in the Prooeme of his d Imperiall Institutions hath marshalled and mustered together ; the furthest foot English-Traueller that our dayes haue had , and the longest English stile which our eares haue heard , with many rests for your wearied breath by the way , a stile indeed so high you can hardly get ouer , HIEROSOLYMITAN — SYRIAN — MESOPOTAMIAN — ARMENIAN — MEDIAN-PARTHIAN-PERSIAN — INDIAN LEGGE — STRETCHER OF ODCOMB ) Euen this our Odcombian Foot-Pilgrime , which makes your Pen-Pilgrime in I know not what liking or likenesse , at the very mention of his Name to sympathize , and his braines to fall in Trauell as learnedly mad , scarsly able to containe wonted words and wits , in this extaticall gaze and maze of that Propatetike Foot : ready to admire , adore and kisse , and yet ( O braines , No braines ) to enuy that his lowest part : For who is able to know his better parts ? He doubts whether the like be to be found , within the whole Circumference of the habitable World. A row of Trees extends it selfe on both sides the way from the Towns end of Lahore , twentie dayes iourney , to the Townes end of Agra : most of them bearing ( saith e Still ) a kinde of Mulbery . The way is dangerous by night for Theeues , by day secure . Euery fiue or sixe Course there are faire Seraes of the Kings or Nobles , for beautifying the way , memory of their Names , and entertainment of Trauellers , where you may haue a Chamber and a Place to set your Horses , with store of Horse-meat ; but in many of them little prouision for Men , by reason of the Banian Superstition . When a man hath taken vp his lodging in one of these , no other man may dispossesse him . About day-breake all make readie to depart together , and then the Gates are opened , till then shut for feare of Theeues . After the Sun hath beene vp two houres , the heat makes trauell irksome . Lahore is one of the fairest and ancientest Cities in India , standing on Indus : It containeth at the least ( M. Coryat tells you ) sixteene miles in compasse . Twelue daies before hee came there , he passed Indus , there as broad as the Thames at London . In the mid-way betwixt Lahor and Agra , ten miles out of the way on the left hand , a Mountainous people , are said to haue but one Wife to all the Brethren of one Family , as wee haue elsewhere spoken of the Arabians . Merchants resort to this Citie out of all parts of India , imbarking their goods here in great Boats for Tutta , the chiefe Citie in Sinda , a Trade of much importance in times of Peace to the Portugals , which by this way Traded to Ormus and Persia , and this way also furnishing India with Pepper . Twelue or fourteene thousand Camels lading yeerely passeth from hence to Persia by Candahar , before the Wars with the Portugalls but three thousand ; this mountainous way , being in Winter cold , in Summer hot . The Carauans spend sixe or seuen moneths betwixt Lahor and Spahan . Spices are deere in Persia by reason of the long land-carriage from Mesulapatan this way . Still and Crowther departed from Lahor , May the thirteenth , and on the two and twentieth came to Multan , a great and ancient Citie , within three Course of Indus , but poore ; for which cause they detaine the Carauans there diuers dayes , eight , ten , or twelue , to benefit the Citie . They entred the Mountaines , the second of Iune , where they had brackish water : the third and fourth daies they trauelled all night , climing high Mountaines , and following water-courses , and so continued till they came to Chatcha on the tenth . In all these eight dayes trauell , is no sustenance for Man or Beast , except in some places a little grasse , and therefore at Lacca in the beginning of this way they hyred an Oxe to carry Barly for their Horses . On the nineteenth , they came to Duckee , another Fort of the Mogols , and the seuen and twentieth passed the Durwas , or straits of the Hils , dangerous narrow wayes on both sides menaced by high Rocks , from whence a few with stones may stop great multitudes , and diuers Carauans are thus cut off . For the Agwans or Puttans , the Mountaine Inhabitants are a theeuish people . The second of Iuly , they came to Pesimga another Fort , and passing thence ouer a mightie Mountaine , on the seuenth came to Candahar . The Agwans are white , stout , strong , rob Carauans , sell all stragglers : but now with feare , and the gaine they get by selling their Cattell to the Carauans , they are more tractable . Couert saith , they weare their beards long , are not Mahumetans : their Priests weare Sackcloth , with great chaines about their middles , falling downe and praying in Sack-cloth and Ashes . At Candahar they hire Camels for India , or Persia : hence into Persia the Countrey is barren , and therefore they go in smaller companies , sometimes in two or three dayes trauell not seeing a greene thing : at their lodging-places , water , but often brackish and stinking . Hence they departed , Iuly the three and twentieth , and on the fiue and twentieth came to Cushecunna , the vtmost Garrison in the Mogols Frontiers , thirtie Course from Candahar . On the seuen and twentieth they came to Grees , a Castle of the Sophies , a Course from the Riuer Sabba , which separateth the Persian and Mogoll Confines . The people of Grees are Theeues , and the Captaine little better then a Rebell . From hence they reckon their way by farsangs ( parasangae ) fiue of which make two Courses . They trauelled m August the sixth , to Farra , a Towne walled with Sun-dryed Brick , and stored with Water , without which here is no store , and therefore they carry it in some places , if there be good ground , three or foure miles vnder ground . Heere they vse men kindly as they goe into Persia , for feare of complaint , but in their returne to India very hardly , searching them to the skin for Gold , which to carry out , or any Siluer coyne but the Kings , is death . On the twelfth day , they were faine to dig for water . On the two and twentieth , they came to Deuzayde , where they pretend all to be Religious people . On September the fifteenth ( I still follow Still ) they came to Spahan , where they found Sir Robert Sherly , then dispatched in Embassage for Spaine from the King of Persia n , by the way or Ormus for Goa , and thence to Lisbon . Hee procured the Kings Great Seale to all his Gouernours of Sea-Ports , kindly to entertaine the English at Iasques , &c. dated Sertember the thirtieth , 1615. the same day that Sir Robert and his Lady departed with great pompe to Siras . Iohn Crowther returned October the twentieth , towards Lahor , and he on December the second , towards Bagdat , and thence by Aleppo for England . William Nicols , one of the Ascensions company , trauelled the Mogols Countrey Eastward to Mesulopatan , where the Hollanders had then a Factorie . Iohn Mildnall in his Letters , dated from Casbin in Persia , 1606. October the third , testifieth , that he had beene at Lahor and at Agra , where hee presented the King with nine and twentie great Horses , at fiftie or threescore pounds a Horse , with diuers Iewels and Rings , and obtained Articles of Trading . Of his comming since into those parts , is before mentioned from Master Withingtons Relations . And his Trauells are the next Trauells of our Pen ; first , from Surrat to Amadabar , by Periano , Cosumbay , Barocho ( a Citie walled , on a high Hill , a Riuer running by as broad as the Thames , where are the best Calicoes in the Kingdome ) Saringa , Carron , Boldra ( a City fairer but lesse then Barocho , where Mussaf Chan hath three thousand horse ) Niriand a great Towne where they make Indico . These are in the way from Surat to Amadabar , chiefe Citie of Guzerat , neere as great as London , strongly walled , situate in a plaine by the Riuers side , much frequented by Merchants , Christians , Moores , and Ethnikes . The Gouernour is Abdala Chan of fiue thousand Horse pay . From thence hee went to Cambaya . At Serkeffe three Courses from Amadabar , hee saw the Sepulchres of the Kings of Guzerat , very faire and well kept , much visited from all parts of the Kingdome . Their Temple is very faire . A Course from hence is a goodly House by the Riuers side , and a Garden a mile in compasse . It was built by Chon Chonnaw , the chiefe of the Mogol Nobilitie , in memoriall of a great Victorie there obtained on the last King of Guzerat there captiued , and his Kingdome subdued , the battell was fought in this place . They lodged one night in this House , where none dwelleth . Only poore men are appointed to looke to the Garden . Hauing newes of three English ships arriued at Lowribander the Port towne of Gutu Negar Tutta ( commonly called Tutta ) chiefe Citie of Sinda , hee was sent thither , and December the thirteenth , came to Cassumpauo , and thence with a Caphilo trauelled on the fourteenth to Callitalowny a faire Castle , and the fifteenth to Calwalla , a prettie Village , which Echebar gaue to a company of Women and their Posteritie for euer , to bring vp their children in dancing , &c. They practised this in the Carauan , euery man giuing them money , and then impudently asked if any man wanted a bed-fellow . The next day they came to Carrya , a well-manned Fortresse , and staying a day for more company because of Theeues , came the next to Deceanaura , losing one Camell stolne from them , and a Man slaine . Thence to Bollodo , a Fort kept by Newlock Abram Cabrath , which that day came with a hundred and threescore and nine heads of the Caelies , a robbing Nation . The next day to Sariandgo another Fort , and on the one & twentieth to Radempoore , a great Town with a Fort , where they staid to make prouision of Water , & other necessaries for their iourny through the Desarts . On the three and twentieth they went seuen Course , lay in the Fields , and met a Carauan which came from Tutta , robbed of all their goods : on the foure and twentieth , twelue : on the fiue and twentieth , fourteene , lodged by a Well of water so salt that their Cattell could not drinke it : the six and twentieth ten Course , to such another Well ; and their gaue their Camels drinke , not hauing drunke before in three dayes : the seuen and twentieth fourteene course . The eight and twentieth ten , and came to a Village called Negar Parkar . In this Desart they saw great store of wilde Asses , red Deere , Foxes , and other wilde Beasts . At Parkar they met another robbed Carauan . This Towne payes Tribute to the Mogol . From hence till you come within halfe a dayes iourney of Tutta , they acknowledge no King , but rob and spare whom they please . When the Mogol sends any Armie against them , they fire their Houses ( which are made of Straw and Mortar , in forme of Bee-Hiues soone rebuilded ) and flye into the Mountaines . They take for custome what they please , and then guard Passengers and Merchants , loth any should rob them but themselues . From hence they went sixe Courses , and lay by a Tanke or Pond of Fresh-water , and on the last of December , eight Courses , and lodged by a brackish Well , Ianuary the first , they tsauelled ten Courses to Burdiano . The Water is brackish , and many were sicke of it ; yet they were forced to make prouision thereof for foure dayes , the space of fortie Courses ; and on the fifth they came seuen other Courses to three Wels , of which two were salt , the third not perfectly fresh : the next day ten Courses to Nauraquemire a prettie Towne , where their Raddingpore Cafila forsooke them . He and two other Indian Merchants , with their nine Seruants , ten Camels , and fiue Camel-men remained to goe for Tutta , whither they had now three dayes iourney . From this Paradise ( so it seemed after so tedious a Desart ) they departed , Ianuary the eight , hauing hired one of the Ragi , or Gouernour his kindred for twentie Laries ( which make about twentie shillings ) to conduct and conuoy them , and went ten Courses to Gundayaw , where they had beene robbed , but for their Guard. The next day were twice assaulted , and forced each time to pay fiue Laries , came to Sarruna , a great Towne of the Razbootches with a Castle : whence it is fourteene Courses to Tutta . Ragi Bouma the Gouernour , is eldest Sonne to Sultan Bulbull , who had beene lately captiued by the Mogoll , and spoiled of his eyes , and two moneths before our comming had made an escape to these Mountaines , animating his kindred to reuenge that losse of his sight . This Ragi was kinde to our Author as a stranger , and made him sup with him : the occasion that they hired him for fortie Laries , with fiftie Horse-men to conduct them to the Gates of Tutta . Hereunto they were the rather perswaded by aduice of a Banian , which had then come from Tutta , who also told Master Withinton , that Sir Robert Sherly had beene much abused by the Portugals , and the Gouernour at Lowribander , his House fired , and his Men hurt in the night : and arriuing at Tutta thirteene dayes after , was there vnkindly vsed by Mersa Rusto the Gouernour . This Ragi led them fiue Courses , where they lay by a Riuer side , and at two of the clocke in the morning they departed , but were led a contrary way , and about breake of day brought into a Thicket , where he made them vnlade , tooke away their Weapons and bound them ; suddenly with their Camell ropes drawne close with a Truncheon , hanged the two Merchants and their fiue Men , stripped and buried them . Mee ( as a farre Countrey-man , not knowing the language ) hee spared with my Pions or Seruants , but tooke my Horse ( giuing me a Iade ) and fourescore Rupias from mee , sent mee twentie Courses with my men vp to the Mountatines to a brother of his , where I continued two and twentie dayes a close prisoner , and then order was sent to conuey mee to Parker : but in the way was robbed of my clothes and all that I had : so that I and my men were forced to liue vpon the charitie of people by begging : onely my Horse , as not worth taking , was left me , for which I could get but foure mamoodees ( foure shillings ) but chancing on a Banian whom I had knowne at Amadabar , I was relieued and sold not my Horse . Wee came to Radingpoore May the nineteenth , and April the second , to Amadabar : thence to Cambaya , and ( passing the Riuer seuen Courses broad , yeerely drowning many ) to Saurau , a Towne and Castle of the Razbootches , and fiue and twentie Courses further to Borocho , and passing that Riuer , to Cassimba , and thence to Surat . In all this Countrey of Sinda , no Citie of greater Trade then Tutta ; the chiefe Port thereto is Lowribander , three dayes iourney from thence , where is a faire Roade without the Riuers mouth , cleere of Wormes , which about Surat , and other places of the Indies infest the ships , so that after three or foure moneths riding , if it were not for sheathing , they were not able to returne . The Ports and Roades of Sinda are free of them . In two moneths they passe from Tutta to Lahor , and returne downe the streame in one . And from Agra goods may bee conueyed on Camels in twentie dayes , which is on Sinda Riuer , and thence in fifteene or sixteene dayes aboord the Ships at Lowribander , as soone as to Surat , if Theeues did not make it lesse secure . May the fourth , 1614. Master Withington went from Surat to Brampore , where Sultan Paruise lyes . It is situate in a Plaine by a great Riuer , hauing a large Castle ; and thence to Agra : all which way is seuen hundred Courses . From Surat to Brampore is a pleasant and champaigne Countrey , full of Riuers , Brookes , and Springs . From Brampore to Agra very mountainous , hardly passable for Camels by Mando the neerest way : there are many high Hils and strong Castles in the way , Townes and Cities in euery dayes iourney well inhabited , the Country peaceable and cleere of Theeues . Betweene Agimere or Azmere and Agra , are a hundred and twentie Courses : at euery Course end a great Pillar erected , and at euery tenth Couse a Seraglia or Place of lodging for Man and Horse , with Hostesses to dresse your Victuall ( if you please ) three pence will pay for your Horse and Meate-dressing : there are also at euery tenth Course faire Houses erected by Echebar for his Women , and none else may lie in them . The reason heereof is reported , that Echebar wanting Children went on Pilgrimage on foot to Asmere for that purpose , at euery Course end saying his prayers , and lodging at the tenth . Agra is a huge Towne , situate by the great Riuer Geminie or Iamena . The Castle is the fairest thing in it , compassed with the fairest and highest Wall that I haue seene , two miles about , well replenished with Ordnance : the rest , except Noble-mens houses ( which are faire and seated by the Riuer ) ruinous . Fatipore is decayed , but hath a very stately Temple built by Geometry ; as Echebars Sepulchre , the fairest thing that euer I saw . I went to Ganges , two dayes iourney from Agra , the Water whereof is carryed a hundred miles by the Banians for deuotion , which say it will neuer stinke , how long soeuer it bee kept . From Agra Master Fitch went to Satagam in Bengala by Water . So that if you obserue all these Trauels of o Fitch , Couert , Still , Withington , and the rest of our Countrey-men , and adde thereto the iourney of Goes from thence to China , with other Relations of the Iesuites before expressed , you shall haue a better Corographie of this Countrey , then any of our Maps haue yet deliuered . And their want hath made me thus full and tedious . I might adde the Trauels of p William Clerke , one of the Ascensions Company , which serued the Mogol in his Warres diuers yeeres ( and returned in the last Ship , whiles these things are publishing ) against the Rasboots and Decans , hauing two Horse pay , which is neere sixe pounds a moneth , and had some moneths pay allowed him before-hand , that so hee might furnish himselfe : for they must buy and maintaine their Horses . Master Walter q Payton was Master in the Exepedition , and carried Sir Robert Sherly , whom they had thought to haue landed at Gauder or Guader in Masqueranno , in fiue and twentie Degrees , and six and twentie Minutes , but the people were then in Rebellion against the Persian , and by damnable treachery had possessed themselues of the Ship and all the goods , had not one Hoge Comal , a Surgeon amongst them reuealed this mysterie of their iniquitie : they had thus betrayed three ships before . By this villany of the Bulloches , they were forced to goe further to the mouth of Sinde , which is East and by North , in foure and twentie Degrees , and foure and thirtie Minutes . They landed the Embassador , September the nine and twentieth , 1613. at Diul , in rhe Mols Dominion , fifteene miles from the ships . The Portugals reported them to be Theeues , according to their custome . And when they sought for Trade in Sinda , the Gouernour had yeelded but for the Portugals , which threatned to depart if the English were admitted , whose custome hee was loth to lose , being worth , hee said , a Leck of Rupias , ten thousand pound English and more ( which shewes the exceeding Trade of Sinda ) by the yeere . But this Countrey , and the disposition of their King , are most amply described to vs together , with the remarkable Rarities of those parts , by the Hon. industry of Sir Thomas Roe , Embassadour for his Maiestie with the Mogoll , whose Map of those parts wee heere present you ; as likewise by his learned Chaplaine , Master Edward Terry : both whose Obseruations wee haue presented in our first Tome of Voyages . To them I referre the industrious Reader , for more ample relations of these parts , then in this Worke were couenient to insert . Amongst other things , the Reader shall see the true course of Indus ( which all Moderne Geographers haue exceedingly falsified ) and of Ganges . William Finch hath also written of those parts . I thought good heere to adde that which Master Steele and his wife told me of the Women of those parts . Master Steele hauing a proiect of Water-works , to bring the water of Ganges by Pipes , &c. carried fiue men with him to the Mogol , who gaue them entertainment with large wages by the day , and gaue to each an Arabian Horse . One of these was a Painter , whom the Mogol would haue to take his picture ; and because hee could not speake the language , Master Steele ( who could speake the language of the Court , which is Persian ) was admitted ( a thing not permitted to Men ) into the Mogols lodgings , where he did sit for the said Limner . At his entrance , the chiefe Eunuch put a cloth ouer his head , that he should not see the Women ( which hee might heare as hee passed , and once also saw them , the Eunuch purposely putting on a thinner cloth ouer his head ) there being of them some hundreds . His wife had more accesse at Chan Channas Court , whose daughter ( sometimes wife to the elder brother of this Mogol , and liuing still a widdow ) had a desire to see the English-woman , and Chan-Channa intreated her husband to permit it . Shee was fetched in a close Chariot drawne by white Oxen , attended by Eunuchs ; and was first brought into an open Court , in midst of which was a Tanke or Well of Water , where sate many women , slaues to Chan-Channas daughter , of diuers Nations and complexions ; some blacke , exceeding louely and comely of person notwithstanding , whose haire before did stand vp with right tufts , as if it had growne vpward , nor would ruffling disorder them ; some browne , of Indian complexion ; others very white , but pale , and not ruddy : many of them seemed goodly and louely , all sitting in their slight , but rich garments on the floore couered with carpets . The Lady came forth in meaner attire , whereat they all arose and did her reuerence , with their faces to the ground . Mistresse Steele made her three courtsies , after the English fashion ( being also in English attire ) and deliuered her a Present ( without which there is no visitation of great persons ) and the Lady caused her to sit by her , and after discourse , entertained her with a Banket ; and began familiaritie with her , continued and increased with often visitations , and rewarded with many gifts , as of womens vestments of of those parts ; some of which I saw , the vpper garment like a smocke , of thin Calico , vnder which they weare a paire of breeches close aboue , the neather parts very long and slender , loosely ruffling about their legs , of thin stuffe also ; the mans garment differing from the womans , by the fastning on the side vnder the arme , whereas the womans is fastened before , both tyed with ribbands . Chan Channa caused his Taylor to take view of Master Steele , and without other measure hee made him a cloake of cloth of gold , after the English fashion very comely , which I also saw . §. VI. Of the Rasboots , and other people subiect to the Mogol , and of their Countries , Religion , and Rites . THus haue we delineated this huge Giantly Body of the Mogol Empire . The Soule or Religion thereof , is more inuisible . What lurking places and labyrinths the breasts of the Kings haue had in their vnknowne , curious , vncertaine Faith , yee haue heard , and may there by guesse at the rest . As the people are manifold , so are their Rites ; some of which , about Ganges , and in other parts , haue alreadie beene touched : and some hereafter , as the People and their Rites are diffused and dispersed in diuers Tracts of India , we shall elsewhere mention . Besides Christian Forreiners , the principall Religion is Ethnike , though that of the Prince be Mahumetan . The Reisbuti , Rasbootes , or Rasbooches , the ancient Inhabitants of the Countrey of Sinda , are Gentiles . How strong r one of them is , you haue heard Captaine Hawkins report . His name , as I haue since learned of Mr. Rogers , Mr. Clarke , and Mr. Withington , is Ranna ; some of them affirming , That hee is lately come in , and hath sent his sonne a pledge to the Mogols Court , who for this cause , and his sake , hath beene so long resident at Azmere . But Mr. Clarke , employed in these wars , saith , That it is not a subiection , but voluntarie friendship and neighbourhood , with acknowledgement of himselfe the Inferior . A Rebell or Outlaw he cannot be called , because hee was neuer subiect ; accounting the Mogoll Superior in power , but not his Lord . There are of these many Casts , or Tribes , each of which haue supreame and independent Lords : Nature building them , with little helpe of Art , impregnable Fortresses , or inaccessable Hils . One of which , called Dewras , is said to haue very many populations ; able on the Hill tops to gather sufficient prouisions for themselues , and the neighbour-Markets ; impossible without corruption to be conquered . When any of these Casts , or Tribes , disagree , the Mogoll interposeth himselfe , professing to take part with the right . Their Countrey lies in the direct way from Surat to Agra , the wayes by Amadauar , or by Brampore , both much about , yet frequented by Merchants , for feare of them . The Countrey people b are rude , naked from the waste vpwards , with Turbants differing from the Mogol fashion . Their Armes are Sword , Buckler , and Launce . Their Buckler is great , in fashion of a Bee-hiue , in which they will giue their Camels drinke , and Horses prouender . Their Horses are good , swift , and strong , which they ride vnshod , and back at a yeere old . A resolute people ; which the Mogoll saith , knowes as well to die , as any in the world . They eate no Beefe nor Buffolo , but haue them in superstitious respect . The Rasbutche husband dying , the wife is burned . The manner is this : The wise accompanies the dead bodie of her husband in her best array , pompously attended with her friends and kindred , and with Musick . The fire being made , she compasseth the same twice or thrice : first bewayling her husbands death ; and then reioycing , that she shall now liue with him againe ; and then embracing her friends , sits downe on the top of the pyle , taking her husbands head in her lap , and bids them kindle the fire . This done , her friends throw Oyle and other sweet Perfumes on her , shee enduring the fire with admirable patience , loose , and not bound . I haue seene many ( it is M. Withingtons report ) the first at Surat , the woman being but ten yeeres old , and not yet a woman hauing not knowne her husband , who was slaine in the wars , and his clothes brought home . Yet would she needs burne with his clothes : and the Gouernour not permitting , because shee was a Virgin , her friends intreated and bribed him thereto , shee seeming impatient of that delay , and saying , her husband was a great way before her , with much blind ioy entring into endlesse sorrowes . The kindred of the deceased husband doe not force this vnkind kindnesse , but the wiues owne kindred ; holding it a disgrace to their family , if shee refuse ; which she hath power to doe : but few will ; and then shee must shaue her haire , and breake her iewels , and is not suffered to eate , drinke , sleepe , or company with any bodie , till her death . If , after purpose to burne , impatient of the flame , she leapes out , her father and mother will bind and burne her perforce . But such weaknesse seldome happens . In some places they obserue it , with Rites a little differing : carrying the woman in great pompe on a Pageant , and binding her to a stake , all her kindred kneeling round about her , and praying to the Sun , and their other Idols . Shee hath betwixt her legs , and vnder each arme , a bag of Gun-powder ; the fire made all of sweet Woods . Wee shall mention other Rites in other places . The Hendownes possesse the Countrey North from Asmere toward the Multans : degenerate Gentiles , and refusing no manner of Flesh or Fish . They pray naked , dresse and eat their meat naked ; and where they dresse and eate their meat , make a Circle , within which , none must enter during that time . Their women are brought vp from their child-hood with shackles , some of Siluer , some of Brasse , and some of Iron , on their legges , and Rings in their eares ; all which encrease with themselues , being made bigger , as they grow ; so that in time a man may thrust his hand through the holes of their eares . Also they weare Bracelets of Elephants teeth about their armes , from the wrist to the elbow . Wee haue alreadie spoken of the Bulloches , their Northerly neighbours , Sunne-worshipping , Giantly bignesse , and Inhumane humanitie , in eating mans-flesh ( and likewise of the Puttans or Agwans . ) The Bulloches in Sinda , and vpon the Persian Gulfe ( it seemes of this generation ) are Mahumetans , Robbers by Land , and Pyrats by Sea , whereto they adde the murther of those they rob . Their treachery to Sir R. Sherly , and the Expedition , is before mentioned : which had it had expedition according to their plot , they had murthered all but the Surgeon , the Musician , the Boyes , and the Women . When I was in Sinda ( saith M. Withington ) they tooke a Boat , with seuen Italians , and one Portugall Fryar , this ripped vp by them , to seeke Gold in his entrailes , the rest slaine in the fight . Yet there are very honest men of them in Guzerat , and about Agra . Touching other Superstitions of this Kingdome , thus wrireth Ioannes Oranus , in the Narration of this Kingdome c . Not farre from the Citie Lahor is an Idoll , resembling a woman , which they call Nazar Coto , framed with two Heads , & six or seuen Armes , and twelue or fourteene Hands ; one of which brandisheth a Speare , another a Club. Hereunto resort many Pilgrims to worship ; and hereof they tell many miracles : as , that many cut off their tongues , which are againe restored whole vnto them , but remaine mute . Some thinke our breath to bee our Soule . Some affirme , That all things are the same thing . Some , that God onely hath a being , other things are shadowes and appearances . Some thinke all things , and some , the round Circle of the World ; and some , themselues , to bee God. Almost all doe hold the commigration of Soules into the bodies of Beasts . They say , the World shall last foure Ages , or Worlds ; whereof three are past . The first lasted seuenteene Laches ( euery Laches contained an hundred thousand yeeres ) and eight and twentie thousand yeeres . Men in that World liued ten thousand yeeres , were of great stature of bodie , and great sinceritie of minde . Thrice in this space did God visibly appeare on the Earth : First , in forme of a Fish , that hee might bring out the Booke of the Law of Brama , which one Causacar had hurled into the Sea : The second time , in forme of a Snaile , that he might make the Earth dry and solid : Lastly , like a Hog , to destroy one that said he was God ; or as others of them as truely say , to recouer the Earth from the Sea , which had swallowed it . The second World lasted ten Laches , and ninetie two thousand and six yeeres ; in which , men were as tall as before , and liued a thousand yeeres . God did appeare foure times : First , in a monstrous forme , the vpper part a Lion , the lower a Woman , to represse the pride of one , which gaue out himselfe for God : Secondly , like a poore Bramane , to punish a proud King , that would by a new-deuised Art fly into Heauen : The third time , to be reuenged of another King , which had slain a poore Religious man , he came in the likenesse of a Man , named Parcaram : and lastly , like one Ram , the sonne of Giocorat , which had slaine Parcaram . The third World continued eight Laches and foure thousand yeeres , wherein men liued fiue hundred yeeres ; and God appeared twice in Humane likenesse . The fourth Age shall endure foure Laches , whereof are alreadie passed foure thousand sixe hundred fourescore and twelue yeeres . They say God will also appeare in this Age . Others imagine , That he hath alreadie appeared , and that Echebar is hee . Some hold , That those ten Appearances were but creatures , which had receiued Diuine power . They themselues easily perceiue the vanity of these Chimaera's , and monstrous opinions , but will not leaue them , lest they should ( at the same cast ) lose their Wealth and Superstition together . In the Countrey of the Mogor they haue ſ many fine Carts , carued and gilded , with two Wheeles , drawn with two little Buls , about the bignesse of our great Dogs in England , and they will runne with any Horse , and carry two or three men in one of those Carts . They are couered with Silke , or fine Cloth , and be in vse as our Coaches in England . But we will shut vp this too great discourse of the great Mogols Greatnesse , in the words of the Worlds Greatest Foot-post . He tels vs , from the very Mogols Court , That this present Prince , is a man of three and fiftie yeeres of age , of complexion middle , betwixt white and blacke , in a more expressiue Epitheton , Oliue ; of a feemely composition of bodie , of stature little vnequall to Mine , but much more corpulent ( hee neuer trauelled so much on foot , nor ten moneths together with fiftie shillings expence . ) His Dominion is little lesse then foure thousand English miles : which , if it come short of the Turke in Geometricall dimension of ground , it is with a great pleonasme supplied by the fertilitie of his Soyle , and in the vnion of all his Territories . Againe , hee exceedeth him in Reuenue ( a great deale more then M. Coryats reckoning ) hee presenteth himselfe thrice euerie day : at the rising of the Sunne , which hee adoreth by the eleuation of his hands ; at noone , and at fiue of the clocke in the euening : but he standeth in a roome aloft , alone by himself , and looketh from a window that hath an embroidered sumptuous Couerture , supported with two siluer Pillasters , to yeeld shadow vnto him . In feeding of his Beasts , hee spendeth at the least ten thousand pound sterling a day , and keepeth a thousand women for his owne body , whereof the chiefe is Normal . I haue bin in a Citie in this Country , called Detee , where Alexander ioyned battell with Porus , & in token of his victory , erected a brasse Pillar , which remaineth there to this day . There arriued foure English ships at Surat , and in the same Sir Thomas Rowe , the English Embassador to the Mogol : the newes whereof came to Asmere , Octob. 8. 1615. and did much resocillate M. Coryats spirits ( as did M. Brownes verses from Amadavars ) and so I hope will yours . CHAP. VIII . Of Cambaya , Decan , and the neighbouring Nations . §. I. Of the Cambayans . ALthough we might seem to haue spoken sufficiently of the Cambayans alreadie , in our former Mogol-Relations ; yet , both as better knowne , and because such was our Order in the former Editions , wee haue allowed them a Chapter here by themselues . Cambaya is also called Guzarat a , containing in length , from the Riuer Bate to Circam , a Persian Region , fiue hundred miles of Sea-coast , being on other parts enuironed b with the Kingdomes of Dulcinda and Sanga , on the North ; Mandao , on the East ; on the West , Nautacos , or the Gedrosians . The Sea , and the Confines of Decan are the Southerly bounds . It hath in it , by estimation , threescore thousand Populations , or inhabited Places , watred with many Streames , the chiefe whereof is Indus , which diuideth it in the middle , running from Caucasus , or Naugrocot , and after nine hundred miles iourney , with two nauigable mouths disemboquing it selfe into the Ocean . This Countrey is very fertile , not yeelding to any other in India , in the fruits which the Earth and Trees bring forth , besides their store of Elephants , Gems , Silke , Cotton , and such like . The people are of an Oliue-colour , and goe naked , except about their priuie parts . They eate no Flesh , but Rice , Milke , Barley , and other life-lesse Creatures . The Inhabitants are , for the most part , Gentiles ; and so were their Kings , vntill the Mahumetan Superstitions preuailed . There are c vp within the Land , People called Reisbuti , which are the natural Nobles of this Kingdome , chaced by the Moores to the Mountaines , whence they make often excursions and spoyles in the Country ; and the Cambayans pay them tribute , that they might liue in peace : of these is spoken alreadie . Their chiefe Sea-Townes are Daman , Bandora , Surate , Rauellum , Bazuinum ; and within Land , Cambaya , Madabar , Campanel , Tanaa , &c. Surat ( now an English Factory ) hath a Castle of d Stone , with good Ordnance : The Houses are faire , of Stone and Brick , square , with flat roofes : they haue goodly Gardens , with Pomegranats , Pome-Citrons , Melons , Limons , Figs all the yeere long , curious Springs of fresh Water . The people neat , tall , louing , graue , iudicious , clothed in long white Calico , or Silke . Cambaya hath bestowed the name on the whole Kingdome , which they call the Indian Cairo , for the excellencie thereof : it standeth three miles from Indus . The Tides here e encrease not , as with vs , at the full , but in the decrease of the Moone they are at the highest . Of this Riuer Indus , Ptolomey and Arrianus in his Periplus of the Erythrean Sea , reckon seuen Mouthes or Entrances into the Sea ; and Theuet ( I know not with what Friar-like , and Lyar-like boldnesse ) nameth seuen at this day : but Arrianus saith , in those times six of the seuen were ouer-growne , and but one nauigable . But Dionysius , Pomponius , Strabo , and the other Arrianus , which writ the life of Alexander , ascribe but two vnto it ; which is confirmed by the Portugals . Arrianus hath in his eight Booke largely described the Voyage of Nearchus and Onesicritus , from this Riuer , about the Coast into the Persian Gulfe , employed by Alexander the Great . It is not 160. yeeres since Machamut , a Moore , expelled the Guzarat King . This Machamut deserueth mention for one thing , wherein the Sunne hath scarce beheld his like . Hee so accustomed himselfe to poysons , that no day passed wherein hee tooke not some ; for else hee himselfe had dyed , saith Barbosa ; as it fareth with Amfian or Opium , the vse whereof killeth such as neuer tooke it , and the disuse , such as haue . And beyond that which we reade of Mithridates in the like practice , his Nature was transformed into so venemous a habit , that if hee did meane to put any of his Nobles to death , hee would cause them to be set naked before him , and chewing certaine fruits in his mouth , which they call Chofolos and Tambolos , with lime made of shells , by spitting vpon him , in one halfe houre depriued him of life : if a Fly sate vpon his hand , it would presently fall off dead . Neither was his f loue to be preferred to his hatred , or with women was his dealing lesse deadly . For he had three or foure thousand Concubines , of whom , none liued to see a second Sunne , after hee had carnally knowne them . His Mustaches ( or haire of his vpper lip ) was so long , that hee bound it vpon his head , as women doe with an haire-lace ; and his beard was white , reaching to his Waste . Euery day when he arose , and when hee dined , fiftie Elephants were brought into the Palace , to doe him reuerence on their knees , accompanied with Trumpets and other Musicke . Coelius Rhodiginus g mentions the like of a Maid , thus nourished with Poysons , her Spettle ( and other Humours comming from her ) being deadly : such also as lay with her carnally , presently dying . Auicenna hath also a like example of a Man , whose Nature , infected with a stronger Venome , poysoned other venomous Creatures , if any did bite him . And when a greater Serpent was brought for triall , he had by the biting thereof a two-dayes Feuer ; but the Serpent dyed : The other did not harme him . Mamudius , the Successor of King Machamut , was a great enemy to the Portugals . Badurius succeeded in state and affection , and exceeded in greatnesse and ambition . Hee inuaded h Mandao , and Sanga , where hee besieged Citor : then gouerned by a warlike woman : which not able to hold out longer against him , fled , and left the people in forlorne plight ; who in a desparate resolution ( like Sardanapalus ) heaping vp their Treasures , set fire thereto , and then cast themselues therein . This fire continued three dayes , and consumed threescore and ten thousand persons . Hence Badurius triumphantly marched against the Mogor , whom Maffaeus calleth Miramudius , with an Army of an hundred and fiftie thousand Horse , whereof thirtie thousand were barded ; and fiue hundred thousand Foot-men : of great brazen Ordnance , a thousand ; whereof foure Basiliskes were drawne ( such was their weight ) by so many hundred yokes of Oxen : with Shot and Powder hee laded fiue hundred Waynes , and as many with Gold and Siluer , to pay his Souldiers . These Forces , with this prouision , might rend the Ayre with Thunders , might make the Earth to shake with Terror , might dry and drinke vp Riuers of Water , might frame another fiery Element , of Arts inuention ; but could not either terrifie the Mogor , or saue Badurius from a double ouerthrow ; first , at Doceri ; next , at Mandoa , where hee loseth his Tents and Treasures ; and shauing his beard , flyeth disguised to Diu : in which , that the Portugalls might be engaged in the same warre , hee gaue them leaue to erect a Fortresse : A thing of such moment vnto them , that Iohn Botelius ( confined before vnto India , for crimes obiected ) thought , by being the first Messenger thereof in Portugall , to purchase his libertie : whereof he might well bee reputed worthy , who in a little Vessell , scarce eighteene foot long , and sixe wide , with vndaunted courage contemning that wide , long , and tempestuous Ocean , arriued with his small companie , great newes , and greater admiration , at Lisbone . Badurius after altering his minde , and therein entertaining a treacherous Proiect against the Portugalls , coloured the same with kindnesse , and he ( which feared all i men , no lesse then hee was feared , as guiltie to his owne Tyranny , which sometime made Dionysius of a King , a Barbar , and now this , a King of others , and his own Cooke , trusting no man to dresse his meat ) aduentured to visit the Portugall Vice-Roy in his ships , professing great friendship , with great dissimulation , and by a meane Mariner , at his returne , was slaine ; whereupon the whole Iland submitted it selfe to the Portugall yoke . And because we haue in this Chapter mentioned so many Wonders , let this also haue place among ( if not aboue ) the rest , which presently happened k . Whiles the Portugalls were busie in their Buildings , a certaine l Bengalan came to the Gouernour , which had liued , as hee affirmed , three hundred thirtie fiue yeeres . The old men of the Countrey testified , That they had heard their Ancestors speake of his great age , and himselfe had a sonne fourescore and tende yeeres old , and not at all Booke-learned , yet was a speaking Chronicle of those passed times . His teeth had sometimes fallen out , m others growing in their places ; and his beard , after it had beene very hoarie , by degrees returned into his former blacknesse . About an hundred yeeres before this time , he had altered his Pagan Religion into the Arabian or Moorish . For this his miraculous age , the Sultans of Cambaya had allowed him a stipend to liue on ; the continuance of which he now sought , and did obtaine of the Portugals . Friar Ioano dos Santos n cells a long story of one yet aliue , Ann. 1605. of whom the Bishop of Cochin had sent men to inquire , who by diligent search found that hee was then three hundred eightie yeeres old , and had married eight times , the father of many generations . They say his teeth had thrice fallen out , and thrice renewed : his haire thrice hoary , and as oft black againe . Hee could tell of nineteene successiue Kings , which reigned in Horan his Countrey in Bengala . He was also borne a Gentile , and after turned Moore , and hoped , he said , to dye a Christian , reioycing to see a picture of Saint Francis , saying , Such a man when he was twentie fiue yeeres old had foretold him this long life . But to returne ; Mamudius , successor to Badurius , sought with all his forces to driue these new Lords out of Diu , as Solyman had done before , by a Nauie and Armie sent thither ; but both in vaine : of which Wars , Damianus à Goes o hath written diuers Commentaries . But this whole Countrey is now subiect to the Mogor . It was , in Alexanders time , peopled by the Massani , Sodrae , or Sabracae , Praestae , and Sangadae , as Ortelius hath placed them ; where Alexander ( as in diuers other places he had done ) erected a Citie of his owne name , called Alexandria . Daman , another Key of this Bay , and entrance of the Riuer Indus into the Sea ; fell to the Portugals share . The Land of Cambaya p is the fruitfullest in all India ; which causeth great traffique of Indians , Portugals , Persians , Arabians , Armenians , &c. The Guzarates , or Cambayans , are the subtillest Merchants in all those parts . They haue q amongst them many Histories of Darius and Alexander , which sometime were Lords of this Indian Prouince . The Portugals r haue at diuers times conquered diuers of the chiefe Townes in this Kingdome , some whereof they keepe still . The women in Diu , by Art dye their teeth black , esteeming themselues so much the more beautifull , and therefore go with their lips open , to shew the blacknesse of their teeth , drawing away the couer of their lips , as if they were lip-lesse , giuing the prize of Beautie to a double deformitie , Blacknesse , and a Mouth O Hellish wide . When a Cambayan dyeth , they burne his body , and distribute the ashes vnto the foure Elements ( of which man consisteth ) part to the Fire , part to the Ayre , to the Water also and Earth their due portions , as Balby hath obserued . M. Patrike Copland ( Minister in the Dragon , with Captaine Best ) writes , that hee rode in this Countrey , from Medhaphrabadh to Surat , in a Coach drawne with Oxen , which is the most ordinary , though they haue goodly Horses . He saw at once the goodliest Spring and Haruest that euer he had seene : Fields joyning together , whereof one was greene as a medow ; the other yellow as gold , ready to be cut , of Wheat and Rice . All along , goodly Villages full of trees , yeelding Taddy ( the Palme ; of which after ) a new sweet Wine , strengthning and fattening . A Smith which loued his liquor , said hee could wish no other wages , but a pot of this Taddy alway at his girdle . §. II. Of the Kingdomes of Decan . OF the Decans we haue spoken before , in the Mogol conquests . Decan is the name of a Citie , sixe leagues from which is a Hill , out of which the Diamond is taken . This Hill is kept with a Garrison , and walled about . Of the Decan Kingdomes , Barros hath reported , That about the yeere 1300. Sa Nosaradin reigned in Delly , or Delin , and inuaded the Kingdome of Canara ( which reacheth from the Riuer Bate , North of Chaul , vnto the Cape Comori ) and wonne much from the Ancestors of the King ( now termed ) of Bisnaga . At his returne , he left Habedsa his Lieutenant , who added to the former Conquests , gathering a Band of all mixtures , Gentiles , Moores , Christians . His sonne was confirmed in the Gouernment , therefore called Decan , and the people Decanins , because of this confusion of so many Nations , of which , his Fathers and His forces consisted : for Decanins signifies Bastards . He shooke off alleageance to his Lord , and acknowledged none Superiour . Hee also much encreased his Dominions . His name was Mamudsa . Hee appointed eighteene Captaines or Commanders , allotting to each , seuerall Prouinces . These Captaines hee made , were but slaues , that so hee might the easier hold them in subjection . He commanded , that each of them should build a Palace at Bedir , his chiefe Citie , and there reside certaine moneths in the yeere ; his sonne remayning there in perpetuall hostage . These , in processe of time , grew fewer , and therefore greater ; the King holding nothing but his Royall Citie ; all the Empire being in the hands of these slaues : which , when the Portugals came thither , were no more , but Sabay , Niza-Malucco , Madre Malucco , Melic Verida , Coge Mecadam , the Abessine Eunuch , and Cota Malucco . The mightiest of them was Sabay , Lord of Goa : His sonne was Hidalcam . Thus Barrius . Garcias ab Horto writes , That the Mogors had possessed the Kingdome of Delly : but a certaine Bengalan ( rebelling against his Master ) slue him , vsurped his State , and by force of warre added this of Canara also to his Dominion ; he was called k Xaholam . This King made his sisters sonne l his Successor , who was much addicted to Forreiners . He diuided his Kingdome into twelue parts , or Prouinces , ouer which , he set so many Captaines : Idalcam , from Angidaua to Cifarda : from thence to Negatona , Nizamaluco : Ouer Balaguate , or the vp-hill Countrey ( for Bala in the Persian language signifieth The toppe , and Guate a Hill ) Imadmaluco , and Catalmaluco , and Verido , &c. These all rebelled , and captiued Daquem their King at Beder , the chiefe Citie of Decan , and shared his Kingdome amongst themselues , and some Gentiles , partners in the conspiracie . They were all forreiners , but Nizamaluco . This , and the other names , before mentioned , were Titles of Honour , giuen them , with their Offices , by the King , corrupted by the vulgar in pronouncing . Idalcam , is Adel-ham ; Adel in the Persian language , signifieth Iustice ; Ham is the Tartarian appellation , signifying a Prince , or King ( which name might well be the Reliques of the Tartarian conquests in those parts ) so Adelham , is King of Iustice . Neza in the Persian ( which Scaliger m saith is of like extent in the East , as Latine in the West ) is a Lance : Maluco signifieth the Kingdome . Neza , or Nizamaluco , the Speare or Lance of the kingdom . So Cotamaluco the Tower of the kingdom , Imadmaluco the Throne of the Kingdome , &c , Nizamaluco is also called Nizamoxa : which Xa , or Scha , is a Persian title ( signifying n as Monsieur in France , Don in Spaine ) and giuen by Ismael the Sophi , and Tamas his sonne , to all those Kings that would communicate in their Sect , which Nizamoxa only yeelded to , Other of them made shew , but soone recanted . Thus farre Garcias . The Decan o Kings being now ten or twelue , make joynt warre against the Mogoll , hauing one Lieutenant Generall , which is Amber Chapu an Abassen slaue ( before mentioned , out of Captaine Hawkins ) who hath many Lecks of Rupias in ready money , and is Protector of the Kingdome of Amdanagar , the titular King being a childe . One Robert Iohnson an Englishman turned Moore , and was entertained with much respect of one of the Decan Kings , but died eight dayes after his Circumcision . So were Robert Claxon , and Robert Trally , voluntarily robbed of that which they neuer had ( Faith and Religion ) and turned Moores . The Decans dominians reach from the West Sea to that of Choromandel , or very neere thereto . The chiefe reason of their Mahumetan Religion was that Conquest by Nosaradin , and his successors Moores : that there are so many Kingdomes proceed from that diuision before mentioned . §. III. Of the Banian and Cambayan superstitions . THe Religion in Cambaya is partly Moorish , partly Heathenish . The Banians are many , in Sinda and other Countries of the Mogol . There are some thirty Casts of them in Sinda ( this is the Countrey which Indus last forsaketh , inhabited by Boloches , and Rasbooches , and Banians , the great Townes and Cities gouerned by Mogols . ) These are of thirty different Sects , which may not eate with each other . They must also marry in their owne Cast , Tribe and Sect , and which is more , in the same trade , as the Sonne of a Barber with a Barbers Daughter . These marriages are made when they be yong , sometime almost before they be . For when two women are pregnant , the Parents will make a match betweene their Children , if death or the sexe disappoint not . When they are three or foure yeeres old , the Parents which haue agreed on a match betweene their Children , make a great feast , and set this young couple on horsebacke ( a man behind each of them to hold them ) in their best clothes , accompanied with the Bramenes or Priests , and many others according to their state , and so leade them vp and downe the Citie where they dwell , and then to the Pagode or Temple . After Ceremonies there done , they come home and make festiuall cheere certaine dayes , as they are able . At ten yeeres of age they lie together . The burning their dead is common to all their Sects . They are of the Pythagorean , or he was rather of their fancy , which he learned of the Indians . When the husband dies , the wife shaues her head , and weares her jewels no more , so continuing till death . Thus farre Master Withington . M. Couert relateth that they haue God in pictures of stone , hanging their Beades on the heads of the pictures , and then with their faces towards the Sunne doe worship it , saying all their comforts proceed from it . I saw a Kow adorned with Iewels and a Vest of gold , her head bedecked with garlands & flowers , and then being brought to a burial place , where they vse to make Sermons , they kisse her feet and teats and worship her . I asking why they did so ? they answered that she was the mother of beasts , & brought them milke , butter , cheese , and the Oxe to till the ground , and lastly , her Hide did make leather to make them shooes . Moreouer they say , she is blest by the Mother of God to be honored aboue all beasts . Another writes that these Banians are the wisest Merchants in the East , exceeding the Iewes , very rich , some worth 2. or 300000li. He addes that they pay a great summe to the Mogol to preuent killing of Oxen : and when our men had shot a Turtle-doue through the wings , they will giue a Riall of eight to redeeme and preserue it . p Generall Downton in his last Iournall writes , that when they would haue obtained a Bazar or Market by the shoare : answere was made that they might , but not for Bullocks . For the Mogol had granted his Firma to the Banians for a mighty summe yeerly to saue their liues . For Souldiery these are but shadowes of men , all their Fortitude smoking out in these superstitious speculations , and therefore an easie prey to any Inuader . So true a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 haue they sustained , being metamorphosed and transanimated from men to blockes , and liuing statues , or to ghosts . Beniamin Day nameth one of their Sects called Ash-men , whose bodies being most part naked , are couered with ashes , whereby they looke like ghosts or dead men . They liue idlely on reliefe not so much as begging . One of these was in great account , with haire hanging to his feet platted together , his nailes fiue or sixe inches long . Vertomannus q is Author , that they worship not Idols , or Pagodes . Others report , That this way , aad others , they are exceeding religiously deuoted . They obserue a strict kind of r fasting , which lasteth with some eight dayes , with others fifteene , twenty , or thirty dayes : in all which space they eate not a bit ; onely , when they thirst , drinke water . One could not see when to make an end of this his penance , till his left eye fell out of his head , as both had done before out of his heart . In Cambaia they had one Bramene in such reputation of holinesse and honour , that they would salute him before they meddled with their worldly affaires . One affirmed to this Iesuite , That if his Bramene should command him to distribute all his goods to the poore , he would doe it , ſ yea , he would lay downe his life at his command . On the eight day of Ianuarie i , in that Citie , were giuen in almes twenty thousand Pardawes , ( which is in value about a Flemish Dollar ; ) one man had giuen fiue thousand thereof , another three thousand , another fifteene hundred . The cause was , because that day ( as their Bramenes affirmed ) the Sunne departed from Sur to Horte . Of their Pilgrimages is spoken before ; some Eastward to Ganges ; some Westward to Mecca , to wit , the Moores ; not men alone , but women also : and because Mahomet hath forbidden all vnmarried women this holy Iourney , they will marrie before they set forth , and dissolue the same marriage againe , after their returne . Hereby they thinke to purchase merit with God. I went one day ( sayth Pinnerus ) to the publike Hospitall , which the Citizens of Cambaia had founded for all kindes of Birds , to cure them in their sicknesse . Some Peacockes were there incurable , and therefore might haue beene expelled the Hospitall . But ( alacke for pitie of so rufull an accident ) a Hawke had beene admitted thither for the cure of his lame legge , which being whole , hee inhospitally slue many of these co-hospitall weaker Fowles , and was therefore expelled this Bird-Colledge by the Master thereof . For Men they had not an Hospitall , that were thus hospitall to Fowles . They haue certaine Religious persons , called Verteas , k which liue in a Colledge together , and when I went to their House , they were about fiftie in number . They ware white cloth , were bare-headed , and shauen ; if that word might bee applied to them , who pull off their haire on their heads and faces , leauing onely a little on their crowne . They liue on almes , nor receiue they but the surplusage of the daily food of him that giueth them . They are wiuelesse . The Orders of their Sect are written in a booke of the Guzarates writing . They drinke their water hot , not for Physike , but deuotion , supposing that the water hath a Soule , which they should slay , if they dranke the same vnsodden . For the same cause they beare in their hands certaine little brushes , with which they sweepe the floore , before they sit downe , or walke , lest they should kill the soule of some Worme , or other small creature . I saw their Prior thus doing . The Generall of this Order is said to haue an hundred thousand men vnder his canonicall obedience , and is newly chosen euery yeere . I saw amongst them little boyes , of eight or nine yeere old , resembling the countenances of Europe , rather then of India , by their parents consecrated to this Order . They had all in their mouth a cloth foure fingers broad , let thorow both their eares in a hole , and brought backe againe thorow their cares . They would not shew me the cause ; but I perceiued it was , lest some Gnat or Flie should enter thither , and so bee slaine . They teach that the world was made many hundred thousand yeeres agoe : and that God did then send three and twentie Apostles , and how hath sent the foure and twentieth in this third age , two thousand yeeres since , from which time they haue had writing , which before they had not . The same l Author in another Epistle saith , That the most of the Inhabitants of Cambaia are Banians . They eat no flesh , nor ●ill any thing yea they redeem the beasts and birds maymed or ficke , and carry them to their Hospitals to be cured . In Guzarat he had seene many Gioghi , a religious Order of Monks , which yeeld to none in Penance and Pouertie . They go naked in cold weather : they sleep on the dung-hils vpon an heape of ashes , with which they couer their head and face . I saw the place where one of these Gioghi kept in the middest of the Citie Amadeba , to whom , in conceit of holinesse , resorted more numbers of people then to the shoares of Lisbon at the returne of the Indian Fleet. This Gioghi was sent for by the Prince Sultan Morad , sonne of the Mogor , and refused to come , m bidding that the Prince should come to him : It is enough that I am holy , or a Saint to this end . Whereupon , the Prince caused him to be apprehended , and ( being soundly whipped ) to bee banished . This people killeth not their Kine , but nourisheth them as their mothers . I saw at Amadeba , when a Kow was ready to die , they offered her fresh grasse , and draue he Flies from her : and some of them gaue this attendance two or three dayes after , till shee was dead . A league and a halfe from this Citie , I saw a certaine Coemiterium or burying-place , then which I had neuer seene a fairer sight , wherein had beene buried one Cazis , the Master of a King of Guzarat , who had erected this fabrike , and three other were buried in another Chappell . The whole worke and pauement was of Marble , contayning three Iles : in one whereof I told foure hundred and fortie pillars with their chapiters and bases of Corinthian worke , very royall and admirable . On one side was a Lake , greater then the Rozzio at Lisbon ; and that building was curiously framed with faire windowes , to looke into the Lake . Balbi telleth of a certaine Temple at Cape Bombain , not farre from Chaul , which is cut out of a Rocke : ouer the said Temple growe many Tamarinds , and vnder it is a Spring of running water , whereof they can finde no bottome . It is called Alefante , is adorned with many Images , a receptacle of Bats , and supposed the worke of Alexander the Great , as the period of his Peregrination . And hereto agreeth the report of Arrianus in his n Periplus of many memorials and monuments of Alexanders Expedition to these Parts , as old Chappels , Altars , Camping-places ; and great Pits . These hee mentioneth about Minnagara , which Ortelius in his Map placeth here-away . Linschoten u affirmeth the same things of their Pythagorean errour , and addeth that they sometimes buy Fowles or other beasts of the Portugals , which meant to haue dressed them , and let them flie or runne away . In the High-wayes also and Woods they set pots with water , and cast Corne or other graine vpon the ground , to feed the Birds and Beasts , and ( to omit their charitable Hospitals before mentioned ) if they take a Flea or a Louse , they will not kill it , but put it in some hole or corner in the wall , and so let it goe : and you can doe them no greater iniurie , then to kill it in their presence , which with all intreatie they will resist , as being a hainous sin , to take away the life of that , to which God hath imparted both soule and body : and where words will not preuaile , they will offer money . They eate no Radishes , Onyons , Garlike , or any kind of Herbe , that hath red colour in it , nor Egges , for they thinke there is bloud in them . They drinke not Wine , nor vse Vinegar , but only Water . They would rather starue , then eat with any , but their countrey-men : as it happened when I sailed from Goa to Cochin with them in a Portugall Ship , when they had spent all their store , the timefalling out longer then they made account of ; they would not once touch our meat . They wash themselues euery time they eate , or ease themselues , or make water . Vnder their haire they haue a star vpon their foreheads , which they rub euery morning with a little white Sanders tempered with water , and three or foure graines of Rice among it , which the Bramenes also do as a superstitious ceremony of their law . They sit on the ground in their houses , vpon Mats or Carpets , and so they eate , leauing their shooes ( which are piked and hooked ) at the doore : for the which cause the heeles of their shooes are seldome pulled vp , to saue labour of vndoing them . The Moores x amongst them will sometimes abuse the superstition of these Cambayans to their owne couetousnesse , bringing some Worme , Rat , or Sparrow , and threatning to kill the same , so to prouoke them to redeeme the life thereof at some high price . And likewise if a malefactor be condemned to death , they will purchase his life of the Magistrate , and sell him for a slaue . The Moores will sometimes make semblance , as if they would kill themselues , that these foolish Guzzarates may see them in like sort . They will go out of the path , if they light on an Ant-hill , lest they might happily treade on some of them : they sup by day-light , lest their candle-light should occasion the death of some Gnat or Fly. And when they must needs vse a Candle , they keepe it in a Lanthorne for that cause . If Lice doe much annoy them , they call to them certaine Religious and holy men , after their account : and these Obseruants y will take vpon them all those Lice which the other can find , and put them on their head , there to nourish them . But yet for all this lousie scruple , they sticke not at coozenage by false weights , measures , and coyne , nor at vsury and lies . Some are said z to be so zealous in their Idol-seruice , as to sacrifice their liues in their honour ; whereunto they are perswaded by the preachings of their Priests , as the most acceptable deuotion . Many offer themselues , which being brought vpon a scaffold , after certaine ceremonies , put about his neck an Iron coller , round without , but within very sharpe : from which hangeth a chaine downe his brest , into which , sitting downe he putteth his feet , and whiles the Priest muttereth certaine words , the party before the people with all his force stretcheth out his feet , and cuts off his head : their reward is , that they are accounted Saints . CHAP. IX . Of the Indian Nations betwixt Cambaia and Malabar ; and their Religions . §. I. Of the seasons of the yeeres : and of the parts next to Cambaya . THe mightie Riuers of Indus and Ganges , paying their fine to the Lord of waters , the Ocean , almost vnder the very Tropick of Cancer , do ( as it were ) betwixt their watery armes , present into that their Mothers bosome , this large Chersonesus ; A Countrey , full of Kingdomes , riches , people , and ( our dewest taske ) superstitious customes . As Italy is diuided by the Apennine , and bounded by the Alpes , so is this by the Hils which they call Gate , which goe from East to West ( but not directly ) and quite thorow to the Cape Comori , which not only haue entred league with many In-lets of the Sea , to diuide the soyle into many Signiories and Kingdomes , but with the Ayre and Natures higher officers , to dispence with the ordinary orders , and established Statues of Nature , a at the same time , vnder the same eleuation of the Sun , diuiding to Summer and Winter , their seasons and possessions . For whereas cold is banished out of these Countries ( except on the tops of some Hils ) and altogether prohibited to approach so neere the Court and presence of the Sun ; and therefore their Winter and Summer is not reckoned by heate and cold , but by the fairenesse and foulenesse of weather , which in those parts diuided the yere by equall proportions : at the same time , when on the West-part of this Peninsula , betweene that ridge of Mountaines and the Sea , it is after their appellation Summer , which is from September till April , in which time it is alwayes cleere skie , without once or very little raining ; on the other side the hils , which they cal the coast of Choromandell , it is their Winter ; euery day and night yeelding abundance of raines , besides those terrible thunders ; which both begin and end their Winter . And from April till September in a contrary vicissitude , on the Westerne part , is Winter , and on the Easterne , Summer ; insomuch that in little more then twentie leagues iourney in some place , as where they crosse the Hills to Saint Thomas , on the one side of the Hill you ascend with a faire Summer , on the other you descend attendant with a stormy Winter . The like , saith Linschoten , hapneth at the Cape Rosalgate , in Arabia , and in many other places of the East . Their Winter also is more fierce then ours , euery man prouiding against the same , as if he had a voyage of so many moneths to passe by Sea , their ships are brought into harbour , their houses can scarce harbour the Inhabitants against the violent stormes , which choake the Riuers with Sands , and make the Seas vnnauigable . I leaue the causes of these things to the further scanning of Philosophers ; the effects and affects thereof are strange . The Sea roareth with a dreadfull noyse : the Windes blow with a certaine course from thence : the people haue a Melancholike season , which they passe away with play . In the Summer the Wind bloweth from the Land , beginning at Midnight , and continuing till Noone , neuer blowing aboue ten leagues into the Sea , and presently after one of the clock vntill midnight , the contrary winde bloweth , keeping their set-times , whereby they make the Land temperate , the heate otherwise would bee vnmeasurable . But this change commonly causeth diseases , Fluxes , Feuers , Vomitings , in dangerous ( and to very many , in deadly ) manner , as appeareth at Goa , where , in the Kings Hospitall ( which is onely for white men ) there die fiue hundred in a yeere . Here you may see both the North and South Starres ; and little difference or none is found in the length of day and night throughout the yeere . Dely , is the next Kingdome to Camboia , now not the next , but the same ; the Mountaines which before diuided it , not prohibiting the Mogors Forces to annexe it to his Crowne . Of it is spoken before in the Chapter of Cambaya , as also of Decan , which lyeth along the Coast , betwixt the Riuers Bate and Aliga two hundred and fiftie miles . Here b was , as is said , sometimes a Moore King ; who , leading a voluptuous and idle life , by his Captaines was dispossessed of his State : the one of these was called Idalcan : whose Seat-Royall is Visapore , who in the yeere 1572. incamped before Goa , which the Portugals had taken from him , with an Army of seuenty thousand Foot , and fiue and thirty thousand Horse , two thousand Elephants , and two hundred and fiftie pecces of Artilerie . The other was Nizzamalucco , which resideth in Danager , & besieged Chaul ( now belonging to the Portugals ) with not much lesse forces , against a Captaine of the Venazarie , which are a people that liue on spoyle , as the Resbuti in Cambaia , the Belemi in Delly . Canara or Concam seemeth to haue beene a part of Decan , but is possessed by the King of Narsinga , whose state is on the East side of the Mountaines . It hath in it the Coast-townes of Onor , Batticalla , Mayander and Mangalor , c famous for trafficke , but eclipsed by the Portugals neighbourhood . The Religion of these parts is partly Mahumetan , partly Heathenish . These haue their proper Iolatries , as wee haue before noted , peculiar Idols and Sects to peculiar Tribes and Trades . They haue also more common Rites , worshipping the Images of diuers Beasts , Elephants , Kine , Apes , and the like , to which they dedicate Pagodes or Temples . They haue other common deuotions , & haue appropriated to War , to Seed , to Fortune , to Life , to Death , seuerall Deities . The Deuill they worship in horrible forme , as we shall after see ; for in this confusion the Reader must pardon , if we do not keep exact order alway , besides that in seuerall places the Rites somewhat differ in these which are accounted of one Sect . They paint him blacke , because to that colour they ascribe beauty : and in more solemne Festiuals with Oile , Suet , and fat Grease , and make them as lothsome to the Sent , as to the Eie . So senselesse is their Religion , and yet addicted the sense , and sensible Images ( as they do their Temples they call these Pagodes ) and sacrifice there to Goates , Sheep , and other Beasts , but not Kine , which they doe account sacred , and worship the same , esteeming that man most happy that dyeth in the presence of that beast or touching the same ; perswading themselues , that the departing soule passeth into one of these creatures . They will performe more pietie ( let Piety pardon such abuse of the Name ) to a Cow dying , then to their deceasing Parents : And would account it a hainous crime at vnawares to haue killed such a beast , seeking by sacrifices and offerings to turne away Diuine vengeance , after so Humane and accidentall error . §. II. Of Goa , the Heathens and Christians liuing therein , and the Countrey about . GOa o is the Seat of the Vice-Roy , and of the Arch-Bishop , and of the Kings Councell for the Indies , and the Staple of all Indian commodities . It standeth in a little Iland , in nineteene degrees , called Tizzuarin p nine miles long , and three broad , in circuit one and twentie . Bardes on the North , and Salzette are both in like subiection to the Portugalls ; the King letting them to Farme , and employing the Rents to the payment of the Arch-bishop , Gloysters , Priests , Vice-Roy , and other his Officers . Salsette is nine miles from Goa , being a Peninsula twentie miles about , containing sixtie sixe Villages or Townes , and about fourescore thousand Inhabitants . Antonius Norogna the Vice-Roy , destroyed therein two hundred Temples , some of them sumptuous , 1567. and many Pagodes , which caused them to rebell , and afterwards they slew some of the Iesuites and their company . Barros q relates , that the King of Bisnaga , hauing warres with the Moores of Decan , and being then Lord of the Ports of Batecala and Onor , where hee had store of Hors●s out of Arabia , and Persia , brought thither by Merchants , seruiceable for his Warres : the Moores in those parts forestalled the Market , and sold the Horses to the Decans his Enemies . Wherevpon he commanded the King of Onor his Vassall , to kill all the Moores in the Countrey , which was effected to the death of ten thousand Moores . The rest that escaped gate them to the Iland of Tizuarin , and first peopled this Citie of Goa , translating the Mart from Onor thither : but the King of Onor by a power at Sea forced the trade to be kept still at Onor , till the Portugals came into those parts . This murther of the Moores was done , An. 1479. The Founders name was Mellique Hocen . This is to be vnderstood of this New Towne , for of the Ancient there is no memory . It seemes by a Crosse there found , that it had beene inhabited by Christians . It stands in that part which is reckoned to the Kingdome of Canara . Sabaius ( one of those Decanine Captaines , which shared their Masters state , as before is deliuered ) when he died , left his sonne Idalcan very young ; whereupon his Subiects rebelled , and the King of Narsinga warred vpon him , to dispossesse him of his Dominion . Abulquerke taking that opportunitie , besieged , and vpon composition , tooke Goa with the Iland . Which was soone after recouered by Idalcan , comming with a strong Armie thither , the Portugals flying away by night . But when the King of Narsinga againe inuaded Idalcan . He was forced to resist the more dangerous Enemy , leauing a strong Garrison at Goa , which yet Albuquerk ouercame , and sacked the Citie . Euer since , as standing in the midst of that Tract of land , from Cambaia to Comori , it hath beene thought the fittest Staple for Merchandize , and Seat for the Vice-Roy , the Chiefe of the foure chiefe Cities in the Indies . The three other , Ormus , Diu , and Malaca . There dwell in Goa of all Nations and Religions . The Gouernment is as in Portugall . Onely publike vse of forraine Religion is forbidden them : but in their houses priuately , or on the maine land , they may practise the same . The Portugals many of them are married with Indian women , and their posteritie are called Mesticos , and in the third degree , differ nothing in colour and fashion from naturall Indians . Of the Portugals they reckon two sorts , married Men , and Souldiers , which is a generall name to all Batchellers , although they are at their owne command . Of these are many Knights , and are called Caualhiero Fidalgo : for if a man doe any thing worth reckoning , presently his Captaine imparteth this honor to him ; whereof they much boast themselues , albeit that this Knight-hood hath descended to Cookes boyes . Many of the Portugals liue onely by their slaues . They vse great Ceremony or Pride ( whether you will call it ) in their behauiour : the particulars whereof let r Linschoten , that there liued amongst them , teach you . Besides both Abassine and Armenian Christians , Iewes , and Moores , here are many Heathens . The Moores eate , all things , but Swines flesh , and dying , are buried like the Iewes . The Heathens , as Decanijus , Guzarates , and Canarijns , are burnt to ashes , and some women aliue are buried with the Gentlemen or Bramenes , their husbands . Some will eate nothing that had life ; some all but the flesh of Kine , or Buffles . Most of them pray to the Sunne and Moon : yet all acknowledge a God that made al things , & ruleth them after this life , rendring to all according to their works . As for the Idols or Pagodes , they worship them , saith Balby , euen as wee adore in the Images that which they represent vnto vs . A good Argument for Image-worship . But they haue Pagodes , which are Images cut and framed most vgly , and like monstrous Deuils , to whom they pray and offer : and to Saints which here haue liued holy , and are now Intercessours for them . The Deuill often answereth them out of those Images , to whom also they offer , that he should not hurt them . They present their Pagode ( when a marriage is to be solemnized ) with the Brides mayden-head ; two of her neerest kins-women forcing her vpon the Iuory pin or member of stone ( leauing the bloud there for a monument ) of that Deuilish Idoll ; the husband herein applauding His happinesse . Not much vnlike the beastly custome of the Romane Dames , ſ which being newly married were caused to sit on Priapus his ! But who can honestly name that which they dishonestly doe ? They haue for the most part , a custome to pray vnto the first thing they meet withall in the morning , and all that day they pray vnto it ; be it Hog , or any other thing . But if they first meet with a Crow ( whereof there are great store ) they will not for any thing stirre out againe that day , after so vnlucky a signe . They pray likewise to the New Moone , saluting her first appearance on their knees . They haue Iogos or Hermites , reputed very holy . Many Iuglers also and Witches , which shew deuilish tricks . They neuer goe forth without praying . Euery Hill , Cliffe , Hole , or Den , hath his Pagodes in it , with their Furnaces hard by them , and their Cisternes alwayes full of water , with which euery one that passeth by , washeth his feet , and then worshippeth and offereth Rice , Egges , or what else their deuotion will affoord : which the Bramene eateth . When they are to goe to Sea , they will feast their Pagode with Trumpets , Fires , and hangings , fourteene dayes before they set forth , to obtaine a good voyage : and as long after their returne ; which they vse to doe in all their Feasts , Marriages , Child-births , and their Haruest and Seed-seasons . The Indian women in Goa , when they goe forth , haue but one cloth about their bodies , which couereth their heads , and hangeth downe to the knees , otherwise naked . They haue rings thorow their noses , about their legs , toes , neckes , and armes , and seuen or eight bracelets vpon their hands ( according to their abilitie ) of glasse or other metall . When the woman is seuen yeeres old , and the man nine , they marry , but come not together till the woman is able to beare children . Mr. Fitch mentioneth t the solemnitie of these marriages , and the cause to be the burning of the mother when the father is dead , that they might haue a father-in-law to bring them vp . To leaue Goa with this Iland . The Canaras and Decanijns weare their beards and haire long , without cutting , as the Bramenes . They except from food , Kine , Hogs , and Buffles . They account the Oxe , Cow , or Buffle to be holy , which they haue commonly in the house with them , and they belmeere , stroke , and handle them with all friendship in the world ; feed them with the same meat they eate themselues ; and when the beasts ease themselues , they hold vnder their hands , and throw the dung away : they sleepe with them in their houses , hereby thinking to doe God seruice . In other things they are as the Bramenes . For those are the Laitie , these are the Spiritualtie . When they take their oathes , they are set within a circle of ashes , on the pauement , and laying a few ashes on their heads , the other on their breasts ; sweare by their Pagodes to tell the truth . The Canarijns and the Corumbijns are the rustickes , and Countrey-husbandmen , the most miserable people of all India : their Religion is much as the other . They couer onely their Priuities , and eate all things , except Kine , Oxen , Buffles , Hogs , and Hens flesh . Their women binde a cloth about their Nauell , which reacheth halfe way the thigh : they are deliuered alone by themselues , without other helpe : their children are brought vp naked , till they be seuen or eight yeeres old , without any trouble about them , except washing them in a little cold water , and liue to be an hundred yeeres old , without head-ache or losse of teeth . They nourish a cuffe of haire on their crownes , cutting the rest . When the man is dead , the wife breaketh her glasse-jewels , and cutteth off her haire ; his bodie is burnt . They eate so little , as if they liued by the ayre : and for a penny would endure whipping . In Salsette are two Temples , or holes rather of Pagodes , renowned in all India : one of which is cut from vnder a hill , of hard stone , and is of compasse within , about the bignesse of Village of foure hundred Houses : with many Galleries or Chambers of these deformed shapes , one higher then another , cut out of the hard Rock . There are in all three hundred of these Galleries . The other is in another place , of like matter and forme . It would make a mans haire stand vpright to enter amongst them . In a little Iland called Pory , there standeth a high Hill , on the top whereof is a hole , that goeth downe on the Hill , digged and carued out of the hard Rocke ; within , as large as a great Cloyster , round beset with shapes of Elephants , Tygres , Amazons , and other like worke , workemanly cut , supposed to be the Chinois handy-worke . But the Portugals haue now ouerthrowne these Idol-Temples . Would God they had not set new Idols in the roome ; with like practice of offerings and Pilgrimages , as did these to their Pagode . I once u went into a Temple of stone , in a Village , and found nothing in it , but a great Table that hung in the middle of the Church , with the Image of a Pagode thereon painted , hellishly disfigured with many hornes , long teeth out of the mouth downe to the knees , and and beneath his nauell with such another tusked 〈◊〉 horned face . Vpon the head stood a triple crowne , not much vnlike the Popes . It hung before a wall , which made a partition from another Chamber , like a Quire , close without any light : in the middle whereof was a little doore , and on each side of it a furnace within the wall , with certaine holes , thereby to let the smoake or sauour of the fire to enter into that place , when any offering should bee made . Whereof wee found there some Rice , Corne , Fruits Hens , and such like . There issued thence such a filthy smoake and stinke , that it made the place black , and almost choaked such as entred . We desired the Bramene to open the doore , which with much entreatie he did , offering first to throw ashes on our fore-heads , which wee refused , so that before hee would open vs the doore , we were forced to promise him not to enter beyond the doore . It shewed within like a lime-kill , being close vaulted , without hole or window : neither had the Church it selfe any light but the doore . Within the the said Cell hung an hundred burning Lampes , and in the middle stood a little Altar couered with Cotton Cloth , and ouer that with Gold ; vnder which , as the Bramene told vs , sate the Pagode all of Gold , of the bignesse of a Puppet . Hard by the Church without the great doore , stood within the earth a great fouresquare Cisterne , hewed out of freestone , with staires on each side to goe downe into it , full of greene , filthy , and stinking water , wherein they wash themselues , when they meane to enter into the Church to pray . In the euening they carried their Pagode on Procession , first Ringing a Bell , wherewith the people assembled , and tooke the Pagode out of his Cell with great reuerence , and set it in a Palamkin , which was borne by the chiefe men of the Towne ; the rest following with great deuotion , with their vsuall noise and sound of Trumpets , and other Instruments ; and hauing carried him a prettie circuit , brought him to the stone Cisterne , washed him , and placed him againe in his Cell , making a foule smoake and stinke , and euery man leauing his offering behind him , intended to the Pagode , but consumed by the Bramene and his family . As we went along by the wayes , we found many such shapes vnder certaine couertures , with a small Cisterne of water hard by , and halfe an Indian Nut hanging thereby , to take vp water withall , for the Trauellers to wash and pray . By the said Pagodes doe stand commonly a Calfe of stone , and two little Furnaces ; before which they present their offerings . My fellow leaping on one of those Calues in the Church , the Bramane called out , and the people came running , but we stayed their fury , by gentle perswasion of the Bramene before . And thus much of these deformed formes , and misshapen shapes , with their woshippings and worshippers sutable . Like lips , like lettice . Vaine Rites , stinking sinks and smoakes , vgly Idols , conspiring with Internall Darkenesse of the Mindes , and Externall Darkenesse of their Temples , to bring an Eternall Darkenesse to the Followers , that all may shut vp ( as they are begun ) in an hellish period . I haue seene in Mr. Hakluites hands a large Treatise , written by Don Duart de Menezes of the Customes , Courts , Officers , Expences , and other remarkeable obseruations , for knowledge of the Portugall State and affaires , in the East Indies . He saith , that the Iland Tisoare ( so he writeth it ) in which Goa standeth , hath thirtie two Townes and Villages therein . The Iesuits Colledge in Salsete enioyeth x the Rents before belonging to the Pagodes , being two hundred and fiftie pound yeerely , besides their Glebe-lands of Rice grounds , and other commodities : also the Parishes subiect to them are worth two hundred ninetie eight pounds , and sixteen shillings . In Goa they receiue seuen hundred and fifteene pound , twelue shillings and sixe pence per Annum , and their yeerely Presents amount to three hundred seuentie fiue pound . In Cochin also they haue three hundred thirtie seuen pound . The Monastery of Saint Francis in Goa hath Rents sixe hundred and thirteene pound and ten shillings , and one hundred fortie three pound twelue shillings and sixe pence in other duties . The Dominicans receiue fiue hundred pound , and fourescore and ten pound in other rights . The Friars of Saint Augustine fourescore pound twelue shillings and sixe pence . The Inquisition one hundred three pound and ten shillings ( besides the Rents of the Hospitall , one thousand eight hundred seuenty fiue pound , and an Almes-house for Widowes and Orphans two hundred and fiftie pound . ) These things I thought worthy relation , not so much to satisfie the curious , as to answere the ordinary brags of that World-wandring Generation , pretending Mortification to the World , strictnesse of their Vow , loue to Religion , and compassion to the poore Pagans ; when as they haue such Golden chaines to draw them thither . Whereunto if wee adde the bountie of Christians in those parts vnto these pretended holy Fathers , their gaines from the pearle-fishings , the vowes y of such as become of their Societie , and many other wayes accruing to their Coffers , together with those nouelties and rarities , wherewith euery sense in varietie is here presented ; wee may see the World a sufficient argument to lead them about the world , whatsoeuer other pretences notwithstanding . But this hath beene learnedly handled against them by others already : amongst others and before others , Our most Reuerend and learned Metropolitan , in vnmasking the reasons of Hill for Popery , hath shewed both this our Hill to be an ignorant Mountebanke , and our Iesuites in India rather enrichers of their owne Societie in Europe with Gold , Pearle , Spice , and other Indian wares , then of those Asian Proselites with sound Europaean Christianitie ; besides that , they seeme necessary to their Nation for the establishing of their Trading and ciuill affaires , vnder colour of Religion , winning estimation with the Pagans , and remaining there as well for Intelligencers , and as it were Leeger Embassadours with their Kings , as for Conuersion of the Heathens . For me , what I can shew against this their allegation , belongeth to another taske . §. III. Of the Indian Bramenes , both Secular and Religious . THe Indian Wisemen may be diuided into two Sects , the Banianes , of whom is already spoken ; and the Bramenes . These obserue the Indian Heathen custome , that no man may change his fathers trade , but must succeed in the same , and marry a wife also of the same Tribe . The Brachmanni , or , as they are at this day called , the Bramenes ( who haue their shops , as well as other Merchants , throughout the Cities ) are the chiefe Tribe , and of best reputation , and weare in signe of their profession ( from the shoulder , crosse vnder the arme , vpon their naked body , downe to the girdle ) three strings like sealing threeds : which for their liues they will not , nor may by their vow put off . They are naked , sauing that about their middles they haue a cloth bound to hide their priuities . And sometime when they goe abroad , they cast a thin Gowne ouer them . Vpon their heads they were a white cloth , wound twice or thrice about therewith , to hide their haire , which they neuer cut off , but weare it long , and turned vp as the women doe . They haue commonly hanging at their eares , Gold-rings . They are very subtill in writing and accounts , making other simple Indians beleeue what they will . Whatsoeuer they meet first with in the streets , they pray to all day after . When the Bramenes die , z all their friends assemble together , and make a hole in the ground , in which they throw much sweet Wood , Spices , Rice , Corne , and Oyle . Then lay therein the dead body ; his wife followeth with Musicke , and many of her neerest friends , singing praises in commendation of her husbands life , encouraging her to follow him , which accordingly she doth . For parting her Iewels among her friends , with a cheerefull countenance she leapes into the fire , and is presently couered with Wood , and Oyle , whereby shee is quickly dead , and with her husbands body burned to ashes . And if it chanceth ( which is seldome ) that any woman refuseth this Fiery Coniunction , they cut the haire cleane off from her head ; neither may shee after that weare a Iewell , but is accounted a dishonest woman . This custome is ( as may appeare ) very ancient , and supposed to haue beene ordained because of the libidinous disposition of the Indian women , which for their lusts would poyson their husbands . The Bramenes obserue Fasting-dayes with so great abstinence , that they eat nothing that day , and sometime not in three or foure dayes together . They tell many miracles of their Pagodes . They hold the immortalitie of the Soule , both of Beasts and Men , and that so often mentioned Pythagorean succession , and renuing of mens soules in beasts ; and contrariwise . They by the direction af the Deuill ( the author of their miracles ) frame such deformed Statues to their Idols . Botero saith , the Bramenes also worship a one Parabramma , and his three sonnes , and in honour of them weare those three threeds aforesaid . He affirmeth that the Ioghi wander vp and downe through India , abstaining from all carnall pleasure , but a certaine time ; which being expired , they are past possibilitie of further sinning , and are then called Abduti , as the Illuminate Elders of the Familists , polluting themselues in all filthinesse . The Bramenes b haue Images of the Trinitie , and haue in religious estimation the number of Three . They acknowledge and pray to the Trinitie in Vnitie ; but affirme many Demi-gods , which are his Deputies in gouerning the World. They honour the Portugals Images also , as approaching to their owne superstition . They marry but one wife , and admit no second succeeding marriage . The Bramenes must descend of the Bramene Tribe , and others cannot aspire to that Priesthood : but some are of higher account then other . For some serue for messengers , which in time of warre , and among theeues may passe safely , and are called Fathers . They will not put a Bramene to death for any crime . Heurnius reporteth that they haue bookes and Prophets , which they alledge for confirmation of their opinions : that they thinke God to be of blacke colour : that they worship the herbe Amaracus or Marioram with many superstitious Ceremonies : that they haue in their writings the Decalogue , with the explanation thereof : that they adjure all of their Society vnto silence touching their mysteries : that they haue a peculiar language ( as Latine in these parts ) wherein they teach the same in their Schooles : that their Doctors hallow the Sundayes in diuine worship , adoring the God which created heauen and earth , often repeating the sentence , I adore thee , O God , with thy grace and aide for euer : to take food from the hands of a Christian , they account as sacrilege . When they are seuen yeeres old , d they put about their necke a string two fingers broad , made of the skinne of a beast called Cressuamengan , like a wilde Asse , together with the haire : which he weareth till he is fourteene yeeres old , all which time he may not eate Betelle e . That time expired , the said string is taken away , and another of three threeds put on , in signe that hee is become a Bramene which hee weareth all his life . They haue a Principall amongst them , which is their Bishop , which correcteth them if they doe amisse . They marrie but once , as is said , and that not all , but onely the eldest of the brethen , to continue the Succession , who is also heire of the fathers substance , and keepeth his wife straitly , killing her , if he finde her adulterous , with poison . The yonger brethren lie with other mens wiues , which account the same as a singular honour done vnto them ; hauing libertie , as Balby affirmeth , to enter into any mans house , yea of the Kings no lesse then of the Subjects , of that Religion : the husbands leauing the wiues , and the brethren their sisters vnto their pleasures , and therefore departing out of the house when they come in . And hence it is that no mans sonne inheriteth his fathers goods , ( and I knowe not whether they may inherite that name of father or sonne ) but the sisters sonne succeedeth , as being most certaine of the bloud . f They eate but once a day , and wash before and after meate , as also when they make water and goe to stoole . They haue great cournu●s belonging to their Churches , besides offerings , and at set houres of the day resort thither to sing , and doe other their holy Rites . Twice in the day , and as often in the night , their Pagode is taken out of the Altar , and set on the Bramenes head , looking backward , and is carried in Procession three times about the Church ; the Bramenes wiues carrying lights burning : euery time they come to the principall doore of the Church , which is on the West side thereof ( some Churches haue two doores on a side ) they set it downe on their offering-stone , and worship it . Twice a day they bring it to eate of their sod Rice , as often ( it seemeth ) as the Bramene is hungry . When they wash them ( which is often ) they lay a little ashes on their heads , foreheads , and breasts , saying that they shall returne into ashes . When the Bramenes wife is with childe , as soone as he knoweth it , he cleanseth his teeth , and abstaineth from Betelle , and obserueth fasting till shee bee deliuered . The Kings of Malabar will scarce eate meate but of their dressing . They are of such estimation , that if Merchants trauell among theeues and robbers , one Bramene in the companie secureth them all : which Bramene will eate nothing of another mans dressing ; and would not become a Moore for a Kingdome . Nic. di Conti saith , g he saw a Bramene three hundred yeeres old : hee addeth that they are studious in Astrologie , Geomancie , and Philosophie . To be short , they are the Masters of Ceremonies and the Indian Religion , in whose precepts the Kings are trained vp . The Bramenes haue ( it seemeth ) much familiaritie with the Deuill , so strangely doe they foretell things to come , though they bee contingent . They also interpret Prodigies , Lots , Auguries , and thereby growe into great credit , the people depending on them , and the Kings becomming of their Order . They perswade the people that their Pagodes doe often feast together , and therefore would haue such dainties offered , which they and theirs deuoure : threatning if they be sparing and niggardly , plenty of Plagues and diuine wrath . Besides these Secular , There are other Religious or Monasticall Bramenes , which are called Iogues ; anciently called by the Greekes , Gymnosophists , because they went naked ; and so they still doe , professing much austeritie of life , at least for a time , with long Pilgrimages , and much bodily exercise little profiting the soule , possessing nothing but want and beggarie , seeking thereby to winne credite to themselues and their Sect . The Verteas I take to bee another Sect , the religious Votaries of the Banians or Pythagoreans . Both those and these are kindes of Ethnike Monkes , which professe by strict penance and regular obseruations , to expiate h their sinnes , and procure saluation to their soules . There are also some that liue as Heremites in Desarts , some in Colledges , some wander from place to place begging : some ( an vnlearned kind ) are called Sanasses : i some contrary to the rest , nothing esteeme Idols , obserue chastitie twenty or fiue and twenty yeeres , and feed daily on the pith of a fruit called Caruza , to preserue in them that cold humour , neither doe they abstaine from flesh , fish , or wine , and when they passe along the way , one goeth before them crying Poo , Poo , that is , way , way , that women especially may auoid : for their vow will not permit the sight of a woman . These weare not the three threads which the other Bramenes weare , neither are their bodies burned after death , as of the rest , yea , the King himselfe honoreth them , and not they the King : some liue inclosed in iron Cages all filthie with ashes , which they strew on their heads and garments : some burne some part of their body voluntarily . All are vain-glorious , and seeke rather the shell , then the kernell , the shew , then the substance of holinesse . Xauerius once in conference with the Bramens , demanding of them what their God commanded to those that would come to Heauen , was answered ; Two precepts , one to abstaine from killing of Kine , in whose shape the Gods were worshipped : and the other to obserue the Bramenes , the Ministers of their Gods. But they haue more mysticall learning , which one of them secretly disclosed to the Iesuite . This was of a famous Schoole , College or Vniuersity of those Bramenes , all the Students whereof at their first Admission , he said , were sworne by solemne Oath vnto their Doctors , neuer to reueale any of their secrets ; First , that there was one God , maker of Heauen & Earth , who alone , & not the Pagodes , ought to be worshipped : after that , they were instructed in precepts necessary to saluation . Xauerius asking what ? he repeated the Ten Cōmandements in order as we do , and that in a mystical language known to few , which their Doctors obserue in their holy things . But the Bramene pronounced and explained them in the vulgar . Further , that the eight day , or Sunday is to be kept holy , & then often to repeat the prayer Oncery Naraiua Noma ( the same which before is related and interpreted out of Heurnius ) this to be spoken with a lowe voice that they breake not their Oath : likewise that their old bookes foretell of a time when all shall be of one Religion . Fenicius another Iesuite learned of one of their Doctors , other their mysteries contained in their Bookes , that God produced all this world out of an Egge : out of one part thereof the Land , Sea , and inferiour creatures : out of the other , the Heauens for habitation to the Gods : that this World was founded on the end of a Buffals horne , and because this beast leaned on one side ready to fall , a huge Rocke was placed vnder him to support him . But as before , so here also followed some notice of better things . For there was a Malabar Poet which writ 900. epigrams against their Pagodes , each consisting of eight verses ; wherein he speakes many things elegantly of the Diuine Prouidence , of Heauen , and the torments of Hell , and other things agreeing to the Christian Faith ; that God is present euery where , and giues to euery one according to his estate , that Celestiall blessednesse consists in the vision of God , that the damned in Hell shall be tormented 400. millions of yeeres in flames , and shall neuer die : Thebramenes he calls fooles and blockes . By this booke , and by Mathematicall doctrine of the Sphere , which they had scarcely euer heard of , he made way for conuerting the people . I haue thought good to say thus much together of them , as in one view representing the Bramenes ; a name so anciently , so vniuersally communicated to the Indian Priests , although some particulars before haue beene , or hereafter may be said touching some of them in other places , according to the singularitie of each Nation in this so manifold a profession , which they all demonstrate in their singular Superstitions . CHAP. X. Of the Regions and Religions of Malabar . §. I. Of the Kingdome of Calicut . MAlabar extendeth it selfe from the Riuer Congeraco to the Cape Comori ; which some take to be the Promontory Cory , in a Ptolomey : Maginus doubteth , whether it be that which he calleth Commaria Extrema . In the length it containeth little lesse then three hundred miles , in bredth from that ridge of Gate to the Sea , in some places , fifty . From Cangerecora to Puripatan are b 60. miles of Coast ; therein Cota , Colan , Nilichilan , Marabia , Bolepatan , Cananor , where the Portugals haue a Fort , in 12. degrees ; Tramapatan , Chomba , Main , and Perepatan . From thence to Chatua is the Kingdome of Calicut fourescore miles 11 coast therein Pandarane , Colete , Capocate , Calecut in 11. 15. Chale a Portugall Fortresse , Patangale . Tanor a Citie Royall , Pananc , Baleancor and Chatua . Then followes the Kingdome of Cranganor . Next to that the Kingdome of Cochin : then that of Porca without a good Port in her foure and fortie miles coast . Coulan is next , and then that of Trauancor , which the Portugals called the Great King , as being greater in State then the former , subject to the King of Narsinga . It is full of people , diuided into many States , by variety of Riuers , which cause Horses to be vnseruiceable in their Warres , and nourish many Crocodiles , enrich the soyle , and yeeld easie transportation of commodities , which are spices of diuers kindes . They haue Bats , in shape resembling Foxes , in bignesse Kites . The chiefe Kingdomes in this tract are Kanonor , Calicut , Cranganor , Cochin , Carcolam , and Trauancor . About c seuen hundred yeeres since it was one Kingdome , gouerned by Soma or Sarama Perimal , who by perswasion of the Arabian Merchants became of their Sect , in which he proued so deuout , that he would end his dayes at Mecca . But before his departure he diuided his estate into these pety Signiories , among his principall Nobles and kindred : leauing vnto Coulam the spirituall preeminence , and the Imperiall Title vnto his Nephew of Calicut , who onely enjoyed the title of Zamori , or Emperour , and had prerogatiue of stamping coyne . Some exempt from this Zamorin Empire and Allegeance , both Coulam , the Papall See of the high Bramene , and Cananor : and some haue since by their owne force exempted themselues . This Perimal died in his holy Voyage : and the Indians of Malabar reckon from this diuision , their computation of yeeres , as we doe from the blessed Natiuitie of our Lord . He left ( saith Castaneda ) to himselfe but twelue leagues of his Countrie , which lay neere to the shoare , where he meant to embarque himselfe , neuer before inhabited : this he gaue to a Cousin of his then his Page , commanding that in memorie of his embarquing there it should be inhabited , and the rest to take Him for their Emperour ( except the Kings of Coulan and Cananor ) whom yet with the rest he commanded not to coine money , but onely the King of Calicut . For Calicut was therefore here built : and the Moores for the embarquing tooke such deuotion to the place , that they would no more frequent the Port of Coulan , as before ( which therefore grew to ruine ) but made Calicut the Staple of their Merchandise . Calicut , the first in order with them , shall bee so with vs . The Citie is not walled nor faire built , the ground not yeelding firme foundation , by reason of the water which issueth if it be digged . This Kingdome hath not aboue fiue and twenty leagues of Sea-coast , yet rich both by the fertilitie of the soyle , which yeeldeth Corne , Spices , Cocos , Iaceros , and many other fruits : and by the situation ; as the Staple especially before the Portugals vnfriendly neighbourhood , of Indian merchandise , and therefore in her varietie of Merchants , being a Map ( as it were ) of all that Easterne World. The d Egyptians , Persians , Syrians , Arabians , Indians ; yea euen from Catay the space of sixe thousand miles journey , here had their trade and traffique . The Palace also contained foure Halls of Audience , according to their Religions , for the Indians , Moores , Iewes , Christians . Of their Bramenes or Priests we haue already said . They yeeld diuine honours to diuers of their deceased Saints , and build Temples vnto beasts . One of which ( dedicated to an Ape ) hath a large Porch for cattell , to the vse of Sacrifice , in which are ( saith e Maffaeus ) seuen hundred marble Pillars , not inferiour to those of Agrippa in the Roman Pantheon . It seemeth that the ground in that place is not of so queasy and watery a stomacke , but that it can digest deepe foundations . To Elephants they attribute like Diuinitie : but most of all to Kine , supposing that the soules of Men departed doe most of all enter into these beasts . They haue many bookes of their superstition , neere the Augurall discipline of the Hetrurians , and fond fables of the Graecians : and diligently conceale the same from vulgar knowledge , except some Bramene Proselyte doe detect those mysteries . They beleeue one God , maker of Heauen and Earth , but adde that he could haue no pleasure in so weighty a charge of gouerning the world , and therefore hath delegated the same to the Deuill , to reward euery man according to his workes ; Him they call Deumo : they name GOD Tamerani .. The King hath in his Palace the Chappell of Deumo , carued full of Deuils , and in the middest sitteth this Image of metall in a Throne of the same matter , with a triple Crowne , like the Popes , and foure hornes , with teeth , eyes , and mouth wide and terrible , hooked hands , and feet like a Cocke . In each corner of this square Chappell is a Deuill set in a fiery Throne , wherein are many Soules , the Deuill putting one with his right hand into his mouth , and taking another from vnder him with his left hand . This Idoll is washed by the Bramenes with sweet water , incensed , and worshipped euery morning . Somtime in the weeke they sacrifice on this manner : They haue an Altar strewed with flowers , on which they put the bloud of a Cocke , and coales of fire in a siluer Chafing-dish , with much perfumes incensing about the Altar , and often ringing with a little Bell of siluer . They hold in their hands a siluer Knife , with which the Cocke was killed , which they dip in the bloud , and put into the fire with many Apish gestures . All the bloud is thus burned , many Waxe-candles burning meane-while . The Priest hath on his wrists and legs as it were Morrice-bels , which make a great noise , a certaine Table hanging at his necke : and when he hath ended his Sacrifice , he taketh his hands full of Wheat , goeth backward from the Altar ( on which hee alwaies fixeth his eies ) to a certaine Tree , and then hurleth the Corne vp ouer his head as high as he can : after which he returneth and vnfurnisheth the Altar . The King of Calicut eateth no meate , before foure principall Bramenes haue first offered thereof to the Deuill , which they do lifting both their hands ouer their heads , and shutting their fists draw back the same with their thumbe , presenting of that meate to the Idoll , and then carrie it to the King on a great Leafe , in a Treene Platter . The King sitteth on the ground at his meate , without any thing vnder him , attended with Bramenes , standing foure paces off , with their hands before their mouthes in great reuerence . And after the King hath eaten , those Priests carry the Relikes into the Court , where they clap thrice with their hands , whereat presently certaine Crowes resort thither to eate the Kings leauings , which Crowes are hereunto accustomed , and may not bee hurt of any . When the King marrieth a wife , * one of the principall Bramenes hath the first nights lodging with hee , for which he hath assigned him by the King foure hundred or fiue hundred Ducats . The King and his Gentlemen , or Nayros , eate not flesh without license of the Bramenes . The King committeth the custodie of his Wife to the Bramenes when he trauelleth any whither , and taketh in too honest part their dishonest familiaritie . But for this cause , the Kings Sonne succeedeth not in the Crowne , but his sisters Sonne , as being certainly of his blood . These sisters of the King choose what Gentleman they please , on whom to bestow their Virginitie and if they proue not in a certaine time to be with child , they betake them go these Bramene-stallions . The Gentlemen and Merchants haue a custome to exchange Wiues , in token of great friendship . Some women amongst them haue sixe a or seuen Husbands , fathering her children on which of them shee best pleaseth . The Men when they marry , get others to vse them ( if they bee Virgins ) fifteene or twentie dayes before they themselues will bed them . This Author affirmeth , that there were a thousand Families of Christians in Calicut , at the time of his being there , a hundred and twentie yeeres since . If a Debtor breake day with his Creditor , and often disapoint him , hee goeth to the principall of the Bramenes , and receiueth of him a Rod , with which he approcheth to the Debter , and making a Circle about him , chargeth him in the name of the King , and the said Bramene , not to depart thence till he hath satisfied the Debt , which if he do not , he must starue in the place : for if he depart , the King will cause him to be executed . The new King for one yeeres space eateth neither Fish nor Flesh , nor cutteth his Haire or Nailes , vseth certaine Prayers daily , eateth but one meale , and that after he hath washed , neither may hee looke on any man till he hath ended his repast . At the yeeres end hee maketh a great Feast , to which resort aboue ten thousand persons to confirme the Prince and his Officers : and then much Almes is giuen . Hee entertaineth tenne thousand Women in diuers Offices in his Palace . These make to the King ( after his fasting yeere is out ) a Candlemasse Feast , each of them carrying diuers lights from the Temple ( where they first obserue many Idoll idle Ceremonies ) vnto the Palace with great Musicke and other iollitie . §. II. Of the King of Calicut . OF the election and erection of the Zamoryn , we haue spoken in the beginning of the Chapter : let vs here adde out of Castaneda b concerning his deuotion . Hee saith , that this King of Calicut is a Bramene , as his Predecessors also . And for that it is a custome that all the Kings die in one Pagode , or Idoll Temple , hee is elected for that cause . For alwaies there is and must be in that House a King to serue those Idols ; and when hee that serueth there dieth , then must the King that then raigneth leaue his Empire , and goe serue in that place as the other did ; another being elected to succeed him in the Kingdome . And if any refuseth to forsake his Court for the Pagode , they enforce him thereunto The Kings of Malabar be browne men , and goe naked from the girdle vpward , and from thence downward they are couered with cloth of Silke and of Cotton , adorned with Iewels . For their Children ; the Sonnes inherit not , but the Brother , or if there bee none ; the Sisters Sonne . When their Daughers are ten yeeres old , they send out of the Kingdome for a Nayro , and presenting him with gifts , request him to take her Virginitie : which hauing done , hee tieth a Iewell about her necke , which she weareth during her life , as a token that from thenceforth she hath free power of her bodie to doe what she will , which before she might not . After their death c these Kings are carried forth into a plaine Field , and their burned with sweet wood very costly , their kindred and all the Nobilitie of the Countrey being present : which done , and the ashes buried , they shaue themselues , without leauing any haire except on the browes and eye-lids , euen on the least child ; and for the space of thirteene dayes cease to eate d Botels ( his lips are out that doth it ) and all that time is an Inter-regnum , wherein they obserue if any will come in to obiect any thing against the new future King . After this e hee is sworne to the Lawes of his Predecessor , to pay his debts , to recouer whatsoeuer belonged to his Kingdome being lost ; which Oath he taketh hauing his Sword in his left hand , and in the right a Candle burning , which hath a Ring of Gold vpon it , which he toucheth with two of his fingers , and taketh his Oath . This being done , they throw or powre vpon him a few graines of Rice ; with many other Ceremonies and Prayers , and he worshippeth the Sunne three times : after which , all the Caymailes or principall Nobles sweare their fealtie to him , handling also the same Candle . The thirteene dayes ended , they eate their Betele againe , and Flesh and Fish as before ; the King except , who then taketh thought for his Predecessor , and for the space of one whole yeere ( as is before obserued in part out of Barbosa ) eates no Betele , nor shaueth his beard , nor cutteth his nailes : eateth but once a day , and before hee doth it , washeth all his bodie , and obserueth certaine houres of Prayer daily . The yeere being ended , he obserueth a kind of Dirige for his Predecessors soule , whereat are assembled 100000. persons , at which time hee giueth great Almes , and then it confirmed . All these Malabar Kings haue one speciall Man , which is the chiefe Administrator of Iustice , who in matters of gouernment is obeyed no lesse then the King himselfe . The Souldiers are Nayros , none of which can be imprisoned or put to death by ordinarie Iustice : but if one of them kill another , or else kill a Cow , or sleepe with a Countriewoman , or speake euill of the King : the King after information giues his Warrant to another Nayro , who with his Associates kill him wheresoeuer they find him , hewing him with their Swords , and then hang on him his Warrant , to testifie the cause of his death . These Nayros may not weare their Weapons , nor enter into combate , till they be armed Knights , although that from the Age of seuen yeeres they are trayned vp in Feates and practice of Armes . He is f dubbed or created by the King , who commandeth to gird him with a Sword , and laying his right hand vpon his head , muttereth certaine words softly , and afterward dubbeth him , saying , g Haue a regard to keepe these Bramenes , and their Kine . These are the two Great Commandements of the Bramene Law. The King sometimes commits this Ceremonie to their Panicall or Master in the Feats of Armes , whom they euer honour as their Father , and next to the King most reuerence . They teach them to Run , Leape , Fencing , and managing of Weapons , and anoint them with Oyle of Gergelin , to make their sinewes pliant for all winding and tumbling gestures . They begin to goe to Schoole at seuen yeeres olde . In fight they are valorous , and account it no shame to flee , but will doe it in policie , and yet when they yeeld themselues to any mans seruice , they bind themselues to die with him , and for him , which they faithfully performe , fighting till they bee killed . They are great South-sayers , haue their good and bad Dayes , worship the Sun , the Moone , the Fire , and the Kine , and the first they meet in the morning . The Deuill is often in them ( they say it is one of their Pagodes ) which causeth them to vtter terrible wordes ; and then hee goeth before the King with a naked Sword , quaking and cutting his flesh , saying with great cries ; I am such a god , and I am come to tell thee such a thing ; and if the King doubteth , he roreth lowder , and cutteth himselfe deeper till he be credited . The Fortugals haue much eclipsed the greatnesse of the King of Calicut , and caused many other alterations in all the East in this last Age of the World. Of whose exploits , Castaneda , Barrius , Maffaeus , Oserius , and others haue written at large . Our English-Indian Societie haue setled a Factory at Calicut , touching the conditions and condition whereof you may reade at large in Roger Hawes his Iournall , deliuered amongst other our Pilgrimes . * He telleth of the perfidiousnesse of this people , how hardly they could get in debts , they chusing rather to spend much in bribes then to pay debts . Ours made vse of ther Superstition to Iustice : for vnderstanding that they would neither eate nor wash whiles the English were in their houses , they would threaten not to depart till they were payd ; hauing meane while Nayros for their Guard. Thus Iniustice made them iust , and vncharitablenes charitable . For rather then be long troubled with their company , most of them would pay part of their debts , so that they got fifty Fanos ( kind of Coine ) of one , 100. of another , but one notwithstanding their three dayes abode , would pay nothing : it seemes , equally prophane , superstitious and vniust . §. III. Of their differing Sects . BArbosa reckoneth eighteene Sects that haue no mutuall conuersation , nor may marrie , but in their owne rankes or order . Next to the King and Bramenes , * he placeth the Nayros , which are Gentlemen and Souldiers , and are not professed Nayros ( notwithstanding their bloud ) till they be by their Lords or by the King made Knights or Souldiers . And then hee must neuer from that time goe without his Weapons , which commonly are a Rapier and a Target , and sometimes Peeces or Bowes . They neuer marry , but lye with such of the Nayros Women or Daughters as like them , leauing his Weapons meane while at the doore , which forbid any man else , although it be the goodman himselfe , to enter , till he hath ended his businesse and be gone . And if one of the common people once touch a Nayro , it is lawfull for the Nayro to kill him : and he is also vncleane , and must be purified by certaine washings . And for this cause they cry as they goe in the streets , Po , Po , that the baser Raskality may giue place . They haue a Pit of standing Water at their doores , hallowed by the Bramenes , wherein euery morning they wash themselues , although it bee greene , slimie , and stinking , imagining thus to be clensed of their sinnes . They are brought vp altogether to Feats of Armes and Actiuitie , from their Child-hood , admirably able to wind and turne themselues , and are very resolute and desperate , binding themselues by oath to liue and die with their King or Lord. No Nayro's women may enter into Calicut but one night in the yeere , when the Citie is full of Lights : and then they goe with the Nayros , to behold and gaze their fill . They intend nothing but their lust , and thinke that if they die Virgins , they shall neuer enter into Paradise . The Biabari are another sort , and are Merchants Gentiles , and enioy great priuiledges . The King cannot put them to death , but by sentence of the principall of themselues . They were the only Merchants before the Moores traded there , and still enioy many possessions . These marry one Wife , and their Children inherit , and they may touch the Nayro's . The Cagianem are a Sect of the Nayros , hauing a Law and Idols by themselues , which they may neuer alter . They make Tiles to couer the Temples and the Kings Palace . The Nayro's may be with their women , but must wash themselues before they goe home . Another Sect is called Manantamar , which are Landerers , nor may they or their Posteritie be of other function : nor may they mingle themselues with any other Generation . They haue Idol ceremonies and Temples by themselues . The Nayros may vse their Wiues ( or Women rather . ) Their Brethren or Nephewes are their Heires . The Calton are Weauers , and haue a distinct Idolatrous Sect ; otherwise are as the former . Besides these of better condition , there are of baser sort eleuen Sects , which may not marrie nor meddle with others . The first of these are called Tiberi , Husbandmen ; the second , Moger , and are Mariners ; both hauing their proper Superstitions , and vse their women in common : the third are Astrologers , whom they call Canius . Great men aske their counsell , but may not touch their persons . The Aggeri are Masons and Workers in Metals . The Muchoa or Machoe are Fishers , dwelling in Villages by themselues ; the men Theeues , the women Harlots , with whom they please . The Betua are Salt-makers : the Paerun are Iugglers , Inchanters , and Physicians ( if such damnable Deuillish practices may deserue so honourable Name ) which , when any are sicke and require their helpe , vse Coniuration to cause the Deuill to enter into some of them , and then by his suggestion declare the euent of the Disease , and what Sacrifices or other things are to be performed . They may not touch or bee touched of other men . The Reuolat are a baser sort of Gentiles , which carry wood into the Citie to sell , and herbs . The Puler are as excommunicate persons , and liue in Desarts , where the Nayros haue no occasion to passe , and when they goe neere any of these Nayros , or any of the better sort , they cry as lowd as they can ( as the * Lepers among the Iewes ) that others may auoid them . For if any touch them , their Kindred may for such action or passion stay them , and as many of these Puler also , as may make satisfaction for such disparagement . Some nights they wil go of purpose , seeking to touch some of the Nayro women with hand , sticke , or hurling of a stone : which if they effect , there is no remedie for the woman but to get her forth and liue with these Villaines , or to be sold , to escape killing by the hands of her Kindred . These Puler are Theeues and Sorcerers . The Pareas are of worse esteeme , and liue in Desarts without commerce of any , reputed worse then the Deuill . These ten sorts ( or eleuen , if you reckon two sorts of the Tiberi , as our Author doth ; whereof one are Warriors , distinguished by a certaine cudgell , which they must carry in their hands , from the Nayros , are as well differing in Religions , matters of common life : though for their seuerall Rites , it were wrong to the Reader at large to recite them , if we had the particulars to deliuer . But this is common in India , that each Trade and Tribe distinguish a new Sect . There are besides these Gentiles , Naturall of Malabar , many strangers of Indians , Moores , and Christians . But in other Kingdomes of Malabar , the Heathenish Religion is little differing from that in Calicut . Cranganor is a small Kingdome : the Inhabitants of the Citie , which giueth name to the Region , are Christians of Saint Thomas profession , about seuentie thousand in number . Cochin is now growne great by the Portugals traffique and friendship . Of the rest there is not much worth the recitall . The Papall honour among the Bramenes , was by ordination of Perimal , which placed there the Supremacie of the Bramens , because He to whom he gaue Coulam , was a greater Man then the rest . This Papall title was Cobritin , a dignity which the King of Cochin still retayneth to be supreme Head of the Bramenes . For the ancient Kings of Coulan remooued their seate to Cochin , which was then in their Territories . But Warres haue since much altered the face of things in those parts . h In these parts are now many Christian Proselites of the Iesuites Conuersion , besides many of the olde Thomas Christians . Both Men and Women in Cochin , account it a great Gallantry to haue wide Eares , which therefore they stretch by Art , hanging Waights on them till they reach to their shoulders . Porca is a Kingdome Southwards from Cochin , but little we can say of it . In Trauancor betweene Coulan and the Cape were many Christians , if they may be so called , which want Sacraments . For in fifty yeeres together they had not seene a Priest , only they had the priuiledges and name of Thomaean-Christians . These Thomaeans are now , as the Iesuites report , reduced to their Catholicisme . The King of i Trauancors Dominion k stretcheth beyond the Cape Comori , ( where Malabar endeth ) on the East-side fourescore and ten miles , as farre as Cael : which diuers great Lords hold vnder him . Among the rest is the Signiory of Quilacare . In the City of Quilacare is an Idoll of high account , to which they solemnize a Feast euery twelfth yeere , where the Gentiles resort as the Popish Christians in the Romish Iubilee . The Temple sacred to this Idoll hath exceeding great reuenue . The King ( for so he is called ) at this Feast erecteth a Scaffold couered with silke , and hauing washed himselfe with great solemnity , he prayeth before this Idoll : and then ascendeth the Scaffold , and there in presence of all the people cutteth off his Nose , and after that his Eares , Lips , and other parts , which he casts towards the Idoll , and at last he cutteth his throate , making a butcherly sacrifice of himselfe to his Idoll . He that is to be his Successor , must be present hereat : for he must vndergoe the same Martyrdome , when his twelue yeeres Iubilee is come . Along this Coast dwell the Paraui , simple people , and Christians , which liue by fishing of Pearles . The Nayros make such holes in their Eares , that l Caesar Fredericke sayth , hee thrust his arme vp to the shoulders in one of them . They are prodigal of their liues in the honour of their King . Osorius m telleth of some , which , like the renowmed Decij , had vowed themselues to death , and not to returne from the enemy without victory . Aloisius Goueanus numbreth in the Sea Coast of Coulam three and twenty townes , of which nineteene had Christian Churches . The Malabars n are generally of one Language , and one kind of writing . This their writing was in leaues of Palme , which they call Olla , two fingers broad , and long as the matter they intended , written on both sides with a stile of Iron , which they binde vp in Bookes betweene two boords in greater or lesser forme as they please . Their writing is from the left hand to the right . They reckoned their times before the Portugals came into the Indies , from the departure of Parimal . There are two sorts of Moores , one Mesticos of mixed seed of Moore-fathers and Ethnike-mothers , called Naiteans , Mungrels also in their Religion : the other Forreiners , which come thither in trading . There are also many Iewes , which haue almost lost their Iudaisme , minding more their merchandize then superstition . Besides those former Sects , Stephanus de Brito speaketh of the Maleas which inhabit small Villages in the Mountaynes , which are Hunters of Elephants : amongst whom are no thefts or robberies , and therefore they leaue their doores open when they goe abroad . They haue no Idoll amongst them , only they obserue their Ancestours Sepulchres . These haue no Commerce with their Neighbours , nor are much subiect to Kings , only pay them a kinde of tribute , hauing Arelli set ouer them as Iudges or Magistrates , vnder each of them fiue or sixe thousand men . Their houses are made of Indian Canes dawbed with earth , and some liue on trees laying beames from one tree to another , and so building them lofty Cottages free from Tygres and wilde Elephants , whereof the Montaynes are full , which they take in Pits couered ouer with leaues . They haue fertile fields and Valleyes , but not diligently husbanded . They are content with one Wife , which they carry with them whithersoeuer they goe , though but a Hunting-voyage . They are as other Malabars naked from the waste vpwards , a long garment hangs thence to the ankles , and on their heads a Turbant as the Mores . Their necke , eares , and nostrils , are laden with gold . For the Malabars weare gold aswell for nose-rings , as eare-rings . These Maleas are of better estimation then the base vulgar , nor is it accounted a pollution to touch them , no more then other Nairos or Thomaean Christians . They haue their Pipes and Tabors on their Feasts . They are also Sorcerers acd diuine by familiar Spirits , but vse not to kill or hurt men by Witch-craft , as other Indians and Malabars doe . A witty , docible , honest people , perhaps descended of those Malliani , which Plutarch and Curtius mention in the life of Alexander . Of the Feast which all the Malabar-Kings hold euery twelfth yeare in honour of the Riuer Ganges , we haue there spoken o where we haue discoursed of the Riuer . This Feast lasteth eight and twentie or thirtie dayes with great solemnitie : the Samorin euery day washing himselfe and offering Sacrifices to Ganges : after which hee returnes to his Palace with innumerable troupes of men , riding vpon an Elephant in great pompe : and three dayes after in the morning and euening with greatest Royaltie , makes shew of himselfe in a high Throne , many Lampes of gold and siluer burning about him , many Peeces discharged , with other ceremonie of State . The King prostrates himselfe on the ground , and three times doth reuerence to the People , and they to Him , the Kings Vassals then doing him homage . After this , many Champions exercise their Fencing-skill before him , and at the sound of Instruments , the chiefe Nobles by two and two in a ranke , with their faces to the ground , doe reuerence : the Elephants are likewise to honour Him. Twentie thousand Crownes are spent on this solemnitie by the King . Another more diuellish rite followes . About the yeare 1520. the Zamorin slue a certaine King . In memorie whereof the Successors of that King send a certayne number of their Souldiers to reuenge his death , themselues being sure to be slaine : these are called Amocae , which are Clients to that King , and are either to come themselues , or to send so many Souldiers , to the number of thirtie , which rush among the People , and kill as many as they can ; themselues certayne to be killed of the Kings Souldiers . CHAP. XI . Of the Kingdome of Narsinga and Bisnagar . §. I. Of their Funerall and Idolatrous bloudie Rites . FRom those places where our feet last rested ( or touched rather ) vnto the Cape Guadauerin a , betwixt that ridge of Mountaines called Gate , and the Ocean ( which is there named the Gulfe of Bengala ) trendeth the Kingdome of Narsinga , or Bisnagar ; those two Royall Cities contending which shall giue name to this mightie Empire , containing two hundred leagues of Sea-coast . The King hath in continuall pay forty thousand Nairos . But as occasion serueth , he can bring into the field many many thousands more : as in that Expedition against Idalkan , specified by Barrius and Boterus ; in which , was a world of people ( seuen hundred thousand foot , fortie thousand horse , seuen hundred Elephants , twentie thousand harlots . ) Hee sacrificed also vnto Idols twentie thousand seuen hundred and threescore head of Beasts and Fowles in nine dayes space , which in Idoll-deuotion were all bestowed after on the poore . In the yeare of our Lord 1565. Biznagar b was sacked by foure Kings of the Mores ( as saith Frederike ) naming them Dialkan , Zamaluc , Cotamaluc , and Viridy , through treason of two More Captaines , which had seuen or eight score thousand Souldiers vnder them ; but being of the same Religion with the Kings of Decan , betrayed their owne King , forsaking him in the midst of the battaile . This was a iust reward of treason to the true King of Biznegar . For three Captaines had kept the King thirtie yeares as prisoner , once a yeare shewing him to the people , themselues ruling the State . When he dyed , then Ramaragio exalted himselfe to the Throne . Temiragio , the second , swayed the gouernment , and the third Bengahe was Generall of the Armie . Onely Temiragio escaped and returned ( when the Decans had sacked the Citie , and were gone ) to Beznegar , and sent to Goa great promises for Horses , if any Merchants would bring any . Whereupon Frederike went with other Merchants , which carried store of them , but brought no store of money in payment ; the Tyrant accepting the Horses , but paying nothing . Temiragio temoued his Court from Bezneger to Penegorde , eight dayes iourney within Land . And his sonne put to death the sonne of that King before mentioned , which had beene imprisoned , as this also had beene , till Death by a murthering hand freed him . Hence grew many broyles , the Nobles refusing to acknowledge this New King : and thus Bezneger being forsaken , remained after this an Habitation for Tygres and wild Beasts , containing in circuit foure and twentie myles , as our Author ( that stayed there seuen moneths ) affirmeth . He neuer saw Palace exceeding that of Biznagar . It had nine Gates with guards of Souldiers . Here hee obserued their Rites in burning the women , so often mentioned , which after his and Balby his relations are thus . ( I haue declared the like for substance before ; this , as in some Rites differing , I adde also . ) The woman c taketh two or three moneths respite after her husbands death : The day being come , she goeth earely out of her house , mounted on a Horse or Elephant , or else on a Stage , carried by eight men : apparelled like to a Bride , adorned with Iewels , and her haire about her shoulders ; holding in her left hand a Looking-glasse ; in the right an Arrow : and singeth as shee passeth through the Citie , saying , That she goeth to sleepe with her husband . She is accompanied with her friends , vntill it be one or two of the clocke in the afternoone : then they goe out of the Citie , passing by the Riuers side to the burning-place , where is prepared a great square Caue , full of Wood. Here is made a great Banquet , the woman eating with ioy , as if it were her wedding-day , and after , they sing and daunce , till the woman bid to kindle the fire in the Caue : then she leaueth the Feast , and taketh her husbands neerest kinsman by the hand , and goeth with him to the banke of the Riuer , where she strippeth her of her cloathes and iewels , bestowing them at her pleasure , and couering herselfe with a cloth , throweth herselfe into the Riuer , saying , O wretches , wash away your sinnes . Comming out of the Water , shee rowleth herselfe into a yellow cloth ; and againe taking her husbands kinsman by the hand , goeth to the said Caue , by which is erected a little Pinnacle , on which she mounteth , and there recommendeth her children and kindred to the people . After this , another woman taketh a pot with oyle , and sprinkleth it ouer her head , and therewith annoynteth all her bodie , and then throweth it into the Furnace , the woman going together with the same . Presently after the woman , the people throw great pieces of Wood into the Caue , so that with those blowes , and the fire , she is quickly dead , and their great mirth is on a suddaine turned into great lamentation and howling . When a Great man dyeth , all the women of his house , both his wife and slaues , with whom hee hath had carnall copulation , burne themselues together with him . Amongst the baser sort , I haue seene ( saith Master Frederike ) the dead man carried to the place of buriall , and there set vpright : the d woman comming before him on her knees , casteth her armes about his necke , while a Mason maketh a wall round about them : and when the wall is as high as their neckes ; one comming behind the woman , strangleth her ; the workeman presently finishing the wall ouer them : and this is their buriall . Ludouicus Vertomannus e relateth the same Funerall Rites of Tarnasseri ( as in other parts of India ) sauing that there fifteene or twentie men , in their idolatrous habit , like Diuels , doe attend on the fire wherein the husband is burned ; all the Musicians of the Citie solemnizing the Funerall pompe : and fifteene dayes after , they haue the like solemnitie , at the burning of the woman ; those diuellish fellowes holding fire in their mouthes , and sacrificing to Deumo , and are her intercessors to that Diuell for her good entertainment . The cause of burning their wiues , is by some ascribed to their wonted poysonings of their husbands , before this Law ; f by others , that the husband might haue her helpe and comfort in the other world . Odoricus g telleth of a strange and vncouth Idoll , as bigge as Saint Christopher , of pure Gold , with a new band about the necke , full of precious stones , some one whereof was of value ( if he valued iustly ) more then a whole Kingdome : The roofe , pauement , and seeling of the walls , within and without the Temple , was all Gold. The Indians went thither on pilgrimage , some with halters about their neckes , some with their hands bound behind them , some with kniues sticking on their armes and legges ; and if , after their pilgrimage , the wounded flesh festered , they esteemed that limbe holy , and a signe of their Gods fauour . Neere to the Temple was a Lake , where-into the Pilgrims cast Gold , Siluer , and Gemmes , for honour of the Idoll , and reparation of his Temple . At euery yearely Feast , the King and Queene , with the Pilgrims and People , assembling , placed the said Idoll in a rich Chariot , and with a solemne procession of Virgins , two and two in a ranke , singing before him , and with Musicall Instruments carrie him forth . Many Pilgrims put themselues vnder the Chariot wheeles , where they are crushed in pieces . More then fiue hundred persons vsed thus to doe , whose carkasses were burned , and ashes kept for holy Reliques . Otherwise also they will deuote themselues to such a martyrdome in this manner : The parents and friends assemble and make a Feast to this Votarie , and after that , hang fiue sharpe kniues about his necke , and so carrie him before the Idoll ; where he taketh one of his kniues , and cryeth , For the worship of my God I cut this my flesh ; and cutting a piece , casteth it at the face of the Idoll ; and so proceeding , at the last sayth , Now doe I yeeld my selfe to death in the behalfe of my God ; and being dead , is burned as before . Our Country-man h Sir Iohn Mandeuile reporteth the same Historie of their Idoll-Procession , and the ashes of those voluntary Martyrs ; which they keepe , to defend them against tempests and misfortunes . He also sayth , That some Pilgrims , in all their peregrinations , not once lifted vp their eye-lids ; some , at euery third or fourth pace fell downe on their knees , to worship ; some whipped ; others wounded themselues ; yea , killed themselues ( as is before said . ) Nicolo di Conti i reporteth the same in his time . Neither is this bloudy custome yet left , as Linschoten k affirmeth , by report of one of his chamber-fellowes that had seene it . They haue ( sayth he ) a Waggon , or Cart , so heauie , that three or foure Elephants can hardly draw it , which is brought forth at Faires , Feasts , and Processions . At this Cart hang many Cables or Ropes , whereat all the people hale and pull , of deuotion . In the vpper part of the Cart standeth a Tabernacle , and therein the Idoll : vnder it sit the Kings wiues , playing on Instruments . And while the Procession passeth , some cut pieces of their flesh , and throwe at the Pagode ; some lay themselues vnder the wheeles of the Cart , with such euent as you haue heard . Gasparo Balby l relateth the same , and addeth , That the Priests , which haue care of this Idoll , and certaine women , are consecrated to these deuotions from their Cradles , by their Zeale-blind parents . And the women prostitute their bodies , to gaine for the Idoll whatsoeuer they can get ouer and aboue their owne maintenance . This filleth the Citie with Strumpets ; there being of this Sacred ( you may interpret it Cursed ) crue , foure hundred in one place of the Citie . These haue their place in the Idoll-procession , some of them in the Chariot which is drawne by men ; euery one accounting himselfe happy , that can touch or draw the same . This he sayth was at Negapaton . He further affirmeth , That not farre from the Citie of Saint Thomas is the Towne Casta : where the the Wife is not burned ( as at Negapatan ) but a great Graue being made for the deceased Husband , they place the liuing Wife by the dead corps , and their neerest kindred cast earth vpon them both , and stampe thereon . They which marry , wed in their owne degree , as a Smith to a Smiths daughter : and they powre out their prayers at the Image of some Kow , or a Serpent , called Bittia di Capella . Their Bramenes burne Kowes dung ; and if they intend any warres with other Nations , they anoint their Nose and Forehead with those ashes , not washing themselues till the euening . They which sacrifice themselues to the Pagode , when they haue wallowed a long time in lustfull pleasures , shoot into the aire pieces of their flesh tyed to Arrowes , and diuersly mangle themselues ; at last , cut their owne throats , so sacrificing themselues to the Pagode . There are also certaine people called Amouchi , otherwise Chiani , which perceiuing the end of their life m approach , lay hold on their weapons , which they call Chisse , and going forth , kill euery man they meet with , till some body ( by killing them ) make an end of their killing . They are loth ( it seemes ) to come into the Deuils presence empty-handed , or to goe to Hell alone . Some of them worship GOD in the likenesse of a Man ; some in the images of Kine and Serpents : some inuoke the Sunne and Moone ; others , some Tree or Riuer . Among many Feasts which they celebrate in the yeere , one in Autumne is most solemne , in which they take some great tree , and fasten it in the ground , hauing first fashioned it like a mast of a Ship , with a crosse-yard , whereon they hang two hookes of iron . And when any one by sicknesse , or other miserie , hath made a vow to their Idoll or Pagode , hee commeth thither , and being first admonished by the Priests to offer his sacrifice , they lift him with those hookes by both the shoulders , and there hold him to the Idoll , till he hath three times saluted the same , with clapping his folded hands to his breast , and hath made some sport thereto with weapons which he hath in his hand . After this he is let downe , and the bloud which issueth from his shoulders is sprinkled on the Tree , in testimonie of his deuotion . Then they draw him vp againe by the middle , to giue thankes to the Idoll : and then giue him leaue to heale himselfe , if he can . They which are in great miserie , or seeke some great matter at the hand of their Idoll , doe this . They haue another Feast , celebrated in the night , continuing eight nights : in which many Candles were seene burning thorow the Citie . Three or foure runne from one end of street to the other , and hurling Rice , and other meates after them , say , they offer it to the Deuill which followes them ; not daring to looke behind , lest he should slay them . In other places also they haue those Idol-chariots , like vnto Towers , to the drawing whereof , many thousands of deuout persons put their helping-hand . Anno 1598. n there was a great contention , whether the signe of Perimal should bee erected in the Temple of Cidambacham . This signe was a gilded Mast , with an Ape at the foot thereof . Many Embassadors were there about this quarrell ; some vrging , some resisting this deed . But the Prince ( called the Naicho of Gingi ) would haue it set vp , notwithstanding the Priests greatest vnwillingnesse . The Priests therefore , both regular ( which are the Iogues ) and secular Bramenes ascended vp the roofe of the Church , and thence threatned to hurle downe themselues , which twenty of the Iogues did , and the rest threatned to follow . But the Naicho caused Gunnes to be discharged at them , which slue two , and caused the rest to retire and breake their couenant ( rather then their necks ) with their fellowes . A woman also of this faction cut her owne throat for zeale of this new superstition . §. II. Of the Kings and Bramenes in this Kingdome . THe swelling stile of this King of Bisnagar , I thought worthie to be here inserted , which is this . o The Husband of good fortune , the God of great Prouinces , King of the greatest Kings , and God of Kings , the Lord of horsemen , the Master of them which cannot speake , Emperour of three Emperours , Conquerour of all he sees , and Keeper of all he conquers , Dreadfull to the eight coasts of the world , Vanquisher of the Mahumetans , &c. Lord of the East , West , North , and South , and of the Sea , &c. Vencapadinus Ragiu Deuamaganus Ragel , which now ruleth and gouerneth this world . These Kings of Bisnagar haue , as sayth Barrius , a great part of the Westerne coast subject vnto them , all betweene the riuers of Aliga and Cangerecora : in which space are these coast Townes , Ancola , Agorapan , Mergeu , Onor , a Royall Citie , Baticala , Bendor , Bracelor , Bacanor , Carara , Carnate , Mangalor , Mangliran , Cumlata , and Cangerecora . From this Citie standing on a Riuer of the same name , Southwards vnto the Cape Comori is reckoned the Malabar coast . And although Goa and Calecut much hinder those his Ports , yet to salute and shake hands , with both Seas , argues a great State , specially where the adioyning are so small . There are three Naichi or Tributary Kings subiect to Him ; such in power , but in title Naichi , that is , Deputies or Presidents , of Madura , Gingi , and Tanaior . The Naicho of Madura is Lord of the Fishing coast . The people are called Badagae , and despise the Portugals , because they drinke Wine , eate Beefe , and suffer themselues to be touched of the Pareae , and carried on their shoulders . For these in their Bramene zeale , would not endure to touch or talke with the baser vulgar , and their Bramenes would die rather then eate that which a Bramene had not dressed . And therefore Robert Sforce a Iesuite comming amongst them , professed himselfe of the Bramene or Rape bloud , that is , of Noble race , procured a Bramene to dresse his meate , abstained from Flesh , Fish , Wine , and Egges , after their Countrey manner , and attired himselfe in the habite of a Sanasse ( one of their votaries ) and in pretence of chastitie stirred not out of his house in a whole yeere , nor would be spoken with by euery one , alleaging somtimes his deuouter conference with God , so to winne credite with these Ethnikes . He learned by conference with a Bramene , that they maintayned that Philosophicall axiome , that Nothing could be made of nothing , and held three Beginnings or Vniuersall Causes , the first Padi , that is God , the second Paiu , the Matter of which they say the Soules are made , the third Passan , the Corporall matter . They maintayned also the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Pythagorean passage of Soules out of one body into another : for else ( say they ) how could there be such diuersitie of Men , one a King , another a Seruant ; one a Bramene , another a Parea ? They are also Platonikes , holding the Soule not to be the forme of the Body , but enclosed therein as a Bird in a Cage . The Bramenes weare ashes on their heads . It seemes they are zealous Baneanes . Their Saneasses are Asses indeed for literature , only as Hermites , they vow chastitie . The Gorupi or Gorusi are the Doctors of their Law. The Iesuites professed the Doctorship of these , in the habite of the former ; which is a white Garment to the ankle with another of the same colour but thinner ouer it , a red cloth cast ouer the shoulders , one like a Cap or Hat on his head : from his necke hangs downe a corde of fiue threeds , three of gold , and two of white silke , they eate but once a day . Their Bramenes haue a proper language and mysticall ( as Roman for the Romish holies ) called Gueredan , which the Iesuite learned , and thereby out of their books , that there had beene in these parts foure Lawes or Sects , three of which the Bramenes still obserued , to wit , of Vesmu , of Brama , of Rubren ; the fourth meerely spirituall , partly mixed with others , and partly lost , tending to the saluation of the Soule , which he said that He brought now vnto them ; their Almes and Bodily chastisements , without this , not being effectuall to their saluation . Any might learne and choose a Doctor for any of the other three , but none was able to teach this . When they become Schollers to such Doctors , they doe a triple reuerence vnto the ground , lifting vp their hands aloft , then letting them downe to their heads ; and must ( like the Pythagoreans of old , which was learned of the Indians ) rest satisfied with his Masters bare Assertion , without questioning or further disputing . He was once brought before a Consistorie of the Bramenes , and accused for his new Doctrine . Some Articles were , That he should affirme that the washing in Remanancor and Ganges were to no effect ; That the Bramenes are inferior to the Raij or Princes ; That they should be all damned , notwithstanding there were of them many Nhanisij and Sanasses ( the Nhanisij also vow chastitie and to forsake the World. ) The President of this Councell cleered the Iesuite vpon the Apologie of another Bramene . For that of Remanancor , it is a corner of the Fishing Region , wherein is a Temple famous through all the East , which hee that shall visit and wash himselfe in the Sea iust by , shall bee cleered from all his sinnes , aswell as if it were done in Ganges . Id Madura and the Territorie thereof are numbred a hundred thousand Bramenes , the chiefe of which is Chocanada , as their Bishop or Pope : He would haue this Iesuite expelled the Countrie , for that this Franke ( so euer since the Expedition to Ierusalem vnder Duke Godfrey of Bullen , all Westerne Christians are called in all the East , a name , it seemes which the Saracens communicated to the Ethnikes ) had eaten with another Franke. Hee meant Fernandes , another Iesuite , that had not thus acted the Sanasse and Gurupi amongst them . He alleadged also that His Temple was built in the ground of His Pagode . But this Iesuite with Gold stopped this Bramenes mouth , and had the soyle of the Church granted him in peace , with promise of all fauour . One thing that holds them intangled in this errour , is , that they hold it vnlawfull to copie out their Lawes and Religion in writing , so that they which wil learne them , must ( like the Druydes ) from their youth learne them of some Doctour , and commit them to memorie : in which they spend tenne yeeres and more . And if any should write them , they would pull out his eyes . Emanuel Leitanus , another Iesuite , comming to Madura in the like Sanassian Habit , obserued the Gorupian order , and fell downe before Sforce to the ground , Hee sitting in a Chaire couered with red ; because some of the Madurians were present . The Bramenes in the Kingdome of Bisnaga are of such power , that nothing is done without them ; and of the fiue Counsellours of State , foure are Bramenes : yea , with their face to the earth , all men , and the King himselfe , adore the Bramen-Pope : nor doth the King admit any to conference in the morning , before hee hath seene two Bramenes . In Chandegrin is a Clocke that strikes not foure and twentie houres , but sixtie and foure , according to their diuision of the Night and Day , each into foure parts , and those subdiuided into eight . The Iesuites conceiue that thefe Bramenes are of the dispersion of the Israelites , and their Bookes ( called Sameseretan ) doe somewhat agree with the Scriptures , but that they vnderstand them not . They haue some propheticall phrases , and some of them affirme that God made Adam the first man , and being pressed acknowledge one God. The King and his Nobles speak the learned and sacred tongue of the Bramenes . Anno 1609. One of his Great men rebelling against him , and fortifying the Castle of Vellur , the King besieged him , and on his submission pardoned him ; but so as hee turned his Fort ( which had stood the Rebell in an hundred thousand Crownes ) into a Palace , p besides twentie Fannes , each worth an hundred thousand * Pardowes , and innumerable Horses and Elephants . The same yeere did the King write to the King of Spaine in commendation of the Iesuites , with promise to assist the Vice-roy against the Moores and Hollanders , which had obtained to build a Fortresse of the Naichus of Tanauapatan , desiring the same friendship , that since the King of Narsing as dayes had beene betwixt both their Ancestors , subscribed , King Ventacaxa . Thus you see the same King diversly entituled according to the Citie Royall , yea I finde him called ( of the castle before named ) King of Vellur , so Floris stiles him , saying that in Iune 1614. He granted trade to the English , as likewise did Obiana Queene of Paleacatte . One of his Wiue's which ( it seemes ) gouerned that Citie : On Iuly the nine and twentieth , his Abeskian was sent , being a white cloth where his owne hand is printed in Sandall or Saffron , and another the like from the Queene of Paleacatte . The Kings Letter was written vpon a leafe of Gold , wherein hee made excuse of former wrongs , gaue them libertie to build a House or Fort , with other priuiledges . He gaue Floris the English Merchant a Towne of foure hundred Pardawes yeerely reuenue , notwithstanding the Hollanders ( his Countrimen ) did what they could to hinder it . W●ngal● ( Floris his man ) had beene in the Kings presence , who laid his hand vpon his head . But on the eight and twentieth of October following ▪ newes came that this King was dead , hauing raigned aboue fiftie yeeres . His three wiues , of which Obiana Queene of Paleacatte was one , burned themselues with his corpse , and great troubles were expected . The Hollanders had presented this King with two Elephants of Seilan . Cotabaxa the King of Badaya and Lellengana , his Neighbour , died not long before . Mahmoud Vmin Cotabaxa his Brothers Sonne succeeded . Musulipatan is in his Dominion . Golconda is the Metropolitan Citie . But hee is a Moore of the Sophi his Sect . Golconda is the Citie Royall . With the Naicho or King of Gingi ( vassall to the King or Emperour of Bisnagar ) the Iesuites found good entertainment . Heere some of the Iogues distributed the water of Ganges out of certaine vessels couered with foule and filthie clothes , which yet the people for deuotion kissed . These Iogues with admirable patience endured the Sunnes heate : and one among the rest enclosed himselfe in an Iron Cage , with his head & feet onely out of the Cage , that he could neither sit nor lie downe at any time : and on the Cage were hanged an hundred Lampes , which foure other Iogues his companions lighted at certaine times . And thus walked he in this his perpetuall Prison , as a Light vnto the World , in his vaine glorious opinion . They reasoned with certaine Bramenes ; some of which held the Sunne for God , and yet sometime to haue beene a man , and for his merits so promoted . Some denied a multitude of Gods , onely allowing that priuiledge to Pyrama , Vidhun , and Vaitir , one of which maketh , another keepeth , the third destroyeth all things . Neere to Madure is an Idoll called Chocanada : which by night appeared in a vision to a Priest , and bade him goe say to the Naicho of Madure , that hee or I must abide in this house : whereupon he would not be corriuall with his Idoll , but resigned the Palace to him . His deuotion is such , that euery day , while hee sitteth in iudgement , a Bramene euer and anon soundeth the name of Aranganassa in his eares ; and when one is wearie , another succeedeth in the same Office , neuer ceasing this Idols remembrance , although hee there sitteth fiue or sixe houres . I thought meete to mention one custome q which some report of the Brama , or Pope-like Bramene in these parts , who by his authority dispenseth with many of their Lawes , and dissolueth Marriages : giuing libertie at his pleasure to the woman to marrie another ; which his Dispensation is sealed on her right shoulder , with a marke of a hote Iron . §. III. Of many other strange Rites : And of Saint Thomae . CHandagrin is the Royall Seat of the great King of Bisnagar r . The chiefest Families therein are the Bramenes , Raias , and Cretius . They affirme that their Idoll Perimal did bring foorth the Bramenes out of his head ( as the Poets tell of Minerua ) the second out of his brest ; third out of his belly : and all other inferiour Families out of his feet . The Bramenes haue some opinions , not altogether dissonant from the Scriptures . They say , That God onely by his thought made a man , which they call Adam . On the tenth day of Iuly , Anno 1600. happened an Eclipse of the Sunne , which the Bramenes said was by meanes of the Dragon ( which they make a Celestiall Signe ) his byting of the Sunne and Moone : whereupon the King and others neither ate nor dranke that day ; deploring their misery , because the Dragon deuoured the Sunne . In the Citie Prepeti , three miles from Chandagrin is the Feast of Perimal , in remembrance of his Marriage : at which the Offerings amounted to two hundred thousand Crownes : and the Chariot of the Idoll was drawne forth a mile and a halfe in Procession by ten thousand men . They haue another Feast of the Kine , because they suppose Perimal to bee the Sonne of a Cow , and then the wayes and streets are full ſ of that cattle . They haue a Feast in honour of the Sunne , which lasteth eight dayes , solemnized by the Emperour himselfe , and he is iudged a Traytor which is not present thereat . Then they cast lots , the King first , and after the rest , diuining by Arrowes the next yeeres destinie . If an Arrow light on a Tree , and being plucked out , causeth a red liquor to follow , it prognosticateth Warres ; if white , Peace . Not farre hence is an Idoll called Tripiti , to which are great Pilgrimages and Offerings ; alwayes they goe , some begin , and the rest answere , and so all continue to resound the name of the Idoll Gaia . Before they enter into the Temple , they sh●ue and wash themselues . The Heremites , which they call Sanasses , liue in Desarts , and at sometimes appeare before the people naked . The Girupi beare a great port , and neuer goe forth on foot . The Idoll Tripiti is seated on a Mountaine , about which are fertile Valleyes , stored with Fruites , which none may touch , as being consecrated . There are in the Woods great abundance of Apes so tame , that they will take meate out of mens hands : the people esteeme them a diuine Race , and of the familiaritie of Perimal the chiefe God , whom they worship in many colours and shapes , as of a Man , Oxe , Horse , Lion , Hogge , Ducke , Cocke , &c. Francis t Fernandes saith , that Cidambaram is the Mother-citie of their Pagan Rites , wherein are many stately Temples , and the reuenue of the Bramenes amounted to 30000. Ducats , but now they are payd but 12000. yeerely . Here happened a strange accident , the same day the Iesuits departed , the occasion of which was this . There is in this Citie a Temple of Perimal , wherein they worship an Ape called Hanimant , whom they report to haue beene a God , and ( for I know not what ) together with many thousands of other Gods , to haue remained there , being all transformed into Apes . Now when this principall Ape was forced to passe into the Iland Zeilan , and wanted a ship , he leaped , and at euery leape left an Iland or heape of Land behind him , so making way for his Apish traine to Zeilan . The tooth of this Ape was kept for a great relike in that Iland , with great resort of Pilgrims thereunto : and in the yeere u 1554. was by the Portugals ( who made a roade thither , in hope of great bootie ) taken away . The Indian Princes offered the Vice-roy three hundred thousand ( or as Linschoten telleth , seuen hundred thousand ) Ducats , for the ransome of this Apes tooth , but the Archbishop disswaded the Vice-roy ; who thereupon burnt the same before those Indian Embassadors , and threw the ashes into the Sea . Not long after , a Beniane of Cambaya perswaded the Indians , that hee by Diuine Power had taken away that holy Tooth , beeing inuisibly present , and had left another in the roome which was burnt . Superstition is credulous , and the King of Bisnagar gaue him a great summe of Gold for that Apes Tooth , wherewith hee thus Apishly had bitten and mocked them , which was after holden in like veneration as the former . But to returne to our Cidambaran Historie . They x tell , That an holy man , in great penance , had many yeeres held his foot pierced thorow with a piece of Iron ; and when he was often by God commanded to leaue that selfe-rigour , he flatly refused , vnlesse that hee might see God dancing about him , which also Hee condescended vnto ; and with the Sunne , Moone and Starres , which played the Musicians , he appeared dancing : And as he danced , a Chaine of Gold fel from his foot , whereof this Towne tooke name . For Cidambaran signifieth a golden Chaine . As Viega y and Ricius , two Iesuites , trauelled to Chaudegrin , they came to Trauilur , where they say their Idoll , with a white Banner on his back , and after him three sacred Kine , with Drummers on their backes , and after them Trumpetters and many Musicians of other sorts . Then followed twentie women dancing , which were also consecrated to the Idols seruice , and might not marry , but yet prostitute their bodies : these were richly attired , and carried Lights . The Priests followed with the Idoll , and were followed by the people with Lights . At their returne they set downe the Idoll , and set sodden Rice before him to eate ; others meane while driuing away the flies , and others couering him that hee should not bee seene eating : and at last , one maketh a long Oration of the worthy acts of their God , and then set him againe in his place . This lasted foure houres ; and in the meane space many reasoned with the Iesuits , and some held vaine Discourses of the Creation : as that there were seuen Seas ; one of Salt-water , the second of fresh , the third of Honey , the fourth of Milke , the lift of Tair ( which is Creame beginning to sowre ) the sixt of Sugar , the seuenth of Butter that the Earth had nine corners , whereby it was borne vp by the Heauen . Others dissented , and said , that the Earth was borne vp by seuen Elephants ; the Elephants feete stood on Tortoises , and they were borne by they know not what . When the Naicho of Tangaor z died , 375. of his Concubines willingly offered themselues to the fire , to honour his Funerall ; so much can Custome harden so delicate and soft-hearted a nature . The Temples a in the Countrey haue great reuenues , which in some places are encreased by the deuotion of women , which prostitute themselues to gaine for their Idols : and many young Girles are brought vp for this purpose . Many are in these parts , of the Sect of the Guzzarates , which kill no quicke thing , as is spoken . b Some haue a stone hanging about their necks , as bigge as an Egge , with certaine lines drawne thorow the middle thereof ; and this they worship , and call it Tambarane : they keepe euery Friday holi-day . The Kingdome of Orissa hath on the Sea-coast 350. miles , betwixt the richer Kingdomes of Bengala and Bisnagar , poore of Ports and Traffique . Frederike writes that before the King of Patane had conquered Orissa , there was great Trade for Oile of Zerzeline , Lacca , Long Pepper , Ginger , Mirabolans , and cloth made of herbs , which grow with a bowle as bigge as an Orange , yeelding silke . The Countrey was so safe , that a man might haue trauelled with his Gold in his hand . The King was a Gentile , and resided in the Citie Catecha sixe dayes Iourney within Land . The King of Patane was soone after subdued by the Mogoll . The Inhabitants ( except a few Moores ) are Gentiles , little or nothing ( that I can learne ) differing in Rites from their Neighbours , of which yee haue heard . Some c ascribe to the Citie Orissa , as the name , so the Principalitie of the other Cities of this Kingdome . In these parts is the Citie of Saint Thomas or Malepur ; where they say Saint Thomas ( after he had preached the Gospell to the Indians ) was martyred and burned . The Legend which some report of his death , were too tedious to recite : and as little likelihood of truth is in that long tale of the miraculous Crucifixes heere found , related by d Osorius , who likewise declareth the Rites of those Saint Thomas-Christians , of their Chaldean-Pope , Cardinals , Patriarches and Bishops ; of which in a another place we shall more fitly speake . On the first day of Iuly Saint Thomas Holiday is celebrated , as well by the Pagans as Christians : and his Sepulchre is had in deuout estimation , both of the Moores , Gentiles , and Christians ; each e pretending the right of his owne Religion to the Church , where this Saint lieth interred , to which the Indian Christians goe on Pilgrimage , carrying with them a little of that earth for a great Relique . A Moore had the keeping of the Church , which was built after our fashion , and begged of the commers for maintenance of it , and of a light continually burning therein . The Portugals f now inhabit this Towne almost desolate : the Iesuites also haue heere a Residence . The Church doores ( by the Superstition of some ) are almost cut in pieces , and carried away to set in Gold and Siluer , and to weare about their neckes , as a holy relike ; the Portugals herein being exceedingly vaine , and attributing hereunto many Miracles , verifying that Prouerbe which the Spaniards vse , affirming the Portugals to be g Pocos , sotos , deuot●s . One sent Linschoten a whole Bead-roll or paire of Beads thereof , the bringer affirming that those Beades had calmed a Tempest miraculously by the way . The Inhabitants in this respect haue driuen their Church-doores full of nailes : but Saint Thomas bones are now remoued to Goa . Those doores are of such renowned holinesse , because they were made of that wood which Saint Thomas drew with his girdle out of the Hauen ( which it choaked ) and could not before this Miracle by any meanes be remoued . One thing I thought not to omit , that there bee h whole Villages and Kindreds of people , in other things like to other men , but are borne with one of their legs and one foot from the knee downwards , as thicke as an Elephants legge ; which the common people imagine to be a curse by Diuine Iustice , inflicted vpon the whole Generation , for that their Progenitors murthered Saint Thomas . Linschoten saith , he hath seene and spoken with them , and could learne no other cause thereof . It is to them a deformitie , but no let or impediment otherwise . The Gouernour of Musulipatan being of Mahomets posteritie , had agreed for custome to take foure per centum , and exacted twelue , Offering the English there diuers wrongs . Here the Gentiles haue in those parts a Feast when the New Moone comes vpon Munday , and then both Sexes wash themselues in the Sea , as a matter of much Indulgence for their sinnes . And then after much indignitie , the Cape-Merchant Floris , performed a worthy exploit , deseruing still to flourish , though he be dead . The Gouernours Sonne being set ouer the Custome , and at the Custome-house guarded with his Souldiers , Floris entred alone as it were for businesse , and as he had plotted , a few English followed by diuers wayes , which seized on the weapons of the Guard , at the Custome-house doore , and Floris laid hold of the Gouernours Sonne Wencatadra by name , which was suddenly conueyed into their Boat , three thousand people presently running to the shoare . But being vnder their ships protection , they both secured themselues , and for redemption of his Sonne , forced the Father to pay all debts by him detained , with satisfaction for wrongs offered . Yet such was his Superstition , that he almost first starued a shipboord rather then he would eate or drinke with the English . Thus from the foure and twentieth of Nouember till the thirtieth , he kept a strict Bramene Fast , the English pittying his misery , and willing therefore to take pledges in his roome . But after that weeke of cleane Lent without eating or drinking , he was redeemed , the debts being paid by his Father . And hence let the Reader iudge of bodily exercise , and opus operatum without true faith , how little it auaileth . In Narsapur Peta ( a place not farre hence , where they Careened the Globe ) happened in August that yeere such ouerflowings of water , that many thousands of men and cattell were drowned , Townes , Fields of Rice and Salt-hils ouerflowne , foure thousand houses washed away , and two Stone Bridges ouer the Riuer , one of nineteene , the other of fifteene Arches , comparable to Rochester Bridge , standing three fadome aboue water . Many Portugals also liue in the parts of Bengala adioyning like Wildmen ; and Iaric speakes of 1200. which thus obserue not Christianitie , and therefore may be reckoned amongst these Heathens . And thus haue we finished our perambulation of the Continent of Asia . Some perhaps will maruell why I haue not handled the Muscouites and Russians in this Asian Discourse : to whom I answere , That of the Tartarians subiect to the Muscouite , I haue already spoken ; and the rest of the Muscouites Dominions , especially the most populous , ciuill , wealthy ; yea , the Imperiall City it selfe , by most Maps , is ascribed to Europe : that I speake not of the vncertainty of that troubled Estate , now these many yeeres , whereof I would haue more certaine and setled Relations to bestow on our Reader , which I hope with Gods helpe , in our European Discouery shall be performed . Now let vs ship our selues ouer ( for wee are not skilfull of Hanimants leapes ) vnto the Ilands : hauing first feasted you with the Fruits and other Rarities of Nature in India . CHAP. XII . Of the Creatures , Plants , Fruits , and Drugs in India . §. I. Of their Beasts and liuing Creatures . OF the Elephant and Rhinoceros is already spoken : and of diuers others of their beasts . The Elephant is a of great vse , both for warre and peace . When the keeper employeth him in any burthen , he getteth first on his necke , and putteth his feet vnder the beasts eares , hauing a hooke in his hand , which he sticketh aboue betweene his eares , b where ( hee sayth , I thinke it an errour ) his stones lie : they bind the burthen with a rope , which at his keepers bidding hee taketh in his mouth , and windeth it about his teeth , and so draweth the packe after him . The Elephants are said to keepe themselues chastly to one Female , which is thought to bring forth in a yeere and halfe , or ( as Aristotle affirmeth ) two yeeres . William Clarke which serued the Mogol diuers yeeres in his warres , saith that he hath seene in one Army twenty thousand Elephants , whereof foure thousand for warre , the rest Females for burthens , young , &c. In the engendring the Female lyes on her backe : some say if any shall be witnesse of that Act , the Elephant will seeke to kill them . Their running mad once a yeere is in their season of lust , nor doe they grow mad till they grow to a certaine age , and those Males . The wild ones keepe in Heards or companies , all of one Males breed keeping together : and sometimes perhaps more . For Andrew Battell liuing nine moneths in the Woods of Afrike , hath seene ( he sayd ) in a Heard hundreds of them . They beare , sayth Clarke , but three men , one before to guide , another behind to make them goe , the third in the midst for fight , to which end they haue foure Peeces in a kind of Towre on their backe . c Christophorus Acosta , Linschoten , and other moderne Authors , as also Aristotle , Plinie , Aelian and others of the Ancient , relate strange reports of the Elephant . For the Readers delight I will mention some . An Elephant being weary , hasted home ; his keeper after much entreaty not preuayling , told him it was for the King of Portugals seruice , which hee would haue him doe : the beast answering hoo , hoo ( which in the Malabar Language signifieth I wil , I will , as Acosta interpreteth ) fulfilled his request . The same Elephant wanting his meate ; his Master said it was , because his Kettle wherein he vsed to boyle it was broken , and therefore willed him to carry it to the Tinker ; which hee did , and brought it againe , but ill mended : whereupon he was sent againe , and the Tinker to cry him , amended it worse . The Elephant carryes it to the Riuer which ranne by , to see if it would hold water , and finding it to runne , came backe with great noyse , and anger : the Tinker entreates pardon , and at the third time doth it well , which yet the Elephant would not beleeue , till by tryall hee saw it held water , and then shewing it to the standers by that it would hold , carried it home . A Souldier hurled a Coco shell at an Elephant : which ( because he could not then repay it ) put the shell in his mouth , and a few dayes after seeing him in the street , at Cochin , he burled the same out of his mouth at the Souldier againe . Another Souldier iniured the keeper of an Elephant , which would haue reuenged the wrong , but was forbidden by his said keeper : but after espying the Souldier , when his keeper was absent ; he tooke him vp in his trunke , and ducked him diuers times in the water , and then set him downe where he had taken him vp . They are very ambitious . One being vpbrayded of lazinesse by his keeper , when as his burthen was to heauy for him to draw , and therefore they had brought another Elephant to help him ; disdayning a companion , thrust him away , and drew him dead in the place . Another in like case fell on his fore-legs , and wept at his keepers chiding , and although he admitted a companion till the greater difficulty was ouercome , yet feeling it then in his owne power to draw , he put away the other Elephant with his head and teeth , to recouer his credit . Plutarch tels of one which learned his Theatricall gestures , practising them alone by Moone-light : another which reuealed his keepers hard vsage , to his Master , with other like Stories . Pliny reports things more incredible . Of the admirable capacity , gratitude , and other qualities of this beast , were tedious to recite . An ample testimony hereof , is the example of the King of Aua his Elephant before mentioned . Plutarch , Pliny and Aelian , adde also Religion , d in washing himselfe , adoring the Sunne , lifting vp his trunke into the Aire : but this was rather the Relaters Superstition , as that which also followes in Plutarch , of Ioues offence with Antiochus , for offering foure Elephants in Sacrifice , in expiation whereof , hee made foure others of Brasse . Galuanus in his Discoueries mentions a small vermine in Sian , which cleaueth fast to the trunke of the Elephant , and sucketh out his bloud and life : his scull is so hard , that it cannot be pierced with a Hand-gun : he addes , that in his Liuer is said to be the likenesse of men and women , and he which hath one of them about him , is safe from wounds by Iron . Perhaps it is the Cabal , a beast , whose bone did so preuayle in Nahodabegua , that no wounds , so long as his chaine was on , could bring any bloud from him , as is before obserued in our Relations of Malaca . The mightiest Elephant which euer I read of by many degrees ( if not some degrees beyond truth ) is that which Eleazar is said to kill , which exceeded his fellowes , and yet each of them bare ( sayth the Story ) two and thirty fighting men with their furniture , in woodden Castles , besides the keeper ; whereas Pliny and Aelian , e and Clarke speake but of three , and other Moderne Obseruers but of fiue or sixe in those Towres girded ( for fight ) to the Indian ( and therefore the best ) Elephants . Of the Rhinoceros is spoken before : the best are in Bengala . It is lesse and lower then the Elephant , snouted like a Hogge , with a horne therein , whence he hath this name . His skin seemeth as it were armed . It is enemy to the Elephant . As for the Vnicorne we haue before obserued , That none hath beene seene these hundred yeeres last past , by testimonie of any probable Authour ( for Webbe , which sayth hee saw of them in Prester Iohns Court , is a meere fabler . ) And Casper Swenckfield f a Physician testifieth of the common Vnicornes horne , that it is inferiour to Harts horne in efficacie against poysons : and therefore not likely to bee it . I could bee of opinion that the hornes in Venice and other places kept as Iewels , are of the Sea Vnicorne , a fish which hath a horne in the forehead or nose thereof . Linschoten thinkes the Rhinoceros is the onely Vnicorne . That the Rhinoceros is onely male , and the Vulture onely female , as Baubinus sheweth , many Authours conceit , is not only absurd , but impious g to hold . Of the Tygers hath beene spoken , and the harme they doe in Pegu . Nicholas Pimenta h reporteth , That the Tygers , Crocodiles , and a certaine Lizzard or Newt ( Lerius saw the like in Brasile ) as great and as cruell as the former , doe wonderfull spoyle in Bengala , both by land and neere the shoares . Hee tels of one strange escape of a man in a vessell neere the shoare , assaulted at once by a Tyger from Land , and by a Crocodile from the water ; and the Tyger with more swiftnesse and fury ayming at his prey , passed ouer him into the Crocodiles mouth . The admirable swiftnesse of this beast is recorded by i Pliny . Authours agree , k That both in Asia and Africa , they rather prey on black people , then on the white Europaeans . A certaine Negro dreaming that he was torne of a Tyger , the next night lodged in a safer place of the ship , but there had his Dreame verified . The Bengalans doe not feare them , that superstitiously they giue diuers names vnto them , thinking if they should call them by the right name , they should be deuoured of them . Gods Prouidence hath yet appeared in creating a little beast , not bigger then a little Dogge , which no sooner espieth this beast ( the most dreadfull of any in the World ) but presently assaults him , and with barking makes him run away , both beasts and men conueying themselues into places of safetie , so that sometimes this rauener dyes of hunger . Muske is made of a certaine beast called Gudderi , which liueth , as l Polo sayth , in Thebeth , and hath a kinde of swelling neere the nauell , which once in the Moone sheddeth his muskie bloud : the most m say it is a beast in China , which feedeth onely on a sweet root called Camarus : him they take and bruize all to pieces with blowes , and lay him where he soonest putrifieth , and then cut it out skinne and flesh together , and tye it vp like balles or coddes . Pantogia affirmeth , That it is the stomacke of a beast somewhat greater then a Cat , which liueth in the Woods , in Countreyes adioyning to China . How-euer , our greatest sweete ( wee see ) is but rottennesse and putrifaction . There bee in Malacca , Sion and Bengala some Goats , whose hornes are esteemed excellent against Poyson , which Linschoten affirmeth of his owne experience . As for Fowles , they haue Parrots of many kinds : some reckon fourteene , and Noyras more pleasing in beauty , speech and other delights then the Parrot , but they cannot be brought out of that Countrey aliue . Of Bats they haue as bigge as Hennes , about Iaua and the neighbour Ilands , Clusius n bought one of the Hollanders , which they brought from the Iland of Swannes , Ilha do Cerne , newly stiled by them Maurice Iland ; it was aboue a foote from the head to the tayle , aboue a foot about , the wings one and twenty inches long , nine broad , the claw whereby it hung on the trees , was two inches , the pisle easily seene , &c. Here o they also found a Fowle which they called Walgh-vogel , of the bignesse of a Swanne , and most deformed shape . In p Banda and other Ilands , the Bird called Emia or Eme , is admirable . It is foure foot high , somewhat resembling an Ostrich , but hauing three clawes on the feete , and the same exceeding strong : it hath two wings , rather to helpe it running , then seruiceable for flight : the legges great and long : they q say it hath no tongue , and that it putteth out the pisle backwards , as the Camell : that it deuoureth Oranges and Egges , rendring the same in the ordure , nothing altered . It strikes with the heeles like a Horse , will swallow an Apple whole as bigge as ones fist , yea , it swalloweth downe burning coles without harme , and in a contrary extreme , pieces of Ice . Of the Birds of Paradise , elsewhere is shewed the falshood of that opinion , which conceiue them to want feet , whereas they goe as other birds , but being taken , the body ( for the most part ) together with the feet are cut off , and they being dryed in the Sunne , are so hardened and closed , as if Nature had so formed them . This is testified by r Pigafetta , and the Hollanders , and my kind friend and louing Neighbour Master Henry Colthirst , hath had of them whole . Of this , Clusius in his Auctarium hath a large Discourse , shewing diuers kindes of them , a greater and lesse : and sayth that Iohn de Weely of Amsterdam sold one of them , which had feete , to the Emperour , 1605. But I would not herein be tedious . Of the Birds and Beasts of India , Acosta , Linschoten , Clusius , besides Gesner and others , can informe the studious . They haue Crowes so bold , that they will come flying in at the windowes , and take the meate out of the dish , as it standeth on the Table before them that are set thereat : and are such vexation to the Buffles , that they are forced to stand in waters vp to the necks , that they may be rid of them . Pyrard tels of the like Crowes in the Maldiues both dreadlesse and numberlesse , and of great trouble which they haue there by the Gnats , Rats , Mice , Dormice , and Pismires noysome beyond credit , as also Snakes and Sharkes . He tels of Pingueys , foules as bigge as Pigeons which so fill the Aire and Earth in some Ilands that they can scarsly set their foot free : their Egges are hatched by the Sands , which are white and subtile like that of an Houreglasse , by reason of the heat . They haue Rats , which the Cats dare not touch , as bigge as young Pigges , which vndermine the foundations of houses in such sort with their diggings , that they sometimes fall to the ground . There are other little red Rats , which smell like Muske . Incredible is the scathe which they receiue in Goa by the Pismires , which with such huge multitudes will presently assayle any thing that is fattie , or to be eaten , that they are forced to set their cupboords and chists , wherein are their victuals and apparell , with a woodden Cisterne of water vnder euery of their foure feete , and that in the middle of the roome . And if they forget to haue water in the Cisterne , presently these Ants are all ouer , and in the twinkling of an eye ( sayth Linschoten ) they will consume a loafe of bread . The like Cisternes haue they for their Beds and Tables : and for the Perches whereon they set their Canary birds which else would bee killed by Pismires , yea though it hung on a string from the roofe of the house . The poorer sort which want cupboords , hang their fragments in a cloth on the wall , hauing a circle of Charcoales about it ; with this wall to keepe out this small creature , and great enemy . There are other Ants almost a finger long , and reddish , which doe great harme to fruits and plants . Great is the harme which Moths and Wormes do in mens Clothes and Bookes , which can very hardly bee kept from them . But more hurtfull is the Baratta , which flyeth , and is twice as bigge as a Bee , from which nothing almost can be kept close enough , and are to be esteemed as a plague among them , like to the Pismires , and are commonly in all fat wares and sweet meats , and when they come vpon apparell , they leaue their stayning Egges behind . The Salamander is said ſ to be common in the I le of Madagascar , an Iland of Africa , by which they sayle to India . Of Serpents t they haue diuers kinds , and very venemous , besides one other kind as bigge as a Swine , which is destitute of poyson , & hurteth onely by byting . But the superstition of the King of Calicut multiplyeth their Serpents . For he causeth Cottages to be set vp to keep them from the raine , and maketh it death to whomsoeuer that shall kill a Serpent or a Cow. They thinke Serpents to be heauenly Spirits , because they can so suddenly kill men . So much hath that old Serpent , both at first , and since , deluded men by this venemous creature . There u are Hogges with hornes in the Moluccas : in Celebes and Mindanao are Hogges , which besides the teeth they haue in their mouthes , haue other two growing out of their snowts , and as many behind their Eares of a large spanne and a halfe in length . Of fish they haue great plenty and variety . They haue of Hayent or Tuberons , which deuoure men , especially such as fish for Pearles . And others bathe themselues in Cisternes , not daring to aduenture the Riuers for them . One Thomas Smith an Englishman , riding before Surate , entring into the water , had the outside of his thigh shared off by one of them : and though he escaped from the fish , yet not from death , by effusion of bloud . Linschoten tels the like in his ship , that one had his legge bitten off , and putting his hand to the place , was presently depriued thereof : but this is too common . Of fish-monsters like men , and like an Hogge some write : and as monstrous is that , which Maffaeus x telleth of a Whale , which with the opposition of his huge body , stayed the course of a ship , sayling with eight other ships into India , with so great a noyse and shaking , as if they had fallen on a Rocke . Neyther could the winds , which filled the sayles , further her course . The Mariners , when they saw two Elements of wind and current , so strongly encountred , looked out and saw this Monster , with her sins embracing the sides of the ship , and enterlacing the sterne with her tayle , applying her bodie to the Keele ; which contained about y eighty foot in length . They thought presently that some hellish Fiend had beene sent to deuoure them ; and consulted of remedy , at last sent out their Priest in his holy Vestments , with Crosses and Exorcismes : ( who like the greater Deuill ) preuailed with these weapons ; and the Whale forsooke them without further hurt . There are z certaine fish shels , like Scalop shels , found on the shoare ; so great , that two strong men with a leauer can scarce draw one of them after them . They haue fish within them . A ship ( called Saint Peter ) fell vpon sands , sayling from Cochin , and split . The men saued themselues , and of the wood of the old ship built a Caruall , wherein to get the Continent ; but in the meanewhile were forced to make a Sconce , and by good watch to defend themselues from certaine Crabs of exceeding greatnesse , and in as great numbers , and of such force , that whosoeuer they got vnder their clawes , it cost him his life , as two Mariners of the ship told Linschoten . No lesse strange is that which hapned to Captayne Saris in his way betweene Saint Laurence and Zeilan , in a darke night when they could not see halfe the shippes length before them , on a sudden they had a fierie gleame , and shining light from the waters , so that they might thereby see to reade . At the first they were afraid of broken grounds , but after found it to bee nothing but certayne shell fish in those waters , whose shels yeelded so bright a lustre . Crabs heere with vs haue a sympathy with the Moone , and are fullest with her fulnesse : in India there is a contrary antipathy for at full Moone they are emptiest . They haue Oysters , in which the Pearles are found , which are fished for by duckers , that diue into the water , at least ten , twenty , or thirty fathome . These men are naked , and haue a basket bound at their backs , which being at the bottome , they rake full of Oysters and durt together , and then rise vp and put them into Boats . They lay them after on the Land , where the Sunne causeth them to open , and then they take out sometime many , sometime few Pearles , as each Oyster yeeldeth , which is sometimes two hundred graines and more . The King hath one part ; the Souldier , a second ; the Iesuites , a third ; and the fishers themselues the fourth : a small recompence for so great a danger , in which many men euery fishing time lose their liues . The Hollanders found Tortoyses so great , that tenne men might sit and dine within one of the shels . §. II. Of the Indian Trees , Fruits , and strange Plants . OF the Indian Plants diuers haue written , both in their generall Herbals , as Pena and Lobel , Gerard , with other Herbarists , and in peculiar workes of this subiect , Clusius , Garcias de Orto , Christopher Acosta , &c. Some also pretending themselues Natures Principall Secretaries , haue found out in these and the like , not onely temperatures , learned by experience , but a Signatures of Natures owne Impression , fitted to their seuerall and speciall vses in Physicke , finding out a strange harmony and likenesse in the greater and lesser World : but leauing these speculations to better leisure , let vs take a little view of the Indian Trees , Plants and Fruits . Of their Fruits , Ananas is reckoned b one of the best : in taste like an Apricocke , in shew a farre off like an Artichoke , but without prickles , very sweet of scent . It was first brought out of the West Indies hither : it is as great as a Melon ; the Iuyce thereof is like sweet Must : it is so hote of Nature , that if a Knife sticke in it but halfe an houre , when it is drawne forth , it will be halfe eaten vp : yet moderately eaten , hurteth not a man . Iacas are bigger then the former , and grow out of the body of the tree : they are of many pleasant tastes , but hard to digest . Of Mangas there are three sorts , they are as bigge as Goose-egges . The first sort hath stones , which the second wanteth : the third is poyson so deadly , that yet no remedy hath beene found against it . Of the like bignesse is the Caions , yellow , of good sauour , full of Iuyce like Lemmons : at the end ( as Apples haue a stalke , so ) this Fruit hath a Nut like the kidney of a Hare , with kernels toothsome and wholsome . The lambos exceedeth in beauty , taste , smell , and medicinable vertue : it is as bigge as a Peare , smelleth like a Rose , is ruddie ; and the tree is neuer without fruit or blossomes , commonly each branch hauing both ripe and vnripe fruits , and blossomes all at once : Linschoten saith , on the one side , the tree hath ripe fruites , and the leaues falne , the other couered with leaues and flowres , and it beareth three or foure times in a yeere . The Iangomas grow on a tree like a Plum-tree , full of prickles , and haue power of binding . The Papaios will not grow , but Male and Female together : but of these , also the Carambolas , Iambolijns and other Indian fruits , I leaue to speake , as not writing an Indian Herball , but onely minding to mention such things , which , besides their Country , haue some variety of Nature , worthy the obseruation . For the rest , Gracias ab Horto translated by Carolus Clusius , Paludanus , Linschoten , Christophorus Acosta ( writing particularly of these things ) and others in their generall Herbals , may acquaint you . Of this sort is the Indian Figge tree : if it may be called a tree , which is not aboue a mans height , and within like to a Reed , without any woody substance : it hath loaues a fathome long , and three span abroad , which open and spread abroad on the top of it . It yeeldeth a fruit in fashion of the clusters of Grapes , and beareth but one bunch at once , contayning some two hundred Figges at least , which being ripe , they cut the whole tree downe to the ground , leauing onely the root , out of which presently groweth another , and within a moneth after beareth fruit , and so continueth all the yeere long . They are the greatest sustenance of the Country , and are of very good taste , and smell , and in those parts men beleeue that Adam first transgressed with this fruit . But of greater admiration is the c Coquo tree , being the most profitable tree in the world , of which in the Ilands of Maldiua they make and furnish whole ships : so that ( saue the men themselues ) there is nothing of the ship , or in the ship , neyther tackling , merchandize , or ought else but what this tree yeeldeth . The tree groweth high and slender , the wood is of a spungy substance , easie to bee sowed , when they make Vessels thereof , with cordes made of Cocus . For this Nut ( which is as bigge as an Estridge Egge ) hath two sorts of huskes , as our Walnuts , whereof the vppermost is hayry ( like hempe ) of which they make Ockam and Cordage , of the other shell they make drinking Cups . The fruit , when it is almost ripe , is full of water within ; which by degrees changeth into a white harder substance , as it ripeneth . The liquor is very sweet , but with the ripening groweth sowre . The liquor extracted out of the tree is medicinable ; and if it stand one houre in the Sunne , it is very good Vineger , which being distilled , yeeldeth excellent Aquauitae , and Wine . Of it also they make , by setting it in the Sunne , Sugar . Of the meate of the Nut dryed , they make Oyle . Of the pith or heart of the tree is made paper for Bookes and Euidences . Of the leaues they make couerings for their Houses , Mats , Tents , &c. Their apparell , their firing , and the rest of the Commodities which this tree ( more plentifull in the Indies , then Willowes in the Low Countryes ) yeeldeth , would be too tedious to recite . They will keepe the tree from bearing fruit , by cutting away the blossomes , and then will hang some Vessell thereat , which receiueth from thence that liquor , of which you haue heard . It is the Canarijns liuing , and they will climbe vp these trees , which yet haue no boughes , but on the top , like Apes . This tree hath also a continuall succession of fruits , and is neuer without some . No lesse wonder doth that tree d cause , which is called Arbore de rais , or the Tree of Roots : Clusius calleth it ( by Plinies authoritie ) the Indian Figge tree : and Goropius ( with ) more confidence , then reason ) affirmeth it to be the Tree of Adams transgression . It groweth out of the ground , as other trees , and yeeldeth many boughes , which yeeld certayne threeds of the colour of Gold , which growing down-wards to the earth , doe there take root againe , making as it were new trees , or a wood of trees , couering by this meanes , the best part somtimes of a mile : in which the Indians make Galleries to walke in : The Figges are like the common , but not so pleasant . The Arbore triste * deserueth mention : It growes at Goa , brought thither ( as is thought ) from Malacca : The Hollanders saw one at Achi in Samatra . In the day time and at Sunne-setting , you shall not see a flowre on it ; but within halfe an houre after , it is full of flowres , which at the Sun-rising fall off ; the leaues shutting themselues from the Sunnes presence , and the tree seeming as if it were dead . The flowres in forme and greatnesse are like to those of the Orange-tree , but sweeter , in Acostas iudgement , then any flowres which euer hee smelled : the Portugals haue vsed all meanes to haue it grow in Europe , but our Sunne hath refused to nourish such sullen vnthankfull Malecontents . And that yee may know the Indians want not their Metamorphoses and Legends , they tell that a man named Parisatico , had a Daughter , with whom the Sunne was in loue ; but lightly forsaking her , he grew amorous of another : whereupon this Damosell slue herselfe , and of the ashes of her burned carkasse came this tree . Bettele e is a leafe somewhat like a Bay leafe , and climbeth like Iuie , and hath no other fruit : neither is any fruit more in vse then these leaues : at bed and boord , and in the streets as they passe , they chew these leaues ; and in their gossippings or visiting of their friends , they are presently presented with them ; and eate them with Arecca , which is a kind of Indian Nut. It saueth their teeth from diseases , but coloureth them as if they were painted with blacke bloud . When they chew it , they spit out the iuyce , and it is almost the onely exercise of some , which thinke they could not liue , if they should abstaine one day from it . They haue an Herbe called Dutroa , which causeth distraction , without vnderstanding any thing done in a mans presence : sometimes it maketh a man sleepe , as if hee were dead the space of foure and twentie houres , except his feet be washed with cold water , which restoreth him to himselfe ; and in much quantitie it killeth . Iarric cals it Doturo , and sayth that Pinnerus the Iesuite and his Family at Lahor , were by meanes of this herbe ( giuen them by a theeuish seruant ) distracted , and the goods then carried out of their house . The women giue their husbands thereof , and then in their sights will prostitute their bodies to their Iewder louers , and will call them Coruudos , stroking them by the beard : the husband sitting with his eyes open , grinning like a Foole , when he returneth to himselfe , knoweth nothing but that hee hath slept . Another strange herbe is called Sentida , or feeling , f for that if any passe by it , and toucheth it , or throweth sand or any thing else on it , presently it becommeth as if it were withered , and closeth the leaues ; so continuing as long as the man standeth by ; but so soone as he is gone , openeth fresh and faire : and touching it againe , it withereth as before . The Indians suppose it will procure loue , and restore Virginitie : A Physician amongst them became mad with studying to find out the nature of this herbe . Pigafetta speakes of another sort , as after shall follow . But the strangest plant ( for so may we terme it ) is , that at Goa the hornes of beasts slaughtered are throwne together in one place , lest they should bee occasion of indignation and reproach to any ; the shewing or naming of a horne being there ominous : These hornes thus cast forth , after a certaine time , take root , and the roots grow two or three spannes in length . Galuano g telleth of a tree in Mindanao ; the one halfe whereof ( which standeth towards the East ) is a good remedy against poyson : the Westerne halfe yeeldeth the strongest Poyson in the World. There is a stone , on which whosoeuer sitteth , shall bee broken in his body . The Tree of Iapan which thriues best with that which kils other Trees , and ( in a Naturall antipathy to Nature ) is killed with that moysture which quickens others ; and that in Ciumbubon whose leaues are said to haue feete and to goe : in their due places shall bee mentioned . But of all the most wonderfull is that Plant of Sumbrero ( an Iland not farre from Nicubar and Sumatra ) growing on the Sands by the Sea side : which some English ( then being there with Sir Iames Lancaster ) offering to pull vp , shrunke it selfe into the ground , as hauing sensitiue life and motion ; neyther without greater force would it bee brought forth . The cause they found , that the Roote is a great Worme , which ( as the Plant growes into a greater tree ) dyes by degrees , or exchangeth that sensitiue into a vegetatiue life . The first growth is out of the mouth of the Worme , being then but a small twigge , full of greene leaues as bigge as a Bay leafe ; the Worme in processe of the growth turnes into this tall growing Tree . The Reader may smile , as at Virgils Polydorus , or some of Ouids Metamorphosis , thinking this incredible : but yet behold another change . They plucked vp some of these resisting Plants , to bring them home for rarities ( as they did many ) stripping off the leaues and barke : and thereby ( I know not with what naturall horrour ) they after found that as it dryed , it died beneath the name of Death , into a hard stone , like white Corall . Thus haue you a three-fold Retrograde in one thing : From that degree of life which hath locall motion to a Stirpanimans or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a sensitiue Plant , which mooueth it selfe but not out of the same place , as Oysters and the like : from thence in a second remooue to a meere Plant or Tree : and in a third degree to a Tropiditie , and stonie lifelessenesse . Nor doe thou deride this as mostrous , incredible , impossible : ( I leaue the certaintie thereof to the Relators ) but examine if in thy selfe thou findest not a greater and more manif●ld Retrograde in this Storie of Creatures , what fitter to bee obserued then MAN for whom the rest were Created ? ) in thy selfe . Homo is homulus , degenerate from that Man which God created after his owne Image and become the Diminutiue of Himselfe : Nay lesse then that , not Homulus but Mulus , as the Horse and Mule , that hath no vnderstanding : A Mule ! that is a profitable beast ; but of Men ( not the Cretans alone ) that of Epimenides and Paul is true , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , They are euill beasts , yea , euill wilde beasts , yea , euill , wilde , and venemous , ( the word will beare it ) Nay Saint Paul proceeds in further degrading this proud Man , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bellies , the worst part of the worst beasts , all bellies like Spiders ; Nay worse , for their bellies worke nets to keepe them , but these are slow bellies , idle , nay Idol-bellies ; slow except in deuouring , and therein the Gluttons God : quorum Deus venter . Magister artis , ingenijque largitor Venter ; Euen till like Oysters wee haue but sense for sensualitie , for touch and taste ; this Pinguis aquiliculus propenso sesquipede extans , not scarcely suffering vs to moue from the Table : and that also a Great and bigge Prince in our dayes hath had cut with a great in-let for his great belly . The Belly ! as well a shapen Deitie , as the Vmbilicus of Iupiter Ammon ! But alas the Belly , and what Nature hath placed beneath it , hath placed vs beneath that sensitiue life , which the Belly hath , and with this Plant heere mentioned , wee are Wormes not Men , Plants not Wormes , ( Pôpuius primá corruptà is Populus ) our corruption from our first state hath made the whole people of Mankinde as a Moorish ill planted Plant : Yea in the Greeke it hath a more fit name , * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , our retrograde is into a hard stone . So vaine a thing is Man . §. III. Of Spices and Drugges . PEpper ( whereof there are diuers sorts ) groweth at the foot of Arecca , or some other Tree , on which it climbeth , as a Betele or i Iuie ; growing in bunches like grapes , halfe a spanne long , and as bigge as ones finger , greene like Iuie when it is gathered , and in fiue or sixe dayes drying in the Sunne becomes blacke . Cinamon k is the inner barke of a Tree , as bigge as an Oliue ; with leaues like Bay-leaues , and fruit like an Oliue : The drying of the barke maketh it roll together . Within three yeeres after , the tree yeeldeth another barke , as before . In Seylon is the best . They of Ormuz call it Darchina , that is , wood of China : and selling it at Alexandria , call it l Cinnamomum . Ginger m groweth like young Reedes , or Gladiolus , with a roote like a Lilly : it is plentifull in Malabar . Cloues n grow in the Moluccos on trees , like Bay-trees , yeelding blossomes , first white , then greene ( at which time they yeeld the pleasantest smell in the world ) and last of all red and hard , which are the Cloues . They are so hot of nature , that if a payle or tubbe of water should stand in the Chamber , when they clense them , or any vessell of Wine or other moysture , in two dayes the Cloues would sucke it out and drie it . The same nature is of the vnspunne Silke of China . The Nutmeg-tree , o is like a Peach or Peare-tree , and groweth most in Banda and Iaua . The fruit is like a Peach , the inner part whereof is the Nutmegge , which is couered and interlaced with the Ma●e or flowre , and ouer that is the fruit like a Peach , as I haue seene them conserued . When the fruit is ripe , the first and outermost part openeth , as it is with our Walnuts , then the Mace flourisheth in a faire red colour , which in the ripening becommeth yellow . Cardamomum is of three sorts ; the Indians vse it in their meates , and commonly chew it in their mouthes , as being good against a stinking breath , and euill humours in the head : it is much like to Panike . ſ Lac is a strange drugge , made by certaine winged Pismires of the gumme of Trees , which they sucke vp , and then make the Lac round about the branches , as the Bees make honey and waxe . The raw Lac is of a darke red colour , but being refined , they make it of all colours , and therewith vernish their Beds , Tables , and vse it for other ornaments , and for hard Waxe . So saith Paludanus ; they beate the Lac to powder , and so mixe all manner of colours vpon it , as they list , and make thereof such rolles as are heere sold for hard Waxe . Iudico or Annil growes on small bushes , like Gooseberry bushes , and beares a Seed like a Cabbage , as is before obserued , cut vp , and after long rotting , trodden by Oxen , and ground . Linschoten sayth , it is sowne as other Herbs , in due time pulled and dryed , and then made wet , and beaten , and then dryed againe , and prepared ; first it is greene , and after blue . Of q Sanders there are three sorts , white , yellow , and red . In Tymor , an Iland by Iaua , are whole Woods of Sanders : the trees are like Nut-trees , with a fruit like a Cherry , but vnprofitable ; onely the wood ( which is the Sanders ) is esteemed . Snakewood r groweth in Seylon , and is good against the stinging of Snakes and other poyson , a Medicine learned of the beast Quit , ( which being in continuall enmity with Snakes , herewith healeth their bytings . The trees of ſ Lignum Aloes are like Oliue trees , but somewhat greater : the innermost part of the wood is best , with blacke and browne veines , and yeelding an Oyly moysture : it is sold in weight against Siluer and Gold. There is another t kinde , wherewith they burne their dead Bramenes . The best , which they call Calamba , growes in Malacea , and is vsed much for Beads and Crucifixes . Monfart sayth , the Portugals pay a hundred Crownes a pound for it to make their Beades . u Opium is the Iuyce of the heads of blacke Poppie beeing cut : a dangerous drugge , vsed much in Asia and Africa , which makes them goe as if they were halfe asleepe : they suppose I know not what coniunction and efficacy both of Mars and Venus therein : but being once vsed , must daily be continued on paine of death , which some escaped in Acostaes x company by the helpe of wine . Bangue is another Receit of like vse , especially with slaues and souldiers , makes them drunke merry , and so to forget then labour . Ciuet or Algalia , is the sweate of the Ciuet Cat , and growes in the outermost part of the Cods , and is hote and moyst . Benioin is a kind of Gumme like Frankinscence and Myrrhe , but more esteemed : it growes in the Kingdome of Siam , Iaua , Sumatra , and Malacca . The tree is high , full of branches with leaues like those of the Lemmon tree : They cut the tree , and from those slits proceedeth this Gumme : which is best when the tree is young , and is called Benioin of the sweete smell . The old trees yeeld white , the young blacke . Of Frankincense wee haue spoken in Arabia : it is also a Gum , the best on those trees that grow on hils and stony places , Myrrhe is a Gumme also brought out of Arabia Foelix , and the Abexine Coast . Manna is brought from the Vsbeks Countrey behind Persia , and reckoned to Tartar●●●●●d ●●d is a dew that falleth on certaine trees , and hangeth on the leaues , like Ice on the Tyles of houses . It is gathered and kept in glasse Vials , and much vsed in India . Camphora is the Gumme of certaine trees in Borneo and China , as great as Nut-trees , sweating out from the midst of the same . Tamarind groweth on a tree as great as a Plum-tree , with leaues like Mirtle , the flowers white like Orange flowers . The leaues of the tree turne alwayes toward the Sunne , and when it goeth downe , they shut together and couer the huske . The fruit is about a finger long , crooked , with shels , wherein are kernels as bigge as a beane , couered about with that which they call the Tamarind . Of Mirobolanes are fiue sorts almost like Plummes . Spiconard is sowne and growes on plants about two or three spannes high like Corne , with great veines , wherein the Spiconard groweth . Cubebus growes like Pepper or Iuy against a tree , the leaues like Pepper leaues and the huskes ; but euery graine hath a stalke of it selfe : But if I should here recite the Indian Leafe , the Galanga , Canna Fistula , with the rest : I should tire the Reader with an Apothecaries Bill . These ( as the rarest or chiefe ) I haue chosen so ( as it were ) to recreate our Reader with a walke , and houres view in this Indian Garden , being before full cloyed with our tedious Narrations of their Superstitions . I might adde heere a Discourse of Gemmes , as Diamonds , Rubies , Emeralds , &c. But it becommeth not my pouerty to talke so much of Iewels . Monfart tels that the King of Biznega hath a Rock of Diamonds , in which he keepes fifteene thousand men at worke , reseruing all the greater to himselfe , so that none are sold but smaller , except by stealth . Hee sayth , hee saw one with the Great Mogoll as bigge as a Henne Egge , purloyned from this King , and cost the other little lesse then a Million . It waygheth foure score and eighteene Mangelins , euery Mangelin fiue graines . The y Bezar-stones are likewise taken out of the Maw of a Persian or Indian Goat , which the Persians call Pazar . And in the Countrey of Pan , by Malacca , they finde within the Gall of an Hogge a stone , of greater force against Poyson and other Diseases , then that Pazar-stone . It is thought that these Stones doe proceede of the pasture whereon these Beastes feede . The Amber is found as well in other places as in India . z Garcias thinkes it to bee the nature of the Soyle , as Chalke , Bole-armenike , &c. and not the Seed of the Whale , or issuing from some Fountayne in the Sea , as others hold . Clusius tels a probable opinion of D. Marel , that it was an excrement gathered in the Whales belly . But of these and of inumerable other both sensitiue and vegetable creatures the Reader in our Pilgrims or Voyages now published , may obserue from others eyes much more then here is place to expresse . CHAP. XIII . A generall discourse of the Sea , and of the Seas in and about Asia . §. I. Of the true place , forme , greatnesse , and depth of the Sea . AFter our long perambulation of the Asian Continent , the Sea inuironing doth sollicite our next endeuours , that the Reader might there refresh his wearied sense , with a new succession of Natures varieties , and Humane vanities . And first , while our Barke be made readie to ship vs ouer to some of those Ilands , let vs ( as it were on the shore ) take view of this , so strong , so weake , so constant , and so vnconstant watery Element . That the Earth and Sea make one Globe , we haue elsewhere shewed in the History of their Creation . In which , the Earth being ( as it seemeth ) at the first forming of it , more perfectly Spherical , and wholy couered with Waters , by the power of that Almighty Decree & Word ( Let the waters be gathered into one place , that the dry Land may appeare ) both the Waters ( as * some gather ) were more condensate , which before were more subtle , and therefore occupied more roome ; and the Earth a was in some places lifted vp , in others depressed with deepe Furrowes and Trenches to make roome and conuenient receptacles for the Sea ; and withall fit matter yeelded for the eleuation both of Mountaynes aboue the ordinary height of the Earth , and of the Earth and Continent also in the higher places , whence the greatest Riuers deriue their Originall , in comparison of the Lowes and Maritime parts , where they empty themselues into the Sea . This is the proper seate of the Element or Water , called Aqua , quast aequa , b of the equall and plaine face and superficies thereof , or as Lactantius with a further fetch obserueth , à qua nata sunt omnia , because hence all things are bred and nourished . Now because Waters are eyther without Motion , as in Lakes ; or of an vniforme Motion , as in Riuers ; or diuers , as in the Sea ; the Heathen c ascribed a Trident or three-fold Scepter to Neptune , their supposed Sea-god . That the Earth and Sea haue one and the same Centre , both of Grauity and Greatnesse , appeareth by this , that the parts of the Earth and Water falling from a high place , without other impediment , haue the same direct descent : a piece of Earth also falleth perpendicularly into the Water , with equall and right Angles . And that the Water naturally inclineth to a roundnesse , appeareth in the small drops thereof , which gather themselues into that forme , and by the easier discerning things on shore from the tops , then from the hatches of the ship in the●r d Sea : likewise by the eleuation or depression of the Pole and Stars , no lesse in sayling , then land-trauels , to the North or South : also in preuenting or lengthning the Sunnes light by sayling East or West , as before hath beene obserued in the Spaniards and Portugals , meeting at the Philippina's , and differing a whole day in their reckoning , the Portugals losing by meeting the Sunne in their Easterne course , that which the Spaniards get by following him in a Westerne . Yea , euen in one dayes sayling this may be manifest , as Record instanceth in a ship sayling West from Island , in one of their dayes of twenty houres getting halfe an houre , and in the next day returning with like swiftnesse , loseth as much of the Sunne . Yea in Riuers of very long course , besides that descent ( before mentioned ) from higher to lower passages , some e obserue a kind of roundnesse or circular rising in compassing the Globe , which else must needs be exceedingly difformed in the Riuers of Nilus , Amazones , and others which runne neere an eighth part thereof . The Sea is great and wide , sayth f the Psalmist : and at first couered the whole earth like a garment , till for mans vse g the dry land appeared , which for mans abuse was againe in the dayes of Noah couered . And had not God h set the Sea a bound which it cannot passe , it would ( so some translate it ) returne to couer the earth for euer . It is his i perpetuall decree , who commanded , and it was made , that though the waues thereof rage , yet they cannot preuaile ; though they roare , yet they cannot passe ouer . And thus many of the ancient and later Interpreters of Genesis doe auerre , that the Earth is indeed lower then the Waters , as in the beginning of this Worke is obserued , as if God did by a kinde of miracle in Nature , bridle and restraine the tempestuous force of the Sea , Rerum omnium inualidissima ( to vse Basils words ) debilissimaque arena : with Sand the weakest of all creatures . Thus held Aquinas , Carthusianus , Catharinus , and others . Which opinion being granted , how easie were it for the Sea to enclose the Earth in her watrie mantle , and againe to make a Conquest of the drie Land , hauing such forces of her owne , and such re-inforcements from the Ayre and the Earth it selfe ? Her owne powers , euen by order of Nature and proportion of the Elements , cannot but seeme dreadfull : in which , as the Ayre exceedeth the Water , and is it selfe exceeded of the Fire ; so the Water to some seemes no lesse to surmount the Earth , as the lowest and least of the Elements . And what Armies of exhalations doth the Sunne daily muster in the great Ayrie plaine , which would succour their Mother in such an attempt ? Besides that , euen the Earth , as it is euery where compassed of the Sea , doth compasse in it selfe so many Seas , Lakes , Riuers , in the vppermost face thereof , as professed partakers ; and the inward bowels thereof haue daily intelligence , and continuall conspiracie with the waters , by those secret pores and priuie passages , whereby it commeth to passe , that albeit k All Riuers runne to the Sea , yet the Sea is not filled . And were it possible that so many worlds of waters should daily and hourely flow into this watrie world , and that such a world of time together , and yet the Sea nothing increased , but that ( as Salamon there saith ) The Riuers goe to the place from whence they returne and goe ? that is , they runne into the Sea , and thence , partly by the Sunnes force , eleuated and restored in Raines , and other Meteors , partly by filling the veynes of the Earth with Springs , doe both wayes returne againe in Riuers to the Sea . This l appeareth by the Dead Sea , and by the Caspian , which receiue many Riuers without open payment thereof to the Ocean : and at the Straits of Gibraltar , the Ocean commonly hath a current in at one end , and the Euxine Sea at the other , besides abundance of other waters out of Europe , Asia , Africa , and yet is no fuller . Many indeed are the wonders of the Lord in the deepe , and this concerning the height , depth , and profunditie thereof one of the highest , deepest , and requiring the profoundest skill to search . That the waters are gathered on swelling heapes in round forme , compassing the Earth , is already proued ; which to a vulgar capacitie may seeme to enforce a height of the water aboue some parts of the Earth : but seeing that the earth and waters haue one Center , and height is properly to bee measured by distance from that Center ; it seemeth vnlikely that the water should be higher then the Earth : or altogether equall to the height thereof , in whose Channels and concauities it is contayned . And though the Sea swelleth , and lifteth vp it selfe into that forme which best agreeth to that Globe which is compact of it and the Earth : yet is it not capable ( being a liquid fluible body ) in the greatest depth and widenesse , of such eleuations as wee see in high and Mountaynous Regions , whereby the Earth seemeth to exceed the due and iust proportion of her owne Globositie , and thereby no lesse to excell the highest eleuation ( as wee may tearme it ) of the Sea , then the Cliffes and Shores doe those Waters which approach them . And what needs a conceit of miracle in the very ordinary constitution and conseruation of Nature ? though all Nature , if wee regard it as a Creation by supernall power , bee nothing else but miracle . Some indeed dreame of I know not what proportion of the Elements , wherby they would haue the Water to exceed the Earth , as before is said : and it is true that the vpper face and vtter superficies of the Waters ( for ought that is knowne to the contrary ) is as great m as that of the Earth . But if wee compare the depth of the Waters with the Diameter of the Earth , we shall find that in most places the one is not so many Fathoms as the other is Miles . Yea whoeuer soundeth at such depth ? And whereas the Diameter of the Earth is by some reckoned 8 / 11. Miles , and by some more , who euer cast Line and Lead into the Sea to measure a thousand Fathom ? Yea , in n Scaligers opinion , the Earth is so much greater then the Water , that if the Mountaines were cast downe into these watry receptacles , and the Earth brought into a perfect roundnesse , there would no place in it be left for the Water . Record o recordeth not so much as he , yet holds the Earth almost ten thousand times as great as the Sea and all other waters . And if wee receiue the Iewish Tradition , mentioned by our Apocrypha p Esdras , this may bee more probable : for hee saith , that ( euen in the vtter face of the Globe ) the Waters were gathered into a seuenth part , and sixe parts of the Earth kept drie . Some imagine q a bottomlesse depth , passing quite thorow the Earth , through which the Moone being in the other Hemisphere , causeth the heightning of the Tides , no lesse then when she is present in ours ; Which gaue no small helpe also in their conceit in the generall Deluge : which if it be true , addes a greater proportion to the Sea then wee haue obserued . But because little reason , and no experience can be shewed for this Assertion , I will not insist in refutation . But that Deluge being caused by breaking vp the Fountaines below , and violent Stormes from aboue , confute that opinion that the Sea should be higher then the Earth , which then might haue effected the Floud without either of those former causes . But why doe I drowne my innocent Reader , with my selfe , in these Depths of the Sea ? which some measure by the height of Hills ; others r resemble those extraordinarie Land-heights to extraordinarie Whirle-Pooles : but seeing the Sea is Tenant to the Earth , which hath ( as before we haue said ) remoued it selfe in some sort , to make way and roome for it , the more ordinarie height and eleuation of the one , may seeme to answere the more ordinary depth and descending of the other . These bottomes of the Sea haue also their diuersified shape and forme , as it were of Hillockes , Mountaynes , Valleyes , with the ſ Accliuities and Decliuities of Places , as in the Shelues , Shallowes , Rockes , Ilands appeareth . And as the Land is not onely higher then the Sea at the shore , so is it apparant , that in remote places from the Sea , the Land doth ( besides the exorbitant swellings of Mountaynes ) in the ordinary leuell exceed the height of Maritine regions , which thence receiue those Riuers which require descent all the way of their passage , which in some is one thousand in some two thousand miles . And therefore is it likely also that the Sea answers in like proportion , it being obserued to grow shallower neere the shoare , and differently deeper in the farther recesse of the Maine . §. II. Of the Saltnesse and Motions of the Sea . THe saltnesse of the Sea some ascribe * to the first Creation ; some , to the sweat of the Earth , roasted with the Sunne ; some , to the saltnesse of the Earth , especially in Minerals of that nature ; some , to adust vapours , parly let fall on the Sea , partly raysed from it to the brinks and face thereof ; some , to the motion of the Sea ; some , to vnder-earth or vnder-sea a fires of bituminous nature , causing both this saltnesse and the motion also of the Sea ; and some , to the working of the Sunne , which draweth out the purer and finer parts , leauing the grosser and baser behind : as in this little world of our bodies , the purest parts of our nourishment being employed in , and on the body , the vrine and other excrements remaining , doe detaine a saltnesse . I will not determine this question , as neither that of the Ebbing and Flowing of the Sea , which ( some * say ) is the breath of the world ; some , the fires aforesaid boyling in and vnder the water ; some , the waters in holes of the earth , forced out by Spirits ; some , the meeting of the East and West Ocean ; some ascribe it to the b Moone , naturally drawing water , as the Load-stone , Iron ; some , to the variable light of the Moone : a variable light they all giue vs . They that send vs to God and his Decree in Nature , haue said what is the true cause , but not how it is by Naturall meanes effected . Certaine it is , that the Ocean and the Moone are companions in their motion : vncertaine whether the Ocean hath a naturall power in it selfe , or from the Moone , so to moue ( which is made so much the more doubtfull , by reason that they follow not the Moone in all places of the word alike . Vertomanum writeth , that in Cambaia the Tides are contrarie to the course they hold in these parts ; for they encrease not with the full , but with the wane of the Moone : and so the Sea-crabs doe likewise . In the Iland of Socotora , Don Iohn of c Castro obserued many dayes , and found ( contrary both to the Indian and our wont ) that when the Moone riseth , it is high Sea , and as the Moone ascends , the Tide descends and ebbeth , being dead-low water when the Moone is in the Meridian , and this operation hee found continuall . With vs also our highest Tides are two dayes after , and not at the very Full and Change. About Vaygats Stephen Borrough found it to flow by fits , very vncertaine . Scaliger d saith , that the full-Moones at Calicut cause the encrease of the water , and at the mouth of Indus ( not farre thence , in the same Sea ) the new-Moones . But what exceeding difference of the Tides doe wee find in the Downes , and other places on our owne Coasts , both for time and quantitie ? that at once in the compasse of ones sight , there should bee both floud , ebbe , and these differing in degrees : and that on some places of our Coast it should rise one fathom , in some two , in the Thames three , at , or neere Bristoll ten , and on some part of the French coast , neere Saint Malos fifteene , whereas our shoare ouer against it riseth but two . The like differences may bee obserued betweene the Tyrrhene Sea , and that on the opposite coast of Barbary , the one swelling , the other not at all heightned : in the East and West Indies I could instance the like , not mentioning those currents which hinder all courses of Tides . Further the Floud continueth in some places seuen houres , in some foure , in most sixe . In the Straits of Sunda some haue obserued that it flowes twelue houres , and ebbes twelue . In e Negropont it is said to ebbe and flow seuen times a day ; and Patritius affirmeth , that himselfe obserued at Ausser in Liburnia in a hand-made Strait of Sea-water , the same to happen twentie times in a day . Againe , wee see these Tide-motions differ , according to their daily , weekely , monethly , and as some adde , halfe yearely and yearely alterations . All which varieties cannot be attributed to one simple cause , neither to any vniuersall , whether Sunne , Moone , or Natiue heat of the Sea , or any the like : although wee must needs acknowledge ( which we cannot know ) one principall cause , hindred or altred by manifold accidents , and therefore producing effects thus diuersified . Other motions also may be obserued in the Sea , as that namely which is continuall ( and if wee call the Tides the breathing , this may be tearmed the pulse of the Sea , whereby the waters alway wash the shore falling on and off , couering , and presently vncouering the feet of such as stand by , which hath force to expell , all Heterogenean or differing natures , as drowned carkasses , wrackes , and the like . This ( as that of the Tides ) Patritius , Peucorus , Lydiate , and others , attribute to a kinde of boyling , which ( as in a vessell of seething water ) causeth it thus to rise and fall , and to expell the drosse and things contrary . But the heate which causeth this boyling one ascribes to the Sunne , another to fires in the Sea , another to the naturall heate of the Sea engendring spirits , and causing rarefaction and motion . Patritius doth not onely auerre this , but that the Sea is as a sublunarie Planet , mouing it selfe , and moued by the superiour bodies to effect the generation of things : for which cause f Orpheus calls the Ocean Father of Gods , Men and other things . The saltnesse thereof is ( in his opinion ) the instrument of this motion , and the neerest inward and most proper cause of marine mouings , as in the two Mexican g Lakes appeareth , the one whereof is salt , and ebbes and flowes , which the other being fresh , doth not . This saltnes ( saith h he ) with greater heat ingendreth more spirits in moysture : the cause of greater Tides he thinketh to be the shallownesse , and narrower shores , the force of the Ocean thrusting the same most forwards where it findes interruptions and indraughts : the certaintie of the motions hee ascribes ( according to his Philosophie ) to the soule of the world , mouing this , as other Planets . For my censure , it shall bee rather on my selfe then these opinions , where silence rather then boldnesse becommeth . i Euen a foole , whiles hee holdeth his peace , is accounted wise . And to borrow the words of a subtill Disputer , k Quod vbique clamare soleo , nos nihil scire , maximè conuenit huic disquisitions , quae maris tracta motum . Let this also bee arranged amongst the wonders of the Lord in the deepe , rather to be admired then comprehended . I might heere speake of other Sea-motions , either particular or accidentall ; as that in the open Seas betweene the Tropikes , l vncertaine whether it may bee termed an Easterly winde , or some impetuous violence , caused by the superiour motions which draw together with them the inferiour Elements : likewise those currents in diuers coasts , as at Madagascar on the African , and in the great Bay on the American shores . From other accidents arise other motions , caused by the windes in the ayre ( which somewhere haue their set seasons ) by whirle-pooles , or rather contrarie currents , meeting in the Sea by Capes , Indraughts , Riuers , Ilands of the land : by the conceptions and trauelling throwes in the waters , in bringing forth some imminent tempest , and the like . I might speake of strange Currents in many Seas vpon the coast of Africke , neere to Saint Laurence , and Iohn de Noua , and Mayella . Captaine Saris hath related that the currents detayned him a long time , euen almost to desperation of getting out : and one of them so dreadfull , that it made a noise like that at London Bridge , with a fearefull rippling of the water ; the more , the further from land , and there where they founded an hundred fathom depth , as it were proclaiming open defiance to winde and sayle ( notwithstanding their puffing threats and most swelling lookes ) in foure and twentie houres carrying them a whole Degree and nine Minutes from the course which vnder full sayle with the windes assistance , they intended . §. III. Of the Originall of Fountaines , and other Commodities of the Sea . I Might adde touching the Originall of Fountaines ; which both Scripture and reason , finding no other store sufficient , deriue from the Sea , how they are from thence conueyed by secret Channels and concauities vnder the earth , and by what workmen of Nature thus wrought into new fresh waters . Scaligers experiment to proue the Sea-water at the bottome fresh , by bottles filled there by cunning Diuers or otherwise , is by Patritius his experience , as hee saith , found false . And this freshnesse of the springs , not , withstanding their salt originall from the Sea , may rather be ascribed to percolation and straining thorough the narrow spungie passage of the earth , which makes them leaue behind ( as an exacted toll ) their colour , thicknesse and saltnesse . Now how it should come to passe that they should spring out of the earth ; being higher then the Sea , yea , out of the highest Mountaynes , hath exercised the wits of Phylosophers ; some ascribing it to a sucking qualitie of the thirstie or spungie earth , some to the weight of the earth pressing and forcing the waters vpwards , some to the motion of the Sea continually ( as in a Pumpe ) thrusting forwards the water , which expelleth the weaker ayre , and followeth it till it finde an out-let , whereof , both by the continuall protrusion of the Sea , and for auoyding a vacuum or emptinesse ( which Nature abhorreth ) it holdeth continuall possession : some finde out other causes . And Master Ladyate in a Treatise of the Originall of Springs , attributeth the same to vnder-earth fires , which no lesse by a naturall distillation worketh these waters vnder the earth , into this freshnesse and other qualities , then the Sunne and heauenly fires doe by exhalations aboue . Yea , such are his speculations of these hidden fires , that hee maketh them the causes of Windes , Earth-quakes , Minerals , Gemmes , fertilitie , and sterilitie of the earth , and of the saltnesse and motion ( as is before said ) of the Sea . But loath were I to burne or drowne my Readers in these fierie and watrie Disputes : let vs from these speculations retire our selues to the experimentall profits and commodities which this Element yeeldeth . Concerning the commodities a of the Sea , as the world generally , so the little models of the world , the Ilands ( whereof this of Great Britaine is iustly acknowledged the most excellent of the world , sometime accounted another world ) haue great cause to celebrate and acknowledge the same . It is a Wall of Defence about our shoares ; Great Purueyour of the Worlds commodities to our vse ; Conueyour of the surquedry and excesses of Riuers ; Vniter ( by traffique ) of Nations which it selfe seuereth ; an Open Field for pastimes of peace ; a Pitched Field in time of warre , disdaining single personall Combates , and onely receiuing whole Cities and Castles , encompassed with walls of Wood ; which it setteth together with deadly hatred and dreadfullest force of the Elements , the Fierie thunders , Airie blasts , Watrie billowes , rockes , shelues and bottomes of the Earth , all conspiring to build heere a house for Death , which by fight or flight on land is more easily auoyded ( and how did it scorne the Inuincible title of the Spanish Fleet in 88. and effect thus much on our behalfe against them ? ) The b Sea yeeldeth Fish for dyet , Pearles and other Iewels for ornament , Varietie of creatures for vse and admiration , Refuge to the distressed , compendious Way to the Passingers , and Portage to the Merchant , Customes to the Prince , Springs to the Earth , Clouds to the Skie , matter of Contemplation to the minde , of Action to the bodie : Once , it yeeldeth all parts of the World to each part , and maketh the World ( as this Treatise in part sheweth ) knowne to it selfe . Superstition hath had her Sea-prophets which haue found out other Sea-profits , as for the purging of sinnes : and the Roman Diuines caused c Hermaphrodites to be carried to the Sea for expiation , the Persian Magi thought it pollution to spit or doe other naturall necessities therein . But of these in diuers places . §. IIII. Of the varieties of Seas , and of the Caspian and Euxine . THe Sea is commonly diuided into the Mediterranean and Ocean : and vnder that Mid-land appelation are contained all the Seas and Gulfes that are seated within the Land , as the Arabian , Persian , Baltike , Bengalan , and especially such as the Sea of Sodome and the Caspian , which haue no apparant commerce with the Ocean : but principally is that Sea called , Mediterranean , which entring at the Straits of Gibraltar , is both larger then any of the rest ( contayning aboue ten thousand miles in circuit ) and abutteth not on one onely , but on all the parts of the elder world , washing indifferently the shores of Asia , Africke , and Europe . The Seas beare also the names of the Countries , Cities , Hills , Riuers , and Lands , by which they passe , or of some other accident there happened ; as the Atlantike , or Germaine Ocean , the Adriatike , the redde , white or blacke Seas , the Sea of Ladies , the Euxine , by a contrary appellation , for their in hospitalitie . But to contract our speech vnto Asia , wee finde the Sea prodigall of his best things , and of himselfe vnto it , clasping , with a louely embrace , all this Asian Continent , saue where a little Necke of Land diuides it from Africa ; and no great space , together with Tanais , from Europe . Yea ; as not herewith satisfying his loue to this Asian Nymph , in many places he insiuates himselfe within the Land by Gulfes or Bayes , twining his louing armes about some whole Countries : other where ( as it were ) by hostile vnderminings hee maketh Seas farre from the Sea ; and hath yeelded so many Ilands , as rather may seeme admirable then credible . Of those Seas banished from communitie and societie with the Ocean , are that Sea of Sodome , largely described in our first Booke . Many other Lakes also , as of Kitaya , Van , Chiamay , Dangu , Guian , and the like , as great or much greater , doe no lesse deserue the name of Seas : but the most eminent of all the rest is the Caspian d or Hyrcan Sea , called in these dayes diuersly of the places thereon situate , as the Sea of Bachu , &c. the Moores call it ( as they doe also the Arabian Gulfe ) Bohar Corsun , that is , The Sea inclosed . It hath beene diuers times sayled on and ouer by men of our Nation , passing that way into Tartaria , Media , and Persia . The first of whom was Master Anthonie Ienkinson , 1558. who affirmeth , that this Sea is in length about two hundred leagues , and in bredth a hundred and fiftie , without any issue to other Seas : the East part ioyneth with the Turkemen Tartars , the West with the Chyrcasses and Caucasus , the North with the Nagay Tartars , and Volga ( which springing out of a Lake neere Nouogrode , runneth two thousand miles , and there with seuentie mouthes falleth into this Sea ) the South hath Media and Persia . In many places it hath fresh water , in others brackish , in others salt , as our Ocean . If wee hold the Sea naturally , or by selfe-motion or by exhalations , salt : then the freshnesse may bee attributed to the abundance of fresh Riuers , which all come running with tributes of their best wealth to this seeming close-fisted Miser , which ( for ought the world can see of his good workes ) communicateth with no other Sea , any part of that abundance which the Riuers Volga , Yaic , Yem , Cyrus , Arash , Ardok , Oxus , Chesel , and others many , bring into his coffers . And yet is this Vsurer neuer the richer , Nature it selfe holding a close conspiracie to dispossesse him of his needlesse treasures . Yea the Riuers themselues ( his chiefe Factors and Brokers ) in the Winter time grow cold in alleageance , and frozen in respect wonted dutie : or else are detayned by a greater Commander , the Generall of Winters forces , Frost , who then closeth and locketh vp both them and him in Icie prisons , till the Sunne taking a neerer view of this incroaching vsurper , by the multitude of his Arrowes and Darts chase him out of the field , and freeth this Sea and Riuers from their colde fare and close dungeons , wherewith Ice their hard Gaoler had entertained them . Christopher Burrough relateth that from the middle of Nouember till the midst of March , they found this frozen Charitie of the Caspian to their cost : being forced with great perill and paine , to trauell many dayes on the Ice , and leaue their ship in the Sea , which there was cut in pieces with violence of the frost . And yet is Astracan on the Northerne shore , ( where Volga and the Caspian hold their first conference ) in sixe and fortie degrees and nine minutes , from whence this Sea extendeth beyond the fortieth degree Southwards . The freshnesse of the Riuers make it thus subiect to frost , which hath no power ouer the salt waters of the Ocean , as by most Learned e men is holden : which appeareth in the Baltike and Euxine Seas , which holding not so full commerce with the Ocean , and filled with fresh Riuers , are made an easie prey to that Icie Tyrant , whose forces the more open Seas , with their salt defence easily withstand ; and although from the mouthes of Riuers , Bayes , and Shores , hee brings whole Ilands of Ice into those watrie Plaines , yet euen vnto the Pole , so farre as hath beene discouered , the Sea with open mouth proclaimeth defiance , and enioyeth his Elementary freedome . The Euxine Sea which is diuided from the Caspian by an hundred leagues of land , hath this reason of the freezing ascribed by Disarius in f Macrobius , that the fresh waters which flow from so many Riuers , being lighter then those on the Sea , swimme on the top , and are subiect to frost , which the Sea-water is not . And this force of the fresh waters is common to most great Riuers , as Plata , Zaire , and others : and in the Euxine it is obserued of Phasis by g Arrianus . The thawing of those Frosts is the cause of those fogges and mysts , which so much infest these Seas , and are so great a hinderance in all Northerne Discoueries . And hence in likelyhood came the Prouerbe of Cimmerian darknesse , rather then from that Hansem which Haithon mentioneth ( a place of a hundred miles , compassed with a wall of pitchie darkenesse , whence sometimes the crowes of Cockes and like sounds are heard , but none dare enter ) or other like fabulous h conceits of the Poets . From these darke mysts the Euxine is called also Mare Maurum , or the blacke Sea ; it was in old time called the Sarmatian , Cimmerian , Taurican , Caucasean , Phasian , Pontike , and what other titles , peoples , hils , riuers , or speciall occurrents fixed on it . Of the description thereof , Arrianus hath written a whole Treatise , and Stuckius hath largely commented thereon , and i Ortelius hath bestowed good paines in that argument ; to whom I referre the Reader . Arrianus was employed in this Discouerie by Adrian the Emperour , beginning at Trapezond ; where he set vp Adrians Image , and where before that was a Temple dedicated to Mercurie and Philesius his Nephew . He sayled from thence , descrying and describing the Coasts , Riuers , Cities , about this Sea . In Phasis hee obserueth the lightnesse of that water , fresh on the top , salt in the bottome , where it is mixed with the Sea , or rather slideth ouer it . They had heere a Law , That none might carrie water into Phasis ; and if they had any in their ships , they must at the entrence of this Riuer cast it foorth , otherwise fearing an vnluckie and dangerous Nauigation . The water of this Riuer ( hee saith ) will last vncorrupt ten yeeres . This Phasis , Aeschylus calleth the limite of Europe and Asia . At the left hand of the entrance was set the Image of the Phasian Goddesse , seeming by her Cymball in her hand , and Lyons drawing her Charioa , to bee none other then Rhea . There also ( as a holy Relique ) was shewed the Anchor of the ship Argo , which because it was of Iron , seemed to our Author to be counterfeit , especially there being the fragments of an Anchor of Stone , which seemed more likely to be that of the Argonautes , so much chaunted by the Poets . Other monuments of Iason he found none . But to looke backe to the Strait or Thracian Bosphorus , hee there nameth the Temple of Iupiter Vrius . Dousa and Gyllius report the pleasantnesse and fertilitie of these parts . Heere did Iason sacrifice to the twelue Gods , and built a Temple to them . Apello had sixe Temples neare the Straits , the most ancient at Chalcedon , giuing place to none of the Oracles , two at Bizantium , and the other neere thereunto . But with these and manifold other antiquities , Gellius can best acquaint the more leysurely Reader . Of all the Cities along this shore , I cannot but mention Heraclea , where were obserued the deuotions of Iupiter Stratius his Altars , and two Oakes , planted there in his honour by Hercules . This Citie was also made famous by the Legend of Hercules , descending to Hell , of Cerberus , Acheron , and the like . Of this Citie Memnon wrote a large Historie , some parts whereof doe yet remaine . Cotta after a strait siege subduing it to the Romanes , among other spoyle seized vpon the pyramidall statue of Hercules , ( whom hee would haue serue him in a thirteenth labour ) exceeding in sumptuousnesse , greatnesse , elegance : neere to which was his Club of solid Gold , as was also his Lyons skinne and his Quiuer . Many monuments and offerings he carried out of the Temples . Both Memnon and Aelyan tell of Dionysius sonne of Clearchus King of Heraclea , which grew into so grosse and vnwonted degree of fatnesse , that it made him vnfit , not for State-affaires onely , but for necessarie functions of life , especially in his sleepe . From which to awaken him , this remedy was deuised , to thrust long Needles into his flesh , which whiles they passed thorow that new-come flesh and fatnesse , were no more felt then of a stone , till they came to the more naturall flesh of his body . When he sate in Iudgement , he had a kind of Cupbord which had the rest of his body , leauing his face onely open to be seene . Marcianus Heracl●otes , one of this Citie , had written a Periplus or Circumnauigation of these and other Seas . But least I seeme frozen in these colder Narrations , or to haue lost my selfe in these Cimmerian mysts , I will get me out of this Sea , and obserue the principall Ilands adiacent to Asia . For if I should after all these Discourses of the Sea , enter into a new , of the huge Whales and other varieties of Fishes and Monsters , inhabitants of the Sea , which is thought to haue creatures resembling in some sort all those of the Land , both Men and Beasts : I should grow tedious ; and Gesner with others haue done it alreadie . I shall finde more due place for the strangest in some other parts of this Historie . CHAP. XIIII . A briefe Suruey of the Ilands adioyning to Asia : also , some fancies of the Sabbaticall Riuer , and inclosed Iewes . §. I. The Ilands from Iapan to the Persian gulfe . IF wee should shippe our selues for the Discouerie of the Ilands in the Northeast Seas of Asia , wee were like to finde cold entertainment . Sir Hugh Willoughby , with his Company , lost themselues in this , being frozen to death . Stephen Burrough after attempted , and found out ( scarse worth the finding ) Vaygats and Noua Zembla . As bad or worse hath beene the successe of Pet , Iackman , and others , both Dutch and English . And the Russians reports to Heberstein , are in some things so fabulous ( as of their Slata Baba , and of men dying euery Nouember , and reuiuing in Aprill following ) that a may well suspend his credite to the rest . What Balakus in his letter to Mercator , Hesselius in his late Maps of these parts , or any other haue written , will bee but meane Spokes-men , to procure any Reader with vs in this North-east Discouerie . Steering therefore another course , and coasting another way to the East and South parts of Asia ; let vs take a briefe suruey of that World of Ilands in those Indian Seas , reseruing a more full Description of the chiefe of them to the Chapters following : and then proceed to a more leysurely view of the Arabian , and some of the Mediterranean Ilands . And first in this course , we are encountred with the Iland , or a Ilands rather , bearing the name of Iapan ; the principall whereof are three : of which , more afterwards . Some mention ( beleeue it that list ) neere to Iapan , certaine Ilands of Amazons , with which the Iaponites yeerely haue both worldly and fleshly traffique : and when a Ship commeth from Iapan , so many women as there are men , come to the shore , and leaue each a paire of shooes , with her marke ; which who so taketh vp , is her Paramour . These are seconded by the Ilands of China , which doe ( as it were ) hedge and fence it in ; of which , there is little in Authors worthy mentioning . In Macao , or Amacao , the Portugals haue a Colonie ; but the chiefe Iland of China is Anian , in the Gulfe of Cauchin-China . Further from the Continent , from Iapan Southwards , are many Ilands , called by the names of Lequio , the greater , and the lesse , rich in Gold : nigh to the same is Hermosa : and next to these , the Philippinae , so called of b Philip the second , King of Shaine , by whose charge and charges they were discouered in the yeere 1564. long after that Magellanus had lost his life in the discouerie of these parts . Some make this name hold some proportion to the Spanish Ambition , calling all the Ilands Philippinae , which are betweene New Spaine and the Gulfe of Bengala : in all , after their account , eleuen thousand : whereof , onely thirtie are subiect to the Spaniard ; as Thomas à Iesu hath obserued . But of all these afterwards : for here wee but mention them . They begin their reckoning at Noua Guinaea , where first wee see Cainam . The next Banda ; which name is proper to an Iland so called , and common also to her neighbours , Rosolarguin , Ay , Rom , Neyra , in foure degrees to the South , which alone in the world are c said , by some , to bring foorth Nutmegs and Mace. The men heere are Merchants , the women attend to Husbandrie . The Ilands del Moro abound with Rice and Sagu ( the pith of a Tree which yeeldeth Meale ) where d are wild Hennes , which sit not on their Egges , but burie them a good depth vnder the sand , where the Sunne hatcheth them . They haue no Kine , but a Fish of like lineaments , which they take in their Nets . Gilolo , hath a Mahumetane Prince , and is a great Iland ; the people are Men-eaters . Amboyno , is the name of many Ilands , rude both in soyle and people , which eate their owne Parents when they are old . Dauid Middleton in a written Discourse of one of his Indian Voyages , mentioneth an Iland amongst or neere these of Amboyno , called Bangaia , the King whereof is a Gentile . A Hollander heere obtayned such sway , that none durst displease him . Hee had two houses full of the Daughters of the Inhabitants which best liked him , besides many Slaues of both sexes . His life is meerely Epicurean : hee will dance and sing and be drunke two dayes together : nor will hee be commanded by any of his Countrey-men . Hee is Collector or Treasurer to the King of Ternate in those parts , and sends him what hee can spare . At Banda the Hollanders would not suffer the English to trade : and euery where else , both East , and West , and North , and South ( as may be instanced in the particulars ) if force or fraud by slaunders raysed on our people can effect it , they testifie that gaine is more precious to them then the loue of our Nation . Neere to the Ilands last mentioned are the Moluccae , fiue in number ( others reckon more ) Ternate , Tidor , Motir , Macbian , and Bachian , famous through the world , as being Natures Store-house of Cloues . Their worship is directed to the Sunne , Moone , and other heauenly and earthly Creatures . The King of Tidores chiefe Priest came aboord the Consent , of which Ship Dauid Middleton was chiefe . In the Moluccas are found those admirable Birds of Paradise , or as the Portugals call them , fowles of the Sunne . The e Selebes abound with Gold , abandoned of goodnesse , peopled with Idolaters and Men-eaters . The Ilands of f Moratay are more Northerly , where Battata-roots is their Bread , their neighbours fare in the Ilands of Tarrao , Sanguin , Solor and others . In those Ilands , which more properly beare the Philippine title , Mindanao is of very large circuit , and hath diuers famous Cities : Tendaia , for her excellence , was by the first Discouerers called the Philippina . Luzzon incompasseth a thousand miles , in which the Spaniards haue built a Towne , called Manilla , and haue thither carried Cattle for breed . This Citie standeth in fourteene degrees and a quarter . Borneo is reputed as bigge as Spaine , richly attended with many Ilands of smaller circuit . It hath a Citie of the same name , founded on Piles , in the salt water , with sumptuous buildings of hewed stone , couered with Coco leaues . The King is a Mahumetan . At Sagadana in this Iland , there is an English Factorie . The greater Iaua is by Scaliger called an Epitome ; of Summe of the world ; rich in many commodities . The Cabal is a wilde beast in this Iland , whose bones doe restraine the bloud from issuing in wounded parties . The South part is Gentiles , as the countries within the land ; but towards the shore they are Mahumetans . Touching the lesser Iaua , there is some controuersie which should be it . The Straits g of Sincopura are dangerous , not aboue a Musket shot ouer ; there are two ledges of Rocks on either side at the entrance , and within sunken rocks . Betwixt Malacca and Samatra , Nature hath ( as it were ) sowed that Field of waters with Ilands ; the principall of which is Bintam . Samatra , within the Countrey is Ethnikes : towards the Coast are Moores ; an Iland large , rich , and populous , diuided into many Kingdomes . The Gulfe of Bengala is ( as it were ) guarded with a double ranke of Ilands , which Neptune hath set as Garrisons of those Seas . But these all are not worthy the honour due to Zeilan , called in old times Taprobana , which name others apply to Samatra . From thence , alongst the coast of India , are seene few Ilands of any greatnesse : but further into the Sea are the Maldiua h , so called of Maldiua , one of their number , whose name signifieth a thousand ) Ilands ; ( Hieronymo de Sancto Stephano , numbreth them betweene seuen and eight thousand ) some of which are diuided by larger Seas , some by smaller armes ; the Ocean somewhere with his greatnesse threatning to swallow them , and in other places as curious of his delightfull search , stealing rather , then forcing a separation , prouoking the passengers to communicate in his sports ; who sometimes , helped with some ouer-growing Tree , can leape from one Iland to another . Yet hath not Nature , thus diuersifying their situation , yeelded them diuersitie of her riches , sauing that it seemeth here shee hath chosen her chamber for the Palme , or Coquo-nuts , which in other places shee hath , in comparison , but scattered ; here , stored , that by this store the people might supply all their other wants . Yea , besides the Land-Coquo , there groweth another vnder the water , bigger then the former ; a speciall Antidote for poyson . The Inhabitants are addicted to subtletie and sorcerie : and in the Ilands next to the Continent , Moores beare sway ; in the rest , Pagans . Other Ilands , of smaller reckoning , we reckon not . Diu hath long beene famous for the warres therein , vainly attempted by the Turke and Indians against the Fortresse of the Portugals . §. II. The Persian Gulfe , and of the Passage downe Euphrates thither , the Sabbaticall streame , and inclosed Iewes . THe Persian Gulfe hath left some remnants of Land extant : the chiefe is Ormuz , a famous Mart , which the Moores there maintayned , vnder the gouernment of a Moore , after made tributarie to the Portugall ; which Nature hath made barren ; Industrie , plentifull : the more fertile Element yeelds barrennesse and sands ; the barrenner bringeth in a double wealth , Pearles , and Merchandise . Iohn Newbury , which sayled downe Euphrates to this Sea , and so to Ormuz ( visiting Bagdet by the way , which he saith is twentie or fiue and twentie miles , Southward from old Babylon ) testifieth of the women in Ormuz , that they slit the lower part of their eares more then two inches , which hangeth downe to their chin . This our Countrey-man dyed in this Trauels , hauing trauelled to Constantinople , into the blacke Sea , and Danubius , and through the Kingdomes of Poland and Persia , the Indies , and other parts of the World. But for the description of the passage downe the Riuer Euphrates to the Persian Gulfe , I know i none which hath done it so exactly , as Gasparo Balbi , a Venetian , which that way passed to Ormuz and India ; who relateth the same in the Diarie of his Trauels : sometimes the Trunkes or Bodies of Trees , vnder the water of this Riuer , conspiring dangerous attempts ; sometimes Zelebe , and other ouer-hanging Mountaynes , threatning ruine , and euen now seeming to swallow them in their darke-deuouring jawes ; sometimes the violence of some steeper Current , as it were hurling them into a Whirle-poole ; alway the Arabians ready attending for prey and spoile . One Citie , or rather the carkasse of a Citie , whereof onely the ruines are remayning , stands on the left hand of this Riuer , greater in his opinion then Cairo in Egypt : the Mariners affirmed to him , That by the report of the old men , it had three hundred threescore and sixe gates : from morning to noone , with the helpe of the streame , and foure Oares , they could scarcely passe one side thereof . This is called Elersi , perhaps that which was anciently called Edessa . Hee speakes of the Caraguoh , inhabiting as they passed , which agree neither with Turkes , Moores , nor Persians , in their Sect , but haue an Heresie by themselues . Hee trauelled more then one whole day by one side of old Babylon : from Felugia to Bagdad , though the ground bee good , yet saw hee neither Tree nor greene Herbe , but all barren , and seeming to retaine some markes of the Prophesies threatned by Esay against this place . They which dwell heere , and trauell from hence to Balsara , carrie with them Pigeons , whom they make their Letter-posts to Bagdad , as they doe likewise betweene Ormuz and Balsara . The coasts of Persia as they sayled in this Sea , seemed as a parched Wildernesse , without tree or grasse : those few people which dwell there , and in the Ilands of * Lar and Cailon , liue on flesh , being in manner them selues transformed into the nature of Fishes ; so excellent swimmers are they , that seeing a vessell in the Seas , though stormie and tempestuous , they will swimme to it fiue or sixe miles to begge almes . They eate their fish with Rice , hauing no Bread ; their Cats , Hennes , Dogges , and other Creatures which they keepe , haue no other dyet . In the Iland of Bairen , and those of a Gonfiar , they take the best Pearles in the world . In Muscato , threescore miles from Ormuz , they dare not fish for them , for Fishes , which are as cruell to the Men , as they to the innocent Oysters . They hold , that in Aprill the Oysters come to the top of the water , and receiue the drops of Raine which then fall , wherewith they returne to the bottome againe : and therefore fish not till the end of Iuly , because that substance is not before ripened and hard . In sayling from Ormuz to Diu , he saith they passed ouer a Bay of a hundred and thirtie leagues of water , white like milke . I haue seene an Extract of a Chronicle , written by Pachaturunuras , which raigned in Ormuz three hundred yeares agoe ; testifying , that one Mahomet being King of Amen in Arabia Foelix , pretending title to Persia , built a Citie on the Continent of Hormuz ; which his posteritie held in succession of many generations . It happened that King Cabadim flying from the King of Creman , came to Iarum , that is , a Wood ; so they called this Iland , which is almost all of Salt , the Riuer being brackish from a salt Mountaine in the middest thereof , and the sides of the Riuer white salt . Yet there then grew thinne Woods . Heere he built Ormuz ; which Albuquerk made tributarie to the Portugals , being Lady of the Ilands thereabouts , and principall Staple of Merchandize for those parts of the world . Odoricus speaketh of the intollerable heate in those parts : and Balby testifieth , that neere Balsara , many persons die of the extremitie of heat : which happened to foure of their company ; which forced by heat and wearinesse , sate downe , and with a hot blast of winde were all smothered . Ormuz * is lately taken from the Portugals by the Persian . In the Discourse of these Asian Seas and this Persian , among the rest , I thought it worthy relating , which b Luys de Vrreta , in his Aetheopian Historie , telleth of a certrine Iew , though perhaps but a tale ( for a lyer , such as hee hath beene euicted in his Aethiopian Storie , loseth his credit , where he speakes truth ) yet euen tales serue for mirth being intermixed with serious histories , branded that they may be knowne for Rogues or Iesters . Be it as it will ; he tels that this Iew trauelling alongst the shoare of this Persian Sea , by some In-lets and Armes thereof , which embay themselues within the Land , saw the Sea loftie and swelling , by force of the Windes and Tides , seeming to threaten the higher Elements , but euen now ready to swallow vp the Earth , roaring out a loud defiance in such sort , that the poore Iew was amazed , and dreadfully feared therewith : and this continued the space of some dayes , whiles the Iew trauelled thereby . But on the Saturday and Sabbath , Superstition commanded the Iew ; and Nature ( the Hand-maid of Diuinitie ) enioyned the angrie Elements to rest ; a suddaine calme followed , as if Waues and Windes would accompany the Iew in his deuotions , and had forgotten their former furie and wonted nature , to remember the sanctification of this Day . The Iew hauing heard before , that there was a Sabbaticall Riuer ( which some place in Aethiopia , some in Phoenicia ; others , they cannot tell where ) in a credulous fancie perswades himselfe , that this Arme of the Sea was that Sabbaticall Streame , and that he now saw the experiment of that relation with his eyes . Fancie had no sooner affirmed , but Superstition sware to the truth , and Credulitie tickles him with gratulation of Diuine fauour to himselfe , that had liued to see that blessed sight . Rauished with this conceit , hee fills his Budget full of the Sand , which is of a more grosse and cleauing nature , then in other places , and carrieth it with him as a great treasure vnto the place of his habitation . There hee tells his Countreymen , that now the Messias would not be long before he came , for now he had found this signe thereof , the Sabbaticall Riuer ; shewing this Sand in proofe thereof . Credit Iudaeus Apella , the Iewes beleeue quickly all but the truth , especially in Portugall , whither he came with this report . Many thousand moued by his words , remoued their dwellings , and selling their substance , would needs goe into these parts of Persia , by the Sabbaticall Riuer to fixe their habitation ; there wayting for their promised Messias . One , and a chiefe of this superstitious Expedition , was Amatus Lusitanus , a Physician of great note , accounted one of the most learned of his Profession , and a Writer therein ; and Iohn Micas , a Merchant of great wealth . They passed through France , Germany , Hungary , their company ( like a Snow-ball ) encreasing as they went , with the addition of other Iewes of like credulity . When they came to Constantinople , there were of them , in many Bands or Companies , thirty thousand . Cabasomi Bassa , the Turkish Commander , thought to gaine by this occasion ; and would not suffer them to passe ouer the water into Asia , without many hundred thousands of Duckets , except they would passe on horse-backe . This example was soone both spred and followed of the other Bassaes and Commanders in Asia , as they went ; their wealth and substance being euery where so fleeced , that they came into Syria , much lessened in numbers , in estate miserable and beggerly ; new Officers euery where , as new hungry Flyes , lighting on these wretched carkasses ( so I may call them : ) some they whipped , some they empaled , some they hanged , and burned others . Thus were these miserable Pilgrimes wasted : and Don Iohn Baltasar was present , when Amato aforesaid being dead with this affliction , his Physicke bookes were in an Out-cry to be sold at Damasco , and because they were in Latine , no man would buy them , till at last another Iew became Chapman . Micas , one of the wealthiest men which Europe held , dyed poore in an Hospitall at Constantinople . And this was the issue of their Pilgrimage to the Sabbaticall streame , which they supposed to finde in this Persian Gulfe , where wee haue too long holden you the Spectators of this Iewish Tragedie . And yet let me intreate your patience a litle longer , in considering the occasion of this error . We haue elsewhere f mentioned this Sabbaticall Riuer : now you shall vnderstand that the Iewes generally haue drowned their wits therein . Rambam g cals it Gozan . Genebrard alleageth many R. R. testimonies of it : but of all and of all , let Eldad Danius his tale which Genebrard hath translated ) find some fauourable entertainment ; the rather because one of our Apocryphall Authors seemes to weaue the same webbe , which as the worthier person , deserueth first examination . Esdras therefore ( so wee suppose him , and this is not all his Iewish Fables ) reporteth , that the ten Tribes which Salmanasar led captiue , tooke counsell among themselues to leaue the multitude of the Heathen , and goe forth into a further Countrey where neuer Mankind dwelt : that they might there keepe their statutes which they neuer kept in their owne Lord . And they entred into Euphrates by the narrow passages of the Riuer . For the most High then shewed signes for them , and held still the floud till they were passed ouer . For through that Countrey there was a great way to goe , namely , of a yeere and a halfe : and the same Region is called Arsareth . Then dwelt they there vntill the latter time . And now when they shall begin to come , the Highest shall stay the Springs of the streame againe , &c. Here you see no lesse Miracle then in Iordan , or the Red Sea , for their passage : which seeing it was through Euphrates , yee will pardon our Iew for searching it neere this Persian Gulfe , especially seeing his good Masters the Rabbins had increased this Tale , with the Inclosure of these Iewes from passing againe into our World ; not by the continuall course of Euphrates , as Esdras insinuateth , but by the Sabbatising of the Sabbaticall streame , which by Eldads description is two hundred cubits ouer , full of sands and stones , without water , making a noyse like thunder as it floweth , which by night is heard halfe a dayes Iourney from it . On the Sabbath it is continually quiet and still , but all that while ariseth thence a flame , that none dare enter , or come neere by halfe a mile . Thus the fire ( if not the Religion of the Sabbath ) then detaynes them no lesse then the stony streame on the weeke dayes : and what stony heart can refuse them credit ? Yet doth not hee and Esdras agree of the Inhabitants , both deriuing them from the tenne Tribes ; but Eldad challengeth no lesse antiquitie then from Ieroboam , who contending with Rehoboam , the godly Catholike Israelites refusing to fight against the house of Dauid , chose rather to attempt this Pilgrimage , and so passing the Riuer Physon ( for the Scriptures had forbidden them to meddle with Egypt , Ammon or Amalck ) they went and they went til they came into Ethiopia . There did the foure Tribes of Dan , Nepthali , Gad , Aser settle themselues , which continually war vpon the seuen Kingdoms of Tusiga , Kamtua , Koha , Mathugia , Tacul , Bacma , and Kacua ( fie on the simplicity of our Geographers , which know not one of these , no better then Esdras his Arsareth : ) they haue a King whose name is Huziel Mathiel , vnder whom they fight , each Tribe three moneths , by course . The Tribe also of Moses ( for they imagine his children claue to their Mothers Religion , which was a Madianite or Ethiopian ) is turned to their truth : and they all obserue the Talmud , the Hebrew Tongue , the Ordinances of the Elders , and suffer nothing vncleane amongst them : Yea , no Vtopian State comparable to theirs . He tels the like tales of the other Tribes . But how came he thence to tell this newes ? Truely I wonder no lesse then you : yet he saith he goe to the Sea ( forgetting that before he had compassed his Countrey with the Sabbaticall streame ) and there was taken captiue , and by his leanenesse escaping the Canibals ( else our fat Storie had beene deuoured ) was sold to a Iew , of whom perhaps this forged Tale procured his redemption . Howsoeuer ; the Tradition holds , both for these inclosed Iewes , and that Sabbaticall streame , that it should be sought here-a-wayes , or found no where . The reciting is sufficient refuting to a reasonable vnderstanding ; and yet , the Iewes are not onely besotted with these their inclosed brethren , imagining their Messias may bee amongst them , although they know not whether to ascribe this transportation to Salmanaser , or to Alexander the Great , or to the dayes of Ieroboam : but Christians also tell h of them about the Pole , and they know not where . And I haue seene a printed Pamphlet of their comming out of those their Inclosures in our times , with the numbers of each Tribe . Yea , Postellus , Boterus , and many other deriue the Tartars from them : which dreame , they which please may reade at large confuted by Master Brerewood . It was about the yeere 1238. when Eldad came from thence into Spaine . If any lust to haue another Guide for the Sabbaticall streame , Master Fullers i learned labours will giue him good directions . He saith it is the same which Brocard in his Description of the Holy Land , calleth Valania : hee also correcteth the vsuall Translations of Ptolemey and Iosephus ( learned Casaubon is of his minde ) and addes other things ridiculous enough out of the Rabbines , out of whose muddie Lakes this Riuer floweth to enclose the fabulous Iewes aforesaid . If any maruell why in a Discourse of the Sea wee adde this , I answere , that wee cannot finde the Land whereto it is due : and therefore one absurditie must follow another . But let vs proceed . §. III. Of the Red Sea , Sir H. MIDDLETONS taking , and of Rhodes and Cyprus . THe Red Sea , or Arabian Gulfe , seemes vnwilling to be the Oceans subiect : so many small Ilands doth she continually muster in resistance , besides her vndermining the the Sea with her shallow Channell , conspiring the destruction of many heedlesse Mariners , that here will aduenture as tenants to the Sea in their mouing houses . Once ( by a mightier hand ) was it helped to preuaile against the Seas force , to discouer a dry Land in the middest thereof , and with her watery erected wals to guard those new passengers , till the same hand reuersed it , or rather rewarded the then empty belly thereof with the prey of so many thousand Egyptians . Babelmandel , Camaran , and Mazua are accounted amongst the chiefe of these Isolets : Suachen hath most souereigntie , being the Seat of the Turkish Bassa for Abassia . Arianus in his Periplus of the Red Sea , and Agatharchides in a Treatise of like Argument , mention not many Ilands therein : Orine , Alalaeae , Catacumene , and that of Diodorus in the mouth of the Strait . Don Iohn of Castro hath written an exact Treatise ( from his owne experience ) of these Seas and Ilands , which Master Hakluit hath in a written Copy ; out of which we shall obserue more in our coasting about Afrike . Thomas Iones , who was in the Ascension in this Sea , speaketh of twelue or thirteene desolate Ilands , where they found refreshing with Cokos , Fish , and Turtle-doues , whereof one may with his hands take twenty douzen in a day . The Straits are a mile and an halfe ouer , but now not chained . Mokha is the chiefe Staple of Indian Commodities , which passe that way to Cairo and Alexandria . This Moha or Mokha is eighteene leagues within the Bab , and hath beene often visited by k English ships ; but in the yeere 1610. they dealt treacherously and barbarously with Sir H. Middleton and his Fleete , both here and at Aden . Aden hath beene of great trading a great Citie , now ruinated , neither shops of any account within it , nor shippes of Merchandize without , adorning the same as in times past . Neither doe the Turkes deserue better , who tooke it by treachery at first , hanging vp the King comming to visit them , and keeping ( or rather losing and lessening ) it still by like treachery . Thus dealt they with Captaine Downton his Company , in colour of Trade surprising twenty , and making them prisoners : and yet worse was the Generall dealt with at Moha . The Aga , after much protestation of loue : and vesting him publikely to testifie the Grand Signiors Grace in cloth of Gold , giuing leaue to set vp their Pinnasse , with many offices and offers of kindnesse , on the eight and twentieth of Nouember suddenly assaulted the English , killed eight , knocked downe the Generall , and tooke him with eight and fortie of his company : and Master Pemberton also with nine of his Men. They attempted presently to surprise the Darling with three great Boates full of Souldiers , where they found the Trumpeter asleepe , and slue him with another . The decke vpon occasion of romeaging that day for Quick-siluer , was couered with victuals ; none of the companie fearing , or prepared for offence or defence . Happily one threw forth a barrell of poulder , and disturbed them with fire , which when their Captaine Emer Bahare cryed to cut the ships cables , made them mistake and cut the Boat-ropes , so driuing away , leauing their Captaine and sixe and twentie more behinde to the slaughter . And with a Peece they gaue present warning to the Trades Increase , Sir Henries ship , so that their villanie succeeded not by Sea , their intent being to become Masters of all . The next day Sir Henrie Middleton with seuen more , all chained by the necks , were brought before the Aga , who sternely demanded how he durst come into their Port of Moha , so neere their holy Citie of Mecca , being the Port and Doore thereof : adding that the Bassa had order from the Great Turke to captiuate all Christians in those Seas , although they had His Owne Passe ? He pressed the Generall to write to the Ships , that they should come on shore ( out of the water into this fire ) and not preuayling , caused Him to be taken out of his chaine and coller , and clapping a great paire of fetters on his legs , and manacles on his hands , separated from the rest of his companie , laid him in a dirtie dog-kennell vnder a paire of staires . At night the Consull of the Banians intreated some mitigation , so that he was remoued to a better roome , but lodged on the bare ground , continuing in this miserie ( They hoped meanewhile for want of water and victuall to obtayne the ships ) till December 20. Order then came from Ieffar Bassa , to bring them to Zenan or Sinan , chiefe Citie of Yeoman or Ayaman . Then being re-examined as before , His Irons were knocked off , and with foure and thirtie more English hee was sent thither , the Turkes themselues pitying their manacles , and some of them doing them fauours ; Master Pemberton made a strange escape . Zenan is ninescore miles from Moha North North-west , in 16. 15. There they arriued januarie 5. being their Diuano or Councell day , conueyed as in great pompe and triumph one by one . The Generall was carried vp into the Castle to a roome twelue steps high , where two great Men tooke him by the wrists , and led him to the Bassa , sitting at the vpper end of a long Gallerie couered on the floore with Turky carpets , and when hee came within two yards of Him , he was staid , the Bassa with frownes demanding his countrey , and other questions like those of the Aga. Then was he with foure or fiue more committed to the Keepers house ; the rest to the common prison , clapped in Irons , where they had with their small allowance starued , if the Generall had not releiued them by the meanes of some of the Turkes themselues , by promises a and other meanes become their friends . On Ianuarie 17. arriued nineteene more of those which had beene betrayed at Aden . On the 11. of Februarie , they were all freed of their Irons , whereas ( they heard ) their intent had beene to cut off the heads of the chiefe , and make slaues of the rest : and at last with faire promises returned to Moha in the beginning of March . And on the 11. of May the Generall made his escape by this deuice : He sent to the ship for prouisions as for longer stay , and especially for Wine and aquavite , which hee gaue bountifully amongst his Keepers , so that at noone they went home to rest their laden braines . The Agae himselfe also was gone that day on pleasure out of towne . Thus the English ( hauing some tolerable libertie since their returne ) carried one emptie Tunne to the shore , and an other after it in which was the Generall , the rest of the companie being appointed by sundrie wayes to meete there at the Boat which was appointed to come from the ship ; and thus they got aboord , a few onely staying longer , and therefore left behinde . But these with other their goods by force were rendred to them , hauing recouered their ships . The treacherous Aga was remoued , Ider Aga placed in his roome : and since , Ieffar Bassa is also reported to haue lost his head . In their way to Zenan they were much annoyed with cold in the Mountaynes , the ground euery night couered with a white frost , and the Ice in one night a finger thick . The Citie is bigger then Bristoll , hath a wall of mud , Orchards and Gardens within the same : there are many women and children kept as Hostages , to secure the Parents and Husbands allegeance . The way is by ragged Mountaynes ( especially betweene Tayes and Zenan ) and hath many Censers or Innes by the Grand Seignior erected for the case of Trauellers . Their returne from Zenan was on the nineteenth of Februarie , eighteene miles to Surage , where the people are poore , clothed from the waste to the knees : The twentieth to Damane ( twentie miles ) a Towne consisting of fiue Hamlers ioyned ; a plentifull place . The next day they trauelled till after mid-night , and came to Ermin , fifteene miles . The two and twentieth , they went fourteene miles ; and the three and twentieth staid at Naquellamare a common Inne . On the Hill there is a Castle , the Gouernour an Arabian ; No Turke may passe this way without Passe and Licence , the Arabs in the most places ruling , and the people not brooking the Turkish insolence . The foure and twentieth , they tooke vp Asses , but the people tooke them away againe notwithstanding the Bassaes warrant : they went fifteene miles . The fiue and twentieth , sixteene miles to Rabatanim Censor . The sixe and twentieth , as farre beyond to Merfadine . The seuen and twentieth , to Tayes a Citie halfe as bigge as Zenan , with a mud wall and a Castle . On the first of March sixteene miles , to Fufras . The second eleuen miles , to Asanbine . The fourth to Mousa , seuenteene miles . Hereabouts and at Tayes is store of Indico . The fift they came to Moha . The Countrey is populous all the way : and because it is so little knowne , I haue particularly related this iournall . On the fift of Ianuarie is great resort of people to Fufras , in deuotion towards one of their Saints there buried , and thence they goe together to Mecca . Moha is a towne vnwalled , very populous , seated close to the Sea , a salt , sandie , barren soile : the Aga had beene as they say Catamite to Ieffar Bassa , as the other at Aden also . At their returne he feasted Sir Henrie , and called for the Alcoran , kissed it , and swore that hee bare him no ill will . Hee might rather haue sworne by their ships : for that was the Deitie that he most feared . These in this time found a good Road , called Assab , for their refreshing in the Abex or Habesh shore , the King of Roheita ( a towne neere the Bab ) kindly entertayning them . At this Assab-road they had wood and water enough , but brackish ; with other prouisions at reasonable rates . On the shore they are Mahumetanes , within land Christians . This King came riding pompously on a Cow to the English , when Generall Saris was there with fish-shels hanging for a iewell on his forehead . The better sort speake and write Arabike , the vulgar another language . But this is African ; and so may we reckon Socotora 〈◊〉 those two Ilands which confront it ; Of a which one ( they say ) is the habitation of Men , and the other of Women , which sometimes haue entercourse one with the other , but the Aire ( Natures inexorable and heauy Hand-maid ) not suffering any long abode to each , but in their owne alotted portion . Loth am I to looke any further into that boysterous Sea , and therefore leauing all that huge Tract of Afrike , as compassed by a sudden thought , but vnsaluted , wee shall finde other Asian Ilands in the Mediterranean . And because being now wearied , the Archipelago would be too tedious a passage for vs , neither are there many Ilands worth naming in Propontis , or the Euxine , we will speake a little of Rhodes and Cyprus , and then remember how long we haue forgotten our Readers patience . The former of those contayneth about an hundred and twentie miles : fertile in soile , and of most pleasant aire , caused by that loue which Phoebus beareth to it ; there neuer passing day , in which hee doth not , in his bright and shining apparell , salute it . And for this citie happily was that huge Colossus of brasse ( gilded ouer , and reputed the most wonderfull of the Worlds seuen Wonders ) here dedicated to the Sunne ( though some ascribe it to Iupiter ) the workmanship of Chares Lindius , of threescore and ten cubits , b or as others tell , an hundred and fortie three feet , but it selfe told fourescore cubits in height , which , falling by an Earthquake , the Oracle forbade the Rhodians to erect againe . But nothing forbade Mabias , it Muaui , the fifth Caliph , after his seuen yeeres warre about Constantinople ( as saith c Constantius , out of Theophanes ) inuading this Iland , to carry away nine hundred ( Constantius numbreth many more ) Camels burthens of this brazen carkasse . The Temple of Liber was here enriched , with many presents of the Greeks and Romans , to both which the Citie of Rhodes was had in friendly and honourable regard . Much was their force by Sea in ancient times , and for two hundred yeeres space it was the seate of the Hospitular Knights , which now reside in Malta ; driuen thence by mightie Solyman . These Knights had also , by purchase of King Richard d the first of England , the Ilands of Cyprus e , dedicated by the Poets to Venus , to whom the Inhabitants were too much addicted , as appeared by their Temples and other vanities in her honour . At Paphos shee was worshipped in the likenesse of a Nauell ; and round thereabouts ( by the Deuils working ) it rayned not . Trogus writeth , That the Cyprians prostituted their daughters ( before they married them ) to Mariners on the shore . We haue seene at Rome ( saith R. Volateranus ) the attendants of Queene Carlotta , neuer a whit better then those ancient . Of Cyprus thus reporteth Ammianus Marcellinus , lib. 4. It is ennobled by two Cities , Salamis and Paphus ; the one famous for Iupiters Images ; the other , for the Temple of Venus . It is so plentifull in all things , that it needes no helpe of other Nations , and of her owne abundance is able to set forth a ship , from the Keele to the Top-saile , with all prouision , furnished to the Sea . Neither grieue I to tell it ; the Romans more greedily then iustly , made themselues Lords thereof . For Ptolomie the King being Confederate with vs , was proscribed without any fault , but the defect of our Treasurie , who therefore poysoned himselfe , and the I le became tributarie . Sextus Rufus saith as much . Amasis was the first , if we beleeue Herodotus f , that euer conquered Cyprus , and made it tributarie . He also saith ( lib. 4. ) That the Cyprians were partly from Salamine and Athens , partly from Arcadia , partly from Cythnus , from Phoenicia , and from Aethiopia . Plinie affirmeth g , That it was sometime the seate of nine Kings , and was diuersly named , as Acamantis , Cerastis , Aspelia , Amathusia , i Macaria , Cryptus , and Colinia . It was such a Forrest of Trees h , that when as their shipping and Mines were not able to waste them , it was made lawfull for any man to fell and destroy them , and for his labour to possesse the land which he had so cleered . Bartholomaeus Saligniacus sayth , he saw flying fishes in the Sea about Cyprus , which in the Atlantike Ocean are common : he saw also a Ramme in Cyprus with seuen hornes . HONDIVS his Map of Cyprus . map of Cyprus, Southern Europe, with inset maps of Lemnos, Chios, Lesbos, Euboea, Cythera, and Rhodes, South Europe CYPRUS In the time of Constantine it was forsaken of the Inhabitants , as before forsaken of the Elements , which refused to water with any drops of raine that Iland ( sometime called Macaria or happy ) the space of seuenteene yeeres together , or as others haue it , sixe and thirtie , repeopled from diuers parts by Helena , the Mother of Constantine , u and remayning to the Greeke Empire , till that Lion of England made it a prey , and the Knights purchase , who sold it to Guido Lusignun : whose posterity failing , the Venetians succeeded , till SEYLIM the Second , minding to erect a Religious Hospitall , to testifie his magnificence , beganne with an irreligious foundation . For whereas their holy Lawes will not suffer any thing to bee dedicated to holy vses , which their owne Sword hath not conquerd , hee brake league with the Venetian , and robbed them of this Iland , which they are thought , not with the iustest title , before to haue possessed . But it is high time to bethinke vs of our Indian shore , whence we haue taken so large a prospect : where we are stayed to be transported into the chiefe of those Ilands there to take a more leisurely view of their Regions and Religions . And if any be desirous to reade the ancient names and descriptions of the Seas and Ilands about Asia , Marcianus , Heracleotes , and Sculax Carnandensis haue written especiall Treatises thereof , which Dauid Hoeschelius hath published in Greeke , very profitable to the learned Students of the ancient Geographie , as are the workes also of Isidorus Characenus , Artemidorus Ephesius , and Dicaearchus Messenius , which he hath ioyned with them . CHAP. XV. A larger Relation of some principall Ilands of Asia , and first of the Ilands of Iapon . §. I. A Preface touching the Iesuites , and a description of Iapon , with some of their strange Customes . THe Iesuits haue not more fixed the eyes of the World vpon them in the Westerne parts , then they haue fixed their owne eyes on the Easterne : heere seeking to repaire , with their vntempered-Morter , the ruines of their Falling Babylon ; there laying a new foundation of their after-hopes : heere , by their Politike Mysteries and Mysticall Policies , endeuouring to recouer ; there , by new Conquests to make supply to their losses : heere , for busie intruding into affaires of State , suspected by their owne , hated by their Aduersaries ; there , by seeming to neglect Greatnesse , and to contemne Riches , of the mightiest are not feared , whiles Others beleeue , obserue , and admire them . Both heere and there they spare not to a compasse Sea and Land , to winne Proselytes ; euery of their Residences or Colledges , being as so many Forts to establish this new Romane Monarchie , but with vnlike aduantage , encountring there with Reason ( or rather with the carkasse of Reason ) attended with Ignorance , and Superstition , whose Owlish eyes cannot endure the enteruiew of Truth , though darkened with those Cloudes , wherewith they ouer-cast it : Heere , with Truth , yea , the Soule of Truth , true Religion ; whose Shield of Faith , and Sword of the Spirit , these ( the stronger part of the strongest Gate of Hell ) cannot preuaile against . A Spanish Faction of Spanish humour and successe , more easily conquering a World of the naked Americans , and effeminate Indians , then keeping all they had in Europe . Such are the armes of the one , and the preaching of the other . Yet would I faine be thankful to the one and the other , b the first for furthering Geographic with knowledge of a new World ; the other , for making a possibility of a better World to some , whereas otherwise there was a generall desperation of all . Neyther are the wounds of Popish Superstition so absolutely mortall , as the Ethnike Atheisme c ; the d one hauing no foundation at all ; the other shewing the true foundation : although their Babylonish slime euen heere supply the roome of better morter , besides their stubble , hay and wood built vpon it . Better a mixed truth , then a totall errour : and a maymed Christ , then none at all . But howsoeuer they bee beholden to them for their Diuinitie , it were inhumanitie in vs , not to acknowledge a beholdingnesse to them , for that they giue vs the knowledge of many peoples , although in all their Discourses this caution is necessary , not to yeeld them a Catholike and vniuersall credit , where we any way may spie them dawbing the wals of their pretended Catholike Church . In relating their Miracles , and such like , we will remember they are Iesuits : in other things not seruiceable to Rome , we will heare them as Trauellers , when lying doth not aduantage them , nor hurt vs . But as the labours of the Iesuites may euery where breed shame to our negligence in a better quarrell : so in Iapon it is most of all admirable , that the furthest part of the World should be so neere to their industry . And that you at last may bee acquainted with Iapon , wee will borrow of them to pay your hopes , by this long introduction suspended . Maffaeus ( who hath translated and set forth more then thirty of those Iaponian Epistles ) in the twelfth Booke of his Indian History , doth thus describe it . Besides other lesse , three principall Ilands beare the name of Iapon ; which the d first and greatest more particularly challengeth , and contayneth in it three and fifty Kingdomes or Principalities ; the chiefe City whereof is Meaco : The second is Ximum , diuided into nine Signiories : The third , Xicoc , quartered into foure Lordships , so that there are in all of this Iaponian Dominion , three score and sixe Shires , or pettie Kingdomes . The space of Land is measured two hundred leagues in length , in bredth some-where ten , in other places thirtie , betweene the thirty and thirtie eight degrees of Latitude : Eastward from China . ( Our Countrey-man William Adams e which now liues there , and hath done these many yeeres , and therefore hath better meanes to know the truth ; placeth it from the 35. to the 48. degree of Northerly latitude : the length East and by North , and West and by South , for so it lyeth , is two hundred and twenty English leagues that way , and South and North two hundred and three score leagues , almost square . ) The soyle is not very fertile , subiect to much Snow , the ayre wholsome . The bowels of the earth are stored with diuers Mettals ; the Trees are fruitfull , and one c wonderfull , in that it abhorreth moysture , and if happely it bee moystened , it shrinketh and becommeth withered ; which they remedie by plucking it vp by the rootes , and after it is dryed in the Sunne , to set it in drie sand ; if a bough bee broken off and nayled on againe , it groweth . They haue two high Mountaynes , one of which casteth foorth flames , and in the toppe thereof the Diuell vseth to shew himselfe in a bright Cloud to some , that ( by long fasting ) haue prepared themselues to this sight : the other , called Figeniana , is by some leagues higher then the Cloudes . They much esteeme a tall personablenesse : they plucke off the haires on their head ( Children before ; the common people halfe way ; the Nobilitie almost all ) leauing but a little growing behind , which growes long and is tyed vp on knots , to touch which , were to offer great indignitie to a man . They can endure much hardship : an Infant new-borne in the coldest of Winter , is presently carried to the Riuer to bee washed : their education is hard : yet are they neate : they vse forkes ( as the Chinois ) or stickes , not touching the meat with their fingers , and therefore need no Naperie : they sit on Carpets , and enter the roomes vnshod , their Tables are a hand high , some eighteene inches square , curiously wrought , to each Guest one , and changed at euery new seruice or change of meat . Frois saith ( speaking of Feasts ) they haue three of them at the beginning of the Feast set before each guest with diuers gilded Dishes in each of them , and as many at the end : And in greater solemnities more . They vse d much the powder of a certaine Herbe called Chia , of which they put as much as a Walnut-shell may containe , into a dish of Porcelane , and drinke it with hot water . At the departure of Friends they will shew all their most precious Houshold furniture , the best whereof they employ about the heating water , or other vses for this Herbe , which is of precious account with them . The women in Iapon which wanted meanes to bring vp their Children , with inhumaine butcherie did depriue them , being new-borne , of that life , which not long before they had communicated to them . Their Houses are most of wood , because of often Earthquakes : and some of stone . Temples and Monasteries they haue for both Sexes ; and more had , till Nubunanga destroyed them . Their Language is one , and yet exceedingly diuersified , according as they differ in State or Sexe : or as they speake in praise or dispraise , vsing a diuers Idiom . They vse Characters in writing and Printing , as in China . Their Swords are of a most excellent temper . Their Customes differ in many things from other men . e Blacke is a festiuall colour , White a funerall : their meates , drinkes , perfumes , are as dissonant to ours . Their Teeth are coloured with blacke , as beauties liuery borrowed of Art , which wee by Art would auoyd . They mount on the right side of the Horse . They sit ( as we rise ) to entertaine a friend . They giue to the sicke persons , salt things , sharpe and raw : they vse Pills , neuer let blood : we contrary ( as in other rites ) either to other ridiculous . All their Nobles are called Toni : amongst whom are diuers degrees : all of them holding their all in capite , to finde so many Souldiers to the warres , at their owne costs . Generally the whole Nation is wittie : pouertie is a disgrace to no man , Reproches , Thefts , Periuries , Dice-play are hatefull : very ambitious they are in all things , respectiue to their credite , full of courtesie each to other , neuer brawling , no not at home with their housholds . The inconstancie of that State learneth them by vse to prepare for , and to welcome euery State . They are exceedingly subtill , hypocriticall and double-dealing : they are also of cruell disposition , not to their enemies alone , but sometimes will assay the goodnesse of their blade and strength of their arme , on some innocent body ; and in case of distresse , they esteeme it a credit to preuent the sentence f of Law by bloody execution done on themselues , which they vsually doe in ripping vp their brests a-crosse , a seruant or friend attending to smite off his head : and if it bee a Man of any sort , his friends and followers in like manner with their owne hands plucke out their bowels to testifie their loue . The Gouernours haue absolute rule ouer their inferiours : yea , in euery priuate Family , the authoritie extendeth to life or death . The people ( saith Adams ) are exceeding courteous and valiant ; they are gouerned in great Ciuilitie ( no Land better ) with seueritie of Iustice . They are very superstitious , and of diuers opinions . HONDIVS his Map of Iapan . map of Japan, East Asia IAPAN I. §. II. The Voyages of some English to Iapan , and their abode there . THis our Countryman * went chiefe Pilot of a Fleet of Hollanders of fiue Saile , 1599. and wintred in the Magellan Straits from Aprill to September . Neere to the I le of Saint Mary in seuen and thirtie degrees in the South-sea , the ship wherein hee was , and another of the Fleet lost their men in fight with the Indians . They sayled thence to Iapan , and sought the North-Cape ( which is false placed in Maps ) in thirtie degrees , but found it in 35½ . In this voyage from Saint Mary hither , they were foure moneths and two and twenty dayes : and then there were but sixe besides himselfe that could stand vpon their legs . They anchored neere Bomage : and two or three dayes after a Iesuit from Langasack came aboord them . The King of Bungo befriended them with house-roome , and refreshing for their sicke ; but three of their company dyed the next day , and three after ; onely eighteene were left . The Emperour sent fiue Gallies or Frigats for them , about fourescore leagues distance : and demanded of them many questions touching our Countrey , and the termes of Warre and Peace in which it stood with others . Then was he commanded to prison , and two dayes after conuented againe , and demanded the cause of his Voyage . The Iesuits and Portugals informed against them as robbers of all Nations , and vsed their best friends to their worst designements : so that euery day they looked to bee crossed ( or crucified , which is there the vsuall death of malefactors . ) But the Emperour answered , they had not hurt him : and after long imprisonment , he was suffered to returne to his Ship , and restitution of the goods ( before seized on ) commanded , but without effect because they were dispersed . They had fiftie thousand Rials giuen them . This Citie was called Saca , two leagues and a halfe from Ozaca . From thence they were remoued to Quanto , an hundred and twentie leagues Eastward , neere to Eddo , where the Emperour resided . They could not obtaine leaue to goe where the Hollanders traded , but were allowed each man two pound of Rice a day , and eleuen or twelue Ducats a yeere In processe of three or foure yeeres , the Emperour employed Adams in making him a Ship after the fashion of ours , which , * as he could , he did , which wan him fauour and a larger annuitie : Hee after built him another an hundred and twentie tunnes : and by this meanes , and acquainting him with some principles of Geometry , and the Mathematikes , grew in such fauour , that the Iesuits and Portugals ( his quondam enemies ) were now glad to vse him as a mediatour in their suits to the Emperour : Hee hath now giuen him a Lordship , with eightie or ninetie Husbandmen or Slaues , to serue him , a fauour neuer before done to any Stranger . He could neuer obtaine leaue to returne home to his wife : but the Emperour was contented he should write for a Dutch and English trade to be there established yeerly . They haue there ( saith he ) an Indies of money : a good attractiue to bring them thither . And thither since both Hollanders and English haue resorted . The first English ship that there arriued , was the Cloue , anno 1613. Generall Saris aduenturing from Bantam thither by the Moluccas , and after an intricate passage amongst Rockes and Ilands , ( which he feared would haue inclosed him without possibilitie of Egresse ) through an open Sea he arriued at last at Firando . He was well entertayned there by King Foyen and his Nephew the young King , who comming aboord , began their Complements of Salutation at the feet , putting off their shooes ; and joyning their hands , the right within the left , moued them to and fro before their knees . They were entertained with a banquet and musicke to their good content . No sooner were they gone , but multitudes of their Gentrie came aboord with their Presents ; but to preuent danger they obtayned a Gardiano from the King . Daily they were oppressed with multitudes to gaze on the Ship and her beautifull Sterne : and some women seeing the Pictures of Venus and Cupid , hanging in the Generals Cabin , fell on their knees thereto , whispering ( for they durst not openly professe it ) that they were Christianos ; and this Picture they tooke to bee that of Our Lady and Her Sonne : such a ridiculous Image ( scarsly an Image ) of truth is there in Images , called Lay-mens bookes , indeed a Doctrines of vanity , and b Teachers of lies : whence it is an easie discent to c Yee worship yee know not what . After that the King came aboord againe with his Women , which there sang and played on Instruments , obseruing time ; and that by booke , as it was pricked , but with harsh musicke to English eares . Hee gaue him the choyse of diuers houses to hire for his abode : but little sale might be made , the people not daring to trade till the Emperours License was obtayned . Sixe weekes he stayed here expecting the comming of Master Adams before named , with whom he after passed to the Court eight hundred miles further . First , from this Iland by water to Ozaca , thence to Surunga or Sorungo , where the old Emperour resides . He was well prouided of necessaries for his Water-passage by the King of Firando , and for his Land-iourney also , with Men and a Palankine for Himselfe , and a spare Horse , and one and twenty other horses for his men , raken vp ( as with vs Post-horses ) by the way . The third day after they were come to Sorungo , they were admitted to the Emperours presence in his Castle , where they ascended on certaine stayres , and came to a matted roome , in which they sate a while on the matts ( after the Easterne fashion ) wayting the comming of the Emperour , to whom they were anon admitted , and deliuered His Maiesties Letter vnto Him , which He tooke and layd vpon his head , and with promise of speedy dispatch , willed them to repaire to their lodging after their tedious journey . Thence they went to Edoo where the Prince keepes his Court , and found honourable entertainment . Surungo is as bigge as London with the Suburbes , but Edoo is both a greater and fairer Citie , all , or most of the Nobilitie , hauing there their faire Houses , gilded , and making a gallant shew . The old Emperour wisely makes way to his Sonnes succession , almost putting him into present possession of the State , by the greater Court and Pompe heere , then at Surunga . The Princes Secretary is Father ( and therefore of greater experience ) to the Secretary of the Emperour . The Prince is aboue fortie yeeres old . He returned to Surunga , and had Articles of Trade granted ( which the Secretary aduised they should propound as briefely as might be , the Iaponians affecting breuitie . ) These * I haue seene in the Iaponian Character , seeming to differ from that of the Chinois in forme , but like for paper , and manner of writing with pensils ( taking the Inke from a stone whereon it is mixed with water ) the lines downewards , multiplyed from the right hand to the left ; sealed with a redde print of Inke , and not with Waxe . Some say the Iaponians haue letters ; Captaine Saris brought diuers of their bookes , which seeme rather to be Characters then Letters as farre as I can guesse , vnlike to the Chinois , yet with like art of Printing , the Pictures in their bookes not comparable to the Art in ours . He heard that they had but twenty Characters , which must be vnderstood of Letters : for Characters standing for entire words cannot easily be numbred , as in China we haue obserued . Being returned ( after the view of Meaco ) to Firando , He there setled a Factorie of English Merchandise , leauing Master Cockes with some others of our Nation there in Trade , Himselfe returning from Bantam . Since this , some Intelligence hath beene receiued from Master Cockes , as wee shall obserue in due place : and others haue beene employed in this Iaponian Trade : whither the Chinois resort with many Iunkes , notwithstanding their mutuall hatred , the Iaponian ready to kill that Man which shall call him a Chinese , and the Chinois so hating all Trade with Strangers , that themselues heere reported , that fiue thousand had lately beene slaine by the King therefore , and the Officers put out of their places ; the new Officers neuerthelesse for bribes permitting These this Egresse . And this may serue by the way to answer such a as will by no meanes beleeue that the Iesuites haue set foot in China , because the Chinois dare not for any summe carry a Stranger thither , and protest that none are admitted , no nor any Iesuites there seene . For all this I easily beleeue ; the Iesuites also acknowledge ; and therefore in many yeeres ( euen after the Mart was permitted in Canton to the Portugals ) could not bee admitted , till great importunitie after many many repulses on the one side , and on the other side bribes , preuayled ; especially for These , as not seeming dangerous , so few in number , so sacred in profession , so farre in habitation , so Admirable for Arts , so liberall in the Giuing Art , ( which goes beyond all the Seuen Liberall ) and at last , after many yeeres pressing with Presents vnto the King Himselfe , and those so acceptable as in that Story is mentioned . The Chinois at Bantam knew it not , and no maruell : for these were Merchants neere the Coast , from which the Iesuites had their Residences very remote : Their China fashion of keeping much within ; going abroad with their faces couered with Vailes , Fannes , and chayre Curtaines ; and so few in such a Sea of people , might easily escape their sight . Somewhat that b before by vs related , more the Iesuites owne Histories , can cleere this point , which I heere mention , because diuers in speech and writing so confidently affirme that none of the Iesuites are or haue beene in China : when as yet in so many forreine Ports they meet with China-Merchants , all trading on perill of their liues , if briberie preuented not seueritie . But I will not kindle that fire of contention in these Relations , which betweene those Nations so easily flameth , the Chinois and Iaponians . The Emperour sent his Letter to his Maiestie of Great Britaine , as did also the King of Firando , with promise of much kindnesse to His Subiects : which with many other Rarities of this and the rest of Captayne Saris his Voyage and Actions in the Red-sea , at Bantam , the Moluccas and other Places , I haue in my bookes of Voyages now published , to which , and other Iaponian voyages there added I referre the more Studious . §. III. Of the Gouernment and Courage of the Iaponers . YEe haue heard that in the Empire of Iapon are sixtie sixe Signiories or petty Kingdomes , all subiect to one Monarch . Touching their ancient Kings wee can say little : but as it seemes in these last eight hundred yeeres , They haue had much Ciuil-warre , each labouring to make Himselfe Lord of as much as he could . The three last haue beene the greatest which Iapon in many ages hath seene : The first of these was Nabunanga a great Tyrant , a greater was Quabacondono his Successour , both in Tyrannie and Empire , who from a Cutter of wood climbed to the Imperiall Soueraigntie . Hee had a Nephew , whom Hee caused to be made Quabacondono , contenting Himselfe with the Title of Taicosama ; but growing in jealousie of this Rising Sunne , soone brought Him to a Set , enforcing Him to crosse or kill Himselfe with other of his Companions , after the Iaponian manner . Before his Death , hauing no Children but one Infant , He sent for Gieiaso Lord of eight Kingdomes , and committed to Him as Protectour , the Administration of the Kingdome ; adjoyning as Counsellers , foure other great Princes , and fiue other of His owne Creatures , that these Decem-viri might rule the State in the Minority of his Sonne . For further securitie He tooke an Oath of these and all the Nobilitie , and married the Neece of Gieiaso to this young Emperour , being about two yeeres old . Hee also made marriages betwixt others of the Nobilitie , to hold them in concord . But these bonds were too weake : for soone after the Nine Counsellers or Gouernours brake out against Daifusama ( so was Gieiaso now called ) whom Taicosama had appointed chiefe of the Tenne : and this fire beeing smothered , kindled the second time into a greater flame , which brought all Iapan into combustion : wherein Daifusama being Conquerour , added many Kingdomes to his owne , and at last the Empire also , which was all this while entituled vpon Firoi , or Fireizama , or Findeorizama , the Sonne of Taicosama . Daifusama vsurping the Empire , changed his Title into Cubo . Captaine Saris calls him Ogoshasama : perhaps a later Title . He holds more Kingdomes in his hand then any formerly : fifteene beside those that Taicosama held : this being their policy to keepe some Signiories immediatly subiect , and make others Tributary . This Emperour fortified at Gieudo or Edoo in his Kingdome of Quanto , employing three hundred thousand continually in his works from February to September : where now his Sonne resides as apparant Heire to this Monarchy . Fireisama , Sonne of Taicosama . keepes at Ozaca : where by later Intelligence from Master Cockes , wee vnderstand that there haue resorted to him of Exiles , Male-contents and others , eighty or a hundred thousand , against whom Ogoshasama gathered an Army of three hundred thousand , the issue of which warre we haue not yet heard , but onely that Ozaca ( a City as bigge as London within the wals ) is burned . All Iapon sometime obeyed one Prince , called Vo , or Dairi , a who at length addicting himselfe to his priuate delights , and putting off the burthen of ruling to his Officers , grew in contempt : and at last euery one seized on his owne Prouince , whereof you haue heard there are threescore and sixe , leauing the Dairi a bare title , and a Heralds Kingdome , to giue termes of honour at his pleasure , whence he rayseth great reuenue , otherwise subiect ( excepting his Title ) as are all the rest , to the Lord of Tensa , ( so they call the noblest Kingdome adioyning to Meaco . ) This b Vo , or Dairi descendeth by succession from the ancient Kings , out of which he is chosen , and is honoured as a God. He may not touch the ground with his foote , which if he doe , he is put by the place , neuer goeth out of his house , seldome is seene of the people . He sitteth in his seat with a Bow and Arrowes on one hand of him , on the other a Dagger . If he should kill any , or if hee shew himselfe an enemy to peace , hee is depriued as well as if he had trodden on the ground . All great men haue their Factors with him to procure new Titles of honour , the only fewell of his greatnesse . The King of China giuing Royall Ensignes to Taicosama , perswaded him to depose and abolish the Dairi , which he liued not to effect . They haue another generall Officer or chiefe Iustice , which denounceth war , and in peace , giueth sentence on matters in controuersie . But these are but the Instruments of the Lords of Tensa , as are also the Bonzij . These are their Religious , among whom one is supreme in cases spirituall , by whom all their old Holies are ordered , and all new are confirmed or dashed . The Tundi ( which are as their Bishops ) are by Him consecrated and confirmed , although their nomination be by Lay-patrons . He dispenseth with them in diuers Priuiledges and Immunities : he enioyeth great Reuenue and Soueraignty , and is aduanced hereto by money and kindred . The Tundi giue Priestly orders , & dispense in smaller matters , as eating flesh on daies prohibited . They are subiect in spirituall things to these , in secular affaires to their Kings and Ciuill Magistrates . Through their diuisions and many wars they were much infested with Robbers and Pyrats , till Quabocondonus , in stead of so many Tyrants , erected One , and became vniuersall Monarch of Iapon . Betweene him and the King of China hapned warres about the Kingdome of Coray , which the Iaponites left vpon his death ; and the Chinois also , as caring for no more then they already had . Many of them still are Pyrats , very much feared , and not suffered to land in any place . Captaine Dauis had experience of their daring spirits to his cost ; for hauing taken a ship of them , and not possessing himselfe of their weapons , because of their humble semblance , they watched opportunity , and slue him ; and thought to haue taken their takers , and made themselues Masters of the English ship ; hauing a watch-word or token for those aboord their owne ship , to murther the English there . Dangerous had this Fray prooued , had not the murthering Peece , with almost a cleane riddance of them , cruelly decided the quarrell . Yet would they not desire their liues , and pulled the Pikes of such as had wounded them , thorow their bodies , to reuenge it with their Swords . This is generall to the Iaponians , call it fortitude or desperatnesse , or cruelty , or in some respects all of them . Quabacondono the Nephew of Taicosama before mentioned , feemed to delight in bloud and butchery , and obserued as an ordinary recreation , at set times to haue condemned persons brought before him , in a place purposely inclosed and framed to this inhumanity ; in the midst of which was a faire Table , and thereon those wretches were set in what posture he pleased , so to try his arme , art , and blade in this beastly caruing of humane bodies : sometimes also setting them for markes to his Peece or Arrowes ; sometimes exenterating women , to open and curiously to search the closest Cabinets of Nature ; alway prouoking vengeance to repay him in his owne Coyne . For old Taicosama hauing a young child , of his owne bodie , studied how to remoue this Quabacondono . It is a custome in Iapon that the Fatherr growing old , resigne their Signiories to the Sonne or Heire : The Lords of Tensa ( which title includes the Iaponian Empire ) adde another ceremony , to visit that Sonne now in possession , so to acknowledge a kind of subiection , all the Lords in the Empire doing the like , in publike solemnity . This time was appointed , and Quabacondono prouided all variety of cheere for entertainment , a thousand choyce Wayters to attend , and thirteene thousand of their Iaponian Tables , little bigger then our Trenchers : but all was disappointed by Taicosamas iealousie , refusing to come . After that , He picked quarrels with him , and caused Him to goe to the c Monastery of Coia , ( a receptacle for Exiles . ) Quabacondono in this distresse shaued his hinder-locke and beard , changing his name to Doi . The Bonzij gaue Him entertainment at Coia ( as to other Exiles ) without any respect to his present Title , or late power . A few dayes after came a Mandate from Taicosama , that they should all plucke out their bowels after the Iaponian custome . First began an Honourable seruant , who , hauing cut himselfe open acrosse the brest , was by Quabacondono , ( after reuerence done to him ) beheaded , and then Others in order after the same manner : the fift was Quabacondono , whose head , after hee had ripped vp himselfe , was strooke off with the same Sword which hee had vsed before in his butcherly recreations . And lastly , he that had smitten off his head , committed execution vpon himselfe : the Bonzij presently burning all their bodies in the same place . One of this company was offered by Taicosama his liberty , which hee refused , chusing kindly to dye with him , who in life had vsed him kindly . The like executions followed in others , one of which was the mightiest Lord in Tensa , who being slaine , his Son but 16. yeeres old , had his life offered : but sending word to Taicosama , he could not liue without reuenge of his Fathers death , went presently to a Temple in Meaco , and before the Idoll Fotoco disembowelled himselfe . Of all Quabacondonos wiues and their followers , one and thirty chiefe women , and three of his children little Infants , were carried in Carts to the place of execution , where the Executioner presently presents them with Quabacondonos head , that death might first enter at their eyes , which by a bloudy hand soone possessed all the other members : Their bodies were all laid in one Graue , ouer which Taicosama raysed a Temple with Inscription ; The Temple of Traytors . After other wiues and children of the other Nobles executed , hee demolished to the ground the Palace which Quabacondono had built , with the City by him founded , consisting of little other then three hundred Noblemens Houses : this being the Iaponian policy , vnder shew of attendance , to keepe the Grandes at the Court , so to bee secured of their persons and practices . I haue beene the longer in this Relation , to shew the Iaponian tyranny in this example : whereof it were easie to giue you many . The poorest , if sentence of Death bee determined on them , will ( if they can haue knowledge and meanes ) preuent it with this ( accounted honourable kind of death ) crossing themselues . And whensoeuer any man is executed , presently euery man rusheth in , and tryes his Catan or Sword on the body of the Dead , thus shred into gobbets , not a piece left bigger then a mans hand . This Captaine Saris saw done on a woman , and her two Paramours at Firando , whom shee had appointed to visit her ; but one comming sooner and before the other was gone , they quarrelled ( to draw a Sword in a Garrison Towne , and adultery d are both death ) and they were all thus executed . The like for stealing , one for a little bagge of Rice , another for a piece of Lead not worth aboue sixe pence . Their doores stand open ( so little doe they feare Theeues ) and they make ordinary through-faires thorow other mens houses . Crucifying is common , the bodies still hanging , and putrifying by the high-wayes : their Crosses haue two crosse timbers fastned to the maine Post which is set into the ground , the one for the expansion of the hands , the other of the feet , with a shorter piece in the midst to beare vp the weight of the body . They bind them thereto , and runne a Launce into the right side of the crucified , sometimes two acrosse . Headding is vsuall , which in Solemnitie is thus performed : one goes before with a Mattocke , another followes with a shouell ; a third with a boord or table contayning the crime , which also hee himselfe following next , holdeth in a sticke , to which is fastened a paper made like a Vane , the end whereof is in his hands tyed behind him , by which cord the Executioner leades him , on each side a Souldier with his Launce resting on him ; at the dismall place without shew of feare hee sits downe , and holds out his head presently wiped off , others mangling him as is said . Since Captaine Saris his returne , the King of Firando is dead , and three of his followers crossed themselues , their bodies were burned and enioyed the same Sepulchre with his . And the Mint-master a Great man with this olde Emperour , hath already promised thus to dye with Him. I could leade you from these Tragedies to their Comedies , which in Iapon are common , and that by common women , which are to bee hired of their Pandar or Owner for this , the Bed , or attendance at table to fill your drinke : but it is Note-worthy that the Pandar , being dead , is by a bridle made of Straw put in his mouth , drawne about the streets , and cast on a dung-hill or some open place to bee deuoured of Beasts or Fowles . This hinders not but these Hydras heads multiply . Sometimes Great Men at their Great Solemnities will themselues in person personate the Acts of their Ancestors : This Captaine Saris saw the King of Firando with the chiefe Men doe whiles hee was there , all the Towne and Neighbour-hood sending their Presents , and comming to view the same , and not the meanest but admitted to meate in the Kings presence . I could from hence conduct you to the monstrous buildings raysed be Taicosama , employed night and day one hundred thousand men at worke . I could present you with the pompous entertainment of their great Solemnities , this being a tyrannicall policy to cause Gentry and Nobility of this stirring Nation thus to impouerish themselues with all possible brauery , that so their hands might bee too short for State practices . But with remembring these things I should forget my principall scope : Let vs therefore take view of their Religion . §. IIII. Of their Sects and Bonzian Colledges . THey haue many Sects , some reckon them twelue ; all truely agreeing , in disagreeing with truth : some of them Epicure-like denying Gods Prouidence , and the Soules Immortality . They hold that a man hath three soules , which one after another come into , and depart out of the body . Few of their Bonzij will openly teach this Doctrine , but labour to hold the people in awe . Amida and Xaca they preach , as Sauiours , and to bee worshipped . Some of their Sects e doe beleeue an eternall life , and promise it to all such as call vpon these supposed Deities , as Saints which sometime led so austere a life for the sins of Mankinde , that for a man to vexe his minde , or macerate his body for his owne sinnes , or to doe good workes , would not onely bee superstitious , but offensiue and derogatorie to their merits . And here the kind-hearted Iesuite f is panged with a fit of Charity to yoke the Lutheranes with them ; as if the sufferings of Iesus were but the Superstitions of Amida , as if eyther the sufferings of man , imperfect , borrowed , dutie , could bee ; or the sufferings of God could not bee meritorious ; or as if the Lutherans denyed Christian contrition ( whose affect is Indignation , g effect ( selfe reuenge ) as they doe Popish Confession and Satisfaction . These Gods they call Fotoques . Other Gods of a lesse mould , they call Camis , which haue their charges and peculiar Offices , for Health , Children , Riches , &c. as among the elder ( that I trouble not the queasie stomackes of the later ) Romanes . These were Kings and Noblemen , or Inuenters of Artes , of whom they they haue as true tales as Homer of the Legend yeeldeth . Taicosama that dyed h a few yeeres since , ( the first in which these many later ages took the title of a King , which , together with the Crowne , hee receiued of the King of China ) ordayned before his death , that his body should not be burned after the wonted manner , but closed in a Chest , and , in a sumptuous Temple , for that purpose built , i his Image should be enshrined , and worshipped with the title of Scinfaciman , or new Faciman , the name of their Mars or Warlike God ; which was also done . Hee had appointed by Will the forme of that Temple which should bee built vnto him , which by those Decem-viri was done . Captayne Saris saw it , hauing on each side fifty stone Pillars , very stately for matter , Arte , and scite , seated on a Hill . The people called him the principall Cam of their Cams at the first erection ; his corps was there intombed , and his Statue erected for their Superstitious worships . Thus he , which in his youth had vsed to cut wood and carry it into the Market to sell for his daily sustinance for his valour promoted in Military Honours , at last became the greatest Monarch that Iapon had seene in eight hundred yeeres ; and not contented with humane greatnesse , would aspire to that diuine , whereof hee himselfe had beene a derider in others . His name before was Faxiba , called after Quabacondonus ; the highest title next to the Dairi , and signifieth the chiefe of the Treasure : next borrowing a Kingly stile from China , would ( mad folly ! ) on his Death-bed bequeath God-head to a Man , and Immortalitie to a carkasse : when hee could no longer hold out his pride , cruelty , and other wicked courses , which made his presence dreadfull , his memory detestable . Nabunanga was his predecessor in his State and Impiety , arrogating diuine honour to himselfe , k but destroying the Temples of their Gods , together with the Temple-keepers , the Bonzij . This appeared as Frenoiama , a famous Vniuersitie of those Bonzij , nine miles from Meaco , wherein eight hundred yeeres past , a Iaponian King had erected three thousand and eight hundred Temples , with houses adioyning for the Bonzij : allowing to their maintenance the third part of the Reuenue of the Kingdome of Vomen . Hence proceeded their orders and gouernment in affaires both of State and Religion , being a Seminary of Lawes and Superstitions . But these Temples in time diminished to eight hundred , and the Bonzian Discipline as much empayred , and altered from Austeritie ( in some ) to Wantonnesse , ( in others ) from Arts , to Armes . The Bonzij tooke part with Nechien , enemy of Nabunanga , who enraged hereat , made truce with the one , to destroy the other . The Bonzij not preuayling by their suing for peace , fortified themselues for warre in the Temple of Quanon their God of health and long life , much frequented with Pilgrimes from all parts , much solemnized with their pompous Processions ( like in all parts , if yee beleeue the Iesuite , to their Corpus Christi Solemnity ) which grew the more famous , for that these were but the preamble to the like pompe in Gibon Festiuall at Meaco . But all preuayled not with Nabunanga , who destroyed both Temple and Priests with fire and sword , burning foure hundred other Temples for company , in the yeere 1572. At Meaco he burned twenty of these Bonzian Cloysters of the greater sort , besides fourescore lesse , and in one of them threescore Bonzian women or Nunnes , whose Deuotion was employed in begging for the reparation of the Temple of Daibud . Amongst the rest , as the Grecians had their Mercury with his Caducaus , so the Iaponians haue their Iizu with his Trident , to conuey soules departed into their alloted eternall residences : The Bonzij his Chaplaines by lots enquired whither they should remooue him ; hee commanded it , and they with great solemnitie performed it , but out of a place , which then escaped , to another l wherein , and wherewith he was burnt . Facusangin was another Bonzian Academy , adorned with many Colledges , which he destroyed . Xuanguen the King of Cainochun shaued his head and beard : and professed himselfe a Bonzi , and not only attyred himselfe in their Habit , but thrice a day did performe their Superstitions , hauing six hundred Bonzij to his followers . He writ to Nabunanga , intituling himselfe the Patron of those Religions : the other in his answere stiled himselfe the Tamer of Deuils , and Enemy of Sects . But after that he would bee a God , soone did he cease to be a man ; the immortall God , hating Corriuals , by his owne subiects destroyed his life , riches , and memory . These Bonzij are for the most part Gentlemen , whom their Parents ( hauing many children ) for want of mayntenance thrust into Cloysters ; Shauen ( as you haue heard ) and Shauers , couetously pilling and polling the people of their money by many deuices , as by selling them Scroles to keepe them ( by the Deuill ) from hurt of Deuils after death : borrowing of money here , m to repay with great interest in the future World ; giuing the Creditor a Bill or Scroll of their hands for security : by telling of things stolne or lost ( which they doe by Inchantments , calling a Deuill into a child , who being so possessed , answereth their questions ) by selling their blessings and curses , like Balaam . Some by vow ( the most ) liue vnmarryed : as the Bonzian women . Another Sect called janambuxos , before their admission into that Order , liue two thousand or more together on a high Mountayne , for the space of threescore dayes macerating themselues with selfe-inflicted penance ; the Deuill in diuers shapes meane-while appearing to them . And after this they are receiued into that damnable Fellowship , distinguished by white flockes hanging downe their neckes , curled haire , and blacke hats , and so wander from place to place , giuing notice of their comming by a little Bell. Another Sect , called Genguis , dwell on some high Hill , blacke of complexion , and ( as is supposed ) horned , marrie Wiues of their owne kindred , passe ouer great Riuers by the Deuils helpe , who on a certaine Hill , at times appointed , appeareth to them : of whom by the name of Amida he is worshipped . In another Hill he was wont to appeare to his deuout followers , whom then hee would lead , as they thought , to Paradise , indeed to destruction . They say that a Sonne , not able to perswade his Father from this passage to Paradise , secretly followed him with his Bow and Arrowes , and when the Deuill appeared , shot and wounded a Foxe , whom he followed by the bloud to a Lake wherein he found many dead mens bones . They haue another Vniuersity in Iapon called Coia , whose Bonzian Students are of the Sect of Combendaxis , supposed the Inuenter of the Iaponian Letters . n He in his old age digged a foure-square Caue , into which hee conueyed himselfe , affirming that hee then dyed not , but after some Millions of yeeres would returne in the dayes of one Mirozu , which then should be a most worthy King in Iapon . About his Sepulchre burne many Lampes , sent thither from diuers Nations , with opinion that such as enrich that Monument , shall themselues here be enriched , and in the other life by Combendaxis patronized . In the Colledges here liue sixe thousand of those Shauelings : from whom women are restrayned vpon paine of death . At Fatonochaiti , the Bonzij trayned vp witty and proper youths in all trickes of subtlety and guile ; o acquainting them with Genealogies of Princes , that so they might counterfeit to bee the sonnes of such or such great men , and borrowing money on that credit , might enrich their wicked Colledge : till the sleight being found , they were killed of the Inhabitants . There be that worship the Sunne and Moone , who haue an Image with three heads , which ( they say ) is the vertue of the Sunne , Moone , and Elements . p These worship the Deuill , in visible shape appearing to them , with many and costly Sacrifices . Some Bonzij play the Physicians , which burne certaine papers , in which are written the sentences of Cam and Fotoch : which papers being burnt , they put the ashes in drinke , and giue the same to cure diseases , and ( with lyes ) to turne away lyes and fraudulent dealing . Some hold Xacas booke in such veneration , that without it they hold it impossible to bee saued . Other Bonzij haue beene in other ages in high reputation of holinesse ; but e one especially , not a hundred yeeres since , the author of the sect called Icoxos : the Ruler or Generall of which sect is openly wicked , but so adored of the people , that if he but looke on them , they will salute him with teares of ioy , praying him that all their sinnes may bee pardoned , and therewith giue him no small quantitie of their gold . His yeerly festiuall is so honoured with thronging of the people , that in the entrie of the Cloyster many are trodden vnder foot , which yet is of the blinde people accounted a happinesse , many willingly yeelding themselues to be killed in that presse . And in the night , whiles his prayses are sung , there is a great howling and lamentation . Nequiron was author of the sect Foquexan . There is an Image or Colossus of Copper in the way from Ozaca to Sorungo , called Dabis , made hollow , sitting vpon his heeles , of huge greatnesse : and yeelding a great sound if any hallow in the hollow thereof , as some of Captaine Saris his companie did . At Meaco he obserued one Temple as great as the body of Paules westward from the Quire , with a stone roofe , borne vp on as high pillars . Hee saw an Idoll greater then the former , reaching vp to the top of the arch . That of Dabis was in their way to the pilgrimage of Tenchadema , where Master Adams told him that hee had beene . There they euery moneth present the Deuill with a new Virgin , instructed by the Bonzij to aske him certayne questions , which he in humane shape appearing , answereth ; hauing the carnall vse of her body , if some Bonzi make not the Deuill Cuckold , as in our Egyptian Relations yee shall find of Tyrannus . Some of their Bonzij professe a militarie discipline , as the Knights of Malta . The profession called Neugori was instituted by Cacubau ( who is therefore deified ) in which some intend their prayers , whiles others fight , and others performe their taske of making fiue arrowes a day . Their gouernment is an Anarchie ; euery one obeying and commanding , the meanest person amongst them hauing a Negatiue in all their consultations : And nothing is agreed on till all be agreed . In the night they often kill one another without remorse , and yet ( such is their Religion ) this Sect holdeth it a sinne to kill a flye or any liuing thing . Amongst the Bonzij there f are two principall men , which if vnder their hand-writing they giue their testimoniall to other of their Orders , it is as conferring a Degree , yea a kinde of Canonization . For thence-forward they sit in a chaire , and are adored , and appoint to other Students their taskes of meditation . One of these , puffed vp with vanitie and arrogance , professed to know what he was before he was borne , and what should become of him after death . Valentine Caruaglio g in relating the death of some principall Nobles , which withstood Daifusama the present Emperor , speaks of a certaine Bonzi , which neuer stirres out of doores but vpon such occasions ; who accompanied with many of his Sect , after other hallowing ceremonies did giue them a certaine booke to kisse , and laid it on their heads , wherein they reposed much holinesse , and worshipped it as a god : but one of them , named Augustine , reiected him , crying out hee was a Christian , and therewith tooke out a picture of Queene Catharine of Portugall , sister to Charles the fifth , in which were also represented the holy Virgin , and our Lord , and with great reuerence laid it three times on his head , and so resounding the names of Iesus and Maria , was beheaded . This I mention to let you see the Iaponian Christianitie . Some of the Bonzij are diligent Preachers , with great zeale and eloquence declaring the goodnesse of their Amida , and exhortation to call vpon him . §. V. Of their Feasts , their bloudie Pilgrimages and Confessions . MEaco their chiefe Citie is chiefe also in superstitions , hauing had ( if report lye not ) on the Hill neere to it seuen thousand Cloysters or Abbies : one of which is so famous , that the Kings in their Warres will vow great summes of gold , and after victorie pay the same there : the people also in distresse make it their sanctuarie , where the Deuill by visions deludeth them . In August they celebrate the Feast of Gibon with Pageants : fifteene or sixteene Chariots couered with silke , goe before , in them are children with Minstralsie . Euery Chariot is drawne with thirtie or fortie men , and followed by their peculiar Companies or Trades : and after them Chariots of men armed , which all passe by the Temple in the morning . In the euening , two Litters come forth , carried by men ; the one of the God , the other of his Lemman ; then followed the third of his Wife , with which the men runne vp and downe in such a confused manner , as may signifie her iealousie . Here the people weepe and pray to their goddesse , whom yet with a contrary deuotion they comfort : and lastly ( as if by the peoples mediation ) the Litters are ioyned together , and carried into the Temple . In the same moneth they haue their feast of All-soules , in which they light many lamps at their doores , and all night walke vp and downe the Citie : and many suppose at a certaine place they meet with the walking ghosts of their deceased friends , and after welcomming ceremonies , they set victuals h before them , at least in that place , where hauing a little attended , they inuite them to their houses . The reason of this refreshing they alleage the long iourney to Paradise , which in lesse then three yeeres space cannot be passed , and therefore they haue neede of heartning . Two dayes this feast lasteth , in which they clense their graues , and giue presents to the Bonzij . In March they haue festiuall Playes , in which many meet in the afternoone painted with the Images of their gods on their shoulders : and parting themselues into two rankes , the boyes beginne with stones , the men continue the fray with arrowes , poles , and swords , alwayes with the death of some , and impunitie of the doers . The fourth moneth is a kind of Lent , or deuouter season , in which euery day in the weeke the Bonzij preach twice or thrice a day in the prayses of Xara . At Sacai in Iuly they keepe the feast of Daimaogin , to whom many Temples are dedicated : in which the Idoll is carried with much pompe on horse-backe , followed first by the Bonzij , then the Nobilitie , after them certayne Witches , whom armed troupes of Souldiers follow . Then commeth the Litter of the God , all gilded , carried by twentie men , answering each other in certaine Hymnes ; the people worshipping . They beleeue diuers Paradises , into each of which their peculiar gods carry their owne worshippers : And some make ouer-hastie iourneyes thither on this sort . Hee watcheth certayne dayes , and then out of a pulpit preacheth of the contempt of the world . Others betake them to be his companions , and some giue their almes . On the last day hee maketh an Oration to his fellowes , who all drinking wine goe into their ship , carrying a sithe to cut vp all the brambles in their way ; and putting on their clothes , stuste their sleeues with stones , and hanging a great stone about their necks to helpe them the sooner to their Paradise , hurle themselues into the Sea . And great honour is done to them being thus dead . I saw one ( saith Vilela ) that had seuen of these companions , which with their great alacritie , and my great amazement , did this . But they which worship Amida , obserue another rite . Being weary of liuing , they put themselues in a strait hole of the earth , receiuing breath onely by a reede , and so continue fasting and praying till death . Some in honour of a certayne Idoll , doe cast themselues downe from an high Tower , where this Idoll is placed , and after their death are reputed Saints . Others i sayle to their Paradise ( as before ) but when they haue launched into the deepe , make holes in the ships keele for Death to enter , and the Sea to swallow both it and them . Diuers also crosse and disembowell themselues before their Idols ; for with such sacrifices their gods are pleased . Iosephus Acosta k tells of a strange Confession , which is obserued in this order . There are ( saith he ) in Ocaca very high and steepe Rocks , which haue pikes or points on them aboue two hundred fadome high . One of which , higher and more terrible then the rest , daunteth and terrifieth the Xamabusis ( which are certayne pilgrimes ) to looke vp vnto it : vpon the top of the point there is a great rod of Iron of three fadome long , placed there by a strange deuice : at the end of this rod is a ballance tyed , whereof the scales are so bigge , as a man may sit in one of them . And the Goquis ( which be Deuils in humane shape ) command those pilgrimes to enter therein , one after another , not leauing one of them . l Then with an Engine or Instrument , which mooueth by meanes of a wheele , they make this rod of Iron to hang in the aire ; one of the Xamabusis being set in one of the scales , which ( because there is no counterpoise in the other seale ) presently hangeth downe , and the emptie one riseth to touch the rod aforesaid , whereupon the ballance hangeth . Then the Goquis telleth the poore pilgrime that hee must confesse all his sinnes , that hee can remember , with a lowd voyce , that all may heare : Which he presently doth , some of the hearers laughing , some sighing . At euery sinne mentioned , the other scale falls a little , till that hauing told all , it remaynes equall with the other , wherein the sorrowfull penitent sits . Then the Goquis turnes the wheele , and drawes the rod and ballance vnto him , and the pilgrime comes forth , and another enters till all haue passed . If any concealed any sinne , the emptie scale yeelded not : and if when hee was vrged to confesse , he grew obstinate , the Goquis cast him downe from the top , where in an instant , he is broken in a thousand peeces . A Iaponian , who had seuen times made triall hereof , being conuerted to Christianitie , reported this . But the terror was such ( said hee ) that few would conceale any thing . The place is hereof called Sangenetocoro , that is , the place of Confession . Thus much Acosta , whom as I thanke for the storie , so I would a little trouble ( for hee would more patiently heare and beare , then some of his hotter brethren ) with a question concerning Confession . And if the question come too late , yet the Societie liueth ( and will longer then a better thing ) in to a Colledge of whom Iapon hath brought vs , as their names here testifie . The question is , whether euery Residence of the Iesuites bee not a Songenotocoro of Ocaca , that is , a place of Confession ( so doth Sangenotocoro signifie ) of which wee may exclaime 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and if you will 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the one for the cruell terrour wherewith it filleth the Conscience , and the latter for the fleshly filthinesse wherein Ocaca is not blamed : but their a Churches haue beene Stewes , and Confession the Bawde . But to let this passe , and consider the former . What Racke or Rocke can Ocaca yeeld like to this , which the b Councell of Trent hath framed , that full confession of all mortall sinnes ( loe here the Racke ) euen the very thoughts against the two last Commandements , with the circumstances of the sinnes , is necessarie by diuine ordinance vnto all which haue sinned after Baptisme ; and ( loe here the Rock ) Anathema to the gaine-sayers . Tush , your coyne is not currant , although you yeeld it profitable , and comfortable , and satisfactorie to the offended Church , except you yeeld all necessarie , all diuine . Diuines shall I call you , or Goquis , Deuils in the flesh , that make a hell in the spirits of men ? that with your debita praemeditatione , and with your omnia & singula peccata , etiam occulta , etiam circumstantias , circumuent poore Christians , and put them in an Ocacan ballance ouer hell-mouth , there to fall , without such fauour as to be broken in peeces . Goe Cardinall , and write d whole volumes for the proofe hereof , yet would I rather choose to enter the Sangenotocoro-scale ; then your Confession-schoole . Easie it may bee indeede to scared Iesuiticall consciences , that account Treason Religion ; yea pleasant and delightfull to such Statists , to haue Kings vpon the knees of their bodies , to powre out before them the secrets of their soules , and ( they are wiser then Salomon e which esteemed it vnpossible ) to search out the Kings heart . But to such as haue businesse enough to know and rule themselues , and doe indeed make conscience of euery dutie , what intolerable anguish is here prepared ? when mans heart , besides that it is wicked and deceitfull aboue all , who can search it ? is like an vntamed Heifer , who can rule it ? Had I not need alway to haue a Priest at mine elbow , to whom to shriue me ? f Who knoweth the errours of his life ? and who knoweth when hee hath made his due premeditation , to examine them ? This made Bellarmine vse the difficultie of Confession g as an argument of the diuine Institution thereof . It is so difficult ( saith hee ) that no power of Man or the Church could haue imposed it , and therefore it was diuine . I will not say , who instituted the ballance of Ocaca , and yet it was a hard thing , and neuer the like heard of ? I say , that the Gospell imposeth not such hard things ( this were to bring vs back to the Law ) but prescribeth an h easie yoke , and a light burthen : easie to such as loue not their ease , light to such as like and delight in it . But this , euen to those that dote vpon it , and deuote themselues to it , is not onely hard , but altogether impossible ? Witnesse Bellarmine himselfe , Quid enim molestius , quid onerosius , quàm vt cogantur etiam viri principes , Regesque potentissimi , sacerdotibus qui & ipsi homines sunt , peccata sua omnia detegere , quamuis arcana , quamuis turpia ? &c. Witnesse experience in such i as haue tried it more neerely then Bellarmines Controuersies would giue him leisure , yet liuing in continuall disquietnesse , and torment of their Consciences , in the vse of their Sacrament of Confession , receiuing no rest day nor night , as seruing gods , who cannot giue it them . These are the wordes of Sheldon ( happily brought out of that darknesse , wherein , and whereof hee was a Priest and Minister , to a cleerer light ) who out of his owne knowledge addeth ; That it is not imaginable what inconsolable liues , some , that are frequent in the vse of Confession ( as necessarie to saluation ) doe leade : there is no stonie heart which would not pitie them , knowing their torments . But lest any man thinke , that some Goquis hath hurled me out of the scale of my Historie , to fall and split my selfe vpon these Iesuiticall rocks , I will returne to our Narration of the Iaponites . §. VI. Of their Idols , Temples , Funerals . I Haue mentioned too many of their Idols alreadie , Amida , Xaca , Faciman , and others : I might here adde their Idoll * Casunga , of whom they begge riches . A Iaponian 1611. found one of his Images by change , whereupon he promised to himselfe store of wealth , but soone after , all that hee had was seized on by the Gouernour ; this caused him to cast this Idoll out of doore , and ( as the Iesuites say ) to become their Scholer . I might annexe Tamondea , Bosomondes , Homocondis , and Zoiolis : to which foure , their superstitious opinion committeth so many heauens in custodie ; Canon and Xixi , the sonnes of Xaca , Maristenes , Tirigis , and others , would be too tedious to report . Organtinus a telleth . That whiles vpon a time the Feast of this last was solemnizing , a showre of stones rayned with such violence , that the companie , to the number of twentie thousand , betooke them to their heeles . But Amida is most worne in their lips ; beggars asking and begging in his name : chapmen in buying and selling , sounding and singing it , the Bonzij promising saluation to all that inuoke it . Admirable are the Temples b for matter and workmanship erected to him ; one neere to Meaco is an hundred and fortie elles in length , with a huge Image of Amida , hauing thirtie Images about it of Souldiers , besides Aethiopians and Deuils , yea Windes and Thunders figured , and a thousand Images of Canon ( on each side of the Temple fiue hundred ) all in like , but monstrous shape , with thirtie armes , two onely holding proportion to his body , the brest adorned with seuen faces ; all the Images and other furniture so glittering with gold , that it dazeleth the beholders eyes . Almeida describeth a Temple of theirs in Meaco , called Cobucui , which had three Porches , with so many Cloysters , and other pieces of stately and costly workmanship . Two mightie Colosses or statues of Lions , were set as Porters at the doore . In the middest of the Temple were set Xaca and his sonnes about him . There were threescore and ten pillars of Cedar of such height , that ( as the Register booke of the Temple testified ) each of them cost fiue thousand ducats . These and the walls were painted , the roofe artificially framed : a hall for the Bonzij fortie elles long and twelue broad of like workmanship with the Temple : whereunto were annexed their chambers , an hundred and fourescore in number , a Librarie full stored with bookes ; Bathes , Butteries , Kitchins , huge Caldrons an elle deepe , to heate their water for drinke , which they neuer drinke cold , neither in Summer nor Winter ; Parlors foure and twentie , with lights burning in them all night . Before it , is a Fish-poole fiftie elles square , full of fish , which none may touch . It is sixe hundred yeeres since the foundation of this Temple . The pleasant and spacious walks before the Temple of Casunga , planted with loftie Cedars and Pines , watered with a goodly streame , arched with a double row of pillars , adorned with fiftie Lanternes on each side , of solid metall couered with gold , and curiously wrought , which burne all night ; the large Monasterie of Bonzian Nunnes , which being aboue fiue and fortie yeeres old , deuote themselues to these holies ; the Qoire not to be entred by any but certaine Religious , which there sit in garments of silke : these with other like might tempt my pen to bee tedious . And so might the Temple of Fachiman in the same Groue , more costly and curious then the former , and another without it consecrate to Dai , which hath two giantly Porters of stone fourteene elles high , fourescore and eighteene pillars of wonderfull height , and three elles and a halfe in compasse : it was built seuen hundred yeeres since , and was twentie yeeres in building . A Tower or Steeple of wood is borne vp with thirtie pillars , in which did hang a brazen Bell , the mouth whereof was two elles , the compasse sixe , the depth three and a halfe , the thicknesse aboue thirteene inches . There are many Deere and Doues consecrated to the Temple , which goe into mens houses , no man touching them . Their walkes set with Orange Trees , and other their rarities of Art and Nature , they which would further learne , let them resort to Almeida our Author . One Temple is dedicated iust by , to a Lizard , ( which they make Author and Patron of learning ) without Altar or Image in it . Hee that readeth of the huge workes of Taicosama , holding sometime an hundred thousand workmen in labour at once , may present to his imagination the incredible buildings which those Tyrants by so many slauish hands , can raise . Their busie wits appeare by their curious questions to Iohn Fernandus , of the nature of the Soule , of Angels and Deuils , &c. and some of them c seeing the absurdities of the Bonzij , worship nothing at all . The Bonzij , as the Iesuites report , raysed slanderous rumours of them , to be eaters of mens flesh , and causes of the warres and plagues which their gods prouoked by this new Sect sent amongst them : they d slandered the new Conuerts as miserable Apostataes , which became Christians , because they would not be at the charges of their Idolatrie . The Iesuites e tell of a great woman possessed with a Deuill , which said that he was a Foxe , for some iniuries offered by the Maide , thus dealing with the Mistresse . There were in those parts store of Foxes , multiplyed by their superstition , not daring to hurt any notwithstanding their great harmes , because , forsooth , they were the Deuils instruments to punish them . Yet in this case the Wizard being consulted , counsayled to take a Foxe without hurting him , ( which with a trap was done ) and to giue him all kinde entertaynment with most delicate foode and vsage , so to pacifie the Good-wifes angrie Daemon , who yet ( like a Deuill ) with faire entreatie grew worse . Hereupon another famous Wizard was called , who writ a long scroll , binding himselfe in the Deuill-Foxes name to free the woman , subscribing with his bloud ; which scroll hee hanged on the Foxes necke before taken : which being neatly trimmed and shauen by a Barber , and painted ( as their women , being of pale complexion , vse ) was let goe , and the Deuill intermitted his tortures awhile , but after reiterating the same , The womans husband caused all the Foxes thereabouts to bee slaine , for this perfidiousnesse : and a third Wizard cured the Mistresse , by coniuring the Diuell into one of her Maides . They are very curious and ambitious in setting foorth their Funerals ; thus briefely : The friends * assemble in their best array to the fire : the women of his acquaintance goe forth in white raiment , with partie coloured veyles on their heads , and their Maidens attending : their chiefe women are carried in Beds , or Litters of Cedar . After them follow the Men in sumptuous habite : next comes the chiefe Bonzius of his Sect in his Pontificalibus , carried in a costly Bed , attended with thirtie other Bonzij in their Linnen vestments . Then one in Ash-coloured garments ( for that is also a mourning colour ) with a long Torch lighted , sheweth the Corpse the way to the fire : followed with two hundred Bonzij singing to the Deitie which the dead had chiefely obserued : others beate on a Bason till they come at the fire : others carrie paper-baskets full of painted Flowers , which they shake out by the way , as a token that his soule is gone to Paradise . Eight Bonzij draw Banners on the ground , in which is written their Idols name : tenne Lanternes , with the same inscription , are carried with lights burning . Two follow with Torches vnlighted , wherewith afterward they kindle the fire . Many come after in Ash-coloured habite , with three-square Caps on their heads , with the name also of their Diuell therein written , which name another beareth written in a Table with large letters of Gold. After all these ( did you thinke you had lost him ? ) comes the Corpse sitting in a Bed , in white , borne by foure men , his hands ioyned in a praying gesture . His Children are next , the eldest carrying a Torch to kindle the fire . Lastly , comes the multitudes with such Caps as wee spoke of . After an houres hallowing their Holies by all this multitude , and three times compassing about the inclosed square place , in which ( besides tables for viands ) the fire is made , the chiefe Bonzij in an vnknowne language mumbleth ouer an Hymne , and lighting a Torch , doth thrice brandish it about his head ( thereby signifying that the soule is without beginning or end ) and then casts it away . Two of his Children take it vp , and after a triple ceremonie ( the body being layd thereon ) kindle therewith the wood : on which they hurle costly woods and Oyle , and so burne the carkasse to ashes . Which done the Children , making incense , adore their Father , as now assumed to the heauenly societie , and richly reward the Bonzij . Next day they returne and put the reliques of this Corpse , ashes and bones , into a gilded vessell , which is hanged in the house , there to receiue like exequies , and afterwards with no lesse ceremonie buried ; euery seuenth day , and seuenth month , and seuenth yeere , his Children renuing their deuotions . The poorer spend herein two or three hundred , the rich as many thousand Ducats . In the Obits of Great Persons , the Lords and men of Ranke assemble themselues , and are called euery man by name to doe honour to the Image of the deceased , with incense as in sacrifices . After so much wickednesse of men , let vs adde somewhat of the admirable workes of God in Iapan . §. VII . Of the strange Earthquakes and Tempests in Iapan , with some other Obseruations . ON the a two and twentieth day of Iuly , in the yeere 1596. it rained Ashes round about Meaco , couering the ground as if it had beene Snow . Soone after it rained both there and in other places , red sand , and after that , as it had beene , womens haire . And not long after followed an Earthquake , that hurled downe Temples and Palaces ( wherein Taicosama had then newly employed night and day an hundred thousand workemen , to his exceeding cost , and their intollerable slauerie ) which with their ruines destroyed thousands : sixe hundred gilded Images in the Temple of Ianzusangue were cast downe , and broken in pieces , as many remaining whole . It brought vp the Sea a great way vpon the maine Land , which is carried backe with it into the Sea , not leauing mention that there had beene Land . So was the Citie Ochinofama swallowed . Famaoqui , Ecuro , Fingo , Cascicanaro ; the neighbour-Townes attended her in this new Voyage and became Sea . The Ships in the Hauen found no more fecuritie , but were also deuoured . The like happened in the yeere of our Lord , 1586. to Nagafama , a place frequented with Merchants , which the Sea before had enriched , then with an Earthquake deuoured , the Earth in many places opening such wide mouthes , that a Caliuer-shot could scarce reach from the one side to the other , belching out of that yawning such a stinke , as none were able to passe by . The Earth and Sea not onely shooke with feare , but bellowed out such roaring cries vnder that blow of their Creators hands , as did make the accident more dreadfull . Yet was all soone forgotten , and Taicosama tell to building of new Palaces . Francis Fernandes writeth , that in the way from Malacca to Iapan they are encountred with great stormes , which they call Tuffons , that blow foure and twentie houres , beginning from the North to the East . and so about the Compasse : these happen in Iune and Iuly . It is there colde in Nouember , December , Ianuarie , and Februarie , because of continuall North and North-west windes . Whiles Captayne Saris was there , a terrible Tuffon blew downe the houses in Firando , turning them ouer with the fire in them ; which must needs haue fired them , but for ( as strange an accident ) so much Raine comming withall A Bonzi pretended to haue beene told by their God or Deuill , that such a Night their Towne should bee burnt : this made such Out-cries euery night , the Diuell still prouing a lyar , that they could not sleepe . That Tuffon sunke diuers Iunkes , and did much harme to the Hollanders wharfe , bringing vp the Sea so terribly that it made the Earth to shake . And yet the yeere after worse harme was related from Edoo by Master Cockes : this faire Citie all ouerflowne , and the people forced to flee into the Mountaynes : the waters taking possession of those gilded Houses , and the windes carrying away all the Tiles of the Kings Palace stately builded in His new Fortresse , these Tiles all gilded , but now none to bee found . The Pagans ascribe this to the Charmes of the Iesuites lately banished ; the Christian Iaponians , vnto that persecution . Their women are as white as with vs : but not well coloured , which they supply with Art. There are women at Firando , which liue in their Boates , and take Fish by diuing in eight fathom deepe : their Eyes are red by this diuing , they easily this way knowne . They haue three sorts of Siluer . It is with little cost reduced to the Spanish puritie . Their houses are floored with Mats , and they fringed with Silke , Gold or other stuffe . The Iapanders confirme and subscribe their compacts and bonds with their Blood. Their Siluer is in bars , their Gold coyne in long forme . Hee that listeth further to bee acquainted with Iaponian affayres , may resort to the Epistles of the Iesuites , which besides these I haue named are many : and of that societie are not many lesse then two hundred in this Iland , a which also is now become an Episcopall Sea. Some Cities are become wholly b Christian , if wee beleeue the Iesuites , abandoning all their Ethnike Paganisme and Idolatrie : would God no leauen were mixed with their Christianitie . Peter Martinez their first Bishop tels of aboue twentie thousand in a yeere conuerted to Christian Religion : whereas in China they haue found small successe , notwithstanding that they c there promised to themselues a more plentifull haruest then in any other Nation . The first of them was Xauier ( one of Ignatius first companions , and like to haue beene canonized before him too ) which dyed in China , 1552. and lyeth buried at Goa : of which Arias Blandonins , and the Iesuites tell many strange things . But the first finding of this Iland is by Galuanus ascribed to Anthonie Mota and his fellowes , 1542. But before these M. Polo writeth of this Iland , which hee calleth d Xepangu , whither Cublai the great Tartarian Can , in the yeere 1264. sent two Captaynes to conquer the Iland . The windes ( as angry with the Tartarians , and taking part with the Ilanders ) raised so stormie a Sea , that ( when there were now thirtie thousand of their Companie , landed in a little Iland ) they were forced to put off to Sea , and scattered with tempests . The Ilanders set foorth a Nauie to take those Tartarians , which so confusedly ordered that enterprise , that the Tartarians found meanes to make themselues Masters of their enemies Nauie , and therewith to sayle away . Marcus Paulus reporteth like things of their Idolatrous Religion , as you haue heard : of Idols with heads of Oxen , Hogges , and Dogges , and other deformed shapes : and some with many hands , as a testimonie of their great power . The enemies which they tooke in warre , not able to redeeme themselues , hee saith they did eate in solemne Feasts : hee addeth , that in the Iaponian language Mangi was called Cin ; as now it is Cina or China . I haue presumed to adde a piece of a Letter of Quabacondonus to the Viceroy of India , which after other things , hath these words : Iapan is the Kingdome of Chamis , whom wee esteeme to bee the same with Scin , which is the beginning of all things . This Scin is the substance and very being of all things : and all things are one and the same with Scin , and into Scin are resolued , which in Scina is called Iutto ; and in Tescincu Buppo . In the obseruation of the Lawes of this Chamis , consisteth all the politique gouernment of Iapan , both inward and outward , &c. Betweene the Sects of Amida and Xaca happened a late grieuous quarrell . Anno 1609. Both Sects number great multitudes , and are said in times past to haue numbred betwixt them three thousand Colledges or Monasteries in the Mountaynes not farre from Meaco . Their originall was from Sijenoyama a Towne in the said Hilles : those of the Amidan Sect were called Fandoxus , the other of Xaca Foquexus . Now it happened that one of these Foquexus , transported with zeale , in a Sermon of his had rayled on Amida , and his Sectaries , which by one of them was soone answered : whereupon followed a challenge of Disputation betwixt them , which came to the eares of Cubo , who followed Amida . Hee commanded that both of them should come to Yendo , or Edoo , to trie the matter before Him : where the Foquexus feared the Emperour ( the rather because hee had shewed the bitternesse of his zeale against one of Cubos Sonnes , which , hee said being lately dead , was now damned for being of Amidas Heresie , and rode vp and downe all Iapan without rest , appearing heere and there . ) And now could hee speake but halfe words , beeing surprized with his feare , a passion which is the betraying of the Succours that Reason offereth . Cubo commanded that hee should bee stripped of his Bonzian habite in a publike Congregation by other Priests , together with his Companions , laden meane while with insolent words and blowes . After this , they and eleuen more of their Sect ( aboue twentie in all ) were bound , and ledde vp and downe this Citie , and other the chiefe Cities of Iapan , in which before hee had Preached . Lastly , all of them were carried backe to Miaco and Carted , the Preacher had his Eares and Nose cut off , the rest their * Noses : and the matter taken vp by the King of Fingo which followed Xaca , obtayned this Conclusion , that all the Foquexus should by their publike writing confesse , that the Founder of their Heresie , which first taught the worshippers of Amida to bee damned , was an Impostor , and that Xaca neuer had taught so . Thus hath this Emperour dealt with the Iaponian Sects : nor is hee equall to the Iesuites Christianitie . For in Yendo ( so the Iesuites call that Imperiall Citie of the Prince , Ours Eddo and Edoo ) Proclamation was made that None of the Nobles should become Christian . And many inferiour Kings persecuted the same , specially Michael an Apostata , the King of Arima , which had before vsed bad meanes to remoue his Father , so to become his vntimely Successour . This his Father Iohn had a little before beene employed against the Portugals Ship of Macao . The reason was , some quarrels at Macao betwixt the Portugals and Iaponians , who being seuerely enquired into by the Portugall Magistrate , fledde home , and acquainted Cubo with the businesse . Hereupon this ship arriuing in Iapan at Nangasach , Hee sent this King of Arima against them ; in which fight the Portugall Ship long preuayling , by casualtie was fired , and by themselues casting fire into the Gunners-roome , blowne vp , to the losse of a Million of goods . This Iohn vsing indirect meanes to obtaine part of the Kingdome of Fyen , his hopes increased by the marriage of the Emperours Neece to his Sonne Michael , notwithstanding his former wife . The issue was , that whiles the Father entertayned one policie , the Sonne had two : the one for that Land of Fyen , the other to supplant His Father ( who seemed to forget the Iaponian custome , in their age to relinquish the Gouernment to the Sonne or Successour . ) This at last hee effected by his Fathers banishment first , and soone after his death , and now becomming of his wiues Religion , persecuted the Christians , and banished the Iesuites . Hee burnt or roasted rather eight of his Subiects , after Saint Lawrence his example . And the Emperour himselfe hath much distasted the Iesuites . The reason is not mentioned by the Iesuites . But Captayne Saris then in Iapan , affirmes , that a Ship of the Portugals comming from Macao , Ogashasama sent to haue some rarities bought for his vse : The Gouernour ( I know not whether it were the King of Firando ) moued the Iesuites to effect the Emperours pleasure ; They said they were Religious men , this belonged to the Captayne of the Ship. Hee being sollicited , said it belonged to the Master : the Master was asked , and answered , The Iesuites ruled herein . Thus was the businesse wound in a Circle , ( they seeking it seemes to heighten the price ) and the Gouernour to whom the Emperour had sent , accused the Iesuites as beeing vnder the Cloake of Religion , Merchants . Hereupon He caused their Temples to be pulled downe , and all remoued to Nangasacke and prohibited any Masse-saying within fiue leagues of the Court : which whiles some presumed in their zeale to transgresse , saying Masse in an Hospitall of Lepers within that Compasse , they were Crucified therefore . Captayn Saris in his journey to Sorunga met with some of their Churches thus taken downe , diuers Iunkes being laden with them . For such is the Iaponian building with joynts in their Timber , and without nayles , that it may easily be remoued . The Reliques of these crucified persons were reserued as great Holies : as great Follies , I should haue said . And since , Master Cockes hath written that the Iesuites are all banished Iapan , and their Churches puld downe and burnt . The Iesuites had some goodly Colledges , as at Meaco , one as large as the a Tower-Hill , whither the Children resorted daily to their Schoole . And before these dayes the Kings b of Bungo , Arima , and Omur sent their Embassadours to the Pope ( then Gregorie the thirteenth ) with Letters of deuotion to his Holinesse , and had audience in the Consistorie the three and twentieth day of March Ann. 1585. This was the Iesuites policie ( saith * Linschoten ) to make the Iaponites to know the magnificence of Europe , and by that meanes principally to enrich themselues with Gifts and Priuiledges . Howsoeuer ; the Iaponites thought themselues hereby much obliged to the Pope , as by the Letter of Don Sancio , the King or Lord of Omur , and Protasius of Arima to Pope Xistui 1590. appeareth . But for a farewell to these Iaponian Iesuites , I like their being there so well , that I could wish all of that societie were Preaching in that Iland , or acting the Scripture-stories vpon the Stage ( which i is one way of instructing the Iaponites ) or , if you like that rather , a whipping themselues in their vaine-glorious Processions ( which is another of their Iaponian Lectures ) that so they might in some measure expiate the crimes of their European brethren ; or any way else , so that our Europe were well ridde of such vermine . Coray is a hundred leagues from Iapan by Sea , which is so troublesome , that in the fiue yeeres warres betweene the Iaponites and the Corayans , it swallowed aboue fiue hundred Ships . This Kingdome of Coray is an hundred leagues long , and threescore broad , tributary to China , and confining vpon the Tartars . They are good Archers , but not so good Souldiers as the Iaponians , nor so well weaponed ; but better prouided of Ships . Taicosama warred vpon it , both to make it his way ( as was thought ) to China , and especially that hauing subdued it , he might place the Kings his vassals in Iaponia there , so to possesse all that Iaponian state immediately himselfe . There are to the North of Iapan neere to Sassuma certaine plentifull Ilands called Liuquiu ; the Portugals name them Sechies , which by the King of Sassumas indeuour Cubo hath conquered , the King , Nobles , and a rich bootie taken . Formosa is a great barren Iland ; betwixt Macar and Iapan , not farre from China , to which it is tributary , betwixt whom and the Iapanders haue beene late quarrels . Lewis Frois speaketh of a great Nation of wilde people to the North of Iapan , three hundred leagues from Meaco , which are cloathed with Beasts skinnes , with great beards and mustachoes ; a people giuen to Wine , valiant , dreadfull to the Iaponites : they worship the Heauen : and other Religion they haue not . Captayne Saris was told at Edoo of an I le called Yedzo North-west from Iapan , by one which said hee had beene there twice ; * that the people are hayrie as Monkeys , and that further North there were small people of little stature . These of Yedzo were as tall as the Iaponians , with whom they haue continuall traffique , hauing little apparell but from them . Of Corea hee was also told , that there are many bogges , for which cause they haue Waggons with broad wheeles , to keepe them from sinking , and obseruing the Monson or season of the wind ( of which you haue heard how certaine it comes yeerely in all the East ) they haue sayles fitted to those Waggons , and so make their Voyages on land . With such Waggons full of Souldiers Taicosama ( as he was told ) had intended to assaile China , but was preuented by One , which to poison him , poisoned himselfe . CHAP. XVI . Of the Philippina's . §. I. Of the Spanish Ilands , and others adioyning . IT is already shewed , that those Ilands receiued this name of Philip the second , King of Spaine , and that this name sometime is in a large sense attributed to all these Ilands in those huge Seas , but more properly to those which Lagaspi discouered , in the yeere 1564. and where the Spaniards haue since that time had some places of abode ; Mendenao , Tendaya , Luzon , and their neighbours , lying farre-into the Sea before Cauchinchina , and Cambaya , betwixt the seuenth degree and the twentieth of Northerly latitude : but first of all other Tendaia was called Philippina , by the Spaniards , which discouered it out of New-Spaine 1542. as Iuan Gaetan , one of them , testifieth . They are a many in number , some of them very great , rich in Rice , Honey , Fruits , Birds , Beasts , Fishes , Gold ; and enriched further with trade from China . Seuentie of these Ilands are Subiects or friends to the Spaniards . Of ancient time they were subiect ( as some say ) to the Chinois , b vntill they did voluntarily relinquish them : the cause of much Ciuill warre amongst themselues , that Anarchie prouing worse to them then a Tyrannie , or rather the worst tyrannie , euery man becomming a Tyrant ; and as hee had meanes of wit , strength , and followers , preying vpon others vsing or selling them for slaues : which their diuisions made an easie way to the Spanish Conquest . They worshipped the Sunne and Moone , obseruing in their honour solemne and sumptuous Feasts . In the Illocos they worshipped the Deuill , and offered to him many Sacrifices in recompence of a great quantitie of Gold , which they said he had giuen them . Their Feasts and Sacrifices were done by women , which were Witches of them called Holgo ) reuerenced amongst them as Priests . These had ordinary talke with the Deuill , and many times in publike . These wrought strange Witchcrafts ; they answered vnto all Questions that were demanded of them : ( although their Answeres were often eyther Lyes or Riddles ) they vsed Lots as the Chinois , and were obseruers of times . If they beganne a Iourney , and met with a Lizard or other Worme , they would returne home , saying the Heauens prohibited their proceeding . They haue now amongst them many Preachers and Monasteries of the Augustinians , Franciscans , and Iesuits . But the wicked life of the Spaniards is so offensiue to the Inhabitants , that the Discourser ( himselfe a Frier ) telleth heere of a notable Story . c A certayne Ilander soone after his Baptisme , died , and appeared after to many of his Countreymen , perswading them to be baptized , as a way vnto that happinesse , whereof hee now had in himselfe most blessed experience ; onely they must be baptized , and obserue the Commandements , which the Spaniards preached to them ; of whom , and of others like vnto them , there were in that happy place infinite numbers . Hereupon he vanished , and some were perswaded : but others of them refused , saying , that seeing there were Spanish Souldiers in glory , they would not go thither , because they would not bee in their company . A like History Bartholom de las Casas d relateth of a Westerne Indian , at the time of his death answering to a Dominicke Frier , which counselled him to dye a Christian , and so to bee capable of Heauen ( when hee heard there were Spaniards in Heauen ) hee would rather bee in Hell with his Fore-fathers , then in Heauen with the Spaniards . The Spaniards e haue their Bishop and Archdeacon , and besides other Religious , seuen Colledges of Iesuits . Boterus f sayth , That the King of Spaine had thought to haue made Manilla an Archbishopricke , and added three other Archbishoprickes . Captaine g Noort ( a Dutchman that compassed the World ) lost a ship heere in fight with the Spaniards , and sunke one of theirs : he affirmes , that the Conuerts of these parts are more Popishly Christian , then in the midst of Rome or Spaine , and more addicted to their Superstitious follies . In these Philippina's h some carue and cut their skinne , with sundry streakes and deuices all ouer their body . Moreouer , as we haue spoken of Bals worne in their yards , ( or Bels rather , for they make a lowd ringing as they goe , if they wrap them not vp very close ) by the men of Pegu ; so heere , the men , and men-children amongst them haue nayles of Tin thrust quite thorow the head of their priuy part , being split in the lower end , and riueted , which is done when they be young , and the place groweth vp againe , without any great paine . They take it out , and put it in , as occasion serueth . This here , as that in Pegu , is said to haue beene practised to auoid the sinne of Sodomy , whereto before they were prone . The Males also are ( at least in some i of the Philippina's ) circumcised . The people worship the Deuill , who oft times appeareth to them in conference , in most vgly and monstrous shape . There is amongst them an Iland of Negro's , inhabited with blacke people , almost as bigge as England , in nine degrees . Here also bee those k blacke people called Os papuas , Man-eaters and Sorcerers , among whom Deuils walke familiarly , as companions . If these wicked Spirits find one alone they kill him , and therefore they alwayes vse company . Their Idols they adorne with Ostrich feathers . They vse to let themselues bloud with a certayne Hearbe layd to the member , and licked with the tongue : with which they can draw out all the bloud in their body . They are like the Cafers or Ethiopians , and are diuided into many Kingdomes , as l Nunnes writeth . Migindinao , Mindanao , or Vendenao is a great Iland , contayning by Iuan Gaetans obseruation , three hundred and foure score leagues in compasse . It is inhabited of Moores and Gentiles : there are many Kings . In stead of bread they vse Rice and Sagu . There is Pepper , Ginger , and Gold singularly good . Tendaia enuironeth a hundred and sixty leagues , from twelue to fifteene degrees of latitude ; the people Idolatrous ; abound with Pepper , Ginger , Gold , and Mynes . When as Magellan , first of all men , m by the West discouered these Easterne Ilands , in the Ilands of Buthoan and Caleghan , hee could learne no other Religion obserued amongst them , but that lifting vp their hands closed together , and their face towards Heauen , they called on their God by the name of Abba . In Zubut ( in token of friendship ) hee and the King did let themselues bloud on the right arme , for so was their wont to confirme leagues of amity . The King had his skinne painted with a hot Iron Pensill : he and his people at Magellan's peswasion were baptized ; and burned their Idols , which were made of hollow wood , with great faces and foure teeth , like Bores tuskes in their mouthes : painted they were all ouer , but had only a forepart , and nothing behind . They weare in their yard a nayle of Gold. They had many wiues , but one principall . They n obserued many Ceremonies in killing a Hogge , in Sacrifice , as it seemed , to the Sunne . After the sounding of their Cymbals , and certaine Cates set downe in platters , two old women came forth with Trumpets or Pipes of Reed , and did reuerence to the Sunne , and then clothing themselues with sacred Vestments , one of them put about her fore-head a haire-lace with two hornes , holding another heire-lace or skarfe in her hand , and so beganne to sound , dance , and call vpon the Sunne , wherein she is followed by the other , both of them in this manner dancing about the Hogge , which is there fast tyed . The horned Beldame still muttereth certaine words to the Sunne , and the other answereth her : then doth shee take a cup of wine , and after some Ceremonies powreth it on the Hogge : and after that with a Launce , after dances and flourishes , she killeth the Hogge . All this while a little Torch is burning , which at last she taketh into her mouth , and byteth it : and the other woman washeth the Pipes with the Swines bloud , and with her finger embrewed with bloud , marketh the fore-head of her husband first , and then of the rest . Then doe they vntire themselues , and onely with women associates , eate the cheare in the platters : and after sindge the Hogge and eat him . Without these Ceremonies they eat no Swines flesh . From hence Magellan went to Mathan , where in a battle with the Ilanders he was shine . In Pulaoan they keepe Cockes for the game , but eate not of their flesh , forbidden by their Superstitions . In Ciumbubon they found a tree , which had leaues like those of the Mulbery , hauing besides on each side of the leafe , as it were , two feete , with which ( as if it had beene mouing and sensible ) it would stirre and goe vp and downe . Pigafetta kept one eight dayes in a platter , and when he touched it , presently it would flee from him , and moue vp and downe : he thought it liued of the ayre . In Burneo the people are partly Moores , and partly Gentiles , and according to their Religions , haue two Kings and two Royall Cities , situated in Salt-water . The Moores when they kill a Hen or a Goat , vse first certayne words to the Sunne . The Gentiles o worship the Sunne and Moone , esteeming the one Male and the other Female , him the Father , this the Mother of the Stars , whom also they reckon in the catalogue of their Demi-gods . They salute the Sun in his morning-approach , with certaine Verses and adoration : which they also performe to the Moone , and demand of them children , riches , and other their necessaries . After death they expect no future state . The Spaniards heard of great Pearles as bigge as Egges , which the King of Burneo had : and if you beleeue them , they tooke an Oyster themselues , whose fishie substance weighed seuen and fortie pounds . The Moore King in Burneo was serued in his Palace , and attended only by women and Maydens . In Gilolo p they are likewise , some of the Arabian Sect , the others Gentiles . The Moores had two Kings of their Law , each of which had sixe hundred children . The Gentiles vsed to worship the first thing they encounter in the morning all the day following . q They were sometime man-eaters : some of the Ilanders were by the Portugals conuerted ; but the King being poysoned by a Mahumetan , they declined . Yet one Nobleman named Iohn , first killed his wife and children with his owne hands , lest they should apostatize , and then offered himselfe to endure any torment . §. II. Of the Moluccos , Banda , Amboyna , and Selebes . THe Moluccos are vsually reckoned fiue ( as before is said ) but many other Ilands are subiect to them , and by some Authours called also by that name . The King of Ternate is said to r haue seuenty Ilands vnder his subiection , and in his Port representeth great Maiesty . Both heere and in Banda the Mahumetan Superstition hath set footing , and preuayled , as in the other adioyning Ilands , the Moores being as zealous to winne Proselites , as to enrich themselues . None of these Ilands is aboue sixe leagues in compasse , enriched with Cloues , but of other fruits barren and poore . One tree ſ they haue , which out of the cut branches yeeldeth a white , wholsome , and sauourie liquor for drinke ; they call it Tuaca , and the pith thereof affoordeth them meate called Sagu , tasting in the mouth like sowre Curds , melting like Sugar , whereof they make certayne Cakes , which will endure good for food ten yeeres . HONDIVS his Map of the Indian Ilands . map of the islands of Maritime Southeast Asia INSULAE INDIAE orientalis The Cloue-trees not onely sucke vp all the moysture of the Earth where they grow , disdayning any other plant should grow neere them ( like our Inclosers ) suddenly drinking vp all the Heauens liberality in showres , but with their thirsty appetite intercept the running waters that descend from the Mountaines , before they can betake them to their Mothers lap , the Oceans refuge . In this Iland t are said to bee men hauing anckles with spurres like to Cockes ; heere are Hogges with hornes : a Riuer stored with fish , and yet so hot , that it flayeth off the skin of any creature which entereth it : Oysters so large , that they Christen in the shels : Crabs so strong , that with their clawes they will breake the Iron of a Pick-axe : stones which grow like fish , whereof they make Lime . In u Ternate is a Mountayne , which ( as it were ) angry with Nature , for being fastned to the earth , doth not only lift vp his high head aboue the Ayrie Regions of cloudes , but endeuoureth also to conioyne it selfe with the fiery Element , wherewith it seemeth to hold some entercourse , with dreadfull thunders , belching out light flames mixed with a darke smoke , like proud Greatnesse , wasting it selfe with it owne flames , and filling the neighbouring-valley with ashes . It is not much aboue a hundred yeeres , since first the Sect of Mahumet entred the Moluccas . But now x both heere and in Amboino the Iesuits haue their Residences , and haue perswaded many to their Catholike Faith , and whipping Processions . Stephan ab y Hagan in the yeere 1605. wanne this Iland of Amboino , and the Fort of the Portugals , to the States : it is a Cloue-Iland . The King of Ternate is Mahumetan . In z Ternate theft is neuer suffered vnpunished : the Hollanders saw a Boy of eleuen or twelue yeeres , for stealing a leafe of Tobacco , led vp and downe with his hands bound behind him , for a publike spectacle and derision to other Boyes . They mayntaine deadly wars with the Portugals , and spare none of them that they can get . If an Eclipse of the Sunne or Moone happen , they howle and make piteous lamentation , perswading themselues , that their King , or some great man amongst them will dye . Experience thereof was the sixt of August 1599. when the Moone was eclipsed about eight of the clocke at night , they euery way by crying out , by strange gestures , praying and beating their Basons and Drummes , expressed a lamentable passion of griefe , for the feare aforesaid . And the eclipse being past , when they see that neither the King , nor any other is dead , they obserue the next day solemnely ly festiuall with publike Procession of old and young of all sorts . They esteemed it a Miracle when the Hollanders told them that there were in their Country which could prognosticate of Eclipses long before . Columbus a vsed the like simplicity of the Iamaicans to his preseruation : for when they forsooke him , hee threatned vnto them the anger of God , whereof they should see an euident token in the darkening of the Moone within two dayes , which according to the naturall reuolution of the Heauens ( knowne to Columbus ) comming to passe , the Ilanders with dread and feare shewed all readinesse to his Seruice . The conceits of the Moones Eclipse haue beene diuers , some Indians thinking that shee was whipped by the Sun till the bloud followed : the Greekes attributing the same to Thessalian Charmes , for remedy whereof , they b vsed to beat on Instruments of Brasse , and lighted Torches , and cast fires vp towards Heauen . And the Athenians persecuted naturall Philophers , and Meteorlogians , as aduersaries to Diuinitie , as appeareth in Diagoras Protagoras , and Socrates , till Plato brought them to another mind . Plutar. Nicias . The water about Ternate is so cleere , that they fish by the eye , and can see the Anchors in the bottome of the water , at sixteene or seuenteene fathome deepe , as if it were but a foot : and espy euery fish which passeth , to no small aduantage of their fishing . When the King goeth to the Mesquit , a Boy goeth before , which beareth his Sword on his shoulder , and in the other hand a Kid : after him follow the Kings Souldiers . After them another with a Censer . Next to whom commeth the King with a Tiresold ouer his head , to keepe off the Sunne . When they are come to the doores , there are vessels of water to wash their hands and feete , before they enter ; and then the floore is couered with white cloth , whereon they prostrate themselues , with their faces to the earth , softly mumbling their Mumpsimus-deuotions . In the middest is a Pulpit spread with white cloth . In stead of a Bell , they haue a great Drum hanged vp , which they beate with Clubs . They haue in euery Temple also one Bell , but without a clapper . All come at that peale , or sound , with their weapons armed . The Moluccians c are better proportioned then other Indians , haue more beard , ( which the elder men nourish and weare long for their greater authority ) browne of colour , and meane of stature . For valour they haue not their like in all India , especially those of Ternate , chusing rather to dye then flee , and esteeming it a great credit to fight against greater multitudes . Their shields are of wood two spans broad , and 4. foot long . They are exceedingly addicted to sloth and ease , none working in any Handicraft ; their houses are of Timber and Reeds , without one nayle in them , which their slaues build , and doe also their other labours . They haue no money , and the siluer which they haue is employed to vessels of plate . Their riches are their Cloues , wherewith they prouide them of other necessaries . They neuer see their wiues till they are married ; nor the wiues them . Makian and Moher are now subiect to the King of Ternate : Tidore and Batian haue their peculiar Kings . This people haue the power to elect their King , so that they choose one of the Royall and ancient Family . The King of Ternate calleth himselfe King of Gilolo , whereof hee hath but a part , and that by conquest . The birds of Paradise ( saith this Authour ) haue two feet as well as other Birds ; but as soone as they are taken , they are cut off , with a great part of their body , whereof a little is left with the head and necke , which being hardned and dryed in the Sunne , seeme to be so bred . The Moores d made the Ilanders beleeue that they came out of Paradise , and therefore call them Manucodiata , or holy Birds , and haue them in religious account . They are very beautifull , with varietie of feathers and colours . Amboyna bringeth forth Orenges , Citrons , Lemmons , Cloues , Coquos , Bonanas , Sugar-canes , and other fruits , being a very fertile Iland . The Inhabitants are simple , liue sparingly , and are attired like other the Moluccans . They spend much Rice , whereof they make loaues like Sugar-loues . They haue Gallies e after their manner , formed like Dragons , which they row very swiftly : they call them Karkolleu . The Admirall came to the Hollanders with three of these , full of armed men , which rowed round about them , expressing manifold signes of ioy with Songs and Drummes ; the slaues singing as they rowed . They had three Peeces of Ordnance in euery Galley , which they discharged , answered in that kinde by the Hollanders . But two of the Holland ships not finding sufficient store of Commodities for them all , went to Banda , passing by Poel Setto , an Iland not inhabited , bearing North-west from Banda fiue Dutch miles . They say it is inhabited of Deuils , and whosoeuer must passe by , maketh all possible haste to be gone , much affrighted eyther by selfe-fancies , or Deuillish Impostures . Banda is foure and twentie dutch miles from Amboyna , and diuided into three parts , which comprehend fiue miles . The chiefe Citie is Nera . In this Iland are more store or Nutmegs then elsewhere in the Moluccas : for which cause they resort hither from Iaua , China , and Malacca . They professe Mahumetisme so deuoutly , that they neuer goe to their watches before they haue prayed in the Mesquit , whereinto they enter , being first washed ( after the Mahumetane manner ) but pray so lowd , that they may bee heard a great distance : their wordes of prayer are Stofferolla , Stofferolla ; Ascehad an la , Ascehad an la ; Ylla , Ascehad an la ; Yll lolla , yll lolla , Mahumed die Rosulla : At the pronouncing of which last wordes , they stroke their hands ouer their face ; in which gesture they thinke is much holinesse . Other prayers they mutter ouer very softly , with little mouing their lips . They stand vpon Mats , and lift vp their eyes twice or thrice to heauen : after which they kneele downe , bowing their head twice or thrice to the earth . Thus they doe often euery day , both at home and in the streets . They haue their publike meetings and bankets in their Temples very often , euery one bringing his part of the cheere : which sometimes they doe in the woods a hundred in a companie . At these times they consult of publike affaires . They haue ciuill warres , Nera and Lantoor holding together against three other Townes . Two little Ilands , Polleruijn and Poelvunay take part with Nera , and when occasion requireth , come thither with their boates to consultation , where they are entertayned in publike feasts : the manner whereof is , that they sit downe in order ; in stead of a table euery one hath a peece of a leafe of the Bonanas Tree : then is set before each a peece of Sagu bread , after that , a dish made of the leafe of another Tree , with a little sodden Rice and Flesh-pottage , which they hurle by handfuls into their mouthes , deuouring rather then eating the same . In the meanewhile the Gentlemen arise with their weapons , and exercise themselues in Martiall games , with Daunces . The quarrell betwixt these Ilanders grew about the cutting of certayne Trees , from whence it is come to cut and kill one another with cruell butcheries . They exercise Sea-fights in their Caracorae , or Galeots , with great dexteritie , with great showts and cryes , the Gentlemen dancing on the hatches very actiuely . They are very bloudie and barbarous , yet bury the heads of their enemies with sweet odours . If any of their friends die , the women make a shrill and lowd crie to call him againe ; which not effected , they prouide a great feast , whereunto all the kindred and friends are inuited . They burie them almost after our fashion , in a white sheet , the corps being carried on mens shoulders , the men first , and women after , following . A Censer is there left fuming all the day and might ; and in the night they keepe a light burning in a little house , which they haue set ouer the graue . In the morning and euening all of all sorts come and say their prayers a long while together at the graue : and being asked wherefore ? they said , that the dead should not arise againe . They haue a play with the Ball , exercised by many of them , not as amongst vs with the hand , but with their feete , tossing the same vp into the ayre , and taking it one of another with admirable sleight . Thus haue we related from Dutch testimonies . In Banda the Hollanders are reported to haue foure Factories , and three Castles . They are farre more feared of the Natiues then loued . They raysed a Fort neere to one of their Mesgids or Temples , to the prophanation ( as they thought ) of their holy ground , and of the Sepulchres of their dead , which for this cause they spared not . Hence did the Bandeses burne with indignation , which yet they concealed , and with goodly protestations desired the Dutch Generall Verhauf , which was there at that time with many ships , to come into their House , or place of Councell . This was compassed with Trees and Bushes , in the midst hauing a faire round place , where they sate vpon Mats , their chiefe Magistrate being the Sabandare . Verhauf promised to come , and when hee was by one of his Countrey-men , that had long continued there , admonished of the trecherie of this people . Hee yet scorned to feare , and with some three hundred followers at the appointed houre marched thither . The Xeriff ( one of Mahomets kindred , wearing , as note hereof , greene in his Turbant ) which had before inuited him to this assembly , with all lowly semblance meetes him , tells that in such armed troupes they shall not dare to speake their mindes . He presently commands his Souldiers to stay , tooke with him some two and fortie chiefe men , entred and sate downe with the Bandese Senate , crosse-legged , a Bandese and a Hollander together , and so through all the companie . At the watchword each Bandese stabbed his neighbour Dutch , and presently the Generals head was smitten off , and carried out to his Souldiers , now busie in playing , or altogether idle , their peeces lying on the ground : and in this case they were suddenly assaulted by an ambush , hidden there in the Thickets , and were in great danger to haue lost their Fort. The English in their ships might see the fight . In another place the Hollanders turned one of their Mesgids into a Fort. The offended Bandeses offered their slaues libertie to dispossesse them : they refused , till a Iauan Merchant ( then there with his Iunke ) offered his ten slaues aboard his Iunke to giue the onset . Thus they went about three hundred , each man with a fire-brand in one hand , and a creese in the other , aduentured on the shot , and soone fired the Fort ouer their heads , slaying euery man . These Ilands of Banda are subiect ( as some , but vntruely , report ) to the King of Botone , with whom one M. Richard Welding , an Englishman , was in great fauour . The king had a sonne which was mad , whom a certaine Italian vndertaking to cure , was sent to attend him in the other World , his patient dying vnder his hand . M. Welding had serued him in his warres , and gotten victories for him , and honour for himselfe and his Nation . It is reported , that lately neere to the Hollanders Fort in * Banda , there issued a great fire out of the Sea , which continued a good space , and was likely to haue fired the Hollanders Fort , the Natiues wayting for such oportunity , but by shifting of the winde it escaped . The Sea in that fired place was many many fathomes deeper then it had beene before . But our English haue since this was published , enioyed not only commerce but Forts and Dominion by voluntary subiection of the Bandaneses themselues ; the cause of great warres twixt the Dutch and ours : the particulars whereof you may see at large in my Booke of Voyages . The Hollanders and the Spaniards are in continuall warres for these Molucca Ilands . They droue out the Portugals by force about ten yeeres since , but the Spaniards haue succeeded in the quarrell , which yet is managed on both parts , so as the Natiues haue the worst . For they both weare out the Country people in warres , which betweene Tidore and Ternate are ancient ( by these bellowes kindled into continuall flames ) that there are scarsly sufficient to gather their Cloues . Machian yeelds the most store : in the third yeere ( which is most plentifull ) about 1800. Bahars ; on other yeeres almost eleuen hundred . The Spaniards haue a Castle on Ternate , another on Tidore , in Gelolo also and Battachina two others , but the Hollanders haue three in Terenate , and as many in Tidore , one in Amboyna , one in Battachina , in Batchame one , in Botoone two Bulwarkes , in Mechame three , in Moutter one ; besides their other Indian Forts , and all their Factories . They haue their wiues also to helpe man ( if that name may bee giuen to women ) their Fortresses in some places . Their Sea-force and Land-vices being added , make them dreadfull to the Spaniard , hatefull to the Indians , and for their insolence , distastefull to the * English , vnder pretence of I know not what conquest , stiffely denying , terribly threatning , disgracefully deprauing the English , vnder whose name they haue yet borne themselues in many places of the Indies , and with mayne force and violence binding the Natiues to their owne trade , and that at lower prices and harder conditions ; which makes them loue the more liberall , though imperious and proud spirit of the Spaniard , more then that accounted fordid dealing of the Flemming , in the Moluccas and Banda Ilands . Before we leaue these Moluccas and their dependant Ilands , we may conclude with a Tragedy , wherein blind superstition , and beastly cruelty , were principall Actors . When Menesius k was Gouernour of the Portugall Fort in Ternate , he kept a Sow , which some of the deuouter Mahumetans killed . He getting the chiefe Priest ( accessorie to the fact ) into the Castle , at his deliuerie made his face bee greased with Bacon by the Iaylor , which caused the people to ofter abuse to some Portugals . Menesius in reuenge cut off the hands of two of them , the third had his hands bound behinde him , and was bayted with two dogges on the Sea-shore : which his implacable enemies transported him into like dogged humour ( though he were not with Hecuba transformed into the shape : ) insomuch , that fastening with his teeth on one of their eares , he held fast , till his strength fayling , hee sunke into the Sea with the Dogge , and was drowned . In Celebes they l eate mans flesh . m The King of the Moluccas was wont to send condemned persons to Celebes , to be deuoured . Nicolaus Nunnes writeth , That Celebes is very large , and contayneth many and great Ilands : the Soyle is exceeding fertile ; the Inhabitants comely and tall , rather ruddie then blacke . They haue many Kings ; which is cause of many contentions . Three of them were conuerted . Peter Mascarenia , in a Letter dated a thousand fiue hundred sixtie nine , speaketh of a King of Sion in Celebes , which was baptized , and his subiects therefore rebelled against him , one Towne onely except : and that hee and the King of Sanguim did take vp a Crosse on their owne shoulders , which the chiefe Men had before hewen of a faire piece of wood , and helped to erect the same ; and then , with the multitude kneeling downe , worshipped it . Southward of Celebes , is situated a little Iland , where Sir Francis Drake graued his ship . This Iland is throughly growne with Woods ; in which , euery night certayne fierie Flyes made such a light , as if euery Twigge or Tree had beene a burning Candle . Here they found Batts as bigge as Hennes , and plentie of Cray-fishes so great , that one vvould suffice foure men to their dinner : they digged themselues holes in the earth , like Conies . At Macassar in this Iland is an English Factorie . In this Iland some are Moores , some Ethnikes . They enuenome their Arrow-heads ( which are made of Fish-bones ) with an incurable poyson . There are Priests , which conforme , or rather deforme themselues , to the habit of women ; nourishing their haire on the head , and plucking it out of the face . They gild their teeth , and vse broken , wanton , effeminate gestures . They are called Becos , and marrie one another . For them to lye with a woman , is capitall , and punished with burning in pitch . These Men-Monsters , Women-Deuils , much hindered the Portugals Conuersions . §. III. Of the Iauas , and other adioyning Ilands . NOt farre from hence is Iaua : of which name , M. Paulus and Nich. di Conti , reckon two great Ilands ; ascribing to the one , two thousand ; and to the other , three thousand miles in circuit . The lesse is neere to the firme Land of the South Continent , where Beach , and some other Prouinces , are named by Paulus and Vertomannus , of Heathenish superstitions . The lesse Iaua had , in the dayes of M. Paulus , eight Kingdomes ; in sixe of which , himselfe had beene , which hee nameth Felech ; wherein the rurall Inhabitants were Idolaters ; the Citizens , Moores : the Idoll-worshippers eate any flesh whatsoeuer , of man , or beast , and obserue all day what they first see in the morning . Basma a the second , acknowledged the Great Chams soueraigntie , but payed him no tribute . Here were certayne Vnicornes , headed like Swine , footed like an Elephant , with one horne on their foreheads ( with which they doe not hurt any , but to that end vse certayne prickles that grow on their tongues : ) They delight also in the myre , like Swine . Here are little Apes , much resembling men in their countenance , which they vsed to preserue with certayne Spices , hauing flayed off their skins , and left the haire growing in those parts , where Nature causeth men to be hayrie , and sell them to Merchants , to be carried ouer the World as the bodies of little men ; happily the onely true Pygmies the world yeeldeth . In Samara , the third of those Kingdomes , none of the North-starres can bee seene . They are Man-eaters , and Idolaters ; but not so brutish , as in Dragorian , the next Kingdome : where , if a man bee sicke , his kinsmen consult with their Sorcerers , who enquire of the Deuill , Whether he shall escape , or no ? And if the answere bee Negatiue , they send for certayne men , specially designed to that villanous mysterie , which strangle him ; and then they dresse and eate him amongst the kindred , euen to the very marrow in his bones . For ( say they ) if any flesh should remayne , it would putrifie , and wormes would breede thereof , which after ( for want of sustenance ) would perish , whereby the soule of the dead partie would be much tormented . The bones they burie safely , that no beast should touch them ; such dread haue they of beasts and crueltie , in a more then beastly crueltie , and such a care to obserue humanitie and pietie in a most impious inhumanitie . Lambri , the next Kingdome , hath in it some men with tayles , like Dogs , a span long . The last is Fanfur , where they liue of bread made of pith of Trees , the wood whereof is heauie , and sinketh to the bottome , if it be put in water , like Iron : and therefore they make Lances thereof , able to pierce Armour ; for it is three fingers thicke betwixt the hollow and the barke . To let passe Pentan , Sondar , and other Idolatrous Ilands , and come to Iaua maior : This Countrey is very rich ; but in times past , of most abominable custome . Nic. Conti saith , That they feede on Cats , Rats , and other vermine , and were most vile murtherers , not sticking to make triall of the good cutting or thrust of their blades on the next body they met with , and that without punishment , yea ( if the blow or thrust were deliuered with fine force ) with much commendation . Vertomannus b affirmeth of them , That some obserue Idols , some the Sunne or Moone , others an Oxe , and many the first thing they meete in the morning , and some worship the Deuill . When men were old , and not able longer to worke , their children or parents carryed them into the Market , and sold them to others , which did eate them . And the like they vsed with the younger sort in any desperate sicknesse , preuenting Nature with a violent death , and esteeming their bellies fitter Sepulchres then the earth ; accounting others fooles , which suffered the wormes to deuoure so pleasant foode . For feare of these Man-eaters , they stayed not long there . It seemeth , that they haue much left their brutish customes ; since , wonne to more ciuilitie , by trading of the Moores and Christians , especially such as are of the Arabian law : although , as our owne Countrey-men report , which haue there liued , a mans life is valued to the murtherer at a small summe of money . They are a prowd Nation . c If a man should come in , where they are set on the ground after their manner , and should sit on a Chest , or high thing , it were as much as his life were worth . The d King of Bantam breaking promise with the Hollanders ; when they obiected it , My tongue ( he answered ) is not of Bone. When they are sicke , e they vow vnto God , vpon their recouerie , a more honourable death , which they performe after their recouerie , by the murtherous hand of some other vpon them . They are f great Inchanters , and obserue houres , and fitting minutes and moments of time , for composing their Blades and Armour , of which they are conceited , that being tempered with their charmes and superstitions , with the least drawing bloud of another , they will kill him ; themselues , in their inchaunted Armour , safe from others blowes . They abide in expectation of these martiall minutes , for their coniured Armours , sometimes eight or ten yeeres , before they can finish them . The Iauans g say , That their Ancestors came from China , which Countrey they forsooke , because of the tyrannie wherewith they were oppressed , and in great multitudes peopled this Iland . They weare their haire and their nailes long . They are dutifull to their superiors . The great men stirre not forth , without a great troupe of followers . They are seldome idle , much busied about their scabberds and weapons , which they vse to poyson . They are not without their weapons night or day , which they will not suffer another man to touch . They are so eager of reuenge , that they will presse on their aduersaries weapon , drawing it thorow their owne body , to kill him that hath wounded them . They haue Mahumetane Temples , where they doe their deuotions with great silence . They acknowledge IESVS , Mahomet , Dauid , and Moses , foure Prophets . They obserue their houres , and two Fasts , or Lents . The great mens wiues neuer goe out of the doores to be seene . Their Cities are Ballambua , and Panarucan ( a litle from whence is a burning Hill , which first brake forth 1586. and oppressed infinite numbers of men , and cast great stones into the citie , for three dayes space making one continued night of darknesse ) Passarua , the King whereof married the King of Ballambuas daughter , and the second night after hee had lyen with her , slue her and her attendants , because hee would not turne Mahumetane . Ioartam , Surrabaia , Tuban , Matara , are also royall Cities , as are Daunia , Taggal , Charabaon , and many others . But bantam is of most traffick , frequenced by Portugals , Dutch , and English , in which euery day are three seuerall markets . Here Merchants , when they come , may buy a woman for their fleshly and worldly businesse ( you may adde the Deuill too , to make vp the number ) which at their departure they sell againe . Publike affaires are treated & handled by night , at which time the Counsellors of State meet , and ascend some tree , or the roose of the house , viewing the Heauens till the Moone arise , and then goe into the Senate-house . The women in Iaua act Comedies . They punish Adulterie with death , the woman chusing her neerest friend or allie to stabbe her . The Southerne parts of Iaua are little knowne , being full of Lions and wilde Beasts . It hath been fatall to many English : but much through their owne distemper h with Racke ( a wine made or Rice ) and their contagious women . Iohn Milwards iournall relateth of their voyage against their wills by the South of Iaua , and of some Ilands , Bayes , and other obseruations in those parts . Not farre from Bantam i liue certaine of the Passarrans , which being there oppressed by their King , came hither , and heere obtayned a piece of ground , to build them a Citie , which is called Sura . They haue a King or Gouernour , and liue quietly , following Husbandrie : they eate nothing that hath life ( a common Superstition of the Indians ) weare white Clothes of Paper , made of the leaues of Trees , and neuer marrie ( herein resembling the Iewish Essees ) yet neuer want succeeding generation : Many of the Iauans daily consecrating themselues vnto their Societie . The Chinois in Iaua doe sometimes bring vp Crocodiles , and eate them . Bantam is the chiefe Factorie of the English , although they haue others . The King of Bantam hath the Title , but the Pangram exerciseth the Power , and hath shut vp the King , where none , but at his pleasure , may come at him . The situation of this Citie is low and vnwholsome : it is often subiect to fire : in diuers of which fires , our English haue by Gods blessing well escaped . Not farre from hence at the I le Pulo Penione , the Trades Increase perished in the Careening , most of the Company , both of English and others , which wrought on Her , dying of an infectious sicknesse : which a Chinoise offered by sacrifice to the Diuell to cleere . Sir Henry Middleton heere dyed of this sicknesse , and the Ship too , wanting that Head and necessarie Hands to sustaine her ; bequeathing that goodly Fabricke to the two Elements , Fire , and Water , which not agreeing in the Diuiding , whiles each laboured to haue all , the Ship was lost in the quarrell . A great losse of our greatest Merchants-ship that England euer had , but not till after great exploits : and not comparable to diuers losses of the Portugals or Hollanders , k at the Iland Mauricius and other places , both there , and at their owne doores . The King of Tuban l is the richest King , and mightiest in all Iaua . They haue many Horses , and make great account of them , decking them with gallant furniture of gold , siluer , and the counterfeits of Dragons and Diuels on their Saddles : they ride and manage their Horses with great skill . Iambee is another Passaman for vnwholsomnesse . Madura is North from Iaua , a fertile Iland of Rice , the soyle whereof is so moyst and waterish , that their Buffals and men goe almost knee-deepe , when they sow it . Arosbay is the chiefe Citie . They are theeuish , and giuen to spoyle , and captiued many of the Hollanders , which went thither on shoare , to buy commodities ; which they were forced to redeeme at a deare rate . In these parts , are Battes as bigge as Hennes , which the people rost and eate . The Iland Baly is East from Iaua , very populous , contayning ( as is thought ) sixe hundred thousand Inhabitants ; they are Ethnikes , and worship that which they first meet in the morning . Heere and in Pulo Rossa the Women are burned with their dead Husbands : one man is said k to haue had fiftie of his Wiues ( for they marrie as many as they please ) burned with him , whiles the Hollanders were there . The Iland hath many Bulls , Buffals , Goates , Swine , Horse , with many kindes of Fowles , Fruits , and Metals : The chiefe men are carried by slaues on Seats borne on their shoulders , or else in Chariots drawne with Buffals . In the Voyage of Master Thomas Candish l is mention made of a Iauan King , called Raia Ballomboam , very aged , m which had a hundred Wiues , and his Sonne had fiftie . Their custome is , that when the King dyeth , they burne the body , and preserue the ashes . Fiue dayes after , the wiues of the dead King goe to a place appointed , and there shee which was deerest in his fauour , throweth a ball from her ; and where that ball resteth , thither they goe all , and turning their faces Eastward , stabbe themselues with a Crise or Dagger to the heart . They are very resolute people , and dread no attempt which the King shall enioyne them , bee it neuer so dangerous . All the race of this King Ballomboam was rased and vtterly destroyed by the Passaruan , after a long siege : which warre was begun in the blood of the King of Ballamboams Daughter , whom he slew , as is before said , and added this Drunkennesse vnto his thirst . Iortam , or n Ioartam , contayneth about a thousand Housholds . The Inhabitants are Ethnikes , and haue their Temples in Woods ; to which they resort , to say and doe their Holies at noone , before their deformed Diuell-formed Pagodes . In this Citie dwelleth the chiefe Pope , or heigh Priest , of that Superstition , whose authoritie is great in all those parts . Hee was a hundred and twentie yeeres old , and had many Wiues which nourished him with their milke , being not able to take other sustenance : a deadly enemie to the Christians , whom the King did yet with some priuiledges fauour . Edmund Scot writeth , That they vse in Bantam martiall Law ; Adulterie is death . The free Iauan must to euery wife keepe ten women-slaues , which are their Concubines also ; some keepe fortie : but they may haue but three Wiues . They are proud , and ( by this multitude of Slaues ) poore ; cruell , and cowardly . Their Crisses or Daggers are two foot long , waued Indenture-fashion ; and poysoned , that few escape . The vulgar sort haue little Religion : but many pray to the Diuell ( whom for that end they haue painted in their houses , and set Wax Candles , and sing before them ) for feare of hurt ; which they doe not to God , because of his goodnesse . The most of their worke , is to carue stickes for their Crisse-handles . They are Couzeners , Theeues , Idle , Gluttons ; take Betele , Opium , Tobacco . They haue diuers Sects ; yet most are in manner Atheists . Many Chinois dwell there : Some thinke , that if they bee good , they shall be borne againe after death to great riches ; and that wicked men shall bee turned into Toades , or other vgly beasts . Euery New Moone they burne Sacrifices , and sing ouer them certayne Prayers , in the meane while tinging a Bell , which at the end of euery Prayer they ring out ; which is also their Passing-Bell Ceremonie , when any are readie to die . They furnish their Altars with Goats , Hennes , Duckes , sometimes raw , and sometimes ready dressed ; all which they eate : onely certaine papers , painted and cut out in curious workes , they burne . Many of them haue some skill in Astronomie . They keepe no Sabbath ; but what day they begin any great worke , they after keepe holy . They haue South-sayers , which sometimes runne vp and downe the streets like mad-men , with swords in their hands , tearing their hayre , and throwing themselues against the ground . Chinois cut not their haire , for then they may not returne to China . They buy Slaues , and get Children of them , which they carrie with them to China , but sell the Mother . The * Moores , if they be Great men , o haue Moschees in their owne houses : they haue one great one in the Citie . Forreiners ( whereof are many from many places ) inhabite the Suburbes . They buy by night distilled Wines of the Chinois , and drinke it secretly , being forbidden it by their Mahumetane Law. It was about the yeere 1560. that this people became of that Sect . The men and women passe their time day and night in much sloath , dalliance , and chewing Betele , Epicuri de grege porci . CHAP. XVII . Of Samatra , and Zeilan . SAmatra is esteemed by some a the greatest of the Easterne Ilands , stretching it selfe almost seuen hundred miles in length , in bredth aboue two hundred . The Ayre is not very wholsome , by reason of the situation vnder the Line , and the multitude of Lakes and Riuers , whereout the Sun drinketh more then hee can well concoct , and therefore ( as it were ) belcheth out heere continually such crude and vndigested vapours . Their food is Millet , Rice , Sagu , and Fruits . Their riches are Pepper , Ginger , Cassia , Silke , Benioyn , Gold , Tinne , Iron , &c. The Kingdome of Campa yeeldeth Trees , whose pith or marrow is Aloe , which is prized in India at the like weight ( some say ) of Gold ; the Barke is called Aquila . In the Sea-coast they are Moores in Religion , and so haue been about these last two hundred yeeres : vp , within Land , they are Pagans ; and in many places , as in the Kingdomes of Andragiri and Aru , they are Man-eaters . They were diuided , before the Portugals entred India , into nine and twentie Kingdomes , whereof the chiefe was Pedir , after that Pacem , and now Acem . For Abram , sometime a Slaue , since King of Acem , hath conquered almost all the North part of the Iland , and with helpe from the Turke and the Arabians , distresseth sometimes the affaires of Malacca . This King b gaue in marriage with his Daughter , to the King of Ior , a Peece of Ordnance , such as for greatnesse , length , and workmanship , can hardly bee matched in all Christendome . Heere is a c Hill , called Balaluanus , which continually burneth ; and a Fountaine ( as is reported ) which runneth pure Balsome . Some d thinke , that this was Chersonesus Aurea of the Ancients . Galuanus e writeth , That the Bacas , or Man-eaters in the Mountaines of Samatra , gild their teeth , and esteeme the flesh of blacke people sweeter then of the white . The flesh of their Kine , Buffes , and Hennes , is as blacke as Inke . They say , that , there are certaine people there called Daraqui Dara , which haue tayles like to Sheepe . Heere is said also to grow a Tree , the juyce whereof is strong poyson , and if it touch the blood of a man , killeth him , but if a man drinke of it , it is a soueraigne Antidote . As for those tayled-people ( a slander by Beckets Legend f reported of some Kentish-men , iniurious to that angrie Saint , and after applyed to our whole Nation ; many indeed esteeming the English to bee tayled . ) Galuano affirmeth , That the King of Tidore told him , that in the Ilands of Batto-China there were some which had tayles , hauing also a thing like vnto a dugge betweene their coddes , out of the which there came Milke . Nicoli di Conti g saith , in his time the Samatrans were all Gentiles , and the Man-eaters amongst them vsed the skuls of their eaten enemies in stead of money , exchanging the same for their necessaries ; and he was accounted the richest man , which had most of those skuls in his house . In Vertomannus time they had money in Pedir , marked on the one side with a Diuell , on the other with a Chariot , drawne with Elephants . Their h Religion ( hee saith ) is the same with those of Tarnassari , burning their Wiues in like manner . The inhabitants are cunning Artificers , Merchants , and Saylers : their Ships haue at each end a Prow , which with maruellous agilitie they can dispose forwards , or backwards , making vse of the same , according to the diuersitie of Wind and Channell , which there are very changeable . In Acem i are Mesquits of Timber and Reed , with Vessels of water at the entrie , for them to wash , according to the Arabian custome . The King comes little abroad , nor may any goe to him , except he be sent for by an Officer with a gilded staffe or dagger . To his Palace they passe through seuen Gates one after another , guarded with Women expert at their Weapon , and vsing both Peeces and Swords . He hath none other Guard for his person . In saluting the King , they lay their hands folded on their head , which in other salutations they lay on the forhead . Sultan Aladin the King , was ( as Cornelius Houtman reporteth ) first a Fisher-man , and growing famous for his exploits by Sea , was preferred to the marriage of the Kings kinswoman , and the Office of Admirall . Afterwards , he became Protector of the young King ( the former being dead ) but proued his murtherer , and sent a thousand of the chiefe men to follow him into the other world , ennobling base fellowes of his Conspiracie , and vsurped the State to himselfe . He was supposed an hundred yeeres k old ; so old , that his eldest Son ( whom he kept at home with him , hauing made his younger King of Pedir ) imprisoned him , l alledging , that he was too old for Gouernment , & warred on his Brother . Our English first m had Trade here in the last times of Queene Elizabeth , whose name was then famous in those parts for her Exploits against the Spaniards . The Queenes Letters , directed to this King , were receiued with great State . First , he entertained the Messenger with a Banquet , gaue him a Robe , and a piece of Calico wrought with gold , and offered Pledges for the Generals safetie ; for whom he sent six Elephants , with Drums , Trumpets , Streamers , and much people . The greatest Elephant , being thirteene or foureteene foot high , and a small Castle , like a Coach , couered with Veluet , on his backe : in the midst whereof , was a great Bason of Gold , with a rich Couering of Silke , wherein the Letter was put . The Generall was mounted on another Elephant , but was staid at the Court-gate , till the Kings pleasure and license was againe sent . The King made him a Feast ; the dishes were of Gold or Tambayck ( which is mixed of Gold and Brasse ) their Wine is of Rice , in which the King dranke to the Generall out of his Gallery ( a fathom higher then where they sate ) it is as strong as Aqua vita . After the Feast , the Kings Damosels made Musick and Dances : which was a great fauour ; for they are not commonly seene . The chiefe Prelate was appointed one of the Commissioners for Articles of League , which were concluded . They tooke a Prize of 9. hundred Tuns , and were like to be taken themselues by a strange Spout ( as they call it ) which fell not farre from them ( as in one whole drop , enough to haue sunke any ship ; and sometimes continueth a quarter of an houre together , as powred out of a vessell , the Sea boyling therewith n . ) The King sent a Letter and a Present to the Queene : and at their departure asked , if they had the Psalmes of Dauid , and caused them to sing one ; which , he and his Nobles seconded with a Psalme ( as he said ) for their prosperitie . The Court o hath three Guards , betweene each of which is a great Greene . The King may see all that come , himselfe vnseene . The walls of his house are hanged sometimes with Cloth of Gold , Veluet , or Damaske . He sits crosse-legged , with foure Crisses , two before , and two behind , very rich . Fortie Women attend him with Fannes , Cloathes , Singing , and other Offices . Hee eateth and drinketh all day , or chewing Betele and Arecca , talking of Venerie and Cock-fighting . When they would doe reuerence ( which we vse to performe by vncouering the head ) they put off their hose and shooes , holding the palmes of the hands together , and lifting them aboue the head , with bending of the body , and saying , Doulat . They vse not to put malefactors to death , but cut off their hands and feet , and banish them to the I le Polowey : and if they execute them , it is by Elephants tearing them , or thrusting a stake in their fundament . This King had an hundred Gallies ; of which , some will carry foure hundred men : open , without decke ; their Oares like shouels , foure foot long , rowed with one hand . A woman was Admirall ; he not daring , through selfe-guiltinesse , to trust men . They had many differing Dignities and Degrees for their Clergie ; vsed to pray with Beads ; had Schooles : they had one Prophet ; disguised in his apparell , whom they much honoured . They bury their Dead in the fields , with their head towards Mecca , laying a free stone at the head , and another at the feet , with signification what the deceased had beene . The Kings haue them , not of Stone , but of Gold : and this King had two made for him , each weighing a thousand pound , enriched with Stones . They haue a tradition , that Achen is Ophir . Once euery yeere they obserue a solemne ceremonie of going to Church , to see if Mahomet bee come . Then are there fortie Elephants richly couered , and on them the Nobles ; one , spare for the Prophet , and another whereon the King rideth , with much pompe , When they haue looked into the Moskee , and not seene their Mahomet , the King returnes on that spare Elephant . Pider , Manaucabo , and Aru , are tributaries to Achen . Anno , 1613. Aprill twelfth , Captayne Best anchored in the Rode of Achin , and was kindly entertayned . The King sent an Arancaia riding in a Tent on an Elephants backe , attended with two or three of the Kings boyes ( for Hee is attended by Boyes abroad , and by Women within ) to receiue His Majesties Letter , which was thus carried in a Bason of Gold , the Generall following with fortie or fiftie Men. After this Letter and a Present deliuered , the King told them they should see some of his pastime ; which was first Cock-fighting , next that , the fight of Rammes , then his tame Elephants , after them his Buffoloes , ( all as they succeeded , exceeding the former in fiercenesse , ) lastly the Antilopes which the Generall had giuen Him. All this while did the King take Tobacco in a Siluer pipe , giuen him by his Women standing in a close roome behind . This done , Supper was serued in by young Boyes of foureteene or fifteene yeeres old , in Swaffe , which is a mettall halfe Copper , halfe Gold : and continued from seuen of the clocke till almost twelue , in which were serued in foure hundred Dishes , besides Hot drinkes . The next day the King sent the Generall an Elephant to ride on ( otherwise none might doe it ) and appointed One of his chiefe Arancaias alway to attend Him : free accesse was likewise granted at all times , which none else may doe without the Kings Creese or Dagger ( there vsed as a Scepter ) and the Articles agreed on betweene Sir Iames Lancaster and his predecessour , were promised to be ratified . On the second of May , all Strangers were inuited to a Feast kept at the Spring of the Riuer , in the water , sixe miles from the Citie . Two Elephants were sent for the Generall . The dishes were serued in by Boyes , swimming with one hand , and holding the Dish or strong drinke in the other . Of all these drinkes they must taste , and then throw the rest into the water . This continued from one till fiue ; they had fiue hundred dishes well dressed . Generall Best weary of sitting so long in the water , had leaue to depart an houre before the Rest : the Captayne of the Dutch house tooke his bane either with hote drinkes , or cold sitting so long in the water , and soone after dyed . The King gaue the Generall a New Title , calling , and charging his Nobles to call him , Arancaia Pule , that is , the honourable white man . Iune , the second , They were entertayned with a fight of foure Elephants , and a wilde Tygre , which was fastened to a stake , and yet so fastened on their Trunks and legs , that he made them roare and bleed extreamly . Sometimes wild Elephants fight before Him , which would soone kill each other , but that tame ones are fastned to them , which draw them backe , fourescore or a hundred men helping . And for their taming , they vse to set one wilde , betweene two tame . This King sent to his Majestie a Present , and a Letter in forme for painting and writing very curious , the words thus interpreted . PEDRVCKA SIRIE SVLTAN , King of Kings , Renowmed for his warres , and sale King of Samatra , and a King more feared then his Predecessours : feared in his Kingdome , and honoured of all bordering Nations ; in whom there is the true image of a King , in whom raignes the true methode of Gouernment , formed as it were of the most pure mettall , and adorned with the most fine colours ; whose seate is high and most compleat , like to a Chrystall Riuer , pure and cleere as the choisest Glasse ; from whom floweth the pure streame of Bounty and Iustice ; whose presence is as the finest Gold : King of Priaman , and of the * Mountayne of Gold , viz. Solida ; and Lord of nine sorts of Stones ; King of two Sumbreroes of beaten Gold ; hauing for his Seates Mats of Gold : His furniture for his Horses , and Armour for Himselfe being likewise of pure gold ; His Elephant with teeth of Gold , and all prouisions thereunto belonging ; His Lances halfe Gold , halfe Siluer ; his small Shot of the same ; a Saddle also for another Elephant of the same mettall ; a Tent of Siluer ; and all his Seales , halfe Gold , halfe Siluer ; his Sepulchre of Gold : ( whereas his Predecessours had all these halfe Gold , halfe Siluer ) his seruices compleat of Gold and Siluer . A King vnder whom there are many Kings , hauing taken Othe King of Aurow ; all the Countrey of Priaman , Tecoo , Barouse , being subdued by Him , is now vnder His command : Seuentie Elephants and much prouisions carried by Sea to make his warres in Aurow , where God gaue Mee more Victorie then Any of my Predecessours . This great King sendeth this Letter of Salutation to IAMES KING OF GREAT BRITAINE , viz. England , Scotland , France , and Ireland , to signifie the great content Hee hath receiued by His Highnesse Letter deliuered by the bands of Arancaia Pule , Thomas Best His Maiesties Embassadour : at the receipt whereof , His Eyes were surprised with a coelestiall brightnesse , and his Spirits rauished with a Diuine Ioy ; the opening thereof rendred a sauour more fragrant then the most odoriferous Flowers , or sweetest perfumes in the world . For which cause , I the Great King of Samatra doe professe my selfe to bee of One heart , one minde , and of one flesh , with the most Potent Prince IAMES King of England , and doe earnestly desire that the League begunne , may bee continued to all Posterities . And herein I take my greatest Felicitie , there being nothing in the world more pleasant or ioyfull to Mee . And for a testimony of my desire , that the League and Amitie begunne , may bee continued betwixt Vs , I haue returned this Letter vnto your Maiestie , making also My Prayers vnto the Great God for the Continuance of the same . And it shall bee My greatest Honour to receiue Memoriall from so Great a Potentate , and so Remote a Nation . And for a pledge of My Loue and Honour , and Continuance of our League , I send your Maiestie a Creese wrought with Gold , the hilt thereof being beaten Gold , with a ring of Stones , an Assagaya of Swasse , halfe Copper , halfe Gold , eight Purslan dishes small and great of Camphire , one piece of Sowering stuffe , three pieces of Calico Lawne : Which your Maiestie accepting as from a Brother , I shall rest satisfied and much honoured . And so with my prayers to the Great God , Creator of Heauen and Earth , for your Maiesties long life , with Victorie ouer your Enemies , and Prosperitie in your Land . Giuen at Our Palace at Achi the 1022. yeere of Mahomet by the Accompt of the Moores . This Letter for the strange swelling forme , and because it contayneth a pettie Inuentorie of the Kings Wealth , and some knowledge of the adjoyning Kingdomes , I haue thus verbatim expressed . This King of Achi is a proper gallant man of warre ( they are Master Coplands words ) of * two and thirtie yeeres , of middle size , full of Spirit , strong by Sea and Land ; his Countrey populous , his Elephants many , whereof wee haue seene a hundred and threescore , or a hundred and fourescore at a time . His Gallies and Frigats carry in them very good Brasse Ordnance , Demicanon , Culuerin , Sakar , Minion , and the like . His building is stately and spacious , but not strong : his Court at Achi pleasant ; hauing a goodly branch of a maine Riuer running about and thorow his Palace , which branch Hee cut and brought sixe or eight miles off in twentie dayes whiles wee continued at Achi. Samatra is very Mountainous , the people courteous . Without the Kings Chop no Stranger may haue ingresse or egresse . Hee desired the Generall to commend Him to the King of England , and to intreat Him to send him two white Women . For ( said Hee ) if I beget one of them with Child and it proue a Sonne , I will make Him King of Priaman , Passaman , and of the Coast from whence you fetch your Pepper , so that you shall not need to come any more to Mee , but to your owne English King for these Commodities . He is cruell : he plucked out one of the eyes of a Nobleman for looking on one of the Kings women washing in a Riuer : Another wearing a Shash beyond his degree , had his head cut round so farre , as that too large : some he boyles in scalding Oyle , some are sawne in pieces , spitted aliue , their legs cut off , or otherwise tortured . It is reported that in his Predecessors time , when Malacca was besieged , the Portugals putting on shore here , by the ozie and myry landing , were made an easier prey to an Ambush of Achiners in the Reeds , which tooke many of them , who by the Kings command , had all of them , all their Priuities presently cut away . To returne to M. Copland , on the third of Iuly 1613. the Kings Armada of a hundred and twenty , or two hundred Frigats and Gallies arriued from Ioar , which Kingdome Laxamar the Generall had then subdued to this King , with the Kingdome of Siak , bringing both those Kings with two of their brethren , and some Dutchmen prisoners to Achi. At Tecoo they stayd eleuen weekes , and bought a hundred and twenty tunnes of Pepper , burying fiue and twenty men , which got their death at Passanan ( for Tecco is a healthfull place ) where and in the Country about , the Pepper most groweth . In Nicobar they are base people , and till not the ground . Sumbrero is ten or twelue leagues Northward from this Iland , where that plant growes , not a plant but a Worme , but a stone : before * obserued . The people are tawny and naked : they paint their faces . Their Priests in their Sacrifices weare apparell so close , as if it were sowed to them ; and hornes on their heads turning backe , with a taile also hanging downe behind : for so the Deuill ( they say ) appeareth to them . Their faces and haire are deformed with greene , blacke and yellow colours . HONDIVS his Map of Zeilan . map of Sri Lanka, South Asia CEILAN insula §. II. Of Zeilan . ZEilan ( which some call Seylon , other Ceilan ) is by Barrius auerred to be Taprobana : sometimes ( according to Marcus Paulus a his reports ) thought to haue comprehended 3600. miles in circuit , since much impayred by his ouer-mighty neighbour the Sea , which hath now left not aboue 250. miles in length , and an 140. miles of breadth vnto it . b The Indians call it Tenarisim , or the delicious land , and some are of opinion , that this was Paradise . ( So iust are the iudgements of the Highest , that , when as man wandred from him , caused him also to wander from himselfe , and from his habitation ; yea , the place it selfe hath also wandred , in mens wandring conceits , ouer the World , yea , and out of our habitable World altogether , as before is c shewed ; men now seeking it as vainly as before they lost it . ) It is in fashion d resembling an Egge , by a shallow channell separated from the Cape Comori . The Heauens with their dewes , the Ayre with a pleasant holesomnesse and fragrant freshnesse , the Waters in their many Riuers and Fountaynes , the Earth diuersified in aspiring Hils , lowly Vales , equall and indifferent Plaines , filled in her inward Chambers with Metals and Iewels , in her outward Court and vpper face stored with whole Woods of the best Cinamon that the Sunne seeth , besides Fruits , Oranges , Limons , &c. surmounting those of Spaine ; Fowles and Beasts , both tame and wild ( among which is their Elephant e honoured ( by a naturall acknowledgement of excellence ) of all other Elephants in the World. ) These all haue conspired and ioyned in common league to present vnto Zeilan the chiefe of worldly treasures and pleasures , with a long and healthfull life in the Inhabitants , to enioy them . No maruell then , if Sense and Sensuality haue heere stumbled on a Paradise . There , wooddie Hils ( as a naturall Amphitheatre ) doe encompasse a large Plaine : and one of them , as not contenting his beetle-browes with that onely prospect , disdayneth also the fellowship of the neighbouring Mountaynes , lifting f vp his steepe head seuen leagues in height ; and hath in the top a Plaine , in the middest whereof is a stone of two Cubits , erected in manner of a Table , holding in it the print of a mans foot , who ( they say ) came from Deli thither , to teach them Religion . The Iogues and other deuout Pilgrimes resort thither , from places a thousand leagues distant , with great difficulty of passage both hither and heere . For they are forced to mount vp this Hill by the helpe of nayles and chaines fastened thereto , Nature hauing prohibited other passage . Maffaeus and Boterus could perswade themselues , that this foot-step is a relike and memory of the Aethiopian Eunuch : others will haue it further fetcht , and father it vpon Adam , the first Father of Mankinde , of whom the Hill also is named , Pico de Adam . The Moores g call it Adam Baba , and say , That from thence Adam ascended into Heauen . The Pilgrimes are clad in their Palmers Weed , with Iron chaines , and skins of Lions , and other wild beasts . Vpon their armes and legs they weare buttons with sharpe points , that cut the flesh , and draw bloud , which ( they say ) they doe in Gods seruice . Before they come at the Mountayne , they passe by a fenny Valley full of water , wherein they wade vp to the waste , with Kniues in their hands , to scrape from their legs the bloud-leeches , which else would end their Pilgrimage and life before the time . For this dirty and watery passage continueth eighteen miles , before they come at the Hil ; whose proud top would disdaine climbing , if Art did not captiue Nature , and binde the Hill with chaines of Iron , as is said . When they are mounted , they wash them in a Lake or Poole of cleere springing water , neere to that foot-stone , and making their Prayers , doe thus account themselues cleane from all their sinnes . This holy iourney is generally performed by the Ilanders ( sayth Vertomannus ) once a yeere . He addeth h that a Moore told him , that this foot-print was two spans long : and that Adam heere a long time bewayled his sinne , and found pardon . But Odoricus affirmeth , that they reported this mourning to haue beene for Abel , and to haue lasted three hundred yeeres , and of the teares of Abel and Eue this purifying water to haue proceeded : which Odoricus i proued to be a Tale , because he saw the water springing continually , and it runneth thence into the Sea . He saith , that this water had in it many precious stones ; and the King gaue leaue at certayne times of the yeere to poore men to take them , that they might pray for his soule ; which they could not doe , but first anointed with Limons , because of the Horse-leeches in that water . There k are reckoned nine Kings in this Iland : The first of Colmuchi , to whom the rest pay tribute , viz. the Kings of Ianasipatan , Triquinamale , Batecolon , Villassem , Tanamaca , Laula , Galle , and Candy . In Candy l were Statues artificially wrought fiue or sixe fathomes high , which these Symmetrians proportioned to the stature of Adam , gathered by that print of his foot . In Vintane m is a Pagode or Idoll Temple , the compasse whereof is an 130. paces : it is very high , and all white , except on the top , which hath the spires thereof gilded , insomuch that men are not able , when the Sun shineth , to looke thereon . It hath a Towre or square Steeple of excellent workmanship . There are many other Temples , and a Monastery also of Religious persons , which are attired in yellow , haue their crownes shauen , with Beades in their hands , and alwayes seeme to mumble ouer somewhat of their deuout Orisons , being in high estimation of sanctity with the vulgar , and freed from publike labours and burthens . Their Monastery is built after the manner of the Popish , being also gilded with Gold. In their Chappels are many Images of both sexes ; which , they say , represent some of their Saints : they are set on the Altars , and are clothed with garments of gold and siluer . Before them are the Images of Boyes , which beare vp great Candlestickes , with Wax-candles burning therein night and day . Euery houre they resort to these Altars to their Mumpsimus . They held a solemne Procession , whiles the Hollanders were there , in which their Abbot rode on an Elephant richly attired , lifting vp his hands ouer his head , with a golden Rod therein : the Monkes went two and two before him in order , partly bearing and playing on many Instruments of Musicke , partly bearing Wax-lights and Torches : the men also , and after them the women and Maids following in like order : and the fairest Virgins were busied with games and dances , being naked from the nauell vpwards , beneath couered with smockes of diuers colours , their armes and eares adorned with Gold and Iewels . Any man that should see it ( saith our Author ) would thinke , our Westerne Monkes had hence borrowed their Ceremonies . Their Images are in euery corner of the way , which they adorne with flowers . In Candy , the chiefe Citie of that Kingdome , were Pagodes innumerable . The houses or Temples were of stone , like the Temples in these parts : some Statues were as high as the mast of a ship . The people heere , if they haue once touched meate , which for quantity or quality they cannot eate , they cast it to the dogs : neither will any man ( be he neuer so meane ) eate that which another hath touched . The women goe naked from the waste vpwards . They marry as many wiues as they can keepe . The King makes vse of their Superstition : For pretending to build Temples , he after leaues them vnperfect , excusing himselfe , that they had not contributed sufficient summes of mony , and therefore exacteth a new . There is one Statue of great stature , with a Sword in his hand , which by illusion of the Deuill ( if it be not the delusion of fabulous reports ) made as though he would strike the King with his Sword , as he was entring the Temple , and put him in great feare , whereas before he had made a mocke of it . The Singales or Natiue Inhabitants say , that the World shall not perish , as long as that Image continueth safe . When any one is sicke , hee sacrificeth to the Deuill , hauing a Box hanging in his house to that end , therein to gather somewhat for his Offering . Some pray vnto the Image of an Elephants head , made of wood or stone , that they may obtaine wisdome ( whereof this prayer argues their great want : ) some eate no quicke creature . They eat no Beefe , nor drinke any Wine ; they worship whatsoeuer first meeteth them in the morning . George Spilberge was bountifully entertained of the King of Candy , n but Sebald de Weert was with diuers of his companions slaine , after he had receiued much kindnesse of the King ; his importunitie to get the King into his ship , making him suspect some trechery . The King of Motecalo had eares adorned with Iewels , and hanging downe ( the lappets of them were so stretched ) to his shoulders . He was kind to the Hollanders : but they incensed him against them by killing certaine Kine ; for some of them said , that the soules of Kine slaine after that manner , were hurled forthwith into Hell. He obserued one Pagode , to whole Feast he went while the Hollanders were there , the solemnity whereof was to continue ( ten dayes ) till a new Moone , with great concourse of deuout persons . Of the Superstitions of Perimal , and the worship of the Apes tooth , celebrated in this Iland ; we haue already shewed in the Chapter o of Narsinga . The Cingalan language which they speake in this Iland , is p thought to haue beene there left by the Chinois , sometimes supposed ( I thinke falsely ) Lords of Zeilan . In Marcus Paulus his dayes the Tartarians had not pierced thus farre . For the King then raigning , refused to sell to Cublai Can ( then the greatest Monarch in the World ) at a price , a Rubie which hee had left him by his Ancestors , esteemed the richest Iewell in the World , being ( as he q saith ) a span long , and as bigge as a mans arme , cleere and shining , as if it had bin a fire . In this Iland were reckoned nine Principalities or Kingdomes , but r not long since , their chiefe King was murthered by a Barber , who draue the other Kings out of the Countrey , and vsurped the Monarchy to himselfe , practising hostility against the Portugals . The Cingulas are very cunning Artificers in all Metals . One of them presented the Archbishop of Goa with a Crucifix , so cunningly wrought , as if he had giuen life to the Image of one dead . He sent it to the King of Spaine as a rare Iewell , not to be equalled in Europe . The Inhabitants heere are actiue and expert in Iuggling , both men and women , trauelling through India with their strange Hobby-horses , to get money by this vanity . The Sea-coast ( as in other Indian Ilands ) is inhabited with Moores , the Inland with Pagans . The Portugals haue a Fortresse at Colombo . The Ilanders ſ are not warriours : they giue themselues to pastime and pleasure : they goe naked from the girdle vpward : they make wide holes in their eares , which they stretch out with the weight of their Iewels to their shoulders . Monfart relates , that Zeilan hath whole Forrests of Cinamon , and Mountaynes of Chrystall , and that out of their Riuers they draw Pearles , Rubies , Saphirs and Cats-eyes : that they worship the first creature they meet , eat nothing that hath bloud , make no more bread then will be eaten at a meale , their Religion prohibiting them to eat any two houres old . The Hollanders found exceeding , both good and bad entertainment with the King of Candy . Now for that question , whether Zeilan or Samatra be that Taprobane of the ancient is very doubtfull , yet that report in Pliny t of Taprobane , seemes more to encline for Zeilan . For hee sayth , That in Claudius time , a seruant of Annius Plocamus , which was Customer for the Red Sea , was carried from the Coast of Arabia , besides Carmania , in fifteene dayes , which , I thinke , could not possibly bee done to Samatra . Likewise the excellency of the Elephants , beyond all the Indian , agrees to Zeilan : and had Samatra beene so knowne at that time , the other parts of India ( it is like ) had beene better discouered then they were in those times . This Taprobane was discouered to bee an Iland , by Onesicritus , Alexanders Admirall of his Fleet in these parts . It was then accounted another World , and therefore shall be the period of our Pilgrimage , and Perambulation in this Asian part of the World : which ( by the gracious goodnesse of his Almighty Guide ) the Pilgrime hath now passed , and hath led the industrious Reader along with him . §. III. The Conclusion of this Asian Pilgrimage . THe Popish Pilgrimes were wont to beguile their weary steps , with Musicke u or pleasant tales ( according to the delicate deuotion of those times ) & easie was their pardon and penance at their iournies end . And in these our times Madonna de Loretto must giue entertainment to many Pilgrimes , which ( as if Venus were become her Chamberlaine ) haue their Curtezan-consolations to solace their Pilgrim-paines : the deuout Friers and Nuns themselues , that haue defied the Deuill , and denyed the World , by a new Vow deuoted to the flesh , disguise themselues in Lay-habits , trauelling thither , and from thence , as Man and Wife , only at Loretto couering all with their Cowles . And if Confession discouer , it hideth againe as a double couering . But to vs , Vowes , Cowles , and such salace-solaces are wanting : the end of this labour is but the beginning of another : our penance endureth all the way ; neyther haue we hope of Pardon and Indulgence from some seuerer Poenitentiaries and Censours , whose greatest vertue is to find or seeke faults in Others . Had the Muses beene propitious , and the Graces gracious , we would haue had some Musicall and gracefull harmony , at least in Phrase and Method : but euen the Muses which whilome so graced that Father of History , x Herodotus , that each of them vouchsafed , if yee vouchsafe it credit , to bestow that Booke on him , which hee entitled with their names ) seemed afraid of so tedious a iourney ; nor would the Graces grace vs with their company . Many indeed offered themselues with their Rules , Methods , and Precepts of Histories , as Bodinus , Chytraus , Posseuinus , Mylaeus , Folietta , Viperanus , Zuinger , Sambucus , Riccobonus , Patritius , Pontanus Foxius , Robertellus , Balduinus , and Others which haue written Treatises of that argument : but I thought such attendance would be chargeable , especially to a Traueller : and their many Rules would not haue added wings to my Head and Feet , ( as the Poets paint their Mercury ) but rather haue fettered my Feet , and made my weake Head forget it selfe with their remembrances . I therefore followed Nature ( both within me and without me ) as my best guide , for matter and manner , which commonly yeeldeth Beauties as louely , if not so curious , as those which bankrupt themselues with borrowing of Art : the issues of our bodies and minds herein being like , Quas matres student , demissis humeris esse , vincto pectore vt gracilae sint , saith Cherea in the Comedy , Tametsi bona est natura , reddunt curatura iunceas : To conceited curiositie may hide rather then commend Natures bounty , which of it selfe is alway more honest , if not more honourable . Neuer could the Persian Court parallel the goodlinesse of Ester and Aspatia , which yet neglected the Persian delicacies . Once , I haue had sufficient burthen of the businesse in hand ; enough it was for me to goe , though I did not dance vnder it . But it is time to leaue this idle discourse about our course in this Asian History , and bethinke vs of our African Perambulation . RELATIONS OF THE REGIONS AND RELIGIONS IN AFRICA . OF AEGYPT , BARBARIE , NVMIDIA , LIBYA , AND THE LAND OF NEGROS , AND OF THEIR RELIGIONS . THE SIXT BOOKE . CHAP. I. Of Africa , and the Creatures therein . §. I. Of the Name and Limits of Africa . WHether this name Africa , bee so called of a Epher or Apher , the sonne of Midian , and nephew of Abraham , by his second wife Keturah ( as Iosephus b affirmeth , alleaging witnesses of his opinion , Alexander Polyhistor , and Cleodemus ; ) or of the Sunnes presence , c because it is aprica , or of the colds absence , of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as Festus saith ; or of the word Feruca , d which in the Arabian tongue signifieth to diuide ( wherupon they call this part of the world Ifrichia ) because it is ( saith e Leo ) diuided by Nilus , and the Sea , from the rest of the world : or of f Ifricus , an Arabian King , which ( chased by the Assyrians ) here seated himselfe ; or of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aphar , the Hebrew word , which signifies dust ( as Aphra the Syriake also ) fitly agreeing to the sandie and parched Soile : or if any other g can giue more probable Edymologie of the Name , I list not to contend . Nor is it meet for me to be religious in , these questions , of names , in this Quest and Inquirie of Religions . It is a great Peninsula by one Isthmus , or necke of Land betweene the Red Sea , and the Mediterranean , ioyned to the Continent , which with the Red Sea aforesaid is the Easterne limit of Africa , as the Mediterranean on the North , and elsewhere the Ocean . For Nilus is a 〈◊〉 obscure , and vncertaine V●● p●rn . Some diuide the World into two parts , Asia and Europe , accounting Africa a part of Europe , which opinion V●●r● ascribeth to Aratosthenes ; Salust , Lucan , and Aethicus , with Simlerus , mention it . It is twice as bigge as Europe , and yet not so much peopled : Nature hauing made here her soli●●●ie place or retyring , accended by scorching heats , and showres of sands , as a counterfeit of those heauenly raines , h and mouing waters , which the Aire and Seas affoord in other places . Such are the many Desarts in Africa , onely fertile in barrennesse although in other parts it is both fruitfull 〈◊〉 populous . The Equinoctiall Circle doth in manner diuide it in the middest . And yet old Atlas neuer sheddeth his inowie hairts , but hath alwayes on his huge and high tops vnmolten snow , whence sometime it is dispersed ( as from a store-house ) in such incredible quantitie , that it couereth Carts , Horses , and the tops of Trees , to the great danger of the Inhabitants : and the Fountaynes are so cold , as a man is not able to endure his hand in them . Mount Atlas aforesaid stretcheth from the Ocean , i bearing name of him , almost to Egypt . Other Mountaynes of name are those of Sierra Leona , and the Mountaynes of the Moone , &c. One Lake Zembre yeeldeth three mightie Riuers , disemboking themselues into three seuerall Seas : Nilus , which runneth Northwards fortie degrees from hence , in Astronomicall reckoning ; Cuama , which runneth into the Easterne ; and Zaire into the Westerne Seas : of which Riuers , and of other like , the Reader shall finde more in due place spoken . map of Africa AFRICAE DESCRIPTIO Some parts of Africa are beyond admiration for barrennesse , some for fertilitie . Plinie k mentions a Citie in the middest of the sands , called Tacape , in the way to Leptis , which hath a Spring of water flowing plentifully , and dispensed by course amongst the Inhabitants . There vnder a great Date-tree groweth an Oliue , vnder that a Figge , vnder that a Pomegranate , vnder that a Vine , vnder that Wheat , Pease , Herbs , all at once . The Vine beares twice a yeere ; and otherwise , very abundance would make it as bad as barren . Somwhat is gathered all the yeere long . Foure cubits of that soile square , not measured with the fingers stretched out , but gathered into the fist , are sold for so many Denarij . This Budans l sommes and proportions by the Acre , after the Roman measure , and saith , that an Acre of that ground , after that rate , is prised at 12800 , Sestertij nummi , which maketh 320. French crownes , not reckoning the defect of the cubic , which bring added , w●des much to the summe . The Romans reckoned sixe Prouinces in Africa : Ptolemey numbreth twelue . But then was not Africa so well knowne as now . Iohn Leo m ( a Moore , both learned and experienced ) hauing spent many yeeres in trauell , diuideth Africa into foure parts ; Barbaria , Numidia , Libya , and the Land of Negros . Numidia he calleth Biledurgerid , or the Region of Dares : and Libya , he calleth Sarra , for so the Arabians call a Desart . But he thus excludeth Egypt , and both the higher and lower Aethiopia , which others n adde hereunto , and make vp seuen parts of Africa . §. II. Of the Beasts , wilde and tame . MAny are the o Creatures which Africa yeeldeth , not vsuall in our parts . Elephants are there in plentie , and keepe in great herds together . The Giraffa , or Camelopardalis ; a beast not often seene , yet very tame , and of a strange composition , mixed of a Libard , Hart , Buffe , and Camell , p and by reason of his long legs before , and shorter behinde , not able to graze without difficultie , but with his high head , which hee can stretch forth halfe a pikes length in height , feeds on the leaues and boughs of trees . The Camels in Afrike are more hardie then in other places ; and will not onely beare great burthens , but continue to trauell fiftie dayes together , without carrying with them any corne to giue them , but turne them out at night to feede on thistles , boughs , and the little grasse they find : and no lesse patient are they of thirst , being able to endure fifteene dayes without drinke vpon necessitie , and fiue dayes ordinarily . The Arabians in Africa count them their greatest wealth : for so they describe a mans riches , saying , Hee hath so many thousand Camels : and with these they can liue in the Desarts without dread of any Prince . Sixe q hundred waight is his ordinarie load , yet will hee carry a thousand . In lading or vnlading , hee lyes on his belly , and when hee is laden proportionably to his strength , will rise , not suffering more to bee laid on him . For satisfying his thirst , they say , in his often belchings he rayseth vp a bladder , wherewith he moystneth his mouth and throat . They are , say some , the onely that ingender backward : which others haue affirmed also of the Lion , Tygre , Elephant , Rhinoceros , and Ounce● and some denis it , not of those alone , but euen of the Camell , who voydeth vrine backward , but by a strange worke of Nature is said in that act to shoot forward . Of Camels they haue three sorts : the first called Hugiun , of huge stature and strength , able to carry a thousand pound waight : the second lesse , with two bunches on the backe , fit for carriage and to ride on , called Becheti , of which they haue onely in Asia . The third sort , called Raguahil , is meagre and small , able to trauell ( for they are not vsed to burthens ) aboue an hundred miles in a day . And the King of Tombuto can send messengers on such Camels to Segelmesse or Darha , nine hundred miles distant , in seuen or eight dayes , without stay or change by the way . Their Camels also are docible : they will more be petswaded , to hold on a iourney further then ordinarie , by songs , then blowes . In the Spring they are mare-wood , and mad of copulation , in which time they are very readie both to hurt their followers , and to kill their masters , or any that haue whipped or hurt them . Of Horses they haue both wilde ( which they entrap by subtiltie ) and tame : of which the Barbarie horse is famous , in Europe and Asia highly prized . The Lant or Dant is a kinde of wilde Kine , but swifter then almost any other beast . They haue also wilde Kine and wilde Asses . The Adimmain is as bigge as an Asse , otherwise resembling a Ram. They haue other sheepe , r whose tayles weigh twentie pound , and sometime fourescore or more , carried on little carts behind them . But those Adimmain are found in the Desarts , and kept to profit , yeelding them milke and cheese . The females onely haue hornes . The Lions in cold places are more gentle , in hotter are more fierce , and will not flee the onset of two hundred horse-men armed . Master Iohn Vassall ſ ( a friend and neighbour of mine ) told me that he brought out of Barbarie a Lions skin , which from the snowt to the top of the taile contayned one and twentie foot in length , a thing seeming incredible , a raritie and prodigie also to those Barbarians ; and I could almost doubt whether memorie fayled not : for otherwise the Relator I know to be otherwise wise and honest . Strange it is that a Lionesse by shewing her hinder parts to the male , should make him runne away . In time of their coupling eight or ten will follow one female , with terrible and bloudie battels amongst themselues . They spare such men as prostrate themselues , and prey rather on men then women , and not at all on Infants , except compelled by hunger . Plinie tels that Alexander set thousands on worke by hunting , hawking , fishing , or other meanes to take and learne the natures of Creatures , that Aristotle might be by them informed thereof , who wrote almost fiftie Treatises of that subiect , whereof it seemeth most are lost . He citeth out of t him , that Lions bring forth small deformed lumps , at the first time fiue , and ( euery yeere after ) one lesse , after the fift burthen remayning barren . It cannot stirre till it be two moneths old , nor goe till it be sixe , if you beleeue him . The Libyans beleeue that the Lion hath vnderstanding of prayers , and tell of a Getulian woman , which lying at the Lions mercy , besought him so noble a beast , not to dishonour himselfe with so ignoble a prey and conquest , as shee a weake woman was . u The like is told c of a Spanish dogge , of one Didacus Salazar a Spaniard . This man according to the bloudie practice of that Nation , minding to fill his dogs belly with an old womans flesh which was his captiue , gaue her a letter to carry to the Gouernour , and so soone as shee was a little past , loosed his Mastiffe , who presently had ouer-taken her . The woman terrified , prostrates her selfe to the dogge , and sues for her life ; Good master Dogge , master Dogge ( saith shee ) in her language , I carry this letter to the Gouernour ( and shewes it him ) Be not fierce on me , master Dogge . The dogge ( hauing changed , it seemes , with his Master , his doggednesse for the others humanitie ) made a stay , and lifting vp his legge , onely pissed on her and departed , to no small wonder of the Spaniards that knew him . But to returne to the King of beasts . His tayle seemeth to be his Scepter , whereby he expresseth his passion . Hee shrinkes not at danger , except some couert of woods shroud him from witnesses , and then hee will take the benefit of flight , which otherwise hee seemes to disdaine . Mentor , a man of Syracusa , was encountred with a Lion , which in stead of tearing him , fawned on him , and with his dumbe eloquence seemed to implore his aide , shewing his diseased foot , wherein Mentor perceiued a stubbe sticking , which he pulled out . The like is reported by Gellius out of Polyhistor , of a fugitiue seruant , who hauing performed this kind of office to a Lion , was by him gratified for a long space with a daily portion of his prey . But after this the man was taken and presented to his Master ( a Roman Senator ) who exhibited games to the Romans , wherein seruants and condemned persons were exposed to the furie of the beasts , amongst whom he placed this seruant ; and by a wonderfull Fate , this Lion also was a little before taken , and bestowed on him for this solemne spectacle . The beasts running with violence to their bloudie encounter , suddenly this Lion stayed , and taking little better view , fawned on this his guest , and defended him from the assault of the other beasts : wherevpon , by the peoples entreatie ( who had learned the storie of him ) he was freed , and the beast giuen him : which followed him with a Line in the streets , the people pointing and sayingt Hic est homo Medicus leonis , Hic est leo hospes hominis . One Elpis a Samian performed a cure on another Lion , pulling a bone out of his throat , at the Lions gaping and silent moane : and in remembrance hereof built a Temple ( at his returne ) to Bacchus at Sango , whom before hee had inuoked before in feare of a Lion. Plinie and Solinus among other African beasts mention the Hyaena , which some thinke to be Male one yeere , and Female another , by course : This Aristotle x denyes , This beast hath no necke ioynt , and therefore stirres not his necke , but with bending about his whole body . He will imitate humane voyce , and drawing neere to the sheepe-coates , hauing heard the name of some of the shepheards , will call him , and when hee comes , deuoure him . They tell that his eyes are diuersified with a thousand colours , that the touch of his shaddow makes a dogge not able to barke . By engendring with this beast , the Lionesse brings forth a Crocuta , of like qualities to the Hyaena . Hee hath one continued tooth without diuision throughout his mouth . Some thinke this Hyaena to bee the Lycanthropos or Man-wolfe , some the Ciuet. Cat , some a fable : howsoeuer , old and late Philosophers , Physitians , and Historians mention it . Something , perhaps , told of it is fabulous . But it is absurd to denie the eye-sight of so many witnesses . He that will reade a pleasant storie of the taking them , let him reade Buibequius his Epistles : if an entire storie , Banhinus his second booke De Hermaphroditis . In Africa also are wilde Asses , among which , one Male hath many Females : a iealous beast , who ( for feare of after encroching ) bites off the stones of the young Males , if the suspicious Female preuent him not by bringing forth in a close place where hee shall not finde it . The like is told of Beuers , y which being hunted for the medicinable qualitie of their stones , are said to bite them off when they are in danger to be taken , paying that ransome for their liues . It cannot be true that is reported of the Hyaeneum , z a stone found in the Hyaena's eye , that being put vnder the tongue of a man , bee shall foretell things to come , except hee foretell this , That no man will beleeue what our Authour before hath told . The Libard is not hurtfull to men except they annoy him : but killeth and eateth dogges . Dabuh is the name of a simple and base creature like a Wolfe , saue that his legges and feete are like to a mans : * so foolish , that with a song , and a taber , they which know his haunt will bring him out of his den , and captiue his eares with their musicke , while another captiuateth his legs with a rope . Scaliger thinkes this is the Hyaena , which the Turkes call Zirtlan , and take with a rope fastened to the legge , he that goes in professing he is not there , till they be there sure of him . The Zebra of all Creatures for beautie and comelinesse is admirably pleasing : resembling a Horse of exquisite composition , but not all so swift , all ouer-laid with partie-coloured Laces , and gards , from Head to Taile . They liue in great Heards , as I was told by my friend Andrew Battle , who liued in the Kingdome of Congo many yeeres , and for the space of some moneths liued on the flesh of this Beast , which hee killed with his Peece . For vpon some quarrell betwixt the Portugals ( among whom he was a Sergeant of a band ) and him , he liued eight or nine moneths in the Woods , where hee might haue view of hundreds together in Heards both of these , and of Elephants . So simple was the Zebra , that when hee shot one , he might shoot still , they all standing still at gaze , till three or foure of them were dead . But more strange it seemed which he told me of a kinde of great Apes , if they might so bee tearmed , of the height of a man , but twice as bigge in feature of their limbes , with strength proportionable , hairie all ouer , otherwise altogether like Men and Women in their whole bodily shape , except this , that their legges had no calues . They liued on such wilde fruits as the Trees and Woods yeelded , and in the night time lodged on the Trees : Hee was accompanied with two Negro-Boyes : and they carried away one of them by a sudden surprise : yet not hurting him , as they vse not to doe any which they take , except the Captiue doe then looke vpon them . This slaue , after a moneths life with them , conueyed himselfe away againe to his Master . Other Apes there are store , and as Solinus reporteth , * Satyres with feete like Goates , and Sphynges , with brests like women , and hairie , whereof Pierius saith hee saw one at Verona , and a kind of Conies also at the same time , foure times as bigge as the ordinary , and ( which is more incredible ) had each of them foure genitall members . Philippo Pigafetta speaketh in his Relation z of Congo , of other Beasts in Africa , as of the Tygre as fierce and cruell as Lions , making prey of Man and Beast , yet rather deuouring blacke men then white : whose Mustachios are holden for mortall poyson , and being giuen in meates , cause men to die madde . The Empalanga is somewhat like to an Oxe . Their Sheepe and Goates neuer bring forth lesse then two , and sometimes three or foure at a time . They haue Wolues , Foxes , Deere ( Red and Fallow ) Roe-buckes , Ciuet-cats , Sables and Marterns . The Riuer-horse seemes peculiar to Africa , a beast somewhat resembling a Horse , shorter-legged , with great feet and a very great head , with horrible teeth : so fearefull by Land that a Child may affright them , and in the Water as their proper element ( though their aliment be Grasse , Corne in the blade , and other like from the earth ) they are audacious and daring . But of this and many other African Creatures ( too long heere to relate ) the Reader may informe himselfe more fully in my Voyages ; in Iobson , Battell , Santos , Aluares , Iohn Leo , and others there published . §. III. Of Crocadiles , Serpents and other strange Creatures . THey haue Snakes and Adders , whereof some are called Imbumas , fiue and twentie spannes a long , liuing in Land and Water , not venemous but rauenous , and lurke in Trees ( for which taking purpose , Nature hath giuen it a litle horne or claw within two or three foot of the Taile ) waiting for their prey , which hauing taken , it deuoureth hornes , hoofes , and all , although it bee a Hart. And then swolne with this so huge a meale , it is as it were drunke and sleepie , and vnweldie for the space of fiue or sixe dayes . The Pagan Negroes roast and eate them as great dainties . The biting of their Vipers killeth in foure and twentie houres space . Africa for monsters in this kinde hath been famous , as in the Roman historie appeareth . Attilius b Regulus the Romane Consul in the first Punicke Warre , at the Riuer Bagrada encountred with a huge Serpent , and planted his Engines and Artillerie against the same , whose skinne , sent to Rome for a Monument , was in length a hundred and twentie foot , as Gellius out of Tubero reporteth . The Scales c armed it from all hurt by Darts or Arrowes , and with the breath it killed many , and had eaten many of the Souldiers , before they could with a stone out of an Engine destroy this destroyer . The Riuers of Niger , Nilus , Zaire , and others , haue store of Crocodiles , whereof some are of an incredible bignesse , and greedie deuourers , thirtie foot long , from an Egge lesse then a Goose-egge . Aristotle saith , that Crocodiles haue no tongues , but I my selfe haue seene both great and little ( saith our Author ) dead and dryed , in all which I found a tongue , but very short , flat and large . Strange it is that they tell of the number of sixtie in this beast ; the age sixtie yeres , the teeth , joynts , egges , and dayes of laying and hatching , being all numbred by sixtie . The Crocodiles taile is as long as his body , his feet with clawes , his backe armed with scales almost impenitrable : hee moueth onely his vpper jaw , and that so wide , that some of them are able to swallow an entire Heifer , as some report . They say also , that the Female layes her Egges where Nilus will make an end of his flowing that yeere , as if by secret Prouidence she diuined how farre the Riuer would rise . In ingendring she lyes on her backe , and through the shortnesse of her legs cannot turne her selfe on her belly , but by the Males helpe : from which being scarred by the clamours of some watching this opportunitie , she is easily taken : which they doe also by Pit-fals and other meanes . Foure moneths together in the Winter , they eate nothing : they are thicke-sighted by Land , and easier take their prey by water , which is done by their tayle . They are bold vpon the fearefull , and fearefull vpon the bold : yet a fearefull beast to encounter rising on his tayle , with such Hellish iawes and Deuillish clawes ouer the assaylant , as require an vndaunted spirit . For which the Tentyrites were famous , easily conquering them . Authors tell of a little Bird , which as he lyes gaping , goes into his mouth , and picks his indented teeth , which he cannot deuoure by reason of her sharp feathers raysed like bristles , when he offereth to shut his mouth on her : the Ichneumon or Rat of Nilus is said to gape for this occasion of his gaping , and then to runne into his belly and gnaw himselfe a passage out , therefore worshipped of the Egyptians . The Ichneumon is as big and as cleanly as a Cat , snowted like a Ferret , but without haire , and blacke ; sharpe tooth'd , round ear'd , short legg'd , long tayl'd , supposed of both genders : bought at Markets in Egypt to kill Mice and Rats . They prey vpon all lesser Serpents destroy Crocodiles Egs , and strangle all the Cats they meet with , loue Poultrey , cannot endure the wind : their mouthes are so little , they cannot bite any thing that is thicke . Mount Atlas hath plenty of Dragons , grosse of body , slow of motion , and in byting or touching , incurably venemous . The Desarts of Lybia haue in them many Hydra's . Dubb is the name of a kind of great Lizard , not venemous , which neuer drinketh , and if water bee put in his mouth , he presently dyeth . He is counted dainty meat , and three dayes after hee is killed , at the heat of the fire he moueth as if he had life . In Congo is a kind of Dragons like in bighnesse to Rammes , with wings , hauing long tayles and chaps , and diuers iawes of teeth , of blue and greene colour , painted like scales , with two feet , and feed on raw flesh . The Pagan Negros pray to them as Gods , for which cause the great Lords keepe them to make a gaine of the peoples deuotion , which offer their gifts and Oblations . The Chameleons are knowne among vs , admirable for their Aerie sustinance ( although they also hunt and eat Flies ) and for the changeablenesse of their colours p into all ( as Theophrastus sayth ) but redde and white . a The Tarandus is a Beast some what resembling an Oxe , in quantitie , a Hart in shape , the skin hard , a finger thicke , fit for shields , haired like a Beare , liuing , as Theophrastus affirmeth , in Sarmatia , Solinus sayth in Aethiopia , seldome seene , of incredible changeablenesse to the colour of that which is next it . The Polypus seemeth by his breath to change his colour , his lungs extending almost through all his body : which Aristotle testifieth he doth both for feare and hunting his prey : adding the same qualitie of another fish called a Cuttell . Another Serpent hath a rundle on his Taile like a Bell , which also ringeth as it goeth . But if any desire to know the varietie of these Serpents , Solinus in his thirteenth Chapter will more fully satisfie him , and Bellonius in his obseruations . Manifold are these kindes of Serpents in Africa , as the Cerastes , which hath a little Coronet of foure hornes , whereby he allureth the Birds vnto him ( lying hidden in the sands all but the head , ) and so deuoureth them . The Iaculi dart themselues from Trees on such Creatures as passe by . The Amphisbena hath two heads , the Taile also onerated , ( I cannot say honored ) with a Head , which causeth it to moue circularly with crooked windings : a fit Embleme of popular sedition , where the people will rule their Prince ; needs must their motion bee crooked , when there are two heads , and therefore none . The Scythale is admirable in her varied Iacket . The Dipsas kils those whom she stingeth , with thirst . The Hypanale with sleepe , as befell to Cleopatra . The Hemerois with vnstanchable bleeding . The Prester with swelling . And not to poison you with names of many other of these poysonfull Creatures , the Basilisk is said to kill with her sight or hissing . b Galen describes it , and so doe Solinus and others . It is not halfe a foot long and hath three pointels ( Galen saith ) on the head , or after Solinus , strakes like a Mitre . It blasteth the ground it toucheth , the Herbes also , and Trees , and infecteth the Ayre , so that Birds flying ouer , fall dead . It frayeth away other Serpents with the hissing . It goeth vpright from the belly vpwards . If any thing be slaine by it , the same also proueth venemous to such as touch it . Onely a Weasill kils it . The Bergameni bought the carkasse of one of them at an incredible summe , which they hung in their Temple ( which Apelles hand had made famous ) in a Net of Gold , to preserue the same from Birds and Spiders . The Catoblepas is said to be of like venemous nature , alwayes going with her head into the ground , her sight otherwise being deadly . As for the Monsters , that by mixt generations of vnlike kindnesse Nature vnnaturally produceth , c I leaue to others discourse . Leuinus d Lemnius tels , that of the marrow in a Mans back-bone is ingendred a Serpent ; yea , of an Egge which an old Cocke will lay after he is vnable to tread Hennes any longer , is ( saith hee ) by the same Cockes sitting , produced a Basiliske : and telles of two such Cockes at Zirizea , killed by the people , which had found them sitting on such Egges . Theophrast also saith , that Serpents are plentifully ingendred of much Raine , or effusions of Mens blood in Warre . Mice are multiplyed in drie seasons ) which the store of them this drie Winter 1613. confirmeth ) of which hee saith there are great ones in Egypt with two feet , which they vse as hands , not going , but scaping . Ostriches keepe in companies in the Desarts , making shewes a farre off , as if they were troupes of Horsemen ; a ridiculous terrour to the Carauans of Merchants : a foolish Bird , that forgetteth his Nest , and leaueth his Egges for the Sunne and Sands to hatch ; that eateth any thing , euen the hardest Iron : that heareth nothing . They haue Eagles , Parrots , and other Fowles . But none more strange then that which is termed Nifr , bigger then a Crane , preying vpon Carnon , and by his flight buryeth his great body in the Clouds that none may see him , whence hee espyeth his prey : and liueth so long , that all his feathers fall away by age , and then is fostered by his young ones . Other Fowles they haue too tedious to relate , of which let the Reader consult Iobson , Santos , and other Relations in our Voyages published . Grashoppers doe here often renue the Aegyptian plague , which come in such quantitie , that they intercept the shining of the Sunne like a Cloud , and hauing eaten the Fruits and Leaues , leaue their spawne behind ( worse then their predecessours ) deuouring the very barkes of the Leafe-lesse Trees . The old depart none knowes whither : and sometime with a South-East winde are carried into Spaine . The Arabians , and Libyans eate them before they haue spawned , to that end gathering them in the morning , before the Sunne hath dryed their winges , and made them able to flie . One man can e gather foure or fiue bushels in a morning . f Orosius tells , that once they had not onely eaten vp Fruits , Leaues , and Barke , While they liued , but being dead , did more harme : for being carried by a wind into the Sea , and the Sea not brooking such morsels , vomiting them vp againe on the shoare , their putrified carkasses caused such a plague , that in Numidia dyed thereof eight hundred thousand : and on the Sea-coast neere Carthage and Vtica , two hundred thousand : and in Vtica it selfe thirtie thousand Souldiers , which had beene mustred for the Garisons of Africa . In one day were carried out of one Gate one thousand and fiue hundred carkasses . They are said to come into Barbarie seuen yeeres together , and other seuen not to come , at which times Corne before so deare , is sold for little , and sometime not vouchsafed the reaping , such is their soyle and plentie . The iuyce of the young is poyson . Plinie cals g them a plague of Diuine Anger : they she saith hee , with such a noyse , that one would take them for other Fowles , and passe ouer huge tracts by Sea and Land . In Italy the people by them haue beene driuen to h Sibyllius remedies for feare of Famine . In Cyrenaica there was a Law thrice a yeere to warre against them , destroying the Egges first , then the young , and lastly the growne ones . In Lemnos a certaine measure is appointed for each man to bring of them to the Magistrate . And they hold Iayes in high regard , because they kill them with flying against them . In Syria men are compelled to kill them : in Parthia they eate them . The Scriptures also often threaten and mention this plague as Gods great Armie . But otherwhere they seeme strangers : In Aethiopia they haue their principall habitation . Clenard mentioneth i their mischiefes about Fez , where they bring Cart-loades of them to fell , the people deuouring these deuourers . Aluares in his thirtie two , and thirtie three Chapters , tels of these Grashoppers in Aethiopia , that in some places they made the people trusse vp bagge and baggage , and seeke new Habitations where they might finde victuall ; The Countrey all Desart and destroyed , and looking as if it had snowed there , by reason of the vnbarked Trees , and the fields of Mais , the great stalkes whereof were troden downe , and broken by them : and in another place , a Tempest of Raine and Thunder left them more then two yards thicke , on the Riuersbanks . This he saw with his Eyes . But if we stay a little longer on this subiect , the Reader will complaine of their troublesome companie heere . The studious of Natures rarities in these parts , may resort to Leo , and others , as also for their further satisfaction in the Fishes and Monsters of the water ; as the Hippopotamus , in shape resembling a Horse , in bignesse an Asse , they goe k into the Corne grounds of the Aegyptians , and in their feeding goe backwards towards the Riuer , so to beguile men , who looking forwards for them , they meane while conuey themselues into the Water . In l this Riuer of Nilus , in the time of Mauritius , Mena being Gouernour of Egypt , there with many other saw neere the place where Cairo now standeth , a Giantly monster , from the bottome of his belly vpwards aboue the water like altogether to Man with flaxen hayre , frowning Countenance , and strong limbes . Some imagined him to bee Nilus the supposed Riuer-deitie . After hee had continued in the common view of all men three houres , there came forth of the Water another like a Woman with a smooth face , her haire partly hanging , and partly gathered into a knot , and blacke of colour ; her face very faire , rosie lippes , fingers and brests well proportioned , but her lower parts hidden in the water : Thus from morning till Sun-set , they fedde their greedy eyes with this spectacle , which then sanke downe againe into the Waters , Hondius speakes of a Mermaid taken in the Netherlands , and taught to Spin : I sweare not to the truth of it . But many Histories speake of some like Men in their whole shape both in our and other Coasts , and some like Lions : and for Mermaides , in the Voyage m of Henry Hudson for Northerly Discouerie 1608. Thomas Hils and Robert Rainer saw one rise by the Ship side on the fifteenth of Iune ; from the Nauill vpwards her backe and brests like a Woman , as likewise her bignesse of body : her afterparts like a Porpise , and speckled like a Mackerill : when they called their company to see it , shee sanke downe . I might adde many other Creatures strange and wonderfull , and yet not so wonderfull , as the effects and vertues which Albertus , Mizaldus , and others tell of these and other Creatures . Such are the Sea-kine , lesser then the Land-kine , the Tartaruca a Tortoise , which liueth in the Desarts of huge bignesse , &c. The people wich inhabite Africa are Arabians , Moores , Abissines , Aegyptians , and diuers sorts of the Heathens ; differing in Rites from each other , as shall follow in our discourse . The Monsters which Plinie , and others tell of , besides Munster and Sabellicus out of them . I neither beleeue , nor report . CHAP. II. Of Aegypt and the famous Riuer Nilus . and first Kings , Temples , and Monuments , according to HERODOTVS , DIODORVS , and others . §. I. The names of Aegypt , and of the Riuer Nilus . AFter our generall view of Africa , Egypt may justly challenge the principall place in our African discourse , as being both in situation next to Asia ( whence we are lately come ) and consequently from thence first peopled ; besides that Religion , our Load-Starre hath heere found the soonest and solemnest entertainment . And not in Religion alone , but in Policie , Philosophie , and Artes , the Grecians a which would seeme the first Fathers of these things , haue beene Disciples to the Egyptians , as b Am. Marcellinus , and D. Siculus , Plutarch , and many others affirme . Hence Orpheus , Musaus and Homer fetched their Theologie ; Lycurgus and Solon their Lawes ; Pythagoras , Plato , Anaxagoras , Eudoxus , Democritus , Daedalus , here borrowed that knowledge for which the World hath euer since admired them . Let it not then be imputed to me as a tedious officiousnesse . If I longer detaine the Reader ( otherwise delighted with the view of those rils which hence haue flowed among the Greeke and Latine Poets and Philosophers ) in Surueighing these Aegyptian Fountaines and Well-springs ; whence haue issued especially a deluge of Superstition , that in elder times drowned all the neighbouring parts of the World. Nor let it be tedious vnto vs to behold ( in this Historicall Theater ) those Egyptian Rarities ; the sight whereof hath drawne not Philosophers alone but great Princes too , and mightie Emperors , to the vndertaking of long and dangerous journeyes : As c Seuerus , who though hee forbad Iudaisme and Christianite , yet went this Pilgrimage , in honour of Serapis , and for the strange sights of Memphis , Memnon , the Pyramides , Labyrinth , &c. Vespasian also and others did the like . The name of Egypt ( saith d Iosephus ) is Mesre of Misraim , the sonne of Cham , as the Egyptians themselues are called Mesrai . So the Arabians at this day call it ( as Leo e affirmeth ) but the Inhabitants they call Chibth . This Chibth they say was he which first ruled this Countrey , and built houses therein . The Inhabitants also doe now call themselues thus : yet are there not now left any true Egyptians , saue a few Christians ; the Mahumetans hauing mingled themselues with the Arabians and Africans . These Christians are hereupon f called Cophti , of their Nation , as Master Brerewood obserueth , not of their Religion , which is the same with the Iacobites . And the Egyptians in some ancient Monuments are tearmed Aegophti : and the name Aegyptus ( which some deriue from Aegyptus brother of Danaus ) is likelier to come of that Chibth : or this Aegophti : and all these names may seeme to borrow their originall from Koptus , a chiefe Citie in Egypt , as both Scaliger g and Lidyat are of opinion , quasi Ai Koptus , * the Land of Koptus so is Aethiops of Ai and Thebeth , or Thebais Ignatius the Patriarch of Antioch , in an Arabicke Epistle written to Scaliger , calleth Egypt the Land of Kopti , where he speaketh of Aera Kopti , or the computation of yeeres by those Koptite Christians , reckoned from the nineteenth yeere of Dioclesian , at which time hee destroyed the Christian Churches , and slue an hundred and forty foure thousand Martyrs in Egypt , and other seuen hundred thousand exiled . The Turkes h call both the Countrey it selfe , and principall City ( Cairo ) by the name of Misir . Thus singeth an olde Pilgrime in written Rimes , without name of the Authour , In Egypt is a Citie faire , That height Massar or else Kare . Egypt was before called ( if wee may beleeue Stephanus i and others ) Aeria , and otherwise also by the names of Aeria , Potamia , Ogygya , Melambolos , Haephestia , Ethiopia . Some adde k Hepia , as Nilus was also called Melas of the blacknesse . The Riuer was first called Oceanus , then Egyptus , and after that Nilus , and Triton . Egypt hath on the l East the Gulfe , and some part of Arabia ; on the South the fals and Mountaynes of Aethiopia ; on the West the Desarts of Libya ; on the North , the Mediterranean Sea : all which Nature hath set not only as limits , but as fortifications also to this Countrey . Nilus is by Ouid m called aduena , for his forreine Springs ; by Tibullus , fertilis , which supplyeth the place of showres to Egypt , whereupon Claudian sings : Egyptus sine nube ferax , imbresque serenos Sola tenet , secura poli , non indiga venti : and Lucan , Terra suis contenta bonis , non indiga mercis , Aut Iouis , in solo tanta est fiducia Nilo . Egypt no raines nor Merchandise doth need , Nilus doth all her wealth , and plenty breed . Hereupon the Romanes accounted it their Granary , and the Turke Selym when he conquered it , said , he had now taken n a Farme that would feed his Gemoglans , without it , the earth is sand , perhaps had not beene earth , nor is there aboue one Well of sweet springing water , nor brackish in all Egypt . The water of Nilus is sweet , wholesome , and yeelds no mystie vapours . This Riuer runneth through the midst thereof , sixty miles from o Cairo , making by diuision of himselfe ) that Delta , to which some appropriated the name of Egypt , refuted by Iupiter Ammon , whose Oracle ( sayth Herodotus ) reckoned all that Egypt , which Nilus ouerflowed . Ptolemaus p numbreth three of those Deltas . Touching the head of q Nilus ; Bredenbachius affirmeth , that many Soldans haue sent men on purpose furnished with skill and prouision for the Discouery , who , after two or three yeeres , returning , affirmed that they could find no head of this Riuer , nor could tell any certainty , but that it came from the East , and places not inhabited : both of like truth . And before the Soldans , Sesostris , Cambyses , Alexander , Nero , are reported to haue made search for the head of this Riuer . Neros men by the helpe of the Aethiopians passed farre vp , to large vnpassable Marishes full of weeds , the extents vnknowne . Later Geographers relate , that Nilus ariseth out of a Lake in twelue degrees of Southerly latitude , out of which not onely this Riuer runneth Northwards into the Mediterranean ; but Zaire also Westward ; Zuama , and Spirito Sancto Eastward , into the Ocean , as is said ; all ouerflowing their Territories in the same time , and from the same cause . What this cause should be , many both old and later Writers haue laboured to search . Herodotus , Diedorus , Pliny , and Solinus , haue lent vs the coniectures of Antiquity herein . r Fracastorus and Rhamusius haue bestowed their Discourses on this Subiect , as Goropius also and others of ſ later yeeres haue done . The most probable cause is the raines , which t Goropius in his Niloscopium , deriueth from a double cause . For the Sunne in places neere the Line , doth shew more mighty effects of his fiery presence , exhaling abundance of vapours , which in terrible showers he daily repayeth , except some naturall obstacle doe hinder ( as in some places of u Peru , where it seldome or neuer raineth : ) And hence it is , that the Indians both East and West , and the Africans reckon their Summer and Winter otherwise then in these parts of the World : for this time of the Sunnes neere presence with them , they call Winter , in regard of these daily stormes ; which hee seemes to recompence them with other sixe moneths continuall serenitie and faire weather , not then raysing ( by reason of his further absence ) any more exhalations then are by himselfe exhausted and consumed , which time for that cause they call Summer . GOROPIVS therefore out of his coniectures telleth vs of a twofold Winter , vnder both Tropikes at the same time ; vnder Cancer the rainy Winter , which in manner ( as ye haue heard ) attends on the Sunne ; vnder Capricorne the Astronomicall Winter in the Suns absence , where also he supposeth it to raine at that time , by reason of the high Hils there situate , and the great Lakes which minister store of moisture , besides that Cancer is then in the house of the Moone . Againe , the winds x Etesij ( that is to say , ordinary euery yeere ) in their annuall course , euery Winter lift vp the Cloudes to the tops of the Hils , which melt them into raine , whereby all the Riuers in Aethiopia are filled : and cause those ouer-flowings , which in Nilus is strangest , because it is in Egypt farthest off from the raines that cause it . Aristides y sayth , that Aristotle found by his wit , and Alexander by experience , sending men thither for that purpose , that raines were the cause of this ouer-flowing ; and that those raines were caused by Etesian winds , which ( sayth hee ) are by the approching Sunne ingendred in the North parts , and carried to the South , where meeting and multiplying on the tops of the high Aethiopian Hils , they cause raines . Master Sandys affirmeth , that some moneth before this rising of Nilus , for diuers dayes you shall here see the troubled Ayre full of blacke and ponderous Cloudes , and heare a continuall rumbling , threatning to drowne the whole Country , yet seldome so much as dropping , but carried Southward by the North winds that constantly blow at that season . The Egyptians by three Pitchers Hieroglyphically intimated a threefold cause ; the Earth , the South Ocean , and these raines . Strange it is , that the Earth of Egypt adioyning to the Riuer , preserued , and weighed daily , keepes the same weight till the seuenteenth of Iune , and then growes daily heauier with the increase of the Riuer : experimented generally affirmed by French , English , and others . Marcus Fridericus Wendelinus hath written a large Booke , which hee calleth Admiranda Nili , and hath preambled with a pretie Preface Booke of the wonders of water , Saint Ambrose had giuen him a good Text in his Hexaemero . The Sea , saith hee , is good , the hostry of Riuers , the fountaine of showers , the deriuation of ouer-flowings . By it remote Nations are ioyned , danger of battles are remoued , Barbarian furie is bounded , it is a helpe in necessitie , in perils a refuge , a delight in pleasures , wholsomnesse to the health , coniunction of men separated , compendiousnesse of trauelling , a shelter of the afflicted ; a Subsidie to the publike Treasury , the nourishment of sterilitie . Hence are showres transfused on the Earth , the Sunne drawing the water of the Sea , by his rarifying beames , and exhaling it vp to the colder shadie clouds ; there cooled and condensate into showers , which not only temper the drought , but makes fertile the fields . What should I reckon the Ilands ? which are as it were embroydered Iewels , in which those which with firme purpose of chastitie put off the secular enticements of intemperance , may chuse to lye hid to the World , and to auoyd the doubtfull turne againes of this life . The Sea therefore is the Closet of Temperance , the Schoole of Continence , the retyring place of Grauity , the Hauen of Securitie , the time-tempests calme , the sobrietie of the World ; the incentiue of deuotion , the voyce of singers contending with the waues , surges , &c. These prayses of that holy Father giuen to the Sea , may here be set as Prince Nilus his Inheritance , the Oceans eldest sonne , a Riuer of longer course , and further fetched , and more vnknowne pedigree then any Riuer that age of the Ancients knew , and from so equall an arbitriment to three Seas , the West-Atlantike , the East-Indian , and vnknowne-South running so many degrees to the North , in pilgrimage to that holy ground where Christ himselfe had sought refuge , and whence by a mightie hand God had deliuered Israel , and in whose waters Moses made the beginning of the Egyptian plagues . For more holinesse was in Christs feet , then could be vnholinesse in Egypts elder Idolatries , or later Mahumetan Furies : and yet those precious feet impart no holinesse to the ground or men , where Faith receiueth not what thence readily floweth . Still doth Nilus visit , and euer forsakes those whom Christ visited , and which haue forsaken Christ , as drowning himselfe for anguish , or vnder the Seas bottome to seeke close and priuate Intelligence with Iordan , where the waters are as pestiferous in that Dead Sea , as were the deeds Deuillish which ouerwhelmed the Sodomites Region therein , and from the neighbouring Region chased the Canaanites first , and after the carnall Israelites . But I am almost drowned also betwixt these places of Diuine Iudgement . Wendelinus hath giuen vs the elder names Schichor , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Oceanus , Aegyptus , Triton , Astaboras , Iupiter Aegyptius , Gichon , Syris , Chrysorrhoas , Noym , Mahara , Abbabuius , Syene , Dyris . Hee tels vs also the originall ( out of the Negus his Title ) to be in Goyome , a Countrey subiect to the Abassine : argueth against the conceits of those which make Nilus one of the Riuers of Paradise , and Philosophically discourseth of the ouer-flowing , the mouthes and issues , and the qualities thereof , but so largely that I rather referre the studious to him , then presume hence to enlarge this Discourse already tedious . He hath packed his Booke as a full store-house of ancient and moderne , Ethnike and Christian authorities of all kindes in this Argument . In my Voyages now published Aluarez and the Iesuits giue great light to this Obscure-famous Riuer . Iohn Baptista Scortia a Iesuite hath lately published two Bookes of this one Riuer , with manifold speculations thereon . It seemeth not without cause that the name Paper is deriued from Papyrus , growing in Nilus ; so much Paper hath bin written thereof . He deriueth Nilus from two Lakes , which I dare not aduenture , there are so many Hippopotami , and Crocodiles therein . The ouer-flowing is common to most Riuers vnder the Line , to Zaire , and diuers Riuers of Africa ( but the cause and effect are in shorter streames more euident ) to Gambra also whose ouer-flowing is as obscure on the Guinaea Coast as Nilus on the Egyptian ) likewise to Menan of Pegu , and Indus ( which Philostratus in diuers other things compares to Nilus ) and the Riuer of Siam in Asia ; and to the Riuers of Amazones , and Guiana in America . Frier z Luys de Vrreta ascribeth the ouer-flowing to some secret passages and pores , whereby the Ocean , and the Mountaynes of the Moone hold mutuall commerce . This increase of Nilus continueth forty dayes or more , after which followeth the decrease as long . In the middle of Nilus ( sayth a Leo ) ouer against the old City of Cairo , standeth the Ile Michias , or the measuring Ile , contayning one thousand , and fiue hundred Families , and a Temple , and a foure-square Cisterne of eighteene b Cubits depth , whereinto the water of Nilus is conueyed by a certaine sluce vnder the ground , in the midst whereof is a Pillar marked also with eighteene Cubits , to which Officers for the purpose resort daily from the seuenteenth of Iune , to obserue the increase , which if it amount to fifteene Cubits , and there stay , it doth portend fertilitie , and how much ouer or vnder , so much lesse abundance . In the meane time the people deuoutly exercise Prayer and Almes-giuing : And after , the price of victuals ( especially of Corne ) is proportionably appointed for the whole yeere . The Cities and Townes of Egypt , whiles this inundation lasteth , are so many Ilands . Master Sandys c writes , that it begins to arise with the arising Sunne on the seuenteenth of Iune , swelling by degrees , till it mounts sometimes foure and twenty Cubits , but that the vttermost . Heretofore seuenteene was the most that it attayned to , presented by that Image of Nilus hauing seuenteene children playing about it : brought from hence by Vespasian , and dedicated in his Temple of Peace , still to bee seene in the Vatican at Rome . That yeere when he was there , it did rise at Cairo three and twentie Cubits about two miles aboue the Citie ; at the end of old Cairo , in the beginning of August they cut the bankes ( for sooner , it would destroy the vnreaped fruits ) the Bassa himselfe in person giuing the first stroke ; a world of people attending Boates , or in Pauillions on the shoare , with night triumphs and reioycings , welcoming in the Riuer into the Land diuers dayes together . The Bassa feasts three dayes in the Castle of Michias . In the nights their many lights ( placed in buildings erected of purpose for this solemnity ) make a glorious shew . These lights are said to succeed the Deuillish Sacrifices of a young Man and a Mayd , wonted to be offered at this time to Osiris and Isis ; euery night they haue fire-workes : Euery Turke of account hath a gallant Boat adorned with Streamers , Chambers , and the Lights artificially set , to represent Castles , Ships , Houses , or other formes : in the day making Sea-fights , others practising like exercises on land . The soyle is sandy and vnprofitable , the Riuer both moystening and manuring it . Yea , if there dye in Cairo fiue thousand of the plague the day before , yet on the first of the Riuers increase , the plague not only decreaseth , but meerely ceaseth , not one dying the day after : which we haue elsewhere ascribed to the Sunnes entrance into Leo. The land is otherwise a very Desart , as appeared two yeeres together when Cleopatra raigned , Nilus not ouer-flowing , and in Iosephs seuen yeeres of famine , the Riuer being part of Pharaohs Dreame , by which he stood , and out of which the fat and leane d Kine ascended . And thus , sayth Herodotus , The Land of Egypt doth not onely owe the fertility , but her selfe also vnto the slimy increase of Nilus : for e raine is a stranger in this Countrey , seldome seene , and yet oftner then welcome : as vnwholesome to the Inhabitants . Pharus , by Homer mentioned farre off in the Sea , is now adioyning to the Continent . The mouthes or falls of Nilus , numbred by the Prophet Esay , f and other in old times , seuen ; and after Plinie ( who reckoneth the foure smaller ) eleuen : are now ( as Willielmus Tyrius out of his owne search testifieth ) but foure , or as other Writers , but three worthy of consideration : Rosetto , Balbicina , Damiata , where the saltnesse of the earth and shels found in it , may seeme to confirme Herodotus opinion , that Nilus hath wonne it from the Sea , which Goropius laboureth to confute . Aristotle g doth not onely auerre the former opinion with Herodotus , but addes , that all the mouthes of Nilus , except that of Canopus , may seeme to be the labour of men , c and not naturall Channels to the Riuer . HONDIVS his Map of Egypt . map of Egypt, North Africa AEGYPTUS §. II. The diuision of Aegypt , and the great workes of their Ancient Pharaos . EGypt was anciently diuided into Thebais Delta , and the Region interiacent : and these subdiuided into sixe and thirty Nomi , which we call Shires , whereof Tanete and Heliopolite were the assignement of Iacobs Family , h them called Goshen , from whence Moses after conducted them into Canaan , as Strabo i also witnesseth . The wealth of Egypt , as it proceedeth from Nilus , so is it much increased by the fit conueyance in the naturall and hand-laboured channels k thereof . Their haruest beginneth in Aprill , and is threshed out in May. In this one Region were sometimes ( by Herodotus and Plinies report ) twenty thousand Cities : Diodorus l Siculus sayth eighteene thousand : and in his time , three thousand . He also was told by the Egyptian Priests , that it had beene gouerned about the space of eighteene hundred yeeres , by the Gods and Heroes ; the last of whom was Orus : after whom it was vnder Kings vntill his time , the space almost m of fifteene hundred yeeres . To Herodotus they reported of three hundred and thirty Kings from Menas to Sesostris . The Scripture , whose Chronology conuinceth those lying Fables , calleth their Kings by one generall name , Pharao ( which some n interprete a Sauiour ; Iosephus saith it signifieth authority ) and maketh ancient mention of them in the dayes of Abraham . Some begin this Royall computation at Mizraim . If our Berosus which Annius hath set forth , were of authoritie , k hee telleth , that Cham , the sonne of Noah , was by his father banished for particular abuse of himselfe , and publike corruption of the World , teaching and practising those vices , which before had procured the Deluge , as Sodomie , Incest , Buggerie : and was therefore branded with the name Chemesenua , that is , Dishonest Cham , in which the Egyptians followed him , and reckoned him among their gods by the name of l Saturne , consecrated him a Citie , called Chemmis . The Psalmes of m Dauid doe also thus intitle Egypt , The land of Cham : which name was retayned by the Egyptians themselues in Ieromes n dayes . Chemmis , after Diodorus , was hallowed to Pan , and the word signifieth Pans Cit●●'s in Herodotus his time it was a great Towne in Thebais , hauing in it a Temple of Perseus , square , and set round with Palme-trees , with a huge porch of stone , on which were two great statues , and in it a Chappell , with the Image of Perseus . The Inhabitants want not their miraculous Legend , of the Appatitions of their god , and had a relique of his , a sandale of two cubits which hee sometimes ware ; they celebrate festiuall games in his honour , after the Greeke manner . Herodotus also mentioneth an Iland called Chemmis , with the Temple of Apollo in it . Some say , o Thebes was called in their Holies , Chemia , or Chamia : and all p Egypt was sometime called Thebes . Lucan q saith , the Egyptians were the first that had Temples , but their Temples had no Images . Their first Temples are reported r to haue beene erected in the time of ſ Osiris and Isis , whose parents were Iupiter and Iuno , children to Saturne and Rhea , who succeeded Vulcan in this Kingdome . They built a magnificent Temple to Iupiter and Iuno , and two other golden Temples to Iupiter Coelestis , and Iupiter Ammon , or Cham , which wee before spake of , instituting vnto them Priests and golden statues . Menas is reckoned the first King after those Demi-gods , t who built a Temple to Vulcan , and taught the people to sacrifice , and other rites of Religion . Long after him , Busiris built Thebes , which was u said to haue an hundred Gates , and many stately erections of Temples , Colosses , Obeliskes ; by the one name they call their more then giantly Images ; by the other , their pillars of one stone , fashioned like a needle . Pomponius Laetus , and Martianus , speake of two of these Obeliskes with hieroglyphicall inscriptions , carryed from Hieropolis in Egypt by Augustus to Rome , the one fourescore foote high , the other an hundred and thirtie , which was broken in the raysing . Plinie mentions these and others at Rome , one of which hee made serue for the measuring of the Sunnes shadow in Campus Martius , in Dyall-wise . He speaketh of an Obeliske at Thebes made and raysed by twentie thousand men . Of foure Temples , there was one contayning in circuit thirteene furlongs , in height fiue and fortie cubits , the wall foure and twentie foote thicke . The ornaments answered to the structure . But the Gold , Siluer , Iuorie , and Iewels were taken away by the Persian● , when Cambyses burned the Egyptian Temples . Out of those fires , they report , flowed three hundred talents of gold , and x two thousand and three hundred of siluer . Amongst the seuen and fortie Sepulchres of their Kings , that of Simandius was reckoned most sumptuous , the gates whereof were two hundred foote long , and fiue and fortie cubits high : within was a square Cloyster , contayning in each square foure hundred foote , borne vp with statues of beasts in stead of pillars , of sixteene cubits , the roofe made of stones , of two paces broad , beautified with starres . Then was there another gate like to the former , but fuller of worke , with three huge statues to himselfe , his mother and daughter . Within this was another Cloyster more beautifull then the former . But for the particulars of these things , let our Reader refort to Diodorus Siculus , who partly from the Priests relations , and in great part from his owne sight , deliuereth them at large . He addeth , that there was an inscription contayning the cost and charges hereof to be three thousand and two hundred millions of Minae . These summes are admirable , and scarcely to bee paralleld in any Historie , excelling euen those summes which Dauid left Salomon for the Temple , and onely surmounted by those which Sardanapalus is said to haue consumed together with himselfe in his funerall fire . For if we account euery Mina three pound two shillings and sixe pence , as Master Brerewood hath obserued of the Atticke Mina , out of many Authors , ( which yet is lesse then the Egyptian , and but halfe so much as that of the Hebrewes and Alexandrians ) it comes to ten thousand millions of our pounds : a summe incredible , improbable , that I say not impossible . Yea , neither are those things credible which Ctesias tells of Sardanapalus , which Brerewood summeth after the Attick Talent , at two and twentie thousand and fiue hundred millions of pounds in gold , and eighteene thousand two hundred and fiftie millions of pounds in siluer . Euen in those things also which the sacred Historie auoucheth of Dauid , howsoeuer the truth is beyond all names of certaintie , yet the interpretation of that truth is not fully agreed vpon , as we haue elsewhere shewed . This cost of Samandius , although inlarged in the telling , doth not disagree to that Egyptian opinion , esteeming their houses their Innes , and their Sepulchres their eternall habitatations . Of the race of Simandius was Ogdous , that built e Memphis ( called in the Scripture Noph ) compassing a hundred and fifty furlongs , at the parting of Nilus into that Delta-diuision , where the succeeding Kings abode , forsaking Thebes till Alexandria was after built by Alexander . Thebes was called Diospolis , or Iupiters City , where ( as Strabo f reporteth ) was consecrated to Iupiter a beautifull Virgin of noble birth , who , vntill the time that shee had her naturall purgation , had the carnall company of whomsoeuer shee pleased , and at this her menstruous accident was bewayled as dead , and after married . Such Virgins the Greeks ( sayth he ) called Pallades . Many yeeres after Ogdons , succeeded Sesostris . g Iosephus is of opinion , that Herodotus erred in the name , and ascribed the deeds of h Shoshak to Sesostris ; to which also the computation of Herodotus doth agree reasonably in the time . i Others account him the same with Sesachis in Diodorus . The huge Conquests of this Sesostris are beyond all that euer Alexander atchieued , if we credit Authors . At his returne he builded in euery City of Egypt a Temple to their chiefe God at their owne costs ; and offered a ship of Cedar two hundred and eighty Cubits in length , siluered on the in-side , gilded on the outside , to the chiefe God at Thebes , and two Obeliskes one hundred and twenty Cubits high , wherein were ingrauen the greatnesse of his Empire and Reuenues . At Memphis in the Temple of Vulcan he dedicated Statues of himselfe and his wife , thirty Cubits high , of his children twenty . And when he went to the Temple , or through the City , his Chariot was drawne by Kings , as Lucan singeth : Venit ad Oceasum mundique extrema Sesostris ; Et Pharios currus Regum ceruicibus egit , Sesostris in the Westerne World , by Warre Compelled Kings to draw his Memphian Carre . Thus we reade in our owne Chronicles k of Edgarus Pacificus , sometimes King of England , rowed in a Boat by eight Kings , himselfe holding the Sterne . Tacitus l telleth of Rhameses an Egyptian King , who conquered the East and South parts of the World , helped herein ( as the Priests told Germanicus ) with the forces of Thebes , who had then seuen hundred thousand fighting men . This was written in Egyptian Characters at Thebes , interpreted by one of the Priests , together with his reuenues not inferiour to the Romane or Parthian Empires . Pheron , the Sonne and Successor of Sesostris , enraged at the rage of Nilus , swelling aboue eighteene Cubits , cast a Dart against the streame , m and thereupon lost his sight , which by the aduice of the Oracle in Butis , was restored by the vrine of a woman , which had neuer knowne man but her husband : which caused him to burne his owne wife , and many other , fayling in this new experiment , and to marry her whom at last he found by this proofe to be honest . He set vp in the Temple of the Sunne two Pillars , each of one stone of 100. Cubits high , and eight broad . After succeeded Memphites , Rhasinitus , and Cheopes . This last shut vp all the Temples in Egypt and busied them in his owne workes , one hundred thousand by course ten yeeres together , in building a Pyramis for his Sepulchre . The least stone was thirty foot , and all grauen . Nilus passeth vnder it by a Trench . It was reckoned among the Wonders of the World. His daughter and brother made two other ; odious therefore to the Egyptians who will not once name them . This was hollow , the other solid . They did it ( sayth he ) in hope of the Resurrection . For they would not interre their dead bodies , because of the Wormes ; nor burne them , because they esteemed fire , a liuing creature , which feeding thereon , must together with it perish . They therefore with Nitre and Cedar , or with compositions of Myrrhe , Cassia , and other Odours thus preserue them . Scaliger sayth , n they set these bodies in their dining Roomes , that their Children and Nephewes might behold them whiles they were eating . Some also report , o That the poorer sort vsed hereunto the slimy Bitumen of the Dead Sea , which had preserued an infinite number of Carcasses in a dreadfull Caue ( not farre from these Pyramides ) yet to bee seene with their flesh and members whole , after so many thousand yeeres , and some with their haire and teeth : Of these is the true Mummia . The Mores and Indians violate the Sepulchres : and either burne them , ( as is reported they somtimes doe , in stead of fire-wood , which is scarce in those parts ) or else sell them at Cairo , a body for a Dolor , the Citie being nigh twenty miles from thence . For these Mummes are neere the place where Memphis sometimes stood . In that place are some indifferent great , and a number of little Pyramides with Tombes of seuerall fashions ; many ruinated , and many violated : the ancient Egyptians coueting there to bee buried , as the place supposed to conteine the body of Osiris . Vnder euery one , or wheresoeuer lye stones not naturall to the place , by remouing the same , descents are discouered like the narrow mouthes of Wels , hauing holes in each side of the walls , to descend by ( but with troublesome passage ) some well-nigh ten fadome deepe , leading into long Vaults ( belonging , it should seeme , to particular Families ) hewen out of the Rock with pillars of the same . Betweene euery arch the corpses lye ranckt one by another , shrowded in a number of folds of linnen , swathled in bands of the same , the brests of some being stayned with hieroglyphicall Characters . Within their bellies are painted papers , and their gods inclosed in little models of stone or metall : some of the shape of menin coat-armours , with the heads of Sheepe , Hawkes , Dogs , &c. others of Cats , Beetles , Monkies , and such like . They wrapt the dead bodies in manifold folds of linnen besmeared with gumme , and after other ceremonies laid the corps in a boat to be wafted ouer Acherusia , a Lake on the South side of the Citie by Charon ( so they called the Ferry-man ) and there the body was brought before certayne Iudges , who , if conuinced of euill life , depriued it of buriall ; the most terrible of punishments to the Egyptians . About this Lake stood the Temple of Hecate , with the Ports of Cocitus and Lethe , or Obliuion : Styx and other Poeticall fables had hence their deriuation . But let vs returne to the Pyramides , and view them as they now stand , with Master Sandys his eyes : hauing first told a miracle , or imposture rather of the Moores with pieces of Mummes stucke in the sands , many thousands on Good Friday resorting to see the armes and legs of dead men appearing on the other side of Nilus , to the gayne of the Ferry-men , for this cause perhaps , deluding the superstitious vulgar . Baumgarten mentions it in his time , and thought it an illusion of the Deuill : whether Hee , or His , wee will not now examine . Full west from Cairo , close vpon the Libyan Desarts , hauing crossed Nilus , and a Playne twelue miles ouer , they came to the three Pyramides , the greatest of them is ascended by two hundred and fiftie fiue steps , each step aboue three feet high , of a breadth proportionable . No stone so little through the whole , as to bee drawne by our carriages , brought out of the Mountaynes of Arabia , with a double wonder of the conueyance and mounting . The North side is most worne by reason of the humiditie of the Northerne winde in these parts . From the top is discerned the Countrey , with her beloued Nile , the Mummes and many huge Pyramides afarre off , each of which , were this away , might be reputed wonderfull . Descending on the East side , below from each corner equally distant , they approched the entrance , into which they went with a light in euery mans hand : a narrow and dreadfull passage , stooping or creeping , as downe the steepe of an hill an hundred foote , the descent still continuing , but few daring to venter further . ( Plinie writes , that at the bottome is a spacious pit , eightie and sixe cubits deepe , filled at the ouerflow by concealed Conduits ; others adde , that there is in the middest a little Iland , on that the Tombe of Cheops the Founder . ) Master Sandys saith , That climbing ouer the mouth of this dungeon , they ascended by like vneasie passage about an hundred and twentie feete ; and thence passing through a long irkesome entrie direct forward , they came to a little roome with a compast roofe of polished marble . From hence they climbed an hundred and twentie feete higher , at the top entring a goodly roome twentie foote wide , and fortie foote long ; the roofe of a maruailous height , the stones so great , that eight floores it , eight roofes it ; eight flagge the ends , and sixteene the sides , all of well wrought Theban marble . At the vpper end is a Tombe of one stone , vncouered and emptie , brest high , seuen foote in length , and almost foure in breadth , sounding like a bell , more probably supposed the Builders sepulchre . If any desire a more exact suruey , let him resort to our Authour , and other eye and pen-witnesses . Not farre hence is that Sphynx , a huge Colosse , with the head of a Maide , and body of a Lion , supposed by Bellonius , to be the monument of some sepulchre , by Plinie , of Amasis . It yet continueth all of one stone , and is a huge face , looking toward Cairo . The compasse of the head , saith P. Martyr * an eye-witnesse , is fiftie eight paces . Plinie a numbreth eight Pyramides , and saith , That the compasse of this Sphynx , about the head , was an hundred and two feete , the length an hundred and fortie three . Master Sandys affirmeth , that vnto the mouth it consists of the naturall Rocke , thus aduanced ; the rest of huge flat stones laid thereon , wrought altogether into the forme of an Aethiopian woman ( heretofore adored by the people ) not so huge as before reported , the whole being but sixtie foote high : the face disfigured by Time , or the Moores supersticion , detesting Images . Plinie writes , That three hundred and sixtie thousand men were twentie yeeres in making one of the Pyramides ; and three were made in seuentie eight yeeres and foure moneths . The greatest ( saith he ) couereth eight Acres of ground ; and Bellonius affirmeth , That the Pyramides rather exceed , then fall short of the reports of the Ancient ; and that a strong and cunning Archer on the top , is not able to shoot beyond the fabrick of one ; which Villamont , being there , caused to bee tried and found true . William Lithgow writeth , that the height of one is 1092. foote , b as their Dragoman told him : the top thereof is all one c stone , which he measured seuenteene foote in euery square , yet on the ground seemed as sharpe as a pointed Diamond . The other are lower , and want steps to ascend on them . They are of marble . But I would be loth to burie the Reader in these sumptuous monuments , the witnesses of vanitie and ostentation ; of which , besides the Ancient , Martyr , Bellonius , Euesham , Villamont , and other eye-witnesses haue largely written . Mycerinus is reckoned the next King , better beloued of his subiects , whose daughter was buried in a woodden Bull d in the Citie Sai ; to which euery day were odors offered , and a light set by night . This Oxe once a yeere was brought out to the people . Next to him was Asychis , who made a Pyramis of bricks ; and these bricks were made of earth , that claue to the end of a pole for this purpose , in a vaine curiositie thrust into a Lake . Yet were all these wonders exceeded by the Labyrinth , the worke ( say some ) of Psammetichus , or ( after Herodotus ) of the twelue Peeres which raigned in common as Kings ; partly aboue ground , partly beneath , in both contayning 3500. roomes . Herodotus saith , he saw the vpper roomes , the lower he might not , as being the sepulchres of the Founders , and of the sacred Crocodiles : all was of stone , and grauen . The cause of making this Labyrinth is diuersly deliuered ; by Demoteles , the Palace of Mothetudes ; by Lysias , the sepulchre of Meris ; the most probable opinion , that it was consecrated to the Sunne : the paterne to Dedalus , for that in Crete , representing but the hundreth part of this . The entrance was of Parian marble pillars . The worke was diuided into Regions e and perfectures , sixteene vast houses being attributed to sixteene of them . There were also Temples for all the Aegyptian gods ; and Nemeses aboue in fifteene Chappels : many Pyramides also , each of fortie elles , and founded on sixe walls . After a wearie iourney they come to those inexplicable wayes ( the Labyrinth of this Labyrinth ) hauing before ascended high Halls and Galleries , each of ninetie steps , inly adorned with pillars of Porphyrie , Images of their Gods , statues of Kings , and monstrous shapes . Some of the houses were so seated , that the opening of the doores caused a terrible thunder : As terrible was the darke wayes : and most of all , without a guide , the inextricable windings , infolded walls , and manifold deceiuing doores , making by many passages , none at all . No cement or morter was vsed in all this huge worke . The Lake of Maeris was not lesse wonderfull , compassing three thousand sixe hundred furlongs , and fiftie fadome in depth , made by Meris whose name it beareth : in the middest were two Pyramides fiftie fadome aboue , and as much beneath water , one for himselfe , the other for his wife . The water flowes sixe moneths out , and sixe moneths in , from Nilus . The fish were worth to the Kings coffers twentie of their pounds a day , the first sixe ; and a talent a day , the last sixe moneths . Of Necus , whom the Scripture calls Pharaoh Necho , and of his victorie against the Syrians in Magdolo , or Magiddo , where he slue King Iosiah , Herodotus witnesseth . Hee also makes this Necus authour of that Trench ; from Nilus to the Red Sea ( which Strabo ascribes to Sesostris . Plinie f makes Sesostris first Authour , seconded by Darius , who in this businesse was followed by Ptolemaeus ) one hundred foot broad , seuen and thirtie miles long ; but forced to leaue the enterprise , for feare of the Red Sea ouer-flowing Egypt , or mixing his water with Nilus . Tremellius thinkes it to be the labour of the Israelites , in that seruitude from which Moses freed them . He consumed in this worke 120000. Egyptians . After him reigned Sammi , and then Apries . About these times g Nabuchodonosor conquered the Egyptians according to Ezechiels prophecie , Ezech. 30. But they had also ciuill warres . Amasis h depriued Apries , who , being of a base birth , of a great bason of gold in which himselfe and his guests had vsed to wash their feete , made an Image and placed it in the most conuenient part of the Citie , and obseruing their superstitious deuotion thereunto , said that they ought now no lesse to respect him , notwithstanding his former base birth and offices . When hee was a priuate man , to maintayne his prodigall expenses , he vsed to steale from others : and when they redemanded their owne , he committed himselfe to the censure of their Oracles . Such Oracles as neglected his thefts , hee being a King , did neglect . Hee brought from the Citie Elephantina twentie dayes sayling , a building of solid stone , the roofe being of one stone , one and twentie cubits long , fourteene broad , and eight thicke , and brought it to the Temple at Sai . Hee ordayned , that euery one should yeerly giue account to the Magistrate , how hee liued , and maintayned himselfe . And he which brought a false account , or liued by vniust meanes , was put to death . Hee was buried , as was supposed , in that Sphynx abouesaid . Psammenitus his sonne succeeded , whom Cambyses depriued . CHAP. III. Of the Aegyptian Idols , with their Legendarie Histories , and Mysteries . §. I. Of Osiris and Isis , their Legends of the Creation , &c. IF we stay longer on this Aegyptian Stage , partly the varietie of Authors may excuse vs which haue entreated of this Subiect , partly the varietie of matter , which adding some light to the Diuine Oracles , ( not that they need it , which are in themselues a Light a shining in a darke place ; but because of our need , whose Owlish-eyes cannot so easily discerne that light ) deserue a larger relation . For whether the Histories of the old Testament , or the Prophecies of the New , be considered , both there literally wee reade of Aegyptian Rites practised , and here mystically of like Superstitions in the Antichristian Synagogue reuiued , therefore b spiritually called Sodome and Aegypt . No where can Antiquitie plead a longer succession of errour ; no where of Superstition more multiplicitie ; more blind zeale , in prosecuting the same themselues ; or crueltie in persecuting others that gaine-said . Oh Aegypt ! wonderfull in Nature , whose Heauen is brasse , and yet thine Earth not Yron ; wonderfull for Antiquitie , Artes and Armes ; but no way so wonderfull , as in thy Religions , wherewith thou hast disturbed the rest of the World , both elder and later , Heathen and Christian , to which thou hast beene a sinke and Mother of Abhominations . Thy Heathenisme planted by Cham , watered by Iannes , Iambres , Hermes , ouerflowed to Athens and Rome : Thy Christianisme was famous for many ancient Fathers ; more infamous for that Arrian heresie , which rising heere , eclipsed the Christian Light ; the World wondring and groaning to see it selfe an Arrian . I speake not of the first Monkes , whose Egge , here laide , was faire , and beginnings holy : but ( by the Diuels brooding ) brought forth in after-ages a dangerous Serpent : Thy Mahumetisme entertained with like lightnesse of credulitie , with like eagernesse of deuotion , hath beene no lesse troublesome to the Arabian Sect in Asia and Afrike , then before to the Heathens or Christians in Europe . The first Author ( it seemeth ) of this Egyptian , as of all other false Religions , was Cham ( as before is said ) which had taken deepe rooting in the dayes of Ioseph the Patriarch , and in the dayes of Moses ; their Priests , c Wisemen and Southsayers , confirming their deuotions with lying Miracles , as the Scriptures testifie of Iannes and Iambres ; and d Hermes Trismegistus , of his Grandfather and himselfe . The Grecians ascribe these deuotions to Osiris and Isis : of whom the Historie and Mysterie is so confused ; that Typhon neuer hewed Osiris into so many pieces , as these vaine Theologians and Mythologians haue done . They are forsooth in the Egyptian throne , King and Queene : in the Heauens , the Sunne and Moone : beneath these , the Elements ; after Herodotus , they are Bacchus and Ceres : Diodorus maketh Osiris the same with the Sunne , Serapis , Dionysius , Pluto , Ammon , Iupiter , Isis , the Moone , Ceres and Iuno , Appollodorus makes her Ceres : and Io. Antonius , and Cleopatra stiled and figured themselues , the one Osiris , and the other Isis . In Macrobius , and Seruius , she is the nature of things ; * He , Adonis , and Atis : Plutarch addeth to these Interpretations Oceanus and Sirius , as to Isis , Minerua , Proserpina , Thetis . And if you haue not enough , Apuleius will helpe you , with Venus , Diana , Bellona , Hecate , Rhamnusia : and Heliodorus neerer home , maketh Osiris to be Nilus , the Earth Isis . So true it is that e An Idoll is nothing in the world , and Idolaters worship they know not what . Stampellus interpreteth Osiris to be Abraham , and Isis to bee Sazeb , whom Moses calleth also Ischa . Orus Apollo , or Horapollo saith , Isis is the Starre called of the Egyptians Sothis , which is the Dog-starre , therefore called Isis , because at the first rising of that Starre , they prognosticated what should happen the yeere following . The like was in vse amongst the Cilicians , who obserued the first rising of that starre from the top of Taurus , and thence saith Manilius , Euentus frugum varios & tempora dicunt , Quaque valitudo veniat , concordia quanta , &c. Thence they foretell what store of fruits or want , What times , what health , what concord , they descant . Tully in the first Booke of his Diuination , reciteth the same out of Heraclides , Ponticus of the Cei . But the Egyptians had more cause to obserue that Starre , because Nilus doth then begin to encrease . And therefore from thence they began to reckon their Tekuphas or quarters of their yeere , as the Iewes from Nisan . But to search this Fountaine further , you may read the Egyptian opinion in Diodorus , f how that the World , being framed out of that Chaos , or first matter , the lighter things ascending , the heauier descending , the Earth yet imperfect , was heated and hardened by the Sunne ; whose violent heat begate of her slimie softnesse certaine putride swellings , couered with a thinne filme , which being by the same heat ripened , brought forth all manner of creatures . This muddie generation was ( say they ) first in Egypt most fit ( in respect of the strong soyle , temperate ayre , Nilus ouerflowing , and exposed to the Sunne ) to beget and nourish them ; and still retayning some such vertue at the new slaking of the Riuer , the Sunne then more desirous ( as it were ) of this Egyptian Concubine , whom the waters had so long detained from his sight , ingendring in that lustfull fit many Creatures , as Mice and others , whose fore-parts are seene mouing before the hinder are formed . These new-hatched people could not but ascribe Diuinitie to the Author of their Humanitie , by the names of Osiris and Isis , worshipping the Sunne and Moone , accounting them to be gods , and euerlasting : adding in the same Catalogue , vnder disguised names of Iupiter , Vulcan , Minerua , Oceanus , and Ceres , the fiue Elements of the World , Spirit , Fire , Ayre , Water , and Earth . These Eternall Gods begot others , whom not Nature , but their owne proper Merit made immortall , which reigned in Egypt , and bare the names of those coelestiall Deities . Their Legend of g Osiris , is , that he hauing set Egypt in order , leauing Isis his wife Gouernour , appointing Mercurie her Counsellour ( the inuenter of Arithmeticke , Musicke , Physicke , and of their superstition ) made an Expedition into farre Countries , hauing Hercules for his Generall , with Apollo his brother , Anubis and Macedon his sonnes , ( whose Ensignes were a Dog and a Wolfe , creatures after for this cause honoured , and their counterfeits worshipped ) Pan , * Maron , and Triptolemus , and the nine Muses attending with the Satyres . Thus did hee inuade the world , rather with Arts , then Armes ; teaching men Husbandry in many parts of Asia and Europe , and where Vines would not grow , to make drinke of Barley . At his returne his brother Typhon slew him , rewarded with like death by the reuenging hand of Isis and her sonne Orus . The dispersed pieces , into which Typhon had cut him , shee gathered and committed to the Priests , with injunction to worship him , with dedication vnto him of what beast they best liked , which also should be obserued with much ceremonie , both aliue and dead , in memorie of Osiris . In which respect also h they obserued solemnely to make a lamentable search for Osiris with many teares , making semblance of like ioy at his pretended finding , whereof Lucan singeth , Nunquamque satis quaesitus Osiris ; alway seeking ( saith Lanctantius ) and alway finding . To establish this Osirian Religion , she consecrated a third part of the Land in Egypt for maintenance of these superstitious rites and persons : the other two parts appropriated to the King , and his Souldiers . This Isis , after her death , was also deified in a higher degree of adoration then Osiris selfe . One thing is lacking to our tale , which was also lacking a long time to Isis in her search . For when shee had with the helpe of waxe made vp of sixe and twentie parts , which she found , so many Images of Osiris , all buried in seuerall places : his priuities , which Typhon had drowned in Nilus , were not without much labor found , and with more solemnitie interred . And that the Deuill might shew how farre hee can besot men , the Image i hereof was made and worshipped ; the light of this darkenesse shining as farre as Greece , whose Phallus , Phallogogia , Ithiphalli , Phallophoria , and Phallaphori issued out of this sincke , together with their Membrous monster Priapus . Yea , the Egyptians hauing lost their owne eyes in this filthy superstition , bestowed them on the Image of Osiris his stones , which they pourtrayed with an eye . Athenaeus k telleth of Ptol. Philadelphus in a solemnitie , wherein hee listed to shew to the world his madnesse ; or ( as it was then esteemed ) his magnificence ( a place worth the reading to them , who are not heere glutted with out tedious Egyptian Banquet ) He among many sumptuous spectacles presented a l Phallus of gold , painted , with golden crownes , of an hundred and twentie cubits length , hauing a golden starre on the toppe , whose circumference was sixe cubites . This was carried in a Chariot , as in others the Image of Priapus , and other Idols . Of Typhon the Poets m fable , that after the Gods , by the helpe of mortall men , had slaine the Giants , the Earth in indignation for rhe losse of that her Giantly brood , lying with Tartarus , brought forth Typhon , which exceeded all the former : for his height surmounted the Mountaines , his head reached to the Starres , one of his hands to the West , the other to the East , from which proceeded an hundred heads to Dragons : his legges were entwined with rolles of Vipers , which reached to his head , filling the world with terrible hissings : his body couered with feathers , his eyes flaming with fire , a flame streaming also out of his mouth . Thus was hee armed , and fought against Heauen , and made the Gods runne away into Egypt , and turne themselues into many formes : with many tales more which I surcease to rehearse . Of the Isiacall rites , n that brazen Table ( supposed to haue beene some Altar-couer ) after possessed by Card. Bembus , full of mysticall Characters , explained by Laurentius Pignorius in a Treatise of this Argument , may further acquaint the desirous Reader . Diodorus thinketh this the cause why they consecrated Goats , and erected Images of Satyres in their Temples ; affirming that their Priests are first initiated in these bawdie Rites . §. II. The causes of Consecrating their Beasts , and the mysticall sences of their Superstitions . THeir canonized Beasts , of which the Aegyptians and Syrians , ( saith o Tully ) conceiued stronger opinions of Deuotion , then the Romans of their most sacred Temples , were p Dogges , Cats , Wolues , Crocodiles , Ichnumods , Rammes , Goates , Bulls , and Lions , in honour of Isis : their sacred Birds were the Hawke , Ibis , Phoenicopterus : besides Dragons , Aspes , Beetles , amongst things creeping : and of Fishes , whatsoeuer had scales ; and the Eele . Yea their reason did not onely to sensible things ascribe Diuinitie , but Garlike and Onions were free of their Temples , devided therefore by q Ia●end , Porrum & coepe nofas violare & frangere morsu : O sanctas gentes quibus haec nascuntur in hortis Numina . For this cause some r thinke the Hebrewes were in such abhomination to the Aegyptians , that they would not eate with them , as eating and sacrificing those things , which the other worshipped . Example whereof Deodorus , an eye-witnesse telleth , That when Ptolemey gaue entertainment to the Romans , whose friend hee was declared ; a Roman , at vnawares hauing killed a Cat , could not by the Kings authoritie , sending Officers for his rescue , nor for feare of the Romans , bee detayined from their butcherly furie . For such was their custome for the murther of those sacred Creatures , to put to death by exquisite torments him that had done it wittingly , and for the Bird Ibis and a Cat , although vnwittingly slaine . And therefore if any espie any of them lying dead , hee standeth aloofe , lamenting and protesting his owne innocencie . The cause of this blinde zeale , was the metamorphosis of their distressed Gods into these shapes ; Secondly , their ancient Ensignes ; Thirdly , the ſ profit of them in common life . Origen t addeth a fourth , because they were vsed to diuination , and therefore ( saith hee ) forbidden to the Israelites as vncleane . Eusebius out of the Poet citeth a fifth cause , namely , the Diuine Nature diffused into all Creatures , after that of the Poet : Deum namque ire per omnes Terrasque tractusque maris , coelumque profundum . God goes thorow Sea and Land , and loftie Skies . I might adde a sixth , that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or transanimation , u which Pythagoras ( it seemeth ) borrowed hence and from India . Yea , Aeneas Gazeus x a Platonike , in his Theophrastus or Dialogue of the Soules immortalitie , affirmeth , That Plato learned this opinion of the Egyptians , and dispersed it through all his Bookes ; as did Plotinus and other his followers after him , numbring amongst the rest Prophyrius , and Iamblichus . If I might , with the Readers patience , I would adde somewhat of their Mysterie of iniquitie , and this mysticall sense of this iniquitie . For as many haue sweat in vnfolding the mysteries of that Church , which spiritually is called Sodome and Aegypt , as Ambrosius de Amariolo , Amalarius , Durandus , Durantus , and others : so heere haue not wanted mysticall Interpreters , Porphirius , Iambliochus , Plutarch , and the rest . Such is the deepenesse of Sathan in the shallownesse of humane , both reason and truth . Water and Fire they vsed in all their Sacrifices , and doe them deuoutest worship ( saith y Porphiry ) because those Elements are so profitable to mans vse : and for this vse sake they adored so many Creatures : at Anubis they worshipped a Man . But especially they held in veneration those creatures which seemed to hold some affinitie with the Sunne . Euen that stinking Beetele or Scarabee did these ( more blinde then Beetles ) in their stinking superstitions obserue , as a liuing Image of the Sunne ; because , forsooth , all Scarabees are of Male sexe ( and therefore also saith z Aelian , Souldiers wore the figure of the Scarabee in their Rings , as thereby insinuating their masculine spirits ) and hauing shed their seed in the dung , doe make a ball thereof , which they rowle too and fro with their feete , imitating the Sunne in his circular journey . Iulius Firmicus a inueigheth against them for their worship , and supplications , and superstitious vowes made to the Water : and for that their fabulous Legend of Osiris , Isis , and Typhon , vnfolding the Historie and Mysterie . Eusebius followeth this Argument in the seuerall Beasts which they worship ; but to auoyd tediousnesse , I leaue him , to looke on Plutarchs paines in this Argument . Hee b maketh Isis to bee deriued of the Verbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to know , as being the Goddesse of Wisedome and Knowledge : to whom Typhon for his ignorance is an enemie . For without Knowledge , Immortalitie it selfe could not deserue the name of Life , but of Time . Their Priests shaued their owne haire , and wore not woollen but linnen garments , because of their professed puritie , to which the haire of Man or Beast being but an excrement , disagreed : and for this cause they reiected Beeues , Mutton and Porke , as meates which cause much excrements . Yea their Apis might not drinke of Nilus , for this Riuers fatning qualitie , but of a Fountaine peculiar to his holinesse . At Heliopolis they might not bring wine into the Temple , holding it vnseemely to drinke in the presence of their Lord . They had many purifications wherein Wine was forbidden . Their Kings , which were also Priests , had their sacred stints of wine ; and did not drinke it at all before Psammoticus time , esteeming Wine to be the Bloud of them which sometime warred against the gods , out of whose slaine carkasses Vines proceeded , and hence proceedeth drunkennesse , and madnesse by wine . Their Priests abstaine from all fish : they eate not Onions , because they grow most in the wane of the Moone , they procure also teares and thirst . Their Kings were chosen either of the Priests , or of the Souldiers ; and these also after their election , were presently chosen into the Colledge of Priests . Osiris signifieth many eyes , in the Egyptian language . Os , is much and Eri , an eye . The Image of Minerua at Sai had this inscription , I am all , which is , which hath beene , which shall be , whose shining light no mortall man hath opened . Ammon c they call Am ( the same , as is before said , with Ham or Cham , the sonne of Noah ) in the vocatiue case , as inuocating him , whom they hold the chiefe God of the World , to manifest himselfe . They esteemed children to haue a diuining facultie , and obserued the voyces of children playing in the Temples , and speaking at aduenture , as Oracles , because Isis seeking after Osiris , had enquired of children . They interpret Astronomically the Dog-starre to belong to Isis ; the Beare , to Typhon ; Orion , to Horus . The Inhabitants of Thebais acknowledged nothing for God which was mortall ; but worshipped Gneph , which they said , had neither beginning nor ending . So many are the interpretations in their mysticall Theologie , that Truth must needes bee absent , which is but One : and these may rather seeme subtile fetches of their Priests , to gull the people , then the true intents of their first authors of Idolatrie . Because Typhon was of red colour , they consecrated red Bulls , in which yet there might not be one haire blacke or white . They esteemed it not a sacrifice acceptable to the gods , but contrarie , as which had receiued the soules of wicked men : and therefore they cursed the head of the sacrifice , which they hurled into the Riuer : and since haue vsed to sell to strangers . The Deuill happily would teach them an apish imitation of that sacrifice of the red Cow , Num. 19. The Priests abhorre the Sea , as wherein Nilus dyeth ; and salt is forbidden them , which they call Typhons spittle . In Sai , in the Porch of Mineruaes Temple , was pictured an Infant , an old Man , a Hawke , a Fish , and a Sea-horse . The mysterie was , O yee that are borne , and dye , God hateth shamelesse persons . The Hawke signified God ; the Fish , Hatred ; the Sea-horse , Impudencie . By their Osiris and Typhon , they signified the good and euill , whereof wee haue not onely vicissitudes , but mixtures , in all these earthly things . And heere Plutarch is large in shewing the opinion of these wise-men , which when they saw so much euill , and knew withall that good could not bee the cause of euill , they imagined two beginnings , one whereof they called God , the other Diuell : the good , Orimazes ; the bad , Arimanius . This opinion is fathered on Zoroastres . Betwixt those two was Mithres , whom the Persians called a Mediator . So the Chadaeans had among the Planets , two good , two bad , three of middle disposition . The Grecians their Iupiter and Dis , and Harmonia begotten of Venus and Mercurie . Empedocles called the one Friendship , the other Discord : the Pythagoreans d call the Good , One , bounded , abiding , right , square , &c. The other , Duplicitie , infinite , moued , crooked , long , &c. Anaxagoras , the Minde and Infinitenesse ; Aristotle , Forme and Priuation . Plato , the Same , and Another . Hence appeareth how true it is , that e the Naturall men perceiue not the things of God , nor can know them : and hence grew the Manichaean Heresie . All f the deformitie and defect of things , Plutarch ascribeth to Typhon ( whom they also called Seth , Bebon , and Smy , saith Pignorius ) that which is good , to Osiris , and g Isis , to this the matter , to him the forme . In the Towne of Idithya they burned liuing Men , whom they called Typhonians , scattering their ashes , and bringing them to nothing . This was openly done in Dog-dayes . But when they sacrificed any of their sacred Beasts , it was done closely and at vncertaine times . According to which custome , Achilles Statius h frameth his Historie of Leucippe , sacrificed by Aegyptian Robbers and Pirats , for expiation of their villanies , and protection against their enemies : the Rites whereof were , after some Hymnes sung by the Priest , to kill and rippe her , and hauing viewed and tasted the liuer , to burie her . He that would furthor be acquainted with these Mysteries , let him resort to Eusebius ▪ and Plutarch . Iamblichus hath written a large Treatise , De Mysterijs , where the more curious Reader may further satisfie himselfe . He mustereth in their rankes and order , first the Gods , then Arch-angels , next Angels , then Daemones , after them Heroes , Principalities and Soules in their subordinate Orders . Marcilius * Ficinus doth thus dispose his Egyptian Mysteries , or Mysticall opinions of God. The first in order is , Vnum Super Eus. The second , Vnum Ens , or V●itas Entis . The third , Intellectus Intelligibilis , Prima Icthon . The fourth , Emoph , the Captayne of the heauenly Deities . The fift , Captayne of the workmen of the World , the vnderstanding of the soule of the World , called Amun , Phtha , Vulcan , Osiris . But these wayes are too rough , cragged and thornie for a dainty Traueller : they that will , I may reade Iamblichus , Proclus , Porphyrius , translated by Marsilius Eicinus . Caelius Calcagninia a hath also written a large Treatise of these Egyptian Mysteries . Much may the Reader gather also out of Doctor Rainolds his learned Treatise , De Romanae Ecclesiae Idolatria . §. II. Of HERMES TRISMEGISTVS . MErcurius Trismegistus ( so called , b because hee was thrice greatest King , Priest , and Philosopher ) was ( saith c Lactantius ) called Thoth or Thoyth , of whom they named their first moneth , acknowledging to haue receiued their Lawes and Letters from him . He built the Citie Hermopolis , and of the Saits was honored for a God. Of him also Augustine de Ciuitate Dei , lib. 8. cap. 26. illustrated by the Annotations of Viues , will further acquaint you . Goropius d from a speech of Iamblichus , That all sacred Writings were ascribed to Mercury Trismegistus , coniectureth after his farre fetched fashion , that Trismegistus signifieth God in Trinity and Vnity ( which hee gathereth also out of the word Got , or God ) and that no mortall man was intended by Mercury , but God himselfe ; called Thoyt , or Theut , as the head of all things , and that the eternall Wisdome of God first taught men Letters e . That the Egyptians were subdued by the Cymmerians , who came thither out of Phrygia , and changed their Religion , leauing them both their Hieroglyphicall Characters ( wherein also were included Mysteries of holy things ) and their Language , both which the Priests obserued in their Lyturgies and Deuotions . Diuine things were not meet to be ascribed to men , and therfore all the Books of their Diuinity were ascribed to Mercury , whose Image was a head ending in a square Statue , a resemblance of that Diuine Wisdome and constancie . They vse to set vp these Images in the high-wayes , therein engrauing some good morall admonitions , for which cause they were called Mercuries and Hermes , as his Dutch Etymologies declare , Herman signifying nothing but a publike admonishing , and Merkman , that which men ought to marke , and most diligently to attend . The like hee doth in the names of Harpocrates , and other their Deities , some of them through ignorance from Hieroglyphikes ( as the Emblemes of George , Christopher , f and Margaret , amongst the Romists ) becomming Gods. Whether these things be true , or doctae nugae , for which Scaliger censureth Goropius , I list not to determine , nor to fill these pages with store of matter of this nature from him , with whom the desirous Reader may himselfe find entertainment : where hee will shew the Mysteries of their Pyramides to signifie the fierie soule of the World , and Obeliskes , the Sunne , and other things more then euer the Egyptians themselues conceiued . For how could they without helpe of Goropius his Dutch ? g Franciscus Patricius ( as he hath taken great paines , out of Psellus , Ioannes Pieus , and others , for the opening of the Assyrian and Chaldaean opinions , and hath collected three hundred and twenty Oracles , and sacred Sentences of Zoroaster , so hee ) hath with no lesse industry published twenty Bookes of h Hermes or Mercury Trismegistus . He affirmeth , that there were two of that name , the one Grandfather to the other : the elder of which was counseller and instructer of Isis , and the Scholler of Noah . Hee had a Son named Tat , which begate the second Hermes , which Hermes had a Son also called Tat , by which likenesse in name great confusion and vnlikelihoods haue happened in History , This second Hermes ( hee supposeth ) liued in the dayes of Moses , but was somewhat more ancient . Both the elder and younger were Writers , as he sheweth out of their Workes : and called Trismegisti , not for that hee was greatest King , Priest , and Philosopher as Ficinus sayth , nor for their cleere Sentences touching the Holy Trinity , but ( as the French vse the word thrice , for the Superlatiue ) as men thrice or most excellent in Learning . The same Patricius hath set forth three Treatises of Asclopius : of which name were three learned Egyptians , Asclepius Vulcani , Inuenter of Phyuoke , Asclepius Imuthes , Inuenter of Poetry , and another which had no sirname ; to which Hermes dedicated some of his Bookes ; and the same Asclepius i in the beginning of his first Booke calleth himselfe the Scholler of Hermes . In the Writings of these Egyptians , translated into Greeke , and explaned by the Egyptian Priests , the Greeke Philosophers , especially Platonikes and Pythagoreans , learned their Diuine , Morall , and Naturall Philosophy . Antiquity and Learning hold vs longer in these mens company ; the more curious may haue recourse to their owne works . For my owne opinion , I cannot beleeue so ancient Monuments of Ethnike Authors to remayne : but , as in the Sybills , Berosus , Henoch , and many other old Authours lost , some new obtruded on the World in their Names . Yet I leaue to each man his owne censure . Twenty thousand Bookes are ascribed to Hermes : some say thirtie sixe thousand fiue hundred twenty fiue . He in his Asclepius k translated by Apulcius , thus writeth . Egypt is the Image of Heauen , and the Temple of the whole World. But the time shall come when the Egyptian deuotion shall proue vaine , and their pietie frustrate : for the Diuinitie shall returne to Heauen , and Egypt shall be forsaken of her gods . And no maruell , seeing that these Gods were Idols , the workes of mens hands , as himselfe l after sheweth : and when as they could not make soules , they called , m or coniured into them the soules of Deuils or Angels , by which the Images might haue power to doe good or euill . For thy Grandfather , O Asclepius ( sayth he ) was the first Inuenter of Physicke , to whom is a Temple consecrated in a Mountayne of Libya , where his worldly man ( his body ) resteth : for the rest , or rather his whole selfe is gone to Heauen , and doth now heale men by his Deity , at then by his Physicke . The same doth n Mercury my Grandfather , preseruing all such as resort to him . Much may the willing Reader learne further of their Superstitions , which hee thus freely confesseth in that Author , whose Prophesie , God bee thanked , by the bright and powerfull Sun-shine of the Gospell , was long since effected . CHAP. IIII. Of the Rites , Priests , Sects , Sacrifices , Feasts , Inuentions ; and other Obseruations of the Aegyptians . §. I. Of their Apis and other Beasts , Serpents , and other Creatures worshipped . THus farre haue we launched out of their History , into their Mysteries . To returne to the Relation of their Beasts and Bestiall Superstitions . Lucian a saith , That Apu represented the Celestiall Bull ; and other Beasts which they worshipped , other signes in the Zodiake . They that respected the Constellation of Pisces , did eat no fish ; nor a Goat , if they regarded Capricorne . Aries a heauenly Constellation , was their heauenly deuotion : and not here alone , but at the Oracle of Iupiter Ammon . b Strabo sayth , That they nourished many Creatures , which they accounted sacred , but not Gods. This nourishment , after c Diodorus , was in this sort . First they consecrated vnto their maintenance sufficient Lands . Such Votaries also as had recouered their children from some dangerous sicknesse , accustomed to shaue their haire , and putting it in gold or siluer , offered it to their Priests . The Hawkes they fed with gobbets of flesh , and with Birds catched for them . The Cats and Ichneumons , with bread , and milke , and fish : and likewise the rest . When they goe their Processions , with these hearts displayed in their Banners , euery one falleth downe and doth worship . When any of them dyeth , it is wrapped in fine Linnen , salted and embalmed with Cedar and sweet Oyntments , and buried in a holy place , the reasonlesse men howling and knocking their brests , in the exequies of these vnreasonable beasts . Yea , when famine hath driuen them to eate mans flesh , the zeale of deuotion hath preserued vntouched these sacred creatures . And if a Dogge dye in a house , all in that houshold shaue themselues , and make great lamentation . If Wine , Wheate or other food to be found , where such a Beast lyeth dead , Superstition forbiddeth further vse of it . Principall men , with principall meates , are appointed to nourish them in the circuit of their Temples . They bathe and anoint them with odoriferous Oyntments . And they prouide to euery one of them a Female of his owne kinde . Their dead they bewayle no lesse , then their owne children : In their Funerals they are exceeding prodigall . In the time of Ptolemeus Lagi , their Apis or Bull of Memphis being dead , the Keeper bestowed on his Funerall , ouer and aboue the ordinary allowance and offerings , fiftie Talents of siluer borrowed of Ptolemey , that is , twelue thousand and fiue hundred pound of our money after the Egyptian Talent , or after the Alexandrian , eighteene thousand seuen hundred and fifty pound . And in our Age , sayth Diodorus , an eye-witnesse of these his Relations , some of these Nourishers haue bestowed an hundred Talents on this last expence , which is twice as much as the former . After the death of this Bull ; which they call Apis , was made a solemne and publike lamentation , which they testified by shauing their heads , although their purple lockes might compare with those of Nisus , sayth d Lucian : and after his buriall e were an hundred Priests employed , in search of another like the former ; which being found , was brought to the City Nilus , and there nourished forty dayes . Then they conueyed him into a close ship , hauing a golden habitacle , in which they carried him to Memphis , and there placed him in the Temple of Vulcan for a God. At his first comming f only women were permitted to see him , who I know not in what hellish Mystery , lifting vp their garments , shewed him Natures secrets , and from thence forth might neuer be admitted the sight of him . At his first finding , the people cease their funerall lamentations . At his solemne receiuing into Memphis , they obserue a seuen-dayes festiuall , with great concourse of people . His consecration was done by one wearing a Diadem on his head . They made the people beleeue he was conceiued of Lightning . He g had a Chappell assigned to him , and called by his name . Hee was kept in a place enclosed , before which was a Hall ; and in that another enclosed Roome , for the Dame or Mother of Apis. Into this Hall they brought him , when they would present him to strangers . Psammetichus was the founder of this building , borne vp with Collosses , or huge statues of twelue Cubits , in stead of Pillars , and grauen full of figures . Once a yeere h he had sight of a Female , chosen by especiall markes , and slaine the same day . On a set day , which he might not out-liue , according to their rituall Bookes , they drowned him in the bottome of a sacred Fountayne : and then buried him as aforesaid , with much mourning . After this solemnity it was lawfull for them to enter into the Temple of Serapis . Darius , to curry fauour with the Egyptians , offered an hundred Talents to him that could find out a succeeding Apis . Of this Apis , thus writeth Saint i Augustine . Apis was the King of the Argiues , who sayling into Egypt , and there dying , was worshipped by the name of Serapis , their greatest God. This name Serapis was giuen him ( sayth Varro ) of his Funerall Chest , called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and from thence Serapis , as if one should say , Sorosapis , after , Serapis . It was enacted , that whosoeuer should affirme , that he had beene a man , should be done to death : Hence it is , that in the Egyptian Temples Harpocrates , k an Image holding his finger on his mouth , is ioyned a companion to Isis and Serapis , in token of concealing their former humanitie . Suidas l sayth , that Alexander built vnto him a magnificent Temple , of which , and of this Serapis , wee shall largely declare in the next Chapter . Viues out of Nymphodorus sayth , that this carkasse in that Chest , whereof the name Serapis was deriued , was of a Bull , not of a Man . Eusebius m nameth two Kings called by this name Apis , one a Sicyonian , the other of Argos : the first more ancient ; the other the Sonne of Iupiter and Niobe , called after , Serapis . But Apollodorus n affirmeth him the Sonne of Phoroneus , and Brother of Niobe . And therefore the Sicyonian King is more likely to be the Egyptian Apis Builder of Memphis : for the other o dyed in Peloponnesus , which of him was called Apia . Caelius Calcaguinus p affirmeth , that their Apis was but the symbole of the soule of Osiris : and that Serapis is an Egyptian word , and signifieth ioy and mirth . But who can find truth in falsehood , or certainty in Superstitious errors ? The markes q of the next Apis were these ; All his body was blacke , with a white starre in his fore-head , after Heredotus , or in his right side , sayth Pliny , like vnto a horned Moone : For he was sacred to the Moone , sayth Marcellinus . On his backe hee had the shape of an Eagle , a knot on his tongue like a Beetle . If such an one might seeme impossible to be found , as ( no doubt ) it was rare , and therefore costly ; Augustine r attributeth it to the Deuils working , presenting to the Cow , in her conception , such a phantasticall apparition ; the power of which imagination appeareth in ſ Iacobs example . But what a beastly stirre haue we here ( me thinkes I heare some whining Reader say ) about Beasts t and Buls ? I answere , That it deserueth the more full relation , both for the multitude of Authors , which mention something of this History ; for the Antiquitie ; and especially , for the practice of the same Superstition , u in Aarons and Ieroboams Calues , after their returne from Egypt ; the Schoole of this Idolatry . Besides this Apis of Memphis , they in other places obserued others : as Mneuis , a blacke Bull , consecrated to x the Sunne , as Apis was to the Moone ; with his haires growing forward , worshipped at Heliopolis : Bacis , y another , that was fayned to change colour euery houre , at Hermunthus ; besides , Onuphis , and Menuphis , other-where . Thus by Sinne , Beasts became Gods , Men became Beasts : if this be not a baser degree of basenesse , to worship Beasts , and in them , Deuils : to content themselues with meane houses , and neuer to be contented with the magnificence and sumptuousnesse of their Temples to Beasts . z Splendida fana cum lucis , & Templa cum vestibulis & porticibus admirandis : introgressus autem vide bis adorari felem , &c. that is , They haue glorious Chappels , with Groues ; and stately Temples , with goodly Gate-wayes and Porches : but when you are within once , you shall see nothing but a Cat ( or some such Carrion ) worshipped , &c. And euen at this day , in Cayro and other places of Egypt , they account it ( according to their Mahumetane Superstition ) no small point of charitie , to bee bountifull and liberall to Birds , which they will redeeme a to libertie ; and to Dogges , Cats , and other Beasts , setting them meate and good prouision at appointed times . As for the Camell , that hath carried the Alcoran at Mecca in their Pilgrimage , yee haue heard b alreadie , how religious they esteeme the touch thereof : Dousa c saw the like at Constantinople ; some plucking off his haires as holy relikes , some kissing him , some wiping off his sweat , therewith to rub their faces and eyes ; all entertayning him with frequent concourse , and at last eating his flesh , distributed into small parts for that purpose . We are further to know , that although Egypt worshipped beasts , yet not all , the same : these d onely were vniuersally receiued ; three beasts , a Dogge , a Cat , a Bull : two Fowles , the Hawke , and the Ibis ; two fishes , Lepidotus and Oxyrinchus . Other beasts haue their Sects of Worshippers : as sheepe among the Thebans and Saits ; the fish called Latus , among the Latopolitans ; a Cynocephalus , at Hermopolis ; ( which is a kind of great Ape , e or Monkie , naturally circumcised , and abhorring from fish ) a Wolfe at Lycopolis . The Babylonians neere to Memphis , worshipped a beast called Cepus , resembling in the face a Satyre , in other parts , partly a Dogge , partly a Beare : Likewise , other Cities , other beasts , which caused great dissention ; whereof f Iuuenal : Ardet adhuc Combos & Tentyra , summus vtrinque Inde furor vulgo , quod numina vicinorum Odit vterque locus — Combos and Tentyra doe both yet burne With mutuall hate , because they both doe spurne At one anothers Gods , &c. Strabo saw , in the Nomus , or Shire of Arsinoe , diuine honour giuen to a Crocodile , kept tame in a certaine Lake by the Priests , and named Suchus , nourished with Bread , Wine , and Flesh , which the Pilgrims that came to visit him , offered . Now the Tentyrites , and those of Elephantina , killed Crocodiles . And in the Citie of Hercules they worshipped an Ichneumon , a beast that destroyeth Crocodiles and Aspes , and therefore euen at this day of much estimation , as Bellonius g obserueth , where you may see his description . These imagined that Typhon was transformed into a Crocodile . At Hermopolis they worshipped a Goat : and Goats had carnall mixture with Women . h The Ombites ( more beastly ) esteemed themselues fauoured of their Crocodile God , if he filled his paunch with the flesh and bloud of their dearest Children , as Balbi , and others report of the Moderne Inhabitants of Pegu , before related . King Menas built a Citie called Crocodile , and dedicated the Neighbour-fenne to their food . They were as scrupulous in the vse of meates : some i abstained from Cheese , some from Beanes , some from Onyons , others after their owne fancie . This multiplicitie of Sects is ascribed to the policie of their ancient Kings , according to that Rule , Diuide and Rule . For it was not likely they would ioyne in Conspiracie , whom Religion ( the most mortall make-bate ) had disioyned . At Coptus , where the holies of Isis were most solemne , there were ( sayth k Aelian ) store of great Scorpions , which presently killed such as they stung ; but yet the women which there lamented Isis , no lesse then Widowes the death of their Husbands , or Mothers of their Children ; and going bare-foot , are neuer hurt by them . Heere they deuoted the Male Goats to their bellies , the Females to their Goddesse . Hawkes were consecrated to Orus or the Sunne , because they flie and looke directly against the Sun-beames : of this bird they fabled that it liued seuen hundred yeeres . They which will , may find in that his tenth Booke , the Reasons of diuers other their beastly and foule deuotions , to Fowles and Beasts : too tedious for this place . They held Serpents in so sacred account , that e Osiris is neuer painted without them : and Iesephus f saith , That it was reckoned a happinesse ( which I thinke few would enuy them ) to be bitten of Aspes , as also to be deuoured of Crocodiles . Venimous was that Old Serpent , which both here , and in other Nations , then , and at this day , hath procured diuine honor to this first Instrument of Hell : As if he would thus exalt this Trophee of his ancient conquest , in despight both of God and Man , in that Creature whereby Man perished , and which God had cursed : except we will rather attribute it to a deuillish malice , or apish imitation of that Brasen Serpent , set vp by g Moses in the Wildernesse , the figure of Christ crucified , who brake this Serpents head . Ieremie the Prophet was stoned ( some h say ) at Tanis in Aegypt , and was after worshipped of the Inhabitants there ( such was their difference of Sects ) for his present remedying the stings of Serpents . I thinke by this time , either my Relation , or their superstition , is tedious : and yet I haue not mentioned other their gods , both stinking and monstrous . Loth am I to search the Waters for their deified Frogs , and Hippopotami ; or play the Scauenger , to present you with their Beatle-gods , out of their priuies : yea , their Priuies , i and Farts , had their vnsauorie canonization , and went for Egyptian deities ; Lettice sutable to such lips . So Hierome k derideth their dreadfull deitie , the Onion , and a stinking Fart , Crepitus ventris inflati quae Pelusiaca religio est , which they worshipped at Pelusium . Lesse brutish , though not lesse idolatrous , was it in l Ptolomaeus Philopator , to erect a Temple to Homer , in which his Image was placed , comely sitting enuironed with those Cities which challenged him for theirs . That came neerest to reason in the Egyptian m deities ( though farre enough from Religion ) when they expressed God like a Man with an egge in his mouth , thereby intimating that God created the World with his Word . So in the Citie Sai they expressed in hieroglyphikes an Infant , an old Man , a Hawke , a Fish , and a Riuer-horse , on the doores of Minerua's Temple , as if Minerua should say , O yee which are borne and die know that God hateth impudence . This also by the way we adde for difference of Egyptian hieroglyphikes and Indian pictures n in Mexico , that these expressed Histories , those concealed Mysteries : the Indians describing things as plainly as they could , the Egyptians yeelding a double shell before you come to the kernell ; and therefore more implicite and difficult then the other . For that a picture of a Hawke , a Fish , and a Riuer-horse should represent such creatures is euident : but that one of these should represent God , the second Hatred , the third Impudence , is a mysterie , and if well searched , an absurditie , and a thing much to be admired that wise men should so admire things so ridiculous . §. II. Of their Sacrifices , their Iewish Rites , and of their Priests . THeir sacrifices were so diuersified in their kindes , that Peucer o saith , they had sixe hundred threescore and sixe seuerall sorts of them : Some they had peculiar to speciall gods ; p as to the Sunne , a Cocke , a Swan , a Bull ; to Venus , a Doue ; to the celestiall Signes , such things as held correspondent similitude : besides , their sacrifices of Red men to Osiris . Busiris q is said to haue offered Thrasius ( first Author of that Counsell , worst to the Counsellor ) thereby to appease angrie Nilus , that in nine yeeres had not ouer-flowed . They offered euery day three men at Heliopolis ; in stead of which bloudie rites , Amasis after substituted so many waxen Images . Thus were their gods beastly , their sacrifices inhumane , or humane rather , too much . Other things they obserued of their owne inuention , framing to themselues deformed and compounded shapes , whose Images they adored . Such were their Canopi , swadled as it were in clowts ( so resembling Orus ) with heads of dogs , or other creatures . Osiris r is sometime seene with the head of a Hawke , Isis with the head of a Lion , Anubis alway with the head of a dogge ; and contrariwise , beasts pictured with the heads of Osiris and Isis : monstrous misse-shapen figures , of misse-shapen monstrous mysteries . They borrowed of the Iewes abstinence from Swines-flesh , and Circumcision of their Males ; to which they added Excision of their Females , still obserued of the Christians in those parts . Theodoret testifieth , ſ That Pythagoras receiued circumcision of the Egyptians , which they receiued of the Hebrewes . Ambrose t affirmeth , That the Egyptians circumcised both sexes at the age of fourteene yeeres ( as the Ismaelites at thirteene ) because that then the lusts of copulation begin to burne , which Reason teacheth , to neede circumcision : and therefore ( it seemeth ) they vsed it in those parts that are the seats and instruments of Lust ; and not either in regard of originall corruption , or the promised Seede , which were hidden mysteries to their mysticall superstitions . It is like , the Deuill would thus prophane this diuine Sacrament of Circumcision , as at this day in the Heathen Nations about Congo , and in Iucatan in America , before the Spaniards came there . They so abhorre Swine , u that if one by the way touch them , hee presently washeth himselfe and his garments . Neither may a Swine-heard haue accesse into their Temples , or marry with their daughters . Yet doe they offer Swine to the Moone and Bacchus ( Isis and Osiris ) when the Moone is at full . In this sacrifice they burne the Tayle , Milt , and Leafe ; and ( which on another day would be piacular ) on that day of the full they eate the rest . Aelian x giueth this reason of their hatred of Swine , because it is a gluttonous beast , not sparing the flesh neither of their owne young , nor of men : as on the contrarie , they worship the Storke for her pietie , in nourishing her aged parents ( that I speake not of their wed-locke chastitie ; for breach whereof , y Crollius tells , from the relation of an eye-witnesse , That in a wood neere to Spire in Germanie , the Male complayning to a congregation of Storkes , caused them to teare his Mate in pieces . ) The Egyptians also had a conceit , That Swines milke would breede the leprosie ; and that Swine were beasts odious to the Sunne and Moone . He citeth out of Endoxus , That they spared them , for treading their Seede into the ground ; which was their Harrowing and Tillage , when Nilus had newly left the softned Earth , to send these Labourers , their Kine and Swine , to tread in the myrie Earth the Corne which they sowed therein . The Egyptians z sware by the head of their King ; which oath whosoeuer violated , lost his life for the same , without any redemption . The Priests , in old time renowmed for their learning , in Straboes time were ignorant and vnlearned . No woman a might beare Priestly function . These Priests might not eate Egs , Milke , or Oile ( except with Sallads : ) they might not salute Mariners , nor looke vpon their children or kinsfolks . They b washed themselues in the day-time thrice , and in the night twice : they were shauen , wore linnen garments alwayes new washed , were daily allowed sacred meates . c Of their ancient Priests , thus Du Bartas singeth in Syluesters tune : The Memphian Priests were deepe Philosophers , And curious gazers on the sacred Starres , Searchers of Nature , and great Mathematickes , Ere any letter knew the ancient'st Attickes . Tertullian d speakes of the continence of Apis his Priests , and addes , That certayne women , consecrated to the African Ceres , voluntarily relinquished marriage , and from thenceforth might not touch a Male , no , not so much as k sse their owne sonnes . Their magicke skill appeared in Iannes and Iambres , which withstood Moses ; and in Hermes testimonie of himselfe . R. Salomon on Exod. 8. writeth , That Pharao said to Moses and Aaron , Doe you bring straw into Ophraim , a Citie full of straw ? And doe yee bring inchantments into Egypt , which aboundeth therewith ? Postellus deriueth the Egyptian and Orientall sciences from Abraham , to whom he dareth to attribute their diuinations by the Aire , Water , Fire , Earth , Birds : and alleageth Rambams authoritie , That the greatest part of the Alcoran is taken out of the Egyptian learning ; and saith , That Moses and Salomon studied the same , and expounded in Scripture , what Abraham had taught them : to which also hee ascribeth the Iewish Exorcismes , in casting out Deuils . But some Deuill , I thinke , hath taught him so to commend these deuillish Arts , as he doth no lesse the Alcoran , and the Iewes Cabala , calling them an excellent Appendix to Moses , and both , of I know not what magicall facultie , first infused into Adam in the puritie of his creation , and taught by the Angell Raziel , by him deliuered in verball tradition ; written first by the Henoch , the bookes whereof Nimrod stole from Noah , which Abraham might learne either in that Chaldean Nation , or from Melchisedech . But let vs obserue these Priests further . When they sacrificed , they made choice of their beasts by certaine religious markes : ( a Cow they might not sacrifice , as consecrated vnto Isis : ) They kindled a fire , and sprinkling water ouer the Sacrifice , with inuocation of their God , killed it , cut off the head , which either they sold to the Grecians , if they would buy it , or cast it into the Riuer with imprecation , That whatsoeuer euill was imminent to them or their Countrey , might be turned vpon that head . This ceremonie e seemes to haue come to them from the Iewes . And they haue beene as liberall of their Rites since to the Catholikes ( for so they will be called ) as appeareth both by this Relation , and by the testimonie , not onely of Moresinus f a Protestant , but g Maginus , Polidorus , Boemus , and Beroaldus , Popish writers , although dawbed ouer with new mysticall significations ; as in Bellarmine , and other the purest Catholikes , is seene . Their Priests h were their Iudges , the eldest of which was chiefe in pronouncing sentence . He wore i about his necke a Saphire Iewell , with the Image of Truth therein engrauen . The Priests k of Isis , besides their shauings and linnen garments , had paper-shooes : on their heads , Anubis ; in their hands a Timbrell , or a branch of Sea-wormewood , or a Pine-apple . They had one chiefe Priest , or Primate of Egypt , as appeareth l by Iosephus and Heliodorus , who maketh Thyamis to succeede his father Calasyris in this high Priesthood at Memphis . Manetho also enioyed this Pontificall Hierarchie , as appeareth by his Epistle to Ptolemeus , which after shall follow . Philostratus m speaketh of Gymnosophists , which some ascribe to India ; Heliodorus to Ethiopia ; he to Ethiopia and Egypt . These , saith hee , dwelt abroad without house , on a Hill a little off the bankes of Nilus , where grew a Groue , in which they held their generall Assemblies , to consult of publike affaires , hauing otherwise their studies and sacrifices apart , each by himselfe . Thespesion was the chiefe of this Monkish Colledge , when Apollonius , after his visitation of the Babylonian Magi , and Indian n Brachmanes , came thither . These held the immortalitie of the soule , and accounted Nilus for a god . If a man at Memphis had by chance-medley killed a man , hee was exiled , till those Gymnosophists absolued him . Hercules Temple , at Canopus ; was priuiledged with Sanctuarie , to giue immunitie to Fugitiues and Malefactors : Thus elsewhere , Osiris ; Apollo , in Syria ; Diana , at Ephesus ; euery Cardinals house ( saith o a Pope ) in Rome ; Saint Peter p at Westminster ; and other Popish Oratories , priuiledged Dennes of Theeues . §. III. Of their Feasts and Oracles . THeir Feasts were many : of which , * Herodotus reckoneth one at Bubastis , in honour of Diana . To this place the Men and Women , at this festiuall solemnitie , sayled in great multitudes , with minstrelsie and showtings : and as they came to any Citie on the waters side , they went on shore ; and the women , some danced , some played , some made a brawle with the women of the place : and thus resorting to Bubastis , they there offered great Sacrifices , spending in this feast more Wine then in all the yeere besides . Hither resorted of Men and Women , besides Children , seuen hundred thousand . In Busiris was solemnized the feast of Isis ; in which , after the sacrifice , many thousands beat themselues : but with what they did beate themselues , was not lawfull to relate . The Carians that inhabited Egypt , did also cut their foreheads with swords , signifying thereby , that they were forreiners . This Citie was in the midst of the Egyptian Delta , and in it , a very great Temple of Isis . A third feast was at Sai , in honour of Minerua , where assembling by night , they lighted candles full of Salt and Oile , and therewith went about the walls of the Citie : This solemnitie was called * Light-burning , or if you will , Candle-masse . This night , they which came not hither , yet obserued the setting vp of Lights throughout Egypt . A fourth was at Heliopolis , in honour of the Sunne . A fift at Butus , of Latona , wherein onely sacrificing was vsed . At Papremus was obserued the solemnitie of Mars , with sacrifices , but till Sunne-set , onely a few Priests were busied about the Image : a greater number of them stood before the doores of the Temple with woodden clubs , and ouer-against them aboue a thousand men that payed their vowes , each with clubs in their hands , who the day before carried the Image out of a gilded Chappell of Timber into another sacred Roome ; those few which were chosen for the Idoll-seruice , drawing a waggon with foure wheeles , on which the Chappell and Image were carried . Those that stood at the Porch , forbade these to enter ; but the Votaries , to helpe their god , beate and draue them backe . Here began a great club-fray , in which many were wounded , and many ( although the Egyptians concealed it ) dyed of the wounds . The cause ( forsooth ) was , because here was shrined the mother of Mars ; to whom , her sonne , at ripe age , resorted to haue lyen with , but was repelled by her seruants : whereupon , hee procuring helpe elsewhere , was reuenged of them . Hence grew that solemnitie . On the seuenth day of the moneth Tybi * ( which answereth to our Ianuarie and December ) was solemnized the comming of Isis out of Phoenicia ; in which , many things were done in despight of Typhon . The Coptites then hurled downe an Asse from a steepe place , and abused ruddie men for this cause . They had a also in their Bacchanall solemnities , most filthy Rites ; in which , being drunken , they carried Images of a cubit length , with the priuie Member of a monstrous size , with musicke , accompanied with the elder Matrons . This Yard , which they called Phallus , was vsually made of fig-tree . Herodotus b saith , That besides their Swine-feast , they obserued another to Bacchus , without Swine , in like sort as the Grecians : in which , they had such cubitall Images made of sinewes , or as Coelius c readeth it , made to bee drawne to and fro with sinewes or strings , carried by women . In the moneth Thoth ( which most-what agreeth to September ) the nineteenth day d was holy to Mercurie , in which they did eate honey and figs , saying withall , Truth is sweet . On the ninth day of this moneth they obserued another feast ; wherein euery man before his doore did eate rosted fish : the Priests did not eate , but burne the same . Before is mentioned the seeking of Osiris . This was an Egyptian feast , obserued in the moneth Athyr ( which answereth somewhat to Nouember ) from the seuenteenth day ( in which they imagined that Osiris perished ) foure dayes were spent in mourning : the causes were foure ; Nilus slaking , the Windes then blowing , the Dayes shortening , the Winter approching . Here is the mysterie vnfolded . On the nineteenth day they went by night to the Sea ; and brought forth a sacred Chist , in which was a golden Boxe , into which they powred water , and made a showt , That Osiris was found . Then they mingled the Earth with Water , adding spices and costly perfumes , and made an Image of the Moone , applying these mysticall Rites to the nature of the Earth and Water . About the winter Solstice they carried a Cow seuen times about the Temple e , in remembrance of the Sunnes circuit , which in the seuenth moneth would be in the Summer Solstice . The originall of Isis seeking Osiris , is before shewed . Some make Typhon the husband of Isis , which slue Osiris her sonne , or brother ( as diuers diuersly esteeme him ) for incest committed with her , and cut him in pieces . Anubis her Huntsman , by helpe of his dogs , found out the pieces againe . This ( saith f Minutius Foelix ) is resembled euery yeere , Nec desinunt annis omnibus vel perdere quod inueniunt , vel inuenire quod perdunt . Haec Aegyptia quondam , nunc & sacra Romana sunt . Truly the Playes of Christ his Crucifying and Resurrection , which are obserued in all Churches of the Roman Religion yeerly , might seeme to haue had this Egyptian originall . Once , Index expurgatorius , hath cut out Viues tongue , where he speaketh against them , as g before vpon like occasion is noted . This feast is also mentioned by Iulius Firmicus , and others . They had another feast called Pamylia , of Pamyle the Nurse of Osiris , who going to fetch water , heard a voyce , bidding her proclaime , That a great King and Benefactor was borne . On this holy day was carried in procession an Image with three stones , or ( as Plutarch h saith ) with a three-fold yard , in which beastly Rite hee findeth a foolish mysterie , not worth the telling . But I thinke this Feast of Feasts hath glutted euery man . The Egyptians had many Oracles of Hercules , Apollo , Minerua , Diana , Mars , Iupiter , and others . The Oracle of Latona at Butys i told Cambyses , That hee should die at Ecbatana , whereby he secured himselfe for Syria , and yet there dyed , in an obscure village of that name , whereas he had interpreted it of the great Citie in Media . Their Apis and Serapis were also esteemed Oracles . Annibal was deceiued by the Oracle of Serapis , telling him of his death , which he construed of Libya , and fell out in a place of the same name in Bithynia . At Pelusium , if we may beleeue Achilles Statius k , was the Temple , Image , and Oracle of Iupiter Caessius ; and by an Oracle , he maketh Leucippe , a Virgin , to be appointed for sacrifice . At Memphis , a Cow ; at Heliopolis , the Bull Mneuis ; at Arsinoe , the Crocodiles were their Oracles . But it were too tedious to relate the rest . §. IIII. Of the inuentions and disposition of the Aegyptians . THe first amongst their Inuentions , wee may reckon the deriuation of their superstitions to others . That the elder Romans entertayned these damnable Egyptian holies , appeareth by the Temples , Chappels , Streets , Coynes , dedicated vnto Isis , Serapis , &c. mentioned by Onuphrius , Rosinus , Victor , Fabricius , Apianus , Amantius , Gruterus , Golizius , Occo , and other writers of Roman Antiquities . Of Isis and Serapis were certayne publike places in Rome , named Iseum and Serapeum . * Iosephus relateth of one Paulina , a noble woman of Rome , married to Saturninus , deuoted to the superstition of Isis , whom Decius Mundus had sollicited in vaine to dishonestie , notwithstanding the offer of two hundred thousand Drachme ( which comes to fiue thousand sixe hundred and twentie fiue pound ) for one night : but with a quarter of that summe hee corrupted the Priests of Isis ; one of which told Paulina . That the god Anubis inflamed with her loue , had sent for her ; which message was welcome to her , and to her husband not distastefull . Thus Mundus , vnder pretext of Anubis , obtayning a nights lodging , meeting her three dayes after , merrily iested at her , for sauing his money , but not her honestie : Whereupon Tiberius banished him , crucified the Priests , and razed the Temple , commanding the Image of Isis to bee cast into Tiber. But these superstitions were reuiued soone after , Vitellius * the Emperour not refusing to weare a Linnen religious garment openly in her solemnitie . Vespasian also honoured them , and Domitian in the religious habite of Isis conueyed himselfe vnknowne from Vitellius and his persecutors . Husbandrie a by some is ascribed to them , but falsely ; Adam , Caine , Noah , and others were in this before them . Astronomie also is not their inuention , but b taught them by Abraham . Geometrie c is more like to bee theirs , driuen to seeke out this Art by Nilus ouer-flowing . Idolatrie to the Starres was first heere practised ( saith Lactantius ) for lying on the roofes of their houses ( as yet they doe ) without any other Canopie then the Azure skie , first they beheld , then studied , lastly adored them . Gaudentius Brixiensis d applyeth the destroying of the Aegyptian first-borne , to the perishing of Idolatrie through the light of the Gospell : the Egyptians ( saith hee ) being the first , which worshipped the Images of dead men . Magicke is also ascribed to them ; of whose timely professours Iannes and Iambres are an instance . Physicke is fetched also from hence ; and Writing , both after the vulgar sort , as also that of the Priests , Hieroglyphicall , whereof Horopollo an Egyptian , Pierius , Goropius , Michael Mayerus , Curio , Schualenberg , besides Mercerus and Hoeschelius , with others haue written . Aelianus e accounteth Mercurie the first inuenter of their Lawes . The Women * in Egypt did performe the offices which belonged to the Men , buying , selling , and other businesse abroad ; the men Spinning and performing houshold-taske . Claud Duret f hath expressed ( besides a Discourse of their Region and Learning ) two Egyptian Alphabets , if any desire to see the forme of their Letters : which g some thinke that the Phenicians borrowed from Egypt , and lent by Cadmus to the Graecians . But I am not of their minde . This Elogie or commendation is giuen them by Martial : Niliacis primum puer hic nascatur in oris , Nequitias tellus scit dare nulla magis : From Aegypt ( sure ) the boyes birth may proceed , For no Land else such knauerie can breed . And Propertius : Noxia Alexandria dolis aptissima tellus , The place where Alexandria doth stand , Is noysome , and a Conie-catching land . Wee may heere adde out of Flauius Vopiscus h a testimonie of the qualities of the Aegyptians . They are ( saith hee ) inconstant , furious , braggarts , injurious : also vaine , licentious , desirous of nouelties , euen vnto common Songs and Ballads , Verfifiers , Epigrammatists , Mathematicians , Wizards , Physicians both for Christians and Samaritanes ; and alway things present , with an vnbridled libertie , are distastefull to them . Hee bringeth also for witnesse of this assertion , Aelius Adrianus , who in an Epistle to Seruianus , affirmeth thus : I haue learned all Aegypt to bee light , wauering and turning with euery blast of fame . They which worship Serapis , are Christians , and euen they which call themselues Bishops of Christ , are deuoted to Serapis . No Ruler is there of the Iewish Synagogue , no Samaritan , no Christian Priest , which is not a Mathematician , a Wizard , a Chirurgion ( or anointer of Champions . ) This kinde of men is most seditious , most vaine , most injurious : the Citie ( Alexandria ) rich , wealthie , fruitfull , in which none liues idle . Goutie men haue somewhat to doe , Blinde men haue somewhat to doe , or haue somewhat which they may make ; nor are the goutie-fingred idle . They haue One GOD ; him doe the Christians , him doe the Iewes , him doe they all worship . I wish them nothing else , but that they may bee fedde with their owne Pullen , which how they make fruitfull , I am ashamed to tell . Thus much Adrianus . The Pullen hee speaketh of , it seemeth , are such , as euen to this day they vse to hatch ( not vnder the Henne , but ) in Furnaces of dung i and ashes , wherein thousands of Egges are layd for that purpose . That which hee speaketh of the Christians , is either of some Heretickes , or luke-warme Time-seruers to bee vnderstood : or else remember , that it was Adrian , an Ethnike , whose intelligence was from such as himselfe in those times hating the Christians ; of whom , through blinde zeale of their Idolatry , what did they ? What did they not faine and deuise ? Euen more odious then here is expressed , as Ecclesiasticall Histories shew . The Iewes had giuen Adrian cause , by their Treasons , to hate them , and flatterers opportunitie to belie them . Let him that loues mee , tell my tale . But a man would maruell to heare Adrian blame the Aegyptians so much for that , for which himselfe in Authors is so much blamed ; namely , Superstition and Sorcerie . For hee made Images of Antinous , which he erected almost in all the world , saith k Dion . This Antinous was in high estimation with him ( some thinke , his Minion : ) Hee dyed in Aegypt , either drowned in Nilus , as Adrian writeth , or ( which is the truth ) was sacrificed . For whereas Adrian was exceeding curious , and addicted to Diuinations and Magicall Arts of all kindes ( in the hellish rites whereof was required the soule of such a one as would die voluntarily ) Antinous refused it not , and therefore was thus honoured , and had a Citie in Aegypt newly repaired from the ruines , and dedicated in his Name . Yea , hee reported l he saw a new Starre , which ( forsooth ) was the soule of this Antinous . The Greekes made a God of him , and a giuer of Oracles ; whereof Prudentius singeth : Quid loquar Antinoum coelesti sede locatum , &c. Adrianique dei Ganimedem — Cumque suo in Templis vota exaudire Marito ? And Iustin Martyr : Antinoum qui modo extitit , omnes metu coacti pro deo colere , cum & quis , & vnde esset , scirent . Hee caused money to bee coyned with the picture of the Temple of Antinous which Adrian had erected , and a Crocodile vnder it . Choul m expresseth diuers formes of these Antinoan Coines , and one with inscription of Marcellus the Priest of Antinous . Ammianus Marcellinus n ascribeth to the Egyptians a contentious humour , addicted to lawing and quarrels , Assuetudine perplexius litigandi semper laetissimum . Their vanitie and superstition may further appeare by that which Diophantes o recordeth of one Syrophanes a rich Egyptian ; who doting on his Sonne yet liuing , dedicated an Image in his house vnto him , to which the seruants at any time , when they had displeased their Master , betooke themselues , adorning the same with Flowers and Garlands , so recouering their Masters fauour . Some p make the Egyptians first inuenters of Wine ( which they say , was first made in the Egyptian Citie Plinthis ) and of Beere , to which end they first made Mault of Barley , for such places as wanted Grapes . When a man proued more in shew then in substance ( as hypocrites , whom the Truth it selfe calleth Whited Tombes ) the Prouerbe termed him an Egyptian Temple , because those buildings were sumptuous and magnificent for matter and forme to the view , but the Deitie therein worshipped , was a Cat , Dogge , or such other contemptible creature . The naturall furie q and crueltie vsed amongst the Egyptians , hath made them infamous among Authors , both Prophane and Diuine . And Stephanus Bizantinus saith , that they which practised close , subtile , craftie couzenages , were said , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to play the Aegyptians : Aeschylus also the Greeke Poet makes them Mint-masters therein : and perhaps those Rogues which wander ouer so many Countries , and liue by their wits and thefts , were therefore r called Egyptians , rather then for the Nation , being the scumme and dregs of other Nations , disguised by a deuised tongue and habit ; called in some Countries Cingari ; their life resembling much the Beduini , or Rezuini , roguish Arabians wandring in Syria , and other parts . Bellonius saith , That these wander through all the Turkish Empire , and are no lesse strangers in Egypt then other places . They are cunning in Iron-worke , and cheating Fortune-tellers : some esteeme them Walachians . But least I should also impose too cruell a taske on my more willing Readers , I will proceed to other obseruations . I haue heere in this Egyptian relation of their Rites , Manners , and Mysteries , beene the larger , both because Authors are herein plentifull , and especially because Egypt hath beene an olde storer and treasurer of these mysticall Rites for that later vpstart , the Mysticall Babylon , in the West ; which as shee is spiritually called Sodome and Aegypt , so , like that Strumpet mentioned ſ by Salomon , hath not a little decked her bed with the Ornaments , Carpets , and Laces of Aegypt . Wiser were the Romanes t of olde , which made diuers Lawes to expell the Aegyptian Rites out of their Citie , which the later Popes entertaine . CHAP. V. Of the manifold alterations of State and Religion in Aegypt by the Persians , Grecians , Romans , Christians , Saracens , and Turkes . §. I. Of the Persians and Graecians acts in Aegypt , and the famous Vniuersitie and Librarie at Alexandria . THe last Egyptian Pharao was Psammenitus , vanquished by Cambyses , sonne of Cyrus the Persian , who quite extinguished that Egyptian Gouernment , and much eclipsed their superstitious solemnities . For a Cambyses proclaimed defiance , not to the persons onely of the Egyptians , but to their Gods also : yea , hee set their sacred Beasts in the fore-front of his battell , that being thus shielded by their owne deuotion , hee might easily ruinate the Kingdome . Such a disaduantage is Superstition to her followers , being indeed but a life-lesse carkasse of true Religion , which alway breedeth true Fortitude ; as Ptolomey and the Romanes vsed the like stratageme against the Iewes on their Sabbath , which ( in it selfe a diuine Commandement ) they construed to a superstitious Rest , a Sacrifice without Mercie , wherein they might helpe their beasts , but suffer themselues , like beasts , to be ledde to the slaughter . Cambyses hauing pulled downe their Temples in Egypt , intended b as much to the Oracle of Iupiter Ammon , in which exploit hee imployed fiftie thousand men , which ( as the Ammonians report ) were ouer-whelmed with a tempest of Sand . Other newes of them was neuer heard . Himselfe meane-while , meanely prouided of victuall for such an enterprise , made an Expedition against the Ethiopians ; in which , Famine making her selfe Purueyour for the Armie , fedde them with the flesh of each other ; euery tenth man being allotted to this bloodie seruice . Thus with a double discomfiture altogether discomforted , hee retireth to Memphis , where hee found them obseruing their festiuall solemnitie of the New-found Apis , and interpreting this ioy to haue proceeded from his losse , hee slew the Magistrate , whipped the Priests , commanded to kill the Citizens that were found feasting , and wounded their Apis with his sword , vnto death . Hee practised no lesse hostilitie vpon their Obeliskes , Sepulchres , and Temples . The Sepulchers they esteemed Sacred , as their eternall Habitations : ( and no greater securitie could any Egyptian giue vnto his Creditor , then the dead bodies of their Parents . ) The c Temples , euery where accounted holy , heere were many , and those magnificent . At Memphis they had the Temples of Serapis , Apis , Venus , and the most ancient of them all , of Vulcan , with the Pigmey-Image of Vulcan in it , which Cambyses derided : of Serapis at Canopus , where Pilgrimes by dreames receiued Oracles : at Heraclium , Sai , and Butis , to Latona ; at Mendes to Pan ; at Momemphis to Venus ; a Necropolis , Nicopolis , and other places to other supposed Deities . Cambyses also burned the Images of the Cabyrians and the Temple of Anubis at Heliopilis , whose stately building and spacious circuit Strabo describeth , as likewise at Thebes . They write , that after , as hee was taking Horse , his sword , falling out of the Scabberd , wounded him in the thigh ( where hee before had wounded Apis ) and slew him . In d the time while the Persians enioyed Egypt , the Athenians , by instigation of Inarus King of Libya , inuaded Egypt , wonne Nilus and Memphis : but after sixe yeeres lost all againe . Ochas , one of his Successours ( called of the Aegyptians , Asse ) killed their Apis , and placed an Asse in his roome , which kindled such indignation in Bagoas an Egyptian , ( one of his Eunuches ) that hee murthered Ochus , whom hee hurled to bee rent and torne of Cats that this Beast , sacred to Isis , might reuenge the indignitie offred to Apis. But this Eclipse of the Egyptian superstition , caused by this Persian imposition , had an end , together with that Monarchie . For Alexander e did not only leaue them to their wonted Rites , himselfe f sacrificing to their Apis , and solemnizing Games in his honor , but added further glory to their Countrey , by erection of that famous Citie , named of himselfe Alexandria , ( g wheras some thinke h the Citie No had before stood , destroyed by Nabuchodonoser ) second in reputation to Rome , the i receptacle of Iewish , Grecian , and Egyptian Religions , adorned with many Temples and Palaces : his Successours , Ptolomaeus Lagi ( of whom the following Kings were all called Ptolomaei and k Lagidae ) Philadelphus , Euergetes , Philopator , Epiphanes , Philomator , Euergetes the second , Physcon , Lathurus , Auletes , the Father of Cleopatra , ( whom Iulius Caesar made Queene of Aegypt , the price of her honestie , and Anthonie , his wife , whom , together with her selfe , her ambition ouerthrew ) adding to the greatnesse of Alexandria . Platoes Phylosophie was not onely first borrowed of the Egyptians , but was publikely read at Alexandria as well as at Athens : which continued many ages . Sixe hundred yeeres after his death , Ammonius surnamed ( of his former occupation being a Porter ) Saccus seemed to haue lighted on the bookes of Hermes , l and thence learned the Doctrine of the Trinitie : of whom his Disciples Plotinus and Aurelius write , and after them their Schollers Porphyrie and Theodorus Asinaeus ; and their Auditors Iamblichus and Syrianus ; to this last succeeded at Athens Proclus , Lycius , and after him the last of the greatest Platonikes Damascius : which haue written many things of the three beginnings . The same Ammonius with like Philosophicall happinesse are said to haue found the Oracles of Zoroaster , which the two Iulians the Father and the Sonne , Chaldaeans , translated out of their tongue into Greeke , in the time of M. Aurelius the Philosopher . Pythagoras had before learned it of Zabratus in Assiria : which ( it seemeth ) Plato heard of the younger Architas , and dispersed closely the seedes thereof in his Bookes , so that the elder Interpreters conceiued him not till the time of this Ammonius the Porter , from whom heere ( as from Socrates a Statuarie in Athens ) flowed this Diuine wisedome . Hee taught at Alexandria in the dayes of Clemens Alexandrinus about two hundred yeeres after Christ . Origen was his hearer . Iamblichus comprehended these Oracles of Zoroaster , in thirtie Bookes or thereabouts : for Damascius citeth the eight and twentie . The wealth of the Ptolomies m raigning in Egypt appeareth by Straboes report of Auletes , his reuenues to be twelue thousand fiue hundred Talents , which yet was counted dissolute and vnthriftie . This by Master n Brerewood is summed two millions three hundred fortie three thousand & seuen hundred and fiftie pounds of our mony : Wheras the reuenues of Darius Hystaspis ( accounted a hard man ) is by Herodotus reckoned foureteene thousand fiue hundred and sixtie Euboike Talents , which makes 1820000. pounds , a great deale lesse summe , from that greater Empire . But they had other improuements . Alexander o is said to spend more then this on Hephestions funerall , by fiftie fiue thousand pounds . Yea , the Roman reuenues are by Plutarch p summed at eight thousand fiue hundred Myriades , which in our money is two millions , sixe hundred fiftie sixe thousand , and two hundred and fiftie pounds , not hugely exceeding the Egyptian . §. II. Of the Schoole and Librarie at Alexandria . HAuing mentioned the Studies and learned men at Alexandria , and wealth of their Kings , I hold it not amisse to entertaine your eyes in longer view of that Alexandrian Schoole and Librarie . Simandius or Osymanduas a is the first in any Historie mentioned that erected a Librarie , setting this Inscription in the Frontispice thereof , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , The Medicinary or Physicke-shop of the Minde . Some accuse Homer to haue stollen his Iliads and b Odysses out of Vulcans Temple at Memphis , being the workes of Phantasia a woman : the worke of a womanish fantasie so to deceiue , or receiue , of That almost more then Man . But the second Ptolomey , sonne of Ptolomeus Lagi was Author of that famous Library at Alexandria , following ( saith c Strabo ) the example of Aristotle . d Atheneus addes the Bookes of Aristotle also bought by Ptolomey of Neleus , which succeeded Theophrastus in this Legacie bequeathed to him from the Philosopher Himselfe . Iosephus tells vs of the Translation of the Law by the e Seuentie or Seuentie two Interpreters , procured by Demetrius Phalareus at the Kings charge : who also obtained the like Translations of other f Chaldaean , Egyptian , and Romane Monuments : the number of which translated Bookes , Cedrenus numbers one hundred thousand . Seneca * speakes of foure hundred thousand . Iosephus of fiue hundred thousand in the whole , which by the succeeding care of this Kings Successors , did after amount ( it is g Gellius , Ammianus , & Isidores testimonie ) to seuen hundred thousand Volumes : All which by cruell disaster in the Ciuill warres of Caesar , perished by fire ; He firing the ships , and they the adjoyning Library ; which neither He in his Commentaries , nor Hirtius ( as Caesars most dismall fate ) once mention : but Plutarch , Dio , Liuie , Seneca , Ammianus , and Gellius forget not these manifold Memorials , thus buried at once , & for euer , in forgetfulnes . This Library was in the Temple of Serapis , as both Marcellinus , & after him Tertullian , testifie : but that in Tertullians dayes was another famous Library of Cleopatra's Founding , called for the likenesse , Ptolemeys ; which in likelihood continued till that glorious Fabrike was ruined in the dayes of Theodosius , as Ruffinus , Socrates , and Sozomen haue written . Most of the Bookes of this latter , were brought from Pergamus , chiefe City of the lesser Asia , Seat of the Attalike Kings ; one of which , Eumenes there collected two hundred thousand Volumes , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( not reckoning , as u Lipsius interprets the place , that Volume for more then one , which contayned diuers Treatises ) giuen by Antonius vnto Cleopatra , as x Plutarch hath related . Ptolemey the fift then liuing , denied Eumenes in enuious emulation , the Egyptian paper , the cause that Parchment was then inuented at Pergamus , by Eumenes his industry , for the vse of his Library , as not onely Plinie and Varro , but the name of these skinnes called Pergamena of that City , sufficiently witnesse . The Egyptian Paper ( of which ours made of ragges hath still the name ) was made of a Sedgie Reed growing in the Marishes of Egypt , called Papyrus , which easily diuides it selfe into thinne flakes ; these laid on a Table , and moystened with the glutinous water of Nilus , were prest together and dryed in the Sunne . The Greekes and Romanes had their many famous Libraries , which would here trouble our Egyptian Traueller , who in Lipsius his Booke of that Argument may better satisfie himselfe : as also touching their Furnitures of Marble , Iuory , Glasse , and many many curious artificiall Inuentions ; besides the y Images of the bodies of learned Men there placed of Gold , Siluer , or Brasse , neere to more precious Images of their learned Mindes in their written Monuments . These indeed are the best mens best Images , in which their z Immortall Soules speake Immortally , yea , Immortality to themselues and others ; they being dead , yet speaking , and neuer denying their wise counsels and familiar company to the t Studious , who by this meanes are neuer * lesse alone , then when alone , and ( as King Alphonsus sometimes said ) neuer find better Counsellers then these dead . And euer let their names flourish , that bestow care and cost to keepe those learned Names euer flourishing , and in redeeming these Monuments from Wormes , Mice , and putrifaction , erect vnto themselues Monuments farre beyond the stupendious Pyramides and other monstrous births of artificiall vanity . Cheops is scarsly remembred , nor worthy to be named with this Ptolemey , that fire not being able to consume the honour of his Name , that deuoured his Bookes : whereas Cheops his very name is doubted , and his memoriall rotten , not withstansting his Pyramis still continues the remembrance of his Actiue and Passiue forgetfulnesse . And let my body want a Sepulchre , if my soule doe not more honour that a Bodleian Monument , then all Triumphall Chariots of the liuing , then the Mausolaean , Mogoll , or Memphian magnificence for the dead , or any other Regall or Imperiall interments . There the stones are mute , or speake the Architects prayse , or haue inscribed a few Verses , verball flourishes perhaps of the Poets wit : but here euery Booke hath an Epitaph , nay the whole Booke is an Epitaph , and reall Testimony of the Founders worth ; so many thousand dead Authours quickened by such care to speake his deserued prayse , so many liuing Students hauing their Minds daily feasted by such bounty , and the vnborne posterity hauing a better Inheritance purchased and prouided to their minds , then their carefull Parents can for their Bodies . But how doth this likenesse transport vs from Alexandria to Oxford ? In both an admirable Library ; in both Prouisions of mayntenance for Collegiate and Academike Students , both necessary companions . For what else is store of Bookes , stately Fabrikes , and costly Furniture without Students , but carkasses without soule ? and what They without Bookes and mayntenance , but walking Shadowes and wandring Ghosts ? the one is ( it is Senecas sentence ) a b studious luxury , the other a riotous study . Diuine then is that Heroike care of Such who ( at once both Clients and Patrons of Arts and Learning ) by liuing and liuelihood seeme to ioyne and giue life to soule and body together . And such was this Ptolemey , who made part of His Palace a Schoole , hauing conuenient places for sitting and walking ( they are the words of c Strabo ) and a great House or Colledge , in which the Learned conuerse , and dyet together . This Colledge hath rents in common , and a Priest also Rector of the Schoole , appointed first by the Kings , and after by Caesar . So carefull were these Kings of learned Neighbourhood , that they assigned part of the Palace to this employment , that all the choise learned in the Kingdome ( as d Philostratus speaking of Dionysius admitted one of them by Adrian , affirmeth ) were chosen Fellowes into this Colledge , not young Students , but rewarded publikely for their former proficience , as the best deseruing Citizens of Athens had their dyet in the Pritaneum : therein differing from the Seminaries of Diuine and Humane Learning amongst vs . Claudius enlarged the Schoole ; and Hadrian vsed much to dispute and question with the learned therein , herein e blamed that he bestowed this preferment on Pancrates a Poet , which had flattered him in the Canonization of Antinous . §. III. Of their Deuotions in those Times . AS for the deuotion there f practised , wee may reade in Ruffinus of the Temple and Image of Serapis in his time destroyed by Theophilus , successor to Athanasius , Bishop of Alexandria . This Temple was borne vp with Vault-worke , with great lights and secret passages , the space of an hundred steps : on the top whereof round about , were lofty roomes , in which the Keepers of the Temple , and they which made themselues chast ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) remayned . Within these were Galleries , or Cloysters , in squared rankes , and in the middest of all was the Temple , lifted vp on costly Pillars , and built of Marble . Post Capitolium nihil orbis terrarum cernit ambitiosius , saith g another : Except the Capitoll , the World hath not a statelier Piece . Here was the Image of Serapis , reaching with his right hand to the wall on one side , with his left hand vnto the other , being framed of all kinds of Wood and Metals . It had on the East a little window so fitted , that when on a solemne day the Image of the Sunne was admitted to salute this Serapis , the iuggling Priests so obserued the time , that euen then the Sun-beames through this window , should seeme to kisse Serapis . They had also another tricke , by a Load-stone placed in the Roofe , to draw vp the Iron Image of the Sunne , as if it did then bid Serapis farewell . The superstitious Ethnikes had a Tradition among them , That if euer mans hand did offer violence to that Image , the Earth should presently returne , and resolue it selfe into the first Chaos , and the Heauens would suddenly fall . All this notwithstanding , a Christian Souldier dismembred the same , and burned Serapis openly , the Mice running out of his diuided trunke . Rome ( sayth Ruffinus ) esteemed this Serapis to bee Iupiter , and that hee ware a Measure ( Modius ) on his head , as hee which gouerned all things in measure , or else did liberally feed men with the fruits of the Earth . Others coniectured him to be Nilus ; others , Ioseph h that fed Egypt in the seuen deere yeeres . Others thought him to bee one Apis , ( a King in Memphis ) who in the time of famine , with his owne store , supplied the peoples want : for which benefit they built a Temple to him after his death , wherein they nourished an Oxe , in remembrance of him , whose husbandry and tillage had nourished them . This Beast they called also Apis. He i mentioneth the Temple of Saturne , whose Priest called Tyrannus , ( vnder pretence of Saturnes commandement ) would demand the company of what Lady he liked to beare the God company at night : which the Husband did not much sticke at , esteeming it an honour to haue a God his Corriuall . But Tyrannus shutting the woman into the Temple , by secret passages conueyed himselfe thither into the hollow Image of Saturne , in which hee held conference a while with the woman , and after by a deuice putting out the lights , satisfied his lust , in committing in the darke those workes of darknesse , which after being brought to light , caused the Temples destruction . They had Brest-plates of Serapis in euery House , in the Walles , Entries , Posts , Windowes ; in stead whereof they after fastened Crosses . The Crosse in the Egyptian Mysteries signified life to come . They had a Tradition , That their Religion should continue , till there came a Signe , in which was Life . k And by this occasion many of their Priests were conuerted . Sozomen l reporteth the same , That in purging of Serapis Temple at Alexandria , the Crosse , beeing found among other their Hieroglyphickes , was occasion of the conuersion of many vnto the Christian Faith. This m Temple , and the Temple of Bacchus , were turned into Christian Churches . Olympius a Philosopher with a company of seditious Ethnikes , fortified themselues in Serapis Temple , and caused many by force to sacrifice : and when the Christians burned their Images , he answered that the Images were but corruptible matter , but the Vertues , or Diuine Powers which inhabited them , were fled to Heauen . This I thought to mention for their sakes , who to their Image-worship haue borrowed the like Heathenish plaister . Ruffinus addeth , That in destroying the Temples , they found Reliques of their bloudie Superstition , the heads of Infants cut off , with the lips gilded . The deuotion of Canopus was not inferiour to that of Alexandria . Here , through the subtiltie of the Priest , the Chaldeans were vanquished . For whereas they challenged their God Fire to be the strongest , as deuouring other Woodden and Mettal-gods , hee conueyed an Earthen pot full of holes , which he had stopped with Waxe and filled with water , into the Image : and when the Chaldaeans made their fiery tryall hereof , the Waxe melting , the Water issued , and quenched the fire . Hence it is that they made the Image of Canopus with feet and necke short , and a belly like a barrell , or water-vessell . Tacitus m reporteth certaine Miracles wrought at Alexandria by the instigation of Serapis : the curing of a lame and blind man , whom that God had mooued to seeke this helpe at Vespasians hand , which he also performed . He consulting with this Oracle , saw suddenly behind him in the Temple one Basilides , whom by present enquiry hee found to lye sicke fourescore miles thence in his bed . The name yet was an ominous signe to him of the whole Empire , as deriued of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The originall of this God is by some imputed to Ptolomaeus Lagi , who hauing in Alexandria erected Temples , and instituted Religious Rites , seemed in his sleepe to see a tall young man , warning him to send into Pontus , to fetch thence his Image , suddenly after vanishing in a flame of fire . When the Egyptian Priests could not satisfie him in the interpretation of these things , Timotheus an Athenian , whom hee had sent for to bee chiefe Master of Ceremonies , willed him to send to Sinope , wherein was an ancient Temple of Pluto , hauing in it the Image of Proserpina . Ptolomey neglecting this ; and with a second Vision terrified , sent to Scydrothemis King of Sinope n for the same ; being ( in the way ) further hereunto incouraged by the Delphian Oracle . Scydrothemis protracting the businesse , was by diseases and manifest anger of the Gods forced to assemble and perswade his people to suffer the carrying away of their God. But whiles they resisted this enterprize , the ambitious Idoll , without once taking leaue , conueyed himselfe into the ship , which also , together with him , hee made to arriue at Alexandria in three dayes , where this Temple was built to him , in the place wherein sometime had stood Isis Chappell . Some o esteemed him Aesculapius for his cures , some Osiris , some Iupiter , p some Pluto : but Serapis was his Egyptian appellation . q Ptolomeus Philadelphus , his Sonne , bestowed cost in that famous Library at Alexandria before related , by r Caesars Souldiers casually burned . Cornelius Tacitus ſ telleth no lesse Miracle of Memnons stony Image at Thebes , or as others say , at Abidus , which being striken with the Sun-beame , at the Sun-rising yeelded a vocall sound . This Image was halfe cut off by Cambyses : Pausanias t sayth that he saw it , and largely describeth it . Augustus , hauing destroyed Anthony and Cleopatra , brought u Egypt into a Prouince , and scowred all the trenches of Nilus . Hee caused the body of x Great Alexander to bee brought forth , which he crowned with a Crowne of Gold , and strewing with flowers , worshipped it . Hee built Nicopolis in memory of his Actian Victory : instituted there Quinqueniall Games ; enlarged Apollos Temple : and consecrated the place where he had pitched his Tents to Neptune and Mars , adorning it with spoyles . Onias y one of the Iewish Priests ( according to the Iewish manner ) literally interpreting Esaies z Prophesie of the Altar in Egypt , built a Temple at Bubastis in fashion of that at Ierusalem , but lesse , by the permission of Philometor , and furnished it with Priests and Leuites after the Iewish Religion . At a Alexandria also the Iewes were free and had their Synagogues , as at Leontopolis likewise , and other places . b Precopius sayth , that Dioclesian the Emperour bestowed Elephantina and the parts adioyning on the Blemi and Nobatae , whose Religion was a mungrell of the Greekish , Egyptian , and their Owne : but he caused them to cease humane Sacrifices which they vsed to offer to the Sunne . And thus was the state of Religion in Egypt during the conquests of the Persians , Greeks and Romans , each rather seeking to settle heere their Empires then Opinions . But when the Sunne of Righteousnesse , the Sonne of God , the Sauiour of Man , appeared to the World , he honoured Egypt with his infancy , as after with a Religious conquest , by weapons ( not carnall ) casting downe the holds which these Hellish spirits had heere so long possessed ; thus fulfilling truely what Esay had prophesied , and Mercury foretold . Alexandria became a Patriarchall Sea ( the first Bishop whereof was Saint Marke ) enioying in Libya , Pentapolis , and Egypt , the same power that the Romane Bishop had in Italy , by Decree of the c first Nicen Councell . Heere also liued the first Heremites ( the d first and chiefe of which was Anthony , an Egyptian Inuenter of this Order ) in the sandy Desarts , by occasion of those bloudy persecutions wherein many thousand lost their liues . Of these Heremites reade Io. Cassianus , and Seuerus Sulpitius de vita Martin . l. 3. But when as the Mahumetan Religion and Armes began first to peepe into the World , Egypt e was made a slaue to those Superstitions vnder which it groneth till this day . §. IIII. Of the Moderne Aegyptians , of Cairo and Alexandria . THe Saracens diuided Egypt into three parts ; Errif , from Cairo to Rosetto ; Affahid , the Land part from Cairo to Bugia ; Maremma , or Bechria , as Nilus runneth to Damiata . It was q subdued vnder the conduct of Hamrus the sonne of Hasi Generall of the Arabian forces to Homar or Aumar the second Caliph . Hee onely exacted Tribute , permitting freedome of their Conscience to all . He built vpon the bankes of Nilus a Towne called by the Arabian Fustato , that is , Tabernacle ; because in the Desart places , through which he passed , he was constrained to lye in Tents . The common people call this Towne Mesre Hatichi , the Ancient Citie : for so it is in respect of Cairo , r which was after built two miles from hence , by one Gehoar , who of a Dalmatian slaue had beene aduanced to be a Counsellor vnto Elcain the Mahumetane Calipha , and was Generall of his Army about the foure hundred ſ yeere of their Hegira . Hee called it Elchahira , which signifieth an imperious Mistresse . Hee walled it round , and built in it that famous Temple called Gemih Hashare , as Hamrus had done before at Fustato . In this Towne of Fustato standeth the Sepulchre of a famous Saint of their Sect called Nafissa , of the Line of Mahomet , whose beautifull Shrine the Schismaticall Patriarches of Egypt adorned with siluer Lampes , Carpets of Silke and other precious ornaments . No Mahumetan commeth to Cairo eyther by Water or Land , but he adoreth this Sepulchre , and offereth thereat , insomuch that the yeerely Oblations and Almes heere offered for the reliefe of the poore kindred of Mahomet , and mayntenance of the Priests that keepe it ( which want not their counterfeit Miracles to delude the peoples zeale ) amount to one hundred thousand Saraffi . And when Zelim conquered Cairo , the Ianizaries rifling this Sepulchre , found in it fiue hundred thousand Saraffi in ready Coine , besides other riches . Some report that this Nafissa being a Dame of honour , yeelded her body , without reward , to any that required the same , t bestowing ( as she said ) this Almes for the loue of the Prophet Mahomet . Lettice sutable to such lips : Like Prophet , like Saint . But Leo would haue you thinke her an honester woman . Fustato is reckoned as a Suburb to Cairo , contayning ( in Leo's time Anno one thousand fiue hundred twenty sixe ) fiue thousand Families : besides many Sepulchres adored of the fond people , which couer the pauement with rich Carpets . Hither resort euery Friday great multitudes for deuotion , and bestow liberall Almes : u They heere sprinkle cold water with sweet herbes and leauy boughes . Bulach is another Suburb of Cairo vpon the bankes of Nilus , of like distance , and hath in it foure thousand Families with stately Temples and Colledges . Beb Elloch x standeth a mile from Cairo , and hath about three thousand Families . Gemeh Tailon was adorned by Tailon sometime Gouernour of Egypt with a sumptuous Temple and Palace . Beb Zuala , another Suburbe , containeth twelue thousand Families . Cairo , it selfe within the Walles , hath not aboue eight thousand Families , and is full of stately and magnificent Temples , Heere is an Hospitall built by Piperis , the first Soldan of the Mamalukes Race : the yeerely reuenues whereof amount to two hundred thousand Saraffi , or as some reckon , fiue hundred Ducats a day . It is open to all sicke and diseased persons , and heire to all that die there . The Plague is sometime so hot at Cairo , that there dye twelue thousand persons daily . This was the state of Cairo in Leo's time . Solomon y Schuveigher affirmeth , that at his beeing in Cairo , Anno a thousand fiue hundred eighty one , there died daily betweene seuen and ten thousand : nor is any place more plagued with the French Disease . Besides that Hospitall , and Nafissas Sepulchre , are three other famous , Zauia della Inachari , Imamsciafij Giamalazar . This is the generall Vniuersitie of all Egypt . z In this place , Anno one thousand fiue hundred threescore and sixe , in the moneth of Ianuary , by misfortune of fire were burned nine thousand written Bookes of great value , wrought with Gold , worth three or foure hundred Ducats a piece one with another . This was interpreted as an ominous token of their ruine . They thinke also that Mecca will in short time be conquered by the Christians , and her deuotions shall bee remooued to Rosetto . Neander a his conceit is ridiculous , that Cairo should hold as much people as all Italy , and that there are two and twentie thousand Temples . Iohn Euesham out of their owne Registers b numbreth but two thousand foure hundred : and though Cairo considered together with these Suburbs is great , yet it is not all the way continued with houses and buildings , c but hath Gardens also and Orchards betweene . Iodocus à Meggen reporteth , that a man can hardly walke the streets by reason of the multitudes of people d and beasts . They bring their water from Nilus into the Citie on Camels : on Mules , and Horses the chiefe men ride , and on Asses the poorer . Neither will they permit a Christian to ride on a Horse . They sell all by waight , euen wood for the fire , of which is great scarsitie . And although the Temples and some Houses are faire , yet the greater part of the Towne is ill built . Because they may not by their Law drinke wine , they compound a drinke of drie Raisons steeped in water and other mixtures ; yea , and secretly will make bold with the former . He saith , that ( besides other calls from their steeples to deuotion ) they ascend at mid-night to call , that the people may encrease and multiply , and therewith their Religion . Beniamin Tudelensis numbred in Cairo 2000. Iewes in his time ( 440. yeeres since ) in two Synagogues and Sects of the Hellenists and Babylonians . He saith that there then raigned in Misraim or Cairo Amir Almumanin Eli sonne of Abitalib , all whose subiects were called Moredim or Rebels , for their difference from the Bagdad Caliph . His Palace was called Soan . And he came forth but twice a yeere , on their Easter solemnitie , and then when Nilus ouerfloweth , which extendeth fifteene dayes iourneyes when it ascendeth twelue cubits on their measuring pillar , and but halfe that way is watered , if it ascendeth but sixe cubits . An Officer euery day signified the increase , with proclamation of praise to God therefore . The water of Nilus serueth for drinke and medicine against repletions . Old Misraim ( he saith ) is two leagues from new Misraim , but altogether waste . Baumgarten thinks there are in Cairo 8000. which liue onely by carrying water . And there are diuers which either of their owne vow , or by some Testators charitie offer freely to all that will drinke in siluer vessels : and sprinkle the streets twice a day because of the heate and dust . There are more in Cairo ( hee reporteth such a rumour ) which want houses to dwell in , then Venice hath Citizens . There are esteemed to be 15000. Iewes : 10000. Cookes which carry their cookerie and boile it as they goe , on * their heads . In nine or ten houres one can scarcely compasse it . But you must know that this was in the time of the Soldan , before the Turke had conquered it . Now though I haue beene alreadie tedious , yet for the Readers fuller notice of this Countrey and Citie , I haue here added some of the later and exacter Obseruations of that learned Gentleman , Master George Sandys , to whom wee haue elsewhere beene indebted . Hee relateth , that trauelling from Alexandria to Cairo , they paid at the gate a Madeyne a head , indifferently for themselues and their Asses : they passed through a Desart , producing here and there a few vnhusbanded Palmes , Capers , and a weede called Kall * which they vse for fuell , selling the ashes to the Venetians , who mixing them equally with the stones brought from Pauia by the Riuer Ticinum , make thereof their Christalline glasses . On the left hand they left the ruines of Cleopatras Palace , and beyond that of Bucharis an ancient Citie : and passing a guard of Souldiers , and after that ferried ouer a Creeke of the Sea , they came to a quadrangle arched , and built by a Moore for the reliefe of Trauellers , and there reposed themselues on the stones till mid-night , and then passed alongst the shore , before day entering Rosetta , where they repayred to a Caue belonging to the Frankes , in an vnder , darke , mustie roome , where they were entertayned on the hard floore . This Citie stands vpon the principall branch of Nile , called heretofore Canopus , which about three miles thence entereth the Sea , hauing the entrance crossed with a barre of sand ( as at Damiata ) changeable with the windes and surges , the Ierbies or Boates being therefore made without keeles , flat and round in the bottom , a Pilot sounding all the day to direct for the Channell . The houses are of bricke , flat-roofed ( a thing generall in these hotter countries ) jetting ouer to shaddow the narrow streets , exceedingly furnished with prouisions , built by a slaue of an Egyptian Chalife . Neere to this stood Canopus , that Citie famous in the worst sense , if we beleeue Iuuenal ; where , to eschue vice , saith Seneca , was to incurre infamie . Here had Serapis a Temple , visited in his Often festiuals by a world of luxurious people from Alexandria , in painted boats , downe the artificiall Channels . Here hyring a Ierby , the next day but one they came to Cairo . This arme of Nilus is as broad as the Thames at Tilburie , slow , often troublesomely shallow , and euer thicke : hauing on each side many meane Townes , seated on Hills of mud throwne vp , to preserue them in the ouerflow . Ten miles from Rosetto is that Cut which runneth to Alexandria . Vpon the bankes along as they passed , were infinite numbers of deepe and spacious Vaults into which they let the Riuer , from whence they conuey it by trenches into their seuerall grounds , being drawne vp into higher Cisternes with wheeles set round with Pitchers , turned about by Buffoloes . The Moores had much labour in drawing vp the Boate , wading often aboue the middle , at euery stronger hale crying Elough , thinking by this name of God to finde his assistance , and to chase away Deuils and impediments . Many of these Moores are broken by reason of their hard labour , and weake foode . They are descended of the Arabians , and vnderstand their language : a deuout , ignorant , laborious people , tawnie , meane statured , nimble-footed , shrill tongued , spare of dyet , reputed base by the Turkes , not suffered to weare weapons in Townes , not admitted to Souldierie or Magistracie . In Cities they practise merchandise , little differing in habite from Turkes . There dwell also in Egypt Arabians , Iewes , Christians , both Greekes , Armenians , and the truest Egyptians , the Copties . The Countrey people follow husbandrie , are wrapt in a ruffet Mantle , both men and women ; these hiding their faces with beastly clowts , with holes for their eyes , hauing easie trauell ( those which are borne in the eighth moneth liuing , elsewhere deadly ) to that purpose setting a plant in the roome , which growes in the Desarts , low , leafelesse , browne , branched like Corall , and set in water , doth then strangely display it selfe . A nastie people crusted with dirt , and sooted with smoke by reason of their fuell and want of chimneyes in their base cottages . The women thinke it a great comelinesse to bee fat , and therefore in the Cities being wrapt from the crowne of the head to the foot in linnen Robes , they spreade their armes vnderneath to appeare more corpulent . They couer their faces with blacke Cypres bespotted with red . The better sort weare hoopes of gold and siluer about their armes , and aboue their ankles ; others of copper , with pieces of coine halfe couering their foreheads , and plates about their necks . Both men and women brand their armes for the loue of each other , diuers women stayning their chinnes with knots and flowers of blue , made by pricking of the skinne with needles , and rubbing it ouer with inke , and the iuyce of an herbe , which will neuer out . Cairo ( which wee had almost forgotten in this generall view of the moderne Egyptians ) is seated on the East side of the Riuer , representing the forme of a Crescent , stretching South and North with the adioyning Suburbs fiue Italian miles , in breadth scarce one and a halfe where broadest : the walls ( if it bee walled ) rather seeming to belong to priuate houses ; the streets narrow , the houses high built , more faire without then inwardly commodious and most of stone neere to the top ; at the end almost of each street a gate , which shot ( as euery night they are ) make them defensiue , as so many Castles . Their locks and keyes be of wood euen to doores platted with Iron . The Mosques are magnificent , the stones of many being carued without , supported with pillars of marble , adorned with what Art can deuise , and their Religion tolerate . Yet differ they in forme from those of Constantinople , some being square , with open roofes in the middle of a huge proportion , the couered circle tarrast aboue ; others stretched out in length , and many fitted vnto the place where they stand : adioyning to which are lodgings for Santons , Fooles , and mad men , whom their deuotion honoureth . Here be also diuers goodly Hospitals both for building , reuenue , and attendance . Next to these in beautie are the great Mens Seraglios , by which if a Christian ride , they will put him from his Asse with indignation and contumelie . The streets are vnpaued and exceeding durtie after a showre ( for here it rayneth sometimes in winter , and then most subiect to plagues ) ouer which many beames are laid athwart on the tops of houses , and couered with mats , to shelter them from the Sunne . The like couerture there is betweene two high Mosques in the principall street , vnder which when any great Man passeth , they shoote vp arrowes that sticke there in abundance . The Nile , a mile distant , in the time of the inundation flowes in by sundrie channels , which growing emptie or corrupted , they haue it brought on Camels : their Well water being good for no other vse but to wash houses or clense the streets . In the midst of the Towne is a spacious Caue , called the Besestan , in which are sold all finer wares , and old things as at out-cryes , by the Call , Who giues more ? There are three principall gates , neere to the Northermost of which sometime stood that stately Palace of Dultibe wife to Caitbeus the Sultan , which had the doores and jawmes of Iuorie , the walls and pauements checkered with discoloured marble ; Columnes of Porphyre , Alablaster and Serpentine ; feelings flourished with Gold and Azure , inlaid with Ebonie : but ruined by Zelim the Turke , and the stones and ornaments transported to Constantinople . Neere to this is the lake Esbiky , square and large ; then onely a Lake when Nilus ouerfloweth , frequented with barges of pleasure : at other times as profitable as then pleasant , affoording fiue haruests in a yeere . Within and without the Citie are a number of delicate Orchards watered as they doe their fields ; in which grow varietie of excellent fruits , as Oranges , Limons , Pomegranates , Apples of Paradise , Sicamor figs , and another kinde ( growing on Trees as bigge as Oakes , boared full of holes , the fruit not growing amongst the leaues , but out of the bole and branches ) Dates , Almonds , Cassia fistula ( leafed like an Ash , the fruit hanging downe like Sausages ) Apples no bigger then berries , Galls growing on Tamariskes ; Plantains , that haue a broad flaggie leafe growing in clusters , and shaped like Cucumbers , the rinde like a Pease-cod , solide within without stones or kernels , to the taste very delicious ( holden by the Mahumetans the forbidden fruit in Paradise ) and many other Trees , some bearing fruit all the yeere , and almost all their leaues . To these adde whole fields of Palmes , and yet no preiudice to the vnder growing Corne : these are naturall ( others planted , and onely Orchards ) pleasant in forme , in fruit profitable : of body strait , high , round and slender ( yet vnfit for buildings ) crested about , and therefore easily climbed : the branches like Sedges , slit on the neat her side and euer greene , growing onely on the top as plumes of feathers , yeerly pruned , and the bole at the top bared . There are Male and Female , both bearing Cods , but this onely fruitfull , yet not without the Males neighbourhood , towards whose vpright growth shee enclines her crowne , hauing in the beginning of March , her seedes commixed with his . Their Dates grow like fingers , whence they haue their name , ripe in the end of December , which began to Cod in Februarie : the tops of such as are fruitlesse , they open , and take out the braine which they sell for a Sallad , better then an Artichoke : of the branches they make bedsteds , Latices , &c. of the webbe of the leaues , Baskets , Mats , Fans , and the like ; of the outward huske of the Cod good cordage , of the inward , Brushes : all this they yeerly affoord without empayring the Tree . At the South end of the Citie stands the Castle , once the Mansion of the Mamaluke Sultans , ascended vnto by one way onely , and that hewen out of the Rocke by the easie steepes on horse-backe to bee ascended . From the top the Citie and Countrey yeeld a delightfull prospect . It is so great , that it seemes a Citie of it selfe , immured with high walls diuided into partitions and entered by doores of Iron , wherein are many spacious Courts , in times past the places of exercise . The ruines testifie a qucudam sumptuousnesse ; many pillars of solide marble yet remayning , so huge , that they cause lust wonder , how they were thither conueyed . Here hath the Bassa his residence , and herein the Diuan is kept on Sundayes , Mundayes , and Tuesdayes : the Chauses as Aduocates preferring the suites of their Clients . The Bassa commandeth as absolute Soueraigne , hath vnder him sixteene Sanziacks , and a hundred thousand Spacheis . The reuenues of this little Countrey amount to three millions of Shariffes , one to the Great Turke , the second to the Bassa , the third for payes and sending forth the Carauan to Mecca . The present Bassa is Mahomet , a man well in yeeres , and of seuere conditions . He cut off the heads of foure thousand Spacheis at his first entrance for insolencies , and sent the great men to Constantinople , strangling such as refused , vsing the Arabians which hated the other , in his executions . Drunkennesse is punished with death . If a robberie bee committed , they which are appointed to guard that quarter , suffer for it , which makes them ( to saue themselues ) sometimes apprehend innocents , who with holes boared through their armes stretcht wide on staues , in which are candles stocke burning downe to the flesh , are led to execution . His rigour made him confine himselfe to the Castle , yet so approued of the Grand Seignior , that he hath giuen him his daughter in marriage ( a childe of foure yeeres ) solemnized with all possible ceremonies . He will hardly suffer a Christian to turne Mahumetan , thinking , perhaps , they doe it rather for preferment then deuotion . No Citie can be more populous , nor better serued with prouision of all sorts , then Cairo , the fairest Citie in Turkie , yet now as it were withered by age and sicknesse , in comparison of her yonger and more flourishing times . Most of the Inhabitants are Merchants or Artificers . All of a trade keepe their shops in one place , which they shut about fiue a clocke ( except Cookes ) solacing themselues the rest of the day . Few but such as haue great families , dresse meate in their houses , which the men buy readie drest , the women being too fine fingered to meddle with huswiferie . These ride abroad vpon pleasure on easie-going Asses , and tie their husbands to due beneuolence , otherwise procuring a diuorcement . Many Physitians are in Cairo , by reason of the many Simples brought hither . They haue a kinde of Roe , wherewith they perfume themselues in the morning , as a preseruatiue against both Infection and Deuils . There are many which get their liuings by shewing feats with Birds and Beasts : which teach Rauens to vse their throats and tongues together , so that they will make a man admire at their speech : Dogs and Goats to goe and turne on the tops of little pillars , not aboue the breadth of a mans hand ; Camels taught to daunce when they are yong , by setting them on a hot hearth , playing meanewhile on an Instrument , the heat then and musicke after , causing this motion . Asses are not Asses , but beyond Bankes his Horse in trickes , taught by their suttle Masters . But Cairo hath carried vs too farre , an Imperious Mistris indeed to our Readers patience . Yet will we further adde this short note out of the two Maronites Translators of the Nubian Geographers . Metsr is the name of Cairo and all Egypt , so called of Mesraim the sonne of Noa , as saith Mohamed Sirazita . This Citie is gouerned by a Bascia and twentie fiue thousand Spahies and Ianizaries . It is rich in Cassia Trees , Sugar Canes and Corne , many Lands adioyning yeelding haruest twice a yeere , Hay foure times , Herbs and Pulse in manner alway greene . Adde store of Salt very white , the water of Nilus inclosed in pits , and by the onely heate of the Sunne in three dayes being turned into it . In former times it was famous for Balsám plants , now remooued to Mecca by command of the Othomans ; and none are found in all Egypt but seuen shrubs * in the Bassa's garden , kept with great diligence . The leaues are like to wilde Marjoram , the juyce is taken by a little incision in the trunke or branch . Abu-Chalil-Ben-Aali writes , that from the fifteenth to the two and twentieth of Rabij Atthani ( Iune ) there falls a dew which leaues no token thereof in the earth , yet by vulgar * experience is found by weighing the Sand or Earth of Nilus bankes , and is an euident token of the encrease of Nilus . The Aire also is then made more wholsome ; Plagues and Feuers cease , and those which were sicke a of them , recouered . Alexandria b is very vnwholesome , as the graue of that Alexandria wee before mentioned . Vnder the foundations are great habitations , as if they were two Alexandria's built one vpon another . Vnder the houses of the Citie are Cisternes sustayned with mightie Arches to receiue the inundation of Nilus , belonging ( saith G. Braun ) to euery house : the cause of much sicknesse to the Inhabitants , especially since the diminishing and decay of the Citie , most of the Cisternes now being fennie for want of vse . When the Saracens had spoyled it , it remayned long desolate , vntill a subtile Caliph proclaymed that Mahomet had left great indulgences to such as would here inhabite . And thus he replenished the Citie with Inhabitants , building houses for them , as hee did Colledges for the Students , and Monasteries for the Religious . Here yet remayneth a little Chappell , wherein they say that the high Prophet and King , Alexander c the Great lyes buried : to which resort many Piigrimes that adore the same , and bestow there their almes . The Arabians and their Alcoran also call Alexander , Two-horned , the reason whereof seemeth to be that his ambitious seeking to bee accounted the sonne of Iupiter Ammon : neither doe the vulgar Arabians know him by the name Alexander , but by that title of Two-horned . And such was his Image in the Cyrenaike coynes . This body was taken from Perdiccas by Ptolemaeus Lagi , and there intombed in gold : which Cybiosartes taking away , it was couered with glasse , so remayning till the time of the Saracens . In old time they had a custome , mentioned by d Gallen , of executing condemned persons which they would quickly despatch ; to apply to the brest an Aspe , and then cause him to walke a few pases : and suddenly he is at his long home . This he there saw : a practice not much vnlike the Athenian draught of Hemlock . There is in Alexandria ( as Master Enesham relateth ) a pillar of marble , called by the Turkes , King Pharaos needle , foure square , in height ninetie foote . Master Sandys saith , there lyes another by it , like vnto it , halfe buried in rubbidge : both Hieroglyphicall Obeliskes of Theban marble , almost as hard , and of a deeper red then Porphyr : in the same place where Alexanders Palace stood . And without the said Citie foure hundred pases , another round , called Pompeys Pillar , standing on a square stone fifteene foote high : the compasse of the pillar is seuen and thirtie foote , the height , an hundred and one , causing no small wonder how it should be erected on that stone . This happily was set vp in memorie of Great Pompey , who by the Egyptian treacherie was slaine at Pelusium , almost in the sight of Ierusalem ( as e Eberus noteth ) and that Countrey of the Iewes which he had vniustly wronged and subdued to Romane seruitude ; although his hands were purer touching the holy places and treasures , which his curious eyes would needes behold , then those of perjured Crassus , which before had suffered deserued vengeance by Parthian execution . Iodocus à Meggen f saith , that the Channell which bringeth water from Nilus continueth fiftie miles : the Cisternes which receiue it , are as you haue heard : and it is thought ( as this our Author affirmeth ) that those parts of Alexandria which the ground hideth , cost more then that which is open to the view . Yet doe these Cisternes now much decay . The Citie sheweth faire without , but within ( they are Baumgartens g wordes ) like a heape of stones : few houses are whole . The Custome is farmed by the Iewes at two hundred thousand Madeins a day ( a coyne of siluer trebling the value of an Asper , thirtie of them amounting to a Riall of eight ) the Port is free to friend and enemie . Ten in the hundred is paid in kinde of all thing for custome , onely money payes but one and a halfe , whereof they take an exact account , that they may ghesse at the value of returned commodities ; then paying eleuen in the hundred more , euen for such Goods as are in propertie vnaltered . The places anciently famous in Alexandria , besides the Musaeum and Serapium before mentioned , as their Vniuersitie and Librarie , were the Isaeum and other their Temples , which with the Palaces are said to take vp the fourth part of their Citie . Beniamin Tudelensis speaketh of a faire building without the walls in his time , called Aristotles Schoole , wherein were twentie Schooles , and betweene them marble pillars : sometimes much frequented ( as he saith , but I thinke , deceiued ) h to heare Aristotles Reading . He mentions Vaults a mile long . He found there three thousand Iewes . Thebes , that sometime was so famous a Citie , contayneth not now aboue three hundred Families : and still retayneth some bones of the carkasse of old Thebes , many pillars , walls , inscriptions in Latine , Greeke , and Egyptian characters . Memphis , her next successor , is vtterly ruinate . §. V. Of the Saracens , their Acts and Sects : of the Mamalukes and Cophties . THe Mahumetanes entred Aegypt about Anno 637. After , their state sinking vnder the weight of it selfe ( which is the ordinary sicknesse of Greatnesse ) they grew to dissentions and Sects , as is said in our Saracen History . For the seate of the Saracenicall Caliphas beeing by Macamat remoued to Bagdat , which hee had builded , there arose new Caliphs in Damasco ; in Egypt ( whose seate was after at Cayro : ) in Cayroan , to whom the Africans yeelded subjection , and after at Marocco . But in Elcains time , while hee sought to winne the East from the Caliph of Bagdat , his Lieutenant rebelled against him , and hee was faine to liue in Egypt , where Gehoar had built Cayro . The Sect of Hali had before also preuayled in Egypt , for which case Nafissus father was forced to flee the Countrey , yet this fect after was restored by Asmulinus , and Solinus his sonne , first Caliph of Egypt . But when the Westerne forces , vnder Godfrey of Bullen , grew terrible to the East , d the Egyptians payd tribute to the Christians , which Dargan the Sultan detayning , was by Almericus King of Ierusalem ouerthrowne in battell . e Noradine of Damasco sent Saracon his sonne to helpe Sanar the Sultan against this Dargan , which Saracon was by the Caliph appointed Sultan , who before had slaine the Sultan , and Saladine his Successour slew f the Caliph ( for comming to him with pretence of doing him reuerence , hee smote him to the ground with an Iron Mace ) and rooted out his Posteritie to settle his owne . This History is diuersly reported . Peucerus g maketh the Egyptian Caliphs to bee Schismaticall from their first entrance , which was ( as hee saith ) in Anno 703. which raigned in Egypt foure hundred forty and seuen yeeres , of the profession of Hali. Curio writeth otherwise , as h in their History wee haue shewed . So also doth Leo , dissenting from them both , a man learned in his owne Religion . Hee saith that the Caliph of Cayro had contmued two hundred and thirty yeeres , when as Saladine slew him , and subjected himselfe to the Caliph of Bagdet , the onely Caliph then remayning . This Saladine was nephew to Saracon , who chased the Christians out of Syria . His Children raigned after him , of which Melechsala was last , who first inuented the Order of the Mamalukes , which were Cireassian slaues bought in their youth , and trayned vp to Armes , Artes , and Religion of the Saracens , whom hee made of his Guard. But they slew their Master , and vsurped the Kingdome to themselues , alwayes electing one of their Company , the first of which Mamaluke Kings was Turquemenius , who was slaine of his fellow Cothus , and hee of Bendocader , who was also poysoned , &c. Leo sayth , that Saladines Family raigned an hundred and fiftie yeeres , and Piperis was ( sayth hee ) the first Mamaluke King . Campson Gaurus , and Tomumbeius , the last of these Kings , were ouerthrowne by Zelim the Turke , Anno 1517. whose Successours still hold Aegypt , and haue a Bassa resident at Cayro , from whence was carried by water many Ornaments to Constantinople . The Caliph was at Bagdet , so heere , retayned some spirituall preeminence , much like the Rex sacrorum i amongst the Romanes , whose Title was Royall , and his Office in their superstitious ceremonies to performe those Rites which the Kings had vsed personally to doe : but this titular King was subject to higher Powers of the Pontifex People , and Senate . Baumgarten saw him in white attire with a forked Diadem or Mitre , a blacke and long beard , with a great retinue comming to salute Tongobardinus a great Mamaluke ( which sometimes had beene a Deacon in Spaine , and now had embraced the world , and the world him , possessing Honours , Wealth , and fiue and thirtie Wiues ) in Cayro . Peter Martyr sayth , that the k Caliph selleth the Soldan this Dignitie at a price , and ascending the Throne , doth giue and commit vnto the Soldan there standing on foote , the absolute power of life and death , and then descending , difrobeth himselfe , attiring the Soldan with the same Robes . So it appeareth , that the name and power of the Caliph , all the time of the Mamalukes ( as the Ghost of it selfe ) had some almost breathlesse shadow left : the life and substance being in the Soldan . There is ( sayth Leo ) in Cayro , and in all Aegypt foure Sects , differing from each other in Canon and Ciuill Lawes , all Mahumetans . Hee which professeth one of these Sects , cannot at his pleasure betake him to another , except being learned hee shew reasons therefore . Each of these Sects hath his peculiar Iudge , from whom yet lyeth an appeale to a higher Iudge , being Gouernour of the Sect called Essafichia . Whosoeuer attempteth ought against the Precepts of his owne Sect , is secretly punished by the Iudge thereof : And although the Priests of these seuerall Sects vse differing Liturgies and Rites , l yet doe they not take one the other for Enemies , with hatred or mutinies : but if any question arise , Learned men by conference debate the same . No man vpon paine of grieuous punishment may reproach any of the foure Doctors , first Authors of those foure Sects . There is one Sect of religious men in Cayro , called Chenesia , which liue vpon Horse-flesh : therefore are lame Iades bought and set vp a fattening , and sold to these Chenesians , which Sect is rise in all Asia . There goe certayne Women vp and downe the Citie crying , whose office is to Excise or Circumcise the women , which is obserued in Aegypt and Syria , both by the Mahumetans , and Iacobite-Christians . Neither haue the Turkes ( although in superstition by themselues acknowledged short of the Arabians and Aegyptians ) beene altogether idle in their Deuotion , which they testifie by their Pilgrimages , and m Almes-workes . Bellonius telleth of one Turke that caused water to bee brought daily on Camels backes for the ease of Trauellers in that desart space betweene Alexandria and Rosetto . Egypt hath in it many Iewish Synagogues , who speake the Spanish , Italian , Turkish , Arabian , and Greeke languages , and are great Merchants . Thus wee see the judgements of God by the Persians , Grecians , and Romanes for their Pristine Idolatrie , and a greater Iudgement for their Heresie , hatched by Arrius , punished by a Saracenicall Apostasie . Amongst the differing Sects of the Mahumetans ( of which wee haue spoken in the third booke ) Africa , and especially Egypt , and herein Cayro most of all is pestered n with them , which may bee called the Naked , or the Wicked Sect , roguing vp and downe naked , and practising their fleshly villanie , in the open fight of the people , who yet hold them for Saints . The just hand of Diuine Iustice , that when men forsake God , not Religion and Truth alone , but Reason , but Sense shall also forsake them . Before wee leaue those Soldans of Cayro , or rather because you haue stayed so long heere , let vs bestow some spectacle on you worthy the sight , as a refreshing to your wearied eyes . They are the same which the Soldan in ostentation of his magnificence made to the Turkish Embassadour , Anno 1507. from Baumgartens relations , which was an eye-witnesse thereof . There were assembled threescore thousand Mamalukes all in like habite : the Soldan himselfe all in white , with a mitred Diadem , and not farre from him their Pope or Calipha in a lower seate : and beneath him the Turkish Embassadour . The place was a spacious Plaine , in which were three heapes of sand , fiftie paces distant , and in each a Speare erected with a marke to shoote at , and the like ouer against them , with space betweene for sixe Horses to runne a brest . Heere did the younger Mamalukes gallantly adorned , vpon their Horses running a full career , yeeld strange experiments of their skill , not one missing the marke , first with casting Darts , and after with their Arrowes , as they ranne : and lastly trying their slaues . Others after this , in the like race of their running Horses , shot with like dexteritie diuers Arrowes backwards and forwards . Others in the middest of their race alighted three times , and ( their Horses still running ) mounted againe , and hitte the marke neuerthelesse . Others did hitte the same , standing on their Horses thus swiftly running . Others three times vnbent their Bowes , and thrice againe bent them whiles their Horses ranne , and missed not the marke : neither did others , which amidst their race , lighted downe on either side , and againe mounted themselues : no , nor they which in their swiftest course leaped and turned themselues backwards on their Horses , and then ( their Horses still running ) turned themselues forwards . There were , which whiles their Horse ranne , vngirt their Saddles thrice , at each time shooting , and then againe girding their saddles , and neuer missing the marke . Some sitting in their saddles , leaped backwards out of them , and turning ouer their heads , setled themselues againe in their saddles and shot , the former , three times . Others layd themselues backwards on their running Horses , and taking their tayles , put them into their mouthes , and yet forgot not their ayme in shooting . Some after euery shot drew out their Swords , and flourished them about their heads , and againe sheathed them . Others sitting betwixt three swords on the right side , and as many on the left , thinly cloathed , that without great care euery motion would make way for death , yet before and behinde them touched the marke . One stood vpon two Horses running very swiftly , his feete loose , and shot also at once three Arrowes before , and againe three behinde him . Another sitting on a Horse neither brydled nor saddled , as hee came at euery marke arose and stood vpon his feete , and on both hands hitting the marke , sate downe againe three times . A third sitting on the bare Horse , when hee came to the marke , lay vpon his backe and lifted vp his legges , and yet missed not his shoote . After all this they ranne with like swiftnesse ( for all these things , which , where is the Vaulter that can doe on his imaginary Horse standing still ? these did running ) and with their slaues carried away those markes , as tryumphing ouer their innocent enemy . One of them was killed with a fall , and two fore wounded in these their feats of Actiuitie . They had an Olde graue man which was their teacher . If I haue long detayned thee in this spectacle , remember that the race of Mamalukes should not bee forgotten , the rather , because their name is now rased out of the world ; and this may seeme an Epitaph on their Sepulchre , after whom none perhaps are left able to doe the like , nor in all Franciscus Modius his Triumphall Pandects to be parelelled . As for the Christians in Aegypt , yee may reade in the Histories a of the Holy-land-warres , what attempts were often made by the Westerne Christians against these vnbeleeuers . Concerning the present state of Christianitie there , Leo , Boterus , b and Master Pory in his Additions to his Englished Leo , may acquaint you ; and better then others Master George Sandys . Besides the forreine Christians , which resort to these parts for traffique there , are thought to bee fiftie thousand Natiue of the Countrey , which haue Churches , and Monasteries , whereof there are three Christian Churches at Alexandria . They are called Cofti , and Christians from the Girdle , because of their Circumcision , which together with Baptisme they admit . In their Liturgie they vse the Chaldaean language . But they reade the Gospell againe , in the Arabian . They are accounted of Eutiches Heresie . Their Patriarchall Sea is Alexandria : which c from Saint Marke to this day hath had a continued succession , as appeareth by the late Letters of Gabriel to the Pope , calling himselfe the fourescore and seuenteenth of the Patriarchs from Saint Marke . Thus writeth Baronius with a great many swelling words , which may puffe vp his Romane Sea . But how credulous is Superstition ? and that neuer-erring Sea hath ( how often ? ) beene gulled this way , or sought to gull and coozen others with such Iesuiticall fictions of I know not what conuersions , and submissions , as Baronius would make you beleeue of this Gabriel . Thus had Mahomet his Gabriel , and thus our age hath another Gabriel obtruded vpon the vulgar simplicitie : ( farre fetched belike is good for theyr Lady-mother ) But Alexandria hath knowne no Gabriel in these times , Patriarch there . George Dousa held good acquaintance with Meletius , and his Predecessour was Siluester ; so that this Romish Gabriel which ascribeth so much to that Sea , was a Romane Gabriel indeed , which Alexandria neuer knew . Neither did Meletius the Patriarch know any such Papall Supremacie , but writeth learnedly against the same , as in an Epistle of his to Iohn Dousa ( wherein hee maketh mention of our English d Embassadour ) extant with George Dousas Iournall may appeare . How Christian Religion was first planted in Aegypt by Saint Marke , and the Apostles , and their Successours , and how persecuted by the Ethnikes : after by the Arrians ; and how Ethnike Religion was againe by Valens permitted to all that would embrace it , the fore-named Ecclesiasticall Histories make mention : how it was persecuted by the Persian inuasions , and after by the Saracens in time brought to this present passe , and how it now continueth , wee may reade in many both old e and new Authors . Zaga Zabo an Ethiopian Bishop saith , that the Patriach of Alexandria resideth at Cairo : where their Ethiopian Metropolitane f receiueth of him his Confirmation . And in their Ethiopian Liturgie , they mention them , both in this sort : Pray for our Prince , the Prince of our Archbishops , d the Lord Gabriel , and the chiefe of the Church of Alexandria , and for the chiefe of our Countrey , our venerable Archbishop Marke , &c. And thus much of this Egyptian Prelate , as a taste of that which is to bee declared in our Christian Relations . Adrianus Romanus , g in his Theatrum Vrbium , sayth , that besides the Patriarch of the Coptites , heere is also a Patriarch of the Greekes and Arabians , which haue their Liturgie in Greeke , but scarce vnderstand the same The Coptite Patriarch hath his title of Alexandria , but his residence in Cayro . But it is more then time to leaue this the first and worst of Nations in Superstition : Zealous in all , but not according to knowledge : as else-where shall appeare , in their Christianity folded in manifold Iewish ceremonies ; and heere hath beene manifested in their present Mahumetan , and ancient Ethnike bloudy , beastly , stinking Deuotions , so eagerly pursued ( let this bee our Conclusion ) that h Inuenal in his time writing of a Religious quarrell irreligiously bandied betweene the Combites and Tentyrites , at the end of a seuen dayes Festiuall obserued Day and Night : after many wounds and blowes , One in flight falling downe , and so into the Enemies hands , was presently plucked in pieces and eaten rawe : that euen their sacrifices of Men , in respect of this were milde , as morsels to their Gods , but this in despight of Deuotion , or despightfull Deuotion , became a humane Sacrifice to inhumane , beastly , diuellish Men. Onely let vs obserue the Aegyptian Chronologie , and so make an end . CHAP. VI. The Aegyptian Chronologie , out of Manetho high Priest of the Aegyptians , and others . AFter this so long a Historie of Aegyptian affaires , I haue heere added the order of times , wherein those things happened , that this our Relation might bee the more compleat , although perhaps it may seeme to some more then tedious already . Varro diuided Times into three sorts ; the first hee called Vncertaine ; the second Fabulous ; the third Historicall . Ioseph Scaliger , a man happely more studious in this subject of Times , then all Times before haue yeelded vs , reckoneth the two former for one , as not easily to bee distinguished . He hath also published to the world not onely his owne learned Obseruations on Eusebius Chronicle , but such Fragments a as out of Cedrenus , Syncellus , and others , hee could finde both of Eusebius Chronicle in Greeke ( for before we had onely the Latine Translation of Hierome , much whereof also is vtterly lost ) as also of Africanus , from whose store-house Eusebius tooke his Chronicle , both for matter and words , almost by whole-sale . And whereas Annius had before couzened the world with counterfeits of Berosus , Manetho , Metasthenes , with other fabulous tales , falsely fathered on the Ancients : hee hath helped likewise to some Reliques of those Histories , which others haue inserted into their workes ; the very bones of such carkasses being worthy of admiration , if not of veneration . The true Manetho therefore in three Tomes wrote the Aegyptian Historie vnto Ptolomeus Philadelphus : his Greeke Epistle Dedicatory being but short , I haue thus translated : To the Greeke King Ptolomeus Philadelphus b Augustus , Manetho High Priest and Scribe of the sacred Sanctuarie throughout Aegypt , of the Sebennite Family , a Heliopolitan , to my Lord Ptolomeus , Greeting . It behoueth vs ( mightie King ) to giue account of all those things which you counsell vs to search out . The sacred Bookes , written by our fore-father Trismegistus Hermes , which I haue learned ( according as you , enquiring what things shall come to passe in the world , haue commanded me ) shall be declared : Farewell , my Lord King . Hence appeareth the time of Manetho , and his pontificall Dignitie , with the originall of his Antiquities borrowed of Hermes , and the occasion of his writing in the Greeke , as to a Graecian King . Hee c first setteth downe the yeeres of the raigne of their Gods. Vulcan , Sol , Agothodamon , Saturne , Osiris , and Isis , Typhon . Then of the Demi-gods : Orus , who raigned fiue and twentie yeeres : Mars , three and twentie : Anubis , seuenteene : Hercules , foureteene : Apollo , foure and twentie : Ammon , thirtie : Tithoes , seuen and twentie : Sosus , two and thirtie : Iupiter , twentie . Things both false in themselues , and in the Copie imperfect . After these hee reckoneth in order two and thirtie d Dynastiae , Lordships , or gouernments in Egypt . 1 The first of the Thinites ; of eight Kings , whose names and yeeres of raigne are , Menes , threescore and two : hee was slaine of an Hyppopotamus , or Riuer-Horse . Athothis his Son , seuen and fiftie . He built a Palace in Memphis , and wrote of Anatomie . Cenicenes his sonne , one and thirtie . Enephes , his sonne , three and twentie . In his time was a great famine . Hee built the Pyramides in Cochon . Saphaedus , his sonne , twentie : Semempsis , his sonne , eighteene : Bieneches , his sonne , sixe and twentie . Sum. tot . two hundred threescore and three . Of Menes , the first of these , it is reported e that hee first inuented the vse of money : for which long after hee was solemnely cursed by a Councell of Priests in the time of Cnephatus , and at Thebes a pillar was erected in the Temple to testifie the same . 2 The second Dinastie of the Thinites ; vnder nine Kings . Whose names and yeeres of their raigne are in order as followeth , Boethus , eight and thirtie yeeres . Catechos , nine and thirtie : in his time was ordayned the worship of Apis , at Memphis , and Mneuis at Heliopolis . Binothris , seuen and fortie : Tlas , seuenteene : Sethenes , one and fortie : Chaeres , seuenteene : Nephercheraes , fiue and twentie : in his time Nilus is said to haue had his waters mixed with honey . Sesochris , eight and fortie : Ceneres , thirtie : Summe , three hundred and two . 3 The third , of the Memphites . Echerophes , eight and twentie : Tosorthros , nine and twentie . He is supposed to be Aefculapius , for his skill in Physicke ; studious of Painting and Architecture . Tyris , seuen : Mesochris , seuenteene : Zoyphis , sixteene : Tesertasis , nineteene : Aches , two and fortie : Siphuris , thirtie : Herpheres , sixe and twentie . 4 The fourth Dinastie of the Memphites . Soris , nine and twentie : Suphis , threescore and three : he made the greatest Pyramis . Suphes , threescore and sixe : Mencheres , threescore and three : Ratoeses , fiue and twentie : Bicheres , two and twentie : Zebercheres , seuen : Tamphthis , nine : Sesochris , eight and fortie , 5 The fifth , of the Elephantines . Vsercheres , eight and twentie : Sephres , thirteene : Nephercheres , twenty : Sisiris , seuen : Echeres , twenty : Rathuris , one and forty : Mercheres , nine : Tacheres , forty and foure : Vnos , three and thirty . 6 The sixt , of the Memphites . Othoes , thirty : Phios , three : Methusuphis , seuen : Phiops , a hundred : Menthesuphis , one : Nitochris , twelue ; she built the third Pyramis . 7 The seuenth , of seuenty Kings , that reigned so many dayes apiece . 8 The eight , of seuen and twenty Kings , which reigned an hundred forty and eight yeers . Their names are not expressed . 9 The ninth Dynastie , was of the Heracleopolitans : of which , were nineteene Kings , that reigned foure hundred and nine yeeres . The first of them was Achthoes , a cruell Tyrant , deuoured by a Crocodile . 10 The tenth , was of nineteene Kings : whose reigne endured an hundred fourescore and fiue yeeres . 11 The eleuenth , of the Diospolitans : whose sixteene Kings reigned three and forty yeeres . Here endeth the first Tome of Manetho : whos 's second Tome containeth the twelfth Dynastie of the Diospolitans ; The first of which was Cesongoses , six and forty : Ammamenes , eight and thirty : Sesostris the great Conquerour , eight and forty : Lachares , eight : Ammares , eight : Ammenenes , eight : Semiophris , foure . 13 The thirteenth , of threescore Kings , which reigned foure hundred fifty & three yeeres . 14 The fourteenth ; of threescore and seuenteene Kings , contayned an hundred fourescore and foure . 15 The fifteenth , of Phoenicians , Shepherds , the first of which was Saites , nineteene : Anon , three and forty : Pachnan , threescore and one : Staan , eight : Arcles , forty nine : Aphobis , threescore and one : In all two hundred forty and two . And the totall summe of the yeeres of these fifteene Dynasties is three thousand three hundred and seuenteene . 16 The sixteenth Dynasty was of other shepheards , whose thirty two Kings reigned fiue hundred and eighteene yeeres . 17 The seuenteenth , was of other shepherds vnder thirty three Kings , and the Theban Diosophites , an hundred fifty and one yeeres . 18 The eighteenth of the Diospolites . Amos , fiue and twenty : Chebros thirteene : Amenophthis , foure and twenty : Amersis , two and twenty : Misphris , thirteene : Misphragmuthosis , six and twenty : Thuthmosis , nine : Amenophthis , one and thirty . This is supposed to be Memnon , and the speaking Statue . Oros , seuen and thirty : Acherres , two and thirty : Rathos , six : Chebres , twelue : Acherres , twelue : Amerses , fiue : Rammeses , one : Ammenoph , nineteene : in all , two hundred fourescore and seuen . 19 The nineteenth : Sethos , one and twenty : Raphsaces , threescore and one : Ammenophthes , twenty : Rameses , threescore : Ammenemes , fiue : Thuoris , six . 20 In the third Tome . The twentieth Dynasty lasted one hundred and fiue and twenty yeeres . The Kings were twelue . 21 The one and twentieth , of the Tanites : Smerdes , six and twenty : Psusennes , two and forty : Mephelcheres , foure : Amenophtis , nine : Opsochon , six : Psineches , nine : Susennes , fourteene ; called Sesac in Scripture : in all , one hundred and ten . 22 The two and twentieth , of the Bubashtes : Sesonchis , one and twenty : Vsorthon , fifteene . The third , fourth , and fift , are not named : to them are ascribed fiue and twenty yeeres : In this space Zara the Ethiopian ouer-ran these parts . Tokellothis , thirteene : his successor , two and forty : in all , one hundred and sixteene . 23 The three and twentieth , of the Tanites : Petubastes , forty : Osorchos , eight : Psammus , ten : Ze , — one and thirty : in all , fourescore and nine . 24 The foure and twentieth , of Bocchoris the Saite , who reigned foure and forty yeeres , was taken and burned of Sabbacon . 25 The fiue and twentieth , of the Ethiopians : Sabbacon , eight : Seuech , fourteene : Tarach , eighteene : in all , forty . This Tarach perhaps was he which built Tarracona in Spaine , if we beleeue Taraphas n Collection out of Eusebius . 26 The six and twentieth , of the Saites : Stephinates , seuen : Nechepsos , six . Thus farre out of Manetho ; here followeth out of Herodotus : Psammeticus , forty foure : Nechao , seuenteene ; he slue Iosias : Psammis , sixteene : Vaphres , fiue and twenty ; with him Zedekiah entred league . Herodotus calleth him Apnes . The Maforites , by their Hebrew points ( through ignorance of forreine Historie , as Scaligor saith ) haue made it Hophra , of whom Ieremie o prophesied that destruction which Amasis executed ( as Herodotus reporteth ) who reigned foure and forty yeeres . The summe of the yeeres of this Dynasty , is one hundred fifty and nine . 27 Here followeth againe out of Manetho : The seuen and twentieth Dynasty of the Persians : Cambyses , foure : Darius Hystaspes , six and thirtie : Xerxes , twenty : Artabanus , seuen moneths : Artaxerxes Longimanus , forty : Xerxes , two moneths : Sogdianus , seuen : Darius Nothus , eleuen , in all , one hundred and thirteene . 28. The eight and twentieth , of the Mendesians : Amyrtaeus Saites , six . 29 The nine and twentieth , Nepherites , six : Achoris , twelue : Psammites , one : Nepherites , two moneths . 30 The thirtieth , of the Sebennites : Nectanebis , eighteene : Teos , two : Nectanebos eighteene . 31 The one and thirtieth , of the Persians : Artaxerxes Ochus , ten : He recouered Egypt in the seuenteenth yeere of his Reigne : Arsos , foure : Darius Codomannus , six : subdued by Alexander . Hitherto Manetho . The whole summe of whose one and thirty Dynasties amount to fiue thousand three hundred fifty and fiue yeeres . 32 The two and thirtieth Dynastie , of the Macedonians : Alexander Mag. fiue : Ptolemeus Lagi , forty : Ptol. Philadelphus , eight and thirty : Ptol. Euergetes , sixe and twenty : Ptol. Philopator , seuenteene : Ptol. Epiphanes , foure and twentie : Ptol. Philometor , fiue and thirty : Ptol. Euergetes 2. nine and twentie : Ptol. Physcon , seuenteene : Ptol. Alexander , ten : Ptol. Cleopatrae , eight : Ptol. Dionysius , thirty : Cleopatra , two and twenty : in all , three hundred and one . Some of these Ptolemeys made incestuous Marriages with their owne sisters ; which it seemes was not vnusuall in Alexandria : whereupon Seneca scoffeth , Athenis dimidium licet , Alexandria totum . Whereupon Turncb . affirmeth , That at Athens they might marry their owne sisters by ther father ( as Lycurgus permitted only the sisters by mothers side , and forbad to marry with the fathers daughter ) but at Alexandria , all sisters were permitted to their licentious beds . Thus Cleopatra was wife to Ptolemey Philometor her elder brother , and after that to her younger brother , by whom she was cast off , and her daughter taken in her stead . If the former Catalogue doe not agree with the Relations of Iosephus , * Theophilus , or others , who haue cited some parts of Manetho in their Workes , it is not much maruell ; the Grecians being alway audacious , readie to preuert Authors to their own purposes ; besides the ouersights of Writers , through negligence or ignorance in forreine names . Neither is Manethoes Word an Oracle , who reckoneth so long time before any time was : but either it is to be ascribed to the arrogancy of the Egyptian Priests , desirous to bee accounted no lesse ancient then the Chaldeans : for Berosus and Manetho ( as if they had beene agreed ) deriue their Histories from the like Antiquity ( saith Scaliger out of Syncellus ) which would better appeare , if we had the entire bodies , and not a few scattered bones of their Histories : or else wee may ascribe it to their confounding of Histories ; applying to an order of Succession , the diuers reignes of seuerall Dynasties , which happily gouerned at the same time in seuerall parts of Egypt ; as in so small a Region as Canaan , Ioshua destroyed 31. Kings . This Scaliger a coniectureth ; Lydiat b affirmeth . Neither yet is Scaliger to be blamed , for acquainting the World with these fragments of Manetho ; considering , that the middle part therof holdeth not onely likelihood in it selfe , but in great part correspondence with the Scriptures . If the Egyptians deuised otherwise to Herodotus and Diodorus , it was easie for them to deceiue strangers , or bee deceiued themselues . The like History of prodigious Antiquities , Augustine c relateth of an Egyptian Priest , that told Alexander of the continuance of the Macedonian Kingdome eight thousand yeeres , whereas the Grecians accounted but foure hundred and fourescore . Yea , the Scriptures themselues haue not escaped that mis-reckoning of Times ; almost all Antiquitie being carried downe the streame of the seuenty Interpreters , which adde many hundred , yeeres to the Hebrew Text , either of purpose , as some d suppose , or as Augustine e thinketh by errour of him that first copied the Scriptures out of Ptolemeys Library . Sir Walter f Raleigh , in that his laborious and learned Worke , called The History of the World , supposeth , That Egypt first tooke that name , at such time as Aegyptus or Ramesses chased thence his brother Danaus into Peloponnesus , which some reckon 877. yeeres after the Floud ; some , more . As for the prodigious Antiquities which they challenge , hauing refuted Mercator and Pererius , he enclineth to this opinion touching their ancient Dynasties , that they are not altogether fabulous : but that Egypt being peopled before the Floud two hundred yeeres after Adam , there might remayne to the sonnes of Mizraim some Monuments in Pillars or Altars of stone , or metall , of their former Kings or Gouernours : which the Egyptians hauing added to the List and Roll of their King after the Floud , in succeeding time ( out of the vanitie of glory , or by some corruption in their Priests ) something beyond the truth might be inserted . Petrus Alexandrinus ( lately set forth in Greeke and Latine by Raderus ) writes , That Mizraim hauing giuen beginning to the Egyptian Nation , did after goe into the East , to the Persians and Bactrians , and is the same that was called Zoroastres by the Greekes , Inuenter of Iudiciall Astrologie and Magicke . He hauing giuen order for the keeping of the ashes of his burned body , as the pledge of the Empire so long to continue with them , called vpon Orion ( which he saith was Nimrod , by the Persian Superstition beleeued , thus honoured after his death ) and was consumed with Lightning , the Persians reseruing his ashes to this day ; the cause ( saith the Note on that place ) why the Persians worship the fire . Yet the Author mentions another cause , from Perseus , which kindled fire by Lightning ; and preseruing the same , built a Temple to it . Hee saith also , That Picus or Iupitar , his father , taught Perseus to diuine by a Cup ( like to that which is mentioned of Ioseph in Egypt ) and the same Picus was father to Hermes , or Mercurie , King of Egypt , with other Legends , too long for this place . This Mercurie ) he maketh the same with Faunus , the first finder ( he saith ) of Gold , and that in a golden Vesture he foretold diuers things , and that the Egyptians worshipped him , hauing before made him their King ; which place he held thirty nine yeeres . After him reigned Vulcan , 1680. dayes ; for at that time the Egyptians knew not to number by yeeres . He first made a Law against Adulterie ; and that the Egyptian women should haue but one husband . He was Inuentor of Iron and Armour , Stones and Clubs being before that time the only Weapons . His sonne Sol succeeded , a great Philosopher ; after him , Sosis ; and next , Osiris ; then , Orus ; Thules , Conqueror of Africa ; and after that , Sesostris , of the race of Cham , the same as he supposeth with Trismegistus . Thus much I haue thought here to adde out of him , where the Reader may further satisfie himselfe ; if that can satisfie any , which can nothing certifie , or make certaine , in these Antiquities ; wherein we may find many opinions , scarcly any truth , but in the Word of Truth , the Scriptures . That which we read of the Dynasties of Shepherds , Scaliger interpreteth of that baser seruile sort , which Moses g saith were abominable to the Egyptians , and seeme to haue beene strangers , that inhabited some fenny places which Nature had fortified , if we beleeue Heliodorus ; h and thence made forrages into the Countrey ( the custome of Borderers ) and were called therefore Robbers . These ( it seemeth ) driuen to their shifts , by the hard and tyrannous vsage of the Egyptians , procured ( as wee reade of the Tartars ) their owne Freedome , and thraldome of their Lords . The Romanes in their times were forced to mayntaine a Garrison against them , therefore called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . And Ierome mentioneth i the Bucolia , where no Christians dwelled , but onely a fierce Nation . Iosephus k and Eusebius thinke them to bee the Israelites ; which is vnlikely , because they liued in seruitude , and neuer raigned there . Lydiat supposeth the Philistims vnder Abimelech and Phicol to be the men . Nothing is more obscure in the Egyptian Chronologie , then the time of the departure of Israelites thence vnder Moses , whom Iustin l Martyr affirmeth out of Diodorus to haue bin the first that wrote the Egyptian Lawes . Tatianus m Assyrus ( who after became an Heretike ) saith ( and alledgeth Ptolemey Mendesius , a Priest , for his Author ) That this departure was in the dayes of Amasis , King of Egypt , who liued in the time of Inachus ; Theophilus and Iosephus , n out of Manetho , in the Reigne of Tethmoses ; Eusebius , o in the reigne of Cenchres ; Cedrenus saith , Petisonius : Others , otherwise ; according to the diuers interpretation of Manetho . The Scripture sheweth , it was foure hundred and thirty yeeres , from the promise first made to Abraham , as all that I know , both elder and later , Greeke and Latine p Chronographers , except Genebrard and Adriehomius , reckon it . Lydiat thinketh , That the drowning of the Egyptian Pharo was the cause of those tumults in Egypt , about Succession , which are ascribed to Egyptus and Danaus . Orosius q reporteth , That the prints of the Chariot-wheeles of the Egyptians , then pursuing the Israelites through the Sea , did yet in his time remayne in the Sands on the shore , and vnder-water ; which no curiositie or casualtie can so disorder , but that Diuine Prouidence doth re-imprint them in their wonted forme . Hard it is to apply the yeeres of the r Egyptian Chronologie , to the true account of the Worlds generation , by reason of the disagreement of Authors , touching the Egyptian Kings , vntill Sesacs time ; which ( after Lydiat ) was in the yeere of the World 3029. although euen from hence we haue but slippery footing . Augustus ( after the same Author ) made Egypt a Prouince , in the yeere 3975. Vnder which Roman gouernment it continued , vntill the Saracens conquered it , in the time of Omar the third Chalipha , who began his reigne , after Scaligers computation , in his Catalogue ſ of the Chaliphaes , in the yeere of Christ 643. The names of the Caesars belong to another place ; and it were tedious here , to relate the yeeres of their seuerall Reignes . Otmen , the fourth Chalipha , beganne in the yeere of Christ 645. whom the rest succeeded in order , vntill the yeere 869. And then the Chaliphaes were diuided ; Mutamed reigning in Bagded , t and Tolon in Egypt , who dyed in the yeere of Christ 883. and of the Hegeira 270. whom succeeded Hamaria his sonne : and after him , his sonne Aharun , whom Muchtaphi the Bagdet Chalipha slue , about the yeere 907. Afterwardes , about the yeere 943. Achishid Muhamid , sonne of Tangi , reigned in Egypt , to whom a few yeeres after succeeded his sonne Abigud , whom Meaz Ledin Illahi , of the posteritie of Phetima , Mahumets Daughter , depriued in the yeere of our Lord 971. To whom succeeded his sonne Aziz , 975. u Elhacham , in the yeere 996. Etaher Laazizdin Illahi , 1030. Musteratzor Billahi , 1035. Musteale 1095. Elamir Bahacam Illahi , 1101. he was but fiue yeeres old : the Protector of the Kingdome was Aphtzala Wizir : Elhaphit Ladin Illahi , 1135. Ettaphar succeeded : and hee being slaine , Elphaiz ; who died in the yeere 1160. and Etxar Ledin Illahi , his Sonne was the last of the Phetimaan race . To him succeeded Asareddin Shirachoch , of the Family of Ainb ( which were Curdi : ) after his death , Iusaph Tzelat Eddin was constituted King by the Chalipha ; and the Bagded Chaliphaes were againe acknowledged in Egypt . This is that Saladine that tooke Ierusalem , in the yeere of Christ 1190. Heg. 586 He conquered Mesopotamia , &c. hee died in the yeere of our Lord 1193. And as Cardinall Vitriaco * affirmeth , reduced the Schismaticall Sect in Egypt to vniformity with the Baldac Chalipha . Elaphtzal succeeded him in the Kingdome of Damascus ; Melich Elaziz , in Egypt ; Taher Giazi , in Halep , or Aleppo ; Melich Elaziz exchanged Egypt for Damascus , with his Vncle Etadel . The Egyptians made Aphtzal their King , in the yeere of our Lord 1202. After Eladel succeeded Elchamel , 1219. who died in the yeere of our Lord 1237. Heg. 635. Essaloch followed : and after him , Elmutam , 1242. The Turkmen conspired against him : he fled into a Tower of Wood ; which they fired : and halfe burned , he leaped into a streame that passed by , and there perished : Tureoman Azeddin Ibib was made King in his place , in the yeere of our Lord 1245. Heere beganne the Reigne of the Mamalukes , or slaues . Hee being slaine , another slaue succeeded , whom they called Melich Elmutaphar . This seemeth to be he , that Leo calleth Piperitis . Thus farre out of Scaliger , collected by him out of Abraham Zacuthi , which addeth much light to the Egyptian Historie of these times , wherein I could neuer before satisfie my selfe concerning the erection and alteration of the Schismaticall Egyptian Chaliphaes , which with much labour ( little auayling ) I had sought . Iacobus à Vitriaco Bishop of Accon , or Ptolemais , aboue foure hundred yeeres since , and a Roman Cardinall , in his Orientall History x affirmeth , That Haly , disdayning to be accounted the successour of Mahomet , whom hee thought inferiour to himselfe , began a new Sect of his owne , which he established in Egypt ; the other Mahumetans erecting another at Baldac ; but Baldac was of a later erection , and these things haue no probabilitie . These Kings were not called Chaliphaes ( as the posterity of Phetima or Fatima ) but Sultans . A certaine Catalogue of the Names , Times , and Affaires of these Mamaluke-Sultans , I cannot perfectly exhibit . Peucerus y nameth in order these names ; Turquemenius , Cathus , Bendocader , Melechsait , Elpis , Melechseraph , Melechnasar , Melechadal ; and after many others , Caithbeius , a stout enemy of the Turkes z . This Caithbeius was chosen Sultan in the yeere of our Lord 1465. and reigned three and thirty yeeres . Two of his principall Mamalukes , Achardin and Campsous , full of emulation , were a principall cause of the ruine of that Dynastie . For whereas the Sultan was alway chosen out of the Mamalukes , by most voyces amongst themselues , Campsous fearing lest Achardin should haue succeeded after Caithbeius , fained , That his Master had taken order on his death-bed , that his Sonne Mahomet should obtaine the roome ; and vsed meanes to effect it , both by the voyces of those Mamalukes he could suborne , and confirmation of their Chalipha , whose hornes these Soldans had shortned , abridging his power ( as before is said . ) This Mahomet proued so cruell a Tyrant , and those two Mamalukes so banded themselues in Factions , that all became confused ; and within six yeeres after Caithbeius his death , the Sultans Throne was fiue times vacant . Tomumbeius kils Mahomet ; Campsous Ciarchesius is chosen ; Zauballat , President of Damascus , rebelleth , and by Temumbeius meanes imprisoneth him , and vsurpeth the Scepter : but for his crueltie , soone after is depriued and captiued by Tomumbeuis , and after , strangled ; He also succeding in Authority , Tyranny , and Destiny . After Tomumbeius , was elected Campson Gaurus , whom Zelim a the Turke ouerthrew , and slue in battaile ; in whose place , another Tomumbeius was chosen : but soone , together with his whole State , came into the Turkes power . Thus being diuided in many Factions among themselues , and exercising all cruelties and pillages vpon the people , b they made themselues a prey to their Neighbours , who like Aesops Vulture , watched this opportunity to seize on these Lions , hauing now bled out their strength in mutuall and ciuill conflicts , in the yeere of our Lord 1517. The Egyptians affirme , c That a little before Selim besieged Cairo , for the space of eight dayes together , a great number of Crocodiles were seene in all parts on the banks of Nilus , and much dispersed abroad in the fields , taking and tearing great store of prey , as a presage of this Turkish seruitude . Solyman succeeded , in the yeere of our Lord 1519. ( or 1520. as others say . ) Selim the second , 1566. Amurat the third , 1574. & in the yeere 1595. Mahomet the third ; to whom , Achmet , who now is the Egyptian and Turkish Soldan . Of these you may be more fully informed in M. Knolles his Turkish Historie , as also in our former Relations . CHAP. VII . Of the Oracle of IVPITER AMMON ; and of Cyrene : and diuers Peoples adioyning , mentioned by the Ancients . ALl that lyeth betweene Africa Minor and Egypt , a Pômponius Mela doth call Cyrenaica , including vnder that title Marmarica , which Plinio b reckoneth by it selfe : who also calleth the former Pentapolitana , and saith , it is renowmed by the Oracle of Hammon , which is fiftie miles distant from Cyrene ; by the Fountayne of the Sunne , and those fiue Cities , Berenice , Arsinoe , Ptolemais , Apollonia , c Cyrene . This Region is now called Barca and Mesrata : d of which , this is inhabited , and rich ; the other it most-what desart , and poore . Their Religion was like the Egyptians in times past . The Arabians that liue there now , attend on their purchase , being the greatest Theeues in Afrike . But this is vsuall to the Arabians in all places of their abode ( or wandring rather : ) for which cause , it seemeth , Hierome saith , the word Arabi signifieth Theeues , and is therefore taxed of Drusius , in his Obseruations ; Arabi no otherwise signifying Theeues , then Chananeus a Merchant , or Chaldaeus a Mathematician ; because such commonly were their studies and courses . Berenice e was sometime sacred , famous for the Garden of the Hesperides ; neere to which , is that Riuer of Lethe , so much chaunted by the Poets . Nigh to this place also , are the Psylli , a people terrible to Serpents , and medicinable against their poysons , both by touching the wounded partie , and by sucking out the poyson , and by enchanting the Serpent . The Oracle of Iupiter Ammon is famous among the Ancient . The place where this Temple was , hath on euery side vast and sandie Desarts ; in which , they which trauelled , as wee finde in Arrianus f and Curtius , seemed to warre with Nature : for the Earth was couered with sand , which yeelded an vnstable footing , and sometime was blowne about with the windie motions of the Aire ; Water was hence banished , neither Cloudes nor Springs ordinarily affoording it . A fierie heate did possesse and tyrannize ouer the place , which the Sands and Sunne much encreased . Neither was here Tree , or Hill , or other marke for Trauellers , to discerne their way , but the Starres . In the middle of this Desart , was that sacred Groue ( which Silius Italicus calleth g Lucus fatidicus ) not aboue fiftie furlongs in circuit , full of fruit-bearing Trees , watred with wholsome Springs , seasoned with temperate Aire , and a continuall Spring . The Inhabitants , called Ammonians h , are dispersed in cottages , and haue the middest of the Groue fortified with a triple wall . The first Munition contayneth the Kings Palace ; the second , the Serail , or lodgings for his women , where is also the Oracle ; the third , the Courtiers inhabite . Before the Oracle is a Fountayne , in which the Offerings were washed , before they were offered . The forme of this God was deformed with Rams-hornes , crooked , as some paint him : according to Curtius , without forme of any creature , but like a i round Bosse , beset with jewels . This , when they consult with the Oracles , is carried by the Priests in a gilded ship , with many siluer Bells on both sides of the ship . The Matrons follow , and the Virgins singing their dis-tuned Procession , by which they prouoke their god to manifest what they seeke . These Priests were about fourscore in number . Alexanders ambitious pilgrimage to this Oracle , is sufficiently knowne by the Relations of Curtius and Arrianus . This we may adde out of Scaliger , k That after that , the Cyrenaeans , to sooth this prowd King , which would needes bee taken for the sonne of Ammon , stamped his shape in their coynes , with two hornes of a Ramme , and without a beard : whereas before they had vsed the forme of Iupiter , with a beard and hornes ; wherein the other Easterne people followed them . The Syrians vsed the like stampe with the name of King Lysimachus , which Scaliger ( who hath giuen vs the pictures of these Coynes ) thinketh to be Alexander . Rammes-hornes are said to bee ascribed to him , because Bacchus wandering in these Desarts with his Armie , was guided to this place by a silly Ramme . Likewise Pausanias l in his Messenica saith , that one Ammon ( which built the Temple ) a Shepheard , was authour of this name to their God. Plutarchs m reason of Amus we haue before shewed . Others n deriue this name from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Sand ; which may well agree with all Idoll deuotion , as being a sandie foundation , although it is here intended to the situation . o But that which I haue before noted of Ham the sonne of Noah , soundeth more probable , as being Progenitor of all these Nations ; and of this minde also is p Peucerus . This q Strabo in his time saith was not in request , as no other Oracle besides . For the Romanes contented themselues with their Sybils and other diuinations . This Oracle was not giuen by word , but by signes . This defect of Oracles in generall , and especially of this , occasioned that Treatise of Plutarch r of this subiect , enquiring the cause of the Oracles fayling . Neuer had he read , that ſ the Gods which had not made heauen and earth , should perish out of the earth : nor had he eyes to see that Sunne of Righteousnesse , the Light of the world , whose pure beames chased and dispersed these mists of darknesse . And therefore are his coniectures so farre from the marke , as not able with a naturall eye to see the things of God. The t antiquitie of this Oracle appeareth , in that Semiramis came to it , and inquired of her death ; after which , the Oracle promised to her diuine honours . Perseus also and Hercules are reported to haue consulted the same in their aduentures against Gorgon and Busiris . Besides this Groue , u there is another of Ammon , which hath in the middest a Well , they call it the Fountayne of the Sunne ; whose water at Sunne-rising is luke-warme , and cooleth more and more till noone , at which time it is very cold : and from thence till mid-night , by degrees exchangeth that coldnesse with heate , holding a kinde of naturall Antipathy with the Sonne ; x hottest in his furthest absence , coldest in his neerest presence . Plinie and Solinus place this Fountayne in Debris , a Towne not very farre from those parts amongst the Garamants . Lucretius mentions it , and Philosophically disputeth the cause thereof . — nimirum terra magis quod Raratenet circum hunc fontem , quàm caetera tellus , Multaque sunt ignis prope semina corpus aquai , &c. The substance whereof is , that the fire , vnder that subtile earth by cold vapours of the night , is pressed and forced to that waterie refuge , but by the Sunne beames receiuing new encouragement , forsaketh those holds and holes , and for a little while takes repossession of his challenged lands . The Ammonian women haue such great brests , that they suckle their children ouer their shoulder ; their brest not lesse , if Iunenal be beleeued , then the childe ; In Meroe crasso maiorem infante mamillam . In Meroe , the monstrous Pappe Is bigger then the childe in lappe . Pausanias y reckoneth an Ammonian Iuno among the Libyan Cities , as well as this Iupiter . He addeth , the Lacedemonians had this Ammon in much request , and built to him diuers Temples , as at Gytheum one , which had no roofe : and the Aphytaeans did him 40 lesse worship then the Libyans . Ortelius , z who hath bestowed a Description of this Temple , supposeth that his Image was painted with hornes , but that Vmbilicus was accounted the Deitie it selfe , or the signe of his presence , which shapelesse shape he sampleth by many like in other Nations . The ship he coniectureth to signifie , that the Religion was brought from some other place . But if Ammon be that sonne of Noah , it might rather bee a memoriall of the Arke , wherein Noah and his sonnes were preserued : as that also of Ianus , ( who is imagined to be Noah ) may more fitly be interpreted , then according to the Poets glosse : a Sic bona posteritas puppim formauit in aere , Hospitis aduentum testificata Dei. So well-dispos'd Posteritie did frame A ship , to shew which way their strange God came . The ancient frugalitie of the Cyrenians is commended in Authors . b Sulpitius bringeth in Postumianus , in his Dialogues , telling , That landing there by force of weather , hee went with the Priest vnto the Church , which was very homely , couered with base twigs or boughs , not much better then the Priest ( their hoste ) his Tent , in which a man might not stand vpright . Enquiring after the disposition of the people , they learned , that they were vtterly ignorant of buying and selling , of fraude and stealing . They neither had , nor cared to haue , gold or siluer ; and when he offered ten pieces of gold to the Priest , hee refused it : onely was content to accept a little rayment . The Hammientes are not much distant in place , or differing in name , from the Ammonians : which built their houses of Salt , digging the salt-stones out of the Mountaynes , which they with morter apply to their buildings . Mela ioyneth to these aforesaid the Atlantes , which curse the Sunne at the setting and rising , as bringing damage to them and their fields . A practice not vnlike to the women of Angola at this day , who ( as Andrew Battle , which liued there , testifieth ) salute the New Moone when they first see her , by holding vp their hinder parts naked against her , as the cause of their troublesome menstruous purgation . These Atlantes haue no proper names , nor feede of such things as haue life . He affirmeth of the Garamantes , that they had no wiues , but liued in a beastly communitie . The Augila acknowledge no other Gods but Ghosts , or Soules departed , by which they sweare ; with which they consult as Oracles ; to which they pray at their Tombes , receiuing answeres by dreames . The women the first night of marriage are prostituted to all that will see them , the more the greater honour , but after , must obserue their owne husbands . The Trogleditae dwell in Caues , and feede on Serpents , and rather make a sound or noyse , then humane voyce : they vsed Circumcision : they named not their Children by their Parents names ; but by the names of sheepe , or other beasts which yeeld them nourishment . Their wiues and children ( saith Agatharchides ) are common : onely the Kings wife is proper ; yet if any had lyen with her , his punishment was but the losse of a sheepe . In their Winter they liue on bloud and milke which are mixed and heated together at the fire . In their Summer they kill the scabbed and diseased of their Cattell . They entitle none with the name of Parents , but the Bull and Cow , the Ram and Ewe , and the Male and Female of the Goates , because of these they receiue their nourishment , and not from their Parents . They goe naked all but the buttocks . Such as want that skin which others circumcise ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) they depriue of the whole flesh , so farre as the circumcision should haue extended . Their funerall Rites were , to tye the necks of the dead to their legs , and couer them with heapes of stones , setting a goates horne on the top , with laughter rather then mourning . Their old men which can follow the flockes no longer , they strangle with an Oxe-taile , which medicine they minister likewise to those that haue grieuous diseases , or maymes . And vnto these doth Plinie adde the Blemmyae , with faces in their brests , the Satyres , Aegypanes , Himantopodes , and other monsters , scarce worthy Relation or credit . These parts I haue thus ioyned in one Discourse , as liuing ( for the most part ) a wilde life , as the Arabians and Tartars doe at this day : and for Religion hauing nothing notable that I finde , but as you haue heard . Procopius c writeth of the Blemyes and Nobatae , that Iustinian placed them in Egypt , about Elephantina ; that they before obserued the Greekes deuotions , Isis also and Osiris , and Priapus , and sacrificed to the Sunne ; which Rites the Emperour prohibited . But hee mentions no such Monsters . The Arabians which vnder Elcain about the foure hundred yeere of their Hegeira , gaue a Ducat a man to passe into Africke , are Lords and Inhabitants of the Desarts to this day , liuing ( as wee say ) a dogs life , in hunger and ease , professing Mahumets sect . The Adrimachidae d liued neere to the Egyptians both in situation and custome . The Nasamones had many wiues , with which they had companie publikely . The first night of the marriage , all the guests had dealing with the Bride , and rewarded her with some gift . The Guidanes had a more beastly custome , whose women glorying in their shame , ware so many frindges of leather as they had found Louers . The Malchyes ware the haire on the hinder part of their head , as the Iaponians now doe . The Auses vsed the contrarie : whose Virgins in the yeerly feast of Minerua , diuided themselues into two companies , and skirmished with staues and stones . If any Virgins dyed of the wounds , they accounted them false Maides . The most martiall Virago of the companie , they arme and crowne , and place in a Chariot , with great solemnitie . They vsed not marriage , but had women in common : the childe being reckoned his with whom shee chooseth to liue . To adde a word of the Cyrenians , they held it vnlawfull to smite a Cow , in honour of Isis , whose Fasts and Feasts they solemnely obserued : and in Barca they abstayned both from Beefe and Hogs flesh . They seared e the crownes or temples of their children , to preuent the distilling of the rheume . In their sacrificing , they first cut off the eare of the beast , as first fruits , and hurled it ouer the house . Their gods were the Sunne and Moone . The Maxes shaue the left side of their heads , leauing the haire on the right side . The Zigantes feede on Apes , whereof they haue plentie . The Megauares make no account of Sepulchres , in stead whereof they couer the corps with stones , and set vp a Goates horne on the stone heape . They haue many skirmishes for their pastures , which are ended by the mediation of old Women , who may safely interpose themselues , and end the fray ( or battell , if you will so call it . ) When men are so old that they can no longer follow the herds , they strangle him with a Cowes taile , if he will not preuent them by doing it himselfe . The like medicine they administer to such as are dangerously sicke . Of the Macae , Caelius thinkes the Roman Priests borrowed their shauen crownes . Other things which our Authors adde of these people and others adioyning , as seeming too fabulous , I list not to expresse . Silius Italicus in his Poems , and Aldrete in his Antiquities of Spaine and Afrike , expresse diuers of their ancient Rites and Names , and that which seemes to vs most fitting , shall in this Historie be inserted . This part of the World , as least knowne to the Ancients , yeelded both Poets and Historians most matter of their Fables , in explayning whereof Aldrete hath written in Spanish very learnedly , as also of the later times , when the Romans , Vandals , and since the Arabians , haue preuayled . CHAP. VIII . Of that part of Barbarie , now called the Kingdome of Tunis and Tripolis . §. I. The name Barbarie : the Kingdome of Tunis , and Antiquitie of Carthage . ALl the Tract of Land , betweene Atlas and the Sea ( stretching in length from Egypt to the Straits ) is * called Barbaria , either of Barbar ( which signifieth to murmure ) because such seemed the speech of the Inhabitants to the Arabians , or of the word Bar , which signifieth a Desart , doubled . It comprehendeth * both Mauritania's , Africa minor , Libya exterior , besides Cyreniaca and Marmarica , whereof wee haue spoken . The Inhabitants some fetch from Palestina , some from Arabia . It was conquered by the Romans , and taken from the Greeke Emperors by the Vandals , and from them againe by the Saracens and Arabians , and is now partly subiect to the Turke , partly to the Xeriffe . It is vsually diuided into foure Kingdomes , Marocco , Fesse , Tremisen , and Tunis ; for of Barca is said alreadie : The Cities of Barbarie ( it is Ios. Scaliger * his testimonie ) speake Arabike , but not pure , nor yet so degenerate as the Italian is from the Latine : but the Countrie people vse the old African tongue , nothing like the other . HONDIVS his Map of Barbarie . map of Barbary, North Africa, with inset maps of the Gulf of Tunis and the Nile Delta BARBARIA The Kingdome of Tunis contayneth all that which the Ancients called Africa , Propria , or Minor , and Numidia Antiqua : the Romanes ( perhaps vaine-gloriously vaunting , or ambitiously ayming at the Empire of the Vniuerse ) stiling their first footing and possession in Asia and Africa , by the name of the whole ; which others haue beene forced to distinguish by adding Propria or Minor. So they called Attalus his Legacie , Asia , and this Prouince ( yea Carthage it selfe had that name ) Africa . The soyle is fertile , especially the West-part . The Inhabitants are sound and healthfull , seldome vexed with any sicknesse . Hereof are reckoned fiue parts ; Bugia , Constantina , Tunis , Tripolis and Ezzab . This Ezzab is the most Easterly part , hauing many Townes and Regions , amongst which , some account Mesrata . From these parts vnto Capes , is the Tripolitan Region . The chiefe Towne is Tripolis , wherein the great Turke hath his Bassa , or Vice-roy , a receptacle of the Pyrats , which roue and rob in those Seas ; in the yeere 1551. wonne from the Knights of Malta by Sinan Bassa . From Capes to Guadilbarbar is the Tunetan Territorie . From thence vnto the Mountayne of Constantina is that Region , hereof bearing name : and from thence b to the Riuer Maior , about an hundred and fiftie miles space , doth Bugia extend it selfe , so called of Bugia c the principall Citie , sometime adorned with Temples , Hospitals , Monasteries , and Colledges of Students in the Mahumetane Law. Here is also Necaus a very pleasant Citie ; and Chollo , very rich Constantina is an ancient Citie , contayning eight thousand Families , & many sumptuous buildings , a great d Temple , two Colledges , and three or foure Monasteries , much resorted to by Merchants . Euery trade hath their peculiar streetes . A little from the Citie is a hote Bath , hauing in it abundance of Crabfishes , or little Tortoyses , which the women take for euill spirits , and ascribe vnto them the cause of their sicknesse , or ague , if any befall : and therefore kill white Hens , and set them on an earthen vessell , with their feathers , enuironing the same with little Wax-candles , and so leaue them neere to this Bath , or Fountayne . How euer it fare with their Feuer , their meat shall not stay long , but some or other that see the womens deuotion , will enuy the euill spirits so good cheere , and for that time will be the spirits themselues , to dresse and eate their prouision . Not farre hence is a Marble building , with Images grauen therein : the people haue a conceit , that it was sometime a Schoole , and those Statues the Schollers , by Diuine judgement so transformed for their wickednesse . In this Region is situated Bona , sometime called Hippo , famous through our Christian World for the most famous of the Fathers , that since the Apostles dayes haue left vs their writings , Aurelius Augustinus a name fitting to him , which indeed was Aureus & Augustissimus , Bishop of the See , while hee liued ; and yet liuing ( in his Workes ) a Bishop , not of Hippo , but of the Westerne Church . Wittie , Learned , Wise , and Holy Father , that hast with Thee carryed these Titles from Hippo ! where , after Thee , the Arrian Vandals , and since , the Saracens haue liued and Lorded ; and at this day is possessed of such as haue no possession of Wit , Learning , Wisedome , or Holinesse : but haue testified their banishment of all these , by ascribing them to Fooles and Mad men , whom they honour and admire as Saints . e This Bona ( then brooking this name better ) contayneth now three hundred Herthes , and a sumptuous Mosque , to which is adjoyned the house of the Cadi . Tunis is now a great Citie , since the ruines of Carthage , neere vnto which it standeth . Carthage f ( as the more ancient ) deserueth first Relation : of which , wee may yet say with g Salust , Silere melius puto , quàm parum dicere : wee may not say much , and a little will bee too little for such Greatnesse . It was built threescore and twelue yeeres before Rome , as the common account goeth , by Dido and her h Phoenicians : an emulous competitor with Rome for the Empire of the World. It contayned ( saith i Orosius ) in the circuit of the walles twentie miles ; Linier Epitome sayth , foure and twentie ; all engirt with the Sea , except three miles space , which had a wall of squared Stone , thirtie foot broad , and fortie cubites high . The Tower Byrsa enuironed aboue two miles , and had in it the Temples of Iuno , Aesculapius , and k Belus . Of the greatnesse of their name and power , those three Punike warres are witnesses ; in the second of which , Anniball ( whom his father Hamilcar , then Generall in Spaine , had caused to sweare at the Altar of Iupiter , neuer to hold friendship with the Romans , he then being but nine yeeres old , as Aemilius Probus , or as other will haue it , Cornelius Nepos reporteth : ) he , I say , passed ouer the Pyrenaean Mountaynes , through France , and ouer the Alpes , into Italy . with an Armie of an hundred thousand foot-men , and thirtie thousand Horse . The Riuers Ticinus and Trebia , the Lake Trasimenus ( running with Roman blood , by three ouerthrowes of Scipio , Sempronius , and Flaminius the Romane Consuls ) witnessed the Punike l might . But the victory at Cannae against Varro did pierce the brest , and had rent the heart of Rome , had Anniball known to haue vsed the victory as well , as to haue gotten it . There did Rome seeme to breath her last : the Sunne , the Wind , the Dust helping the Carthaginian with Natures forces , yea , the Riuer Gellus , against Nature , stayed it selfe , as congealed indeed , whether with wonder , feare , of necessitie , accepting a Bridge or Damme rather of Roman bodies for a passage to the African Armie . These were golden dayes to Carthage , when three c bushels of Gold-Rings , taken from the fingers of the slaine enemies , were sent hither as a d present . A swoune meane-while did Rome sustaine ; and easily in fiue dayes might Hanniball haue dined in the Capitoll : and poore helpe could shee finde when she reuiued , had not Capua , with feasting the Conquerour , detayned Rome from Conquest , when they despoyled the Temples for Armour , armed their slaues , and bestowed their priuate state on the publike Treasurie : all which could not make Fabius e fight with Annibal , but by not fighting he learned to ouercome , knowing , that a shield was better weapon then a sword in that case . Scarce f in seuenteene yeeres could Italy shake off this burthen , till Scipio by new policie warred against Hannibal , not in g Italy , where he was , but in Africke and Carthage , whence his force was ; thereby procuring Annibals returne , as the outward members are forced to yeeld their bloud , to succour any sudden oppression of the heart . But how is my heart oppressed with sudden passion , thus to transport the Reader , with my selfe , from Africke into Spaine , France , Italy , there to behold this Tragedie ? Let the matter it selfe answere : and now we are returned to Carthage , and finde the Tragedie heere . For in the third Punike warre the Romans ( sayth h Florus ) rather fought with the Citie it selfe then with Men. And alas , what could that Hermophrodite-armie doe , wherein were fiue and twentie thousand armed i Women ? Yet had women then the greater courage : Hasdrubal the King yeelded His wife , with her two children , and much people , burned themselues in the Temple of Aesculapius , that could not cure this disease of his Citie and suppliants the like fate befalling the first and last Queenes of Carthage . Seuenteene dayes together did Carthage burne , k seuen hundred yeeres after the first building . In this last warre , after they had deliuered vp their Nauie and weapons , being commanded to remoue ten miles from thence , Anger kindled new forces , and taught them to supply the want of Iron , with Siluer and Gold , in making weapons , with pulling downe their houses to build a Nauie , the Matrons giuing their haire ( the feminine Ornament ) to make bands for their manly and warlike Engines ; their priuate glory , for publike necessitie ; all which serued but to augment the pompe of this funerall of Carthage . Caesar did after restore it with a Ronian Colonie , neuer attayning the Tyrian l glory , afflicted with Vandals and Gothes and by the Saracens made desolate , vntill the time of Elmahdi , an hereticall Calipha , who procured the inhabiting hereof . But not aboue the twentieth part was inhabited : The rest remayneth as scattered ruines , dispersed bones , of the carkasse of old Carthage . Master Pountesse , a friend of mine , told me , That hee hath beene rowed in his Boat ouer the walls of Carthage , or their ruines , the Sea hauing made the last conquest by eating into the Land . The Conduits are whole ( saith Leo ) which bring water from a Hill thirtie miles from Carthage , twelue miles vnder the Earth , the rest aboue . And now ( saith he ) are not aboue fiue and twentie shops , and fiue hundred houses therein , one faire Temple , one Colledge , but without Schollers , the inhabitants poore , proud , and superstitious . Master m Euesham saith , That this Citie is now ruinated and destroyed . Hee mentioneth those Arches wherein water was hither conueyed , and one street three miles long . As for the Sea-discoueries attempted by the Carthaginians ; Hanno compassed n all Africa from the Spanish to the Arabian Straits , and committed his discoueries to writing ; Himilco at the same time was employed in the search of Europe . Diodorus Siculus o writeth a whole Chapter of their discouery of a pleasant and fertile Iland Westward , in the Ocean ; which cannot more fitly agree with any other Region then some part of the West-Indies , as may seeme at the first view . But a man shall haue much to doe to finde that Iland , a harder discouery now , then it was then to the finders , at least as the Storie lies . And some p thinke , that the Indians of America were a Colonie of the Carthaginians . Aristotle hath also the like Relation in his Booke De admirandis Auditionib . In the beginning of the Warre q they had three hundred Cities in Libya , and seuen hundred thousand persons in their Citie . The Carthaginians ( as all acknowledged , and their very name Paeni doth prooue ) were Phaenicians : which Countrey wee haue before shewed to bee famous , as for many other things , so for the first letters and the first ( that is , the Hebrew ) language . The letters which the Hebrewes since the Babilonian Captiuitie haue vsed , Postellus r would haue to bee the first , but secret till those times , and then by Ezra made common : but ſ others more probably hold the Phoenician or Samaritan the first : and that the present Hebrew were the Assyrian or Chaldaean Characters , which the Iewes brought thence with them . Now for proofe that their ancient Language was Phoenician , and consequently Hebrew : Dido is but the feminine , saith Scaliger , to Dauid : and Elisa is the Hebrew Elisha . Iosephus relateth out of Theophrastus , that the Tyrians and Sydonians might not vse other but their owne Countrey oathes , of which hee reckoneth Corban , which the Scriptures also mention . And Scaliger saith , that the Punike Scene in Plantus his Penolus ( although they had then much declined from the Hebrew puritie ) is neerer the Hebrew then the Syriake , and that hee could for the most part restore it to the right Punike , which also hath happily beene attempted by Master Selden in his Dis Syris , and by Bernardo Aldrete a Spaniard in his Varias Antiquedades de Espaūa , Africa , YOtras prouincias lib. 2. cap. 2. Where he in a large Catalogue compareth the Hebrew , Syriake , Phoenician , and Punike termes together . Of their Baalsamen and other notes of this language , we haue spoken before in our first Booke . The name Carthago , as Genebrard and Aldrete obserue , in Syriake , signifies the middle Citie , Kartha a Citie , Go , middle : Solinus saith , New Citie . Wee haue alledged the testimonie of Procopius for the Chanaanites fleeing before Ioshua ; and the Punikes ( sayth * Augustine ) called themselues ( euen in his time ) Chanani . Salust ascribeth to the Phaenicians , Hippo , Hadrumetus , Leptis and other Cities on the Sea-coast , besides Carthage , which they built either to enlarge their Empire , or to preuent a fulnesse at home . Concerning the Religion of the Africans : in Ancient times , Leo saith , That they worshipped the Fire and the Sunne , as did the Persians ( erecting , in honour of each of these , faire and sumptuous Temples , in which the Fire was continually kept burning , as in the Temple of Vesta at Rome . The Numidians and Libyans sacrificed to the Planets . And some of the Negroes worshipped Guighimo , which signifieth the LORD of Heauen . These afterward ( hee sayth ) were of the Iewish Religion , and after that , of the Christian , till the 268. yeere of the Hegira , that some Negro Kingdomes became Mahumetane , although there remaine some Christians to this day : those which were Iewish , both by the Christians and Mahumetanes , were vtterly destroyed . But those of Barbarie ( whereof wee especially entreat ) remained ( saith hee ) Idolaters , till two hundred and fiftie yeeres before Mahomets birth , when they became Christians . This must be interpreted of the vniuersall and publike profession about the time of Constantine : For otherwise Africke had in it Christians before . Dorothaeus in Synopsi saith , That Epaeneius , one of the seuentie Disciples , was a Bishop of Carthage ; and that Simon the Apostle preached in Mauritania , and among the Africans , as Matthias also in Aethiopia . But the Gothes soone corrupted Christian Religion with Arrianisme , the forerunner of Mahumetanisme , both heere and else-where . The Moores ( saith a another ) worshipped Iuba as a God ; and the Poeni , Vranus ; the Libyans , Psaphon . This Psaphan ( otherwise a base fellow ) had taught Birds to sing , Psaphon is a great God , and let them flie into the Woods , where chanting their lesson , they inchanted the rude people with this superstition . Aelianus b telleth the like Historie of Annon a Carthaginian , whose birds , at libertie in the Woods , forgat this their Masters Lesson . The Paeni c being ( as is said ) Phoeni or Phoenicians , brought ( in all likelihood ) the Phoenician Religion with them from thence . Yee may reade in our first booke of Moloch : whence come the Carthaginian names of Milicus , Imilce , Amilcar , Bomilcar . Yea , Athenodoros reports of Amilcas a Carthaginian Deitie , which is like to be this Moloch or Milcom , in a little differing Dialect . Some are of opinion that these sacrifices had their beginning from a diabolicall imitation of Abrahams offering his onely sonne Isaac . For so Porphyrius and Philo Biblius relate out of the Phoenician Annals , that an ancient King called Israel , in great danger of warre , offered his onely sonne . Porphyrius cals him Ieud , as Moses also , Gen. 22.2 . Iehid . that is , vnigenitum , which hee had by Anobreta : whom Scaliger interpreteth Sara . Neither is it any great maruell , that the names and Story should bee thus peruerted , to any that reade what relations , Iustin , Strabo and others write of the Iewes , or how the Deuill is the great Seducer of the world , bringing darkenesse out of light it selfe . Silius mentioneth these their damnable Rites of humane Sacrifices . Mos fuit in populis quos condidit aduena Dido , Poscere caede Deos veniam , ac flagrantibus aris ( Infandum dictu ) paruos imponere natos . Carthage , t' appease the offended Deities , Was wont to offer humane Sacrifice : And tender Babes ( abominable shame ) Were made the fewell of the Altars flame . So Ennius in that verse of his , cited by d Nonius Marcellus , Ille suos Diuis mos sacrificare puellos . Tertullian writes , that this custome continued till the time of Tiberius , who being Proconsull , crucified the Priests authors of this villanie , on the very Trees which shadowed the Temple in this bloody groue : yet this continued to Tertullians dayes , but more closely : Sed & nunc in occulto perseuerat hoc sacrum facinus . Ipsi parentes sui offerebant , & libentes exponebant , & infantibus blandiebantur , ne lachrymantes immolarentur . These are the words of Tertullian . To Saturne ( saith e Sardus ) were humane Sacrifices offered by the Rhodians , Phoenicians , Curetes , and Carthaginians : the Sardi their f Colonie , offered the fayrest of their Captiues , and such as were aboue threescore and tenne yeeres olde , who to shew their courage , laughed ; whence grew the Prouerbe , Sardonius risus : this was done also to Saturne . The Carthaginians in time of plague , offered their Children to Saturne , which Gelo caused them to leaue . Yea such was their zeale in this superstition , that if they had no Children of their owne , they bought for this purpose of the poore , the Mother assisting this Butcherly sacrifice , without once sighing or weeping , for then shee had lost the price , and her Child neuerthelesse . And least the crying of the Children should bee heard , all resounded with Instruments of Musicke . Thus Plutarch in his treatise of Superstition . Being ouercome by Agathocles , they sacrificed two hundred of the chiefe mens Children , to Saturne . Clitarchus and others write , cited by Suidas , That in their solemne supplications at Carthage , they put a childe into the armes of Saturnes Brazen Image , vnder which was set a Furnace or Ouen : which being kindled , the childe in his burning , seemed to laugh . This custome might haply bee the occasion of that desperate act before spoken of in the destruction of Carthage by the Romanes , so many perishing in Aesculapius Temple . Other their Rites are likely to bee the same with those which we haue reported of the Phoenicians , somewhat perhaps in time inclining also to the Greekish superstition . Their deuotion to Venus , the Phoenician Goddesse , Augustine g mentioneth in these words , Regnum Veneris quale erat Carthagini , vbi nunc est regnum Christi ? h Carthage was called Iustiniana , of Iustinian , Iunonia of Gracchus , Hadrianopolis of Hadrian , and of Commodus , Alexandria Commodiana Togata . It was sacked the second time of Capellianus , President of Mauritania ; thirdly , vnder Gensericus , of the Vandals ; fourthly , of the Maurusians ; fiftly , of the Persians ; sixtly , of the Aegyptians ; lastly , of the Mahumetanes . Tunis i was a small Towne , till after the destruction of Carthage it grew in some reckoning ( as before is sayd . ) It hath in it about ten thousand Housholds . Abdul Mumen joyned it to his Kingdome of Marocco . And when that Kingdome declined , k the Vice-Roy ( which before was subject to Marocco ) now vsurped the State to himselfe , calling himselfe King of Africa . In our Fathers l dayes , Muleasses , sonne of Mahomet , King of Tunis ( by murther of his elder brother Maimon , and either killing or putting out the eyes of twenty other his brethren ) obtayned the Crowne . But Rosette the onely brother remayning when with his Arabians he could not gaine the Kingdome , he went with Barbarossa to Solyman the Turke , who so vsed the matter , that Muleasses was chased out of his Kingdome , and Tunis subjected it selfe to Solyman . But Muleasses craued and obtained ayde of Charles the fift , who in the yeere 1535. passed m with an Armie into Africke , and repossessed Muleasses of his Kingdome , who became the Emperours Vassall . Our Histories tell of Edward the first his arriuall at Tunis , and Henry the fourth with English Archers ; at both which times the Tunetanes were forced to composition . It was , before either of them were Kings . Froissart , for Henry , hath his Sonne Iohn de Beaufort . Muleasses , about the yeere 1544. crossed ouer the Sea into Sicily , leauing his sonne Amida in the gouernment n . The costlinesse of his dyet was admirable , and of his Perfumes . One Peacocke and two Phesants , dressed after his order , were obserued to amount to a hundred Dukats and more . He was a superstitious obseruer of his Religion , and of the Starres which portended to him the losse of his Kingdome , and a miserable end . To auoyd this , he departed out of Africa ( for feare of Barbarossa ) but so fell into the danger . A rumour was spred at Tunis , that hee was dead ; whereupon Amida possessed himselfe of the Kingdome . Muleasses hasted home to recouer it , and lost himselfe : for hee was taken Captiue , and after both his eyes put out with a burning knife , and of his two sonnes Nahasar and Abdalas he was committed to Prison . But Abdamelech his brother got the Kingdome from Amida , and soone after dyed , to whom succeeded Mahomet his soone , a childe : whose Tutors were so tyrannicall , that Amida was againe sent for by the Tunetans , and Muleasses is brought to Sanctuary , whence by the Spaniards meanes hee was conueyed to Guletta , and thence to Sicilia , where he was maintayned at the Emperours charge o . He deriued his Pedigree from the Chorean Family , in right line from Homar , Mahomets Disciple . Amida obtayned the Kingdome , thus tossed betwixt Moores , Turkes , and Christians , but was after taken and sent prisoner to Sicilia , Mahomet ( brother of Amida , now a slaue in Sicilia ) was made King of Tunis , vnder the Spaniard , 1573. by Don Iohn of Austria : but the next yeere after Selym the Turke tooke Guletta , holden by the Spaniards almost fortie yeeres ; and at last tooke Tunis also : Mahomet the new King was sent to Constantinople prisoner . It hath ( sayth i Leo ) many Temples , especially one of singular beauty and greatnesse , furnished with store of Priests and Reuenue : also , many Colledges of Schollers , and Monasteries of Religious persons , to which the people yeeld liberall Almes . They are so befooled , that they esteeme Fooles Saints : and while I was at Tunis , the King built a faire Monastery for one Sidi el Dahi ( which went vp and downe with his head and feete bare , hurling stones , and crying like mad man ) endowing the same with great Reuenue for him and all his kindred . Biserta is an ancient City , supposed k by some to be Vtica , where Cato slue him selfe . §. II. Of Cairaoan , and the Kingdome of Tripolis . CAiraoan hath beene a City famous , built by Hucba , Generall of the warres of Ozmen , or Otman , the third Calipha , thirty sixe miles from the Sea , and from Tunis , one hundred , to secure themselues from any sudden inuasion , which the commoditie of the Sea might cause them . He built therein an admirable Temple , on Pi●ats of Marble . To Hucba in this gouernment succeeded a Muse , to whom Iulianus Earle of Cepta offered his seruice b for the conquest of Spaine , and being found faithfully vnfaithfull with some few Souldiers lent him , was after employed with Tarif of whom the hill was called Gehel Tarif , now Gibraltar ) who with an Army of twelue thousand tooke Seuill , and after that ouerthrew King Rodericus , and being enriched with spoyle , was dispossessed thereof by Muse , who by this newes of his successe was mooued to follow him into Spaine , as the Spanish Writers c ( though not altogether agreeing herein ) declare , and subdued the same in thirty moneths space . When Muse or Muza departed with Tarif out of Spaine , the Moores there fell into such contentions , that in twenty yeeres space there were no lesse then fifteene Kings : and one of them setled his Throne in the bloud of three hundred Competitors . Iezul the sonne of Muza , and after him his Brother , and Nephew , succeeded each other in this gouernment , which Elagleb ( that followed them ) turned into an independent and free Signory , by occasion ( as is said ) of the Chalifa's leauing Damasco , and remoouing the Seat Royal , or Popedome to Bagdat . This House here ruled a hundred and seuenty yeeres , at which time Mahdi an hereticall Chalifa depriued them . These Saracens wan Sicilia in those times to the Cairaoan Dominion . About the foure hundred yeere of the Hegira , Elcain was Chalifa in Cairaoan , whose Captaine Gehoar conquered vnto him Barbary , Numidia , and as farre as Sus Westward : and after being employed in the East ; subdued Egypt and Syria . Hee , for securing himselfe and his Army , built Cairo . After this he sent to his Lord Elcain to come thither in person , assuring him , That the Calipha of Bagdat was not able to abide his presence and puissance . Elcain listening to Gehoar , appointed a Lieutenant in Cairaoan , and went to Cairo . But his Lieutenant of Cairaoan rebelled and offered his obedience to the Chalifa of Bagdat , who therefore gaue him large Priuiledges , and made him King of all Africa . Elcain in these Straits knew not which way to turne him , till by counsell of his Secretary he tooke this course . The Arabians at that time were exceedingly multiplyed , insomuch that the Country otherwise barren , could not sustaine them and their Cattell . To these hee gaue leaue to passe into Africa , paying for euery Poll a Duckat , and taking an oath of them , to bee enemies to his Rebell . These in short time sacked Tripolis and Cabis , and after eight moneths siege , Cairaoan also ; and remayned Lords of Africa , till Ioseph the first , King of Marocco , who gaue aide to the Kinsmen of that Rebell , wonne the Cities from the Arabians , which still kept possession of the fields . The Lord of Cairaoan fled Westward , and reigned in Bugia , and the parts adioyning ; and others of his kindred ruled in Tunis , till the Kings of Marocco swallowed all ; that City being built presently after the Arabians had destroyed this , in the yeere foure hundred twenty foure of their Hegira , as Leo d reckoneth . Cairaoan e hath in it an ancient Temple , and Colledge of Priests . Hither the great men among the Moores and Numidians are brought to be buried ; hoping by the Prayers of those Priests to climbe to Heauen . For this cause ( Boterus sayth ) they enter into this City vnshod , with great reuerence . The Arabians haue filled Africa with themselues , their Armes , Arts , and Language . Arabike Letters , as f Postellus affirmeth , were borrowed of the Chaldees ; and first with Mahomet and his Law , began to bee called Arabike . Hee findeth in the same , I know not what Cabalisticall Mysteries , yeelding more certaine predictions , then from the Heauens , or Orracles , and is much studied ( he saith ) in Tunis , Marocco , and Cairo . Tripolis of Barbary ( for there is another of that a name in Syria , so called , because the Arcadians , Tyrians , and Sidonians inhabited it ) was so named of three Cities , whose Colonies planted it , Abratonum , and Tophia , and Leptis magna : or as b others , Cesa , or Taphra , or Oea , Sabrada , and Leptis . It was built by the Romans , conquered by the Gothes , and after by the Saracens . And after the destruction thereof , the Africans built a new Tripolis , wherein were many faire Temples , Colledges for Students , and Hospitals . Corne is alway deare , because their fields are Sand . c It was subiect vnto the King of Tunis , till the King of Fez carried away the King of Tunis prisoner . At which time the Genouese Fleet of twenty Sayle tooke Tripolis , and sold it to the Fezan for fifty thousand Duckats . But the Kings of Tunis recouered it after . Zacharias being King , played the Tyrant , and therefore was expelled , and a certaine Citizen was aduanced to the Throne ; who at first gouerned modestly , but declining to tyrannie was murdered : And a Courtier of Prince Abubacer , who had made himselfe an Heremite , was forced to be their King , who ruled Tripolis , till Ferdinando sent Peter Nauarre , who came thither in the Euening , and the next day tooke it : and the King remayned captiue till Charles the fift freed him . Charles gaue the Citie to the Knights of Malta , whom the Turkes d dispossessed by force , Anno 1551. and there haue their Beglerbeg or Vice-roy to this day . This was one and forty yeeres after Nauarre had taken it . The Kings of Tunis liued in great delicacie among their women , Musicians , Players , and such like , committing the gouernment to the Munafid , or high Steward , and other Officers . When he cals for a Musician , he is brought in hood-winked like a Hawke . The Inhabitants are exceeding prodigall in Perfumes . They haue a compound called e Lhasis , one ounce wherof being eaten , causeth laughing dalliance , and makes one as it were drunken , and maruellously prouoketh to lust . In the Kingdome of Tunis is placed the Lake Tritonia , where Minerua is said to haue shewed her selfe the Inuenter of Spinning , and of Oyle , and therefore worshipped . Ezzab is the most Easterly part of the Tunetan Kingdome , the chiefe Prouince whereof is Mesrata . The Inhabitants are rich , and pay no Tribute . There grow Dates and Oliues , and they traffique with the Numidians , to whom they carry the Wares which they buy of the Venetians . The Great Turke swayeth with his Ottoman Scepter , at this present , this Kingdome of Tunis , and all Africa , from Bellis de Gomera , to the Red Sea ( except that little which the Spaniard hath . ) At this day they f are Mahumetan , and haue beene about these nine hundred yeeres past , from the time of Hucba . The Inhabitants of the Cities differ much from the Mountayners and ruder Rustickes . For they are studious , especially in matters of their Law , as in times past they were also in Philosophy and the Mathematickes . But these last fiue hundred yeeres their Princes and Doctors haue prohibited many Sciences , as Astrologie and Philosophy : according to the Mahumetan custome they vse much washing and resorting to the Temples . They are very faithfull in their promises , and exceeding iealous . They goe through the World as Merchants , and in many places are entertayned as Readers and Masters in diuers Sciences , and are well esteemed in Egypt , Aethiopia , Arabia , Persia , India , Turkie . The younger sort yeeld much reuerence to their Elders and Parents : and will not hold discourse of loue , or sing loue-songs , in their presence . But these Citizens are very proud and reuengefull . The Lords esteeme more of their beasts , then of their common people . The Country people in the fields and mountaynes liue hardly in labour and want . They are beastly , theeuish , ignorant , vnfaithfull . Their women before they bee married , may liue as wantonly as they list : yea , the father maketh hatefull loue to the daughter , and the brother is g vnlouingly louing to the sister . The Numidians are trayterous , homicides , theeues , and for reward , will doe any thing . Such also are the Libyans ; without any kind of Letters , Faith , or Law , without Heauen or Earth ; liuing ( if that may be called a life ) like wild beasts , for ignorance ; like Deuils , for wickednesse ; like Dogges , for pouerty . These things reporteth Leo of them , who liued among them : which may prouoke vs to thankefulnesse to that Great God , who hath giuen Vs such abundance for body and soule , in things present and future , temporall and eternall . CHAP. IX . Of the Kingdome of Tremisen , Algier , and other places , ancienty called Mauritania Caesariensis . §. I. Of Tremisen , and of the ancient Maurusij . THe Kingdome of Telensin or Tremisen , a beginning Westward from the Riuer of Zha and Muluia ; Eastward , it bordereth on the Great Riuer ; Southward , vpon the Desart of Numidia ; and Northward , vpon the Mediterran Sea . It was by the Romans called Mauritania Caesariensis : the name came of the Inhabitants called Mauri , and of the Greekes , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : some say b of their colour , because it is obscure and darke . They were supposed to come hither first with Hercules out of India . More likely it is that they c descended of Phut , the sonne of Cham , Gen. 10.6 . Plinie mentions a Riuer named Fut in these parts , descending from Atlas . Salust saith d they came with Hercules , who being dead in Spaine as the Africans report , his Armie being gathered of many Nations , was diuersly diuided . The Medes , Armenians and Persians of that number , sayled into Africa , of which the Persians dwelt neere the Sea , their ships with the keeles turned vpwards seruing them for houses , and mixed themselues with the Getuli , entitling themselues Numidians . The Libyans adioyned themselues to the Armenians , and to the Medi , whom by corruption of Language they called Mauri . These Getulians and Libyans , he saith , were before very rude , wandring vp and downe without Law or Ciuility , liuing like beasts , lying and feeding on the ground : which testimony of Salust , Mela in like words confirmeth . But of these and other African people , let them which please learne of that Author , and of such as haue written Notes vpon him , as Gruterus , Glarianus , Riuius , Ciacconius , Putschius , and others , Vitruuius e nameth Mauritania , Maurusia . Ortelius f testifieth , That in ancient Coines it is read Mauretania , and so g Tacitus readeth . Ptolemey diuideth it into Mauritania Caesariensis , which h Victor Vticensis calleth Maior , and Tingitania . i Pliny ascribes this diuision to Caligula ; Dion , to Claudius Caesar : of whom it was sirnamed Casariensis of the Mother Citie Caesarea , where hee planted a Roman Colony , before called Iol , the Royall Seat of Iuba , a man famous , for that hee first reigned ouer both these Mauritania's ; but more famous for his Learning , whereby he still liueth in the learned Monuments of Pliny and others ; Authour of much of our African report . Hee in his childhood was led in triumph at Rome ; his father k Iuba , the successour of Bechus , had before slaine himselfe in the Ciuill Warres . Augustus restored him to his Fathers Kingdome , to which he left his sonne Ptolomey , borne of the daughter of Antonius and Cleopatra , whom Caligula slue , and then diuided Mauritania into two Prouinces , whereof this is called , as is said , Caesariensis , of the Colonie of Claudius Caesar . That which Procopius l hath written of the originall of these Maurusij , as he termes them , although in our first Booke mentioned , here also so may seeme to deserue Relation . When Iosua or Iesus ; the sonne of Nun or Nane , had inuaded the Land of Canaan , the people fled into Egypt , and there multiplying , pierced into Africa , replenishing with people all that Coast , vnto the Pillars of Hercules , vsing a semi-Phoenician Dialect ; For all the Sea-coast from Sidon to Egypt , was anciently called Phoenicia : They built the Towne Tinge in Numidia , where they erected two Pillars of white stone neere a great Fountayne , wherein was ingrauen in Phoenician Letters , Wee flee from the face of Iesus the Thiefe , the Sonne of Nane . These are supposed the first Inhabitants of Africa , and for that cause Antaeus their King , which encountred in single combate with Hercules , was said to bee the Sonne of the Earth . Afterwards , when the Phoenicians came hither with Dido , they were here receiued for kindreds sake , and permitted to build Carthage ; which after grew so mighty , that it subdued and expelled the Maurusij themselues . The Romans made the Carthaginians , and other Africans Tributaries , and caused the Maurusij to inhabit the furthest parts of Africa : but in processe of time , they obtayning many victories against the Vandals , seated themselues in Mauritania , till Iustinian remooued them . Thus farre Procopius . Paulus Diaconus m recordeth also the same History , sauing that he sayth , the Egyptians would not receiue them , and therefore they passed into Africa . The Maurusij in the time of Iustinian were destroyed , and captiued in such multitudes , that a Maurusian slaue was valued at the price of a sheepe . The Author of this was Salomon , an Eunuch , according to a Prophesie which they had amongst them , that one without a beard should destroy them . But captiuity could not much empare their happinesse , whose very freedome was misery . o For they liued in small base cottages , exposed to the Summer Sunnes , and Winter snowes , sleeping ( except a few of the better sort ) on the bare ground , alway wearing the same garment , howsoeuer the season differed , and that torne and ragged : wanting bread and all other necessaries , neither grinding nor boyling that Corne they had . Thus miserable were their bodies , and their soules more . For they had neither feare of God , nor reuerence of Men , nor respect of pledge , nor regard of oath , nor peace with any , but where feare constrained them . They had their women Prophetesses , which diuined by their Sacrifices ; a thing vnlawfull for their Men to attempt . Of the numbers of their wiues they bragged , that p the Christians which had but one wife , might feare the losse of their children , they which might haue fifty wiues , need not misdoubt Issue and Posteritie . And yet they were by many wars brought to small numbers , and a few Tribes or Families . q Leo sayth , that after the Romanes were expelled , the ancient Gouernours called Beni Habdalguad of the Family of Magraua repossessed these parts ; who were after dipossessed by Ghamrazen , Sonne of Zeijen , whose Posterity reigned here almost three hundred and eightie yeeres . But they were much vexed by the Kings of Fez , and Tunis . It was in later times called the Kingdome of Telensin , or of Tremisen , stretching in length from East to West three hundred and eighty miles , in breadth not aboue fiue and twenty . The Kings could neuer satisfie the Numidians couetise , whose friendship they haue with great cost sought . It hath two frequented Hauen-townes , Oram and Mersalcabir , both taken and holden by the Spaniards . They were taken in the time of Ferdinando King of Spaine ; for which cause Abuchemmen the Telensin King was expelled by his owne Subiects , and Abuzeijen placed in his roome , which he could scarcely warme , before he was slaine by Barbarussa the Turke , who conquered this Kingdome . r But Abuchemmen sought to Charles the fift for aide , by whose helpe he recouered his Kingdome , and payed a Tribute to the Emperour . But Habdulla his Successor detayned the Tribute , and submitted himselfe vnto Soliman the Great Turke . Algier remayned to Barbarussa . §. II. Of BARBARVSSA ; of Algier and the parts adioyning . THis ſ Barbarussa or Barbarossa , was a meane fellow of base condition , who in his youth sold Cheeses in Spain for his liuing , & by his industry attained to great matters . There were t of them two Brethren , born at Mytilene in Lesbos , their Mother a Christian , their Father a Renegate Grecian , Horucius Barbarussa , and this Hariadenus Barbarussa . They first stole a Galliot , and so committing themselues to Sea , by Piracy vnder Camales , a Turkish Pirate , they grew rich : and from one Galley , came to haue a Nauie of their owne , with which they scoured the Coasts of Barbary . At the same time u two brethren contended for the Kingdome of Algier , one of which requested ayde of Horucius , who so helped him against his brother , that he helped himselfe to the Kingdome , by the murther of the King his Patron and Alley , which he did not long enioy , being taken and slaine of the Spaniards , and his head sent into Spaine . But Iris Brother Hariadenus succeeding him , became mighty both by Sea and Land , to the great dammage both of the Mores and Christians ; and Soliman moued by his fame , sent for him , and made him Admirall of all the Turkish Seas , and Sea forces , vnder whom hee grew dreadfull , not to these parts of Barbary alone , which he subiected to the Turke , but to those Countries of Christendome which are washed with the Mediterran : euen Rome it selfe quaking for feare of a second Hannibal , who after so many ages should by Sea from Africa auenge the angry Ghost of old Carthage . In the yeere 1538. the Pope , Emperour , and Venetians , had with ioynt forces set forth a Nauy of aboue two hundred and fifty Sayle against him , but by mutuall discords the wonted aduantage of the Turkes against the Christians ) they made themselues both sport and spoyle to this Turkish Pyrat . The Sea could no longer endure the successe of this Barbarian , but mad to see the Christians vnchristian madnesse , and vnwilling to submit his proud waues to the base thraldome of this base Turke , swelling with indignation , conspired with the Neighbour Element , which pretended equall quarrell for so often darkening his light , and poysoning his breath with those hellish smokes , and for vsurping those thunders , which had wont to be the ayrie priuiledge of his middle Regions : these both agreed in their disagreeing , with tempestuous furie to spoile the Spoilers : the windes from the Acroceraunian Hills , and the Seas on the Dalmatian shore , so girt in the Turkes , with their equall vnequall siege , that twentie thousand of them were captiued and shut vp in Neptunes prisons , to become foode to his Familie ; and the new Conquerors on euery shore , made their markets of Turkish commodities , and by wracks testified to the Earth , that they had wrecked themselues on her and their enemies . And yet did Barbarussa recouer himselfe by new forces , and hauing won Rhegium , came to Ostia , where he rode three dayes ; the Romanes trembling meanewhile , and readie to leaue Saint Peter alone to locke out the Turks if they came . So much more fortunate were his proceedings , then of Haly Bassa , who in the fight at Lepanto , lost his life and Nauie , whereof * eightie fell to the Seas share , and an hundred and thirtie saile to Don Iohn and his Partners ; the greatest blow that euer the Turke at Sea receiued , and had the greatest a Homer to sing it . But me thinkes I feele some Cynthius pulling me by the eare , and asking if the Pirats haue robbed me of my Religion , the most proper subiect of my Discourse . Truly that irreligious Crue , while they seeke to win other things , care not to lose that . But this Algier hauing beene of old , and still continuing a receptacle of Turkish Rouers , could not be passed ouer , especially in these Piraticall times , without some obseruation , being also the gate whereby the Turkish forces first entred into Barbarie . b Iohn Leo writeth a little otherwise of Barbaussa and Algier . The Moores call this Citie Gezeir , the Spaniards Algier : and of old was called Mesgana of that African Familie which founded it . It contayneth c about foure thousand Families : the buildings very sumptuous ; Innes , Bath-stones , and Temples very beautifull : euery Occupation hath a seuerall place by it selfe . It hath adioyning Playnes very pleasant and fertile , one whereof is fiue and fortie miles long , and almost thirtie broad . For many yeeres it was subiect to the Kingdome of Telensin : but hearing that Bugia was gouerned by a King , they submitted themselues to him , paying him a Tribute , otherwise in manner free . Then did they build themselues Gallies , and molested with Piracies the Spanish Ilands of Majorica , Minorica , and Ieuiza . Ferdinando therefore prouided an Armada against them , and built a Fort within shot of the Towne : whereupon they requested peace , and promised Tribute . But Barbarussa , when Ferdinando was dead , was sent for by the Citizens , and made Captaine ouer all their Forces . Hee soone after murthered Selum Etteumi , an Arabian Prince , which had beene created Gouernour of Algier , when Bugia was taken by the Spaniards : and possessed himselfe of the gouernment , and there coyned money , calling himselfe King ; the neighbouring people yeelding him obedience and tribute . This was the beginning of Barbarussas greatnesse : and at the most part hereof Leo was present , and lodged in his house which had beene Embassadour from Algier to Spaine , from whence he had brought three thousand books written in Arabike . And whiles I was at Tunis , I heard that Barbarussa was slaine at Telensin , and his brother d Cairadin succeeded . It was told me also , that the Emperour Charles the fift had sent two armies to surprise Algier , the first whereof was destroyed in the Playne , the second slaine , and made slaues by Babarussa , in the yeere of the Hegira 922. Thus farre Leo . In the yeere 1541. e Charles himselfe with his Imperiall Nauie passed the Seas , to like both purpose and effect , more ouer-comming himselfe in the patient bearing his losses , then his enemies whom he sought to assaile . He was mooued to this Expedition by the complaints of his Subiects , against the Turkish Pirats , which vnder Asanaga , Barbarussa's Lieutenant , infested all those Seas . But the tempestuous weather both at Land and Sea disappointed him , and after the losse of many , both men and ships , was forced to returne , and to make roome for his Souldiers , caused his Horses ( their gallant breede , notwithstanding ) to bee cast ouer-boord . Thus doth Algier f still continue a sinke of Pirats ; and now , saith Maginus , there are in it not many lesse then fiue and twentie thousand Christian slaues , which in likelyhood at this time are increased . Tripoli is also a seate of a Turkish Viceroy or Beglerbeg , and of Turkish Rouers . In the Kingdome of Telensin is the Desart of Angad , wherein are store of Roes , Deere , and Ostriches , Arabian Theeues and Lions . The Castle of Izli was sometime stored with Inhabitants , and stately walled . Since , it was inhabited with Religious persons , much reuerenced by the Kings of Telensin , and the Arabians , which giue free entertainment for three dayes vnto all Trauellers . A little off runneth a Riuer , out of which they water their fields , which else would yeeld them no fruit . Guagida betwixt two stooles had vnquiet sitting , paying tribute both to the Kings of Telensin , and the Arabians . Ned Roma was built by the Romanes , as the name testifieth , for Ned signifieth Like ; and like it was , if Historiographers faile not , vnto Rome . Here , and at Tebecrit dwelt great store of weauers . Haresgōl was sometime famous , but being destroyed by a King and Patriarch of Cairaoan , it bequeathed , as it seemeth , the greatnesse thereof to Telensin , which after grew in renowme . This Towne giues name to this Kingdome . When Abu Tesfin raigned , it had in it sixteene thousand Families . Ioseph King of Fez besieged it seuen yeeres together , and almost famished them : but he being slaine by treason , they found victuals enough in their enemies campe ( which they assailed and spoiled ) for their reliefe . Fortie yeeres after , Abulhesen King of Fez after thirtie moneths siege tooke it , and beheaded their King . Here are many and beautifull Temples , hauing their Mahumetan Priests and Preachers . Likewise here are fiue Colledges most sumptuously built by the Kings of Telensin and Fez , curiously wrought with musaike worke , for the Arabian Muses and Students , which haue their maintenance there . Their Bathes and Innes I omit . A great part of this Citie is inhabited with Iewes , distinguished by their yellow Turbants from the other Citizens , which being very rich , in the yeere of the Hegira 923. were robbed and brought to beggerie . The Turkes g are now Lords thereof , betweene whom and Charles the fift , who had vndertaken their protection , the Citie is much impayred , as also by the warres betwixt the Seriffe and the Turke . Barbarussa subiected it . Batha is a great Citie , or rather was such : now ruined by warres . Not farre hence in Leo's time kept a famous Heremit , much esteemed for his holinesse : who in short time grew so rich in Horses and other Cattell , that none in that Region were comparable to him . He payd nothing , nor any of his to the King , or to the Arabians , because they supposed him a Saint . I was told by his Disciples ( saith Leo ) that the tenth of his Corne is eight thousand bushells a yeere . d He hath fiue hundred Horses and Mares , ten thousand small Cattell , and two thousand Oxen , besides that , he hath yeerly sent him from diuers parts of the world , of almes and offering , betweene foure and fiue thousand duckats . His fame is spred ouer Asia and Africa , his disciples are fiue hundred , which dwell with him , and liue at his charge , to whom hee enioyneth neither penance nor labour , but to reade ordinarie prayers : and giues them some names of God to obserue in their prayers , which they are to mumble so many times a day : for which cause multitudes resort to him to be his disciples , which after such instruction he sends home againe . He hath an hundred Tents , some for Strangers , some for Shepheards , and others for his Familie . This good and lustie Hermit hath foure wiues , and many slaues , and by them many sonnes and daughters gallantly attyred . His children also haue wiues and children , in so much that the whole Familie of this Heremit and his sonnes exceeded fiue hundred . Hee is honored of the Arabians , and the King of Telensin is afraid of him . I , being desirous to know him , was entertayned of him three dayes , and supped with him euery night in secret roomes , where hee shewed me among other things , bookes of Magicke and Alchymie : and would haue proued to me that Magicke was a true Science : whereby I thought him to be a Magician , because I saw him so much honored , and yet vsed neither sayings nor doings , but those Inuocations of God by certayne names . Thus farre Leo , lib. 4. Oran is subiect i to Spaine , taken by Peter Nauarre , 1509. It hath ten thousand Families . The Turkes in vaine assaulted it , An. 2563. Their Piracies procured this Spanish thraldome : vnto which Mersalcabir , a most famous Hauen , is also subiect . Tegdemt k is as the Arabian name signifieth , Ancient . It sometime was famous , and abounded with men of learning and Poets . But hee which would further bee informed of the Cities of this Kingdome , let him reade Leo. The people of Bresch vse to paint a blacke crosse on their cheeke , and another vpon the palme of their hand . The same is obserued of diuers others , which yet know not the reason thereof , being Mahumetans . The storie saith , that the Gothes inuading and ruling these parts , proclaymed freedom from tribute to all such as would become Christians : a badge of which Christianitie was this crosse , still kept , now their Religion is lost . Concerning their marriages in these parts , we reade l that the Bride is carryed , not on her feet , but in the armes of two yong men , with her eyes closed , and being marryed , is in like sort , without stirring her eyes or feet , conueighed to the Bridegroomes house ; where she enters first with the right foote , in token of prosperitie ( the left foote first touching ground , would portend sinister successe , as proceeding from a certayne Constellation and ineuitable destinie ) with musicke shee is entertayned and conducted to the Bride-chamber , where shee sits downe , as taking possession of her house , all the other women standing about her : after which shee is led with great pompe by women to the Hall , the men accompanying the Bridegroome to another roome . The Bride is set on a bed couered with a white veile , the women standing by , and many gifts and presents are offered to her : two women being her instructers in the rites and ceremonies which shee is to obserue , called Magitae , to whom the Bride giueth the money which is offered . The men which offer , if they bee of neere kinne , may vpon request see her face , her eyes still closed . Neither may shee speake , but by those Magitae is shifted and gallantly adorned , and brought to banquet with the women . They haue a dinner and a supper , furnished with exceeding varietie of dishes , of Honey and Raysins diuersly compounded : their flesh is not tasted before oyle be powred on it . There are neere as many pots boyling , as guests , and much superstition is obserued in killing their flesh towards the Sunne , with pronouncing certaine wordes , or else all is cast on the dung-hill . The Bride being conueyed to bed , may not signifie any griefe for smart or losse there sustayned . The next morning before day , the husband riseth , not saluting his wife , and taking a pot for water , and a vessell for meate , at his returne beates vpon the doore with a stone many times , till shee ( then first ) speakes to him , and ordering the said meate and water , beginnes to looke to her houshold-charge . The Magitae presently come and congratulate her last nights dalliance , and desire issue thereof : and then cut her haire hanging downe on her backe , euen with her neck , that it should not hinder her husbands embraces . The gouernment of these parts is , as is said , Turkish . The Boglerbog hath chiefe title , but the Diuano hath chiefe power of Iudgements and Iurisdiction : The Corasan or Captaine of the Ianizaries , being in many matters as great as the Beglerbeg . The Beglorbegs of Algier and Tunis make their principall profits of their places ( which they hold three yeers , hauing first bought them at a deare rate ) by their piracies , which with ioynt consent they exercise on these Seas , all in manner being fish that comes to net , if they meete them conueniently , notwithstanding any league or peace holden with the Grand Signior . They also giue entertainment to such Pirats of other places , as resort to them , either to sell their ill-gotten goods , or to ioyne their strength with them . As of late m Dansker and Warde haue beene famous in this infamie ; the first , after his seruice with them and for them , receiuing his reward , by them suddenly killed at Tunis ( where he was knowne , notwithstanding his disguising himselfe , with purpose to haue surprised their fleet : ) the other ( a shame to our Countrey , of which he was ) grew so rich by his Piracies , that hee shewed at one time to ( the Authour of these reports ) Iohn Pountesse , a bagge of Iewels , contayning almost halfe a bushell , besides his other purchases : And at last , that the end might manifest the wickednesse of these proceedings , n he became an Apostata and Renegado from his faith ; and soone after ( as some haue reported , for others say he is still aliue , and Captaine of the Turkes Gallies ) dyed at Tunis : leauing his goods ( for his goodnesse he had left before ) vnto the Turks , his body vnto a forren sepulchre , and his soule let pirats and robbers ( if they think they haue any soule ) say whither . Algier was by Barbarussa subiected to the Turke , about the yeere 1534. Tunis An. 1574. Three and twentie yeeres after that Tripoli , in Barbarie , another Cage of like birds , and seat of a Boglerbeg , was taken from the Knights of Malta by Sinan Bassa . These Kingdomes the Turke hath in Africa , besides the great kingdome of Egypt , and what hee hath taken from Prester Iohn . In Egypt o are said to be an hundred thousand Timariots , or Horse-mens fees , which for that tenure of their Land , without any charge to the great Turke , are to serue where it pleaseth him to employ them . In this kingdome of Algier are fortie thousand . CHAP. X. Of the Kingdome of Fez , part of Mauritania Tingitana . §. I. Of the Poeticall and Historicall Antiquities , and part of Temesma . MAuritania Tingitana ( so called of Tingis , now Tanger , at the mouth of the Streits ) is by Ptolemey a bounded on the West , with the Westerne and Atlantike ; on the North , with the Mediterran Seas ; on the East , with the Riuer b Muluia or Malua , which diuideth it from Casariensis ; on the South , with the inner Nations of Libya . Niger c saith , it was after called Setinensis , of the Citie Setia : more truly , Sitiphensis , of Sitiphis , which Procopius saith was the mother Citie of Tingitana . In this Prouince are now the famous kingdomes of Fez and Marocco . d The ancient Inhabitants besides the Maurusij ( of which wee haue spoken ) were e the Massaessuli , Autololes , Bannurri , and the Gaetulians which liued here , and in other parts of Africa , as the Tartars doe in Asia , and the Arabians in Africa , remoouing their dwellings ( if Tent-wandring may bee so called ) as their pastures faile them . So Silius writeth of them : f Nulla domus ; plaustris habitant , migrare per arua Mos , atque errantes circumuectare Penates . House they haue none ; but wandring still in Waynes , They cart their houshold-gods about the Playnes . The westerly point of Mauritania Pomponius beginneth at the Promontorie , called of their store of Vines , Ampelusia , g now Cabo de Cantero , as Oliuarius affirmeth . In it was a Caue sacred to Hercules , and beyond the same , Tingi , supposed to bee built by Antaeus , for proofe whereof they shew his Target made of an Elephants hide , too huge and vnweildy for any man of later times , and holden in great veneration . Next to this Tingi ( which gaue name to the Countrey , after by Claudius Caesar , who sent a Colonie thither , called Traducta Iulia ) was a high Mountayne called Abyla , to which on the Spanish coast was opposed Calpe , which two Hills bare the name of Hercules pillars ; Hercules himselfe ( if wee beleeue fabulous antiquitie ) making there a passage to the Ocean and Mediterran Seas , for mutuall view and entertainment . They are now called Seuta on that side , and Gibraltar on this side . A little hence was Iulia Constantia , a Colonie of Augustus ; and Lixus , a Colonie of Claudius . In this h was Antaeus his Palace , and his combate with Hercules , and the Gardens of the Hesperides , which some ( as is said ) place neere Bernice . Antaeus , if his legend bee true , was i threescore and foure cubits long , a cruell and inhospitall Tyrant , who in his encountring with Hercules , was three times hurled dead to the earth , and so many times by his mother ( the Earth ) reuiued : which Hercules perceiuing , held him vp in the Aire till he had strangled him . Whereby they intend , that the Sunne reuiueth the earth , signified by Antaeus and Hercules , but with his excessiue heat doth kill it . The Hesperides were the daughters of Hesperus , brother of Atlas ; Aegle , Arethusa , Hespertusa . In their Gardens grew those golden apples ( the dowrie of Iuno to Iupiter ) kept by a Dragon , engendred of Typhon and Echidnae , which had an hundred heads , and many voyces , attended by the Priest of the Hesperides : these Hercules fetched away . This was the poeticall tale ; the truth whereof is said to bee , that the daughters of Atlas were by Pirats and Theeues , sent from Busiris King of Egypt , stolne ; and redeemed by Hercules , who slue those theeues . These were borne to Atlas of Hesperia , daughter of Hesperus his brother , called therefore Atlantides and Hesperides , sixe in number . Atlas had an excellent kinde of sheepe , with yellow fleeces , which for this exploit he bestowed on Hercules : and taught him also the knowledge of Astronomie : in regard of which Science , Atlas is said to haue borne vp the Heauens with his shoulders , and Hercules to haue vndertaken his burthen . Whereas Natalis k Comes placeth these gardens with Plinie , neere to Lixus , and yet nigh to Meroe and the Red Sea , betwixt which places is such a world of distance , it argueth how great errours great Schollers may fall into by want of that so-much-neglected studie of Geographie , without which , Historie that delectable studie is sicke of a halfe-dead palsie : one cause that hath mooued me to ioyne in my studies and in this worke , the Historie of Time , l with her manifold changes and chances and of Place together . Besides the Altar of Hercules , and wilde Oliues , there remayned nothing in Plinies dayes of that Hesperian garden . Niger m findes there a tree Mallow , twentie foote high , and aboue a fathom about . Of Mount Atlas they tell wonderfull tales , of the selfe-fertilitie thereof , the Inhabitants neuer seene by day , the desart-like silence , the fires therein shining by night , the musicke and misse-rule of the Aegypanes and Satyres , and the labours of Hercules and Perseus there . Iohn Leo shall better acquaint vs with the truth , then those fables of credulous antiquitie . Out of him therefore and other later writers , wee will take view of the present face of Africa , there being little that can bee said of their ancient Rites , more then is alreadie obserued . The Romans brought hither their Language and Religion . The Vandals vnder Gensericus passing out of Spaine , made conquest of all in manner which the Romans had in Africa , of whose crueltie Victor n Vticensis , an eye-witnesse , hath written three bookes . The manifold battels and alterations of estate betwixt them , the Romans , Maurusians , and others , Procopius o hath diligently recorded . It would bee harsh and tedious here to relate . The soyle , saith Mela , is more noble then the people : of the miraculous fertilitie whereof , Dionysius p Halicarnasseus , Munster , Boemus , and others haue written , I know not how truly , That their corne yeelds an hundred fold encrease , and in some places an hundred and fiftie ; That there are seene Vines as great as two men can fathom , and grape-clusters a cubit long , &c. It is q thought that Christian Religion was here preached in the Apostles time . Leauing those things of more age and vncertaintie , wee will come now to the kingdomes of Fez and Marocco , which haue beene of Saracenicall erection in this Prouince of Tingitana . r That of Fez stretcheth from Azamor to Tanger , and from the Atlantike Ocean to Muluia . This Riuer is the Easterne border , on the North it is washed with the Sea , on the South is the kingdome of Marocco , on the West , the Riuer Ommirabih . The Riuers Subu , Luccus , and others water it . Therein are numbred seuen Prouinces , Temesna , the Territorie of Fez , Azgar , Elhabet or Habat , Errif , Garet , and Chaus or Elchauz : euery of which , saith Leo , had in old time a seuerall Gouernour . Neither was the Citie of Fez the royall seat , but was built by a schismaticall Rebell , in whose Familie the gouernment continued 150. yeeres . And then the Marin familie preuayling , gaue it first the title of a kingdome , setling their abode and strength therein . Temesna beginneth at Ommirabih , thence stretching Eastward to Buragrag , betweene Atlas and the Ocean . It is a playne Countrey , eightie miles in length , contayning in it fortie great Townes , besides three hundred Castles . In the yeere of the Hegira 323. Chemim the sonne of Menol , an Heremiticall Preacher , perswaded them to pay no tribute , nor yeeld subjection to Fez , because the Lords thereof were vniust . Hee bearing himselfe for a Prophet , in small time gate into his hand the Spirituall and Temporall Sword , holding the same by force and Armes . But after that Ioseph had built Marocco , hee sought by Catholike Doctors of the Mahumetane Religion , to reduce them from their Heresie , but they slew them , and with an Armie of fiftie thousand marched towards Marocco , to expell thence the House of Luntuna , but by this meanes brought destruction to themselues ; Ioseph getting the better , and spoyling their Country , tenne moneths together , with great crueltie . It is thought that a million of people by Famine , Sword , Rockes aad Riuers , were consumed : and Temesna was left to bee inhabited of Wolues , Lyons , and Ciuit-Cats , a hundred and fiftie yeeres : at which time King Mansor gaue the possession of Temesna to certaine Arabians , who fiftie yeeres after were expelled by the Luntune Family , recouering the Kingdome from the House of Mansor ; and after , the Marin Family preuayling , gaue it to the people of Zenete and Haora , in meede of their seruice , which they had done to the Marins against the King and Patriarch of Marocco . From which time they haue enioyed the same almost two hundred yeeres . Anfa was a Towne of great Trade with the English and Portugals , and by these vtterly razed : and so the Arabians serued the next Citie Mansora . Nuchaila , sometimes famous for their plentie of Corne , of which it is recorded , that they would giue a Camels burthen for a paire of Shooes , hath now but a few bones left of her carkasse , namely , a piece of the wall , and one high Steeple , where the Arabians after they haue ended their Tilth , lay vp their instruments of Husbandrie , none daring to steale his neighbours tooles , in reuerence of a Saint of theirs , there buried . Rebat , is a Towne furnished with Colledges , and Temples , the modell of Marocco . At Sella was King Mansor buried , where hee had built a stately Hospitall , and Palace , a beautifull Temple , and a Hall of Marble cut in Mosaike worke , with glasse-windowes of diuers colours , wherein hee and his Posteritie were buried . I saw , saith Leo , the Sepulchre , and copied out the Epitaphs of thirtie of them . Madur Auvan , by the ruines testifieth her sometime proud buildings , Hospitals , Innes and Temples . In Thagia is visited the Sepulchre of a holy Man , which liued in the time of Habdul Mumen the Calif or Patriarch , who wrought great miracles against the Lyons , wherwith the Towne is much molested . Ettedle , a Mahumetane Doctor , wrote a Legend of his miracles , which Leo saith hee had read , and supposed that they were done either by Naturall or Diuellish Magicke . The Fessans after their Easter , yeerely resort to his Tombe , with such numbers of Men , Women and Children , and their Tents , that they seeme an Armie . It standeth from Fez an hundred and twentie miles , so that their going and returning in this Pilgrimage lasteth fifteene dayes . My Father carried mee yeerely thither when I was a Childe , and since , I haue beene there many times , by reason of many vowes which I made , being in danger of Lyons . Where Zarfa stood , the Arabians now m sow Corne . The Territorie of Fez hath on the West the Riuer Buragard ; the East , Inaven ; on the North , Subu ; and Atlas on the South . Sella was built by the Romans , sacked by the Gothes , subiect since to Fez . The buildings are of Mosaike worke , supported with Marble Pillars : euen the Shops are vnder faire and large Porches , and there are arches to part Occupations . All the Temples are beautifull . In this Towne the Genowaies , English , Flemings , and Venetians , vsed to trade . The Spaniards tooke it in the 670 of the Hegira , but lost it againe within ten dayes . Fanzara was destroyed by Sahid , who with certaine Arabians besieged Fez seuen yeeres together , and destroyed all the Villages in the Countrey about . Mahmora was made famous by the slaughter of the Portugals , whose bloud dyed the Sea three dayes together , blushing to see the barbarous Barbarian spill so much Christian bloud . Leo was there present , and numbreth the slaine Christians at ten thousand , besides the losse of their Ships and Ordnance , whereof the Moores tooke vp foure hundred great Brasse Peeces out of the Sea , in the yeere of the Heg. 921. HONDIVS his Map of the Kingdome of Fez . map of Fez, North Africa FESSAE REGNUM §. II. Of the Citie of Fez , as it was in LEO's dayes , and the Customes of the Inhabitants . THe Citie Fez , or Fesse , was built in the time of Aron the Caliph , in the 185. yeere of the Hegira , or Mahumeticall computation . It had this a golden Title , because on the first day of the Foundation , there was found some quantitie of Gold. Gasper Varerius and Aldrete are of opinion , That the Riuer Phut ( so called of the sonne of Cham , before mentioned ) is this Riuer of Fez , by the Arabians thus altered : and that this Riuer gaue Name to the Region and the Citie ; which opinion is also recited by Leo. The Founder was named Idris , Arons neere kinsman , to whom the Caliphaship was more due : For he was nephew of Hali , Mahumets cousin , who married b Falerna , daughter of Mahumet , and therefore both by Father and Mother of that kindred ; whereas Aron was but in the halfe-blood , being nephew to Habbus , the vncle of Mahumet . Howbeit , both these Families were depriued of the Caliphate ; and Aron by deceit c vsurped : For Arons Grandfather fained himselfe willing to transferre that dignitie to Hali , and caused the house of Vmene to lose it ; and Habdulla Seffec became the first Caliph , who persecuted the House of Hals openly , chasing some into Asia , and some into India . But one of them remayned in Elmadina , of whom ( because hee was old and religious ) he had no great feare . His two Sonnes grew in such fauour with the people , that they were forced to flee ; and one being taken and strangled , the other , which was this Idris , escaped into Mauritania ; where hee grew in such reputation , that in short time he got both Swords into his hand , and dwelt in the Hill Zaron , thirtie miles from Fez , and all Mauritania payed him tribute . Hee dyed without issue , onely hee left his slaue with Child ; she was a Goth , become Mahumetan , and had a sonne , which after his father was called Idris . Hee succeeded in the Principalitie , and was brought vp vnder the discipline of a valiant Captaine , named Rasid ; and began to shew great prowesse at fifteen yeeres . He afterwards , encreasing in power , built on the East side of the Riuer a small Citie , of three thousand Families . After his death , one of his sonnes built another Citie on the West side ; both which Cities so encreased , that there was small distance betweene them . And a hundred and eighty yeeres after , there arose ciuill Warres betwixt those two Cities , which continued a hundred yeeres . And as Aesops Kite serued the Mouse and Frog , so Ioseph , of the Luntune Family , apprehending this aduantage , tooke both their Lords , and slew them , and thirty thousand of the Citizens . He brake downe the walls which parted the two Cities , and caused many Bridges to be made , and brought them both to be one Citie , which he diuided into twelue Wards . The Citie is now , or at least in Leos time was , both great and strong . It seemes , that Nature and Art haue played the Wantons , and haue brought forth this Citie the fruit of their dalliance : Or else they seeme Corriuals ; both , by all kind Offices , seeking to winne her loue : So doth the Earth seeme to dance , in little Hillocks and pretie Vallies diuersifying the Soyle : so doth the Riuer disperse it selfe into manifold Chanels ; no sooner entring the Citie , but it is diuided into two Armes , wherewith it embraceth this louely Nymph ; and these subdiuided , as it were , into many Fingers , in variety of Water-courses , insinuating it selfe vnto euery Street and Member thereof : and not contented thus in publike to testifie affection , findes meanes of secret intelligence with his Loue by Conduit-pipes , closely visiting euery Temple , Colledge , Inne , Hospitall , ( the speciall Chambers of his Spouse : ) Yea , and almost euery priuate house ; from whence , with an officious seruice , he carrieth the filth that might offend either sight or sent of his Bride ; which still enjoying , he wooeth ; and euer wooing , enjoyeth . Only in hot Seasons he hath a cold suit : for the Riuer is dry ; but then he hath six hundred Fountaynes to speake for him in his absence . Neither is Art behind in his proffered courtesies , but still presents her with Mosaike workes , as Chaynes and Iewels to adorne her ; with fine Brickes and stones framed into most artificiall Fabricks , both louely for delight , and stately for admiration . The roofes of their houses are adorned with Gold , Azure , and other excellent colours , which are made flat , for the Inhabitants vse and pleasure ; whose Houses are richly furnished , euery Chamber with a Presse , curiously paynted and varnished . And who can tell the exquisitenesse of the Portals , Pillars , Cisternes , and other parts of this Cities furniture ? Which , if they be not now so excellent , as when Leo liued here ; yet , it is worth the sight , to looke vpon it with his eyes , as then it flourished , before the Court was remoued thence to Marocco , or the deuouring bellies of Time and Warre had impaired her Beauties . Once , let the Temples therein a while detayne your eyes ; whereof there were in Fez , together with smaller Chappels , or Moschees , about seuen hundred ; fifty of which great and faire , adorned with Marble Pillars , and other ornaments ; the Chapiters thereof wrought with Mosaike and carued workes . Euery one had his Fountaines of Marble , or other Stones , not knowne in Italy . The floores are couered with Mats , closely joyned , and so are the walls a mans height lined therewith . Euery Temple hath his Steeple after the Mahumetan manner , whereon they , whose office it is , ascend and call the people at the appointed houres to Prayer : there is but one Priest thereunto , who sayth their Seruice there , and hath charge of the reuenew of his Church , taking accounts thereof , to bestow it on the Ministers of the said Temple ; namely , those which keepe the Lampes light in the night , the Porters , and them which cry in the night-time , to call them to Church . For he which cryeth in the day-time , is onely freed from Tenths , and other Payments ; otherwise , hath no Salarie or Stipend . There is one Principall , and ( if wee may so terme it ) Cathedrall Church , called the Temple of Caruven , so great , that it contayneth in a circuit about a mile and halfe . It hath one and thirty Gates , great and high . The Roofe is a hundred and fifty Tuscan b yards long , and litle lesse then eighty broad . The Steeple is exceeding high . The Roofe hereof is supported with eight and thirty Arches in length , and twenty in bredth . Roundabout are certayne Porches , on the East , West , and North , euery one in length forty yards , and in bredth thirty . Vnder whith Porches , or Galleries , are Magazines , or Score-houses , wherein are kept Lampes , Oyle , Mats , and other necessaries . Euery night are lighted nine hundred Lamps ; for euery Arch hath his Lamp , especially that row of Arches which extends through the mid-Quire , which alone hath a hundred and fifty Lamps ; in which ranke are some great Lights made of Brasse , euery of which hath sockets for one thousand fiue hundred Lampes : And these were Bels c of certayn Cities of Christians , conquered by Fessan Kings , About the wals of the sayd Temple within , are Pulpits of diuers sorts ; wherein mnay learned Masters reade to the people such things as pertayne to their Faith and Spirituall Law. They begin a little after breake of day , and end at d one houre of the day . In Summer they reade not , but after foure and twenty houres , or Sun-set , and continue till an houre and halfe within night . They teach as well Morall Philosophie , as the Law of Mahomet . Priuate men reade the Summer-Lectures ; onely great Clarkes may reade the other ; which haue therefore a large stipend , and Bookes , and Candles , are giuen them . The Priest of this Temple is tyed to nothing but his Mumpsimus , or Seruice . Also he taketh charge of the Money and Goods which are offered in the Temple of Orphans , and dispenseth the reuenewes that are left for the poore . Euery Holy-day he dealeth to the poore of the Citie , Money and Corne , according as their necessitie is more or lesse . The Treasurer of this Church is allowed a Duckat a day . He hath vnder him eight Notaries , each of which haue six Duckats a moneth : other six Clarkes gather the Rents of Houses and Shops , which belong to the Church , retayning the twentieth part thereof for their wages . Moreouer , there are twenty Bayliffes of the Husbandry , that ouer-see the Labourers . Not farre from the Citie are twenty Lyme-Kils , and as many Brick-Kils , seruing for the reparations of the Temple , and the houses thereto belonging . The reuenewes of the Temple are * two hundred Duckats a day . The better halfe is layd out on the premisses . And if any Temple of the Citie or Moschee be without reuenew , they are hence furnished with many things ; that which remaines , goeth to the common good of the Citie . In the Citie are two principall and most stately Colledges of Schollers , adorned with Mosaikes and carued workes , paued with Marble and Stones of Majorica . In each of them are many Chambers ; in some Colledges are a hundred ; in some more ; and in some lesse . They were all built by diuers Kings of the Marin Family . One is most beautifull , founded by King Abu Henon . It is adorned with a goodly Fountayne of Marble , and a Streame continually running : there are three Cloysters , or Galleries , of incredible beautie , supported with eight square Pillars of diuers colours , the arches adorned with Mosaike of Gold and fine Azure . The Roofe is of carued worke . About the walls are inscriptions in Verse , expressing the yeere of the Foundation , and prayses of the Founder . The Gates of the Colledge are of Brasse , fairely wrought , and the doores of the Chambers carued . In the great Hall where they say their Prayers is a Pulpit , that hath nine stayres to it all of Iuorie and Ebonie . This Colledge cost the Founder 480000. Duckats . All the other Colledges in Fez hold some resemblance with this , and in euery of them are Readers or Professors in diuers Sciences prohibited by the Founders . In old time the Students were wont to haue their dyet and rayment allowed for seuen yeeres , but now they are allowed onely their Chamber ; for the warres * of Sahid consumed their Possessions : So that now there remaines but little wherewith they maintayne their Readers ; and of them , some haue two hundred Duckats , some a hundred yeerely , and some lesse . And there abide in the said Colledges onely a few Strangers maintayned by the Almes of the Citizens . When they will reade , one of the Auditors readeth a Text , and the Reader then readeth his Comments , & brings some exposition of his own , and explaineth the difficulties . And somtimes in his presence the Students dispute of that Argument which he handleth . There are many Hospitals in Fez , not inferiour in building to the Colledges aforesaid . In them , strangers were entertayned three dayes at the common charge . But in the time of Sahids warre , the King sold their Reuenues . Now , onely Learned men and Gentlemen receiue entertainment , and poore persons reliefe . There is another Hospitall for diseased strangers , which haue their dyet , but no Phisicke allowed them . Here also Mad-men are prouided for . In this Hospitall , Leo , in his youth , had beene a Notarie . There are in Fez a hundred Bath-stoues , well built , with foure Halls in each , and certaine Galleries without , in which they put off their cloathes . The most part of them pertaine to the Temples and Colledges , yeelding them a great rent . They haue a yeerely Festiuall , wherin all the seruants of the Bathes , with Trumpets and great Solemnitie , goe forth of the Town , and gather a wild Onion , which they put in a brazen Vessell , and bring it solemnely to the Hot-house doore , and there hang it vp , in token of good lucke . This , Leo thinkes to be some Sacrifice , obserued by the ancient Moores , yet remaining . Euery African Towne had sometimes their peculiar Feast ; which the Christians abolished . Innes heere are almost two hundred , built three stories high , and haue a hundred and twenty Chambers a piece , with Galleries afore all the doores . But here is no prouision of Bed or Boord for Strangers . The Inne-keepers of Fez ( in Leo's dayes ) were all of one Family , called Elchena , attyred like women , shaue their beards , become womanish in their speech , yea degenerate euen to the Wheele and Spindle . They are so * odious ( except to base villaines that resort thither ) that the better sort of people will not speake to them ; and may not enter the Temple , Burse , or Bath , nor into those Innes next the great Temple , where Merchants are entertained . There are thousands of Mills , all almost pertaining to the Temples and Colledges reuenew . Each Trade in Fez hath a peculiar place allotted thereto , the principall whereof are next the great Temple ; as Scriueners , Booke-sellers , &c. euery Trade by themselues . The Christian captiues rest only vpon Fridayes ; and eight other dayes in the yeere Festiual to the Moores . There are six hundred Fountaines walled about , the waters whereof are conueyed by Conduits to the Temples , or other places , because the Riuer is sometimes dry . They haue in Fez a Iudge for Criminal Causes , and another for Questions of Religion ; a third , that deales in Matrimoniall Cases : From these there lyeth an Appeale to the high Aduocate . The Iudges of Mahomets Law , in matters of conscience , haue no allowance for the same . Their Marriages are thus : When the Father of the Maide hath espoused her to her a Louer , they goe with their friends to Church , and haue with them two Notaries , which draw the Couenants agreed betwixt them , into writing . The Father bestowes a Dowrie or Portion of Money , Apparell , and such like ; seldome , of Land . When the Bridegroome fetcheth her home , she is set in a Cabinet , couered with silke , and carried by Porters , accompanied with her kinsfolkes , and much Minstrelsie ; and the Bridegroomes friends goe before with Torches , and her kinsmen after , toward the great Church . Then hee hasteth home , expecting his Bride in his Chamber ; whom her Father , Brother , and Vncle , bring and deliuer to his Mother ; and he setting his foot on hers , shues the Chamber doore : at which a woman standeth , and receiueth of him a Napkin stayned ; which she sheweth to the Assembly , as a testimony of the Brides Virginitie : But if shee bee not found a Maide , shee is returned to hee Friends with shame , and the guests goe home without their Feast . They hold great feasting also at the Circumcision of their male-children , which is the seuenth day after they are borne . The Barber or Circumciser is presented with gifts of all the inuited guests . Then followeth mirth and iollity . They vse dancings ; but the women apart by themselues without men . There is a remaynder of Holidayes instituted by the Christians , which themselues vnderstand not . On Christmas Euen they eat a Sallet made of diuers herbes , and seethe all kinds of Pulse which they feed vpon . On New-yeeres day , the children goe with Maskes on their faces to the houses of Gentlemen , and haue Fruits giuen them , for singing certaine Songs . On the Feast of Saint Iohn Baptist , they vse to make Bone-fires . They make a Feast called Dentista ( when their childrens teeth begin to grow ) vnto other children . When a man dyes , the women put on Sack-cloth , and defile their faces with dirt . They call to them those wicked men in womens attire , which haue foure-square Drummes , to the sound whereof , they sing mournfull Ditties , in prayse of the dead party . At the end of euery Verse the women vtter most hideous shrikes and out-cries , tearing their haire , and beating their brests and cheekes , till they be all embrued with bloud . And thus they continue seuen dayes , and then intermit their mourning forty dayes ; after which space , they resume the same for three dayes , as before . But the better sort behaue themselues more modestly . At this time all the Widdowes friends come about her to comfort her , and send her diuers kindes of meats ; for in the mourning-house they may dresse no meate at all , till the dead be carried out . The woman which loseth her Father , Brother , or Husband , neuer goes forth with the Funerall . At some Festiuals , the Youths of one Street will fight with Clubs against the Boyes of another Street , and sometimes betake them to other Weapons , and kill one another . Sometimes they vse these bloudy Frayes without the City , the Officers forcing them to better order . There are many Poets , which pen amorous Sonets : and on Mahomets Birth-day , make Verses in his commendation , resorting early to the Palace , and there ascending the Tribunall , reade their Verses to the people ; and he whose Verses are best , is pronounced that yeere Prince of Poets . The Marin King on that day vsed to entertaine the learned men , and to reward the best Poet with a hundred Ducats , a Horse , a Woman-slaue , and the Kings Robes which hee wore that day . In Fez are two hundred Grammar Schooles , built like great Hals . Euery day they learne one lesson of the Alcoran . They reade and write not in Bookes , but in great b Tables . In seuen yeeres they learne the whole Alcoran by heart . And then the Father inuiteth his sonnes Schoole-fellowes to a Banquet : and his Sonne rides through the street in costly apparell , both which are lent by the Gouernour . The other Boyes ride and sing Songs in prayse of God and Mahumet . On Mahumets Birth-day euery Boy must carry a Torch to Schoole curiously wrought , some weighing thirty pound , which they light before day , and let them burne till Sun-rising , singing all the while the prayses of Mahumet . The Schoolemasters haue the remnant of the Waxe , which sometimes they sell for a hundred Ducats . They are free Schooles anciently built . In the Schooles , and also in the Colledges , they haue two dayes of recreation euery weeke , wherein they neither teach nor studie . §. III. Of their Diuiners and Sects , and other parts of the Fezan Territorie . THere be three kinds of Fortune-tellers or Diuiners . One of which vseth Geomanticall figures ; others , powre a drop of Oyle into a glasse of water , which becommeth cleere as a Seeing-glasse , in which they say they see strange sights , rankes of Deuils , like Armies , some trauelling , some passing ouer a Riuer , &c. When the Diuiner seeth them quiet , he demandeth such questions of them as he will , and the Deuils with gestures returne answere . The third sort are Women-witches , which make the people beleeue , that they are acquainted with Deuils of diuers sorts , red , white , blacke : and when they will tell any mans fortune , they perfume themselues with certaine Odours , whereby ( as they say ) the Deuill entreth into them , and their voyce is presently altered , as if the Deuill spake within them . And then they that come to enquire , aske their questions , and so hauing left their present for the Deuill , depart . These a women vse vnlawfull lusts betweene themselues in mutuall filthinesse : & if faire women come to them , they wil demand the Deuils fee , that they may haue such dealing with them . Yea , some addicting themselues to these abominable practices , will faine themselues sicke , and send to one of these Witches , which will affirme , That shee is possessed with a Deuill , and cannot be cured , except she become one of their Societie . The foolish Husband beleeues , consents , and makes a sumptuous Feast at her Deuillish Admission . Others will coniure this Deuill with a Cudgell out of their Wiues : others fayning themselues to bee possessed with a Deuill , will deceiue the Witches , as they haue deceiued their Wiues . There are Exorcists , or Diuiners , called Muhazzimi , which cast out Deuils ; or if they cannot , they excuse themselues , and say it is an ayrie Spirit . They write Characters , and frame Circles , on an ash-heape , or some other place : then they make certaine signes on the hands or foreheads of the possessed party , and perfume him after a strange manner . Then they make their Inchantment , and demand of the Spirit , which way he entred , what he is , and his name ; and then command him to come forth . Others there are that worke by a Cabalisticall rule , called Zairagia , and is very hard ; for he that doth this , must be a perfect Astrologer and Cabalist . My selfe ( it is Leo's report ) haue seene a whole day spent , in describing one figure onely . It is too tedious here to expresse the manner . Howbeit , Mahomets Law forbids all Diuination ; and therefore the Mahumetan Inquisitors imprison the Professors thereof . There are also in Fez some Learned men , which giue themselues the sirnames of Wisemen , and Morall Philosophers , which obserue Lawes not prescribed by Mahumet : some account them Catholike ; others , not ; but the vulgar hold them for Saints . The Law forbiddeth Loue-songs , which they say may be vsed . They haue many Rules and Orders , all which haue their Defenders and Doctors . This Sect sprang vp fourescore yeeres after Mahumet ; the first Authour thereof was Elhesen Ibun Abilhasen , who gaue Rules to his Disciples , but left nothing in writing . About an hundred yeeres after , came Elharit Ibnu Esed , from Bagadet , who left Volumes of Writings vnto his Disciples ; but by the Lawyers was condemned . Fourescore yeeres after , vnder another famous Professor , that Law reuiued , who had many Disciples , and preached openly . But by the Patriarke and Lawyers they were all condemned to lose their heads the giddie Receptacles of such phantasticall Deuotions . ) But hee obtayned leaue of their Chaliph , or Patriarch , that he might try his Assertions , by Disputations with the Lawyers ; whom he put to silence : and therefore the Sentence was reuoked , and many Colledges built for his Followers . An hundred yeeres after , Malicsach the Turke destroyed all the maintayners thereof , some flying into Cairo , some into Arabia . Not long after , Elgazzuli a learned man compounded the Controuersie ; so reconciling these and the Lawyers , that the one should be called Conseruers , the other Reformers of the Law. After the Tartars had sacked Bagdat , in the yeere of the Hegeira 656. these Sectaries swarmed all ouer Asia and Africa . They would admit none into their Societie , but such as were learned , and could defend their Opinions : but now they admit all , affirming b Learning to be needlesse ; for the Holy teacheth them that haue a cleane heart . Therefore they addict themselues to nothing but Pleasure , Feasting , and Singing . Sometimes they will rend their garments , saying , They are then rauished with a fit of Diuine loue . I thinke rather superfluitie of belly-cheare is the cause ; for one of them will eate as much as will serue three : Or else it is through wicked lust ; for sometimes one of the Principals , with all his Disciples , is inuited to some Marriage-feast ; at the beginning whereof , they will rehearse their deuout Orizons and Songs : but after they are risen from Table , the elder beginne a Dance , and teare their garments ; and if through immoderate drinking , any catch a fall , one of the youths presently take him vp , and wantonly kisse him : Whereupon ariseth the Prouerbe , The Heremits Banquet ; signifying , that the Scholler becomes his Masters Minion : for none of them may marry , and they are called Heremites . Among these Sects in Fez are some Rules esteemed Hereticall , of both sorts of Doctors . Some hold , That a man by good Workes , Fasting , and Abstinence , may attaine to the nature of an Angell , the Vnderstanding and Heart being thereby so purified ( say they ) that a man cannot sinne , though he would : But to this height is ascended by fiftie steps of Discipline ; and though they fall into sinne before they come into the fiftieth Degree , yet will not God impute it . They vse strange and incredible Fastings in the beginning , but after , take all the pleasures of the World. They haue a seuere forme of liuing set downe in foure Bookes , by a by a certaine learned man , called Essebrauer de Schrauard in Corasan . Likewise , another of their Authors , called Ibnul Farid , wrote all his Learning in witty Verses , full of Allegories , seeming to treat of Loue. Wherefore one Elfargano commented on the same , and thence gathered the Rule and the Degrees aforesaid . In three hundred yeeres none hath written more elegant Verses ; which therefore they vsed in all their Banquets . They hold , that the Heauens , Elements , Planets , and Starres , are one God ; and that no Religion is erronious , because euery one takes that which he worships , for God. They thinke , that all knowledge of God is contained in one Man , called Elcorb , elect by God , and wise as he . Forty among them are called Elauted , which signifieth Blocks . Of these is Elcoth or Elcorb elected , when the former is dead ; threescore and ten Electors make the choice . There are seuen hundred threescore and fiue others , out of whom , those threescore and ten Electors are chosen . The Rule of their Order binds them to range vnknowne through the World , either in manner of Fooles , or of great Sinners , or of the vilest man that is . Thus some wicked persons of them goe vp and downe naked , shamefully shewing their shame , and like brute beasts will sometimes haue carnall dealings with women in the open streets ; reputed neuerthelesse by the common people for Saints , c as we haue shewed elsewhere . There is another sort called Caballists , which fast strangely , eate not the flesh of any liuing creature : but haue certaine meates and habits appointed for euery houre of the day , and of the night ; and certaine set Prayers according to the dayes and monethes , strictly obseruing the numbers of them ; and carry square Tables , with Characters and Numbers engrauen in them . They say , that good Spirits appeare to them , and talke with them , instructing them in the knowledge of all things . There was amongst them a famous Doctor , called Boni , which composed their Rule and Orders , whose Booke I haue seene , seeming more to sauour of Magicke then the Cabals . Their notablest works are eight . The first , called Demonstration of Light , contayneth Fastings and Prayers . The second , their square Tables . The third , fourescore and nineteene Vertues in the Name of God contayned , &c. They haue another Rule among these Sects , called Sunab , the Rule of Heremits ; the Professors whereof inhabite Woods and solitary Places , without any other sustinance then those Desarts affoord . None can describe their life , because they are estranged from all humane Societie . He that would see more of these things , let him reade the Booke of one Elefacni , who writeth at large of the Mahumetan Sects , whereof are threescore and twelue principall , each mayntaining his owne for Truth , and the way to Saluation . Two are most predominant in these dayes ; that of Leshari in Africa , Egypt , Syria , Arabia , and Turkie and the other of Imamia in Persia , and Corasan , more lately broched . Although I haue spoken before of the Saracen Sects , yet could I not but follow Leo in his reports of them heere . As for those d Coniurers , which by Art Magicke professe to find Gold , which indeed lose Gold to find it : and the Alchymists , which seeking to turne other metals into Gold , turne their Gold into other metals , and the Bookes that both these haue of their Sciences : likewise the Snake-charmers , and other baser people , I passe ouer . In the Suburbs of Fez are an hundred and fifty Caues , hewne out of excellent Marble , the least of which will hold a thousand measures of Corne . This is the sinke of Fez where euery one may be a Vintner and a Bawde . Another Suburbe hath two hundred Families of Lepers , which are there prouided for : and all of that quality forced to keepe there . In new Fez the Iewes haue a street , wherein they haue their Houses , Shoppes , and Synagogues : and are maruellously encreased since they were driuen out of Spaine . They are Goldsmiths for the Mahumetans may not bee of that Trade , because they say it is Vsury to sell things made of Gold or Siluer for more then their weight , which yet is permitted to the Iewes . They liue in exceeding contempt , not being permitted to weare shooes , but in stead thereof vse sockes made of Rushes . They weare a blacke Turbant , and if any will weare a Cap , he must fasten a red cloth thereunto . They payed to the King of Fez monethly in Leo's time one thousand and foure hundred Ducats . The Mahumetan temporall Lords are not by their Law to hold any other reuenue , then of euery subiect which possesseth an hundred Ducats , two and a halfe for Tribute , and of Corne the tenth measure yeerely . Yea , this is to be payed into the Patriarch or Califs hand , who should bestow that which remayneth ouer and aboue the Princes necessitie , on the common profit ; as , for the poore , and maintenance of Warres . But now the Princes haue tyrannized further , especially in Africa , where they haue not left the people sufficient for their needments . And therefore Courtiers are odious ( no lesse then the Publicans sometimes among the Iewes ) no man of credit vouchsafing to inuite them to their Tables , or receiue gifts from them ; esteeming all their goods theft and bribery . Nor may any Mahumetan Prince weare a Diademe , which yet it seemes is now broken . In Gualili a Towne of Mount Zarhon is Idris , of whom before is spoken , buried ; all Barbary religiously visiteth his Sepulchre . Pharao is the name of a Towne , by the vulgar supposed the worke of Pharao , which fond conceit grew from a Booke , entituled , The Booke of the words of Mahomet , taken out of an Author , called Elealbi , which sayth with Mahomets testimony , that there were foure Kings which ruled all the World ; Two faithfull , and two vnfaithfull : the two former , Salomon and Alexander Magnus : the two later , Nimrod and Pharao . The Latine Inscriptions there seene , shew it was the worke of the Romans . In Piatra Rossa a Towne by , the Lyons are so tame , that they will gather vp bones in the streets , the people not fearing them . The like Lions are in Guraigura , where one may driue them away with a staffe . At Agla , the Lions are so fearefull , that they will flee at the voice of a child ; whence a Coward Braggart is Prouerbially called a Lion of Agla . Shame is the name of a Castle , so called of their shamefull couetousnesse ; which , when they once requested the King ( then entertained amongst them ) to change , he consented . But the next morning , when they had brought him vessels of Milke , halfe filled vp with water , hoping the King would not perceiue it , hee said that none could alter nature , and so left them , and their name to them . §. IIII. Of the fiue other Prouinces of this Kingdome , and some later Obseruations . WE haue now passed two Prouinces of the Kingdome of Fez : the third is named Azgar , which hath the Riuers Buragrag , on the West ; Bunasar , on the South , the Ocean , on the North ; and Eastward , the Mountaines . Here standeth Casar Elcabir , which King Mansor gaue to a poore Fisher , who had giuen him kinde entertainment in his Cottage one night when he had lost his company in hunting . In it are many Temples , one Colledge of Students , and a stately Hospitall . Habat , the fourth Prouince or Shire of this Kingdome , is next hereunto , and contayneth almost an hundred miles in length , and fourescore in breadth . Ezaggen , a Towne of Fez , are permitted by an ancient Priuiledge of the Kings of Fez to drinke Wine , not withstanding Mahomets prohibition . Arzilla , sayth Leo , was taken by the English , then worshippers of Idols , about nine hundred yeeres after Christ . The Religion , I thinke , deceiues him . He addes , that the Towne remayned without habitation thirty yeeres , and then one of the Mahumetan Patriarches of Cordoua , then Lord of Mauritania , reedified it . Of the acts of the English is not vnworthy the rehearsing , m That Seut or Ceuta ( there written Sunt ) was taken by the Portugals , through the assistance of English Merchants , Anno 1415. Iulian , the Earle of Seut , brought the Moores first into Spaine , in the yeere of the Hegesra 92. In it were many Temples , Colledges , and learned men . Errif begins at the Straits of Gibraltar , and stretcheth Eastward to the Riuer Nocer an 140. miles . The Inhabitants are valiant , but are excessiue drinkers . Mezemme and Bedis , or Velles de Gumera , are chiefe Townes in it . On Mount Beni Ierso was built a faire Colledge , and the Mahumetan Law publikely taught therein : the Inhabitants therefore freed from all exactions . A Tyrant destroyed this Colledge , and slue the learned men . The Books therein were valued worth foure thousand Ducats . This was Anno 1509. In Mount Beni Guazeual is a hole , that perpetually casteth vp fire ; Wood cast in , is suddenly consumed to ashes : some thinke it Hel-mouth . In Mount Beni Mesgalda ; were mayntained many Mahumetan Doctors , and Students , which would perswade the people to drinke no wine , which themselues will not abstaine from . Garet , the sixt Shire of this Kingdome , lyeth betweene the Riuers Melulo and Muluia . The seuenth is Chauz , reputed the third part of the Kingdome , betweene the Riuer Zha and Guruigara . Herein standeth Tezza , adorned with Colledges , Temples , and Palaces . A little Riuer springing out of Atlas runnes thorow the chiefe Temple , which is greater then that at Fez . There are three Colledges , and many Bathes and Hospitals . Each Trade dwelleth by themselues , as at Fez . I was acquainted ( saith Leo ) with an aged Sire in this Citie , reputed a Saint , and enriched exceedingly with the peoples offerings . From Fez did the people resort to visit him with their offerings , which is fiftie miles : he seemed to me to be a deceiuer . In Mount Beni Iesseten are many Iron mines , and the women in great brauerie weare Iron rings on their fingers and eares . Ham Lisnan was built by the Africans , and borrowed the name from the Fountayne of an Idoll , whose Temple was neere the Towne : to which at certayne times in the yeere resorted men and women in the night : where , after sacrifices , the candles were put out , and each man lay with the woman hee first touched . Those women were forbidden to lye with any other for a yeere after . The children begotten in this adulterie , were brought vp by Priests of the Temple . The Moores destroyed this holy-stewes , and the Towne , not leauing any mention thereof . In Mount Centopozzi are ancient buildings , and neere thereto a spacious hole , or drie pit , with many roomes therein : they let men downe into the same by ropes with lights , which if they goe out , they perish in the pit . Therein are many Bats which strike out their lights . In the Mountaynes of Ziz there are Serpents so tame , that at dinner time they will come like Dogs and Cats , and gather vp the crummes , not offering to hurt any . Thus much of the kingdome of Fez out of Leo , a learned Citizen of Fez , and great Traueller , both in the Places and Authors of Afrike : whom Ortelius , Maginus , Boterus follow , commended by a Bodinus , Posseuinus , and others , as the most exact Writer of those parts , and translated into English by Master Poris , from whom if I swarue in diuers things , impute it to the Italian copie of Ramusius , which differeth not a little , especially in these things I haue here set downe , from the English . I thought good here also to adde out of others some such customs and rites as they obserue in Fez , and other parts of this Kingdome : b Their Circumcision is vsed in their priuate houses . Women may not enter the Moschee for their often vncleannesse , and because Eue first sinned . The eight day after a childe is borne , the parents send for a Talby or Priest , and some old men and women , where after a few prayers said , the women wash the childe all ouer with water , and giue the name , making a banquet . But sometimes the circumcision is deferred diuers yeeres after this ceremonie , as the Fathers thinke . Their Fasts they obserue very strictly , not so much as tasting water till the starres appeare . Yea , diuers haue beene seene , by their rigour , in this superstition to faint , and some to die . A certayne Moore in the time of their Lent ( which continueth thirtie dayes ) in the companie of an English Gentleman , being thirstie with heat and trauell , went to a conduit in Marocco ( where the same Religion is professed as in Fez ) and there drinking , was so reuiled of the people , that in a desperate anguish hee slue himselfe with his dagger . Yet doth their Law allow an exchange some dayes of this Lent , with other dayes in the yeere following , if trauell then hinder . Their Feasts and Fasts are at the same times , and in the same manner that the Turkes obserue , of which is before spoken . Their Easter they call Rumedan : their Whitsuntide , Lidlaber : their Michaelmasse , Lashour : their Candlemasse , Lidshemaw : ( if it be lawfull thus to paralell those vaine superstitions with Christian obseruations . In this last Feast , which seemeth to bee the same which Leo calls Mahomets birth-day , euery one must haue a candle for himselfe , and for euery sonne in his house . The King hath that day candles carried to him , some like May-poles , other like Castles , sixe or eight men carrying one of them : so artificially composed , that some are in making six moneths . That night the King doth heare all the Law read : the like is done in all other Churches . The Talby that cannot reade all their Law in a night , is held insufficient for his place . They goe ( saith my Authour ) sixe times in foure and twentie houres ( which is once oftner then is written of the Turkes , except on their Sabbath ) to their prayers , first washing themselues , as they doe also after the offices of nature , and after companie with their wiues , thinking thereby to be washed from their sinnes . Their times of prayer are , two houres before day , the first , when the Monden , or Sexten cryeth in the Steeple ( as you may reade in our Turkish Relations ) and then may no man touch his wife , but prepare himselfe to pray ( with washing or other deuotions ) either in his owne house or at Church . After their publike prayers , the Talby sits downe , and spends halfe an houre in resoluing the doubts of such as shall mooue any questions in matters of their Law. The second time of prayer is two houres after , when it is day . The third at noone . The fourth at foure of the clocke in the afternoone . The fift at the twi-light . The last , two houres after . In the first of these they pray for the day ; in the second they giue thankes for it ; in the third time they giue thankes for that it is halfe passed ; in the fourth they desire the Sunne may well set on them ; at twi-light they giue thanks after their daily labours ; the last time , they desire a good night . They thinke it vnseemely to eate meat with their left hands , and hold it vncleane , and doe all with their right hand . Their Sabbath or Friday is not exempted from worke : Onely they are then more deuout in going to Church . Their Churches are not so faire generally as in Christendome , nor haue seats in them , ornaments , or bells : ( onely the floores are matted ) they are also poore for the most part , as are their Church men . Their Lyturgie is very short , not so long as the Pater noster and Creede : other set forme they haue not , but euery one prayes after his owne pleasure . Although the Moore may haue foure wiues , and as many concubines as hee can purchase , yet few marry foure , because the wiues friends will haue a sufficient bill of dowrie for her maintenance , which none but rich men can performe : and againe , the wiues challenge his nights companie , and that in course : if any be neglected , shee complaines to the Magistrate , and he forceth the husband to his dutie , or else to send her home with her Dower , and a Bill of diuorce . The Concubines are embraced with more stolne pleasures . That bill of Dower holdeth the husband in awe , which else would make a slaue of his wife , or still change for yonger flesh . The Bride is besided before her husband see her : and if hee finde her not a Virgin , hee may turne her home and keepe her portion by Law. For their funerall Rites ; when one is dead , they presently wash him , and speedily put him into ground ( the heat so requiring ) and after that , the women at conuenient times haue a custome to meete , and make memoriall of their deceased friends , with remembrance of their vertues , which they thinke caused men to haue more respect to their good name . Their other obsequies are before declared . The King vseth to sit in Iudgement on Fridayes in the afternoone : and the Mufti sitteth with him at other times in Iudgement : but on the Friday he sits alone by himselfe . Of these Mufties are three ; one at Marocco ; another at Fez ; the third , at Taradant in Sus , another part of this Seriffian Kingdome . Other Iudges sit all the yeere long two houres before noone , and as many after . Before these euery one pleades his owne cause : and if the witnesses can bee proued to bee infamous of life , or not to say their prayers sixe times a day , their testimonie is disabled . The Scriuanos are Talbies , which assist the Iudge , and in his absence supply his place . The Fokers or Saints ( Leo before calls them Heremites ) dwell in the best places of the Countrey , keepe great hospitalitie for all trauellers , whither any man may come for a night , and be gone in the morning . They giue great example of morall liuing , and almes to the needie , comprimising matters of difference betwixt parties , and repressing disorders . They are much loued and respected , and their houses are holden Sanctuaries , whose priuiledges the King will not breake , but vpon waightie reasons . CHAP. XI . Of the Kingdome of Marocco , with a Discourse of the Kings thereof , and of the Seriffe , Xarif , or Iarif , and his posteritie , now reigning in Barbarie . §. I. Of the Kingdome , Kings , and Citie of Marocco . THe Kingdome is situate * betweene Atlas and the Atlantike Ocean , bearing name of the chiefe Citie thereof : fruitfull of Corne , Oile , Grapes , Sugar , Honey , and Cattell . They make fine cloth of Goats haire , and of their hides that leather a which hence is called Marocchine . This Kingdome is diuided into seuen Prouinces , through which we intend our next perambulation , taking Leo b for our guide : beginning at Hea , which on the North and West hath the Ocean , Atlas on the South , and the Riuer Esifnual on the East . The people feede on Cakes of barley and on a pappe or hastie-pudding of barley-meale , which being set in a platter , all the familie compasse about , and rudely with Natures spoones claw forth those dainties . Naperie they vse none a Mat laid on the ground , serueth for table and cloth , and stooles too . Caps are the priuiledges of age and learning . Linnen shirts are almost banished their Countrey : and so are Arts liberall and mechanicall , except some simple Lawyer , which can make some shift to reade , and a Surgeon to circumcise their children : Their physicke is cauterizing as men deale with beasts . They are alway in mutuall warres one with another , yet will not they iniurie a stranger , who if he would trauell amongst them , must take some harlot or wife , or religious man , of the aduerse part with him . At Tednest , one of their Cities , such respect is had to strangers , that if a Merchant come hither , and hath no acquaintance , the Gentlemen of the Citie cast lots , who shall be his Host , and they vse him kindly , looking only for some Present at his departure , in token of thankfulnesse . And if he be a meaner person , he may choose his Host , without any recompence at all . In the midst of the Citie was a great and ancient Temple , with many Priests attending their deuotions ; besides other meaner Oratories . This Citie hath since been ruined and desolate . In Teculeth were a thousand households , foure Hospitals , one beautifull Temple , and a house of religious persons : destroyed it was by the Portugals , An. 1514. as Hadecchis had beene the yeere before . Ileusugaghen is another Towne of Hea , or of Hell rather , so full is it of confusion , bloud , and murthers , besides the want of Learning , Ciuilitie , Iudges , Priests , or whatsoeuer else may detayne those men from a beastly or deuillish metamorphosis . The Seriff , being made a Prince of Hea , brought me thither to be a Iudge , but for feare of treason amongst them , we were glad to leaue them . How farre off in manners is their neere neighbour Tesegdelt ? where a guard is set at the gates not so much to keepe out enemies , as to entertayne strangers , whom at his first comming they aske if he haue any friends in the Citie : if not , they must prouide him entertainment at free-cost . They haue a most beautifull Temple , furnished with Priests . Taglesse , the next Towne , is a den of theeues and murtherers . When I was there , such a swarme of Locusts ouer-spred the Countrey ( that scarce might a man see the earth ) eating vp their fruits . Culeihat was built of a certaine Sectarie in our time , first a Preacher , attended with troupes of disciples , after , a cruell and mercilesse Tyrant , murthered at last by one of his wiues , for lying with her daughter : and then his villanies being manifested , the people put all his followers to the sword . Onely a nephew of his fortified himselfe in a Castle , which he held maugre all their might , and burying his grand-father , caused him to be adored as a Saint . Homar Seijf was the name of that Rebell . The other parts of Hea are like the former , some exceedihg hospitall and courteous , some brutish , without diuine or humane learning or liuing . Great store of Iewes liue here , and in Mount Demensera are of those Iewes which are called * Carraum , of the rest accounted Sectaries . These reiect the Traditions , and hold them onely to the written Scriptures ( as in our Iewish relation yee haue read . ) In Mount Gebelel had in are many Heremites , which liue on fruits of trees , and water , so reputed of the simple people , that all their doings are accounted miracles . Sus is the second Region of this Kingdome , lying Southward from hence on the other side of Atlas , so called of that Riuer which is the Easterne border thereof , otherwhere bounded with the Sea and the Desarts . At Messa neere the Sea side is a Temple holden in great veneration . Many Historians affirme , that from this Temple shall come that iust Califa , of whom Mahumet prophecied . There also they say the Whale vomited vp Ionas . The rafters and beames of the Temple are of Whales bones , which vsually are left there dead on the shore . This the common people esteeme to proceede from some diuinitie of that Temple : but the true cause is certaine sharpe Rocks a little off in the Sea . I my selfe was inuited by a Gentleman , who shewed me a Whales ribbe , so huge , that lying on the ground in manner of an arch , vnder it , as it were thorow a gate , we rode on our Camels , our heads not reaching to touch it . It had beene there kept an hundred yeers for a wonder . Amber is there found in abundance , which some thinke proceedes from the Whales , as either the ordure , or the sperme , and seede thereof . Teijent is a Citie of Sus , wherein is a great Temple , and an arme of a Riuer passeth thorow the same . There are many Iudges and Priests , whom in their Ecclesiasticall affaires they obey . Tarodant hath three thousand Families : sometimes the place where the Kings Lieutenant or Deputie resideth . Tedsi is much greater , adorned also with a Temple , and furnished with Priests and Ministers : Iudges and Lecturers payed at the common charge . In Mount Hanchisa it snowes in all seasons of the yeere , and yet the Inhabitants goe thinly clothed in the sharpest winter . The Region of Marocco is three-square : confined with the mountaynes Nefisa , on the West ; and Hadimeus , on the East ; betweene the Riuers Tensift , and Esifinuall . The Countrey in fertilitie of soile resembleth Lombardie . Marocco ( which some thinke to be Bocanus Hemerus of Ptolemey ) was built ( saith Leo ) by Ioseph sonne of Tesfin , King of the people of Lontuna , by the aduice of excellent Architects , and cunning workmen . In the time of Hali sonne of Ioseph , there were in it ten thousand Fires or Families , and more . It had foure and twentie gates : was strongly walled : furnished with Temples , Bathes , Colledges , Innes , after the African manner . One most stately Temple was built by Hali , and called by his name . But a successor of that kingdom , called Abdul Mumen , caused it to be razed , and built , againe , and called after his owne name , howbeit the name of Hali is still continued in the Title , all that his cost notwithstanding . This Abdul Mumen , who was the second that by rebellion succeeded in the kingdome , built another Temple , which Mansor enlarged fiftie yards or elles on euery side , adorning it with many pillars fetcht out of Spaine . He made a Cisterne or Vault built vnder it , as large as the Temple it selfe ; and couered the Temple with lead , with leaden pipes from the roofe , to conuey the raine-water that fell thereon , into the Cisterne . He built thereon a steeple like the Coliseo or Amphitheatre at Rome , of great hewen stone . The compasse of this steeple or tower is an hundred Tuscan yards or elles , higher then the steeple of Asenelli at Bononia . There are seuen lofts one aboue another , very faire and lightsome . Vpon the top of this tower is built a little turret , the top whereof is as a needle or spire : and it contayneth fiue and twentie yards in compasse , and is as high as two great lances , with three lofts therein , one higher then the other . On the top of this spire is a broach with three globes of siluer one vnder another , the greatest below , and the least highest . From the top hereof the Mountaynes of Azafi may bee easily seene , an hundred and thirtie miles off : and a tall man on the ground seemes as little as a childe of a yeere old . The plaine Countrey fiftie miles about is hence discerned . It is one of the greatest Temples in the world ; and yet not frequented ; the people assembling thither to their deuotions , but on Fridayes : the Citie it selfe neere this Temple is ruinate , so that the passage is difficult by the ruines of houses . Vnder the porch or gallerie of this Temple were sometimes an hundred shops of Booke-sellers , and as many ouer-against them , but now * there is not one in all Marocco : Scarcely is the third part of the Citie inhabited ( vnderstand it of the time when Leo writ this ; for since that time Marocco by residence of the Kings there , hath flourished , as Fez hath contrariwise decayed ) the rest being planted with Vines and Trees , the Arabians not suffering them to exercise any husbandrie without the walls . It was built An. 424. of the Hegira . After Ioseph the Founder , and Hali his sonne , Abraham succeeded , in whose time , a rebellious Preacher called Elmaheli , borne and brought vp in the Mountaynes , rebelled : and with an armie encountred King Abraham , and ouerthrew him . The King fled , and was so hardly pursued by Abdul Mumen , whom Elmaheli had sent after him , whiles himselfe besieged Marocco , that the poore King , in danger to bee surprized at Oram , mounting on his horse , and taking his wife behinde him , set spurres to his horse , and so came all three downe together on the mercilesse Rocks . Abdul Mumen returning victorious , found this addition to his happinesse , that Elmaheli was dead , and him selfe was chosen King and Prelate ( or Chalipha ) by the fortie Disciples , and ten Secretaries of Elmaheli ; a new custome in the Mahumetan Law. He maintayned the siege , and at the yeeres end , entred by force , and tooke Isaac , the little and onely sonne of Abraham , and stabbed him with his owne hands , killing most of the Souldiers hee there found , and many of the Citizens . His posteritie reigned after him , from An. 516. of the Hegeira , to the 668. at which time the Familie of Marin depriued them , in which the Kingdome continued till the 785. yeere . Then the same decreasing in power , Marocco became subiect to certaine Lords of the old Hill , neere to the Citie . But of none receiued they so much damage , as of the Marin Familie , which held their Court in Fez , and had a Lieutenant onely in Marocco ; Fez being made chiefe Citie of Mauritania . Let me borrow of Caeli . Sec. * Curio in his Historie of the Kingdome of Marocco , which ( for the most part ) is taken out of Leo. He saith , that Abdul Mumen subiected to his Empire all Barbarie , from Messa to Tripolis ; his Empire in Africa comprehending fourscore and ten dayes iourney in length , and fifteene in breath . He also possessed the kingdome of Granada in Spaine , sometime called Betica , and from Tariffa to Tarracon , and a great part of Castilia and Portugall . Neither had he alone this large Empire , but his a sonne Iosippus after him , Iacobus Mansor his nephew , and their posteritie , till Mahumet Enasir , who , Anno 1212. in the kingdome of Valencia was ouerthrowne of Alphonsus ( as I take it ) the ninth King of Castile , in that place which is called Las nauas di Tolosa ; losing in the battell threescore thousand men . In memorie or which battell and victorie , that Alphonsus adorned his Scutchion with a Castle Or , in a field purple : which custome his successors doe still obserue , because that day that golden kingdome , as a strong Castle , confirmed to him by the bloud of his enemies , was deliuered from those Miscreants . And thereupon , that kingdome of the Bastitanes ( so it was before that time stiled ) was intituled Castile . Moreouer , hee instituted that knightly Order of Saint Iames , who haue in their habit purtrayed a purple sword , in token of bloud . This Mahumet our Historians call Miramulinus . For Abdul Mumen intituled himselfe Miralmumim , the name signifying , The Prince of beleeuers , which others corrupting , call Miramulus , as they did him Abed Ramon . Howsoeuer , it standeth for the Name and Armes of Castile ; certainly Curio was not curious , nor carefull enough in adding , that this Abdul Mumen was in the time of Rodericus the Gotish King , about seuen hundred yeere ; after Christ , as also in his Saracenicall Historie he relateth , and wee before haue obserued , seeing that Marocco was long after built , and diuers hundreths of yeeres were interposed betwixt Rodericus , and this Abdul Mumen ; Curio herein b differing not onely from Leo , his best guide in the rest of his Historie , but from himselfe , as will easily appeare to any that list to compare his Saracenicall History with the Marochian . And for that notable victory against the Moores , Rodericus Archbishop of Toledo was there present c in the field and saith that the King ware a blacke Cap , which had belonged to Abdul Mumen , the first of the Almohades , and had by him the Alcoran . This Abdelmon or Abdel Mumen was ( he writeth ) the sonne of a Potter , to whom Auentumerth , a great Astronomer , foretold his Royaltie . To this Auentumerth d did one Almehadi ioyne himselfe , who interpreted the Alcoran contrary to the Bagdat Catholocisme , and the interpretations of the Almoranides which then ruled in Africa ; whose helpe Abdel vsed to obtaine the Kingdome both of Africa and Spaine . Hee buried Almohadi being dead , very Royally , not farre from Marocco , where he is had in great veneration , and prayers made to him : and the followers of his sect called of him Almohadis . To Abdel Mumen succeeded his Sonne Auen Iacob , who being slaine in Portugall , his Brother Aveniuseph succeeded ; and then his Sonne , this Auen Mahomath ; with whom , e he saith were slaine two hundred thousand Moores , the carkasses lying so thicke , that they could scarce ride ouer them ; and yet in all the field no signe of bloud to be seene . For two dayes space the Spanish Armie burne no wood for any vse , but the Arrowes , Launces and Pikes of the Moores , burning of purpose , and not onely for necessitie ; and yet scarcely consumed halfe . With him perished the Almohades . Thus farre Rodericus an eye-witnesse , not much differing from Leo. I cannot omit that which Mathew Paris f hath written of Iohn King of England about these times , and in his owne dayes . He sent , saith he , Thomas Herdinton and Radulph Fitz Nicolas Knights , and Robert of London Clarke , to Admirall Murmelius , King of Marocco , Africa , and Spaine , whom they commonly call Miramumelius , to make offer vnto him of his Vassalage , and that he would not onely hold the Land of him with payment of Tribute , but would also change his Religion , and accept the Mahumetan . The Embassadours hauing declared their message , the King ( or Emire Elmumenin to call him rightly ) shut vp the Booke whereon they found him reading , and after a little deliberation thus answered , I was now reading a Greeke Booke of a certaine wise man , and a Christian , called Paul , whose wordes and deeds well please me ; this onely , I like not , that hee forsooke the Religion wherein he was borne , and vnconstantly embraced another : and the same I say of your Master . God Almightie knowes , that if I were without the Law , and now to chuse , This aboue all other should be my choise . And then , by diuers questions enforming himselfe better of the state of the Kingdome and of the King , he grew into great passion and indignation against the King , protesting that he thought him vnworthy to bee his Confederate , and commanded the Embassadours neuer more to see his face . The Author heard Robert of London , one of those which were sent , relate these things . HONDIVS his Map of the Kingdome of Marocco . map of Morocco, Northwest Africa MAROCCHI REGNUM §. II. Of the Kings of the Seriffian Familie . ABout the yeere 1508 began to grow in name , through Numidia , a certaine Alsaique , borne in Tigumedet in the Prouince of Dara , beeing a subtill man , and no lesse ambitious in minde , then learned in those Sciences , whereunto the Mahumetanes are most addicted . Hee , by confidence of his blood ( descended of their Prophet ) and of the diuisions of the States of Africa , and the exploits there dayly atchieued by the Portugals , attempted to make himselfe Lord of Mauritania Tingitana . For this cause hee sent his three Sonnes Abdel , Abnet , and Mahomet , to visit the Sepulchre of Mahomet . Much was the reuerence and reputation of holinesse , which they hereby acquired amongst that superstitious people , which now beheld them as Saints , and kissed their garments as most holy Reliques . These failed not in their parts of the play , to act as much deuotion , as high contemplatiue lookes , deepe fetched sighes , and other passionate interiections of holinesse could expresse . Ala , Ala , was their yernfull note , their food was the peoples almes . The old Father ioyning to see his proiects thus farre proceed , and minding to strike whiles the Iron was hote , sent two of them to Fez , Amet , and Mahumet ; where one of them was made Reader in the Amodonaccia , the most famous Colledge of Fez , and the younger was made Tutor to the Kings young sonnes . Aduanced thus in fauour of the King and People , by their Fathers aduice , they apprehended the present occasion of the harmes sustained by the Arabians and Moores vnder the Portugals Ensignes : they demanded Licence of the King to display a Banner against the Christians , putting him in hope easily to draw those Moores to him , and so to secure the Prouinces of Marocco . In vaine were Mulley Nazer the Kings brother his allegations , not to arme this Name of Sanctitie , which being once victorious , might grow insolent , and forget dutie in minding a Kingdome . They obtaine their desires , and with a Drum and Banner , with Letters of commendations to the Arabians and people of Barbary , they are so attended with forces and fortunes , that Ducala , and all as farre as Cape de Guer stoopes to their command : the people willingly yeelding their Tenths to this Holy warre against the Portugals , enemies of their Faith. Hereunto was added the ouerthrow which they gaue to Lopes Barriga , a famous Portugall Captaine , the brightnesse of that sun-shine being somewhat eclipsed with the losse of their elder brother , if rather a Monarchie were not hereby furthered . By faire words they entered into Marocco . The Arabians of Ducala and Xarquia , about this time trying their quarrels by dint of Sword in mutuall conflicts , presented a fit occasion to the Seriffs , to prey vpon them both ; their strength hauing made them weake , and their weaknesse making the other strong . And now did they begin to vsurpe soueraigntie , presenting their Fessan King , with sixe Horses , and sixe Camels , and those but simple , whom before they had acknowledged their Soueraigne , with payment of the fifths of their spoile . The King of Fez before applauding his owne victories in theirs , began now to distaste , and to distrust : hee sends to them to demand his fifths , and the tribute also formerly paide him by the Kings of Marocco . Death , the common enemie of Mankinde , here interposed her selfe on the Seriffian part , and tooke the King of Fez out of the world ; the Scepter descending to his Sonne Amet , the Scholler of the young Seriff : who not onely proceeded not in his Fathers demands , but confirmed Amet in the Signiorie of Marocco , so that in some small matters hee would acknowledge the soueraigntie of Fez . But now the Seriffs , whose hearts continually encreased with their fortunes , sent him word ; that being lawfull successours to Mahomet , they owed no man tribute , and had more right in Africa then he : if hee would respect them as his friends and Allies , so it were , if otherwise , they which had power to offend the Christian , should not bee destitute in defending themselues . The sword , the vnequalle starbiter of equitie , is now made vmpire ; the Fessan proclaimeth warres , besiegeth Marocco , is dislodged , and in his returne vanquished . Thus haue the Seriffs acquited themselues of that yoake , and now intend new conquests on the other side of Atlas , and in Numidia , and in the mountaines , which happily they atchieued . Yea , the Portugals wearied with the warres , which they were forced to maintayne in defence of those places they held in Africa ( the expences so much surmounting the reuenue ) abandoned them to the Seriffs . And now the want of enemies procured enmitie betwixt the Brethren , who trying that valour against each other , which before they had exercised ioyntly against their enemies , the issue was , that the younger , in two battels hauing ouercome the elder , and at the second , which was Anno 1544. hauing taken him prisoner , confined him to Tafilete . Hee now sole Monarch of Marocco , conuerts his forces against the King of Fez , to try if he could bee his Master in the field , as hee sometimes had beene in the Schoole , and failed not of his attempt , but hauing once taken and freed him , the second time because he had broken promise , he depriued him and his sonnes of estate and a life . He also by meanes of his sonnes took Tremizen , which soone after was recouered from them by Sal Araes Vice-roy of Algier , and Fez also added , by an ouerthrow of the Seriff , to the Turkes conquest , who gaue the gouernment of Fez to Buasson , Prince of Veles . But he in an vnfortunate battell with the Seriff , lost his life and state . Mahomet going after to Taradant , was by the way slaine in his Pauilion , by the Treason of some Turkes suborned thereunto by the King of Algier , of whom all ( but fiue ) in their returne were slaine by the people : Anno 1559. Mulley Abdala , the Seriffs sonne , was proclaymed King . Some b write , that by occasion of a Rebellion in Sus , hee sent to the bordering Turkes for aide , who first helped , after murthered him , and hauing sacked Taradant , and ouer-runne the Countrey two moneths together , were in their returne , by the Mountainers cut off . Mully Abdala hauing raigned fifteene yeeres , dyed , leauing behind him thirteene sonnes ; the eldest , Abdala , commanded the rest to be killed : but Abdelmelech the second brother escaped into c Turkie , and Muley Hamet , the third brother , esteemed of a simple and quiet spirit , not any way dangerous to the state , was spared . The other tenne were put to death in one day at Taradant , where they had beene brought vp . This Abdela dying , left behind him three sonnes ; Muley Mahomet , Muley Sheck , Muley Nassar : the two younger escaped into Spaine , where Sheck is yet liuing and turned Christian . Nassar returned in the foureteenth yeere of Muley Hamets Raigne , and had almost driuen Muley Sheck , then Gouernour of Fez vnder his Father , to his heeles , had not superstition more preuayled with Nassars followers , then Allegeance . For when Lent came , his Souldiers would needs home to keepe their Easter at their owne houses : for feare whereof Nassar hastily giuing battest , was there slaine . Abdelmelech before fled into Turkie , now came backe with Turkish forces , and got the Kingdome from Mahomet , who fleeing , or as others write , sending for succour to Sebastian King of Portugall , obtained it . In the yeere d 1578. Fiue thousand Germans were entertayned in the Portugall pay for the expedition , and great forces were leuyed , the Pope sending Stukely , that English Traytor ( falsely termed Marquesse of Ireland ) with fixe hundred Italians , to Sebastian , e who the foure and twentieth of Iune tooke Sea , and the next day with a Fleet of one thousand and three hundred sayle ; or as Doglioni f hath it , setting in order his Armada of fiue hundred sayle , and blessing his Royall Standard , with thirtie sixe thousand Footmen , and foure thousand Horse , set forth towards Africa : Where Abdelmelech being sickly , had assembled an Armie of fifteene thousand Footmen , and foure and fortie thousand Horse men . On the fourth day of August , they joyned battell , and the Duke of Auero , with his Portugals , made a great impression into the Moores host ; which Abdelmelich labouring beyond his naturall force to withstand , saued his people , but lost his life , not by the Sword of the enemy , but by the weakenesse of his body , deliuered vp to death . His brother Hamet g ruled the Armie ( as yet ignorant of what had befalne ) and made such slaughter of the Portugals , that the Duke of Auero , the King of Portugall , and other great Personages there fell , and Mahomet himselfe was drowned , in fleeing ouer a Riuer . Thus remayned Hamet victorious , and at one time had the dead corpes of three Kings in his Tent , Such is the furie of Waire , the force of death trampling vnder foot the meanest , and triumphing ouer the greatest . Stukely among the rest receiued due wages for his treacherie , and disloyaltie to his Countrey , slaine out of his Countrey by the barbarous Barbarian . To Abadelmelech h was Master Edmund Hogan employed in Embassage , by the Maiestie of our late Soueraigne , Anno , one thousand fiue hundred seuentie seuen , and with all good Offices entertayned . To Hament his Successour , was from the same Sacred Maiestie , sent Ambassadour , * Master Henry Roberts , Anno one thousand fiue hundred eightie fiue , who was there Lieger three yeeres . This Muley Hamet in a Letter to the Earle of Leicester , thus begins . In the name of the mercifull and pitifull God. The blessing of God light vpon our Lord and Prophet Mahomet , and those that are obedient vnto him . The seruant of God both mightie in warre , and mightily exalted by the grace of God , Myra Momanyn , the sonne of Myra Momanyn , the Iarif , the Hozeni , whose Kingdomes God maintayne . Vnto the right famous , &c. In an Edict published in behalfe of the English , hee stileth himselfe , The seruant of the Supreame God , the Conquerour in his cause , the successor aduanced by God , &c. He flayed off the skin from the carkasse of Mahomet , drowned in the battell , as is said , and filled it full of Straw , and sent it through all Prouinces of his Kingdome for a spectacle . He raigned seuen and twentie yeeres . He sent an Embassage into England , b Anno a thousand sixe hundred and one , performed by Abdala Waecad Anowne . His people did so feare him , that Abdala c Creme his Customer , hauing one onely Sonne , ( who in an idle businesse and busie idlenesse , would needs feed his curious eyes with the light of the Palace where the Kings Concubines were ) caused him to bee strangled before his face . He gouerned the Alarbes ( which are supposed to bee of Arabian Race , and said to vse the Arabike Language , Inhabitants of the plaine and Champaine Countries of Marocco , Fez , and Sus ) in peace and subiection receiuing their tents duly paid . The Brebers or Mountainers are the Natiues and ancient Inhabitants , chased by the former into strong Cities , and the Naturall Forts of Hils ( as our Progenitors serued the Britaines , forcing them to the Mountaines of Wales and Cornwall ) a people of another Language ( called Tamaset ) and disposition , whom hee could not so easily tame , and therefore in policie hee drew them into forreine Expeditions , especially against the Negros , thereby extending his Empire so farre that way , as by Camell it was sixe moneths iourney from Marocco , to the extremest bounds . Likewise he vsed them to goe with the d Carauans to Gago to fetch home his yeerely Tribute . He conquered Tombuto and Gago , about the yeere 1594. as appeareth by the Letters of e Lawrence Madoc , who saw thirty Mules laden with Gold come from thence to Marocco , and sayth that Tombuto rented threescore Quintals of Gold. He was much delighted in Astronomie ; as M. Thomas Bernhere hath written in a Letter f to Master Edward Wright , to whom hee sent for Mathematicall Instruments to be vsed in that yeerely Voyage to Gago ouer the sandie Sea , where they vsed Needle and Compasse . His prouisions for his Ingenewes or Sugar-gardens , for his buildings , maintenance of his women ( rather for the pompe then the sinne ) I let passe . For passed they are now , and gone , together with himselfe , his three Sonnes , by Ciuill-Warres , leauing scarce hope of good , or place for worse state then is now in Barbary , and hath beene these many yeeres . Hee dyed of the Plague , which was so violent in these parts , that by Wilkins g report there dyed aboue foure thousand and seuen hundred in one day and night thereof in Marocco , and in one yeere seuen hundred thousand Moores , and seuen thousand seuen hundred Iewes . In the Citie of Far ( I thinke he meaneth Fez ) dyed the same yeere fiue hundred thousand , besides those which perished in the Countrey and other places : so many ( sayth hee ) as if Barbary had beene the common buriall place of the World ; and the liuing were not able to burie the dead , neither did the earth couer and bury them , but they buried and couered the earth , the high-wayes being strowed with dead , infected , and infectious carkasses . A plentifull Haruest found not Labourers to inne it , but shed it selfe on the ground ; and the cattell mourned for want of Milkers . Here was no want of store , and soone after ( the plague ceasing ) no store but of want . Pamine succeeding in place , and exceeding the others cruelties . And lest a third furie should be wanting , the warres betweene the late Hamets Sonnes , followed the former at the heeles , that as with a threefold cord , Barbary is welhigh strangled and dead . §. III. Of the Ciuill Warres in Barbary And of some other parts of that Kingdome . THe Sonnes of Hame ? were Mahomet , commonly called Sheck , a title proper to the Kings eldest Sonne ? Boferes his Brotherly the whole bloud : Sidan , by another woman ; as Nassar and Abadela . Muley is a title of honour , giuen to the Kings Children , and all of the bloud Royall . Muley Sheck was made Gouernour of Fez in his Fathers life time , Boferes of Sui ; and Sidan , of Tedula , in the mid-way betweene Fez and Marocco . Muley Sheck so displeased his Father by his vnbridled courses , that hee went with an Army to Fez to displace him , and to see things there in order , leauing Boferes ( lately returned from Sus , because of the plague ) in the gouernment of Marocco . Sheck tooke Sanctuary with fiue hundred of his best Souldiers , from whence his Father caused him to bee brought by Force , and sent him prisoner to Mickanes : But before he could finish his purposes , the fourteenth of August 1603. he died . Sidan had followed his Father in this Expedition , and taking aduantage of his presence , I dized on the treasures , and proclaimed himselfe King of Barbary , and heire to his Father . What Sidan had done at Fez , the like did Boferes at Marocco , and at Taradant . Nassar made some stirres , but soone after died of the Plague . Boferes sendeth Bashar Indar to encounter with Sidan , who was now come with his forces against him , and because himselfe had not the heart , to hazard his person in battell , knowing that it would be no small discouragement , if there were none his equall in bloud , hee on certaine conditions , freed his elder brother Muley Sheck , who the sixt of Ianuary 1604. chased Sidan out of the field . Hence all old quarrels , and feuds , and robberies , and a world of other mischiefes now * began to fill all the parts of Barbay . Muley Sheck in Fez proclaimes himselfe King . Thus is all inuerted , many Kings and few Subiects : none now in his vncertainty paying their accustomed tenths , intending rather mutuall feuds and battles betwixt their seuerall Tribes and Kindreds , then common fidelitie and allegiance . Sidan by aide of the Great Foquere , or Heremite , obtayneth Sus , the people yeelding obedience to none but whom that Religious person shall appoint them : by meanes of him also , a peace was concluded betwixt Boferes and Sidan in August , 1604. Thus was the warre continued betweene Sheck and Boferes . Abdela , Shecks sonne , driueth Boferes out of Marocco , in the latter end of the yeere 1606. vsing his victory with bloudy cruelty , besides the rifling and pillage of the goods in the City . Bloud is a slippery foundation , and pillage a pill'd wall : so fell it out to Abdela , who soone lost the City to Sidan ; which he had taken from Boferes , after a bloudy field fought betwixt them in April after . Here Sidan puts to the Sword three thousand Fessans , which had taken Sanctuary , and came forth disarmed , vpon promise of Pardon , which Boferes after with like perfidiousnesse , and breach of promise , required on three thousand Morochians . The Shracies ( which are Mountayners neere to Algier , but no more respecting the Turkes there , then the Brebers doe the Serif ) fell at variance , and began to mutinie in the Army of Sidan , whom they serued ; and cut off the Bashas head , who was their Generall , which caused Sidan to execute vniust cruelties against all of that Tribe in Marocco , giuing the Shracies goods to the Murtherer whomsoeuer . On the twentieth six of Nouember 1607. Abdela ioyneth in battle with Sidan , prouoked by those Shracies who thirsted for reuenge of Sidans tyrannies , where many English , vnder Captaine Giffard , and other Captaines were slaine , Sidan chased , and Marocco recouered . But whiles these brethren contend , Muley Hamet Bosonne their Cousin , rich in treasure , richer in hopes , thought it fit time to take vp that Kingdome , which these with warring for it lost . He gathered together whatsoeuer forces he could make , and came towards Marocco . Abdela heard and feared , and hauing spied a man vpon a Hill with a Speare in his hand , with white linnen like a flagge vpon it : his feare ( an vntrusty Messenger , told him , that all Bosonnes Armie was behind the Hill , although it were then a full dayes march from thence and ) sent him wings to flye to Fez . The man was but a silly Moore , which had washed his Linnen , and dryed it on his Speares point . Bosonne entreth Marocco , and proclaymes himselfe King , but loseth both City and Kingdome in Aprill following , 1608. and after a second ouerthrow receiued by Sidan now Master of Marocco , hee was by Alkeid Azus his meanes poysoned , Muley Sheck , loth to leaue Marocco to Sidan , sendeth Etina an Italian Merchant into Spaine , with promise to the Catholike King , of Allaroche , Saly , Alcasar , and other Townes to turne Spanish , if he would helpe him to his right in Afrike . This Negotiation was well entertayned , and the Spaniard now hath a Allaroche . Since this time rare accidents haue hapned by certaine Religious persons , after the Moores account , which History is thus reported . A certaine Foquere , Talbie , Heremite or Saint ( names giuen by diuers to the same ) called Side Hamet Ben Abdela , liued in Wed Sowre , forty dayes iourney beyond Marocco Eastward , where sometime hee entertayned Sidan to his great content , fleeing then to his b Horne or defence in time of distresse . This man the Moores report to be a great Magician , that he could feed three hundred Horse at one pit of Barley , and the same no whit diminished , that he had foretold of plenty the last yeere , which came accordingly to passe , that hee could by his Art secure men from the danger of Gunshot . Hee being of great reputation for Wealth Learning , c and Holinesse , gathered a band of men , and conducted them to Marocco . Sidan with an Armie of sixteene thousand , giues him battle at Marocco , thee tenth of May 1612 and was ouethrowne . For he went himselfe , and led his Company on the mouth of the Ordnance without that mee he causing ( as the Moores report ) that the bullets should still remayne in the Peeces when they were discharged , d as he had often for the confirmation of his people made triall before , setting fortie Gunners to shoot at as many others without harme by the like Art . Thus hee lost none of his owne , and many of the other were slaine , Sidan fled to Safia , and embarques his two hundred women in a Flemming : his riches , in a Marsilian : This was taken by Don Liuys the Spanish Admirall wherein were thirteen chests of Gold ( or as Masten Ioseph Keble then at Saphia reported to mee , fifty fardels of Arabike Bookes , valued at a Million of treasure ; he saw ten of those fardels . ) The other ship at Santa Cruz met Sidan and deliuered him his women . Men were more necessary , which he wanted , and yet ( worse then their want ) some offered their seruice for pay , and receiuing it , forsook him , whereby he was forced to flee into the Mountayns , where he is said yet to remaine . Side Hamet , now called Mully Hamet Ben Abdela , placed a Gouernour in Marocco , another at Taradant , the cheife City of Sus. Since I published these e Relations , certaine Letters haue beene printed , and entituled Newes from Barbary , which more largely discourse of this Saint : That hee is about thirtie sixe yeeres , very ciuill and plaine in habit , his Turbant of course Calico , his Alheik or loose Gowne of Lile Grogram , a plaine Sword by his side , hanged with a plaine leather thong , a man of great Wisdome and Learning , an Astrologer and Politician . He hath drawne to him Alcaid Azus aforesaid , the principall Counseller of the Land , and many other Saints and principall men , and since his comming hath married the Widdow of Muley Boferis . He alledgeth certaine Prophecies which foretell these his proceedings in reuiuing their Law , rooting out the Xeriffes , and establishing peace in his Reigne , which shall continue fortie yeeres , after which Christ ( as hee saith ) shall come to iudgement . The Talbies and learned men doe confesse , that they find these Prophecies of him in their Bookes : to wit , both his name , his beginning at Missa , his course , and certaine bodily characters , as a Wart aboue his right eye , a blacke or gray tooth before ( which Master Keble saith he saw ) a Ring in the palme of his right hand , and a Spurre in his right foot , a bunch of haire betweene his shoulders , and others to the number of seuen ; all which agree to him . At his beginning he put forth onely one Tent and a Kitchin , and then resorted to him the Shrokies , a Saintish people in their Law , but otherwise in behauiour very Sauages , of which a hundred and fiftie , or two hundred serued him without pay , with whom he brake Alhadge Lemiere his forces ( seruants to Sidan ) being fiue hundred strong . His Shrokis encreased to fiue hundred , with whom and others that added themselues by the way , he ouerthrew Sidans forces three times before the battle . Then did he subdue certaine Mountayners , which Sidan ( nor his Father ) could neuer bring vnder . By the way to Marocco hee was to passe a Riuer , and warned his people that none should take vp water in their hand to drinke , which some doing , anon after dyed . Comming to Dets , where hee found a great Power to withstand him , hee comforted his fearefull followers , with promise , that to morrow they should see more with him , then against him : and remoouing his Tents that night , there seemed another Armie greater then theirs , till they came at Dets , and then vanished , the enemies first with sight thereof hauing fled , and left all to the spoyle . This , saith our Authour , f our Countriman M.W. with diuers others , sweare they haue seene ( if any credit , or the name of our Countriman bee to be giuen to a Renegado ) He himselfe with some other of our Nation went to see him , and receiued kinde entertainment , with promise of fauour to the English , willing them to take knowledge that hee was sent by Gods appointment to releeue all of all sorts , and to aduertise what they had seene , saying they should see more strange matters come to passe : meaning , as they ghessed , the conquest of Spaine , France , and Italy , with which opinion he possesseth the foolish Moores . For when hee hath set peace in those parts , hee tels them of a Bridge ( recorded in their Writings to haue beene in former times ) which shall appeare in the mouth of the Straits , to carry them ouer . But what will bee the issue is vncertaine , the people soone after beginning to disobey , the Shabenites and Brebers robbing to the gates of Marocco . Another g reporteth that euery day they flee from him more and more , and Muley Sidan is expected againe . Him yee last left at Sancta Cruz , from whence ( as by later intelligence h I haue receiued ) he went to Side Hia , another famous Foquere in the Mountaines of Atlas , at whose Zowia ( or Religious House ) being arriued , hee sate downe on a stone , nor would enter till he had obtayned conference ; where they agreed on conditions , that Sidan should leaue his tyrannies , and proclayme pardon to the aduerse party , Hia promising accordingly his best assistance . This the next yeere 1613. was performed . Sida i Hia gathering an Armie of 50000. men , most of which were Brebers of the Countrey of Hea or Haha , with which hee marched towards Marocco . Mully Sydan in the meane while had giuen diuers battles or slighter skirmishes to Mully Hamet , with losse to himselfe , notwithstanding his promise of seuen dayes sacke of Marocco to his Souldiers , if they could recouer it . Mully Hamet was neere Azamor k at this approch of Hia , from whence he made more haste then speed ( being then about fifteene thousand strong ) with a thousand Horse riding before , and leauing the rest of his Armie to follow . With it his handfull of men , and heart full of manly courage , he set vpon the great Armie of Side Hia , three times peruayling , but at last with multitudes was ouerthrowne ; his Horse first , and himselfe after , being slaine with a shot , his wonted Deuill , or Imposture , now failing , Hia falling , and many of his followers vpon him ; till a certaine Alcayde knowing him , cryed that Bomobali , that is , the King of clouts or rags was slaine ; whereupon all forsooke him and fled , his other troupes now also comming to the flight , which before his indiscretion and impatience would not suffer him to vse in the fight . Thus died this glorious vainglorious Saint , a man of great valour , which hee had tryed in thirty seuerall f Battailes and skirmishes : in which he obtained the better , both against Sidan and the Mountayners , whose Corne-fields he burnt , destroyed their Vineyards , and in two or three daies had cut down sixty thousand Oliue-trees . The place of this battle betwixt Hamet and Hia , was in or neere the Gardens ( which are said to extend foure miles from Marocco ) the time in October , 1613. Alcuid Azus was then in Marocco , with the Sonne of Hamet : both which vpon this disaster fled with abundance of Treasure , but by the Larbies were taken , and Azus his head presently smitten off , as the supposed contriuer of many policies to their detriment : Hamets Sonne was carried to Marocco , and presented to Sidan , where after diuers contumelies , opprobriously carried on an Asse diuers dayes , he was at last slaine . When Side Hia had slaine Hamet , hee grew suspected to Sidan , because hee did not then presently proclaime him , nor durst he aduenture to the City , till Hia had remooued his forces further . The City meane while sustayned diuers abuses by the Souldiers ; as before by the Vsurper , in so much that Sidan wept when hee entred and saw the beauty of his Palace defaced ( which some say is comparable in greatnesse and statelinesse to the best in Christendome ) and kept within doores three moneths or more . After this comming forth , hee brake his Couenant with Hia ; and those which before he had pardoned , were now put to death , and some also grieuously a tortured . Whereupon Hia tooke armes againe , and came neere to Marocco with a great Power , which suddenly he was forced to disperse , and to returne home for feare of Treason by Side Lassan a great man in his Armie , which was reported to hold intelligence with Sidan , and to haue written to him . Thus barbarous and miserable is the present State of Barbary , Sidan ( the only Suruiuer of the Brethren ) possessing Marocco ; Fez acknowledging no Souereigne , but the City gouerned by the Magistrates thereof , and in the Countrey each Cast or Tribe by it selfe ; Mully Abdela , the Sonne of Mully Shek , liues sometimes at Micanes , sometimes at Alcasar , little respected , maintayning himselfe by spoyle and robbery ; and Side Hia enioying the Royall profits of the Kingdome of Sus. He liues commonly at Taradant , holds the Countrey subiect , but arrogates not the title of King : His word is Lanserel hoc layenore Side Hia , that is , Let the Truth liue , and Side Hia flourish . A late Letter from thence signifies the feare that Sidan had of Hia's third approch to Marocco , in which respect he sent two thousand Souldiers into the Countrey of Draa , thence to enter into Sus , if such inuasion happened . But we haue beene too tedious Actors of this Barbarian Tragedie . Wee must forward on our Pilgrimage : and now hauing glutted our eyes with bloud , let vs take more quiet view of the other parts of this Kingdome . Agmet was sometimes called a second Marocco , b from whence it standeth foure and twenty miles . The Hils and Valley about it , adorned with Gardens and Vineyards , a faire Riuer , and fertile fields , yeelding fiftie fold encrease , haue assembled Natures Forces to ioyne with Arte ( if Magicke may be so termed , and the Histories write true ) for the common good of Agmet , and Marocco . The Riuer runneth ( as is thought ) to Marocco vnder the ground : which secret passage is attributed to the Wizards of Ioseph , Founder of Marocco , lest the water course should be cut off from the City . This fruitfull Agmet in Leo's time was peopled onely with Foxes and wild beasts , sauing that a certaine Heremite held the Castle with a hundred of his Disciples . The c Mountaynes are very rude , according to their rough and cold places of habitation , many of them couered continually with Snow . In Nififa they gaze and wonder at strangers : in Semede they forced Leo to play the Iudge and Notarie ( accepting no excuse ) eight dayes ; and then set him in a Church-porch , and after a certaine Prayer , presented themselues with their presents before him , Cockes , Hens , Nuts , Garlike ; and some of the better sort a Goat , which all he gaue his Host ; money they had none for him . In Secsina there is at all times of the yeere , Snow . There are many great Caues , wherein they winter their beasts in Nouember , Ianuary , and February . They weare no shooes , but certaine Sandals , and are lustie men at ninety or a hundred yeeres old . Temnella is an Hereticall Hill and Towne , which hath a faire Temple . They are of Elmaheli his Sect , and challenge any stranger which comes amongst them to dispute . In Hantera are many Iewes of the d Carraim Sect . The fourth Region of this Kingdom is Guzzula , confining with the Hill Ilda on the West , Atlas on the North , Hea on the East . They haue no walled Townes , but great Villages : neither haue they King or Gouernour ; the cause of Ciuill Warres amongst them : yet doe they obserue three dayes in a Weeke truce , when euery man may trauell or batter safely . A certaine Heremite , who was reputed a Saint , was Authour of this three dayes truce in each weeke . Hee had but one eye . I my selfe , sayth Leo , saw him , and found him to bee trustie , courteous , and liberall . Duccala the fifth Region lyeth betweene Tensift and the Ocean , Habib and Omirabih . At Azaphi the Prince was ( in Leo's time ) murthered at Church , while he was in his deuotions , by a subiect , who was chosen Gouernour ; but the Portugals obtayned the place . Azamur , a Citie exceedingly addicted to Sodomie , was also punished with Portugall slauerie , and most of the Countrey thereabouts . In the Hill , called Greene-hill , liue many Heremites , of the fruits onely there growing . Here are many Altars and Saints after the Mahumetan fashion . Mahumet King of Fez , in the yeere of our Lord 1512. passed this way with his Armie , and at euery Altar made a stand , and there kneeling , would thus say ; My God , thou knowest that my intent of comming to this wilde place , is onely to helpe and free the people of Duccala from the wicked and rebellious Arabians , and from our cruell enemies the Christians : and if thou doest not approue it , let thy scourge light onely on my person ; for these people that follow me deserue not to be punished . Hence he sent me Ambassadour to Marocco . Hascora the sixt Region of Marocco , is situate betweene the Riuer Tensift and Quadelhabid . Alemdio in Hascora was conquered to the King of Fez by a Merchant , whose Paramour the Prince had taken away ; for which adulterie he was by the Iudges condemned to be stoned . The Prince of Temcenes was so addicted to Arabian poetrie , that hee gaue Leo , then a youth of sixteene yeeres old , fiftie ducats for certaine verses hee had made in his praise , and twice as much he sent to his vncle for the same , with a horse and three slaues . Tedles is the seuenth Prouince of this Kingdome , lying betweene Guadelhabid and Ommitabih . Tefza the chiefe Towne is beautified with many Temples , and hath store of Priests . The Towne walls are built of a kinde of marble called Tefza , which gaue name to the Town . Mount Dedes is in this Prouince , where the people ( for the most part ) dwell in Caues vnder the ground : they haue neither Iudges nor Priests , nor honest men among them . For other places , if any thinke vs not more than tedious alreadie , let them resort to Leo , whom all follow in their Relations of these parts . When any Christian * will turne Moore , it is their custome to signifie it to the Christians in those parts : and in place and time appointed , an equall number of both sorts being assembled , and fitting the one ouer against the other , the partie in the middle and presence of both , is demanded of which he will be , and the Christians may vse what arguments they can to disswade him : which is done three seuerall times . Thus did one of our Nation , who hauing thus killed his owne soule , after murthered anothers body , and was therefore adiudged to wander like Cain , none releeuing him , in which state he pined and dyed . CHAP. XII . Of the Arabians populations , and depopulations in Afrike , and of the naturall Africans ; and of the beginnings and proceedings of the Mahumetan superstition in Africa : of the Portugals forces and exploits therein . HAuing often mentioned the Arabians in our former Chapters , it seemes fit to speake somewhat of the comming of that Nation , and their Religion , into Africa from the East , as also of the Armes of the Portugals ( before often spoken of ) which from the West haue made some impressions in these parts . The Arabian Mahumetisme , euen almost in the infancie thereof , pierced into Africa . In the yeere * of our Lord 637. Omar inuaded Egypt , and Odman in the yeere 650. passed further with fourescore thousand fighting men , and defeated Gregorius Patricius , and imposing a tribute on the Africans , departed . In Leontius time , in the yeere 698. They inuade and possesse Africa , and appoint Gouernours of their owne : in the yeere 710. They pierced into Numidia and Libya , and ouerthrew the Azanaghi , and the people of Galata , Oden , and Tombuto . In 973. hauing passed Gamben , they infected the Negros ; and the first that dranke of their poyson , were those of Melli. In the yeere 1067. Iasaia sonne of Ababequer , entred into the lower Ethiopia , and by little and little infected those people which confine vpon the Desarts of Libya and the rest , and pierced into Nubia and Guinea . Constantinus the Emperour * among the Prouinces or great Amera-ships , subiect to the Saracens , numbreth Africa for one : the number and order whereof hee hath transcribed from Theophanes , and I here from him . The first of these was Persia or Chorassan ; the second , Egypt ; the third , Africa ; the fourth , Philistiem or Rhamble ; the fift , Damascus ; the sixt , Chemps or Emessa ; the seuenth , Chalep ; the eight , Antiochia ; the ninth , Charan ; the tenth , Emet ; the eleuenth , Esipe ; the twelfth , Musel ; the thirteenth , Ticrit . But when as Africa shooke off the yoke of the Ameras of Bagdad , and had an Amera of her owne , afterwards by occasion of the weaknesse of the Amera of Bagdad , the Amera of Persia or Choralan freed himselfe also , and called himselfe Amerumnes , wearing the Alcoran hanging down his necke in Tables like a chaine , and saith , hee is of the kindred of Alem : and the Amera of Egypt ( to whom the Amera of Arabia foelix , had alway beene subiect ) became also his owne man , calling himselfe Amerumnes , and deriuing his pedigree from Alem. This as it giues light to the Saracen Historie in generall , so it sheweth the greatnesse of the Arabian or Saracenicall power in Africa , where first they made head against their Masters , in the time as it said before of Elagleb then Deputie or Amera in Cairaoan , whose example became a president to the Amera's of Persia and Egypte and ( which is more to our present purpose ) was occasion of further spreading their superstition through Africa ; the fountayne or sinke thereof being now not farre off in Damasco or Bagdad , but in the heart of Africa , Satan there choosing his Throne for these his Vicars or Calipha's ( for so the word , saith * Scaliger , signifieth ) which as you haue heard , were too faithfull in that their infidelitie . And because I haue mentioned Scaligers interpretation of the word Chalipha , it should not be amisse to adde out of the same place , that the first Gouernours or Generalls after Mahumet ( or as hee calls him , Muhammed ) were called Emir elmumenin , that is , Captaines of the Orthodox or right beleeuers . Afterwards , because vnder colour of Religion , they sought , not onely a Priestly primacie , but a tyrannicall Monarchie , they chose rather to bee called Chalipha . The first Emir elmumenin was Abubecher . When his successors sent their Lieutenants into Africa and Spaine , they gouerned a while vnder them , doing all in the name of the Emir elmumenin , although nothing in a manner but a Title was wanting of the fulnesse of power to themselues . But after , they entitled themselues Emire Elmumenin , and of Deputies became Kings : which was done by the petit Kings of Spaine , and the Gouernours of Africa . And now the King of Marocco and Fez vseth it . For it is not a proper name , but as the French King is called Christianissimus , and the Spanish Catholicius . Thus farre Scaliger : which serueth as a Glosse for those former names of Amera , Amerumnes , Chalipha , Miramuldinus , and many other hence corrupted . The meanes of these and other Saracens enlarging their Sect , haue beene principally by Armes : and where they were not of force , by traffique and preaching , * as on the other side of Ethiopia , euen to Cabo de lor Gorientes in the Kingdomes of Megadazo , Melinde , Mombazza , Quiloa , and Mosambique , besides the Ilands of Saint Laurence , and others . But the greatest mischiefe that hapned to Africa , by the Arabians , was about the foure hundreth yeere of the Hegeira . For before that time , the Mahumetan Chalipha's , or Amera's , had forbidden the Arabians to passe ouer Nilus with their Tents and Families , that so the Countrey was still peopled by the ancient Inhabitants , howsoeuer it was gouerned by them . For such multitudes of vnbridled and barbarous Nations were not likely to proue dutifull subiects to the Empire . About that time , one Elcain , the schismaticall Califa of Cairaoan , as is before in part shewed , hauing by his Generall Geboar conquered all the westerne parts , as farre as Sus , employed the same mans valour for the conquest of the East . And Egypt being now together with Syria subdued ; Elcain himselfe seeing the Calipha of Bagdet , made no preparation to withstand him , by the aduice of Gehoar ( which at that time founded Cairo ) passed into Egypt , thinking to inuest himselfe with the Saracenicall soueraigntie , committing the gouernment of Barbarie to a Prince of the Tribe Zanhagia , who in this absence of his Lord compacted with the Chalipha of Bagdet , and acknowledged his Title in Barbarie , receiuing in reward of his treason from that Bagdet Prelate , the Kingdome of Africa . Elcain hauing lost this morsell , to snatch at a shodow , was in great perplexitie what course to take , till a Counsellor of his perswaded him that he might gather great summes of gold , if hee would let the Arabians haue free libertie to passe through Egypt into Africa : which , though hee knew , that they would so waste it by their spoiles , as it should remayne vnprofitable , both to himselfe and his enemies , yet incited by two vehement Orators , Couetousnesse and Reuenge , at last he granted ; And permitted all Arabians which would pay him ducats a piece , freely to passe , receiuing their promise , that they would become deadly enemies to the rebell of Cairaoan . Whereupon ten Tribes or Kindreds of the Arabians ( halfe the people of Arabia deserta ) and a multitude also out of Arabia foelix ( as writeth Ibuu Rarbu , a famous Historian , out of whom Leo hath drawne a great part of his African historie ) accepted the condition , and passing the Desarts , they tooke Tripolis , sacked Capes , and after eight moneths siege , entred into Cairaoan , filling with bloud , and emptying with spoile , all the places where they preuayled . Thus did those kindreds of Arabians settle themselues in these parts , forcing the Prouinces adjacent to tribute : and remayned Lords of Africa , till Ioseph founded Marocco , who aided the posteritie of the rebell against them , and brake their yoke , from the tributarie cities . But Mansor the fourth King and Calipha of the sect of Muoachedin , begun , as is said , by Elmabesi and Abdul Mumen , preferred the Arabians , and induced them to make warre vpon those their enemies , whom easily they conquered . He also brought all the chiefe and principall of the Arabians into the westerne Kingdomes , and assigned them more noble places for habitation , to wit , the Prouinces of Duccala and Azgar : to those of meane condition hee appointed Numidia , which at first were , as it were , slaues to the Numidians , but after recouered their libertie , and obtayned the dominion of that part of Numidia assigned them , euery day encreasing in power : those which inhabited Azgara and other places in Mauritania , were all brought into seruitude . For the Arabians out of the Desarts , are as fishes out of the water . Atlas on the one side , and the other Arabians on the other side , suffered them not to passe into the Desarts , and therefore they laid downe their pride , and applyed themselues to husbandrie , dwelling in their Tents , and paying yeerely tributes to the Kings of Mauritania , from which those of Duccala , by reason of their multitudes , were free . Many Arabians remayned still in Tunis , which after Mansors death , they tooke and made themselues Lords of the Regions adioyning ; where some of them bare great sway till Leo's time : the other depriued of their wonted pay at Tunis , committed great robberies and slaughters of Merchants and Trauellers . The Arabians , which inhabited Africa , are diuided into three peoples , Hilel , and Chachin , which are said to descend of Ismael , therefore by the Mahumetans esteemed more noble : the third is termed Machil , deriued from Saba , and came thither out of Arabia foelix . The diuisions and subdiuisions of these into their seuerall Tribes and Families , which Leo hath done , would perhaps to our nice Readers seeme but an harsh heape of strange names , and for their sakes I will referre the studious hereof to that our Author . The Tribe Etheg , which Mansor placed in Duccala , and in the Playnes of Tedles , in later times suffered much damage by the Portugals on the one side , and the Kings of Fez on the other : they are about one hundred thousand men of warre , halfe horse-men . The Sumaites in the Desarts neere Tripolis can arme fourescore thousand men : Sahid in the Desarts of Libya , can bring into the field almost an hundred and fiftie thousand of their Tribe . The Ruche are not rich , but in agilitie of body miraculous , and account it a shame if one of their foot-men be vanquished of two horse-men : nor is any amongst them so slow , that he will not out-goe any the swiftest horse , be the iourney neuer so long . The Vode dwell betweene Gualata and Guading ; and are esteemed about threescore thousand warriours . The other kindreds of them are exceeding many , dispersed through Africa , some-where commanding , other-where subiect . And as they liue in diuers places , so doe they obserue differing customes . Those which dwell betweene Numidia and Libya liue miserably : they make merchandize of their Camels with the Negros , and many Horses which are sold into Europe , termed horses of Barbarie . They are much addicted to Poetrie , and make long Poems of their warres , huntings , and loues , with great elegance , and that in rithme , like the vulgar Italian Sonets . They are ( the destinie of Poets ) courteous , but poore . The Arabian Inhabitants betweene Atlas and the Sea , are more rich in corne and cattell , but more base and barbarous in conditions . Amongst the Arabians neere Tunis , a good Poet is highly esteemed , and amply rewarded of their great men , neither can the neatnesse and grace of their verse easily be expressed . When they goe to warre , they carry their wiues with them on Camels , and that ( to make vp the wonder ) to incourage them . The Arabians betweene Barbarie and Egypt leade a wretched life in those barren Desarts , forced , not onely to exchange their cattell for corne , but to pawne their sonnes in great numbers to the Sicilians , who if they breake day , make slaues of them : and therefore they exercise all robberies , and sell any stranger ( they can lay hold on ) to the Sicilians for corne . Now for the naturall and natiue Inhabitants of Africa , the white men ( so they are in comparison of the Negros ) are diuided into fiue peoples , Sanhagia , Musmuda , Zeneta , Haoara , and Gumera . The Musmuda inhabit the Regions of Hea , Sus , Guzula , and Marocco . Gumera inhabiteth the Mountaynes alongst the Mediterranean , from the Streits to Tremizen . These two dwell seuered from the others , and maintayne continuall warres one with another . As Authors say , they were wont to haue Tents , and the wide fields for their habitation , and those that were conquered , were sent to inhabit Cities ; the Conquerors were Lords of the fields . The Tribes or Peoples Zeneta , Haoara , and Sanhagia , inhabit Temesne . The Zeneti chased the Familie of Idris from the dominion of Africa and Fez : and were againe themselues , after that , depriued by the Zanhagian families of Luntuna , and of Abdul Mumen . The Benemarini a Zenetan familie recouered the Empire long after . They are in these times * diuided into Brebers and Alarbies . The Brebers inhabit the Mountaynes : the Alarbies , the Playnes . Both of them maintayne deadly feuds , and will fight sorer battels in such quarrels , then in seruice of their King . Insomuch , that vpon losse of any great man , cruell battels haue beene fought , and ten thousand men slaine at a time . The Alarbies haue their fairest Virgin riding on a Camell , with a flagge in her hand , decked in all pompe to sollicite her kindred to reuenge , and goeth formost in the field incouraging them to follow . The kindred spareth no bloud to saue their Virgin , which the other side striueth to winne , holding that a continuall glory to the seuenth generation . When a man is killed , his Tribe seeketh not reuenge on the murtherer onely , but on the first man of the Tribe he meets with . The Brebers doe likewise . Their women follow them in their battels , with a certaine colour in their hand called Hanna , which will staine , and therefore they throw it vpon such as offer to run out of the field , the basest ignominie that can befall them . The Larbie and Breber doe differ as much in language , as Welsh and English ; the one is giuen to Husbandry , the other very much to Robbery . Mully Sidan in these late warres , seeing the Larbees also become robbers , caused the next Dwarre ( a Towne of Tents ) belonging to that Tribe which herein had faulted , to bee destroyed Man , Woman , Child , Kine , Sheepe , and whatsoeuer belongeth to them , by his Souldiers . But after , hee had lost the field in the battell with Muly Sheck , they foraged vp to Marocco gates , trusting to the strength which that Tribe could make , beeing fifteene thousand Horse . This Tribe or kindred was called Weled Entid . In Africa they are much subiect to the Cough : insomuch b that on the Fridayes when they are in their Mahumetan Sermons , if one fall a coughing , another followes , and so from hand to hand all take it vp , and hold on in that sort , till the end of their Sermon , no man hearing what hath beene said . For their morall c conditions , Leo thus describeth them , as wee haue somewhat mentioned before ; the inhabitants of the Cities in Barbary are poore and proud , irefull , and writing all iniuries Marble : vntractable and vnfriendly to Strangers : simple , and credulous of impossibilities . The vulgar is ignorant of nature , and esteeme all workes thereof diuine and miraculous . They are irregular in their life and actions , exceedingly subiect to choler , speake aloft and proudly , and are often at buffets in the streets . Thus base is their disposition , and no lesse is their estimation with their Lords , who make better account of their beasts . They haue no chiefe men or Officers to rule or Counsaile them . They are ignorant of merchandize , being destitute of Bankers and money-changers , and euery Merchant is constrained to attend his wares himselfe . No people vnder Heauen more couetous ; few amongst them , which for loue of God or man will entertaine a stranger , or requite a good turne : alwayes encombred with melancholy , they addict themselues to no pleasures ; the reason whereof , is their great pouertie and small gaines . The Shepheards , both in the mountaynes and fields , liue a laboursome and miserable life , a beastly , theeuish , ignorant kinde of people , neuer repaying any thing committed to them . The young Women before they marry , may haue their Louers in all filthinesse , none of them bestowing her virginitie on her Husband : if they bee once married , their louers doe no more follow after them , but betake them to some others . The brutish Father makes this odious loue to his Daughter , and the beastly Brother to his whoorish Sister . The most of them are neither Mahumetans , Iewes , nor Christians , but without faith , and without so much as a shadow of Religion , neither making any prayers , nor hauing any Churches , but liue like beastes . And if any hath any smacke of deuotion , yet hauing no Law , Priest nor any Rule to follow , hee is forced to liue like the other . Many of them , both in Cities and fields , are found sauoring of better things , both for Arts , Merchandize , and Deuotion , as the same Leo sheweth : but thus are the most inclined . Now , to adde somewhat further of the Mahumetan Religion in Africa , Anno 714. ( as some * doe reckon ) the Saracens , by the incitement of Iulius Earle of Suta , as in our third booke is related , inuaded and conquered Spaine . Leo in his fifth booke attributeth this to Muse Gouernour of Africa , vnder d Qualid the Calipha of Damasco , whose next successour depriued Muse , and sent Iezul to Cairaoan to succeed in his roome , whose posteritie there gouerned till that House was depriued of the Caliphship , and the seate thereof remooued from Damasco to Bagdet . Then was Elagleb made Lieutenant of Africa , and held it with his posteritie after him 170. yeeres . After which time El Mahdi an heriticall Calipha dispossessed them . Of this El Mahdi and Elcain , and their supposed heresies , I haue no certaine Historie . Certaine it is , that the Mahumetanes from the beginning were diuided , as appeareth of Idris in our Historie of Fez : and more fully in the Catalogue of Mahomets next successours , which were the next not in blood , but in power . So did Bubac or Abubacer challenge it , and after him Homar and Ottaman : contrary to the Testament of Mahomet , who appointed Hali his heyre . Muauias also murthered Hali and his sonne , to obtaine the Soueraigntie . Thus were they diuided about the true successour of their false Prophet ; which fire is not yet extinct . Another diuision was about the interpretation of their Law. e Abubacer gaue foundation to the Sect Melchia or Melici , embraced by the Africans : Homar was author of the sect Anesia , which the Turkes and Zaharans in Africke receiue . Odman or Ottoman left behind him the Banesiae , which hath also his followers . Hali was head of the Imemia , which is followed by the Persians , Indians , many Arabians , and Gelbines of Africa . Curio calleth these sects , embraced of the Africans , Melici , and as hee affirmeth , Asuphij of the Syrians and Arabians , Alambeli of the Persians , and Buanifi of the Alexandrians and Assyrians . Forreine names can scarcely bee translated , but withall are traduced , and of diuers diuersly called . Of these foure grew threescore and eight Sects of name , besides other more obscure . Amongst the rest were the Morabites , who ledde their liues ( for the most part ) in Hermitages , and make profession of morall Philosophie , with certaine principles differing from the Alcoran . One of these was that Moabite , which certaine yeeres past shewing Mahomets name imprinted in his brest , being done with aqua fortis , or some such thing , raysed vp a great number of Arabians in Africa , and layd siege to Tripolis , where being betrayed by his Captaine , hee remained the Turkes prisoner , who sent his skinne to the Grand Seigenior . These Morabites affirme , that when Alle or Hali fought , he killed ten thousand Christians with one blow of his Sword , which they say was an hundred Cubites long . One writes a that these Moabites deuoted themselues to a solitary life , and strict penance for certaine yeeres , which being expired , by the merits thereof , they may after loosen the reynes of their lusts to all impuritie without any impuritie , as beeing beyond possibilitie of sinning : ( The like wee haue obserued before of the Indian Gymnosophists ) and then to enable Nature to vnnaturall degrees of beastly lusts , they eate certaine Herbes , which may melt the heart in and into those flames , for which purpose they vse also in Barbarie a Composition called Lafis . The Cobtini is as foolish a Sect , one of which shewed himselfe , not many yeeres since , at Algier , mounted on a Reede , with a Bridle and reynes of leather , affirming that hee had ridden an hundred miles on that Horse in one night , and was therefore highly reuerenced . Somewhat also is said before of these African Sects in our Chapter of Fez . Another occasion diuided Africa from other of the Mahumetane superstition . For when Muauia and Iezid , his Sonne were dead , one Maruan seized on the Pontificalitie , but Abdalan the sonne of Iezid , expelled him . Hee also had slaine Holem the sonne of Halea a little before , whom the Arabians had proclaimed Caliph , and therefore made the Maraunian stocke , of which hee descended , odious to the Arabians . They therefore at Cufa chose Abdimely for the Saracenicall Soueraigne , who was of Hali's posteritie , which they call the Abazian stocke or family . Hee sent Ciafa against Abdalan who fledde and was slaine ; Ciafa exercised all cruelties against all that Maraunian kindred , drew Iezid out of his Sepulchre , and burnt his carkasse , and slaying all of that house , cast their bodies to the Beasts and Fowles to be deuoured . Whereupon one Abed Ramon of that familie , ( some suppose him the Sonne of Muauias ) fled into Africa , with great troupes of followers and partakers , where the Saracens receiued him very honourably , Barrius b tels that Ciafa himselfe was Caliph , and that he descended of Abaz , of whom that stocke was called Abazian ; and that he tooke an oath at his Election , to destroy the Maraunians ; which hee executed in manner as aforesaid by Abidela his kinsman and Generall . To Abed Ramon resorted the Mahumetans in Africke , who equalling his heart to his fortunes , called himselfe Miralmuminin , which is mis-pronounced Miramulim , and signifieth the Prince of the beleeuers ; which he did in disgrace of the Abazians . Some attribute the building of Marocco to him , which others ascribe to Ioseph , as before is said , and some to some other Prince , built ( as they say ) in emulation of c Badget , which the Easterne Calipha builded for the Metropolitan Citie of their Law and Empire . Barrius addeth that he became a Nabuchodonosor , to whip and scourge Spaine , which Vlit his Sonne , by Musa his Captaine wholly conquered in the time of Rhodericus . But Pelagius soone after wich his Spanish forces began to make head against the Moores , and recouered from them some Townes : which d Warre was continued with diuersitie of chance and change three hundred yeeres and more , till e Alphonsus the sixt tooke Toledo from them : and for diuers good seruices which Don Henry f had done him in these warres , gaue him his Daughter in marriage , and for her portion , those parts which hee had taken from the Moores in Lusitania , since called the Kingdome of Portugall , with all that hee or his could Conquer from them . Thus was the Kingdome of Portugall planted in the bloud of the Moores , whereby it hath beene so fatned , and hath so batned euer since , that all their greatnesse hath risen from the others losse . For they not onely cleered those parts of that Kingdome of them by an hereditary Warre , but pursued them also into Africa , where Iohn the first tooke Scuta from them , so making way to his Posteritie to pierce further , which happily they performed . Alphonsus the fift Portugall , g tooke from them Tanger , Arzila , and Alcasare , and others ; especially Emanuel wanne from them many h Cities , and a great part of Mauritania ; the Arabians not refusing the Portugals seruice , till the Seriff arose in Africa , as euen now was shewed , and chased the Portugals thence . Thus Spaine hath reuenged her selfe of the Mahumetan iniuries by her two Armes : of Castle ( which at last draue them out of Granada , and tooke diuers Townes in the Maine of Africa from them , and King Philip now in our dayes hath expelled the remainders of that Race quite out of Spaine : ) and Portugall , which thus freed it selfe , and burthened them , by another course did yet more harme to the Mahumetan profession . For Henry sonne of Iohn the first , set forth Fleets to discouer the Coasts of Africa , and the Ilands adiacent , diuers of which were by the Portugals possessed , and made way to the further discoueries and conquests of that Nation in Africa , and India , to these our dayes , where they haue taken diuers Kingdomes and Cities from the Moores . Of which other places of this Historie in part , and the larger Relations of i Barrius in his Decades , of Osorius , Maffaeus , Marmol , Arthus , Iarrie and others , are ample witnesses . CHAP. XIII . Of Biledulgerid and Sarra , otherwise called Numidia and Libya . WEe haue now , I suppose , wearied you with so long discourse of that part of Africa on this side Atlas , but such is the difference of the Mindes wearinesse , from that of the Body , that this being wearied with one long iourney , if the same be continued with a second , it is more then tired : the other after a tedious and irkesome way , when another of another nature presents it selfe , is thereby refreshed , and the former wearinesse is with this varietie abated , yea although it bee , as this is , from a better to a worse . Euen the mounting vp this cold hill , and thence to view the Atlantike Ocean on the West , Southward and Eastward the Desarts , will neither make the Soule breathlesse with the steepe ascent , nor faint with so wide prospects of manifold Wildernesses ; this of barren Earth , and that of bare Waters ; a third seeming to bee mixt of both , a Sea without waters , an Earth without soliditie , a sand not to hazard Ships with her priuie ambushments , but with open violence swallowing men , and disdaining to hold a foot-print as a testimony of subiection ; a winde not breathing ayre , but sometimes the higher Element in fiery heates , and sometimes the lower in sandie showres : once a Nature mocking Nature , an order without order , a constant inconstancie ; where it is Natures pastime to doe and vndoe ; to make Mountaines and Valleyes , and Mountaines of Valleyes at pleasure . Strange is the composition of these places , but stranger is that of the Minde , which feedes it selfe with the cruell hunger , and satiates thirst with insatiable thirstinesse of these Desarts . And whereas the body feareth to be drowned , euen there , where it as much feareth to want water , in this sandie iourney : the Soule ( modell of Diuinitie , life of Humanitie ) feares no such accidents to it selfe , but in a sweetnesse of varietie delights to suruey all that her first and Ancient inheritance ( howsoeuer since by sinne mortgaged and confiscated ) and being sequestred from all societies of Men , can here discourse with GOD and Nature in the Desarts . Hither now , after so long a Preamble , we bring you , and at first present vnto your view Numidia , where you shall bee feasted with Dates which haue giuen the name Biledulgerid ( that is , Date-Region ) thereunto , and before is made one entire part of seuen , in our k diuision of Africa . Ludonicus l Marmolius writes it Biledel Gerid . Obserue by the way with Aldrete , that this Numidia is that of the Ancients , which is part of Barbary , but more Southerly ; nor hath this Libya of Leo the same bounds with that of the ancient Geographers . The Easterne border is Ehoacat , a Citie distant one hundred miles from Aegypt ; the Westerne is the Atlantike Ocean ; the Northerne , Atlas ; the Southerne , Libya . This is the basest part of Africa ; m the Cosmographers not deigning it the name of a Kingdome , the inhabitants thereof are in many places so farre distant from any other . As for example , Tesset a Citie of foure hundred Housholds is seperated from all other habitations three hundred miles . Some places thereof are better peopled . The Numidia described by n Ptolomey , Mela , and Plinie , is of a farre lesse bounds , and is rather a part of Barbary , then of this which wee heere describe : called ( saith Plinie ) Metagonitis , and famous for nothing but Marble , and wilde beasts : The Numidae called Nomades of their Pastorall life , and change of Pastures , carrying their houses on their Carts . The Cities whereof were Cyrtha , called now Constantina , and Iol , now , as some write , Bugia . The Numidians are notorious for excessiue Venerie . For the Religion of these , whom Leo tearmeth Numidians , hee saith , That in olde time they worshipped certayne Planets , and sacrificed to them ; and were like to the Persians , in worship of the Sunne , and the Fire , to both which they built Temples , and like the Vestals in Rome , kept the fire continually burning . Christian Religion began to quench this Fire ( as is * thought ) in the Apostles dayes , which after was peruerted by Arrianisme , subuerted by Mahometisme . Iewish Religion had heere some footing also , before that Christianitie was Preached to them . The Numidians liue long , but lose their Teeth betimes ( sowre sauce for their sweet Dates ) and their eyes also pay vntimely tributes to the Sands , which the windes very busily and often send as their Searchers and Customers , till at last they can see to pay them no more . In all Numidia the French disease ( as wee terme it ) is vnknowne , and in Libya . I haue knowne saith Leo , an hundred persons that haue beene cured of that maladie , onely by passing ouer Atlas and breathing this ayre . This disease was not heard of in Africa , till King Ferdinand expelled the Iewes out of Spaine , and the Moores by lying with the Iewes wiues got the same ; and generally infected Barbary , calling it therefore the Spanish disease . The Plague also infecteth Barbary once in ten , fifteene , or fiue and twentie yeeres , and destroyeth great multitudes , because they haue little regard or remedie for it . In Numidia it is scarce knowne once to happen in an hundred yeeres , and in the Land of Negroes neuer . Worse diseases then Pox or Plague possesse the Numidians , namely , ignorance of Diuine , Morall and Naturall knowledge , Treason , Murther , Robberie , without all respect of any thing . If any of them are hired in Barbary , they are employed in base Offices , Scullians , Dung-farmers , and what not ? Neither are the Libyans or Negroes much better . Of the Numidians and Libyans , are fiue peoples , Zenaga , Guenzaga , Terga , Lemta , and Berdeua and liue all after the same manner , and order , that is , without manners or order at all . There garments of base cloath , scarce couer halfe their bodie . The Gentlemen ( Gentlemen must pardon me the abasing of the Name ) to bee distinguished from the rest , weare a jacket of blew . Cotton with wide sleeues . Their Steeds are Camels , on which they ride without Stirrops or Saddles , and vse a goad in stead of Spurres , and a leather fastened in a hole bored thorow the gristles of the Camels nose , serues them for a Bridle ; Mattes made of Rushes are their Beds , and Wooll growing on their Date-trees , yeelds matter for their Tents . Their food is often-times patience with an emptie belly : which when they fill , bread or meate after any sort is absent : Onely they haue their Camels milke , whereof they drinke a dish-full next their heart : and certaine dry flesh sodde in Butter and Milke , euery one with his hands raking out his share of these dainties , after drinking the broath ; and then drinke vp a cup of Milke , and Supper is done . Whiles Milke lasteth , they care not for water , especially in the Spring-time , all which season , some neuer wash hands or face , because they neuer goe to the places where they may haue Water . And the Camels haue ioyned with their masters in this neerenesse , not regarding water , whiles they may feed on grasse . All their life ( or that space rather , before they dye , not worthy the name of life ) is spent in Hunting , and robbing their enemies ; not staying aboue three or foure dayes in a place , as long as the Grasse will serue their Camels . They haue ouer euery Tribe One , in manner of a King , whom they honour and obey . Very rarely is a Iudge found amongst them , and to him such as are litigious , ride sometimes fiue or sixe dayes iourney . Him will they amply reward with a thousand Duckats more or lesse by the yeere . As for Letters , Arts , Vertue , they dwel not in these Desarts . They are very jealous , which is the death of many . Yet are they liberall after their manner to Strangers , as I my selfe ( it is Leos report ) can testifie . For going ouer the Desarts with a Carauan of Merchants , the Prince of Zanaga encountred vs with fiue hundred men on Camels , and caused vs to pay our Customes : and then inuited vs to his Tents . There did hee kill many Camels to feast vs , both young and old , and as many gelded , and Ostriches , which they had taken in the way . And when the Merchants shewed themselues loth , that hee should make such slaughters of them , he said . That it were shame to entertaine them with small Cattell onely , being strangers . So wee had Roast , and Boyled ; and Bread of Panike , very fine ; and Dates great plentie . Hee honoured our companie with his presence ; but he ate together with his Nobles , seperate from vs : and had with him certaine Religious and Learned men , to sit with him , which all the Meale-time touched no Bread , but onely Flesh and Milke : the reason , the Prince gaue vs , because they were borne in the Desarts , where no Corne grew . Onely they ate Bread on certaine solemne Feasts ; as , at Easter , and day of Sacrifices . Thus did this liberall Prince spend on vs ten times the value of his Customes . After this manner also liue the Africans , called Soana . The Tracts of a Numidia , most in name , are these : Data , which extendeth it selfe two hundred and fiftie miles in length ; where are great store of Date-trees , whereof some are male , and some female ; the first brings forth onely Flowers ; the other , Fruit . And they take a flowred bough of the male , and engraft it in the female ; otherwise , the Dates proue nought and almost all stone . They feed their Goates with the stones of the Dates beaten , and therewith they grow fatte , and yeeld store of Milke . Segelmesse was built ( if any list to beleeue b Bicri , an African Cosmogropher ) by Alexander the Great . Heere were certaine Colledges and Temples . The people of the Countrey liued on Dates . They haue no Fleas : a small priuiledge ; for they haue infinite store of Scorpions . Fighig hath industrious and wittie people ; whereof , some become Merchants ; others , Students , and goe to Fez ; where hauing obtayned the degree of Doctors , they returne into Numidia , and are made Priests and Preachers , and so become rich . Tegorarin hath Traffique with the Negros . They water their Corne-fields with Well-water , and therefore are forced to lay on much soyle . In which respect , they will let Strangers haue their houses Rent-free , onely the Dung of Themselues and their Beasts excepted . They will expostulate with that stranger , which shall in some nicer humour goe out or doores to that businesse , and aske him , if hee know not the place appointed thereunto . Heere were many rich Iewes , which by meanes of a Preacher of Telensin were spoyled , and most of them slaine , at the same time that Ferdinand chased them out of Spaine . Techort is a Numidian Towne , exceeding courteous to Strangers , whom they entertaine at free-cost , and marrie their Daughters to them , rather then to the Natiues . Pescara is exceedingly infested with Scorpions , whose sting is present death : wherefore the Inhabitants in Summer time forsake their Citie , and stay in their Countrey-possessions till Nouember . Libya extendeth it selfe from the Confines of Eloachat vnto the Atlantike , betwixt the Numidians and Negros . It is one other of the Seuen parts , into which wee haue diuided Africa : the Arabians call it Sarra ; that is , a Desart . Plinie c in the beginning of his fift Booke , sayth , That all Africa by the Graecians was called Libya . Taken in a more proper sence , it is diuersly d bounded by the Ancients , and therefore wee will heere hold vs to Leo's description . The name Libya is deriued from Libs , a Mauritanian King , as some e affirme . Herodotus f saith , of a woman named Libya . Among the Libyans are reckoned g the Libyarcha , Libiophaenices , Libyaegyptij , and diuers other Nations , euen of the h Ancients accused , for want of inward and outward good things , cunning onely in Spoyle and Robberie . The Libyans worshipped one Psaphon i for their God , induced thereunto by his subtiltie . For he had taught Birds to sing , PSAPHON is a great God : which being set at libertie , chaunted this note in the Woods , and easily perswaded the wilde people to this deuotion ; which Aelian saith , Annon had endeuoured in vaine . It was the custome of Women to howle in their Temples , k whence some of the Bacchanall Rites were borrowed by the Graecians . Vnto the Libyans are reckoned those Nations , whose barbarous Rites are before related in the seuenth Chapter of this Booke . Wee will now come to later Obseruations . l Men may trauell eight dayes , or more , in the Libyan Desarts ordinarily , without finding any water . The Desarts are of diuers shapes , some couered with grauell , others with sand , both without water : heere and there is a lake , sometime a shrub , or a little grasse . Their water is drawne out of deepe pits , and is brackish , and sometimes the sands couer those pits , and then the Trauellers perish for thirst . The Merchants that trauell to Tombuto , or other places this way , carrie water with them on Camels ; and if water faile them , m they kill their Camels , and drinke water which they wring out of their guts . Their Camels are of great abilitie to sustaine thirst , sometimes trauelling without drinke twelue dayes or more . Otherwise they were neuer able to trauell thorow those Desarts . In the Desart of Azaoad there are two Sepulchres of Stone , wherein certaine letters engrauen testifie , that Two Men were there buried ; one a very rich Merchant , who tormented with thirst , bought of the other , which was a Carrier or transporter of wares , a cup of Water , for ten thousand Duckats , and dyed neuerthelesse ; both buyer and seller with thirst . Their liues for lewdnesse resemble the Numidians before mentioned , but for length come much short of them , few attayning to threescore yeeres . n They are ( as little need as they haue thereof ) often plagued with those clouds of Grashoppers , which couer the ayre , and destroy the earth . The Libyan Desart of Zanhaga beginning at the Westerne Ocean , extendeth it selfe farre and wide betweene the Negros and the Numidians , to the Salt-pits of Tegaza . From the Well of Azaoad , to the Well of Araoan , an hundred and fiftie miles space , is no water ; for lacke whereof , many both men and beasts there perish . Likewise in the Desart Gogdem , for nine dayes iourney no drop of water is found . In the Desart of Targa is Manna found , which the Inhabitants gather in little vessels , and carrie to Agadez to sell . They mingle it with their drinke , and with their pottage : It is very wholsome . Tegaza is an inhabited place , where are many veynes of Salt , which resemble Marble , they digge it out of pits , and sell it to Merchants of Tombuto , who bring them victuals . For they are twenty dayes iourney from any habitation , the cause that sometimes they all die of famine . They are much molested with the South-east winde , which maketh many of them to lose their sight . Bardeoa was found out lately by one Hamar , a guide vnto a Carauan of Merchants , who lost his way by reason of a maladie that fell into his eyes ; yet blind as hee was , hee rode on a Camell ; none else being able to guide them : and at euery miles end caused some sand to bee giuen vnto him , whereon hee smelled , and thereby at last told them of an inhabited place , forty miles before he came at it : where , when they came , they were denied water , and were forced by force to obtaine it . The Riuers that arise out of Atlas , and by the vnkindnesse of their Kinde , fall this way , finding these thirsty Wildernesses to yeeld them the readiest channels , are trained alongst by the allurements of the sands , stouping and crouching to them , till being further from witnesses , they are either swallowed vp on great Lakes , or else whiles they hold on their pursuit for the Ocean , lose themselues in the search , and whiles they are liberall to the thirstie sands in the way , at last dye themselues ( I cannot say , diue themselues , as else where in the World ) for thirst in the Desarts . And yet through these waylesse wayes , doth couetousnesse carry , both the Arabians in their rouings , and Merchants with their Carauans to the Negros for wealth : whither : I thinke , at last you expect the comming of this our Carauan also . CHAP. XIIII . Of the Land of Negros . §. I. Of the Riuer NIGER , Gualata , Senaga , and Guinea . NIgratarum terra , or the Land of Negros , a either is so called of the Riuer Niger , or of the blacke colour of the Inhabitants : some thinke the Riuer is named Niger of the people : it hath on the North those Desarts which we last left ; on the South , the Aethiopike Ocean , and the Kingdome of Congo ; on the East , Nilus ; on the West , the Atlantike . Leo makes Gaogo in the East , and Gualata in the West , the limits thereof . On the side of the Riuer Canaga it is sandie and desart ; beyond , it is plentifull , being watered with Niger , which runnes thorow the middest of it . There are no Hils neere the bankes of Niger , but wooddie places diuers , receptacles of Elephants . Raines doe neither good nor harme : onely Niger ministers them plenty , as Nilus in Egypt : Their encrease is likewise alike ; fortie dayes together after the middest of Iune doth Niger encrease , at which time the Negro Townes are Ilands , and the way to them by Boats ; and as many it deceaseth . The Merchants in Iuly , August and September , trade in Boats made of a hollowed tree ( like the Indian Canoas . ) b This Riuer some thinke , ariseth out of a Desart called Sen , from a great Lake : some with lesse likelihood , thinke it an arme of Nilus : c and some with no truth , thinke it to be deriued from Paradise . It is by Geographers d brought from a Lake , which they call Niger , within two degrees of the Equinoctiall , and running thence Northwards , hides himselfe from the violence of the Sunnes furie , vnder a Mantle of Earth , sixty miles together , and then the Earth discouering him , hee runnes not farre , but in reuenge he couereth a great part of the Earth , and drowneth the same in a Lake called Borneo , till the Earth againe with her strong Armes claspes him in straiter bankes , and forceth him to turne his streame Westward , in which way hauing gotten Fresh helpe of some other streames , that send in their succours ; he againe preuayleth , and ouerthrowes the Earth in the Lake Guber : but shee getting vp againe , makes him flee to the Ocean for ayde , with whose tide-forces assisted , he rends the Earth into many Ilands , which hee holds as Captiues betweene his waterie e armes of Senaga , Gambra , and diuers others , which euer let slip their hold , and yet euer hold them in euerlasting captiuitie . In this combate whiles both parts sweate in contention a fatter excrement is left behind , which all this way heartens the Earth with admirable fertilitie : especially then when the Cloudes in the Summer time take Nigers part , and daily marshall their mighty showres to the Riuers ayde , shooting off continually in their march their Airie Ordnance , with dreadfull lightnings , whereat the amazed Earth shrinkes in her selfe , and the insulting waters for three monethes space trample ouer all , and send Colonies of fishes to inhabit the soyle , engirting meane-while all the Townes with a strait siege . But when the Sunne , in his Autumne Progresse , sends forth the Winds to summon the Clouds to attend on his fiery Chariot ; The Earth by degrees lookes vp with her dirty face ( bemited with washing ) and make vse of the slime , which cannot runne away with the fleeting waters , to serue her all the yeere after , as Treasurer of her plenty and abundance . Richri and Meshudi , ancient African Writers , knew little of these parts : m but a Mahumetan Preacher in the 380. yeere of the Hegeira , made the people of Luntona , and Libya , of his faithlesse faith : and after that , they were discouered . They liued , saith Leo , like beasts , without King , Lord , Common-wealth , or any gouernment , scarce knowing to sow their grounds : clad in skins of beasts : not hauing any peculiar wife ; but lye tenne or twlue men together , each man chusing which he best liked . Warre they wage with no other Nation , nor are desirous to trauell out of their Countrey . Some worship the Sunne at the rising : Others , as the people of Gualata , the Fire : and those of Gaoga are Christians like the Egyptians : Ioseph King of Marocco subdued them : and after that the fiue peoples of Libya , of whom they learned the Mahumetane Law , and other Artes , and the Merchants of Barbary frequented those parts . The Libyans diuided them into fifteene parts , each third part of those fiue peoples possessing one . But the n present King of Tombuto , Abuaci Izchia , being made Generall of the Forces of Soni Heli the former King , which was a Libyan , after his death slue his Sonnes , and brought the Kingdome to the Negros , conquering many Prouinces . After which he went to Mecca on Pilgrimage , and thereby let himselfe in debt an hundred and fifty thousand Ducats . A great part of those Parts by their difference of Language and Religion , is yet vnknowne to vs . Gualata was subdued by the King of Tombuto , a beggerly Countrey . This Region adioyneth to Cape Blanco . The Portugals , when they discouered these Coasts for Henry the Infanta , traded heere for slaues as farre as Canaga , or Senaga ( to which our Nation o hath since traded ) and is an arme , as is said , of Niger . Heere begins the Countrey of Guinea or Ginny , in which we will first giue description of the Kingdomes and Nations alongst the Coast : next , we will set downe some obseruations of former times : in the third place , those of the Dutch , and lastly , of the Iesuits . The Portugals reckon all to Guinea , from Sanaga , in sixteene degrees to the North , and the Angolan limits in thirteene degrees of Southerly Latitude : so called of Genus situate on the said Riuer : All the Kingdomes of Congo and Angola they terme the Lower , the Northerly part , the Higher Guinea : Senaga , Sanaga , or Zanaga , the Ancients called Stachiris or Darat . From hence Southward is Cape Verd or the Greene Cape , anciently called Arsinarium , against which are twelue Ilands , which beare name of this Cape , which being desart were first inhabited by the Portugals . Anno 1446. On the Coast ( for wee must leaue these Ilands to their due place ) the first Kingdome is that of the Ialophs or Ialoeses bounded with Zanaga on the North , the Sea on the West , on the East the black Ialoeses , called Fulli Gasalli , on the South the Berbecines ; a Region contayning a hundred and fiue and twenty leagues in length . The Countrey is rich in Fruites and Gold , whereof in p Tubucato is great store . In these parts are many Portugals turned wilde and barbarous after the fashion of the Natiues , hauing in manner put off all Christianity : in nakednesse , in figuring their skinnes with indelible Characters and formes of diuers creatures , and in like behauiour conforming themselues to the Negros . They are called Tangos maos , and through all Guinea procure such Commodities as they may sell to European Merchants . Southwards from hence are the Kingdomes of Ala and Brocall , inhabited by the Berbecines : these worship the New Moone , and sacrifice to certaine Trees , which they embrue with the bloud of the slaine Sacrifices , and with meale of Rice . When the King of Ala goes to Warre , hee assembleth his chiefe men into a Groue neere the Palace ; where they digge a Ditch in a round Circle , and there euery man declareth his opinion : after this consultation the Ditch is closed , and vnder paine of Treason , all which hath beene spoken must bee concealed , and as it were thus buried . The Maydens beautifie themselues with such skinne-figures as yee haue heard , on their bodies and faces , cut and pounced , with the iuyce of Hearbes made to endure : they also bore their lips , especially the lower , inserting in the holes bones and peeces of Wood ; and weightie things to make it hang from the vpper lip : Opinion can giue lothsomenesse the prize of Beautie . The Kingdome of Brocall extends to Gambea , which Riuer is so great , deepe , and strong , that the Sea in thirtie leagues from the mouth ( which opens it selfe fiue leagues in disgorging his full stomacke ) can scarcely subdue it vnto his salt qualitie : Some thinke it proceedes from the same Fountayne with Niger , whence these peoples are called Negros , some , that this and Zanaga proceed from the same head . Midway betwixt both is the Greene Cape . Alongst both sides of this Riuer dwell the Mandingae , a perfidious and Idolatrous Nation , which haue certaine Inchanters called Bexerini to performe their Priestly Holies . The Riuer is sayled vp a hundred and threescore Leagues , horrible Precipices and Cataracts , forbidding further passage by water : they call this fall a Bow , for the obliquitie of the fall , suffering men to passe vnder without wetting . Many fertile and pleasant Ilands are contayned in the diuided armes of this streame . The Inhabitants haue Shippes of good ●ignesse and strength . Not farre hence to the South is Cape Saint Marie , from which to the Riuer of Dominico is thirtie leagues , peopled by the Arriari and Falopi . Here is also the Riuer Casamanqua , inhabited on the North by the Iabundi , on the South the Benhuni , to whom on the East adioyne the Casangae ; the King is subiect to the King of Iarem , and hee to another more within Land , and so in degrees vnto the Monarch of Mandinga , whose chiefe Citie is Songus , aboue a hundred leagues Eastward from the Cape of Palmes : to this King the most of the former are subiect . The Casangae worship an Idoll called China , which is nothing else but a bundle of staues or poles pitched into the ground , and fastened together with paste made of the meale of Rice and Millet , which they sprinkle with the bloud of sacrificed Kine and Goates . Some hang on the top thereof two or three skuls of Dogges . The Temple to this goodly Deitie is some shadie Tree , and there they offer also Millet , and the Wine of Palmes . To secure their Seede they sticke one of these poles in the ground . The Portugals buy slaues in these parts , sold by reason of the Kings vnreasonable tyrannie . The Burami adioyne to the Casangae on both sides the Riuer Iarim or Dominico ; as farre as Rio Grand . Here also they buy slaues . The men and women file their teeth : the women to keepe their tongues in order , euery morning take a draught of water into their mouthes , and there hold it till Dinner or Breakfast time , meane-while doing their houshold businesse , not spitting , eating , or talking . The chiefe Towne of the Burami is eight leagues from the Hauen , where the chiefe King to whom the rest are subiect , resides . Their Houses are of Earth : couered with leaues . The Bijags inhabit neere the great Riuer , a fierce warlike robbing people , possessing also seuenteene Iles : the Portugals haue there the Towne of the Crosse . The Beafares also in these parts are dispersed , of whom the King of Guinala carrieth the greatest state and pompe , at whose death all his Wiues and Seruants , and dearest Clients , and the Kings Horse , are slaine and intombed with him to serue him in the other life . The like vsage is in very many of these Guinean Kingdomes , to which they adde further cruelty in the manner : for they cut off their toes and fingers , and beate their bones as it were in a Morter three houres ( longer then which they could not out-liue this torture ) and then in the sight of those which were to vndergo the like fate , thrust them into the neck with a sharpe stake , so finishing their blinde Martyrdome . On the other side the Riuer is Biguba a Portugall Towne , the best they haue in these parts : the Natiues are Beafares , whose King being dead , the strongest is his Heire , the cause of much Warre . Betweene this and Cape Sierra Liona ( so called of the Lyon-like roring made there by the waues , if not of the Thunders and dreadfull storme ) are the Mallusians , Bagasians , and Cozolines . In these parts Grapes and Sugar-canes grow wilde : store also of Cotton , Brasill Wood of seuen colours , Graines called Malegetta of the name of the Region , long Pepper , Millet , besides Waxe and Iuory . Out of their Palmes they draw Wine and Oyle , and a certaine excellent Sope , forbidden ( as is also the long Pepper ) for the excellence to bee carried into Portugall . They haue Apes called Baris exceeding great , and so industrious , that being brought vp in the house , they supply the roome of a seruant ; going on their hinder feete , beating things in the Morter , fetching water home in Vessels , which yet if none bee ready to take from them , they will cast downe and breake , and then howle . Heere is store of Iron better then ours , but their best Commoditie is Gold , but no Forreiners know the Mines whence they haue it . The Portugals called their Castle here m built , Saint George of the Mine , in the fift degree of Northerly latitude . In Sierra Liona are thirteene Riuers which fall into the Sea . On the Riuer Das Piedrus the Portugals haue a Towne . Capor and Tambassire two other Riuers , fall from the Hils Machamala , in which is a great Rocke of most pure Chrystall . Two of these Riuers , Tagaris on the North , and Bangua on the South of this Lion-hill make it a Peninsula in some places so neere , that they carry their Boates by Land from one to the other . The Inhabitants are the Cumbae , and the Natiues called Capi ; these more ingenious then other Guineans . They haue their Kings which administer Law , hauing to that purpose round Galleries not farre from their Palaces called Funkes , where is a high Throne for the King , and lower Seates on both sides for his Counsellors called Solatequis . Their Lawyers or Aduocates they call Troens , which weare parti-coloured garments , wouen with feathers , hold staues in their hands whereon they leane whiles they pleade , and haue Vizors to hide their a blushing if any such cause happen in the Kings presence , who hauing heard the pleading of these , and the aduice of the Counsellors pronounceth sentence . In the Creation of a Solatequis the rite obserued is this : they place the person to be created in a faire seate of wood , and then the King strikes his face with the inwards of a Goat , that the bloud and filth runnes downe his brest , then sprinkles him with meale , and after puts a Cap on his head . When the King dies , his Sonne , Brother or next Kinsman succeeds : but before his full Regalitie , they bind him at his house , and lead him bound to the Palace , there whip him ; after this they loosen him , attire and leade him to the Iudgement Seat , where the eldest Counsellor makes an Oration concerning his right and dutie , which ended , he puts a Hatchet into his hand which they vse in Executions , and after this all acknowledge subiection . No lesse strange is their custome for their Maydens . In euery City or Village they haue a house , seuered like a Monasticall Cloyster from the rest , in which all the Marriageable Virgins are kept and instructed a yeeres space by some old man of best estimation . This done , they are brought forth well apparelled with Musicke and Dances : there the young men make their choice and bargaine , with the Father , paying also the Old man for his yeeres schooling . Sorcerers are beheaded , and their bodies cast to the Beasts and Fowles : for other offences they are sold and made slaues . They weare gold Rings hanging at their Noses , weighing twenty or thirtie Crownes : these with their Eare-rings and Bracelets are buried with them . The Cumbae are not of the ancient Natiues , but were barbarous and deuourers of mans flesh , continually warring on the former . These about the yeere one thousand fiue hundred and fifty wasted all the Countrey , and at last seated themselues here , driuing the Capi from their habitations . If they tooke any chiefe men , they deuoured them , the meaner they sold for slaues to the Portugals , reseruing the younger for Souldiory . They would sell them more then Dogge-cheape , yea some of the Natiues would sell themselues slaues to auoide this barbarous enemy . But now being here setled , they are growne more milde and gentle . Of these are descended , as some thinke , the Giachi or Iagges , of which we shall speake b else-where , called by this name in Congo , in Angola Gindae , in Abassia Gallae in Mombaza Zimbae or Imbiae , and here Cumbae , and Manes , by themselues Imbangolae : a Nationlesse Nation , breeding without generation , and vncertaine of what monstrous humane-inhumane Deuillish Originall . §. II. Obseruations of those parts out of CADAMOSTA , and other Ancient Nauigators . NOw for further particulars of the Guinean Nation , we will begin with the Nauigations of former times . The people inhabiting on the Riuer Sanaga , Aloise c di Codimosti , a Venetiani , calls Azanaghi , and saith , that when first the Portugals sayled thither , their simplicity , was such , hauing neuer before seene a ship that they tooke the ships for great Birds with white wings , out of some strange place comming thither : but when they saw them strike sayle , they changed their opinion , and thought them to be fishes , seeing them afarre off : but when they saw them the next day so farre off from that place , they tooke them for night-goblings or spirits . This did he learne of diuers of the Azanaghi , slaues in Portugall . They hid their faces no lesse then the priuities , esteeming the mouth vnmeete to be seene , whence they belched such sowre breath . They had a kind of Muffler to hide it , and part of the nose onely discouering the same at meate . Other Gouernours they then had not , only more reuerence was done to the most rich . A beggerly , theeuish , lying , trecherous Nation , as any in the World. They aniont their haire euery day with fat of fish for great gallantry , whereof they stinke exceedingly . And lest you should thinke better of their Eyes then of their Nose , their women esteeme it the greatest part of goodly feature , to haue large Brests , which by Arte and industrious stretching of them , they enlarge , and some of them haue them hanging to their Nauell . Neere vnto those are certaine Negros , which suffer not themselues to be seene of any , nor to be heard speake : but haue excellent Gold which they exchange with other Negros , which bring vnto them Salt , such as the Minerall Salt of Tagazza , and leauing the same , they goe away from thence halfe a dayes iourney : the Negros come downe in certain Barkes , and lay at euery heape of Salt a quantity of Gold , and goe their wayes . When the Salt-Merchants returne , if they like the summe , they take it ; if not , they leaue the Gold still with the Salt , and goe their wayes : and then the other returne , and what heapes of Salt they find without Gold , they take for their own : the other , either they leaue more Gold for , or els leaue altogether . This seemeth hard to beleeue , but many of the Arabians and Azanhagi testified it to our Author for truth . The Merchants of Melli affirmed to mee , that their Prince had once by a plot taken one of them , thinking to haue learned the condition of that people , but either of ●dlennesse , or because hee could not , hee neither ate nor spake , and within three dayes dyed . Their stature , they which had taken him , affirmed to bee a hand higher then themselues : and that their nether lip was thicke and red , and so great that it hung downe to their brest , and it together with their Gummes bloudie : their teeth great , and on each side one very large : their eyes standing out : terrible they were to looke vpon . And because they had apprehended this man by their ambushment , they returned not in three yeeres : but after forced by the need of Salt to cure their diseases ( whence haply that deformitie proceeded ) they renued that Traffique . To leaue these farre within Land , and come to the a Riuer Senaga Cadamosto iustly maruelled at the partition which that Riuer caused : for on the one side the Inhabitants were well proportioned , very blacke , and the soyle very fertile : on the other side , the Inhabitants , meagre , small , swart , and the ground barren . The people , that dwell on the bankes of Niger , are called Gilofi . The Kings name in my time ( which was b almost an hundred and threescore yeeres since ) was Zuchali . He had thirty Wiues . When Richard c Rainolds was there 1591. the Kings name was Amar Melik . All that Region betwixt Sanaga and Gambea is called by one generall name , Gia Lef : of which Maffaeus d and Barrius write , That in an accident of ciuill warres Bemoin came to the King of Portugall for aide , and was there royally entertayned and baptized with his followers ; of which , some were of such admirable dexteritie and nimblenesse of bodie , that they would leape vpon a Horse as hee galloped , and would stand vpright in the Saddle , when he ranne fastest , and turne themselues about , and suddenly sit down ; and in the same race would take vp stones laid in order on the ground , and leape downe and vp at pleasure . This Bemoin was shamefully murthered by Peter Vaz , the Portugall Generall , and the hope of Christianity in those parts disappointed . This was Anno 1489. From thence e Cadamosto went to Budomel ; the Prince whereof was had in great respect by his people : which when they come into his presence , kneele on both their knees , and bowing their heads to the ground , cast sand ouer their shoulders , and on their heads , with both hands , and then to goe towards him on their knees ; and when they speake to him , cast sand ouer their shoulders still , with their head bowed downe , the Prince scarcely deigning them a looke , or word . For euery light offence hee would sell their Wiues and Children . He suffered our Authour to goe into his Moschee , where his Arabian Chaplaines , after their manner , mumbled their Mattens ten or twelue times in halfe an houre ; all the company rising and falling againe to the Earth , and kissing it . He also heard him willingly confute the Mahumetan , and approoue the Christian Faith : but said , hee thought it was harder for a Christian to bee saued then a Negro , because God was a iust God and Lord , who had giuen to vs many good things in this World ; to them nothing in comparison , who should therefore in the other World haue their Paradise , which heere they wanted . Easily might he haue beene turned to Christianity , but for feare of losing his State . His Wiues prouide him his dyet , as it is vsuall among the Negros , and none but his Priests and some principall men eate with him ; which is after a beastly sort lying on the ground , the dish set in the middest , and all taking out the meate with their hands . They eate little at once , but eate often , foure or fiue times a day . From October to Iune it raines not there . They haue great Serpents , and many , which they vse to charme : and the Prince when hee would poyson his Weapons , did ( as was reported ) make a great Circle , and enchanted by his Charmes all the Serpents thereabouts thereinto , and then killed that which seemed to him most venemous , letting the rest goe : with the bloud thereof , and the Seed of a certaine Tree , he tempered a poyson for that purpose , with which a Weapon infected , drawing neuer so little bloud , did kill in a quarter of an houre . They haue great store of Parrats , which are instructed by a maruellous naturall cunning to preuent the Serpents , which would else destroy their nests . They build therefore on high trees , and on the end of some tender bough thereof they fasten a Bul-rush , which hangs downe two spannes , thereunto weauing and working their nest in such sort , that the Serpents for feare of falling , dare not aduenture to deale therewith . The Negros came about Cadamosto , with wonder to see his apparell , and the whitenesse of his colour ( neuer before had they seene any Christian ) and some of them with spittle rubbed his skinne , to see whether his whitenesse were naturall , or no : which perceiuing it to bee no tincture , they were out of measure astonished . They would then giue nine , or sometimes fourteene slaues , for a Horse furnished . And when they buy a Horse , they wil bring some of their Enchanters , which make a fire of herbes , and set the Horse ouer the smoke , vttering certaine words ; and after that anoint him with a thin oyntment , and shut him vp twenty dayes , that none may see him , hanging certaine trumpery about his necke , thinking that hereby they are more secure in battle . Gunnes seemed to them , for their hideous noyse , to be of the Deuill . Lag-pipes they thought to be a liuing creature , that thus sang in variable accents . But when they were suffered to handle them , they thought them to bee some heauenly thing , that God had made with his owne hands , to sound so sweetly . They beheld the Shippe with great curiositie ; and eyes that were carued in the Prow of the Shippe , they tooke to bee eyes indeed , by which it saw how to direct the course at Sea . They said , the Christians that could thus make Voyages by Sea , were great Enchanters , and comparable to the Deuill , themselues had enough to doe to trauell by Land . Seeing a Candle burne in the night , they which knew not to make any light but their fires , esteemed it wonderfull . Honey they haue , which they sucke out of the Combes , but the Waxe they hurled away , till they were instructed how to make Candles thereof . Senega ( Boterus saith ) comes from the Lakes Chelonidi . Sanutus affirmeth that Senega is the same which Ptolemey cals Darandus , Gambea or Gambra , that which hee cals Stachie , and Rio Grande is Niger . Cadamosto doubled the Promontorie , called Cape Verde , or the greene Cape , because of the greene trees which the Portugals ( which had first discouered it in the yeere before ) found there growing in abundance ; as h Cape Blanco , or the White Cape , was so called of the White Sands there . The Inhabitants they found were of two sorts , Barbacini , and Sereri . They haue no Prince . They are great Idolaters , and haue no Law : but are very cruell . They poyson their Arrowes ; with which , and the situation of their Countrey , they haue preserued themselues from the Kings of Senega . In Gambra they were , some Idolaters of diuers sorts , some Mahumetans . They were also great Enchanters . Their liuing as at Senega , saue that they eate Dogges flesh . Heere the Prince hunted an Elephant , and gaue them to eate : the flesh is strong and vnsauoury . The Elephants delight in mire like Swine . They hunt them in the Woodes : for in the Plaines an Elephant would , without running , soone take and kill the swiftest man ( whom yet they hurt not , except they be first prouoked ) if with comming and often turning , hee bee not disappointed . Here was a kind of fish Cadomosto i calleth it Cauallo , and his Latine Interpreter , Piscis Caballinus ; I take it for the Hippopotamus , or Riuer-horse ) which is ( sayth he ) as bigge as a Cow ; his legges short , with tuskes like to a Bores , but so great , that I haue seene one of two spannes , and longer , clouen-footed , and headed like a Horse : hee liueth on both Elements , sometimes in the Water , other-whiles on the Land . The women vpon their brests , neckes , and armes , had certaine workes , done with a Needles point , heated in the fire , in manner as with vs they worke hand-kerchiefes . This being done in their youth , would neuer out . The like flesh-branded workes they vse at Cape Sagres , as Pietro k de Sintra , a Portugall , obserued vpon their bodies and faces . The Inhabitants there are Idolaters , and worship Images of Wood , to whom they offer some of their Meate and Drinke , when they goe to their meales . The goe naked , couering their priuie parts with the barkes of trees . This is l in Guinea . A little from thence they found men who vsed as great brauery in their eares , which they bored full of holes , and weare therein Rings of Golde in rowes or rankes . They weare one great Ring in another hole bored thorow their Nose , like to Buffles in Italy : which when they eate their meate , they tooke away . The men and women of sort weare such Rings also in their lips , in like sort as in their eares , an Ensigne of their Nobility and greatnesse , which they put in and out at pleasure . Beyond the Riuer of Palmes they found others thus beringed , and for greater gallantry weare about their neckes certaine Chaines of teeth , seeming to bee the teeth of men . They tooke a Negro , whom they carried into Portugall , who affirmed , if a woman which onely could vnderstand him , did interpret him rightly , that in his Countrey were Vnicornes . HONDIVS his Map of Guinea . map of Guinea, West Africa, with inset map of Sāo Tomé GVINEA §. III. Other Obseruations of later times by Englishmen and others . ANd these Countreyes haue since beene sought to u by French , Flemish , and many of our English Merchants . In the yeere 1553. x Thomas Windham , and Anthony Pindeado , a Portugall , in two English ships traded alongst those Coasts , as farre as Benin , where they presented themselues to the King , who sate in a great Hall , the wals whereof were made of Earth without windowes , the roofe of thinne boards , open in diuers places . His Nobles about him neuer looke him in the face , but sit cowring vpon their buttockes , with their elbowes vpon their knees , and their hands before their faces , not looking vp till the King command them . And when they depart out of his presence , they turne not their backes vpon him . Such reuerend regard doth that Negro King receiue of them . The next yeere x Master Iohn Lock went for Captaine into those parts , to trade for Gold , Graines , and Elephants teeth . And after that , diuers Voyages were thither made by William y Towerson , z who obserued at the Riuer of Saint Vincent , strange trees , with great leaues like great Dockes , longer then that a man could reach the top of them : and a kind of Pease by the Sea-side growing on the Sands like trees , with stalkes seuen and twentie paces long . Diuers of the women had brests exeeding long . At the Cape Tres puntas they made him sweare , by the water of the Sea , that hee would not hurt them , before they would trade with him . King Abaan a Negro entertained our men kindly ; hee caused to bee brought a pot of Wine of Palme , or Coco , which they draw forth of trees , as we haue elsewhere obserued ; but their Ceremonies in drinking are thus : First , they bring forth their pot of drinke , and then make a hole in the ground , and put some of the drinke into it , and after that cast in the Earth againe , and thereon set their pot , and with a little thing made of a Gourd , take out of the same drinke , and put it vpon the ground in three places : and in diuers places they haue certaine bunches of the pils of Palme-trees set in the ground before them , and there they put in some drinke , doing great reuerence in all places to the same Palme-trees . All these Ceremonies done , the King tooke a cup of Gold , in which they put Wine ; and whiles hee dranke , all the people cryed Abaan , Abaan , with certaine other words ; and then they gaue drinke to euery one . The like Ceremonies they vse in all the Countrey . In Benin a the people goe naked till they be married , and then are clothed from the waste to the knees . Their bread is a kind of Rootes , called Inamia , which when it is well sodden , may be preferred before ours . They haue here great spouts of water falling out of the Aire , which if they light on a ship , doe endanger the same . They fall like the pillars of Churches . As for those Voyages to those parts , made by b Rutter , Fenner , Ingram , or others , I referre them to Master Hackluyts Collections . One writeth , c That the King of Benin hath sixe hundred Wiues : with all which twice a yeere he goeth in pompe , the Gentlemen haue , some of them , fourescore ; some fourescore and ten : the meanest , ten or twelue . At Cape de Lope Gonsalues , some pray to the Sunne , others to the Moone , or to certaine trees , or to the Earth ; esteeming it a great sinne to spit vpon it , from whence they receiue their food . Men and women inke their bodies , putting thereon grease mixed with colour . They will not drinke before they put out some , and drinke not when they eate . They offer their wiues to strangers . The King keepeth his Daughters , when they are growne , for Wiues ; and the Queenes , with like incestuous abomination , vse their Sonnes . They paint their bodies red : vse Bananas dried in stead of bread , and lay all their meates in a dish together . About the Castle of Mina they are subiect to such Wormes , as Master Ienkinson d hath obserued to grow vpon men at Bognar in Bactria , by drinking the water of the Riuer there ; which are an Ell long , and must be pulled out by degrees , euery day a little , if they breake by the way it is very dangerous . The torture they cause is vnspeakeable : they breed in the armes and legges , yea , sometimes in the yard and cod : one man hath had ten of them at one time . The Inhabitants of Benin e obserue Circumcision , and some other Superstitions , which may seeme Mahumetan but are more likely to bee ancient Ethnike Rites . For many Countreyes of Africa admit Circumcision , and yet know not , or acknowlege not Mahumetisme , but are either Christians ( as the Cophti Abassines ) or Gentiles : they cut or rase the skinne , with three lines drawne to their Nauell , esteeming it necessary to saluation . They will not easily doe iniury to any , especially a stranger . They haue Birds in such respect , that it is deadly to any that shall hurt them . And some are appointed to haue a peculiar care of them , and to prouide them food ; which they doe in high Mountaynes , where they lay meate for them : which they come and eate . Arthus writes , That the Inhabitants of Guinea f giue Religious respect vnto certaine trees . And in the yeere , one thousand fiue hundred ninetie eight , certaine Hollanders cutting them , and not ceasing at the perswasion of Negro's , whose Superstitions in that case they derided : it passed from words to blowes betwixt them , & the Dutchmen were forced to get them to their ships : one of their company being slaine in the chase . But the Murtherer was offered to the Hollanders to be punished ; which they refusing , his Countrimen cut off his head , and quartered his bodie ; bestowing the one as a monument of reuenge , ouer the slaine parties graue , the other on the Fowles , vnburied . Their g trees are alway greene : some haue leaues twice a yeere . They seldome see the Sunne , either rising or going downe , by the space of halfe of an houre . Their Winter beginneth in Aprill , which yet is their time of Haruest . Mays was brought thither out of America . In Aprill , May , and Iune , they haue much raine , and the same very dangerous to the bodie , and rotting the clothes , if it bee not presently dryed . It is often as warme as if it were sodden . They haue some Snakes thirty foot long , as much as sixe men can carrie : they haue also a beast like a Crocodile , called Lanhadi ( we haue spoken of the like about Pegu and Bengala ) which neuer goeth into the water : Spiders as bigge as the Palme of ones hand , which doe not spinne ; store of Cameleons ; Dogges woolly , with sharpe snouts , of diuers colours , which cannot barke , driuen to the Market as sheepe , tied one to another ; blue Parrets ; many sorts of Apes ; blacke Flyes which seeme to burne : In Senega some Snakes haue mouthes so wide , that they swallo a whole sheepe without tearing ; they haue winged Dragons , with tayles , and long mouthes with many teeth , being blue and greene , which some Negros worship . They boare a hole in the Palme-wine tree whence issueth a white iuyce , first sweete , and after by standing it becomes sowre . and after by standing it becomes sowre . It is somewhat like the Coco-tree . The Palmita is without branches , the fruit growes on the top , which within is like Pomegranates , full of graines , without of a golden colour . They buy Gentilitie with gifts , a Dog , a Sheepe , a Cow in their creation is obserued much solemnitie . They know not how to number their yeeres but seeme to liue long . In their Winter they haue much sicknesse and mortalitie . The goods of the deceased descend not to his Children , but to the Brethren , if he haue any : otherwise , to his Father . If it bee a Woman , her Husband deliuereth her marriage goods to her brethren . When the King dies , the Sepulchre is made like a house , and as well furnished as if they were aliue , being guarded night and day by armed men , to bring him any thing which he shall need . Their Noses are flat , not naturally , but by pressing them downe in their Infancie , esteeming it a great part of beautie . Their hot stomackes can digest raw flesh ; and therefore * Alexander Aphrodisicus , and Coelius Rhodiginus , that thinke their naturall heate , extracted to the outward parts , to be the cause of their blacknesse , are deceiued . They eate the enemies which are slaine in the warres ( which are very rife amongst those Nations ) and those which are taken , are euerlasting prisoners . And in some more important warres which they vndertake , they will burne their dwellings before they goe , lest either the enemy might possesse them by conquest , or themselues become too mindfull of a returne . In these warres they prouide themselues of some good light Armour , wearing at such times no other apparell . Their Women are vnfaithfull Secretaries in Natures most hidden secrets , vsing in the sight of men , women , boyes , and girles , to be deliuered of their Children , whom after they circumcise , whether they be of the male or female sexe . §. IIII. Of the Marriages , Manners , Religion , Funerals , Gouernment , and other Rites of the Guineans , collected out of a late Dutch Author . ANd if we may leaue to follow a Dutch guide , well acquainted in these parts , whereof he hath written a very large a Treatise , you may feast with them at their spousals , and againe , after a view of their liues , at their Funerals . At the marriages of their Daughters they giue halfe an ounce of Gold , to buy Wine for the Bridale ; the King himselfe giueth no other portion . The Bride in the presence of her friends sweareth to be true to her Husband , which the man doth not . For Adulterie he may diuorce her , and the Adulterer payeth to the King foure and twenty Pesos of gold , and the husband also may driue him out of Towne : but the Dutchmen payd no fine therefore , the Women onely were blamed , and payd foure Pesos . If the husband suspects his wife , hee makes tryall of her honesty , by causing her to eate salt with diuers Fetisso b ceremonies hereafter mentioned , the feare whereof makes her confesse . They haue many Wiues , if they can buy and keepe them : each dwelleth in a house by her selfe , though there be ten of them : they eat and lodge asunder : sometimes they will bring their cheere together . The Husband closely takes which he will haue lye with him to his roome , where their bed is a Mat. The Women after trauell wash themselues , and acccompany not with their husbands for three moneths after . The Child newly borne hath a cleane cloath wrapped about the middle , and is layd downe on a mat . The Mothers vse to beare their Children at their backes , and so trauell with them , none prouing lame , notwithstanding that shaking of their bodies : they giue them the brest ouer their shoulders . When it is a moneth old , they hang a net about the body , like a shirt , made of the barke of a Tree , hanged full of Fetissos , to secure it from the Diuell , who otherwise would ( they thinke ) carry it away . They hang the haire full of shels ; and Corals about the necke , armes , and legges , applying diuersi Fetissos or wreathes , with superstitious fancies , that one is good against Vomiting , a second for Falling , a third for Bleeding , a fourth to make it Sleepe , a fifth against wilde Beasts , and so on in the rest , giuing to each Fetisso a seuerall name . They quickly learne them to eate , and then leaue them about the house like dogs : they soone learne to goe , to speake , to swim . When they are first borne , they are not blacke , but reddish as the Brasilians . Each woman brings vp her owne : they teach them no ciuilitie , and beat them sometimes cruelly with staues . When they are eight , or ten , or twelue yeeres old , they learne them to spinne Bark-threed and make nets : after that , they goe with their Fathers to fish . At eighteene yeeres old they begin to set vp for themselues , two or three of them together hiring a house and Canoa : and then they couer their priuities , grow amorous , and their Fathers looke out wiues for them . They haue little haire on their face at thirty : they weare nayles as long as the joynt of a mans finger , as a token of Gentilitie : which is also obserued by Merchants : they keepe them very cleane , and as white as Iuorie . They are great in flesh beyond Men of these parts . At threescoore and ten , or fourescore , their blacknesse decaies , and they grow yellow . They haue small bellies , long legges , broad feet , long toes , sharpe sight , quicke wit , Estridge mawes ; are spitefull , curiously neat , Drunkards , Theeues , Lecherous , and subject to the Pockes , whereof they are not ashamed , as neither of shewing their nakednesse . Yet it is holden shame with them to let a fart , which they wondered at in the Hollanders , esteeming it a contempt . The Women goe long naked , are libidinous , and would boast of their filthinesse , if they could haue their pleasure with the Dutch , decking themselues of purpose . They weare beades about their neckes , and straw Fetissos about their feet . ( The Mulato women in Mina cut their haire short for brauerie . ) They cut three gashes on their fore-head an inch long , and likewise on their cheekes neere their eares , which they suffer to swell and colour it with painting . They make also white strakes vnder their eyes . They curle and fold the haire of their head , making a hill in the middest like a hat , with frizzles round about . They vse long combes with two teeth onely , each a finger length : these they vse also for salutation , plucking them out and in , as heere , men put off or on their hats : they make also white spots on their faces , which afarre off shew like pearles . They rase their armes and brests with diuers cuts , on which euery morning they lay colours , which cause them to shew like blacke silke doublets cut and pinked . They haue earings and bracelets of Copper : the vnmarried Maides weare thirty or forty on each arme of Iron : the common Queanes weare copper rings with bels on their legs . These women are strong , nimble , well proportioned , good house-wiues , home-keepers and cookes : not very fruitfull . The riches of the Guineans are store of Wiues and Children . They take great pride of white teeth , which therefore they rub with a certaine wood : they shew like Iuorie . Their garment is a fadome or more of Linnen cloth , which they weare about their bodies , from beneath the brests to the knees : vpon which they girt a piece of blue or yellow cloth , whereon hang their kniues and keyes , and diuers wispes of straw , or Fetissos . When they goe to Market , they wash them from top to toe , and put on other clothes . They buy no more but for that day , or meale . They stampe their Milia as wee doe spice , fanne it in a wodden dish , steepe it ouer-night with a little Mais , and in the morning lay it on a stone , and ( as Painters their colours ) grinde it with another stone , till it be dowe , which they temper with fresh water and salt , and make rolls thereof twice as bigge as a mans fist , and bake it a little on the hearth . This is their bread . Their dyet is strange : as raw flesh , handfuls of graine , large draughts of Aqua-vitae , Dogs , Cats , Buffles , Elephants , though stinking like carrion , and a thousand magots creeping in them . There are little birds like Bulfinches , which make their nests on small ends of twigs for feare of Snakes : these they eat aliue with their feathers . The Moores say that within land they eat dried snakes : and these will eat dogs guts raw , which our Author hath seene : and a Boy left in pawne on shipbord for debt , which had meat enough , yet would secretly kill the Hens , that he might eat their raw guts . They will eat old stinking fish dried in the Sun : yet can they be daintie if they may haue it . Some make a kind of Ale of Mays and water sodden together , called Poitou . Sometime foure or fiue together will buy a pot of Palme-wine , which they powre into a great Cabas , which groweth on trees , and some of them are halfe as big as a kilderkin , round about which they sit to drinke , each sending a little pot-full to his best wife . When they first drinke , they take it out with a small Cabas , & laying their hands on the head of him which first drinketh , crie aloud Tautosi , Tautosi : he drinkes not all off , but leaues a litle to throw on the ground to the Fetisso , saying I. ou . spouting out some on their Fetissos on their armes , and legs , otherwise thinking they could not drinke in quiet . They are great Drinkers , and feed as vnmanerly as Swine , sitting on the ground and cramming , not staying till the morsell in the mouth be swallowed , but tearing their meat in pieces , with the three mid-fingers casting it into their mouthes ready gaping to receiue it . They are alway hungry and would eat all day long : yea the Dutchmen had great stomacks whiles they were there . He that gets most , must be most liberall , industrious to get , and as prodigall in spending vpon their liquor . Before the Portugals trade they had no Merchandise , but went naked : and the people within Land were afraid of them , because they were white and apparelled . They come to trade in the ships in the morning : for about noone the wind ( before blowing from land ) comes from Sea , and they are not able to endure the roughnesse thereof . They beleeue , that Men , when they die , goe into another World , where they shall haue like need of many things , as heere they haue , and therefore vse to put with the dead Corpes some parts of houshold . And if they lose any thing , they thinke that some of their friends , which in the other world had need thereof , came thence and stole it . Of * God being asked , they said he was blacke and euill , and did then much harme ; their good , they had by their owne labour , and not by his goodnesse . Circumcision they vse , and some other Turkish Rites . They hold it vnmeet and irreligious to spit on the ground . They haue no leter , nor Bookes . They obserue a Sabbath , herein agreeing , and yet disagreeing , with Turke , Iew , and Christian , for they obserue Tuesdayes Rest , from their Fishing and Husbandrie . The Wine ( of the Palme-tree ) which is that day gathered , may not be sold , but is offered to the King , who bestoweth it on his Courtiers to drinke at night . In the midst of the Market-place they had a Table standing on foure Pillars , two elues high , whose flat couer was made Straw And Reedes wouen together . Hereon were set many strawne Rings , called Fetissos or Gods , and therein Wheat , with Water and Oyle , for their God , which they thinke eates the same . Their Priest they call Fetissero , who euery Festiuall day placeth a Seat on that Table , and sitting thereon , Preacheth to the people , the contents whereof I could neuer learne : which done , the Women offer him their Infants , and hee sprinkleth them with water , in which a Newt or Snake doth swim , and then besprinkleth the Table aforesaid with the same water , and so vttering certaine wordes very loude , and stroking the Children with certaine colour , as giuing them his blessing : hee drinketh of that water , the people clapping their hands and crying I. ou , I. ou , and so he dismisseth his deuout assembly . Many weare such Rings of Straw next their bodies , as preseruatiues from those dangers , which else their angry God might inflict on them . In honour of the same Deitie ( or Deuill , as it seemes they conceiue him to be ) they bechalke themselues with a kind of chalkey Earth , and this is vnto them in stead of their Morning Mattens . The first bitte at meales , and first draught , is consecrate to their Idoll , and therefore they besprinkle therewith those Rings , which I said they weare on their bodies . If Fishers cannot speed at Sea , they giue a piece of Gold to the Fetissero , to reconcile their frowning Saint . He therfore , with his Wiues , walkes a kind of Procession thorow the Citie , smiting his brest , and clapping his hands with a mightie noise , till hee come at the shore : and there they cut downe certaine boughes from the Trees , and hang them on their neckes , and play on a Tymbrell . Then doth the Fetissero turne to his Wiues , and expostulates with them , and withall hurleth into the Sea Wheat and other things as an offering to Fetisso , to appease his displeasure towards the Fishermen . When the King will sacrifice to Fetisso , hee commands the Fetissero to enquire of a Tree , whereto he ascribeth Diuinitie , what he will demand . Hee with his Wiues , come to the Tree , and in a heape of ashes , there prouided , prickes in a branch , plucked off the Tree , and drinking water out of a Bason , spouts it out on the branch , and then daubeth his face With the ashes : which done , he declareth the Kings question , and the Diuell out of the Tree makes answer . The Nobles also adore certaine Trees , and esteeme them Oracles : and the Diuell sometimes appeareth vnto them in the same in forme of a blacke Dog , and other whiles answereth without any visible apparition . There are which worship a certaine Bird , * which is spotted and painted ( as it were ) with Stars , and resembleth the lowing of a Bull in her voyce . To heare this Bird lowing in their journey , is to them a luckie boding , saying , Fetisso makes them good promises , and therefore let him , in that place where they heare it , a Vessell of Water and Wheat . And as the Earth and Ayre yeeld them Deities , so the Sea is not behinde in his liberalitie , but yeelds certaine Fishes to their Canonization . In this respect they take not the Tunie at all , the Sword-fish they take , but eate not till his sword bee cut off , which is dryed , and holden in great veneration . The Mountaines would bend their sullen browes , if they should not haue some redde letters in their Kalender , to which their toppes aspire , threatning to scale Heauen , or ouer-whelme the Earth , if the Fetissan portion did not pacifie their angry moode , by daily presents of meate and drinke set thereon . Neither can Nature alone vsurpe this Prauilege , but Art , in other things her emulous corriuall , and farre vnequall competitor , in this matter of God-making , commonly gets the vpper hand . And therefore they with their ceremonious Art can make them Fetissos ' , or Gods , at pleasure . Principally in their Funerals they obserue it : for when one is dead , they make a new Fetisso , or Ring of Straw , and pray it to beare the dead partie companie , and protect him in his journey into the other World. They lay the dead body on a Matte on the ground , wind it in a Wollen cloath , set a stoole vnder the head , which is couered with a Goates skinne , the body is strawed ouer with ashes , his armes layd by his sides , his eyes open : and so continueth halfe a day , his best-beloued wife sitting by ( as the Husband doth also at the death of his wife ) crying Aury , and wiping her face with a wispe of straw . Women goe round about the house singing and beating on Basons , and about the corpse likewise , and then againe about the house . The eldest Morimi or Gentlemen , goe about from house to house with a Bason , wherein each puts the value of twelue-pence in Gold , with which they buy a Cow , with whose bloud the Fetissero appeaseth the Fetisso . The friends and kinsfolkes assembling , prepare a Henne , and then setting themselues in a corner of the dead mans house , they place all his Fetisso's on a row , the greatest in the middest , adorning the same with Garlands of Pease and Beanes , like to the Popish praying-Beads . Then they sprinkle the same with the bloud of the Henne , and hang a chaine or Garland of herbes about their neckes . After this , the women set the Hen , now sodden , in the middest of the Fetisso's , and the Fetissera takes water in his mouth , which amidst his Exorcismes and Charmes he spoutes on those Fetisso's , and taking two or three herbes from his necke , he rols the same in forme of a ball , which after certaine ceremonies he layeth downe , and so doth , till all his Herb-garland bee spent ; and then makes them all into one great ball , and therewith besmeareth his face , and thus is it made a Fetisso ; and the partie deceased is now at rest . In the meane time the dearest of his Wiues filleth all the house with mourning , the neighbours and friends with Songs and Musicke ( such as they haue ) and Dances . And at last they take vp the Corps , and carrie it to the Graue , which is foure foot deepe , and couer it with stakes , that nothing may fall therein . The Women creeping about the Sepulchre , expostulate with him , Why hee would leaue them ? Then doe they hurle on earth , so that none can get in to the Corpes ; for hee hath with him his Houshold , Armour , and whatsoeuer he vsed in his life time ; Wine also ( if before he loued it ) to drinke in the other World. Lastly , they couer the Sepulchre with a Roofe , to defend all from Raine . If the King dies , not onely greater solemnitie is vsed : but the Nobles ( thinking it necessarie for so great a Personage to haue attendents ) offer vnto him , one , a Seruant ; another a Wife ; a third , his Sonne or Daughter , till there be many of both Sexes in that other life to attend him . All which are suddenly slaine at vnawares , and their bloudie carkasses , buried together with the King . Yea , the Kings wiues which loued him best , refuse not this last and euerlasting seruice , as they suppose ; but yeeld themselues to die , that they may liue with him . The heads of all these , thus slaine , are set vpon poles round about the Sepulchre : Meate , Drinke , Rayment , Armes , and other Vtensils are added for their vse , and buried with them . After the buriall they goe to the Sea , or Riuer , and there obserue other Rites : some washing , while others play on Basons and Instruments . The Widow or Widower is layd backward on the water with diuers wordes of complaint . At last they cloath them , returne to the dead-mans house , make great cheere , and drinke themselues drunke . They , in vncertaintie of criminall accusations , as of Adulterie , Murther , and such like , haue a certaine water a offered them to drinke by the Fetissero , made of those Herbes whereof their Bal - Fetisso is made , and in effect like the cursed water , Numb . 5. none daring to drinke , for feare of sudden death thereby , if hee be guilty . They dare not come out of their houses in Thunder : for then , they say , many of them are carried away by the Deuill and throwne dead on the ground . When they pray for Raine , they wash themselues , and cast Water ouer their heads with diuers words , and spitting in the water . Their Kings are Electiue , and must be liberall , or else are expelled . Once a yeere he makes a great feast for the common people , buying to that end all the Palme-wine , and many Kine , the heads of which are painted and hanged in the Kings chamber , in testimonie of his bounty . Hee inuiteth also his neighbour-Kings , Captaines and Gentlemen , and then prayeth and sacrificeth to his Fetisso , which is the highest Tree in the Towne . The men with Fencing , Drumming , Singing , Leaping ; the Women with Dances , honour this feast . Euery King holdeth his feast apart , one soone after another , in the Summer-time . The King comes little abroad . In the Morning and Euening , his Slaues blow or sound certaine Trumpets made of Elephants teeth : his Wiues doe then wash and anoynt his body . He hath also his Guard. Hee sits b ( in state ) on a stoole , holding in his hands the tayle of a Horse or Elephant to driue away Flies : gallantly adorned with Rings of Gold on his Armes and legges and necke , with corall Beads also , wherwith likewise he maketh diuers knots on his beard . His Children c ( if they will haue any thing ) when they are of age must get it : the common people would not like that he should maintaine them idle . Onely he bestowes on them their marriage gift , and a Slaue . They chuse by most voyces d a successour in another kindred , who inheriteth the treasure of the dead King , and not his owne Children . Controuersies are tried e by the Fetisseros Pot , as is said : if it be for Murther , hee may redeeme his life with money , one moity to the King , the other to the Courtiers : if he cannot , the Executioner f bindes his hands behind him , couers his face , leades him to a place alone , and causing him to kneele downe , thrusts him through , and then ( for before they thinke him not dead ) cuts off his head : and quartering the body , leaues it to the Fowles ond Beasts . His head is boyled by his friends , and the broath eaten , and then they hang it by the Fetisso . They make solemne oathes and promises on this manner : they wipe their faces , shoulder , brests , and all their bodies , on the soles of your feet , thrice saying , Iau , Iau , Iau , stamping , kissing the Fetissos , on their armes , and legs . The land is all the Kings , and therefore they first till his land , and then by composition for themselues . They begin on a Tuesday , and when the Kings worke is done , haue a feast in honour of their Fetisso to prosper their Husbandrie . §. V. Obseruations of the Coast and In-land Countries , out of BARRERIV'S and LEO , and of the cause of the Negros Blacknesse . ANno 1604. certaine Iesuites were sent into these parts , the chiefe of which was Balthasar Barrerius , who conuerted some of those Negro's to the Romish Christian profession . One of which was the King at Sierra Liona , Christened with the name Philip , his Father a man of an hundred and thirtie yeeres , about the faine time finishing his life . A Letter of this Philip vnto King Philip of Spaine , is published by Iarrie , in which hee desireth more Priests to bee sent into those parts , offers him to build a Castle at the Cape , and concludeth with wishing him as many yeeres as the Heauen hath Starres , and the Sea Sands . The King of Bena gaue great hopes of his Conuersion , which were suddenly dashed , by meanes of a certaine Mahumetan ( for so farre hath that Pestilence a infected ) who making a flattering Oration of two houres long , inclined the King to his faithlesse Faith. This Kings Dominion extendeth nine dayes journey , and containeth seuen of their pettie Kingdomes . Wee haue before spoken of the Mandingae , neere to Gambea . These haue of late yeeres embraced Mahomet , and by Armes and Merchandize ( the vsuall meanes ) sought to propagate it to others , beeing excellent Horse-men , and couragious , vsually placed in the fore-front . Their Priests are called Bexerini , which write Arabicke Amulets to secure such as weare them in battell . These Preach to the people , and drawinge forth parchment rolls , spread them with great deuotion on the Pulpit , and standing a while with eyes fixed to Heauen , as it were in Diuine conference , presently will them to thanke GOD , and his Prophet for the pardon of all their sinnes : then reades hee his Scrolls , the people tending two houres together without once stirring their bodies , or turning away their eyes . One of them is chiefe ouer the rest , who hath taught the King of Bena a certaine Inchantment or Witchcraft , to make the Deuill the instrument of his Reuenge vpon any offender ; which makes him dreadfull to all ; Two of the Portugals confessing the experiment thereof vpon themselues . The like appeared in a huge Serpent , which they call the King of Serpents , of most beautifull dolours , as bigge as a mans thigh , which the King played withall without any harme . The Iesuite speakes of one Man which had threescore and twelue Sonnes , and fiftie Daughters , which multiplied beyond credit . All the kindred mourne at the death of the great Men , assemble to the corpse , and offer , of which offerings one third is the Kings , the second the nearest kinsmans which is charged with the Funerall , the third is put into the Graue , together withall that Gold which they haue treasured for this purpose through their whole life , hiding it closely from the knowledge of all , so that if they die suddenly , their Gold is perished with them . Yea their Sepulchres ( the Iesuites report ) are kept secret , and made in the channels of Riuers , diuerting the streame , till it bee made , to preserue these treasures to the vse of the dead . At the yeeres end they renue the memorie of the deceased with mourning and festiuall solemnitie , the more drunkennesse , the greater honour . They haue Idols of wood and straw , and their Chinas before mentioned , made of Poles in forme of a Pyramis , within which are many white Pismires that come not forth , and it is vncertaine what they eate . Before these they will adiure their Seruants to fidelitie , wishing that Serpents , Lizards , or Tygres may teare them if they runne away , which they feare with religious awe , and dare not flee vpon any hard vsage . Euery Kingdome hath a place sacred to the Deuill : such an one was the Iland Camasson a league from the shore , where all that sayled by offered Rice , Oyle , or some other thing . The King once a yeere sacrificed Goates and Hens , which were there kept , there being no feare of stealing them , where none durst aduenture to set foot on land . And now leauing the Coasts of Guinea , Benin , Melegete , and the other Regions of the Negros adjoyning to the Sea , we will looke backe againe into the In-land Countries : wherof Gualata is an hundred miles distant from the Ocean , and hath already beene mentioned . The next thereunto , in * Leos Relations , is Gheneoa , which is not the same with Guinea before mentioned , if Leo had true intelligence , but is situate betwixt Gualata , Tombuto , and Melli , and in one place bordereth on the Ocean , where Niger falleth into the Sea . They had great Traffique with the Merchants of Barbarie . They haue Gold vncoyned , and vse also Iron money . There is neither Towne nor Castle , but one , where the Prince , with Priests , Doctors , and Merchants reside . Those Priests and Doctors goe apparelled in white , the rest in blacke or blue Cotton . In Iuly , August , and September , Niger ouer-floweth it . Izchia , the King of Tombuto , conquered it , and kept the King prisone rat Gago , till his death , Melli is the head Citie of a Kingdome , which hence taketh name , and hath in it great store of Temples , Priests and Readers or Professours , which reade in the Temples , because they haue no Colledges . They are more ingenious then other Negros , and were the first that embraced the Mahumetan Law. Izchia also subdued them . Tombuto was founded in the yeere of the Hegeira 610. And it is situate within twelue miles of a branch of Niger . There are many Wells to receiue the ouerflowing waters of that Riuer . Salt is brought them fiue hundred miles from Tagazza , and is very deare . I , at my being there ( saith Leo ) saw a Camels burthen sold for fourescore Duckats . The King had many Plates and Scepters of Gold , some whereof weighed thirteene hundred pounds . They which speake to him , cast Sand ouer their heads , as Cadamosto obserued at Budomel . The King would admit no Iewes into his Citie , and hateth them so extreamely , that hee would confiscate the goods of such Merchants , as held Traffique with them . Hee greatly honoured men of Learning , and no Merchandize yeelded more gaine then Bookes . There were many Iudges , Doctors , and Priests , to whom hee allowed their stipends . The people vsed much Dauncing in the streets , from tenne to one of clocke at night . They mingle Fish , Milke , Butter , and Flesh together in their Gallimaufrey kinde of dyet , neither toothsome nor holsome . Hamet , King of Marocco b , conquered the same Kingdome 1589. and also Gago , and other Countries of the Negros , extending his Empire sixe moneths journey from Marocco , by Camels : whose riches thereby acquired , appeare in the Letters of Lawrence c Madoc ; and wee before haue touched . Gago is much frequented by Merchants , and things are sold at excessiue rates . In an hundred miles space you shall scarce find one in those parts that can reade , or write : and the King accordingly oppresseth them with taxations . In Guber they sow their Corne on the waters ; which Niger , with his ouerflowings brings vpon the Countrey , and haue aboundant recompence . Izchia , King of Tombuto d conquered the King of Guber ; of Agadez also , and of Cano , which haue great store of Merchants : Likewise of Casena , and Zegzeg , and Zanfara ; in which I finde little worth the remembrance . Cano hath some Relikes of Christianitie , and they are named by the Apostles names . Guangara was not onely oppressed by the said Izchia of Tombuto , but by Abraham King of Borno . Borno confineth with Guangara on the West , and extendeth Eastwards fiue hundred miles . The people haue no Religion , neither Christian , Iewish , nor Mahumetane ; but like Beasts liue with their Wiues and Chrildren in common : and as a Merchant which liued long amongst them , and learned their Language , told Leo , they haue no proper e names , as in other Nations , but as they giue him some name on distinction by his height , fatnesse , or other peculiar accidents . The King warreth with his neighbours : hee is descended of the Libyan people Bardoa . For maintenance of his Warres he will giue great prices for Horses , exchanging fifteene or twentie Slaues for one , which Slaues he tooke from his enemies . When I was in this Kingdome , I found there many Merchants that were wearie of this Traffique , because they stayed for their Slaues till the King returned from his Warres . Yet the King Teemes to bee rich : all his Horse-furniture , Stirrops , Spurres , Bridles , Bits , were all of Gold ; and his Dishes , Platters , or whatsoeuer he did eate or drinke in : yea , his Chaines for his Dogges were for the most part or most fine Gold. He hath many both white and blacke people , subject to him . Gaoga bordereth Westward on Borno , and thence trendeth to Nubia , betweene the Desarts of Serta on the North , and another Desart confining on a winding crooke of Nilus , about fiue hundred miles square . It hath neither Ciuilitie Letters , nor Gouernment . The Inhabitants haue no vnderstanding , especially they which dwell in the Mountaines , who goe naked in the Summer-time , their priuities excepted . Their houses are made of boughes , which easily take fire . They haue store of Cattell . A hundreth yeeres before Leo's time they were brought in subjection by a Negro slaue , who first slew his Master , and by helpe of his goods made preyes in the next Regions , exchanging his Captiues for Horses of Aegypt : and so became King of Gaoga . His Nephewes Sonne Homara then raigned , and was much respected by the Soldan of Cairo . Leo was at his Court , and found him a man passing liberall . He much honoured all that were of the linage of Mahomet . The Nubae in olde times were many Kingdomes , as * Strabo affirmeth , not subject to the Aethiopians : and were then Nomades , or Wanderers , and Robbers . As it is now taken ( Iohn Leo being our Author ) Nubia stretcheth from Gaoga vnto Nilus , hauing the Aegyptian Confines on the North ; and the Desarts of Goran on the South . They cannot saile out of this Kingdome into Aegypt . For the Riuer Nilus , whiles it is couetous of largenesse , loseth his deepnesse , and couering certaine Plaines , becommeth so shallow , that both men and beasts may wade ouer . Dangala is their chiefe Towne , and hath ten thousand Families , but ill built , their houses being Chalke and Straw . The Inhabitants with their traffique to Cairo become rich . There is in this Kingdome great store of Corne and Sugar , Ciuit , Sandall , and Iuorie . They haue strong poyson , one graine whereof giuen to ten persons , will kill them all in a quarter of an houre ; and one man , if he alone take it , presently . An ounce hereof is sold for an hundred Ducats . It is not sold but to strangers , which first take their oath that they will not vse it in their Countrey . And if any sell thereof secretly , it costs him his life : for the King hath as much for Custome , as the Merchant for price . c Some b Portugals trauelling thorow Nubia , saw many Churches ruined by the Arabians , and some Images . The Iewish and Mahumetan Superstition haue there almost preuailed . In old time they had Bishops sent them from Rome , which by meanes of the Arabians was after hindered . The Nubian King warreth with the Inhabitants of Goran , called Zingani ; who speake a Language that none else vnderstand ; and with others in the Desarts , on the other side of Nilus , towards the Red Sea , whose Language seemes to be mixt with the Chaldaean , and resembles the speech of Suachen , in the Countrey of Prester Iohn . They are called Bugiha , and liue very miserably . They had once a Towne on the Red Sea , called Zibid , whose Port answereth directly to that of Zidem , which is forty miles from Mecca . This Zibid for their robberies was destroyed by the Sultan . Ortelius c saith , that in Nubia they were sometimes Christian , and now are scarcely of any Religion at all . They sent into Prester Iohns Countrey for Priests , when Aluares d was there to repaire their almost ruined Christianitie , but without effect . Sanutus e reckons here other Kingdomes , Gothan , Medra , Dauma , whereof because wee haue little but the names , I can write nothing . Now if any would looke that we should heere in our Discourse of the Negro's assigne some cause of that their Blacke colour : I answere , that I cannot well answere this question , as being in it selfe difficult , and made more , by the varietie of f answeres , that others giue hereunto . Some alleage the heate of this Torrid Region , proceeding from the direct beames of the Sunne ; and why then should all the West Indies which stretch from the one Tropike to the other , haue no blacke people , except a few in Quareca , which haply were not Naturals of the place ? And if this were the cause ; why should Africa yeeld white people in Melinde , and neere the Line ? blacker at the Cape of Good Hope in fiue and thirtie , then in Brasill vnder the Line ? Some leauing the hot impressions in the Aire , attribute it to the drinesse of the Earth : as though the Libyan Desarts are not more dry ( and yet the people no Negro's ) and as though Niger were heere dried vp . Some to the hidden qualitie of the soyle ; and why then are the Portugals children and generations white , or Mulatos at most , that is , tawnie , in Saint Thomee , and other places amongst them , as also the Inhabitants of Melinde , Madagascar , and other places , in the same height , in and adioyning to Africa ? Some ascribe it ( as Herodotus ) to the blacknesse of the Parents Sperme or Seed ; and how made they the search to know the colour thereof , which if it hath ( a thing by others denied ) by what reason should it imprint this colour on the skinne ? And how comes it that they are reddish at their birth , yellowish in age ? Some ascend aboue the Moone , to call some heauenly Constellation and Influence into this Consistorie of Nature ; and there will I leaue them : yea , I will send them further to Him that hath reserued many secrets of Nature to himselfe , and hath willed vs to content our selues with things reuealed . As for secret things , both in Heauen and Earth , they belong to the Lord our God , whose holy Name be blessed for euer , for that he hath reuealed to vs things most necessary , both for body and soule , in the things of this life , and that which is to come . His incomprehensible Vnitie , which the Angels with couered faces in their Holy , Holy , Holy-Hymnes resound and Laude in Trinitie , hath pleased in this varietie to diuersifie his workes , all seruing one humane nature , infinitely multiplied in persons , exceedingly varied in accidents , that we also might serue that h One-most God : that the i tawnie Moore , blacke Negro , duskie Libyan , Ash-coloured Indian , Oliue-coloured American , should , with the whiter Europaean become one sheep-fold , vnder one Great Sheepheard , till this mortalitie being swallowed vp of life , wee may all k bee one , as Hee and the Father are one ; and ( all this varietie swallowed vp into an ineffable vnity ) only the Language of Canaan bee heard , onely the Fathers name written in their foreheads , the Lambes song in their mouthes , the victorious Palmes in their hands , their long Robes being made white in the bloud of the Lambe , whom they follow whither soeuer He goeth , filling Heauen and Earth with their euerlasting Halleluiahs , without any more distinction of Colour , Nation , Language , Sexe , Condition , l all may be One in him that is One , and only blessed for euer . Amen . RELATIONS OF THE REGIONS AND RELIGIONS IN AFRICA . OF AETHIOPIA , AND THE AFRICAN ILANDS ; AND OF THEIR RELIGIONS . THE SEVENTH BOOKE . CHAP. I. Of Aethiopia Superior , and the Antiquities thereof . §. I. Of the name and diuision of Aethiopia . OVt of Nubia we needed neither Palinurus helpe , nor Charon , to set vs on the Aethiopian Territory : the Sea is farre distant , and the Riuer Nilus which parteth them ( whether loth to mixe his fresh waters , with the Seas saltnesse , or fearing to fall downe those dreadfull a Cataracts , or dreading the multitude of Pits , which the Egyptians make in his way to intrap him ) heere sheweth his vnwillingnesse to passe further forward ; and distracted with these passions , hath almost lost his Channell , diffusing himselfe in such lingering and heartlesse manner , as Man and Beast dare here insult on his Waters ; and I also haue aduentured to take the aduantage of these shallowes , and wade ouer into this anciently renowmed Aethiopia . The name Aehiopia came from Aethiops , b the sonne of Vulcan : before , it had beene called Aetheria , and after that Atlantia . c Lydiat deriueth Aethiopia of Ai , and Thebets , the Land of , or beyond Thebais , which was called Aegyptus Superior , next to Aethiopia . Chytraeus saith , it is deriued of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , splendeo , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 visus ; of the Sunnes burning presence . Two Aethiopia's are found in Africke , as Plinie d witnesseth out of Homer ( so ancient is the diuision ) the Easterne and Westerne . And this partition is by some still followed , as namely by e Osorius . Others diuide the same into the Asiatike and African . Author hereof is Herodotus f in his Pocyhimnia , which reckoneth two sorts of Aethiopians in Xerxes huge Armie ; the Easterne mustered vnder the Indian Standards ; the other of Africa by themselues , differing from the former in Language , and their curled haire . Eusebius g mentioneth Aethiopians neere the Riuer Indus . And to let passe Pausanias h his search among the Seres , or Philostratus i at Ganges , for some Asian Aethiopians ; the Scriptures seeme to mention an Aethiopia in Asia . For Cush , the sonne of Cham ( of whom Iosephus k saith the Aethiopians called themselues , and were called by others , Chusaei ) was Author not onely of the Aethiopians in Africa , but of many peoples of Arabia also in Asia , as Moses l relateth . And hence perhaps it was that Miriam m and Aaron contended with Moses for his Wife Zippora , because she was an Aethiopian . And yet was she a Midianite : but called an Aethiopian , in respect of the neighbour-hood which Midian had to Aethiopia Orientalis , as Vatablus n obserueth out of the Iewish Writers ; or for that Midian is also assigned to Aethiopia , taken in a larger sense , as saith o Genebrard . Iunius saith , because the Midianites dwelt in that Region which was assigned to Cush . Aethicus in his Cosmography p affirmeth , that Tygris burieth it selfe , and runneth vnder ground in Aethiopia ; which Simlerus interpreteth of Arabia : for otherwise Tygris washeth no part of Africa . Saint Augustine q affirmeth , that the Region Northwards from the Red Sea , and so euen to India , was called Aethiopia Orientalis . This distinction is still acknowledged by later r Writers . And therefore it is needlesse to fetch Moses a Wife out of Aethiopia beneath Egypt to interpret that place . For so ſ Iosephus as wee shall after see , telleth of a Wife which Moses in his prosperitie , before his flight , married from thence . This obseruation is very necessary , because the Scriptures often mention Aethiopia , when no part of Africa can be t vnderstood , as Genes . 2.13 . where one of the Riuers of Paradise is said to compasse the whole Land of Cush , or Aethiopia . And so in other places , Cush , or Aethiopia . Learned Iunius u obserueth , that Cush is either a proper name , as Genes . 10. or common to the people that came of him : it is also a name attributed to the three Arabia's , to the two ( African ) Aethiopia's , and to all the Southerne tract by the Persian Gulfe . Leauing that Asian Aethiopia , which already wee haue handled vnder other names , wee will now proceed in our African iourney , where we find in x Ptolemie not so exact description thereof , as in later Geographers , being then in the greatest part vnknowne . y Maginus maketh Aethiopia to containe two of those seuen parts , whereinto he diuideth Africa : one of which he calleth Aethiopia Superior ; and Interior , which for the most part is subiect vnto the Christian Prince , called in Europe Priest or Prester Iohn : the other , Inferior and Exterior , is all that Southerly part of Africa , which was not knowne to the Ancients . This doth not altogether agree with Homers , z diuision ( whose Geographie a Strabo hath so largely trauersed and admired . ) For how could Homer , or any in his time attaine to the knowledge of those remote parts ? Neither yet may we reiect that renowmed Poet , seeing this partition may serue vs now in the better discouerie of places , where we may reckon all that to the Westerly Aethiopia , which from Guinea stretcheth to the Cape of Good Hope ; and thence to the Red Sea Northwards , to the Easterly ; Nilus , and a line from the head thereof vnto the aforesaid Cape , being the Arbiter in this diuision . But to let passe this curiositie in caruing , when all is like to be eaten , we will begin at Aethiopia vnder Egypt , and so take the Countries in our way , going from the Red Sea , till hauing doubled the Cape , we come from the Abassine Christians , to those of Congo on the Aethiopian Ocean . Aethiopia sub Aegypto ( so the Geographers b call this part ) hath on the North , Egypt ; on the West , Libya Interior ; on the South Aethiopia Agisimba ; on the East , the Red and Barbarian Seas , to the Promontory Raptum , which Ortelius c placeth about Quiloa , Porie d cals it Quilimanci : Mercator interprets Magala . The Abissine Empire is by our late e Writers intended further , receiuing for the Southerne limits , the Mountaines of the Moone ; and for the Westerne , the Kingdome of Congo , the Riuer Niger and Nubia : and therefore contayneth Aethiopia sub Aegypto , and besides Trogloditica , Cinnamomifera Regio , and part of the inner Libya . True it is , that the Great Neguz his titles comprehend thus much , yet rather as a monument of what he hath had , then an euidence of what hee hath : The Turkes in the North , the Mores on the West , & others other-where circumcising this circumcised Abissine : and now according to f Boterus and Barrius , the Lake Barcena is the Center of his Dominion . But euen still Frier g Luys de Vrreta , giues him both all before named and more . The name Abissine or Abassine , which is giuen to this Region , Niger h deriueth from the Egyptian word Abases , which ( Strabo i reporteth ) they gaue to all inhabited places , compassed with great Desarts , and situate therein , in manner as the Ilands in the Sea : three of which Abases , he saith , were subiect to the Egyptians . Scaliger k saith , that the Arabians call these Aethiopians Elhabaschi , whence they are vsually named Abassines ; and this with him is an argument , that they are not Natiues of the place , but thither deriued out of Arabia . For the Abaseni are by Vranius ( in Stephanus ) placed in Arabia Thurifera : whose words are these ; l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. This haue I inserted out of Stephanus for satisfying the more iudicious . Scaliger addeth that the Language in which their Ecclesiasticall and sacred Bookes are written , is as farre from the true Ethiopicke , as the Dutch or Italian . The tongue is most elegant , if care and diligence be added : and is called Libertie , because the Arabian Conquerors ( therefore only free ) did vse it . The Ethiopians themselues call it Chaldee ; yet is it neerer the Hebrew then the Chaldee : it is onely learned by Booke , and of their Priests . They indeed haue other Histories of themselues , from the floud downewards , but whereto a man must not rashly giue credit . They call themselues Ethiopians . To take now some exacter view of these parts ; leauing those m Iewish monstrous Fables of Monsters of threescore and ten cubits , & their great lyes of the little Pigmey-Christianes with such other stuffe , fit for them to write , who are iustly credulous of n lyes , because they beleeued not truth : let vs see what others haue written , both of the people and place ; and first of the first , and most ancient Relations . §. II. Of the Nations neere the Falls of Nilus , and of Meroe . THe Cataracts or Falls of Nilus , which separate Ethiopia from Egypt , are by the most Authors reckoned two , the greater and the lesse : Stephanus addeth a third at Bonchis , an Ethiopian City . These are Mountaines which incroch vpon the Riuer , and with their loftie lookes and vndermining trecherie , hauing drawne vp the Earth , which should affoord him a Channell , into their swelling and ioynt conspiracie , as with a mixt passion of feare and disdaine , make the waters in their haste and strife ouerthrow themselues downe those steepe passages : the billowes bellowing and roaring so terribly with the Fall , that the Inhabitants ( as some o affirme ) which dwell neere , are thereby made deafe : and the Riuer amazed and dizzie , whirles it selfe about , forgetting his tribute to Neptune , till forced by his owne following waters , hee sets , or rather is set forward on his iourney . They are p now called Catadhi , which signifieth noyse , of those dreadfull and hideous out-cries , which there are caused . Thus saith Bermudesius of those Falls in the Kingdome of Goiame , which rush downe from a Rocke almost halfe a league high , and steepe , sounding like Thunder . Betwixt these Falls and Meroe , Strabo q placeth the Troglodytae , of which we haue alreadie spoken : and the Blemmyes Nubae and Megabari . They are Nomades , without Towne or habitation , and addicted to robbery . Procopius r testifieth , that these were accustomed to doe much damage on the Romane Confines : and therefore Dioclesian brought them out of their barren Territories , and gaue them Elephantina , and the Region adioyning for habitation , communicating to them the Roman Rites and Superstitions , and built the Citie Philas , in hope of future friendship . Coelum non animam ; they changed the Soyle not the Soule , but were no lesse iniurious to Oasis , and other the Romane subiects . They worshipped some Gods , borrowed of the Graecians ; Isis , and Osiris , of the Egyptians ; and Priapus . The Blemmyes also offered humane Sacrifices , with cruell inhumanitie , to the Sunne , till Iustinians time , who tooke away those bloudie deuotions . As for the tale that those Blemmyes wanted heads , and had their eyes and mouthes in their brests , the Authors had either no eyes to see the truth , or more head then they should to deuise lyes : as we may say of other shapelesse and monstrous shapes of people , which ſ Plinie and Solinus , out of other Authors report , to inhabit these vnknowne parts : some wanting lips , some nostrils , some tongues , or mouthes , &c. indeed all wanting truth . Rather would I counsell the studious of Geographie , to learne the names of the Peoples and Nations of these Regions , of Plinie and Solinus : which because we haue but names of them , I forbeare to name . Meroe doth inuite mee to a longer entertainment , being an Iland which Nilus with louely embraces claspeth about , according to Iosephus and Cedrenus ; sometimes called Saba , as now also the Abissines name it ; the Egyptians call it Naule Babe ; the Inhabitants , Neube , our Maps , Guegere ; to which Theuet addeth more , t if not more then truth . The Iland , after u Heliodorus ( the Bishop of Tricca ) his description , is three square , each of which triangle limits are made by three Riuers , Astaboras , and Asasoba : ( Strabo cals it Astapus , and Astosabus ) this from the South , that from the East drowning their names and waters with Nilus ; in it is in length three thousand furlongs , in bredth a thousand , plentifull of Elephants , Lions , Rhinocerotes , Corne , and Trees , besides her hidden treasures , and Mynes of Iron , Brasse , Siluer , Gold , and Salt. It hath also Heben wood , as Lucan x singeth , Laeta comis Hebeni . It receiued that name y of Moroe , sister of Cambyses , or after z Eusebius , of Merida , the Mother of Chenephris , King of Egypt . They worshipped a Barbarian God , and besides , Pan , Hercules , and Isis . a They cast their dead into the Riuer , others reserued them at home in glasse shrines , others in earthen receptacles buried them neere to their Temples . They esteemed them for Gods , and sware by them . They ordained him King , who excelled in strength , or in person , or in husbandry of cattell , or in wealth . Their Priests enioyed the chiefe ranke of honour , who sending their Herald or Messenger , enioyned the King his death , and set vp another in his roome . At length a certaine King abolished this custome , and rushing with his armed Souldiers into their Temple , where was a golden Chappell , slue all those Priests . This was at Meroe the head Citie of the Iland , where ( Pausanias b sayth ) they shewed the Table of the Sunne , and that they were the iustest men of all the Ethiopians . Concerning that Table , and the expedition of CAMBYSES into these partes , HERODOTVS c related ) , that CAMBYSES designed at once three inuasions ; against the Carthaginians , the Ammonians , and Macrobians ( all in Africa . ) These last haue their names of their long liues , which they draw forth farre beyond the vsuall course . Hee placeth them on the South shores of Africa , but Mela d in Meroe : Seneca , Plinie , and Solinus beyond . That Table of the Sunne , Herodotus and Mela thus describe . Neere to the Citie was a place alwayes furnished with varietie of rosted meates , there set in the night by the Magistrates , and eaten on the day by such as listed , and therefore of this open feasting , called the Suns Table : whom the ignorant people also thought to be the Cater of these dainties . Cambyses sent an Embassage vnto the King with presents , but principally to espie the Countrey ; whom the Ethiopian requited with a Bow , and bade that the Persians should then inuade the Macrobians , when they were able to shoot in such Bowes : thanking God that hee was contented with his owne . And because he had sent him golden Chaines , he asked to what vse they were ; they said , for ornaments : hee answered with smiling , thinking them to bee Chaines for punishment , That he had stronger fetters then those . The like account hee made of his Purple Robes , Oyntments , and Wine : and asked further what the Persians eate : and when they told him bread made of Wheate ( the nature whereof they declared ) and withall , that the oldest Persians exceeded not fourescore yeeres : hee said , that it was no maruell of their short life , that fed vpon dung : neither could they liue so long , were it not for that drinke of Wine which they vsed ; it was not extraordinary e there to attaine to a hundred and twenty yeeres , their meate was boyled flesh , and their drinke Milke . Hee brought them to a Fountaine , wherein being bathed , they smelled as of Violets , it was so subtile that nothing could swimme thereon , not wood , or other lighter matter : this water was supposed to lengthen their liues . He brought them also to the Prisons , where they saw many manacled and bound with Chaines of Gold. Lastly , hee shewed them their Sepulchres made of Glasse , in this manner : After they haue embalmed the dead Corps , they anoint it with a kind of pargetting mortar , and then put it in a case or coffin of Glasse , through which it shineth , and is apparant without any ill sauour . This they keepe one yeere in the house , offering thereto Sacrifices , and the first fruits of all things : and then carrie it out of the Citie . Thus farre Herodotus . Wherein , that which some Penny-father would most admire , their golden setters how common and rife is it in another sort with vs ? euery couetous Miser , manacling , fettering , strangling himselfe with his Gold , in shew his ornament , in affect his God , in effect his Deuill , Iaylor , Chaines , and Hell. The Macrobij ( Mela addeth ) vsed Brasse for honour , Gold for punishments . Of the Table of the Sunne before mentioned , thus writeth Friar Luys de Vrreta , f in that his large History which hee hath composed in Spanish , of Ethiopia : that the King in a curious brauerie , and sumptuous vanitie , caused there to bee set by night in a certaine field store of white bread , and the choysest Wines , hanged also on the Trees ; great varietie of Fowles , rost and boyled , and set on the ground , Mutton , Lambe , Veale , Beefe , with many other dainties ready dressed . Trauellers and hungry persons which came hither and found this abundance , seeing no bodie which prepared , or which kept the same , ascribed it to Iupiter Hospitalis his bounty and hospitality , shewing himselfe a Protector of poore Trauellers , and called this field the Table of the Sunne . The report hereof passed through the World , and brought many Pilgrims from farre Countries , to visit the same . King Cambyses sent his Embassadors to see it . Plato the Prince of Philosophers hauing trauelled through Asia as farre as Caucasus and gone also to the Brachmanes , to see and heare Hiarchas in a Throne of Gold , amongst a few Disciples , disputing of Natures Mysteries , and discoursing of the Starres and Planets , returned by the Persians , Babylonians , Arabians , and other Nations , and entred into Aethiopia , led with desire to see this renowmed Table , and to eate of those delicacies . The Aethiopians , since their Christianity , in zealous detestation of Idolatry , will not so much as name this field , and these ancient Rites , and giue in charge to the Priests at this day , that they handle not or create of the like vanities , because they were inuentions of Idolaters . Caelius g Rbodiginus affirmeth , that this Table of the Sunne grew into a Prouerbe , to signifie a House well furnished and prouided . Thus farre Fryer Luys : I doubt , farther then wee may safely follow in that of Plato's Pilgrimage hither . Of the Pillar of Semiramis is before spoken out of the relation of Xenophon de Aequiuocis : concerning which , and his other companions and brethren , howsoeuer Posseuinus , Goropius , and others doe reproue Annius for abusing the World with those glorious Titles h and Ancient names , and proue them to bee counterfeit : yet in my mind that of Xenophon seemeth to fauour of some truth ( whether of antiquity or no , I meddle not ) and that more then others of the same Edition . In that Pillar consecrated to the memory of Ninus the Inscription testifieth , that Cush or Cuz was the Aethiopian Saturne ; as C ham the Egyptian ; and Nimrod the Babylonian . When Cush i was dead , they say , Regma his Sonne succeeded in the Aethiopian Kingdome , and after him Dodan , after whose time is no record of certaine succession . Diodorus sayth , they chose him which was most comely of personage for their King . Memnon is chanted by Homer and the Poets , which lost his life at Troy in defence of Priamus , and was ( some say ) King of Aethiopia . Of the speaking Image of Memnon , yee haue seene in our Egyptian Relations . As for the wife of Moses , whereof Iosephus k sayth , That the Aethiopians hauing ouer-runne , and almost subdued Egypt , and none daring to make head against them , Mose ( whom Thermutis Pharaohs daughter , had brought vp ) was chosen Generall of the Egyptian Army , which he conducted into Aethiopia , and comming to the siege of Saba , Tharbis the Aethiopian Kings daughter fell in loue with him , and sent her Seruants to intreat of a Marriage with him : which hee accepted , vpon condition of deliuering the Towne vnto him ; and that being done , married her : all this seemeth rather to be a Iewish Fable , thinking thereby to credit their Law-giuer , then agreeing to Moses , the Truth , and Scripture ; and might haply arise from that speech , That Moses l his wife was an Aethiopian ; of which wee haue spoken alreadie . Neyther is it likely that Moses would accept of Treason for the dowry with his wife , sealed with the bloud and ouerthrow of her Countrey and Citizens . And yet from hence doe some deriue m the originall of their Nation . After the Father of this supposed Tharbis , Derianus is said to raigne ; who valiantly withstood Bacchus ( which is thought to be Osiris , the Egyptian King , and after , their God ) when he inuaded Egypt with in Army . Diodorus mentioneth Actisanes , a King of Aethiopia . Cepheus also is numbred in that Royall Catalogue : but of all , n Ganges was most famous , who with his Aethiopian Armie passed into Asia , and conquered all as farre as the Riuer Ganges , to which hee left that name , being before o called Chliaros . Hee conquered as farre also to the West , vnto the Atlantike Ocean , & gaue name to the Country of Guinea ; which name , some p say , is corrupted of Gangina , the name it had receiued of Ganges . These things are written by some , & I wil not swear for the truth , as safely we may do for that which the Scripture mētioneth of some of their Kings , in the dayes of Asa and Hezekiah , Kings of Iuda ; whose puissance then was such , that q Zerah brought into the field a Million of men : and Tirrhaca was Corriuall vnto proude and r blasphemous Sennacherib , in sute for the Monarchy of the World . But whether he came out of this Aethiopia , or any other parts of Asia or Africke , is not very certaine . Before that time the Aethiopians had warred vnder Shishak King of Egypt , whom some take ſ for Sesostris . The Babylonians in Nabuchodonosors time conquered Egypt and Aethiopia , as t some expound the Prophesie of Ezechiel . And the Persian Empire extended from India to Aethiopia . u Agatharchides writeth , that the Inhabitants on both sides the Riuer Astabara , liue on Roots dryed in the Sunne : they are much infested with Lions , and not lesse with a lesse creature , but greater Enemy , the Gnats , which driue them to hide themselues in the waters from their fury , when the Dogge-starre ariseth ; which , with these his Armies of Gnats bayteth the Lions also , whom their buzzing and humming noyse chase out of the Country . He speaketh of other their Neighbours which feed on the tops of twigs , running and leaping on the trees , and from bough to bough with incredible agility : others dwell on trees for feare of wild beasts , on whose flesh and in want thereof , on their hides , they liue ; as Ostriches , Elephants , Grashoppers are the daily dyet to others : to which he addes the Cynamolgi , which are nourished with the Milke of Bitches of which they haue great Heards ; which perhaps our Reader will nor beleeue , neyther can I force him . CHAP. II. A continuation of the Aethiopian Antiquities and of the Queene of Saba . HEliodorus in his Historie ( which although for the substance it be fayned , as a loue Discourse , yet must hold resemblance with things done ) and for the variety and conceit thereof , commended by that learned a German Philip ; and by our English b Philip ( the Prince of Potsie ) imitated in his Arcadia ; telleth of Hydaspes his Ethiopian King , that after his victory at Syene , and hauing there performed his deuotions , and seene their Niloscopium ( like to that at Memphis , and now at Cairo ) and enquired the originals of their Feasts , and holy rites done in honour of that Riuer : when c he came to the Cataracts , hee sacrificed to Nilus , and the Gods of the Borders . He then sent Messengers to the Wisemen , whom hee calleth Gymnosophistes , which are the Kings Counsellers , at Meroe , to certifie them of his victory , and to call a publike Assembly wherein to gratifie the Gods for the same , with Sacrifices and solemne pompes , in the field consecrated to the Sunne , the Moone , and Bacchus . Persina , the Queene , deliuered those Letters to the Gymnosophistes , who dwelt by themselues in a Groue , consecrated to Pan : and before they would giue answere , consulted with the Gods by prayer , and then Sisimitres the chiefe of them promised all should bee fulfilled . The Sacrifices were to be done to the Sunne and Moone , and therefore , except Persina the Queene , which was Luna's Priest , no woman , for feare of contaminating the Holies of those Pure and Bright Deities , might be present . Hydaspes was Priest of the Sunne . Much preparation was made of Beasts for their Hecatombe's and much concourse of people crossing the Riuer in those Boats of Canes or Reeds . There were presented the Images of their Gods , Memnon , Perseus , and Andromeda : and nigh to them sate the Gymnosophista . Three Altars were erected ; two ioyntly to the Sunne and Moone , a third to Bacchus by himselfe ; to him they offered all sorts of Beasts ; to Sol , white Chariot-horses ; to the Moone , a yoke of Oxen. And when al things were ready the people with shouts demanded the Sacrifice , which vsually was accustomed for the health of their Nation : That was , some of the strangers taken in the wars to be offered : First , triall d was made by Spits of Gold , heated with fire , brought out of the Temple , whether the Captiues had euer knowne carnall copulation , for treading on the same with their bare feete , such as were pure Virgins receiued no harme , others were scorched . These were offered in Sacrifice to Bacchus ; the other , to those purer Deities . These things haue I here inserted , not as done , but as like to such things , which among the Meroites were vsed to be done , and agreeing with the generall deuotions of those Aethiopians . Philostratus e reporteth like matters of their Gymnosophists , and of the Groue where they kept their generall consultations : otherwise , each of them by themselues apart , obseruing their studies and holies . They worshipped Nilus , intending in their mysticall interpretation the Earth and the Water . They entertayned strangers in the open Ayre . Thesphesion was then ( in Apollonius his time ) chiefe of their societie . At his command , an Elme did speake . They held the Immortality of the soule . The Aethiopians sacrificed to Memnon and to the Sunne . Lucian , after his scoffing manner gratulates the Aethiopians that fauour , which Iupiter vouchsafed them , in going on feasting , accompanied with the rest of the Gods , and that twelue dayes together , if Homer f reckoned truly . But more g seriously elsewhere hee vnfoldeth that Mystery , shewing that the Aethiopians were Inuenters of Astrologie , helped therein by the cleerenesse of the Skie in that Region , and like temperature of the seasons . Of them the Egyptians learned , and furthered that Science . In his Treatise h of Dancing , he affirmeth , that the Aethiopians vsed their haire in stead of a Quiuer , and neuer drew Arrow from thence to shoot in battle , but with a dancing gesture . Diodorus i Siculus telleth , that the Aethiopians were accounted most ancient of all other men : and that not onely Humanitie , but Diuinity , was borne and bred amongst them : Solemnities , Pompes , Holies , and Religious Rites , were their Inuention . And therefore ( saith he ) Homer brings in Iupiter feasting with the Aethiopians . The reward of their pietie , was the Immunity of their Region from forreine Conquests . k Macrobius interpreteth Iupiters Banket with the Aethiopians , of that Ocean , which Antiquitie imagined to bee vnder all the Torrid Zone , that the fiery bodies of the Starres , supposed to bee nourished with moysture , might there quench their thirst . So would those good men drowne a great part of the African and American World , in hospitality to the Starres , by their imagined middle , earth Ocean : which experience hath now sufficiently confuted . Cambyses attempted and lost his Armie , and Semiramis entred , but soone returned : Hercules and Dionysius ouer-ran the rest of the World ; the Aethiopians eyther for their deuotion they would not , or , for their strength , could not conquer . The Egyptians , some say , were Colonies from hence ; yea , Egypt it selfe the dregges of that soyle , which Nilus carrieth out of Aethiopia . The Aegyptians borrowed of the Ethiopians , to esteeme their Kings as Gods , and to haue such care of their Funerals , the vse of Statues and their Hieroglyphicall Letters . Pierius l and others haue written therof at large . Their best men they chose for their Priests : & he among them , who , when the God is carried about , shall be possessed with some Bacchanall furie , is chosen King as by diuine appointment , and is of them worshipped as a God. His gouernment is gouerned by Lawes . They doe not put a Malefactor to death , but an Officer is sent to him with the signe of death , m whereupon he goeth home and slayeth himselfe . One would haue fled out of his Countrey ; but the Mother of the Malefactor killed him , because he would not after his Country manner kill himselfe . The Priests in Meroe exercised this authoritie ( as is before said ) ouer their Kings , and would send them word , that the Oracles of the Gods commanded them to die , neither might they reiect the diuine dispensation : and thus with arguments , not with armes , they perswaded them to a voluntary death . But in the time of Ptolomeus Secundus , King of Egypt , King Ergamenes well skilled in the Greeke Sciences , and Philosophie , reiected that Superstition . They say , that the custome yet ( till Diodorus time ) remayneth , that if the King bee maymed , or by some accident want any member , his Courtiers also will depriue themselues of the same . Yea when the King dyed , his friends thought it good fellowship to dye with him , esteeming that death glorious , and the surest testimony of friendship . The Aethiopians n dwelling neerer to Arabia , armed their women in their warres , till they attained to a certaine age : the most of which ware a Ring of Brasse in their lip . They which dwelt further vp into the Countrey , were diuersly conceited of the Gods : For some they thinke immortall , as the Sunne , Moone , and the World : some mortall ; as Pan , Hercules , Iupiter , for their vertues exalted to that dignitie . Strabo tels it in the singular number , that they thought that God to bee immortall , which is the cause of all things . Their mortall God was vncertaine , and wanted name : but they most commonly esteemed their Kings and Benefactors , for Gods. Some that inhabit neerer the Line , worshipped no Gods : and were much offended with the Sunne , and hiding themselues in the Fennes , cursed him when hee did rise . These things you may reade gathered out of Diodorus , and Strabo , o in Coruinus , Boemus , Draudius , and Thamaia , with some other additions . Sardus saith , p that the Aethiopians were Circumcised ; as were also ( besides the Iewes , Egyptians , and Arabians ) the Trogloditae , Macrones Creophagi , and Inhabitants of Thermodoon . As we haue shewed of the Macrobij , or long-liued Aethiopians , so there were others called Brachobij , of their shorter liues , whereof were reckoned two sorts : the Sidonij neere to the Red Sea , and the Erembi , which some r take for the Trogloditae . They liue not aboue forty yeeres . Plutarch q out of Asclepeiades reporteth the like , saying , that they were old men at thirty yeeres . The same Author ſ telleth that they and the Arabians could not indure Mice : and that the Persian Magi did likewise , esteeming them Creatures odious to God. Alexander t ab Alexandro writeth , concerning the education of their Children , that , the Aethiopians seared their new borne Infants in the foreheads , to preuent the distillations of Rheumes from the braine . And when they are somewhat growne , they make tryall of their forwardnesse , by setting them on the backes of certaine Fowles , on which if they sit in their flying , without feare , they bring them vp very carefully : but if they shrinke and quake with feare , they expose them as a degenerate issue , vnworthy education : Their Letters they wrote not side-wayes , after the Greeke or Hebrew manner , but after the present Chinian custome , downwards . They had seuen Characters , euery of which had foure significations . What manner of writing they now vse , appeareth in u Damianus à Goez , or of Zaga Zabo rather , an Aethiopian Bishop , in his Treatise of their Religion , done into Latine by Damianus : but more fully in Iosephus x Scaliger de Emendatione Temporum , who hath lent vs a long Tractate in that language and writing , with the same words expressed in Hebrew and Latine Characters , and the interpretation of them also into Latine , in foure seuerall Columnes . He that listeth to reade some Philosophicall speculations of Nature in these Aethiopians , wherein they differ , and wherefore , from others , let him reade Coelius y Rhodiginus of that Argument : hee sayth , that they were expert in naturall Magicke . Nicephorus z writes , that Alexander the Great sent Assyrian Colonies into Aethiopia , which many Ages after kept their owne Language , and like enough their Religion . The Nations of Aethiopia , which are farre distant from Nilus , are * said to liue a miserable and beastly life , not discerning in their lust , Mother , Daughter , or any other name of kinred . Of their ancient exploits , wee haue no continued Historie . About the time of Christ , it appeareth that Candace was Queene of Ethiopia . Shee was a manly Virago , as Strabo testifieth , who liued at the same time , and followed Aelius Gallus in this Expedition . Hee forced Candace to send her Ambassadours to Augustus for peace , which shee obtayned . Sextus a Victor mentioneth this Ethiopian ambassage . Plinie saith , the name Candace continued to the Ethiopian Queenes many successions ; whence perhaps Diesserus collecteth , that Ethiopia was gouerned onely by Queenes . Dioclesian relinquished that part of Ethiopia , which the Romanes held beyond Egypt , as not able to beare the charges . Iustinian b sent his Ambassadours vnto Hellistans the Ethiopian King , and to Esimiphaens King of the Homerites , his Arabian neighbour , to aide him against the Persian . This Hellisthaeus had warred against the Homerites for quarrell of Religion , because they were many of them Iewes , and others Gentiles , himselfe being a Christian , and because they made many forrages into the Christian Countries . He so farre preuailed , as hee made that Esimiphaeus , a Christian , their King : whose yoke they shooke off soone after : and Abram , a slaue , vsurped the State . He had beene seruant to a Romane at Adulis , a Citie of Ethiopia , worthy mention especially in this matter for the ominous prosperitie of seruants . For the Citie it selfe was built by fugitiue seruants , which ranne from their Egyptian Masters : and this Abram a seruant there , obtayned to be a King : neither could the Ethiopian with all his might depose him . The like c ambassage to Archetas King of Ethiopia was sent by Iustinus for and against the Persian : both which I mention , to shew the greatnesse at that time of his State , nothing comparable notwithstanding to that which after befell them . Among the Ethiopian Antiquities , Plato testifies , as Orosius d cites him , that many plagues and vncouth diseases infested , and almost altogether destroyed Ethiopia , about that time that Bacchus inuaded India . If any delight himselfe in such Legendarie drosse as the counterfeit e Abdias , set forth by Wolfgangus Lazius , hath in it , touching the Magicians and Enchantments , and some other ceremonies of Ethiopia , I am loth to blot my paper with them : not because we are not certaine of the truth ( for in others we may be deceiued ) but because wee are certaine of the errors , so grosse , that they may be seene and felt . Maruell that f Lazius an Historian , would with his Notes illustrate such a hotchpotch of darknesse . And yet our Countriman g Harding leauing the cleare waters of Truth , hath swallowed the same swill , as the Iewell of our Church hath taught him . The Eunuch of Candace was the first Ethiopian Christian , as Luke Act. 8. and Eusebius h doe shew . But before we come to their Christian conuersion , wee are first to declare their conuersion to Iudaisme ( if it bee true which the Ethiopians write ) in the time of Salomon . The Ethiopians hauing liued before a vagrant life , like the Nomades of old ; and the Arabians , and other Libyan Nations , not farre from them in Asia and Africa at this day ; Aruc the Ethiopian King first fixed a settled abode at Axuma , and made it the Royall Citie ; i after whom followed Agab , and in the third place Ghedur , or Sabanut , which subdued all Ethiopia , and left the Kingdome to his daughter Makeda , that reigned eightie yeeres . Anno 50. of her reigne shee visited Salomon . After her they reckon these Kings till Christs time , Melic , Andedo Auda , Gigasio , Zangua , Guasio , Antet , Bahara , Cauada Chanze , Endur , Guaza , Endrath , Chaales , Setija , Aglaba , Anscua , Breguas , Guase , Beseclugna , Baazena , in whose time they say Christ was borne . Genebrard sets downe the times of their Reigne , which hee confesseth , and it selfe conuinceth to be false . This Queene of Saba before mentioned in our discourse of Arabia ( of which Countrie * I thinke shee then was , and these Abassens since that time thence descended , and transplanted ) is by k Iosephus called Nicaule , the Queene ( saith he ) of Ethiopia and Egypt . But Zaga Zabo l in the Ethiopian Historie which hee wrote , and caused to be done into Latine by Damianus a Goes , calls her Maqueda , whose Historie the Ethiopians haue written in a Booke as bigge as all Pauls Epistles . The summe of his report is this : Shee was a worshipper of Idolls as her Ancestors had beene , when as fame filled her eares with the renowme of Salomons name : and then sent a messenger to Ierusalem , to learne the truth , who at his returne confirming those former reports , shee went her selfe to visit him . Of him , besides many other things shee learned the Law , and the Prophets . By him shee conceiued also a sonne , of whom shee was deliuered in her iourney homewards , and named him Meilech . After twentie yeeres education in Ethiopia , shee sent him to Salomon his father , to be instructed of him in wisdome , desiring him to consecrate her sonne King of Ethiopia , before the Arke of the Couenant ; shee ordayned also , that women should not henceforth inherit , as before had bin accustomed . Salomon did this , and changed his name to Dauid : and after long instruction , sent him back to his mother , attended with many noble companions , among whom was Azarias the sonne of Zadok the Priest . This Azarias caused Tables to be made like to those in the Arke ; and pretending to sacrifice for the good successe of his iourney , went in and stole the Tables of the Law , leauing in their roome these later counterfeits , which he reuealed not to any till he came to the borders of Ethiopia . Then Dauid being made acquainted with the fact , danced for ioy , as his Grandfather Dauid had done before the Arke wherein the Tables were inclosed , his people making great ioy . His Mother resigned to him the Empire , and from that time to this , the Kingdome hath passed in a right Line , from male to male : Circumcision also with the Law of Moses hath beene obserued . The Officers which Salomon appointed his Sonne , m are still continued in the same Families and order ; nor may the Emperour chuse them out of any other stocke then those of the Iewes . This long Legend I report , not for the truth , but for that Religious conceit wherewith it is accepted in Ethiopia : for who knowes not , that none but the High Priest , and that but once a yeere , entred into that holy place , where the Arke was , that I speake not of Nadabs and Abihu's fire , with other diuine Iudgements ? Vzzahs touching ; and the Bethshemites viewing the Arke at so deere a rate ; could but make dreadfull so damnable an attempt . Besides , wee should haue looked for our blessed Sauiour out of Ethiopia , where Salomons Heires still reigne ( if these say true ) and not goe to Salathiel and Zorobabel , descended of another brother , and therefore further off from the throne of their Father Dauid , on which Christ was to fit , and to which he was borne , next and apparant Heire , euen according to the flesh . And yet doth Genebrard credit these reports , and Baronius also in part , as Luys de Vrreta reporteth . This Luys hath written three large Bookes in Spanish , collected ( as he sayth ) out of Don Iuan de Baltasar , an Ethiopian of great account , who had beene Embassadour from his Master Alexander the Third , the great Negus , into Persia and other places , and came into Spaine with his licence to imprint his Ethiopian History . Out of him Luys reporteth , that the former Booke , whence Zago Zabo the Bishop , Embassadour to the King of Portugall , had taken those things , is Apocrypha : yet so , as that it is true concerning that report of Maquedas conception , and the Royall Discent from thence till these times . The stealing of the Tables hee denieth ; and affirmeth , that the truth was , that Salomon had bestowed on the Queene of Saba a fragment of the Tables , which Moses brake in his zeale for the Israelites Idolatrie with the Golden Calfe . For that conception by Salomon , hee proueth it by the Ethiopian Records , the title of their King , and his Armes ; which are the same , which the Tribe of Iuda gaue , viz. a Lion rampant , crowned , in a field Or , with this Inscription , The Lion of the Tribe of Iuda hath ouercome . Since they were Christians they haue added to this Armes a Crosse , which the Lion holdeth in his right foot . And in this right they lay challenge to Ierusalem for their Inheritance . Now for the fragment of the Table which Moses brake , it is receiued for a truth throughout Ethiopia , and it is still preserued in the Hill Amara as the greatest Iewell in the World. Baltasar had often seene and handled it . It seemeth to be of the Chalcedonie stone , shining , and transparent ; and is a corner of a square Table , the broken edges yet being manifest , with the letters , some broken , some whole , much differing from the common Hebrew ( which Genebrard sayth the Iewes inuented , thereby to differ from the Schismaticall Kingdome of the Israelites , of the ten Tribes ; the Samaritans still retayning the former , as both hee and Scaliger affirme . ) But these letters cannot bee read ; for hee brought a learned n Iew , skilfull in all the Easterne Languages , Persian , Arabike , Indian , Chinois , &c. yet knew them not . This relique is with such deuotion admired of the Iewes , that when they passe but within sight of that Hill Amara , they prostrate themselues on the ground with reuerence , and for this cause make much of the Ethiopians ( wheresoeuer they meete them ) as a people beloued of God , to whom he hath imparted such a Relique . They o tell also a tale ( I thinke so likewise of the former ) of the Queene of Saba , that in her iourney homewards she had a reuelation concerning a piece of Wood which shee saw , that it should bee the same whereon Christ should after die for Mankind : wherefore adoring the same with much deuotion and teares she wrote to Salomon thereof , who hid it in the earth foure p Stades , where the Poole of Bethesda was made afterwards , and by vertue thereof wrought Miracles . But the Ethiopian Superstition hath Fables enough of her owne , and needeth not the officious helpe of Romish Saints in this kind . As for that succession of Iewish Officers ; Luys denyeth it ( himselfe therefore denyed by later examiners ) and sayth , the Iewes are no where more hated then in Ethiopia : and Alexander the Third , late Emperour among them , banished all Iewes and Mores out of all his Dominions : The Officers of the Emperour are ( sayth hee ) the Sonnes of the Tributary King his Vassals , and the noblest of his subiecti . And for the Iewes which came with Meilech , or Meilelec , ( after called Dauid ) his next successor Lofu ( so hee calleth him ) becomming an Apostata , reduced Idolatry : and whereas Dauid his Father had giuen them one of the Temples dedicated to the Sunne in mount Amara , to make it an house of Prayer , to the God of Israel , casting forth the Idols therein ; now in this Iosues dayes some of them returned to Ierusalem , or to other Prouinces of Africa , and some inhabited the vtmost parts of Africa , neere the Cape of Good Hope , and Desarts not before inhabited . And the said Don Iuan de Baltasar , being sent by the Emperour into the Lands of Monopopata ( so he calleth it ) and of Galofes , of Barbizin , of Mandinga , and of Zape , which are inhabited of Idolatrous Gentiles , hee found among them some of these Iewes descended of that exiled stocke ( as themselues also hold ) which had forgotten their Iudaisme , and all knowledge of the Scriptures , onely had retained some reliques of it , and abstinence from Swines flesh , differing also from those Gentiles , in worshipping one God , whereas the other acknowledge One great God , whom they call Caramus , but worship also Tigres , Lions , Flyes , Spiders , Snakes , Lizards , and whatsoeuer first meete them in the morning . These Gentiles q call the Iewes Tabayqueros , and will not admit them to purchase houses , or inheritance , but eyther vse them as Interpreters , or Factors for Merchants ( which is the higest step they can attaine to ) or else to employ them in base drudgeries , to be their porters , slaughter-men , and such like , that they seeme rather slaues to those barbarous Nations , then to enioy any liberty of freemen . Rightly may those Nations hee called Barbarous , which seeme rather to barke then to speake , and yet they scorne that any should abase them , with the basest of titles in their opinion , to call them Tabayquero , and reuenge it with the death of the wrong doer . But I feare me our Frier will be found a Lyer , howsoeuer I am forced to relate many things out of him , hauing written so largely of this Ethiopian subiect with such boldnesse , and pretending such assurance from reports of that Balthasar , as if no doubt were to be made of his assertions . CHAP. III. Of PRESBYTER IOHN : and of the PEIEST-IOHNS in Asia : whether that descended of these . HAuing now declared the antiquities of Ethiopia , drawne out of ancient Authors , let vs neerer hand behold , what neerer our times , Others haue reported thereof . Wherein first we will heere insert out of a Scaligers annotation , vpon the Ethiopian Ecclesiasticall Calendar or Computation of times , somewhat remarkeable , and fitting to our present purpose . The name ( sayth hee ) of the Christian Ethiopians is not now first made knowne to vs . For their Church not onely at Ierusalem and Constantinople , but at Rome also and Venice , hath had liberty a good while to vse their owne Rites . The Portugals , and Francis Aluares haue further discouered them : Before , we onely heard the name of Ethiopia . A wonder it is , that some ages since , b their Emperours name was made knowne to vs out of Asia rather then out of Ethiopia it selfe . Three hundred yeeres agoe , the Ethiopian Kings reigned in Asia , especially in Drangiana , the borders of Susiana , India , and China , vntill the Tartars dispossessed them of the Asian Empire . For Cingis first , the first Tartar King , slue Vncam , the Ethiopian Emperour : and his Posteritie chased the Abissines out of Moin and China , and forced them to flee into Africa . Often haue I maruelled that a people of no knowledge in these times of Sea-affaires , could atchieue so mightie exploits , as to propagate their Empire , from Ethiopia to China . Since that time the knowledge of that Emperour hath come to vain the name of Prestegiano : ( which in the Persian tongue ( as much now of reckoning in Asia , as the Latine in the West ) signifieth , c Apostolike , inferring thereby that he is a Christian King of the right faith . For Prestegan signifieth Apostles , and Prestegani Apostolicall ; Padescha Prestigiani , the King Apostolicall , in Arabian Melich ressuli , in Ethiopian Negusch Chawariawi . Of this greatnesse of their Empire , in Asia are witnesses those Ethiopian Crosses , which are seene in Giapan , China , and other places . Yea , the Temple of Thomas the Apostle in the Region of d Man labar , hath nothing in it but is Ethiopian , the crosses , building , and name it selfe . It is called , e Hanarija , which in Ethiopian is as much to say , as , Apostle which Marcus Paulus falsly expoundeth , a Holy man . This name in the Author seemeth to be giuen not to the Church , but to the Apostle himselfe ) Paulus addeth that the remainder of the Christians subiect to Prestegian aboue in Teaduch . The neighbouring Arabians call them now Habassi , and wee from thence Abissines , or Abassenes : they call themselues Chaldaeans : for their ancient and elegant Language , in which their Books are written , is neere to the Chaldaean and Assyrian . Moreouer , the Ecclesiasticall History testifieth , and out of the same Nicephorus , lib. 9. c. 18. that many Colonies were sent out of Assyria into Ethiopia . They are there called Axumitae , of their chiefe Citie , but by themselues , as Aluares affirmeth , Chaschumo . More may we see hereafter of their Rites , and other things worthy of knowledge , in the Institutions d of that tongue which we haue diligently , and Methodically written . These words of Scaliger haue made me take some paines in the search of the premisses ; for hee differeth from the opinion of others , which haue written any thing of Presbiter , or Priest Iohn ( as they terme him ) in Asia , whom the Tartars subdued . Ortelius e maketh a Presbyter Iohn in Asia , and another in Africa , if I vnderstand him . As for that Vncam , William de Rubruquis , which trauelled those parts in the morning of the Tartar-greatnesse , Anno 1253. reporteth that one Con Can raigned in Kata-Catay , or blacke Catay , after whose death a certaine Nestorian Shepheard ( a mightie Gouernour of the people called Yayman , which were Nestorian Christians ) exalted himselfe to the Kingdome , and they called him King Iohn , reporting of him tenne times more then was true , as is the Nestorians wont . f For notwithstanding all their great boasts of this man , when I trauelled along by his Territories , there was none that knew any thing of him , but onely a few Nestorians . This Iohn had a brother , a mightie shepheard called Vut , which inhabited three weekes journey beyond him : hee was Lord of a Village called Cara Carum , his subiects called Critor Merkits , were also Nestorians . But their Lord abandoning Christianitie , embraced Idols , and retained with him Priests of the said Idols . Tenne or fifteene dayes journey beyond his Pastures , were the Pastures of Moal , a beggerly Nation , and neere them the Tartars . Iohn dying , this Vut became his Heire , and was called Vut Can , ( whom others call Vnc Can ) and his droues and flockes ranged vnto the Pastures of Moal . About the same time one Cyngis a Blacke-smi●h in Moal , stole many of Vut g Cans Cattell : who in reuenge with his forces spoyled the Moals and Tartars . They agrieued , made Cyngis their Captaine , who suddenly brake in vpon Vut , and chased him into Cataya ; tooke his Daughter and married her , and had by her Mangu , that was then the Great Can when our Author wrote this . These Relations sauour not of any such Monarchie as should extend from Aethiopia , to those parts of Asia . Marcus h Paulus telleth , that the Tartars were Tributaries to this Vncam , ( so he calleth him ) which saith hee , after some mens opinion signifieth in our language , Priest Iohn , but through his tyrannie prouoked to rebellion , they vnder the conduct of Cyngis , slue Vncam . And afterwards hee saith , that a Tenduc was vnder the subjection of Priest Iohn : but all the Priests Iohns that there raigned after Vncam , were tributarie to the Great Can : and in his time raigned one George , who was a Priest and a Christian , as were the Inhabitants . * But hee held not so much as the b Priests Iohns had done : and the Great Cans did still joyne in affinitie with this Familie , marrying their Daughters vnto these Kings . This George was the fourth after Priest Iohn , and was holden a great Seignior . Hee ruled ouer two Nations , called by some Gog and Magog , by the Inhabitans , Vng c and Mongul , where some were Mahumetanes ; some Heathens , other Christians . It appeareth by their Histories , that Scaliger was deceiued , to thinke that this Priest Iohn had so large an Empire , seeing Rubruquis in the same Age , or soone after , could in his owne Countrey heare so little of him : and his posteritie in Marcus Paulus his time , continued tributarie Kings vnder the Tartar. The name Priest was giuen them of that function , which hee testifieth , George receiued , and Iohn perhaps of that first Shepheard that vsurped Con Cans estate . To let passe therefore that Presbyter Iohn in the North-east , we stumble on another mid-way betwixt that and Ethiopia . For so Ioannes d de Plano Carpini ( sent Embassadour to the Great Can , from Pope Innocent , Anno 1246. ) and Vincentius e in his Speculum , tell of the King of India Major , called Presbiter Iohn , being inuaded by the Tartars vnder the leading of Tossus Can , sonne of Cyngis , who before had subdued India Minor : Hee by a Stratageme acquitted his Realme of them . For making mens Images of Copper , he set each of them vpon a saddle on Horse-backe , and put fire within them , placing a man with a paire of bellowes on the horse-back behind euery Image . And so with many Images and Horses in such sort furnished , they marched against the Tartars : and when they were ready to joyne , by kindling a fire in each Image ; they made such a smoke , that the Indians wounded and slue many Tartars , who could not see to require them thorow the smoke : but were forced to leaue that Countrey ; and neuer after returned . Heere now wee meet with a new Presbyter Iohn in India Major , which whether he were the same with the Ethiopian , let vs a little examine . India is by Marcus f Paulus diuided into three parts , the Lesser , Greater , and Middle ; the first of them hee boundeth from Ciamba to Murfili , and saith , it had in it eight Kingdoms ; the Middle called Abascia , had in it seuen Kingdomes , three whereof were Saracens , the rest Christians . Sixe of them were subject to the seuenth . It was told me , saith hee , that after their Baptisme with water , they vsed another Baptisme with fire , branding three markes on their forehead and both their cheekes . The Saracens vsed one brand from the forehead to the middle of their nose : They warre with the Solden of Aden , and with the Inhabitants of Nubia , and are reputed the best warriours in India . The greater g India extendeth from Malabar , to the Kingdome of Chesmacoran , and had in it thirteene Kingdomes . This Abascia by the bordering enemies of Nubia and Aden is apparant to bee this Ethiopia where wee now are : euen by their Brands wee may know them : And this the Ancients called India . For Sidonius h calleth the Ethiopian Memnones , Indians : and Aelianus i placeth Indians at Astaboras , one of the Riuers of Meroe : k Virgil also bringeth Nilus out of India . Vsque coloratis amnis deuexus ab Indis : which must needes be meant of Ethiopia . Nicephorus l reckoneth the Sabeans and Homerites people of Arabia vnto India . Sabellicus m complaineth of the confounding of these names India , and Ethiopia , saying , that most men did thinke Ethiopia next to Egypt , to bee that India , where Alexander ouerthrew Porus . This confusion of names , I thinke , did first grow from confusion of Nations . For as is before obserued out of Eusebius the Ethiopians arose from the Riuer Indus , and setled their habitation neere to Egypt . Perhaps they brought the Indian name also to these parts . Or else the ignorance of these remote Countries might doe it : in which respect , not onely a third part of the old World , but another new-found World , is now named India . Therefore Acosta and Adrianus Turnebus n esteeme India to be a generall name to all Countries which are farre off , and strange to vs , although it be properly attributed to the East Indies . Now if any wonder at such an extrauagant discourse of India heere , let him know that in our search for Presbyter Iohn , which then was knowne to withstand the Tartars in Asia , I cannot see how hee can bee the Abessine or Aethiopian : but rather thinke that when a mightie Christian Prince was found in Aethiopia , they did imagine him to bee that Presbiter Iohn , of which they had heard in Asia , being furthered in this errour by the name , India , which , as is said , did generally comprehend both the true India , and this , more truely called Ethiopia . Now for that Presbiter Iohn in India , I take him for some Christian King : for at that time there were many Christians , as appeareth by Venetus , in manner dispersed throughout Asia : and some , called Saint Thomas Christians , remaine in India to this day . Why I thinke it not to agree to the Abissine , my reasons besides the former , are , the distance of place : all that huge tract of Arabia , with the wide Seas on each side , separating India from Ethiopia : the vnpassable Desarts by Land : No mention in Historie who should dispossesse them of that India Maior , where the Tartar had neuer any great power : the Histories o which wee haue of those Indian Princes , the Kings of Malabar , of Decan , the Samorin , &c. are against it : the difference of Religion ; for those Indian Christians of Saint Thomas , are not branded with hote p Irons , nor Circumcised , nor agree in other Rites with the Ethiopian : the Ethiopian Historie challengeth no such large extents to their Empire , except in Africa , where they seate them in a continuall descent , from the time of Salomon , till now , whereas those Presbiter Iohns , had their dwelling and abode in Asia , as their Stories signifie . And further , the name q Priest Iohn is a name vnknowne in Ethiopia , and by ignorant mistaking of the Europaeans , applied to that Ethiopian Emperour when first they heard of him , as saith Zaga r Zabo his Embassadour to the King of Portugall , who reproueth the men of these parts ; saying , that he is named of them Belul , which signifieth Excellent , or precious , and in the Chaldean tongue , Ioannes Encos , which signifieth the same . Sabellicus saith , the Ethiopians called him Gyan ; Linschoten affirmeth , Bel Gyan : ( Bel signifieth the highest , and Gyan , Lord . ) But ſ Frier Luys out of Baltasar the Aethiopian , sheweth that in the hill Amara are ancient records which testifie that from the time of that Queene that came to Salomon , the Emperours haue beene called Beldigian , the signification whereof is , a precious Stone , or a thing of great value : which Title hath continued to those Emperours , as Pharao to the Egyptians , and Caesar to the Romanes . Some also of the Royall bloud ( which are vsually kept , as after shall appeare in the hill Amara ) when they are elected to the Empire , if there bee many of that Imperiall issue take Orders , and become Priests , not procreating any Children . Such saith hee in our times haue beene Daniel the second , Paphnutius , that succceeded to Naum and Alexander the third his successour , all which were both Priests and Kings ; and therefore by the Ethiopians which resort to the Holy Sepulchre at Ierusalem , and vsed to speake Greeke , were called Priest Beldigian . This by corruption of the name by Merchants , and such as knew not the signification and also for breuities sake , was pronounced Priest Gyan or Iohn . Now for the Priest Iohn in Asia , hee tels that when Saint Thomas was martyred in India , the three t Mags , who had visited CRIST , by the leading of a Starre , in his Infancie , and had after beene consecrated Bishops ouer their seuerall Kingdomes ( you must not deny their royaltie ) by the Apostle ; chose one amongst themselues to bee Priest and King , who was called Priest Iohn . If you beleeue not Peter de Natalibus , out of whom the Frier cites this , I should bee too much troubled in perswading you . Hee telleth also out of Otho Frisingensis , that about the yeere 1145. one Iohn a Christian , both King and Priest , reigning in the furthest parts of the East , warred vpon , and ouer-came the Medes , Assyrians , and Persians , and had intended to free Ierusalem out of Saracenicall seruitude , but not finding passage ouer Tigris , was forced to returne . This is like to bee that Presbyter Iohn , whose posteritie vsed that stratageme before mentioned against the Tartars . And to him , I thinke , might fitly agree that Title of Prestegian ( easily deflected and altered to Priest Iohn ) whereof you haue heard out of Ioseph Scaliger . I haue seene a Manuscript u in old French , pretended to bee a Letter from Prester Iohn , to the Emperour Frederike , wherein is discoursed of the site , greatnesse , puissance , wealth , and other rarities of his estate : but finding so many monsters , and vncouth relations therein , I could not bee so prodigall of faith , or penurious of iudgement , as to value his authoritie at any high rate : wherein Sir Iohn Mandeuill seemes to haue beene a lender or borrower , so iustly doe they agree , in disagreeing from both probabilitie and possibilitie of truth : yet both in the one and the other , wee may obserue the like situation of Prester Iohns dwelling in these parts of Asia , neere Persia : and that such a multitude of fables could not but haue some truth for their ground . My conclusion is , That for that name of Prestegian , I like well Scaligers interpretation , and thinke that it may agree either to this , or some other Christian Prince at those times in India , which is farre neerer to Persia , and from whence the Indians borrowed their Royall Titles , both in those times and since , as Garcias ab Horto x and Linschoten shew . Idalham or Adelham , the Title of the King of y Goa , and the Countries about , commonly called Idalcan , is not a proper name , but a Title of honour , signifying ( as Adonizedek , Iosh . 10.1 . ) Lord , or King of Iustice : Nisamaluco , the speare of the Kingdome ; and such like : Ismael the Sophi ( which name also is by some interpreted Elect , because they pretended to bee or doe so , and others , the reprobate followers of a reprobate Religion ) added the Title of Xa or Sha , to such as embraced his new Sect , as Nisomoxa , &c. If the borrowing of names from the Persian language ( so generall in those parts ) bee still obserued : no maruell if some Christian King in those times might stile himselfe Prestegian , or Apostolicall ( which others not vnderstanding , called Priest Iohn , or Prete Ianni ) as being compassed with so many Saracens , the enemies of the Apostles , besides Heretikes and Heathens . At Mosul is yet a Patriake , who in Paulus z time was of farre greater iurisdiction , and as an Easterne Pope , ordayned Archbishops and Bishops , through all the parts of India , besides Cairo , and Baldach : and therefore no maruell if in India there were some great Christian Prince , able to make a head against the Tartars in those times : For euen in Cranganor * are yet supposed to hee threescore and ten thousand Christians : besides a great number in Negapatan , and in Malipur : and very many in Angamale , and fifteene thousand on the North of Cochin , where the Archbishop that dependeth on the Patriarke of Babylon , or Mosul , resided : All which haue no communion with the Greeke , Roman , or Ethiopian Churches . And for the Ethiopian names or crosses , either their Merchants when their state was great , or slaues , which taken from them are euen in these times sold dearest of any other , and mount to great preferments of warre , vnder these Lords , might leaue such impressions : or , some other , which as they professed one Christ , so might haue some wordes and ceremonies common with the Ethiopian : although I must needes acknowledge , that many of those crosses haue not crossed my way , nor any other Ethiopian foot prints . Pardon me , gentle Reader , if I seeme tedious in this dispute , seeing it is necessarie both for the vnderstanding of the extent of the Power and Religion of this Precious or Priest Iohn : and Scaliger hauing ascribed such large bounds to his Empire , I could not but examine the same , otherwise professing my selfe ( si non magis amica veritas ) euen willing , if I must needs erre , to erre with him , who hath in many tongues , and arts , shewed himselfe perhaps the worthiest Generall , and generallest Worthy , against Error , that euer wee haue had , the Alpha of learned men in our Age , as our learned a Marton testifieth of him , and a great light of learning , acknowledged by b Royall testimonie . His authoritie I would not seeme to contemne , and therefore haue entred this long search . But Scaliger himselfe hath since altered his opinion in the last Edition of his Emendation ; in which these later Editions of this worke , might haue excluded also this long dispute , but that it may serue to illustrate both this and other parts of our Historie , and therefore doe still suffer it to remayne . HONDIVS his Map of the Abissine Empire . map of Abyssinia, East Africa ABISSINORUM REGNŪ CHAP. IIII. Relations of the Aethiopian Empire , collected out of ALVARES , BERMVDESIVS , and other Authors . TO come now to the Aethiopian Greatnesse of this great Aethiopian ; his Title would be a sufficient Text for a more sufficient glosse , then we can giue . In a Letter a to King Emanuel , after diuers words concerning the Trinitie , follow ; These Letters sendeth Atani Tinghill , that is , the Frankincense of the Virgin , which was his name in Baptisme , but at the beginning of his Raigne , b hee tooke to name Dauid , the beloued of GOD , Pillar of the Faith , descended of the Tribe of Iuda , Sonne of Dauid , Sonne of Salomon , Sonne of the Pillar of Sion , Sonne of the seed of Iacob , Sonne of the hand of Marie , Sonne of Nahu c according to the flesh , Emperour of the Greater and Higher Aethiopia , and of most large Kingdomes , Territories and Iurisdictions , the King of Xoa , Caffate , Fatigar , Angote , Baru , Baaliganze , Adea , Vangue , and Goiame , where Nilus springeth ; Of Damaraa , Vaguemedri , Ambeaa , Vagne , Tigri-Mahon ; Of Sabaym , the Countrey of the Queene of Saba , of Barnagasso , and Lord as farre as Nubia , which confineth vpon Aegypt . Heere are names enough to skarre a weake braine , a great part whereof are now his ( as some say ) in Title onely . For at this present , if Barros and Botero bee beleeued , his Neighbours haue much encroched vpon him : as a little before we haue shewed ( a thing wholly denied by the later Relations of Frier d Luys de Vrreta : ) Yet seeing we are to trauell through all these Countreys , we will leaue the question of dominion to him and his neighbours , to try it with the sword : Our pen shall peaceably point out the places , and after that , the conditions . Barnagasso e is the nighest to vs , at least , by the neere situation of the red Sea , nighest to our knowledge . It stretcheth from Suachen almost to the mouth of the Streyt , and hath Abagni , or Astapus , on the South . It hath no other Port on the red Sea , but Ercocco . Neither hath the Prete any other Port but this in all his Dominion , being Land-locked on all sides . Anno 1558. f The Turks committed heere great spoile : They haue since taken from the Prete , all on the Sea side , and specially that Port of Ercocco , and the other of Suachen or Suaquem , and forced the Gouernour or vnder-King of this Prouince , to compound for a yeerely summe of a thousand ounces of Gold : besides his Tribute to the Ethiopian . To him are also subiect the Gouernmenrs of Dafila , and Canfila . And the Turke hath a Basla g at Suaquem , called by Ptolomey , Sebasticum . Tigri-Mahon lyeth betweene Nilus , Marabo , two Riuers , Angote , and the Sea . Tigrai hath in it Cazumo , which is supposed the Seat-Royall of that great Queen , which visited Salomon . Angote is between Tigre-Mahon & Amara . Heere in Amara h is a steepe Hil , dilating it selfe in a round forme , many dayes iourny in compasse , enuironing with the steepe sides , and impassible tops thereof , many fruitfull and pleasant Vallies , wherein the kindred of the Prete are surely kept , for the auoiding of all tumults and seditions . Xoa hath store of corne and cattell : Goiame hath plenty of Gold : as Baguamedri hath siluer . In Fatigar is a Lake on the top of a high mountaine , twelue miles compasse , abounding with great varietie of fish ; and thence runne many Riuers , stored with the same fish . Damne is ennobled with slauerie . For the slaues that are hence caried captiues , in Arabia , Persia , and Egypt , proue good souldiers . The greater part of this Kingdome are Gentiles , and the residue Christians . The Oxen ( as Bermudez relateth ) are almost as great as Elephants , their hornes very great , and serue for vessels to carie and keepe Wine and Water , as Barrels or Tankerds . There is found also a kinde of Vnicorne , wilde and fierce , fashioned like a horse , of the bignesse of an Asse . Neere hereunto he addeth a Prouince of Amazons , whose Queene knoweth no man , and is honoured as a goddesse : they say , they were first instituted by the Queene of Saba : both like true , as that which followeth of Griffons , the Phoenix , and fowles so bigge , that they make a shaddow like a cloud . Couche is subiect to Damur : they are Gentiles : The Prince called Axgugce , that is , Lord of riches : he shewed vs ( saith Bermudez ) a Mountaine glistering in some places like the Sun , saying , all that was gold . More gold is said there to be , then in Peru , or in these parts iron . The head of the Monasteries of Amara Christned him , Gradeus the Emperour being his God-father , and named him Andrew . Gueguere was sometimes called Meroe : the Inhabitants are confederate with the Turkes and Moores , against the Abissines . Dancali and Dobas , are neere the red Sea , inhabited with Moores . Many of these Countreys are diuersly placed by diuers : through ignorance of the exact situations : which Aluarez i in his so many yeares trauell in those parts , might well haue acquainted vs with , if he had first acquainted himselfe with rules of Art ; to haue obserued by Instruments the true site and distances . In the Kingdome of Angole , iron , and salt is currant money . The Moores of Dobas haue a Law , prohibiting marriage to any , that hath not first slaine twelue Christians . The diuorces k and marrying the wiues of their brethren deceased , is heere in vse much like as with the Iewes . In Bernagasso , Aluarez and his company , in their trauell were encountred with many great Apes as bigge as Weathers , their fore-parts hairie like Lions , which went not lesse then two or three hundred in a company : they would climbe any Rocke : they digged the earth , that it seemed as it had been tilled . In the Countrey of the Giannamori , l as they trauelled , they crossed a certaine brooke or Riuer , that came downe from the Mountaines , and finding a pleasant place , shaded with the Sallowes , there they reposed themselues at noone : the water of the brooke was not sufficient to driue a Mill. And whiles the company stood , some on one side the brooke , some on the other , they heard a thunder , which seemed a farre off , but saw no likelihood of raine or winde ; when the thunder was done , they put their stuffe in order to be gone , and had taken vp the Tent , in which they dined , when one of the company going by the brooke about his businesse , suddenly cried out , Looke to your selues : whereupon turning about , they saw the water come downe a speares depth with great furie , which caried away part of their stuffe : and had they not ( by good hap ) taken vp their Tent , they together with it had beene carried away with the streame . Many of them were forced to climbe vp the Sallowes . Such was the noise of water , and the rattling of stones , which came tumbling downe the Mountaines together , that the earth trembled , and the sky seemed to threaten a down-fall . Suddenly it came , and suddenly it passed . For the same day they passed ouer , and saw very many and great stones ioyned to those which they had seen there before , In the Kingdome of Goyame , d the Riuer Nilus springeth , it is there called Gion , and comes from two Lakes , which for their greatnesse may seeme to bee Seas , in which , report goeth that Mermaydes , Tritons , or Men-fishes are seene , and some haue told me ( saith Aluarez ) that they haue seene it . Peter Couillian a Portugall , which had liued a great part of his life in those parts , told me , that he had been in that Kingdome by order from Queene Helena , to build there an Altar in a Church built by her , where she was buried . Beyond that Kingdome , I was told , there were Iewes . Don Iohn de Castro mentions a high Hill inhabited of Iewes , in these parts , which came , no man knowes from whence : but they defended the Prete against the Moores . Of the fals in Goyame , before is related out of Berumdez , that they make a noyse like thunder . He saith saith that in Dembia Nilus runneth within thirty or fortie leagues of the Red-Sea , to which the Emperour purposed to cut a passage , as his Predecessor had begun . There is a great Lake thirtie leagues long , and twenty broad , with many Ilands , inhabited onely of Religious men . Agao is possessed of Moores and Gentiles mixed . He speakes of the Kingdom of Oghy , seuen or eight dayes iourney from Doato , vnder which is a Prouince of Gentiles called Gorague , bordering with Quiloa and Mongalo , which are great Witches , and obserue the entrails of sacrificed Beasts . They kill an Oxe with certaine Ceremonies , and anointing themselues with the tallow thereof , make a great fire , seeming to goe into it , and to sit down in a chaire therein ; thence giuing Diuinations and answers , without burning . Their Tribute is two Lyons , three Whelpes , an Ounce of Gold molten , with certaine Hens and Chickens of the same metall . Sixe Buffes laden with Siluer , a thousand Beeues , and the skinnes of Lyons , Ounces and Elkes . The Goffates are vulgarly reported to haue beene Iewes : they are hated in other Prouinces . The houses of the Ethiopians e are round , all of Earth , flat roofed , couered with thatch , compassed with yards . They sleepe vpon Oxe-hides . They haue neither Tables nor Table-cloathes , but haue their meat serued in on plaine woodden Platters . Some eate flesh raw ; others broyle it . Artillery they had not , vntill they bought some of the Turkes . Writing is little ( and scarce a little ) vsed amongst them : the Officers dispatch matters of Iustice by Messengers , and word of mouth . There is no wine made of the Grape ( but by stealth ) except at the Pretes and f Abunas : Others vse Wine made of Raisins , steeped ten dayes in water , and strained , which is cordiall and strong . They haue plenty and want of Metals ; Gold , Siluer , &c. the soyle yeeldeth , but they haue not Art to take it . They haue no coine of Gold or Siluer ; Salt is the most currant money . Sugar canes they haue , but want skill to vse them . The Mountaines and Woods are full of Basill and other odoriferous plants . They haue store of Bees and Honey : but their hiues are placed in Chambers , where making a little hole in the wall , the Bees goe in and out . There are some places very cold . The Commons are miserably oppressed by their superiours . No man may kill an Oxe though it be his owne , without licence from the Gouernours : there were no Shambles but at the Court . The common people seldome speake truth , no not vpon an oath , except they are compelled to sweare by the head of the King ; they exceedingly feare excommunication . Their oathes are in this sort : The partie to bee deposed goeth with two Priests , carrying with them fire and incense to the Church-dore , whereon he layeth his hand . Then the Priest adiures him , saying : If thou shalt sweare falsely , as the Lyon deuoureth the beasts of the Forrest , so let the Diuell deuoure thy soule : and as corne is ground vnder the Milstone , so let him grinde thy bones : and as the fire burneth vp the wood , so let thy soule burne in Hell : ( the party answereth to euery or these clauses ) Amen . But if thou speake truth , let thy life bee prolonged with honour , and let thy soule enter into Paradise with the Blessed , Amen . Then doth he giue his testimonie . They haue Bookes written in Parchment . Let vs now come vnto the Court of their Emperour , which was alway mouing , and yet the greatest Town that his whole Empire containes . For there are few which haue in them one thousand and sixe hundred Families , whereas this moueable Citie hath fiue thousand , or sixe thousand Tents , and Mules for carriage about fifty thousand . In his march from one place to another , if they passe by a Church , he and all his company alight , and walke on foot , till they be past . There is also carried before him a consecrated stone or Altar , vpon the shoulders of certaine Priests appointed to that office . They call him Acegue , which signifieth Emperour , and Negus , that is , King . By commandement of the Queene Maqueda , which visited Salomon ; women c are ( say they ) circumcised : Both sexes are circumcised at eight dayes old : and the males fortie dayes after ; the females fourescore ; ( vnlesse sicknesse hasten the same ) are baptized . As for the rites of their Christianitie , it belongeth not to this place to expresse . Their circumcision Zabo saith , is not obserued , as if it made them more worthy then other Christians , for they thinke to bee saued onely by Faith. They vse this and distinctions of meates , and Mosaicall rites , yet so , as he that eateth , should not despise him that eateth not , and not condemning others that refuse them : but yet thinking that neither Christ , nor the Apostles , nor the Primitiue Church had disannulled them , interpreting also the Scriptures to their purpose . Of their agreeing with other Churches in the most points of substance , the Author of the d Catholike Traditions hath written : and when I make a Christian Visitation of these parts , it shall bee further discouered . The succession is not tyed to the eldest , but to him whom the father appointeth . For Dauid which sent his Embassage to Portugall , was the third sonne in order , and for modestie in refusing to sit in his fathers Throne , which in the same triall his other brethren had accepted , was preferred to that which he had refused : the other reiected for their forward acceptation . The King offered e the King of Portugall an hundred thousand drammes of gold , and as many Souldiers towards the subduing of the Moores , besides other things meete for the warre . It seemes , the difference of the Ethiopian , and Popish superstition was the chiefe hinderance in this businesse : neither partie being able ( if willing ) to reconcile their long-receiued differences from each other , and the truth . Eugenius the Pope , and the King , then named , The Seed of Iacob , f had written to each other : and Aluarez yeelded g obedience to the Pope , in the name of the Prete at Bologna , in the presence of Pope Clement the seuenth , and Charles the fift . But all this sorted to none effect . For Pope Paul the fourth sent an Ambassage to Claudius , then the Abassine Emperour , employing in the same thirteene Iesuites , one of which was made Patriarke , and two Bishops , in their hopefull Ethiopian Hierarchie . Ignatius , the Founder of the Iesuites , wrote a long Letter also , which Maffaeus and h Iarric haue inserted at large . Thus in the yeere 1555. Iohn the third , King of Portugall , vndertooke the charges to conuey them thither : and sent i Consaluus Roterigius , to prepare them way by a former Ambassage to Claudius , whose eares hee found fast closed to such motions : Whereupon the new Patriarke stayed at Goa , and Ouiedus one of the Bishops , with a Priest or two went thither , where when they came , they found Claudius slaine , and his brother k Adamas , a cruell man , and an Apostata sometimes from his Faith , in the Throne . Hee cast the new Bishop into bands , and drew him into the warres with him , where the Emperour was discomfited , and he taken and stripped of all , and at last miserably dyed , and with him the hope of Romish Abassia . Iohn Nounius Barretus , the designed Patriarke , refused ( as Maffaeus saith ) the Archbishoprick of Goa , where his brother was Vice-roy , and remayned subiect to the Iesuiticall Societie to his death . In the yeere 1559. Ioannes Bermudesius l returned to Lisbone . He wrote a discourse of his Ambassage from the Ethiopian Emperour to Iohn the third , King of Portugall , and of his aduentures in those parts befallen him . In which he relateth , that Abuna Marcos being at the point of death , An. 1535. the Emperour willed him to nominate his Successor , whereupon hee appointed this Bermudez , and ordered him with all sacred Orders : which hee accepted vpon condition of the Popes confirmation , whereto the Emperour consented , desiring him to goe to Rome to giue obedience to the Pope , and from thence to Portugall to conclude Tagazano ( so he calleth him ) his Ambassage . Paul the third confirmed him Patriarke of Alexandria . Hee apprehended Tagazano , as Onadinguel enioyned , and clapt Irons on him . His Emperours request was a marriage to be had with the Kings sonne of Portugall , the Ethiopian succession to remayne his Dowrie : also to send men against Zeila ; and Pioners to cut thorow a Hill , thereby to bring Nilus to annoy Egypt . Foure hundred and fiftie were sent accordingly by Garcia of Noronya . But Onadinguel was dead , and Gradeus was Emperour , who ouer-threw the Moores , and slue the Kings of Zeila and of Aden . This Emperour fell out with the Portugals , and sent to Alexandria for another Abuna , whose name was Ioseph , so that none acknowledged Bermudez but the Portugals . Sabellicus m saith , hee had conference with some Ethiopians , which said that their Lord ruled ouer threescore and two Kings . They called him Gyam , which signifieth Mightie . They wondered why the Italians called him a Priest , seeing hee neuer receiued Orders , onely he bestowed Benefices : and is neither called Iohn nor Ianes , but Gyam . Some report of him things incredible , as one Web n an English man in his Tales of his Trauels . Hee hath gold enough shut vp in a Caue , to buy the moytie of the world , as L. Regius o affirmeth , and can rayse an Armie of ten hundred thousand ( saith Sabellicus . ) Yet the Pesants are not employed in militarie seruice : but onely the Cauas , which are men brought vp thereto . They warre not in the Lent , p except against themselues with extremitie of fasting , so weakning their bodies , that the Moores q make that their Haruest of Abissine captiues . Of this their fasting , Aluares saith , that they begin their Lent ten dayes before vs : and after Candlemasse , fast three dayes in remembrance of Niniuehs repentance ; many Friars in that space eating nothing : and some women refusing to suckle their children aboue once a day . Their generall fast is bread and water , for fish is not easily had , they being farre from Sea , and ignorant to take it . Some Friars eate no bread all Lent long for deuotion : some , not in a whole yeere , or in their whole life , but feede on herbes , without oile or salt : that I speake not of their girdles of Iron , and other their hardships , which my pen would willingly expresse , if my method forbade mee not . This fasting ( as exposing their State to hostile inuasions and insolencies ) may finde place and mention here . Their Friars and Priests in Lent eate but once in two dayes , and that in the night . Queene r Helena , that sent her Ambassadour to King Emanuel , was reported to eate but three times a weeke , on Tuesday , Thursday , and Saturday . On Sundayes they fast not . In Tigray and Tigremahon they fast neither Saturday nor Sunday : and they marry ( because they haue two moneths priuiledge from fasting ) on Thursday before our Shrouetide . They that are rich , may there marry three wiues , and the Iustice forbids them not ; onely ſ they are excommunicated from entring the Church . Some t affirme , that the Princes of Egypt haue time out of minde payed to Prester Iohn a great tribute ( continued by the Turkes , which Luys saith is three hundred thousand Zequis , euery Zequi being sixteene Rials , and with vs eight Shillings ) for that by him the furious spirit of Nilus is slacked and cooled , being detayned in the way by many Sluces for that purpose made . The great Turke denying this , u the Abassine caused those Dammes to be broken , and by drowning Egypt in vncouth manner , forced that great Monarch to composition . Aluarez denies both the Mountaynes of Luna , and the melting of Snow , which is supposed the cause of this Riuers hastinesse , and ascribeth the ouer-flowing of Nilus to the extreme raines in Ethiopia , whose Fountaynes diuers Portugals haue seene ( hee saith ) in Goyame . The Turke notwithstanding hath ( by warring vpon him ) erected a new Beglerbegship in his Dominions . Aluarez liued there sixe yeeres , and was once within thirtie miles of Nilus , but in all his trauels neuer saw that Riuer . So little accesse haue the Ethiopians ( barred out by vnpassable passages ) vsually to the same . Andrea Corsali x reporteth , that the Prete Dauid was of oliue colour , but shewed his face but once in the yeere , hauing at other times his face couered for greater state , and therefore also spake to none , but by an Interpreter . The Inhabitants are branded with fire , which they vse not for Baptisme , but in obseruation of a custome of Salomon , who so marked his slaues , as they affirme . Friar Luys giueth another reason thereof , saying , that when the world groned vnder Arrianisme , the Abassine Emperour caused his Subiects to brand themselues with a threefold marke or stampe in the forehead , to testifie their faith of and in the Trinitie : which now since their commerce with the Roman Christians , is in manner wholly left , except in the ruder and more vnciuill parts of Barnagasso , the borders of the Empire . The same Author y saith , that in Ethiopia are Elephants , the Rhinoceros , and ( besides other beasts ) the Vnicorne in the Kingdome of Goyame , and in the Hills of the Moone , but seldome seene , onely the horne is found , which he casteth in manner as the Hart. There are also ( he saith ) birds of Paradise : and such store and varietie of flowers all the yeere long , that their Eunuchs are alway decked with them . There is one flower not any where else known , called Ghoyahula , much resembling a Mary-gold , but exceeding faire in varietie and excellency of colours , fragrant smell , abundance of leaues in the flower , and with a more rare qualitie ; beginning to open at noone , and so by little and little opening more and more till midnight , alway the sent encreasing with the opening : after midnight it shuts by little and little , till noone ; denying by the same degrees her pleasing offices to both senses , of Sent , and Sight . He tells also of a little Bird , to which Nature hath committed the tuition of this Flower , which all the time that it is open flyes about it , driues away things offensiue , sings sweetly , and spreads her selfe thereon , with other things very strange , I dare not affirme very true . He mentioneth z also a bird , called the Rhinoceros of the ayre , much bigger then an Eagle , and hauing a bow-fashioned bill or beake foure foot long , and a horne betweene the eyes , with a black line alongst it . It is a cruell fowle , and attends on battells and camps . The Portugalls had sight of one at the Red Sea , when Soliman the Eunuch had his Nauie in the Red Sea . The horne is of the same propertie with that of the Vnicorne and Rhinoceros . There are fishes also called Rhinocerotes of the Sea ; many of which are paid the Prete for Tribute . Many many other Ethiopian rarities wee might obserue out of this Authour ; but ( if it deserue credit ) the Hill Amara after his description , may furnish you for and beyond all the rest of Ethiopia , as a second earthly Paradise . CHAP. V. Relations of Ethiopian rarities , collected out of Friar LVYS , a Spanish Author . §. I. Of the Hill Amara . THe hill Amara hath alreadie beene often mentioned , and nothing indeed in all Ethiopia more deserueth mention , whether wee respect the naturall site , or the employment thereof . Somewhat is written thereof by Geographers , and Historians , especially by Aluarez whom we haue chiefly followed in the former Relations of this Countrie , as an eye-witnesse of the most things reported ; but neither they , nor he , haue any thing but by relation , sauing that he passed two dayes iourney along by the said Hill , and that also had almost cost him his life . But Iohn de Baltasar ( saith our Friar ) liued in the same a long time , and therein serued Alexander which was afterwards Emperor , and was often by commandement of the same man , when he was Emperor , sent thither : out of his Relations , a Friar * Luys saith hee hath borrowed that which here we offer you . And here we offer you no small fauour to conduct you into , and about this place , where none may come but an Ethiopian , and that by expresse licence , vnder paine of leauing his hands , feet , and eyes behind , in price for his curiositie , and not much lesse is the danger of such as offer to escape from thence : Aluarez himselfe being an eye-witnesse of some such cruell executions inflicted for that offence . This Hill is situate as the Nauill of that Ethiopian Body , and Centre of their Empire , vnder the Equinoctiall Line , where the Sunne may take his best view thereof , as not encountring in all his long iourney with the like Theatre , wherein the Graces and Muses are Actors , no place more graced with Natures store , or furnished with such a store-house of bookes , the Sunne himselve so in loue with the sight , that the first and last thing hee vieweth in all those parts , is this Hill ; and where Antiquitie consecrated vnto him a stately Temple : the gods ( if yee beleeue Homer , b that they feasted in Ethiopia ) could not there , nor in the world find a fitter place for entertainment , all of them contributing their best store ( if I may so speake ) to the banquet , Bacchus , Iuno , Venus , Pomona , Ceres , and the rest , with store of fruits , wholsome ayre , pleasant aspect and prospect ; secured by Mars , lest any sinister accident should interrupt their delights ; if his garrisons of Souldiers were needfull where Nature had so strongly fortified before ; onely Neptune with his ruder Sea-deities , and Pluto with his black-guard of barking Cerberus , and the rest of that dreadful traine ( whose vnwelcome presence would trouble all that are present ) are all , saue Charon , who attends on euery feast , yea now hath ferried away those supposed deities with himselfe , perpetually exiled from this place . Once , Heauen and Earth , Nature and Industrie , haue all beene Corriuals to it , all presenting their best presents , to make it of this so louely presence , some taking this for the place of our Fore-fathers Paradise . And yet though thus admired of others , as a Paradise , it is made a Prison to some , on whom Nature had bestowed the greatest freedome , if their freedome had not beene eclipsed c with greatnesse , and though goodly starres , yet by the Sunnes brightnesse are forced to hide their light , when grosse and earthly bodies are seene , their noblenesse making them prisoners , that one Sunne onely may shine in that Ethiopian Throne . It is situate in a great Plaine largely extending it selfe euery way , without other hill in the same for the space of 30. leagues , the forme thereof round and circular , the height such , that it is a daies worke to ascend from the foot to the top ; round about , the rock is cut so smooth and euen , without any vnequall swellings , that it seemeth to him that stands beneath , like a high wall , wheron the Heauen is as it were propped : and at the top it is ouer-hanged with rocks , jutting forth of the sides the space of a mile , bearing out like mushromes , so that it is impossible to ascend it , or by ramming with earth , battering with Canon , scaling or otherwise to win it . It is aboue 20. leagues in circuit compassed with a wall on the top , well wrought , that neither man nor beast in chase may fall downe . The top is a plaine field , onely toward the South is a rising Hil , beautifying this Plaine , as it were with a watch-tower , not seruing alone to the eye , but yeelding also a pleasant spring which passeth through all that Plaine , paying his tributes to euery Garden that will exact it , and making a Lake , whence issueth a Riuer , which hauing from these tops espied Nilus , neuer leaues seeking to finde him , whom he cannot leaue both to seeke and finde , that by his direction and conueyance hee may together with him present himselfe before the Father and great King of waters , the Sea . The way vp to it is cut out within the Rooke , not with staires , but ascending by little and little that one may ride vp with ease ; it hath also holes cut to let in light , and at the foote of this ascending place , a faire gate , with a Corpus du Guarde . Halfe way vp is a faire and spacious Hall cut out of the same Rocke , with three windowes very large vpwards : the ascent is about the length of a lance and a halfe : and at the top is a gate with another guard . The aire aboue is wholesome and delectable ; and they liue there very long , and without sicknesse . There are no Cities on the top , but palaces , standing by themselues , in number foure and thirtie , spacious , sumptuous , and beautifull , where the Princes of the Royall bloud haue their abode with their Families . The Souldiers that guard the place dwell in Tents . There are two Temples , built before the raigne of the Queene of Saba , one in honour of the Sunne , the other of the Moone , the most magnificent in all Ethiopia , which by Caudace , when shee was conuerted to the Christian faith , were consecrated in the name of the Holy Ghost , and of the Crosse . At that time ( they tell ) Caudace ascending with the Eunuch ( whose proper name was Iudica ) to baptize all of the Royall bloud , which were there kept , Zacharie the eldest of them , was in his baptisme named Philip , in remembrance of Philips conuerting the Eunuch , which caused all the Emperours to be called by that name , till Iohn the Saint , who would be called Iohn , because he was crowned on Saint Iohns day : and while they were busie in that holy worke of baptizing the Princes , a Doue in fierie forme came flying with beames of light , and lighted on the highest Temple dedicated to the Sunne , whereupon it was afterwards consecrated to the Holy Ghost by Saint Matthew the Apostle , when he preached in Ethiopia . Those two Temples were after that giuen to the Monasticall Knights of the Militarie Order of Saint Anthonie , by Philip the seuenth , with two great and spacious Couents built for them . I should lose both you and my selfe , if I should leade you into their sweet , flourishing , and fruitfull gardens , whereof there are store in this Plaine , curiously made , and plentifully furnished with fruits both of Europe plants there , as Peares , Pippins , and such like ; and of their owne , as Oranges , Citrons , Limons , and the rest ; Cedars , Palme-trees , with other Trees , and varietie of herbes and flowers , to satisfie the sight , taste and sent . But I would entertayne you , onely with rarities , no where else to be found ; and such is the Cubayo tree , pleasant beyond all comparison in taste , and whereunto for the vertue is imputed the health , and long life of the Inhabitants ; and the Balme tree , whereof there is great store here : and hence it is thought * the Queene of Saba carried and gaue to Salomon , who planted them in Iudaea , from whence they were transplanted at Cairo long after . The plentie of Graines and Corne there growing , the charmes of birds alluring the eares with their warbling Notes , and fixing the eyes on their colours , ioyntly agreeing in beautie , by their disagreeing varietie , and other Creatures that adorne this Paradise , might make me glut you ( as sweet meates vsually doe ) with too much store . Let vs herefore take view of some other things worthy our admiration in this admired Hill , taking the Friar for our guide , whose credit I leaue to your censure . §. II. His liberall reports of the Librarie , and incredible treasures therein . SVch is the stately building of the two Churches aforesaid , with their Monasteries , the pillars and roofes of stone , richly and cunningly wrought , the matter and the workmanship conspiring magnificence ; that of Iasper , Alabaster , Marble , Porphetie ; this with painting , gilding , and much curiositie ; the two Monasteries , contayning each of them 1500. religious Knights and Monkes ; each hauing also two Abbots ; one of the militarie Knights ; the other spirituall , of the Monkes , inferior to the former . In the Monasterie of the Holy Crosse are two rare peeces , whereon Wonder may iustly fasten both her eyes : the Treasurie and Librarie a of the Emperor , neither of which is thought to be marchable in the world . That Librarie of Constantinople , b wherein were 120000. bookes , nor that at Pergamus of 200000. nor the Alexandrian Librarie , wherein Gellius c numbreth 700000. ( had the fire not beene admitted , too hastie a Student , to consume them ) yet had they come short , if report ouer-reach not , of this whereof wee speake ; their number is in a manner innumerable , their price inestimable . The Queene of Saba ( they say ) procured bookes hither from all parts , besides many which Salomon gaue her , and from that time to this , their Emperors haue succeeded in like care and diligence . There are three great Halls , each aboue two hundred paces large , with bookes of all Sciences , written in fine parchment , with much curiositie of golden Letters and other workes , and cost in the writing , binding , and couers : some on the floore , some on shelues about the sides : there are few of paper , which is but a new thing in Ethiopia . There are the writings of Enoch copied out of the stones wherein they were engrauen , which entreat of Philosophy , of the Heauens and Elements . Others go vnder the name of Noe , the subiect whereof is Cosmography , Mathematikes , Ceremonies and Prayers : some of Abraham , which he composed when he dwelt in the Valley of Mamre , and there read publikely Philosophy and the Mathematikes . There is very much of Salomon , a great number passing vnder his name : many ascribed to Iob , which he writ after the recouery of his prosperitie : many of Esdras , the Prophets and the High Priests . And besides the foure canonicall Gospels , many others ascribed to Bartholomew , Thomas , Andrew , and others : much of the Sibelles , in Verse and Prose : the workes of the Queene of Saba : the Greeke Fathers all that haue written , of which , many are not extant with vs ; the Writers a of Syria , Aegypt , Africa , and the Latine Fathers translated , with others innumerable in the Greeke , Hebrew , Arabike , Abassine , Aegyptian , Syrian , Chaldee farre more Authors , and more of them then we haue ; few in Latine ; yet Titus Liuius is there whole , which with vs imperfect , and some of the Workes of Thomas Aquinas , Saint Augustines Works are in Arabike : Poets , Philosophers , Physicians , Rabbines , Talmudists , Cabalists , Hieroglyphikes , and others would be too tedious to relate . When Ierusalem was destroyed by Titus ; when the Saracens ouer-ranne the Christian world ; many bookes were conueyed out of the Easterne parts into Aethiopia ; when Ferdinand and Isabella expelled the Iewes out of Spaine , many of them entred into Aethiopia , and for doing this without licence , enriched the Pretes Library With their bookes : when Charles the fift restored Muleasses to his Kingdome , the Prete hearing that there was at Tunis a great Librarie , sent and bought more then three thousand bookes of diuers Arts . There are aboue two hundred Monkes , whose office is to looke to the Library , to keepe them cleane and sound , each appointed to the bookes of that language which he vnderstandeth : the Abbot hath strait charge from the Emperour , to haue care thereof ; he esteeming this Library more then his Treasure . And yet his Treasure is such , c as leaues all others of all Princes in the world behind , quite out of sight : it is a Sea , that euery yeere receiueth new Riuers , neuer running out : the Emperours , euen from the time of the Queene of Saba , laying vp part of their reuenue heere . And therefore d Dauid the Prete , in Letters to King Iohn the second of Portugall , said , that he had Gold as the sands of the Sea , and the Starres in the skie . b The first that coyned money , was Alexander the third , which dyed in the yeere of our Lord 1603. stamping in the one side , the figure of Saint Matthew , the Aethiopian Patron , and on the other , the Lion and Crosse , which is the Armes of Aethiopia . His jewels , heere kept , are incomparable : Topazes , Amethists , Saphires , Diamonds , and others . Hee hath one jewell , which was found in the Riuer Niger ( that brings forth more gemmes then any Riuer in the world ) which is one piece of stone or rocke , diuersified with a thousand varieties of stone : it is square , about two palmes d and a halfe , and thicke withall : there are in it an hundred and sixtie Diamonds , one as large as the palme of ones hand , others of one , two , or three fingers , and some lesse : it hath about three hundred Emeralds ; Rubies the greatest in the world : aboue fiftie Saphyres , Turqueses , Balazes , Amethists , Spinels , Topazes , Iacinths , Chrysolites , and all other kinds : Nature heere playing the Ieweller , & representing a Map of the worlds Gemmes in one jewell , without , and infinitely beyond all Arte of Man . Being set in the Sunne , it seemes a combined marriage of heauenly and earthly Excellence , that no mortall eye hath seene the like , nor is able to endure the sight of this . When Bernardo Vecheis , a Ieweller , was sent thither by Francis de Medicis Duke of Florence , hee accounted it beyond all estimation or value . The Emperour keepes it in a Boxe of Gold. By the perswasion of that Bernardo , hee hath made him Tables set with thousands of stones in them . Corrall is more esteemed in Aethiopia then Gold , and therefore Frier Luys denies that Corrals in the bottome of the red Sea , make it red , as some affirme : and that which Barros e saith , hath been found there , is vnperfect . §. III. Of the Princes of the Blood there kept , and of the Election of the EMPEROVR . BVt greater Iewels then those are kept in Amara , the Princes of the Blood Royall , which are sent to this hill at eight yeeres old , and neuer returne thence , except they be chosen Emperours . The first Author of this custome was Iosue the Nephew of Salomon , and sonne of Meilec or Melilec , to remoue all occasions of ciuill warres about Succession . And their continued succession in one Line , without alienation , is imputed to this . Some Emperours for a time had left it , till Abraham being Emperour had , or pretended to haue a Reuelation to renue that custome , if hee would continue the Scepter in the Linage of Dauid . The Princes which liue there , are sixe , eight , twelue , and sometimes more . An. 1608. they were sixe ; euery of which liues by himselfe , and that in great estate and maiestie in royall Palaces , with spacious Hals richly hanged , remoued to another Palace at pleasure : they meet altogether when they will play , hunt , walke , and on Holy-dayes to Diuine Seruice : they take place according to their age ; each hath his ten seruants for ordinarie attendance , which are the sonnes , or descended of the Tributary Kings : for baser offices , the great master or military Abbot employeth the Souldiers that guard at the foot of the Hill , which without license may not ascend . They haue other graue persons to instruct them in vertue and learning . Euery Citie , that is , euery habitation of a thousand houses , is at their owne charge to send thither three men , a Gentleman , a Citizen , and a Plebeian , for the guard of the Hill , which make vp the number of seuen thousand fiue hundred , there being two thousand and fiue hundred Cities in the Empire . The militarie Abbots order them in their seuerall Wards , the baser at the foot of the Hill , the Citizens at the middle , and the Gentlemen at the top ; their Captaines changed at euery two moneths end . Besides the Souldiers Tents , are many others of Merchants and Officers . No woman may ascend , nor hath done since Queene Candace was heere baptized by her Eunuch : the Princes liue single , and marrie not , as Aluares hath ( saith our Frier ) vntruely affirmed of them . When the Emperor is dead , many solemne ceremonies are obserued , both religious and ciuill about the Election of another , which is in the authoritie of the two militarie Abbots of St Anthonies Order in the Mount. Oathes are taken both of the Electors and Elected , the first to vse sinceritie , the other to raigne iustly , obseruing , and causing in his Empire to be obserued , the Lawes of God , Christian Religion , the foure first Councels , of Nice , Ephesus , Chalcedon , and Constantinople : and ( if the a Fryer reach not , for in their Holy Fathers case I relye not much on their Holinesse ) to acknowledge the Florentine Councell , and the Popes Supremacie , and lastly , the Constitutions of Iohn the Saint , and Philip the Seuenth , ancient Emperours : which done , in solemne Procession of all Estates they goe to Church , and hauing set the Emperor in his Throne , the Princes of the Blood are brought out of the Palace , where in the time of the Election they had been inclosed , to kisse his hand , and sweare fidelity , cloathed in the habite of the Knights of St Anthony : the same oath is giuen also by the Kings his Vassals , ( foure of which are present at the Election ) the Counsellors , Prelates and others , according to their place . After this , fires are made on the Towres of the Mount , to giue notice of this Election , which being seene by the neerer Cities , they also by the like fires ( as it were ) proclaime the same in a moment through all the Empire : which is confirmed by Posts sent thence on Dromedaries , by the Abbot of the Abbey of the Holy Ghost , one of the Electors , and the Councell vnto the Citie of Saba , and the mother of the New-Elect , if she be liuing , and to his neere kindred , to come and reioyce with him . The next day the Emperour goeth , in black habite to the Palace where the Princes are , and saluteth them with kinde embracements , one by one , with his Bonnet in his hand : which is done in the next place by the Prelates , whom in honour of their Ecclesiasticall dignities the Princes re-salute standing , with their heads vncouered . The tributarie Kings follow , not with embracements , but kissing their hands , rendring their salutations , and after them the Embassadors . The Emperour , hauing remained sometime in priuate talke with them , goeth to the Abbey of the Holy Ghost , and putting off his black habite , is clothed in Scarlet ; and being on horsebacke , attended with his Family , the Abbots and Counsellors , passeth to the Abbot of the Holy-Crosse , where the two Abbots of that Abbey meet him ; and after oath giuen to preserue the ancient customes , present him with the keyes of the Treasurie and Library : the Emperour bestowing as much of the said Treasure as he pleaseth . After all other ceremonies , the Counsellors of the Court come to the hill with 12000 Knights of Saint Anthonies Order ( which are the Emperours Guard ) and the eldest Sons of the King , to conuey him solemnly to Zambra the Citie , where Court and Councell reside , where with all solemnity and magnificence he is likewise receiued , and conducted into the Palace , and placed on his Throne of twelue steps , with acclamations of long life and happinesse on all hands . Fiue dayes Festiuall being here passed in al publike reioycings , he goeth to Saba to take the oaths of all his subiect Kings in person ( whereof onely foure had been present at the Election ) and one holding the Crowne , another the Scutchion of the Armes of that tributarie King , he sweareth on the Scepter ( which is a golden crosse ) true fidelitie and obedience , and the Emperour puts on the Crowne againe on his head ; and the said Scutcheon , with his Armes , he giueth into his hand , and licenceth him to depart to his Pauillion without the Citie . These Kings are truely Kings , and succeed in the inheritance of their Fathers , receiuing the tribute of the subiects of their seueral Kingdomes , and are not Deputies , or Vice-Royes , at the meere pleasure of the Emperour : but if one bee vpon iust cause displaced , his sonne succeedeth : and therefore the Prete is called King of Kings . The eldest sonne of euery of the Kings attend alwayes on the Emperour , and haue attending on them ten seruants of the sonnes of the Nobles of their Kingdomes . The Emperour is bound by ancient custome to take a wife of the posteritie of those three Magi which adored Christ in his infancie , whom the Aethiopian and Romane Tradition calleth Kings by the names of Gaspar , Melchior , Balthasar ; of which , the Aethiopians say , that Melchior was of Arabia , and Balthasar of Persia , which being forced by persecution of a Arrians , came into Aethiopia , in the time of Iohn the Saint , which raigned after Philip the 7 , and receiued of his hands the Kingdomes of Fatigar , and Soa , the former giuen to the posterity of Balthasar , the other to the linage of Melchior . The Fryer addeth , That all the legitimate descendents of these three Families are born with a starre on one of their sides ; and that at the Jubile , in the time of Gregory the thirteenth , 1575. there were three of those three Families at Rome , with that naturall ensigne of the supernaturall & miraculous Star. Yea , the legitimate Mahumetans in Arabia & Persia , remaining of those kindreds , haue the same signe , as Don Iohn sware to him , that he had seene . The Councell gouerneth according to the 127. Statutes , made by the first Philips , and Iohn the Saint . Nothing is punished with death but treason , vnder which name they also comprehend murther & adultery : of this mortall sentence the Lyons are the Executioners , which in euery Citie are kept for that purpose . Some Italians had been found guilty of the sin against Nature , a thing for which the Aethiopians ( as some of the b ancients for Parricide ) had no Law , as not thinking any would so far degenerate ; and therefore knew not how to punish them : but it was committed to the Latine Councell , which adiudged them to bee burned ; a punishment not knowne before in those parts , yet fitting to those vnnaturall burnings . The fault and punishment being of equall trangenesse , the Emperour would not haue it executed there , but sent them to Goa to the Portugall Viceroy for that purpose . Heresie and Apostasie are likewise punished with death . That Latine Councell was instituted by Alexander the third , for causes and persons of Europe to be tryed , and iudged by Iudges of their owne , resident at the Court ( as the Grand Councell is ) and chosen of each Nation two , of the Venetians , Florentines , and Portugals : the two former come thither by the way of Cairo . Andrew Ouiedo a Iesuite , sent thither by the Pope with the title of Bishop of Hierapolis , and after Barretus his death , his Successor in the Patriarch-ship of Aethiopia , was Author and Counseller to the Emperour of this Institution , and by him made President of the same . This man ( c Botero Maffaeus , and others say ) had miserable entertainment , with the residue of his society : but by Fryer Luys ( from the relation of Don Iohn ) tels , That he liued and dyed in great honour amongst them , as he doth elsewhere magnifie exceedingly their respect to the Romane Papacy and Religion . Credat Iudeus Apela . Cui bono d is the rule of my faith to Fryers and Iesuites in their Relations : In Naturall and Morall Histories , which serue not to the building of Babylons Towre , I receiue them with attention , with thanks , and if need be , with admiration in some things : but when them come with Slime in stead of Morter , and would get Rome a Name , I remember their Vowes and Profession , and yeeld no further attendance . That Claudius which was then Emperour , and his Successor Adamas , were of Scismaticall and Tyrannicall quality , as other Historians affirme , Frier Luys not onely denies , but extolleth their good parts . He which now is Emperour , was elected An. 1606. and called himselfe Zaraschaureat , a sprout or bud of the linage of Dauid assister of Saint Peter , and Saint Paul. He is a man haughtie and valorous , and was therefore chosen , because the Turkish Empire was so full of seditions , and the Sophi had sent his Embassadour to them , to chuse a fit warrior , that they might with ioynt forces assault the Ottoman . §. IIII. Of their Schooles and Cities . THere are in all the Cities of Aethiopia two Schooles or Colledges , for the instruction of youth ; one for the male sexe , the other for the female ; each diuided into three parts , the first for the Gentlemens children , the second for Citizens , the third for the baser vulgar , with their seuerall instructers , and without communion , medling , or conuersing of the one with the other . the Seminarie or Colledge of Boyes is a quarter of a league without the City , the other within . There are they taught Letters and Religion . All , euen the Kings themselues , are bound to send their children thither to be instructed : and the Priests resort thither for Confession , and ministring the Sacrament to them . They may resort home at Festiuall times : otherwise they are there detained . The Virgins , from ten to twenty ; the other , from ten to sixteene yeeres of their age . They haue not only this order in their wel ordered Schooles , but in their disordered misorderly Stews , the deuils work-houses , and suburbs of Hell , which yet in Rome , and places of that Religion , are permitted and admitted the Cities , and his Holinesse selfe is not a little enriched with ( that which God prohibited ) a The price of the Dogge , and of the Whore. The Ethiopians permit not any to bee strange women , but strangers of other Countreys , which may not enter into their Cities : nor may the Nobles enter into the common houses which belong to the Citizens , or these to those of the Plebians , nor any but to those peculiarly designed their state , vnder paine of death ; as adulterers , to bee cast to Lyons . These women are hired by certaine Officers at a common price , and are not to take any thing of particular men : they goe in pale-coloured garments , and if they distaste and forsake that beastly trade , they send them to some places subiect vnto the Portugals , not admitting them to conuerse with their women for feare of infection . But to leaue these Beasts , the Ethiopians giue great respect to their Physicians , which are onely of their Gentry , and that not all that will , but onely such as certaine Officers shall chuse , of euery Citie to be sent to their generall Vniuersities ( of which there are seuen in Ethiopia ) there to be taught naturall Philosophy ( Logicke and other Arts they know not ) together with Physicke , and the Arts of the Apothecarie and Chirurgian . They are there maintained at the publike charge of the Cities that send them . When the Doctors and Instructers see them fit for Graduates , they go with them to the Monks of Alleluya , and of Plurimanos , who with a Monkes Cowle , or Hood , and other Doctoricall Ensignes , doe inuest and inaugurate them in that Degree . They are great Herbarists . They make b Mummia otherwise then in other parts , where it is either made of bodies buried in the Sands , or taken out of ancient Sepulchres , where they had been laid , being inbalmed with Spices : For they take a captiue Moore , of the best complexion ; and after long dieting and medicining of him , cut off his head in his sleepe , and gashing his body full of wounds , and therein all the best Spices , and then wrap him vp in Hay , being before couered with a Seare-cloth ; after which they burie him in a moist place , couering the body with earth . Fiue dayes being passed , they take him vp againe , and remouing the Seare-cloth and Hay , hang him vp in the Sunne , whereby the body resolueth and droppeth a substance like pure Balme , which liquor is of great price : The fragrant sent is such , while it hangeth in the Sunne , that it may be smelt ( he saith ) a league off . The priuiledges of Physicians are , that they are freed from the common custome of giuing one in three of their sonnes for the Emperors warres , that they may ride on Elephants in the Cities , which is allowed onely to the Emperors , Prelates , and Priests that are Virgins . They may also weare Miniuer-hoods , and are free from Subsidies and Paiments . Theologie and the Chaldee tongue is taught onely among their Priests and Ecclesiasticall persons in their Churches and Monasteries . They reade Diuinitie in their natiue tongue : the Text is the foure first generall Councels : the Scripture they reade in Chaldee , c which is with them as Latine with vs . They handle not questions as the Schoolemen , in Logicall disputations and Arguings , but copiously and eloquently interpret the Scriptures . Because we haue mentioned their Cities Saba and Zambra , let vs take some briefe view of them , and so leaue this Spaniard , whose Discourse hath ( I hope , not without some delight ) thus long holden you . Besides these two Cities , none haue aboue three thousand houses in them . But these are populous and magnificent , with Towers , Temples , triumphant Arches , Obeliskes , Piramides , and the like tokens of industry , Antiquitie , and Maiestie . Saba was founded by that Queene which visited Salomon , and was the mother-Citie of the Empire . It hath fiue thousand houses , great and sumptuous , the streets spacious , with Portals or Pent-houses , that men may walke safe from the Sunnes violence . It hath foure chiefe Gates , all of Alabaster and Iasper , wrought with Antique-workes ; the Gate-doores of Cedar curiously carued . The wayes that leade to these Gates , for the space of two leagues are set with Palmes , Planes , Oranges , Cedars , Cypresses , and other trees on both sides , for shade & fruit : the foure high streets goe thorow the Citie acrosse , and where they meet , is an Arch or Vault erected on high Pillars , fairely wrought and gilded , with the brazen Image of S. Matthew , their supposed Patron , as bigge as a Giant , gilded also ; the worke of Architects sent by Francis Duke of Florence . Neere to this Citie are Mines of Gold , Gardens , and other places of pleasure and profit . Zambra is greater , containing thirty thousand houses , and innumerable concourse of people . It stands in the Kingdome of Cafates , and nigh that great Lake , which hereof is called Zambra : where the Emperor , leauing his wonted maner of remouing vp & downe in Tents haue fixed his Court-royall : and yet without the Citie are many Tents that belong to the Court . Here the Prete liueth , with two and forty sons of Kings , & with his great Councell , and the Latine . Alexander the third built the Palace here 1570. by the Duke of Florence his workmen . If I should follow the Frier further , I could leade you on in a delectable way , but doubtfull , like the Poets writings , and bring you into Elisian , but fabulous fields , fertile in al things but truth : wherein let the Reader pardon that I haue already been so long , rather then tedious , in this Vtopian Aethiopia : at the first much suspected by me , as by many passages in the Story is expressed : but since largely written against by Godignus , a Iesuit , and by latter Relations found eyther vncertaine or false ; whose paines shall helpe make vp another Chapter , and then will we proceed in our Pilgrimage . CHAP. VI. Relations of Aethiopia by GODIGNVS , and other Authours lately published seeming more credible . §. I. The seuerall Countreyes of Abassia , Their Situation , Inhabitants , Riuers and Lakes . IF I should haue left out the former Chapter for the vncertaine truth or certayne falshoods therein contayned , some perhaps would eyther for the Pilgrims words , or the Friers inuention , haue desired it , were it but as a Comedie to delight our tyred Reader . For my selfe , had my Intelligence so well serued me at first , it had been easier then , not to haue admitted , then here now to haue omitted it . I haue therefore suffered it still to enioy a place , rather for your delight then credit , and here would giue you those things that are more likely ; I hope , I cannot warrant more true , such as Nicolaus Godignus and others haue written , some things being the same , which before out of Aluares & others are mentioned , besides other things exacter or later . And first of the Countrey it selfe . * Ioannes Gabriel , Captayne of the Portugall Souldiers , in these parts , hath written , that the Abassine Empire contayneth sixe and twentie Kingdomes in ancient right ; diuided in foureteene Regions : eight of these Kingdome lye in successiue order from Swachen towards to West ; the first of which is Tigrai , contayning seuenteene great Tracts , vnder so many Lieutenants or Gouernours , which rule all affaires of Peace and War. The Turkes possesse the Sea parts , the Saracens the Coast adioyning ; the Inland is inhabited promiscuously by Christians , and Ethnicks . They are blacke of hue , deformed in shape , in condition miserable , of conditions wicked . They haue goodly Riuers dryed vp in Summer , where yet with little digging , both water is found , and fishes , called Sagasi . The next Kingdome to Tigrai , is Daneali , hauing the Red Sea on the East , thence extending Westwards , not farre nor fertile inhabited by Moores tributaries to the Abassine . Angote , Amara , Boa , Leca , are foure Kingdomes inhabited by Christians only . The seuenth Kingdome is very large , of seuenteene Tracts , partly inhabited by Ethnickes , partly Christians ; it is called Abagamedri . Dambea hath also Ethnickes mixed with Christians , being but two Tracts . On the other side of Dancali towards the Red Sea , Aucaguerle trends alongst the Coast , possessed by the Moores , not subiect to the Abassine . Adel followeth in twelue degrees Northerly , in which is Zeila , sometimes called Aualites , a famous Mart : the whole Kingdome is inhabited by Moores , vnneighbourly Neighbours to the Abassines , whence came Gradagna , or Gradamar , the Mahumetan King , which had wel-nigh subdued all Aethiopia , when the Portugals opposed themselues , who after diuers ouerthrowes , tooke him , and cut off his head . After this is Dahali , which trendeth towardes Membaxas : the Inhabitants , some Christians , some Ethnikes , pay tribute to the Prete . Oecie followeth , more within land ; the Inhabitants , Moores and Ethnikes , subiect to the Abassine . Arium and Fatigaer the next Kingdomes are Christian ; Zinger , Ethnicke . Rozanagum the sixteenth Kingdome is Christian , but not subiect to the Abassine Empire . From hence extend other Kingdomes towards the North ; Roxa of Ethnickes ; Goma of Christians and Ethnickes ; Such is Nerea , a large Kingdome towards Monomotapa . Zethe is inhabited by Ethnickes subiect to the Emperour . The next are Conche and Mahaola small and altogether Ethnicke , Goroma a great Kingdomoe of twenty Tracts , Christians and Heathens , almost wholly compassed by Nilus , able for plenty to feed many Armies , with which it is vsually infestect . The Seedman followes the haruest man , & presently after the reaping , sowes new Seed without other tillage . The three last Kingdomes lye towards Egypt , Damote , Sua , Iasculum : through this euery Lent passe great troupes of Pilgrimes to Ierusalem . The foureteene Regions or Prouinces I forbeare to mention . Of all these Kingdomes at this day onely Tigrai , Abagamedri , Dambea and Goroma , are obedient to the Abassine . There are foure principall Riuers in this Aethiopia : Taucea running from the South to the North , the sandy Earth in the way , continually stealing , and vnderearth passages robbing him of the watery Tribute which he intendeth to the Sea : neere it are high vnpassable Mountaynes , inhabited by Abassine Iewes , which still obserue the Mosaicall Law , fierce and terrible to their Neighbours , and could neuer be conquered by the Abassines . The second Riuer is Oara , exceeding Nilus in watery store , which he bestoweth in like manner on the Countrey by which he passeth into the Zeilan Sea . The waters are pleasant ; but the Abassine Christians will not drinke thereof , because passing through the Countries of Mahumetans , it yeelds them nourishment . The third Riuer is Gabea , which neere to Mombaza visits the Ocean . The fourth is Nilus . There are as many Lakes : The first Aicha , in Angote : The second , Dambeabahar ; that is , the Sea of Dambea , not farre from Gubbai , where the Emperours in these times reside , if they betake themselues out of their Tents into the City . This Lake is sixty miles long , and fiue and twenty broad , receiues on one side the waters of Nilus , is full of fishes , and Riuer-horses , which sometimes are dangerous to passengers ; two Iesuits in one of their Boates made of Rushes , hardly escaping their assaults . Many small Ilands are in this Lake , in one of which is a Towre , their Treasury , and to which Malefactors are confined . The third Lake is Zella in Oecie : the fouth Xacala , not farre from it . §. II. Of the Soyle , Fruits , Creatures , Seasons , and Climate . ANtonie * Fernandes in an Epistle dated here in Iune 1610. numbreth aboue fortie Prouinces in Abassia , but in substance agrees in the former . The Soyle ( hee sayth ) is hollow , and full of deepe Clifts : in the midst of the plaine fields you shall often see steepe and high Rockes of solid stone , which in time of warre serue them in stead of Forts . The whole Region is full of Metals , but neglected partly by the sloth of the Inhabitants , partly for feare to bring Turkish Inuasions vpon them , if such baits were discouered . They take so much Iron only , as they finde without digging on the face of the Earth . Corne , Herbes , Trees are there in variety , but these not excellent in their fruits , except one , the fruit whereof saues their liues by the vertue it hath against Wormes , whereto this people is much subiect by their eating of raw flesh , and therefore euery moneth purge themselues with this fruit : they haue Peaches , Pomegranates , Citrons , Indian Figges , but not in great plenty : They haue Hares , Harts , Goats , Swine , Elephants , Camels , Buffles , Lions , Panthers , Tigres , Rhinocerots , and other like Beasts . One so huge , that a man on horsebacke may passe vpright vnder his belly , feeding on leaues from the tops of trees , and formed like a Camell . Their Riuer-horses doe much harme to the fruits of the Earth , being of Vast bodies , and their mouth three quarters of a yard in the opening . In the night they come forth , and if the Husbandmen did not keepe diligent watch , would doe extreme harme to the Corne ; they feed also on grasse . In the water they are very fierce , and like Dogges assault men and teare them . They are so afraid of fire , that one Boy with a burning firebrand will chase away thousands of them . Some there are which hunt these beasts with Launces and Arrowes , and liue on their flesh little differing from Beefe . There is also found in their Riuers and Lakes the Torpedo or Crampfish , of strange effect in Nature : if holden in the hand and not stirring , it makes no alteration ; but if it moues it selfe , the arteries , ioynts , sinewes , and all the members of the body , suffer an exceeding torture and astonishment , which presently ceaseth with letting goe the Fish . The Aethiopians haue a superstitious conceit , that it is good to driue away Deuils out of Men , thinking it torments those Spirits no lesse then humane bodies . They say ( I haue not made tryall thereof my selfe ) that if this fish bee laid amongst dead fishes and there stirre it selfe , it makes them also to moue as if there were life in them . There are many of them in Nilus in the end of the Prouince of Goyama , where is a bottomlesse Lake ( so the Portugall thought that could not sound the bottom with his Pike ) whence continuallly springs abundance of water , being the head of that Riuer , little at the first , and after a dayes iourney and a halfe running to the East , and then entreth a Lake supposed the greatest in the World , passing swiftly through the midst thereof without mixture of waters , and casting it selfe ouer high Rockes , takes freer scope , but presently is swallowed of the Earth , so that it in some places it may be stepped ouer . After fiue dayes iourney towards the East , it winds it selfe againe to the West , and so passeth on in his way towards Egypt . The Aethiopians affirme , that it is easie to diuert the Riuers course , and to famish Egypt , but I thinke it farre easier to say then doe it . Low places in Abassia are intemperately hote . Their Winter continues from May to September : and then begins in the Red Sea , which I haue obserued ( Fernandes reports it ) to flow in all time of the Moones increase , and to flow continually out all the time of the decrease . In their Winter it raineth and thundreth commonly euery afternoone . In the Kingdome of Zambea in which we now liue , wee may see both the Poles , the Antarctike higher , with his Crosse-starres . In this Tract of Heauen there is as it were a cloud or blot , supposed more thinne then other parts : about it are many Starres lesse then those which illustrate the other Pole . They beginne their yeere with the Spring on the first of September , numbring twelue moneths , in each thirty dayes , reckoning the odde dayes betweene August and September by themselues . The Abassines expresse their ioy most by eating and drinking , and therefore on Holidayes resort to their Churches , which are shaded with trees , where are set Vessels full of a liquor , which they vse in stead of Wine ( which they make of Honey , adding Opium ) and thereafter their holies , they serue their bellies , drinking to drunkennesse , quarrels , fighting . They haue Grapes , but ( except in the Vintage season ) they straine their dryed Raisons , insomuch that Peter Paez a Iesuite writ from thence , Anno 1604. that the Emperour desiring him to say Masse after the Romane rite , they could find no Wine to doe it . §. III. Of their Customes in priuate life and publike Gouernment , and their late miseries . THey sow little more then they must spend . And for their apparell , the richer buy it of the Moores , attiring themselues after their fashion , the rest both Men and Women vse a skinne , or some course piece of linnen , without adorning by Arte . When they doe reuerence to any , they cast off this cloth from their shoulders to the Nauell , stripping themselues halfe naked . They weare their haire long , which serues them for a hat or head a-tire , and for greater neatnesse & gallantry they curle it in diuers manners ; and anoint it with Butter , which in the Sunne shewes like dew on the grasse . So curious are they herein , that for feare of disordering their curles , they haue a crotch fastned in the Earth , whereon at night they lay their neckes , and so sleepe with their heads hanging . They brand themselues on the whole body , specially on the face . The nailes of their little fingers they suffer to grow to the greatest length , imitating , as much as may be , the spurs of Cocks , which also they sometimes fasten and fit to their fingers . Their hands and feet ( which commonly are bare ) they dye reddish with the iuyce of a certaine barke . They are a slothfull people , scarsely prouiding necessaries for life , not giuing themselues to hunting or fishing : and although the materials of Woollen , linnen , Cottons , are at hand , yet doe the most of them couer their bodies like beasts , with rude skins ; each man commonly wearing a Rammes skin , the ends fastned at his hands and feet . They lye on the hides of their Kine , without other Beds . In stead of Tables they haue great troughes rudely hollowed wherein they take their meat without cloth or Napkin . Their vessels are of black Earth . Few of them are Merchants , besides the Mahumetans . They haue no great Cities , but many vnfortified Villages . Their greatest Towne hath scarcely sixteene houses . They vse little writing , no not in their publike Iudgements : they haue no Bookes , but for their Holies , and Officers for their accounts . And because we haue mentioned their Iudgements , it shall not be amisse to expresse their forme out of Fernandes . The Emperour hath a House called Cala , low , without any vpper storie . To the doore all such come as haue any suite , euery one according to their differing Language , crying , Lord , Lord : some also imitating the voyces of Beasts , whereby is knowne of what Prouince they are . Then doth the Emperour commit their case to the Vmbari ( so are the Iudges called of the word Vmbare , which signifies a three-footed stoole , on which each of them sits , some on the right , others on the left hand . ) In the Townes the Lords are Iudges , where when any one sueth , the Lord sends one of his Seruants to the Defendant , assigning him a time to make his appearance ; and then the Plaintiffe and Defendant plead each his owne case ( this is the fashion in Barbary also , and many other places : ) and after they haue both said what they can , all that are present giue sentence . From this they may appeale to the Vmbares , from them to the Azages , or Supreme Iudges , and from these to the Emperour . Sometimes Iustices Itinerant or Visitors , are sent into the Prouince to enquire of Crimes , which places being bought , cause Iustice to be sold , and these to be Legall Theeues , more dangerous then Out-lawes . In the flourishing state of the Empire , they say , the Emperour was wont to hold a continuall Progresse in Tents , esteeming it base to liue in any City : But wheresoeuer he abode , there was presently a City of Tents , hauing due places assigned to all publike and priuate employments , Churches , Hospitals for sicke , and for the poore , Victualling-houses , Shops of seuerall Trades , and the like . They say also that this mouing City was thirty miles about , and that many thousand Mules , besides Camels , and innumerable Porters attended on the baggage at euery remoue . But if these things were euer true , the case is much altered in this last Age , and euery day growes worse and worse ; those things which yee haue heard out of the Frier being false : Neyther was there euer any such Emperour as Alexander the third , by him so often mentioned ; but what with the Turkes on the North side , the Moores on the East , the Gallae from other parts , and intestine Rebellions , each challenging his right , not by Election or Inheritance , so much as by the Sword , all things are brought almost to nothing ; and the Aethiopian greatnesse is now in a great Eclipse . And for that Balthasar which the Frier pretends his Authour , Godignus sayth , that he being examined hereof , affirmed them to be the Friers Inuentions : somethings he confessed he had published not true , but such as hee thought could doe no man harme . Whatsoeuer therefore in this Booke is borrowed from that Spaniard , I doe neither in all things disclaime ; nor can exact credit thereto , this being the lyers reward , that euen in true reports he is doubted . More full Relations of the present State of this Empire , I referre to our next Aethiopian Visitation . The Gallae before mentioned , are a Nationlesse Nation , eyther the same , or like in conditions to the Giacchi or Iagges , of which we shall anon speake , which as in Congo and other parts , so heere also brought confusion and desolation where they came . As for those Patriarches , Barretus and Ouiedus , Godignus hath bestowed on each of them a Booke in Relation of their Liues : and inserted Epistles of their owne , to prooue the Frier a Lier : Barrettus desiring to be rid of that Title , which he could not make reall , and Ouiedo hauing a Briefe or Bull from Pius Quintus to free him , and send him to Iapan ; which hee yet refused vpon hopes of better successe eyther amongst the Christians , or Ethnickes in those parts , many of which in Damut and Sinaxis had desired Baptisme , and by the wicked Emperour were reiected . He propoundeth also an Ouerture to send fiue hundred Portugall Souldiers into those parts , by which strength they might succour themselues and their followers ; an argument of their weaknesse , which could with so small a handfull be awed . This may be added , that these Aethiopians haue their blacke colour in such estimation , that they paint Christ , the Angels , and Saints blacke ; the Deuill , Iudas , Caiphas , Pilate , and wicked persons they paint white . They take Salt out of Minerals in pieces of halfe a foote , which serues there instead of money , ten or fifteene of those pieces being the price of a slaue ; the cause that when Paez the Iesuit first entred these parts , his Gold could doe him little seruice , and when a Saracen in his company had dressed him a Hen , yet durst not he taste of it , for offending the scrupulous Abassines , who will eate nothing which a Turke hath killed . Hee writes that their houses are base and little , round , of earth , couered with thatch , contayning but one roome , except the Palaces of great Men. In that yeere 1603. the Grasse-hoppers did great harme , which ate vp all that was greene where they came : a greater misery of Ciuill Warre accompanying , the Emperour being deposed and imprisoned , and another legitimate ( for the former was a Bastard ) brought out of Prison to the Throne . This new King * Malac Ceged wrote kind Letters to Paez , to bring him the Lawes of Portugal , and Ouiedos Bookes , praysing God , that after seuen yeeres imprisonment , The stone which the builders refused , was become the head of the corner . He was presently assaulted and much distressed by the Gallae , whom at that time hee ouercame . Not so other Traytors ; the chiefe of which was Zezelazeus , who slue the Emperour Sauenquil , and erected one Iacobus , whom after hee relinquished and tooke part with Sazinosius which ouerthrew Iacobus , and after that imprisoned Zezelazeus , who escaped the Prison , but not a Traytors reward , being slaine by Husbandmen , whose Oxen hee would haue taken away . This Sazinosius ( still infested with Treasons for euen an Heremite or Anachoret , which had liued a solitary life twenty yeeres together , conspired against him , aspired to Souereignty , besides many many Others and the Gallae , and the effect of both , Robbers and Theeues through the Countrie ) deuised of an vnion with the Romish Church , and writ Letters to the Pope , dated Octob. 14. and to the King of Spaine for supplies of Souldiers , Decemb. 10. 1607. the Copies of which , Iarric hath inserted in his fift Booke . So farre from truth is that Frier which in these times proclaymes such felicity in Aethiopia , vnder I know not what Alexander , the birth of his crowing braine . §. IIII. Of the Sabaeans , and their Queene which visited SALOMON . LEt vs conclude with Saba , and the Queene thereof , touching which ( as elsewhere we haue a shewed ) we rather beleeue that this Queene ( the supposed founder ) was of the Sabaeans in Arabia , whose neighbours the Abasenes were , and both , as it is very probable , her subiects . These after many ages ( it is the coniecture of great b Clerkes ) passed into these parts of Africa , and seated themselues here by conquest , retayning their old language in their Lyturgie to this day . This Lyturgie ( or Canon of their Masse , which with other their Formes and Rites of Baptisme , Confirmation , Purification , &c. is extant in Bibliotheca c Patrum ) doth call their Church , the Church of Sceua , or Sheba : and Stephanus placeth the Sabaeans and Abasenes together , as before in this first Chapter of this Booke is shewed . Tradition might well continue the memorie of this Queene amongst them , and Superstition might easily adde ( where Diuine and Humane learning wanted ) aboundance of errours : which is not the Ethiopian case alone , but almost all Ecclesiasticall Histories written of things done long before , and deliuered onely by Tradition , rolled like a Snow-ball by superstition of succeeding times , haue yeelded such Legendarie lumps , that neede much licking before any forme of Truth can appeare . As therefore I reiect not the Ethiopian Historie wholly , nor deeme it a meere changeling in this challenge of the Sabaean inheritance : so yet , I hold it needes iudicious examination and censure ; the most whereof hath beene obtruded on that simple credulous Nation in later times , as our Monkes dealt in these parts many ages . Ptolomey calls the chiefe of Ethiopia Auxume , which Stephanus calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Arianus d Axomite , Procopius e Auzomide , all of them giue it the Metropolitan honour : it is supposed to be the same which now is called f Chaxumo , whereof Barbosa , Corsali , and Aluares haue written : in witnesse whereof are many ancient buildings there yet remayning , and pillars ( somewhat resembling the Egyptian Obeliskes ) admirable for their height g and workmanship , some aboue threescore yards high , full of Letters . These Letters ( of which are many there seene in many ruines ) not one of all the Abassens can vnderstand , which argueth a greater antiquitie then the Abassens , and that these are more lately planted or ingrafted into the Ethiopian stock or stemme . Yea for their Christianitie also , howsoeuer the Eunuch of Candace was conuerted , and the Apostolicall labours in Ecclesiasticall Histories mentioned , might sort to good effect in this Ethiopian Haruest , yet it seemeth the conuersion of this Nation was not generall till the dayes of Iustinian . For so Nicephorus Callistus writeth , That Dauid the King of the Axumite Indians ( why he calls them Indians you haue heard ) warring vpon the Homerites which professed the Iewish Religion , vowed to the God of the Christians to become one of his followers , if hee obtayned the victorie ; which accordingly he did . For taking Danmus the Homerite King aliue , he sent to Iustinian to further him in the performance of his vow , who sent thither a holy Bishop , which baptized the whole Nation . It might be that the Ethiopians had before receiued the Gospell , after which time the Abassens out of Arabia might conquer them , and retayning their heathenish superstitions , vpon occasion of this warre might bee conuerted : as we reade of h Clodoueus the first christned King of France , and of the French , notwithstanding the Galli had long before receiued Christianitie : which might also bee paralleld in the Britans and Saxons inhabitants of this Land . Howsoeuer , it is likely that euer since , this Nation hath continued Christian . Of Hellesthaeus , you haue seene i before Procopius his testimonie . As for their owne reports of themselues , Zaga Zabo tells one tale , Aluares another , Friar Luys a third : that we neede none other testimonie against them . Their exceeding store of zeale , and defect of learning , with the good intents of piae fraudes ( to whet deuotion by any meanes ) and that selfe-loue , which each , both Person and Nation beares k to it selfe ; haue made , no doubt , readie Inuenters and Receiuers of fables , ascribing to themselues the stories of both the Queenes , mentioned in the Old and New Testament , the Sabaean and Ethiopian Antiquities , and a world of other fancies , which neuer in the world were done : whereto the names of later Workes , Cities , Temples , Orders , and other occurrents haue beene applyed . But it is time for our Pilgrim to passe further , where yet he is like to speed worse , and to find little truth of Ciuilitie or Religion . CHAP. VII . Of other Countries betweene the Red Sea and Benomotapa . §. I. Of Adel , Adea , Zanzibar and Melinde . EThiopia Exterior or Inferior , is that Southerly Tract of Africa , which to Ptolemey and the Ancients was vnknowne . It comprehendeth all that great wedge of Land ( such is the forme ) which beginning in the West , at the Countries aboue Zaire , stretcheth to fiue and thirtie degrees of Southerly latitude , and from thence Northwards , to the entrance or mouth of the Arabian Gulfe ; all this way besieged and enuironed with the a Ocean . Maginus diuideth it into fiue parts , Aian , Zanguebar , Benomoptapa , Cafraria , and Congo : but Congo is here taken in a very large sense . Aian , after the Arabians account , contayneth all that Region which lyeth betweene the mouth of the Red Sea , and Quilimanci ; being , for the most part , on the Sea-coast inhabited by the said Arabians : but in the In-land parts thereof , are people which are a blacke heathenish Nation . It comprehendeth two Kingdomes , Adel and Adea ; the former of which extendeth from that mouth of the Sea before mentioned , to the Cape Guardafu , by b Ptolemey called Aromata . South and West it bordereth vpon the Dominions of Prete Ianni , about the Kingdome of Fatigar . The chiefe Citie is Arar . Zeila also before spoken of , and Berbora pertayne to this Kingdome , Cities without the Streit , on the Sea , much frequented with Merchants . Zeila is situate in eleuen degrees , where Ptolemey placeth the Aualites . It is stored with varietie of merchandize , and yeeldeth some representation of Antiquitie in the buildings thereof , consisting of lime and stone . The King is a Moore , and esteemed a Saint among the superstitious Mahumetans , for his continuall warres with the Christian Abassines , whence he transporteth innumerable slaues to the Arabians and Turkes , receiuing in exchange armour and other helpes for his warres . Anno 1541. Gradaameth the King before mentioned , or Gradagna , by the helpe of some Portugals , which Claudius the Abassine had in his warres , was slaine , and his Armie ouerthrown : but his successor , An. 1559. slue Claudius in battaile , and got ( as Iohn de Castro affirmeth ) the greatest treasure of the world : the Moore acknowledging diuine assistance in this victorie , triumphed on an Asse . Zeila was burnt and sacked by the Portugals , An. 1516. as Andrea c Corsali , who was then present in the action , testifieth . Adea is situate betweene Adel , Abassia , and the Sea . The Inhabitants are Moores , descended of the Arabians , who many hundred yeeres agoe , partly by their rich traffique , and especially by force of armes , became Lords , not onely of Aian , but of all the Sea-coast , to Cape dos Corrientes , which is somewhat to the South of the Southerly Tropicke . In all which space , before the Portugall Discoueries , that part of the Cities which lay open to the Sea , was open and vnfortified , but toward the Land were walled for feare of the In-land people . Adea payeth tribute to the Abassian . In this Kingdome is Magadazzo , being it selfe a petite Kingdome of the Moores , which are of an oliue colour . d Braua was a free Towne , which , with Pate and Gogia , were taken by the Portugals , vnder Tristan de Cugna . All the Countries adioyning to Prester Iohn , as Dauid the Emperor in his Letter to King Emanuel relateth , are either Moores or Gentiles , of which some worship wood and fire , some the Sunne , others Serpents , &c. Zanzibar , or Zanguebar , is a name by the Arabians and Persians giuen to that Tract , extending from the Riuer Qualimanci , which Ptolemey calls Raptus , to the borders of Benomotapa . Some in a larger extent , include Benomotapa and Cafraria . Sanutus affirmeth , That it is a lowe , fenny , and woody Countrie , with many Riuers , which by extremitie of moysture cause the ayre to bee intemperate . From the waste vpwards they goe naked . Herein are contayned the Territories of Melinde , Mombaza , Quiloa , Mosambique , and others . Melinde e is the name of a Kingdome , and of the chiefe Citie thereof : the Inhabitants especially neere to the Sea , are Moores , and build their houses after the manner of Europe . The women are white , and the men of colour inclining to white , notwithstanding the situation vnder the Line . They haue black people also , which are Heathens for the most part . Of like condition is f Mombaza ( which is said to haue some resemblance with Rhodes ) but enemie to the Christians , and was ruinated by Thomas Cotigno , in the yeere 1589. for receiuing Alebech the Turke ; as Ampaza in the same Coast , by Alphonso Mello , a yeere or two before . §. II. The Portugals exploits in Mombaza , and of the Imbij . THis Expedition deserues mention , because it giues light to the knowledge of other parts adioyning . The Portugals holding in manner all these Nations , which inhabit from the Cape of Good Hope hitherto , either in termes of friendship or subiection : this Alebech with Turkish Gallies infested these Seas , and made diuers of the Portugall vassals to wauer in their fidelitie , being of the Saracenicall faith or religion : wherevpon the Vice-roy sent forth a Nauie vnder the command of Thomas aforesaid , his brother , which arriued first at Braua and thence passed alongst the shore to Ampaza , still continuing almost desolate : thence to Lamus , by the helpe of the tyde passing vp the Riuer full of dangerous sholds : thence they came to Melinde , and after that to Mombaza . This is a small Iland of a league circuit , the Citie then compassed with a wall . The Mahumetans bad built a Castle on the Riuer which entreth the Citie , which was taken by the Portugals , and soone after fiue Gallies , which Alibech the Turke had there at that time , not without rich spoile . Here the Turkes and the Mombazan Inhabitants were now in a double distresse , by the Portugall forces from the Sea , and a more terrible enemie from the Land . These were the Imbij , impious and barbarous monsters , bred not farre from the Cape of Good Hope , tall , square , and strong men , addicted alwayes to warre and rapine , and feeding on the flesh , both of their captiued enemies , and of their owne people , in time of sicknesse , hastening their death for the shambles . The skulls of men serue them for drinking pots . Their weapons are poysoned arrowes , and poles burned at the ends : their shields are little , of wood , couered with a skin . They are supposed destitute of Religion , giuen to Incantations and Sorceries , and adoring their King with diuine honor , thinking him to be Lord of the whole Land , and the Portugals of the Sea . Such is his arrogance , that hee threatneth the destruction of all men , yea shootes his arrowes against the heauens , if wet or heate offend him . Some 80000. followed him in his warres , destroying Townes , Cities , and Beasts , together with the Men : in his march driuing many troopes of beasts before him , so to breake the assault of the enemie , and hauing fire carried before him , as menacing to boyle or rost , and eate all such as he shall take . It seemes that they are either the same , or of like condition to the Gallae , which intest the Abassines , and the Iagges in other * parts of Africk , which also by a neere name call themselues Imbangolas , compounded of Imbij and Gallae , a terrible rod of Gods anger , whereby he plagues and whips the barbarous Africans , with the worst of African barbarians . These Imbians had at this time approched to Mombaza , and the Turks with their Gallies did their best to hinder their entrance , the water encompassing , quenching the violence of that fire , which the Imbian beares before him , wherewith he had now burned a great wood . In this warre were the Mombazans and Turkes entangled , when the Portugals fleet came vpon them , those that escaped by flight the Portugals furie , falling into the bellies of the Imbians , which caused many to yeeld themselues voluntarily to the Portugall , as seeming the lesse of two euils . Many Turkes were slaine , others captiued , Christian Gally-slaues freed , three and twentie greater , and as many smaller peeces of Ordnance taken , the Citie ( narrow built , that scarcely two could goe together in the streets , the houses of bricke built high , but with small lights , both to defend them against the Sunne ) fired , the walls and Moschees razed ; and the Nauie being readie to depart , they were haled by some Turkes on shore , and earnestly desired to admit them into their ships as slaues and captiues , Alebech himselfe being one , with thirtie others , besides two hundred Mombazans , hauing scarcely escaped the deuouring mawes of the Imbians , which had euen then buried the King and the chiefe Magistrate of Mombaza in their bowels , and taken innumerable captiues destined to the like Caniball disaster . The King of Lamus , called Panebaxira , the Portugals imprisoned and executed for betraying some of theirs to the Turkes , and conuented the neighbouring kings of Sian , Patus , Ampaza before them : they razed Mondra , and after other things set in order , returned to Goa . They which haue desire to acquaint themselues with what Antiquitie hath deliuered of these parts , may resort to Arrianus his Periplus of the Erythraean Sea , and the labours of * Stuckius and Ortelius . For vs , to name you the Townes of ancient Trading ( as Aualites , Malao , Mundi , Mosyllum , Apocopon , Opone , Rhapta ) which hee reckons on the African shore , with other Riuers and Promontories , would not much further vs in this our Pilgrimage-Mart of Religions . §. III. Of Quiloa , Sofala , and Ophir . QViloa stands nine degrees to the South of the Line : the name of a City and Iland , which is a Kingdome of the Moores , and extendeth her Dominion farre in the c Coast . It was built ( as Marmolius affirmeth ) about the foure hundreth yeere of the Hirara ( so he nameth it ) by one Ali , Sonne of Sultan Hoscen , who not agreeing with his other brethren , by reason their Mothers were Persian , and his an Abissine , sought new Aduentures in these parts , and bought this Iland : the History of whom , and of his Successours , you may find in that d Author . The King grew mighty by the Trade of Sofala ; but it was made tributary to Portugall by Vascui Gamma , Anno 1500. In the yeere 1505. the Portugals for denyall of that Tribute , depriued Abraham , the Arabian King , of his Scepter , and built a Fort there ; which the Moores soone after destroyed , together with the new King made by the Portugals . The people are whitish , their women comely , rich in attire : their houses faire built , and richly furnished . Betweene Coaua and Cuama , two Riuers which spring out of the same Lake with Nilus , are the Kingdomes of Mombaza , Mozimba , Macuas , Embeoe , and against them the Promontory Prassum . Heere is Mosambique , e by which name is signified a Kingdome in the Continent , and an Iland also , with a safe Harbour , which with two other Ilands are in the mouth of the Riuer Moghincats , in fifteene degrees South . Mosambique is inhabited by Portugals , which haue there a strong Castle : here the Portugals Shippes winter . In this Iland are Sheepe , with tayles of fiue and twenty pound weight ( a beast common in Africa : ) Hens blacke both in feathers , flesh , and bone , and sodden , looke like Inke , yet sweeter then other in taste : Porke very good , but for the deare sawce . There are some Mahumetans , as they were all , before the Portugals arriuall there . They haue trade in the Continent , in Sena , Macurua , Sofala , Cuama , a people for the most part differing in speech and behauiour , each Village fighting with her Neighbour , captiuing them : and some ( as at Macurua ) eate them . Their chiefest liuing is by hunting , and by flesh of Elephants . In euery Village is a new King . The Captaine of Mosambique , in his three yeeres gouernment , maketh three hundred thousand Duckets gaine especially , by Gold , from Sofala . Vp , further within Land the people goe almost naked , and were so simple , when first the Portugals traded thither , f that Ludouico Barthema , or Vertomannus , for his Shirt ; and another for a Razor , and a little Bell , bought fifteene Kowes of them ; and then they were ready to fall together by the eares among themselues for the Bell , who should haue it . But they could not enioy their purchase , beeing driuen to their heeles by three Female Elephants , which hauing young ones , were very fierce , and made them leaue their Kine to saue themselues . In these Seas the Moores sayle in Vessels sowed with Leather , the sayles of Palme-tree leaues calked with Gumme , gathered off the trees in the Woods . Sofala lyeth betweene Cuama and Magnice , two Riuers . Heere the Portugals haue on a little Iland ( whence the whole Kingdome hath his name ) a Fort and Factory of very rich Trade , the people bringing great quantity of Gold ( whereof they haue plentifull Mynes ) for their Cloth and other Commodities : it is supposed amounteth two Millions yeerely . Ortelius g is of opinion , That this Cephala , or Sophala , is that which in Salomons time h was called Ophir , from whence so great quantity of Gold was brought by his Nauy . Iosephus i seekes for it in India : Eupolemus k in the Red Sea , imagining it to be an Iland there placed : Dom. l Niger , Tremelius , and Iuniu , in Aurea Chersonesus , where Malacca standeth ( although we reade not of any great quantity of Gold found in that soyle . ) m Gaspar Varerius is of the same minde , but reckoneth to the Chersonesus both Pegu and Samotra , with all that lyeth betweene them . And in Somatra they haue a Tradition , that Salomon had his Gold from thence : and in the Letter of the King to his Maiestie , hee entitleth himselfe King of the Mountaine of Gold , Solida , Vatablus n with lesse reason , applyeth it to Spagniola , discouered by Columbus , and by Columbus himselfe so called . Arias o Montanui , Philip Moruay , Postellus , Goropius , would by their authority much moue vs to thinke with them , that Ophir is Peru , if the ignorance of the Load-stone , and those huge Seas , esteemed by Antiquity vnnauigable , did not detaine vs from consent : & where should Peru yeeld him Iuory , where neuer was yet seene an Elephant ? Doctor Dee that famous Mathematician hath written a very large Discourse of that Argument , which I haue seene with Master Hakluyt , much illustrating what the Ancients haue written of those Seas and Coasts , and concludeth that Hauila is the Kingdome of Aua ( subiect to Pegu ) and Ophir is Chryse or Aurea before mentioned , first , possessed by Ophir , mentioned Genes . 10. that golden name eating vp the former of Ophir . Iosephus p Acosta maketh Ophir and Tharsis to signifie no certaine places , but commonly to bee taken in a generall sense , as the word India is now with vs , a name giuen to all remote Countries East and West . He thinketh , that Salomons Gold , Iuory , &c. came from the East-Indies . But some reasons doe yeeld great cause of coniecture for Sofala , both because of the plenty of the commodities which Salomons seruants are said to bring with them , and because of ancient buildings of stone-worke , which the q Inhabitants call , The worke of Deuils ; supposing it impossible for men ( ghessing of others by their owne ignorance ) to haue built : which also haue strange Letters , that the Moores ( though learned ) could not reade : ( and why might they not be the old Hebrew Letters , which the Phoenicians of old , and Samaritans to this day obserue , as elsewhere we haue shewed . ) And further , Thomas r Lopez telleth , that certain Moores related vnto them of the riches of those Mines ; that ships from Mecca and Zidem vsed to trade there ; and that yearely there were taken forth of the Mines two millions of Mittigals , euery Mittigall being a Duckat of Gold , and a third part : That the Warres in those Countries at that time had ceased the Traffique : and that they had Bookes and Ancient Writings , which testified , That these were the Mines whence Salomon in his three Voyages fetched his Gold , and that the Queen of Saba was naturall of the parts of India . As for India , ye haue ſ euen now read that it was a name giuen to many Nations , and among the test to Aethiopia . And if a man consider the small skill which that Age of the World had in Marine affaires , still as much as might be holding their course within the sight of Land , hee can scarce thinke , that long Nauigations could then be performed . Barrius accounteth all Sofala to the Empire of Benomotapa , of which we shall speake anon ; wee haue now mentioned the same , by reason of the Isle which is subiect to the Portugals . These , besides Gold , here haue great Trade for Iuory of which Barrius saith , that in Benomopata are yeerely slaine foure or fiue thousands , and of Water-horses ( whose teeth are accounted Iuory also ) all the great Riuers in Africa are full . These feed sometimes on the Medowes , where the Mariners haue chased them , as Lopez t reporteth : and after long chasing by Land , they haue taken the water : where , in reuenge , they haue assaulted the Mariners in their Boats , and bitten chips off the same , being , by the thicknesse of their Hides armed against their Pikes , and haue made them afraid , that they would ouerwhelme the Boat. §. IIII. Of Monoemugi , the Moores , Baduines , Caphars , in these parts . WIthin the Land , behinde these parts , is the Kingdome of Monoemugi , a which is rich in Gold : their vnfortunate Warres with Monomotapa haue made them knowne . Nilus is their Westerne border , and Abassia on the North. They haue little red Bals made of a kinde of Clay in Cambaya , and resembling Glasse , which they weare for ornament , and vse for money . This King warreth with the Benomotapa , and hath terrible Souldiours , called Giacqui , or Agab , or Agog , who inhabite between the Lakes whence Nilus and Zaire take their beginnings ; which liue a wandering life , like the Nomades , in Cottages which they make in the fields . They are of stature tall , and of countenance terrible , making lines vpon their cheekes with certaine iron Instruments , and turning their eye-lids backward , eating their enemies . These not long since ( as b some say ) inuaded the Kingdome of Congo , and forced the King to keepe in a small Isle , where himselfe was taken with a Dropsie , and his people famished , as after shall follow in due place . The Amazones of Monomotapa are euery way equall vnto them in prowesse . Little is knowne of the Religion of these Heathenish Nations nor of other Kingdomes , whereof we haue little but the names to relate , Goroua , Colta , Anzuga , Moneulo , Baduis . Now , for those Moores which inhabited the Sea-coasts as we haue said , they are dispersed as farre as Benomotapa , but are not all c Catholike Mahumetans , especially such of them as haue conuersed , and taken their habitations further within Land . And the first Moores or Arabians that came to inhabite those Coasts , were banished persons , called as the Chronicles of Quiloa is reporeed , Emozaidin of Zaide , the Nephew of Hocem the sonne of Hali , whose Doctrine they followed in some opinions , contrary to the Alcoran , and therefore esteemed Heretikes . Long after them came three ships with great multitudes of Arabians , that fled from the King of Laza their enemy , vnder the conduct of seuen Brethren , which built Magadazzo , and after that , Braua ; which in manner of a Common-wealth , was till the Portugals time gouerned by twelue Aldermen , or chiefe Gouernours , that descended of the seuen Brethren . These Moores and the former differing from each other in their superstitions , could not agree , and therefore the Emozaidin were forced vp higher into the Countrey , and thereby mariages mixed themselues with the Cafers ( so the Arabians call all Heathen people ) and became Mungrels in a Galli-maufrey of Deuotions , whom therefore the Sea-coast-Moores called by a generall name , a Baduini , which in Arabia and Egypt , is the title of the people that liue in the Champaine , and In-land Countreys : and those that liue neere the Sea-coast are called Arabians . They make no difference of meats , Don Iohn of Castro b writeth , that Badoil signifieth a man that liueth onely by cattell : and that the Troglodites , and Nations from Melinde and Magadoxa to Cape Guardafu , and on both sides of the straits , and on the Arabike Sea , to Ormuz ( occupying rather then inhabiting the soyle ) are called Badoies . They are ( saith he ) sauage , without truth or ciuilitie , they are Mahumetanes , but accounted badde Moores , Theeues and Robbers , eating raw flesh , drinking milke , their habite filthy ; very swift , holding warre with all men ; ( as was prophecied of Ismael their Progenitor ) from Zeila to Suachen with the Abexijs from thence to Alcocer with the Nobijs , from thence to Soez with the Aegyptians , from Soez to Ormus with the Arabians . They haue no King nor great Lord , but liue in troupes and factions ; permit no Towne in their fields , haue no certaine habitation , but wander from place to place with their cattell . Their Xeque determineth suits as hee listeth . Their lodging is in Caues and holes , of the most in Tents , their colour very blacke , their Language Arabicke . The Heathens in those parts are giuen to Auguries and Witcheries : and in their highest attempts and greatest resolutions , yet will leaue off , if any of these phantasies bode vnluckinesse . The fruits , birds , beasts , and seeds , are in manner like to the people , all wilde . The ayre is vnholesome . But what vnhealthsomenesse can there be found , where gold as found ? which makes men commit themselues ( no maruell what they commit with others ) to the most scorching heats , to contagious ayres , to tempestuous Seas , and the darkest prisons of the disembowelled Earth . Modesty had almost forbidden me to recite that , which may with some easily obtaine a Plaudite , in the last Act and finishing of this Chapter , concerning the Caffares . Linschoten c shall recite it for me . They liue , saith he , like beasts ( he speaketh of those which liue neere Mosambique , and those especially more within the Land ) they are blacke as pitch , with flat noses , thicke lips , some haue holes both aboue and vnder in their lips , and , as it were , other mouthes in their cheekes , wherein they thrust small bones to beautifie themselues : for which cause they raze and seare their bodies with Irons . If they will make a diuellish forme and Picture , they represent a white man in his apparell , as thinking nothing more vgly . Some also file their teeth as sharpe as Needles . They haue Villages wherein they dwell together , and in euery Village a Lord or King , to whom they are subiect . Religion and Faith are vnknowne to them . They vse mutuall warres , and some eate mans flesh . When they take Prisoners in warre , or kill their Enemies , they obserue a more then beastly testimony of their great valour , which is after this manner . They cut off their priuy members ( to depriue them of all hope of generation ) and then dry them well for preseruation : after which they come before the King with great reuerence , in the presence of the principall men of the Villages , and there take these members , so dryed , one by one in their mouthes , and spit them on the ground at the Kings feet , which the King with great thankes accepteth ; and the more to honour them , causeth them all to be taken vp and giuen to them againe , which is from thenceforth an Ensigne of their Knight-hood . For they take all those members , and tye them on a string like a bracelet or chaine ; and at all solemne meetings , as when they marry or goe to a wedding or feast , the Bride , or wiues of these Knights , doe weare that chaine about their necks , being , saith our Author , among them as great an honour as the Golden-Fleece , or the Renowned GARTER with vs , and their wiues as proud thereof , as if some Crowne or Scepter had befalne them . CHAP. VIII . Of Benomotapa , and the parts adioyning . §. I. Of the Empire of Monomotapa . BEnomotapa , a called also Benomotaxa , and Monomotapa , is a large Empire , so entituled after the name of the Prince thereof ( for Benomotapa is with them a Title , as Caesar or Emperour with vs , the Portugals call him Emperour of the Gold ) extendeth after some mens reckoning almost a thousand Leagues in compasse , betweene the great Lake , whence Nilus springeth on the North-East , Magnice and Toroa on the South , and the Sea-coast of Sofala on the East . It is betweene the Sea and the fresh waters , accounted a huge Island . Betweene Cuama and Corrientes it is pleasant and wholesome and fruitfull : and from the Cape Corrientes to Magnice , it abounds with beasts ; but it is cold . Their principall Cities are Zimbas ( haply the same which Ptolomey b cals Agisymba ) and Benamataza ; that one and twenty , this fifteene dayes iourney , from Sofala . Of the abundance of Elephants in Benomotapa is said before ; whereof Aethiopia is euery where stored with manifold herds : c although I dare not subscribe to their opinion that esteeme Elephants as common there , as heere we haue Oxen. It is a creature nine cubits high ( in their largest stature ) and fiue cubits thicke : with long and broad eares , little eyes , short tayles , and great bellies . Of their disposition is spoken already . Some say fiue thousand are yeerely slaine in these parts . The Mines neerest to Sofala , are those of Manica , which are in wide Champaines compassed with mountaines , ninety miles in circuit . The places where the Gold is , appeare and are knowne by the drinesse and barrennesse of the soyle , as if Nature it selfe could not hord vp Gold in her spacious chest , but she must needs proue bare and barren of her wonted good works ; and how much lesse vnnaturall and degenerate mankinde ? The Prouince is called Matuca , the people Botonghi ( which although they are betweene the Line and the Tropike ) yet in Winter haue such snowes in the mountains , that if any abide there , they dye frozen in them : and in Summer-time the ayre in the tops of those hils is so cleare and pure , that some of our men , which were then there , saw the New-Moone , the same day that shee had kissed her bright and bountifull Brother . And who can now charge that bright Eye of the World , with the obscure darknesse of this Peoples hue , which so cold Winters , nor pure Summers , can lessen or lighten ? Yea , euen in the cold Countries neere the Cape of Good-hope , the Aethiopians haue no hope or hap of good colour ; whereas the hotter Countreys of Libya , and in manner all America ( notwithstanding the Sunnes strait looking , and neerenesse , not allowing them a shaddow to attend them in the greatest height of his bounty ) know not this blacke tincture in the Naturals thereof . But to returne ( and who will not returne ? ) to the Mines : There are other Mines in the Prouinces of Boro and Quiticui , in which and in the Riuers , is found Gold not so pure . The people are carelesse and negligent to get , and the Moores which traded with them , were faine to giue their wares in trust , with promise by such a time to pay them in Gold , and the people would not faile in their word . Other Mynes are in Toroa , wherein are those buildings which Barrius attributeth to some forren d Prince , and I , for the reasons before alledged , to Salomon . It is a square Fortresse of stone ; the stones of maruellous greatnesse , without any signe of morter or other matter to ioyne them . The wall fiue and twenty spannes thicke , the height not holding proportion . Ouer the gate are letters , which learned Moores could neither reade , nor know what letters they were . There are other buildings besides , of like fashion . The people call them the Court , for an Officer keepes it for the Benomotapa , and hath charge of some of his women , that are there kept . They esteeme them beyond humane power to build , and therefore account them the workes of Deuils and the Moores which saw them , said the Portugals Castles were no way to bee compared to them . They are fiue hundred and ten miles from Sofala , Westward , in one and twenty degrees of Southerly Latitude : in all which space is not found one building ancient or later ; the people are rude , and dwell in Cottages of Timber . All the people of this Region is of curled hayre , and more ingenious then those which are against Mosambique , Quiloa and Melinde , among whom are many that eate mans flesh , and let their Kine blood to satisfie their thirst . These seeme prone to receiue the Faith : for they beleeue in One GOD , whom they call Mozimo , and haue no Idols , nor worship other thing : They punish nothing more seuerely then Witchcraft , whereunto other Negros are exceedingly addicted ; no such person escapeth death . The like detestation they conceiue against Adultery and Theft . Euery one may haue as many wiues as they will : but the first is principall the other serue her ; and her children are heires . A woman is not mariageable with them , till her naturall purgation testifie for her abilitie to Conception : and therefore they entertaine the first fluxe thereof with a great Feast . In two things they are Religious ; in obseruation of dayes , and Rites concerning their dead . Of dayes , they obserued the first day of the Moone , the sixt , the seuenth , the eleuenth , the sixteenth , the seuenteenth , the twentieth , and the eight and twentieth , because in that day their King was borne . The Religion is in the first , sixt , and seuenth , all the rest are repetitions , aboue ten . When any is dead , after his bodie is eaten , his neere kindred , or his wife which hath had most children by him , keepe the bones , with some signes whereby to know , whose they were : and euery seuenth day they obserue Exequies in the same place where they are kept : They spreade many clothes , and set thereon tables furnished with bread and sodden flesh , which they offer to the dead with prayers and supplications . And the principall thing they request of them , is , the good successe of their Kings affaires . These prayers they make , being cloathed in white garments : after which the good man and his family eate their offerings . The Benomotapa must weare cloathes of the same Country , for feare of infection ; others may weare forren cloth . He is serued on the knee , and when he drinketh or cougheth , all they which are about him make a shout , that all the Towne may know . None may cough in his presence : also , euery one must sit in token of reuerence , to stand , is a signe of dignity which he affordeth the Portugals and Moores , and is the chiefe honour can bee yeelded any . The second honour is to sit on a cloth in his house : the third , that a man may haue a doore in his house , which is the dignity of great Lords . For meaner persons , they need not feare to haue any thing stolne out of their open houses seeing the seuerity of Iustice doth secure them . Doores are not for necessity , but for honour . Their houses are of pyramidall or steeple forme , all the timbers meeting in the middest at the top : couered with earth and straw . Some of them are made of timbers , as long and as bigge as a great ships mast : the greater they are , the more honorable . The Benomotapa hath musicke whithersoeuer he goeth , with singers : and more then fiue hundred iesters , which haue their Captain or Master of Reuels . The royall Ensigne is a little plow-share , with an Iuory point , which he carrieth alway at his girdle ; by which is signified peace , and husbanding of the ground . He beareth likewise one or two a swords in token of Iustice , and defence of his people . The Country is free , and giues him no other payments , but presents when they come to speake with him : and certaine dayes seruice . No inferiour comes before his superiour without some present ; in token of obedience and courtesie . The Captaines of warre with all theirs , bestow seuen dayes in thirty in his husbandry or other businesse , Hee must confirme all sentences of Iudgement in his owne person : there needs no Prison , for matters are presently dispatched , according to the allegations and testimonies , that are brought . And if there bee not sufficient testimonies , then the matter is tryed by oath , in this manner . They beat the barke of a certaine tree , and cast the powder thereof in water ; b which the party drinketh , and if he doe not vomit , he is cleared ; if he vomit , he is condemned . And if the accuser , when the accused party vomiteth not , will drinke of the same , and doth not vomit , he is then acquitted , and the matter dispatched . If any sue to him , he speedeth not , but by mediation of a third person , which also sets down the summe that the King must haue , somtime at so deare a rate , that the suter rather refuseth the Kings grant . They haue no Horse , and therefore warre on foot : the spoyles are generally shared amongst all . When he marcheth , in the place where he is to lodge , they make a new house of wood , and therein must continuall fire be kept , without euer going out ; saying , that in the ashes might be wrought some witcheries to the indamagement of his person . And when they goe to the warres , they neuer wash their hands nor faces , till they haue obtained victory . They haue their wiues with them , which are so loued and respected , that if the Kings sonne meet with one of them in the street , hee giues her way . Benomotapa hath more then a thousand women ; but the first is principall , although she be inferiour in bloud , and her sonne succeeds . And in seed-time and haruest , the Queene goeth to the field and ouerseeth the stuffe , esteeming it a great honour . Thus farre out of Barrius . b Iohannes Boterus c tels , that his chiefe warriours are women , namely , certaine Amazones , which seare off their left paps , as Odoardo d Lopez reporteth , lest they should hinder their shooting , after the manner of the ancient Amazones : they are quick , bold , couragious , and constant in battaile , and most constant in inconstancie : for when they make shew of flight , they will returne ( espying their aduantage ) with the greatest fury . They dwell in certaine Countries by themselues , and at certaine times haue men to accompany with them for generation , to whom they send their Males , reseruing all the Female Children which they haue . Thus we find Amazons , which the Ancients reported in Asia , and Diodorus in Libya , now in these times , if this report bee true , in Aethiopia : and Huldericus u Shmidel hath told of the like in America . Others x deny it : and none hath yet written of them from his owne sight . For my part , no Amazonian hath yet conquered my credit . In the yeere 1560. Consaluus y Silueria , with two other Iesuites , went from Goa to the Kingdomes of Inhamban , and Monomotapa : and comming to Inhamban , they went to Yonge , the City Royall , where they baptized the King and all his people in a short space , naming the King Constantine , the Queene Mary . Thence went Consaluus to Monomotapa , and so preuailed with his Images , Preaching , and contempt of the World , that he wanne the King and his Mother , with multitudes of others to Baptisme . But soone after , the King , by suggestion of the Moores , slue him . Sebastian in reuenge raysed an Armie of sixteene hundred , z most of them being Gentlemen , which he sent vnder the conduct of Francis Barretto . The Benomotapa fearing the Portugals forces , offered reasonable conditions , which Barretto refusing , was discomfited , not by the Negro , but by the Ayre , the malignity whereof ( the sowre sauce of all these Golden Countryes in Africa ) consumed his people . There are other Kingdomes adioyning to Monomotapa , and the Mountaynes of the Moone , Matana , Melemba , Quinbebe , Berteca , Bauagul , of which I can giue you but the names . §. II. Of Caphraria , the Cape of Good Hope , and Soldania . CAphraria , or the Land of the Caphars is next to bee considered , which Maginus boundeth betweene Rio di Spirito Sancto , and Cape Negro , extending to the Cape of Good Hope Southwards . Why hee should call this part the Caphars , I know not : for the Arabians , of whom this word is borrowed , giue that name to all the Heathen people in Africa ; yea both the Arabians , and all of their Religion , call all such as receiue not that Superstition , Caphars , euen Christians also , as Master Ienkinson * long since told vs . And for the Heathens in Africa , Barrius affirmeth , that it is by the Moores giuen to them all : signifying , Without Law , or lawlesse people . Zanguebar is in this respect called Cafraria . It should seeme it is appropriated to these the Southerliest Nations of Africa ; for want of other the more true proper names which were vnknowne . With the names of the Capes , and other places of note , Master Pory a hath already acquainted his English Reader : Onely that notable and famous Cape of Good Hope , ( so named b by Iohn the Second , King of Portugall , for that hope which he conceiued of a way to the Indies , when it was first discouered ) deserueth some mention . It hath three head-lands , the Westermost beareth name of Good Hope : the middlemost Cabo Falso , because they haue sometimes in their returne from the Indies , mistaken this for the former : betweene which two Capes runneth into the Sea a mighty Riuer , called by the Portugals Rio dulce , which springs out of a Lake called Gale , situate among the Mountaynes of the Moone , so much celebrated by the ancient Geographers : The third and Eastermost , is that of Agulhas or Needles about fiue and twenty leagues from the first : both which seeme as two hornes , wherewith it threatens the Ocean , which in these parts is found oftentimes c tempestuous , and when it cannot preuayle against this rough-faced and horned Promontory , it wrekes the whole malice vpon the ships , whose ribs in the enraged fits , it would breake if they were of Iron ; as Linschoten d testifieth of his owne experience . True it is , that sometimes it is passed with more ease ; but not so vsually : and Linschoten tels , that at his returne from India , the Saint Thomas , a new Carricke , was heere cast away , e and their ship wherein he sayled , in such danger , that one while they prayed , another while murmured , another time would returne backe , and the Captaine professed no small maruell , why our Lord suffered such good Catholikes to indure such torments , and the English Heretickes and Blasphemers to passe so easily . The waues there ( sayth hee ) strike against a ship , as if they strucke against a Hill , that if it were of stone it would at last be broken . Capaine f Lancaster traded with the people neere these parts , and for two Kniues bought an Oxe , for one , a Sheepe , &c. in good quantity . Their Sheepe are great , with great tailes , but hairy , not woolled . Their Oxen great , not fat , but well fleshed . The Captaine killed there an Antelope as bigge as a Colt. There were diuers great beasts vnknowne to them . When they had passed this Cape , they lost their Admirall , Captaine Raimond , and neuer saw them , or heard of them more . And foure dayes after they found as terrible an Enemy from aboue , and encountred with a Thunder clap , which slue foure of their men out-right , their neckes being wrung asunder : And of fourescore and fourteene men there was not one vntouched ; but some were blind , others bruised in their legs and armes , or brests , others drawne out , as if they had beene racked ; which all yet , God be thanked , did after recouer . The same Sir Iames Lancaster was after this sent Generall for the East India Company ; which hauing made a stocke of threescore and twelue thousand pound , bought the Dragon of sixe hundred tunnes , the Hector of three hundred , the Ascension of two hundred & fourescore , the Susan of two hundred and threescore , and sent in them in Merchandize and Spanish Money , to the value of seuen and twenty thousand pound . The Scorbute so weakened their men , that they were not able to hoyse out their Boates , except in the Generals ship , whose men ( drinking euery morning three spoonefuls of the juyce of Limons ) were healthfull . He bought a thousand sheepe in Soldania g and forty two Oxen as bigge as ours , the sheepe greater , but hairy , and might haue bought more , for old Iron . The people , he sayth , are tawny ; Cornelius Houtman sayth , Oliue blacke , blacker then the Brasilians , their haire curled and blacke , as in Angola , not circumcised , clocke like a brood-hen in speaking , paint their faces with diuers colours , strong , actiue , swift , subiect to Monomotapa : they slue some Flemings for wrongs , which made the English warie in trading with them . Sir Edward Michelborne h found here great reliefe . Besides great Herds of Oxen and Flocks of Sheepe , heere is abundance of Deere , Antilopes , Baboones , Foxes , Hares , Ostriches , Cranes , Pellicans , Herons , Geese , Duckes , Phesants , Partridges , &c. A great Bullocke they might buy for an old Iron hoope not worth two pence , a Sheepe for a piece not worth two good Horse-nayles . The people liued on the guts and filth of the meate which our men cast away , not so much as washing the same , but couering them ouer with hot ashes , before they were through hot , pulled them out , and shaking them a little with their hands , did eate both guts , excrements , and ashes . They liue vpon raw flesh and certayne Roots . Sir Henry Middleton , i a Generall of the foure ships aboue-named , found ( in his returne ) three and fifty men dead in the Hector at this Bay , and but ten left : The Susan was lost , it was thought for want of men . And long before the Trade of the English ( which is now very much increased in the Easterne parts ) Giouanni da Empoli k telleth , That neere the Cape , the Countrey people would giue them a Kow for a little Bell. The men and women were clothed , or rather a little couered with hairy skinnes , the women beautifyng this their beastly habits with the tayles of the beasts , hanging downe before and behind to couer their shame . These women had large and deformed paps . Religion they could obserue none amongst them , and thought that they eat their flesh raw . The Hollanders also in the yeere 1595. trafficked with these Cafres , which were valiant , but base in apparell , couered with Oxe or Sheep-skins wrapped about their sholders , with the hairy side inward , in forme of a Mantle ; their priuy parts couered with a Sheepes tayle , fastened before and behind with a Girdle . But now we see it made a daily matter to the Portugall , English and Dutch , so capable of Hope of Good , that the Cape of Good Hope is nothing feared : although at home many take exceptions as if there were no good hope of publike good , & wish that they would carry out of Europe lesse l Mony , & bring home more men : but of this elsewhere is spoken at large . I cannot omit , m that vpon the top of this Promontory , Nature hath as it were framed her selfe a delightfull Bower , here to sit and contemplate the great Seas , which from the South , East and West beat vpon this shore : and therefore hath here formed a great plaine , pleasant in situation , which with the fragrant herbes , variety of flowers , and flourishing verdure of all things seemes a terrestriall-Paradise . It is called the Table of the Cape . That which from hence lyeth to Cape Negro , hath not to our purpose any thing notable . This also deserueth mention , that notwithstanding all the damages of this dreadfull Promontory , and the Seas on this side and beyond , n Iames Botellius , a Portugall , to recouer the fauour of his Prince , Iohn the third , by the first bringing newes of a happy accident that then befell in India , in a little Boat or Vessell scarce eighteene foote long , and six broad , sayled from Cochin to Dabul , and from thence alongst the Arabian and African shores , doubling this terrible Cape , and missing Saint Helena , came yet safe to Lisbone , worthily welcomed both for his message , and the messenger , that durst aduenture to encounter Neptunes strongest forces , notwithstanding so weake furniture . The Hollanders o at the Cape of Good Hope , ( if you will heare other testimonies ) had of the Inhabitants two Kine for two rusty Kniues , and one much greater for a new one : two fat Buls and three Sheepe for a barre of Iron , weighing threescore and ten pound . The people make much account of Iron : they are of short stature : darkish colour : their armes are adorned with Copper and Iuory , their fingers with Rings of Gold , and with Beads of bone and wood . They brand their bodies with diuers markes : And because they alway anoint themselues with grease and fat , they yeeld a ranke smell . If wee killed a beast for our vse , they would aske the inwards , and eate them raw , the filth being not well clensed from them . At their Feasts they would seethe a beast in his hide , fastned on foure stickes with fire vnderneath . They liue miserably , yet for gallantry weare bones and pieces of dryed flesh about their neckes . Neere this Cape are weeds growing in the Sea fiue and twenty fathome long . The Ascension p built their Pinnasse , Anno 1608. at Soldania , about fifteene or sixteene leagues from the Cape of Good Hope , and there tooke in for their prouision about foure hundred head of Cattell , as Oxen , Steeres , Sheepe , and Lambes , together with fowles and fresh water . They filled their Boat with Seales at the I le Pengwin , a little from thence . Such was the brutish nature of the Inhabitants , that when the English had cast out of their ship one of those Seales , and the same had lien fourteene dayes , and now swarmed with crawling Maggots , they would take them vp and eat them ; as they would also doe the guts , garbage , and panch of the beast . They more esteemed Iron , then Gold or Siluer . Heere the first night after they weighed Anchor . The Ascension lost the Vnion , and the Good Hope their Pinnasse ( so neere the Cape of Good Hope ) which , mee thinkes , obseruing what after befell them , seemes an ominous presage , written in these names , of their other losses which followed , concluded with the losse of their ship on the Coast of Cambaya . It is morally true , that ascending and aspiring minds lose Vnion ( q for onely by pride doth man make Contention ) Vnion being gone , Good Hope followeth , Quae concordiâ crescunt , discordiâ & res & spes pereunt : and so it befell in this their Tragedie , after the losse of those Vessels which bare such names . The ship was lost by the Masters indiscretion , but yet hath the honour ( suruiuing her fates ) that shee was the first English ship that euer sayled on those Seas . Although we haue beene tedious in this Cape and the Bay of Soldania , yet I haue thought it not amisse to adde somewhat out of later Relations . Master Copland writes that the Ayre here is so wholesome , and the Earth so fertile , as might with helpe of Art become a Paradise . Euen Nature it selfe hath diuersified the Soyle in an entercourse of Mountaynes , Plaines , Woods , Medowes , Streames , as intending so pleasant a variety , in a seeming artificiall Order . Their many sicke men , exposed on shore in Tents , within twenty dayes were all ( one excepted ) sound as at first day . They bought nine and thirty Beeues , and one hundred and fifteene Sheepe for a little r Brasse or Copper cut out of two or three old Kettles . The people are louing , but were at the first afraid by reason of some vnkindnesses receiued from the Dutch , which had beene there to make trane , and had killed and stolne their Cattell . They are of of middle size , well limmed , very nimble and actiue , dance in true measure : weare short Clokes of Sheepe or Seales skings to their waste with a Cap of the same , the haire ſ inwards , a Rats skin about their priuities , some of them haue soles tyed about their feet , their neckes adorned with Chaines of greasie Trypes ( or guts also in many doubles ) which they would sometimes pull off and eate stinking and raw ; they did also eate the entrayles by vs throwne away , halfe raw ( and would scramble for it like hungry Dogges ) lothsomely besmeared with the bloud : they weare Bracelets of Copper or Iuory about their armes with Ostrich feathers and shels . The habit of women is like the former , which at our first comming seemed shamefast , but at our returne would impudently vncouer that which here must bee couered with silence ; their brests hang downe to their middles ; Their haire is curled : Copper with them is Gold , and Iron Siluer : their Houses little Tents in the Fields , made of skins , at their pleasure remoued . On the high Hill called the Table may be seene an hundred miles about : some ascended and thence tooke obseruation of many Bayes and Riuers . Hee thinkes these parts might be profitably planted with an English Colony . One sayth t of this people , that they are idle , not so much as hauing a Canow , nor knowing to take eyther fowle or u fish , whereof they haue store ; theeuish and swiftly running away with that which they haue stolne . By trading with the Dutch and English , their prices of things are raysed , as you here see , to some more Copper or Iron , then at the first Discoueries . Their Beasts are large , their Sheepe smooth and short haired ( not woolly ) like a young Calfe , with long and broad eares , hanged like Hounds ; their hornes short and tender , easily broken ; their tayles greater then any part of a mans legge , some weighing 40. pounds . Their Beeues are large , and most of them leane . The men haue but one stone , the other being cut away when they are young ; the reason seemes to bee some reasonlesse Superstition towards the Sunne , which they point vnto being demanded thereof . The Hector brought thence one of these Saluages , called Cory , which was x carryed againe , and there landed by the Newyeeres gift , Iune 21. 1614. in his Copper Armour , but returned not to them whiles the Ships continued in the Road , but at their returnes in March was twelue-moneth after , he came , and was ready to any seruice , in helping them with Beeues and Sheepe . The wilde beasts are dangerous in the night , as Lions , Antilopes and others , some of which in one night , carried away twelue pieces of meate , laid in the Riuer to water , couered with a stone of two hundred weight , which was remooued also a very great distance . The Pengwins in the Iland neere to Soldania , haue stumps in stead of wings , and with their feet swimme fast . There are Seales a thousand sleeping in an Heard , on the Rockes : Myce , and Rats , and Snakes innumerable . The weather in the midst of Winter is there temperate . Penguin y Iland is North Northwest and an halfe West , three leagues from Soldania : and this fourteene leagues North Northeast from Cape Bona Speranza , and ten leagues North by West from Cape Falso , which is Eastwards from the former . The habitation of the Soldanians seemes moueable , and following the best pastures . There are fallow Deere , Porcupines , Land Tortoyses , Snakes , Adders , wild Geese , Duckes , Pellicans , Crowes with a white band about their necks , Pengwins , Guls , Pintados , Alcatrasses , Cormorants , Whales , Seales , &c. HONDIVS his Map of Congo . map of Congo, West Africa CONGI REGNŪ CHAP. IX . Of the Kingdome of Congo , and the other Kingdomes and Nations adioyning . §. I. Of Angola . THe Kingdome a of Congo ( vnderstanding so much by the name , as in times past hath beene subiect thereto ) hath on the West , the Ocean ; on the South , the Caphars , and mountaynes of the Moone ; on the East , those Hills from which the Riuers issue and runne into the Fountaynes of Nilus ; and on the North , the Kingdome of Benin . Of these Countries , Pigafetta , b from the Relation of Odoardo Lopez , a Portugall , hath written two bookes , out of whom P. du Iarric , Botero , and others , haue taken most of their reports . And in this we will begin with the most Southerly parts ; in which wee first come into the Kingdome of Matama ( this is the Kings proper name ) who being a Gentile , ruleth ouer diuers Prouinces , named Quimbebe . This is a Kingdome c great and mightie , extending from Brauagal to Bagamidri : the ayre thereof is wholsome , the earth outwardly furnished with store of fruits , inwardly with mines of Crystall , and other metalls . The Signiories toward the Sea-coast are very meane , and want Hauens . Angola sometime a Prouince of the Kingdome of Congo , is now a great Kingdome it selfe and very populous . They speake the same language ( with small difference of dialect ) that is vsed in Congo , whose yoake they cast off since the Congois became Christians . Diego d Can first discouered these parts for the Portugals An. 1486. And the Portugals vsed to trade quietly with the Angolans : but some of them trading as high into the Countrey as Cabazza , the Royall Citie , which is an hundred and fiftie miles from the Ocean , were there by order from the King put to the sword , vnder pretence of intended treason . This was done 1578. Paulo Dias ( to whom the King Sebastian had giuen the gouernment of these parts : with licence to conquer three and thirtie leagues alongst the Coast to him and his heires ) to reuenge himselfe for this despight done to his people , armed such Portugals as hee had , and with two Gallies and other Vessels , which he kept in the Riuer Coanza , hee went on both sides the Riuer , conquering and subduing many Lords vnto him . The King of Angola raysed a mightie Armie of a million of men , e as is supposed . For they vse to leaue none at home that is fit to carrie a weapon : and make no preparation for victuall , but such as haue any , carrie it vpon the shoulders of their seruants , and therefore no maruell if their foode being soone consumed , their camps be soone dissolued . Small likewise is their prouision of armour for offence , and for defence much lesse . Diaz sent to the King of Congo for aide , who sent him sixtie thousand men : with which , and his owne Nation , he made his partie good , against the confused rabbles of the Angolans . The trade of Angola is yet continued , and from thence the Portugals buy and carry to Brasil and other parts yeerly , a world of slaues which are bought within the Land , and are captiues taken in their warres . Paulo Diaz at his death bequeathed to the Iesuites as much as might maintayne fiue hundred of that Societie in these parts . Master Thomas f Turuer , one that had liued a long time in Brasil , and had also beene at Angola , reported to me , that it was supposed eight and twentie thousand slaues ( a number almost incredible , yet such as the Portugals told him ) were yeerly shipped from Angola and Congo , at the Hauen of Loanda . He named to me a rich Portugall in Brasil , which had ten thousand of his owne , working in his Ingenios , ( of which he had eighteene ) and in his other imployments . His name was Iohn du Paui , exiled from Portugall , and thus inriched in Brasil . A thousand of his slaues at one time , entred into conspiracie with nine thousand other slaues in the Countrey , and Barricadoed themselues for their best defence against their Masters , who had much adoe to reduce some of them into their former seruitude . To returne to Angola , we may adde the report of another of our Countrey-men , g Andrew Battell ( my neere neighbour , dwelling at Leigh in Essex ) who serued vnder Manuel Siluera Perera , Gouernour vnder the King of Spaine , at his Citie of Saint Paul : and with him went farre into the Countrey of Angola , their Armie being eight hundred Portugals , and fiftie thousand Naturals . This Andrew Battell telleth , that they are all Heathens in Angola . They had their Idolls of wood in the midst of their townes , fashioned like a Negro , and at the foot thereof was a great heape of Elephants teeth , contayning three or foure tuns of them : these were piled in the earth , and vpon them were set the sculls of dead men , which they had slaine in the warres , in monument of their victorie . The Idoll they call Mokisso , and some of them haue houses built ouer them . If any be sicke , he accounteth it Mokisso's hand , and sendeth to appease his angrie god , with powring wine ( which they haue of the palme-tree ) at his feet . They haue proper names of distinction for their Mokisso's , as Kissungo , Kalikete , &c. and vse to sweare by them , Kissungowy , that is , by Kissungo . They haue another more solemne oath , in triall of Controuersies : * for which purpose they lay a kinde of Hatchet , which they haue , in the fire , and the Ganga-Mokisso , or Mokisso's Priest taketh the same red hot , and draweth it neere to the skinne of the accused partie ; and if there bee two , hee causeth their legges to bee set neere together , and draweth this hot Iron without touching betweene them ; if it burnes , that partie is condemned as guiltie , otherwise hee is freed . For the ceremonies about the dead , they first wash him , then paint him , thirdly apparell him in new clothes , and then bring him to his graue , which is made like a vault , after it is digged a little way downe , vndermined , and made spacious within , and there set him on a seate of earth , with his beades ( which they vse in chaines and bracelets for ornament ) and the most part of his goods , with him in his lasting home . They kill Goats , and shed the blood in the graues , and powre wine there , in memoriall of the dead . They are much giuen a to diuination by birds . If a bird flie on their left hand , or crie in some manner which they interprete ominous and vnluckie , they will cease from the enterprises which they haue in hand . Their Priests are b called Gange , and so highly reputed , that the people thinke it in their power to send plentie or scarcitie , life or death . They are skilfull in medicinall herbes and in poysons ; and by familiaritie with the Deuill foretell things to come . In Angola euery man taketh as many wiues as he will . There are mines of siluer , and of most excellent copper . They haue many Kine , but loue dogs better then any other flesh , and fat them to the shambles . Andrew Battell saith , that the dogs in those Countries are all of one sort , prick eared Curres of a meane bignesse , which they vse also to hunt with , but they open not ; ( for they cannot barke ) and therefore they hang clappers made of little boords about their necks . Hee hath seene a Mastiffe sold for three slaues . Lopez affirmeth , that a great dogge was exchanged for two and twentie slaues ; which might happen vpon some extraordinarie occasion . The money in Angola is glasse-beades , which they vse also , as is said , for ornament . The King of Angola hath seemed willing to become Christian , and hath sent to the King of Congo for that purpose , but could not obtayne any Priests in that scarcitie to instruct him . This Kingdome hath many Lordships subiect thereto , as farre on the Sea-coast as Cape Negro . Towards a Lake called Aquelunda , lyeth a Countrey called Quizama , the Inhabitants whereof being gouerned after the manner of a Common-wealth , haue shewed themselues friendly to the Portugals , and helped them in their warres against Angola . The houses in Angola are made in fashion like a Bee-hiue . The women at the first sight of the newe Moone , turne vp their Bummes , in despight , as offended with their menstruous courses , which they ascribe vnto her . The men sometimes in a valorous resolution , will deuote themselues vnto some haughtie attempt in the warres : and taking leaue of the King , will vow neuer to returne , till they bring him a horse-head , or some other thing very dangerous in the enterprise , and will either doe it , or die . Horse tayles are great jewells , and two slaues will bee giuen for one tayle , which commonly they bring from the Riuer of Plate , where horses are exceedingly increased and growne wilde . They will by firing the grasse round about , hemme the horses about with a fierie circle , the fire still streightning and approching neerer , till they haue aduantage enough to kill them : Thus haue the Europaean Cattell , of horse and kine , so increased in that other World , as they spare not to kill the one for their hides , and the other for their tayles . §. II. Of Congo . NExt to Angola Northwards , * is the Kingdome of Congo , the westerne Line whereof Lopez extendeth three hundred threescore & fifteen miles , the Northern fiue hundred and fortie ; the Eastern , fiue hundred ; and the Southern three hundred and threescore . The breadth thereof from the mouth of Zaire , crossing ouer the Mountaynes of the Sunne , and the Mountaynes of Crystal , is six hundred miles : And yet is it much streightned of the ancient bounds , only the title except , which stil holdeth the old stile ; Don ALVARO King of Congo , and of Abundos , and of Matama , and of Quizama , and of Angola , and of Cacongo , and of the seuen Kingdomes of Congere Amolaza , and of the Langelungos , and Lord of the Riuer Zaire , and of the Anziquos , and Anziquana , and of Loango . The present Kingdome is diuided into sixe Prouinces , Bamba , Songo , Sundi , Pango , Batta , Pemba . Bamba is the chiefe for greatnesse and riches , then gouerned by Don Sebastian Mani-Bamba : the word Mani is a title of honour , and signifieth a Prince or Lord : when need requireth , the Mani-Bamba may haue in campe foure hundred thousand men of warre . Therein are mines of siluer : and on the Sea-coast a kinde of shells which they vse for money ; for siluer and gold is not vsed for money amongst them . In this Prouince are yeerely bought by the Portugals about fiue thousand Negros . There are among them very mightie men that will cleaue a slaue in the middle , or cut off a Bulls head at one blow . Yea , one of them did beare on his arme a vessell of wine , contayning the fourth part of a Butt , and might weigh three hundred and fiue and twentie pound , vntill it was cleane emptied . There are certaine creatures as bigge as Rammes , and haue wings like Dragons , with long tayles and chaps , and diuers rowes of teeth , and feede vpon raw flesh . Their colour is blue and greene , their skinne be-painted like scales , and they haue but two feet . These the Pagan Negros doe worship for gods , and at this day many of them are kept for a miracle . And because they are very rare , the chiefe Lords doe curiously preserue them , and suffer the people to worship them , in regard of the profit which accrueth to them , by the offerings which the people make vnto them . Other creatures of these parts are mentioned in the first Chapter of the former Booke . Peacocks are not common , and are very deare , their feathers being vsed for Royall Ensignes . The King of Angola bringeth vp some in an inclosed wood , and suffereth none to keepe them but himselfe . To speake at large of the other fiue Prouinces , would bee tedious to the Reader , and Master * Hartwell hath taught Lopez to speake English , of whom such as are desirous , may be further satisfied . Ouer-against the I le Loanda , where the shell-money is gathered , is vpon the Continent , the Towne of Saint Paul , inhabited with Portugals and their wiues . The Riuers of Congo are many , Bengo , Coanza , Dande , Lembe , Ozone , Loze , Ambriz , and the greatest of all , Zaire : all which haue some , either affinitie in mutuall marriages of their streames , or consanguinitie in the Fountaynes from whence they flow , which are certayne Lakes , one of which is Zembre , the other Aquelunda . In all these Riuers are common the rarities of Nilus , the ouer-flowing of the waters , Riuer-horses , Crocodiles , and such like . Andrew Battell told mee of a huge Crocodile , which was reported to haue eaten a whole Alibamba , that is , a companie of eight or nine slaues chayned together , and at last payed for his greedinesse ; the chaine holding him slaue , as before it had the Negroes , and by his vndigestible nature deuouring the Deuourer ; remayning in the belly of him after he was found , in testimonie of this victorie . Hee hath seene them watch and take their prey , haling a Gennet , Man , or other Creature into the waters . A Souldier thus drawne in by a Crocodile , in shallower waters , with his knife wounded him in the belly , and slue him . In their Summer it rayneth not , and then the places in their Winter ( the time of the Sunnes neerest presence , attended with daily raynes ) couered with water , doe grow thicke , and matted with abundance of little trees , herbes and plants , which the fatned wombe of that moist soile conceiueth by the directer beames of the Sunne , and the ouer-flowing waters in the Winter carry away , as it were small * Ilands ; lifting them vp together with the rootes and soile , the young Trees and Deere standing and growing thereon , carried captiue vnto Neptunes eternall prisons . In Bengo and Coanza they are forced to set vp , for a time , houses vpon cratches , their other houses being taken vp for the Riuers lodgings . Zaire is of such force , that no ship can get in against the Current , but neere to the shore : yea it preuailes against the Oceans saltnesse threescore , and as some say , fourescore miles , within the Sea , before his proud waues yeeld their full homage , and receiue that salt temper in token of subiection . Such is the haughtie spirit of that streame , which ouer-running the low Countries as it passeth , and swollen with conceit of daily Conquests , and daily Supplies , which in Armies of showres are by the clouds sent to his succour , runnes now in a furious rage , thinking euen to swallow the Ocean , which before he neuer saw , with his mouth wide gaping , eight and twentie miles , as Lopez affirmeth , in the opening ; but meeting with a more Giant like enemie , which lyes lurking vnder the cliffes to receiue his assault , is presently swallowed in that wider wombe ; yet so , as alwayes being conquered , hee neuer giues ouer ; but in an eternall quarrell , with deepe indented frownes in his angrie face , foaming with disdayne , and filling the ayre with noyse ( with fresh helpe ) supplies those forces which the Salt-Sea hath consumed . In this Riuer is a fish called Ambize Angulo , or Hog-fish , that hath , as it were , two hands , and a tayle like a target , which eateth like a Porke , and whereof they make Lard , and hath not the sauour or taste of fish . It feedeth on the grasse that groweth on the bankes of the Riuer , and neuer goeth out : it hath a mouth like the moozell of an Oxe : there are of them that weigh fiue hundred pound a piece . Obseruing where it feedes , with weapons in their boats , they hinder it from taking water , and hauing taken it , present it to the King ( it is vpon perill of life ) they smoke it as wee doe Bacon , and reserue it for dainties . About the yeere 1490. Iohn the second , King of Portugall , sent Consaluo di Sosa , with three ships , and Priests in them , to bring the King and people of Congo to Christian Religion , * which was effected : and although hence arose ciuill warres amongst them , yet the matter was at last ended to the aduancement of the Christian Religion ( such as the Portugals taught , and no doubt , infinitely better then their Pagan superstition , howsoeuer spotted with many Romish staines ) and from that time to this , now an hundred and twentie yeeres , hath Congo continued Christian , vnder Iohn , Alfonso , Piedro , and the rest of their Kings . When the first Bishop of Saint Thomas went into Congo , to take possession of his Pastorall charge there ( for the Kingdome of Congo was annexed to the Bishoprick of Saint Thomas ) from the Sea-side to the Citie , which is an hundred and fiftie miles , King Piedro caused the wayes to bee made smooth and trim , and couered ouer with mats , that the Bishop should not set his feet vpon any part of the ground , not adorned : all the wayes , trees , and higher places swarming with people , offering Lambes , Kids , Chickins , Partridges , Venison , Fish , and other necessaries , to testifie their zeale . And at last arriuing at the Citie of Saint Sauiours ( before called Banza , which signifieth a Court , and is commonly attributed to all the chiefe Cities , where the King of any of those Countries holdeth his residence ) hee was there receiued by the King and his Nobles , and ordayned the Church there to bee the Cathedrall Church of his See , which had belonging to it eight and twentie Canons , with other Officers , and Ornaments vsuall . §. III. Of their Heathenish rites : Also of their strange Trees , and of the I le Loanda . AFter Don Piedro succeeded Francisco , and after him , Diego : who being dead , his sonne and two other Competitors of the Kingdome were slaine , and Henrico brother to Diego , was made King , and after his death , Aluaro , whom the Giacchi draue out of his Kingdome , till King Sebastian sent Francisco di Geuea to expell them . The greatest , and most zealous Prince for Christian Religion , was Alphonso , who , on paine of death , forbade to all his subiects the hauing , or worshipping of Idols , which he commanded should be all brought , and deliuered to the Lieutenants of the Countrie , together with their Characters and Witcheries . For before euery * man adored that which best liked him : some , those Dragons before spoken of : others , Serpents , which they nourished with their daintiest prouisions . Some worshipped the greatest Goats they could get ; some , Tigres ; and the more vncouth and deformed any beasts were , the more in their beastly and deformed superstition were they obserued . Bats , Owles , and Scritch-owles , birds of darknesse , were the obiects of their darkned deuotions : Snakes and Adders enuenomed their soules , with a more deadly poyson , then they could doe their bodies . Beasts , Birds , Herbes , Trees , Characters , and the formes of those things painted and grauen , yea the skinnes of them , being dead , stuffed with straw , had their shares in this diffused varietie , and confused masse of irreligious religion . The ceremonies they vsed to them , were , kneeling on their knees , casting themselues grouelling on the earth , defiling their faces with dust , verball prayers , reall offerings . They had their Witches , which made the people beleeue that their Idols could speake : and if any man had recouered of any sicknesse , after hee had recommended himselfe to them , they would affirme that the angrie Idoll was now appeased . All these Idols King Alphonso caused to be burned in one heape , in stead whereof , the Portugals gaue them Images of Saints and Crucifixes to worship . This may seeme an exchange rather , then a ceasing from superstition , were not some fundamentall substance of Truth communicated ( besides those blinde shadowes ) wherewith , no doubt , God draweth some out of darknesse ( this darknesse notwithstanding ) in a true and sauing , though a dim and shadowed light ; wherewith as farre going before vs in affection , as we before them in knowledge ; I dare not but in the hope of saluation of some , thanke God for this glimpse of heauenly light , rather then rashly to censure and sentence them to a totall and hellish darknesse . Emanuel a since sent supplies of religious persons , to confirme them in their Christianitie , and his sonne , Iohn the third sent also Iesuites to that purpose , who erected Schooles among them : and they also send their sonnes into Portugall to learne the Sciences and knowledge of Europe . God Almighty grant that those Fountaines may be clensed of all Popish mire , that thence more wholesome waters may flow , to the watering of this Ethiopian Vineyard . They vse in Congo b to make cloathes of the Enzanda tree , of which some write the same things that are reported of the Indian Fig-tree , that it sends forth a hairy substance from the branches , which no sooner touch the ground , but they take root and grow vp , in such sort , that one tree would multiply it selfe into a wood ( if Nature set not some obstacle . ) The innermost barke of the Inzanda , by beating , is made excellent cloth . Other trees there are , which the Tides couer , and are discouered by the Ebs , laden at the root with Oisters . But more admirable is that huge tree called Alicande , of which my friend Andrew c Battell supposeth some are as bigge ( besides their wonderfull tallnesse ) as twelue men can fathome . It spreds like an Oake . Some of them are hollow , and the liberall clouds into those naturall Caskes disperse such plenty of wa er , that one time three or foure thousand of them , in that hote Region , continued foure and twenty houres at one of those trees , which yeelded them all drinke of her watery store , and was not emptied . Their Negros climed vp with pegs ( for the tree is smooth , and therefore not otherwise to be climbed , and so soft , that it easily receiued pegs of a harder wood , driuen into her yeelding substance with a stone ) and dipped the water , as it had been , out of a Well . He supposed that there is forty tunne of water in some one of them . It yeeldeth them good opportunitie for honey , to which end the Countrey-people make a kinde of Chest , with one hole into the same , and hang it vpon one of these trees ; which they take downe once a yeere , and with fire or smoke chasing or killing the Bees , take thence a large quantitie of honey . Neither is it liberall alone to the hungry and thirstie appetite , but very bountifully it cloathes their backs , with the barke thereof , which being taken from the yonger Alicundes and beaten , one fathome which they cut out of the tree , will by this meanes extend it selfe into twenty , and presently is cloth fit for d wearing ; though not so fine as that which the Inzanda tree yeeldeth . It serues them also for boats , one of which cut out in proportion of a State , will hold hundreths of men . Of their Palme-trees , which they keepe with watering and cutting euery yeere , they make Veluets , Sattens , Taffatas , Damasks , Sarcenets , and such like , out of the clensed and and purged leaues hereof , drawing long and euen threds for that purpose . And for their Palme-wines , which they draw out of the top of a kind of Palme , which at first is strong and inebriating wine , and in time declineth to a sowre and holesome vineger : of the stone of the fruit , which is like an Almond , they also make bread , of the shale of the fruit , Oyle , which also serueth them for Butter : Lopez distinguisheth this tree from the Coco tree , which is there also growing : and another Palme that beareth Dates : others that beare Cola , like a Pine-apple , excellent for the stomacke , and for the Liuer most admirable : it being supposed that the Liuer of a Hen or other Bird , putrified , sprinkled with this matter , recouereth the former freshnesse and soundnesse . Other sorts of Palmes yeeld other fruits , and of their leaues they make Mats , wherewith they couer their houses . Lopez saw a Pomecitron , the kernell whereof left within the rinde , yeelded a pretty tall sprigge in foure dayes . Of stones they haue such store to build with , that in some places they may cut out a Church of one piece . There are whole Mountaines of Porphorie , of Iaspar , of white Marble , and other Marbles : one especiall , that yeeldeth faire Iacinths , that are good Iewels , straked like as it were with naturall veines . The Port and I le of Loanda lying ouer against the Portugall Towne of Saint Paul , ( about twenty miles in circuit ) famous for many things , deserueth especiall mention for this , that it yeeldeth , in lesse then halfe a yard digging , Waters very sweet : but of so contrarie a Nature to the Sea , her mighty neighbour , that when the Sea ebbeth , the water is Salt , and when it floweth , the same is sweet and fresh : as if the Sea imparted that which it selfe hath not , or rather enuied that which he hath , and therefore alway at his comming , re-demandeth that saltnesse from those springs to attend vpon their Ocean-mother . So doe wee see the Siluer Lampes of Heauen in the Sunnes absence to lighten the World , which yet want light , when it is most plentifull , to shew themselues . Euen Nature sealeth and confirmeth Monopolies to her principall Courtiers , alway as prouided , that it thereby better serueth for the Common good , and therefore no precedent to such Dropsie and spleen-like Monopolies , Mony-pollings , with which some exorbitant members burthen themselues , and make others by lighting , heauy , worthily therefore by the Sun of our Great Britaine , at the first rising of his morning brightnesse , dispersed from our Horizon . But how farre is Loanda from Britaine ? And yet our scope is to bring Loanda and all the World else into our Britaine ; that our Britaines might see the in and outside of the same . Loando is reported ( as some affirme of Egypt and Nilus to bee the issue of the Oceans sand , and Coanzo's mire , which in processe of time brought forth in their disagreeing agreement , this Iland . In Congo the King is Lord Supreme : and none hath power to bequeath his goods to his kindred , but the King is heire generall to all men . CHAP. X. Of Loango , the Anzichi , Giachi , and the great Lakes in those parts of the World. §. I. Of Loango . IT followeth in the course of our Discouerie , to set you on shore in Loango , the Northerly neighbour of Congo , right vnder the Line , a whose Countrie stretched two hundred miles within Land . The people are called Bramas , the King , Mani Loango ; sometimes , as report goeth , subiect to the King of Congo . They are Circumcised after the maner of the Hebrews , like as also the rest of the Nations of those Countries vse to be . They haue aboundance of Elephants , and weare cloathes of Palme . Andrew b Battell liued amongst them two yeares and a halfe . They are , saith he , Heathens , and obserue many Superstitions . They haue their Mokisso's or Images , to which they offer according to the proportion of their sorts and suits : The Fisher offereth fish , when he sueth for his helpe in his fishing ; the Countrey-man , Wheat ; the Weauer , Alibungo's , pieces of cloth : other bring bottles of wine : all wanting that they would haue , and bringing what they want , furnishing their Mokisso , with those things , whereof they complaine themselues to be dis-furnished . Their Ceremonies for the dead are diuers . They bring Goats and let them bleed at the Mokisso's foot , which they after consume in a Feasting memoriall of the deceased party : which is continued foure or fiue dayes together , and that foure or fiue seuerall times in the yeere , by all of his friends and kindred . The dayes are knowne , and though they dwell twenty miles th ende , yet they will resort to these memoriall-Exequies , and beginning in the night will sing dolefull and funerall songs till day , and then kill , as aforesaid , and make merry . The hope of this , maketh such as haue store of friends , to contemne death ; and the want of friends to bewayle him , makes a man conceiue a more dreadfull apprehension of Death . Their conceit is so rauished with superstition , that many dye of none other death . Kin is the name of vnlawfull and prohibited meat , which according to each kindreds deuotion , to some Family is some kinde of Fish ; to another , a Hen ; to another , a Buffe ; and so of the rest : in which , they obserue their vowed abstinence so strictly , that if any should ( though at vnawares ) eate of this Kin , he would dye of conceit , alway presenting to his accusing conscience the breach of his vow , and the anger of Mokisso . Hee hath knowne diuers thus to haue died , and sometimes would , when some of them had ( eaten with him , make them beleeue , that they had eaten of their Kin , till hauing sported himselfe with their superstitious agony , he would affirme the contrary . They vse to set in their Fields and places where Corne or Fruits grow , a Basket with Goats-hornes , Parrats feathers , and other trash : This is the Mokisso's Ensigne , or token that it is commended to his custodie ; and therefore the people very much addicted to theft , dare not meddle , or take any thing . Likewise , if a man , wearied with his burthen , lay it downe in the high-way , and knit a knot of grasse , and lay thereon ; or leaue any other note ( knowne to them ) to testifie , that hee hath left it there in the name of his Idol , it is secured from the lime-fingers of any passenger . Conceit would kill the man that should transgresse in this kinde . In the Banza , or chiefe Citie , the chiefe Idol is named Chekoke . Euery day they haue there Market , and the Chekoke is brought forth by the Ganga , or Priest , to keep good rule , and is set in the Market-place , to preuent stealing . Moreouer , the King hath a Bell c , the strokes whereof sound such terrour into the heart of the fearfull thiefe , that none dare keepe any stolne goods after the sound of that Bell. Our Author inhabited in a little Reed-house , after the Loango manner , and had hanging by the wals , in a Cloth-case , his Piece , wherewith hee vsed to shoot Fowles for the King , which , more for loue of the Cloth then for the Peece , was stolne . Vpon complaint , this Bell ( in forme like a Cowbell ) was carried about & rung , with proclamation to make restitution ; and he had his Peece the next morning set at his doore . The like another found , in a bagge of Beads of a hundred pound weight , stolne from him , and recouered by the sound of this Bell. They haue a dreadfull and deadly kind of tryall in Controuersies , after this manner : a There is a little Tree , or Shrub , with a small Root ( is called Imbunda ) about the bignesse of ones thumbe , halfe a foot long , like a white Carrot . Now when any listeth to accuse a Man , or Family , or whole Street , of the death of any of his friends , saying , That such a man bewitched him , the Ganga assembleth the accused parties , and scrapes that Root , the scrapings wherof he mixeth with water , which makes it as bitter as gall ( hee tasted of it : ) one Root will serue for the tryall of a hundred men . The Ganga brewes the same together in Gourds , and with Plantine stalkes hitteth euery one , after they had drunke , with certaine words . Those that haue receiued the drinke , walke by , till they can make Vrine , and then they are thereby freed . Others abide till either Vrine trees them , or dizzinesse takes them : which the people no sooner perceiue , but they cry Vndoke , Vndoke , that is , naughty Witch : and hee is no sooner fallen by his dizzinesse , but they knocke him on the head , and dragging him away , hurle him ouer the Cliffe . In euery Liberty they haue such Tryals , which they make in cases of Theft , and death of any person . Euery weeke it fals out that some or other vndergoes this tryall , which consumeth multitudes of people . There be certaine persons called Dunda , which are borne of Negro-Parents , and yet are , by some vnknowne cause , white . They are very rare , and when such happen to be born , they are brought to the King , and become great Witches : They are his Councellors and aduise him of lucky and vnlucky dayes for execution of his enterprises . When the King goes any whither , the Dundas goe with him , and beat the ground round about with certaine Exorcismes , before the King sits downe , and then sit downe by him . They will take any thing in the Market , not daring to contradict them . Kenga is the landing place of Loango . They haue there an Idol called Gumbiri , and a holy House , called Munsa Gumbiri , kept and inhabited by an old woman ; where once a yeere is a solemne Feast , which they celebrate with Drummes , Daunces , and Palme-wines : and then they say hee speaketh vnder the ground . The people call him Mokissa Cola , or a strong Mokisso , and say , That he comes to stay with Chekoke , the Idol of Banza . That Chekoke is a Negro-Imoge , made , sitting on a stoole : a little house is there made him : They annoint him Ticcola , which is a red colour made of a certaine Wood b ground on a stone , and mixed with water , wherewith they dayly paint themselues , from the waste vpwards , esteeming it great beauty : otherwise they account not themselues ready . It is for like purpose carried from hence to Angola . Sometimes it fals out , that some Man or Boy is taken with some sudden Enthusiasme , or rauishment , becomming mad , and making a whooping , and great clamours . They call them Mokisso-Moquat , that is , taken of the Mokisso . They cloath them very handsome , and whatsoeuer they bid in that fit ( for it lasteth not very long ) they execute as the Mokissos charge . Morumba is thirty leagues Northwards from hence , in the Mani Loango's Dominion ; where he liued nine moneths . There is a House , and in it a great Basket , proportioned like to a Hiue , wherein is an Image called Morumba , whose Religion extendeth far . They are sworne to this Religion at ten or twelue yeares old : but for probation are first put in a House , where they haue hard diet , and must be mute for nine or ten dayes , any prouocation to speake notwithstanding . Then doe they bring him before Morumba and prescribe him his Kin , or perpetuall abstinence from some certaine meat . They make a cut in his shoulder like to an halfe Moone , and sprinkle the bloud at Morumbas feet , and sweare him to that Religion . In the wound they put a certaine white powder , in token of his late admission ; which so long as it continueth , doth priuiledge him to take his meat and drinke with whomsoeuer he pleaseth , none denying him the same , at free cost . They also haue their fatall Tryals before this Image , where the accused partie kneeling downe , and clasping the Hiue , saith Mene quesa cabamba Morumba , signifying : That he comes thither to make tryall of his innocence ; and if he be guiltie , he fals downe dead ; being free , he is freed . Andrew Battell saith , hee knew sixe or seuen , in his being there , that made this tryall . §. II. Of the Anzigues . BEyond the Countrey of Loango are the Anzigues a , the cruellest Canibals which the Sunne looketh on . For inother places they eate their enemies , or their dead ; but here they take and eate their kinsfolkes and Country-folkes . They keepe Shambles of mans flesh , as with vs of Beefe and Muttons . They eate their enemies : Their slaues ( if cut out , they will yeeld them more in the seuerall Ioynts , or Pieces , then to bee sold aliue ) they kill , though it be but to saue a halfe-peny . Some , of them for wearinesse of life , and some ( oh crueltie of vaine-glory ) euen for valour of courage , in contempt of Death , and esteeming it an honorable proofe of their fidelitie and manhood , will offer themselues to the Butcherie , as faithfull subiects vnto their Princes , of them to bee consumed and eaten , that with their death , and after their death , they may doe them seruice . These Anzichi stretch from Zaire to Nubia . They haue many Mines of Copper , and great quantitie of Sanders , red and gray ; wherewith ( mixed with the Oyle of Palme-tree ) they anoint themselues . The Portugals temper it with Vineger , for the healing of the French Pocks : by the smoke thereof they driue away the head-ache . It is incredible , or at least would so seeme to vs , which Lopez reporteth , that they carrying their arrowes ( which are short and slender , of very hard Wood ) in the Bowe-hand , will shoot off eight and twenty , ( so many they hold at once ) before the first of them fall to ground ; and with a short Hatchet , with a sudden whirling themselues about , breake the force of the enemies Arrowes , and then hanging this Hatchet on their shoulder , discharge their owne Arrowes . They are of great simplicitie , loyaltie , and fidelitie , and the Portugals more trust them then any other slaues . They are yet sauage and beastly , and there is no conuersing with them : but they bring slaues of their own Nation , and out of Nubia to Congo to sell ; for which they recarrie Salt , and Shels , which they vse for Money ; Silkes . Linnen , Glasses , and such like . They b circumcise themselues , and besides that , both men and women , of the Nobility and and Comminaltie , from their childhood marke their faces with sundry slashes made with a knife . I asked ( saith c Lopez ) of their Religion , and it was told mee that they were Gentiles ; which was all I could learne of them . They worship the Sunne for the greatest God , as though it were a man ; and the Moon next , as though it were a woman . Otherwise euery man chuseth to himselfe his owne Idol ; and worships it after his own pleasure . The Anzichi d haue one King principall , which hath many Princes vnder him . Of Ambus and Medera . Northerne Regions , little besides the names is knowne . Biafar is inhabited with people much addicted to Enchantments , Witchcrafts , and all abominable Sorceries . §. III. Of the Giacchi or Iagges . OF the Giacchi we haue made often mention , and of their incursions into Congo . These , in their owne Language , are called Agag , as Lopez c testifieth , and liue on both side of Nilus , in the borders of the Empire of Mohenhe-Muge . They vse to marke themselues about the lip , and vpon their cheekes , with certaine lines which they make with iron instruments , and with fire . Moreouer , they haue a custome to turne their eye-lids backwards , so that their blacke skins , white eyes , and cauterized markes seeme to conspire a dreadfull and gastly deformitie in their faces . They hold warre with the d supposed Amazones ; e and of late yeeres haue inuaded the neighbour-Nations . Their weapons are Darts , their food humane flesh , without all humanity deuoured . Thus Lopez reporteth by reports . Andrew Battel liued ( by occasion of the Portugals treachery ) with the Iagges a longer time then euer any Christian , or White Man had done : namely , sixteene moneths : and serued them with the Musket in their warres : neither could Lopez ( saith he ) haue true intelligence whence they came . For the Christians at that time had but vncertaine coniectures of them : neither , after had the Portugals any conuersing , but by way of commerce : but he being betrayed , fled to them for his life , and after by stealth escascaped from them : the onely European that euer liued in their Campe . He saith ; they are called Iagges by the Portugal , by themselues Imbangolas ( which name argues them to be of the Imbij & Galae before mentioned ) and came from Sierra Liona : That they are exceeding deuourers of mans flesh , for which , they refuse Beefe and Goats , whereof they take plenty . They haue no setled habitation , but wander in an vnsetled course . They rise in Haruest , and inuading some Country , there stay as long as they find the Palmes , or other sufficient meanes of mayntenance , and then seeke new aduenture . For they neyther plane or sowe , nor breed vp Cattle : and which is more strange , they nourish vp none of their owne children , although they haue ten or twenty wiues a man , of the properest and comeliest slaues they can take . But when they they are in trauell , they digge a hole in the Earth , which presently receiueth in that darke prison of death , the new borne Creature , not yet made happy with the light of life . Their reason is , that they will not bee troubled with education , nor in their flitting wanderings be troubled with such cumbersome burthens . Once , a secret Prouidence both punisheth the Fathers wickednesse , and preuenteth a viperous Generation , if that may bee a preuention where there is a succession without Generation : and as Plinie c saith of the Esseni , Gene aeterna est in qua nemo nascitur . For of the conquered Nations they preserue the Boyes from ten to twenty yeeres of age , and bring them vp , as the hope of their succession , like Negro Azimogli , d with education fitting their designes . These weare a Collar about their necke , in token of slauery , vntill they bring an Enemies head slaine in battaile , and then they are vncollared , freed , and dignified with the title of Souldiers . If one of them runnes away , he is killed and eaten . So that hemmed in betwixt hope and feare , they grow very resolute and aduentrous , their Collars breeding shame , disdaine , and desperate fury , till they redeeme their freedome , as you haue heard . Elembe the great Iagge brought with him twelue thousand of these cruell Monsters from Sierra Liona , and after much mischiefe and spoyle settled himselfe in Benguele , twelue degrees from the Line Southwards , and there breedeth and groweth into a Nation . But Kelandula , somtime his Page , proceeds in that beastly life before mentioned , and the people of Elembe by great troupes runne to him , and follow his Campe in hope of spoyle . They haue no Fetisso's , or Idols . The great Iagge or Prince , is Master of all their Ceremonies , and is a great Witch . I haue seene this Kelandula , ( sayth our Author ) continue a Sacrifice from Sun to Sun ; the rites whereof are these : Himselfe sat on a stoole in great pompe , with a Cap adorned with Peacockes feathers ( which fowles in one Countrey called Shelambanza , are found wild , and in one place empaled , about the graue of the King , are fifty kept and fed by an old woman , and are called Iugilla Mokisso , that is , Birds of Mokisso . ) Now , about him thus set , attended forty or fifty women , each of them weauing continually a Zebras tayle in their hands . There were also certaine Gangas Priests or Witches . Behind them were many with Drummes and Pipes , and Pungas ( certaine Instruments made of Elephants teeth , made hollow a yard and halfe , and with a hole like a Flute , which yeeld a lowd and harsh sound , that may bee heard a myle off . ) These strike , and sound , and sing , and the women weaue ( as is said ) till the Sunne be almost downe . Then they bring forth a pot , which is set on the fire with leaues and roots , and the water therein : and with a kind of white powder , the Witches or Gangas , spot themselues , one on the one cheeke , the other on the other ; and likewise their foreheads , temples , brests , shoulders , and bellies , vsing many inchanting tearmes , which are holden to be Prayers for Victory . At Sun-set a Ganga brings his Kissengula , or War-hatchet , to the Prince ( this weapon they vse to weare at their girdles ) and putting the same in his hand , bids him be strong , their God goes with him , and he shall haue victory . After this they bring him foure or fiue Negros , of which , with a terrible countenance , the great Iagge with his Hatchet kils two , and other two are killed without the Fort. Likewise , fiue Kine are slaine within , and other fiue without the Fort ; and as many Goats , and as many Dogs , after the same manner . This is their Sacrifice , at the end whereof all the flesh is in a Feast consumed . Andrew Battle was commanded to depart when the slaughter began ; for their Deuill , or Mokisso ( as they said ) would then appeare and speake to them . This Sacrifice is called Kissembula ; which they solemnize when they attempt any great enterprize . There were few left of the naturall Iagges , but of this vnnaturall brood the present succession was raysed . §. IIII. Of the Lakes and Riuers in these parts of Africa . NOw , that we haue thus discoursed of these former Nations , let vs take view of the more in-land and Easterly borders , which abut on Congo : where wee shall finde the great Lake Aquilunda , which , with her many Riuers aforesaid , watereth all that great Countrey assisted therein by a farre greater Lake , called Zembre , great Mother , and chiefe Ladie of the Waters in Africa . As for the Mountaynes of the Moone , now called Toroa , there is a Lake called Gale , of no great quantity , whence issueth a Riuer named Comissa , and by the Portugals , the sweet Riuer disembarquing at the False Cape , an arme whereof had before entred the Sea ( in 32. degrees 40. minutes ) of Infante t one of Dias his companions , in the first Discouery of those parts , called Infanto , because hee there went first on Land . But from those Hils of the Moone , the Lake whence Nilus springeth hath no helpe . Neyther are there two Lakes , East and West , distant from each other about foure hundred and fifty miles , as Ptolemey describeth ; for then the one should be in the Confines of Congo and Angola , the other about Sofala and Monomotapa : where is found but one Lake ( for Aquilunde is no tributary to Nilus . ) This Lake is betweene Angola and Monomotapa , and contayneth in Diameter 195. miles . There is indeed another Lake , which Nilus maketh in his course , but standeth Northward from the first Lake Zembre , and not in East or West parallel . Neyther doth Nilus ( as some affirme ) hide it selfe vnder the ground , and after rise againe , but u runneth through monstrous and Desart Valleyes , without any setled channell , and where no pleople inhabited , from whence that fabulous opinion did grow . This Lake is situate in twelue degrees of Southerly Latitude , and is compassed about like a Vault with exceeding high Mountaynes , the greatest whereof are called Cafates , vpon the East ; and the Hils of Sal-Nitrum , and the Hils of Siluer on another side , and on the other side with diuers other Mountaynes . The Riuer Nilus runneth Northwards many hundred miles , and then entreth into another great Lake which the Inhabitants doe call a Sea . It is much bigger then the first , and contayneth in breadth two hundred and twenty miles , right vnder the Equinoctiall Line . Of this second Lake , the Anzichi giue certaine and perfect intelligence : for they traffique into those parts . And they report , That in this second Lake there is a people that sayleth in great ships , and can write , and vseth number , weight and measure , which they haue not in the parts of Congo ; that they build their Houses with Lime and Stone , and for their fashions and qualities may be compared with the Portugals . This seemeth to be in Goiame , where the Abassine entitleth himselfe King , and in his title ( as x before you haue read ) cals it the Fountayne of Nilus : which Aluares y also mentioneth , that Peter Conilian saw . He affirmeth , That there are Iewes about those parts , which , perhaps are the people that the Anzichi speake of . From this second Lake in Goiame , the Riuer which is there called Gihon passeth through the Pretes Dominion to Meroe , and so to Egypt , as elsewhere is shewed . In these two great Lakes are diuers Ilands , that we speake not of the Tritons , and other I know not what Monsters , there reported to be found . The Lake Zembre yeeldeth not Nilus alone , but Zaire , a farre more spacious Riuer in widenesse , and more violent in force then Nilus , or any other Riuer in Africa , Europe , or Asia , of which wee lately related . And , besides her Northerne and Westerne Tributes carried by those two Riuers to the Mediterranean and Ocean Seas , shee sendeth her great streames of Magnice , Coaua , and Cuama , into the inner or Easterne Ocean . Magnice z springing out of Zembre , receiueth in his Voyage to the Sea three other Riuers ; Nagoa , called Saint Christophers ; and Margues , which both spring out of the Mountaynes of the Moone , by the people there called Toroa ; the third is Arroe , which , besides his waters , payeth to Neptune , which neyther needs nor heeds it , a great quantity of Gold , which it washeth from the Mountaynes of Monomotapa ( a Countrey extending it selfe betweene Magnice and Cuama ) whose seuen mouthes seeke to swallow vp many Ilands , which they hold in their jawes , but through greedinesse lose that which greedinesse makes them seeke , not able to swallow so great morsels , which therefore remayne and are inhabited with Pagans . Boterus sayth , That this Riuer runs out of that Lake , a great space in one Channell , and then is diuided into two ; the one called Spirito Sancto , running into the Sea , vnder the Cape Couenti ; the other Cuama , receiueth the Riuers Panami , Luangua , Arruia , Mangiono , Inadire , Ruina , and is sayled more then seuen hundred miles . Coaua is also a great Riuer The Inhabitants within Land , about these Riuers , are ( as you haue heard ) Pagans and rude people . Let me now haue leaue to conuey my selfe downe this Riuer Coaua into the Ocean , and there take view of the many Ilands with which Nature hath adorned this African World , as with many Brooches and Iewels set and hanged about the fringes of her garments : and first , learning what we can of the Ilands in and from the Red Sea hither , we will in some Portugall Carricke sayle round about the African Coast , and acquaint you with what we shall find worthiest obseruation : and then not willing as yet to set foot in Lisbone , as we meete with the Fleet of Spaine sayling to the New-found World ; will passe with them for further Discoueries . For , to goe into the Mediterranean to discouer the African Ilands there , will scarce be worth the while . To heare a little of those few , may content vs . Thus Authors haue written of the Riuers , which they n●uer saw : but Iohn des Santos , a Portugall Frier which liued many yeeres in those parts , hath giuen a fuller description of the Riuers and Coasts in those Easterne shores of Afrike . By whose narration it appeareth that Cuama and Nilus come not out of one and the same Lake : for Cuama ouerfloweth in March and Apill ( not as Nilus in Iuly and August ) and makes the Countrey at that time sickly , and driueth the wild beasts to the higher parts , where Lions , Tygres , Elephants , Merus ( a kind of horned Asses ) Ounces , Rhinocerotes , Buffals , wilde Kine , and Swine , and Horses and Dogs , Zeuras & other creatures of those parts are assembled in a peaceable Parliament by the Riuers forceable summons , which so aweth them that ( as somtime in Noahs Arke ) they forget their preying nature , and quietly expect their dismission with that of the waters . Riuer horses there abound and Crocodiles : other strange Beasts , Birds , Fishes , and Wormes they haue with Manna and other naturall rarities , touching which I referre the Reader to the second part of my Pilgrimes , where the Relations of Santos and Iobson , will entertayne him frankly . Santos also will there acquaint you with the description of the Riuers , Countrey , Mynes and people of those parts : their Kingdomes , Warres , Customes Politike , Oeconomike and Religious : the Portugall Forts of Sofala , Sena , Tete , and the Marts of Massapa , Luanze , Manzono : the strange Rites of the Kings of Monomotapa , Quiteue , Sedanda and their Neighbours . The Quiteue is King of Sofala , and on that side of Cuama , & hath about 100. women , amongst which his Ants , Sisters , Daughters whom he carnally vseth ( which incest to a subiect were death ) & when he dyeth , the Successor is he to whom those women giue peaceable and quiet possession of the Kings House and themselues . No force is made nor subiection yeelded vpon forced possession . The King thus by them receiued is not only admitted of the rest , but adored : yea , they aske of him raine , seasonable Haruest and all things they need , not without great Presents . He hath his Oracle-consultations with the Deuill , and euery yeere on the Obit day of the former King , the Deuill then entring into some one of the Assembly and giuing answers . Euery New Moone is a holy day , and the Musimos or Feast dayes which the Quiteue appoints by Proclamation , which they obserue without working . They otherwise worship no God , nor haue any Idoll , Image , or Temple , Priest or Sacrifice . They call the Quiteue by prodigious titles , Lord of the Sunne and Moone , and especially entitle him in all things Great , as great Thiefe , great Witch ( none else are permitted to bee Witches ) great Lion , &c. good or bad , so as Great be the Epithet . The name Quiteue is common to all their Kings successiuely in that Countrey and to the Countrey it selfe . Their Oathes by Poyson , licking of hote Iron , &c. and other strange customes you shall find in the place aforesaid . CHAP. XI . Of the Seas and Ilands about Africa : the Ancient and Moderne Obseruations , Nauigations , and Discoueries . §. I. Of the Red Sea , and why it is so called . AFter this long and tedious journey ouer Land , where the steepe and snowie Mountaynes , the myrie and vnwholesome Vallies , the vnpassable Wildernesses , swift Riuers , still Lakes , thicke Woods , and varietie of the Continent-obseruations , haue thus long whiled vs ; let vs now by a swifter course take view of the African Seas , and those Ilands which they hold alway besieged , but neuer conquer . In the first place presents it selfe to our Discouery , that Sea which separateth ( after the Moderne reckoning ) Africa and Asia asunder . This is called the Red Sea ; which name ( sayth a Plinie ) the Graecians call Erythraeum ( this word signifieth Red , and is ascribed by some to a King named Erythras ( whom Postellus b and some others thinke to be Esau or Edom , which , the like signification of his name signifying Red , and habitation not very farre distant , make enough probable ) by others to the repercussion of the Sunne-beames ; by others , to the colour of the Sand and Earth ( in the bottome ; ) and by others to the nature of the Water it selfe . Solinus c affirmeth , it is called Erythraeum , of King Erythrus , the Sonne of Perseus and Andromade , and not only of the colour , alledging d Varro , that learned Romane , for his Authour : who also mentioneth a Fountayne on the shoare thereof , which changeth the colour of the Sheepes fleeces which drinke thereof , into a duskish and darker colour . Strabo e citeth the testimony of Nearchus and Orthagoras , concerning the I le Tyrina , two thousand furlongs from Carmania , in which the Sepulchre of Erythras is shewed , being a great Hill , planted with trees : and that he raigned in those parts , and left his name thereunto : which they learned of Mithropastes , who flying from Darius , had liued in that Iland . Barrius f writeth , That Alfonso Dalboquerque ( that victorious Portugall , who subdued so many Ilands , Seas , and Kingdomes to that Crowne ) in a Letter to King Emanuel affirmeth , That it may be called the Red Sea , of certayne red spots or staines which are seene therein : and when he entred into the Streits , he encountred a great veine of red water , extending it selfe from Aden as farre as they could see from the ships tops . These red veines of water the Moores ascribed to the ebbing and flowing of that Sea. Iohn di Castro g ( afterwards Viceroy of India ) sayled to the bottome of Streit , as farre as Suez ; and much laboured to find the cause , why it should be called the h Red Sea : there knowne only by the name of the Sea of Mecca : and they maruelled much at our name Red. He , or Gaspar Aloisius which writ the Booke of this Voyage , which my friend Master Hakluyt communicated to mee , sayth , that the colour of this Sea is as of other Seas , neyther is there red dust blowne in by the winds : but the Land generally on both sides is browne and very darke , as if it were scorched in some places blacke , and in some white : the Sands are of ordinary colour ; onely , in three places were certaine Mountaynes with veines of red , which were hard Rocke . In many places the waues seeme very red by accident : but taking vp the water in a Vessell , out of the Sea , it seemed cleerer and more Crystalline then that without the Straits . Hee caused also some to diue , which did bring him out of the sandy bottome a red matter , branched like Corall . In other places where were greene spots in the Sea , were taken out greene branches : and where the Sea was white , the sand there vnder was very white : and though the depth in some places amounted to twenty fathome , yet the purity of the Chrystalline waters caused this transparent colour . Neere to Suachen he found most of those spots , and from thence to Alcocer , the space of one hundred thirty sixe leagues . The Sea in this space hath many shelues , the ground whereof is Coral-stone , of which one sort is red , the other very white . The white Sands in the bottome make it seeme white , the Ooze greene , that Corally substance red , which in that space was the most of the three . But neerer the bottome , towards Suez , in a great space hee saw none . Further without the Strait , he saw such red i spots or veines of water at Cape Fartach , as if Oxen had beene slaine there , yet , the water taken vp in a Vessell seemed cleere ; and hee supposed that this rednesse proceeded of the Whales bringing forth their young . Barrius misliketh that coniecture , and those other of Antiquity , in searching the cause of this name of Red , and is of opinion , That the violent currents of the Tydes , assisted with some tempestuous winds , rayse vp from the bottome that red floore , whereof we haue spoken , and cause , by the motion of the same vnder the water , that rednesse in the vpper face thereof : which is in more spacious quantity neere the Straits , where there is greatest force of the Tydes ; and the threeds or straines of this rednesse are lesse in the greater and more spacious Sea-roome . The Portugall Pilots first thought , that the winds brought out red dust from the dry soyle of Arabia , which no mans experience hath confirmed . Andrea k Corsali , which sayled and warred vnder the Portugals in these Seas , Anno 1516. sayth , hee knowes not why it should be called red , for the water is coloured as in other Seas : which seemeth to crosse the former reports : and may eyther bee construed of the water generally not discoloured , or perhaps while hee was there , the Tydes and Winds did not conspire so boysterously , as at some other times they doe , against the yeelding and weaker soyle in the bottome thereof . Our English Pilots haue giuen later and better light in their Trade at Moha and other places , as in the first and second parts of our Bookes of Voyages is euident . But the most Learned Pilot for the Erythraean Antiquities is Master Fuller , who in the last Chapiter of his fourth Booke examineth the Graecian Fables of Ayatharchides , Ctesias , Ourainus , Pausanias , of Boxus also , Mela , Plinie and the rest , and at last concludeth that of Esaus name Edom , the Countrey was called Edumaea , ( farre larger then that of Ptolomey , besides it contayning a great part of Petraea , and all Nabathea ) and of that Countrey coasting so great a part of that Sea ( as appeares by Salomons and Iehoshaphats Ophyrian Nauies built at Ezion-Geber in Edumaea their owne Countrey ) the Sea adioyning was called Edumaean , or in Greeke interpretation Erythraean , that is , Rubrum or Red : as Cephas the name properly by Christ giuen to the first of the Apostles , is commonly in a Greeke interpretation called Peter . Howeuer it be for this rednesse , many deceiue themselues in streitning this name to the Arabian Gulfe , which the Ancients l gaue vnto all the Seas from Aegypt to India : and reckon the Persian and Arabian Gulfes , armes of the Red Sea . Yea , Arrianus ( not hee that writ n Alexanders life , who yet in the report of Nearchus his voyage from Indus , to the Riuer Tigris , calls it the Red Sea : but another of that name ) in his o Periplus of the Erythrean Sea ; ( translated and illustrated with a large Commentarie by Stuckius , and set forth by Ortelius in a peculiar Map thereof ) comprehendeth in the title of the Red Sea , all from Arsinoe and Egypt , to Malacca , or the Chersonesus Aurea . Hauing now troubled you with the name , why , and how farre the name extendeth : wee may view the Ilands therein situate : which if any would more fully know , let him reade Arrianus and Barrius , and the voyage of Solyman Bassa , 1538. vnto Diu , written by p Damianus in Latine , and by a Venetian in Ramusius , who was present in the action . I must but touch the principall . §. II. Of the chiefe Townes and Ilands in the Red Sea . SVes is neere the beginning of the Sea , which some suppose to bee that which the Ancients call Arsinoe , after others Heroum : here is the place where the Turke hath his Arsenal and Gallies , for those Seas , the matter whereof is brought out of Caramania , by Sea , by Nilus , and by Camels ouer Land the rest of the way , at incredible charges . Here in old times was a Channell which conueyed the waters of Nilus to this place , where they had Cisternes to receiue it ; all destroyed by the Mahumetans : and now the Inhabitants fetch the water , which they vse , six miles off . Some thinke that Pharaoh was here drowned : which passage others set downe at Tor , where the Sea is straitned , and is not aboue nine miles ouer . It seemeth that the prints of the Chariot-wheeles , which Orosius q affirmeth , still remayned as testimonies of Pharaohs ouerwhelming vnder those waues , and could not by any industrie of man be done out , but by the mightie hand of God , were soone restored in the same forme , are not now there to bee found : for they would soone end the controuersie . Asion Gaber r was a Port hereabouts , whence Salomon sent his Nauie to Ophir , and after him Iehoshaphat ſ , but not with like successe : which ( Iosephus t saith ) was Berenice , not farre from Elana . Hierome calls it Essia . Doctor Dee writes that Ezion Geber was neere Eloth , or Elana , or Iltor , the East end of the Bay : the other which some call Suez , is higher . Bernice u was the Port of the Red Sea , where the Indian drugs , and spices in the time of the Roman Empire were vnladen and landed , to be carried thence to Alexandria , the whole course whereof Plinie x describeth . Agatharchides y reckoning diuers Etymologies of the Erythraean title , liketh best of that which ascribes it to one Erythras , who first built a ship to saile in those Seas , altogether disallowing that it should be so called of the colour . Hee hath written strange things of the people adioyning . Hee nameth foure sorts of Ethiopians , according to their dwelling neere the Riuers , or Lakes , or Sea-coast , or wandring . Those on the Sea-coast , he saith , liue altogether on fish , which the Tide brings vp , and leaues on the hollow places or plashes neere the shore : which they cast vpon hot Rocks , which cause the fishie substance to fall from the bones ; this they treade with their feet , mixing the seede of Paliurus , and then make cakes thereof , which they drie in the Sunne , and eate all in common : and on the fift day goe to drinke , laying their mouthes to the water like Oxen , and sup in as much as their skins will hold , not able scarce to breathe , nor eating any thing one day after . Some of those Ichthyophagi or Fish-eaters , which haue store of this prouision , content themselues with the moysture of their diet , and drinke not at all . Some of them seeme subiect to an Apathie , not of Stoikes , but of stocks , not shunning or complayning for blowes or wrongs . But mee thinkes I see my Reader haue sense , and ( not without reason ) make complaint of wrong done him in these Relations : and therefore will referre them that will , to our Authour himselfe . Don Iohn di Castro can better acquaint vs with the later , then Agatharchides with the ancient state . Hee ascribeth to Toro , which he maketh the same with Elana 28. 1 / 8 . degrees . They are Christians , and haue a Grecian Monasterie . He reporteth the Moores tradition , that Moses smote the sea twelue times , & thereby opened twelue paths for the Israelites . 600000. Egyptians were drowned : the Iewes arriued where Toro now is . At Bohalel Xame they found a Towne , within a house like a Chappell , where was hanging a Banner of silke , and many Arrowes or Darts round about the graue : at the head of the graue was a table with an Epitaph , testifying that there lay buried one of Mahomets kindred : and great indulgence was granted to such deuout Pilgrimes as to that place resorted . But the Portugals burnt it . Hieronymo da Sancto Stephano , relateth his voyage from Cairo in fifteene dayes to Cariz , and a good Port called Cane , finding many buildings and Temples ruined by the way : seuen dayes iourney they went from hence by land to Cosir a Hauen of the Red Sea . Procopius saith , that this Sea is boisterous and rough in the day time , and calme in the night : that Iotabis one thousand furlongs from Aila , was an Iland of Iewes : of which hee mentions among the Homerite Arabians ( as doe Nicephorus , Tudelensis , and Vertomannus also ) which hee extendeth alongst the Sea : and addeth to them many other Nations and Man-eating Saracens . What the Portugals haue done in these Seas , Barrius , Marmolius , Osorius , Maffaeus , relate . Nonius Cugna in his Letter to the King , declares , that Anno 1530. they tooke Surrate , other peeces of Cambaya , and many Indian ships , and chased away the Turkes Nauie which besieged Aden , and brought the King of Aden to pay yeerly tribute ten thousand Serassins . But the Turkes after obtayned it . The length of this Arabian Gulfe d Botero reckons 1200. miles , in breadth 100. for the most part . Comito Venetiano in Ramusius , saith , it accounteth 1400. in length , in breadth 200. and in some places more ; so full of sholds , that if they keepe not the Channell in the middest , there is no sayling but by day light . Outwards bound , they keepe the middle , and haue Pilots for that purpose ; homewards they haue other Pilots which direct the ship within the shallowes : and are taken in at Babelmandel , called by e Ptolemey , Insula Diodori , an I le in the entrie or strait of the Gulfe , which Strabo saith , the ancient Kings of Egypt chayned to keepe the passage . Zidem is twelue leagues from Mecca , where the ships haue vsed to vnlade their Spiceries , as before at Berenice : without this Towne is a Moschee , which the Moores say is the Sepulchre of Eua. Their water is raine-water , reserued in Cisternes . Passing by the I le Mehun , the I le Camaran is famous by the diuers spoiles there made by the Portugals : it is in fiftie degrees . This Iland ( saith Corsali ) is the hottest place that euer I saw : not one of vs , but had our secret parts chafed and flayed with heate : and many of our companie dyed . Dalaqua is an Iland where they gather Pearles , 125. leagues long , twelue broad : it is the name also of the Metropolitan Citie . Betweene it and Abex ( saith Aloisius in the Relation of Castros voyage ) are fiue Ilands , one of which is called Xamoa , the land of which is red , the King a Moore . Suachen is the best harbour in all the Gulfe , which the Turkes haue taken from the Abassine : it stands in nineteene degrees , and a third . Mazzua is an Iland which makes Ercocco a good Hauen . But of the Hauen and Ports on both sides the Gulfe , Barrius f relateth more largely . Of the Iles Achafas and Tuicce wee haue but names : likewise of others ; whereof Ptolemey g doth number a great multitude . The people of these parts are Mahumetans , and many Baduini , hereticall and theeuish Moores . Many Iewes are in Aden , the chiefe Towne of merchandize in these parts : the King whereof ( after much kinde gratulation ) Salyman Bassa hung vp at the yards arme : and at his returne dealt the like dole to the King of Zibit , subiecting their States vnder treacherous pretences to his Great Master . Scaliger h tells of Samaritans dwelling in an Iland of the Red Sea , which , when any man landed there , would religiously forbid to touch them : but wee haue before mentioned both them and their Letters , supposed the most ancient in the world , howsoeuer Postellus calleth the present Hebrew letters eternall , and faith , that the Law was written in them : but that they were sacred , and not publikely knowne till the time of Ezra , who excommunicated the Samaritans and their Letters , first publishing ( not inuenting ) those which now are in vse . The Ascension i ascended into the Red Sea , Anno 1608. to Moha , which is a Citie of great Trade . And Anno 1612. diuers k English ships were together in the same Sea , where they somewhat auenged themselues for such wrongs as by the Turkes and Mogolls , or Mogors , had beene formerly offered to Sir Henrie Middleton , and other English men , as you haue read before l in our first Booke : as likewise of their finding the good Road of Assab on the Abassine shoare , and of the King of Rehita , which came riding to them on a Cow with a Turbant , and a Cuttle shell on his forehead , was drunken with Aqua-vita , but kinde to the English : and also of the strong Currents , and strange shining in the night by Cuttle-fish , not meete to bee repeated . §. III. Of Socotora , Madagascar , and other Ilands on the Easterne coast of Africa . IN the Ocean without the Strait , neere to the African shore , are not many Ilands mentioned by the Ancients . Arrianus in his Periplus speaks of seuen Ilands , called Pyralaon : & of another great Iland neere to them , called Menuthesias , or Menuthias , now called Madagascar , & Saint Laurence : some take it for the Iland of Iambolus , whereof Diodorus * hath largely related , and Ramusius a hath discoursed thereon : other seeke for that Iland in Somatra . That Iambolus was a Merchant , which trading in Arabia for spices , was taken by theeues , and made a shepheard : after carried away by Ethiopians , who tooke these forrainers according to their Rites , to expiate their Countrey . For they were enioyned by Oracle to make such expiation once in six hundred yeeres , with two men that were forrainers . For the fulfilling whereof they were put in a Boat , fit for two men , with six moneths victuall : and commanded to saile southwards , and they should came to a happy Iland , where the men liued a blessed life . And if they came safe thither , their Countrie should enioy prosperitie six hundred yeers : if they turned back , they should bring vpon them much trouble . The Ethiopians meanewhile kept holy-dayes , and offered sacrifices for their good voyage , which in foure moneths they atchieued : and were exceeding courteously vsed and entertayned of the Ilanders . These were foure cubits higher then other men , very nimble and strong . The reports of this his voyage sauour more of an a Vtopia , and Plato's b common-wealth , then of true Historie . Yet is it thought ( as Ramusius discourseth ) not altogether fabulous , but that he was indeed in some remote Iland , to which he applyed such fancies , as Diodorus reporteth . To leaue there the certaine fictions and vncertaine coniectures of Antiquitie : and come to more certaine Relations ; the onely Iland of name without the Streit is , Socotora , in thirteene degrees ; of which we haue spoken largely alreadie , speaking of the Ilands of Asia ; yet if any will suffer vs to remember it againe amongst these of Africa ( for it lies betweene both ) we may here mention what others , and somewhat otherwise , haue related . Sanutus calls it Zacotora , and affirmeth that the Sands on the tops of the high Hills therein haue no exemption from the windes : that the people are Nestorian Christians , which obserue the Crosse with much deuotion , otherwise wanting Christian both Baptisme and Doctrine , and are circumcised : that the Moores say it belonged to the Amazons , in testimonie whereof the women still weare the breeches , and gouerne amongst them . Corsali c thinkes it vnknowne to Ptolemey ( which others suppose to be his Insula Dioscoridis ) hee saith that it was inhabited of Christian shepheards , which liued on milke and butter : their bread was of Dates : like to the people of Prester Iohn , but their haire was longer , clothed with one onely peece of cloth about their priuities : the Land barren , as in all Arabia foelix , and the Sea-coasts gouerned by the Arabians . Hence commeth , and is named the Aloe Socotrina d . They are Iacobites , and haue Churches with Altars , and obserue the Crosse with great reuerence : they enter not their Churches , but stand in the Church-yard or Porch . Their Abuna , or Priest , ruleth them . Other Gouernour they haue none of their owne . The Portugals haue two Townes there , Coro and Benin . They e hold opinion that Saint Thomas here suffered shipwrack : and that of his ship was built an ancient Church , which is yet to be seene , walled about with three partitions , and three doores . They liue for the most part in cabbins of boughs , or in caues : their women are as good Souldiers as the men . They are much addicted to magick , and bring to passe matters incredible , although the Bishop excommunicate such as vse it . They will with contrarie winde hinder men that indamage them , from sayling away . Conceited they are exceedingly of their owne excellence . The English haue often traded in this Iland . Master Downton writes , that Mully Amore Bensaide hath long gouerned there , as Vice-roy to his father the King of Fartac in Arabia , not farre from Aden . His strength consists in his Arabs , the rest being slaues , which haue beene banished people . In August they make their Aloes Socotriua of an herbe like Semper viua in Spaine , but bigger , about a tun in a yeere . Their bread is Dates . This Iland , saith Beniamin Day , is in twelue degrees , barren , all rocks and stones , almost no greene thing in the whole Iland , but Date-trees , and some few shrubs and small trees , and Aloes . Out of the barke of a small tree being cut , issueth a red gum , called Sanguis Draconis . The people the most obedient that euer he saw : all the profits of the Iland is the Kings . Hee seemes kinde to the English , but no great trust ( if we trust Captaine Saris ) to be reposed in him , as falsifying both word and weight . They bought Goats there , which they found after to bee abused by the buggering-beastly people . They bought Aloes 2720. pounds , as Master Pring reporteth , at thirtie Rials of eight their hundreth , which makes of ours but 97. pounds . This was An. 1614. This Iland , hee saith , is twentie leagues long : their Kine at ten Rials of eight : their Goats , Sheepe , Hens , all very leane . The Inhabitants of a Mulla to colour , and some Negros , apparelled with a peece of Calico about their wastes , and Turbants on their heads . The King in Turkish habit . He had fiue Camels , and fiue Horses , which were all in the Iland . Tamarin and Delisha are harbours and places of Trade there . Abadalenry is an Iland , fourteene leagues from Zacotora , from whence it is fifteen leagues to Cape Guardafu . At Tamarind they had no raine in two yeers together . Two small Iles lie to the North of Socotera , called the two Sisters : the Inhabitants of an oliue colour , without Law among themselues , or commerce with others . There f are also those two Iles , the one of men , the other of women , which wee mentioned in our fift booke , g a matter , how true I know not , but very strange . They are Christians , subiect to the Bishop of Socotera , and he to the Zatoia in Baldach . Many other Ilands there bee of no great name in that Sea , called Sinus Barbaricus : as of Don Garcia ; the three and the seuen brethren of Saint Brandon ; Saint Francis , Mascarenna ; Do Natal , Comoro , and many other : besides those of Quiloa , Mosambique , and some other for their vicinitie to the Land before handled . The I le b of Saint Laurence ( so called by the Portugals , by themselues , Madagascar ) is meetest in all those parts , to entertayne the Readers obseruation , as being one of the greatest Ilands of the world . It contayneth in breadth foure hundred and fourescore miles , in length a thousand and two hundred . M. Polo c saith , the Inhabitants were Saracens , and were gouerned vnder foure Lords , eate Camels flesh , vse merchandize or artes . Thus farre did the Great Can stretch his Tartarian Dominion : and sent hither to spie the Land . That which Polo saith he heard of a bird in this Iland , called Ruch , so bigge as it could take vp an Elephant , hath no likelihood of truth . He calls it Magascar . It is situate from seuenteene to six and twentie ½ , of Southerly d latitude . Onely vpon the coast they are Mahumetans : within Land Idolaters , black , and like the Cafres : the soile yeeldeth Cloues , Ginger , and Siluer . It deserueth to haue better Inhabitants , if Linschoten e iudge rightly , hauing many faire and fresh Riuers , safe Harbours , plentie of fruits and cattell : therein are foure gouernments , each fighting against other . They vse not themselues to trade with others , nor suffer others to traffique with them . The Portugals haue some trade with them , but goe not on land . In the first discouerie of them by f the Portugals , 1506. they shewed themselues in hospitall and trecherous , rewarding receiued kindnesse , in their Canoas or Boats , made of the body of a tree , with shot . There g are said to bee some white people , supposed to be of Chinian off-spring . Of the people of Madagascar the Hollanders h report , that they are of colour blacke , strong , and well made : they couer their priuities with cotton : they haue large holes in their eares , in which they weare round sticks . They acknowledge one Creator , and obserue Circumcision , but know nothing of praying or keeping festiuals . They haue no proper names , whereby to distinguish one day from another : neither doe they number weekes , moneths , or yeeres . Nor doe they number aboue ten . They are exceedingly afraid of the deuill ( whom they call Tiuuaddes ) because he vseth often to afflict them . They liue most-what on fishing . They marrie but one wife : their time of marriage is , for the men at twelue ; the women at ten yeeres of age . Adulterie and Theft are punished with death . The men vse to hunt abroad , the women spin their Cottons at home , whereof they haue trees yeelding plentie . If any man kill any of his Kine , all his neighbours may challenge part . Cornelius Houtman saith , they are sweet-spoken men . They haue a kinde of Beanes or Lobos growing on trees , the cod whereof is two foot long . They haue a kind of seed , whereof a little makes foolish , a greater quantitie kils : herewith they betrayed and killed threescore and eight Hollanders , with their Captaine . The English haue had some knowledge of this Iland to their cost , as those of the Vnion before mentioned . But not trusting them too farre , they here finde good refreshing . Captaine Downton arriued there in the Bay of Saint Augustine , Aug. 10. 1614. and bought of them diuers Beeues at a reasonable rate . The people are tall and swart , their haire smooth and finely plaited : their weapons are darts , neatly headed with Iron . Their cattell fairer then any i I haue seene , hauing on their fore-shoulders a lumpe of fat like the pomell of a saddle . Here were Tamarin trees , with greene fruit vpon them , the pulpe whereof boyled , cured our men of the Scorbute . They haue store of cotton , whereof they make striped cloth of diuers colours . Another , then in companie k , reports them to bee a strong actiue people , not fearefull of gunnes or other weapons , ciuill , honest , and vnderstanding ; their weapons small Lances , Bowes , Arrowes , and Darts : their Kine sold at three , foure , or fiue shillings a peece , as sweet and fat as ours . That bunch on the shoulder is very sweet in taste . And ( as one reporteth , he had seene ) the skin that compassed one of them , contayned six or eight gallons . Here are many Crocodiles . The Vnion comming to Gungomar , in the North-west corner of Madagascar , was assaulted by a Nauie of an hundred Canoes by water , arranged in order of a halfe moone ; the King trecherously assaulting them out of the woods , and tooke Captaine Michelborne with other Merchants . In Saint Marie , an Iland by Madagascar , they met with the King , which was obserued of his subiects with great reuerence . Here they buried one of their dead men , the Ilanders being present , who signified by signes , that his soule was gone to heauen : and would haue had them to cut off his legs by the knees . The I le of Cerne , they called Maurice Iland . They found excellent Ebon trees there , the wood whereof is as black as pitch , and as smooth as Iuorie , inclosed with a thick barke . They found of the same kinde some red , some yellow . There were Palme-trees like the Cocos . They found store of birds , whereof they might take some in their nests with their hands . There were no people inhabiting . In the I le of Bata our men killed a Bat as great as a Hare , in shape like a Squirrill , with two flaps of skin , which hee spred forth when he leaped from tree to tree , which they can doe nimbly , often holding only by their tailes . The Hollanders in the Bay of Anton Gil Southwards from Madagascar in sixteene degrees , saw the King , blacke or hue , wearing two hornes on his head , and many chaines or bracelets of Brasse on his armes . This place is fertile , the people valiant . In the channell betweene the firme land and Madagascar , are many Ilands , g great and small , all inhabited by Mahumetans , the chiefe of which is S. Christopher : more Northwards against Mombaza , and Melinde , are three Ilands , Momsid , Zanzibar , and Pemba : inhabited with Mahumetans of white colour . In the time of M. h Polo , Zenzibar was Heathenish . The inhabitants , he saith , very grosse and deformed , and likewise the women . Neere the Cape of Good Hope are the Isles of Don Aluares , and Tristan d' Acunuha : but , of no great note . The deepenesse of these Seas , make them vncapable of many Islands . CHAP. XII . Of the Islands of Africa , from the Cape hitherwards . §. I. Of Saint Helena , Thomee , Cape de Verd , and diuers others betwixt them , and of the weeds and calmes of those Seas . ON this side the Cape i is the Iland of S. Helena , in 16 degrees and one quarter of Southerly latitude . It is very high and hilly : the name was giuen of the Saint , on whose day it was discouered . It hath in it store of goats , hogs , hens , and other creatures , which the Portugals haue there left to multiply ; for before there was none of them : there also they haue planted . Figs , Oranges , Limons , and such like , whereof the Vallies are full ; that it seemeth an earthly Paradise , the Fruit growing all the yeere long . They haue great store of Fish , of which with crooked nayles they take great plenty : the Rocks yeeld salt for the furthering of their prouision . It seemes God hath planted it in conuenient place , for the long and dangerous Indian Nauigations . There the Portugals leaue their sicke , which stay till other ships come the next yeere to take them . It was neuer inhabited : onely an Hermite dwelt there , who vnder pretence of mortifying his flesh by penance , butchered the flesh of the Goats and Bucks so fast for their skins , that the King sent for him home , and will suffer none to dwell there . Abraham Kendall put in there about the yeere 1591. and left on shore , one Segar , a sicke man , whom k Edmund Parker eighteene moneths after found in good plight , but their vnexpected comming , as it seemeth , so rauished his weake spirits with ioy , that it distracted him , and being otherwise of bodily constitution very wel , he dyed eight dayes after . The like I haue read of a Portugall in the same place . In Iune l 1613. the Dutch set vpon two Carricks in this roade , but with ill successe , one of their ships with nine and forty men being casually blown vp . North-west from hence are the Iles of Ascension , not inhabited . Of Loanda , nigh to , or rather a piece of Congo , is already spoken . Ouer against the Cape of Lopo Gonsalues , is the I le of Nobon : and not farre from thence m Saint Thomas : an hundred and fourescore miles from the shore , and so much also in compasse , right vnder the Line . At the first discouerie it was a Wood : Now inhabited by Portugals and Negro's . These liue an hundred and ten yeeres : but few borne in Europe exceed fifty . It is vnwholsome , through exceeding heat , vnto Europaeans especially , which in December , Ianuary , and February n , can scarcely walk vp and downe for faintnesse . In the middest is a wooddy Mountaine , continually ouershadowed with a thicke cloud , which so moistens the Trees that grow in great abundance thereon , that from hence droppeth water sufficient for the watering of all their fields of Sugar-Canes . They haue threescore and ten Ingenios or Sugar-houses , each of which hath two or three hundred slaues belonging thereto . They grind the Canes , and boyle the iuice to make it into Sugar ; but by no meanes can they make it so white heere , as in Madera and other places . The refuse of their Canes they giue to their Hogs , which are heere very many , fat , and delicate as the flesh of a Hen. They are some yeeres exceedingly plagued with Ants , and also with Rats , White men which liue there , are visited two houres in euery eight or ten dayes with an Ague , but strangers haue more shrewd entertainment , and scarcely in twenty dayes , with great care , can shake off this Shaker . The chiefe Citie , is Pouoason , an Episcopall Sea. The Negro's worke sixe dayes for their Masters , and the seuenth day for themselues in setting and planting their seeds , fruits , and prouision . Wheat heere sowne , becommeth all blade , without ripening any corne . No fruit which hath a stone in it will heere prosper . The town which hath about seuen hundred Families , and the Castle was taken by the Hollanders , 1599. The I le Del Principe o , was so called , because the reuenues thereof were in times past allowed to the Prince of Portugall . It standeth in three degrees of Northerly Latitude . Iulian Glerehagen tooke the same , An. 1598. The Iles p of S. Matthew , Santa Cruz , S. Paul , and Conception , yeeld small matter of History . Next to Cape Verde stand seuen Islands , full of Birds , empty of Inhabitants called Barbacene . But those that are called the Iles of Cape Verde are nine , situate betweene the Greene and White Capes : Linschoten reckons ten . They were first discouered by Antoni di Nolli , a Genoway , An. 1440. None of them are inhabited , but the Isles of Iago , and Del Fogo : both which were taken , An. 1596. by Sir Anth. q Sherley , who had one nights showre of Ashes from that Island of Fogo or Fuego , or of Fire , so called , because it continually burneth , which fell so thicke on their ship , that you might write your name with your finger vpon the vpper decke . Saint Iago was taken and burnt by Sir Francis r Drake , An. 1585. Braua and Bueua Vista , haue brauer and goodlier names then Nature . Maio yeeld salt in a Lake of two leagues long , the Sun congealing and turning the waters into Salt. From thence is passed into the Sea , called Sargasso ſ , because it is couered with herbs , like to the herbe Sargasso in the Portugall Wels , not vnlike to Samper , yellow of colour , with empty Berries like Goose-berries , but lesse : which beginneth at twenty degrees , and continueth till thirty foure , farre off in the Sea : for the ships in their going to India , keeping neere the shore , meet not with any . The Sea seemeth as a greene field , so thicke that a man cannot see the water , and hindereth the ships passage , except they haue a strong winde . Ralph Wilson hath told vs of a new Iland , discouered by the Salomon in 19. 34. to the South , Anno 1612. The Coast of Africa is foure-hundred miles distant , neither is any Iland neere : saue that these weeds seeme to make many Ilands . Thus doe men in ships behold the wonders of the Lord in the deepe , no Land being nigh , nor no ground to be found , although it is thought to come from the ground . Some t thinke it growes on the Rocks , and is thence beaten off by the Sea . And indeed , all those Seas are full of wonders , as they passe along the Coast toward the Indies . Thomas u Steuens complaineth of the continuall Thunders , Lightnings , and vnwholsome Rainos which there they met : the raine-water , if it stand a little , conuerting presently to Wormes , and filling the meat , hanged vp , with Wormes . An herbe also swamme vpon the face of the waters like a Cocks Combe , so venemous , that it can scarce bee touched without perill : Fishes , called Sharkes , most rauenous deuourers , which had other sixe or seuen smaller fishes , garded with blue and greene , attending like Seruing-men . Fishes also ( as big as a Herring ) with wings which doe not so much helpe them by flying to escape another greater fish that pursueth them by Sea , as endanger them to a Sea-Fowle , which waits that opportunitie . Neither can it fly high or farre , or longer then the wings are wet : nor swimme fast , hauing exchanged finnes for wings . So haue I seene men thrice worse that haue two Trades , than such as haue been skilfull and thriftie in one . Lerius x addeth the like wonder of certaine Birds , so tame that they would light vpon the hatches , and suffer themselues to bee taken . These are the same Birds which pursue those flying fishes , wiser to hunt them , then to saue themselues : as bigge as Crowes in feathers , in flesh little bigger than a Sparrow , and farre lesse then the fish which they take and deuoure . These Seas are also subiect to great and tedious calmes , which not onely hinder the Voyages , but end the liues of many . Giouanni da Empoli saith , in his returne out of India , they were heere detained foure and fifty dayes , in which they scarce sailed aboue sixe leagues ; and in thirty fiue dayes they cast ouer-boord threescore and sixteene of their company , very few suruiuing in their ship : which likewise happened to other ships , their Consorts , so that they had vtterly despaired , had not God sent a Portugall ship , that way bound , to relieue them . And would God the like examples many might not be produced amongst our own . Betweene y 17. and 32 degrees of Northerly Latitude , men are subiect to gripings , and haue need to keepe themselues warme . To returne to our discouerie from Iago where we left : where the Negro's z were wont to bring slaues to sell to the Portugals for Beads , and other trifles , and Cottons with other base commodities : and them not such alone as they tooke in warre , but their fathers and mothers , thinking they did them a benefit , to cause them thus to be conueyed into better countries : they brought them naked . The Iles of Arguin are sixe or seuen , inhabited by the Azanhagi , where the King of Spaine hath a Fortresse : concerning the trade whereof you may reade the letter of Melchior a Petonoy . §. II. Of the Canaries , Madera , and Port-Santo . FVrther into the Sea are the Canaries * : which are commonly reckoned seuen : Canaria , Teneriff , Palma , Gomera , Hierro , Lansarrotte , and Fuerte Ventura : Thauet a addes three , others , more : Lobos , Roca , Gratiosa , S. Clara , Alegrança and Infierno . The Inhabitants were so grosse before they were discouered , that they knew not the vse of fire . They beleeued in one Creator of the World , who punisheth the euill , and rewarded the good : herein they all consented , in other things disagreed : their weapons were stones and staues . They shaued their heads with sharpe stones like flints . Iron they had not . Gold they respected not . The women nursed not their children , but commonly committed that office to their Goats . They as much delighted in dancing , as the birds b , which beare their name , in singing . They were vnknowne from the times of the Romane Empire , c at which time they were called Fortunatae , till either an English or French ship by mis-fortune lighted on them . An , 1405. Io. Bentacor conquered them , and after him , Anno 1444. Henry , the Infanta of Portugal , that Day-starre , which by his industry made way to the present Sun-shine of Discoueries whereby the World in her last dayes hath fullest view of her selfe . Galuano d calleth that Frenchmen Io. Betancourt , and saith , hee was sent by Iohn the second of Castile , An. 1417. who being slaine in the action , his sonne sold them to Peter Barba a Spaniard , and hee to Don Henry . Hee saith , the people were Idolaters , and did eate their flesh raw for want of fire . They tilled their ground with Oxe and Goats-horns , They had many wiues , but deliuered them to their Superiours to haue the first vse of them , before they lay with them . Don Henry conquered the rest which Betancourt had not possessed . Their former gouernment was by an hundred and ninety persons , which ruled also in matters of Religion , prescribing to the people their faith , and worship . They had in highest name of authoritie a King , and a Duke . To slay a beast was esteemed the basest office in the world , and therefore committed to their prisoners : they which did this , liued separate from the people : Thus was it in the Gran Canaria . In Gomera e they vsed for hospitality to let their friends lye with their wiues , and receiuing theirs in like courtesie : and therefore , as in India , the Sisters Sonne inherited . In Tenarife they had two Kings , one dead & another aliue : when a new King was crowned ; some man , to honour his entrance , offered himselfe to voluntary death : when the King was buried , the noblest men caried him on their shoulders , and putting him into the graue , said , depart in peace , O blessed soule . Theuet f affirmeth , that the Canaries are so called of the Canes and Reeds that grow there : that they worshipped the Sun , Moone , and Planets . Of these Ilands , Thomas Nichols g an Englishman , hath composed a Treatise extant , in Mr Hakluyts Voyages . Tom. 2. Part. 2. He saith they dwelt in Caues , supposed to descend of such as the Romans in Africa had exiled , and out their tongues out for blasphemie against thiir gods . The Pike or high Hill of Tenarife , is after Theuets measure foure and fifty miles . Tho. Byam ; h a friend of mine told me , that he had seene it eight and forty leagues into the Sea , in cleere weather . One of our Nation hath written a Tractate of his obseruations of these Ilands . Heere before the conquest were seuen Kings , which with their people dwelt in Caues . Their buriall was , to be set vpon their feet naked in a Caue , propped against the wall : and if hee were a man of authoritie , he had a staffe in his hand , and a vessell of milke standing by him . I haue seene ( saith Nichols ) three hundred of these corpses together , the flesh dryed vp , the body light as parchment . I my selfe saw two of those bodies in London . Canaria , Tenerife , and Palma , haue one Bishop , who hath twelue thousand Ducats Reuenue : which place was not long since possessed by Melchior i Canus a great Writer in defence of the falling Babylon . They pay to tht King fiftie thousand Ducats . Hierro , or the Iland of Iron , is by a multitude of Authours k affirmed to haue it in no fresh water , but what falleth from the leaues of a certaine Tree , which is alwayes greene , and couered with clouds , and vnderneath the same is a Cisterne to receiue the water , for the vse both of men & beasts throughout that Iland . A whole wood of such Trees wee mentioned in Saint Thomas Iland , which yeeld from their dropping leaues Rilles of water downe all sides of the Hill , where they grow . In this Iland heere is but one : and that very ancient , differing in this ( if we beleeue Sanutus ) from those of St Thomas , they alwayes , this onely afternoone , being couered with that cloud , which continueth till two houres before day , and then the bodie , boughs and leaues of the tree sweat out that liquor till two houres after Sun-rising , it is in 27. degrees . Lewis Iackson saith that he saw this tree being in this Iland , Anno ▪ 1618. that it is as bigge as an Oake , the barke like hard beame , six or seuen yards high , with ragged boughs , with the leafe like that of the Bay-tree , white on the bottome , greene on the other side . It beareth nor flower nor fruit : situate in the dectiuitie of a Hill , withered in the day , dropping in the night ( a cloud hanging thereon ) yeelding water sufficient for the whole Iland , which ( he saith , if report deceiued him not ; Sir Edward Skory heard of many fewer ) 8000 soules , and aboue 100000 beasts . It fals into a Pond made of Bricke floored thicke with stone , by pipes of lead conuayed from the tree thither , and thence diuided into diuers Ponds thorow the Iland ; fetched vp hill by barrels . The Pond holds 20000 tunnes , and is filled in a night . Thus he related to me . Hierro , and Gomera ; and Lancarato , are in the hands of priuate men . Madera standeth in two and thirty degrees : it is the greatest of all the Atlantike Iles. * It was discouered by one Matham an English man , who arriued there by tempest , Anno. 1344 together with a Woman , whom he there buried , and on her Tombe did write his comming and the cause thereof , with his and her names , and was occasion to the King of Spaine to discouer that and the Canaries . It was called Madera , of the wildernesses of Trees there growing . Heere is a Citie called Fouchal . The I le containeth in compasse a hundred and forty miles . The woods a which gaue name to the Iland were fiered , and burnt so furiously , that the people for a time were forced to go some space into the Sea from the violent heat , which caused such fatnesse to the soyle , that at first it yeelded threescore fold : since , halfe so much . The excellent Wines were of Vines , first brought from Candie . They bring foorth more grapes ( saith he ) than leaues , and Clusters of two , three , and foure b spans long . At first , the Pigeons suffered themselues to be taken , not knowing , and therefore not fearing a man . Forty miles from the I le of Madera c is the I le of Puerto , or Porto Santo , called of all Saints day , in which it was first discouered , Anno 1428. It was taken by Sir Amias d Preston , 1596. Heere are such store of Conies , bred of one shee-Cony brought hither great with yong , that the Ilanders were out of hope almost to withstand and amend their damages by them sustained . A little Iland , neere to this , breedeth nothing else . And now we can accompany our Portugals no further . But before I left these Ilands , I thought fit to feast you , with some obseruations of an eye-witnesse ( elegant spectator ) and learned Gentleman Sir Edmund Scory . §. III. Extracts taken out of the Obseruations of the Right Worshipfull Sir Edmund Scory , Knight of the Pike of Tenariffe , and other rarities which hee obserued there . TEneriffe is the pleasantest of the Canary Ilands . This Iland hath beene called Niuaria , by reason of the Snow which like a Collar enuironeth the necke of the Pike of Teyda . The name of Tenariffe was imposed by the inhabitants of the Palme Iland , for Tener in the Palmesian language signifies Snow , and Iffe an Hill . It is situate in the Atlanticke Ocean fourescore leagues from the Coast of Affricke . It is in forme triangular , extending it selfe into three Capes , and stands within eight and twenty degrees of the equinoctiall . The great mountaine of Teyda , commonly called the Pike of Tenariffe , is a Mountaine which begets I know not whether a greater attention , when you come to it , or when you behold from a farre off : but in both very great . The Base of it beginneth at the Port-towne of Gara-chico , from whence it is two dayes iourney and a halfe to the top of it . The point of which , though it seeme as sharpe as a Sugar-loafe ( which figure , of all other it doth most resemble ) yet is there a flat of an acre in breadth on the top of it : & in the midst of that flat a gulph , out of which great stones are with like noise fire and smoke many times cast forth . Seuen leagues off this way , may bee trauelled vpon Asses or Mules ; the rest on foot , and with great difficultie . All the Countries lying about the ascent of the Hill , for ten miles vpwards are ouer-growne , or rather adorned with the goodliest trees in the world of diuers sorts ; by reason of the multitude of Springs which intermingling one with another , and with the addition of the violent winter , Raines descend in huge torrents downe into the Sea . In the midst of this hill is the cold intolerable ; in the top the heat , and so likewise in the bottome . Through all the cold Region , you must cast your iourny to trauel on the South side , and in the day time ; through all the hot Region ( which is within two leagues of the top ) on the North side , and in the night time . Euery man carrieth his owne portion of victuals , and Borrachocs of Wine . Your time of approach to the top must bee about Midsommer ( for the auoiding of the torrents caused by the snowes , and about two of the clocke in the morning , and so you may abide there vntill sun-rising , but no longer . The Sun being exalted aboue the Horizon of the Ocean seemeth far lesse , then when you are on the lower ground , and seemes to whirle it selfe about in manner of a Gyre . The streame that commeth out of the East a little before his rising can be compared to nothing more properly then to the breath of an hot Ouen , and so commeth on his course through an vnclouded Heauen being of a pure blue Christalline colour without the least spot in it . When you are on the top of this Hill all the Iland lyeth subiected like a plaine and leuell plot of ground vnder you , although there are in this Iland not so few as twenty thousand sharpe deformed and vneuen Rockes , and all the edges of that plaine ground seemeth to bee lifted or fringed with Snow . which indeed is nothing else but the white Cloudes which are many furlongs below you . Neere the top of this Mountayne it neuer reigneth , neyther was there euer any wind stirring thereupon . The same is reported of the Hill Olympus . All the vpper part of this Mountayne is afflicted with barrennesse , wanting the generatiue benefit of the lower and middle Regions of the Aire : for no manner of tree , shrub or leafe beautifieth the head thereof , but it resteth disgraced with an vnseemely baldnesse : out of which towards the South side doe the veines of Brimstone issue downe into the necke thereof , where the Region of Snow is , among which the Brimstone is interueined in diuers places . In the Summer time the fires doe ofter breake forth from out the hole in the top of this Hill , into which if you throwe a great stone it soundeth as if a great weight had falne vpon infinite store of hollow Brasse . The Spaniards merrily cal it the Deuils Caldron , wherein the whole prouision of Hell is boyled . But the naturals ( the Guanches themselues ) do say that it was hell , and that the soules of their wicked Ancestors went thither to be tormented : and that those who were good and valiant men went downe into the pleasant Valley where the great City di Laguna now standeth : then which & the Towns adioyning to it , there is not in any place of the World a more delicater temperature of Ayre , nor a goodlier Obiect for the eye to make a Royall Landskip of , as to stand in the Centre of this Plaine , and to behold how nature hath delineated all earthly beauty in the great . On the North side of the Iland are many fresh waters with falling downe from the top of exceeding high Mountaynes refresh the Plaines and City di Laguna ; and are afterwards by the greatnesse of their torrent carried into the Ocean . The Iland is parted in the midst with a ridge of Mountaynes like the roofe of a Church ; hauing in the midst of it ( like a steeple ) the Pyke of Teyda , if you diuide the Iland into twelue parts , ten of them are taken vp in impassable Rocky Hils in Woods & in Vineyards ; and yet in this small remaynder of arrable ground , there was gathered as I saw vpon their account in the yeere of our Lord 1582. 200. and 5000. Hannacks of Wheat , besides infinite store of Rie and Barley . One of our English quarters make foure and a halfe of their Hannacks . The soyle is delicately temperate , and would produce all the most excellent things the earth beareth , if the Spaniards would seeke and labour them . The Vineyards of account are in Buena Vista , in Dante , in Oratana , in Tigueste , and in the Ramble which place yeeldeth the most excellent Wine of all other . There are two sorts of Wines in this Iland Vidonia and Muluesia . Vidonia is drawne out of a long Grape , and yeeldeth a dull Wine . The Maluesia out of a great round Grape , and this is the only Wine which passeth all the Seas of the World ouer , and both the Poles without sowring or decaying ; whereas all other wines turne to Vineger , or freeze into Ice as they approch the Southerne or Northerne Pole . There are no where to be found fairer or better Mellons , Pomegranates , Pomecitrons , Figs , Orenges , Limons , Almonds and Dates , Honey , and consequently Waxe and Silke though not in great quantity yet excellent good , and if they would plant there store of Mulberry trees , the ground would in goodnesse and for quantity equall ( if not exceed ) eyther Florence or Naples in that commodity . The North side of this Iland aboundeth aswell with wood as with water . There grow the Cedar , Cypresse and Bay tree , the wild Oliue , Masticke and Sauine ; goodly procerous Palme and Pine-trees which shoot vp into a beautifull streight talnese . In the passage betwixt Oratana and Garachiro , you ride through a whole Forrest of them , the strong sauour of which perfumeth all the Aire thereabouts , of these there are such abundance all the Iland ouer , that all their Wine Vessels and woodden Vtensils are made of them . There are of these Pine-trees two sorts , the strait Pine , and the other growing after the manner of our spreading Okes in England , which wood the Inhabitants call the Immortall tree , for that it rotteth neyther aboue nor below the ground , nor in the water . It is neere as red as Brasill , and as hard but nothing so vnctuous as the other kind of Pine. Of these they haue such great ones , that the Spaniards doe faithfully report that the wood of one Pine-tree alone couered the Church of los Remedios in the City of Laguna , which is 80. foote in length , and 48. foote in breadth . And that one other Pine-tree couered the Church of S. Benito in the same City , which is 100. foot in length , and 35. in breadth . The noblest and strangest tree of all the Iland is the tree called Draco : his body riseth into an exceeding height and greatnesse . The barke is like the scales of a Dragon , and from thence I suppose it had his name . On the very top of the tree doe all his armes cling and interfold together by two and by two like the Mandragoras : they they are fashioned euen like the arme of a man round and smooth , and as out of their fingers ends groweth the leafe about two foote in length , in fashion like to our greene wild water seggs . This tree hath not wood within its barke , but only a light spongious pith , and they commonly make Bee-hiues of the bodies of them . Towards the full of the Moone it sweateth forth a cleane Vermilion Gummme which they call Sangre de Draco , more excellent and astringeth by farre , then that Sanguis Draconis , which wee haue from Goa , and from other parts of the East Indies by reason the Iewes are the only Druggists of those parts , and to make mony they falsifie and multiply it with other trash foure pound waight for one . The first that were knowne to inhabit this Iland are called Guanches : but how they came thither it is hard to know , because they were and are people meerely barbarous & voyd of Letters . The language of the old Guanches ( which remayneth to this day among them in this Iland in their Towne of Candelaria ) alludeth much to that of the Moores in Barbary . When Betanchor ( the first Christian Discouerer of these parts ) came thither , he found them to be no other then meere Gentiles ignorant of God. Notwithstanding , I doe not find that they had any manner of commerce with the Deuill , a thing not vsuall among the Indian Gentiles . They held there was a power which they called by diuers names as Achuhurahan , Achuhucanar , Achguayaxerax signifying the greatest , the highest , and the mayntayner of all . If they wanted raine or had too much , or any thing went ill with them , they brought their sheepe and their Goats into a certaine place , and seuered , the young ones from the Dams , and with this bleating on both sides , they thought the wrath of the Supreme Power was appeased ; and that he would prouide them of what they wanted . They had some notion of the immortality and punishment of Soules , for they thought there was a Hell , and that it was in the Pike of Teyda , and they call Hell Echeyde , and the Deuill Guayotta . In ciuill affaires they were somewhat Regular as in acknowledging a King , and confessing vassalage in contracting Matrimony , reiecting of Bastards , succession of Kings , making of Lawes , and subiecting themselues to them . When any childe was borne , they called vnto them a certaine woman , and shee did with certaine words powre water vpon the childes head , and euer after this woman was assumed into the number of that kindred , and with her it was not lawfull euer after for any of that race to marrie or vse copulation . The exercises which the young men vsed were leaping or running , shooting the Dart , casting of the stone , and dauncing , in which , to this houre , they do both exceedingly glorie and delight . And so full of naturall vertue and honest simplicitie were these Barbarians , that it was an inuiolable law amongst them , that if their Souldiers did in any place publicke or priuate , offer any licentious or iniurious behauiour to a woman , he was assuredly put to death . The people of this countrie were of a goodly stature , well formed and of a good complexion . There were among them Giants of an incredible greatnesse : the skull of one of them is remaining , in which there are eightie teeth , and his bodie ( which was found buried in the Sepulchre of the Kings of Guymur , of which race he was ) measured fifteene foot . The people that dwell on the South-side of the Iland , were of the colour of an Oliue , but those that dwelt on the North-side were faire , especially their women , hauing bright and smooth haire . Their common apparell was a certaine garment made of Lambes skins like a short coate , without pleate or collor or sleeues fastned together , with straps of the same leather . The ordinarie garment for men and women of the common sort was called Tomarco , onely the women for modesties sake had another couering vnder their Tomarco , which was a side coate downe to the knees made of skins which reached downe to the ground , for they held it an vnseemely thing in a woman to haue her breasts or her feete vncouered . In this garment they liued , and in this they dyed , and in this they were commonly buried . For their dyet they sowed Barly and Beanes : Wheate was vtterly vnknowne to them . They toasted their Barly by the fire , then did grinde it in certaine hand mils , ( such as are now in Spaine . The floure so made they called Giffio , wetting it with water , milk or butter . It serued instead of bread also , and was their greatest and most Generall sustenance . They eat the flesh of Sheepe , of Goats , and Pork , but not commonly , for they haue certaine assemblies , like our festiuall Wake-dayes in England , at which times the King in person with his owne hands did giue to euery twentie of them three Goates , and a proportion of their Giffio . After which Feast , euery companie came before the King , shewing their agilitie in leaping , running , wrastling , darting , dancing , and other sports . They haue a certaine kind of hony out of a fruit , called Mozan , of the greatnesse and bignesse of a pease . Before they are ripe , they are very greene , when they beginne to ripe they are red , and when they are ripe are blacke , nothing vnlike our blackberries , saue in their taste which is exceeding pleasant . They eat no more but the iuyce of them which they call Yoya , and the Hony which they make of them they call Chacerquem . They gather these Mozans very ripe , and do put them into the Sun for a weeke , then they breake them in pieces , and put them into water to bee boyled vntil they come to a sirrope , and this is their Physick for the fluxe , and the grieuings in the backe : and for both these diseases they did also let bloud in the armes , head , and forehead with a flintstone . At their time of sowing , the King hauing appointed to euery man his portion of ground that was to bee sowne , they digged vp the earth with Goats hornes , and with certaine words threw their seed into the ground . All other works appertained vnto , and were performed by their women . The King did make his habitation in naturall caues or hollow rocks , of which there are infinite store remayning to this day . When there was any Feast made in any Kingdome , their Feasts had the priuiledge that men might with immunity passe to and fro through the enemies Countrey : yea , & many times the enemies would feast one with another . In their Marriages the men vsed to aske the consent of the Widdowes or Maids parents ( if there were any ) which being granted they were married with little or no ceremony that I could learne . And the marriage was not so soone made , but it might be as quickly broken : for if the husband or wife were disposed to be separated they might be so , and both of them marry again with others at their pleasures . Notwithstanding all the children of the separated begotten afterwards were esteemed as bastards , the King only for successions sake exempted from this custome , & to whom for that respect it was lawfull to marry with his own sister . For many yeeres this Iland was subiect to one only King whom they called Adexe , who being growne old , his Sons ( which were nine in number ) conspiring against him , parted the Iland into nine seuerall Kingdomes . All their war was to steale cattle one from another , and especially the spotted Goats , which amongst them are in great and religious estimation ; there is very little difference betwixt the body , colour and smothnesse of our English fallow Deere and their Goat . The ancient Guanches of this Iland had an appointed Officer or Embalmer answerable to the sex ( man or woman ) who washing the dead corps did put into its body certaine Confections made of Goats Butter melted , the powder of Furzes , and of a kind of ruffe stones , the rindes of Pine-trees and other herbs , and did stuffe the body with this euery day for 15. dayes together , putting the body against the Sun , now on the one side , now on the other , vntill it were stiffe and dry . All this space their friends bewayled their death . At the end of 15. dayes they wrapped their body in Goats skins so cunningly sowed together that it was maruellous , and so they carried the body to a deepe caue where none might haue accesse . There are of these bodies remayning yet which haue been buried these 1000. yeeres . The neerest port towne to the City called Cidade de Laguna , is Santa Cruz , from thence you ascend vp the steepe Mountaynes to the City , which you shall finde to bee most miraculously seated in the midst of a flat of ten miles in compasse , as if nature had prepared that place for man to build a City vpon , & being walled about with hils of wonderful height on al sides sauing to the Northwest ( from whence there being a leuel tract of land euen to the Seaside which is seuen leagues distant ) there doth continually arise from the Sea a vapour , which being circulated among so many and intricate Mountaines groweth to be a wind , and taketh his passage through those channels of Mountaynes to the City , to its great refreshing , and in this great Plaine ( like Enuy ) for want of opposition dieth . And let the wind blow full Southeast at Sea , yet shall you alwayes haue the wind full Northwest at the City like a true friend when you must need him from twelue a clocke in the day vntill night . The extreame dew which falleth doth sufficiently coole the night . Their buildings are all of an open rough stone nothing faire : they are very plaine in their buildings , two or three stories high and no more , and commonly but one story high in the remoter parts of the City . It is not walled , they haue no chimneyes , no not so much as in their kitchins . They make only a flat hearth against a wall , and there they toaste their meate rather then roast it . The decency of their streets in commendable , for when you are in the centre of the City , your eye reacheth almost to the extreamest parts thereof . They haue no want of water . The City hath its name from a great standing Lake at the West end of it , vpon which there are cōmonly diuers sorts of fresh water-fowles . The haggard Falcons doe euery euening flye vpon this Lake , and the Negros with slings beate them , which is the noblest sport of that kind in the world for the stoopings are many , and at one time , and the Hawkes the strongest and best mettalled of all other ; of a greater kind then the Barbary Falcons . The Viceroy being one euening to see this naturall sport , and he demanding of me what I thought thereof , and I iustly commending the strength and mettall of the Hawkes , assured me vpon his honour , that a Falcon bred in that Iland ( which hee had formerly sent to the Duke of Lermo ) did at one flight ( except she rested vpon ships by the way ) passe from Andaluzia to Tenariff ( which is 250. Spanish leagues ) and was there taken vp halfe dead with the Dukes Varuels on . And the time from her going out to her being taken vp , exceeded not sixteene houres , &c. But I dare not dwell any longer with this industrious Gentleman in these Canaries , and had need borrow the wings of one of these Hawkes to make a swift flight to some other African Ilands , where next you shall find vs within the Mediterranean . §. IIII. Of Malta and the Nauigations about Africa . WIthin the Straits are no great Ilands belonging to Africa , Pennon , or the Rock against Velles de Gumera , the I le of Gerbi , & some others . Malta is the most famous , where in old time was the Temple of Iuno , spoyled by a Verres , supposed to be that Melita , b where Paul suffered c shipwrack : although there be another Melita in the Adriatike Sea , neere to Dalmatia : Polybius d calleth it Melytusa , as Volaterranus e writeth . Ptolomie and Cicero name Melita , now called Malta , in this I le of Malta . This Malta is distant from Sicilia 60. miles , from Africa , 190. It hath bin sometime subiect to the Carthaginians , as may appeare by diuers Monuments with Inscriptions of Carthaginian Letters : and the Ilanders ( it our Authour f say truely ) can vnderstand that Scene in Plautus before mentioned . Eloi , Effetcha , Cumi , words vsed in Scripture , are likewise vsed in the Maltese . Their manner of life is Sicilian . But we may not dwell here . Some g ascribe Pauls shipwracke to Melita in the Adriatike , neere to Dalmatia , whom Beza h learnedly confuteth : and prooueth it to bee that Malta , which now the Knights hold against the Turke : whose valour and successe , in resisting that mighty Turkish Aduersary , i Curio , and Io. Antonius Viperanus in their Bookes of that Argument , Knolles in his Turkish History , Ri. Carre , and others relate at large . It was An. 1565. That which deceiueth those Men in Malta , is the name of the Adriatike Sea , which now is giuen to the gulfe of Venice , but then , as Beza & Aretius shew out of Strabo l. 3. was giuen to the Ionian Sea also , and further Southwards , where Mal a standeth : and Ortelius out or k Ouid , and others , proueth the same , as doth also that Epitome of all Learning Io. Scaliger . That learned Gentleman M. Sandys in the fourth Book of his Iournall hath largely related of this Iland . It contayneth after his description sixty miles in circuit ; a Countrey altogether champaine , being no other then a Rock couered ouer with earth , but two foot where deepest ; hauing few trees but such as beare fruit , whereof all sorts plentifully : so that their wood they haue from Sicilia . Yet there is a great Thistle which together with Cow-dung serues the Countrey people for fewell , the lesse needfull by the immoderate heate , there exceeding far any other seated in the same parallel , yet sometimes tempered by the winds to which it lies open . Riuers here are none , but sundry Fountaynes . The soyle produceth no graine but Barley : bread made of it and Oliues is the Villagers ordinary dyet , and with the straw they sustayne their Cattle , Commin-seed , Annis-seed , and Hony , they haue here in abundance , and an indifferent quantity of the best Cotton Wooll . The Inhabitants dye more by Age then Diseases , and heretofore were reputed fortunate for their excellency in Arts & curious weauing . This Iland was giuen by Charles the Fift to the Knights Hospitalers after their losse of Rhodes ; whose first seat was the Hospitall of S. Iohn in Ierusalem , built by one Gerard , at such time as the Holy Land became famous by the successeful expeditions of the Christians , whose rites are recorded by many Authors , but by vs to be reserued for another taske . There are sixty Villages in the Iland vnder the command of ten Captaines , and foure Cities . Old Malta ( supposed the worke of the Phoenicians ) is seated on a Hill in the mids of the Iland , kept with a Garrison though of small importance . In it is a Grot of great veneration , because they suppose that Paul lay there after his shipwracke . The other three Cities ( if they may so bee termed ) are about eight miles distant , and not much without a Musket shot each of other , neere the East end and on the North side of the Iland ; where there is a double Hauen , diuided by a tongue of a Rock . On the top of this tongue stands the Castle of S. Hermes , after 20000. shot and the losse of 10000. liues taken by the Turks . But so could they not that of S. Angelo , which onely & Burgo escaped their fury in that their siege . After their departure , when the Knights had thought to haue abandoned the Iland , by the helps of the Pope , Florentine , and especially the Spaniard , they were furnished with prouisions for new fortifications ; and added a new strong City , called Valetta , in honour of him that then was their Great Master , Iohn de Valetta . The Great Masters Palace is a princely structure , the market place spacious , the Church of S. Paul magnificent , as that also of S. Iohn ; the houses vniforme of free stone , two stories , flat roofed . S. Iohns Hospitall giues entertaynment to all that fall sick , the attendants many , the beds ouer-spred with faire Canopies , euery fortnight hauing change of linnen , serued by the Iunior Knights in siluer , and euery Friday by the Great Master accompanied with the great Crosses , a seruice whereto they are obliged , as their name of Hospitular Knights also importeth . It is victualled for three yeeres ; supplied from Siçilia . The Iland hath not of liuing soules aboue 20000. Their expeditions are vsually but for booties . The people almost as tawny as Moores : the heat makes them sleep at noone These Votaries haue store of Curtizans for the most part Greeks , which sit playing in their doores on Instruments , by their eyes bewitching vnstable soules , their vow rather prohibiting ( if the practice interpret ) Mariage then incontinencie . Their markets are on Sundayes . The Knights come hither exceeding yong , the sooner to attaine Commendams at home , which goe by Senioritie . There are resident about fiue hundred , and as many abroad to repaire vpon summons . Sixteene of them are Counsellors of State , called Great Crosses . There are seuen Albergs or Seminaries , one of which was of England , till in the generall Deluge vnder Henrie the eight , Saint Iohns without Smithfield , sometime the Mansion of the Grand Prior of England , was hooked into that crooked streame , though still that Title continue , an Irish man now enioying it . Euery Nation feed by themselues in their seuerall Alberges , and sit at table like Friars . But how doe I pre-occupate my Christian Relations , and fall into a Lethargie , hauing opportunitie of such an Hospitall and such Hospitulars ? Now a word of the ancient Nauigations about Africa . Hanno his voyage , set forth by the Carthaginians , seemed fabulous , but Ramusius sheweth euery place by him mentioned , to agree with the later Discoueries of the Portugals , and thinketh ( guided by a Portugall Pilot , skilfull of those Seas , which skanned this Nauigation of Hanno ) that hee went as farre as Saint Thome . Long before this , Homer reporteth of Menelaus compassing the Ethiopians from Egypt , which some interprete of sayling by the Cape of Good Hope , as the Portugals . Of this minde Strabo citeth Aristonichus . Of Salomon and Iehoshaphat is said before . Herodotus affirmeth the Phoenicians sayling in the Red Sea in Cambyses time : but this was vsuall and yeerly , as Plinie sheweth lib. 6. cap. 23. The same Plinie alledgeth out of Cornelius Nepos , the sayling of Eudoxus out of the Red Sea , round about Africa to Cales , which Strabo relateth otherwise and refuteth . The like may be shewed in some other instances , of which reade Master Hakluyt his Epistle Dedicatorie , Tom. 1. Ramusius part . 1. pag. 111. and Galuanus in his Discoueries of the World. Which I mention , not to disparage or weaken the Portugals praises , but to giue Antiquitie their due ; which , I thinke , a could not ordinarily ( if at all ) compasse so long a Nauigation for want of the Compasse : yet we should iniurie our Authors , if wee should not beleeue somewhat : although not so much as they report . And this agreeth with the Greeke prouerbe of Hanno's Discoueries , and Iubas Historie : that hee which findeth sweetnesse in the one , may swallow the other , and as well entertayne Bauius as Mauius : the Periplus of the one , and Libyke Histories of the other not obtayning full credit , nor wholly meet to be reiected . And thus much of this African part of the World , the Regions and Religions thereof : the one most subiect to the burning beames of the heauenly Sunne , the other least enlightning by the comfortable warmth of the Sunne of Righteousnesse ; blacke in body , but more darkned and deformed spiritually , as hauing onely some parts of Habassia entirely possessed with Christians , besides what in Congo hath of later yeeres beene effected by the Portugals , and that little which is subiect to them and Spaine : all the rest being Pagan , or Mahumetan . And would God this were the case of Africa alone ; seeing that if we diuide the knowne Regions of the world into thirtie equall parts ( it is Master Brerewoods b Computation . ) The Christians part ( vnderstand it in all Sects and Professions bearing that name ) is as fiue , the Mahumetans as sixe , and the Idolaters as nineteene ; besides that huge heathenous Tract of the vnknowne South Continent , which by probable reasons is by him coniectured to bee no lesse then Europe , Africa , and Asia , together . So farre is it from truth , which one c of our Country-men hath lustily bragged on behalfe of his Romish Mother , That the Catholike Roman Religion hath had , and hath yet a farre greater sway in the world , then any other Religion euer had or hath : whereas this our Africa hath more Mahumetans d in two or three Cities , then Romish Catholikes perhaps in her whole compasse . And for Asia , how pitifully doth he tumble together some names of a few Townes or little Ilands ( it seemeth vnknowne to himselfe ) as monuments of Romish Conquests ? What their American Conuersions e are , is touched elsewhere . Yea , euen in our Europe , where this mysticall Babylon is situate ( the mother of the whoredomes and abominations of the Earth ) the number of Protestants f is not much inferiour vnto them . But his reasons haue beene alreadie proued vnreasonable , by him , whose Pen then , and Prelacie since , wee with all dutie acknowledge a pillar to the Truth , and Ornament to our Church and State . For my part , I am sorrie his assertion is no truer , as one seeing , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , betweene Catholike and Roman , a great gulfe , not easily ( without many prouisoes ) passable : but betweene Heathen and Heauen , a bottomlesse depth , the way impassable , and life impossible . Let vs pray to him which is the Way , the Truth , the Life , to make and be the Way , by reuelation of his Truth , vnto euerlasting Life , to these poore Africans , that as they are almost wholly ( in all professions , Christian Iewish , Morish , Ethnike ) circumcised in the flesh , so they may receiue that Circumcision of the Spirit , not made with hands , which may cut away this superfluitie of superstitions ( wherein they seeme more deuout then any part of the World ) and make them with meeknesse to receiue that Word , which being grafted in them , is able to saue their soules . Amen , Lord Iesus . RELATIONS OF THE DISCOVERIES , REGIONS , AND RELIGIONS , OF THE NEW WORLD . OF NEW FRANCE , VIRGINIA , FLORIDA ; NEW SPAINE , WITH OTHER REGIONS OF AMERICA , MEXICANA , AND OF THEIR RELIGIONS . THE EIGHTH BOOKE . CHAP. I. Of the New World , and why it is named AMERICA : and the West Indies : with certaine generall discourses of the Heauens , Ayre , Water , and Earth , in those parts . §. I. Of the names giuen to this part of the World , and diuers opinions of the Ancients concerning the Torrid Zone . NOw are wee shipped for the New World , and the New Discoueries . But seeing this Inkie Sea , through which I vnder-take a Pilots office to conduct my Readers , is more peaceable then That , which on the back-side of this American World , was called the * Peaceable , by Magellane the first Discouerer : it yeeldeth vs the fitter opportunitie to contemplation and discourse , in such Philosophicall subiects , as a the best Authors haue thought worthy the first place in their Histories of these parts . Yet , before we prie into Natures mysteries , the better to know our intended voyage , let vs enquire somewhat of the Names , b if any notice may thence arise , of the places thereby knowne . The New World , is the fittest name which can be giuen to this vast and huge Tract ; iustly called New , for the late Discouerie by Columbus . An. Dom. 1492. and World , for the huge intention thereof ; ( as c Master Hakluyt hath obserued . ) A new World it may bee also called , for that World of new and vnknowne Creatures , which the old World neuer heard of , and here onely are produced : the conceit whereof moued Mercator to thinke ( which I dare not thinke with him ) that the great Deluge in the dayes of Noah , drowned not these parts , because men had not here inhabited , who with a deluge of sinne , might procure that deluge of waters . AMERICA is a more common then fitting name , seeing Americus Vespucius the Florentine , from whom this name is deriued , was not the first Finder , nor Author of that Discouerie : Columbus will challenge that , and more iustly , with b whom , and vnder whom Americus made his first voyage , howsoeuer after that , hee coasted a great part of the Continent which Columbus had not seene , at the charges of the Castilian and Portugall c Kings . But so it might more rightly be termed Cabotia , or Sebastiana , of Sebastian Cabot a Venetian , which discouered more of the Continent then they both , about the same time ; first employed by d King Henrie the seuenth of England , and after by the Catholike King . Columbus yet , as the first Discouerer , deserueth the name , both of the Countrey , for the first finding , and of modestie , for not naming it by himselfe , seeking rather effects , then names of his exploits . But leaue we these Italian Triumviri , the Genuois , Venetian , and Florentine , to decide this question among themselues . And why now is it called the West Indies ? To this e Acosta's exposition of the word Indies , that thereby wee meane all those rich Countries , which are farre off , and strange , is too generall an answere , and giueth not the true cause of the name . Gomara saith , that a certaine Pilot , of whom Columbus receiued his first instructions , tooke it to bee India : or else Columbus himselfe , thinking by the West to finde a neerer passage vnto the East , by reason of the Earths roundnesse , sought for Cipango , or Iapan , and Cathay , when he first discouered the Ilands of the New World. And this opinion is probable , f both because hee named Hispaniola , Ophir , whence Salomon fetched his gold : and Sebastian Cabot in the first voyage , which he made at the charges of King Henrie the seuenth , intended ( as himselfe g confesseth ) to finde no other Land but Cathay , and from thence to turne towards India : and the opinions of Aristotle h and Seneca , that India was not farre from Spaine , confirmed them i therein . Now that we may descend from the Name , to the Nature of this New World : a World it is to see how Nature doth deflect and swarne from those grounds and principles , which the Naturalists k and Philosophers , her forwardest Schollers , haue set downe for Rules and Axiomes of Natures working . For , if we regard the ancient Poets , Philosophers , and Fathers , we shall see them deceiued , and that not in few opinions , which they seemed to haue learned in Natures Sanctuaries and in most Closets . In the Heauens , they supposed a burning Zone ; in the Earth , a Plage , plagued with scortching heates . Vtque duae dextra Coelum , totidemque sinistra Parte secant Zonae , quinta est ardentior illis , Sic — — Totidemque plaga tellure premuntur Quarum quae mediae est non est habitabilis astu Nix tegit alta duas , totidem inter vtramque locauit : Temperiemque dedit . And l a greater then Ouid : Quinque tenent Coelum Zonae ; quarum vna corusco , Semper sole rubens &c. The sense whereof is , that those parts of the World next the Arctike or Antarctike Poles are not habitable , by reason of extreme cold ; nor the middle part , by reason of vnreasonable heate : the two other parts temperate , and habitable . The Philosophers accounted this no Poeme , or rather were more Poeticall themselues : For that which those accounted a Torrid and scortched earth , these m made to bee a spacious and vnpassable Ocean , where the Starres , hot with their continuall motions , and the Sunnes thirstie Steedes , wearied with their daily iourney , might finde moysture to refresh and nourish their fierie constitutions . And therefore they diuided the Earth into two habitable Ilands , compassed about , and seuered in the midst with a huge Ocean : On this side whereof wee are situated , and beyond , the Antipodes . Some Philosophers n indeede held otherwise , but with greater errors , as Leucippus , Democritus , Epicurus , Anaximander , which multiplyed Worlds according to their fancie . Rawe and vncertaine were the coniectures of the o best . Yea those whom wee reuerence , as better then the best Philosophers , had no lesse errour in this point . The Golden-mouthed p Doctor had a Leaden conceit , that the Heauens were not round , whom Theodoret is said to follow . Theophilact q alleageth Basil for this his assertion , Nec mobile esse coelum , nec circulare , That heauen is neither moueable nor round . How firmly , and confidently doth Firmianus f Lactantius both denie and deride the opinion , that there are Antipodes : But easier it was for him with a Rhetoricall flourish ( wherein , I thinke , of all latine Fathers , g he deserueth highest prize and praise ) to dash this opinion out of countenance , then to confute the Arguments and Allegations , which he there citeth in the Aduersaries name . But hee that surpassed Lactantius no lesse in knowledge of truth , then he was surpassed by him in smoothnesse of Stile , herein holdeth equpàge , and draweth in the same yoke of errour . I meane him , whose venerable name no words are worthy and sufficient to Vsher in , Saint Augustine : who , though somewhere a he affirmeth the Antipodes , yet elsewhere b pressed with an Argument , how men should passe from these parts in which Adam and Noah liued , to the Antipodes , through the vnmeasurable Ocean , he thought it easiest to deny , that , which certain experience at that time could not so easily proue : although c euen then some reports ( but obscure and vncertaine ) had been spread abroad of sailing about Africa , as d a little before is shewed ; which must enforce that which Augustine denied . More hot and forcible were the Arguments of our more zealous then learned Countrey-man , Boniface , e Archbishop of Mentz , and of Pope Zacharie , who pursued this opinion of the Antipodes , so eagerly against Virgil Bishop of the Iuuanenses in Boiaria , about the yeere 743. That vpon Boniface his complaint , the Pope writeth to him to cast out this Virgil the Philosopher ( so doth that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 call him ) out of the Temple and Church of God , and to depriue him for this peruerse Doctrine ( that there were Antipodes ) of his Bishopricke : and Virgil must packe to Rome to giue account of this Philosophy to the Pope . Minerua sui . Let the Reader here iudge betweene the Philosophy of the one , and the Foole-asse-O-phy of the other : and let our Catholike Parasites tell vs , whether their not-erring Father pronounced this sentence of errour as a Pope , or as a priuate Doctor . But what doth this Doter in my way ? Some f also alleadge Nazianzen , Hierome , and Procopius , for this or the like opinion . But Poets , Philosophers , Fathers , ( in other things worthy our loue , for their delightfull Poems ; our admiration , for their profound Science ; our awfull respect and reuerence , for their holy learning : and learned holinesse ) herein we bid you farewell : magis amica veritas ; our America , subiect to that supposed burning Zone , with clouds and armies of witnesses in her wel-p●opled Regions , can auerre , that the parts betwixt the Tropikes are both habitable and inhabited : and for the Perioeci , g Antoeci , Anticthones , and Antipodes , the worlds roundnesse , and other things of like nature , this America yeelds , and is sufficient proofe : and the yeerely compassing the world ( which the Spaniards and Portugals diuide betwixt them ) makes more then euident . And let those two English Ships , the onely two of one Nation which euer haue sailed , and that with admirable successe and fortune , about the Globe of the earth , tell Lactantius ghost , whether they dropped into the clouds ( as hee feared ) there to become new constellations , which Antiquitie would easily haue attributed to them . The Golden Hinde ( which trauersed the world round , and returned a Golden Hind indeed , with her belly full of Gold and Siluer ) is yet at Debtford , there resting after her long iourney , offering vp her selfe to Time , her deeds to eternitie . The causes of the Temperature and habitablenesse of those parts . That which beguiled the Ancients , was the neerenesse of the Sunne , his direct beames , and the swift motion of the heauens , which they coniectured , did chase away cold , and moisture out of all those parts . And hardly could reason otherwise ghesse , till experience h shewed the contrary . For neuer is it moister in those parts betweene the Tropikes , then when the Sunne is neerest , causing terrible stormes and showers euery day : as if hauing drunken too much in his long and hote iourney ouer the Ocean , hee did there vomit it vp againe . Once , the people of those parts reckon it Winter , when the Astronomer would call it Summer : because of this tedious weather which euery day happening cannot but coole the Ayre and Earth , with a maruellous temper : and on the other side , they call the time of the Sunnes absence , Summer , because of the perpetuall clearenesse , which continueth those sixe moneths ; the Sunne then exhaling no more vapours then his hote stomacke can digest , which with his directer beames being drawne vp , surcharge him with abundance ; and in the middle Region of the Aire , by the then stronger Antiperistasis are thickened into raines , and ( attended with Thunder and Lightnings ) proclaime dayly defiance to the earth : threatning harme , but doing good : cooling the same , after the morning Sun hath heated it , the showres then falling , when the Sunne threatens his hottest fury and violence . These Raines make the like inundations and ouerflowings of Riuers in America , ( as before wee haue obserued in Nilus , Niger , and Zaire in Africa ( which breaking their bounds , and driuing the Inhabitants , sometimes to dwell on trees growing , sometimes in their carkasses framed into Boats or Canoes , therein to retire themselues , till the waters are retired , cause a cooling and refreshing to the Earth , which they couer and shield by their inundations from the Sunnes angry arrowes . As in a Limbeck , a strong fire causeth abundance of vapours to be extracted out of herbes , or other matter , which being pressed , and finding no issue , turn into water : and if the fire be smal , it exhausteth the vapors , as fast as it raiseth them : So the Sun ( in his greatest strength ) exhaleth these plentifull vapours and distilleth them , in showers , which in lesse heat are of lesse quantitie , and more easily consumed . Without the Tropikes it is contrary : for the Summer is dry , the Winter moist ; the cause being the Suns weaknesse , not able to concoct and disperse the vapours , by the moist earth then easily yeelded : which in his greater force in the Summer season wee see effected : the like wee see in greene wood and dry on the fire . It is no lesse worthy note , that no part of the World hath so many , so great Lakes , and Riuers : the vapours and exhalations whereof , cannot but coole and moisten the neighbouring Elements of the Ayre and the Earth . Againe , the equall length of the Dayes and Nights perpetually sharing the time in equall portions , causeth a that the heat is not so vnequall as the Ancients dreamed . The great Dewes also in the night , which are greater them wee would thinke , and comparable for wetting to pretty showers , encrease the freshnesse and coolenesse . Wee may adde hereunto the neighbour-hood of so huge an Ocean , the proprietie of the Windes , which in most places betweene the Tropikes are set , and certaine , no lesse then the Sunne and Tides , and bring with them much refreshing . Further , the situation of the Land doth further the cold not a little , in those hot Regions ; Contrariwise , neere the Poles , the continuance of the Sunne , and long dayes make it hotter then in parts neerer the Sunne ; as in Russia b , then in England . Yea the high ridges and tops of some Mountaines in the burning Zone , are vnsufferable for cold , alwayes hauing on them , snow , hayle , and frozen waters , the grasse withered , and the men and beasts which do passe along that way ( for heere is no conuenient dwelling ) benummed with the extremity of cold . — Paries cùm proximus alget . When the Mountaines are subiect to this degree of cold , it cannot but temper the Neighbour Regions , with some coolenesse at least . Now to all these Reasons of the Temperature , vnder the Line , and betweene the Tropikes some adde the influence of some vnknowne Constellations . Onely let this be remembred , that the former hold not equally in all parts of the Torride Zone , seeing that Nature hath diuersified her selfe in diuers places , and by naturall exceptions hath bounded and limited those generall Rules . In some places , vnder the Line , it raineth not at all : in other some , those cooling Windes are wanting : neither hath euery Region , Lakes , Riuers , or Mountaines to refresh them . But of these particulars , we shall take better view in their peculiar places . In the same space the Windes are most-what Easterly , and without the Tropikes Westerly : so that the Mariners vse not to goe and returne the same way , but obseruing the generall Windes , seeke to make vse thereof accordingly . The reason of this Easterly Winde vnder the Zodiake , c is ascribed to the motion of the Heauens : the first Moueable drawing ( saith Acosta ) with his owne motion the inferiour Orbes , yea , euen those Elementarie of the Fire , Ayre , and ( where it findes no other obstacle , of the Water also , as d some suppose . But for the Ayre ( whereof wee now speciall speake ) the motion of the Comets , circularly carried in the Ayre , ( where also their motion is diuers , as is obserued in the Planets ) doth sufficiently prooue . Without the Tropikes from seuen and twentie to seuen and thirtie Degrees , the Windes are said to be for the most part Westerly , mooued , as some thinke , by the repercussion of the Ayre , heere preuailing against that force of the Heauens , which mastereth it within the Tropikes : euen as wee see Waters , being encountered with more force , returne with an Eddie in a manner backe . This of the Easterly Winds is to be vnderstood of the Sea : for at Land , though winds bee ( as before is said ) certaine and set , yet that which is the generall Winde of one Country , is not generall to all : yea , in the same Countrey they haue a set Winde in some places for the day , and another quite contrary bloweth in the night . e Also , neere vnto the Coasts they are more subiect to calmes in this burning Zone , than further off in the Sea , the grosser vapours which arise out of the Earth , and the diuers situation thereof being the cause of these differences . Such is the force of this naturall situation , that in some places it is strange what effects it produceth . There is in Peru an high mountaine called Pariacaca , whereupon Ioseph f Acosta saith , he ascended as well prouided as he could , being fore-warned and fore-armed by men expert . But in the ascent he and all the rest were surprised with so sudden pangs of straining and casting , and some also of scowring , that the Sea-sicknes is not comparable hereunto . He cast vp Meat , Flegme , Choler , and Blood , and thought hee should haue cast out his heart too . Some thinking to dye therewith , demanded Confession : and some are said to haue lost their liues with this accident . The best is , it lasteth but for a time , neither leaueth any great harme behinde . And thus it fareth in all the ridge of that Mountaine , which runnes aboue a thousand and fiue hundred miles , although not in all places alike . In foure different passages thereof , hee found the like difference and distemper , but not so grieuous as at Pariacaca . Hee ascribeth it to the subtiltie of the Aire in those high Hils , which he thinketh are the highest in the world : the Alpes and Pirenees , being , in respect hereof , as ordinarie houses , compared to high Towers . It is Desart , the grasse often burnt and blacke , for the space of fiue hundred Leagues in length , and fiue and twenty or thirty in breadth . There are other Desarts in Peru , called Punas , where the Aire cutteth off mans life without feeling : a small breath , not violent , and yet depriuing men sometimes of their liues , or else of their feet and hands , which fall off as a rotten Apple from a Tree , without any paine . This seemeth to be done by the force of cold , which in the Northerne , and Northeasterne parts of Europe worketh like effects : some a being found dead suddenly in those sleds in which they came to market , sitting therein as if they were aliue , and some losing their ioynts by the like cause . But this maketh vp the strangenesse of these mortall accidents , that this piercing cold Ayre both killeth and preserueth the same bodie , depriuing it of life , and yet freeing it from putrifaction . A certaine Dominike passing that way , fortified himselfe against the cold winds , by heaping vp the dead bodies which here hee found , and reposing himselfe vnder this shelter ; by these dead helpes saued his life . The cause is , Putrefaction cannot be procreated , where her Parents , Heate and moisture , are confined , and haue little or no force . The Seas which compasse this Westerne India , besides the Magellane Streits , and the Northerne vnknowne , ( for the knowledge whereof our Countrey-men , b Frobisher , Dauis , Hudson , and others , haue aduentured their liues and fortunes , and at last haue giuen vs more hope then euer of the discouerie ) are the great and spacious Ocean , which on this side is called the North Sea , and on the other side of America , is named the South Sea . The qualities thereof will better appeare , when we come to speake of the Ilands therein . §. III. Of the nature of metals in generall , of Gold , Siluer , Quick-siluer , and the plenty and Mines thereof in America . COncerning the Land of the New World , Acosta diuideth it into three parts , High , Low , and Meane : which hold almost the same proportion that Master Lambert c obserueth of Kent , the first hauing some wealth , by reason of the Hauens , and Ports therein , and of the Vines that grow there , but are very vnholesome : the Hils are healthfull , but not fertile , except in the Siluer bowels , and Golden entralls thereof : the third is the most commodious habitation , where the soile yeeldeth Corne , Cattle , and Pasture , and the Ayre , health . The principall thing that hath brought this Westerne India into such request , is , the Mines and Metals therein . The Wisedome of God d hath made Metals for Physicke , for defence , for ornament , and specially for instruments in the worke which God hath imposed vpon man , That in the sweat of his browes he should eate his bread . The industry of man hath added another vse of Metals , by weight or stampe , conuerting it to money , which the Philosopher e calleth the measure of all things . And a fit measure might it haue beene , if the minde of man were not vnmeasurable , and vnsatiable in measuring his measure . Metals naturally grow ( as some f obserue ) in land naturally most barren : Nature recompensing the want of other things with these hidden treasures : and the God of Nature enriching the Indians with this substance , otherwise barren of Humane and Diuine knowledge , that might as a rich Bride ( but withered and deformed ) make her finde many suters for loue of her Portion . And would God , they which reape heere these Temporall things , would sowe Spirituall , and giue them g Gold tried in the fire , and that which is as Siluer tried seuen times , I meane the Word of God sincerely preached , without the drosse of their owne superstitions . And would they gaue them not Iron for Gold , an Iron Age for a Golden , imposing a heauy yoke of seruitude , h which hath consumed worlds of people in this New-World , and made the Name of Christ and Christian to stinke amongst them : yea they abhorre the Sea it selfe for bringing forth such monsters , as they thinke the Spaniards : whom for their execrable wickednesse , they esteemed , not to come of humane generation , but of the froth of the Sea , and therefore call them Viracochie , or Sea-froth . That which one saith of Religion , I may apply to this American World , Peperit diuitias , & filia deuorauit matrem . Shee brought forth rich metals , and the Daughter hath consumed the Mother : her Gold that should haue beene a price in her hand to buy Wisedome , hath to these importunate Chapmen sold her freedome . It is i a Golden and Siluer Age indeed to the Spaniards , for the condition and state which hereby accrueth to them , not for the conditions and state of life which they obserue . In the yeare 1587. when Acosta came to Peru , eleuen millions were transported in the two Fleets of Peru and Mexico , almost one halfe thereof for the King . In the time when Pollo was Gouernour of Charcas in Peru , from the Mines of Potozi alone were drawne and customed euery day thirty thousand Pezos of Siluer , euery Pezo amounting to 13. Rials , and a fourth part : and yet it is thought the one halfe was not customed : or as Ouiedo h reckoneth , one fourth part more then a Spanish Ducket . Hee writeth , that Anno 1535. three or foure ships came to Siuil , laden with none other commodities but Gold and Siluer . Miles Philips recordeth , that when he returned out of the Indies , 1581. there were seuen and thirty sayle , and in euery of them , one with another , thirtie pipes of siluer , besides great store of Gold , Cochinile , Sugars , Hides , &c. And at this day , saith i Acosta , the Mines of Potozi yeeld the King a million of Siluer , for his fift yeerely , besides the wealth that groweth by Quicke-siluer , and other Prerogatiues . In the yeere 1574. were entred threescore and sixteene millions . That which is wrought in the Countrey is not entred , besides priuy conueyances . How much differeth Potozi from the Mine Bebello in Spain , one thousand and fiue hundred paces deepe , admired , and that iustly , by k Antiquitie , for yeelding three hundred pounds weight of Siluer a day to Hannibal , but with much more charges , by reason of the intolerable paines in drawing out the waters , which therein flowed , and in Potozi are wanting : But what will not this vnlouely loue of money doe ? Hereby Man encountreth the vast Ocean , passeth the farthest and most contrarie climates , drowneth Bootes and all his Teame , buryeth himselfe in the bowels of the Earth , raiseth new Heauens , and seeketh his heauen where he cannot see heauen or light , neere the bottomlesse bottomes of Hell : remoueth Fountaines and Mountaines , reduceth a new Chaos , in the confusion of Elements ; the Earths intrals being towred in the Ayre , and sacrificed to his hotter brother in Fiery purgations ; the Aire filing the darke hollowes and hels which it cannot see ; the Waters forced out of those possessions wherein they challenged succession and inheritance after the decease and remouing of the Earth : all filled with Darknesse , to bring to light those metals , which possessing the possessors , depriue them of the highest Light , and brand them for the lowest Darknesse . Precious perils , l where so many bodies are pined , so many soules endangered , so much Good lost for goods ; and Man , for price , setteth himselfe at the worst and basest price of all that hee hath . How happy and golden was the outward state of these Indians , before they accounted gold any part of their happinesse , and found it the cause of their ruine ? Of meals , Gold is esteemed most precious , as most enduring both Age and Fire , and least subiect to rust : according to those Verses , — vni quoniam nil deperit Auro Igne , velut solum consumit nulla vetustas , Ac neque rubigo aut arugo conficit vlla . Their Gold m is found either in Graines , which they call Pippins , because they are like the Pippins , or Seeds of Melons ; which is pure , and hath no need of melting : or in powder , which is found in Riuers , mixed with the soyle and sands , for which Tagus , Pactolus , and Ganges haue been famous ; or else in stone , being a veine that groweth and ingendereth , intermixing it selfe with the stones . Those Pippins , or pieces of pure Gold , found among the Rocks or Hils , are sometimes very great . Peter Martyr n tels of one that weighed three thousand three hundred and ten Pezos , and was with much people and treasure drowned , in the ship called Boadilla , being therewith surcharged , in the returne homewards : A fit Embleme for Christians , which when they will o lade themselues with this thicke clay , p drowne the soule in perdition and destruction . q Ouiedo ( who a long time held the Office of Proueditor for the Mines ) saith , that hee saw two Graines of Gold , one of which weighed seuen pounds , and was in value 700. Castilians or Pezos , the other fiue pounds , & was worth fiue hundred ; and many other of one , two or three hundred . Yet are not these Graines so welcome to the Miners , as that in powder , because this continueth ( and therfore in fine containeth ) more then the former . He obserueth , that Gold hath a farre brighter lustre in the naturall virginitie , then when it hath passed the fire & mans industry : and that coles are often found very fresh , where they find Gold , which place he thinkes was sometimes the face of the Earth , and by Time ( which conserueth coles as well as gold vnder the earth without corruption ) couered through showres , bringing the earth from the higher places , whereby hee supposeth it came to passe , that in a virgin-Mine fifteene foot vnder the earth , he once found two rings of the Indian fashion : he addeth , that the gold in stone will runne as small as a pin or threed , and meeting with a hollow place , filleth it , and so guideth the Miner by thick and thin , but alway pliant & flexible like liquid waxe , till the first sight of our aire breathes ( as from the couetous hard hearts of men ) this naturall hardnesse , which it presenteth to vs . The wild Indians had the Art of gilding their works with such dexterity , that they seemed pure gold : which mystery they performed with certayne herbs , but would neuer teach it any Europaean . The Indians a in Hispaniola obserued a kinde of Religion in gathering their Gold ( as the Arabians in their Frankincense ) fasted , and for twenty dayes space came not at their wiues , otherwise thinking they should find none . Columbus imitating the like superstition , would suffer none to seeke this golden Idoll , without those gilded Ceremonies of Confession , and their Sacrament before receiued . The greatest quantity is drawne at the Indies in the powder-gold . The gold in stone is drawne out of the Mynes or Pits , with great difficulty . They refine powdred Gold in Basons , b washing it in many waters , vntill the sand fall from it , and the Gold , as more heauy , remayneth in the bottome . They haue other meanes of refining it with Quick-siluer and strong Waters . In the fleet 1585. the declaration of the firme land was twelue Cassons or Chests , which was so many hundreth weights of Gold : besides one thousand fifty and sixe Mares from New Spaine , which was for the King only , not mentioning that which came for Merchants and priuate men . For the Siluer : the second place is giuen to it among metals , because next to Gold it is the most durable , and least endammaged by the fire , and in the sound and colour passeth the Gold. The Mynes thereof are commonly in Mountaynes and Rocks , seldome in plaines , and Champaines . Sometimes they find find it c straggling , in pieces , not holding any continuing Veine : sometimes it is fixed , and spreadeth it selfe in depth and length like to great branches , and armes of trees . Strange it is that in some places the fire , kindled with blowing of bellowes , will not serue to refine the Siluer , but they vse Furnaces called Guayras , set in such places , where the wind continually bloweth . Thus in Peru , the Mynes of Porco stoupe to artificiall fires , which those Potozi scorne and contemne . Potozi is a dry , cold , barren , d and vnpleasant soyle , if the rich Mynes did not more then supply all those defects , and make it a plentifull both habitation and Mart ; not fearing the Heauens disasters , the cold Ayre , the frowning Earth , the fell Showres , so long as the Siluer hooke can be sufficient attractiue for forreine store . Hence it is , that they feele no want of store , and yet haue no store but of want , the Mynes excepted , which ( I know not how ) are both store and want according as mens minds in a second refining can digest and dispose them . They which worke in the Mynes , see no Sunne nor light , by absence whereof they find both extreame cold , and dreadfull darknesse , and an Ayre so vnholesome , as makes them no lesse sicke , then men tossed at Sea . They e breake the Metall with Hammers , and split it by force , and then carry it vp on their shoulders , by Ladders made of Neats Leather twisted like pieces of wood , which are crossed with staues of wood : at the end of one Ladder begins another with seats of wood betweene , to rest them . They mount three and three . Hee that goes before , carries a Candle tyed to his Thumbe : they haue their metall tyed in a cloth like a Scrip , each man bearing about fiftie fifty pound weight , and that commonly aboue an hundred and fifty f Stades in height , The most vsuall manner of refining in these times is by Quick-siluer , and therefore there are not now aboue two thousand Guayras in Potozi , which haue beene in times past six thousand : a pleasant sight to such , whose darkned conceits make their Heauen vppon Earth , to see such a resemblance of the Starry Heauen , in the night , dispersing such a manifold light . The Siluer swimmes on the top , the other Metals vnder , and the drosse in the bottome . The Quick-siluer g is admired for his naturall properties , that being a metall , it is liquid ( not by Art as other metals , or by expence ; in which respect the other may no lesse be called Quick-siluer , but ) by it owne nature , and being a liquor , is more heauie then those which haue a naturall subsistence ; this subsisting and sinking to the bottome , when the other swim aboue it . God onely challengeth preheminence , if Pliny h be beleeued . Nothing in this admirable liquor is more to bee admired , then the naturall loue , and sympathy which it hath to Gold : as appeareth in such , as for the French Disease vse Oyntments of this composition , i if they weare a Gold-ring in their mouth , it attracteth this quicke and willing metall to it , from the veines and inward parts , into which it hath secretly and dangerously conueyed it selfe : the Ring plucked out of the mouth is of a Siluer complexion , which mutuall copulation nothing but fire can diuorce , or restore the same to the former colour . In their gildings of curious workes , it hath bin obserued , that the workmen which vse Quick-siluer to that purpose , to preuent the secret and venemous exhalations thereof , haue swallowed a double Ducat of Gold rolled vp , which drawes that fume of this liquor which enters in at the eares , Eyes , nose . and mouth , vnto it in the stomacke . k And for this fume , Lemnius telleth , that the Gold-smiths hanging a cloth ouer the place where they gild , which receiueth the fume of the Quick-siluer , find that smoke in the cloth , recouering againe his former nature in drops of that liquid metall . Venenum rerum omnium est , sayth Pliny , it is a venome to all things , and yet a greater venome is in the mouth of man . I meane not that l poyson of Aspes vnder the lips of many , as the Prophet speaketh in a spirituall sense , but euen in naturall operation , the Spettle of man enuenometh , with a stronger poyson , this poyson of Quick-siluer ; and eyther killeth it , m or at least depriueth it of the motion and quicknesse , and maketh it pliant to Medicines and Oyntments . Yea , some n report that this Spettle of man , arising of secret vapors out of the body , as infectious exhalations out of vnwholsome Lakes , especially when a man is fasting , killeth Scorpions , and other venemous beasts , or at least doth much hurt them . Quick-siluer disdayneth other metals , only it is thus rauished with Gold , and not a little affected to Siluer , for the refining of which , it is principally in vse : it corrupteth , forceth , consumeth , and flyeth the rest , as much as may bee , and therefore they vse to keepe it in earthen Vessels , Bladders , Skins , Quils , and such vnctuous receptacles . It hath pierced and eaten thorow the bodies of men , and hath beene found in their graues . Quick-siluer is found in a kind of stone , which doth likewise yeeld Vermillion . At Amador de Cabrera , is such a stone or Rocke , fourescore yards long , forty broad , interlaced with Quick-siluer , with many pits in it , threescore Stades deepe , and is able to receiue three hundred workmen : it is valued worth a Million of Gold. From the Mynes of Guancauilca , they draw yeerly eight thousand Quintals of Quick-siluer . As for the manner of refining Siluer by Quick-siluer , their Engines and Mils , with the tryall of their metall , I referre the Reader to o Acosta . Atabaliba maruelled why the Europaeans hauing such Chrystaline and pure Glasses , would expose themselues to those dangers by Sea and Land , for those metals which he thought not comparable to the same . Well indeed might hee haue wondred , if that Arte had remayned , which p ( I know not how truly ) Pliny , Petronius , Isidorus , and others report , to haue beene in Tiberius his time ; to whom one presented a faire Glasse , which being cast on the ground , was bowed , but not broken : & being taken vp by the same Artificer , was with his hammer brought to the former forme and beauty . His reward , besides the wonder and astonishment of the beholders , was that which precious things often procure their owners . For the Emperour asking whether any other knew this Mystery , this being denied , he caused his head ( the only work house of this secret ) to be smote off , lest Gold and Siluer should giue place q to Arte . The Emeralds grow in stones like Chrystall , and there are many of them in the Indies . But of these and other Gemmes it would be too tedious to write . Pedro Ordonnes a Spanish Priest hath written of the profits which the Spaniards reape of Peru and the Indies . He sayth , that the Kings Reuenue thence accrueth to twelue Millions , which ariseth out of ten Springs , his fifths of the Gold and Siluer Mynes , great Meltings , Customes of Ports , Indian Tributes , Sale of Offices , the Cruzada , Tribute of Rents , Quick-siluer , Fines of Courts , and the ninth part of Ecclesiasticall Rents . Of these Rents and other things worthy knowledge : See himselfe in the seuenth Booke of the last part of our Pilgrimes . Let vs now come to the Men , Beasts , Fowles and Plants of this New World , whereof wee will here promise a generall taste , and hereafter giue in the due places some other particular Relations . CHAP. II. Of the first Knowledge , Habitation , and Discoueries of the New World , and the rare Creatures therein found , Beasts , Birds , Trees , Hearbes , and Seeds . §. I. Whether the Ancients had any knowledge of America , and whence the Inhabitants , first came . AFter these generall Discourses of the Americans , some other of like nature I hold not vnmeete to be handled , before wee come to the particular Regions : and first of the Men , whether the Ancients had any knowledge of them : how Men first came into these parts , and of the first Discoueries in the former Age . Concerning the first knowledge of these parts , it may iustly bee a question whether the Ancients euer heard thereof . For to say nothing of that opinion , that the Torrid Zone was not habitable in the opinion of the most , as wee haue shewed in the former Chapter : the allegations a are not such as can force vs to beleeue that , whereto by great Authors they are alledged . Seneca's Prophesie is little to the purpose : New-worlds ( sayth he ) shall be in the last Ages discouered , and b Thule shall not be any longer the furthest of Nations . But all that Chorus seemes to a diligent Reader to intend nothing else , then to describe the vsuall affects , and effects of Shipping and Nauigation , agreeing to that Argo-Argument of the Tragedie , wherein Iason in that famous Argo sayling to Colcos , had obtayned Medea's loue , which he vnkindly requited . And had the Poet intended these Westerne Discoueries , he would neuer haue said , Nec sit terris Vltima Thule : but Nec sit tellus Vltima Gades . as Boterus c obserueth . For the American Discoueries haue not beene by the way of Island , and Northward , but Southward : and this appeareth by the Verses before , Nunc iam cessit Pontus & omnes , Patitur leges — Quaelibet altum cymb apererrat . Nil qua fuerat , sede , reliquit Peruius orbis , Indus gelidum Potat Araxem , Albin Persae Rhenumque bibunt ; venient annis Secula seris , quibus Oceanus Vincularerum laxet . As for Plato's d Atlantis , and Tertullians e Aeon borrowed of him , Acosta alledgeth diuers Platonikes , Proclus , Porphyrie and Origen , which interpret Plato after a mysticall sense : and prooueth by the words of Plato himselfe , that they can be no true History . The like allegations hath Marsilius Ficinus in his Commentaries vpon Timaus and Cricias , howsoeuer hee alledgeth Crantor , and some others which esteeme it a bare History : to which yet his thousands of yeeres before the Floud , deny truth and credit , although we interpret them of the yeeres of the Moone . Ficinus sheweth both their Allegoricall and his Anagogicall interpretation . But the Discourse of Plato cannot agree , if it were a History , to America , both because it placeth Atlantis at the mouth or entry of the Straits by Hercules Pillars , whence this is by a huge Sea separated : and that is not said still to continue land , but by an Earth-quake to haue sunke and become Sea . That which is cited out of Aristotle his Admirandae auditiones , if any reade the place , may appeare to be some neerer Iland , and neyther Iland nor Continent of America . Neyther can I credit that which f Ouiedo supposeth of the Hesperides Ilands , cited out of Pliny , Mela , Solinus , dawbed ouer with Morter , borrowed of fabulous Berosus , and the Poets , as if in those first Ages of the World they had beene Spanish Inheritance , and none other then Hispaniola , or some other of the Ilands or mayne land of this New World , the Histories whereof might perhaps mooue Columbus to these Discoueries . Out of Plutarch and other Histories of the Carthaginian , Phoenician , and Tyrthenian Nauigations they haue coniectures , but very vncertaine , and obscure : and those things , which Diodorus reports of that Iland , agree nothing to the New-World which had not attayned to that ciuility he there mentioneth , before the Spaniards arriuall . And by his discourse it seemes rather to be some of the Ilands of Africa , then America , if the History be true . Neyther could g such long Voyages so farre off from any land , be performed without the helpe of the Compasse , which was first found thirteene hundred yeeres after Christ , by Iohn Goia of Melfi , according to that Verse of Panormitan , h Prima dedit nantis vsum Magnetis i Amalphis . Gomara k citeth Blondus , and Maffaeus , Girardus , witnesses of this Melfian inuention , saue that hee cals him not Iohn , as Ortelius doth , but Flauius di Malphi . And in the tempests , which happened among the Ancients , l it seemes that for want of this skill , they wandered very vncertayne , but as the Sunne or Starres , by returne of their desired light , after the tempests ended , directed them . Yet I will not say , but that in former-times , some ships might come sometime by casualty into those parts m but rather forced by weather , then directed by skill ; and thus it is likely that some parts of America haue beene people . This I much doubt ; whether their Science in Nauigation was such , as that they would voluntarily aduenture , and could happily effect this Voyage to and from the West Indies . The most probable Historie in this kind is ( in my minde ) that of n Madoc ap Owen Guyneth , who by reason of ciuill contentions , left his Countrey of Wales , seeking aduentures by Sea , and leauing the Coast of Ireland North , came to a Land vnknowne , where he saw many strange things . This by D. Powell , and Master Humfrey Lhuyd , is thought to be the Continent of the New World , confirmed herein by the speech of Mutezuma , professing his Progenitors to be strangers ; and so were all the Mexicans to those parts , as the History in the eight Chapter following will shew : and by the vse of certaine Welch words , which o Dauid Ingram obserued in his trauell through those parts . The History addeth that hee left certayne of his people there , and comming home for more people , returned thither with ten sayle . Howsoeuer ; it is certayne , that the prints of Brittish Expedition are in manner worne out , and no signe thereof was found by the Spaniards : Onely p they vsed a Crosse in Cumana : in the Iland of Acuzamill , the same was worshipped : but without any memory of Christ , or any thing sauouring that way : & might as well be there without any Christians erecting as those Crosses which in the sixt Booke we haue shewed , were in the Temple of Serapis , at Alexandria . Moreouer some Authours deny that any such Crosses were there found , and brand the report for a Fiction . As for Mutezuma being a stranger , it might be so , and yet his Progenitors of some other parts of America . And the words of Welsh are q very few , which , as it happens in any other Language , might by some chance come to passe . But if any be desirous to beleeue , that this Madoc peopled the Continent or Ilands of America , rather then the Terceras , or some of the African Ilands , I will not hinder , nor will I runne too much out of compasse , in pleading for the Compasse , as which onely can direct in such spacious Seas . Yet of this opinion is that Learned and iudicious Author , Iosephus Acosta , who diligently discussing this question , How men passed first to the Indies ; largely , and learnedly contendeth , that they came not thither purposely , if they came by Sea , but by distresse of weather ; and yet finds no lesse difficulty ( that way ) in the transporting beasts ; especially wilde , and vnprofitable beasts , which is not like any would take into the ship with them , much lesse conuey them ouer so huge an Ocean . At last hee concludeth , that although some might arriue there by shipwrack , & tempest of weather , yet is it most likely that the first Inhabitants ( descended of Adam & Noah , of which one r bloud God hath made all Mankind , to dwell on all the face of the Earth , and hath assigned the bounds of their habitation ) passed thither by some place where the Continent of our World ioyneth with America : or where the Ilands thereof are found fit Mediatours for this passage , being not farre distant from the Land . And this on the North parts of the World ( where they place that fabulous Streight of Anian , not yet certaynly discouered ) may be so : besides that on the South , men might passe from the Coasts of Malacca to Iaua , and so to the South Continent , and from thence by the Magellane Streights into America . Groneland is found to bee the same Continent with Estotiland on the North. Some Negro's by force of tempest , it is probable , haue passed hither , because in Careca some haue beene found , betweene Saint Martha and Cartagena . Of whom Iohn ſ di Castellanos writeth . Son todos ellos Negros comocueros , &c. They are all ( sayth hee ) as blacke as Rauens . And of this minde is Botero , t and those French Worthies , Du Bartas and Philip Morney . It is not likely that the beasts could otherwise passe , but by the Continent , or by Ilands not farre off from the Continent , or from one another . Master Brerewood , a man learned and iudicious , in his Posthume worke u of Languages and Religions , affirmeth that America receiued her first Inhabitants , from those parts of Asia where the Tartars first inhabited . For those parts of America being most replenished which respect Asia ; and there being no token of the Arts or industry of China , India , or Cataya , in many things also they seeming to resemble those old Tartars : and their Countrey being eyther not at all , or least of all other , seuered from the North parts of America : he concludeth as aforesaid . A man may with like probable coniecture bring them from the Samoyeds bordering Northward from Russia , and the Laplanders , which by Northerne Ilands ( whereof , there are some daily discouered ) might by passing from one to another , seate themselues in Greenland , Gronland , Estotiland and other parts , neere to , or vpon America . For the Inhabitants of the one are much like to the other . And thus by many wayes Gods Prouidence might dispose Inhabitants to these parts ; that wee speake not of the South vnknowne Continent , which is supposed to extend it selfe to the Line , and from the Ilands of Asia might easily receiue and conuey Inhabitants hither . As for Genebrards deriuation of the Americans from the ten Tribes , prooued by the dreames of Esdras , elsewhere alledged with like truth for the Tartars , and some inscriptions out of Thenet , they which will may beleeue . Heere also ariseth another question , how these beastes could passe from the parts of the knowne World , where none such are knowne ? to which it may be answered , That God hath appointed to euery Creature his peculiar nature , and a naturall instinct , to liue in places most agreeing to his nature : as euen in our World , Non omnis fert omnia tellus , Euery Countrey hath not all Creatures : the Elephant , Rhinoceros , Riuer-horse , Crocodile , Camell , Camelopardalis , and others , are not ordinarily , and naturally in Europe : nor the Zebra in Asia or Europe : and the like may be said of many other Creatures . Now , as in the Arke it selfe , ( the Cradle of Man , and stall of Beasts , ) wee must not onely obserue Nature and Art , for the making and managing thereof , but a higher and more powerful hand : euen so in dispencing the creatures which came from thence , they chose places by their owne naturall instinct , and man disposed by his industrie , according as he had vse of them , but most of all , the secret and mighty prouidence of God co-working in those works of Nature and industry , and ( in likelihood ) infusing some more speciall and extraordinarie instinct in that replenishing and refurnishing of the World , x Assigning them their seasons and bounds of habitation , hath thus diuersified his workes , according to the diuersities of places , and sorted out to each Countrey their peculiar creatures . As for the comming by ship , it is for the beasts improbable , for the men ( by any great numbers , or of any set purpose ) vnlikely ( except as before is said ) seeing in all America they had no shipping , but their Canoes . The beasts also haue not bin found in the Ilands , which are in the Continent . And if any hereunto will adde a supposition , that there might be some Ilands or parts of the Continent in times past , which is now swallowed by the mercilesse Ocean , so that then there might be a way , which now is buried in the waues : ( as some y suppose ) of Plato's Atlantis , placed at the mouth of the Streits , or Hercules Pillars , which yet they would haue to be America , and some of the z Sea betwixt Douer and Callis , once one firme Land ( as they doe imagine ) I list not to contradict them . As for the * Indians owne report of their beginning , which some ascribe to a Fountaine , others to a Lake , others to a Caue , or what other opinion they conceiue thereof , we shall more fitly obserue in their proper places , discoursing of their Religions and Opinions . Now for he first certain Discouery of this New World , the World generally ascribeth it to Columbus , and worthily : but Columbus himselfe is said to haue receiued his instructions from another . §. II. Of Christopher Colon , or Columbus , his first Discouerie , and three other Voyages . THis Historie is thus related by Gomera , and Ioannes Mariana : A certaine Carauel , sayling in the Ocean , by a strong East winde long continuing , was carried to a Land vnknowne , which was not expressed in the Maps and Cards . It was much longer in returning , then in going : and ariuing , had none left aliue but the Pilot , and three or foure Mariners , the rest being dead of famine and other extremities ; of which also the remnant perished in few dayes , leauing to a Columbus ( then the Pilots host ) their Papers , and some grounds of this Discouerie . The time , place , countrey , and name of the man is vncertaine : some esteeme this Pilot an Andaluzian , and that he traded at Madera , when this befell him : some a Biscaine , and that his trafficke was in England and France ; and some a Portugall , that traded at the Mina : some say hee ariued in Portugall ; others , at Madera , or at one of the Azores : all agree that he dyed in the house of Christopher Columbus . It is most likely at Madera . This Relation ( as it hath no witnesses to proue it , the whole company being dead ; nor any good circumstances , so ) Benzo and Ramusius b plainely affirme it to be a fable , and a Spanish tricke , enuying a Forrenner and Italian that glory , to be the first finder of the Indies . And the most sincere and iudicious of the Spaniards themselues esteeme it but a tale , as appeares by the testimonie of Gonzalo Fernando de Ouiedo in his Summary , and more fully in his generall c Historie of the Indies . They shew , and so doth he which then liued in the Court of Spaine , Peter Martyr , another cause that moued Columbus to this Discouery , and not that Pilots papers or d reports . For , he being a Mariner vsed to the Sea from his youth , and sayling from Cales to Portugall , obserued , that at certaine seasons of the yeere , the windes vsed to blow from the West ; which continued in that manner a long time together . And deeming that they came from some coast beyond the Sea , he busied his minde so much herewith , that he resolued to make some triall and proofe thereof . When he was now forty yeeres old , hee propounded his purpose to the Senate of Genua , vndertaking , if they would lend him ships , he would find a way by the West , vnto the Ilands of Spices . But they reiected it as a dreame . Columbus frustrate of his hopes at Genua , yet leaues not his resolution , but goeth to Portugall , and communicates this matter with Iohn the second King of Portugall : but finding no entertainment to his suites , sendeth his brother Bartholomew Columbus to King Henry the seuenth of England , to sollicite him in the matter , whiles himselfe passed into Spaine , to implore the aide of the Castilians herein . Bartholomew g vnhappily lighted on Pirats by the way , which robbed him and his company , forced him to sustayne himselfe with making of Sea-cards . And hauing gotten somewhat about him , presents a Map of the World to King Henry , with his Brothers offer of Discouerie : which the King gladly accepted , and sent to call him into England . But hee had sped of his suite before in Spaine , and by the King and Queene was employed according to his request . For comming h from Lisbone to Palos di Moguer , and there conferring with Martin Alonso Pinzon , an expert Pilot , and Fryer Io. Perez , a good Cosmographer , hee was counselled to acquaint with those his proiects , the Dukes of Medina Sidonia , and of Medina Caeli : which yeelding him no credit , the Fryer counselled him to goe the Court , and wrote in his behalfe to Fryer Fernand di Telauera , the Queenes Confessor . Christopher Columbus came to the Court of Castile , Anno 1486 , and found cold welcome to his suite , at the hands of the King and Queene , then busied with hot warres in Granada , whence they expelled the Moores . And thus remayned hee in contempt as a man meanely clothed , without other Patron then a poore Fryer , saue that Alonso di Quintaniglia gaue him his Dyet who also at last procured him audience with the Archbishop of Toledo , by whose mediation he was brought before the King and Queene , who gaue him fauourable countenance , and promised to dispatch him , when they had ended the warres of Granada , which also they performed . Thus Columbus is set forth with three Caruels at the Kings charges , who because his treasure was then spent in the warres , borrowed sixteene thousand Duckets of Lewes de Sanct Angelo : and on Friday the third of August , in the yeere of our Lord 1492. in a Vessell called the Gallega , accompanyed with the Pinta and Ninna , in which the Pinzons , Brethren , went as Pilots , with the number of an hundred and twenty persons , or thereabouts , set sayle for Gomera , one of the Canary Ilands , and hauing there refreshed himselfe , followed his Discouery . After many dayes hee encountred with that Hearbie Sea ( whereof before we haue i spoken ) which not a little amated and amazed the Spaniards , and had caused their k returne , had not the sight of some Birds promised him land not farre off . He also first taught the Spaniards to obserue the Sunne and Pole in their Nauigations , which till his Voyage they had not vsed , nor knowne . But the Spaniards , after three and thirty dayes sayling , desperate of successe , mutined , and threatned to cast Columbus into the Sea : l disdayning much , that a stranger , a Genuois , had so abused them . But he pacified their enraged courages with milde speeches , and gentle promises . On the eleuenth day of October , m one Rodorigo di Triana , espyed and cryed , Land , Land ; the best Musicke that might be , especially to Columbus , who to satisfie the Spaniards importunity , had promised the day before , that if no Land appeared in three dayes , hee would returne . n One , the night before , had descryed fire , which kindled in him some hope of great reward at the Kings hand , when hee returned into Spaine , but beeing heerein frustrate , hee burnt into such a flame , as that it consumed both Humanitie and Christianitie in him , and in the agony of indignation made him leaue his Countrey and Faith , and reuolt to the Moores . But thee , Columbus , how can I but remember ? but loue ? but admire ? Sweetly may those bones rest , sometimes the Pillars of that Temple , where so diuine a Spirit o resided : which neyther want of former example , nor publike discouragements of domesticall and forren States , nor priuate insultations of proud Spaniards , nor length of time ( which vsually deuoureth the best resolutions ) nor the vnequall Plaines of huge vnknowne Seas , nor grassie fields in Neptunes lap , nor importunate whisperings , murmurings , threatnings of inraged companions , could daunt . O name p Colon , worthy to be named vnto the Worlds end , which to the Worlds end hast conducted Colonies ; or may I call thee Colombo , for thy Doue-like simplicitie and patience ? the true Colonna or Pillar , whereon our knowledge of this New World is founded : the true Christopher , which with more then Giant-like force and fortitude hast carried Christ his Name and Religion , through vnknowne Seas , to vnknowne Lands : which we hope and pray , that it may be more refined , and reformed , then Popish superstition , and Spanish pride will yet suffer . Now let the Ancients no longer mention Neptune , or Minos , or Erythras , or Danaus : to all which diuers authors diuersly ascribe the inuention of nauigation . Mysians , Troyans , Tyrians , vaile your bonnets , strike your top-sayles to this Indian-Admirall , that deserueth the top-saile indeed , by aspiring to the top that sayling could ayme at , in discouering another World Let Spaniards , French , English , and Dutch resound thy name , or His Name rather , q whose Name who can tell ? that would acquaint Thee , and the World by thee , with newes of a New-World , But lest we drowne our selues in this Sea of Extasie and Admiration , let vs goe on shoare with Columbus in his new discouered Iland . And first mee thinkes I see the Spaniards , yesterday in mutinie , now as farre distracted in contrary passions ; some gazing with greedie eyes on the desired Land , some with teares of ioy , not able to see that , which the ioy of seeing made them not to see : others embracing , and almost adoring Columbus , who brought them to that sight : some also with secret repinings enuying that glory to a stranger ; but byting in their byting enuie , and making shew of glee & gladnesse : all new awaked out of a long trance , into which that Step-mother-Ocean , with dangers , doubts , dreads , despaires had deiected them , reuiued now by the sight of their mother-earth , from whom in vnknowne armes they had beene so long weaned and detayned . On shoare they goe , and felling a tree make a Crosse thereof , which there they erected , and tooke possession of that New World , in the name of the Catholike Kings . This was done on the eleuenth of October , Anno 1492. in the Iland Guanahani , one of the Lucai , which Columbo named San Saluatore : from whence hee sayled to Baracoa , a Hauen on the North side of the I le Cuba , where hee went on Land , and asked of the Inhabitants for Cipango ( so doth Paulus call Iapan . ) They vnderstanding him of Cibao ( where are the richest Mynes of Hispaniola ) signed him , that it was in Haiti , ( so was the Iland then called ) and some of them went with him thither . What worldly ioy is not mixed with some disaster ? Their Admirall heere splitteth on a Rocke , a but the men are saued by the helpe of the other ships . This fell out in the North part of Hispaniola ( so named by them ) where they had sight of Inhabitants , which seeing these strangers , ranne all away into the Mountaynes . One woman the Spaniards got , whom they vsed kindly , and gaue her meate , drinke and clothes , and so let her goe . She declaring to her people the liberalitie of this new people , easily perswaded them to come in troupes to the ships , thinking the Spaniards to be some Diuine Nation , sent thither from Heauen . They had before taken them for the Caribes , which are certaine Canibals , which vsed inhumane huntings for humane game , to take men for to eate them ; Children likewise , which they gelded to haue them more fat , and then to deuoure them : the women they are not , but vsed them for procreation , and if they were old , for other seruices . The Ilanders had no othe defence against them but the wooddy Hils , and swiftest heeles to which they betooke them at the Spaniards arriuall , thinking them ( as is said ) to be Canibals . And such haue they since proued in b effect , not leauing of three Millions of people which heere they found , 200. persons , and that long since . The Deuill had forewarned them of this by c Oracle , that a bearded Nation should spoyle their Images , and spill the bloud of their children , as wee shall see in the particular Tractate of Hispaniola . Nothing more pleased the Spaniards then the Gold , which the naked Inhabitants exchanged with them for Bels , Glasses , Points , and other trifles . Columbus obtained leaue of Guacanarillus , the Cacike or King , to build d a Fort , in which he left eight and thirty Spaniards , and taking with him sixe Indians , returned to Spaine , where he was highly welcomed of the King and Queene . Some controuersie fell out betweene Columbus , and one of the Pinzons , Master of one of the Caruels , about leauing these men behind ; but Columbus sent a Letter to reduce him vnto peace by the Indians , who held the Letter in almost religious regard , thinking it had some Spirit or Deitie , by which they could vnderstand one another being absent . The Pope e ( then a Spaniard ) Alexander the Sixt , hearing of this , diuided the World , by his Bull , betwixt the Portugals and Spaniards : bearing date the fourth of May , Anno 1493. drawing a Line a hundred leagues beyond the Ilands of Azores and Capt Verde , this Alexander giuing ( more then Great Alexander could conquer ) the East to the one , and West to the other . The Bull is become an Vnicorne , and his two hornes are now growne into one , in the vniting of those two States . Columbus , graced with the the title of Admirall , & enriched with the tenths of the Spanish gaines in the Indies , is sent a second f time , with his brother Bartholomeus , who was made Adelantado . or Deputie of Hispaniola . They had allowed them for this Expedition , small and great , seuenteene Sayle , and fifteene hundred men . The first Iland , hee espyed in his second Nauigation , he called Desseada , or Desired , because he had longed to see land . Arriuing in Hispaniola , he found the Spaniards which he had left there , that they were now not left , nor any where to be found . The Indians had murdered them , and laid the blame on the Spanish insolencies . Hee now built and peopled the Towne of Isabella , which was their chiefe place of Residence and gouernment , which is in the yeere a thousand foure hundred ninetie eight , were remoued to the City of San Dominico . They built also the Fort of S. Thomas : but both in the one and the other , the Spaniards died of famine through the Indians wilfulnesse , who , vnwilling to haue such Neighbours , would not plant their Maiz and Iucca , and so starued both themselues and their guests . As for the Pockes , the Spaniards in this Voyage got them of the Indian women , and brought them into Spaine , as Ouiedo of his owne knowledge a reporteth of his owne Country-men : and they , after paid the Indians b ( in recompence ) with a disease as deadly and infectious to them , which consumed thousands , and was neuer before knowne amongst them : I meane , the small Pocks . The other were improperly named of the French , or of Naples , seeing that in those wars of Naples , which the Spaniards mayntayned against the French , some carryed this disease with them thither out of Spaine , and communicated the same both to the French and Neapolitans , hauing beene vsuall and easily curable , in the Indies . Another Disease also assaulted them of a little kinde of Fleas called Niguas , which would eate into , and breed in the flesh , and haue made many lose their toes . Columbus at this time discouered Cuba and Iamaica with the Neighbour-Iles . Returning to Hispaniola , he found his Brother and the Spaniards in dissention and separation , and punishing the Au hours of sedition , returned home . In the yeere of our Lord , 1497. hee made his third Voyage , and then touched on the Continent ; discouered Cubagua , Paria , and Cumana . But Roldanus Ximenius raysing a Rebellion , and accusing the Columbi to the King , effected that Bouadilla was sent Gouernour into Hispaniola , who sent the two Brethren bound as Prisoners to Spaine : vnworthy recompence of the worthy attempts of these Worthies . The King freeth them , and employeth Christopher in a fourth Voyage , Anno 1502. in which Oxandus the Gouernour forbade Columbus the first finder to land on Hispaniola . c Hee then discouered Guanaxa , Higuera , Fondura , Veragua , Vraba , and learned newes ( as some say ) of the South Sea . He stayed at Iamaica to repaire his Fleete , where some of his men were sicke , and they which were sound in body , were more then sicke , froward and tumultuous in behauiour , and many left him . Vpon this occasion the Ilanders also forsooke him , and brought in no victuall . Herewith Columbus , neyther able to abide nor depart , was driuen to his shifts , no lesse admirable for subtlety then resolution . d He told the Ilanders , that if they did not bring him in prouision , the Diuine Anger would consume them : a signe whereof they should see in the darkened face of the Moone within two dayes . At that time hee knew the Moone would bee eclipsed : which the simple Islanders seeing , with feare and griefe humbled themselues to him , and offered themselues readie to all kinde and dutifull Offices . At last , returning into Spaine , hee there dyed , Anno 1506. His body was buried at Siuill in the Temple of the Carthusians . This was the end ( if euer there can bee end ) of Columbus . Pinzonus e one of Columbus his Companions , by his example inuited , made new Discoueries , and Vespucius , and Cabota and many other , euery day making new searches and plantations , till the World at last is come to the knowledge of this New World almost wholly . The particulars will more fitly appeare in our particular Relations of each Countrey . §. III. Of the Beasts , Fowles and Plants in America . AFter this Discourse of the men in those parts , let vs take some generall view of the other Creatures , especially , such as are more generally disperst through the Indies . I haue before noted , that America had very few of such Creatures as Europe yeeldeth , vntill they were transported thither : and therefore they haue no Indian names for them , f but those which the Spaniards that brought them , giue vnto them : as Horse , Kine , and such like . They haue Lions , but not like in greatnesse , fiercenesse , nor colour to those of Africa . They haue Beares in great abundance , except on the North parts . They haue store of Deere , Bores , Foxes , and Tygres , which ( as in Congo ) are more cruell to the Naturals then to the Spaniards . These beasts were not found in the Ilands , but in the Continent ; and yet now in those Ilands , Kine are multiplyed and growne wilde , without other Owner then such as first can kill them : g the Dogges likewise march by troupes , and endammage the Cattle worse then Wolues . Their Swine did multiply exceedingly , but ( as an Enemy to their Sugars , a great commoditie in Hispaniola , where Anno 1535. Ouiedo reckons almost thirty Ingenions , the number daily increasing ) they were forced to root out this rooting kind of beasts . This Iland hath stored the other about it with store of Horse and Mares which are sold very cheape . For Kine , the Bishop of Venezuola had sixteene thousand head of that kind of beasts , and more : others possessed thousands also , and some killed them only for their Hides , of which were shipped from hence for Spaine , Anno 1587. 35444. and from New Spaine 64350. as Acosta relateth . The Lyons are gray , and vse to clime Trees : The Indians hunt and kill them . The Beares and Tygres are like those in other parts : but not so many . Apes and Monkies they haue of many kinds , and those admirably pleasing in their Apish tricks and imitations , seeming to proceed from Reason . A Souldier leuelling at one of them to shoot him , the silly beast dyed not vnreuenged , but hurling a stone as the other aymed at him , depriued the Souldier of his eye , and lost his owne life . They haue Monkies with long beards . Acosta a tels of one Monkie that would goe to the Tauerne at his Masters sending , and carrying the pot in one hand , and money in the other , would not by any meanes depart with his money , till he had his pot filled with wine : and returning home , would pelt the boyes with stones , and yet haue care to carie his Wine home safe to his Master , neither touching it himselfe till some were giuen him , nor suffering other . They b haue a monstrous deformed beast , whose forepart resembleth a Fox , the hinder part an Ape , excepting the feet which are like a mans ; beneath her belly she hath a receptacle like a purse , wherein she bestowes her yong vntill they can shift for themselues , neuer comming out of this naturall nest , but to sucke . Sheepe haue much encreased , and by good husbandry , in that plenty of pasture , would be a great commoditie : but in the Islands the wilde Dogges destroy them : and therefore they that kill these Dogges , are rewarded for it , as they which kill Wolues in Spaine . The Dogges c which the Indians had before , were snowted like Foxes ; they fatted them to eat , and kept them also for pleasure : but they could not barke : Such Dogges ( we haue shewed ) are in Congo . Their Stagges and d Deere in the South parts of America , haue no horns . They haue store of Conies . The Armadilla is an admirable creature , of which there bee diuers kinds : they resemble a e barded Horse , seeming to be armed all ouer , and that as if it were rather by artificiall Plates , opening and shutting , then naturall scales : it digs vp the earth as Conies and Moules . The Hogs of the Indies haue their nauill vpon the ridge of their backs . They go in heards together and assaile men , hauing sharpe talons , like razors , and hunt their Hunters vp the tops of trees , whence they easily kill these enraged Sainos ( so they call them ) biting the tree for anger . The Dante 's resemble small Kine , and are defended by the hardnesse of their hydes . The Vicugne somewhat resembleth a Goat , but is greater : they sheare them , and of their fleeces make Rugs and Couerings , and stuffes . In the stomacke and belly of this beast is found the Bezar-stone ; sometimes one alone , sometimes two , three , or foure : the colour of which is blacke , or gray , or greene , or otherwise ; it is accounted soueraigne against poisons and venemous diseases . It is found in diuers sorts of beass : but all chew the cud , and commonly feed vpon the snow and Rockes . The Indian sheepe they call Lama , it is a beast of great profit , not onely for food and raiment , but also for carriage of burthens : they are bigger then sheepe , and lesse then Calues : they will beare a hundred and fifty pound weight . In some places they call them Amydas , and vse them to greater burthens . Hulderike Schmidel f affirmes , that hee liuing in the parts about the Riuer of Plate , being hurt on his legge , rode fortie leagues vpon one of them . They will grow restie , and will lye downe with their burthen , no stripes nor death able to asswage their mood : onely good words , and faire dealing , with gentle entreatie , sometimes diuers houres together , can preuaile . Of fowles they haue many kinds which we haue , as Partridges , Turtles , Pidgeons , Stock-Doues , Quailes , Faulcons , Herons , Eagles : and a World of Parrots , which in some places fly by flockes , as Pidgeons . There are also Estridges . Hens they had before the Spaniards arriued . They haue other kinds peculiar : The Tomineios g is the least in quantitie , the greatest for admiration and wonder . I haue oftentimes doubted ( saith Acosta ) seeing them fly , whether they were Bees or Butter-flyes ; but in truth they are Birds . Thenet h and Lerius call it Gonambuch , or Gonanbuch . They affirme that it yeelds nothing in sweetnesse of note to the Nightingale , and yet is not bigger then a Beetle , or Drone-Bee : One would say , Vox os , praeterea nihil : but so could not any truely say , for euen otherwise it is almost miraculous : Nature making this little shop her great store-house of wonder and astonishment , and shewing i her greatest greatnesse in the least Instruments . The Prouinciall of the Iesuites in Brasil , affirmeth as k Clusius testifies , that the Brasilians called it Ourissia , which signifyeth the Sun-beame , and that it was procreated of a Fly ; and that he had seene one , partly a Bird , and partly a Fly : first , coloured blacke , then ash-coloured , then rose-coloured , then red : and lastly , the head set against the Sunne , to resemble all colours , in most admired varietie . It flyeth so swift ( saith l Ouiedo ) that the wings cannot be seene . It hath a nest proportionable . I haue seene ( saith he ) one of those birds , together with her nest , put into the scales wherein they vse to weigh Gold , and both weighed but two Tomins , that is , foure and twenty graines . Haply , it is therefore called Tomineios , as weighing one Tomin . The feathers are beautified with yellow , greene , and other colours : the mouth like the eye of an Needle . It liueth on m dew , and the juice of herbs , but sitteth not on the Rose . The feathers , specially , of the necke and brests , are in great request for those feather-pictures , or portraitures , which the Indians make cunningly and artificially with these natural feathers , placing the same in place and proportion , beyond all admiration : The Indian Bats should not flee your light , and are for their rarity worthy consideration , but that wee haue spoken before somewhat of them . They haue n Birds called Condores , of exceeding greatnesse and force , that will open a sheepe , and a whole Calfe , and eate the same . They haue abundance of Birds , in beautie of their feathers farre surpassing all in Europe , wherewith the skilfull Indians will perfectly represent in feathers , whatsoeuer they see drawne with the Pensill . A figure of Saint Francis , made of feathers , was presented to Pope Sixtus Quintus , whose eye could not discerne them to be naturall colours , but thought them pensill-worke , till he made tryall with with his fingers . The Indians vsed them for the ornaments of their Kings and Temples . Some Birds there are of rich commoditie , onely by their dung . In some Islands ioyning to Peru , the Mountaines are all white , like Snow , which is nothing but heapes of dung , of certaine Sea-fowle which frequent those places . It riseth many Ells , yea , many Launces in height , and is fetched thence in Boats , to hearten the Earth , which hereby is exceeding fertile . To adde somewhat of the Indian Plants , and Trees . o Mangle is the name of a Tree , which multiplyeth it selfe into a wood ( as before we haue obserued of it ) the branches descending and taking root in the Earth . The Plane-tree of India hath leaues sufficient to couer a man from the foot to the head : but these , the Coco , and other Indian Trees , are in the East-Indies also , and there we haue mentioned them . Cacao , is a fruit little lesse then Almonds , which the Indians vse for money , and make thereof a drinke , holden amongst them in high regard . They haue a kinde of Apples p called Ananas , exceeding pleasant in colour and taste , and very wholesome , which yet haue force to eate iron , like Aqua fortis . The q Mamayes , Guayauos , and Paltos be the Indian Peaches , Apples and Peares . But it would bee a weary wildernesse to the Reader , to bring him into such an Indian Orchard , where he might reade of such varietie of fruits , but ( like Tantalus ) can taste none : or to present you with a Garden of their Trees , which beare flowres with other fruit , as the Floripondio , which all the yeere long beareth flowres sweet like a Lilly , but greater : the Volusuchil , which beareth a flowre like to the forme of the heart , and others , which I omit : The flowre of the Sunne is is now no longer the Marigold of Peru , but groweth in many places with vs in England . The flowre of the Granadille they say ( if they say truely ) hath the markes of the Passion , Nayles , Pillar , Whips , Thornes , Wounds , exceeding stigmaticall Francis . For their Seeds and Craines , Mays is principall , of which they make their bread , which our English ground brings forth , but hardly will ripene : it growes , as it were on a Reed , and multiplyeth beyond comparison ; they gather three hundred measures for one . It yeeldeth more blood , but more grosse , then our Wheat . They make drinke thereof also , wherewith they will be exceedingly drunke : They first steepe , and after boyle it to that end . In some places they first cause it to be champed with Maids , in some places with old women , and then make a leauen thereof , which they boyle , and make this inebriating drinke . The Canes and leaues serue for their Mules to eate . They boyle and drinke it also for paine in the back . The buds of Mays serue in stead of Butter and Oyle . In some parts they make bread of a great root called Yuca , which they name Caçaui . They first cut and straine it in a Presse , for the iuyce is deadly r poison : the Cakes dryed , are steeped in water before they can eate them . Another kinde there is of this Yuca or Iucca , the iuice whereof is not poison . It will keepe long like Bisket . They vse this bread most in Hisponiola , Cuba , and Iamaica , where Wheat and Mays will not grow , but so vnequally , that , at one instant , some is in the grasse , other in the graine . They vse in some places , another root called Papas , like to ground Nuts , for bread , which they call Chuno . Of other their roots and fruits I am loth to write , lest I weary the Reader with tedious officiousnesse . Spices grow not there naturally : Ginger thriueth well , brought and planted by the Spaniards . They haue a good kinde of Balme , though not the same which grew in Palestina . Of their Amber , Oiles , Gums , and Drugs , I list not to relate further . Out ſ of Spaine they haue caried great varietie of Plants , herein , Americo exceeding Spaine , that it receiueth and fructifieth in all Spanish Plants that are brought thither , whereas the Indian thriue not in Spaine : as Vines , Oliues , Mulberies , Figs , Almonds , Limons , Quinces , and such like . And , to end this Chapter , with a comparison of our World , with this of America ; Our aduantages and preferments are many . t Our Heauen hath more Stars , and greater , as Acosta by his owne sight hath obserued , challenging those Authors which haue written otherwise , of fabling . Our Heauen hath the North-Starre , within three degrees , and a third of the Pole : their Crosier , or foure Stars set a-crosse , which they obserue for the Antarticke , is thirtie degrees off . The Sunne commucateth his partiall presence longer to our Tropike , then that of Capricorne ; remaining in the Southerne Signes , 178. dayes , one and twenty houres , and twelue minutes : in the Northerne 186. dayes , eight houres , and twelue minutes . B. Keckerman , System . Astron . L. 1. Tycho , Brahe , L. 1. reckoneth these a hundred fourescore and sixe dayes , houres eighteene and a halfe , dayes eight , and one third part , fere plus quam in Australi , &c. This want of the Sunne and Stars is one cause of greater cold in those parts then in these . Our Earth exceeds theirs for the situation , extending it selfe more between East and West ( fittest for humane life ) whereas theirs trends most towards the two Poles . Our Sea is more fauourable , in more Gulfes and Bayes , especially , such u as goe farre within Land , besides the Mid-Land-Sea , equally communicating her selfe to Asia , Africa and Europa . This conuenience of traffique America wanteth . Our beasts wilde and tame , are farre the more noble , as the former discourse sheweth . For , what haue they to oppose to our Elephants , Rhinocerotes , Camels , Horses , Kine , &c. Neither were the naturall fruits of America comparable to those of our World , Whence are their Spices , and the best Fruits , but from hence by transportation , or transplantation ? As for Arts , States , Literature Diuine and Humane , multitudes of Cities , Lawes , and other Excellencies , our World enioyeth still the priuiledge of the First-borne . America is as a yonger brother or sister , and hath in these things almost no inheritance at all , till it bought somewhat hereof , of the Spaniards , with the price of her Freedome . On the other side , for temperature of Ayre , generally , America is farre before Africa , in the same height . For greatnesse of Riuers , Canada , Plata , and Maragnon , exceed our World. Whether Africa or America exceed in Gold , it is a question : In Siluer , Potozi seemes to haue surmounted any one Mine of the World , besides those of New-Spaine , and other parts , howsoeuer Boterus doubts . Yet , Exitus acta probat : And now America excels , because , besides her owne store , shee is so plentifully furnished with all sorts of liuing and growing creatures from hence , as euen now was shewed . CHAP. III. Of the Discoueries of the North parts of the New-World , and toward the Pole , and of Greene-Land , or New-Land , Groen-Land , Estoti-Land , Meta Incognita , and other places vnto New-France . §. I. Of the Discoueries made long since by Nicolo and Antonio Zeni . AMerica is commonly diuided by that Isthmus , or necke and narrow passage of Land at Darien , into two parts ; the one called Northerne America , or Mexicana ; the other Southerne , or Peruana . This trendeth betwixt the Darien and Magellan Straights : that from thence Northwards , where the Confines are yet vnknowne . For it is not yet fully discouered , whether it ioyneth somewhere to the Continent of Asia , or whether Groen-land , and some other parts , accounted Islands , ioyne x with it . These were discouered before the dayes of Columbus , and yet remaine almost couered still in obscuritie , and were therefore iustly termed . y Meta Incognita , by Great ELIZABETH the best knowne and most renowned Lady of the World. The first knowledge that hath come to vs of those parts , was by Nicholas and Antony Zeni , two Brethren , Venetians . Happy Italy , that first , in this last Age of the World , hath discouered the great Discouerers of the World , to whom we owe our M. Paulus , Odoricus , Vertomannus , for the East , Columbus , Vespacius , Cabot , for the West ; these noble Zeni for the North : and the first encompassing the Worlds wide Compasse , vnto Pigafetta's Discourse , companion of Magellan in his journey : that I speake not of the paines of Russelli , Ramusius , Boterus , and a world of Italian Authors , that ( I thinke more then any other Language ) haue by their historicall labours discouered the World to it selfe . Vnhappie Italy , that still hath beaten the bush , for others to catch the Bird , and hast inherited nothing in their Easterne and Westerne Worlds , excepting thy Catholike claime , whereby , the Catholike and Spanish Sword makes way for the Catholike-Roman Crowne and Keyes : Neither the Sword of Paul , nor the Keyes of Peter ; for both these were a spirituall . But to returne to our Venetians . b In the yeere a thousand three hundred and fourescore , Mr Nicolo Zeno being wealthy , & of a haughty spirit , desiring to see the fashions of the world , built and furnished a Ship at his owne charges , and passing the Straits of Gibralter , held on his course Northwards , with intent to see England and Flanders . But a violent Tempest assailing him at Sea , he was carried hee knew not whither , till at last his Ship was carried away vpon the I le of Frisland ; where the men and most part of the goode were saued . In vaine seemes that deliuerie that deliuers vp presently to another Executioner . The Ilanders like Neptunes hungry groomes or his base and blacke gard , set vpon the men whom the Seas had spared : but here also they found a second estape , by meanes of a Prince named Zichmui , Prince of that and many Ilands thereabouts : who being neere hand with his Armie , came at the out-cry , and chasing away the people , tooke them into protection . This Zichmui had the yeere before giuen the ouerthrow to the King of Norway , and was a great aduenturer in feates of Armes . Hee spake to them in Latine ; and placed them in his Nauie , wherewith he wonne diuers Ilands . Nicolo behaued himselfe so well , both in sauing the Fleet by his Sea-skill , and in conquest of the Ilands by his Valour , that Zichmui made him Knight and Captaine of his Nauie , After diuers notable Exploits , Nicolo armed three Barkes , with which he ariued in Engroneland : where hee found a Monasterie of Friers of the Preachers Order , and a Church dedicated to St Thomas hard by a Hill , that casteth out fire like Vesuuins and Aetna . There is a Fountaine of hote water , with which they heat the Church of the Monasterie , and the Friers chambers . It commeth also into the Kitchin so boyling hote , that they vse no other fire to dresse their meat ; and putting their Bread into Brasse Pots without any water , it doth bake as it were in an hot Ouen . They haue also small Gardens , which are couered ouer in the Winter time , and being watered with this water , are defended from the violence of the Frost and Cold , and bring forth Flowers in their due seasons . The common people astonished with these strange effects , conceiue highly of those Friers , and bring them presents of flesh and other things . They with this Water , in the extremitie of the Cold , heat their Chambers , which also ( as the other buildings of the Monasterie ) arc framed of those burning stones , which the mouth of the Hill casts forth . They cast Water on some of them , whereby they are dissolued , and become excellent white Lime , and so tough , that being contriued in building , it lasteth for euer . The rest , after the fire is out , serue in stead of stones to make Walls and Vaults , and will not dissolue , or breake , except with some iron toole . Their Winter lasteth nine moneths ; and yet there is a faire Hauen , where this water falleth into the Sea , not frozen : by meanes whereof there is great resort of wilde fowle and fish , which they take in infinite multitudes . The Fishers Boats are made like to a Weauers Shuttle , of the skins of fishes , fashioned with the bones of the same fishes , and being sowed together with many doubles , they are so strong , that in foule weather they will shut themselues within the same , not fearing the force either of Sea , or Winde . Neither can the hard-hearted Rocks breake these yeelding vessels . They haue also as it were a Sleeue in the bottome thereof , by which with a subtill deuice , they conuey the water forth , that soaketh into them . The most of these Friers spake the Latine Tongue . A little after this Nicolo returned , and died in Frisland , whither his brother Antonio had before resorted to him , and now succeeded both in his goods and honour ; whom Zichmui employed in the Expedition for Estotiland : which happened vpon this occasion . Sixe and twenty yeeres before , foure Fisher-Boats were apprehended at Sea by a mighty and tedious storme ; wherewith after many dayes , they were brought to Estotiland , aboue a thousand miles West from Frisland : vpon which , one of the Boats was cast away , and sixe men that were in it , were taken , and brought to a populous Citie ; where , one that spake Latine , and had beene cast by chance vpon that Iland , in the name of the King asked them what Country-men they were : and vnderstanding their case , he acquainted the King there with . They dwelt there fiue yeeres , and found it to bee an Iland very rich , being little lesse then Iseland , farre more fruitfull . One of them said he saw Latine Bookes in the Kings Librarie , which they at this present doe not vnderstand . They haue a peculiar Language , and Letters or Characters to themselues . They haue Mines of Gold , and other Metals , and haue trade with Engroneland . They sow Corne , and make Beere and Ale. They build Barks ( but know not the vse of the Compasse ) and haue many Cities and Castles . The King sent these Fisher-men with twelue Barkes Southwards , to a Countrey which they call Drogio : in which Voyage escaping dreadfull Tempests at Sea , they encountred with Canibals at Land , which deuoured many of them . These Fishers shewing them the manner of taking Fish with Nets , escaped : and for the presents which they made of their fish to the chiefe men of the Countrey , were beloued and honoured . One of these ( more expert , it seemeth then the rest ) was holden in such account , that a great Lord made warre with their Lord to obtayne him : and so preuayled , that he and his company were sent vnto him . And in this order was he sent to fiue and twenty Lords , which had warred one with another to get him , in thirteene yeeres space : whereby hee came to know almost all those parts ; which , hee said , was a great Country , and ( as it were ) a New World. The people are all rude , and void of goodnesse : they goe naked , neyther haue they wit to couer their bodies with the Beasts skins , which they take in hunting , from the vehement cold . They are fierce , and eat their Enemies , hauing diuers Lawes and Gouernours . Their liuing is by hunting . Further to the Southwest , they are more ciuill , and haue a more temperate Ayre : They haue Cities and Temples dedicated to Idols , where they sacrifice men , and after eate them ; and haue also some vse of Gold and Siluer . He fled away secretly , and conueying himselfe from one Lord to another , came at length to Drogio , where hee dwelt three yeeres . After this time finding there certaine Boates of Estotiland , he went thither with them : and growing there very rich , furnished a Barke of his owne , and returned into Frisland : where hee made report vnto his Lord of that wealthy Countrey . Zichumi prepared to send thither : but three dayes before they set forth , this Fisherman dyed . Yet taking some of the Mariners which came with him , in his stead , they prosecuted the Voyage , and encountred , after many dayes , an Iland ; where ten men , of diuers Languages , were brought vnto them , of which they could vnderstand none , but one of Island . He told them , That the Iland was called Icaria , and the Knights thereof called Icari , descended of the ancient pedigree of Dodalus , King of Scots , who conquering that Iland , left his Sonne there for King , and left them those Lawes , which to that present they retayned . And , that they might keepe their Lawes inuiolate , they would receiue no stranger . Onely they were contented to receiue one of our men , in regard of the Language , as they had done those ten Interpreters . Zichumi sayling hence , in foure dayes descried Land , where they found abundance of Fowle , and Birds Egges , for their refreshing . The Hauen they called Cape Trinity . There was a Hill , which burning , cast out smoake : where was a Spring , from which issued a certaine water like Pitch , which ranne into the Sea . The people of small stature , wilde , and fearefull , hid themselues in Caues . Zichumi built there a Citie , and determining to inhabit , sent Antonio backe againe , with the most of his people , to Frisland . This History I haue thus inserted at large , which perhaps , not without cause in some thinges , may seeme fabulous ; not in the Zeni , which thus writ , but in the Relations which they receiued from others . Howsoeuer ; the best Geographers * are beholden to these Brethren , for that little knowledge they haue of these parts ; of which none before had written : nor since haue there beene any great in-land Discoueries . §. II. Discoueries made by SEBASTIAN CABOT , CORTREGALIS , GOMES , with some notes of Groenland . SOmewhat since there hath beene discouered by Gasper Corteregale , a Portugall ; Stephen Gomes , a Spaniard , and Sebastian Cabot : and more by later Pilots , of our Nation , but little of the disposition of the In-land people . Yea , it was thought to be all broken * Ilands , and not inhabited , but at certayne seasons frequented by some Saluages , which come thither to fish . Such as we can , in due order we here bestow . Sebastian a Cabot reported to Ramusio , that in the yeere 1497. at the charge of King Henry the Seuenth , he discouered to the 67. degree and a halfe of Northerly latitude , minding to haue proceeded for the search of Cathay , but by the mutiny of the Mariners was forced to returne . The Map of Sebastian Cabot , cut by b Clement Adams , relateth , That Iohn Cabot , a Venetian , and his Sonne Sebastian , set out from Bristoll , discouering the Land , called it Prima Vista , and the Iland before it , Saint Iohns . The Inhabitants weare beasts skinnes . There were white Beares and Stags farre greater then ours . There were plenty of Seales , and Soles aboue a yard long . He named ( sayth Peter c Martyr ) certaine Ilands d Boccalaos , of the store of those fish , which the Inhabitants called by that name , which with their multitudes sometimes stayed his ships . The Beares caught these fish with their clawes , and drew them to land , and ate them . In the time of e Henry the Seuenth ( William Purchas being then Maior of London ) were brought vnto the King three men , taken in the New-found Iland : these were clothed in beasts skins , and did eate raw flesh . But Cabot discouered all along the Coast to that which since is called Florida ; and returning , found great preparations for wars in Scotland , by reason whereof , no more consideration was had to this Voyage . Whereupon he went into Spaine ; and being entertayned by the King and Queene , was sent to discouer the Coasts of Brasill , and sayled vp into the Riuer of Plate , more then six score leagues . He was a made Pilot Maior of Spaine : and after that , Anno 1549. was constituted Grand Pilot of England , by King Edward the Sixt , with the yeerely Pension of an hundred threescore and sixe pounds , thirteene shillings , foure pence : Where , in the yeere 1553. hee was chiefe dealer and procurer of the Discouery of Russia , and the North-east Voyages , f made by Sir Hugh Willoughby , R. Chancelour , Stephen Burrough , and prosecuted by Pet , Iackman , and others , towards Noua Zemla , Persia , Tartaria , as in Master Hakluits first Tome appeareth . Perhaps this Voyage of Cabot was the same which is mentioned by Master Robert Thorne in a Treatise of his written 1527. that his Father and Hugh Eliot , a Merchant of Bristow , were the Discouerers of the New-found-lands : and if they had followed their Pilots minde , the Lands of the West Indies had beene ours . Anno 1500. g Gasper Corteregalis , a Portugall minding new Discoueries , set forth a ship at his owne charge from Lisbone ; and sayling farre North , at last came to a Land , which for the pleasantnesse thereof , he called Greene . The men , as he reported , were barbarous , brown-coloured , very swift , good Archers , clothed in Beasts skins . They liue in Caues or base Cottages , without any Religion , but obserue Sooth-sayings . They vsed Marriages , and were very iealous . Petrus Pasqualigi in a Letter concerning this Voyage , sayth , they brought from thence a piece of a gilded Sword , which seemed to be of Italian workmanship : a child also amongst them ware two siluer-earings , which by the workmanship appeared to bee brought from these parts , perhaps belonging to some of Cabots company . Returning into Portugall hee sayled thitherward againe , Anno 1501. But what became of him , none can tell . His Brother Michael Corteregalis the next yeere set forth two ships to make search for his Brother ; but he also was lost . The King Emanuel grieued herewith , sent to enquire of them ; but all in vaine . Their Brother Vasco would haue put himselfe on this aduenture , but the King would not suffer him . The name Greene vpon this occasion was withered , and the land was called h Terra Corteregalis . Thus farre Osorius . It reacheth , according to Boterus reckoning to the 60. degree . Let vs come to our owne : For of Steuen i Gomes little is left vs but a Iest . This Gomes hauing beene with Magellan a few yeeres before , in his Discouery of the South Sea , inlarged with hopes of new Streights , in the yeere 1525. set forth to search this Northerly passage . But finding nothing to his expectation , he laded his ship with slaues , and returned . k At his returne , one that knew his intent was for the Moluccas by that way , inquiring what hee had brought home , was told Esclauos , that is , slaues . Hee fore-stalled with his owne imagination of Cloues , had thought it was said Clauos , and so posted to the Court to carry first newes of this Spicy Discouery , looking for a great reward : but the truth being knowne , caused hereat great laughter . l Dithmar Bleskens in his Treatise of Island relateth , that in the yeere 900. the Nobilitie of East Frisia and Breame found that Iland , and 200. leagues from thence discouered Groenland , which he saith was named per antiphrasin , of the contrary , for want of greene and pleasant Pastures : and that by Whirle-pooles , and misty darknesse , all their Nauie but one ship perished . William Steere translated a m Booke , Anno 1608. before translated out of the Norsh Language 1560. for the vse of Henry Hudson , in which is mention of diuers Townes of Groenland , as Skagenford , an Easterne Dorp or Village , and from thence more Easterly , Beareford , where was great fishing for Whales by the Bishops licence , the benefit redounding to the Cathedrall Church : Allabourg sound , where Fowle and Oxen were plentifull : Fendbrother Hauen , where , in Saint Olaffs time , some were drowned , and their ship cast away . Crosses being yet seene on their Graue-stones : Corsehought , where , by authority from the Bishop , they hunted for White Beares : from hence Eastward nothing but Ice and Snow . Westward stood Kodesford , a Dorp well built with a great Church , Wartsdale , Peterswicke , Saint Olaffes Monastery , and another of Saint Benets Nuns : here were many warme-water● , in the Winter intolerably hot , and medicinable . There was also a Church of Saint Nicholas and many other Parishes and Villages , Desarts ; Beares with red patches on their heads Hawkes , Marble of all colours , great Streames , Nuts , and Acornes in the Hils , Wheate , Sables , Loshes , &c. He affirmeth that it is not so cold there , as in Island and Norway . But let vs obserue the Discoueries of our owne Countrimen . §. III. Discoueries by Sir MARTIN FROBISHER . SIr Martin Frobisher n deserueth the first place , as being the first that in the dayes of Queene Elizabeth , sought the Northwest Passage in three seuerall Voyages . The first whereof was written by Christopher o Hall ; the second , by Dionise Settle ; the third by Thomas Ellis ; and all in one Discourse by M. George Best : all which at large , the Reader may find in M. Hakluyts laborious Discouery of Discoueries . To speake briefly what may best befit vs in our Pilgrimage : Sir Martin Frobisher sayled from Blackewall , Iune the fifteenth ; and the seuenth of Iuly , p had sight of Frisland , but could not get on shore for the abundance of Ice , which was also accompanyed with an extreame fogge , as double gard to that Iland ( vncertaine whether to fortifie it , or to imprison them . ) The twentieth of Iuly he had sight of and high Land , which he named q Queene Elizabeths Fore-land . Here was he much troubled with Ice : but sayling more Northerly , descryed another Fore-land , with a Great Gut , Bay , or Passage , which he entred , calling it Frobishers Straits , supposing it to be the diuision of Asia and America . Hauing entred threescore leagues , hee went on shore , and was encountred with mighty Deere , which ranne at him , with danger of his life . Here had he sight of the Saluages , which rowed to his ship in Boats of Seales skinnes , with a Keele of wood within them , like a Spanish Shallop , saue onely they be flat in the bottome , and sharpe at both ends . They eat raw flesh and fish , or rather deuoured the same : they had long blacke haire , broad faces , flat noses , tawny of colour , or like an Oliue ( which neyther Sunne or Wind , but Nature it selfe , imprinted on them , as appeared by their Infants , and seemeth to be the generall Liuery of America . ) Their apparell was Scales skins : their women were painted or marked downe the cheekes and about the eyes with blue strakes . These Saluages intercepted fiue of our men , and the Boat : Ours also tooke one of theirs , which they brought into England , where they arriued the second of October r 1576. Hee had taken possession of the Countrey in right of the Queene , and commanded his company to bring euery one somewhat , in witnesse of the same . One brought a piece of blacke stone , like Sea-coale , which was found to hold Gold in good quantity . Whereupon a second Voyage was made the next yeere 1577. to bring Ore . And comming to those Straits in Iuly , found them in manner shut vp with a long Mure of Ice , which sometime indangered their ships , especially on the nineteenth of that moneth . They found a great dead fish , round like a Porcpis , twelue foot long , hauing ſ a Horne of two yards , lacking two inches , growing out of the Snout , wreathed and straight , like a Waxe Taper , and might bee thought to be a Sea Vnicorne . It was broken in the top , wherein some of the Saylers said they put Spiders , which presently dyed . It was reserued as a Iewell by the Queenes commandement , in her Wardrobe of Robes , and is still at Windsore to bee seene . They went on shore , and had some encounter with the Inhabitants , which were of so fierce and terrible resolution , that finding themselues wounded , they leapt off the Rockes into the Sea , rather then they would fall into the hands of the English . The rest fled . One woman , with her child , they tooke and brought away . They had taken another of the Sauages before . This Sauage in the ship seeing the Picture of his Countriman taken the yeere before , thought him to be aliue , and beganne to be offended , that he would not answere him , with wonder thinking , that our men could make men liue and dye at their pleasure . But strange were the gestures and behauiour of this man and the woman , when they were brought together ; which were put into the same Cabbin , and yet gaue such apparant signes of shamefastnesse and chastity , as might bee a shame to Christians to come so farre short of them . Where they could haue any Trade with the Sauages , their manner of Traffique was to lay downe somewhat of theirs , and goe their way , expecting , that our men should lay downe somewhat in lieu thereof ; and if they like of their Mart , they come againe and take it : otherwise , they take away their owne , and depart . They made signes , that their Catchoe , or King , was a man of higher stature then any of ours , and that he was carried vpon mens shoulders . They could not learne what became of the fiue men they lost the yeere before : onely they found some of their apparell ; which made them thinke they were eaten . They laded themselues with Ore , and so returned . And with fifteene Sayle the next yeere 1578. a third Voyage for Discouery was made by the said Captayne and Generall . Hee went on shore the twentieth of Iune on Frisland , t which was named by them West England , where they espyed certayne Tents and People like those of Meta Incognita . The people fled , and they found in their Tents a boxe of small nayles , Red Herrings , and Boords of Firre-tree well cut , with other things artificially wrought : whereby it appeareth , that they are workmen themselues , or haue trade with others . Some of them were of opinion , This was firme land with Meta Incognita , or with Gronland ; whereunto the multitude of Ilands of Ice , betweene that and Meta Incognita induced them . In departing from hence , the Salamander ( one of their Ships ) being vnder both her Courses and Bonets , happened to strike on a great Whale with her full stemme , with such a blow , that the Ship stoode still , and neither stirred forward nor backeward . The Whale thereat made a great and hideous noyse , and casting vp his body and tayle , presently sanke vnder water . Within two dayes they found a Whale dead , which they supposed , was this which the Salamander had stricken . The second of Iuly they entred in with the Straits , the entrance whereof was barred with Mountaines of Ice , wherewith the Barke Dennis was sunke , to the hinderance of their proiects . For in it was drowned part of a house , which they had intended to erect there for habitation . The men were saued . The other Ships were in very great danger , the Seas mustering Armies of ycie souldiers to oppresse them , vsing other naturall stratagems of Fogges and Snowes to further these cruell designes . These ycie Ilands seeme to haue bin congealed in the winter further North , in some Bayes , u or Riuers , and with the Summers Sunne being loosed , and broken out of their naturall prisons , offer themselues to all outrages , whereto the swift Currents and cold Windes will conduct them . Strange it is to see their greatnesse , some not lesse then halfe a mile about , and fourescore fathomes aboue water , besides the vnknowne depth beneath , ( the vsuall rule being , that onely the seuenth part is extant aboue the waues : ) strange the multitude ; strange the deformed shapes : if this be not more strange , that they sometimes saue with killing , and suffer men to moore their Anchors on them , and to get vpon them to worke against them , for the safegard of their Ships : That bloody enemies should entertaine them with disports , to walke , leape , shout , fortie miles from any Land , without any Vessell vnder them ( according to M. Bests Riddle ) and a hundred and ten miles from Land , should present them with-running streames of fresh Waters , able to driue a Mill. The Flood was there nine houres , the Ebbe but three . A strong Current ranne Westwards . The people resemble much the Tartars , or rather the Samoeds , in apparell , and manner of liuing . It is colder here in 62. then 9. or 10. degrees more Northerly toward the Northeast , which ( it seemeth ) comes to passe by the Windes , East , and Northeast , which from the yce bring so intolerable a cold . The people are excellent Archers ; a thing generall throughout America . Besides Seales-skins , they vse the skinnes of Deere , Beares , Foxes , and Hares , for apparell , and the cases also of Fowles sowed together . They weare in Summer the hairy side outward ; in Winter , inward ; or else goe naked . They shoote at the fish with their darts . They kindle fire with rubbing one sticke against another . They vse great blacke Dogs , like Woolues , to draw their Sleds , and a lesse kinde to eate . They haue very thin beards . In the best of Summer , they haue Haile and Snow ( sometimes a foote deepe , which freezeth as it falles ) and the ground frozen three fathome deepe . They haue great store of Fowle , whereof our men killed in one day fifteen hundred . They haue thicker skins , and are thicker of Downe and Feathers then with vs , and therefore must be flayed . The Sunne was not absent aboue three houres and a halfe : all which space it was very light , so that they might see to write and reade . Hence is it , that those parts neere the Pole are habitable : the continuance of the Sunnes presence in their Summer , heating and warming with liuely cherishment all Creatures : and in the Winter , by his oblique motion , leauing so long a twilight ; and the increased light of x the Moone , the Sunnes great and diligent Lieutenant , the brightnesse of the Starres , and whitenesse of the Snow , not suffering them to be quite forlorne in darkenesse . The Beasts , Fowles and Fishes , which these men kill , are their houses , bedding , meat , drinke , hose , thread shooes , apparell , and sayles , and boates , and almost all their riches . Besides their eating all things raw , they will eate grasse and shrubs , like our kine ; and morsels of Ice , to satisfy thirst . They haue no hurtfull creeping things but Spiders ; and a kinde of Gnat is there very troublesome . Timber they haue none growing , but as the vndermining water doth supplant & bring them from other places . They are great Inchanters . When their heads ake , they tye a great stone with a string into a sticke , and with certaine words effect , that the stone with all a mans force wil not be lifted vp , and sometimes seemes as light as a feather , hoping thereby to haue help . They made signes , lying groueling with their faces vpon the ground , making a noyse downward , that they worship the Deuill vnder them . There is no flesh or fish which they find dead ( smel it neuer so filthily ) but they wil eat it , without any other dressing . Their Deere haue skins like Asses , and feet large , like Oxen , which were measured 7. or 8. inches in breadth . There are no Riuers or running Springs , but such as the Sun causeth to come of snow . Sometimes they will perboyle their meate a little , in kettles made of beasts skins , with the bloud & water which they drinke ; & lick the bloudy knife with their tongues : This licking is the medicine also for their wounds . They seeme to haue traffike with other Nations : from whom they a small quantity of Iron . Their fire they make of heath & mosse . In their leather Boats they row with one oare faster , then we can in our Boats with all our oares . §. IIII. Discoueries by IOHN DAVIS , GEORGE WEYMOVTH , and IAMES HALL to the North-West . MAster Iohn Dauis a in the yeere 1585. made his first voyage for the North-west discouery , and in 64. degrees , and 15. minutes , they came on shore on an Iland , where they had sight of the Sauages , which seemed to worship the Sunne . For pointing vp to the Sunne with their hands , they would strike their breasts hard with their hands : which being answered with like action of the English , was taken for a confirmed league , and they became very familiar . They first leaped and danced with a kind of Timbrel , which they strucke with a sticke . Their apparell was of beasts and birds skins , buskins , hose , gloues , &c. Some leather they had which was dressed like the Glouers leather . The 6. of August they discouered land in 66. deg. 40. min.. They killed white Beares , one of whose fore-feet was fourteene inches broad , so fat , that they were forced to cast it away . It seemed they fed on the grasse , by their dung , which was like to Horse-dung , they heard Dogs howle on the shore , which were tame : They killed one with a Collar about his necke : hee had a bone in his pisle ; these it seemed were vsed to the Sled , for they found two Sleds . The next yeere he made his second voyage , wherein hee found the Sauage people tractable . They are great Idolaters , and Witches . They haue many Images which they weare about them , and in their Boats . They found a graue , wherein were many buried couered with Seales skinnes , and a Crosse ▪ laid ouer them . One of them made a fire of Turfs , kindled with the motion of a sticke in a piece of a boord , which had a hole halfe thorow , into which hee put many things , with diuers words and strange gestures : our men supposed it to be a sacrifice . They would haue had one of the English to stand in the smoke , which themselues were bidden to doe , and would not by any meanes ; whereupon one of them was thrust in , and the fire put out by our men . They are very theeuish . They eate raw Fish . grasse and Ice : and drinke salt-water , Heere they saw a whirlewinde take vp the water in great quantitie , furiously mounting it vp into the ayre , three houres together with little intermission . They found in 63. degrees , 8. minutes a strange quantitie of Ice in one entire masse , so bigge , that they knew not the limits thereof , very high , in forme of land , with Bayes and Capes like high-cliffe-land ; they sent their Pinnasse to discouer it , which returned with information , that it was onely Ice . This was the 17. of Iuly , 1586. and they coasted it till the thirtieth of Iuly . In the 66. deg. 33. min.. they found it very hot , and were much troubled with a stinging Fly , called Muskito . All the Lands they saw seemed to bee broken , and Ilands ; which they coasted Southwards , till they were in foure and fifty and a halfe , and there found hope of a passage . In the same voyage b he had sent the Sun-shine from him in 60. degrees which went to Iseland , and on the seuenth of Iuly had sight of the Gronland , and were hindered from harbour by the Ice . They coasted it till the last of Iuly . Their houses neere the Sea-side were made with pieces of wood , crossed ouer with poles , and couered with earth . Our men played at foot-ball with them of the Iland . The third voyage was performed the next yeere , 1587. wherein Mr c Dauis discouered to the 73. degree , finding the Sea all open , and forty leagues betweene land and land , hauing Groenland ( which hath an Iland neere it to the West , for the loathsome view of the shore couered with snow , without wood , earth , or grasse to be seene , and the irkesome noise of the Ice , called Desolation ) in 59. on the East , and America on the West . The Spanish Fleet , and the vntimely death of Master Secretarie Walsingham , ( the Epitome and summary of Humane worthinesse ) hindered the prosecution of these intended Discoueries . In the yeere 1602. Captain George Weymouth made a voyage of Discouery to the Northwest , with two Fly-boats , set forth by the Muscouy Company : saw the South part of Gronland , and had water in 120. fadome , blacke , as thick as puddle , and in a little space cleere , with many such enterchanges . The breach of the Ice made a noise as a thunder-clap , and ouerturning had sunke both their Vessels , if they had not with great diligence preuented it . They had store of Fogges , some freezing as they fell . In 68 : deg. 53. min.. they encountred an Inlet forty leagues broad , and sailed West and by South in the same , 100. leagues . Iames Hall An. 1605. sailed to Groenland from Denmarke , and had like encounters of Ice , yeelding in the breach no lesse noise , then if fiue Canons had beene discharged with people also like those , which in Frobishers Voyage are mentioned ; they make sailes of guts sowed together , for their fishing Boats , and deceiued the Seales with Seales-skin garments . Groenland is high , Mountainous , full of broken Ilands alongst the Coasts , Riuers nauigable , and good Bayes , full of fish . Betweene the Mountaines are pleasant Plaines and Vallies , such as a man would scarce beleeue . He saw store of Fowle ; no beasts but blacke Foxes , and Deere . The people seemed a kind of Samoydes , wandering in Summer by companies for Hunting and Fishing , and remouing from place to place with their Tents and Baggage : they are of reasonable stature , browne , actiue , warlike , eate raw meat , or a little perboyled with bloud , Oyle , or a little water which they drinke : their apparell , beasts of fowles skinnes ; the hairy or feathered side outward in Summer , in the Winter inward : their arrowes and darts with two feathers , and a bone-head : they haue no wood but drift : they worship the Sunne . Anno 1606. He made a second Voyage thither : found their Winter houses built with Whales bones , couered with Earth : and Vaults two yards deepe , vnder the Earth , square . They call Groenland in their language Secanunga . Vp within the Land they haue a King carried on mens shoulders . The next yeere he sailed thither the third time : a and in a fourth Voyage b 1612. was slaine there by a Sauage , in reuenge ( as was thought ) for some of the people before shipped from thence . They haue Hares white as snow , with long furre : Dogs which liue on Fish , whose pisles , as also of their Foxes , are bone . Their Summer worke is to dry their Fish on the Rocks . Euery one , both man and woman , haue each of them a Boat , made with long pieces of Firre , couered with Seales skins , sowed with sinewes or guts , about twenty foot long , and two and a halfe broad , like a shittle , so light , that one may carry many of them at once ; so swift , that no ship is able with any winde to hold way with them , and yet vse but one oare which they hold by the middle , in the middest of their Boat , c broad at both ends , wherewith they row forwards , and backwards at pleasure . Generally they worship the Sunne , to which they pointed at our approach ( saith Baffin ) striking on their brests , and crying Ilyout , not comming neere till you doe same . d They bury in out-lands on the tops of hils in the heapes of stones to preserue from the Foxes , making another graue hard by , wherein they place his Bow and Arrowes , Darts , and other his vtensils . They bury them in their apparell , and the cold keepes them from putrefaction . Anno 1606. Mr Iohn Knights made a North-west voyage , lost his Ship , sunke with Ice , and was with three more of his company surprised by the Sauages : of whose language hee wrot a pretty Dictionary , which I haue seene with M. Hakluyt . §. V. Of King IAMES his Newland , alias , Greeneland , and of the Whale and Whale-Fishing . I Will not heere beginne with records of Discoueries in these parts written two thousand yeeres since , out of which Mr Doctor Dee is reported to haue gathered diuers Antiquities , antiquated by Antiquitie , and rotten with age : nor to shew that King Arthur e possessed as farre as Greeneland ; nor that Sir Hugh Willoughby discouered hitherto , as some coniecture : but content my selfe with later Discoueries and Obseruations . Much hath been spent both of Cost , Industrie , and Argument about finding a more compendious way to the Indies by the Northwest , and by the North-East , and by the North. Of the first somewhat hath been spoken . Of the second were the Voyages of Master Stephen Burrough , Pet , and Iacman , our Countrey-men , and of the Hollanders in the yeere 1594. and the three following before by vs mentioned in a duer f place , as appertaining to Asia : for they found themselues by Astronomicall obseruation in a hundred and twelue Degrees fiue and twenty minutes of Longitude , and threescore and sixteene of Latitude in the place where they wintered . They had touched more Northerly in some parts ( as is thought ) of Greene-land , sailing along by the Land from fourescore Degrees eleuen minutes , vnto Noua Zemla . I omit their red Geese in one place of this Voyage , their azure-couloured Ice in another place , and the losse of their Ship in the Ice which constrained them to set vp a house to Winter in that Land of Desolation . This building they beganne about the 27. of September ( Stilo Nouo ) the cold euen then kissing his New-come Tenants so eagerly , that when the Carpenters did but put a naile in their mouths ( after their wont ) the Ice would hang thereon , and the bloud follow at the pulling out . In December their fire could not heat them , their Sack was frozen , and each man forced to melt his share thereof before he could drinke it , their melted Beere drinking like water . They sought to remedie it with Sea-cole fire , as being hotter then the fire of Wood ( which they had store of , though none there growing , by drifts ) and stopped the chimney and doores to keep in the heat , but were suddenly taken with a swounding , which had soone consumed them , if they had not presently admitted the aire to their succor . Their shooes did freeze as hard as horns on their feet , and as they sate within doores before a great fire , seeming to burne on the fore-side , behinde at their backs they were frozon white , the Snow meane-whiles lying higher then the house , which sometimes in clearer weather they endeuoring to remoue , cut out steps , & so ascended out of their house as out of a Vault or Seller . They were forced to vse ( besides store of cloathes and great fires ) stones heated at the fire and applyed to their feet and bodies , and yet were frozen as they lay in their Cabins : yea the cold not onely staid their Clocke , but insulted ouer the fire in some extremities , that it almost cast no heat ; so that putting their feet to the fire , they burnt their hose , and discerned that also by the smell , before they could feele the heat . They supposed that a barrell of water would haue been wholly frozen in the space of one night , which you must interpret of their twelue houres glasse ; for otherwise they saw no Sunne after the third of Nouember to the 24. of Ianuary , reckoning by the new Calendar ; a thing strange to be without the Sunne fifttie dayes before the Solstice , which happened after their account on December 23. and yet within forty one dayes after might see the vpper circle of the Sun-rising aboue the Horizon ; which made great question , whether their Eyes had deceiued them , or the Computation of time in that long Night : which both being found otherwise by their obseruation and experience , caused no lesse wonder whether this timely approach should be attributed to the reflexion by the b water , or the not absolute roundnesse of the Earth in those parts , or the false accounting of the Solstice ( or , which some affirme , the falshood of their calculations . ) But I leaue this to Philosophers . Our Author affirmes , that when the Sunne had left them , they saw the Moone continually both Day and Night , neuer going downe when it was in the highest Degree , the twi-light also remaining many dayes , and againe they might see some day-light sixteene dayes before they saw the returne of the Sunne . The Beares which had held them besieged , and often endangered them , forsooke them and returned with the Sunne ; the white Foxes all that while visited them , of which they tooke many whose flesh was good Venison to them , and their skins in the linings of their Caps good remedies against that extremitie of Cold. As for their feet , they vsed Pattents of wood , with sheepe-skinnes aboue , and many socks or soles vnderneath : they vsed also shooes of Rugge and Felt. These Beares were very large and cruell , some of them yeelding skins thirteene foot long , and a hundred pounds of fat , which serued them for Oyle in their Lampes , the flesh they durst not eate ; some of them forfeiting their whole skinnes after they had eaten of the Liuer of one of these eaters , which deuoure any thing , not sparing their owne kinde . For the Hollanders hauing killed one Beare , another carried it a great way ouer the rugged Ice in his mouth in their sight , and fell to eating it ; they made to him with their weapons , and chased him from his purchase , but found it halfe eaten , and then foure of them could scarcely carry the other halfe , when as the whole body had been very lightly carried in his fellowes mouth . As for the thin Diet which these Hollanders endured , and other discommodities , together with their returne in two open Scutes . wherein they sailed aboue a thousand miles , after ten moneths continuance in this desolate habitation , their dangers in the Ice which somewhat besieged them like whole Tents , Townes , and Fortifications ; and other the particulars of this Voyage , I referre to the Author himselfe . Here I remember thus much for Greene-lands sake , on which in this Nauigation they are said to haue touched . How euer that be , they continued no trade nor Discouerie thither , till the English diuers yeeres after had made a new Discouerie , and found there a profitable Whale-fishing . In the yeere 1607. Hen. Hudson discouered these parts to the Latitude of fourescore , there naming a point of Land , Hackluyts Head-land ; which name is still beareth . And Ionas Poole in the yeere 1610. was set forth by the Muscouy Company in the Amitie , and discouered diuers Sounds and Harbours here , with the Sea-Horses he killed , and other things found on shore , giuing such good Content to the Aduenturers , that He was by them employed the next yeere in the Elizabeth , with Master Steuen Bennet in the Mary Margaret , both which Ships were vnfortunately cast away ; the Men and part of the goods were brought home by Master Marmaduke then there in a Ship of Hull . In the yeere 1612. were set forth three Ships from Holland , and one from Biscay , all hauing English Pilots , besides two sent thither by the Company , called the Sea-Horse and the Whole , vnder the Masters before mentioned . In the yeere 1613 . many Ships were thither sent from France , Biskay , Holland , so that the Company addressed thither seuen warlike ships vnder the Command of Master Beniamin Ioseph , who without bloudshed disappointed those Strangers , ready to reape that which others had sowne , and either had not at all discouered , or wholly giuen ouer the businesse . The next yeere 1614. eleuen good Ships , and two Pinasses , were employed to Greeneland , and three more not then ready , appointed to follow vnder the same Generall , which Voyage is in my hands , communicated to mee by my industrious Friend , a skilfull Mariner and Discouerer both in these and other parts , William Baffin , entertained in this Fleet. But the particulars would be ( howsoeuer profitable to our Mariner ) tedious to our ordinarie Reader . They then discouered wel-neere to 81. For beyond that degree , our Author beleeues not that any hath beene . The names of diuers places , as Saddle Iland , Barren Iland . Beare Iland , Red Goose Iland , all betwixt 80. and 81. and Sir Tho : Smiths Inlet , Maudlin Sound , Faire Hauen , Sir Thomas Smiths Bay , Ice Sound , Bell Sound , with other places on or neere the Greater Ile or supposed Continent , I forbeare to recite , as not intending to instruct the Mariner so much as the Scholler . This yeere 1616. were sent thither ten ships , which killed aboue a hundred Whales , as Master Thomas Sherwin imployed therein , related to me . Greeneland is now almost altogether discouered to bee an Iland , or rather many Ilands and broken grounds . In the Greeneland voyage 1611. from Cherry Iland toward Greeneland , they met with a banke of Ice fortie leagues long : and ranne almost alongst another a hundred and twenty Leagues . At their first comming , all was couered with Snow , at their departure the tops of the Hils and Plaines had receiued a new liuerie of greene Mosse , and a little grasse . The Aire was mistie like night . They found many fat Deere , many white Beares , with white , gray , and dunne Foxes . There was a bird called an Allen , which beats the other birds till they vomit their prey for him to deuoure : and then dismisseth them with little meat in their bellies , or feathers on their backs . They finde Morses , Sea-Vnicornes hornes , white Partriches , Wilde-geese , but not a bush or tree . I might heere adde diuers Voyages to Cherry Iland , where they haue thousands of Morses , the Teeth and Oyle whereof yeeld them no small commoditie . There also are many Beares . I might here recreate your wearied eyes with a hunting spectacle of the greatest chase which Nature yeeldeth , I meane , the killing of the Whale . When they espy him on the top of the water , ( which he is forced to for to take breath ) they row toward him in a Shallop , in which the Harponier stands ready , with both his hands to dart his Harping-iron , to which is fastened a line of such length , that the Whale ( which suddenly , feeling himselfe hurt , sinketh to the bottome , may carry it down with him , being before fitted , that the Shallop be not therewith indangered ; comming vp againe they againe strike him with Launces made for that purpose about twelue foot long , the iron eight therof , and the blade eighteene inches : the Harping-iron principally seruing to fasten him to the Shallop : and thus they hold him in such pursuit , till after streames of water , and next that of blood , cast vp into the Aire and Water ( as angry with both Elements , which haue brought thither such weak hands to his destruction ) he at last yeeldeth his slaine carkasse as meed to the conquerors . They tow him to the Ship with two or three Shallops made fast to one another : and then floating at the sterne of the Ship , they cut the blubber or fat from the flesh , in pieces three or foure foot long , which after at shore are cut smaller , and boiled in coppers : which done , they take them out & put them into wicker baskets , which are set in Shallops halfe ful of water , into which the Oyle runneth , and is thence put into buts . This Whale-fishing is yeerely now vsed by our men in Greeneland , with great profit . The ordinarie length of a Whale is sixty foot , and not so huge as Olaus hath written , who maketh the Mors also as bigge as an Elephant . The proportion of this huge Leuiathan deserues description , as one of the greatest Wonders of the Lord in the deepe , whereon Himselfe so much insisteth ( Iob 41.12 . ) that he will not conceale his parts , nor his power , nor his comely proportion . The Whale that here we speake of , is the Great Bay-Whale : for there are many other kinds : the Trompe which hath two Trunkes or breathing holes on his head ( whereas the Bay-Whale hath but one ) whose braines are said to be the Sperma Cete ; the Inbarte , which hath a Fin on his backe dangerous to boats , exceeding swift , and little profitable ; besides other kinds . This is the most simple and vsefull ; the greater and fatter , the more easily taken . His head is the third part of him ; his mouth ( O hellish wide ( sixteene foot in the opening ; and yet out of that belly of Hell yeelding much to the ornaments of our womens backs ; the Whale-bones or Finnes being no other then the rough and inner part of the mouth , closing in the shutting thereof , as the fingers of both hands within each other . Of these Finnes are fiue hundred from the length of fourteene foot or more in lesse and lesse proportions ; hee hath no teeth , his meat hee sucketh : his tongue is monstrous great , of deformed forme like a Wool-sacke , about eight Tunne weight , and one part thereof vsed to this purpose , yeeldeth from sixe to eleuen Hogs-heads of Oyle . His food ( that Nature might teach the Greatest , to be content with little , and that Greatnesse may be maintained without Rapine , as in the Elephant and Whale , the Greatest of Land-Creatures , and Sea-monsters ) is grasse and weeds of the Sea , and a kinde of water-worme like a Beetle , whereof the Fins in his mouth hang full , and sometimes little birds ; all which striking the water with his Tayle , and making an Eddie , hee gapes and receiueth into his mouth , neither is any thing else ( Master Sherwin hath seene them opened , and opened this vnto me ) found in their bellies . This Great head hath little eyes like Apples , very little bigger then the Eyes of an Oxe , and a little throat , not greater th●n for a mans fift to enter ; and that with huge bones on each side , not admitting it to stretch wider . His body is round , fourteene or sixteene foot thicke : his Pisle hangs from him as a Beasts : in Generation they draw to shallow waters neere the shore , and in the Act ioyne belly to belly as is also said of the Elephant . In their engendering season , much of that matter floteth on the water . They are Swallow-tailed , the extremes being twenty foot distant . They haue but one yong at a time , which is brought forth as in beasts , ( Master Sherwin hath seene them in the belly being ripped ) about the bignesse , but longer , of a Hogs-head : The Female hath two brests and teats , with white milke in them , not bigger then a mans head , wherewith she suckleth the yong , whereof she , as the Mors also , is very tender . They killed one , and could not get the yong one from it . There hath been made seuen and twenty Tunne , and a pipe of Oyle out of one Whale : ordinarily sixteene Tunnes , but much is wasted for haste in that store . The English are growne as expert in this businesse as the Biscainer . They neuer lost man in this action , but one onely this last yeere . §. VI. Of HVDSONS discoueries and death . HEnry Hudson , 1607. discouered further North toward the Pole , then perhaps any before him . He found himselfe in 80. deg. 23. minutes , where they felt it hot , and dranke water to coole their thirst . They saw land ( as they thought ) to 82. and further : on the shore they had Snow , Morses teeth , Deeres hornes , Whale-bones , and footing of other Beasts , with a streame of fresh-water . The next yeere 1608. he set forth on a Discouery to the North-east , at which time they met , as both himselfe and Iuet haue testified , a Mermaid in the Sea , seene by Thomas Hils , and Robert Rainer . Another voyage he made 1609. and coasted New-found-land , and thence along to Cape Cod. His last and fatall voyage was 1610. which I mentioned in my former edition , relating the same as Hesselius Gerardus had guided me , by his card and reports , who affirmeth that he followed the way which Captaine Winwood had beforc searched by Lumleys inlet , in 61. degrees , so passing thorow the strait to 50. &c , But hauing since met with better instructions , both by the helpe of my painfull friend Master Hakluit , a ( to whose-labours these of mine are so much indebted ) and specially from Him , who was a speciall setter forth of the voyage , that learned and industrious Gentleman Sir Dudley Digges ( how willingly could I heere lose my selfe in a parenthesis of due praises ? to whom these studies haue seemed to descend by inheritance in diuers Descents , improued by proper industry , employed to publike good both at home and in Discoueries and Plantations abroad , and for my particular ! but why should I vse words , vnequall pay to him , vnequall stay to thee ? ) from Him , I say , so great a furtherer of the North-west Discouerie , and of your Discouerer the poore Pilgrim and his Pilgrimage , hauing receiued full relations , I haue beene bold with the Reader to insert this Voyage more largely . In the yeare 1610. Sir Tho. Smith , Sir Dudley Digges , and Master Iohn Wostenholme , with other their friends , furnished out the said Henry Hudson , to try if through any of those Inlets , which Dauis saw , but durst not enter , on the Westerne side of Fretum Dauis , any passage might be found to the other Ocean called the South-Sea . There Barke was named the Discouerie . They passed by Island , and saw Mount Heela cast out fire ( a noted signe of foule weather towards ; others conceiue themselues and deceiue others with I know not what Purgatorie fables hereof confuted by Arngrin Ionas b an Islander , who reproueth this and many other dreames related by Authors , saying , that from the yeere 1558. to 1592. it neuer cast forth any flames ) they left the name to one harbour in Island , Lousy Bay : they had there a Bath hot enough to scald a fowle . They raised Gronland the fourth of Iune , and Desolation after that ; whence they plyed North-west among Ilands of Ice , whereon they might runne and play , and filled sweet water out of Ponds therein : some of them a ground in sixe or seuen score fadome water , and on diuers of them Beares , and Partriches . They gaue names to certaine Ilands , of Gods mercy , Prince Henries forland , K. Iames his Cape , Q. Annes Gape . One morning in a Fogge they were carried by a set of the Tide from the N. E. into one of the Inlets aboue mentioned , the depth whereof and plying forward of the Ice , made Hudson hope it would proue a through-fare . After he had sailed herein by his computation 300. leagues West , he came to a small strait of two leagues ouer , and very deepe water , through which he passed betweene two Headlands , which he called , that on the South , Cape Wostenholme , the other to the N.W. Digges Iland in deg. 62. 44. minutes , into a spacious Sea , wherein he sayled aboue a hundred leagues South , confidently proud that he had won the passage . But finding at length by shole water that he was embayed , he was much distracted therewith , and committed many errours , especially , in resoluing to winter in that desolate place , in such want of necessarie prouision . The third of Nouember , he moored his Barke in a small Coue , where they had all vndoubtedly perished , but that it pleased God to send them seuerall kinds of kinds of Fowle ; they killed of white Partridges aboue a hundred and twentie doozen : These left them at the Spring , and other succeeded in their Place , Swan , Goose , Teale , Ducke , all easie to take ; besides the blessing of a Tree , which in December blossomed , with leaues greene and yellow , of an Aromaticall sauour , and being boyled , yeelded an Oyly substance , which proued an excellent Salue , and the decoction being drunke , proued as wholsome a Potion , whereby they were cured of the Scorbute , Sciaticas , Crampes , Conuulsions and other diseases which the coldnesse of the Climate bred in them . At the opening of the yeere also , there came to his Ships side such aboundance of Fish of all sorts , that they might therewith haue fraught themselues for their returne , if Hudson had not too desperately pursued the Voyage , neglecting this oportunitie of storing themselues with fish , which hee committed to the care of certaine carelesse , dissolute Villaines , which in his absence conspired against him ; in few dayes , the fish all forsooke them . Once a Sauage visited them , who for a knife , glasse , and beads giuen him , returned with Beuers skins , Deeres skins , and a Sled . At Hudsons returne , they set sayle for England . But in few dayes , their victuals being almost spent , and hee out of his despaire , letting fall some words of setting some on shore , the former Conspirators ( the chiefe whereof , was Hen. Greene , none of their allowed Company , but taken in by Hudson himselfe ; and one Wilson ) entred his Cabin in the night , and forced him the Master , together with his sonne Iohn Hudson , Tho. Widowes , Arn. Ludlo , Sidraoh Fauor , Ad. Moore , Hen. King , Mic. Bute , to take Shallop and seeke their fortune . But see what sinceritie can doe in the most desperate tryals : One Philip Staffe , an Ipswich man , who according to his name , had beene a principall staffe and stay to the weaker and more enfeebled courages of his Companions in the whole action , lightening and inlightening their drooping darkened spirits , with sparkes from his owne resolution ; their best Purueyor , with his Peece on shore , and both a skilfull Carpenter and lusty Mariner on boord ; when hee could by no perswasions , seasoned with teares , diuert them from their diuellish designes , notwithstanding , they entreated him to stay with them , yet chose rather to commit himselfe to Gods mercy in the forlorne Shallop , then with such Villaines to accept of likelier hopes . A few dayes after , their victuals being spent , the ship came aground at Digges Iland , and so continued diuers houres , till a great floud ( which they by this accident tooke first notice of ) came from the Westward , and set them on flote . Vpon the Cliffes of this Iland they found aboundance of Fowles tame , whereof they tooke two or three hundred , and seeing a greas long Boat with forty or fifty Sauages vpon the shore , they sent on Land ; and for some of their toyes , had Deeres skinnes well dressed , Morse-teeth , and some few Furres . One of our men went on land to their Tents , one of theirs remaining for hostage , in which Tents they liued by hoords , men , women , and children ; they are bigge-boned , broad-faced , flat-nosed , and small-footed , like the Tartars : their Apparell of skinnes , but wrought all very handsomely , euen Gloues and Shooes . The next morning , Greene would needs goe on shore with some of his chiefe companions , and that vnarmed , notwithstanding , some aduised and intreated him the contrary . The Sauages entertained him with a cunning ambush , and at the first onset shot this mutinous Ringleader into the heart , ( where first , those those Monsters of treacherie and bloody crueltie , now payed with the like , had beene conceiued ) end Wilson his Brother in euill , had the like bloody inheritance , dying swearing and cursing : Perse , Thomas , and Moter , dyed a few dayes after of their wounds . Euery where can Diuine Iustice finde Executioners . The Boat by Gods blessing , with some hurt men escaped in this manner . One Abacucke Pricket , ( a seruant of Sir Dudley Digges , whom the Mutiners had saued , in hope to procure his Master , to worke their pardon ) was left to keepe the Shallop , where he sate in a gowne , sicke and lame , at the sterne : vpon whom , at the instant of the ambush , the leader of all the Sauages leapt from a Rocke , and with a strange kinde of weapon , a indented , broad and sharpe , of bright steele , riueted into a handle of Morse-tooth , gaue him diuers cruell wounds , before hee could from vnder his gowne draw a small Scottish-Dagger , wherewith at one thrust into his side , he killed this Sauage , and brought him off with the Boat , and some of the hurt company that got to him by swimming . Being got aboord with a small weake and wounded company , they made from this Iland vnto the Northerne Continent , where they saw a large opening of the Sea North-West-ward , and had a great floud , with such a large Billow , as they say , is no where but in the Ocean . From hence , they made all possible haste home-wards , passing the whole Straits , and so home , without euer striking sayle or any other let , which might easily haue made it impossible . For their best sustenance left them , was Sea-weeds fryed with Candles ends ; and the skins of the Fowles they had eaten . Some of their men were starued , the rest all so weake , that onely one could lye along vpon the Helme and steere . By Gods great goodnesse , the sixt of September 1611. they met with a Fisherman of Foy , by whose meanes they came safe into England . §. VII . Of BVTTONS and BAFFINS late Discoueries . THis newes so incouraged the Aduenturers , that by the gracious assistance of that Starre of the North ( Illustrious Sonne of Britaines brightest Sunne , and in his presence shining with beauteous beames in this , and euen to that further Hemisphere ; but with speedier setting , raised aboue the Sunne , and Spheres , and Starres , to discouer the Straits , and passage to a better World , there to shine with light vnspeakeable , in the fruition of that light inaccessible , with the Father of Lights and Sunne of Righteousnesse : For how could a worldly Kingdome , though the Kingdome of the World , deserue so good , so great a spirit to rule it ? But these my words are too short an Epitaph ; his owne Name , euen after death , speakes more , and proclaimeth in a few Letters al humane Greatnesse , Great Britaines great hope , PRINCE HENRY ) the Aduenturers I say ( whom my weaker eyes , dazled with this greater Light , could scarce recouer ) by this Princely assistance , pursued the action in more Royall fashion , with greater shipping , vnder the command of a Worthy Sea-man , seruant to Prince HENRY , Captaine Thomas Button , whose Discouerie of a great Continent , called by him New-Wales , and other accidents of his Voyage , I haue not seene : onely I haue seene a Chart of those discouered places , and I heare that he passed Hudsons Straits , and leauing Hudsons Bay to the South , sailed aboue two hundred Leagues South-West-Ward , ouer a Sea aboue fourescore fathoms deepe , without sight of Land , which at length , hee found to be another great Bay. And after much misery of sicknesse in his wintering , notwithstanding he was forced to quit the great ship , hee beat and searched the whole Bay , with very great industrie , euen backe againe , almost to Digges Iland : neere which hee found the comming in of the great and strong tyde from the North-West , b which feeds both those huge Bayes . This seemed strange , that in this Voyage , as he searched many Leaguee East & West , he found the variation of the Compasse to rise and fall in an admirable proportion , as if the true Magneticall Pole might be discouered . The comming in of the floud from the Northwest , giuing them hopes of a passage , in March 1614. Captaine Gibbins was employed on this Discouerie , in the Discouerie ( so was the ship called ) but withous any great discouerie that I haue heard of . Persisting in their purpose , the next yeere c Robert Byleth , one which had beene in three former Voyages , was sent forth in that ship as Master , and William Baffin his Mate , with foureteene other Men and two Boyes ; which leauing England about the latter end of March , stayed at Silly till the seuenth of April , and were forced to put-backe to Padstow in Cornwall : but weighing Anchor on the nineteenth , on the sixt of May , saw land on the Coast of Groen-land , on the East-side of Cape Farewell . On the first of lune , they came into a good Harbour , on the N. W. side of the Iland of Resolution ( which is at the entrance into Hudsons Strait ) in 61. degrees , 45. minutes . On the eight , they came to Sauage Ilands ( in 62. degrees , 30. minutes , threescore Leagues from the entrance ) so called of some people , they found in a Canow ; they were at their Tents also , and found among other things a little bagge with many small images of men therein , and one of a woman with a child at her backe . The Tents were couered with Seales skinnes , and about them some forty Dogs ranne vp and downe , most of them muzzled , as bigge as Mungrel-Ma●●iues , of a brended blacke colour , looking almost like Wolues : these they vse to draw their sleds ouer the ice , with collars and furniture fitting , their sleds also being shod or lined with fish-bones . The people are like those in Groenland , but not so neat and ciuill , ranging vp and downe , as their fishing is in season ; vncertaine where they keepe in Winter . The Master was confident in this and other places , that the floud came from the West , which Baffin saith , by the floating of the ice , he obserueth on land , to be contrarie : onely the Islands cause by their diuers points , differing Sects and Eddie . On the two and twentieth of Iune , He obserued the Longitude , hauing faire sight of the Sunne and Moone , and found himselfe by Astronomicall account , 74. degrees , 5. minutes West from the Meridian of London : which if some studious Mariners would practise in their remote Voyages , wee should soone haue a farre more perfect Geographie . I omit their icie sieges , sometimes scarsly leauing them space to dip a paile of water . They called one place in 65. latitude , and 85. degrees and 20. minutes long . Cape Comfort , for the hopes they apprehended of a passage , which soone they found to be frustrate . Hence they passed to Sea-horse Cape , ( so named of the plenty of Morses ) and fifteene leagues thence to Notingham Iland , and thence to Digs his * Iland , in all those places obseruing the floud come from the South-east , Captaine Button and Hudsons men being all deceiued , as this our Authour affirmeth : other Ilands sometimes keeping off the force of the tyde , or by eddies , causing an obscurity and their errour . We will therefore leaue that spacious Sea called Buttons Bay , with the great Ilands , and some places not yet perfectly discouered , within and beyond that Strait of Hudson , and come to Baffins Bay , so discouered to be . This last yeere 1616. at the charges of the worthy Aduenturers before mentioned , in the same ship , by the same Master , a the same , both their Pilot and ours . The first land they saw , after their departure from England , was in Fretum Dauis on the Coast of Groenland , in 65. degrees 20. minutes . On the fourteenth of May , where they saw people . But they plyed to the North , till they were in 70. degrees 20. minutes . The people fled from them . Here they tooke in fresh water , but doubted the passage , because the tydes were small , not aboue eight or nine foot , and vncertayne , the floud from the South . On the six and twentieth day , they found a dead Whale floting , and got from the roofe of her mouth 160. of those synnes or Whale-bones , but could not get the rest by reason of foule weather following . On the first of Iune , they put in among diuers Ilands ; the people forsooke their Seale-skin-tents and fled ; some women they found , whom they kindly intreated , giuing them pieces of Iron , for which they returned Seales skins and the fat or blubber of them : as for our meate , tasting , they would not swallow it . They called the place the Womens Ilands , in 72. degrees and 45. minutes , the floud comes from the South : and the most of their food is the flesh of Seales dryed and eaten raw : they cloth themselues with the skins , whereof they also make couerings for their Tents and Boats , dressing them very well . The Women differ in their apparell from the Men , razing their skins with sharpe Instruments , and putting thereon an indelible blacke colour , marking their faces with diuers blacke lines . They haue a kind of deuotion to the Sunne , which continually they will point vnto , and strike their hand on their brest . Crying , Ylyout . They bury their dead on the side of the Hils where they liue , which is commonly on small Ilands , making a pile of stones ouer them , yet not so close but that the corps may be discerned the piercing ayre keeping them from stinke : their Dogges also they bury in the same manner . They came to other Ilands in 74. degrees , 4. minutes , which vse to be much frequented with people in the latter part of the yeere , as it seemeth by the houses made of stones and turfe , round like Ouens , with doores to the South ; but they were not yet come , Iune the ninth . The floud ariseth not aboue fiue or sixe foot ; the ebbe runnes stronger by the abundance of melted Snow . On the fifteenth day , in the latitude of 73. degrees 45. minutes , came forty two of the Inhabitants to them in Boats , and gaue them Seales skins , and many pieces of the bone or horne of the Sea-Vnicorne , and shewed them pieces of Morses teeth . They receiued in exchange small pieces of Iron , Glasse , Beades , and the like : thus they did foure times : the place they called Horne Sound . On the third of Iuly , they passed by a faire Cape in 76. degrees 35. minutes , which they named Sir Dudley Digs his Cape . Twelue leagues beyond is Wolstenholme Sound , a fit place for killing of Whales . Proceeding a little further , they found themselues embayed . One place they called Whale Sound of their abundance in 77. degrees and 30. minutes . Hakluyts Iland is neere , and Sir Thomas Smiths Sound in 78. degrees . The Compasse there varieth aboue 56. degrees to the Westward , so that a North-east and by East of the Compasse is the true North ; which hath not beene obserued so much varied in any part of the World. Putting off to the West side of the Bay , they gaue names to Alderman Iones his Sound , and that of Sir Iames Lancaster : and in their returne recouered their sicke men , by Scuruy-grasse or Cochlearia ( which they found on a little Iland in great plenty ) boyled in Beere , and eaten in Sallads with Orpine and Sorrell , and so returned home : Thus wee see , Fretum Dauis is no passage but a Bay , and vncertaine , what that of Hudson is , the most of which is discouered impassible . Yet , Hopes are not quite extinct : we must expect Gods pleasure , and future Discoueries for this passage . It seemes that most of all those Seas in the North parts beyond New-found-land are intermixed with Ilands , a Maze and Labyrinth to the Discouerer . In this Voyage and Bay they saw many of those fishes called Sea-Vnicornes , such as wee haue mentioned in Sir Martin Frobishers Nauigation : some of which fishes are twelue or sixteene foot long , the horne seeming to hold the proportion of two thirds in length to their bodies : and of these , it seemes are those in Venice and other places , reserued as great Iewels . Greater Iewels are those Merchants and Mariners , which to the glory of our Nation , spare no cost ; and feare no danger in these their attempts : Resolute , gallant , glorious attempts ! which thus seeke to tame Nature , where she is most vnbridled , in those Northeasterly , Northwesterly & Northerly Borders ( where she shewes her selfe al y Borderer indeed ) and to subdue her to that gouernment and subiection , which God ouer all blessed for euer , hath imposed on all sensible creatures to the nature of Man , resembling in one Image and abridgment , both God and the World , consisting of a spirituall and bodily , visible and inuisible subsistence . How shall I admire your Heroike courage , yee Marine Worthies beyond all names of worthinesse ? that neyther dread so long , eyther presence or absence of the Sunne ; nor those foggie mysts , tempestuous winds , cold blasts , Snowes and Haile in the Ayre : nor the vnequall Seas , which might amaze the hearer , and amate the beholder , where the Tritons and Neptunes selfe would quake with chilling feare , to behold such monstrous Icie Ilands , renting themselues with terrour of their owne massines , and disdayning otherwise both the Seas souereigntie , and the Suns hottest violence , mustering themselues in those watery Plaines , where they hold a continual ciuill warre , and rushing one vpon another , make windes and waues giue backe ; seeming to rent the eares of others , whiles they rent themselues with crashing and splitting their congealed Armours : nor the riggid ragged face of the broken Lands , sometimes towring themselues in a lofty height , to see if they can find refuge from those snowes and colds that continuall beate them , somtimes hiding themselues vnder some hollow Hilles or Cliffes , sometimes sinking and shrinking into Valleyes , looking pale with snowes , and falling in frozen and dead swounds ; z sometimes breaking their necks into the Sea , rather imbracing the waters , then the Ayres , cruelty ; and otherwhile with horrible Earthquakes , in heat of indignation shaking asunder , to shake off this cold and heauy yoke . Great God , to whom all names of greatnesse are little , and lesse then nothing , let me in silence admire and worship thy greatnesse are little , and lesse then nothing , let mee in silence admire and worship thy greatnesse , that in this little Heart of man ( not able to serue a Kite for a a breake-fast ) hast placed such greatnesse of spirit , as the World is too little to fill : only Thy selfe the Prototype , and Samplar of this Modell , canst with thine owne selfe , becomming all in all vnto vs , fill and more then satisfie . Thee I beseech , to prosper in this and like attempts , this Nation of ours , that as in greater light then to Others , thou hast giuen vs thy Sonne , so with him thou wilt giue all things ; euen this among other blessings that thy Virgin Truth , by Virginian Plantation , or Northerly Discouery , may triumph in her conquests of Indian infidelity , maugre the brags of that Adulteresse , that vaunteth her selfe to be the only Darling of God and Nature . CHAP. IIII. Of Newfoundland , Noua Francia , Arambec , and other Countries of America , extending to Virginia . §. I. English Discoueries and Plantations in Newfoundland . LEauing those vnknowne and frozen Lands and Seas ; ( although there is yet knowne no frozen a Sea , otherwise then as you haue heard ) let vs draw somwhat neerer the Sunne , gently marching , as the situation of Regions shall direct vs , lest if we should suddenly leape from one extremitie to another , wee should rather exchange then auoid danger . And here we haue by Land Saguenay , and many Countries of Canada , which the French haue stiled by a new name of New France : and by the Sea the Ilands many in number , and much frequented for their plenty of fish , commonly called Newfoundland ; which name some ascribe to an I le , others to diuers Ilands , and broken Lands which the French call Bacalos , vpon the gulfe and entrance of the great Riuer called Saint Lawrence , in Canada . This Riuer some b call the Strait of the three Brethren , some c Saint Lawrence , and others d Canada . It farre exceedeth any Riuer of the elder World. It beginneth , sayth Iaques Cartier , beyond the Iland of Assumption , ouer against the high Mountaynes , of Honbuedo , and of the seuen Ilands . The distance from one side to the other , is about fiue and thirtie , or forty leagues . In the middest it is about e two hundred fathome deepe . There are great store of Whales and Sea-horses . From the entrance vp to Hochelaga is three hundred leagues . Many Ilands are before it , offering of their good nature to be mediators betweene this haughty streame and the angry Ocean : many others all alongst his passage he holdeth in his louing vnlouely lap , washing and hugging them with his ruder imbracings . The former are vsually frequented , and were first discouered by the English , the other by the French . Of Sebastian Cabot his proceeding this way is spoken already . Robert Thorne f in a Treatise of his before mentioned , affirmeth that his Father , and one Master Eliot were the Discouerers of the Newfoundland : and exhorted King Henry to vndertake the search of the Indies by the Pole , which he held to be nauigable . Vpon this motion , 1527. the King sent two ships ( as Hall and g Grafton mention in their Chronicles ) one of which ships was cast away about the North parts of Newfoundland ; the other shaping her course towards Cape Briton and the Coasts of Arambec ( or as some call it Norumbega ) returned home . Iohn Rut wrote a Discourse hereof to the Honourable Kings Grace of England ( that I may borrow his owne words ) wherein he declareth their coasting and the height of some places , as Cape Bas , in 52. degrees and 25. leagues ; thence Cape Ras , &c. They found there eleuen Sayle of Normans , one Briton , and two Portugall Barkes fishing . Albertus de Prate , another of them , wrote another Iournall to Cardinall Wolsey . More tragicall was the successe h of Master Hores company which set our nine yeeres after in this Discouery , but by famine were brought to such extremities , that many of the company were murthered and eaten by their fellowes . And those which returned were so altered , that Sir William Buts , a Norfolke Knight , and his Lady , knew not their Sonne Master Thomas Buts one of this starued number , but by a secret marke , namely a War● , which Nature had sealed on one of his knees . The commod ties and qualities of Newfoundland , are related i by Master Parkhurst , Master Hayes , Sir Geo. Peckham , Stephen Parmenius , Richard Clarke , Master Christopher Carlile , all whose Discourses and experiments hereof , Master Hakluyt hath collected and bestowed on the World. The North-part is inhabited , the South is desart , although fitter for habitation . Besides the abundance of Cod , heere are Herrings , Salmons , Thornbacke , Oysters and Muskles with Pearles , Smelts and Squids , which two sorts come on shore in great abundance , fleeyng from the deuouring Cod , out of the frying-pan into the fire . It is thought that there are Buffes , and certayne , that there are Beares and Foxes , which before your face will rob you of your fish or flesh . Before they come at Newfoundland by fifty leagues , they passe the banke : so they call certayne high ground , as a veine of Mountaynes , raysing themselues vnder the water , about ten leagues in breath , extending to the South infinitely , on which is 30. fathome water , before and after 200. Sir Hum. Gilbert tooke possession thereof , by vertue of her Maiesties Commission . Anno 1582. It is within Land a goodly Countrey , naturally beautified with Roses , sowne with Pease , planted with stately trees , and otherwise diuersified both for pleasure and profit , And now our English Nation doe there plant and fixe a setled habitation : a chiefe Actor and Authour of which businesse is Master Iohn Guy of Bristow : who in the yeere 1608. sayled from Bristow in three and twenty dayes to Conception Bay k in Newfoundland . Of this Plantation and their wintrings , and continuance there I haue seene diuers Relations with Master Hakluyt written by Master Guy , William Colston , &c. In the yeere 1611. in October and Nouember , they had scarsly sixe dayes frost or snow , which presently thawed , the rest of those moneths being warmer and dryer then in England : December was also faire , with some Frost , Snow , and Raine . The winde in these three moneths variable , from all parts . Ianuary and February was most part Frost to mid - March the wind most commonly Westerly , and sometimes from the North. The Sunne often visited them with warme and comfortable rayes , chasing away the Snow and not suffering the Brookes to be frozen ouer three nights with Ice able to beare a Dogge . The Snow was neuer ( except in drifts ) aboue eighteene inches deepe . They had there , l Filberds , Fish , Makerels , Foxes , in the winter : Partridges , white in the winter , in Summer somewhat like ours , but greater ; they are much afraid of Rauens : They killed a Wolfe with a Mastiue and a Grey-hound . Eastons piracies were some trouble to them . Anno 1612. They found houses of Sauages , which were nothing but poles set round and meeting in the top , ten foot broad , the fire in the middest , couered with Deeres skins . They are of reasonable stature , beardlesse , and in conditions like to those which Sir Martin Frobisher discouered : broad-faced , ful-eyed , coloured on their faces and apparell with red Oaker : Their Boats of Barke , as in Canada , twenty foot long , foure and a halfe broad , not weighing 100. weight , made in forme of a new Moone , which carry foure men , and are by them carried to all places of their remoouings . Their Patent was granted 1610. for Plantation betweene forty six and fifty two , to bee gouerned by a Councell of twelue and a Treasurer . There wintered 1612. 54. men , six women and two children . They killed there , Beares , Otters , Sables : sowed Wheat , Rie , Turneps , Coleworts . Their Winter till Aprill 1613. was dry , and cleere with some frost and snow . Diuers had the Scuruy , whereto their Turneps , there sowne , were an excellent remedie , no lesse then Cartiers Tree hereafter mentioned . April was worse then the midst of Winter , by reason of East-winds which came from the Ilands of Ice , which the current bringeth at that time from the North. The same I haue seene confirmed by a letter of Thomas Dermer , one of that Colony , dated at Cupers Coue , the ninth of September last , 1616. In other moneths , he saith , the temperature is as in England . He mentions Muske-cats and Musk-rats in those parts ; the fertilitie of the soyle in producing Pease , Rie , Barly and Oates ; probabilities of Metals ; with promises of more ful Relations hereafter . Master Richard Whitborne hath lately published a Book of his Voyages to Newfoundland and obseruations there , with certaine Letters also touching the new Plantations by English , therein at the charges of Sir George Caluard , written by Edward Winne , N. H. &c. §. II. The Voyages and Obseruations of IAQVIES CARTIER in Noua Francia . NEere to Newfoundland in 47. degrees , is great killing of the Morse or Sea-oxe . a In the I le of Ramea , one small French ship , in a small time killed fifteene hundred of them . They are as great , or greater then Oxen , the Hide dressed , is twice as thicke as a Buls hide : It hath two teeth like Elephants , but shorter , about a foot long , growing downwards out of the vpper iaw , and therefore lesse dangerous , dearer sold then Iuory , and by some reputed an Antidote , not inferiour to the Vnicornes horne . The young ones are as good meate as Veale , which the old will defend , holding them in her armes or forefeet . And with the bellies of fiue of the said fishes ( if so wee may call these Amphibia , which liue both on land and water ) they make an Hogshead of traine Oyle . Their skins are short-haired like Seales ; their face is like a Lions , and might more fitly haue bin termed Sea-Lions , then Sea-horses , or Sea-oxen ; they haue foure feet , no eares ; the hornes are about halfe an ell in length : they vse to lye on the Ice a sunning , and are soonest killed with a blow on the fore-head . Some of our English sh●ps haue attempted this enterprize for the killing of the Morse , but not all with like successe , nor with so good as reported of Cherry Iland . At Brions Iland is such abundance of Cods , that Master b Leighs company with foure hookes in little more then an houre , caught 250. of them . Neere to the same in the Gulfe of S. Lawrence , are three , termed the Ilands of Birds : the soyle is sandy red , but by reason of many Birds on them , they looke white . The birds sit as thicke , as stones lie in a paued street : or to vse Iaques c Cartiers comparison , as any field or Medow is of grasse . Two of these Ilands are steepe and vpright as any wall , that it is not possible to clime them . On the other , which is in 49. degrees 40. minutes , and about a league in circuit , they killed , and filled two Boats d in lesse then halfe an houre . Besides them which they did eate fresh , euery ship did powder fiue or six barrels of them . There are an hundred fold as many houering about , as within the Iland . Some are as bigge as Iayes , blacke and white , with beakes like vnto Crowes : their wings are no bigger then halfe ones hand , and therefore they cannot flye high , yet are they as swift neere the water , as other Birds , they are very fat : these they called Aponatz , a lesser kind which there aboundeth , they named Godetz : A bigger , and white , which bite like Dogs , they termed Margaulx . Although it be 14. leagues from the Mayne , yet Beares swim thither to feast with these Birds . One they saw as great as a Kow , saith Cartier , and as white as a Swan , which they did kill and eate , and the flesh was as good as of a two yeere old Calfe . About the Port of Brest , they found so many Ilets , as they were impossible to bee numbred , continuing a great space . The Iland of Assumption , by the Sauages called Natiscotec , standeth in 49. degrees . The Sauages dwell in houses made of Fir-trees , bound together in the top , and set round like a Doue-house . This , as before is said , is at the entry of the Riuer into the Gulfe of Saint Lawrence . The bankes of this Riuer are inhabited of people that worship the Deuill , and sometimes sacrifice to him their owne bloud . f Francis the first , King of France , sent thither Iames Breton ; and Henry his Sonne , Nicolas Villaegagnon : but the greatest riches they found , were the Diamonds of Canada , and those of small value for their brittlenesse . Thus Boterus , Iaques g Cartier made three Voyages into these parts . First , in the yeere 1534. Then was hee gladly welcommed of the Sauages , singing , dancing , and expressing other signes of ioy , as rubbing his armes with their hands , and then lifting him vp to Heauen , giuing all to their naked skin ( though all were worse then nothing ) for the trifles hee gaue them . They went naked , sauing their priuities which were couered with a skin , and certaine old skinnes they cast vpon them . Some they saw , whose heads were altogether shauen , except one bush of haire which they suffer to grow vpon the top of their crowne , as long as a Horse-tayle , and tyed vp with leather strings in a knot . They haue no dwelling but their Boats , which they turne vpside downe , and vnder them lay themselues along on the bare ground . They eate their flesh and fish almost raw , only a little heated on the coales . The next yeere Captaine h Cartier returned , and carried backe two Sauages , which hee before had carried into France to learne the language . He then passed vp to Hochelaga i . They found Rats which liued in the water , as bigge as Conies , and were very good meate , Hochelaga is a Citie round , compassed about with timber , with three course of Rampiers one within another , framed sharpe , about two rods high . It hath but one gate , which is shut with piles and barres . There are in it about fifty great houses , and in the midst of euery one a Court , in the middle whereof they make their fire . Before they came there , they were forced to leaue their boats behind , because of certaine fals , and heard that there were three more higher vp the streame , towards Sanguenay , which in his k third Voyage were discouered . Concerning the Religion in these parts of Canada , euen amongst the Sauages wee finde some tracts and foot-prints thereof , which neither the dreadfull Winters haue quite frozen to death , nor these great and deepe waters haue wholly drowned , but that some shadow thereof appeareth in these shadowes of Men , howsoeuer wild and sauage , like to them which giue her entertainment . This people beleeueth , saith Iaques l Cartier , in one which they call Cudruaigni , who , say they , often speakes to them , and tels them what weather will follow , whether good or bad . Moreouer , when hee is angry with them , hee casts dust into their eyes . They beleeue that when they die , they goe into the Stars , and thence by little and little descend downe into the Horizon euen as the Starres doe , after which they goe into certaine greene fields , full of goodly , faire , and precious trees , flowres , and fruits . The Frenchmen told them , Cudruaigni was a Deuill , and acquainted them with some mysteries of the Christian Religion , whereupon they condescended and desired Baptisme , the French excused , and promised after to bring Priests for that purpose . They liue in common together , and of such commodities as their Countrey yeeldeth , they are well stored . They wed two or three wiues a man , which , their husbands being dead , neuer marrie againe , but for their widowes liuery , weare a blacke wood all the dayes of their life , besmearing their faces with coale-dust and grease mingled together , as thicke as the backe of a Knife . They haue a filthy and detestable vse in marrying their Maydens , first putting them ( being once of lawfull age to marry ) in a common place , as Harlots , free for euery man that will haue to doe with them , vntill such time as they find a match . I haue seene houses as full of such Prostitutes , as the Schooles in France are full of children . They there vse much misrule , riot , and wantonnesse . They dig their ground with certaine pieces of wood , as big as halfe a Sword , where they sow their Maiz . The men also doe much vse Tobacco . The women labour more then the men in fishing and husbandry . They are more hardy then the beasts , and would come to our ships starke naked , going vpon Snow and Ice , in which season they take great store of beasts , Stags , Beares , Marternes , Hares , and Foxes , whose flesh they eate raw , hauing first dryed it in the Sun or smoke , and so they doe their fish . They haue also Otters , Weasils , Beauers , Badgers , Conies : Fowle and Fish great varietie : and one fish , called Adhothuis , whose bodie and head is like to a Greyhound , white as Snow . Their greatest Iewel is Chains of Esurgnie , which are shel-fishes , exceeding white , which they take on this manner . When a captiue or other man is condemned to death , they kill him , and then cut slashes in his most fleshie parts , and hurle him into the Riuer Cornibots , whence after twelue houres they draw him , finding in those cuts these Esurgnie , whereof they make Beads and Chaines . They are excellent for stanching of bloud . Thus much out of Cartier . In the yeere 1542. m Monsieur Roberual was sent to inhabit those parts . He saith that he built a Fort faire and strong : the people haue no certayne dwelling place , but goe from place to place , as they may find best food , carrying all their goods with them . It is more cold in that , then in other places of like height , as Iohn Alphonse of Xanctoigne n affirmeth , because of the greatnesse of the Riuer which is fresh water , and because the Land is vntilled and full of Woods . We may adde the cold vapours which the Sunne exhaleth in that long passage ouer the Ocean , the abundance of Ice that commeth out of the North-seas , and the winds which blow from them , and from the cold snowie hils in the way . §. III. Late Plantations of New-France , and Relations of the Natiues . SAmuel Champlain made a Voyage to Canada 1603. and encountred with a banke of Ice eight leagues long in 45. degrees , two third parts , with infinite smaller . The Streits mouth from Cape Ray to the Cape of Saint Laurence , within the Gulfe of Canada , is eighteene leagues . He obserued a Feast made by Anadabijon the great Sagamo , in his Cabin : in which eight or ten Kettles of meat were set on seuerall fires , sixe paces asunder : The men sate on both sides of the roome , each hauing a dish made of the barke of a tree : one appointed to diuide to euery man his portion . Before the meat was boyled , one tooke his Dogge , and danced about the Kettles from one to another , and when he came before the Sagamo , cast downe his Dogge : and then succeeded another in the like exercise . After their Feast , they danced with the heads of their b enemies in their hands , some singing . Their Canoas are of the barke of Birch , strengthened within with little circles of wood , eight or nine paces long , fit for actiue and passiue carriage . Their Cabins are low , like Tents , couered with the said barke , the roofe open , a foot space vncouered to let in light , with many fires in the middest ; ten housholds , sometimes together : the lye vpon skinnes one by another , and their Dogges with them . After a certaine Feast , the Algoumequins ( one of these three Nations in league ) went out apart , and caused all their women and maids to sit in rankes , themselues standing behinde singing : suddenly all the women and maids cast of their Mantles of skinnes , and stripped themselues naked , not ashamed of their shame , keeping on still their Matachia ( which are c Pater-nosters and chaines enterlaced , made of the haire of the Porkespicke , dyed of diuers colours . ) Their songs ended , they cryed with one voice , Ho , ho , ho , and then couered themselues with their Mantles which lay at their feet , and after a while renued their former songs , and nakednesse . Their Sagamo sate before the Virgins and Women , betweene two staues , whereon were hanged those enemies heads : and hee exhorted the Mountainers and Estechemains to the like significations of ioy : which then cryed all together , ho , ho , ho. When hee was returned to his place , the great Sagamo and all his company cast off their Mantles , their priuities only remaining couered with a little skin : and tooke each what they thought good , as Matachias , Hatchets , Swords , Kettles , Flesh , &c. which they presented to the Algoulmequins . After this , two of each Nation contended in running , and the best runners were rewarded with presents . They are well set , of Tawnie or Oliue colour , by reason of their paintings : they are lyers , giuen to reuenge , without law . When a maid is fourteene or fifteene yeares old , she hath many louers , and vseth carnall filthinesse with whom she pleaseth , so continuing fiue or sixe yeares : and then takes whom she likes for her husband , liuing with him chastely all her life after , except for barrennesse he forsake her . The husband is iealous , and giues presents to her parents . When one dies , they make a pit , and therein put all his goods with the corps , couering the same with earth , and setting ouer it many pieces of wood , with one stake painted red , and set vp on end . They beleeue the immortalitie of the Soule , and that the dead goe into farre Countries to make merry with their friends . Monsieur d Champlein discoursed with certaine Sauages yet liuing , of whom hee learned touching their Religion , that they beleeue in one God , who hath created all things : that after God had made all things , he tooke a number of Arrowes , and did sticke them into the ground , from whence Men and Women sprung vp , which haue multiplyed euer since . Touching the Trinitie , being asked , a Sagamos or Gouernour answered , e There was one onely God , one Sonne , one Mother , and the Sunne , which were foure . Notwithstanding , f that God was ouer and aboue all : the Sonne was good , and the Sunne also : but the Mother was naught , and did eate them , and that the Father was not very good . Being asked , if they or their Ancestors had heard that God was come into the World : He said that he had not seene him but that anciently there were fiue men , who trauelling toward the setting of the Sun , met with God , who demanded of them , Whither goe ye ? They answered , We goe to seeke for our liuing . God said , You shall finde it heere : but they not regarding , passed further : and then God with a stone touched two of them , who were turned into stones . And hee said againe to the three other , Whither goe yee ? They answered , and hee replyed as at first : they yet passing further , he tooke two staues , and touched therewith the two formost , and transformed them into staues . Asking the third man whither he went , he said , to seeke his liuing : whereupon he bade him tarry , and he did so , and God gaue him meat , and he did eat : and after he had made good cheere , he returned among the other Sauages , and told them all his tale . This Sagamos also told , that at another time there was a man which had store of Tobacco , and God came and asked him for his pipe , which the man gaue him , and he dranke much of it , and then brake the pipe . The man was offended hereat , because he had no more pipes , but God gaue him one , and bade him carry it to his Sagamos , with warning to keepe it well , and then he should want nothing , nor any of his . Since , the said Sagamos lost the pipe , and found famine and other distresse : this seemeth to be the cause , why they say God is not very good . Being demanded what Ceremony they vsed in praying to their God , he said that they vsed no Ceremonie , but euery one did pray in his heart , as hee would . They haue among them some Sauages , whom they call Pilotoua , who speake visibly to the Diuell , and hee tels them what they must doe , as well for warre , as for other things . And if hee should command them to put any enterprise in execution , or to kill a man , that they would do it immediately . They beleeue also that all their dreames are true . So farre Champlein . In the yeere 1604. Monsieur de Monts ( according to a Patent granted him the yeere before , for the inhabiting of Cadis , Canada , and other parts of New-France , from the fortieth degree , to the sixe and fortieth ) rigged two ships , and bare with those parts that trend Westward from Cape Breton , giuing names to places at pleasure , or vpon occasion . One Port was named Saualet , of a French Captain , who was there a fishing , and had made his two and fortieth voyage hither : another was named of Rossignol , whose ship was confiscated for trading there with the Sauages ( a poore preferment , to leaue name to a Port by his misery ) another was named Port-Moutton , and within a great Bay ; they named another Port-Royall , where after they fortified . The inhabitants of these parts were termed Souriquois . From them Westward are the people called Etechemins , where the next Port , after you are passed the Riuer of Saint Iohn , is Saint Croix , where they erected a Fort , and wintered . Threescore leagues West from thence is the Riuer Kinibeki ; and from thence the Land trendeth North & South to Malabarre . Authors place in that former extention of Land betwixt East and West , a great Towne and faire Riuer , called Norombega , by the Sauages called Agguncia . These French Discouerers vtterly deny this History , affirming that there are but Cabans here and there made with Perkes , and couered with barkes of trees , or with skins : and both the Riuer and inhabited place is called Pemtegoet , and not Agguncia . And there can be no great Riuer ( as they affirme ) because the great Riuer Canada hath ( like an insatiable Merchant ) engrossed all these water-commodities , so that other streames are in manner but meere Pedlers . The Armouchiquois are a traiterous and theeuish people , next vnneighbourly neighbours to the Etechemins : they are light-footed , and lime-fingered , as swift in running away with their stollen prey , as the Grey-hound in pursuing it . Champlein testifieth , that the Armouchiquois are deformed with little heads , short bodies , armes small like a bone , as are their thighs also ; their legges great and long , and disproportioned with likenesse of proportion : when they sit on their heeles , their knees are halfe a foot higher then their heads . They are valiant , and planted in the best Countrey . Monsieur du Point arriued in those parts in the yeere 1605. and du Monts remoued the French Habitation to the Port-Royall , Monsieur de Pourtrincourt sailed thither in the yeere 1606. and with him the Author of the Booke called Noua Francia * , who hath written the Rites and Customes of these Countries . Hee saith , that the Armouchiquois are a great people , but haue no adoration . They are vicious and bloudy . Both they and the Souriquois haue the industry of Painting and Caruing , and doe make Pictures of Birds , Beasts , and Men , both in stone and wood , as well as the workmen in these parts . They , as is said , ascribe not Diuine worship to any thing : but yet acknowledge some Spirituall and inuisible Power . I know not by what Diuine Iustice , and Iniustice of the Diuell , it comes to passe , that God hath giuen some men vp so farre vnto the Diuels tyrannie , that he hath banished out of their hearts the knowledge and worship of the True God : and yet the nature of Man cannot be without apprehension of some greater , and more excellent Nature , and rather then want of all Religion , they will haue a Religious-irreligious commerce with the Diuell . Yea , the more all knowledge of God is banished , the baser seruice doe Men , in doing and suffering , yeeld to the Diuell : as ( to leaue other parts to their owne places ) it falleth out in these Regions . The Prince and greatest Commander of Men among them , seemes by this meanes to bee the Diuels Vicegerent , and by wizardly and diuellish practices to vp-hold his owne greatnesse . So it was with Sagamos Membertou : if any body were sicke , he was sent for , he made inuocations on the Diuell , he bloweth vpon the partie grieued ; maketh incision , sucketh the bloud from it : ( a practice vsed in very many Countries of the Continent and Ilands of America ) if it be a wound , he healeth it after the same maner , applying a round slice of Beauers stones . Some present is therefore made to him , of Venison or skinnes . If it be a question to haue newes of things absent , hauing first questioned with his spirit , he rendereth his Oracle , commonly doubtfull , very often false , and sometimes true . He rendered a true Oracle of the comming of Poutrincourt to du Pont , saying , his Diuell had told him so . When the Sauages are hungry , they consult with Membertous Oracle , and he telleth them the place whither they shall goe : and if there be no game found , the excuse is , that the Beast hath wandered and changed place ; but very often they finde . And this makes them beleeue that the Diuell is a God , and know none other , although they yeeld him no adoration . When these Aoutmoins ( so they call these Wizards ) consult with the Diuell , they fixe a staffe in a pit , to which they tye a Cord , and putting their head into the pit , make inuocations or coniurations , in a language vnknowne to the others that are about , and this with beatings and howlings vntill they sweat with paine . When this Diuell is come , the Master Aoutmoin makes them beleeue that hee holds him tyed by his cord , and holdeth fast against him , forcing him to giue him an answer , before he let him goe . That done , he beginneth to sing something in the praises ( as it seemeth ) of the Diuel , that hath discouered some game vnto them , and the other Sauages that are there , make answer with some concordance of musicke among them . Then they dance with songs in another , not vulgar , language : after which , they make a fire and leape ouer it , and put halfe a pole out of the top of the Cabin , where they are , with something tied thereto , which the Diuell carrieth away . Memberton carried at his necke the marke of his profession , which was a purse , triangle-wise couered with their imbroidered worke , within which there was somewhat as bigge as a Nut , which he said was his Diuell , called Aoutem . This function is successiue , and by tradition they teach their eldest sonnes the mysterie of this iniquitie . Euery * Sagamos either is , or hath his Aoutmoin . The men and women weare their blacke haire long , hanging loose ouer the shoulder , wherein the men sticke a feather , the women a bodkin . They are much troubled with a stinging fly , for preuention whereof , they rub themselues with a certaine kinde of grease and oyles . They paint their faces with blue or red , but not their bodies . For their marriages , they are contracted with the consent of Parents , who will not giue their Daughters in marriage to any , except he be a good hunter . The women are said to bee chaste , and the contrary seldome found : and though the husband hath many wiues , yet is there no iealousie among them . The widowes heere , if there husbands be killed , wil not marrie againe , nor eate flesh , till their death be reuenged . Otherwise they make no great difficultie ( which Cartier reporteth of Canada ) to marry againe if they find a fit match . Sometimes the Sauages hauing many wiues , will giue one to their friend , if he likes her , so to disburden themselues . The women eate not with the men in their meetings , but apart . When they make feasts , they them end with dances all in a round ; to which one singeth : at the end of euery song all make a loud & long exclamation : and to be the more nimble , they strip themselues starke naked . If they haue any of their enemies heads or armes , they will carry them ( as a iewell ) about their necks whiles they dance , sometimes biting the same . After their Feasts they will diet themselues , liuing sometimes eight dayes more or lesse with the smoke of Tobacco . They are in nothing laborious but in hunting . They sow but so much as will serue them for sixe moneths , and that very hardly : during the Winter they retire , three or foure moneths space , into the woods , and there liue on Acornes , Fish , and Venison . They wash not themselues at meales , except they be monstrous foule , and then wipe on their owne , or their Dogs haires . Their entertainment is with small complement : the Guest sits downe by his Host , if it be the King , takes Tobacco , and then giues the pipe to him that he thinkes the worthiest person in the company . They are dutifull to their Parents , obey their commandements , and nourish their persons in age . They vse humanitie to the wiues & children of their conquered enemies , but the men of defence they kill . Their chiefe hunting is in winter ; they carry alwaies tinder-boxes with them , to strike fire when hunting is done , or night takes them . For they follow the game sometimes three dayes together . Their Dogs are like Foxes , which spend not , neuer giue ouer , and haue rackets tyed vnder their feet , the better to run on the snow . They seethe the flesh in a tub of wood , by putting stones heated red hot therein . The womens duty is to slay the Beast , and bring it home . The Ellan , Deare , Stag , and Beare , are their game . They take also with their hands Beuers , which are of a chest-nut colour , short legged , his fore-feet haue open clawes , the hinder finnes like a Goose , the tayle skaled , almost of the forme of a Sole-fish : it is the delicatest part of the Beast . The head is short and round , with two rankes of iawes at the sides ; and before foure great teeth ( two aboue , and two beneath ) with which he cuts downe small trees . Hee builds on the brinkes of a Lake , cuts his wood therewith raiseth a Vault ; and because the waters sometimes rise , he hath an vpper story to betake himselfe to in such case : he builds it Pyramide-wise , sometimes eight foot high , and dawbs it with mud . He keeps his taile stil in the water . They take him with their hands in a frost , one fraying him on the Ice , whiles another seizeth on his necke . When one dies , they mourne for him long , euery Cabin his day by course : after that , they burne all his goods , and bury the body in a graue : where , when they haue placed him , euery one maketh a present of the best thing he hath : as skins to couer him , bowes , kniues , or the like . Quebec a is a Streit of Canada , where is a goodly Country furnished with Okes , Cypresses , wilde Vines , Peares , Nuts , Cherries , Goose-berries , Diamonds , in the Rockes of Slate , and other profitable pleasures . They saw in forty fiue degrees a Lake fifteene Leagues long , and eight wide , with a Salt or fall not aboue three fadome , but very furious . The Sauages related to them of passages to a salt Lake , whereof they knew no end , reaching so farre Southerly , that the Sun set to the North thereof in Summer : it was foure hundred leagues from the place where the French then were . In the Additions to Noua Francia , mention is made of a Lake about threescore leagues long , with faire Ilands in it . The Iroquois haue no Townes ; their dwellings and Forts are three or foure stories high , as in New-Mexico . Another lake is said to continue an hundred leagues in length , and some conceiue hope of passage to the South-Sea thereby . The Scuruie , or Scorbuch , much consumed the French in these parts , a disease that vsually attendeth euill Diet , and much salt meats ; which , and want of exercise conuenient , are the Harbengers of this sicknes , in long sieges and Nauigations . Cartiers company were in a little time wonderfully cured hereof by a Tree like to Sassafras . But of the French in these parts and of their doings and sufferings , see more in the fourth part of my Pilgrims , the eight and ninth bookes , out of Marke Le'Scarbot , Sir W. Alexander , &c. CHAP. V. Of VIRGINIA . §. I. The Preface , Sir WALTER RALEIGHS Plantation , and the Northerne Colony . LEauing New-France , let vs draw neerer the Sunne to New-Britaine , whose Virgin soyle not yet polluted with Spaniards lust , by our late Virgin-Mother , was iustly called Virginia . Whether shall I here begin with Elogies or Elegies ? Whether shall I warble sweet Carols in praise of thy louely Face , thou fairest of Virgins , which from our other Britaine World , hath won thee Wooers and Suters , not such as Leander , whose loues the Poets haue blazed for swimming ouer the Straits betwixt Sestos and Abydus , to his louely Hero ; but , which for thy sake , haue forsaken their Mother-Earth , encountred the most tempestuous forces of the Aire , and so often ploughed vp Neptunes Plaines , furrowing the angry Ocean , and that to make thee of a ruder Virgin , not a wanton Minion , but an honest & Christian Wife ? Or shal I change my accent , and plaine me ( for I know not of whom , to whom ; to complaine ) of those disaduentures , which these thy louely louers haue sustained in seeking thy loue ? What enuie , I know not , whether of Nature , willing to reserue this Nymph for the treasurie of her owne loue , testified by the many and continuall presents of a temperate Climate , fruitfull Soile , fresh and faire streames , sweet and wholesome Aire , except neere the shore ( as if her iealous policie had prohibited forreine Suters : ) or of the Sauage Inhabitants , vnworthy to embrace with their rustike armes so sweet a bosome , and to appropriate with greatest disparagement so faire a Virgin to Sauage Loues : or haply some conceiued indignity , that some Parents should thither send their most vnruly Sonnes , and that our Britannia should make her Virginian lap to be the voider , for her lewder and more disordered Inhabitants , whose ill parts haue made distastefull those kinder offices of other our Britaine Worthies , which else had been long since with greatest gladnesse , and the recompence of her selfe entertained : or whether it be Virginian modesty , and after the vse of Virgins , she would say Nay at first , holding that loue surest in continuance , which is hardest in obtaining : Whether any , or all of these , or what else hath hindered ; hindered we haue been , and haue not yet obtained the full fruition of her Loue , and possession of her gainfull Dowry , which yet now ( more then euer before ) she seemeth to promise , and doubtlesse wil quickly performe , if niggardise at home doe not hinder . And should men be niggardly in this aduenture , where Nabal must needs verifie his name , where keeping loseth , aduenturing promiseth so faire a purchase ? Miserie of our times ! that miserable men should here want what they already haue , & refuse to haue there , at no rate , abundant supply to their too miserable feares of want . Lift vp your eyes , & see that brightnesse of Virginia's beauty : which the Mountaines lift vp themselues alwayes with wild smiles to behold , sending downe siluer streames to salute her , which powre themselues greedily into her louely lap , and after many winding embracements , loth to depart , are at last swallowed of a more mighty Corriuall , the Ocean : He also sends Armies of fishes to her Coasts , to winne her Loue , euen of his best store , and that in store and abundance : the Mountaynes out-bid the Ocean , in offering the secret store-houses of vndoubted Mines : he againe offereth Pearles : and thus while they seeke to out-face each other with their puffed bigge and swolne cheekes , who shall get the Bride ; the one layes hold on the Continent and detaines the same , maugre the Oceans fury , and hee againe hath gotten the Ilands all along the Coast , which hee guardeth and keepeth with his watery Garrisons . Virginia , betwixt those two sowre-faced Suters , is almost distracted , and easily would giue entertainment to English loue , and accept a New Britan appellation , if her husband be but furnished out at first in sorts and sutes , befitting her Marriage solemnitie : all which her rich dowrie would mayntaine for euer after with aduantage . And well may England court her , rather then any other Europaean louers in regard of his long continued amity , and first Discouerie of her Lands and Seas : this by Sebastian Cabot with his English Mariners , a hundred and fifteene yeeres since , and the other by Sir Walter Raleighs charge and direction , Anno Dom. 1584. Then first of all Christians , did Master Philips Amadas , and Master Arthur Barlow , take possession in Queene Elizabeths name . The next yeere that mirrour of Resolution , a Sir Richard Greenuile , conuayed thither an English Colony , which he there left for Plantation , vnder the gouernment of Master Ralph Lane , which there continued vntill the eighteenth of Iune in the yeere following , and then ( vpon some vrgent occasions ) returned with Sir Francis Drake into England . Yet , had they stayed but a little longer , a ship of Sir Walter Raleighs had supplyed their necessities : and soone after Sir Richard againe repaired thither with three ships , and then also left fifteene men more to keepe possession . In the yeere 1587 a second Colonie were sent vnder the gouernment of Master Iohn White . To their succour Sir Walter Raleigh hath sent fiue seuerall times , the last by b Samuel Mace of Weymouth , in March , one thousand sixe hundred and two ; but he and the former performed nothing , but returned with friuolous allegations . The same yeere , Captaine Bartholmew Gosnold , and Captaine Gilbert , discouered the North parts of Virginia , of which Voyage Iohn Brereton c hath written a Treatise . In the yeere 1603. d the Bristow men ( by leaue of Sir Walter Raleigh ) set forth a Voyage thither in 43. degrees . In this Expedition was Robert Salterne , which had beene the yeere before with Captaine Gosnold . They discouered Whitson-bay ( so they termed it ) in one and forty degrees twenty fiue minutes . The people vsed Snakes skins ( of which some were six foot long ) for Girdles : they were exceedingly rauished with the Musicke of a Gitterneboy , dancing in a ring about him : they more feared two English Mastiues then twentie men . They had such Boats as before are mentioned , seuenteene foot long , foure broad , of Birchbarke sowed with Osyers , the seames couered with Rozen , almost as sweet as Frankincense , carrying nine men standing vpright , and yet not weighing aboue threescore pound . They brought one of them to Bristoll . This yeere Captaine Gilbert set forth againe for Virginia : at Meuis they laded twenty tuns of Lignum vitae : hee had foure more were slaine by the Sauages . And in the yeere 1605. Captaine George Weymouth made thither a prosperous Voyage , and discouered threescore miles vp a most excellent Riuer . His Voyage was set forth in print by e Iames Rosier . After this followed the plantation by the present Aduenturers , for the foundation of a New Britan Common-wealth : and the East and f West parts of England ioyned in one purpose of a two-fold Plantation , in the North and South parts of Virginia . Of the North parts our Method requires first mention . Mawooshen was many yeeres together visited by our men , extending betweene 43. and 45. degrees , 40. leagues in bredth , and 50. in length . They found therein nine Riuers , Quibiquesson , Pemaquid , Ramassoc , Apanawapaske , Apaumensele , Aponeg , Sagadahoc , Ashamahaga , Shawokotoc . Sagadahoc is in 43. degrees , it is a mile and halfe at the mouth , holding the same bredth a dayes iourney , and then makes a sound three dayes g iourney broad , in which are sixe Ilands : it hath two branches , the one from the Northeast 24. dayes iourney , the other North-west 30. dayes iourney . At the heads are two Lakes the Westermost 8. dayes iourney long and foure wide , the Eastermost halfe so large . This is Bashabaes his dominion . The Tarentines h country is in 44. deg. two third parts , where the Sauages tell of a Rock of Allum , neere the Riuer of Sasnowa . Captain i T. Hanham i Thomas Hanham sayled to the Riuer of Sagadahoc 1606. He relateth of their beasts , doggs like wolues , of colours blacke , white , red , grisled : red Deere , and a beast bigger , called the Mus , &c. of their fowles , fishes , trees : of some Oare proued to be siluer . Bashabes hath many vnder-Captaines , called Sagamos : their houses built with Wit hs , and couered ouer with Mats , sixe or seuen paces long . He expresseth also the names of their twelue Moones or moneths : as Ianuary Mussekeshos , February Gignokiakeshos , &c. An. 1607. was settled a Plantation in the Riuer Sagadahoc , the ships called the Gift , and the Mary and Iohn , k being sent thither by that famous English Iusticer Sir Iohn Popham and others . They found this coast of Virginia full of Ilands , but safe . They chose the place of their Plantation at the mouth of Sagadahoc , in a Westerly Peninsula : these heard a Sermon , read their Patent and Lawes , and built a Fort. They sailed vp to discouer the Riuer and Countrey , and encountred with an Iland where where was a great fall of water , ouer which they haled their Boat with a Rope , and came to another fall , shallow , swift , and vnpassable . They found the Countrey stored with Grapes white and red , good Hops , Onions , Garlicke , Okes , Walnuts , the soile good . The head of the Riuer is in forty fiue and odde minutes . Cape Sinieamis in 43. deg. 30. min.. a good place to fortifie . Their Fort bare name of Saint George . Fortie fiue remained there , l Captaine George Popham being President , Raleigh Gilbert Admirall . The people seemed affected with our mens deuotions , and would say , King IAMES is a good King , his God a good God , and Tanto naught . So they call an euill spirit which haunts them euery Moone , and makes them worship him for feare . Hee commanded them not to dwell neere , or come among the English , threatning to kill some and inflict sicknesse on others , beginning with two of their Sagamos children , saying he had power , and would doe the like to the English the next Moone , to wit , in December . The peple m told our men of Canibals , n neere Sagadahoc , with teeth three inches long , but they saw them not . In the Riuer of Tamescot they found Oysters nine inches in length : and were told that on the other side there were twice as great . On the 18. of Ianuary they had in seuen houres space , thunder , lightning , raine , frost , snow , all in aboundance , the last continuing . On February the 5. the President died . The Sauages remoue their dwellings in Winter neerest the Deere . They haue a kinde of shooes a yard long , fourteene inches broad , made like a Racket , with strong twine or sinewes of a Deere ; in the mids is a hole wherein they put their foot , buckling it fast . When a Sagamos dyeth , they blacke themselues , and at the same time yerely renue their mourning with great howling : as they then did for Kashurakeny , who died the yeere before . They report that the Canibals haue a Sea behinde them . They found a Bath two miles about , so hote that they could not drinke it . Master Patteson was slaine by the Sauages of Nanhoc , a Riuer of the Tarentines . Their short Commons o caused feare of mutiny . One of the Sauages , called Aminquin , for a straw hat and knife giuen him , stript himselfe of his cloathing to Beuers skinnes , worth in England 50. shillings , or three pound to present them to the President , leauing onely a flap to couer his priuities . He would also haue come with them for England . In winter they are poore p and weake , and do not then company with their wiues , but in Summer when they are fat and lusty . But your eyes wearied with this Northerne view , which in that Winter communicated with vs in extremitie of cold , looke now for greater hopes in the Southerne Plantation , as the right arme of his Virginian body , with greater costs and numbers furnished from hence . But first let me tell you that by some lately these Northerne Parts are stiled by the Name of New-England , as being supposed in the same Latitude with Noua Albion on the South Sea , discouered by Sir Francis Drake , hauing New France on the North , and the Southern Plantation of Virginia on the South ; New Spaine , New Granado , New Andalusia , being in the same Continent . A Map and Discouerie hereof was set forth this last yeere by Captaine Iohn Smith , with new English Names exchanged for the Saluage . It lyeth betwixt 41. degrees , and 45. minutes . The harsh Names of the habitations of those parts , I forbeare to recite : the commodities are expressed by that Author . First for fish , ( let not any thinke this contemptible , when , by his report , the Hollanders reape from three kinds , Herring , Cod , and Ling , fifteene hundred thousand pound yeerely ; herevpon principally founding their greatnesse by Sea and Land . ) In March , Aprill , May and halfe Iune here is Cod in abundance ; in May , Iune , Iuly , and August , Mullet and Sturgeon , whose Roes doe make Caularie and Puttargo . Their store of Herrings they compare to the haires of their heads . In the end of August , September , October and Nouember you haue Cod againe to make Corfish or Poore-Iohnt , wice as good as in New-found-land , where their fishing also is chiefely but in Iune and Iuly . Mullets are here taken by Nets , ( which at Cape Blanke are hooked ) and twice as large . He addes store of Red-berries called Alkermes , Muske-Rats , Beuers , Otters , Martins , Blacke Foxes , probabilities of Mines , and manifold commodities of the soile , the particulars whereof I referre to the booke it selfe , together with the arguments for a Plantation there . There also you may reade his Obseruations and Discoueries , Anno 1614. with the successe of sixe ships that went the next yeere , and his disasters by French Pirats , and q English perfidie . This present yeere 1616. eight voluntarie ships went thither to make further tryall : and hereafter we hope to haue English Colonies renued , in this Northerly Plantation newly called New-England . §. II. Of the Southerne Plantation and Colonies ; and many causes alledged of the ill successe thereof at the first . CAptaine Bartholomew Gosnold , hauing long sollicited many of his friends , at last preuailed with some Gentlemen , as Master Edward Maria Wingfield , Captaine Iohn Smith , and diuers others , with the helpe of some Noblemen and Merchants , his Maiestie granting Commission for establishing Councels to direct here , and to gouerne and execute there ; so that December 19. 1606. they set saile , and after long contending with contrarie windes , and the windy inconstancie of some of the company that would haue returned for England before they had saluted their desired Port , they were by a storme forced into the same vnexpected ; where , after some harme by assault of the Sauages , on the 13. of May , Master Wingfield was chosen President , their fort contriued , and the fals soone after discouered . Sixe weekes being thus spent , Captaine Newport returned with the ships , and Captaine Smith ( before held in much iealousie ) was by the paines of Mr Hunt the Preacher reconciled , and admitted of the Councell , a hundred being left there for the Plantation . Within ten dayes after the departure of this moueable Tauerne , as they called it , a more sauage enemy then the Sauages had assaulted them , and scarcely ten left vntouched with sicknesse , through want of conuenient lodging and diet , of which from May to September fifty dyed . Wingfield was deposed , and Ratcliffe established in his place , and by the industrie of Smith , Iames Towne was builded , the Sauages supplying their necessities : they failing , Captaine Smith sought trade abroad ; others at home , intending a returne in the Pinace for England , by his vnexpected returning were forced to stay or sinke , which action cost the life of Captaine Kendall . Soone after , the like plot of the President , a and Captaine Archer was discouered , and by him againe suppressed . The Winter approaching , the Riuers afforded them plenty of Cranes , Swannes Geese , Ducks , with which , and Pease , wilde Beasts , and other land-commodities they dayly feasted . But in the discouerie of Chickahamine Riuer , George Casson was surprised , and Smith with two others ; were beset with two hundred Sauages , his men slaine , and himselfe in a quagmire taken prisoner ; but after a moneth he procured himselfe not onely libertie , but great admiration amongst them , and returning , once more stayed the Pinace from flight , and the Fort from being abandoned . The Treasurer and Councell , meane-while carefull to supply their wants , sent two ships with neere a hundred men : Capt. Newport arriued safely , Captaine Nelson with the other ship by force of windes was driuen to shift as hee could , elsewhere . Now the Sauages enchanted by Smiths relations of God , Nature , and Art , were in manner at his command , till the ambition of some ( by giuing foure times as much for their commodities as he appointed , seeking to seeme of so much greater magnificence and authoritie ) made them prize their commodities dearer . Newport ( whom Smith had called father , and extolled with Powhatan the Emperour ) went with solemnitie to visit him , sending Smith before , who after his manner of State , gaue him b royall entertainment ; sitting vpon his bed of Mats , his pillow of leather embroidered with pearle and white beads , attired with a robe of skins , large as an Irish mantle ; at his head and feet sate a handsome yong woman , on each side his house twenty others , their heads and shoulders painted red , with a great chaine of white beades about their necks ; before those sate his chiefest men in like order in his Arbor-like house . Newport gaue him a boy , for whom Powhatan gaue him Namontacke his seruant , which was after brought into England . Powhatan wittily cheated our men , and offering so much corne as they gaue copper , said he could eate that , not this . c Their gettings in this voyage , other commodities , and their townes , were casually consumed by fire : and the ship staying fourteene weekes , spent most of that prouision for the reliefe of the Colony : and by the bitternesse of that great Frost 1607. aboue halfe took their deaths . Wingfield and Archer were sent for England . Being busied in the Spring to rebuild their towne . Nelson arriued with his lost Phoenix ( so they supposed his ship ) and dealt honestlier then they report of the former Mariners . The second of Iune 1608. Smith left the Fort to discouer the Bay of Chesapeack : in the way , wanting of conuenient watering places , they were so thirstie , as they would haue refused two Barricoes of gold for one of water : and they arriued at Iames Towne in September , where they found some sicke , many dead , and the President prisoner : which place by election of the Councell and request of the company was bestowed on Smith . Captaine Newport returned with rich presents of Bason , Ewer , Bed , Cloathes , with a Crowne for Powhatan , which made him ouer-value himselfe : some Poles and Dutch which were sent to make Pitch and Tarre , Glasse mils and Sope-ashes , proued after treacherous . Powhatan minding murther and villany , at once sixteene of our men were beset with seuen hundred , which by the policy of Smith ( seasing on Opechancanough their King ) was preuented , and turned to their enriching with their commodities : and amongst other they vsed poison , which wrought not . After , Smith tooke the King of Paspaheigh prisoner , which forced the Sauages to peace . Thus haue we a little while beheld Tragicall , more then shewes , on this Virginian Theatre , those things which were well intended , being ill peruerted , and their greatest aduantages arising from casuall disaduantages : diuersitie of emulations beclowding that morning starre , a disastrous Comet , shining rather with fierie gleames of ciuill broiles and brawles in that Hemisphere , then comfortable illumination and influence to the common good . The Sauages were now in good termes with the English ; their Plantation at Iames Town , where they had built a Church and many houses , in some reasonable manner flourished : the countrey was with great paines and perils of the President further discouered ; their Swine , Hens , and other prouision nourished ; and some quantitie of many commodities , as Furres , Dies , Minerals , Sassafrasse , Sturgeon , and other things sent hither , in testimonie of their industry and successe . And Virginia grew now in such request , a that nine ships were furnished with the better part of fiue hundred men , to inhabite there , in the yeere one thousand sixe hundred and nine , the gouernment being deuolued to the L. de la Ware . Sir Thomas Gates was appointed Lieutenant Generall ; Sir George Summers Admirall of Virginia , and were sent to reside there as Gouernours of the Colony . But the Sea-uenture , wherein the two Knights , and Captaine Newpott , with a hundred and fifty persons , sayled , after long conflict with the two angry elements , was sent to bee imprisoned in Bermuda , where betweene two Rocks the ship split , the people escaping to Land . In the meane time b three of the other ships c had landed their men in Virginia , some of whom d were such as had been the emolous and enuious corriuals of the President , which they then began to shew : and to second the same , a greater hurt by Gun-powder befell him , which forced him for his recouerie to set sayle for England , after hee had liued there three yeeres , maintaining himselfe and his that time principally , with such food as the Countrey yeelded . He saith , he left behinde at his returne fiue hundred men and women , three Ships , seuen Boats , two hundred expert Souldiers , thirtie nine of their Weroances or Kings , as Subjects and Contributers to the English ; so farre subiect , that at his command they haue sent their subjects to Iames Towne , to receiue correction at his appointment for wrongs done ; and their Countries were free to the English for trauell or trade . But Necessitie forced him to leaue the Countrey , which it forced the other appointed Gouernours not to finde . Hinc illa lachrymae . Hence proceeded the disorder and confusion which after happened amongst them . A great bodie was heere , which acknowledged no head , and therefore grew vnweldie and distempered . Some sought for rule ouer others , which were ouer-ruled by vnruly passions of Ambition , and faction in themselues : others sought their ease , except sometimes they were ouer-busie in diseasing others , and deuouring that which others had carefully laboured for . Ruine seiseth on the Church . Rapine makes prey and spoile of the goods , Rauine deuoureth their beasts , Famine consumeth the men , Iniuries make the Indians their enemies ; two of the ships perish vpon Vshant , and one man alone was left to bring home newes of their perishing : the rest returne laden with Letters of discouragement , painting out Famine , Sedition , and other Furies , which had broken loose amongst them , in the blackest colours : which were sealed with report of the losse of their Admirall , to make vp the measure of mischiefe . All this did not daunt the Noble Spirit of e that resolute Lord , appointed Lord Gouernour , who in the beginning of April , one thousand sixe hundred and ten , set sayle from the coast of England , and on the ninth of Iune arriued safely at the disfortified Fort in Virginia , where he found the present State like to the Boxe f of Pandora , who being endowed with manifold good gifts ( each of the gods bestowing one on her ) was sent with a boxe full of euils to Prometheus , who refused the offer , but by Epimetheus was opened , whereby all euils were suffered to fly out , Hope onely remaining , which he shut fast in the bottome . And thus was it with this Virginian Pandora , enriched with the best offerings of Natures bounty , but by Epimethean carelesnesse , all euils had now dispersed themselues , and made the Virginian Colony a stage of Misery : onely Hope remayned . But alas , euen that also proued sicke and was ready to giue vp the Ghost , in the dangerous sicknesse , which befell that Noble c Lord , which forced him after eight moneths sicknesse , to returne for England againe . He shipped himselfe indeed for Meuis , an Iland in the West Indies , famous for wholsome Bathes , but by Southerly winds was compelled to change his purpose , and at last to make home : hauing left Deputie Gouernour Captaine George Percie , a Gentleman of honour and resolution , with vpward of two hundred persons . Almightie God that had thus farre tried the patience of the English , would not suffer them to be tempted aboue that they were able : and therefore in his secret Prouidence , before any knowledge was here had of his Lordships sicknesse , had ordayned Sir Thomas Dale should be furnisht out with a good supply of three ships , men , cattell , and many prouisions , all which arriued safe at the Colony the tenth of May , 1611. He by his Letters , and the Lord Gouernour by his Relations , did animate the Aduenturers ; the one protesting himselfe willing and readie to lay all that hee was worth vpon the Aduenture of the action , rather then so honourable a worke should faile , and to returne with all conuenient expedition , if their friendly endeuours would therein second his resolutions : the other d writing that foure of the best Kingdomes in Christendome , put all together , may no way compare with this Countrey , either for commodities or goodnesses of soyle . This sparke kindled in their hearts such constancie of zeale and forwardnesse , that they furnished out Sir Thomas Gates ( who had happily returned with the rest from Bermudas ) with six ships , 300. men , and a hundred Kine , with other Cattle , Munition , and prouision of all sorts . Sir Thomas Dale hauing newes that it was a Fleet of enemies , prepared himselfe and the rest to an encounter , but it ended with a common ioy , in the shaking of hands , and not of Pikes . Lawes are now made ( for lawlesnesse had marred so much before ) for the honour of God , frequenting the Church , obseruation of the Sabbath , reuerence to Ministers , obedience to superiours , mutuall loue , honest labours ; and against Adultery , Sacriledge , wrong and other vices , Harbengers of Gods wrath and mans destruction . The Colony consisted of seuen hundred men of sundry Arts and Professions ( few of them sicke ) which hauing left the Fort at Cape Henry , fortified and kept by Captaine Dauies , and the keeping of Iames Towne , to that Noble and wel-deseruing Gentleman , Master George Perole , is remoued vp the Riuer fourescore miles further beyond Iames Towne , to a place of higher ground , strong and defencible by nature , with good Ayre , plenty of Springs , much faire and open grounds , freed from Woods , and wood enough at hand . Here they burnt brickes , cut downe wood , and euery man fals to somewhat : they haue built , they say , competent houses , the first story all of bricke , that euery man may haue his lodging and dwelling by himselfe , with a sufficient quantity of ground allotted thereto . Here also they were building an Hospitall with fourescore lodgings and beds already sent , for the sicke and lame , as the Booke , called the New life of Virginia , relateth . Master Whitaker in his Letter and Booke from Henrico , 1612. testifieth the health and welfare of the Colonie . Samuel Argal in the yeere 1613. affirmed likewise that hee found the state of Virginia farre better then was reported . In one Voyage they had gotten 1100. bushels of Corne : they found a slow kind of Cattle , as bigge as f Kine , which were good meate : and a medicinable sort of earth . They tooke Pokohuntis ( g Powhatans dearest daughter ) prisoner , a matter of good consequence to them , of best to her , by this meanes being become a Christian , and married to Master Rolph , an English Gentleman . Thus I haue beene bold somewhat largely to relate the proceedings of this Plantation , to supplant such slanders and imputations as some haue conceiued or receiued against it , and to excite the diligence and industry of all men of ability , to put to their helping hand in this Action , so Honourable in it selfe , Glorious to God in the furtherance of his Truth , and beneficiall to the Common-wealth , and to the priuate purses of the Aduenturers , if the blooming of our hopes be not blasted with our negligence . As for the want of successe hitherto , Careat successibus opto , Quisquis ab euentu facta notanda putet . Reason should preuaile with Men ; leaue sense and euent of things as an argument for Beasts . That reason which sheweth Virginia's more then possibilities & probabilities , doth also point out the causes of those ill Successes : h Discontents at Sea ; Ignorance of the Country , and of their Language ; Diuision in the Councell ; Commanders ( some of them ) not skilfull Souldiers , nor forward Aduenturers ; Care to relade the Ships before they could prouide Houses of Victuals ; Ambition ; Cruelty ; Neglect of the Seasons for Fish , and Land-commodities ; Brackish slimy Water at Iames Fort ; Riot ; Sloth ; False information in England ; Sending ill People that consumed the rest with idlenesse ; Want of Authority to punish them ; That kind of Aristocraticall Authority first established , occasion of their Quarrels ; Iniuries to and from the Saluages , and yet a necessity of their vse and helpe ; Sicknesse caused by the grosse and vaporous Aire and soyle about Iames Towne , and drinking water ; The theeuish trucke and exchange which some secretly held with them ; The treachery of Fugitiues ; Falshood of the Sauages ; and the Many many faults ( as they report ) of Mariners in priuate truckings and night marts , both with our Men and Sauages ; Their long stay and spending the Colonies reliefe ; besides Extraordinary casualties of fire , cold , shipwracke ; and ( if wee beleeue i Ouiedo , and obserue the like amongst the Spaniards ) the very Aire of the Indies seemes to be of inclination and disposition to contentions , which easily ruine and dissolue the greatest and best enterprises ; that I speake not of the Deuils malice to Christian hopes . Experience hath now made men wiser , both to preuent and remedie these euils , and to order their proceedings accordingly . And although Fame fils not our eares with so often and many Virginian rumors , as aforetimes , yet we know that still waters are deepest , and wee cannot but hope that those worthy Virginian-Consuls k cunctando restituunt rem , rather with carefull prouidence and watchfull diligence working sure , then with humerous hastinesse , laying foundations to a leisurely repentance ; seeking more the common good there , then to be the common talke heere . Once , they there maintayne themselues now a long time without the wonted charge to the Company , and diuers of our Nobility and Gentry doe now ( as after a long slumber ) while we are writing these things , againe bethinke them of this Virginian Plantation , whereunto the profitable Neighbour-hood of the Summer Iles , or Bermudas may be good furtherance . God Almighty prosper both , that the Word may goe out of Bermuda , and the Law of the Lord from Virginia , to a truer conuersion of the American World , then hitherto Our Humorists , or Spanish insolencies haue intended . §. III. Of the Soyle , People , Beasts , Commodities and other Obseruations of Virginia . FOr the description of the Countrey , Master Hakluyt from Others Relations in his third Volume of Voyages hath written largely of those parts , discouered for Sir Walter Raleigh . Concerning the later , Captaine Iohn Smith , partly by word of mouth , partly by his Map thereof in print , and more fully by a l Manuscript , which hee courteously communicated to mee , hath acquainted mee with that whereof himselfe with great perill and paine had beene the Discouerer , being in his discoueries taken Prisoner , as is before said , and escaping their fury , yea receiuing much honour and admiration amongst them , by reason of his Discourses to them of the motion of the Sunne , of the parts of the World , of the Sea , &c. which was occasioned by a Diall then found about him . They carried him Prisoner to Powhatan , and there beganne the English acquaintance with that sauage Emperour . The summe of his obseruation in that and other Discoueries since , concerning the Countrey , is this : Virginia is situate betweene 34. and 44. degrees of Northerly latitude ; the bounds whereof on the East side are the great Ocean , Florida on the South , on the North Noua Francia : the Westerne limits are vnknowne . But that part which began to bee planted by the English Southerne Colony , in the yeere 1606. is vnder the degrees , 37. 38. and 39. The temperature agreeth with English bodies , not by other meanes distempered . The Summer m is hot as in Spaine , the Winter cold as in France and England : certaine coole Brizes doe asswage the vehemency of the heate . The great Frost in the yeere 1607. reached to Virginia , but was recompenced with as milde a Winter with them the next yeere . And the Winter Anno 1615. n was as cold and frosty one fortnight as that . There is but one entrance by Sea into this Country , and that at the mouth of a very goodly Bay. The Capes on both sides were honoured with the names of our Britanian hopes , Prince Henry , and Duke Charles . The water floweth in this Bay neere two hundred miles , and hath a channell , for a hundred and forty miles of depth , betwixt seuen and fifteene fathome ; of breadth , ten or fourteene miles . At the head of the Bay , the Land is Mountaynous , and so runneth by a Southwest Line : from which Mountaynes proceed certaine Brooks , which after come to fiue principall Nauigable Riuers . The Mountaynes are of diuers composition , some like Mil-stones , some of Marble : & many pieces of Chrystall they found throwne downe by the waters , which also wash from the Rockes such glistering Tinctures , that the ground in some places seemeth gilded . The colour of the earth in diuers places resembleth Bole-Armoniac , terra sigillata , and other such apparances : but generally is a blacke sandy molde . The Riuer next to the mouth of the Bay is Powhatan , the mouth whereof is neere three miles broad : it is Nauigable an hundred miles : falls , rocks , shoalds , prohibite further Nauigation : hence Powhatan their greatest King hath his Title . In a Peninsula on the Northside thereof is situate Iames Towne . The people inhabiting which haue their Weroances , are the Kecoughtans , which haue not past twenty fighting men . The Paspaheghes , haue forty . Chichahamania , two hundred . The Weanocks , an hundred . The Arrowhatocks , thirty . The Place called Powhatan , forty . The Appamatusks , threescore . The Quiyonghcohanocks fiue and twenty . The Warraikoyacks , forty . The Naudsamunds , two hundred . The Chesapeacks , an hundred . The Chickahamanians are not gouerned by a Weroance , but by the Priests . No place affordeth more Sturgeon in Summer ( of which at one draught haue beene taken threescore and eight ) nor in Winter more Fowle . Fourteene miles from Powhatan is the Riuer Pamaunke , nauigable with greater Vessels , not aboue threescore and ten miles . Toppahanok is nauigable an hundred and thirty miles , Patawomeke , an hundred and twenty . To speake of Powtuxunt , Bolus , and other Riuers on the East side of the Bay , likewise , of diuers places which receiued name by some accident , as Fetherstones Bay : so called of the death of one of ours there happening , and the like : or to mention the numbers which euery people can make , would exceed our scope , and the Readers patience . Captaine Smiths Map may somewhat satisfie the desirous , and his Booke now printed , further . This the Captaine saith , that hee hath beene in many places of Asia and Europe , in some of Africa and America , but of all , holds Virginia by the naturall endowments , the fittest place for an earthly Paradise . Alexander Whitaker the Preacher at Henrico , writes , that at the mouth of Powhatan , are the Forts of Henrico and Charles , two and forty miles vpward is Iames Towne , and threescore and ten miles beyond that the new Towne of Henrico , ten miles higher the fals ( where the Riuer falleth downe betweene many minerall Rockes : ) twelue miles beyond , a Chrystall Rocke , wherewith the Indians head their Arrowes : three dayes iourney from thence is a Rocke or Hill found couered ouer with a rich siluer Ore . Our men that went to discouer those parts , had but two Iron Pickaxes with them , and those so ill tempered , that the points turned againe at euery stroke ; but tryall was made of the Ore , with argument of much hope . Sixe dayes iourney beyond this Mine , runs a ridge of Hils , beyond which , the Indians report , is a great Sea , which ( if it bee true ) is the South Sea . At Henrico they are exceeding healthfull , and more then in England . Master Thomas Hariot o hath largely described the Commodities which the Water and Earth yeeld ( set forth also in Latine with exquisite Pictures by Theodore de Bry ) besides the relations of Brereton and Rosier , and others . There is a Grasse which yeeldeth silke , beside store of Silke-wormes . Hempe and Flaxe surpassing ours in growth and goodnesse , exceeded by a new found stuffe of a certaine sedge or water-flagge , which groweth infinitely , and with little paines of boyling yeeldeth great quantitie of sundry sorts of Skeines of good strength and length , some like silke , and some like Flaxe , and some a courser sort , as Hempe . There is also a rich veine of Allum , of Terra Sigillata , Pitch , Tarre , Rozen , Turpentine , Sassafras , Cedar , Grapes , Oyle , Iron , Copper , and the hope of better Mines , Pearle , sweete Gummes , Dyes , Timber , Trees of sweet wood for profit and pleasure , of which kinde haue beene discouered fourteene seuerall kinds . Neither is it needfull that heere I relate the Commodites of Virginia for food in Fowles , Beasts , Fishes , Fruites , Plants , Hearbes , Berries , Graines , especially their Maiz , which yeeldeth incredible recompence for a little labour . One Acre of ground will yeeld with good husbandry two hundred Bushels of Corne . They haue two Roots : p the one for Medicinall vse to cure their hurts , called Weighsacan , the other called Tockahough , growing like a flagge , of the greatnesse and taste of a Potato , which passeth a fiery purgation before they may eate it , being poyson whiles it is raw . Yet in all this abundance our men haue had small store but of want , and no fire nor water could purge that poyson which was rooted in Some , to the hinderance of the Plantation . The chiefe Beasts of Virginia are Beares , lesse then those in other places , Deere like ours , Aronghcun much like a Badger , but liuing on trees like a Squirrell : Squirrels , as big as Rabbets , and other flying Squirrels , called Assepanicke , which spreading out their legs and skins , seeme to flye thirty or forty yards at a time . The Opassom hath a head like a Swine , a tayle like a Rat , as bigge as a Cat , and hath vnder her belly a bagge , wherein she carrieth her yong . Their Dogges barke not . Their Wolues are not much bigger then our Foxes . Their Foxes are like our siluer-haired Conies , and smell not like ours . Mussascus is otherwise as our Water-Rat , but smelleth strongly of Muske : Master Whitaker saith , they yeeld Muske as the Musk-Cats doe . Their Vetchunquoys are wild Cats . Their vermine destroyed not our Egges and Pullen : nor were their Serpents or Flyes any way pernicious . They haue Eagles , Hawkes , wild Turkeyes , and other Fowle , and Fish , which here to repeate , would to some nice fastidious stomacks breed a fulnesse , though with some of their Countrimen in Virginia , they would haue beene sauoury sometimes and dainty . They are a people q clothed with loose Mantles made of Deeres skins , and aprons of the same round about their middles , all else naked : of stature like to vs in England . They vse to paint themselues and their children , he is the most gallant which is most monstrous . Their women imbroder their legges , hands , &c. with diuers workes , as of Serpents , and such like , with blacke spots in the flesh . Their houses are made of small Poles , made fast at the top , in round forme , as is vsed in many Arbours with vs ; couered with Barkes or Mats , twice as long as they are broad . They are exact Archers , and will with Arrowes kill Birds flying , Fishes swimming , Beasts running : one of ours by them hath beene shot thorow the body , and both r his armes thereby fastened and pierced . They speake of men two hundred yeeres old and more , as Master Wingfield reporteth . Their Bowes are of tough Hasill , the strings of Leather , Arrowes of Canes or Hasill , headed with stones or hornes , and artificially feathered . They are heartlesse , if they see defence to frustrate their Arrowes . §. IIII. Of the present estate of Virginia , and the English there residing . THe last of May 1616. Sir Thomas Dale ( that worthy Commander , and best establisher of the Virginian Plantation ) came from thence into England , to procure and further the common good : partly by conference with Him , and chiefly by a Tractate and Relations of Master Rolph , the Husband of Pokahuntas , which came ouer with him , I haue learned , what here I deliuer you . The English doe now finde this Countrey so correspondent to their constitutions , that it is more rare to heare of a mans death in Virginia , then in that proportion of people in England . That Aristocraticall Gouernment by a President and Councell , ſ is long since remooued , and those hatefull effects thereof together : Order and diligence haue repayred , what confusion and idlenesse had distempered . The men haue beene employed in Palazading , and building of Townes , impaling grounds to keepe their Cattle from ranging , and to preserue their Corne ; and a Peace concluded betwixt the English and Indians : For howsoeuer they could well before defend themselues and their Townes from them , yet not easily their Corne and Cattle . This peace hath yeelded many benefits , both opportunity of lawfull purchase of a great part of the Country from the Natiues , freely and willingly relinquishing and selling the same for Copper , or other Commodities ( a thing of no small consequence to the conscience , where the milde Law of Nature , not that violent Law of Armes , layes the foundation of their possession ) and quiet enioying thereof , yeerely planting and reaping without impediment . fowling , hunting , fishing , trauelling , as securely as in England ; Plenty and Health attending their Peace and Industry . They haue Indian Wheate , called Mays , Pease and Beanes , and other the naturall Commodities ; English Wheate , Pease , Barley , Turneps , Cabbages , Carrots , Parsneps , Herbes and Flowres for pleasure and vse , with other things as good as the best made English ground can yeeld . And that you may know what two mens labours with Spade and Shouell onely can manure in one yeere , they refused fifty pounds offered for their Crop. Hempe , Flaxe , Tobacco , ( which with a little better experience in the curing , would be as good as any in America ) Fish , Fowle , Deere and other Beasts , I need not mention . Sir Thomas Dale ( whose Prudence , Fortitude , Temperance , Iustice in the well ordering and gouerning the English Virginian affaires , I cannot sufficiently honour ) obserued two seasons for the taking of Fish , the Spring , and the Fall , himselfe taking no small paines in the triall : at one hale with a Saint , he caught fiue thousand ; three hundred of which were as bigge as Cod , the least of the residue a kind of Salmon Trowt , two foot long : Yet durst he not aduenture on the maine Skul : for breaking his Net. Likewise two men with Axes and such like weapons haue taken and killed neere the shore , and brought home forty as great as Cod in two or three houres space . And whereas heretofore wee were constrayned yeerely to buy Corne of the Indians , which brought vs into base esteeme with them : now they seeke to vs , come to our Townes , sell the t skins from their shoulders ( which are their best garments to buy Corne . Yea , some of their petty Kings haue this last yeere borrowed foure or fiue hundred bushels of Wheat ; for payment whereof this Haruest they haue Mortgaged their whole Countries , some of them not much lesse in quantitie then a whole Shire in England : So that Famine , the quondam deuourer of our Nation , is famished , and in it selfe deuoured . The places inhabited by the English are six , Henrico and the limits , Bermuda Nether Hundred , West and Sherley Hundred , Iames Towne , Kequoughton , Dales Gift . The inhabitants are ; Officers , Labourers , Farmers . The first haue charge and care ouer both the latter , watching and warding for their preseruations in the due execution of their employments and businesse . These are bound to maintaine themselues and their families with food and raiment by the industrie of them and theirs . The Labourers are of two sorts : some employed onely in the generall workes , fed and cloathed out of the store . Others are speciall Artificers , as Smiths , Shoomakers , Carpenters , Tailors , Tanners , &c. which worke in their professions to the Colony , and maintaine themselues with food and apparell , hauing time limited them to till and manure the ground . The Farmers liue at most ease , yet by their good endeuours bring much plenty to the Plantation . They are bound by Couenant , both for themselues and their seruants , to maintaine his Maiesties right and title in that kingdome , to watch & ward in the townes where they are resident ; to doe one and thirtie dayes seruice for the Colony , when they shall be called thereunto ; to maintaine themselues and theirs with food and raiment ; to pay yeerely for themselues and each man-seruant two Barrels and a halfe a piece , of their best Indian wheat ( this amounts to twelue bushels & a halfe English measure ) that no Farmer nor other shall plant Tobacco ( knowne to be a vendible commoditie ) except he yeerely manure for himselfe ; and euery man-seruant two acres of ground with corne , and then to plant as much as they please . Also the Company haue already sent a ship to Virginia with prouision of cloathing , houshold-stuffe and other necessaries , to establish a Magazine there ; to be bought at easie rates in bartar and exchange for their commodities , to a mutuall benefit of both parts . I cannot heere omit the Christian care of his Maiestie , worthy the Defender of the Faith , in prouiding charitable collections and contributions in England , for the erecting and maintaining of a Colledge in Virginia to be a Seminarie and Schoole of education to the Natiues in the knowledge and perfection of our Religion , which I beseech Almightie God to prosper with answerable successe . They haue likewise brought thence children of both sexes here to be taught our language and letters , which may proue profitable instruments in this designe . As for the English there now residing ( likely to bee much encreased by good supplyes now in sending ) at Henrico and in the Precincts , which is seated on the North side the Riuer , ninety and odde miles from the mouth thereof ( which somewhat differs from the number before mentioned ) and within fifteene or sixteene miles of the Fals , being our furthest habitation within land , are eight and thirtie men and boyes : of which two and twenty Farmers : Captaine Smaley Commander in the absence of Iames Dauies ( who now is returning ) Master William Wickham Minister . At Bermuda Nether Hundred ( seated on the South side the Riuer , which almost encompasseth it , and with a pale on a short necke of land boundeth this peninsula ) are a hundred and nineteene . These are incorporated to Bermuda Towne , which is made a Corporation , according to certaine Orders and Constitutions . Captaine Yeardly Deputy gouernour liues most heere : Master Alexander Whitaker is Minister . West and Sherley Hundred is three or foure miles lower on the North side the Riuer : here are twenty fiue men commanded by Captaine Maddeson , employed onely in planting and curing Tobacco to the publike benefit . Lower by thirty seuen miles is Iames Towne , where are fifty men vnder Captaine Francis West , Brother to the L. La Ware , and ( in his absence ) commanded by Lieutenant Sharp ; Master Buck Minister . At Kequoughton thirty seuen miles lower , neere the mouth of the Riuer are twenty . Capt. Webbe commander , Master Mays Minister . Dales-Gift is vpon the Sea neere Cape Charles , where are seuenteene vnder Lieutenant Cradock ; their labour to make salt , and catch fish . The numbers of Officers and Labourers are two hundred and fiue . The Farmers eighty one , besides sixty fiue women and children , in euery place some : in all three hundred fifty one persons . These I haue thus particularly related as a witnesse to after-Ages of their little ( but now hopefull ) proceedings after ten yeeres habitation ; which as Iacobs little family in Egypt , and Gedeons small Armie , lesse then that which the Father of the Faithfull mustered in his owne houshold , I hope and pray , may grow into Townes , Cities , and Christian-English Churches , in numberlesse numbers , to the glory of God , and honour of our Nation . Euen in all the greatest workes of God , and exploits of Men , the beginnings are ordinarily slow and small . How many of the foure hundred and thirtie yeares were almost , if not more then halfe spent , when Iacob was but a little Family , and those in a strange land , there suddenly growing vnder the Crosse , into a multitude and great people ? From her Village-foundation , how did Rome peepe and creepe forth by degrees vnto the height of Maiestie ? So may wee say of the Spanish Plantations in this American continent , from contemptible and troublesome beginnings , to their present Splendor . Nor are our hopes lesse , if our hearts bee sincere , and minde , as wee professe the propagation of Christianitie . As for their transported Cattell , there were the last of May of Buls , Steeres , Cowes , Heifers , Calues , a hundred forty and foure . Horses three , and as many Mares , Goates and Kids two hundred and sixteene . Hogges wilde and tame not to bee numbred , and great plenty of Poultry . CHAP. VI. Of the Religion and Rites of the Virginians . §. I. Of the Virginian Rites , related by Master HARIOT . NOw for the manners and Rites of the people , thus hath Master Hariot reported . They beleeue that there are many gods , which they call Mantoac , but of different sorts and degrees : one onely chiefe and great God , which hath bin from all eternity . Who , as they affirme , when he purposed to make the world , made first other gods of a principall Order , to bee as meanes and instruments to be vsed in the Creation , and Gouernment to follow ; and after , the Sunne , Moone , and Starres , as petty gods , and the instruments of the other Order more principall . First , they say , were made Waters , out of which by the gods was made all diuersitie of Creatures , that are visible or inuisible . For Mankinde , they say , a Woman was made first , which by the working of one of the gods , conceiued and brought forth children . And in such sort they say they had their beginning : But how many yeeres or ages haue passed since , they say , they can make no relation : hauing no letters , nor other meanes to keep records of times past , but onely tradition from Father to Sonne . They thinke that all the gods are of humane shape , and therefore they present them by Images , in the formes of men , which they call Kewasowock : one alone is called Kewas . Them they place in Houses or Temples , which they call Machicomuck , where they worship , pray , sing , and make many times offerings vnto them . In some Machicomuck we haue seene but one Kewas , in some two , in other three . They beleeue the immortalitie of the Soule : that after this life , as soone as the soule is departed from the body , according to the workes it hath done , it is either carried to heauen the habitacle of Gods , there to enioy perpetuall blisse and happinesse : or else to a great pit or hole , which they think to be in the furthest parts of their part of the World toward the Sun-set , there to burne continually . This place they call Popogusso . For the confirmation of this opinion , they tell tales of men dead and reuiued againe , much like to the Popish Legends . Thus they tell of one , whose graue the next day after his buriall was seene to moue , and his body was therefore taken vp againe : who reported , that his soule had beene very neere the entring into Popogusso , had not one of the gods saued him , and giuen him leaue to returne againe , and teach his friends how to auoid that terrible place . They tell of another , which being taken vp in that manner , related , that his soule was aliue while his body was in the graue , and that it had trauelled farre in a long broad way , on both sides whereof grew most delicate pleasant Trees , bearing more rare and excellent fruits , then euer he had seene before , or was able to expresse : and at length came to most braue and faire houses , neere which he met his father , that had been dead before , who gaue him great charge to goe back againe , and shew his friends what good they were to doe , to enioy the pleasures of that place , which when he had done , he should after come againe . What subtiltie so euer be in their Weroances a and Priests , the vulgar are hereby very respectiue to their Gouernours , and carefull of their manners ; although they haue also in criminall cases , punishments inflicted according to the qualitie of the offence . This I learned by speciall familiaritie with some of their Priests , wherein they were not so sure grounded , but that they lent open eare to ours , with doubting of their owne . The b Priests in Secota haue their haire on the crowne like a Combe , the rest being cut from it : onely a fore-top on the forehead is left , and that Combe . They haue a garment of skins peculiar to their function . They are great Wisards . Our artificiall Workes , Fire-workes , Gunnes , Writing , and such like , they esteemed the workes of Gods , rather then of Men , or at least taught vs by the Gods. They bare much respect to our Bibles . c When the Weroans was sicke , he sent vs to pray for him . Some were of opinion that we were not mortall , nor borne of Women , but that wee were men of an old Generation many yeeres past , then risen againe to immortalitie : some would likewise seeme to prophecie , that there were more of our Generation yet to come , to kill theirs , and take their places ; which were now in the Aire inuisible , and without bodies , and that they by our entreatie did make men to die which had wronged vs . They haue i their Idoll in the innermost roome of their house , of whom they tell incredible things . They carrie it with them when they goe to the warres , and aske counsell thereof , as the Romans did of their Oracles . They sing songs as they march towards the battell , in stead of Drummes and Trumpets : their warres are bloudy , and haue wasted much of their people . A certaine King called Piemacum , hauing inuited many men and women of the Secotans to a Feast , whiles they were merry , and praying before their Idol , came vpon them and slew them . When k one of their Kings had conspired against the English , a chiefe man about him said , that we were the seruants of God , and not subiect to be destroyed by them : and that we , being dead men , could doe more hurt then while we were aliue . They vse to solemnize certaine months-minds , in their Sauage manner , for any great personage dead . Iames l Rosier , from the relation of Owen Griffin , an eye-witnesse , thus tels of their ceremonies . One among them , the eldest as hee iudged , riseth right vp , the other sitting stil : and looking about , suddenly cryed with aloud voice , Baugh , Waugh : then the women fall downe , and lye vpon the ground : and the men all together answering the same , fall a stamping round about the fire , with both feet , as hard as they can , making the ground shake , with sundry out-cries , and change of voice and sound . Many take the fire-sticks and thrust them into the earth : and then rest a while . Of a sudden they begin as before , and continue so stamping , till the yonger sort fetched from the shore many stones , of which euery man tooke one , and first beat vpon them with their fire-sticks , then with the stones beat the earth with all their strength . And in this manner they continued about two houres . After this ended , they which had wiues , tooke them apart , and withdrew themselues seuerally into the wood . This seemed to be their euening deuotion . When they m haue obtained some great deliuerance from danger , or returne from warre , they obserue a publike and solemne reioycing by making a great fire , encompassed with the men and women promiscuously , all of them with Rattles in their hands , making a great noise . They hold one time in the yeere Festiuall , and then they meet together out of many Villages , euery one hauing a certaine marke or Character on his backe , whereby it may be discerned whose Subiect he is . The place where they meet is spacious , and round about are set posts , carued with the resemblance of a Nuns head : In the mids are three of the fairest Virgins louingly embracing and clasping each other : about this liuing Center , and artificiall Circle , they dance in their Sauage manner . Their Idoll called Kiwasa , is made of wood foure foot high , the face resembling the Inhabitants of Florida , painted with flesh-colour , the brest white , the other parts blacke , except the legges , which are spotted with white ; he hath Chaines or strings of Beads about his necke . This Idoll is in Socota , as it were the keeper of the dead bodies of their Kings . In their Temples are houses of publique deuotion , they haue two , three , or more of them , set in a darke place . The dead bodies of their Weroances are kept on certaine Scaffolds nine or ten foot high , this Kiwasa their guardian being placed with them : and vnderneath dwelleth a Priest , which night and day there numbreth his deuotions . §. II. Obseruations of their Rites by Captaine SMITH and others . BVt let vs take view of our last Colonies obseruations . Capt. n Smith was taken by the Virginians , and while hee stayed amongst them , obserued these their Magicall Rites . Three or foure dayes after his taking , seuen of their priests in the house where he lay , each with a Rattle , ( setting him by them ) began at ten of the clock in the morning to sing about a fire , which they enuironed with a circle of meale , at the end of euery song , ( which the chiefe Priest began , the rest following ) laying downe two or three graines of Wheat : and after they had laid down sixe or seuen hundred in one circle ( accounting their songs by Graines , as the Papists their Orisons by Beads ) they made two , or three , other circles in like manner , and put at the end of euery song , betwixt euery two , or three , or fiue Graines , a little sticke . The High Priest disguised with a great skinne , his head hung round with little skins of Weasils , and other Vermine , with a Crownet of Feathers , painted as vgly as the Diuell , at the end of each song vseth strange and vehement gestures , casting great Cakes of Deere-suet , and Tobacco into the fire : thus till sixe of the clock in the euening , they continued these howling deuotions , and so held on three dayes . This they pretended to doe , to know if any more of his Country-men would arriue , and what hee there intended . They so fed this our Author , that he much mis-doubted , that he should haue been sacrificed to the Quoyoughquosicke , which is a superiour Power they worship , then the Image whereof a more vgly thing cannot be described . To cure the sicke , a certaine man with a a little Rattle , vsing extreme howlings , shouting , singing , with diuers anticke and strange behauiours ouer the patient , sucketh bloud out of his stomacke , or diseased place . Not much vnlike to that rattling deuotion of their exorcising Priests , ( at least in absurditie ) was that entertainment b which Powhatans women gaue the same Captaine then being free , and President of the company , at Werowocomoco ; where thirtie of them came out of the woods naked , onely couered behinde and before , with a few greene leaues , their bodies painted , but with some difference each from other : the Leader of these Nymphs resembled both Actaeon and Diana , hauing on her head a faire paire of Stagges hornes , and a quiuer of arrowes at her backe , with Bow and Arrowes in her hand : The rest followed all horned alike , weaponed with vnlike instruments : these ( as if they had beene the infernall guard , comming with Cerberus to welcome Proserpina to her Palace ) rushed from the trees with hellish shouts and cryes , dancing about a fire , which there was made for that purpose : and after an houre thus spent , they departed . Then did they solemnly inuite him to their lodging , where he was no sooner come , but all rounded about him with tedious kindnesse , crying , c Loue you not me ? This salutation ended , which Pan and all his Satyres would haue accepted , they feasted him with plenty and varietie , some singing and dancing whiles others attended : and at last led him with a firebrand , in stead of a Torch , to his lodging . When they d intend any wars , the Weroances or Kings consult first with the Priests and Coniurers . And no people haue there beene found so sauage which haue not their Priests , Gods , and Religion . All things that are able to hurt them beyond their preuention , they after their sort adore , as the Fire , Water , Lightning , Thunder , our Ordnance , Peeces , Horses : Yea , I haue heard Captaine Smith say , that they seeing one of the English Bores in the way , were striken with awfull feare , because he brisled vp himselfe and gnashed his teeth , and took him for the god of the Swine ; which was offended with them . The chiefe god they worship is the Diuell , which they call Okee . They haue conference with him , and fashion themselues vnto his shape . In their Temples they haue his Image ill-fauouredly made , e painted , adorned with Chaines , Copper , and Beads , and couered with a skinne . By him is commonly the Sepulchre of their Kings ; whose bodies are first bowelled , then dryed on a hurdle , and haue about the ioynts chaines of Copper , Beads , and other like trash ; then lapped in white skinnes , and rowled in mats , and orderly entombed in arches made of mats , the remnant of their wealth being set at their feet . These Temples and Bodies are kept by their Priests . For their ordinarie burials , they digge a deepe hole in the earth with sharpe stakes , and the corps being wrapped in skins and mats , with their iewels , they lay them vpon sticks in the ground , and couer them with earth . The buriall ended , the women hauing their faces painted with blacke coale and oyle , sit foure and twenty houres in the houses mourning and lamenting by turnes , with yellings and howlings . Euery Territory of a Weroance hath their Temples and Priests . Their principall Temple is at Vttamussack in Pamaunk , where Powhatan hath a house vpon the top of certaine sandie hils in the woods . There are three great houses filled with Images of their Kings and Diuels , and Tombes of their Predecessors . Those houses are neere threescore foot long , built , after their fashion , Arbour-wise . This place is in such estimation of holinesse , that none but the Priests and Kings dare enter : yea , the Sauages dare not passe by in Boats , without casting Copper , Beads , or somewhat into the Riuer . Heere are commonly resident seuen Priests : the chiefe differed from the rest in his ornaments : the other can hardly be knowne from the common people , but that they haue not so many holes at their eares to hang their Iewels at . The High-Priests head-tire is thus made : They take a great many Snakes skinnes stuffed with Mosse , as also of Weasils and other vermines skins , which they tye by their tayles , so that all the tayles meet on the top of their head like a great tassell . The faces of their Priests are painted as vgly as they can deuise : in their hands they haue Rattles , some Base , some Treble : Their deuotion is most in songs , which the chiefe Priest beginneth , the rest following : sometime he maketh inuocations with broken sentences , by starts and strange passions , and at euery pause the other giue a short grone . It cannot be perceiued that they haue any set Holy-dayes : onely , in some great distresse of want , feare of enemies , times of triumph , and of gathering their fruits , the whole Countrey , Men , Women , and Children , assemble to their solemnities . The manner of their deuotion is somtimes , to make a great fire , all singing and dancing about the same with Rattles and shouts , foure or fiue houres : sometime , they set a man in the middest , and dance and sing about him , he all the while clapping his hands , as if he would keepe time : after this , they goe to their Feasts . They haue certaine Altar-stones , which they call Powcorances , standing from their Temples , some by their houses , others in the woods and wildernesses ; vpon which they offer bloud , Deere-suet , and Tobacco . This they doe when they returne from the warres , from their huntings , and on other occasions . When the waters are rough in stormes , their coniurers runne to the waters sides , or passe in their boats , and after many hellish out-cries and inuocations , cast Tobacco , Copper , Pocones , or such trash into the water , to pacifie that god whom they thinke to be very angry in those stormes . Before their dinners and suppers , the better sort will take the first bit , and cast it into the fire , which is all the grane they are knowne to vse . In some part of the Countrey they are said ( which since is found false ) to haue yeerely a sacrifice of children : such a one was performed at Quiyoughcohanock , some ten miles from Iames Towne in this manner : Rapahannock , f Werowance made a Feast in the woods : the people were so painted , that a Painter with his pensill could not haue done better . Some of them were blacke like Diuels , with hornes and loose haire , some of diuers colours . They continued two dayes dancing in a circle of a quarter of a mile , in two companies , with antick tricks , foure in a ranke , the Werowance leading the dance ; they had Rattles in their hands ; all in the middest had black hornes on their he●ds , and greene boughes in their hands : next them were foure or fiue principall men diuersly painted , which with bastinadoes beat forward such as tired in the dance . Thus they made themselues scarce able to goe or stand . When they met together , they made a hellish noise , and euery one flinging away his bough , ranne ( clapping their hands ) vp into a tree , and tare it to the ground , and fell into their order againe : thus they did twice . Fourteene well-fauoured children , or ( if you had rather heare Captaine Smith ) fifteene of the properest yong Boyes , betweene ten and fifteene yeeres of age , they painted white : H uing brought them forth , the people ( saith he ) spent the forenoone in dancing and singing about them with Rattles : in the afternoone they put these children to the root of a tree , all the men standing to guard them each with a Bastinado of Reeds bound together , in his hand , Then doe they make a lane betweene them all along , thorow which there were appointed fiue yong men ( White cals them Priests ) to fetch these children . Each of these fetched a child , the guard laying on with their Bastinadoes , while they with their naked bodies defend the children to their great smart . All this time the women weepe and cry out very passionately , prouiding mosse , skinnes , mats , and dry wood vnknowne to what purpose . When the children are in this manner fetched away , the guard teares downe trees , branches , and boughes , making wreathes for their heads , or bedecking their haire with the leaues . What else was done with the children was not seene , but they were all cast on a heape in a Valley , as dead , where was made a great feast for all the company . William White relating this Rite , saith , That they remoued them from tree to tree three times , and at last carried them into a Valley where the King sate ; where they would not suffer our men to see , but feasted there two houres . On a sudden all arose with cudgels in their hand , and made a lane , as is before said , and the children being laid downe vnder a tree ( to their seeming ) without life , they all fell into a ring againe , and danced about the children a good space , and then sate downe in a circle about the tree . Raphanna in the mids , caused burdens of wood to be brought to the Altar , made of poles set like a steeple , where they made a great fire , which our men thought , but were deceiued , was to sacrifice their children to the Diuell ( whom they call Kewase ) who , as they report , suckes their bloud . They were vnwilling to let them stay any longer . They found a woman mourning for yong Paspiha , sacrificed at the Towne of Rapahanna : but this Paspaiha is now aliue , as Mr Rolph hath since related to me : and the mourning of the women is not for their childrens death , but because they are for diuers moneths detained from them , as we shall after see . Yea , the Virginians themselues , by false reports might delude our Men , and say they were sacrificed when they were not . For euen still , they are very inconstant ( it is Mr Rolphs report ) in all that they speake of their Religion : one denying that which another affirmeth , and either not knowing , or nor willing that others should know their diuellish mysteries . And hence perhaps it was , that ( as Captaine Smith addeth ) a Werowance being demanded the meaning of this sacrifice , answered , that the children were not all dead , but that the Oke or Diuell did sucke the bloud from their left brest , who chanced to be his by lot , till they were dead , but the rest were kept in the wildernesse by the yong men , till nine Moones were expired , during which time , they must not conuerse with any , and of these were made their Priests , and coniurers , This Sacrifice they held to be so necessarie , that if they should omit it , their Oke or Diuell , and their other Quiyoughcosughes , or gods , would let them haue no Deere , Turkies , Corne , or Fish ; and who would besides make a great slaughter amongst them . They thinke that their Werowances and Priests , which they also esteeme Quiyoughcosughes , when they are dead , doe goe beyond the Mountaines towards the setting of the Sunne , and euer remaine there in forme of their Oke , hauing their heads painted with Oyle and Pocones a finely trimmed with feathers , and shall haue Beades , Hatchets , Copper , and Tobacco , neuer ceasing to dance and sing with their Predecessors . The common-people , they suppose , shall not liue after death . Some sought to conuert them from these Superstitions : the Werowance of Quiyoughcohanock was so farre perswaded , as that he professed to beleeue that our God exceeded theirs , as much as our Guns did their Bowes and Arrowes : and many times did send to the President many presents , entreating him to pray to his b God for raine , for his God would not send him any . William White reporteth these their ceremonies of honouring the Sunne . By breake of day , before they eate or drinke , the men , women , and children aboue ten yeeres old , runne into the water , and there wash a good space , till the Sunne arise , and then they offer sacrifice to it , strewing Tobacco on the land or water : the like they doe at Sun-set . Hee also relateth that one George c Casson ( before mentioned ) was sacrificed , as they thought , to the Diuell , being stripped naked and bound to two stakes , with his backe against a great fire : then did they rip him , and burne his bowels , and dryed his flesh to the bones , which they kept aboue-ground in a by-roome . Many other of our men were cruelly and treacherously executed by them , though perhaps not sacrificed ; and none had been left , if their ambushes and treasons had taken effect . Powhatan thus inuited d Captaine Ratliffe and thirty others to trade for corne , and hauing brought them within his ambush , murthered them . Alexander Whitaker saith , That their e Priests ( whom they call Quiokosoughs ) are Witches , of whom the people stand in great awe . The manner of their life is Heremite-fashion , in woods , in houses sequestred from the common course of men , where none may come , or speake with them , vncalled . They take no care for victuals ; for all such necessaries are set in a place neere his Cottage for his vse . If they would haue raine , or haue lost any thing , he at their request coniureth , and often preuaileth . He is their Physician if they bee sicke , and sucketh their wounds . At his word they make warre and peace , and doe nothing of moment without him . Master Rolph affirmes that these Priests liue not solitarily , and in other things is of another opinion , which perhaps our former Author at his first comming , might haue by relation of others . The Wirowance of Acawmacke told our men of a strange accident : two children being dead and buried , being reuiewed by the parents , seemed to haue liuely and cheerefull countenances , which caused many to behold them , and none of the beholders escaped death . §. III. Of the Sasquesahanockes , with other , and later obseruations of the Virginian Rites . THe Sasquesahanockes are a Gyantly people , strange in proportion , behauiour , and attire , their voice sounding from them , as out of a Caue ; their attire of Beares skins , hanged with Beares pawes , the head of a Wolfe , and such like iewels : and ( if any would haue a spoone to eate with the Diuell ) their Tobacco pipes were three quarters of a yard long , carued at the great end with a Bird , Beare , or other deuice , sufficient to beat out the braines of a Horse ( and how many Asses braines are beaten out , or rather mens braines smoaked out , and Asses haled in by our lesse Pipes at home ? ) the rest of their furniture was sutable . The calfe of one of their legges was measured three quarters of a yard about , the rest of his limbes proportionable . With much adoe restrained they this people from worshipping our men . And f when our men prayed ( according to their dayly custome ) and sung a Psalme , they much wondered : and after began in most passionate manner to hold vp their hands to the Sunne , with a Song , then embracing the Captaine , they began to adore him in like manner , and so proceeded ( notwithstanding his rebuking them ) till their song was ended : which done , one with a most strange action and vncomely voice began an Oration of their loues . That ended , with a great painted Beares skinne they couered the Captaine , another hung about his necke a chaine of white Beades . Others laid eighteene Mantles at his feet , with many other ceremonies , to create him their Gouernour , that hee might defend them against the Massa-womekes , their enemies . As these are very great , so the Weighcocomocoes are very little . I may also heere insert the ridiculous conceits which some Virginians hold , concerning their first originall , as I haue heard from the relation of an English Youth , b which liued long amongst the Sauages : that a Hare came into their Countrey and made the first men , and after preserued them from a great Serpent : and when two other Hares came thither , that Hare for their entertainment killed a Deere , which was then the onely Deere that was , and strewing the haires of that Deeres hide , euery haire proued a Deere . He said they worshipped towards a certaine Hoope or Sphere doubled a crosse , which was set vpon an heape of stones in their houses . They had a house without the Towne for the Women , in the time of their naturall sicknesse to keepe in , where no men might come . But of their opinions and ceremonies in Religion , who fitter to be heard then a Virginian , an experienced Man and Counseller to Opochancanough their King and Gouernour in Powhatans absence ? Such is Tomocomo , at this present in London , sent hither to obserue and bring newes of our King and Country to his Nation ; some others c which haue beene heere in former times , being more silly , which hauing seene little else then this Citie , haue reported much of the Houses , and Men , but thought we had small store of Corne or Trees : the Virginians imagining that our men came into their Countrey for supply of these defects . This Man therefore , being landed in the West parts , found cause of admiration at our plenty in these kinds , and ( as some haue reported ) began to tell both Men and Trees , till his Arithmetike fayled . For their numbring beyond an hundred is imperfect , and somewhat confused . Of Him ( Sir Thomas Dales man being our Interpreter ) I learned , that their Okeeus doth often appeare to them in His House or Temple : the manner of which apparition is thus . First , foure of their Priests or sacred Persons ( of which he said he was one ) goe into the House , and by certaine words of a strange Language ( which he repeated very roundly in my hearing , but the Interpreter vnderstood not a word , nor doe the common people ) call or coniure this Okeeus , who appeareth to them out of the Aire , thence comming into the House ; and walking vp and downe with strange words and gestures , causeth eight more of the principall persons to be called in , all which twelue standing round about him , he prescribes to them what hee would haue done . Of him they depend in all their proceedings , if it bee but in a hunting Iourney , d who by winds or other awefull tokens of his presence , holds them in a superstitious both feare and confidence . His apparition is in forme of a personable Virginian , with a long blacke locke on the left side , hanging downe neere to the foot . This is the cause why the Virginians weare these sinister lockes ; which some thinke ( I haue heard Sir Thomas Dale and Master Rolph of that opinion ) was first by our Men in the first Plantation , little aboue thirty yeeres since , borrowed from these Sauages : ( a faire vnlouely generation of the Loue-locke , Christians imitating Sauages , and they the Deuill ) this Virginian so admiring this Rite , that in arguing about Religion , he obiected to our God this defect , that hee had not taught vs so to weare our haire . After that he hath stayed with his twelue so long as he thinkes fit , he departeth vp into the ayre whence he came . Tomocomo auerred that this was Hee which made Heauen and Earth ; had taught them to plant so many kinds of Corne ; was the Author of their good ; had prophesied to them before of our mens comming ; knew all our Countrey ; whom he made acquainted with his comming hither , and told him that within so many moneths he would returne : but the Deuill or Okeeus answered , that it would bee so e many more : neyther at his returne must he goe into that house , till Okeeus shall call him . He is very zealous in his superstition , and will heare no perswasions to the truth ; bidding vs teach the Boyes and Girles ( which were brought ouer from thence ) Hee being too olde now to learne . Being asked , what became of the soules of dead men , he pointed vp to Heauen ; but of wicked men , that they hung betweene Heauen and Earth ? This Tomocomo hath Matachanna one of Powhatans Daughters to wife . The vulgar are held in great awe by their Ignorance ; and when any of them haue got a good Deere , some of the greater will pretend Okeeus his name , and cause it to be brought to His House , and then share it at their pleasure . They hold it a disgrace to feare death : and therefore when they must dye , doe it resolutely ; as happened to one which had robbed the English , and by Powhatan ( vpon complaint made to Him ) was fetched sixscore miles from the place where he lurked , and by this Tomocomo , in the presence of the English executed , his braines being knocked out , shewing no signe of feare or dismayednesse . They vse to make Blacke Boyes once in fourteene or fifteene yeeres generally , for all the Country ( this hapned the last yeere , 1615. ) when all of a certaine age , that haue not beene made Blacke Boyes before , are initiated in this Ceremonie . They vse to make some at other times by themselues , as before is shewed of Rapahannok out of Captaine Smith , and Master White , which then mistooke it for a Sacrifice . Some foure moneths after that Rite they liue apart , and are fed by some appointed to carry them their foode : they speake to no man , nor come in company , seeme distracted ( some thinke by some Deuillish apparition scarred ; certaine , to oblige them to that Deuillish Religion as by a Hellish Sacrament of the Deuils institution ) and will offer to shoot at such as come nigh them . And when they come into company , yet are for a certaine time of silent and strange behauiour , and will doe any thing neuer so desperate that they shall be bidden ; if they tell them they shall bee old men if they goe not into the fire , they will doe it . There is none of their men but are made Blacke Boyes at one time or other . Let vs obserue these things with pitty and compassion , and endeuour to bring these silly soules out of the snare of the Deuill , by our prayers , our purses , and all our best endeuours . This may be added ; that their young people haue in manner no knowledge , and the vulgar little , of their Religion . They vse also to beguile them with their Okee , or Image of him in their houses , into whose mouth they will put a Tobacco pipe kindled , and one behind that Image drawes the smoke , which the siluer vulgar and children thinke to be done by their God or Idoll . They haue f a certaine herbe called Weysake , like Liuerwort , which they chew and spit into poysoned wounds , that are thereby healed in foure and twenty houres . In finding out their medicinall Roote ( it is the Relation of Master George Percie ) six of them hold together by the armes , and so goe singing , and withall searching : and when they haue found it , sit downe singing , crossing the Root with their hands for a good space , then gather , chew , and spit . He thus describeth their dances ; One stands in the middest , singing and clapping hands ; all the rest dance about him , shooting , hollowing , stamping with antike gesture , like so many Deuils , their feet alwayes ( and only ) agreeing in one stroke . Landing at Kecoughtan , the Sauages entertayned them with a dolefull noyse , laying their faces to the ground , and scratching the Earth with their nayles . The Werowance of Rapahanna , met them , playing on a Flute of a Reed , with a Crowne of Deeres haire coloured red , fashioned like a Rose , with a Chaine of Beads about his necke , and Bracelets of Pearle hanging at his eares , in each eare a Birds claw . The women are of a modest proud behauiour ; with an Iron , pounce and raze their bodies , legges , thighes , and armes , in curious knots and pourtraytures of Fowles , Fishes , Beasts , and rub a painting into the same , which will neuer out . The Queene of Apametica was attired with a Coronet beset with many white bones , her eares hanged with Copper , a Chaine thereof six times compassing her necke . The Maids shaue their heads all but the hinder part : the Wiues weare it all of a length : the Men weare the left locke long , as is said already , sometimes an ell , which they tye when they please in an artificiall knot , stucke with feathers , the right side shauen . The King of Paspahey was painted all blacke , with hornes on his head like a Deuill . He testifieth of their hard fare watching euery third night , lying on the bare cold ground , what weather soeuer came , and warding the next day , a small Can of Barley sodden in water , being the sustinance for fiue men a day : their drinke brackish and slimy water . This continued fiue moneths . The Virginians g are borne white : their haire blacke , few haue beards , and they plucke out the haires which would grow : the women with two shels are their Barbers : they are strong , nimble , and hardy , inconstant , timorous , quicke of apprehension , cautelous , couetous of Copper and Beads ; they seldome forget an iniury , and seldome steale from each other , lest the Coniurers should bewray them , which it is sufficient that these thinke they can doe . They haue their Lands and Gardens in proper , and most of them liue of their labour . The cause of their blacknesse Master Rolph ascribes to their Oyntments which in their smokie Houses they vse ; euen as Bacon with vs is so coloured : this within doores they vse against the fire , abroad against the Sunne , Master Wingfield sayth , they would bee of good complexion , if they would leaue painting ( which they vse on their face and shoulders . ) He neuer saw any of them grosse , h or bald : they would haue beards , but that they pluck away the haires : they haue one wife , many Loues , and are also Sodomites . Their elder women are Cookes , Barbers , and for seruice ; the younger for dalliance . The women hang their children at their backes , in Summer naked , in Winter vnder a Deere-skin . They are of modest behauiour . They seldome or neuer brawle : in entertayning a stranger , they spread a mat for him to sit downe , and dance before him . They weare their nailes long to flay their Deere : they put Bow and Arrowes into their Childrens hand before they are sixe yeeres old . In each eare commonly they haue three great holes , whereat they hang Chaines , Bracelets or Copper : some weare in those holes a small Snake coloured greene and yellow , neere halfe a yard long , which crawling about his necke , offereth to kisse his lips . Others weare a dead Rat tied by the taile . Their names are giuen them according to the humour of the Parents . Their women they say are easily deliuered : they wash in the Riuers their young Infants to make them hardie . The women and children doe the houshold and field-worke , the men disdayning the same , and only delighting in fishing , hunting , warres , and such manlike exercises : the women plant , reape , beare burthens , pound their Corne , make baskets , pots , bread , and doe their Cookery and other businesse . They easily kindle fire by chasing a dry pointed sticke in a hole of a little square piece of wood . Powhatan had aboue thirty Commanders , or Wirrowances vnder him , all which were not in peace only , but seruiceable in Captaine Smiths Presidencie , to the English , and still , as I haue beene told by some , that haue since beene there they doe affect him , and will aske of him . Powhatan hath three Brethren , and two Sisters , to whom the Inheritance belongeth successiuely , and not to his or their Sonnes till after their death , and then the eldest Sisters Sonne inheriteth . He hath his treasure of Skins , Copper , Pearles , Beades , and such like , kept in a house for that purpose , and there stored against the time of his buriall . This House is fifty or threescore yards long , frequented onely by Priests . At the foure corners of this House stand foure Images as Sentinels , one of a Dragon , another of a Beare , a third of a Leopard , and the fourth of a Gyant . He hath as many women as he will , which when he is weary of , he bestoweth on whom he best liketh . His Will , and Custome are the Lawes . He executeth ciuill punishments on Malefactors , as broyling to death , being incompassed with fire , and other tortures . The other Werowances , or Commanders ( so the word signifieth ) haue power of life and death , and haue some twentie men , some fortie , some an hundred , some many more vnder their command . Some were sent to inquire for those , which were left of Sir Walter Raleighs Colonie , but they could learne nothing of them , but that they were dead . Powhatan was gone Southwards when our men came last thence ; some thought for feare of Opochancanough his younger Brother , a man very gracious , both with the people and the English , iealous lest Hee and the English should conspire against him , thinking that he will not returne ; but others thinke hee will returne againe . His second Brother is Decrepit and lame . His age is not so great as some haue reckoned : the errour arising i from the Virginian computation of yeeres ; they reckoning euery Spring and euery Fall seuerall yeeres . So did Tomocomo at his comming into England , marke vp his time , accounting each day , and ( because they sayled in the night , when hee thought they would haue anchored by the shore ) each night another day . CHAP. VII . Of Florida . §. I. Of the Acts of the Spanish and French in Florida : And of the Soyle and Cities . NExt to Virginia towards the South is situate Florida , b so called , because it was first discouered by the Spaniards on c Palme Sunday , or as the most d interprete , Easter day , which they call Pasqua Florida : and not , as Theuet writeth , for the flourishing Verdure thereof . The e first finder , after their account , was Iohn Ponce of Leon , in the yeere 1512. but wee haue before shewed , that Sebastian Cabota had discouered it in the name of King Henrie the Seuenth of England . This Region extendeth to the fiue and twentieth degree . It runneth out into the Sea with a long point of Land , as if it would eyther set barres to that swift current which there runneth out , or point out the dangers of these Coasts to the hazardous Mariners . Into the Land it stretcheth Westward vnto the borders of New Spaine , and those other Countries which are not fully knowne : otherwhere it is washed with a dangerous Sea , which separateth Chichora , Bahama , and Lucaia from the same . Iohn Ponce f aforesaid , hearing a rumour of a prodigious Well , which ( as the Poets tell of Medea ) would make old men become young againe , plaid the yongling to goe search it sixe monethes together , and in that inquiry , discouers this Continent : and repayring into Spaine , obtayneth this Prouince with the title of Adelantado . He returned with a Nauy and band of Souldiers , but at his landing was so welcomed by the Floridians , that many of his men were slaine , and himselfe wounded vnto death . g Pamphilo de Naruaes had no better successe : hee entred Florida , 1527. Aluaro Nunnez called Capo di Vacca or Cabeca de Vaca , and some of his company , after long captiuitie , escaped . Pamphilo carried with him sixe hundred men : about the Riuer of Palmes his ships were wracked , and most of the Spaniards drowned . A few escaped drowning , but twelue fell mad , and like Dogges sought to woorrie each other . Scarcely tenne returned into Spaine . These comming to Mexico , reported that they had restored three dead men to life . I rather beleeue , saith Benzo , that they killed foure quicke men . Don Ferdinando de Soto b enriched with the spoiles of Atibaliba King of Peru , in which action he was a Captain and Horseman , heere found place to spend that which there hee had gotten . For hauing obtained the gouernment of Florida , and gathered a band of sixe hundred men for that Expedition , in it he spent fiue yeares searching for Minerals , till hee lost himselfe . Iulian Samado , and Ahumada made sute for the like grant , but could not obtaine it . Fryer Luys de Beluastro , and other Dominicks had vndertaken , by the way of preaching , to haue reduced the Floridians to Christianity , and the Spanish obedience , and were sent at the Emperours charge : but no sooner set foot on shore , then hee and two of his companions were taken by the Sauages , and cruelly slaine and eaten , their shauen scalpes being hanged vp in their Temple for a monument . This hapned in the yeere 1549. In the yeere 1524. Francis the first , the French King , had sent Iohn c de Verrazano hither , but , because hee rather sought to discouer all along the Coast , then to search or settle within Land , I passe him ouer . In the yeere , 1562. That Worthy of France , d Chastillon , Champion of Religion , and of his Countrey , sent Captaine Iohn Ribault , to discouer and Plant in these parts , which his Voyage and Plantation is written by Rene e Laudonniere , one employed therein . Hee left Capt. Albert there with some of his company , who built a Fort called Charles Fort : but this Albert was slaine in a mutiny by his Souldiers , and they returning home , were so pursued by Famine , the Pursuiuant of Diuine Iustice , that after their Shooes and Leather Ierkins eaten ( their drinke being Sea-water , or their owne Vrine ) they killed and ate vp one of their owne company . Laudonniere was sent thither againe to inhabite , Anno 1564. and the next yeere Ribault was sent to supply his place . But vncouth f Famine had so wasted and consumed the French , before his arriuall , that the very bones of most of the Souldiers pierced thorow their starued skinnes in many places of their bodies , as if they would now trust the emptie hands no longer , but would become their owne Purueyers , and looke out for themselues . And yet , better it is to fall into the hands of God , then of mercilesse men : Famine being but a meere Executioner to Gods Iustice , but these executing also a Diuellish malice . Such were the Spaniards , who were sent thither vnder the conduct of Don Pedro Melendes , which massacred all of euery sexe and age , which they found in the fort : and Ribault being cast by shipwracke on the shore , and receiued of Vallemandus the Spaniard , with promises of all kindnesse , was cruelly murthered with all his company , except some few which they reserued for their owne employments . The manner of it is at large handled by g Laudonniere , h by Morgues , by i Challusius , which were as brands by diuine hand plucked out of the Spanish combustion . The Petition or Supplication put k vp by the Orphanes , Widowes , and distressed kindred of that massacred number to Charles the Ninth , mentioneth nine hundred , which perished in this bloudy deluge . The Spaniards hauing laid the foundations of their habitation in bloud , found it too slippery to build any sure habitation thereon . For their cruelties both to the French and Floridians were retorted vpon themselues , in the yeere 1567. by l Monsieur Dominique de Gorgues , and his Associates , assisted by the Natiue inhabitants , and Florida was left destitute of Christian Inhabitants . Thus hath Florida beene first courted by the English , wooed by the Spanish , almost wonne by the French , and yet remaines a rich and beautifull Virgin , waiting till the Neighbour Virginia bestow on her an English Bridegroome , who as making the first loue , may lay the iustest challenge vnto her . Her riches are such , that m Cabeza de Vaca , who was one of Naruaes wracked companie , and Sotos Corriuall in this Floridian sute , and had trauelled thorow a great part of the In-land ) affirmed to Charles the Emperour , that Florida was the richest Countrey of the World , and that he had therein seene Gold and Siluer , and Stones of great value . Besides there is great varietie of n Trees , Fruits , Fowles , Beasts , Beares , Leopards , Ounces , Wolues , wilde Dogges , Goats , Hares , Conies , Deere ; Oxen with woolly hydes , Camels backs , and Horses manes . Sir Iohn Hawkins his second Voyage , published by Master Hakluyt , mentioneth Vnicornes hornes amongst the Floridians , which they weare about their necks , whereof the French-men obtained many pieces : and that they affirme , there are many of those beasts with one horne , which they put into the water before they drinke . Haply , this might be a tale of the French , to sell such pieces deare to the English , or the horne of some other beast , or of the Sea-Vnicorne . Our Discourse hath most right vnto their Rites . For their many Cities , the manner of their building , the manners of their Inhabitants , I would not bee so long . Morgues o hath let vs see them in the Pictures . They wall or impale them with posts fastned in the ground , the circle as of a Snaile , comming within that point where it began , and leauing a way but for two men to enter ; at either end of that double empaling or entrance , stand two Watch-towres , one within , the other without the Citie , where Watch-men alway are set for defence : their houses are round : their apparell nakednesse , except a beasts skin , or some ornament of Mosse about their secret parts . They paint and raze their skins with great cunning ; the smart makes them sicke seuen or eight dayes after ; they rubbe ouer those rased workes , with a certaine herbe , which coloureth the same , so as it cannot be done away . They paint their faces , and their skins cunningly ( this Morgues a Painter being Iudge ) euen to admiration . They let the nailes on their toes and fingers grow long : they are tall , nimble comely . §. II. Of their Customes , Manners and Superstitions . THey warre a alway one Country vpon another , and kill all the men they can take ; the women and children they bring vp : they cut off the haire of the head together with the skin , and dry it , to reserue the same as a monument of their valour . After their returne from the warres , if they be victorious , they make a solemne Feast , which lasteth three dayes , with Dances and Songs to the honour of the Sunne . For the Sunne and Moone are their Deities . Their Priests are Magicians also , and Physicians with them . They haue many Hermaphrodites , which are put to great drudgerie , and made to beare all their carriages . In necessitie they will eate coales , and put sand in their Pottage . Three moneths in the yeere they forsake their houses , and liue in the Woods : against this time they haue made their prouision of victuall , drying the same in the smoke . They meete in consultation euery morning in a great common house , whither the King resorteth and his Senators , which after salutation , sit downe in a round . They consult with the Iawas or Priest . And after this they drinke Cassine , which is very hote , made of the leaues of a certaine Tree , which none may taste that hath not before made his valour euident in the Warres . It sets them in a sweat , and taketh away hunger and thirst foure and twentie houres after . When a King dyeth , they bury him very solemnely , and vpon his graue they set the Cup wherein he was wont to drinke : and round about the graue they sticke many Arrowes , weeping and fasting three dayes together without ceasing . All the Kings which were his friends , make the like mourning : and in token of their loue , cut off halfe their haire ( which they otherwise weare long , knit vp behind ) both men and women . During the space of sixe Moones ( so they reckon their moneths ) there are certaine women appointed which bewayle his death , crying with a loud voyce thrice a day , at morning , noone , and euening . All the goods of this King are put into his house , which afterwards they set on fire . The like is done with the Goods of the Priests , who are buried in their Houses , and then both House and Goods burned . The women b that haue lost their Husbands in the Warres , present themselues before the King , sitting on their heeles , with great lamentations suing for reuenge , and they with other Widowes spend some dayes in mourning at their husbands graues , and carry thither the Cup wherein he had wont to drinke : they cut also their haire neere the eares , strewing the same in the Sepulchre , There they cast also their weapons . They may not marry againe till their haire be growne that it may couer their shoulders . When any is sicke , they lay him flat on a forme , and with a sharpe shell rasing off the skin of his forehead , sucke out the bloud with their mouthes , spitting it out into some Vessell . The women that giue sucke , or are great with child , come to drinke the same , especially if it be of a lusty young man , that their milke may be bettered , and the child thereby nourished , may be stronger . Ribault c at his first being there , had fixed a certaine Pillar of stone , engrauen with the Armes of France on a Hill in an Iland , which Laudonniere at his comming found the Floridians worshipping as their Idoll , with kisses , kneeling , and other Deuotions . Before the same lay diuers Offerings of fruits of the Country , Roots ( which they vsed eyther for food or Physicke ) vessels full of sweet Oyles , with Bowes and Arrowes . It was girt about with Garlands of Flowres , and boughes of the best trees , from the top to the bottome . King Athore himselfe performed the same honour to this Pillar , that hee receiued of his Subiects . The King Athore was a goodly personage , higher by a foot and halfe then any of the French , representing a kind of Maiestie and grauitie in his demeanure . He had married his owne Mother , and had by her diuers Children of both sexes ; but after she was espoused to him , his Father Satourioua did not touch her . This d Satourioua when he went to warre , in the presence of the French vsed these Ceremonies : The Kings his coadiutors sitting around , hee placed himselfe in the midst , at his right hand had a fire , and at his left two vessels full of water . Then did hee expresse indignation and anger in his lookes , gesture , hollow murmurings , and loud cryes , answered with the like from his Souldiers : and taking a woodden dish , turned himselfe to the Sunne , as thence desiring victorie , and that as he now shed the water in the dish , so he might shed the bloud of his Enemies . Hurling therefore the water with great violence into the Ayre , and therewith besprinkling his Souldiers , he said , Doe you thus with the bloud of our Enemies : and powring the water which was in the other vessell on the fire , So ( saith hee ) may you extinguish your foes , and bring backe the skins of their heads . Outina e or Vtina another King was an Enemie to this Satourioua : he in his expedition which hee made against his Enemies ( wherein he was assisted by the French ) consulted with this Magician about his successe . He espying a Frenchmans Target , demandeth the same , and ( in the mids of the Armie ) placeth it on the ground , drawing a circle fiue foote ouer about it , adding also certaine notes and characters : then did he set himselfe vpon the Target , sitting vpon his heeles mumbling I know not what , with variety of gestures about the space of a quarter of an houre : after which he appeared so transformed into deformed shapes , that he looked not like a man , wreathed his limbes , his bones cracking , with other actions seeming supernaturall . At last he returnes himselfe as it were weary and astonished , and comming out of the Circle , saluted the King , and told him the number of their Enemies and place of their encamping , which they found very true . This King was called Helata Outina , which signifieth , a King of Kings , and yet had but a few hundreths of men in his Armie , which he e conducted in their rankes , himselfe going alone in the mids . They dry the armes and legges , and crownes of their Enemies which they haue slaine , to make solemne triumph at their returne , which they doe , fastning them on Poles pitched in the ground , the men and women sitting round about , and the Magician with an Image in his hand , mumbling curses against the Enemie : ouer-against him are three men kneeling , one of which beateth a stone with a club , and answereth the Magician at euery of his imprecations , the other two sing and make a noyse with certaine Rattles . They sow or set their Corne rather , as in Virginia : and haue two Seed-times , and two Haruests , which they bring into a publike Barne or common Store-house , as they doe the rest of their victuals , none fearing to be beguiled of his Neighbour . Thus doe these Barbarians enioy that content , attended with sobrietie and simplicitie , which wee haue banished together out of our Coasts : euery one distrusting or defrauding others , whiles eyther by miserable keeping , or luxurious spending ; he ( which is g bad to all ) is worst to himselfe . To this Barne they bring , at a certaine time of the yeere , all the Venison , Fish , and Crocodiles , ( dryed before in the smoke for the better preseruation ) which they meddle not with , til need forceth them , and then they signifie the same to each other . The King may take thereof as much as he will . This prouision is sent in baskets on the shoulders of their Hermaphrodites , which weare long haire , and are their Porters for all burthens . They hunt Harts after a strange manner : for they will put on a Harts skinne , with the legges and head on , so that the same shall serue them to stalke with , and they will looke thorow the eye and the holes of the Hide , as if it were a Vizor , thereby deceiuing their Game , which they shoot and kill , especially at the places , where they come to drinke . Their Crocodiles they take in a strange manner . They are so plagued with these beast , that they keepe continuall watch and ward against them , as other-where against their Enemies . For this purpose , they haue a watch-house h by the Riuers side , and when hunger driues the beast on shore for his prey , the Watchmen call to men appointed : they come tenne or twelue of them , bearing a beame or tree , the smaller end whereof they thrust into the mouth of the Crocodile ( comming vpon them gaping for his prey ) which being sharpe and rough , cannot be got out , and therewith they ouer-turne him , and then being laid on his backe , easily kill him . The flesh i tasteth like Veale , and would be sauoury meate , if it did not sauour so much of a Muskie sent . Their sobrietie k lengtheneth their liues , in such sort that one of their Kings told me , saith Morgues , that he was l three hundred yeeres old , and his Father , which there he shewed me aliue , was fiftie yeeres elder then himselfe : when I saw him , mee thought I saw nothing but bones couered with skinne . His sinewes , veines , and arteries , ( sayth Laudonniere , in description of the same man , ) his bones and other parts appeared so cleerely thorow his skinne , that a man might easily tell them , and discerne the one from the other . He could not see , nor yet speake without great paine . Monsieur de Ottigni demanding of their age , the younger of these two called a company of Indians , and striking twice on his thigh , laid his hands on two of them , hee shewed that they were his Sonnes : and striking on their thighes , he shewed others which were their Sonnes , and so continued till the fift generation . And yet it was told them , that the eldest of them both might by the course of Nature liue thirtie or fortie yeeres more . They haue a diuellish a custome , to offer the first-borne male-children to the King for a sacrifice . The day of this dismall Rite being notified to the King , he goeth to the place appointed , and sits downe . Before him is a blocke two foot high , and as much thicke , before which the mother of the child sitting on her heeles , and couering her face with her hands , deploreth the death of her sonne . One of her friends offereth the child to the King : and then the women which accompanied the mother , place themselues in a Ring , dancing and singing , and shee that brought the child , stands in the mids of them with the child in her hands , singing somewhat in the Kings commendation . Sixe Indians stand apart , and with them the Priest with a Club , wherewith after these ceremonies , he killeth the child on that blocke : which was once done in our presence . Another b religious Rite they obserue about the end of Februarie : they take the hide of the greatest Hart they can get ( the hornes being on ) and fill the same with the best hearbs which grow amongst them , hanging about the hornes , necke , and bodie , as it were Garlands of their choisest fruits . Hauing thus sowed and trimmed it , they bring the same with songs and pipes , and set it on a high tree , with the head turned toward the East , with prayers to the Sunne , that hee would cause the same good things to grow againe in their land . The King and his Magician stand neerest the tree and begin , all the people following with their Responds . This done , they goe their wayes , leauing it there till the next yeere , and then renue the same ceremonie . Ribault c at his first comming had two of the Floridians aboord with him certaine dayes , who , when they offered them meat , refused it , giuing them to vnderstand , that they were accustomed to wash their face ; and to stay till sun-set before they did eate : which is a ceremonie common in all those parts . They obserue a certaine Feast called Toya , with great solemnitie . The place where it is kept , is a great circuit of ground , swept and made neat by the women the day before : and on the Feast day they which are appointed to celebrate this Feast , come painted and trimmed with feathers , and set themselues in order . Three f others in differing painting and gestures follow with Tabrets , dancing and singing in a lamentable tune , others answering them . After that they haue sung , danced , and turned three times , they fall to running like vnbrideled Horses , through the midst of the thicke Woods : the Indian Women continuing all the day in weeping and teares , cutting the armes of the yong Girles with Muskle-shels , with hurling the blood into the Ayre , crying out three times , He Toya . Those that ranne through the Woods returne two dayes after , and then dance in the midst of the place , and cheere vp those which were not called to the Feast . Their dances ended , they deuoure the meat , for they had not eate in three dayes before . The Frenchmen learned of a boy , that in this meane-while the Iawas had made inuocation to Toya , and by Magicall Characters had made him come that he might speake with him , and demand diuers strange things of him , which for feare of the Iawas he durst not vtter . To prouoke them vnto reuenge against their enemies , they in their Feasts haue this custome : There is a Dagger in the roome , which one taketh , and striketh therewith one that is thereunto appointed , and then places the Dagger where he had it , and anon renueth the stroke , till the Indian falling downe , the women , Girles , Boyes , come about him , and make great lamentation , the men meane-while drinking Cassine , but with such silence , that not one word is heard : afterwards they apply Mosse warmed , to his side to heale him . Thus doe they call to minde the death of their Ancestors slaine by their enemies , especially when they haue inuaded , and returne out of their enemies Countrey without the heads of any of them , or without any Captiues . §. III. Of the more In-land parts of Florida , discouered by NVNEZ . BVt let vs take view of the more Southerly and Westerly parts of Florida beyond the point . Of Pamphilo Naruaes his vnfortunate Expedition ye haue heard . The whole history written by one of his company , Aluaro Nunez , is extant in Ramusius , out of which I haue inserted such things as I hold most fit . As their landing in Cuba at la Trinita a tempest by land and sea assailed them , so furious , that it ouerthrew all the houses and Churches , making them to fly with no lesse feare of the Trees falling on them , and holding sixe or seuen together , lest the wind should haue lifted them into the aire : they heard also ( or feare so phantasied ) the noise of bels , cryes , flutes and other instruments making this dreadfull musicke , to which the hils , trees , and houses thus danced : and after found one of the ship-Boats vpon the trees ; the ships being perished . The first towne in Florida they came to , was Apalachen , which had not aboue fortie small low cottages , so built by reason of continuall tempests . From thence they trauelled to Aute , by the way encountring a Giant-like people , with bowes as big as ones arme , eleuen or twelue spannes long , wherewith they shot both exactly and forcibly , piercing good armours . A long time they held on an vnprofitable march , till many of them were slaine or consumed by sicknesse and famine , which made them bethinke them of building vessels there , to transport them . But their hard hap pursued them at Sea , and besides outward tempests , assaulted them with one inward ( more implacable ) of thirst , which forced them to drinke the sea-water , and that so greedily that some died therewith presently . Neither would the Sea continue this hospitalitie ( howsoeuer in hospitall ) but hauing satisfied himselfe in the persons of some , and goods of all , betrayed the rest to the barbarous Indians , through many Nations of which they trauelled with as hard disaduentures as euer Virginia yeelded , euen when it was at worst ; and let out most clamorous excepters bee Iudges . Cold , which then attended the Winter , was exceeding sharpe , and they naked : and yet Famine was more terrible then cold , which made fiue of their companie eate vp each other , till only one remayned . And no maruell ; for famine which will be a traueller and soiourner in all places , hath seemed to fixe his habitation in these , and to hold all the nations adioyning vnder his lawlesse law , and tyrannicall subiection . The first Indians they q met with , had one , and some , both of their teats bored thorow ; in the hollow whereof ( with no little gallantry ) they weare a Reede , two spans and a halfe long , and two fingers thicke : and likewise for greater brauerie , weare another lesse Reede thorow their nether lip . They liued in these parts two moneths ( which was the season of certaine rootes growing vnder the water , which they then liued on ) at other times in other places , with fish , and what they can finde . When one of them hath a sonne dead , all of the kinred and people mourne for him a yeere , at morning and noone , & then burie him . These exequies they obserue to all but the old folkes , of which they hold no such account , as hauing alreadie liued out their time . They haue amongst them Physicians or Prists , whose dead bodies they burne with great solemnitie , and make powder of the bones , which the kinsmen a yeere after drinke . These may haue more wiues , the rest but one . When any brother or sonne is dead , those of that house in three months space , seeke not abroad for their foode , though they die of famine , leauing that care to their kinsfolkes and neighbors , which sometimes almost starue their cures . The Physicians vsed to heale with breathing on the sicke , and touching them , they beleeuing , that if stones and herbs haue such facultie being applyed , much more Man , as a more excellent creature : they would needes haue these Spaniards such Physicians , who ( if you beleeue them ) did many cures with great admiration , but could not cure their Famine and captiuitie in many yeeres . This our r Author fled from these to the Queuenes and Marianes , which three moneths in the yeere leaue their former habitations , to goe seeke a kind of fruit called Tune , of the bignesse of an egge , blacke , and of good taste . These are festiuall moneths to these fastiuall nations eating and drinking the iuyce of these Tune , yea , many months afore comforting their present famine , and pacifying their croking entrailes , with hope of the approaching Tune-season : and thus with words they solaced Aluaros impatient hunger sixe months before he could thus indeed satisfie it . Their houses are Mats vpon foure Arches , shifted euery second or third day , to seeke foode . They sowe nothing , hauing as well a dogs ease , as hunger , yea , ( like some of Duke Humfreys gallant guests ) they set a good face on the matter and passe the time in mirth and dancing , when somtimes their teeth dance not in foure daies together . They doted so superstitiously on their dreames , that vpon this dreame-warning , they would kill their sonnes , and without so much , would leaue their daughters to be deuoured of beasts , lest ( said they ) they should grow vp ( as the times then were ) by marriages with them , to increase the number of their enemies . They haue two or three kindes of bad Rootes , and sometime Fish , or Venison , but all rare . They eate Ants egs , Wormes , Serpents Frogs , Earth , Wood , Dung of wilde beasts , and keepe the Bones of Fishes and Serpents , to grinde , and eate afterwards . Their women and olde men are put to beare their burthens and drudgeries . They are molested with three sorts of flies , whose biting leaues a seeming leprie : they vse smokie fires in their roomes , almost with the price of their eyes , sauing their skins : others carrie fire-brands in their hands , and therewith set all things as they passe , on fire , both to preuent them , & to hunt their game into fittest places for their taking the same . They haue Kine as big as in Spaine , with small hornes and long haire , 400. leagues alongst the countrey . Much like was the state of the Canagadi , Camoni , Auauares , Malicones and other Floridian nations . These keepe no reckoning of time by the Sunne or Moone , but ( like Plautus his Parasite ) by the bellie , which is Magister artis in obseruing the seasons of their fruits and fish . They tell strange things of an euill Spirit , which in fearfull apparitions did astonish them , and cut their flesh . All these Indians haue a custome , not to lye with their wiues after they know them once conceiued , till two yeares after their deliuerie , and their mothers giue them sucke a ( he saith ) till they be twelue yeeres old , and are able to get food for themselues : which they did because of the famine in those parts , whereby they would otherwise haue died . If any sicken by the way , they leaue him there to die , except he hath a father or brother which wil carry him ( in this their fleeting habitation ) on their necks . They vpon any discontent , diuorce themselues and marry to others , except they haue had children together : and in mutuall contentions they come to buffets and bastinadoes , till wearinesse , or their wiues part them : but neuer deale with deadly weapons , and sometimes separate themselues and their families , till time waste away their indignation , and then returne : yet are the fierce and politike in warre . These Nations , and the Susolas , Comos , Camoles , Quitones , and other Names of Barbarisme , vse Tobacco , and a drinke made of the leaues of certaine trees boiled with water , and put vp into certaine vessels , which they drinke as hot as they can endure , crying meane-while , Who will drinke ? And when the women heare this cry , they suddenly stand still , without stirring any way , although they be laden ; they beleeuing that if any woman should then moue her selfe , some euill thing would enter into the drinke , whereof they must die soone after : and therefore if any such accident happen , they cast all away ; and likewise if a woman passe by whiles they are brewing it , if the vessell be vncouered . When the women haue their naturall fluxe , they must be their owne Cookes , but for no body else . They haue some Men married to other Men , being attired in habit of Women , and performing onely womanly offices . In some places as they passed , their Physicians ( which commonly are in sauage Nations , Magicians and Priests ) had rattles of Gourds , which they suppose to come from heauen , and to haue great vertue , none other daring to touch them . Some vsed for boiling wild Gourds , not by putting fire vnder , but by heating stones continually in the fire , and putting them into the liquor till it seethe . Some people on the Mountaines , for a third part of the yeere eate nothing but a powder made of straw . In some places were trees of such venemous qualitie , that the leaues thereof in standing waters would poison whatsoeuer dranke thereof . Some acknowledged a certaine man in heauen called Aguar , who gaue them raine and all good things . All these people , as he passed with a Negro and two others , ( after he had escaped some of his first Masters which held him in hard slauerie ) held them for children of the Sunne , and therefore receiued them with great reuerence , and festiuall pompe , and conueyed them still to the next nation Westward towards the South Sea , till they came to Spaniards : alwayes vsing to rob those people to whom they deliuered them of their little wealth , which departed from the same with the greater content , because they serued the next people ( and so successiuely ) with like sawce . They found some rich Sables of muskie sent , and Emeralds . They were out in this Expedition and captiuity , ten yeeres before they could recouer Spaine , from 1527. to 1537. §. IIII. Other Obseruations of Florida . THese things following , Ortelius b saith , he had from his Nephew Caelius Ortelius , by the relation of an eye-witnesse : The King giueth , or selleth rather , to euery man his wife . If a woman commit adulterie , she is bound to a tree , her armes and legges , stretched out all day , and sometimes whipped . A woman , three houres after she is deliuered of a child , carries the Infant to the Riuer to wash it . They obserue no discipline in their families with their children . They haue fleas , which bite so eagerly , that they leaue a great deformitie like a leprie after . They haue winged Serpents , one of which I saw , saith , c Nicolaus Challusius , the wings whereof seemed to enable it to fly a little height from the ground . The Inhabitants were very carefull to get the head thereof , as was thought , for some superstition . Botero d saith , that they haue three sorts of Harts , and of one of them make the same commodities which we doe of our Kine , keeping them tame , and milking them . The Spaniard hath three Garrisons on the coast of Florida , S. Iacomo , S. Agostino , and S. Philippo . They are e much addicted to venery , and yet abstaine from their wiues after conception knowne . When f Ferdinando Soto entred Florida , he there found amongst the Indians one Iohn Ortiz a Spaniard , which by the subtiltie of the people , vnder colour of deliuering a Letter which they had fastened to a cleft Cane , was taken , and liued twelue yeeres with them . Vcita the Lord of the place made him his Temple-keeper , because that by night the wolues came and carried away the dead corps . Hee reported that these people are worshippers of the Deuill , and vse to offer vnto him the life and bloud of their Indians , or of any people that they can come by : and when he will haue them doe that sacrifice vnto him , hee speaketh vnto them , and tels them that he is a thirst , and enioynes them this sacrifice . They haue a Prophecie , That a white people should subdue them ; wherein the French and Spanish haue hitherto failed in their attempts . Soto hauing in his greedy hopes neglected the many commodities he might haue enioyed , to finde greater , was brought to such dumps , that hee thereon sickened , and after died . But before he tooke his bed , he sent to the Cacique of Quigalta , to tell him that he was the Child of the Sunne , and therefore would haue him repaire to him : he answered , That if he would dry vp the Riuer , he would beleeue him . And when he was dead , because he made the Indians beleeue that the Christians were immortall , the Spaniards sought to conceale his death . But the Cacique of Guachoya busily enquiring for him , they answered , that he was gone to heauen , as many times he did , and had left another in his place . The Cacique thinking he was dead , b commanded two yong and well proportioned Indians to be brought thither , saying , it was their custome to kill men , when any Lord died , to wait on him by the way : which their cruell courtesie the Spaniards refused , denying that their Lord was dead . One Cacique asked Soto what he was , and why hee came thither ? He answered , that he was the sonne of God , and came to teach them knowledge of the Law. Not so , saith the Cacique , if God bids thee thus to kill , steale , and worke all kind of mischiefe . For their credulitie in like case , Laudonniere telleth , that a strange and vnheard-of lightening hapned within a league of their Fort , which consumed in an instant 500. acres of meadow , being then greene , and halfe couered with water , together with the foules that were therein . It continued burning three dayes together , and made the Frenchmen thinke , that for their sakes the Indians had set fire on their dwellings , and were gone to some other place . But a certaine Paracoussy , which is one of their petty Kings or Caciques , sent to him a Present , beseeching him to command his men that they should shoot no more towards his dwelling , thinking that the Ordinance had caused all this , which occasion he vsed to his owne good , by arrogating that to himselfe which he saw their simplicitie conceiued of him . Within two dayes after this accident , fell such an heat , that the Riuer ( I thinke ) was ready to seethe : and in the mouth of the Riuer were found dead therewith , fishes enow to haue laden fifty Carts , whereof issued by putrifacton much sicknesse . Calos is neere the Cape of Florida . The King thereof made his subiects beleeue , that his Sorceries and charmes were the cause that made the earth bring forth her fruit , c and that he might the easier perswade them , he retired himselfe once or twice a yeere to a certain house , accompanied with two or three of his friends , where he vsed inchantments . If any man offered to see what he did , it cost him his life . Euery yeere he offereth a man in the time of Haruest , which was kept for that purpose , and taken of such Spaniards as had suffered shipwrack on that Coast . They which further desire to know the riches and commodities of these Countries , may resort to the Authors in this Chapter mentioned . Sir Francis Drake , in the yeere 1586. besides his worthy exploits in other places , tooke the Forts of S. Iohn , and Saint Augustine ; whence he brought Pedro Morales , and Nicholas Burgoignon , whose relations concerning that Countrey Master Hackluit hath inserted among other his painfull labours . Dauid Ingram d reported many strange things which he saith he saw in these parts , Elephants , Horses , and beasts twice as big as Horses , their hinder parts resembling Greyhounds ; Buls with eares like Hounds ; beasts bigger then Beares , without head or necke , but hauing their eyes and mouthes in their brests : and another beast , ( Cerberus ) he cals him Colluchio , which is ( saith he ) the Deuill in likenesse of a Dogge , and sometimes of a Calfe , with many other matters , wherein he must pardon me , if I be not too prodigall of my Faith. He tels also of punishment of adultery by death , the woman cutting the adulterers throat , and the neerest kinsman , hers , after many prayers to the Colluchio , and a further punishment , in that they haue no quicke bodie buried with them , to attend them into the other world , as all others haue . But they that list to beleeue , may consult with the Author . Anthony Goddard , ( another of Ingrams company , left by Sir Iohn Hawkins ) going another way , at Panuco yeelded himselfe to the Spaniards : with whom was Miles Philips , and Iob Hortop , whose discourses of their disaduentures with the Spaniards and Indians , Master Hakluit hath published : and hath Goddards also written . CHAP. VIII . Of the Countreys situate Westward from Florida and Virginia towards the South-Sea . §. I. Of Cibola , Tigues , Quiuira , and Noua Albion . WE haue hitherto discouered those parts of this Northerne America , which trend along the North Sea , which the English and French Nations haue most made knowne vnto vs : further Westward the mid-land countreys are not so well knowne ; yet following our Spanish guides , wee here present them from their relations to your view . When as Cortez had conquered Mexico ( as after followeth to be related ) he was made Admirall of the South-Seas , but the gouernment of Mexico and New Spaine was , with the title of Vice-roy , giuen to Antonio de Mendoza . These two , partly in emulation of each others glory , partly in hope of enriching themselues , sought to discouer vnknowne Lands ; the one by Sea ; the later both by Sea & Land . The Viceroy sent d as he himselfe testifieth , Francis Vasquez de Coronado , and Frier Marco de Nisa , with Stephen a Negro by land : out of whose relations we haue inserted that which concerneth our purpose . Marke e the Frier , and Stephen set forth with certaine Indians in this Discouerie : and Stephen going before , came to Ceuola , as Marke related , where hee was slaine : the Frier followed with his Indian guides , and passed thorow one place where was small store of Victuall , because it had not there rained , as the Inhabitants affirmed in three yeares space . The Indians call him Hayota , that is , a man come from Heauen . Hee passed on further , led by the same of Ceuola , which with other sixe Cities were reported to be vnder the gouernment of one Lord , and to haue houses of stone , consisting of diuers stories , where were many Turqueses , with many other strange reports of their Markets , multitudes , and wealth . But because the Frier came not there for feare of the Negros entertainment , let vs listen to f Francis Vasquez , who came , saw , and ouercame . An 1540. He went with his Army from Culiacan , which is 200. leagues from Mexico , and after a long and tedious iourney , he at last arriued in this Prouince , and conquered ( almost with the losse of himselfe ) the first Citie of the seuen , which he called Granado . Twice he was striken downe with stones from the wall , as he offered to scale the same : He saith that their houses were of foure or fiue stories or lofts , to which they ascended on ladders ; and that they had Cellers vnder the ground , good , and paued . But those seuen Cities were small Townes , all standing in the compasse of foure leagues , all called by that generall name of Ceuola , or Cibola , and none of them particularly so called , but hauing other peculiar names , they were of like building . In this Towne which he conquered , stood 200. houses , walled about , and 300. others not walled . The Inhabitants had remoued their wiues and wealth to the Hill . Hee reporteth of beasts there , Beares , Tygres , Lions , and Sheepe as bigge as horses , with great hornes , and little tayles , Ounces also , and Stagges . That which the Indians worshipped ( as farre as they could learne ) was the Water , which , said they , caused the Corne to grow , and maintained their life . Hee found there a garment excellently embroidered with needle-worke . Vasquez went hence to Tiguez , to Cieuic , and to Quiuira , as g Lopez de Gomara reporteth . This way is full of crooke-backed Oxen. Quiuira is in 40. degrees , and the Countrey is temperate . They saw Ships in the Sea , which bare Alcatoazes , or Pelicans of Gold and Siluer in their Prowes , laden with Merchandise : which they tooke to be of China or Cathay . The men in these parts cloath and shoo themselues with leather : they haue no bread of any kind of graine : their chiefe food is flesh , which they often eate raw , either for custome , or for lacke of wood . They eate the fat as they take it out of the Oxe , and drinke the bloud hot ( which of our buls is counted poison ) and the flesh they warme ( for they seethe it not ) at a fire of Oxe-dung . They rather may be said to rauin , then to eate it : & holding the flesh with their teeth , cut it with rasors of stone . They goe in companies as the Scythian Nomades , Tartarian floords , and many other Nations , following the seasons and best pasturings for their oxen . These Oxen h are of the bignesse and colour of our Buls , but their hornes are not so great . They haue a great bunch vpon their shoulders , and more haire on their fore-part , then on the hinder : and it is like wooll . They haue , as it were , a horse-mane on their backe bone , and much haire , and very long from their knees downwards . They haue great tufts of haire on their foreheads , and haue a kinde of beard vnder their chins and throats . the males haue very long tayles , with a great knob or flocke at the end : so that in some respect they resemble a Lyon , in other the Camels , Horses , Oxen , Sheepe , or Goats . They push with their hornes , and in their rage would ouertake and kill a horse ; for the horses fled from them , either for their deformitie , or because they had neuer seene the like . The people haue no other riches : they are vnto them meat , drinke , apparell : their Hides also yeeld them houses , and ropes ; their bones , bodkins : their sinewes and haire , threat : their horns , mawes , and bladders , vessels : their dung , fire : the Calues-skins , budgets , wherewith they draw and keepe water . Gomara also mentioneth their sheepe , which they so call , because they haue fine wool and hornes : they are as bigge as horses ; their hornes weigh fifty pound weight a piece . There are also Dogs which will fight with a Bull , and will carry fifty pound weight in Sacks , when they goe on hunting or when they remoue from place to place with their heards . The winter is long and sharpe , with much snow in Cibola , and therefore they then keepe in their Cellers which are in place of Stoues vnto them . In the height of thirty seuen degrees , at Tiguez , the cold was so extreme , that the horses and men passed ouer the Riuer vpon the Ice . They there tooke a towne * after fiue and forty dayes siege , but with much losse , and little gaine . For the Indians killed thirty horses in a night : and in another slue certaine Spaniards ; sent Ouando vp into the countrey ( they could not tell whether for sacrifice or for the shew ) and wounded fifty horses : they drunke snow in stead of water : and seeing no hope to hold out , made a great fire , and cast therein all they had of worth , and then went all out to make way by force ; where they were all in manner slaine , but not vnreuenged , forcing some Spaniards to accompany them into the Regions of Death , and wounding many more both men and horses . The Snow continueth in these parts halfe the yeere . Quiuira is more Northerly , and yet more temperate . The Spaniards returned to Mexico in the end of the yeare 1542. to no small griefe of Mendoza , who had spent in this expedition six thousand Duokats . Some Friers stayed , but were slaine by the people of Quiuira , onely one man escaped , to bring newes to Mexico . Sir Francis Drake sailed on the other side of America to forty degrees of Northerly Latitude , and with cold was forced to retire , although the Sunne followed him all the way from Guatulco hither ( which he sailed from the 6. day of April , to the 5. day of Iune ) as if that most excellent and heauenly Light had delighted himselfe in his societie , and acknowledged him for his Son , more truely then the Spaniards ( whereof anon we shall heare ) or that b Phaeton of the Poets , not able to compasse this compassing iourney : once , hee was so good a Scholler and learned the Suns instruction so well , that he followed him in a watery field , all that his fiery circle , round about this earthly Globe , carried with the mouing winde ( as it were airie wings ) new stars , Ilands , Seas , attending and admiring the English colours : and first of c any Generall , loosed the girdle of the world , and encompassing her in his fortunate armes , enioyed her loue . But I lose my selfe while I find him : and yet excellent names , I know not how , compell men to stand awhile , and gaze with admiration , if not with adoration . This our English Knight d landed on this coast in thirty eight degrees , where the inhabitants presented themselues vnto him , with presents of feathers , and kalls of Net-worke , which hee required with great humanitie . The men went naked , the women knit loose garments of bull-rushes about their middles . They came a second time , and brought feathers , and bags of Tobacco ; and after a long Oration of one that was Speaker for the rest , they left their bowes on a hil , and came downe to our men : the women meane-while remaining on the hill , tormented themselues , tearing the flesh from the cheekes , whereby it appeared that they were about some sacrifice . The newes being further spred , brought the King thither , which was a man of goodly stature : many tall men attended him : two Embassadours with a long Speech of halfe an houre , signified his comming before . One went before the King with a Scepter or Mace , wherein hanged two Crownes with three chaines : the Crownes were of knit-worke , wrought artificially with diuers coloured feathers , the chaines of a bony substance . The King followed cloathed in Cony-skinnes : the people came after , all hauing their faces painted with white , blacke , and other colours , euery one bringing his present , euen the very children also . The Scepter-bearer made a lowd speech of halfe an houre , taking his words from another , which whispered the same vnto him , which with a solemne applause being ended , they came all downe the hill in order without their weapons : the Scepter-bearer beginning a Song and dancing , wherein all the rest followed him . The King and diuers others , made seuerall Orations or Supplications to the Generall , to become their King : and the King with a Song did set the Crowne on the Generals head , and put the chaines about his necke , honouring him by the name of Hioh . The common sort leauing the King and his guard , scattered themselues , with their Sacrifices , among our people , taking view of all , and to such as best pleased their fancy , which were the youngest , offered their Sacrifices , with weeping , scratching and tearing their flesh , with much effusion of bloud . The English misliked their deuotions , and directed them to the liuing God : they shewed againe their wounds , whereunto the other applyed paysters and lotions . Euery third day they brought their Sacrifices , till they perceiued that they were displeasing . And at the departure of the English , they ( by stealth ) prouided a Sacrifice , taking their departing very grieuously . They found heards of Deere feeding by thousands , and the Country full of strange Conies , headed like ours , with the feet of a Want , and taile of a Cat , hauing vnder their chins a bagge , into which they gather their meate when they haue filled their body abroad . There is no part of this Earth , wherein there is not some speciall likelihood of Gold or Siluer . The Generall named the Country a Noua Albion . §. II. Of New Mexico and Cinaloa . IN the yeere 1581. b Augustine Ruiz , a Frier , learned by the report of certaine Indians called Conchos , that toward the North there were certaine great Towns , not hitherto to discouered by the Spaniards : whereupon , he , with two other companions of his owne Order , and eight Souldiers , went to seeke these parts , and to preach vnto them . They came vnto the Prouince de los Tiguas , two hundred and fiftie leagues Northwards from the Mynes of Saint Barbara , where one of the Friers was slaine by the Inhabitants . This caused the Souldiers to returne backe , but the Friers stayed still behind . The Franciscans fearing the losse of these their Brethren , procured Antonio de Espeio c to vndertake this Iourney , with a company of Souldiers . Hee passing the Conchos , the Passaquates , the Toboses , came to the Patatabueyes , which is a great Prouince , and hath many Townes , their Houses flat roofed , and built of lime and stone , their streets orderly placed . The people are of great stature , and haue their faces , armes , and legges razed and pounced : Here d were many Lakes of salt-water , which at a certaine time of the yeere waxeth hard , and becommeth very good salt . The Caciques kindly entertayned them with victuals and other presents , especially hides , and Chamois skins very well dressed , as well as those of Flanders : And passing many dayes Iourney further Northwards , they came where the Houses were foure stories high , well built , and in most of them , Stoues for the Winter season . The men and women weare Shooes and Boots with good soles of Neats Leather , a thing not elsewhere to be seene in the Indies . In this Prouince they found many Idols , which they worshipped : and particularly they had in euery House an Oratory for the Deuill , whereinto they ordinarily carry him meate : and ( as the Papists erect Crosses vpon high wayes ) so haue this people certaine high Chappels , very well trimmed and painted , in which they say the Deuill vseth to take his ease , and to recreate himselfe as hee trauelleth from one Towne to another . In the Prouince of Tiguas there were sixteene Townes , in one of which the Friers aforesaid were slaine . Sixe leagues from thence was the Prouince Los Quires , which worship Idols as their Neighbours : they saw there certaine Canopies , wherein were painted , the Sunne , Moone , and many Stars . It is in 37. degrees and an halfe . Hence they passed , keeping still their Northerly course , and found a Prouince called Cuuames , where were fiue Townes , one of which was Chia , which contained eight Market places , the houses were playstered and painted with diuers colours : they presented them curious Mantles , and shewed them rich Metals . Beyond this they came to the Ameies , and fifteene leagues thence , to Acoma , which is situate vpon a Rocke : and hath no other entrance but by a Ladder , or paire of staires , hewne in the same Rocke : all their water was kept in Cisternes . They passed hence to Zuny , which the Spaniards call Cibola , and there found three Spaniards , left by Vasquez forty yeeres before , which had almost forgotten their owne Language . Westward from hence they came to Mohotze , where were exceeding rich Mynes of Siluer , as likewise in some of the other . These parts seeme to incline toward Virginia . Martin Perez a Iesuite writeth of these Inland parts , from Cinaloa 1591. that the flies about the Mountaine Tepesuan ( in 23. degrees ) are so troublesome , as no beast can abide there : the Cimmechi are warlike Indians . Some Spaniards kept there , which heard Masse scarsly once in a yeere . The Prouince of Cinaloa is watered with eight Riuers . The soyle fertile and ayre wholsome : extending three hundred miles Northwards , and within two dayes Iourney of new Mexico . The people weare many Earings in fifty holes which they make for that purpose , so that they are forced to sleepe with their faces vpwards . The women are clothed beneath the waste , aboue naked . Both they and the men weare long haire tied vp on knots , with Corals and shels therein : They are a handfull higher then the Spaniards , valiant , vse poysoned Arrowes , peaceable at home , terrible in warre , they haue many Languages . Some of them haue familiaritie and commit abominable sinnes with the Deuill . They vse Polygamy , and thinke it not vnseemely to vse the Mother , Sister , Daughter , as furthering domesticke peace . Thus respect they affinity , but of Consanguitie are very Religious . They correct not their children . Their Marriages are solemnized after consent of Parents on both sides , with dances ; the consummation is stayed till fit age of the parties , to whom they then leaue a House and houshold . They obserue a custome to make Gentlemen or Knights , giuing a Bow , and then setting him to fight with a Lion or wild beast , the death of which is the life of their Gentilitie . When one adopteth another , a stake is thrust into his throat , causing him to vomit all in his belly , and ( as it were ) his former birth together . They are great Gamesters , their play like that of Dice : in which they carry themselues very patiently without swearing or wording , and yet will lose the clothes from their backes , and goe home naked . If any be dangerously sicke , a Graue is digged and stands open , in which they bury him presently being dead , or else burne him together with his House and stuffe , and there couer the ashes : sprinkling the Sepulchre with certaine dust , whereof they make a drinke , and eate and drinke themselues drunke . Ludouicus Tribaldus Toletus in his Letter to Master Hakluyt 1605. writeth of one Iohn Onnate , who in the yeere 1599. trauelled fiue hundred leagues from the Old , to New Mexico . He sent his Nephew to Acoma ( a Towne strongly fortified by Nature ) to trucke with them , whom they deceitfully slue with his six companions . Onnate in reuenge , takes and kils the Indians and fires their dwellings : forced a great City to sweare obedience to the King of Spaine , and another Citie also greater then the former . They built a Towne named Saint Iohns : found Mynes of Gold and Siluer : hunted the heards of Cibola . In the yeere 1602. he made another Expedition to the Lake of Conibas , on the banke whereof was a Citie seuen leagues long , and two in breadth , the houses built scattering with Hils and pleasant Gardens betweene . The Inhabitants all had fortified themselues in the Market place which was very large : the Spaniards departed without assault . Neere California were found large Hauens , before vnknowne ; and the Spaniards determined to build Forts . Now that wee haue heard of the In-land Discoueries by the Spaniards , and that Noua Albion of Sir Francis Drake , let vs take some view of the Spanish Nauigation on these Coasts . §. III. The Discoueries of VLLOA and ALARCHON , on the Coasts of the South Sea . COrtes the Conquerour of Mexico sent a Francis de Vlloa with a Fleet for Discouerie , in the yeere 1539. from Acapulco , which came to Santa Cruz in California . They sayled ouer the Gulfe , and came to the Riuer of Saint Peter and Saint Paul , where they beheld , on both sides , a goodly Country . I am loth to hold on with them in their Voyage , lest I saile from my scope , and leaue the offended Reader behind me . Here they found in their course burning Mountaynes , which cast vp fire , ashes , and smoke in great quantitie . They encountred with a cruell storme , and being almost out of hope , they saw , as it were , a Candle vpon the shrowdes of the Trinitie ( one of their ships ) which the Mariners said was Saint Elmo , and saluted it with their Songs and Prayers . This is the darknesse of Popery , to worship a naturall light : yea that which hath little more then beeing , and is an imperfect Meteor , is with them more perfect then Humane , and must participate in Diuine worship . Without the Gulfe of California they found store of great fish , which suffered themselues to be taken by hand : also they saw weedes floating on the Sea , fifty leagues together , round , and full of gourds , vnder them were store of fish , on them store of fowle : they grow in fifteene or twenty fathome depth . They caught with their Dogges , a beast very fat , haired like a Goat , otherwise resembling a Deere : in this , neither , that it had foure Dogges like vnto a Cow full of Milke . But because they had little dealing with the Inhabitants , I leaue them , and will see what Fernando f Alarchon can shew vs of his Discouerie . Hee was set forth by Antonio de Mendoza , the Vice-roy , in the yeere of our Lord 1540. with two ships . He came to the bottome of the Bay of California , and there found a mighty Riuer , which ranne with such furious violence , that they could scarce saile against it . Here leauing the ships with some of his company , hee passed vp with some Peeces of Ordnance , and two Boats : and so drawing the Boats with halsers , they made vp the Riuer called Buena Guia : they were incountred with the Indian Inhabitants , who forbade them landing : but Alarchon hurling his weapons downe , and pulling out certaine wares to giue them , appeased their fury , and caused them also to lay downe their weapons , and receiue of him some trifles which he gaue them . Two leagues higher many Indians came and called to him : these were decked after a strange manner , some had painted their faces all ouer , some halfe way , others had Vizards on with the shape of faces : they had holes in their nostrils , whereat certaine pendants hung ; others ware shels , hauing their eares full of holes , with bones and shels hanging thereat . All of them ware a Girdle about their waste , whereunto was fastned a bunch of Feathes which hung downe behind like a taile : they carried with them bags of Tobacco . Their bodies were traced with cole , their haire cut before , hung downe long behind . The women ware bunches of Feathers before and behind them . there were foure men in womens apparell . Alarchon perceiued by signes , that the thing they most reuerenced , was the Sunne , and therefore signified vnto them , that he came from the Sunne ; whereat they maruelled , and tooke curious view of him with greater reuerence then before ; brought him abundance of food first flinging vp part of euery thing into the Aire , and after , turning to him to giue him the other part ; offering in their armes to carry him into their Houses , and doing else whatsoeuer he would haue them . And if any stranger came , they would goe and meet him , to cause him to lay downe his weapons , and if he would not , they would breake them in pieces . Hee gaue the chiefe of them small Wares . They needed not pray them to helpe draw the Boat vp the streame , euery one laboured to get hold of the Rope : otherwise it had beene impossible to haue gotten vp against the Current . Hee caused Crosses to be made and giuen them , with instruction to honour them , which they did with extasie of blind z ale , kissing them , and lifting them vp , euery one comming for them till he had not paper and stickes enow for that purpose . And as he passed further , he met with one which vnderstood his Interpreter , and asked of him many questions , to which he answered , that he was sent of the Sunne ; which the other doubting , because the Sunne went in the Skie , he said that at his going downe and rising , he came neere the Earth , and there made him in that Land , and sent him hither to visit this Riuer and the People , and to charge them not to make further warres one vpon another . But why saith the Indian , did he send you no sooner ? he answered , Because before he was but a child . A long Dialogue thus passed betwixt them , the issue whereof was that the Indians cryed out , they would all receiue him for their Lord , seeing hee was the childe of the Sunne , and came to doe them good . This vse did hee make of their superstitious obseruation of the Sunne , which they worshipped because he made them warme ( said they ) and caused their crop to grow , and therefore of all things which they eate , they cast a little vp into the aire to Him. They warre one vpon another ( a thing common to all Sauages ) for small occasions : the eldest and most valiant guided the Armie ( for in some places they had no Lord ; ) and of those which they tooke in the Warre , some they burned , and from some they plucked out the hearts , and ate them . Alarchon caused a Crosse to be made of Timber , commanding his owne people to worship it , and leauing it with the Indians , with instructions euery morning at the Sunne-rise to kneele before it . This they tooke with great deuotion , and would not suffer it to touch the ground , vntill they knew by questioning , how deepe they should set it , with what composition of gesture to worship it , and the like curiosities of Paganish Christianitie . He was told , that this Riuer was inhabited by three and twenty Languages , that they married but one woman to one man , that Maides before Marriage conuersed not with men , nor talked with them , but kept at home and wrought ; Adultery was death ; they burned the dead ; Widdowes stayed halfe a yeere or a whole yeere before they married againe . Euery Family had their seuerall Gouernour ; other Ruler they had none . The Riuer vsed at some times to ouerflow the bankes . These people told Alarchon , that in Ceuola they had many blue stones , or Turqueses , which they digged out of a Rocke of stone , and when the Gouernours dyed , all their goods were buried with them : that they eate with Napkins , many wayting at Table : that they killed the Negro before mentioned , because he said he had many Brethren , to whom they thought he would giue intelligence , and therefore killed him . An old man told him the names of two hundred Lords and people of those parts . This old man had a Son clothed in womans attire , of which sort they had foure : these serued to the g Sodomiticall lusts of all the vnmarried young men in the Country , and may not themselues haue to deale with any woman . They haue no reward for this beastiall trade , but haue libertie to goe to any House for their food : when any of them dye , the first Sonne that is borne after , succeeds in their number . As for the more Northerly parts , both within Land , and the supposed Strait of Anian , with other things mentioned in Maps , because I know no certaintie of them , I leaue them . The way by Sea from these parts to the Philippinas , two of our owne Nation haue passed , whose Voyage , h as also that exact description of the same , by Francisco de Gualle , a Spanish Captaine and Pilot , Master Hakluyt hath related ; who hath in these , and other labours of like nature , deeply ingaged himselfe for his Countries good , and of his Countrimen meriteth an euerlasting name ; and to me hath beene as Admirall , holding out the light vnto me in these Seas , and as diligent a guide by Land ( which I willingly , yea dutifully , acknowledge ) in a great part of this my long and wearisome Pilgrimage . And his helpes in the second Edition , haue much more obliged me ( that I say not thee ) vnto his laborious Collections ; for which our English Nauigations , both for the memoriall of passed , incouragement of present , and instructions to the future , are ( as to Neptunes Secretarie and the Oceans Protonotary ) indebted beyond recompence : whereby he being l dead ( whiles we write these things ) yet speaketh . And although in this third Edition I could not obtaine like kindnesse from him , I know not how affected or infected with emulation or iealousie ; yet shall his Name liue whiles my Writings endure , as without whose helpes and industrious Collections , perhaps I had neuer troubled the World in this kind . And this is my Epitaph in his memory ; who hath yet a better , his owne large Volumes being the best and truest Titles of his Honour : and if some Iuno Lucina would helpe to bring forth the Posthume Issue of his Voyages not yet published , the World should enioy a more full Testimony of his paines in that kind . CHAP. IX . Of New Spaine , and the conquest thereof by HERNANDO CORTES . §. I. Of the first Discouerie by CORTES and others . NOw are we safely arriued out of the South k Sea , and North vnknowne Lands , where we haue wildered our selues , and wearied the Reader in this great and spacious Country of New Spaine . New Spaine is all that which lyeth betweene Florida and California , and confines on the South , with Guatimala and Iucatan ; how it came to be so called , asketh a long Discourse , concerning the Conquest thereof by Cortes , whose History is thus related . Hernando l Cortes was borne at Medellin in Andulozia , a Prouince of Spaine , Anno 1485. When he was nineteene yeeres old , he sayled to the Iland of Saint Domingo , where Ouando the Gouernour kindly entertayned him . Hee went to the conquest of Cuba in the yeere 1511. as Clerke to the Treasurer , vnder the conduct of Iames Velasques , who gaue vnto him the Indians of Manicorao , where he was the first that brought vp Kine , Sheepe and Mares , and had heards and flockes of them : and with his Indians hee gathered great quantitie of Gold , so that in short time he was able to put in two thousand Castlins for his stocke , with Andres de Duero a Merchant . At this time Christopher Morante had sent ( An. 1517. ) Francis Hernandes de Cordoua , who first discouered Yucatan , whence he brought nothing ( except the relation of the Country ) but stripes : whereupon Iames Velasques in the yeere 1518. sent his Kinsman Iohn de Grijalua , with 200. Spaniards m in foure ships : hee traded in the Riuer of Tauasco , and for trifles returned much Gold , and curious workes of Feathers . Idols of Gold , a whole harnesse or furniture for an armed man of Gold thin beaten , Eagles , Lions , and other pourtratures found in Gold , &c. But while Grijalua deferred his returne , Velasques agreed with Cortes to be his partner in the Discouerie , which hee gladly accepted , and procured licence from the Gouernours in Domingo , and prepared for the Voyage . Velasques afterward vsed all meanes to breake off , in so much that Cortes was forced to engage all his owne stocke , and credit , with his friends in the Expedition , and with fiue hundred and fiftie Spaniards in eleuen Ships , set sayle the tenth of February 1519. and arriued at the Iland of Acusamil . The Inhabitants at first fled , but by the kinde entertainment of some that were taken , they returned , and receiued him and his with all kinde Offices . They told him of certaine bearded men in Yucatan , whither Cortes sent ; and one of them Geronimo de Aguilar came vnto him , who told him , that by shipwracke at Iamaica , their Caruell being lost , twentie of them wandred in the boat without sayle , water , or bread , thirteene or fourteene dayes , in which space the violence of the Current had cast them on shoare in a Prouince called Maija , where , as they trauelled , seuen died with famine ; and their Captayne Valdinia and other foure were sacrificed to the Idols by the Cacike , or Lord of the Countrie , and eaten in a solemne banquet , and hee with sixe other were put into a coope or cage to be fatned for another Sacrifice . But breaking prison , they escaped to another Cacike , enemie to the former , where all the rest died , but himselfe and Gonsalo Guerrer a Mariner . Hee had transformed himselfe into the Indian Cut , boring his Nose full of holes , his eares iagged , his face and hands painted ; married a wife , and became a Captaine of name amongst the Indians , and would not returne with this Aguilar . Cortes with this new Interpreter passed vp the Riuer Tauasco , called of the former Discouerer , Grijalua ; where the Towne that stood thereon , refusing to victuall him , was taken and sacked . The Indians here with enraged , assembled an Armie of fortie thousand , but Cortes by his Horse & Ordnance preuayled , the Indians thinking the Horse and Rider had beene but one Creature , whose gaping and swiftnesse was terrible vnto them , whereupon they submitted themselues . When they heard the Horses ney , they had thought the Horses could speake , and demanded what they said : the Spaniards answered , These Horses are sore offended with you , for fighting with them , and would haue you corrected : the simple Indians presented Roses and Hens to the beasts , desiring them to eate and to pardon them . Cortes purposed to discouer Westward , because he heard that there were Mynes of Gold , hauing first receiued their Vassalage to the King his Master , to whom ( hee said ) the Monarchie of the Vniuersall did appertaine . These were the first Vassals the Emperour had in New Spaine . They named the Towne , where these things were done , Victorie , before called Potonchan , contayning neere fiue and twenty thousand Houses , which are great , made of Lime , and Stone , and Bricke , and some of mudwals and rafters , couered with Straw ; their dwelling is in the vpper part of the House , for the moystnesse of the Soyle . They did eate mans flesh sacrificed . The Spaniards sailed further Westward , and came to Saint Iohn de Vlhua , where Teudilli , the Gouernour of the Country , came to him with foure thousand Indians . He did his reuerence to the Captaine , burning Frankincense ( after their custome ) and little strawes , touched in the bloud of his owne bodie : and then presented vnto him Victuals , and Iewels of Gold , and other curious workes of Feathers ; which Cortes requited with a Collar of Glasse , and other things of small value . A woman-slaue giuen him at Potonchan , vnderstood their Language , and she with Aguilar , were his Interpreters . Cortes professed himselfe the Seruant of a great Emperour , which had sent him thither , whose power is so highly extolled , that Teudilli maruelled , thinking there had beene no such Prince in the World , as his Master and Souereigne the King of Mexico , whose Vassal he was named , Mutezuma . To him he sent the representations of these bearded Men , and their Horses , Apparell , Weapons , Ordnance , and other Rarities , painted in Cotton-clothes , their ships and numbers . These painted Cottons he sent by Posts , which deliuered them from one to another with such celeritie , that in a day and night the message came to Mexico , which was two hundred and ten miles distant . Cortes had demanded , whether Mutezuma had Gold ? Teudilli affirmed , and Cortes replyed , That hee and his fellowes had a Disease of the heart , whereunto Gold was the best remedie . Mutezuma sent him many Cotton-clothes of diuers colours , many Tuffes of Feathers , two Wheeles , the one of Siluer , with the signe of the Moone , and the other of Gold , made like the Sunne ; which they hold for Gods , and giue vnto them the colours of the Metals most like them . Each Wheele was two yards and a halfe broad . These with other parts of the Present were esteemed worth twenty thousand Duckets . Mutezuma also professed ioy , to heare of so great a Prince , and so strange people , and promised prouision of all necessaries ; but was very vnwilling that Cortes should come to see him , as he pretended . Yet Cortes persisted in that his desire of seeing Mutezuma , that hee might further acquaint himselfe with the knowledge of those parts . The silly Indians hauing neuer seene such strange sights , came daily to the Campe to see them : and when they heare the Ordnance discharged , they fell downe flat , thinking the Heauens had falne : the ships they thought were the God of the Ayre , called Quezalcouolt , which came with the Temples on his backe , for they daily looked for him . Amongst the rest , or rather aloofe off from the rest , were certaine Indians of differing habit , higher then the other , and had the gristles of their Noses slit , hanging ouer their mouthes , and Rings of Iet and Amber hanging thereat : their nether lips also bored , and in the holes Rings of Gold and Turkesse-stones , which weighed so much , that their lips hung ouer ther chinnes , leauing their teeth bare . This vglinesse , they accounted gallantry , and such vncouth deformity to be the only brauery . And thou Gallant , that readest and deridest this madnesse of Fashion , if thine eyes were not dazeled with lightnesse ( light I cannot cal it ) of selfe-reflected Vanitie , mightest see as Monster-like fashions at home , and a more fashionly Monster of thy selfe ; thy Clothes and Othes , thy Gestures and Vestures , make thy naked Deformitie worse then their thus deformed nakednesse : both indeed seeme to haue receiued some Hellish Character ( if there may be bodily representation ) of that olde Serpent in these new Fashions , striuing who shall shape himselfe , neerest to that mishapen vglinesse , wherein the Indianiagges himselfe out of humane lineaments , the other swaggers himselfe further out of all Ciuill and Christian Ornaments . But these Fashion-mongers haue made mee almost out of my fashion , and to forget my selfe , in remembring their forgetfulnesse . These Indians of this New-cut , Cortes caused to come to him , and learned that they were of Zempoallan , a Citie distant thence a dayes Iourney , whom their Lord had sent to see what Gods were come in those Teucallis , that is Temples ( so , it seemeth , that they called the ships : ) which held no conuersation with the other Indians , as being not subiect to Mutezuma , but onely as they were holden in by force . He gaue them certaine toyes , and was glad to heare that the Indians of Zempoallan , and other their Neighbors were not wel affected to Mutezuma , but readie , as farre as they durst , to entertaine all occasions of war with him . He sayled from thence to Panuco , and passed the Riuer farther , till he came to a little Towne , where was a Temple , with a little Towre , and a Chappell on the top ascended by twentie steps , in which they found some Idols , many bloudie Papers , and much Mans bloud , of those which had beene sacrificed ; the blocke also whereon they cut open those Sacrifices , and the Razors made of flint , wherewith they opened their brests , which strucke the Spaniards with some horrour and feare . They passed a little further , and there hauing taken possession , in the Emperours name , of the whole Country , they founded the Towne De la vera Crux . Cortes resigning his authoritie , and Officers being elected ; and lastly all with generall consent appointing Cortes their Captaine . §. II. CORTES his Expedition to Mexico , and entertainment by MVTEZVMA . COrtes went forward to Zempoallan , where hee was solemnely receiued and lodged in a great House of Lime and Stone , whited with Playster , that shined in the Sunne , as if it had beene Siluer ; so did the Siluer-conceits of the Spaniards imagine , the desire of that Metall hauing made such an impression in their imagination , that they told Cortes before he came at it , they had seene a House with wals of Siluer . Here , and at Chiauiztlan , Cortes incited them to rebell against Mutezuma , and to become seruants to the Spaniards , which they did : and hee vnder-hand so wrought , that Mutezuma tooke him for his friend . All his intent was to fish in troubled waters , and to set them both by the eares , that hee might watch opportunitie to benefit himselfe . His owne people rebelled , some of whom he chastised with the halter and the whip for example to the rest : and after caused all his sh●ps to be sunke closely , that they should not minde any returne . Hee left an hundred and fifty men for the guard of the new Towne , vnder Pedro de Henrico , and with foure hundred Spaniards , fifteene Horses , and sixe Peeces of Artillery , and 1300. Indians , they went from Zempoallan , and came to Zaclotan , the Lord whereof was Olintler the subiect of Mutezuma , who to testifie his ioy , and to honour Cortes , commanded fifty men to be sacrificed , whose bloud they saw , new and fresh . They carried the Spaniards on their shoulders , sitting on Beeres , such as whereon they vse to carry dead men . He bragged as much of the power of Mutezuma , as the Spaniards of their Emperour . Hee said hee had thirty Vassals , each of which was able to bring into the field an hundred thousand men of warre , and sacrificed twenty thousand men yeerely to the Gods : in this he somewat exceeded ; the other was true , although some yeeres , the Sacrifices also were thought to amount to fifty thousand . This Towne was great , and had thirteene Temples , in each of which were many Idols of stone , of diuers fashions , before whom they sacrificed Men , Doues , Quailes , and other things with great perfumes and veneration . Here Mutezuma had fiue thousand Souldiers in Garrison . Cortes passed from thence to Mexico by the Frontiers of Tlaxcallon , which were enemies to Mutezuma , whom he might easily haue ouercome , but reserued , partly for the exercise of his subiects to the war : partly for the Sacrifices to his Gods. These ioyned an hundred and fifty thousand men against Cortes , taking him for Mutezuma's friend : and yet euery day sent him Guinny-cocks & bread , partly to espy his strength , and partly in a brauery , lest their glory should bee obscured in the conquest of men already starued . But when in many skirmishes and fights they could not preuaile against that handfull of Spaniards , they thought they were preserued from harme by inchantments : and sent him three presents with this message ; that if he were that rigorous god which eateth mans flesh , he should eate those fiue slaues which they brought him , and they would bring him more : if he were the meeke and gentle God , behold Frankinsence , and Feathers : if he were a mortall man , take heere Fowle , Bread , and Cherries . At last they made peace with him , and submitted their Citie to him . Their Citie Tlaxcallan was great , planted by a Riuers side , which issued into the South-Sea . It had foure streets , each ot which had their Captain in the time of Warre . The gouernment was an Aristocratie , hating Monarchy no lesse then tyranny . It had eight and twenty Villages , and in them an hundred and fifty thousand housholds , very poore , but good warriours . They had one market-place so spacious , that thirty thousand persons in a day came thither to buy and sell by exchange : for money they had none . Mutezuma had sent before to Cortes , and promised tribute to the Emperour , whatsoeuer should be imposed ; onely he would not haue him come to Mexico . And now he sent againe , that he should not trust that new friendship with the beggerly Nation of Tlaxcallan , and they againe counselled him not to aduenture himselfe to Mutezuma . Cortes held his determination for Mexico , and being accompanied with many of the Tlaxcantlexas , he went to Chololla , a little from whence Mutezuma had prepared an Army to intrap him in the way ; but he finding the treacherie , it redounded vpon the Cholollois , the same day they had thought to haue executed the same vpon him . For this end they had sacrificed ten children , fiue males , and as many females , three yeares old , to Quezalcouatl their god , which was their custome when they began their Warres . He out-going them in their owne art of subtiltie , intrapped their Captaines in Councell , and sent his Armie to spoile the Citie , where were slaine thousands . There were twenty Gentlemen , and many Priests which ascended vp to the high Towre of their Temple , which had an hundred and twenty steps , where they were burned , together with their gods and Sanctuary . This City had 20000. Housholds within the Wals , & as many in the Suburbs . It shewed outward very faire and full of Towres , for there were as many Temples as dayes in the yeere , and euery one had his Towre . The Spaniards counted 400. Towres . It was the Citie of most deuotion in all India , whither they trauelled from many places far distant in Pilgrimage . Their Cathedrall Temple was the best and highest in all New-Spain , with 120. steps vp to it . Their chiefe god was Quezalcouatl , god of the Aire , who was ( they say ) founder of their City being a Virgin , of holy life and great penance . He instituted fasting , and drawing of bloud out of their eares and tongues , and left precepts of Sacrifices . Hee neuer ware but one garment of Cotton , white , narrow , and long , and vpon that a Mantle , beset with certain red crosses . They haue certaine greene stones which were his , and are kept for great relikes : one of them is like an Apes head . Eight leagues from Chololla is the hill Popocatepec , or smoke-hill , which the earth seemeth to haue erected as a Fort to encounter and assault the Aire : now with smoky mists endeuouring to choake his purer breath , another while with violent flames , and naturall fire-works threatning to ioyne league with his elder and superiour brother to disinherit him : sometimes with showres of Ashes and embers , as it were , putting out the eyes , and sometimes with terrible and dreadfull thunders , rending the eares of that Airie Element ; alwayes ( such is the euent of warre ) hurting and wasting it selfe , to indamage the enemy . The Indians thought it a place of Purgatory , whereby tyrannicall and wicked Officers were punished after their death , and after that purgation passed into glory . The Spaniards aduentured to see it , but two onely held on their journey , and had there been consumed , had they not by a Rock bin shadowed frō the violent eruption of the fire which then hapned . It chanced that the Earth , weary it seemeth of the Warre , as hauing spent her store and munition , agreed on a truce which continued ten yeares : but in the yeere 1540. it brake forth into more violent hostilitie then before , quaking and renting it selfe with vnbridled passion : and whereas the Aire had alwayes a snowy Garrison about her high tops and frontiers , to coole and quench her fiery showres , yet these did but kindle a greater flame , the ashes whereof came to Huexozinco , Quelaxcopon , Tepiacac , Chololla and Tlazcallan , and other places , ten , or as some say fifteene leagues distant , and burned their herbs in their Gardens , their fields of corne , trees and cloathes that they laid a drying . The Vulcan , Crater , or mouth whence the fire issued , is about halfe a league in compasse . The Indians kissed their garments ( an honour done vnto their gods ) which had aduentured themselues to this dreadfull spectacle . Cortes drawing neere to Mexico , Mutezuma feared , saying , These are the people which our gods said should come and inherit this Land . Hee went to his Oratory , and there shut vp himselfe alone , abiding eight dayes in prayer and fasting , with Sacrifice of many men , to aslake the fury of his offended deities . The Diuell bids him not to feare , and that hee should continue those bloudy Rites , assuring him that hee should haue the gods Vitziliputzli and Tescatlipuca to preserue him , saying , That Quezalcouatl permitted the destruction at Chololla , for want of that bloudie sacrifice , Cortes passed a Hill six miles in height , where , by the difficultie of the passage , and of the cold ( being alway couered with snow ) the Mexicans might easily haue preuented his passing further . Hence hee espyed the Lake , whereon Mexico and many other great Townes did stand , Iztacpallapan a Towne of 10000 housholds , Coyocan of sixe thousand , Vizilopuchtli of fiue thousand . These townes are adorned with many Temples and Towers , that beautifie the Lake . From Iztacpalapan to Mexico is two Leagues , all on a faire causay , with many Draw-bridges , thorow which the water passeth . Mutezuma receiued Cortes with all solemnitie on the eight of Nouember 1519. into this great Citie , excusing himselfe of former vnkindnesses the best hee could . Of his house , and Majestie and the diuine conceit the people had of him , we shall speake after more fully , as also of the Temples , Priests , Sacrifices and other remarkable things of Mexico . Mutezuma prouided all things necessarie for the Spaniards and Indians that attended them : euen beds of flowres were made , in place of litter for their Horses . But Cortes disquieted with those thoughts which commonly attend Ambition ( discontent in the present , hopes and feares of the future ) vsed the matter so , that he tooke Mutezuma prisoner , and detained him in the place appointed for the Spaniards lodging , with a Spanish guard about him , permitting him otherwise to deale in all priuate or publike affaires , as before . Hereupon Cacarna , Lord of Tezcuco , Nephew to Mutezuma , rebelled , but by treachery of his owne people was presented prisoner to Mutezuma . He , after this summoned a Parliament , where he made an Oration vnto his Subiects , saying , f That He and his Predecessors were not Naturals of the Countrey , but his Fore-fathers came from a farre Countrey , and their King returned againe , and said , he would send such as should rule them . And he hath now sent these Spaniards , saith he . Hereupon he counselled them to yeeld themselues Vassals to the Emperour , which they did at his command , though with many teares on his part and theirs , at this farewell of their libertie . Mutezuma presently gaue to Cortes , in the name of tribute , a great quantitie of Gold and other Iewels , which amounted to sixteene hundred thousand Castlins of Gold , besides Siluer . §. III. The conquest of Mexico . CORTES had hitherto a continuall victory in Mexico without any fight : but newes was brought him of Pamphilo de Naruaes , who was sent yywith eighty horse , and some hundreths of Spaniards by Velasques , to interrupt the proceedings of Cortes : who leauing two hundred men in Mexico , with 250. other came suddenly in the night , and took Neruaes prisoner , and returned to Mexico with Naruaes his company , now his followers also , where he found his men exceedingly distressed by the Citizens , for a murther committed in the great Temple at a solemn Feast , where in a religious dance they were slaine , for the rich garments and Iewels they ware , by the Spaniards . Cortes came in good time for the reliefe of his men : and Mutezuma caused the Mexicans to bridle their rage , which presently was renued ; and when Mutezuma was againe by his Guardians , the Spaniards , caused to speake to the people , a blow of a stone on his temple wounded him , whereof three dayes after he died . Cortes had some thousands of the Tlaxoltecas to help him , but was driuen to fly from Mexico with all his Spaniards and Indians , which he did closely in the night , but yet an all-arme was raised , and the bridges being broken , much slaughter of his people was made by the Mexicans , and all his treasure in manner lost . They pursued after him also , and had two hundred thousand in the field : when it was Cortes his good hap to slay the Standard-bearer , whereupon the Indians forsooke the field . This battell was fought at Otumpan . At Tlazcallan , he and his were kindly entertained ; they had prepared before 50000. men to goe to Mexico for his helpe , and now they promised him all offices of loyaltie and seruice . With their helpe he subdued Tepeacac ; and built certaine Brigandines , and Frigats , which were carried many leagues on the backs of those Indians , and there fastned and finished , without which he could neuer haue wonne Mexico . In Tezcuco certaine Spaniards had been taken , sacrificed and eaten , which Cortes now reuenged on them . Eight thousand men had carried the loose pieces and Timber of this Nauie , guarded with twenty thousand Tlaxcalans , and a thousand Tamemez , or Porters ( which carried victuals ) attending . They calked them with Towe , and for want of Tallow and Oyle , they vsed Mans Grease , of such as had been slaine in the Warres . For so the Indians vsed , to take out the Grease of their Sacrifices . Cortes had here nine hundred Spaniards , of which fourescore and sixe were horsemen , three cast Pieces of iron , fifteene small Peeces of Brasse , and a thousand weight of Powder , and 100000 Indian Souldiers on his side . Hee made a fluce or trench aboue twelue foot broad , and two fathome deepe , halfe a league long , in which forty thousand men wrought fifty dayes . He lanched his Vessels , and soone ouercame all the Canoas of the Lake , or which were reckoned in all fiue thousand . The Spaniards brake the Conduits of sweet water , wherewith the Citie was wont to be serued . Quabutimoc , now the new King of Mexico , receiuing incouragement from the diuellish Oracle , caused to breake downe the Bridges , and to exercise whatsoeuer wit or strength could doe in defence of his City , somtimes conquering , sometimes ( as is the doubtfull chance of warre ) conquered . Cortes had in Tezcuco ordained a new King , a Christian Indian ; of the royall bloud , who much assisted him in this siege . The Spaniards being Lords of the Lake , and of the Causeys , by helpe of their Galliots and Ordnance , they fiered a great part of the Citie . One day the Mexicans had gotten some aduantage , and thereupon celebrated a Feast of Victory . The Priests went vp into the Towers of Tlalelulco , their chiefe Temple , and made there perfumes of sweet Gummes , in token of victory , and sacrificed forty Spaniards ( which they had taken captiues , opening their breasts , and plucking out their hearts ) sprinkling their bloud in the Aire ; their fellowes looking on , and not able to reuenge it . They slew likewise many Indians , and foure Spaniards of Aluarado's company , whom they are in the open sight of the Armie . The Mexicans danced , dranke themselues drunke , made bonefires , strucke vp their Drummes , and made all solemne expressings of ioy . Dread , Disdaine , and all the Furies that Passion or Compassion could coniure vp , had now filled the Spaniards hearts and their Indian partakers : and Cortes , that hitherto had hoped to reserue some part of the Citie , now did the vtmost that Rage and Reuenge could effect ; helped no lesse within with Famine and Pestilence , then with Sword and Fire without . At last Mexico is razed , the Earth and Water sharing betwixt them what Fire had left , and all which had sometime challenged a lofty inheritance in the Ayre . Their King also was taken ; all that mighty State subuerted . And as the Mexicans before had prophecied , That the Tlaxantleca's should againe build the Citie , if conquered , for them ; if conquerors , for the Spaniards ; It was re-builded with a hundred thousand houses , fairer and stronger then before . The siege lasted three moneths , and had therein two hundred thousand Indians , nine hundred Spaniards , fourescore Horses , seuenteene Peeces of Ordinance , thirteene Galliots , and sixe thousand Canoas . Fifty Spaniards were slaine , and sixe Horses : Of the Mexicans , a hundred thousand , besides those which died of hunger and Pestilence . This was effected Anno 1521. on the thirteenth day of August , which for that cause is kept festiuall euery yeere . For the Description of the Country wherein Mexico is situate , Cortes in his second Narration to the Emperour saith , it is enuironed with hils : ( He telleth of some hils also in his iourney , wherein diuers of his people died with cold ) in the middest is a plaine of 70. leagues compasse , and therein two lakes which extend the circuit of fifty leagues ; the one salt , which ebbeth and floweth , ( an argument for Patritius his opinion that saltnesse is a chiefe cause of that vicissitude of ebbing and flowing , in the Ocean ) the other fresh : When the Water of the salt Lake increaseth , it runneth like a violent streame into the fresh Lake , which when it increaseth , is repaired againe by the like issue of this into the former . Nunno di Gusman , p hath written his expedition into Mechoacan and other Countries of New-Spaine 1530. subduing and taking possession for the Emperour : Hee found some of them Sodomites , others Sacrificers of mens flesh , and some closely practising this butcherie after they had professed themselues Christians : none of them which durst looke a Horse in the face , but were afraid , that that Beast would eate them . The seuerall peoples by him reckoned , would heere be tedious to name : which we may say of the like made by Godoy and Aluarado . q Of the customes of the Ancient Mexicanes , one of Cortes his Gentlemen hath written a Treatise r extant in Ramusius , wherein are described their Citie , Temples , Rites of Sacrifice , and the like ; as after followeth out of him and others . CHAP. X. Of the ancient Inhabitants of New-Spaine , and the Historie of their Kings . §. I. The Mexican Exodus and first founding . HAuing now declared the subuersion of this State and Kingdome by the Spaniards , I hold it not amisse to looke backe vpon the first people which heere inhabited , with the beginnings and proceedings of the Mexican Empire . The a first Inhabitants of New-Spaine were very barbarous and sauage , which liued onely by Hunting , and for this reason were called Chichemecas . They liued naked , solitary in the Mountaines , without Tillage , Policie , or any religious Ceremonies : their wiues followed the same Hunting exercise , leauing their children tied in a Panier of Reeds to the boughs of some tree . They did eat what they got in hunting , raw . They ate also Snakes and Lizards , which they offered likewise in sacrifice to the Sunne , whom onely they worshipped , and that without any Image : they offered to him Fowles , from the Butter-fly to the Eagle . And some remnants of the like beastly men ( as is said before ) are yet found , which doe great hurt , and will not , by either cunning or force of the Spaniards , be reduced to any other course . They seeme to haue learned the Sauage nature of the wilde Beasts , of whom , and with whom they liue . By this meanes it came to passe , that this wilde Mountainous people left the best and most fertile part of the Country vnpeopled , which certaine remote Nations possessed , whom they called b Nauatalcas , for their ciuilitie . These came from those Northerne parts , which now they call new Mexico . The Nauatalcas paint their beginning and first Territorie in maner of Caues ( because of their seuen Tribes , and men comming out of them . By the supputation of their Bookes , this departure was aboue eight hundred yeeres since , and ( by reducing to our account ) about the yeere of our Lord 720. Fourescore yeeres they stayed on the way , the cause whereof they ascribe to their Gods , which spake visibly to them , and bade them seek new Lands , that had such signes as they notified . Thus they proceeded in seeking those signes , and peopled the best parts , still remouing their habitations as they found more fertile Countries , leauing onely the aged , sicke , and weary , with a few others , to remaine in the former . And by these leisurely proceedings , they entred the land of Mexico , about the yeere 902. after our account . Those seuen Nations came not all at once ; but first , the Suchimilcos , next , the Chalcas , and thirdly , the Tepanetans , fourthly , those of Tescuco , after them the Tlalluicans ; the sixt were the Tlascaltecans , which helped the Spaniards to conquer Mexico , and therefore are exempted from tribute to this day . These expelled , as their Histories say , certaine Gyants , whom in pretence of Friendship they had inuited to a banquet , and in their drunkennes stole away their weapons , and slew them . Neither doth this seeme a fable ; for at this day are found dead mens bones , of incredible bignesse . I saw a tooth ( saith Acosta ) at Mexico , in the yeere 1586. as bigge as the fist of a man , and according to this , all the rest was proportionable . Three hundred and two yeeres after the first transmigration , those of the seuenth Caue or Line arriued , which is the Mexican Nation : they worshipped the Idoll Vitzliputzli , and the Diuel spake & gouerned this Nation : He promised to make them Lords ouer all , which the other six Nations possessed , and to giue them a Land plentifull in riches : whereupon they went forth carrying their Idoll with them in a Coffer of Reeds , supported by foure of their principall Priests , with whom he talked , and communicated his Oracles and Directions . He likewise gaue them Lawes , and taught them the Ceremonies and Sacrifices they should obserue , And euen as the pillar of Cloud and Fire conducted the Israelites in their passage thorow the Wildernesse , so this apish Diuell gaue them notice when to aduance forwards , and when to stay . The first thing they did wheresoeuer they came , was to build a house or Tabernacle for their Vitzliputzli , which they set alway in the middest of their Campe , and there placed the Arke in the middest of the Altar . This done , they sowed the Land , and if their God commanded to gather , they did so , and if to raise their Campe , they obeyed , leauing the aged , sicke , and weary , to gather their fruits , and to dwell there . The chiefe Captaine whom they followed , was called Mexi , whence came the name of their c City and Nation . Their Idoll perswaded them , when some were bathing themselues in certaine Lakes , to remoue the Campe closely , and steale away their clothes : whereat they which were thus forsaken , changed their language and manner of life , retayning alway their hatred to the Mexicans . They peopled the Prouince Mechouacan : from hence to Mexico is fifty leagues and vpon the way is Malinalco , which they say was peopled by a Witch and her familie , whom by the commandement of their God they left behinde , closly remouing the armie by night . They stayed in a place called Tuta , where by stopping a Riuer , they drowned a Plaine , and planted it round with Willowes and other trees ; and many liking the place , talked of staying there : whereat their God offended , threatned the Priests , and in the night slew those which had consulted of staying . Their hearts were found pulled out , and their stomackes opened ; which , after that , they obserued in their Sacrifices . The Mexicans , by the aduice of their Idoll , proceeded , and by force made way thorow the Chalcas , and sent to the Lord of Culbuacan , who granted them the place of Ticaapan to dwell in , which was full of Snakes and venemous Beasts , which by the helpe of their God they tamed . He would not suffer them to stay there , but commanded them to proceed , and to seeke forth a Woman , whom they should name the Goddesse of Discord . Whereupon they sent to the King of Culhuacan , to demand his Daughter to bee Queene of the Mexicans , and Mother of their God , who easily condescended , and sent his daughter gorgeously attired . The same night she arriued , by order of their God , shee was murthered and flayed , and a yong man was couered with her skin , with her apparell thereon ; and being placed neere the Idoll , she was consecrated a Goddesse and Mother of their God ; they euer after worshipping the same , making an Idol which they call Toccy , that is , Our Grand-mother . The King of Culhuacan hereupon warred against them , and chased them out of those parts , by which meanes they came to the place where Mexico now is . Heere certaine old Priests or Sorcerers , entring into a place full of Water-Lillies , they met with a very faire and cleare current of Water , with Trees , Medowes , Fish , and other things : all very white , which were the signes their God had giuen them of their promised Land . In the night following , Vitzliputzli appeared in a dreame to an ancient Priest , saying , That they should goe seeke out a Tunall in the Lake , which grew out of a stone , vpon which they should see an Eagle feeding on small Birds , which they should hold for the place where their City should be built , to become famous through the world . Hereupon , the next day they all assembled , and diuiding themselues into bands , made that search with great diligence and deuotion . In their search they met with the former Water-course , not white ( as it was then ) but red like bloud , diuiding it selfe into two streames , one of which was an obscure Azure . At last they espied the Eagle , with wings displayed toward the Sunne , compassed about with many rich feathers of diuers colours , and holding in his Tallons a goodly Bird. At this sight they fell on their knees , and worshipped the Eagle , with great demonstrations of ioy and thankes to Vitzliputzli . For this cause they called the Citie , which there they founded g , Tenoxtiltan , which signifies Tunal on a stone ; and till this day carry in their Armes an Eagle vpon a Tunal , with a bird in his Tallon . The next day following , by common consent , they made an Heremitage , adioyning to the Tunal of the Eagle , that the Arke of their God might rest there , till they might haue meanes to build him a sumptuous Temple . This they made of Flagges and Turfes , couered with Straw . Afterwards they consulted to buy of their neighbours Stone , Timber , Lime , in exchange of Fish , Fowles , Frogges , and other things which they hunted for in the Lake : by which meanes they procuring necessaries , built a Chappell of Lime and Stone , and laboured to fill vp part of the Lake with rubbish . The Idoll commanded , that they should diuide themselues into foure principall quarters about this house , and each part build therein : to which he enioyned certaine Gods to his appointment , called Calpultecco , which is , Quarter Gods. This was the beginning of Mexico . §. II. The Historie of eight of their first Kings . THis diuision seemed not equall to some of the Ancients , who valued their deserts farre aboue their allotted portion , who therefore separated themselues , and went to Tlatedulco : whose practices against the Mexicans caused them to chuse a King , to which Soueraigntie was chosed Acamapitzli , Nephew to the King of Culhuacan , and of the Mexican bloud by the Fathers side . Him by Embassage they demanded , and obtained in the name of their God , with this answere from the King of Culhuacan : Let my Grand-child goe to serue your God , and be his Lieutenant , to rule and gouerne his Creatures , by whom we liue ; who is the Lord of Night , Day , and Windes : Let him goe and bee Lord of the Water and Land , and possesse the Mexican Nations , &c. Hee was solemnely welcommed by the Mexicans : welcome thou art ( saith an a Orator vnto him in their name ) to this poore House and City , amongst the Weedes and Mud , where thy poore Fathers , Grand-fathers , and Kinsfolkes endure what it pleaseth the Lord of things created . Remember , Lord , thou commest to bee our defence , and to bee the resemblance of Vitzliputzli , not to rest thy selfe , but to endure a new charge : with many words to that effect , expressed in the Mexican Histories , reserued by tradition ; the children to that end learning them by heart , and these being as Presidents to them which learned the Art Oratorie . After this , they were sworne , and hee crowned . The Crowne was like that of the Dukes of Venice . His name Acamapitzly , signifieth a handfull of Reedes , and therefore they carrie in their Armories a hand , holding many Arrowes of Reedes . The Mexicans at this time were tributaries to the Tapanecans , whose chiefe Citie was Azcapuzalco : who iudging according to the nature of Enuie and Suspition , that they were so much weaker , how much the stronger they saw their neighbours , thought to oppresse them by a strange policie , in imposing an vncouth , and ( in shew ) impossible tribute : which was , that they should bring the Tapunecan King a Garden , planted and growing in the water . In this their distresse , Vitzliputzli taught them to doe it , by casting earth vpon Reedes and Grasse laid in the Lake , and planting in this mouing Garden , Maiz , Figs , Gourds , and other things , which at the time appointed they carried growing and ripe : a thing often since proued in that Lake , emulous no lesse of that glorie , to be accounted one of the Wonders in that New World , then those pensill Gardens , towred vp in the Ayre at Babylon , both heere and there the reason of Man according to his naturall priuiledge , subiecting to his vse the most rebellious Elements of Ayre and Water . Acamapitzli , the Mexican King , after he had raigned fortie yeeres , dyed , leauing it to their choice to chuse his Successor . They chose his Sonne Vitzilovitli , which signifieth a rich Feather : they anointed him with an Oyntment , which they call Diuine , being the same wherewith they anointed their Idoll . Of their Coronation , thus b Lopez de Gomara saith , that this was done by the High Priest , attired in his Pontificalibus , attended with many others in Surplices ; the Oyntment was as blacke as Inke . They blessed him , and sprinkled him foure times with Holy-Water , made at the time of the Consecration of their God. Then they put vpon his head a Cloth , painted with the bones and skuls of dead men , clothed him with a blacke garment , and vpon that a blue , both painted with figures of skuls and bones . Then did they hang on him Laces , and bottles of Powders , whereby he was deliuered from diseases and Witchcrafts . Then did he offer Incense to Vitzliputzli , and the High Priest tooke his Oath , for the maintenance of their Religion , to maintayne Iustice and the Lawes , to cause the Sunne to giue his light , and the Clouds to raine , and the earth to be fruitfull , &c : Lastly , followed the acclamations of the people , crying , God saue the King , with dances , &c. He being crowned , and hauing receiued homage of his Subiects , obtained the King of Azcapuzalco his daughter to wife , by whom he had a sonne called Chimalpopoca , and procured a relaxation of Tribute from his father in Law. Hee was deuout in his Superstitions : hauing raigned thirteene yeeres , he dyed . His son then but ten yeeres old , was chosen in his roome , but was soone after slaine by the Inhabitants of Azcapuzalco . The Mexicans inraged with this iniury , assembled themselues , and an Orator , among many other words , tels them , That the Sunne is eclipsed and darkened for a time , but will returne suddenly in the choice of another King . They agreed vpon Izcoalt , which signifieth a Snake of Rsors , the sonne of Acamapixtli their first King . The common people were earnest with this new King , for peace with the Tapanecans , for the obtaining whereof , they would carry their God in his Litter for an intercessor . This was hindered by Tlacaellec the Kings Nephew , a resolute and valiant yong man , who also with perill of his life , vndertooke an Embassage to Azcapuzalco , and there defied the King , anointing him with the ointment of the dead , after their manner . The Commons of Mexico were herewith offended , and to pacifie them , the King indented with them , that if he lost the Field , they should eate him and his Nobles : they on the other side promising , if he did ouercome , to become his Tributaries ( for before they enioyed much freedome ) and to labour in his Fields and Houses , and to become his seruants in Warre & Peace . In fine , such was the valour of Tlacaellec the Generall , that the enemies were ouerthrowne , their Citie sacked , and the remainder of them made tributarie , the lands and goods of the conquered being diuided among the Conquerors , and some reserued to each quarter of Mexico , for the vse of their Sacrifices . Cuyacan had the next place in the Mexican Conquests : who hauing inuited the Mexicans to a banquet , in the end thereof sent for the last seruice , Womens habits , which they forced them to put on : but Izcoalt and Tlacaellec made them know , by their ruine , the Manhood of the Mexicans . They subdued also the Suchimilchos , and Cuitlauaca , a Citie in the Lake ; Tescucoy yeelded it selfe . Izcoalt after twelue yeeres died , and Motecuma the first was chosen in his stead . Presently after his Election , they conducted him to the Temple with a great traine , where , before the Diuine Harth , ( so called in regard of the continuall fire there kept ) they enthronized him . The King there drew bloud from his eares and legs with a Griffons tallons , as a Sacrifice , and was congratulated with many Orations of the Priests , Ancients , and Captaines . And whereas before they had accustomed , in their Elections to make great Feasts and Dances , and wasted many Lights ; He brought in the custome , personally to make Warre in some Prouince , thence to procure Sacrifices , to feast their Gods and Men. This he performed at Chalco , from whence he brought many Captiues , which on the day of his Coronation were sacrificed and eaten . At this Feast all his Tributes were brought in with great solemnitie , each Prouince marching by it selfe , besides innumerable Presents . All Commers were bountifully entertained , and the poore were clad with new garments , giuen them by the King . The Chalcas had taken a brother of Motezuma , and would haue made him their King , but he enioyning them to make a high Scaffold , ascended thereon , and telling them the Gods would not permit , that to be a King , he should be a Traytor vnto his Country , cast downe himselfe ; whose death Motezuma reuenged , with the ruine of that whole Nation , conquering further vnto the North and South Seas , by the counsell and courage of Tlacaelles , This King instituted new Ceremonies , and encreased the number of the Priests : hee built the great Temple of Vitzliputzli , and sacrificed great numbers of men at the Dedication . Hauing raigned eight and twentie yeeres , he died . Tlacaellec was chosen his Successor by the foure Deputies , and the two Lords of Tescuco and Tacuba ( these were the Electors ) but refused the Empire , as being fitter for the common good , as an instrument to another , then if himselfe weylded the Scepter . At his nomination they chose Ticocic , sonne of the late King , and piercing his nostrils , for an ornament put an Emerald therein . He , in seeking Captiues for the solemnitie of his Coronation , lost more of his owne people , and after foure yeeres was poisoned by his male-content Subiects . Axayaca his brother succeeded , altogether of another spirit . In his time died Tlacaellec , chiefe Author of the Mexican greatnesse , whom before in his age , they vsed to carry in his Chaire ; on mens shoulders , to Councell . Hee was buried more solemnely then any of the Kings , and his Sonne was made Generall for the warres . Axayaca conquered Tequantepec , two hundred leagues from Mexico , thence to furnish the bloudie solemnities of his Coronation . Hee added to his Conquests Guatulco on the South Sea : in single combate ouer came the Lord of Tlatelulco , and subdued those Mexican-enemies of the Mexicans , setting fire on their Citie and Temple . After eleuen yeeres hee died , and Antzol the eight King was chosen . Hee punished the pride of Quazulatlan , a rich Prouince , with those Captiues , to celebrate his Coronation-Feast , and extended his Dominion to Guatimala , three hundred leagues from Mexico . Hee much adorned his Royall Citie , pulling downe the old houses , and in their roome erected fairer . Hee let in a course of water to the Citie , because that of the Lake was muddie . But because they of Guyoacan vsed these waters , the chiefe man of that Citie , which was a great Magician , sought to hinder it , whereby the King being prouoked , sent to attach him : Hee escaped by his Protean Arts ; now appearing like an Eagle , the second time like a Tygre , the third like a Serpent . But at last hee was taken and strangled , and the Mexicans forced a Channell , whereby the water might passe to their Citie , the Priests meane-while casting Incense on the bankes , sacrificing the bloud of Quailes ; others winding their Cornets : and one of the chiefe went attired in a habit like to the Goddesse of the Waters , which was saluted and welcommed by all the people . All which things are painted in the Annales of Mexico : which Booke is now in the Vatican a Librarie at Rome . Thus he enuironed the Citie with water , like another Venice ; and hauing raigned eleuen yeeres , dyed . §. II. Of MOTEZVMA , and other Rarities of the Mexican Storie . MOtezuma the second , was chosen , who before his Souereigntie , was of graue and stayed disposition , much addicted to his deuotions . Hee retired himselfe into a Chappell , appointed for him in the Temple of Vitzliputzli , where ( they say ) the Idoll spake to him ; wherein also he hid himselfe , after hee had intelligence of this Election . From whence he was led to the Harth of their Gods , where hee sacrificed , with drawing bloud from his eares , and the calues of his legges . They attired him with the Royall Ornaments , and piercing his nostrils , hung thereat a rich Emerald . Being seated in his Throne , the King of Tescuco , one of the Electors , made an Eloquent Oration , which Ioseph b Acosta hath set downe word by word , and deserueth a roome here , if our hastie Pilgrimage would suffer . This Motezuma commanded , that no Plebeian should serue him in any Office in his house prouiding Knights and Nobles for that purpose . His Coronation was solemnized with Dances , Comedies , Banquets , Lights , and other pompe : the sacrificed Captiues were of a farre Prouince toward the North Sea , which he subdued . Mechouacan , Tlascalla , and Tapeaca , neuer yeelded to the Mexicans ; which Motezuma told Cortes , that hee spared for the vse of his sacrifices , and the exercise of his Souldiers . He laboured to be respected and worshipped as a God. It was death for any Plebeian to looke him in the face : Hee neuer set his foot on the Ground , but was alwaies carried on the shoulders of Noble-men ; and if he lighted , they laid rich Tapestrie , whereon he did goe . He neuer put on one Garment twice , nor vsed one Vessell , or Dish aboue once . Hee was rigorous in execution of his Lawes , and for that purpose would disguise himselfe , to see how they were executed , and offer bribes to the Iudges , to prouoke them to iniustice , which , if they excepted , cost them their liues , though they were his kinsmen or brethren . His fall is before declared : it shall not be amisse here to mention some prodigious fore-runners of the same . The Idoll of Cholola , called Quetzacoalt , declared , That a strange People came to possesse his Kingdome . The King of Tescuco , a great Magician , and many Sorcerers , told him as much . The King shut vp the Sorcerers in prison where they vanished presently : wherefore hee exercised that rage on their wiues and children , which he had intended against them . He sought to appease his angrie Gods by Sacrifices , and therefore would haue remoued a great stone , which by no humane industrie would be moued , as refusing his atonement . Strange voices were heard , accompanied with Earthquakes and swellings of the waters . A prodigious Bird , of the bignesse of a Crane , was taken ; which on his head had ( as it were ) a Glasse representing armed men , and in the kings presence vanished . A stranger thing befell a poore man , who was taken vp by an Eagle , and carried into a certaine Caue , where he let him downe , pronouncing these words ; Most mightie Lord , I haue brought him whom thou hast commanded . There he saw one like the King , lying asleepe ; touching whom , hauing receiued threatning Prophesies , he was againe by that former Pursuiuant placed where he had bin taken vp . These things , as Diuellish illusions abusing GODS Prouidence and Iustice , and imitating his Power , to rob him of his glorie , deserue to be mentioned . Mutezuma hauing intelligence of Cortes his arriuall , was much troubled , and conferring with his Councell , they all said , that without doubt , their great and ancient Lord Quetzacoalt , who had said , that he would returne from the East , whither he was gone , had now fulfilled his promise , and was come . Therefore did hee send Embassadors with presents vnto Cortes , acknowledging him for Quetzacoalt , ( sometime their Prince , now esteemed a God ) and himselfe his Lieutenant . The Mexican Historie described in Pictures , and sent to Charles the fift , ( which I haue seene with Master Hakluit ) in the first part sheweth their first Expedition and Plantation in this place ; then all drowned with water , with great bogs , and some drie bushie places : their Kalendar , and the names , yeeres , and conquests of their Kings . In the second part their tributes are described ; the particulars whereof are , reparations of certaine Churches ; so many baskets of Maiz grownd ( holding halfe a bushell ) and Almonds of Cacao , baskets of Chianpinoli , mantles , paid euery fourth day : and once a yeere Armours and Targets of Feathers ; all this was paid by the Citie Tlatilulco . And in like proportion euery Towne and Nation subiect , was to pay the Naturall or Artificiall commodities thereof : as Armours garnished with feathers , rich mantles , white , or of other colours , Eagles aliue , beames of timber , boords , salt made in long moulds for the Lords of Mexico onely ; pots of honie , Naguas and Huipiles ( which were attire for women ) Copale for perfume , Cotton , Wooll , Red-Sea-shels , Xicharas in which they drinke Cacao , others full of Gold in powder , each containing two handfuls , plates of Gold , three quarters of a yard long , and foure fingers broad , as thicke as parchment ; Yellow Varnish to paint themselues , Bells , and Hatchets of Copper , Turkesse-stones ; Chalke , Lime , Deere-skins ; Cochinile , Feathers , Frizoles , Targets of Gold Diadems , Borders , Beades of Gold , Beades of Gemmes , Tigres-skins , Amber , Axi or West-Indian Pepper , &c. Concerning the State of Mexico vnder the Spaniards , Robert * Tomson , who was there about the yeere 1555. saith , that then it was thought there were a thousand and fiue hundred housholds of Spaniards , and aboue three hundred thousand Indians . The * Citie is enuironed with a Lake , and the Lake also with Mountaines about thirty leagues in compasse ; the raines falling from these Hils , cause the Lake . In this City resideth the Viceroy , and heere the highest Indian Courts are kept . There are weekly three Faires or Markets , abounding with plenty of Commodities at a cheape price . Many Riuers fall into the Lake , but none goe out . The Indians know how to drowne the City , and would haue practised it , had not the Conspirators beene taken and hanged . The Indians here are good Artificers , Gold-smiths , Copper-smiths , Black-smiths , Carpenters , Shoomakers , Taylors , Sadlers , Embroderers , and of all other Sciences , and worke exceeding cheape , liuing of a little . They will goe two or three leagues to a Faire , carrying not aboue a penny-worth of Commodities , and yet maintaine themselues thereby . Milos t Philips saith , that when Sir Francis Drake was on the South Sea , the Viceroy caused a generall muster to be made of all the Spaniards in Mexico , and found aboue seuen thousand housholds , and three thousand singlemen , and of Mestizoes twentie thousand . Master Chilton u testifieth , that euery Indian payeth tribute to the King twelue Reals of Plate , and a Hauneg of Maiz ( fiue Haunegs make a quarter English ) and euery Widow halfe so much . And all their children , aboue fifteene yeeres old , pay after the same rate . He hath great gaine by his fifths , and by the Popes Buls : this leaden ware was worth to the King at first aboue three Millions of Gold yeerely . The greatnesse of exactions caused two Rebellions whiles he was there , and the King will not suffer them to haue Oyle or Wine there growing , although the Earth would prodigally repay them , that they may still haue need of Spaine . Tlaxcalla , for their merits in the conquest of Mexico , as before is shewed , is free : only they pay a handfull of Wheate a man in signe of subiection : but some later encrochers haue forced them to till at their owne charge , as much ground as their tribute would amount to . There are in it two hundred thousand Indians Some of the wild people in New Spaine are deadly enemies to the Spaniards , and eate as many as they get of them . Iohn Chilton fell into their hands , but being sicke and leane , they thought ( as a Captiue Wench told him ) that he had the Pox , and was but vnwholsome food , and so let him depart . It is an ill wind that blowes none to good : sicknesse the Harbenger of death , was to him a preseruer of life . Mexico is now an x Vniuersitie , and therein are taught those Sciences which are read in our Vniuersities of Europe . This Vniuersitie was y there founded by Antony Mendoza ; and King Philip erected a Colledge of Iesuites , Anno 1577. Mexico is an Archbishopricke . There z bee many Spanish Colonies or Plantations , Compostella , Colima , Guadaleiara , Mechocan , Citie of Angele , and others : whereof diuers are Episcopall Sees . Antonio Herrera reckoneth in this and other parts of America , fiue Archbishoprickes , twentie seuen Bishoprickes , two Vniuersities , foure hundred Monasteries and Hospitals innumerable . In Guastecan , not farre from Panuco , is a Hill , from whence spring two Fountaynes , one of blacke Pitch , the other of red , very hot . To speake largely of New Gallicia , Mechuacan , Guastecan , and other Regions , would not be much to the Readers delight , and lesse to to my purpose . CHAP XI . Of the Idols and Idolatrous Sacrifices of New Spaine . §. I. Of their Gods. THe Indians ( as Acosta a obserueth ) had no name proper vnto God , but vse the Spanish word Dios , fitting it to the accent of the Cuscan or Mexican Tongues . Yet did they acknowledge a supreme power called Vitziliputzli , terming him the most puissant , and Lord of all things , to whom they erected at Mexico , the most sumptuous Temple in the Indies . After the Supreme God they worshipped the Sun , and therefore called Cortes ( as he writ to the Emperour ) Sonne of the Sunne . That Vitziliputzli b was an Image of Wood , like to a Man , set vpon an Azure-coloured stoole in a Brankard or Litter ; at euery corner was a piece of wood like a Serpents head . The stoole signified that he was set in Heauen . He had the forehead Azure , and a band of Azure vnder the nose , from one eare to the other . Vpon his head hee had a rich plume of feathers couered on the top with Gold : hee had in his left hand a white Target , with the figures of fiue Pine Apples , made of white Feathers , set in a crosse ; and from aboue issued forth a Crest of Gold : At his sides he had foure Darts , which the Mexicans say , had beene sent from Heauen . In his right hand hee had an Azured staffe , cut in fashion of a wauing Snake . All these ornaments had their mysticall sense . The name of Vitziliputzli signifies the left hand of a shining feather . Hee was set vpon an high Altar in a small boxe , well couered with linnen Clothes , Iewels , Feathers , and ornaments of Gold : and for the greater veneration he had alwayes a Curtain before him . Ioyning to the Chappel of this Idoll , there was a Pillar of lesse work , and not so wel beautified , where there was another Idoll called Tlaloc . These two were alwayes together , for that they held them as companions , & of equal power . There was another Idoll in Mexico much esteemed , which was the c God of Repentance , and of Iubilees and Pardons for their sinnes . Hee was called Tezcalipuca , made of a blacke shining stone , attired after their manner , with some Ethnike deuices ; it had Earings of Gold and Siluer , and through the nether lip a small Canon of Christall , halfe a foot long , in which they sometimes put an Azure Feather , sometimes a greene , so resembling a Turqueis or Emerald : it had the haire bound vp with a haire-lace of Gold , at the end whereof did hang an Eare of Gold , with two Fire-brands of smoke painted therein , signifying that he heard the Prayers of the afflicted , and of sinners . Betwixt the two eares hung a number of small Herons . He had a Iewell hanging at his necke , so great , that it couered all his stomack : vpon his armes , Bracelets of Gold ; at his nauill a rich greene stone , and in his left hand a Fan of precious Feathers of greene , azure , and yellow , which came forth of a Looking Glasse of Gold , signifying that he saw all things done in the World. In his right hand he held foure Darts as the Ensignes of his Iustice , for which cause they feared him most . At his festiuall they had pardon of their sinnes . They accounted him the God of Famine , Drought , Barrennesse , and Pestilence . They painted him in another forme , sitting in great Maiestie on a stoole , compassed in with a red Curtaine , painted and wrought with the heads and bones of dead men . In the left hand was a Target with fiue Pines , like vnto Pine Apples of Cotton ; and in the right hand a little Dart , with a threatning countenance , and the arme stretched out , as if he would cast it : and from the Target came foure Darts . The countenance expressed anger , the body was all painted blacke , and the head full of Quailes Feathers Quecalcauatl was their God of the Aire . In Cholula d they worshipped the God of Merchandize , called Quetzaalcoalt , which had the forme of a Man , but the visage of a little Bird with a red bill , and aboue , a combe full of Warts , hauing also rankes of teeth , and the tongue hanging out . It carried on the head a pointed Mitre of painted paper , a Sithe in the hand , and many toyes of Gold on the legs : it had about it Gold , Siluer , Iewels , Feathers , and habits of diuers colours : and was set aloft in a spacious place in the Temple . All this his furniture was significant . The name importeth Colour of a rich Feather . No maruell if this God had many Suters , seeing Gaine is both God and godlinesse to the most ; the whole World admiring and adoring this Mammon or Quetzaalcoalt . Tlaloc was their God of Water : to whom they sacrificed for Raine . They had also their Goddesses , e the chiefe of which was Tozi , which is to say , Our Grand Mother , of which is spoken before ; she was flayed by the command of Vitziliputzli , and from hence they learned to flay men in Sacrifice , and to clothe the liuing with the skins of the dead . One of the Goddesses , which they worshipped , had a Sonne who was a great Hunter , whom they of Tlascalla afterwards tooke for a God ; being themselues addicted much to that exercise . They therefore made a great Feast vnto this Idoll , as shal after follow . They had another strange kind of Idoll , which was not an Image but a true Man . For they tooke a Captiue , and before they sacrificed him , they gaue him the name of the Idoll , to whom he should be sacrificed , apparelling him also with the same ornaments . And during the time that this representation lasted ( which was for a yeere in some feasts , sixe moneths in some , in others lesse ) they worshipped him in the same manner , as they did their God ; he in the meane time eating , drinking , and making merry . When hee went through the streets , the people came forth to worship him , bringing their Almes with children and sicke folkes , that hee might cure and blesse them , suffering him to doe all things at his pleasure ; onely he was accompanied with ten or twelue men , lest he should flee . And hee ( to the end hee might bee reuerenced as hee passed ) sometimes sounded on a small Flute . The Feast being come , this fat Foole was killed , opened , and eaten . The Massilians are said f to haue vsed the like order , nourishing One a whole yeere with the purest meats , and after with many Ceremonies to leade him through the City and sacrifice him . Lopes g de Gomara writeth , that the Mexicans had two thousand Gods , h but the chiefe were Vitziliputzli and Tezcatlipuca . These two were accounted Brethren : There was another God , who had a great Image placed on the top of the Idols Chappell , made of all that Countrey seeds , grownd , and made in paste , tempered with childrens bloud , and Virgins sacrificed , whose hearts were plucked out of their opened brests , and offered as first fruits to that Idoll . It was consecrated by the Priests with great solemnitie , all the Citizens being present , many deuout persons sticking in the dowie Image Gold and Iewels : after which consecration no Secular person might touch that Image , not come in his Chappell . They renue this Image with new dow many times , and O terque quaterque blessed man bee that can get any Relikes of him . The Souldiers thought themselues hereby safe in the Warres . At this consecration also a Vessell of water was hallowed with many Ceremonies , and kept at the foot of the Altar for the Kings Coronation , and to blesse the Captaines that went to the warres , with a draught of it . §. II. Of their sacrifices of Men. NExt after their Gods it followeth to speake of their i godlesse Sacrifices : wherein they surmounted all the Nations of the World in beastly butcheries . The persons they sacrificed were k Captiues : to get which , they made their warres , rather seeking in their victories to take then to kill . Their manner of Sacrificing was this . They assembled such as should be sacrificed in the Pallisadoe of dead mens skuls , of which we shall after spake , where they vsed a certaine Ceremonie at the foot of the Pallisadoe ; they placed a great guard about them . Presently there stept forth a Priest attired with a short Surplesse full of tassels beneath , who came from the top of the Temple , bearing an Idoll made of Wheate and Mays mingled with Honey , which had the eyes thereof made of greene Glasse , and the teeth of the graines of Mays . He descended the steps of the Temple with all speed , and ascended by a little Ladder vp a great stone , planted vpon a high Terrasse in the midst of the Court . This stone was called Quauxi-calli , that is , the stone of Eagle : as he went vp and came downe , still he embraced his Idoll . Then went hee vp to the place , where those were which should be sacrificed , shewing his Idoll to euery one in particular , saying vnto them , This is your God. This done ; hee descended by the other side of the staires , and all such as should die , went in Procession to the place where they should bee sacrificed , where they found the Ministers ready for that office . Six of the Priests were appointed to this execution ; foure to hold the hands and feet of him that should be sacrificed , the fift to hold his head , the sixt to open the stomacke , and pull out his heart . They called them Chachalmua , that is , the Ministers of holy things . It was a high dignitie wherein they succeeded their Progenitors . The sixt , which killed the Sacrifice , was as high Priest , or Bishop , whose name was different according to the difference of times and solemnities . Their habits also differed according to the times . The name of their chiefe dignitie was Papa and Topilzin . Their habit and Robe was a red Curtain with tassels below , a Crowne of rich Feathers , Greene , White , and Yellow vpon his head , and at his eares like pendants of Gold , wherein were set greene stones , and vnder the lip vpon the midst of the beard , hee had a Peece like vnto a small Canon of an Azured stone . The Sacrificer came with his face and hands shining blacke : the other fiue had their haire much curled , and tyed vp with Laces of Leather , bound about the midst of the head : vpon their forehead they carried small Roundelets of Paper painted about with diuers colours , and they were attired in a Dalmatike Robe of white wrought with blacke , in this attire representing the Deuill . The Souereigne Priest carried a great Knife in his hand of a large and sharpe flint , another carried a coller of wood wrought in forme of a Snake , all put themselues in order before a Pyramidall stone which was directly against the doore of the Chappell of their Idoll . This stone was so pointed , that the man which was to bee sacrificed , being layed thereon vpon his backe , did bend in such sort , as letting the Knife but fall vpon his stomacke , it opened very easily in the middest . Then did the Guard cause them to mount vp certaine large staires in ranke to this place , and as euery one came in their order , the six Sacrificers tooke him , one by one foot , another by the other ; and one by one hand , another by the other , all naked , and cast him on his backe vpon this pointed stone : where the fift of them put the coller of wood about his necke , and the high Priest opened his stomacke with the Knife with a strange dexteritie and nimblenesse , pulling out his heart with his hands , the which he shewed smoking vnto the Sun , to whom he did offer this heat : and presently he turned towards the Idoll , and did cast the heart at his face , and then cast away the body , tumbling it downe the staires of the Temple , there being not two foot space betwixt the stone and the first step . In this sort they sacrificed them all one after another . Their Masters , or such as had taken them , tooke vp the bodies and carried them away , and diuiding them amongst them , did eate them . There were euer forty or fifty at the least , thus sacrificed . The Neighbour Nations did the like , imitating the Mexicans in this sacred Butchery . There was another kind of Sacrifice , which they made in diuers Feasts , called Racaxipo Velitzli , which is as much as the flaying of men , because they flayed the Sacrifice ( as is said ) and therewith apparelled a man appointed to that end . This man l went dancing and leaping through all the Houses and Market places of the Citie , euery one being forced to offer something vnto him : which , if any refused , he would strike him ouer the face with the corner of the skin , defiling him with the congealed bloud . This continued till the skinne did stinke , during which time much Almes was gathered , which they imployed in necessaries for their deuotions . In many of these Feasts they made a challenge betweene him that did Sacrifice , and him that should bee sacrificed , thus : They tied the slaue by one foote to a wheele of stone , giuing him a Sword and Target in his hands to defend himselfe : then stepped forth the other armed in like manner . And if he , that should be Sacrificed , defended himselfe valiantly against the other hee was freed , and was reputed a famous Captaine : but if he were vanquished , he was Sacrificed on that stone whereto he was tied . They euery yeere gaue one slaue to the Priests , to represent their Idoll . At his first entry into the office after he had beene well washed , they adorned him with the Idols ornaments and name , as before is said : and if he escaped before his time of Sacrifice was expired , the chiefe of his Guard was substituted to that representation and Sacrifice . Hee had the most honourable lodging in all the Temple , where hee did eate and drinke , and whither all the chiefe Ministers came to serue and honour him : hee was accompanied with Noblemen though the streets . At night they put him into a strong Prison , and at the appointed Feast sacrificed him . The Deuill ( a m Murtherer from the beginning ) suggested to the Priests , when there seemed defect of these Sacrifices , to goe to their Kings , telling them that their Gods died for hunger , and therefore should be remembred . Then assembled they their people to warres to furnish their bloudy Altars . There happened a strange accident in one of these Sacrifices , reported by men of worthy credit , That the Spaniards beholding these Sacrifices , a young man , whose heart was newly plucked out , and himselfe tumbled downe the staires , when he came to the bottome , he said to the Spaniards in his Language ; Knights they haue slaine me . The Indians themselues grew weary of these cruell Rites , and therefore they easily embraced the Spaniards Christianitie : Yea , Cortes writ to the Emperour Charles , that those of Mechoacan sent to him for his Law , being weary of their owne , as not seeming good vnto them . Some of the Spaniards n were thus sacrificed at Tescuco , and their Horse-skinnes tanned in the haire , and hung vp with the Horse-shooes in the great Temple , and next to them the Spaniards garments for a perpetuall memory . At the siege of Mexico , they sacrificed at one time , in sight of their Countrimen , forty Spaniards , The o Mexicans , besides their cruelties , had other vnbeseeming Rites in their Religion : as to eate and drinke to the name of their Idols , to pisse in the honour of them , carrying them vpon their shoulders , to anoint and besmeare themselues filthily , and other things , both ridiculous and lamentable . They p were so deuout in their Superstitions , and superstitious in their deuotions , that before they would eate or drinke , they would take a little quantitie and offer it to the Sun , and to the Earth . And if they gather Corne , Fruit , or Roses , they would take a leafe before they would smell it , and offer the same : he which did not thus , was accounted neither louing nor loued of God. The Mexicans in the siege of their Citie , being brought to all extremities , spake thus , as Lopez reporteth , vnto Cortes ; Considering that thou art the childe of the Sunne , why doest thou not entreat the Sunne thy Father to make an end of vs ? O Sun that canst goe round about the World , in a day and a night , make an end of vs , and take vs out of this miserable life , for we desire death , to goe and rest with our God Quetcanath , who tarrieth for vs . CHAP XII . Of the Religious places and persons in New-Spaine : wherein is also handled their Penance , Marriages , Burials , and other Rites performed by their Priests . §. I. Of their Temples . WE haue already mentioned the Temple of Vitziliputzli in Mexico , which requireth our further description . It a was built of great stones , in fashion of Snakes tyed one to another : and had a great circuit , called Coatepantly , that is , a circuit of Snakes . Vpon the top of euery Chappell or Oratorie , where the Idols were , was a fine pillar wrought with small stones blacke as Iet , the ground raised vp with white and red , which below gaue a great light : Vpon the top of the Pillar were Battlements wrought like Snailes , supported by two Indians of stone , sitting , holding Candlesticks in their hands , were like Croysants , garnished and enriched at the ends , with yellow and greene feathers , and long fringes of the same . Within the circuit of this Court there were many chambers of Religious men , and others that were appointed for the Priests and Popes . This Court is so great and spacious , that eight or ten thousand persons did dance easily in a round , holding hands , which was an vsuall custome there , howsoeuer it seemeth incredible . Cortes b relateth , that within the compasse of the wall , a Citie of fiue hundred houses might haue beene builded : round about encompassed with goodly buildings , Hals , and Cloisters for the Religious Votaries to dwell in . In that circuit he numbereth forty high Towers well built , to which the ascent was by fifty steps or staires : the least of them as high as the steeple of the Cathedrall Church in Siuill . The stone-worke as curious as in any place , full of grauen and painted imagerie . All these Towers were sepulchres of great Lords , and had each of them a Chappell to some speciall Idol . There were there three large Hals with their Chappels annexed , into which none but certaine Religious men might enter , both full of Images : the chiefe of which Cortes cast downe , and in stead thereof placed the Image of the Euer-blessed , neuer worthy to bee dignified with indignitie , the glorious Virgin and Mother our Lord , with such other Saints . There were foure gates or entries , at the East , West , North , and South , at euery c of which began a faire Causey of two or three leagues long . There were in the midst of the Lake wherein Mexico is built , foure large causies . Vpon euery entry was a God or Idol , hauing the visage turned to the causie right against the Temple gate of Vitzliputzli . There were thirty steps of thirty fadome long , diuided from the circuit of the court by a street that went betweene them . Vpon the top of these steps , there was a walke of thirty foot broad , all plastered with chalke : in the midst of which walke was a Pallisado artificially made of very high Trees planted in order a fadome asunder . These Trees were very bigge , and all pierced with small holes from the foot to the top , and there were rods did runne from one Tree to another , to which were tied many dead mens heads . Vpon euery rod were many skuls , and these rankes of skuls continued from the foot to the top of the Tree . This Pallisado was full of dead mens skuls from one end to the other , which were the heads of such as had bin sacrificed . For after the flesh was eaten , the head was deliuered to the Priests , who tied them in this sort , vntill they fell off by morsels . Vpon the top of the Temple were two stones or Chappels , and in them the two Images Vitziluputzli and Tlaloc . These Chappels were carued and grauen very artificially , and so high , that to ascend vp to them there were an hundred and twenty staires of stone . Before these Chappels there was a Court of forty foot square , in the midst whereof was a high stone of fiue hand breadth , pointed in fashion of a Pyramide , placed there for the sacrificing of men , as is before shewed . Gomara d saith , that this and other their Temples were called Teucalli , which signifieth Gods house . This Temple , he saith , was square , containing euery way as much e as a Crosse-bow can shoot leuell : in the middest stood a mount of earth and stone fifty fadome long euery way , built Pyramide-fashion , saue that the top was flat ; and ten fadome square . It had two such Pyramide Stones or Altars for Sacrifice , painted with monstrous figures . Euery Chappell had three lofts , one aboue another sustained vpon Pillars : From thence the eye with much pleasure might behold all about the Lake . Besides this Tower , there were forty other Towres belonging to other inferiour Temples ; which were of the same fashion : onely their prospect was not Westward , to make difference . Some of those Temples were bigger then others , and euery one of a seuerall God. There was one round Temple dedicated to the God of the Aire , called Quecalcouatl , the forme of the Temple representing the Aires circular course about the earth . The entrance of that Temple had a doore , made like the mouth of a Serpent , with foule and deuillish resemblances , striking dreadfull horrour to such as entered . All these Temples had peculiar houses , Priests , Gods , and Seruices . At euery doore of the great Temple was a large Hall and goodly buildings , which were common Armories for the Citie . They had other darke houses full of Idols of diuers metals , all embrued with bloud , the dayly sprinkling whereof made them shew blacke : yea , the walls were an inch thicke , and the ground a foot thicke with bloud , which yeelded a lothsome sent . The Priests entered dayly therein , which they allowed not to others except to Noble personages , who at their entry were bound to offer some Man to be sacrificed to those slaughter-houses of the Diuell . There did continually reside in the great Temple 5000. persons , which had there their meat , drinke , and lodging ; the Temple enioying great reuenues , and diuers Townes for the maintenance thereof . Next f to the Temple of Vitziliputzli was that of Tescalipuca , the God of Penance , Punishments ( and Prouidence ) very high and well built . It had foure ascents ; the top was flat , an hundred and twenty foot broad ; and ioyning to it was a Hall hanged with Tapistry , and Curtains of diuers colours and workes . The doore being low and large was alwayes couered with a Vaile , and none but the Priests might enter . All this Temple was beautified with diuers Images and Pictures most curiously : for that these two Temples were as the Cathedrall Churches , the rest as Parishionall . They were so spacious , and had so many chambers , that there were in them places for the Priests , Colledges and Schooles . Without g the great Temple , and ouer against the principall doore , a stones cast distant was the Charnell house , or that Golgotha , ( before mentioned ) where , vpon poles or sticks , and also in the wals ( two Towres hauing no other stuffe but Lime and Skuls ) Andrew de Tapia certified h Gomara , that he and Gonsala de Vmbria did reckon in one day , an hundred thirty sixe thousand skuls . When any wastad , supply was made of others in their roome . §. II. Of their Nunnes , Friers and other Votaries . WIthin this great Circuit of the principall Temple were two Houses , like Cloisters , the one opposite to the other , one of Men , the other of Women . In that of Women they were Virgins onely , of twelue or thirteens yeeres of age , which they called the Maids of Penance : they were as many as the men , and liued chastly , and regularly , as Virgins dedicated to the seruice of their God. Their charge was to sweepe and make cleane the Temple , and euery morning to prepare meat for the Idol and his Ministers , of the Almes the Religious gathered . The food they prepared for the Idoll were small Loaues , in the forme of hands and feet , as of Marchpane : and with this bread they prepared certaine sawces , which they cast dayly before the Idol , and his Priests did eate it . These Virgins had their haire cut , and then let them grow for a certaine time : they rose at midnight to the Idols Mattins , which they dayly celebrated , performing the same exercises which the Religious did . They had their Abbesse , who employed them to make cloth of diuers fashions , for the ornaments of their Gods and Temples . Their ordinarie habite was all white , without any worke or colour . They did their penance at midnight , sacrificing and wounding themselues , and piercing the tops of their eares , laying the bloud which issued forth vpon their cheekes , and after bathed themselues in a poole which was within the Monasterie . If any were found dishonest , they were put to death without remission , saying , she had polluted the house of their God. They held it for an ominous token , that some religious man or woman had committed a fault , when they saw a Rat or Mouse passe , or a Bat in the Idol-Chappell , or that they had gnawed any of the vailes , for that they say , a Cat or a Bat would not aduenture to commit such an indignitie , if some offence had not gone before : and then began to make inquisition , and discouering the offender , put him to death . None were receiued into this Monasterie , but the daughters of one of the sixe quarters , named for that purpose : and this profession continued a yeere , during which time , their fathers and themselues had made a vow to serue the Idoll in this manner , and from thence they went to be married . The other Cloyster or Monasterie was of young-men of eighteene or twentie yeeres of age , which they called Religious . Their Crownes were shauen , as the Friers in these parts , their haire a little longer , which fell to the middest of their eare , except on the hinder part of the head , where they let it grow on their shoulders , and tyed it vp in trusses . These serued in the Temple , liued poorely and chastly , and ( as the Leuites ) ministred to the Priests , Incense , Lights and Garments , swept and made cleane the Holy place , bringing wood for a continuall fire , to the Harth of their God , which was like a Lampe that still burned before the Altar of their Idoll . Besides these , there were other little Boyes that serued for manuall vses , as to decke the Temple with Boughes , Roses , and Reeds , to giue the Priests water to wash , Rasors to sacrifice , and to goe with such as begged almes , to carrie it . All these had their superiours , who had the gouernment ouer them ; and when they came in publike , where women were , they carried their eyes to the ground , not daring to behold them . They had linnen garments , and went into the Citie foure or sixe together , to aske almes in all quarters and if they got none , it was lawfull for them to goe into the Corne-fields , and gather that which they needed , none daring to contradict them . Cortes writeth , that almost all the chiefe mens sonnes in the Citie , after they were sixe or seuen yeeres old , till the time of their marriage , especially the eldest , were thrust into a kind of Religious habit and seruice . There might not aboue fiftie liue in that strict penance ; they rose at midnight , and sounded the Trumpets , to awake the people . Euery one watched by turne , lest the fire before the Altar should die : they gaue the censor , with which the Priest at midnight incensed the Idoll , and also in the morning , at noone , and at night . They i were very subiect and obedient to their superiours , and passed not any one point commanded . And at midnight after the Priest had ended his censing , they retyred themselues apart into a secret place , where they sacrificed and drew bloud from the Calues of their legs with sharp bodkins , therewith rubbing their Temples and vnder their Eares , presently washing themselues in a Poole appointed to that end . These yong men did not anoint their heads and bodies with k Petum , as the Priests did . This austeritie continued a yeere . The Priests likewise rose at midnight , and retired themselues into a large place where were many lights , and there drew bloud , as the former , from their legs , then did they set these Bodkins vpon the battlements of the Court , stickt in straw , that the people might see . Neither might they vse one Bodkin in twice . The Priests also vsed great fasts of fiue or ten dayes together , before their great feasts . Some of them , to preserue their chastitie , slit their members in the midst , and did a hundred things to make themselues impotent , lest they should offend their gods . They drunke no Wine , and slept little , for that the greatest part of their exercises were by night . They did vse also ( that the selfe-tyrannizing Catholike should not out-vie Merits ) to Discipline themselues with cords full of knots , wherein the people likewise came not behinde in cruell Processions , especially on the Feast of Tezcalipuca , lashing themselues with knotted Manguey-cords ouer the shoulders . The Priest fasted fiue dayes before that Feast , eating but once a day , and abstaining from their Wiues ; the whips supplying those delicacies . Gomara l speaketh of others , besides those yong ones before mentioned , which liued in those Cloysters , some being sicke , for their recouery ; some in extreme pouerty , to finde reliefe ; some for riches , for long life , for good husbands , for many children , and some for vertue : euery one abode there as long as they had vowed , and after vsed their libertie . Their offices were to spin Cotton , Wooll , and feathers , and to weaue cloth for their gods , and themselues , to sweepe all thy holy roomes : they might goe on Procession with the Priests , but not sing , nor goe vp the staires of the Temple : their food was boiled flesh and hot bread , receiued of almes , the smoke whereof was offered vnto their gods : They late and lay all together , but lay in their cloathes . The multitude of Idols and Idol-Temples in New Spaine was such , that a Bishop of Mexico , in his Letters 1532. saith , that the Friers had defaced twenty thousand of the one , and desolated fiue hundred of the other : and where in Mexico they had vsed yeerely to offer more then twenty thousand Harts of Boyes and Girles to their Idols , they now ( saith he ) offer them by good instruction to God. God grant it . §. III. Of their Priests , and the many Rites belonging to their function . TOuching their Priests in Mexico , m there were some high Priests or Popes , euen vnder the same name , called by the Mexicans , Papas , as they should say , Soueraigne Bishops : others , as before you haue heard , were of inferiour ranke . The Priests of Vitziliputzli succeeded by linages of certaine quarters of the Citie , deputed for that purpose : and those of other Idols came by election , or by being offered to the Temple in their Infancie . They daily exercise of the Priests was to cast Incense on the Idols , which was done foure times in the space of a naturall day : at breake of day , at noone , at Sun-set , at midnight . At midnight all the chiefe officers of the Temple did rise , and in stead of Bels they did sound a long time vpon Trumpets , Cornets , and Flutes , very heauily ; which being ended , he that did the Office that weeke , stept forth attired in a white robe with a Censor in in his hand , full of Coles , which he tooke from the harth , burning continually before the Altar , in the other hand he had a purse full of incense , which he cast into the Censor , and entring the place where the Idol was , he incensed it with great reuerence ; then tooke he a cloth , with the which he wiped the Altar and the Curtains . This done , they went all into a Chappell , and there did beat themselues and draw bloud with Bodkins , as is said : this was alwayes done at midnight . None other but the Priests might intermeddle with their Sacrifices , and euery one did employ himselfe according to his dignity and degree . They did likewise preach to the people at some Feasts . They had reuenues and great offerings . They n had conuenient houses for their habitation . They ware blacke garments , and cut not nor combed their haire in the time of their ministration . The Mexican Priests o were thus anointed ; they anointed the body from the foot to the head , and all the haire likewise , which hung like tresses or a Horse-maine , for that they applyed this vnction wet and moist . Their haire grew so , that in time it hung downe to their hams , insomuch , that the weight made it burthensome : for they neuer cut it vntill they dyed , or were dispensed with for their great age , or were employed in gouernments , or some honourable charge in the Common-wealth . They carried their haire in tresses of sixe fingers breadth , which they dyed blacke with the fume of Sapine , Firre , or Rosine . They were alwayes dyed with this tincture , from the foot vnto the head , so as they were like vnto shining Negros . This was their ordinary vnction ; they had another when they went to sacrifice or incense on the tops of mountaines , or in darke Caues , where there Idols were , vsing also certaine Ceremonies , to take away feare , and adde courage . This vnction was made with diuers venemous beasts , as Spiders , Scorpions , Salamanders , and Vipers , which the Boyes in the Colledges tooke and gathered together : wherein they were so expert , as they were alway furnished when the Priests called for them . They tooke all these together , and burnt them vpon the harth of the Temple which was before the Altar , vntill they were consumed to ashes . Then did they put them in Morters with much Tobacco or Petum , which made them lose their force ; mingling likewise with these ashes , Scorpions , Spiders , and Palmers aliue . After this , they put to it a certaine seed being ground , which they called Olololuchqui , whereof the Indians made drinkes to see Visions , for that the vertue of this herbe is to depriue men of sence : they did likewise grind with these ashes black and hairy wormes , whose haire onely is venemous ; all which they mingled together with blacke , or the fume of Rosine , putting it in small pots , which they set before their God , saying it was his meat , and therefore called it a diuine meat . By meanes of this ointment they became Witches , and did see and speake with the Diuell . The Priests being slubbered with this ointment , lost all feare , putting on a Spirit of cruelty . By reason whereof they did very boldly kill men in their sacrifices , went all alone in the night time to the Mountaines , and into obscure Caues , contemned all wilde beasts , beleeuing that Lyons , Tygres , Serpents , and the rest fled from them by vertue hereof . This Petum did also serue to cure the sick , and for children ; all resorted to them as to their Sauiours , to apply vnto them this Diuine Physicke , as they called it . They vsed manifold other superstitions to delude the people , in tying small flowers about their necks , and strings with small bones of Snakes , commanding them to bathe at certaine times , to watch all night at the Diuine harth , to eate no other bread but that which had beene offered to their Gods , that they should ( vpon all occasions ) repaire to their Wisards , who with certaine graines told Fortunes , and diuined , looking into keelers , and pailes full of water . The Sorcerers and p ministers of the diuell vsed much to besmeare themselues . There were an infinite number of these Witches , Diuiners , Inchanters , and the like : and still there remaine of them ( but secret ) not daring publikely to exercise their superstitions . The Mexicans q had amongst them a kinde of baptisme , which they did with cutting the eares and members of yong children , hauing some resemblance of the Iewish circumcision . This Ceremonie was done principally to the sonnes of Kings and Noblemen : presently vpon their birth the Priests did wash them , and did put a little Sword in the right hand , in the left a Target . And to the children of the vulgar sort , they put the markes of their callings , and to their daughters instruments to Spinne , Knit , and labour . The Mexican history afore-mentioned , in the third part thereof , sheweth in pictures their policie and customes . When a child was borne ( as is there described ) it was laid in a Cradle : foure dayes after , the mid-wife brought it naked , with the instrument of the trade ( as is said ) in the hand , into the yard ; where were prepared Bul-rushes and a little pan of water , in which she washed the same . Three boyes sate by eating tosted Mars , with sodden Frizoles in a little pan , and at the mid-wiues appointment named the child with a lowd voice . After twenty dayes they went with it into the Temple , and presented the same in presence of the Priest , with an offering : and being of fifteene yeares , committed him to the High Priest of that Temple , to be taught , if they would after haue him a Priest : or if they would haue him a Souldier , they committed him to the Master thereof , with an offering of meat also . In this booke is pictured how they instruct and feed them at three yeeres of age , giuing them halfe a Cake : how at foure with a whole Cake : at fiue burthening and exercising their bodies , and letting their daughters to spin : how at sixe they exercise them in gathering vp corne spilled on the ground , or the like : at seuen in fishing . There is likewise described their seuere discipline in punishing them with Manguez . The Priests did exercise their Pupils in bodily seruices of the Temple , in going to the Mountains to sacrifice , in Musicke , obseruing the time by the starres , and the like . Old men of threescore and ten , might be publikely drunken without controll , which to yong folkes of both sexes was death , as was theft also and adultery . The Priests r also had their office in marriages . The Bridegroome and the Bride stood together before the Priest , who tooke them by the hands , asking them if they would marry : vnderstanding their will , he took a corner of the vaile , wherewith the woman had her head couered , and a corner of the mans gowne , which he tyed together on a knot , and so led them thus tyed to the Bridegroomes house , where there was a harth kindled . Then he caused the wife to goe seuen times about the harth , and so the married couple sate downe together , and thus was the marriage contracted . That booke of pictures describes it thus : as Amantesa or Broker carried the Bride on her backe at the beginning of the night , foure women attending with Torches of Pine-tree Rosenned . At the Bridegroomes house his parents receiue her , and carry her to him in a Hall , where they are both caused to sit on a Mat , neere a fire , and tyed together with a corner of their apparell , and a perfume of Copale wood is made to their gods . Two old men , and as many old women were present . The married couple eate , and then these old folke , which after this separate them asunder , and giue them good instructions for Oeconomicall duties . In other parts of New-Spaine ſ they vsed other marriage-rites ; at Tlaxcallan the Bridegroome and Bride polled their heads , to signifie , that from thenceforth all childish courses should be laid aside . At michuacan the Bride must looke directly vpon the Bridegroome , or else the marriage was not perfect . In Mixteopan they vsed to carry the Bridegroome vpon their backs , as if he were forced : and then they both ioyne hands , and knit their mantles together with a great knot . The Macatecas did not come together in twenty dayes after marriage , but abode in fasting and prayer all that while , sacrificing their bodies , and anointing the mouths of their Idols with their bloud . In Panuco the Husbands buy the Wiues for a Bow , two Arrowes , and a Net ; and afterwards the Father-in-law speaketh not one word to his Sonne in-law for the space of a yeere . When he hath a child , he lyeth not with his wife in two yeeres after , lest she should be with child againe before the other bee out of danger ; some sucke twelue yeeres : and for this cause they haue many wiues . No woman , while she hath her disease , may touch or dresse any thing . Adulterie in Mexico was death : common women were permitted , but no ordinary Stewes . The diuell did many times talke with their Priest , and with some other Rulers and particular persons . Great gifts were offered vnto him whom the diuell had vouchsafed this conference . He appeared vnto them in many shapes , and was often familiar with them . He to whom he appeared , carried about him painted , the likenesse wherein be shewed himselfe the first time . And they painted his Image on their doores , benches , and euery corner of the house . Likewise , according to his Protean and diuersified apparitions they painted him in many shapes . It belonged also to the office of the Priests and religious in Mexico , to interre the dead , and doe their obsequies . The places where they buried them , were their gardens and courts of their owne houses : others carried them to the places of sacrifices , which were done in the mountaines : others burnt them , and after buried the ashes in the temples , burying with them whatsoeuer they had , of apparell , stones , and iewels . They did sing the funerall offices like Responds , often lifting vp the dead body , with many ceremonies . At these Mortuaries they did eate and drinke ; and if it were a person of qualitie , they gaue apparell to such as came . When one was dead , his friends came with their presents , & saluted him as if he were liuing . And if he were a King or Lord of some Towne , they offered some slaues to bee put to death with him , to serue him in the other world . They likewise put to death his Priest or Chaplain , ( for euery Noble-man had a Priest for his domestical holies ) that he might execute his office with the dead . They likewise killed his Cooke , his Butler , Dwarffes , and deformed men , and whosoeuer had most serued him , though he were his Brother . And to preuent pouertie , they buried with them much wealth , as Gold , Siluer , Stones , Curtains , and other rich pieces . And if they burned the dead , they vsed the like with all his seruants and ornaments they gaue him for the other world , and lastly , buried the ashes with great solemnitie . The obsequies continued ten dayes with mournefull songs , and the Priests carried away the dead with innumerable ceremonies . To the Noble-men they gaue their honourable Ensignes , Armes , and particular Blazons , which they carried before the body to the place of burning , marching as in a Procession ; where the Priests and Officers of the Temple went with diuers furniture , and ornaments , some casting incense , others singing , and some making the Drums and Flutes to sound the mournfullest accents of sorrow . The Priest who did the Office , was decked with the markes of the Idoll which the Noble-men had represented : for all Noble-men did represent Idols , and carrie the name of some One. The Mexicans honoured the best souldiers with a kinde of Knighthood , of which were three Orders : one ware a red ribband , which was the chiefe ; the second was the Lyon or Tyger-knight : the Grey-Knight was the meanest : they had great priuiledges . Their Knighthood had these funerall solemnities . They brought the corps to the place appointed , and enuironing it , and all the baggage with Pine-trees , set fire thereon , maintaining the same with gummie wood , till all were consumed . Then came forth a Priest attired like a diuell , hauing mouthes vpon euery ioynt of him , and many eyes of Glasse , holding a great staffe , with which he mingled all the ashes with terrible and fearfull gestures . When the King of t Mexico sickened , they vsed forthwith to put a Visor on the face of Tezcatlipuca , or Vitzilivitzli , or some other Idoll , which was not taken away till hee mended or ended , If he died , word was presently sent into all his Dominions for publike lamentations , and Noble-men were summoned to the funerals . The body was laid on a Mat , and watched foure nights , then washed , and a locke of haire out off for a relike ; for therein ( said they ) remained the remembrance of his soule . After this an Emerald was put in his mouth , and his body shrowded in 17. rich mantles , costly and curiously wrought . Vpon the vpper mantle was set the Deuice or Armes of some Idoll , whereunto he had been most deuout in in his life time , and in his Temple should the body be buried . Vpon his face they put a Visor painted with foule and deuillish gestures , beset with jewels : then they killed the slaue , whose office was to light the Lamps , and make fire to the gods of his Palace . This done , they carried the body to the Temple , some carrying Targets , Arrows , Maces , and Ensignes , so hurle into the funerall fire . The High Priest and his crue receiue him at the Temple gate with a sorrowfull Song , and after he hath said certaine words , the body is cast into the fire there prepared for that purpose , together with jewels : also a Dog newly strangled , to guide his way . In the meane-while two hundred persons were sacrificed by the Priests , or more , to serue him , as is said . The fourth day after , fifteene slaues were sacrificed for his soule , and vpon the twentieth day , fiue ; on the sixtieth , three , &c. The ashes with the locke of haire was put in a Chest , painted on the in-side with deuillish shapes , together with another locke of haire , which had been reserued since the time of his birth . On this Chest was set the Image of the King : the kinred offered great gifts before the same . The King of Mechuacan obserued the like bloudy Rites : many Gentlewomen were by the new King appointed their Offices in their seruice to the deceased , and while his body was burning , were malled with clubs , and buried foure and foure in a graue . Many Women slaues , and free Maidens were slaine to attend on these Gentlewomen . But I would not bury my Reader in these direfull graues of men cruell in like and death . Let vs seeke some Festiuall argument , if that may be more delightfull . CHAP XIII . Of the supputation of Times , Festiuall Solemnities , Colledges , Schooles , Letters , Opinions , and other remarkeable things in New Spaine . §. I. Their Kalender and Conceits of Time , and some of their Feasts . THe Mexicans a diuided the yeere into eighteene moneths , ascribing to each twentie dayes , so that the fiue odde dayes were excluded . These fiue they reckoned apart , and called them the dayes of nothing : during the which , the people did nothing , neither went to their Temples , but spent the time in visiting each other : the Sacrificers likewise ceased their Sacrifices . These fiue dayes being past , the first moneth began about the twentie sixe of February . Gomara b sets downe their moneths names in order . The Indians described them by peculiar Pictures , commonly taken of the principall Feast therein . They accounted their weeks by thirteene dayes : they had also a weeke of yeeres which was likewise thirteene . They reckoned by a certaine Wheele , which contayned foure weekes , that is , two and fiftie yeeres . In the midst of this Wheele was painted the Sunne , from which went foure beames of lines , in a Crosse of distinct colours , Greene , Blue , Red , and Yellow ; and so the lines betwixt these : on which they noted by some Picture , the accident that befell any yeere , as the Spaniards comming , marked by a man clad in Red . The last night when this Wheele was run about , they brake all their vessels and stuffe , put out their fire and all the lights , saying , that the World should end at the finishing of one of these Wheeles , and it might be at that time ; and then what should such things need ? Vpon this conceit they passed the night in great feare : but when they saw the day begin to breake , they presently beat many Drums , with much other mirth and Musicke , saying , that God did prolong the time with another Age of two and fifty yeeres . And then began another Wheele ; the first day whereof they tooke new fire , for which they went to the Priest , who fetched it out of a Mountaine , and made a solemne Sacrifice and Thanksgiuing . The twenty dayes of each moneth were called by seuerall names , the first Cipactli which signifieth a Spade , and so the rest a House , a Dogge , a Snake , an Eagle , a Temple , and the like . By this Kalendar they keepe things in memory aboue nine hundred yeeres since . The Indians of Culhua did beleeue that the Gods had made the World , they knew not how : and that since the Creation , foure Sunnes were past , and that the fift and last is the Sunne , which now giueth light vnto the World. The first Sunne ( forsooth ) perished by water , and all liuing creatures therewith : the second fell from Heauen , and with the fall slue all liuing creatures , and then were many Giants in the Country : the third Sunne was consumed by fire ; and the fourth by Tempest of ayre and wind , and then Mankind perished not , but was turned into Apes : yet when that fourth Sunne perished , all was turned into darknesse , and so continued fiue and twenty yeeres : and at the fifteenth yeere , God did forme one man and woman , who brought forth children , and at the end of other ten yeeres appeared this fift Sunne newly borne , which after their reckoning is now in this yeere 1612. nine hundred and eighteene yeeres since . Three dayes after this Sunne appeared , they held that all the Gods did die , and that these which since they worship , were borne in processe of time . At the end of euery twenty dayes , the Mexicans celebrated a Feast called Tonalli , which was the last day of euery moneth . The last day of the first moneth was called Tlacaxiponaliztli , on which were slaine an hundred Captiues in Sacrifice and eaten , others putting on the skins ( as before is shewed . ) Many of them would go to the slaughter with ioyfull countenance , dancing , and demanding Almes , which befell to the Priests . When the greene Corne was a foot aboue the ground , they vsed to goe to a certaine Hill , and there sacrificed two Children , A Girle and a Boy , three yeeres old , to the honour of Tlaloc , God of the Water , that they might haue raine : and because these children were free borne , their hearts were not plucked out , but their throats being cut , their bodies were wrapped in a new Mantle , and buried in a graue of stone . When the fields of Maiz were two foot high , a collection was made , and therewith were bought foure little slaues , betwixt the age of fiue and seuen , and they were sacrificed also to Tlaloc , for the continuance of raine : and those dead bodies were shut vp in a Caue appointed to that purpose . The beginning of this butcherie was , by occasion of a drought , which continued foure yeeres , and forced them to leaue the Country . When the Maiz was ripe , in the moneth and Feast Hueitozotli , euery man gathered his handfull of Maiz , and brought it to the Temple for an offering , with a certaine drinke called Atuli , made of the same graine . They brought also Copalli , a sweet Gumme , to incense the Gods which cause the Corne to grow . At the beginning of Summer they celebrated the Feast Tlaxuchimcaco , with Roses and all sweet flowres , making Garlands thereof , to set on their Idols heads , and spending all that day in dancing . To celebrate the Feast Tecuilhuitli , all the principall persons of each Prouince came to the Citie on the Euening of the Feast , and apparelled a woman with the attire of the God of Salt , who danced among a great company of her Neighbours , but the next day was sacrificied with much solemnitie , and all that day was spent in deuotion , burning of Incense in the Temple . The Merchants had a Temple by themselues , dedicate to the God of gaine : they made their Feast vpon the day called Micailhuitl , wherein were sacrificed and eaten many captiues , which they had bought , and all the day spent in dancing . In the Feast of Vchpauiztli , they sacrificed a woman , whose skin was put vpon an Indian , which two dayes together danced with the Townsmen , celebrating the same Feast in their best attire . In the day of Hatamutzli , the Mexicans entred into the Lake with a great number of Canoas , and there drowned a Boy and a Girle , in a little Boat , which they caused to be sunke , in such sort , that neuer after that Boat appeared againe , holding opinion , that those Children were in company with the Gods of the Lake . That day they spent in feasting and anointing their Idols cheekes with a kind of Gumme , called Vlli. When Cortes was gone out of Mexico , to incounter Pamphilo de Naruaes , and had left Aluarado in the Citie , he in the great Temple murthered a great multitude of Gentlemen , which had there assembled , to their accustomed solemnitie , being six hundred , or ( as some say ) a thousand , richly attired and adorned , where they vsed to sing and dance , in honour of their God , to obtaine Health , Children , Victorie , &c. §. II. Their Feast of Transubstantiation , Lent , Bloudie Processions , and other holy times . IN the moneth of May , x the Mexicans made their principall Feast to Vitziliputzli : two dayes before which , the Religious Virgins or Nuns mingled a quantity of Beets with rosted Maiz , and moulded it with Hony , making an Image of that paste , in bignesse like to the Idoll of wood , putting in , in stead of eyes , graines of glasse , greene , blue , or white , and for teeth , graines of Maiz . Then did all the Nobles bring it a rich garment like vnto that of the Idoll , and being clad , did set it in an azured Chaire , and in a Litter . The morning of the Feast being come , an houre before day , all the Maidens came forth attired in white with new ornaments , which that day were called , the Sisters of Vitziliputzli : they were crowned with Garlands of Maiz rosted & parched , with chaines of the same about their neckes , passing vnder their left armes . Their cheekes were died with Vermilion , their armes from the elbow to the wrist were couered with red Parrots feathers . Thus attired , they tooke the Image on their shoulders , carrying it into the Court , where all the young men were , attired in red Garments , crowned like the women . When the Maydens came forth with this Idoll , the young men drew neere with much reuerence , taking the Litter wherein the Idoll was , vpon their shoulders , carrying it to the staires foot of the Temple : where all the people did humble themselues , laying earth vpon their heads . After this , all the people went in Procession to a Mountaine called Chapulteper , a league from Mexico , and there made Sacrifices . From thence they went to their second Station , called Atlacuyauaya : and from thence againe to a Village , which was a league beyond Cuyoacoan , and then returned to Mexico . They went in this sort aboue foure leagues , in so many houres , calling this Procession Vpauia Vitziliputzli . Beeing come to the foote of the Temple staires , they set downe the Litter with the Idoll , and with great obseruance drew the same to the top of the Temple , some drawing aboue , and others helping below , the Flutes and Drummes , Cornets , Trumpets , meane-while increasing the Solemnitie . The people abode in the Court . Hauing mounted , and placed it in a little lodge of Roses , presently came the young men , which strowed flowres of sundry kinds , within and without the Temple . This done , all the Virgins came out of their Conuent , bringing pieces of the same paste whereof the Idoll was made , in the fashion of great bones , which they deliuered to the young men , who carried them vp , and laid them at the Idols feet , till the place could receiue no more . They called these morsels of paste , The flesh and bones of Vitziliputzli . Then came all the Priests of the Temple , euery one strictly obseruing his place , with veiles of diuers colours and workes , Garlands on their heads , and chaines of flowres about their neckes : after them came the Gods and Goddesses , whom they worshipped of diuers figures , attired in the same liuery . Then putting themselues in order about those pieces of paste , they vsed certaine Ceremonies , with singing and dancing . By these meanes they were blessed and consecrated for the flesh and bones of the Idoll : which were then honoured in the same sort as their God. Then came forth the Sacrificers , who began the Sacrifice of Men , whereof they now sacrificed more then at other times : for this was their solemnest Festiuall . The Sacrifices being ended , all the young men and Maydes came out of the Temple attired as before , and being placed in order and ranke , one directly against another , they danced by Drummes , which sounded in praise of the Feast , and of their God. To which Song , all the ancientest and greatest men did answere , dancing about them , making a great Circle , as the manner is , the young men and Maids remayning alwayes in the middest . All the Citie came to this spectacle , and throughout the whole Land ; on this day of Vitziliputzli his Feast , no man might eat any other meate , but this paste with Honey , whereof the Idoll was made , and this should be eaten at the point of day not drinking till the afternoone : the contrary was sacrilegious . After the Ceremonies ended , it was lawfull for them to eat any thing . During the time of this Ceremony , they hid the water from their little Children , admonishing such , as had the vse of reason , to abstaine . The Ceremonies , Dances , and Sacrifices ended , they went to vnclothe themselues , and the Priests and Ancients of the Temple tooke the Image of paste , and spoyled it of all the Ornaments making many pieces of it , and of the consecrated Rolls , which they ministred in a kind of Communion , beginning with the greater , and continuing vnto the rest , both men , women , and children : who receiued it with teares , feare , reuerence , and other both affects , and effects of deuotion , saying , That they did eate the flesh and bones of their God. Such as had sicke follies , demanded thereof for them , and carried it with great reuerence and veneration . All such as did communicate , were bound to giue the tenth part of this Seed , whereof the Idoll was made . The solemnity of the Idoll being ended , an old man of great authority stept vp into an high place , and with a loude voice preached their Law and Ceremonies . This History deserueth the longer Relation , because it so a much resembleth the Popish Chimara , and monstrous Conception of Transubstantiation , and of their Corpus Christi Feast , with other their Rites , to which Acosta also the Relater compareth it , blaming the Deuill for vsurping the seruice , and imitating the Rites of their Church , whereas their Church deserueth blame for imitating the Deuill , and these his Idolatrous Disciples , in their stupendious monsters of opinion , and ridiculous offices of Superstition . But you shall yet see a further resemblance . Next to this principall Feast of Vitziliputzli , b was that of Tezcalipuca , of chiefe estimation . This fell on the nineteenth day of May , and was called Tozcolt . It fell euery foure yeeres with the Feast of Penance , where there was giuen c full indulgence and remission of sinnes . In this day they did Sacrifice a Captiue ; which resembled the Idoll Tezcalipuca . Vpon the Euen of this Solemnitie , the Noblemen came to the Temple , bringing a new garment like to that of the Idoll , which the Priest put vpon him , hauing first taken off his other Garments , which they kept with great reuerence . There were in the Coffers of the Idoll d many Ornaments , Iewels , Eare-rings , and other Riches , as Bracelets , and precious Feathers , which serued to no vse , and were worshipped as the God himselfe . Besides that Garment , they put vpon him certaine Ensignes of Feathers , with Fannes , shadowes , and other things . Being thus attired , they drew the Curtayne from before the doore , that all men might see . Then came forth one of the chiefe of the Temple , attired like to the Idoll , carrying Flowre in his hand , and a Flute of Earth , hauing a very sharpe sound , and turning toward the East , hee sounded it , and after that to the West , North , and South , hee did the like . This done , he put his finger into the Aire , and then gathered vp the Earth , e which hee put in his mouth , eating it in signe of adoration . The like did all that were present , weeping , and falling flat to the ground , inuocating the darknesse of the night , and the winds , not to forsake them , or else to take away their liues , and free them from the labours they endured therein . Theeues , Adulterers , Murtherers , and all other Offenders had great feare and heauinesse whiles the Flute sounded , so as some could not hide nor dissemble their offences . By this meanes they all demanded no other thing of their God , but to haue their offences concealed ; powring forth many teares , with great repentance and sorrow , offering great store of Incense to appease their Gods. All the Martialists , and resolute spirits , addicted to the Warres , desired with great deuotion of God the Creator , of the Lord , for whom we liue , of the Sun , and of other their Gods , that they would giue them victory against their enemies , and strength to take many Captiues for Sacrifice . This ceremonious sounding of the Flute by the Priest , continued ten dayes , from the ninth of May to the nineteenth , with eating of earth , praying eueryday with eyes lifted vp to Heauen , sighes and grones , as of men grieued for their sinnes . Yet did not they beleeue that there were f any punishments in the other life , but did these things to auert temporall punishments : they accounted death an assured rest , and therefore voluntarily offered themselues thereto . The last day of the Feast , the Priests drew forth a Litter well furnished with Curtaynes , and Pendants of diuers fashions : this Litter had so many armes to hold by , as there were Ministers to carry it : all which came forth besmeared with blacke , and long haire , halfe in tresses with white strings , and attired in the Idols liuery . Vpon this Litter they set the Image of Tezcalipuca , and taking it on their shoulders , brought it to the foot of the staires . Then came forth the young men and Maydens of the Temple , carrying a great cord wreathed of chaines of rosted Maiz , with which they enuironed the Litter , and put a chaine of the same about the Idols necke , and a Garland thereof on his head . The young men and Mayds weare chaines of rosted Maiz , and the men Garlands , the Maydes Mytres made of Rods couered with the Maiz , their feet couered with Feathers , and their armes and cheekes painted . The Image being placed in the Litter they strewed round about store of the boughes of Manguey , the leaues whereof are pricking . They carried g it on Procession ( two Priests going before with Incense ) in the circuit of the Court : and euery time the Priest gaue Incense , they lifted vp their armes as high as they could to the Idoll and the Sun. All the people in the Court turned round to the place whither the Idoll went , euery one carrying in his hand new cords of the threeds of Manguey , a fadome long , with a knot at the end , wherewith they whipped themselues on the shoulders , euen as they doe heere ( saith Acosta ) on Holy Thursday . The people brought boughes and flowres to beautifie the Court and Temple . This done , euery one brought their Offerings , Iewels , Incense , sweet Wood , Grapes , Maiz , Quailes , and the rest . Quailes were the poore mans Offering which hee deliuered to the Priests , who pulled off their heads , and cast them at the foote of the Altar , where they lost their bloud : and so they did of all other things which were offered . Euery one offered meate and fruit , according to his power , which was laid at the foote of the Altar , and was carried to the Ministers Chamber . The offering done , the people went to dinner : the young men and Maydes of the Temple being busied meanewhile to serue the Idoll with all that was appointed for him to eat , which was prepared by other women who had made a vow that day to serue the Idoll . These prepared meats in admirable variety , which being ready , the Virgins went out of the Temple in Procession , euery one carrying a little basket of bread in her hand , and in the other a dish of these meates . Before them marched an old man , like to a Steward , attired in a white Surples downe to the calues of his legges , vpon a red Iacket , which had wings instead of sleeues , from which hung broad Ribands , and at the same a small Pumpion , stucke full of flowres , and hauing many Superstitious things within it . This old man comming neere to the foot of the staires , made lowly reuerence . Then the Virgins with like reuerence presented their meats in order : this done , the old man returnes , leading the Virgins into the Conuent . And then the young men and Ministers of the Temple came forth and gathered vp their meat , which they carried to their Priests Chambers , who had fasted fiue dayes , eating but once a day , not stirring all that time out of the Temple , where they whipped themselues , as before is shewed . They did eate of these Diuine meates ( so they called it ) neither might any other eate thereof . After dinner they assembled againe , and then was sacrificed . One who had all that yeere borne the habit and resemblance of their Idoll . They went after this , into a holy place appointed for that purpose , whither the young men and Virgins of the Temple brought them their ornaments , and then they danced and sung , the chiefe Priests drumming and sounding other Instruments . The Noblemen in ornaments like to the young men , danced round about them . They did not vsually kill any man that day , but him that was sacrificed , yet euery fourth yeere they had others with him , which was the yeere of Iubilee and full pardons . After Sun-set , the Virgins went all to their Conuent , and taking great dishes of earth full of bread , mixed with Hony , couered with small Panniars , wrought and fashioned with dead mens heads and bones , carried the same to the Idoll , & setting them downe , retired , their Steward vshering them as before . Presently came forth all the young men in order , with Caues of Reedes in their hands , who began to runne as fast as they could to the top of the Temple staires ; euery one striuing to come first to the Collation . The chiefe Priests obserued who came first , second , third and fourth , neglecting the rest ; these they praysed , and gaue them ornaments , and from thence forward they were respected as men of marke . The said Collation was all carried away by the young men as great Relikes . This ended , The young men and Maydes were dismissed : and so I thinke would our Reader , who cannot but be glutted with , and almost surfet of our so long and tedious feasting . Yet let me intreat one seruice more , it is for the God of gaine , who I am sure will finde Followers and Disciples too attentiue . For the Festiuall of this Gaine-god , Quetzaalcoalt ; the Merchants , his deuoted and faithfull Obseruants , forty dayes before , bought a slaue well proportioned to represent that Idoll for that space . First , they washt him twice in a Lake , called the Lake of the Gods , and being purified , they attired him like the Idoll . Two of the Ancients of the Temple came to him nine dayes before the Feast , and humbling themselues before him , said with a loud voice , Sir , nine dayes hence your dancing must end , and you must dye : and hee must answere , ( whatsoeuer hee thinketh ) In a good houre . They diligently obserued if this aduertisement made him sad , or if he continued his dancing according to his wont . If they perceiued him sad , they tooke the sacrificing Rasors , which they washed and clensed from the bloud , which thereon had remayned , and hereof with another liquor made of Cacao , mixed a drinke , which they said would make him forget what had beene said to him , and returne to his former iollitie . For they tooke this heauinesse in these men to be ominous . On the Feast Day , after much honouring him , and incensing him , about midnight they sacrificed him , offering his heart to the Moone , and after cast it to the Idoll , letting the body fall downe the staires to the Merchants , who were the chiefe Worshippers . These hearts of their Sacrifices ( some h say ) were burned after the Oblation to this Planet and Idoll . The body they sauced and dressed for a Banquet about breake of day , after they had bid the Idoll good morrow with a small dance . This Temple of Quetzaalcoalt had Chappels as the rest , and Chambers , where were Conuents of Priests , young men , Maydes , and Children . One Priest alone was resident which was changed weekly . His charge that weeke , after hee had instructed the Children , was to strike vp a Drumme at the Sunne setting , at the sound whereof ( which was heard throughout the Citie ) euery one ended his Merchandize and retired to his house , all the Citie being as silent , as if no bodie had beene there : at day breaking hee did againe giue notice by his Drumme : for till that time it was not lawfull to stirre out of the Citie . In this Temple was a Court , wherein they danced , and on this Idols Holy-day , had erected a Theater , thirty foot square , finely decked and trimmed , in which were represented Comedies , Masks , and many other representations , to expresse or cause mirth and ioy . §. III. Of their Schooles , Letters , and other their Opinions . THe Mexicans i had their Schooles , and as it were Colledges or Seminaries , where the Ancients taught the Children to say by heart , the Orations , Discourses , Dialogues , and Poems , of their great Orators and chiefe Men , which thus were preserued by Tradition , as perfectly as if they had beene written . And in their Temples , the sonnes of the chiefe Men ( as Peter k Martyr reporteth ) were shut vp at seuen yeeres old , and neuer came forth thence till they were marriageable and were brought forth to be contracted All which time , they neuer cut their haire , they were clothed in blacke , abstained at certaine times of the yeere from meats engendring much bloud , and chastened their bodies with often fasting . And although they had not Letters , l yet they had their Wheele for computation of time , ( as it is said before ) in which their writings were not as ours , from the left hand to the right , or as of the Easterne Nations , from the right hand to the left , or as the Chinois , from the top to the bottome : but beginning below did mount vpwards : as in that mentioned Wheele , from the Sunne , which was made in the Center , vpwards to the Circumference . Another manner of writing or signing , they had , in Circle-wise . In the Prouince of Yucatan or Honduras , there were Bookes of the leaues of Trees , folded and squared , which contained the knowledge of the Planets , of Beasts , and other Naturall things , and of their Antiquities , which some blindly-zealous Spaniards , taking for Inchantments , caused to be burned . The c Indians of Tescuco , Talla , and Mexico , shewed vnto a Iesuite their Bookes , Histories , and Kalendars , which in Figures and Hieroglyphicks represented things after their manner . Such as had forme or figure , were represented by their proper Images , other things were represented by Characters ; and I haue seene , saith Acosta , the Pater Noster , Aue Maria , and Confession thus written . As , for these things , I a Sinner doe confesse my selfe , they painted an Indian , kneeling on his knees , at a Religious mans feet ; To God most mightie , they painted three faces with their Crownes , according to that painting blasphemy of the Popish Image-mongers , and so they went on in that manner of picturing the words of their Popish Confession ; where Images failed , setting Characters ; Their n Bookes for this cause were great , which ( besides their engrauings in Stone , Walles , or Wood ) they made of Cotton-wooll wrought into a kind of Paper , and of leaues of Metll , folded vp like our Broad-clothes , and written on both sides . Likewise they o made them of the thinne inner rinde of a Tree , growing vnder the vpper barke ( as did also the Ancient Latines , from whence the names of Codex and Liber for a Booke , are deriued by our Grammarians . ) They did bind them also into some forme of Bookes , compacting them with Bitumen : their Characters were of Fish-hookes , Starres , Snares , Files , &c. Thus did they keepe their priuate and publike Records . There p were some in Mexico , that vnderstood each other by whistling , which was ordinarily vsed by Louers and Theeues ; a Language admirable euen to our wits , so highly applauded by our selues , and as deeply deiecting these Nations in termes of sillinesse and simplicitie . Yea , in Our Virginia ( so I hope and desire ) Captaine Smith told mee that there are some , which the spacious diuorce of the wide streame notwithstanding , will by hallowes and hoopes vnderstand each other , and entertaine conference . The numbers of the Mexicans are simple , till you come to six , then they count sixe and one , sixe and two , sixe and three ; ten is a number by it selfe , which in the insuing numbers , is repeated as in other Languages till fifteene , which they reckon in one terme , ten , fiue , and one , and so the rest to twentie . Some write q that the men in Mexico sate downe , and the women stood , when they made water . The Mexicans r did beleeue concerning the soule , that it was immortall , and that men receiued either ioy or paine , according to their deserts and liuing in this World. They held for an assured faith , that there were nine places appointed for soules , and the chiefest place of glory to bee neere vnto the Sunne , where the soules of good men slaine in the Warres , and those which were sacrificed , are placed : that the soules of wicked men abide in the earth , and were diuided after this sort : children which were dead-borne , went to one place : those which dyed of age or other disease , went to another : those which died of wounds or contagion , to a third : those which were executed by order of Iustice , to a fourth ; but Parricides which slew their Parents , or which slew their wiues or children , to a fift . Another place was for such as slew their Masters , or Religious persons . ſ Acosta seemeth to deny that the Indians beleeued any punishments after death , and yet setteth downe an Oration made at Mutezumas Election , wherein he is said to haue pierced the nine Vaults of heauen , which seemeth to allude to this of Gomara . Their burials also were diuers , as in shewed before : and heere may bee added , that hee which died for Adultery , was shrowded like vnto their god of Leachery , called Tlazoulterel , he that was drowned , like to Tlaloc : he that died of drunkennesse , like to the god of wine : Ometochtli ; the Souldier , like to Vitziliputzli . But lest you wish me buried in like manner , which trouble as much my English Reader , with New-Spaines tedious Relations , as Old-Spaines fastidious insulting spirits haue sometime done our English Nation , I will aduenture further into the adioyning Prouinces . CHAP. XIIII . Of other places betwixt New Spaine , and the Straits of Dariene . §. I. Of Iucatan , Acusamil , Guatimala , and Hondura . IVCATAN t is a point of Land extending it selfe into the Sea , ouer against the Isle Cuba , and was first discouered by Francis Hernando de Cordona , in the yeere 1517. at which time , one asking an Indian how this Countrey was called , he answered , Tectoten , Tectetan , that is , I vnderstand you not , which words the Spaniards corrupting , both in the sound and interpretation , called it Iucatan . Iames Velasques , Gouernour of Cuba , sent his Cousin , Iohn de Grijalua the yeere after , who there fought with the Indians at Campotan , and was hurt . The Spaniards u went to a Citie on the shore , which for the greatnesse they called Cayro , of that great Citie in Aegypt . Here they found Turreted Houses , Stately Temples , Wayes paued , and faire Market-places . The houses were of stone or brick , and lyme , very artificially composed . To the square Courts or first habitations of their houses they ascended by ten or twelue steps . The roofe was of Reeds , or stalkes of Herbs . The Indians gaue the Spaniards Iewels of Gold , very faire and cunningly wrought , and were requited with Vestures of Silke and Wooll , Glasse , Beads and little Bels. Their apparell was of Cotton in manifold fashions and colours . They frequented their Temples much , to the which the better sort paued wayes with stone from their houses . They were great Idolaters , and were circumcised , but not all . They liued vnder Lawes , and traffiked together with great fidelitie , by exchanging commodities without money . The Spaniards saw Crosses amongst them , and demanmanding whence they had them , they said that a certaine man of excellent beauty passing by that coast , left them that notable token to remember him : others said , a certaine man brighter then the Sunne dyed in the working thereof . The Spaniards sayled thence to x Campechium , a towne or three thousand houses . Here they saw a square Stage or Pulpit foure Cubits high , partly of clammie Bitumen , and partly of small stones , whereto the image of a man cut in Marble , was ioyned , two foure-footed vnknowne beasts fastning vpon vpon him , as if they would teare him in pieces . And by the Image stood a Serpent all besmeared with bloud , deuouring a Lyon , it was seuen and forty foot long ; and as bigge as an Oxe . These things I mention as testimonies of their Art in these barbarous places ; and perhaps of their deuotion also . Grijalua or Grisalua seeing a Tower farre off at Sea , by direction therof , came to an Iland called Cosumel , agreeing in priuate and publike manner of life with them of Iucatan : Their Houses , Temples , apparell , and trade of Marchandize all one : their houses somewhere couered with Reeds , and where Quarries were , with Slate : many houses had Marble pillars . They found Ancient Towres there , and the ruines of such as had been broken downe and destroyed : there was one whereto they ascended by eighteene steps or staires . The Gouernour whom they supposed to be a Priest , conducted them to the Towre : in the top whereof they erected a Spanish Banner , and called also the Island Santa Cruce . In the Towre they found chambers , wherein were marble Images , and some of Earth in the similitude of Beares . These they inuoked with loude singing all in one tune , and sacrificed vnto them with fumes and sweet Odours , worshipping them as their Houshold Gods. There they performed their diuine ceremonies and adoration : they were also circumcised . Gomara y saith , That heere ; and at Xiculanco , the Diuell vsed to appeare visibly , and that these two were great in estimation for holinesse ; euery Citie had their Temple , or Altar , where they worshipped their Idols , amongst which were many Crosses of Wood and Brasse , whereby some conceiue that some Spaniards had recourse hither when Roderigo was defeated , and Spaine ouer-runne by the Saracens . In z both these places they sacrificed men : which Cortes perswaded them to cease . The Temple in Cosumil or Acusamil was built like a square Towre , broad at the foot , with steps round about , and from the middest vpward were strait : the top was hollow and couered with straw : it had foure windowes and Porches . In the hollow place was their Chappell , where stood their Idols . In a Temple by the Sea-side was an vncouth Idoll , great and hollow , fastened in the wall with lime : it was made of Earth . Behinde this Idols back was the Vestry , where the ornaments of the Temple were kept . The Priests had a litle secret doore hard adioyning to the Image , by which they crept into his hollow panch , and thence answered the people that came thither with Prayers and Petitions , making the simple people beleeue it was the voyce of the god , which therefore they honoured more then any other , with many perfumes and sweet smels . They offered Bread , Fruit , Quailes bloud , and of other Birds , Dogs , and sometimes Men. The fame of this Idoll and Oracle brought many Pilgrimes to Acusamil from many places . At the foot of this Temple was a plot like a Church-yard , well walled , and garnished with Pinnacles , in the middest whereof stood a Crosse of tenne foot long , which they adored for the god of raine . At all times when they wanted raine , they would goe thither on Procession deuoutly , and offered to the Crosse Quailes sacrificed , no Sacrifice being so acceptable . They burnt sweet Gumme to perfume him with , besprinkling the same with water , and by this meanes they thought to obtaine raine . They could neuer know , saith Gomara , how that the God of the Crosse came amongst them , for in all those parts of India , there is no memory of any preaching of the Gospell that had beene at any time . What others thinke , and what some Indians answered , concerning it , is said before . Benzo b writeth , That they did not eat the flesh of those men which they sacrificed : and that they wre first subdued by Francis Montegius , whose cruelties were such , that Alquinotep , a Cacique or Indian Lord aboue an hundred and ten yeeres old , and a Christian , told him That when he was a yong man , there was a sicknesse of wormes , that they thought all would haue dyed : ( they were not onely eiected by vomite , but did eate out themselues a passage thorow mens bodies ) and not long before the Spaniards arriuall , they had two battels with the Mexicans , in which an hundred and fiftie thousand men perished . But all this was light in respect of that Spanish burthen . Guatimala c commeth next to our consideration , a Prouince of pleasant Ayre , and fertile soyle , where groweth abundance of their Cacao , which is a fruit that serueth the Indians for meat , drinke , and money . The Citie ( which beareth the same name ) was first at the foot of a Vulcano or Hill which casteth fire , but because in the yeere 1542. d on the sixe and twentieth day of December , a Lake hidden in the bowels of that Hill , brake forth in many places , and with a terrible violence ruined the most part of the Citie : it was remoued two miles thence , together with the Episcopall Sea , and the Kings Councell . But in the yeere 1581. there issued from another Vulcan two miles off , or somewhat more , such an eruption of fire as threatned to consume euery thing . The day following , followed such a showre of Ashes , that is filled the Valley , and almost buried the Citie . And yet were not all the throwes passed of this Hils monstrous trauels , but the yeere after , for the space of foure & twenty houres thence issued a streame of fire , that dranke vp fiue streames of water , burned the stones and Rockes , rent the Ayre with thunders , and made it a wauing and mouing Sea of fire . Before e that first eruption of waters , some Indians came and told the Bishop , that they had heard an vncredible noyse and murmuring at the foot of the Hill : but he reproued them , saying , they should not trouble themselues with vaine and superstitious feares ; about two of the clocke in the night following , happened that deluge , which carried away many houses , and whatsoeuer stood in the way , in which 520. Spaniards perished , and scarce any mention of the houses remained . It is worthy recitall which Benzo f and Gomara haue recorded , that Peter Aluarado the Gouernour ( who by licence of the Pope had married two sisters , the Ladie Frances , and the Ladie Beatrice della Culna ) hauing perished by a mischance , his wife not onely painted her house with Sorrowes blacke Liuerie , and abstained from meat and sleeps , but in a mad impietie said , God could now doe her no greater euill . Yet for all this her sorrow , shee caused the Citizens to be sworne vnto her Gouernment ( a new thing in the Indies . ) Soone after , this inundation hapned , which first of all assailed the Gouernours house , and caused this impotent and impatient Ladie , now to bethinke her of a deuotion , and betake her to her Chappell , with eleuen of her Maids , where leaping on the Altar , and clasping about an Image , the force of the water ruined the Chappell ; whereas , if she had stayed in her bed-chamber , she had escaped death . They tell of vncouth noysts , and hideous apparition , which then were seene . Benzo obserued by his owne experience , that this Country is much subiect to Earth-quakes . The Guatimalans in manner of life resemble the Mexicans and Nicaraguans . Fondura , g or Hondura is next to Guatimala , wherein were ( saith Benzo ) at the Spaniards first comming thither foure hundred thousand Indians , but when I was there , scarcely eight thousand were left : the rest being slaine , or sold , or consumed by the Mines : and those which are left , both heere , and in other places , place their habitation as farre as they can , where the Spaniard shall be no eye-sore vnto them . The Spaniards in this Prouince planted fiue Spanish Colonies , which all scarcely could number an hundred and twentie houses . §. II. Of Nicaragua , their Plentie , and exceeding superstition . NIcaragua a extendeth it selfe from the Chiulatecan Mines of Fonduta , toward the South Sea . This Region is not great , but fertile , and therefore called of the Spaniards Mahumets Paradise , for the plentie of all things ; yet in the Summer time it is so scorched with heate , that men cannot trauell but in the night . Sixe moneths , from May to October , are pestered with continuall showres , which the other six wholly want . The Parrots are here as troublesome as Crowes and Rookes with vs , and they are forced to keep their corne in like manner from their spoyling . The people are of like condition to the Mexicans they feed on mans flesh . To their dances they flocke two or three hundred in a companie , which are performed with great varietie of gestures , vestures , and passions : Euery man in , and , euery man out of his humour . Thirtie and fiue miles from Legeon or Lyon , an Episcopall Citie in this Region , is a Vulcano of flaming Hill , the fire whereof may be seene ( in the night ) aboue one hundred miles . Some had a conceit , that molten gold was the matter of this fire . And therefore a certaine Dominican caused a Kettle and long chaine of Yron to bee let downe into this fierie concauitie , where by the violence of the heat , the Kettle and part of the chaine was molten . He makes a bigger and stronger , but returnes with like successe , and this added , that himselfe and his two companions by eruption of fire , had almost beene consumed . Gomara b calls this fire Blasio de Innesta , and the hill ; Masaya . It goes downe two hundred and fiftie braces or yards . In this Country they vsed Sodomie and sacrifices of Men. Of this name Nicaragua , Gilgousales , ( that first of the Spaniards discouered these parts ) found a King , with whom he had much conference , whom he perswaded to become a Christian , although his prohibition of warres and dancing did much trouble him . This Nicaragua c demanded them if the Christians had any knowledge of the Floud , which drowned all the Earth with men and beasts ( as he had heard his Progenitors say ) and whether another were to come ; whether the Earth should be ouerturned , or the Heauen fall : when , and how the Moone and Starres should lose their light and motion : who moued those heauenly bodies ; where the soules should remaine ; and what they should doe , being freed from the bodie , whether the Pope dyed , whether the Spaniards came from Heauen , and many other strange questions admirable in an Indian . They worshipped the Sun and other Idols , which Nicaragua suffered Gilgousales to take out of the great Temple . In Nicaragua d there were fiue linages , and different languages : the Coribici , Ciocotoga , Ciondale , Oretigua , and the Mexican ; though this place was a thousand miles from Mexico , yet were they like them in speech , apparell , and religion : they had also the same figures in stead of Letters , which those of Culhua had , and bookes a span broad , and twelue spans long , doubled of many colours . They differ as in Languages , so in Religions . Of their religious rites thus writeth Gomara : their Priests were all married , except their Confessors , which heard Confessions , and appointed Penances , according to the qualitie of the fault : they reuealed not the Confession : they appointed the Holy-dayes , which were eighteene . When they sacrificed , they had a Knife of flint , wherewith they opened him that was sacrificed . The Priests appointed the Sacrifices ; how many men , whether they were to be women , or slaues taken in battell ; that all the people might know how to celebrate the Feasts , what Prayers and what offerings to make . The Priest went three times about the Captiue , singing in a dolefull tune , and suddenly opens his breast , anoints his face with the bloud , takes out his heart , diuideth his body . The heart is giuen to the Prelate , the feet and hands to the King , the buttocks to the taker , the reft to the people . The heads of the Sacrifices are set on Trees , planted there for that purpose , euery tree hath figured in it the name of the Prouince wherwith they haue wars . Vnder these trees they many times sacrifice men and children of the Country ; and of their owne people , being first bought : for it was lawfull for the Father to sell his children . Those which the d Kings bring vp of their owne people , with better fare then ordinary for sacrifice , are made beleeue , they shall be some canonized Wights , or Heauenly Deities , and therefore take it gladly . They did not eate the flesh of these , as they did of the captiues . When they ate their sacrificed captiues , they made great Faasts , and the Priests and Religious men dranke much wine and smoke ; their wine is of Prunes : whiles the Priest anoints the cheekes and mouth of the Idoll with the bloud , the others sing , and the people make their Prayers with great deuotion and teares , and after goe on Procession ( which is not done in all Feasts . ) The Religious haue white Cotten-coats , and other ornaments which hang downe from the shoulders to the legs , therby to put a difference between them & others . The Laymen haue their Banners , with that Idol which they most esteem , and bags with dust & bodkins ; the yong men haue their Bowes , Darts , Arrows , & the guide of all is the Image of the Deuill set vpon a Lance , carried by the most ancient and Honourable Priest . They goe in order , the Religious singing till they come to the place of their Idolatry , where being arriued , they spread couerings on the ground , or strew it with Roses and Flowres , because their Idols should not touch the ground , and the Banner being stucke fast , the singing ceaseth , and the Prelate beginning , all the rest follow , and draw bloud , some from their tongues , some from their eares , some from their members , and euery man as 〈◊〉 deuotion liketh best , and with that bloud anoint the Image . In the meant-while , the youths skirmish and dance for the honour of their Feasts : they oure the wounds , with the poulder of hearbs and coles . In some of these Processions they hallow Mayz , be sprinkling the same with the bloud of their Priuities , and eate it . They may haue many women , but one is their lawfull wife , which they marrie thus ; the Priest takes the Bridegroome and the Bride by the little fingers , sets them in a chamber at a fire , and giues them certain instructions , and when the fire is out , they are maried . If he takes her for a Virgin , and finds her otherwise , he may diuorce her . Many bring their wiues to the Caciques , or Lords to corrupt them , esteeming it an honour . Their e Temples were low , darke roomes , which they vsed for their Treasurie also and Armourie . Before the Temple was an high Altar for the Sacrifices , whereon the Priest played the Preacher first , and then the Butcher . Adulterers are beaten , but not slaine , the adulterous wife is diuorced , and may not marry againe , and her Parents are dishonoured . Their Husbands suffer them to lye with others in some Feasts of the yeare . He that forceth a Virgin , is a slaue , or payeth her dowrie : if a Slaue doe it with his Masters Daughter , they are both buried quicke . They haue common Brothels . A Thiefe hath his haire cut off , and is made the Slaue from whom he hath stolne , vntill he hath made satisfaction ; which if he deferre long , he is sacrificed . They had no punishment for him which should kill a Cacique , for ( they said ) such a thing could not happen . §. III. Of the strange creatures in these parts ; of NOMBRE DE DIOS ; and the Spanish mysteries at their first Plantation . THe riches of Nicaragua f consisteth much in a great Lake three hundred miles long , and being within twelue miles of the South Sea , doth disembogue it selfe in the North-Sea , a great way off . In this Lake of Nicaragua are many and great fishes . g One strange kinde is that , which the Inhabitants of Hispaniola call Manati ( as for the Inhabitants of the place , the Spanish iniuries haue chased them thence . ) This Fish somewhat resembleth the Otter , it is fiue and twenty foot long , twelue thicke , the head and tayle like a Cow , with small eyes , his backe hard and hairy , he hath onely two feet at the shoulders , and those like an Elephants . The females bring forth yong , and nourish them with the Vdder , like a Cow. I haue seene and eaten of them ( saith Benzo ) the taste is like Swines flesh ; h they eate Grasse . There was a King in Hispaniola , which put one of them ( being presented him by his Fishermen ) into a Lake of standing-waters , where it liued fiue and twenty yeares : when any of the seruants came to the Lake and called Matto , Matto , she would come and receiue meat at their hands : and if any would bee ferried ouer the Lake , she willingly yeelded her backe , and performed this Office faithfully , yea , she hath carrien ten men at once , singing or playing . A Spaniard had once wronged her , by casting a dart at her ; and therefore after that , when she was called , she would plunge downe againe , otherwise to the Indians shee remained officious . Shee would be as full of play as a Monkey , and would wrastle with them : especially shee was addicted to one yong man , which vsed to her . This proceded , partly from her docible nature , partly , because being taken yong , she was kept vp a while at home , in the Kings house , with bread . This Fish liueth both on Land and Water . The Riuer swelling ouer his Banks , into the Lake , this Fish followed the streame , and was seene no more . There was another strange creature in Nicaragua ( they call it Cascuij ) like a blacke Hogge , with small eyes , wide eares , clouen feet , a short trunke or snowt like an Elephant , of so lowd a braying , that he would make men deafe . Anoth there is , with a naturall purse vnder her belly , wherein she putteth her yong : it hath the bodie of a Fox , handed and footed like a Monkey . The Bats in these parts are terrible for biting . The Inhabitants neere the Riuer Suerus are not differing from the rest , but that they eate not mans flesh . Next , is that necke or narrow extent of Land stretching betweene the North and South-Seas , and ( as it were ) knitting the two great Peninsul's of the North and South America together . Nombre de Dios signifieth the name of God , occasioned by the words of Didacus Niquesa , who after disastrous aduentures elsewhere , came hither , and here bade his men goe on shore in the name of God ; whereupon the Colony and Plantation there ; was so called : It hath a bad situation and small habitation . Baptista Antonio the King of Spaines Surueyour counselled to bring Nombre de Dios to Puerto Bello . It was remoued from the former seat , in the yeare of our Lord 1584. Sir Thomas Baskeruile burnt it , and went from thence with his Armie towards Panama , in the yeare 1595. Darien was called Antiqua Dartenis , because Ancisus vowed to our Lady at Siuill called Maria Antuqua , if she would helpe him in those Indian Conquests , hee would turne the Caciques house into a Temple : there he planted a Colony . It would be tedious to tell of the sturres , and ciuill vnciuill brawles betwixt the Spaniards in these parts . Vasques Valboa imprisoned Ancisus , and after recouered his credit by discouerie of the South-Sea . For whiles the Spaniards contented about the weight and sharing of their Gold , which a Cacique had giuen them , this Cacique being present , hurled downe the Gold , not a little maruelling ( as he said ) that they would so much contend for that , as if they could eate or drinke it : But if they liked it so well , hee would carry them where their Golden-thirst should be satisfied . He was deceiued in the nature of that dropsie-thirst , which as a fire quenched with oyle , receiues thence greater strength : but hee deceiued not them in his promise , bringing them to the South-Sea : where Valboa named one Prouince , Golden Castile . And for that which he spake of their strife , a as if they could eate or drinke those Metals , the cruelties of the Spaniards were such , as the Indians , when they got any of them , would bind their hands and feet , and laying them on their backs , would powre Gold into their mouthes , saying , in insultation , Eat Gold Christian . This Valboa was put to death , by Arias his Father-in-law . But now we haue mentioned the first Spaniards which planted these parts , it shall not be amisse , to mention some hardships the Spaniards sustained before they could here settle themselues , which may be an answere to those nice and delicate conceits , that in our Virginian Expedition cast off all hope , because of some disasters . How the Spaniards dealt one with another , and how the Indians dealt with them , you haue heard : worse hath not followed from any turbulent emulous spirit of our owne ; or hostile , of the Virginian , in this Plantation . And as for famine , Nicuesa's men were so pinched , that ( not to speake of those which perished , one sold b an old leane mangie Dogge to his fellowes for many Castellans of Gold : these flayed the Dogge , and cast his mangie skin , with the bones of the head among the bushes . The day following , one of them finds it full of Maggots , and stinking : but famine had neither eyes nor scent : he brought it home , sod , and ate it , and found many Customers which gaue a c Castellan a dish for that mangie Broth. Another found two Toads , and sod them , which a sicke man bought for two fine shirts curiously wrought with Gold. Others found a dead man , rotten , and stinking , which putrified carkasse they roasted , and ate . And thus , from seuen hundred and seuenty men , they were brought so low , that scarce forty ( shadowes of men ) remained to inhabite Dariena Much like to this was their successe at the Riuer of Plate , in Florida and other places of the West-Indies . What Iohn Oxenam , Sir Francis Drake , Master Christopher Newport , and other our Worthy Country-men haue atchieued in these parts against the Spaniards , Master Hakluyt in his Voyages relateth . It is time for vs to passe beyond the Darien Straits , vnto that other great Chersonesus or Peruvian AMERICA . RELATIONS OF THE DISCOVERIES , REGIONS , AND RELIGIONS , OF THE NEW WORLD . OF CVMANA , GVIANA , BRASILL , CHICA , CHILI , PERV , AND OTHER REGIONS OF AMERICA , PERWIANA , AND OF their Religions . THE NINTH BOOKE . CHAP. I. Of the Southerne America , and of the Countries on the Sea-coast betwixt Dariene and Cumana . §. I. Of the great Riuers in these parts , and of Dariene . THis Peninsula of the New World extending it selfe into the South , is in forme somewhat like to Africa , and both a to some huge Pyramis . In this , the Basis or ground is the Northerly part , called Terra Fuma , from whence it lesseneth it selfe by degrees , as it draweth neerer the Magellan Straits , where the top of this Spire may fitly bee placed . On the East side it is washed with the North Ocean , as it is termed : On the West with that of the South , called also the Peaceable . It is b supposed to haue sixteene thousand miles in compasse , foure thousand in length ; the breadth is vnequall . The Easterne part thereof , betweene the Riuers Maragnon and Plata , is challenged by the Portugals ; the rest by the Spaniard . From the North to the South are ledges of Mountaines , the tops whereof are said to be higher then that Birds will visit ; the bottomes yeeld the greatest Riuers in the World , and which most enrich the Oceans store-house . Orenoque , Maragnon , and Plata seeme to be the Indian Triumuiri , Generals of those Riuer-Armies , and Neptunes great Collectors of his watery tributes . Orenoque for ships is nauigable a thousand miles ; for lesse Vessels , two thousand in some places twentie miles broad ; in some , thirtie . Berreo affirmed to Sir Walter Raleigh , That a hundred Riuers fell into it , marching vnder his name and colours , the least as bigge as Rio Grande a one of the greatest Riuers or America . It extendeth two thousand miles East and West , and commandeth eight hundred miles , North and South . Plata , taking vp all the streames , in his way , is so full swolne with his increased store , that he seemeth rather with bigge lookes to bid defiance to the Ocean , then to acknowledge homage , opening his mouth fortie leagues wide , as if he would deuoure the same ; and with his vomited abundance maketh the salt waters to recoyle , following fresh in this pursuit , till in salt sweates at last he melteth himselfe in the Combate . Maragnon is farre greater , whose water hauing furrowed a Channell of sixe thousand miles , in the length of his winding passage , couereth threescore and ten leagues in breadth , and hideth his Bankes b on both sides from him which sayleth in the middest of his proud Current , making simple eyes beleeue , that the Heauens alway descend to kisse and embrace his waues . And sure , our more-straitned world would so far be accessary to his aspiring , as to style him with the royall title of Sea , and not debase his greatnesse with the meaner name of a Riuer . Giraua some what otherwise writeth of these Riuers , that Plata called by the Indians Paranaguaeu , as one should say , a Riuer like a Sea , is twenty fiue leagues in the mouth , ( placed by him in thirty three degrees of Southerly latitude ) encreasing in the same time and manner as Nilus : Maragnon ( hee saith ) is in the entrance fiue leagues , and is not the same with Orellana ( so called of Francis Orella , the the first Spaniard that sayled in it , and Amazones , of the fabulous reports , as Giraua termeth them , of such women there seene ) which hee sayth hath aboue fifty leagues of breadth in the mouth , and is the greatest Riuer of the World , called by some the fresh Sea , running aboue fifteene hundred leagues vnder the Aequinoctiall , Thus much Hee , though lesse then others , yet more then can bee paraleld in any other streames . This Southerne halfe of America hath also , at the Magellane Straits , contracted , and ( as it were ) shrunke in it selfe , refusing to be extended further in so cold a Climate . The manifold riches of Metals , Beasts , and other things , in the beginning of the former Booke haue been declared ; and in this , as occasion moueth shall bee further manifested . The Men are the worst part , as being in the greatest parts thereof inhumane and brutish . The Spanish Townes in this great tract and their Founders , are set downe by Pedro de c Cieza , Herera , and others . I rather intend Indian Superstitions , then Spanish plantations in this part of my Pilgrimage Of the Townes of d Nombre de Dios , seuenteene leagues from Panama , the one on the North Sea , the other on the South , and of Dariene , wee last tooke our leaues , as vncertaine whether to make them Mexican or Peruvian , being borderers , and set in the Confines , betwixt both . The moorish soyle , muddie water , and grosse Ayre , conspire with the heauenly Bodies to make Dariene vnwholesome : the myrie streame runneth ( or creepeth rather ) very slowly ; the water e but sprinkled on the house-floore , engendreth Toades and Wormes . They f haue in this Prouince of Dariene store of Crocodiles , one of which kinde , Cieza saith , was found fine and twentie foot long ; Swine without tailes ; Cats with great tailes ; Beasts clouen-footed like Kine , otherwise resembling Mules , sauing their spacious eares , and a trunke or snowt like an Elephant : there are Leopards , Lyons , Tygres . On the right and left hand of Dariene are found twenty Riuers , which yeeld Gold. The Men g are of good stature , thinne haired ; the Women weare Rings on their eares and noses , with quaint ornaments on their lips . The Lords marry as many Wiues as them listeth , other men , one or two . They forsake , change , and sell their Wiues at pleasure . They haue publike Stewes of women , and of men also in many places without any discredit ; yea , this priuiledgeth them from following the warres . The yong Girles hauing conceiued , eate certain herbs , to cause abortion . Their Lords and Priests consult of warres , after they haue drunke the smoke of a h certaine herbe . The Women follow their husbands to the warres , and know how to vse a Bow. They all paint themselues in the warres . They neede no Head-pieces , for their heads are so hard , that they will breake a Sword , being smitten thereon . Wounds receiued in warre , are the badges of honour , whereof they glory much , and thereby enioy some Franchises . They brand their prisoners and pull out one of their teeth before . They will sell their children ; are excellent Swimmers , both Men and Women , accustoming themselues twice or thrice a day thereunto . Their Priests are their Physicians , and Masters of Ceremonies ; for which cause , and because they haue conference with the Deuill , they are much esteemed , * They haue no Temples , nor Houses of deuotion . The Deuill they honour much , which in terrible shapes doth sometimes appeare vnto them ; as I ( saith Cieza ) haue heard some of them say . They beleeue , that there is one God in heauen , to wit , the Sunne , and that the Moone is his wife ; and therefore worship these two Planets . They worship the Deuill also , and paint him in such forme as he appeareth to them , which is of diuers sorts . They offer Bread , Smoke , Fruits , and Flowres with great deuotion . Any one may cut off his arme which stealeth Mais . Enciso , with his Armie of Spaniards seeking to subdue these parts , vsed a Spanish tricke , telling the Indians , That hee sought their conuersion to the Faith , and therefore discoursed of One God , Creator of all things , and of Baptisme ; and after other things of this nature , lesse to his purpose , he told them , That the Pope is the Vicar of Christ in all the world , with absolues power ouer mens Soules and Religions ; and that hee had giuen those Countries to the most mightie King of Spaine , his Master , and hee was now come to take possession , and to demand gold for tribute . The Indians answered , That they liked well what he had spoken of one God , but for their Religion , they would not dispute of it , or leaue it : And for the Pope , he should be liberall of his owne ; neither seemed it , that their King was mightie , but poore , that sent thus a begging . But what words could not , their Swords effected , with the destruction of the Indians . §. II. Of Vraba , Carthagena , and the Superstitions of Dabaiba . THe soyle of Vraba is so fatned with a streame therein , that in eight and twentie dayes the seeds of Cucumbers , Melons , and Gourds , will ripen their Fruits . There is l a Tree in those Countries , whose leaues , with the bare touch , cause great blisters : the sauour of the wood is poyson ; and cannot be carried without danger of lift , except by the helpe of another herbe , which is an Antidote to this venomous Tree . m King Abibeiba had Palace in a Tree , by reason of the moorish situation and often inundation of his Land . Vasques could not get him downe , till he began to cut the Tree , and then the poore King came downe , and bought his freedome at the Spaniards price . Carthagena was so called , for some resemblance in the situation to a Citie in Spaine of that name , Sir Francis Drake tooke it . The Indians thereabout vsed poisoned Arrowes : the women warre as well as the men . Enciso took one , who with her owne hands had killed eight and twenty Christians . They did eate the Enemies which they killed . They vsed to put in their Sepulchres gold , feathers , and other riches . Betweene Carthagena and Martha runneth a swift Riuer , which maketh the Sea-water to giue place ; and they which passe by , may in the Sea take in of this water fresh . It is called of the Inhabitants Dabaiba ( the Spaniards haue named it Pio Grande and the Riuer of Saint Iohn ) it passeth with a Northerne discouerie , into the Gulfe of Viaba before mentioned . They which dwell on this Riuer , obserue an Idoll of great note , called by the name of the Riuer , Dabaiba : whereto the King at certaine times of the yeere sends slaues to be sacrificed , from remote Countries , from whence also is great resort of Pilgrims . They kill the slaues before their God , and after burne them , supposing that odour acceptable to their Idoll , as Taper-lights , and Frankincense ( saith Martyr ) is to our Saints . Through the displeasure of that angry God , they said that all the Riuers and Fountaines had once failed , and the greatest part of men perished with famine . Their Kings in remembrance hereof , haue their Priests at home , and Chappels which are swept euery day , and kept with a religious neatnesse . When the King thinketh to obtaine of the Idoll , Sunne-shine , or Raine , or the like ; he with his Priests gets vp into a Pulpit , standing in the Chappell , purposing not to depart thence till his suit be granted . They vrge their God therefore with vehement prayers , and cruell fasting : the people meane-while macerating themselues also with fasting , in foure dayes space not eating nor drinking , except on the fourth day , onely a little broth . The Spaniards asking what God they worshipped thus , they answered , The Creator of the Heauens , Sunne , Moone , and all inuisible things , from whom all good things proceed . And they say Dabaiba n was the Mother of that Creator . They call them to their Deuotions with certaine Trumpets and Bels of gold . The Bels had clappers like in forme to ours , made of the bones of Fishes , and yeelding a pleasing sound , as they reported : which no doubt , was a pleasing sound and musicke to the Spaniards couetous hearts , howsoeuer it agreeth with the nature of that metall to ring in the eares . One of them , say they , weighed sixe hundred o Pensa . Their Priests were enioyned chastitie , which vow , if they violated , they were either stoned or burned . Other men also in the time of that fast , likewise contained themselues from those carnall pleasures . They haue an imagination of the soule ( but know not what substance or name to ascribe vnto it ) to which yet they beleeued , was assigned futured ioyes or woes , according to their demerits , pointing vp to Heauen , and downe to the Center , when they spake thereof . Many of their Wiues ( for they might haue many ) followed the Sepulchres of their husbands . They allow not marriage with the Sister , of which they haue a riduculous conceit of the Spot , which they account a Man , in the Moone , that for this Incest was thither confined , to the torments of cold and moysture , in that Moons-prison . They leaue trenches on their Sepulchres , in which they yeerely powre Mays , and some of their Wine ( to the profit ) as they thinke of the Ghosts . If a Mother die while she giueth sucke , the poore nursling must not bee Orphan , but bee interred with her , being put there to her brest , and buried aliue . They imagined that the Soules of their great men and their familiars were immortall , but not others : and therefore such of their seruants and friends as would not be buried with them , they thought should lose that priuiuiledge of Immortalitie , and the delights of those pleasant places , where was eating , drinking , dancing , and the former delicacies of their former liues . They renue the funerall pomps of these great men yeerely , assembling thither with plentie of Wine and meats , and there watch all night ( especially the women ) singing drerie lamentations , with Inuectiues against his Enemies , if he dyed in the warres , yea , cutting the Image of his Enemy in pieces in reuenge of their slaine Lord . This done , they fall to drinking of Mays Wine till they be weary , if not drunken . Yet after this , they resume their Songs to his commendation , with many dances and adorations . When day appeareth , they put the Image of the deceased into a great Canoa ( a Boat of one Tree , capcable of threescore Oares ) filled with drinkes , herbes , and such things as in his life he had loued : which some carrie vpon their shoulders in Procession about the Court , and set it downe there againe , and burne it with all the contents . After which , the women , filled with Wine , and emptied of all modestie , with loose haire , secrets not secret , and varietie of Bacchanal gestures , sometimes goe , somtimes fall , somtimes shake the weapons of the men , and conclude with beastly sleeping on the ground . The young men exercise their dances and songs , piercing the middle of their priuie member with the sharpe bone of the Ray-fish , bedewing the pauement with the bloud . And their Banti , who are their Physicians , and Priests , heale the same againe in 4. dayes . They haue in those parts Magicians , without whose aduice they attempt nothing : and neyther hunt , fish , nor gather gold , except the Tequenigua , or Wizard thinke it fit . To end this Dabaiban Story , Martyr sayth ( for I will not further engage my credit for the truth ) that in Camara , which is at the head of this Riuer , there happened most terrible tempests from the East , which threw downe Trees and Houses ; and in the last Act of that Tragedie , were brought ( not by representation ) two foule Monsters of monstrous Fowles , such as the Poets describe the Harpies , with womens faces ; one of them so great , that her legs were thicker then a mans thigh ; so heauy , that the boughes of the Trees could not beare her ; so strong that she would seize on a man , and flye away with him , as a Kite with a Chicken : the other was lesse , and supposed to bee the young one of the former . Corales , Osorius , and Spinosa , told Martyr , that they spake with many who saw the greater killed , which was done by a stratagems ; for they made the Image of a man , and set it on the ground , attending in the Woods with their Arrowes , till shee the next morning seized on this prey , and lost her selfe ; the young was neuer seene after ; and happily you thinke , not before neither . But they added , that the killers of her were honoured as Gods , and rewarded with presents . §. III. Of Tunia , Saint Martha , Venezuela , and Curiana . IN the Valley of Tunia , p or Tomana , are Mines of Emeralds . The people worship the Sunne for their chiefe God , with such awfull deuotion , that they dare not looke stedfastly vpon it ; the Moone also they worship , but in an inferiour degree . In their Warres , in stead of Ensignes , they tye the bones of certaine men ( who in their liues had beene valiant ) vpon long staues , to prouoke others to the like fortitude . They bury their Kings with golden neck-laces , set with Emeralds , and with Bread and Wine . The people about Rio Grande are Canibals , also about Saint Martha . The Tunians vse poysoned Arrowes : and when they go to the Warres they carry their Idoll Chiappen with them ; vnto whom , before they enter into the field , they offer many Sacrifices of liuing men , being the children of Slaues , or of their Enemies , painting all the Image with bloud ; which done , they eate the flesh . Returning Conquerers , they hold great Feasts , with dancing , leaping , singing drinking themselues drunke , and againe besmeare their Image with bloud . If they were ouercome , they sought by new Sacrifices to appease Chiappen . They demanded counsell of their Gods for their Marriages , and other affaires . For these consultations they obserued a kind of Lent two moneths , in which they lay not with women , nor ate Salt. They had Monasteries of Boyes and Girles , where they liued certaine yeeres . They corrected publike faults , as stealing , and killing , by cutting off the eares , and nose ; hanging ; and if hee were a Nobleman , by cutting off his haire . In gathering Emeralds they first vsed certaine Charmes . They vsed to sacrifice Birds , and many other things . Saint Martha standeth about fifty leagues from Carthagena , at the foot of certaine Hils , alway crowned with Snow . The Indians q here are very valourous , and vse poysoned Arrowes . They make Bread of Iucca , a root as bigge as a mans arme , or legge , the iuyce whereof is poyson in the Ilands , and therefore they presse it betweene two stones : but in the firme Land they drinke it rawe ; and both heere and there sodden , they vse it for Vineger ; and being sodden till it be very thicke , for Honey . This Bread is their Cusaui , not so good as that of Mais . I haue seene a Plant of this herbe growing in Master Gerards r Garden , the Picture whereof he hath expressed in his Herball . The people are abominable Sodomites , a badge whereof they ware about their neckes ; a Chaine , with the resemblance of two men committing this villany . In Gayra the Sodomites were attired like women , others were shauen like Friers . They had women which preserued their Virginitie : these addicted themselues to hunting , with Bow and Arrowes , alone : they might lawfully kill any that sought to corrupt them . These people were Canibals , and eate mans flesh , fresh and powdered : the young Boyes which they tooke they gelded , to make them fatter for their Tables , as we doe Capons . They set vp the heads of those they killed , at their Gates for a memoriall , and wore their teeth about their neckes for a brauery . They worship the ſ Sun and Moone , and burne thereto Perfumes of Herbs , and Gold , and Emeralds . They sacrifice slaues . Venezuela is so called , because it is built vpon a plaine Rocke , in the waters of a Lake . The women of this Country paint their brests and armes : all the rest of their bodie is naked , except their priuie parts . They Maids are known by their colour , and greatnesse of their girdle . The Men carrie their members in a shell . There are many filthy Sodomites . They pray to Idols , and to the Deuill , whom they paint in such forme as he appeareth to them . They paint their bodies in this sort : Hee that hath killed one Enemy in the Warres , paints one of this armes ; the second time , his brest ; and when he hath killed a third , hee painteth a line from his eyes to his eares : and this is his Knighthood . Their Priests are their Physicians , who being sent for by a sicke man , aske the Patient , if he beleeue that they can helpe him ; and then lay their hands vpon the place where they say their paines are : if he recouer not , they put the fault in him or in their Gods. They lament their dead Lords in Songs in the night time , made of their prayses : that done , they roast them at a fire , and beating them to powder , drinke them in Wine , making their bowels their Lords Sepulchres . In Zoupaciay they bury their Lords with much Gold , Iewels , and Pearles , and set vpon the Graue foure sticks in a square , within which they hang his weapons , and many Viands to eate . From the Cape Vela , the space of 2000. miles alongst the Coast , is the fishing for Pearles , discouered by Christopher Columbus , in the yeere 1498. which sayled all along this Coast . In t Curiania they receiued the Spaniards with great ioy ; and for Pinnes , Needles , Bels , Glasses , and such trifles , gaue them many strings of Pearles : for foure Pinnes they would giue a Peacocke ; for two , a Phesant ; for one , a Turtle Doue ; And when they asked , What they should doe with this new Merchandize of Pins and Needles , seeing they were naked ? they shewed them the vse to picke their teeth , and to picke out thornes in their feete . These Indians had Rings of Gold , and Iewels made with Pearles , after the formes of Birds , Fishes , and Beasts : They had also the Touch-stone for their Metall , and weights to weight the same , things not else-where found in India . They make their teeth white with an herbe , which all the day they chew in their mouthes . CHAP II. Of Cumana and Paria . §. I. Of the People and strange Creatures in Cumana . CVmana is a Prouince named of a Riuer , called Cumana , b where certayne Franciscans , Anno 1516. built them a Monasterie , and the Spaniards were very diligent in the fishing for Pearles . About c that time three Dominicans went fourescore miles West from thence to preach the Gospell , and were eaten of the Indians , which hindered not , but others of the same order founded them a Monasterie in Ciribici , neere Maracapana . Both these Orders tooke paines with the Indians to conuert them , and taught their children to write and read and to answer at Masse , and the Spaniards were so respected , that they might safely walke alone through all the Country : but after two yeeres and a halfe , the Indians , whether for their too much imployment in the Pearle-fishing , or for other cause , rebelled , and killed a hundred Spaniards , slue the Friers , one of which was then saying Masse , and as many Indians as they found with them ; which the Spaniards of Domingo soone after reuenged . The losse of d Cumana hindered their Trade for Pearles at Cubagua , and therefore the King sent Iames Castilion to subdue them by force : which hee did , and began the Plantation of New Caliz ; for the Spaniards to inhabit there . Cubagua was called by Columbus , the Finder , the Iland of Pearles , situate in twelue degrees and a halfe of Northerly Latitude , and containes twelue miles in circuit . This little Iland is exceeding great in commoditie , that accreweth by those Pearles , which hath amounted to diuers millions of gold . They fetch their Wood from Margarita , an Iland foure miles to the North ; and their Water from Cumana , which is two and twentie miles thence : they haue a Spring of medicinall Water there in the Iland . The Sea there , at certaine times of the yeere , is very red , which those Pearle-oysters by some naturall purgation are said to cause . There are Fishes , or Sea-monsters , which from the middle vpwards resemble men , with Beards , Haire , and Armes . The e people of Cumana goe naked , couering only their shame . At Feasts and Dances they paine themselves , or else anoint themselues with a certaine Gumme , in which they stick Feathers of many colours . They cut their haire aboue the Eares , and will not suffer it to grow on any places of their bodies , esteeming a bearded man a Beast : They take great paines to make their teeth blacke , and account them women , which haue them white . They blacke them with the powder of the leaues of a certaine Tree called Gay ; these leaues they chew , after they are fifteene yeeres old ; they mixe that powder with another of a kinde of Wood , and with Chalke of white shels burned , in manner as the Easterne Indians vse their Betele and Arecca , with Chalke of Oysters : and this mixture they beare continually in their mouthes still chewing it , that their teeth are as blacke as coales , and so continue to their death . They keepe it in Baskets and Boxes , and sell it in the markets to some , which come farre for it , for Gold , Slaues , Cotton , and other Merchandize . This keepeth them from paine and , rotting of the teeth . The Maides goe naked , only they bind certain bands hard about their knees to make their hips and thighes seeme thicke , which they esteeme no small beautie . The married Women liue honestly , or else their husbands will diuorce them . The chiefe men haue as many Wiues as they will ; and if any stranger come to lodge in one of their houses , they make the fairest his Bed-fellow : These also shut vp their Daughters two yeeres before they marrie them , all which time they goe not forth , nor cut their haire : After which , there is made a great feast , and very many bidden , which bring their varietie of cheere , & also wood to make the new Spouse a house : A man cuts off the Bridegroomes haire before , and a woman the Brides , and then they eate and drinke , with much excesse , till night . This is the lawfull wife , and the other which they marry afterwards obey This. They giue their Spouses to be defloured to their Piaces , ( so they call their Priests ) which these reuerend Fathers account their Preeminence and Prerogatiue ; the Husbands , their honour ; the Wiues their warrant . The men and women weare Collars , Bracelets , Pendants , and some Crownes of Gold and Pearls : the Men weare Rings in their Noses , & the Women Brooches on their brest , whereby by at first sight the sexe is discerned . The Women Shoot , Runne , Leape , Swim , as well as the Men : their paines of trauell are small : they till the Land , and looke to the house , whiles the men Hunt and Fish . They are high-minded , treacherous , and thirstie of reuenge : Their chiefe weapons are poisoned Arrowes , which they prepare with the bloud of Snakes , and other mixtures . All of both sexes , from their infancy , learne to shoot . Their meat is whatsoeuer hath life , as Horse-leeches , Bats , Grashoppers , Spiders , Bees , Lice , Wormes , raw , sodden , fried : and yet their Countrey is replenished with good Fruits , Fish , and Flesh . This Diet ( or , as some say , their Water ) causeth spots in their eyes , which dimme their sight . They haue as strange a Fence or hedge for their Gardens and possessions , namely , a threed of Cotton , or Bexuco , as they call it , as high as a mans Girdle ; and it is accounted a great sinne to goe ouer or vnder the same , and he which breakes it ( they certainly beleeue ) shall presently die . So much safer is their threed wouen with this imagination , then all our stone-wals . The e Cumanois are much addicted to Hunting , wherein they are very expert , and kill Lyons , Tygres , Hogs , and all other foure-footed Beasts , with Bowes , Nets , Snares . They take one Beast , which they call Capa , that hath the soles of his feet like a French shoo , narrow behinde , broad and round before . Another , called Aranata , which for the Physnomie and subtiltie seemes to be a kinde of Ape : it hath mouth , hands , and feet , like a man ; a goodly countenance , bearded like a Goat . They goe in Heards , they bellow loud , runne vp Trees like Cats , auoid the Huntsmans Arrow , and cast it with cleanly deliuerie againe at himselfe . Another Beast hath a long snout , and feedeth on Ants f , putting his tongue into a hollow Tree , or rather place where the Ants are and as many of them as come thereon , hee licks in . The Friers brought vp one , till the stinke thereof caused them to kill it , snouted like a Foxe , rough-haired , which voided in the excrements long and slender Serpents , which presently dyed . This Beast stinking while he liued , and worse now dead , yet was good food to the Indians . They haue one which will counterfeit the voice of a crying child , and so cause some to come forth , and then deuoure them . The like is written of the Hyana , That shee will call the Shepheards by their names , and then destroy them when they come forth . They haue Parrots as bigge as Rauens , with bils like Hawkes , liuing on the prey , and smelling like Muske : Great Bats , one of which was a Physician , by strange accident , to a seruant of the Friers : which being sicke of a Pleurisie , was giuen ouer for dead , because they could not raise a veine wherein to let him bloud ; in the night a Bat ( after the custome of that Creature ) bit and sucked him , whereby so much bloud issued , that the sicke man recouered ; which the Friers counted for a miracle . They haue three sorts of Bees ; one whereof is little and blacke , and makes honey in the Trees , without Waxe . Their Spiders are greater then ours , of diuers colours , and weaue such strong Cobwebs , that they aske good strength to breake them . There are Salamanders g as bigge as a mans head : they cackle much like a Pullet : their biting is deadly . I might here hold you too long in viewing these strange Creatures : we will now returne to their stranger customes . §. II. Of their vices and superstitions . THey take great pleasure in two things , Dancing and Drinking , in which they will spend eight dayes together , especially at the Marriages , or Coronation of their Kings . Many Gallants will then meet together , diuersly drest ; some with crownes and Feathers , some with shels about their legges in stead of bels , to make a noise : some otherwise , all painted with twenty colours & figures : he that goes worst , seemes best : taking one another by the hand , they dance in a ring , some backwards , some forwards , with a world of varietie ; grinning , singing , crying , counterfetting the Deafe , Lame , Blind , Fishing , Weauing , telling of Stories ; and this continueth sixe houres , and then they eate and drinke : before , he which danced most , now he which drinketh most , is the most complete and accomplished Gallant : and now beyond counterfetting , Drunkennesse sets them together in brauing , swaggering , quarrelling : others play the Swine , spue vp the former , to make way for other liquor : and they adde hereunto the fume of an Hearbe , which hath the like drunken effect ; it seemeth to be Tobacco . This perhaps will not seeme strange to some , seeing these Sauage customes of drinking , dancing , smoking , swaggering , so common with vs in these dayes : It might indeed seeme strange to our forefathers , if their more ciuill , more sacred ghosts , might returne and take view of their degenerating posteritie : but now hee must be a stranger in many companies , that will not estrange himselfe from ciuilitie , from humanitie , from Christianity , from God , to become of a Man , a Beast ; of an Englishman , a Sauage Indian ; of a Christian , a Fiend , saue that he hath a body , in the diuersified pollutions whereof , he hath aduantage , and takes it to out-swagger the Diuell . These are the Gull-gallants of our dayes , to whom I could wish , that either their Progenitors had beene some Cumanian Indians , or that they would leaue this vsurped Gallantry to those true owners , and resume spirits truely English . The Gods of the Cumanians are the Sun and Moone , which are taken for man and wife , and for the greatest Gods. They haue great feare of the Sunne , when it Thunders or Lightens , saying that he is angry with them . They fast when there is any Eclipse , especially the women : for the married women plucke their haires , and scratch their faces with their nailes : the Maids thrust sharpe fish-bones into their armes , and draw bloud . When the Moone is at full , they thinke it is wounded by the Sunne , for some indignation he hath conceiued against her . When any Comet appeareth , they make a great noise with Drums & hallowing , thinking so to scarre it away , or to consume it , beleeuing that those Comets portend some euils . Among their many Idols and figures , which they honour as Gods , they haue one like a Saint Andrews Crosse , which they thought preserued them from night-spirits ; and they hanged it on their new-borne children . They call their Priests Piaces ; whose Maiden-head-rite we before mentioned . They are their Physicians and Magicians . They cure with roots and hearbs , raw , sod , and pounded with the fat of Birds , Fishes , and Beasts ; with wood and other things vnknowne to the people , with abstruse and darke words which themselues vnderstand not . They sucke and licke the place where the paine is , to draw out the euill humours . And if the paine encreaseth , they say that the Patients are possessed with euill Spirits : and then rub their bodies all ouer with their hands , vsing certaine words of Coniuration or Charmes , sucking after that very hard ; giuing them to vnderstand , that by that meanes , they call out the euill spirits . Presently they take a piece of wood , the vertue whereof none else knoweth but the Piace , and therewith rub their mouthes and throats , so long till they cast all that is in their bellies , vomiting sometimes bloud with the force thereof ; the Piace in the meane time stamping , knocking , calling , and gesturing : after two houres there comes from him a thicke flegme , and in the middest thereof a blacke hard bullet , which those of the house carry and cast into the fields , saying , Let the Diuell goe thither . If the sicke man recouer , his goods die and become the Priests ; if he die , they say his time was come . The Piace is their Oracle , with whom they consult , whether they shall haue warre , what shall be the issue thereof , whether the yeere will be plentifull . They forewarne them of Eclipses , and aduertise of Comets . The Spaniards demanded in their necessitie , whether any ships would come shortly ? And they answered , that on such a day a Caruell would come with so many men , and such prouision and Merchandize ; which accordingly came to passe . They call vpon the Diuell in this manner : the Piace entereth into a Caue , or secret place , in a darke night , and carries with him certaine couragious youths , that may moue questions without feare . He sits on a bench , and they stand on their feet , he cryeth , calleth , singeth Verses , soundeth shels : and they with a heauy accent say many times Prororure , Prororure : if the Diuell comes not , all this Black-Sanctus is renued with grieuous sighs and much perplexity . When he commeth ( which is knowne by the noise ) hee sounds lowder , and suddenly fals downe , by visages and varied gesture , shewing that the diuell is entred . Then one of those his Associates demandeth what him pleaseth . The Friers went one day with their coniuring and coniured holies , the Crosse , Stole , Holy-water : and when the Piace was in that distraction , cast a part of the stole on him , crossing and coniuring in Latine , and he answered them in his natiue language much to the purpose : at last they demanded whither the soules of the Indians went ? He answered to Hell. These Piaces by their Physick and diuining grow rich : they goe to Feasts , and sit by themselues apart , and drinke themselues drunke , and say , The more they drinke , the better they can Diuine . They learne these Arts when they are children , and are inclosed in the woods two yeares , all that time eating nothing that had bloud , see no women , nor their owne parents , come not out of their Caues or Cels : and the Piaces , their Masters , goe to them by night , to teach them . When this time of their solitary discipline is past , they obtaine a testimoniall thereof , and begin to professe in practice of Physick and Diuination . Let vs bury the Cumanois , and then we haue done . Being dead , they sing their praises , and bury them in their houses , or dry them at the fire and hang them vp . At the yeeres end ( if he were a great man ) they renue the lamentation , and after many other ceremonies , burne the bones , and giue to his best beloued wife his skull to keepe for a Relique . They beleeue that the Soule is immortall , but that it eateth and drinketh about in the fields where it goeth , and that it is the Eccho which answereth when one calleth . §. III. Of Trinidado and Paria . IN the yeere 1497. ( some adde a yeere more ) g Christopher Columbus seeking new Discoueries , after the suffering of vnsufferable heats and calmes at Sea ( whereby the hoopes of his vessels brake , and the fresh-water not able further to endure the hot indignation of that now-beleeued Burning-Zone , fled out of those close prisons , into the lap of that Father of waters , the Ocean , for refuge ) he came at last to Trinidado . The first Land he incountred , he called by that name ; either for deuotion , now that his other hopes were dried vp with the heat , or washed into the Sea by the violent showres aboue-boord , and the lesse ( but not lesse dangerous ) which flowed from his Caske within : or else for the three Mountaines which he there descried . Once , this discouery of Land so rauished his spirit , by the inexpected deliuery from danger , as easily carried his impotent thoughts into a double errour , the one in placing earthly Paradise in this Iland , ( to which opinion , for the excellency of the Tobacco there found , hee should happily haue the smokie subscriptions of many Humorists , to whom that fume becomes a fooles Paradise , which with their braines , and all , passeth away in smoke ) the other was , that the Earth was not round like a Ball , but like a Peare , the vpper swelling whereof , he esteemed these parts , Hence Columbus sailed to Paria , and found out the Pearle-fishing of which Petrus Alphonsus a little after made great commoditie by trade with the Sauages . He was assailed with eighteene Canoas of Canibals , h one of which he tooke with one Caniball , and a bound Captiue , who with teares shewed them that they had eaten sixe of his fellowes , and the next day he must haue gone to pot too : to him they gaue power ouer his Iaylor , who with his owne club killed him , still laying on when his braines and guts came forth and testified that hee needed not further feare him . In Haraia or Paria , they found plenty of salt , which the Fore-man in Natures shop , and her chiefe worke-man , the Sunne , turned and kerned from water into salt : his worke-house for this businesse , was a large plaine by the waters-side . Here the Sepulchres of their Kings and great men seemed not lesse remarkable : they laid the body on a kinde of hurdle or grediron of wood , vnder which they kindled a gentle fire , whereby keeping the skinne whole , they by little and little consumed the flesh . These dried carkasses they held in great reuerence , and honoured for their houshold Gods. In the yeere i 1499. Vincent Pinzon discouered Cape Saint Augustine , and sailed along the coast from thence to Paria . But why stand we here pedling on the coast for Pearles , Salt , and Tobacco ? Let vs rouze vp higher spirits , and follow our English guides for Guiana . Onely let me first haue leaue to mention concerning the Superstitions of these parts Northward from Guiana , what it pleased Sir Walter Raleigh to impart vnto mee from the Relation of a very vnderstanding man of that Countrey , whom he vsed for an interpreter . These people worship the Sunne , whom they imagine ( as the fabulous Grecians tell of his Charet and horses , wherewith yong Phacton sometime set the World on fire ) to be drawne into a Chariot by Tigres , which are the most fierie , and fierce beasts , amongst them . In honour therefore of the Sunne , and for sustenance of his Chariot-beasts , they carefully wash the carkasses of their dead , and lay them forth in the night , for repast vnto the Tigres , wearied with their long and late iourney in the day . For so they beleeue , that after Sun-set these beasts are to this end dismissed from their labour ; and that vicissitude , wherein Dauid obserueth the wisedome of diuine prouidence ( that when it is night , the wild beasts goe forth to seeke their prey , which when the Sunne ariseth and calleth men forth of their houses to labour , returne to their Dens ) is blindly by them applyed to this their superstition . They likewise haue a Tradition amongst them , that their Ancestors in times past neglecting thus to prepare the corpses of such as died , for the Tigres diet , or not washing them so neatly as behoued , the Tigres made hereof a complaint to the Sunne , as not able to doe his worke , if not allowed their wonted cates : whereupon the Sun sent one amongst them , brandishing a terrible fierie sword , and so dreadfully assaulting the places of their habitations , and the soyle couered with long grasse , that all fell on fire , and an hundred thousand of the Inhabitants were destroyed : a terrible warning hereafter to bee more diligent in these Tigre-deuotions , which accordingly they performe to this day . CHAP III. Of Guiana , and the Neighbouring Nations on the Coast and within the Land . §. I. Discouerie of Guiana by Sir WALTER RALEIGH . IN the yeere 1595. a Sir Walter Raleigh hauing before receiued Intelligence of this rich and mighty Empire , set forth for the Discouery , and on the two and twentieth of March anchored at Point Curiapan in Trinidado , and searched that Iland , which he found plentifull . Hee tooke the Citie of Saint Ioseph , and therein Antonie Berreo the Spanish Gouernour : Leauing his ships , hee went with an hundred men in Boats , and a little Galley , and with some Indian Pylots passed along that admirable confluence of Riuers ( as by the Corps du Guard ) vnto Orenoque , as great a Commander of Riuers , as the Emperour of Guiana of Souldiers . And although wee haue before mentioned somewhat thereof , yet this , his peculiar place , requireth some further consideration . This Riuer Orenoque or Baraquan ( since , of this Discouerie , called Raleana ) runneth from Quito in Peru on the West , it hath nine branches which fall out on the North side of his owne maine mouth , on the South side seuen . Thus many Armes hath this Giant-like streame to be his Purueyers , which are alway filling his neuer-filled mouth ( seeming by this their naturall officiousnesse incorporate thereunto , and to bee but wider gapings of the same spacious iawes ) with many Ilands and broken grounds , as it were so many morsels and crummes in his greedy Chaps , still opening for more , though he cannot , euen in Winter , when his throat is glibbest , altogether swallow these : yea these force him , for feare of choking , to yawne his widest , and to vomit out , betweene these cleauing morsels , into the Oceans lap , so many streames , and ( so farre is it from the Northerne and Southerne extremes ) three hundred miles distant . The Inhabitants on the Northerne branches are the Tiuitiuas , a goodly and valiant people , which haue the most manly speech , and most deliberate ( saith Sir Walter ) that euer I heard , of what Nation so euer . In the Summer they haue houses on the ground , as in other places : In the Winter they dwell vpon the trees , b where they build very artificiall Townes and Villages : for betweene May and September the Riuer of Orenoque riseth thirtie foot vpright , and then are those Ilands ouerflowne twenty foot high , except in some few raised grounds in the middle . This waterie store ( when the clouds are so prodigall of more then the Riuers store-house can hold , whereby they become violent intruders and incrochers vpon the Land ) and not the violence of cold , giueth this time the Title of Winter . These Tiuitiuas neuer eate of any thing that is set or sowne ; Natures nurslings , that neither at home nor abroad , will be beholden to the Arte or Labour of Husbandry . They vse the tops of Palmitos for bread , and kill Deere , Fish , and Porke , for the rest of their sustenance . They which dwell vpon the branches of Orenoque , called Capuri and Macureo , are for the most part Carpenters of Canoas , which they sell into Guiana for gold , and into Trinidado for Tobacco , in the excessiue taking whereof , they exceed all Nations . When a Commander dieth , they vse great lamentation , and when they thinke the flesh of their bodies is putrified and fallen from the bones , they take vp the carkasse againe , and hang it vp in the house , where he had dwelt , decking his skull with feathers of all colours , and hanging his gold-plates about the bones of his arms , thighs , and legs . The Arwacas which dwell on the South of Orenoque , beat the bones of their Lords into powder , which their wiues and friends drinke . As they passed along these streames , their eyes were entertained with a Pageant of Shewes , wherein Nature was the onely Actor ; here the Deere came downe feeding by the waters side , as if they had desired acquaintance with these new-come guests : there , the Birds in vnspeakeable varietie of kinds and colours , rendering their seruice to the eye and eare : the Lands either in large plaines of many miles , bearing their beautifull bosomes , adorned with Floraes embroidery of vnknown Flowres and Plants , and prostrating themselues to the eye , that they might be seene ; or else lifting vp thēselues in Hils , knitting their furrowed brows , and strouting out their goggle eyes to watch their treasure , which they keepe imprisoned in their stony walls ; and now , to see these strangers : the Waters ( as the Graces ) dancing with mutuall and manifold embracings of diuers streames , attended with plenty of Fowle and Fish ; both Land and Water feasting varietie of senses with varietie of obiects : onely the Crocodile ( a creature which seemeth Vassall , now to the land , now to the Water , but to make prey on both ) wel-nigh marred the Play , and turned this Comedie into a Tragedie , euen in their sight , feasting himselfe with a Negro of their company . One leuell passed hence to Cumana , an hundred and twenty leagues to the North wherein dwell the Sayma , the Assawai , the Wikiri and the Aroras , a people as blacke as Negros , a but with smooth haire . Their poisoned Arrowes , like cruell Executioners , doe not onely kill , but with vncouth torments make death to be , as the last , so the least of their fury ; especially if men drinke after they are wounded . At the Port of Morequito they anchored , and the King being an hundred and ten yeeres old , came afoot fourteene miles to see them , and returned the same day . They brought them store of fruits , and a sort of Paraquitos , no bigger then Wrens , and an b Armadilla , which seemeth to be all barred ouer with small plates , somewhat like to a Rhinoceros , with a white horne growing in his hinder-parts , as big as a great hunting horne , which they vse to winde in stead of a Trumpet . They after eate this beast . Monardus c saith , it is in bignesse and snout like a Pigge , liues vnder the earth as a Moule , and is thought to liue on earth . They passed further , till they came in sight of those strange ouer-fals of Caroli , of which there appeared ten or twelue in sight , euery one as high ouer the other as a Church-Tower . They had sight at Winicapora of a Mountaine of Cristall , which appeared a farre off like a white Church-Tower , of an exceeding height . There falleth ouer it a mighty Riuer , which toucheth no part of the side of the Mountain , but rushing ouer the top , falleth to the ground with so terrible noise , as if a thousand great bels were knocked one against another . No maruell of these roaring out-cries , if we consider that double penalty of Sense and Losse , which this Riuer seemeth to sustaine , the one in that dreadfull downfall , bruising and breaking his vnited streames into drops , and making it foming and senselesse with this falling-sicknesse ; the other in leauing behinde his Cristall purchase , further enriched with Diamonds and other Iewels , which euen now hee embraced in his waterie armes , but himselfe ( such is the course and curse of couetousnesse ) will not suffer himselfe to enioy . Now for the Monsters of Men : there are said to be ( not seene by our men , but reported by the Sauages and other ) an Amazonian Nation further South : which Gomara thinkes to bee but the wiues of some Indians ( a thing common , as you haue euen now read ) shooting and following the warres , no lesse then their husbands : Once , about Iucatan , about Plata , about the Riuer , called of this supposition , Amazones : about Monomotapa in Africa ; our Age hath told , but no man hath seene this Vnimammian Nation . Yet here they speake not of searing of the brest : and what need they , if there bee such , d seeing the women are so good Archers in other places , their brests notwithstanding ? Againe , c they tell of men with mouthes in their brests , and eyes in their shoulders , called Chiparemoi , and of the Guianians Ewiaponomos , very strong ; and of others headed like Dogges , which liue all the day time in the Sea . These things are strange , yet I dare not esteeme them fabulous : onely ( as not too prodigall of faith ) I suspend , till some eye-intelligence of some of our parts haue testified the truth . §. II. Relations and discoueries thereof by other Englishmen . FRANCIS SPARREY left in Guiana by Sir W. Raleigh 1595. hath also written of these parts ; He relateth of a place called Comalaha , Southwards from Orenoque , where at certain times they sell women as at a faire . He saith , he bought eight , the eldest of which , was not eighteene , for a Red-hafted Knife , which in England cost a halfe-peny : he gaue them to the Sauages . Hee was afterwards sent Prisoner into Spaine . Anno 1604. Captaine Charles Leigh set saile from Woolwich on the one and twentieth of March for Guiana : May 10. he came in water thicke and white , the next day in fresh , and the day after , saw two Islands in the mouth of Amazones , accounting themselues fortie Leagues vp the Riuer . May 22. they were in the Riuer of Wiapogo , ( which they called Caroleigh ) in three degrees and halfe Northward from the Line . The people were ready to giue them entertainment . The Iayos and Capayos offered them their owne houses , and gardens already planted , two of which he accepted with some gardens , vndertaking to defend them against the Charibes and their other enemies . They desired him to send into England for some to teach them to pray , and gaue fiue pledges to be sent thither . He after ( intending for England ) dyed aboord his ship of the Flux . They intoxicate the fish with a strong sentedwood called Ayaw , whereby they easily take them on the top of the water . Their bread is Cassaui , of which chewed they also make drinke . They are much troubled with a Worme like a Flea ( the Spaniards call it Niguas ) which creepes into the flesh of their toes vnder the nailes , and multiply there with much multiplication of torment , except they vse speedie preuention . One was so pestred with them , that for remedie , they were faine to hold his feet vpwards , and powre thereon melted Wax hot , which being cold they plucked off , and therewith seuen or eight hundred Niguas . The people are of modest countenance , naked , but would weare clothes if they had them . Huntly returned for England , and left there fiue and thirtie , which should haue bin succoured it . Discord had suffered . Anno 1605. a ship was sent for supply : but the Mariners and Land-men quarelling , these were left on Land at Saint Lucia , an Island in twelue degrees of Northerly Latitude , to the number of threescore and seuen , and most of them slaine a by the Ilanders . These Indians go naked , haue long blacke haire , their bodies painted red , with three strokes also of red , from the eare to the eye . Eleuen of our men , after much miserie and famishment ( which killed some of them in the way ) got to Coro : and after good and bad entercourse of fortunes with the Spaniards , some returned home . The Spaniards there ( as Iohn Nichol one of this companie testifieth ) told them of a Vision of Christ on the Crosse appearing to our King , and reuoking him from his error : at the sight whereof , three of our Bishops fell into a trance , and so continued three dayes , after which they became Catholikes and preached : and the King had sent to the Pope for learned men to perfect this Conuersion . These were the Spanish tricks with faithlesse tales to peruert these men to their faith . The Mariners gaue names to the places which they left according to their conceits of these men , Rogues Bay , Cape Knaue , Riuer of Rascals . They came as farre as Comana or Cumana , where they obserued the weather hot till noone , and then a coole breeze and thunder without raine . by windes and current they were detained from Wiapogo , which they sought . A Fleming there told them fabulous rumours of Warres with Spaine . Another ship of Amsterdam ( to disgrace our men ) told the Indians of Wiapoco , that they came to inhabit there and to oppresse them , as the Spaniards did . See what gaine can doe without godlinesse . A ship of Middleburgh came thither with Negros to sell : thither came also a ship of Saint Malos . The Indians of these parts ( as Wilson reporteth ) choose their Captaines at their drunken Feasts in this sort : They set the nominated person in the midst with his hands lifted ouer his head , making Orations to him to bee valiant : after which , they whip him with a whip that fetcheth bloud at euery stroke , for tryall of his courage , he neuer mouing thereat . They haue commerce with the Deuill . For they told vs of three ships in the Riuer of Amazons , and that One two moneths after would visit vs . They call this Deuill b Peyae , with whom the men haue often conference , the women neuer that they could perceiue : they suffer not meane-while a childe in the house . When any bee sicke they thus consult of their recouerie , and if their Oracle answer death , they will giue no Physicke ; if life , they vse their best helpes . For an Axe they would trauell with them two or three moneths , or finde them so long victuals at home . The Iayos are proud , ingenious , giuen to flouting . The Arwakos of better carriage . The Saspayes craftie . The two former hate the Spaniards as much as the Caribes . Their houses haue doores at each end : the men keepe at one end , the women at the other : they are like Barnes , but longer ; some hundred and fiftie paces long , and twentie broad , an hundred of them keepe together in one . No raine commeth in , notwithstanding that store which falleth in Aprill , May , Iune , and most of Iuly . They paint them when they goe to feasts . Against the time of trauell , the women haue as roome apart , whereto they goe alone , and are deliuered without helpe : which done , shee cals her husband and deliuers it to him , who presently washeth it in a pot of water , and paints it with sundry colours . I could not heare ( saith Wilson ) the woman so much as grone all the time of her trauell . When one dyes , they make great moane ten or twelue dayes together , and sometimes longer . Here are store of Deere , Hares , Conies , Hogs , Monkeyes , Leopards , Lyons , Porke-pines , Parrots as big as Hennes , blue and red , very beautifull , &c. He returned with the rest in a ship of Amsterdam , the Indians being loth to part with them . They often inquired of Sir Walter Raleigh , and one came from Orenoque to aske of him , alledging his promise of returne . The like remembrances of him are mentioned by Master Harcourt in his late published Voyage to Guiana . This worthy Gentleman , An. 1608. with Gentlemen and others , to the number of 97. set forth for Wiapoco . The ninth of May they fell into the Current of that great and famous Riuer of Amazones , of which they drunke fresh and good , being 30. leagues from Land : the tenth day , the water became muddy , whitish and thicke : the eleuenth day they made Land , and their Pinnace being left dry vpon the Ebbe , by the next floud comming on was almost spoyled : Thence they stood along the Coast to Wiapoco , whither they came , May the seuenteenth , and setled themselues at Caripo . Hee tooke possession in his Maiesties name ( as Captaine Leigh had also done ) of this spacious c Countrey of Guiana , bounded on the North with Orenoque and the Sea , on the East and South , with the Riuer of Amazones , on the West , with the Mountaines of Peru . The Charibes are the Ancient Inhabitants , the Other later Incrochers . There is no setled gouernment amongst them , only they acknowledge a superioritie which they will obey as long as they please . They commonly punish Murther & Adulterie by death , which are the only offences punished amongst them : and certaine persons are appointed to execute those punishments . The better sort haue two or three wiues or more , the rest but one : they are very iealous , and if they take them in Adulterie , cause their braines to be beaten out . Their wiues , especially the elder , are as their seruants , and he which hath most , is the greatest man . Their account of time is by Moones , or dayes : their numbring is to ten , and then say , ten and one , &c. They also keepe accounts , by bundles of stickes , contayning so many , as dayes are agreed on , of which they take away , euery day one . They haue a certaine obseruance of the Sunne and Moone , supposing them to be aliue : but as farre as he could perceiue , vsed neither Sacrifice nor adoration to any thing . At the death of any great man , they make a solemne Feast , their chiefest prouision being their strongest drinke , called m Parranow , and as long as this drinke lasteth , they continue their Feast , with dancing , singing , and excessiue drinking , accounting the greatest Drunkard the brauest man : during which drunken solemnitie , some woman ( being neerest of kinne to the dead partie ) stands by and cries extremely . Their Priests or South-sayers ( he cals them Pecaios ) haue conference with the Deuill , whom they terme Wattipa , but feare him much , and say hee is naught : hee will often beate them blacke and blue . They beleeue that the good Indians when they die , goe to Caupo or Heauen , the bad to Soy , downwards . When a chiefe man dies , if hee haue a Captiue they slay him ; if not , then one of his seruants , to attend him the other world . The qualitie of the Land is diues : by the Sea-side low , and would be violently hot , if a fresh Easterly breeze did not coole it with a vehement breath in the heate of the day : the Mountaines are colder , the middle sort most temperate . Profit may here take pleasure , neither need pleasure abandon profit . The particulars are by this and other our Authors related ; I hunt after Rarities to present you . Such is the fish Cassoorwa , which hath in each eye two sights , and as it swimmeth , it beares the lower sights within the water , and the other aboue : the ribs and backe resemble those parts in a man , saue that it is little bigger , but much daintier then a Smelt . Besides the Pockiero , or small Swine with the Nauill in the backe , is another called Paingo , as large as ours in England . The Sea-cow or Manatin eates like Beefe , and will take Salt , and serue to victuall ships , it yeelds also an excellent Oyle , and the hide will make Buffe . There are infinite store of them . The Pina for delicacie exceedeth , a fruit tasting like Strawberries , Claret-wine , and Sugar . What commoditie Tobacco n and Sugars in those parts may yeeld is incredible , especially in this smokie humour of the one sexe , and that daintier of the other . Their Dies , Gummes , and other commodities I omit . Of Gold and other Metals they haue good testimonie . The Marashawaccas are a Nation of Charibes , vp high within Land , hauing great eares beyond credit : they haue an Idoll of stone which they worship as their God , in a house erected purposely to it , which they keepe verie cleane . It is fashioned like a man sitting vpon his heeles , holding open his knees , and resting his elbowes vpon them , holding vp his hands with the palmes forwards , and gaping with his mouth wide open . Captaine Michael Harcourt was left Commander of the Countrie for his Brother , who continued the possession three yeeres , in all which space , of thirtie persons died but sixe , and some of them by casualtie . Amongst the East Indian Plants is mentioned one called Sentida : the like they found here , much like vnto Rose trees , about halfe a yard high ; which if they were touched , or a leafe cut from them , would presently shrinke and close vp themselues , and hang as they were dead and withered : within halfe a quarter of an houre by degrees againe opening . Areminta the Cacique of Moreshegoro had a rough skin like to Buffe-leather , of which kind there be many in those parts . They returned by Cape Brea , which is so called of the Pitch there gotten in the Earth , whereof there is such abundance that all places of this our World may be stored thence : it is excellent for trimming of shippes for those hote Countries , not melting in the Sunne . §. III. Relations of these and the adioyning Countries by the Spaniards . IT were a hard taske to muster all that World of Riuers , and names of Nations in the parts neere Guiana , which they that will , may finde in Sir Walter and Master Keymis , and Master Harcourt their owne Relations . As for Guiana , this Sir Walter hath written . It is directly East from Peru towards the Sea , and lyeth vnder the Aequinoctiall : it hath more abundance of Gold then any part of Peru , and as many or moe great Cities . It hath the same Lawes , Gouernment and Religion ; and Manoa , the Imperiall Citie of Guiana ( which some Spaniards haue seene , and they call it o El Dorado ) for the greatnesse , riches , and situation , farre exceedeth any of the World , at least so much of it as the Spaniards know . It is founded vpon a Lake of Salt-water , two hundred leagues long , like vnto the Caspian Sea . The Emperour of Guiana is descended from the Ingas , the magnificent Princes of Peru . For when Francis Pizarro had conquered Peru , and slaine Atabalipa the King ; one of his younger brethren fled from thence , and took with him many thousands of those Souldiers of the Empire , called Oreiones , with whom and other his followers , he vanquished all that tract which is between the great Riuers of Orenoque , and Amazones . Diego Ordas , who was one of the Captaines of Cortes , in the conquest of Mexico , in the yeere 1531. ( thus saith Gomara , and that he perished at Sea ; others with more probability , say it was a few yeeres after the conquest of Peru ) made search for Guiana , but lost himselfe , being slaine in a mutinie . Before this , his prouision of Powder was fired , and one Iuan Martinez , which had the charge thereof , was therefore condemned to bee executed . But at the Souldiers request , his punishment was altered , and hee set in a Canoa alone without victuall , and so turned loose into the Riuer . Certaine Guianians met him , and hauing neuer seene man of that colour , they carried him into the Land to be wondred at ; and so from Towne to Towne , till hee came to the great Citie of Manoa , the seat and residence of Inga the Emperour . He no sooner saw him , but he knew him to be a Christian ( for the Spaniards not long before had conquered his brother ) and caused him to be well entertained in his Palace . Hee liued seuen moneths in Manoa , but was not suffered to wander any whither into the Countrie ; he was also brought thither , all the way blind-fold , led by the Indians , vntill he came at Manoa . He entred the Citie at noone , and trauelled all that day till night , and the next , from the rising till the setting of the Sunne ; thorow the Citie , ere hee came to the Palace of Inga . After seuen moneths the Emperour put him to his choise , whether to stay or goe , and he with the Emperours licence departed . He sent with him many Guianians , all laden with as much Gold as they could carrie ; but before he entred Orenoque , the Orenoqueponi robbed him of all , but of two Bottels of Gold beads , which they had thought , had beene his drinke or meate . Thus escaped he to Trinidado , and died after at Saint Iuan de Puerto-rico , where , in his extremes , he vttered these things to his Confessor . He called the Citie Manoa El Dorado , the gilded or golden , because that at their drunken Solemnities ( in which vice no Nation vnder Heauen excels them ) when the Emperour carowseth with any of his Commanders , they that pledge him , are stripped naked , and their bodies anointed with a kinde of white Balsamum , and then certaine seruants of the Emperour , hauing prepared Gold made into fine powder , blow it thorow hollow Canes , vpon their naked bodies , vntill they bee all shining : from the foot to the head ; and in this sort they fit drinking , by twenties and hundreds , and continue in drunkennesse , sometimes sixe or seuen dayes together . Vpon this sight , and for the abundance of Gold he saw in the Citie , the Images , in the Temples , the Plates , Armours , and Shields of Gold vsed in their Warres , he gaue the Citie that name . Iuan p de Castellanos reckoneth twentie seuerall Expeditions of some , or other Spaniards , for this Guianian Discouery with little effect , saue that diuers lost their liues therein . Anno 1543. Gonzalo Pizarro q sent a Captaine named Orellana , from the borders of Peru , who with fifty men , were carried by the violent current of the Riuer , that they could not return to Pizarro : he descended not in Orenoque the Guianian Riuer , but in Maragnon , called of him Orellana : which Iosephus r Acosta writeth , from the Relation of one of their Societie ; who being a Boy , had bin in the Expedition of Pedro de Orsua for this Discouery , and had sailed the Riuer thorow , that in the middest men can see nothing but the Skie ( as before is said ) and the Riuer , and that it is seuentie leagues broad , vnder the Aequinoctiall . Martin ſ Fernandez maketh it seuen degrees and a halfe to the North of the Line , and fifteen leagues broad , and the Sea of fresh water to bee another Riuer of forty leagues breadth : others haue written otherwise , which varying proceedeth from that varietie of Armes or mouthes of Orenoque or Raleana , and Marannon or Amazones which since haue beene better discouered , as t Master Keymis , Master Masham and others employed in this action , haue found by experience . It u riseth in Quito . Orellana sayled in it sixe thousand miles . In all these parts , their greatest treasure is multitude of women and children . Topiawari made a heauie complaint , that whereas they were wont to haue ten or twelue wiues , now they had not aboue three or foure , by reason of the wars with the Epuremei their Enemies : whereas the Lords of the Epuremei had fifty or a hundred , and their war is more for women , then either for Gold or Dominion . After Orellana Pedro de Orsua was employed with fiue hundred Souldiers for the conquest of the Amazons ( as they called it ) but for a beautifull woman which he had with him was slaine by conspiracie of Lope de Aguirre which loued her , and Fernando de Guzman , whom they saluted King , &c. Veg. pag. 2. lib. 8. c. 14. Berreo , in the search for Guiana , tooke his Iourney from Nueuo Reyno de Granado , where he dwelt , with seuen hundred Horse , but trauelling , he lost many of his company and Horse : at Amapaia the soyle is a low Marish , and the water issuing thorow the Bogs , is red and venemous , which poysoned the Horses , and infected the men : at noone the Sunne had made it more wholesome for their vse . This x new Kingdome of Granada is two hundred leagues within Land , Southward from Cartagena . It had that name , because the Captaine that discouered it , was of Granada in Spaine . The plenty of Emeralds in these parts , hath made that Gemme of lesse worth . The next Prouince to this is called Popayan : in both which the Spaniards haue many Townes . And by the Riuer of Orenoque , both may be inuaded . All y the parts , from the Golden Castle , and the Gulfe of Vraba to Paria , yeeld Caribes , or Canibals , which eate mans flesh , and geld children , to make them more fat and tender for their diet . And in all Inland parts neere Peru , and in the Hils called Andes , which some call Golden Castile , they little differ . Ciezar z saith , That in the Valley of Anzerma , they keepe certaine Tablets amongst the Reeds , wherein they carue the Image of the Deuill in a terrible shape , also the figures of Cats , and other Idols which they worship . To them they pray for raine , or faire weather : they haue commerce with the Deuill , and obserue such Superstitions as he enioyneth them . They are great man-eaters . At the doores of their houses , they haue small Courts , wherein are their graues in deepe Vaults , opening to the East : in which they bury their great men with all their wealh . The Curies are not far from them ; they haue no Temple , nor Idoll . They haue conference with the Deuill . They marry with their Neeces and Sisters , and are man-eaters . They call the Deuill Xaxarama . They esteeme Virginitie little worth . In the Prouince of a Arma , the Deuill doth often appeare to the Indians : in honour of whom , they sacrifice their Captiues taken in Warre , hanging them vp by the shoulders , and pulling out the hearts of some of them . In Paucora , they haue like Deuillish Deuotions , and their Priests are their Oracles . Before the house of the chiefe Lord was an Idoll as bigge as a man , with his face to the East , and his armes open . They sacrificed two Indians euery Tuesday , in this Prouince to the Deuill . In the Prouince of Pozo , in the houses of their Lords , they had many Idols in such resemblance , as the Deuill had assumed in his Apparitions . And in those Idols , he would also speake , and giue answeres . In Carrapa b they are extreame Drunkards : when any is sicke , they offer Sacrifices to the Deuill for his recouery . In Quinbaya is a Hill which casteth forth smoke : but a more Hellish smoke is their conference and commerce with the Deuill , like the former . In the Prouince of Cali they likewise conferre with the Deuill : they haue no Temples or Houses of Religion . They make deepe pits for Sepulchres of their great men , where their Armour , Wealth , and food is set about them . Their lust subiecteth the Neece and Sister to their Marriages . In Popayan c they are man-eaters , as also in the forenamed Prouinces . They obserue the same Caninall and Deuillish Rites with the former , framing their Superstitions to the Deuils direction , in their mutuall Colloquies . They bury with their Lords some of his Wiues and Prouision . Some of them are great Wizards and Sorcerers . In Pasto they talke also with the Deuill : a thing common to al these parts of the Indies . But let vs leaue these steepe and cold Hils , these men of the Deuill ( whom they worship ) and Deuils to men ( whom they deuoure ) and see if in the lower Countries wee can find higher and nobler spirits . CHAP IIII. Of Brasil . §. I. The Discouerie and Relations thereof by MAFFAEVS . &c. AS Guiana is bounded with those mighty Riuers of Orenoque and Maragnon , so Brasil extendeth it selfe North and South , betweene Maragnon and the Riuer of Plata , or Siluer , which there we haue already shewed to be the greatest Riuers in the World. The Westerne borders are not so well discouered . The Easterne are washed by the Sea . Maffaeus a hath largely described the same , whose words Bertius , Maginus , and Gasper Ens haue transcribed : the summe whereof Iarric and Boterus haue inserted into their French and Italian Relations . Petrus Aluarius Capralis , being sent by Emanuel , King of Portugall , in the yeere 1500. vnto the East-Indies , to auoid the calmes on the Guinnee shore , fetched a further compasse West , and so discouered the Continent , which now , of that Red Wood there plentifully growing , is called Brasil , but by him was named , the Land of the Holy Crosse , because hee had there erected a Crosse with much ceremony ; since vsually named Brasil , of the store of Brasil-Wood there growing . This Brasil was soone after , by Americus Vesputius , at the charges of the said King , further discouered . The Region is pleasant and wholesome , the Hils and Valleyes equally agreeing , in their vnequalnesse , the soyle fat and fertile : there are plentie of Sugar-Canes ; a kind of Balme expressed out of the Herbe Copaibas , the Zabucals which yeild a kind of Nuts , growing in great hard cups , of taste like a Chesnut ; the Auanaz excellent in scent and taste ; the Pacouere , a tree so tender , that it may bee cut with a knife a fadome high , the leaues two foot broad , seuen foot long , the fruit a foot long , like a Cucumber , called Pacoua , thirtie or fortie together in clusters , neuer hearing fruit but once : the like is in the East-Indies , as Theuet our Authour affirmeth ; and many other fruits which the Countrey naturally produceth ; besides those , which our Europe hath communicated . Many sorts there are of Beasts , as a kind of Swine b which liue in both Elements ; their fore-feet being short in proportion to the hinder , make them slow in running , and therefore being hunted , commit themselues quickly to the water . Antae , resembling a Mule , but somwhat lesse ; slender-snowted , the nether chap very long , like a Trumpet , with round eares and short tailes , hiding themselues in the day-time , c and feeding in the night , the flesh tasteth like Beefe : there is also the Armadillo ; the Tygre , which being hungry , is very hurtfull ; being full , will flee from a Dogge : There is a deformed beast , of such slow pace , that in fifteene dayes it will scarce goe a stones cast . It liueth on the leaues of trees , on which it is two dayes in climing , and as many in descending , neither shouts nor blowes forcing herto amend her pace . The Tamendoas are as big as a Ramme , with long and sharpe snowts , a tayle like a Squirrell , ( twice as long as the body and hairy ) where-under they hide themselues , will put out their tongue two foote ( out of the mouth , as round as an Oyle-cruze ) to gather plentie of Ants into their mouthes , hauing scraped vp the places where they keep with their pawes . The Portugals haue there raised plentie of Horses and Sheepe . The men worship no God at all , but are giuen to South-sayings . The men and women goe altogether naked , are flat-nosed , make themselues blacke with the fruit Genipapi , weare their haire hanging from the hinder part of the head ; not suffering it else-where to grow ; in their nether lips weare long stones for a gallantry ( which being remoued , they seeme in deformed manner to haue a double mouth ) they goe together by companies , with great silence the Wife going before her Husband , which ( some say ) is done for iealousie . They entertain and welcome Strangers at first with weeping and deepe sighes , pittying their tedious iourney , and presently drie their eyes , hauing teares at command . Women in trauell are deliuered without great difficultie , and presently goe about their houshold businesse , the Husband in her stead keepeth his bed , is visited of the neighbours , hath his broths made him , and iunkets sent to comfort him . They are ignorant of d numbring and Letters : some Tradition they are said to haue touching Noe and the Floud . Vnder the same Roofe ( which is like a Boat with the Keele vpwards ( liue many Families , they lye in Nets , or beds hanging aboue the ground ( which is vsuall in a great part of the Indies ) to auoid hurtfull creatures : they minde the day , and are not carefull for the morrow ; easily communicate what they haue ; are very patient of labour and hunger , feasting if they haue wherewith , from morning till night , and fasting other-whiles , when they want , three dayes together . In swimming they are miraculously skilfull , and will diue whole houres to search any thing vnder the water . They beleeue not any reward or punishment after this life ended , but thinke that as men die , so they goe to the other World , maimed , wounded , sicke or whole : and therefore bury the bodies with a Net to lye in , and food for some dayes , thinking that they both sleepe and eate . They are excellent Archers , and what enemies they take in their warres , they feed well many dayes , and then kill and eate them for great Dainties . They dwell in Houses scattered and separated from each other ; their Language is almost generally the same ; they haue no Lawes nor Magistrates ; the women call certaine things by one name , and the Men by another . They haue no vse of three Letters e in the Alphabet , L , F , R , a reason whereof some haue wittily giuen , because they haue no Law , Faith , nor Ruler . They are vnmindfull of good turnes , and too mindfull of iniuries : impotent of Lust and Rage , and in summe , more like beasts then men . Thus farre Maffaeus . In the yeere 1503. f Giouanni da Empoli , a Florentine , sayled thither with the Portugals , who reporteth the like of their nakednesse , irreligion , and of their man-eating , saying that they dry it in the smoke as we doe Bacon . The same doth Albericus Vesputius report that he had seene amongst them , and that he had heard one of them boast that hee had in his time eaten three hundred men . He weighed the long stones , ( which they vsed to weare in their faces , seuen in number ) about sixteene ounces . He saith they liue an hundred and fiftie yeeres ; and that their Women are out of measure luxurious ; that they alway haue an Easterly wind , which tempereth their Aire . Let vs in the next place heare such as haue liued in the Countrie ; of which Lerius and Theuet , two Frenchmen , and Ioannes Stadius a Germane , haue written seuerall Treatises . But none hath more fully described them , then a Portugall Frier , g and Anthonie Kniuet our Countriman . §. II. More full Relations by STADIVS , LERIVS , and PETER CARDER . IOannes Stadius h in the yeere 1554. was Prisoner to the Tuppin Imbas , and because he serued the Portugals , should haue beene slaine and deuoured . But by Gods mercy he escaped . He was the Gunner in the Fort of Saint Vincent , and going into the Wood to prouide somewhat wherewith to entertaine some friends then come to him , became himselfe a prey to those Men-hunters . When they had taken him , they contended which of them had beene the first taker , and that controuersie ended , hee was stripped naked , and led away . Hee was giuen to one of their Kings , and this victory by them was ascribed to their Tamaraka , or Idols , which , they said , had by Oracle prophesied thereof , but their Kings were no other then the chiefe in euery Cottage , which consisted of one Kindred , and these Tamaraka weare certaine Rattles , as shall after appeare . The manner is , that it gets them a great name , to exhibit this Feast of a slaine Captiue , and therefore some that haue taken , will credit some other friend with the gift of a Captiue , to this solemne butcherie , on condition to repay him the next Captiue hee taketh . This was Stadius his case , who was thus tossed by exchange , from one to another , till at last hee escaped altogether . But when hee had beene newly taken , the Women came about him , and one while buffeted him , one saying , This is for such a friend of mine , that the Peros or Portugals had slaine ; another fixing on his flesh the memoriall of another friend of hers , and then led him with a Rope about his necke , almost strangling him , making him also to dance in the middest of them , with Rattles tied to his legges : but hee after grew in some credit and respect amongst them , and saw diuers others eaten , while himselfe could not bee free from feare of the like destinie . The Sauages , that they take , put on a great shew of resolution , and little regard ( in seeming ) that their Tragedie , supported with this comfort , that their friends will reuenge it . In time of sicknesse or sudden dangers they would resort to him to pray to his God for deliuerance ; and this conceit of his God , which they obserued in his Deuotions , was the principall meanes of deferring his execution . Such as are mortally wounded in their fights , they would spend presently , or at least kill and dresse them , for a Feast neere at hand : and one man that had liued long amongst them , and was desperately sicke , lest Death should depriue them of their cheere , they slue , and ( because of his sicknesse ) hurling away the head and inwardes , ate vp the rest . They take great pride in these their cruelties , and when Konyan Bebe their King , hauing a basket full of pieces of Mans flesh , on which hee was feeding , offered Stadius a piece , who told him that it was more then beastly : hee answered , I am a Tygre , and I delight in these delicacies . This Stadius after escaped in a French Shippe . Nicolas Durantius , i a Knight of Malta , sirnamed Villagagnon , in the yeere 1555. ( male-content with his estate at home ) sayled into Francia Antarctica , or the Southerne parts of Brasill , vnder the Tropike of Capricorne , and pretended there to worship God according to the puritie of the Gospell ; and to fortifie , both for the habitation of his owne , and for a Sanctuarie vnto such as at home were persecuted for the Truth . He fortified , and sent thence to Geneua , for assistance in this his holy intent : whereupon Richerius and Charterius , two Ministers ( with diuers others , among whom was Iohn Lerius ) were sent , and landed there in the yeere 1557. Lerius hath written his Obseruations of these parts , as Theuet also , another of Villagagnons Company , but ( as Lerius testifieth ) in many things falsly . The first Sauages that Lerius and his fellowes saw , were the Marguiates , which hold friendship with the Portugals , and are enemies to the French , and to the Touou Pinambaulsij or Tuppin Imbas , Confederates of the French , and as deadly enemies to the former . In the meane way they passed by the Tapemiry , Paraiba , Ouetacates , all which , howsoeuer they exercise hostilities , and mutuall disagreements , yet agree in like barbarous and rightlesse Rites . With the Touou Pinambaulsij he conuersed familiarly about a yeere . They are in habit of bodie like the Europeans , but stronger , and lesse subiect to sicknesse , not subiect to our bodily distempers , by like intemperance , or vexation of mind , by turbulent and distracting passions of Couetousnesse , Enuie , ambition . They are all naked , except sometimes : the Old men rather to hide their disease in those parts , then their shame , couer their priuities . They weare in their nether lip a k Pyramidall stone , which brauerie weigheth downe their lip , and subiecteth the face to great deformitie . Some also not content with this , adde two others in their cheekes to like purpose . They presse downe the noses of their Infants to make them flat . They anoynt themselues with a kind of Gumme , which they couer with the downe of Feathers sticking thereto . They weare also Frontlets of Feathers : in their eares they weare bones . They which will excell the rest in gallantry , and would seeme to haue slaine and eaten the most enemies , slash and cut their flesh , and put therein a blacke powder , which neuer will bee done away . They vse Rattles of the shell of a certaine fruit , in which they put stones or graines , and call them Maraca , of which they haue some superstitious conceit . The Women differ from the Men in nourishing their haire , which the Men shaue off before , and make not those holes in their lips ; but in their eares weare Eare-rings of the forme and bignesse of a meane Candle . They paint also their faces with diuers colours , and weare Bracelets of little bones , of which the men weare Chaines or Collars . They would not weare clothes , pretending their custome of nakednesse , and often washing ( sometimes ten times in a day ) whereto clothes would bee a hinderance : and our captiue women , further then the Whip forced them , would not accustome themselues to the apparell we gaue them . The women make two kinds of Meale of certaine Roots , which they vse in stead of Bread , which they doe not put , but hurle into their mouthes without losse . Their office is also to make their drinke of Rootes sliced , and chewed in their mouthes , and thus prepared , boyled , and stirred in a great pot ouer the fire : the like drinke they make of chewed Maiz , which they call Auats : the men would account it a disgrace to do these things , and that they would not taste so well . They call this drinke Caouin ; it is thick , and tastes like Milke : I haue seene them continue ( saith Lerius ) drinking this liquor three dayes and nights together : they hold it a disparagement not to bee able to hold out at this Bacchanall exercise , which they celebrate with dancing and singing , especially at their beastly Man-feasts : The women dance apart from the men . One of them reported to our Author , that they had taken a ship of the Peros , or Portugals , and eaten the men : they found therein great vessels , which they could not tell what it was , but drank so much thereof , that they slept three dayes after : it was likely that it was Spanish Wine . They eate Serpents and Toads ( which with them are not venemous ) and Lizards . Our Authour saw one Lizard as big as a man , with scales on her backe like Oysters . They haue a kind of Monkey called Sagouin , of the bignesse of a Squirrell , the fore-halfe in shape resembling a Lion : they haue another strange beast , called Coaty , as high as a Hare , with a little head , sharpe eares , and a snout or beake aboue a foot long , the mouth so little , that one can scarsely put in his little finger ; it feedeth on Ants . They take l Petum ( it is not Tobacco ) not in Pipes , but put foure or fiue leaues in another greater , and firing it , sucke in the smoke , and therewith in time of warre , will sustaine themselues three dayes together , without other sustinance . They weare this herbe about their neckes . When Sir Francis Drake made his famous and fortunate Voyage about the World , in the South-Sea he b lost the rest of his company , the Elizabeth wherein M. Winter was ( which returned into England ) and a Pinnesse ; wherein were seuen men , besides Peter Carder , the relater of this History . This Pinnesse being alone returned backe the Straits , and on the North side of the Riuer of Plate , sixe went on shore into the wood to seeke food , where threescore and ten Tapines shot at them , and wounded all , whereof two dyed soone after : foure were taken , their Pinnesse also being broken , onely Peter Carder and William Pitcher remained , which liued in an Iland two moneths , on a fruit somewhat like Orenges & Crabs , without any fresh-water : the want whereof forced them to drinke their owne Vrine , saued in sherds for that purpose till the next morning . weary of this life ( which began to grow weary of them ) they with a planke , and certaine boords , made shift in three dayes to set themselues ouer into the maine , three leagues distant , where meeting with fresh-water , this Pitcher was broken , and dyed within halfe an houre of ouer eager drinking ; Carder encountred certaine Sauages called Tappaubasse , which led him away dancing , rattling , tabering . They slept on beds of white Cotton netting , tyed two foot from the ground , and a fire on each side , to preuent cold and wild beasts : the next day they marched twenty miles to their Towne , which was foure-square , with foure houses , euery house being two bow-shoot in length , made with small trees like Arbours , thatched to the ground with Palme-tree leaues , hauing no windowes , but thirty or forty doores on each side the square . Their chiefe Lord was named Caion , about forty yeeres old ; he had nine wiues , the rest but one , except the most valiant , which were permitted two , one for the house , another to goe with him to the warres . In this Towne were neere foure thousand persons . Hee found among them good entertainment for certaine moneths . They vsed to goe to the Warres three or foure hundred in a company , with bowes and arrowes , and hauing ouercome , would bring home their captiues tyed by the arme to so many of their mens armes , and soone after would tye them to a poste , and with a club ( after dancing and drinking ) slit their heads . Their drinke is made of a root , chewed by women , and spit into a trough , where it stands two or three dayes , and hath a yest on it like Ale , and then is tunned into earthen jarres , wherewith they drinke themselues drunke . After halfe a yeere , hauing learned the Language , he was requested to their Warres against the Tapwees , and much bettered their martiall skill , teaching them to make an hundred Targets of tree-barke , and two hundred clubs , marking their owne company with red Balsam ( of this they haue red , white , blacke , very odoriferous ) and so marched seuen hundred together three dayes , to another foure-square Towne like ( but lesse then ) their owne . They knocked downe two hundred ; tooke twenty ; they broyled their carkasses , and after also the prisoners . How many men they kill , so many holed they make in their visage , beginning at the nether lippe , and so proceeding to the cheeke , eye-browes , and eares . Some Portugals came to search for him , two of which , and some Negros , were taken and eaten . Hee obtained leaue to goe to the Coast , hauing foure to prouide him victuals for nine or ten weekes , and so came to Bahia de todos los Santos , where he yeelded himselfe to Michael Ionas , a Portugall , and arriued in England in Nouember 1586. nine yeeres after his setting forth . §. III. Most ample Relations of the Brasilian Nations , and Customes by Master ANTHONY KNIVET . MAster Anthony Kniuet hath written a Treatise of what he had seene and suffered in Brasil ; He was one of Master Candishes company in his vnfortunate voyage , 1591. who after much misery sustained in the Magellan Straits , in their returne was set on shore at St Sebastians , where many of his company died with eating a kinde of blacke venemous Pease . Hee saw there a great beast come out of the Riuer , hauing on the backe great scales , vgly clawes , and a long tayle , which thrust out a tongue , c like a harping iron , but returned without harme . Hee found a dead Whale , which with long lying was couered with Mosse , on which hee yet liued a fortnight . His company were knocked on the head with firebrands , and he like to be eaten of the Sauages , but escaped this and many other miseries ; and was saued by the Iesuites from being hanged by the Portugals . Where his calamities compelled him , with another Indian in like predicament of slauerie , to escape by flying , swimming two miles ouer the Sea : and so they trauelled seuen and thirty dayes thorow a desart , meeting by the way ( as he saith ) Lyons , Leopards , huge Serpents . Some Indians they saw with feathers of diuers colours , fixed on their bodies and heads with oyle of Balsam , seeming as if they had bin so borne , not leauing a spot bare , but on their legs . The Sauages sell their children to the Portugals for toyes . Some of them were so haunted with a Spirit which they called Coropio ( like that which Lerius his Sauages called Aignan ) that some of them dyed therewith in much amazement . Many complained that they were possessed with spirits , which they called Auasaly , and commanded themselues to bee bound hand and foot with bow-strings , desiring their friends to beat them with cords , wherewith they hang their beds ; but most died notwithstanding . They haue wormes which creepe into their fundaments which consume their guts : for remedie whereof they take slices of Limons and greene pepper , and put therein with salt water . He in diuers expeditions for war and Merchandize with the Portugals , and escapes from them , trauelled thorow more of those Sauage nations , then perhaps any other before or since Out of whole obseruations bought at so deare a rate , I haue heere mustered these many wild people before thee , with such rarities as hee found amongst them . The Petiuares are not so barbarous as many other : they inhabite from Baya to Rio Grande , their bodies are carued with fine workes : in their lips is a hole made with a Roe-Bucks horne , which at mans estate they cut bigger with a Cane , and weare therein a greene stone ; otherwise they esteeme a man no Gallant , but a Pesant . They haue no Religion : vse Polygamie : but the women are tied to one husband , except hee giue her publike leaue . When they goe to warre , the wiues carrie all the prouision . That wife whom hee giueth his hunted prey , is his bed-fellow that night : and she goeth to the water , and washeth her selfe : after which she lyeth downe in the net , and commandeth all the rest to attend on her for that day . When they are in trauell , they goe to the doore , and being deliuered , the father lyeth downe and is visited , as before is said . No Indian will kill any female creature whiles his wife is with childe , thinking that would be the death of his childe . They trauell with great store of Tobacco , and haue continually a leafe thereof along the mouth betweene the lip and teeth , the rheume running out at the lip-hole . They war against the Portugals , and all others , eating all , and take so many new names , as prisoners . They thinke mans flesh makes them valiant , Their houses are two hundred yards long without partition : they hang their nets on beames : wash euery morning both men , women , and children : they part their grounds . They haue Serpents amongst them with bodies like trees , which strike two fins out of their fore-quarters , * that kill whatsoeuer : they call them d Iaboya . They haue foure legs and a taile ( like an Aligator or Crocodile ) which they hide when they lye in the woods for their prey . They haue Monkies as big as a water-dog , faced like a man , with long broad beards , which goe twentie together on a tree , and one of them will alway walke vp and downe with his hand on his beard , making a great noyse , the rest harkening still , an houres space . The Maraquites are betweene Fernambuc and Baya : other Indians call them Tapoyes , that is , wilde men , which name , all but these , and the Vaanasses , which are like them , account a disgrace . The men are of good stature , the women very proper , and fight with their bowes as well as the men . They haue no dwelling , Religion , nor friendship with any Nation : yet he left them in peace with the Portugals . They haue holes in their lips , but carue not their bodies : vse Polygamie ; are swift ; neuer come into the field to fight , but keepe in the Mountaines : they eate mans flesh without ceremonies . The Topimambazes inhabite from R. de S. Franc. to Baya de todos Sanctos , they are , and speake like the Petowares , but the women are of better complexion . The men let their beards grow long . From Baya to Eleoos are the Waymoores , men of great stature , and swift as a Horse : fiue or sixe of them will set on a Sugar-house with an hundred therein . I haue seene one ( saith our Author ) take a man aliue , and defend himselfe with this his prisoner , as it were with a Target . They haue long haire ; are without Townes or Houses , and care not where they come , presuming of their swiftnesse . They are greedie Man-eaters , and are alwaies foule with durt and dust , by lying on the ground and ashes . Iarric writes that they are without Gouernours euery one doing what seemes good in his owne eyes ; only he is accounted most Noble , that hath slaine most enemies , with whom for any of them to speake , is punished with death . They roue vp and downe in vncertaine dwellings , and therefore cannot by warre be conquered . This wandring is common to many of these Brasilian Saluages . The Tomomymenos dwell at Spirito Sancto : haue settled Townes , with great stones set about like pales , of a good height , and within walls of clay and stone : they make the sides of their houses with loope-holss to shoot out at . They deck their bodies with feathers , and paint themselues blacke and red . One of these tooke the Portugall Captaine , Martin de Sa , and in spite of all his company , carried him a stones cast , and threw him into a Riuer , but hee was rescued by Petummyen * another Sauage . The Portugals tooke sixteene thousand , slew the tenth parf , and parted the rest , destroying the Country downe the Riuer Paraeyua . The Waytaquazes dwell on the North and South sides of Cape Frio . They are of greater stature then the Waymoores : we took thirteene of them , and whiles we searched for more , they burnt their cords from their hands and fled . Their women warre with bowes and arrowes . They lye on the ground like Hogs , with a fire in the midst : hold no peace with any , but eate all they can get . Heere the mountaines were full of Crablice , which sticked so fast on their skins , that they were faine to take dry straw to singe themselues . Abausanga-retam was Captaine of a kinde of Tamoyes , an hundred and twenty yeeres old , which being taken , ranne amongst the enemies , where being shot in one and twenty places , he fell ; then desired Baptisme , after which , within foure houres he died : his haughtie courage could not brooke captiuitie . The Wayanasses keepe at Ila Grande : they are low , great bellied , cowards , not carued , glory not to eate mans flesh : the Women vgly , with bigge bodies , and are well faced , painted red with Vrucu , which growes in a cod like a Beane ; the crownes of both Sexes are shauen like Friers , the rest of their haire long . The Topinaques haue their dwelling at Saint Vincents : are of good stature and complexion : the women painted with diuers colours ; eate mans flesh ; adore nothing ; onely when they kill a man , paint themselues with a fruit called Ianipano , and with feathers on their heads , great stones in their lips , Rattles in their hands , dance three dayes together , drinking a filthy liquor , whereto they said Tobacco made them fresh . Among them is great store of Gold in many hils by the Sea . The Pories dwell an hundred miles within Land , are low like the Wayanasses , liue on Pine-nuts , and small Cocos as big as Apples , with shels like Wall-nuts , but harder ; they call them Eyrires : they warre with none , eate not mans flesh if they haue other meat : lye in nets of barke , haue no houses , but two or three boughs tyed together , couered with Palme-leaues : for a knife or combe , they will giue fiue or sixe gallons of Balsame-oyle . The Molopaques inhabite heere the Riuer Paradiua , are like Dutchmen in bignesse , faire of complexion , bearded , ciuill , couer their priuities : their Towns circled with wals of earth and great logges : haue a King called Moriuishann , which had thirteene wiues . They haue store of Gold , which they esteeme not , nor vse it but to tye on their fishing lines : this is in the Riuer Para , fourescore leagues beyond Paraeyua . They take none but what the rayne washeth from the Mountaines , which are of blacke earth without Trees . The Women are goodly and faire like English women , modest , neuer seene to laugh , and of good capacitie . They tye their haire about their middle with barke , and couer therewith their nakednesse : their haire also is of diuers colours : and they which want long haire , vse a furre to couer themselues . They eate mans flesh ; obserue meales at noone and night ( a thing rare in those parts ) vse no Religion , so farre as our Author could see in nine or ten dayes of his abode with them : they are very cleanly . The Motayas met them with dancing and singing : the women sate about them and wept , and then set forth their victuals : they laughed at them for refusing mans flesh : they are small people and browne , weare their haire in fashion as we in England , frizling it round about , and in other parts of the body , plucke it away with a shell . The Lopos , or Biheros , as the Portugals call them , liue in the Mountaines of Pine-apples : they saw no houses , but boughs tyed together with the pils of Trees : they would rob them of their goods , but not hurt their persons : heere they found many mines of Gold , and many rich stones : no part of America is richer , but it is farre within Land , and the Countrey populous , that neither Spaniard nor Portugall can inhabite there : they are browne & small , the women as shamelesse as beasts . The Wayanawasons dwell in small Townes by the side of a Riuer , are the simplest of all other , would stand and gaze on vs like heards of Deere , without speaking word . They are bigge , tall , cleane made , lazie : heere sixteene of their company dyed with eating a certaine yellow plumme , as bigge as a Horse-plumme . The Rootes of Mandioca had almost killed them all , but by a piece of Vnicornes Horne they were preserued . From hence hee with twelue Portugals determined to trauell to the South-Sea by Land : they came to many mountaines where they found store of gold , and many precious stones , and had thought themselues in Peru : those stones they tooke vp one day , they cast away the next to take vp better . In this Countrey they trauelled two moneths , till they came to the great Mountaine of Crystall , for height seeming to tower vp it selfe in the clouds , and was impassable for steepenesse : they saw it ten dayes before they came at it , and were not able when the Sun was aloft , to trauell against it for the glistering reflection . They passed alongst it twentie dayes before they could finde passage , and at last came to a Riuer which ranne vnder it . Then did they make them prouision of great Canes , three yards and a halfe broad , and sixe long , and killing good store of Tamandroes , rosted them : and thus prouided went into the vault , which made such a noise with the water , that it seemed to them an enchantment . They went in on a Munday morning , & came out againe on a morning , they knew not whether one or two dayes after . The next Sauages they encountred were a kinde of Tamoyes , which are as proper men as any in Europe , most of them faire , their heads set with feathers ; the women tall , proper , slender in the waste , faire , fine-handed , comely faced , and brests carued . They esteeme of gold and gems , as we of stones in the streets . Here he liued eighteene moneths : but his twelue companions they slue and deuoured . Him they spared , because hee professed himselfe a Frenchman , with whom they sometimes had commerce . The Tocomans dwell betweene the Riuer of Plate and Saint Vincent . They are sandie , small , but not so little as they say of the Pigmees , and dwell in Caues . The Cariyoghs for two or three Glasses and a Combe , with some Kniues , would giue the worth of foure or fiue thousand crownes in gold or stones . Their women are comely & faire , the men die their bodies blacke . These Carigij d ( so Rodericus cals them ) dwell in handsome thatched houses , sixty foot long : euery house they call a Village . They haue no superiour ; dwell in a barren soyle ; are very fond of euery trifle and toy , and will trauell laden with their wares for such trade thirty leagues to the Portugals , and sometimes sell themselues slaues . If they take an enemy aliue , they commit him to the Boyes of ten yeeres old to bee slaine ; fiue or sixe of which smite out his braines with clubs . And this is a kind of Knighthood or Gentility vnto them ; in signe whereof they cut the skinne from the Ankle to the Necke , and fast many dayes , and obserue a set Diet. They obserue charmes and sooth-sayings . If any dye without children , all his substance is buried with him . The Tamoyes his last hosts , by his instructions ( who was desirous to try if the Sea might yeeld him any succour ) left their e habitations , and 30000. of them aduentured themselues to seeke new . They came into the countrey of the Amazones , which the Indians call Mandiocusyams , but durst not warre against them : they tooke a towne of the Carijos , and ate three hundred of them : the rest fled to the Riuer of Plate , and obtained Portugall succour , who tooke these Tamoyes captiues , slue ten thousand , and shared 20000. amongst them for slaues . And thus came he againe into his Portugall slauery , from which hee had made an escape once before , and trauelled nine moneths in the wildernesse : fiue or sixe yeeres he serued the Portugals , and liued a yeere and eleuen moneths with the Canibals . He made another escape into Angola , and serued as a drudge in Mafangana , the sickliest Countrey vnder the Sunne , where the Portugals die like Chickens , gape for aire like the Camelions , liue close , take Physicke , euery weeke let bloud , obserue certaine diet and houres when to goe abroad . But his houre to goe abroad at liberty was not yet come . Backe he was sent to Brasile : and long it was before his longing could be satisfied to reuiew his Country and friends : some compassion of his passions , I think this tedious following him in this epitomised discourse of his disasters hath bred in you : wherein ( as in the following also ) are many things strange , some seeming doubtfull , which if any reiect , let them not blame me , who had rather beleeue more then this , then to aduenture the search amongst those cruell Barbarians . §. IIII. Of the strange Creatures in Brasile . NO man hath written so absolute a discourse of Brasile , as was that taken from a Portugall Frier , and by Francis Cooke sold to Master Hakluyt . Out of him I could recite the names of other Brasilian Nations , Ararape , Apigapigtanga , Vintan , which he saith were by a Magician Priest of Portugall conueyed to Fernambuc ) Tapuya is a generall name , of which he reckoneth threescore and sixteene seuerall Nations , most of them of sundry languages . The Guaymares haue hard skins , and beat their children with thistles to harden them . They are swift and cruell , cut off the captiues flesh with Reeds , leauing nothing but the bones and guts , and disbowell women with childe , to eate the child roasted . The Camucuira haue paps reaching almost to the knees , which when they runne , they binde to their waste . The Curupetie eate not men , but carry the heads for shew . The Winter begins in Brasile in March , and ends in August . The beasts of Brasil he reckoneth Deere ; Elkes like vnto Kine or Mules , which diue and goe ( but swimme not ( vnder the water ; Bores of two sorts , Conies , Pigs , Ounces , Foxes with bags to carry their yong vnder the belly . The Tatu or Armadilla , which digs as much as many men with Mattocks : the Conduacu or Porcupine of three sorts : the Hirara like Ciuet Cats , which eate honey : the Aquiqui , bearded Apes blacke , and sometimes one yellow , which they say is their King , hauing an Instrument from his gullet as bigge as a Duck-egge , wherewith he maketh a loud sound ; so actiue , that they sometimes are said to catch an arrow with the hand , and redart it at the shooter ; and so cunning , that they seeke a leafe , chew it , and put the same into their wounds . There are of them many kindes . The Cuati are like Badgers , they climbe trees ; no snake , egge , or bird escapes him . There are others greater , as great Dogs , with Tusks , which deuoure men and beasts . There are wilde Cats , which yeeld good Furre , and are very fierce : the lagoarucu ; are Dogs of Brasile ; the Tapati also barke like Dogs . The Iaguacinia is a kind of Foxe which feedeth on Sea-crabs and Sugar-canes . The Birataca , a kinde of Ferret of such stinking sauour , that some Indians haue died thereof : yea Dogges , which come neere , escape not : the sent endureth fifteene or twenty dayes in those things which he hath come neere to : and causeth some towne sometimes to bee disinhabited . This commeth of a ventositie , which it voideth and couereth in the earth , or casteth it out , being in danger to be taken : it feedeth on birds Eggs , and Amber . Ten or twelue kinds of Rats , all good meat . Other beasts are before mentioned . Of Snakes without venome , hee numbreth the Giboya , some of which are twenty foot long , and wil swallow a Deere whole , crushing it with the winding of his taile , and bruising it with licking to that purpose . The Guiaranpiaquana eateth eggs , goeth faster on the trees , then any man can runne on the ground , with a motion like swimming . The Camoiama is all greene , and liueth on like food . The Boytiapua eate Frogs ; the Indians strike this Serpent on womens hips as remedy to barrennesse . The Gaitiaepia smelleth so , that none can abide it : such is also the Boyuma : the Bam ( so termed of his crie ) is great and harmelesse ; the Baicupeganga hath venemous prickles on his backe . There are other venomous Snakes , as the Iararaca , of which are foure kinds , of musky sent , one ten spannes long , with great tuskes , which they hide and stretch out at pleasure . The Curucucu fifteene spannes long , which lyeth on a tree to hunt his prey . The Boycimiaga which hath a bell in his tayle , so swift , that they call it the flying Snake ; there are two kinds thereof . The Ibiracua causeth by his biting , the bloud to issue thorow all parts of the body , eyes , mouth , nose , eares , &c. The Ibiboca is the fairest , but of foulest venome amongst them all . The fields , woods , houses , beds , bootes , are subiect to the plenty of Snakes , which without helpe kill in foure and twenty houres . There are also many Scorpions , which ordinarily kill not , but cause extreme paine for foure and twenty houres space . Lizards couer the wals of houses , and holes are full of them . Their fundament-worms are very dangerous , which Sir Richard Hawkins saith he saw like a long Magot , greene , with a red head , creeping in , and glewing himselfe to the gut , where it groweth so great , that it stoppeth the passage , and killeth , with cruell Colicke torments . Master Kniuet speakes of one Serpent which he killed , thirteene spans long , with foure and twenty teeth , great shels about the necke , blacke and russet , like a collar , lesse on her bodie , and darke greene vnder her belly , all speckled with blacke and white , with foure sharpe feet , no longer then a mans finger , and a tongue like a harping iron . Her tayle like a strait bull-horne , blacke and white listed . If they finde fire , they beat themselues in it , till either the fire or themselues be extinguished . They vse from a tree to fall on their prey passing by , thrusting their tayle into the fundament . The Indians will not goe ( vnder fiue or sixe ) to set vpon one of them ; this yet he killed with the helue of an axe . Of Birds , there are Parrots innumerable , more then Starlings or Sparrows in Spaine : the Guaminbig like Bees , which sleepe sixe moneths ; the Tangara which haue the falling-sicknesse , the rest dancing about that which is fallen , with a noise , from which they will not bee skarred till they haue done , &c. Of Fruits , hee reckons the Iacapucaya , like a pot , as bigge as a great bowle , two fingers thicke , with a couer in it , within full of Chesnuts : being much eaten greene , it causeth all haire to fall off : Balsam trees pricked , excellent for cure and sent : Oyle-trees many ; one as a Well or Riuer , growing in dry places where no water is : it hath holes in the branches as long as ones arme , full of water Winter and Summer , neuer running ouer , but alwayes at like stay : fiue hundred persons may come to the foot of it and drinke and wash their fill without want : the water is sauoury and cleere . There are hearbs which seeme to sleepe all night , and others which make shew of sence , as wee haue before obserued from Master Harcourt in Guiana . Of strange fishes in Brasil , he nameth the Oxe-fish , with eyes and eye-lids , two armes a cubit long , with two hands , fiue fingers and nayles , as in a man ; and vnder the armes the female had two paps inwards like an Oxe : it cannot bee long vnder water : it hath no fins but the tayle , which is round and close , two stones neere the braine of great esteeme ; the inwards of an Oxe , and taste like Porke . The Cucurijuba is a fresh-water Snake , fiue and twenty or thirty foot long ( the Mamma is a greater kinde ) toothed like a dogge , with a chaine striped along the backe very faire : It catcheth a Man , Cow , Stag , or any other prey , winding it with the tayle , and so swalloweth it whole : after which she lyes and rots , the Rauens and Crowes eating her all but the bones , to which after groweth new-flesh , by life deriued from the head , which is hidden all this while in the mire ( which therefore they that finde , seeke and kill . ) They will sleepe so being full , that they may cut off pieces ( he tels an instance ) from the tayle , and they not awaken . They found one which was fifty spans or twelue yards and a halfe long , hauing two wilde Bores in the belly . Thus much of the creatures in Brasile . Let vs now take better view of their Warres , Religion , and other their Rites . CHAP. V. Of the Customes and Rites of the Brasilians . §. I. Of their warres and man-eating , and of the Diuel , torturing them . THe Brasilians , for the most part as you haue seene , exercise irreconciliable hostilitie , not to enlarge their dominions , but onely to be reuenged for the death of their friends and Ancestors , slaine by their enemies . The Elder men , as they sit or lye in their hanging beds , will make an Oration of the vertue of their Predecessors , and of their sustained wrongs , and so excite the yonger to take armes : These Orations last sometimes sixe houres . Their armes are clubs ; or woodden swords , fiue or sixe foot long , and a foot broad , a finger thicke , and very sharpe . One of these men being throughly moued , would trouble two of our Fencers . Their bowes are as long as ours , the string made of the herbe Tocon , little , yet able to endure the strength of an horse : their arrowes an ell long , which they will shoot twice as fast , as our men ; they haue leather shields ; their elder men lead the rankes ( if they may be so called , which haue none to marshall or order them ) and with great shouts , and shewing the enemies the bones of their slaine friends , they enter into a fierce battell . Their captiues they conuey in the middest of their armie home to their Territories , vnto whom the men will not sticke to giue their Sisters or Daughters , to performe all the duties of a Wife , and feed them with the best , till they redemand the same out of their flesh : the men are employed ( if it be long before the slaughter ) in hunting , fowling , fishing ; the women in gardening , or gathering Oysters . When that dismall day approacheth , knowledge is giuen , and the men , women , and children assemble to the place appointed , and there passe the morning in drinking ; and the captiue although he knoweth the dreadfull issue ) danceth , drinketh , and frolicks it with the best . After sixe or seuen houres thus spent , two or three of the strongest fasten a rope about his middle , leauing his armes at liberty , and so lead him vp and down the Village in triumph . Neither doth he for all this hang down his head , as men heere going to be hanged , but with incredible courage emblazoneth his own worthinesse . Thus , thus , saith he , haue I sometimes bound your kindred , and thy father , saith he to one , haue I deuoured , and thy brethren ( to another ) haue I boucaned and eaten : and what innumerable numbers of you Touau Pinambausij haue these hands taken , this throat swallowed ? Neither will the Margaiates suffer this my death vnreuenged . Then they bring him stones , and bid him reuenge his death . He hurleth them at those which stand about him , whereof there are some foure thousand , and hurteth diuers : I saw one ( saith our Author ) whose legge I had thought had beene broken by the violence of one of those blowes . After this comes one , which all this while had bin hidden , with the a fatall club ; and , Art thou not one of the Margaiates ? saith he : and hast thou not deuoured our kindred ? the other answereth , O how lustily I haue done it , how prompt haue I been in taking them , how greedy in eating ? And therefore , replyeth the other , shalt thou be killed and rosted on the Boucan . What then ? saith he , my death shall not bee b vnreuenged . The club ends their Dialogue , with one blow striking him dead . His wife ( if he had any , as they sometimes vse to bestow on their Captiues ) comes to the carkasse , and spends a little time and passion in mourning , but her Crocodiles teares are soone dried , and the humour fals into her teeth , which water for the first morsell . The other women , especially the elder ( which are most cruell and greedie ) bring hot water and wash the body , and rub it till it looke like the skin of a Pigge : then comes the Master of the Feast , which owed the Captiue , and cuts it out as readily , as any Butcher with vs can doe a Weather . They daube the children p with the bloud : foure women carrie about the armes and legs for a shew , with shouts and cries : The trunke is diuided into two parts , the vpper part being cut and separated from the lower : the inwards are left to the women , which seethe and make the broth of them called Mingau , which they sup vp , with their children : they eate also the flesh about the head . The braine , tongue , and that which within the head may serue for meate , is the childrens share . The Author of the Feast hath a new name added to the former ( for they haue so many names as they haue slaine Captiues , the chiefe of the Cottage branding him on the arme , with an honourable marke for the memory thereof ) and all that day he must spend in quiet . The Wayganna q are a kind of Brasilians , which hold confederacie with no other Nation , but kill all which come to their hands , and that so cruelly , that they will cut off their armes and legges while they are aliue . These liue in the Mountaines . They cut them with stones , and those which haue trade with the Christians , vse Kniues . Their Boucan is a Grediron of foure cratches , set in the ground , a yard high , and as much asunder , with billets laid thereon , and other stickes on them grate-wise . On this they rost the flesh , putting fire vnder , all the people standing about the same , and euery one gets a little piece of him . But me thinkes I see horror expressed in the countenance of him that reades this , and euery one wearie of viewing this Tragedie , loathing this inhumane feasting with humane flesh . I will therefore leaue their shambles , and ( which better beseemes a Pilgrime ) will visit their holies and holy places . But alas , where or what are they ? Maffaeus hath alreadie told vs , that they obserue no Gods ; and Lerius confirmes the same , yet sheweth that they acknowledge a Deuill , whom they call Aygnan : not that they worship him , but are tormented by him . Euen in speaking of him , r they tremble , and the remembrance breedes a compassionate amazement in the hearer , an amazed passion in the speaker , while he applaudes our happinesse free from such tyrannie , and deplores his owne miserie . Hee sometimes in the forme of a beast , sometimes in forme of a Bird , and otherwhiles deformed in some monstrous shape , doth grieuously torment them . Euen whiles the Christians were in conference with them , they would pitiously cry out , Hei , Hei , helpe , Aygnan vexeth me . Nor could this bee counterfeit in the iudgement of any that conuersed with them . They beleeue the immortalitie of the soule , and that the soules of the vertuous , that is ( in their sense ) of such as haue killed and eaten many enemies , shall flie beyond the highest Mountaines , and be gathered to the soules of their Progenitors , and there liue in pleasant Gardens , and perpetuall dancings and delicacies . The cowardly Ghosts shall be carried vnto torment , by Aygnan , without end . They haue no name , whereby to signifie God vnto them , but wondered to heare what the Frenchmen told of the Creator of Heauen and Earth . And because they are afraid of Thunder , which they call Toupan , they told them that God was Author thereof : the foolish Indians reply , that he was then naught which would make them afraid . But the feare of Aygnan made them sometimes flexible to embrace the Christian Religion , hearing that this Deuill was inferiour to the Christians God. So that euen in these ( the most degenerate of all , which I haue obserued in this long and tedious Pilgrimage ) there is some sparke left of Religion , euen in the acknowledgement of a Deuill , and of eternall rewards and punishments . §. II. Of their Priests or Magicians . THis is further confirmed by that which is written of certaine Magicians or Priests amongst them : which perswade the people that they haue dealings with Spirits , that by their meanes they haue their Roots and sustinance , and may by them haue fortitude . I ( saith Lerius ) was present at one of their Assemblies , where sixe hundred were gathered together , which diuided themselues into three parts : the men went into one house , the women into a second , the children into a third . The Cariabes forbade the women and children to depart their houses , but to attend diligently to singing ; and we ( saith he ) were commanded to abide with the women . Anon the men in one house fell to singing , He , He , He , answered by the women in the other with the same . They howled it out for a quarter of an houre , shaking their brests , and foming at the mouth , and ( as if they had had the falling sicknesse ) some falling downe in a swoune , the Deuill in seeming entring into them . The children also followed in the same harsh deuotions . After this , the men sung pleasantly , which caused me to goe thither , where I found them singing and dancing in three seuerall Rings , in the middest of each , three or foure Caraibes , adorned with Hats and Garments of Feathers euery one hauing a Maraca , or Rattle , in both his hands . These Rattles are made of a fruit bigger then an Ostriches Egge , out of which they said , that the Spirit would speake , and they continually shooke them , for the due consecration . These Caraibes danced to and fro , and blowed the smoke of Petum on the standers by , saying , Receiue yee all the Spirit of Fortitude , whereby yee may ouercome your Enemies . This they did often : the solemnitie continued two houres , the men ignorant of Musicke , and yet rauishing my spirit with the delight I conceiued in their Song . Their words sounded this , that they were grieued for the losse of their Progenitors , but were comforted in the hope , that they should one day visit them beyond the Hils ; and then threatned the Ouetacates ſ ( which dwell not far from them , and are at enmitie with all their Neighbours , as swift as Harts , wearing their haire to the buttockes , eating raw flesh , and differing from all others in Rites and Language ) and now prophesied their destruction at hand . Somewhat also they added in their Song of the floud , that once had drowned all the World , but their Ancestors , which escaped by climbing high trees . That day they feasted with great cheere . This solemnitie is celebrated euery third yeere ; and then the Caraibes appoint in euery Family three or foure Maraca , to bee adorned with the best Feathers , and sticked in the ground , with meate and drinke set before them ; and the people beleeue they eate it . They minister vnto their Maraca fifteene dayes ; after which , in a superstitious conceit , they think that a Spirit speakes to them while they rattle their Maraca . They were exceedingly offended , if any tooke away any of this Prouision , as the French sometimes did ; for which , and denying other the Caraibes lyes , those Priests hated them exceedingly . Yet doe they not adore their Maraca , or any thing else . Peter Carder t saith , he could obserue no Religion amongst them , but the worship of the Moone ; specially the New Moone , whereat they reioyced , leaping , singing , and clapping of hands . Stadius u tels ( as you heard ) that they ascribed his taking to the prediction of Maraca . Hee tels of their consecration , that the x Paygi ( so hee cals them ) enioyne that euery one should carry their Tamaraka to the house , where they should receiue the faculty of speech . Euery ones Rattle is pitched in the ground by the steele or stalke , and all of them offer to the Wizard which hath the chiefe place , Arrowes , Feathers , and Eare-rings ; he that breathes Petum on euery Rattle , puts it to his mouth , shakes it , and saith , Nec Kora , that is , Speake if thou be within : anon followeth a squeaking voyce , which I , saith Stadius , thought the Wizard did , but the people ascribed it to the Tamaraka . Then those Wizards perswade them to make warres , saying , that those spirits long to feed on the flesh of Captiues . This done , euery one takes his Rattle , and builds vp a Roome for it , to keepe it in , where he sets victuals , requireth and asketh all necessaries thereof , as we doe of God : and these , as Stadius affirmeth , are their Gods. These Paygi doe initiate Women vnto Witchcraft by such Ceremonies of smoke , dancing , &c. till shee fall as in the Falling sicknesse , and then hee sayth , hee will reuiue her , and make her able to foretell things to come : and therefore when they goe to the Warre , they will consult with these Women , which pretend conference with Spirits . Andrew Theuet y ( which was in this Antarctike France with Villagagnon ) agreeth in many of the former Reports : he addeth , that for feare of Aignan they will not goe out , but they will carry fire with them , which they thinke forceable against him . He writes that they acknowledge a Prophet called Toupan , which they say makes it thunder and raine , but they assigne no time nor place to his worship . They tell of a Prophet , which taught them to plant their Hetich or Root which they cut in pieces and plant in the Earth , and is their chiefe food ; of which they haue two kinds . The first Discouerers they much honoured as Caraibes or Prophets , and as much haue distasted the Christians since , calling them Mahira , the name of an ancient Prophet , detested by them . But Toupan ( they say ) goeth about , and reuealeth secrets to their Caraibes . Theuet addes , that they obserue Dreames ; and their Payges , or Caraibes professe the interpretation of them ; which are also esteemed as Witches , which conferre with Spirits , and vse to hurt others with the poyson called Ahouay , a kind of Nut. They doe a kind of worship to these Payages , and will pray them that they may not bee sicke ; and will kill them , if they promise falsly . In their consultations , they will prouide a new lodging for the Wizard , with a cleane white bed , and store of Cahouin ( which is their ordinary drinke , made by a Virgin of ten or twelue yeeres old ) and of their Root-food : into the which they conuey him , being before washed , & hauing abstained nine dayes from his Wife . Then doth he lye on that Bed , and inuocate , none being with him in the House , and rayseth his Spirit , called Hauioulsira ; which sometimes , as some Christians affirmed to our Authour , appeareth so , as all the people may heare , though they see him not . And then they question him of their successe in their enterprises . They beleeue the soules Immortality , which they call Cherepiconare , with rewards to the valiant Man-eaters , in goodly Paradises , and Agnans punishments to others . But his boldnesse makes me the lesse bold in following him in these and other things ; which I know not with what authoritie hee auerreth against the former witnesses , whereas Theuet , sometimes taken in lying , deserueth lesse credit in the rest . When there is any tempest in the water , hee saith hey attribute it to the soules of their Progenitors , and cast something into the water to appease it . They haue a Tradition , That one , in habite like to the Christians , had long since told their Progenitors of Diuine matters , but with so little effect , as he forsooke them ; and euer since had those bloudy Warres continued amongst them . How little the Iesuites can preuayle , in bringing the Brasilians to Christianitie , Maffaeus z hath written somewhat , and Pierre du Iarric , a Iesuite , very largely ; which is not so pertinent to our present purpose . Master Kniuet ( to whose Relations our former Chapter is so much indebted ) telleth of a Rocke in Brasill called Etooca , with an entrance like a doore , where the Indians say ( it is like they borrowed it of some fabulous Frier ) that Saint Thomas preached . It is within like a great Hall : hard by it is a stone as bigge as foure Canoes , supported by foure stones like stickes , little bigger then a mans finger . The Indians say it had beene wood , and by Miracle was thus altered . They shew vpon great Rockes many foot-prints of one bignesse ; and tell that the Saint called the fishes of the Sea , and they heard him preach . This smels of a Franciscan Cowle . The Portugall Friers Treatise mentioned in the former Chapter deliuereth many things worthy our obseruation : They haue some Tradition of the floud , in which they say all were drowned , one only escaping on a Ianipata with a Sister of his , which was with childe , from whom they had their beginning . They haue no knowledge of the Creator , nor of paine and glory after this life , and therefore vse no Ceremonies of worship . Yet doe they acknowledge that they haue soules which die not , but are conuerted into Deuils , and goe into certaine fields where grow many Figge-trees alongst the bankes of a goodly Riuer , and there dance . They are greatly afraid of the Deuill ( whom they call Curupira , * Taguain , Pigtanga , Matichera , Auchanga ) insomuch that often they haue dyed with the imagination of him . Yet doe not they worship it , nor any other creature or Idoll ; onely some old men say , that in some wayes they haue certaine posts , where they offer him some things for feare , and because they would not dye . Sometimes ( but seldome ) the Deuill appeares to them , and some few among them are possessed . There are Witches which vse Witchcrafts , rather for health then deuotion . Some Witches are called Carayba , or holinesse , but ( like his holinesse of Rome ) are of bad life : these would seeme to do strange things , raysing some to life which had fained themselues dead : they are their Oracles for their husbandry and other affaires : sometimes causing them to dye for hunger , whiles they promise to make the Mattockes worke alone . §. III. Of other their Rites , and a new Mungrell Sect amongst them . THey haue no proper name for God , but say Tupan is the Thunder and Lightning , which gaue them Mattockes and food . Their Mariages are diuorced vpon any quarrell . In times past ( they tell ) no young man married before he slue an Enemie , nor the woman before she had her termes , which time was therefore festiuall . At Marriages also they vsed great Drinkings , and the Feast ended , they were laid in a cleane Net , after which the Father tooke a wedge of stone , and did cut vpon a stake or post , which ( they say ) was to cut the tailes from the grand children , who were for this cause borne without them . After they were married they began to drinke ; ( for till then their Fathers brought them vp in sobrietie of dyet and modesty of speech ) and then with a vessell the old men gaue him the first a Wine , holding his head with their hands for feare of vomiting , which , if it happened , was a signe he would not be valiant . They eate at all times in the night and day , and keepe no meate long , being no niggards of their store ( this name were the greatest disgrace you could offer them ) and count it an honour to be liberall . They are patient of hunger and thirst : will eate Snakes , Toads , Rats , and all fruits which are not poyson : drinke not ordinarily whiles they eate , but after meate will drinke drunke . They haue some particular Festiuals , in which two or three dayes together they eate not , but drinke , and goe about singing , calling all to the like fellowship : sleepe not , haue their Musickes , and sometimes fall to quarrels . They wash not before meate ; they eate sitting , or lying in their beds , or on the ground . They goe to bed betimes , and rise not early . In the morning one chiefe man makes an Oration to them lying in his Net , which continueth the space of an houre , about labouring as their forefathers did , with the substance and circumstances thereof . When he is vp , hee continueth his preaching , running through the Towne . This custome they borrowed of a bird , which singeth euery morning , by them called the King and Lord of birds . When a man speakes with a woman , he turnes his backe to her . They shaue their haire with a halfe Moone before , which they say they learned of Saint Thomas . Being angry , they let their haire grow : women , when they mourne , or when their Husbands goe a farre iourney , cut their haire . They go naked : and when any weare apparell , it is for fashion rather then honesty , as on the head , or no further then the nauell . Some houses haue fiftie , threescore , or threescore and tenne Roomes , and some are without partition : ordinarily in one House they are of a Kindred , and one is principall . In Child-birth , the Father or some other ( whom they take for their Gossip ) takes it vp , and cuts the Nauell-string with teeth , or two stones , and fasts till it fals off , and then makes drinkings . The women presently after trauell wash themselues in their Riuers : giue sucke a yeere and halfe , without any other thing to eate ; carrying the child on her backe in a Net to the place of her labour : they rocke them on the palmes of their hands . They neuer strike their wines except in times of drinking , and sometimes will be willing to take this opportunitie . Their children play without scurrilitie or quarrels imitating the voyces of Birds and the like . They will spare a Captiue that is a good Singer . When one dyeth , they of that Kindred cast themselues vpon him in the Net , sometimes choking him before he be dead : and those which cannot cast themselues on the bed , fall on the ground , with such knockes , that it seemeth strange , they dye not also for company : and sometimes they proue so feeble that they dye likewise . If the party dye in the Euening , they weepe all night with a high voyce , calling their Neighbours and Kindred to societie of their griefe . If it be one of the principall , all the Towne meets to mourne together , and they curse with plagues those which lament not , prophecying that they shall not bee mourned for . They wash and paint the dead curiously , and then couer him ouer with Cotton yarne , and put him in a great vessell vnder the Earth , that no Earth may come to him , and couering this vessell with the Earth , make him a House , where euery day they carry him meate . For when he is wearied with dancing , say they , hee comes thither to eate . Thus for a certaine time they goe to bewaile him euery day . With him they bury all his Iewels ; if any had giuen him a Sword or other thing , now he challengeth his gift againe . The mourners eat not but by night . This mourning lasteth a Moone , after which they make Drinkings : but many after this will forbeare them . They rule themselues by the Sunne , and goe two or three hundred leagues thorow the Woods : no Horse will hold out with them : they feare no Sea , being able to continue a night and a day swimming . When they returne from victory , their women receiue them with shouts , and buffeting themselues on the mouth . The Keeper appointed to the Captiue , is one giuen him to be as his Wife for bed and boord . Some of these are so resolute , that they will not be ransomed , saying , it is a wretched thing to dye and to stinke & be eaten of Wormes . Sometimes their Keeper will run away with them . When they kill a Captiue at their Feasts , if hee fall on his backe , it is an ominous signe that the killer shall dye , which presages they obserue in other circumstances . The taker hath a new name , as a title of dignitie added to him , and must be content to fill his fancie with this new Gentility , for nothing is left him to fill his belly , euery one taking from him that which he hath . He stands all that day on certaine logges of the Tree Pilan , with strange silence : he is presented with the head of the dead , the eyes pulled out , his pulses annointed with the strings and sinewes , and cutting off the mouth whole , they put it in manner of a Bracelet about his arme . Thus lyeth he downe in his Net , fearing if all Rites be not accomplished , that the soule of the dead will kill him . Within few dayes after they giue him the habit , razing his skin with the tooth of a Cutia , in forme of some worke , putting thereon Cole and juyce of Broome-rape , he lying still certaine dayes in silence , hauing water , meale , and fruits set neere him . After this , they make a great Feast , and then may hee lay aside his mourning , and cut his haire ; and thence forwards may kill any without any painfull ceremonie . Abaetes , Marnbixaba , Moczacara , are names of Gentilitie amongst them . The Fryers haue obtained some good liking with the Brasilians , for teaching their children to write , reade , and cipher : the Iesuits will be of esteeme euery where : yet two and fifty of them sayling from Lisbon to Brasil , Anno 1570. by Frenchmen at b Sea were taken and slaine . In c Marriages they abstaine ( sayth Lerius ) onely from Mother , Sister , and Daughter : they obserue no Marriage-ceremonies , but vpon consent of her friends and her owne , take her home . It is a credit to haue many wiues , amongst whom is no Leah to enuie Rachels greater portion of loue : the Husband may kill the Adulteresse ; but for their vnmarried Maydens they are not scrupulous . Our Author hearing a woman cry in the night , thought shee had beene in some danger of deuouring by a wild beast , but found her Husband playing the homely Midwife to her in her trauell , byting the nauel-string , and pressing downe the nose . The Father washeth and painteth him . They vse to put to their male-infants little Bowes and Arrowes into one end of the bed , and herbs at the other , which are the Enemies his Son must be supposed to kill , and eate ; chatting out their hope of the childes valour , in being auenged when he shall be a man , vpon his Enemies . They name their children at aduenture , by the name of a Beast , Bird , or otherwise , as this Child was called Orapacon , that is , Bow and Arrowes . The men are modest , in accompanying with their Wiues secretly . The women haue not the ordinary feminine sicknesse . Lerius thinkes , that humour was diuerted in their youth , seeing the Mothers cut their Daughters side downe to the thigh , at twelue yeeres of age . But twice while he was there , did he see any in priuate brawling , or contention : if such happens , as they began , so they are suffered to end it : if any hurt or kill other , he sustayneth the like in his owne person , inflicted by the Kindred of the party wronged . They haue their proper pieces of ground , which they husband with their Rootes and Mais . When they entertayne a Stranger , the Moussacat , or Good-man seemes to neglect him a while , and the guest sits him downe silent on the bed , the women sit by on the ground , and hold their hands before their eyes , weeping , with many prayses , that hee is a good man , a valiant man , that ( if he be a Christian ) he hath brought them fine Wares . The Stranger must endeuour , in some measure , to imitate the like weeping gesture . The Moussacat is all this while whitling his Arrow , not seeming to see his new Guest , till anon he comes . And are you come , sayth hee ? How doe you ? with many termes of his best Rhetoricke : and then askes , if he be hungry ; and if he be , sets his cheere before him on the ground : which kindnesse is repayed with Glasses , Combes , or the like . They are very kind , both to their owne , and to such Strangers as they are enleagued with . They would carry burthen , or man , for the space of some miles , when they needed : their loue and hatred are in like extremes ; the one to their owne , the other to their Enemies . They haue Physicians called Pages . They vse much mourning at the death of any , and making a round pit , bury him vpright therein , sixe houres after his death , with that wealth they had . In their Villages liue some six hundred persons : they remoue their Villages often , which yet carry the same name . Stadius d sayth , there are few Villages of aboue seuen Houses , but those Houses are a hundred and fifty foot long , and two fathoms high , without diuision into plurality of Roomes ; and therein liue many Families , all of one Kindred . What our Countrimen haue done on this Coast , I referre the Reader to Master Hakluyts Discoueries . The Iesuits e first came into these parts , Anno 1549. which whiles they sought to reduce the Brasilians from their Man-eating Feasts , had like to haue kindled a dangerous contention betwixt them and the Portugals : whereupon the Iesuits sought to bee permitted to speake with them whom they kept for the Boucan instructing & baptizing them ; but then also they complained , the flesh was distastfull ( they said ) vnto them ; so that the Iesuits being forbidden that , by stealth with a wet cloth , following them to execution , would performe a kind of Baptisme : and that also being espyed was prohibited . Since which , by schooling their children , teaching them to reade and write , they haue most ( though not much ) preuayled with these Barbarians . Somewhat ( as themselues write ) they haue beene hindred in their Brasilian Conuersions , by the peruersenesse of some couetous Portugals , who sometimes vnder colour of peace , would betray these silly soules , and seize on them to cruell slauery , sometimes would counterfeit Iesuiticall habits , and vnder pretence of Religion , perswading them to goe with them , haue betrayed Religion and Them together ; sometimes would vnder-hand , and closely threatten seruitude to all such as beleeued the Iesuits , with all promises of kindnesse to such as would follow them , which in effect proued , to the Mynes , or other offices of slauish drudgery ; and sometimes by hostile violence haue seized on such as the Iesuit ; haue conuerted , and made slaues of them . Most strange is that which they write of certaine Brasilians , within the Land , which eyther hauing seene the Religious Rites of the Portugals , or instructed therein by some Fugitiues or Apostata's , had set vp a new Sect of Christian Ethnicisme , or Mungrell-Christianity . This was about Anno 1583. They chuse one Supreme in their vnholy Holies , whom also they call Pope ; other inferiour Prelates they call Bishops : These ordayne their Priests , which obserue in an Apish imitation their Confession , Absolution ; Beads to number their Prayers , great Gourds or Rattles in stead of Bels , to assemble them together ; Free-schooles for instruction of youth ; Bookes of Barke , bound in wood , and strange Characters therein written ; a kinde of Baptisme also , but wanting the essentiall words and forme ; all the Men they name Iesus , the Women , Marie : the Crosse they haue , but without veneration ; their Priests vow Continence . They conceiue a state of perfection in drinking the juyce of the herbe Petine , till they fall downe distracted , as in the Falling-sicknesse , quaking , and stretching out their limbes with terrible gestures , the Deuill speaking from within them , their mouthes not open , nor their lips moued : after they haue thus continued a while , they returne to themselues , and are washed all ouer their bodies ; he is iudged the most sanctified Wight , that hath expressed most extaticall gestures . The most transcendent degree of perfection they ascribe to the muttering of certayne words ouer them by an Inchanter . They say , that their Ancestors , long since dead , will returne by shipping , and deliuer them from the Portugals , which all shall be slaine by them ; and if any shall escape , they shall be turned into fishes or beasts . Those of this faith shall inherit Heauen , and all the vnbeleeuers shall be deuoured of Birds or Beasts . In the yeere 1602. a Iesuite was sent amongst these Sectaries ; where their Great Father , or Pope , came to meete him , attended with many weaponed men , and Archers . He began a Song which the other Brasilians vnderstood not , and when he had sung one Verse , the rest ( as with vs in the Quire ) answered . Then did this Holy Father Catechize , or instruct them , with many idle words , often mixing and repeating Sancta Maria Tupama Remireco , that is , Saint Mary the Wife of God , &c. Kneeling , he lifted vp his eyes and hands to Heauen , after the fashion of the Priests at Masse . Hee and the Iesuite imbraced each other ; and then hee told the Iesuite that hee liued in the Woods , as one that would not bee seene of Men. The next night hee caused a youth to bee hanged that had beene familiar with the Iesuite . A conference was appointed betwixt him and the Iesuite , where after much boasting of his sanctitie , the Iesuite interrupted him , and told him , he came to teach him the way to Heauen ; but the other soone after conueyed himselfe away , and came no more . CHAP VI. Of the Countries from the Riuer of Plate to the Magellane Straits . §. I. The Nations inhabiting neere the Riuer . THis Riuer we haue already mentioned ; the Indians a call it Parana : and Iohn Dias de Solis discouering the same in the yeere 1512. for some shew it seemed to haue of that Metall , called it the Riuer of Plata , or Siluer . It is forty leagues wide in the entrance , and preuayleth so farre against the Oceans saltnesse , that the taste of the fresh water sooner discernes his waters , then the eye can see his bankes . It ouerfloweth the Countrey ; as Nilus in Egypt , and Orenoque , Marannon , with the other great Riuers in America . It ebbeth and floweth a hundred miles vp the streame . b Dias , whom some call the first Discouerer , was , with fifty of his companions , there slaine and eaten . But hee which hath most fully discouered the Nations that dwell neere this Riuer , is Huldericus c Schmidel ; who sayled thither in the yeere 1534. and continued in those parts almost twenty yeeres . He sayled thither with Peter d Mendoza , who carried with him fiue and twenty hundred men , to discouer , conquer , and inhabit those Regions . They built the Citie Buenas Aeres , so called of the wholsome Aire , neere to an Indian Towne , named Carendies of three thousand Inhabitants ; if that may bee called a Towne , whose Inhabitants stay not long in one place . They will drinke the bloud of the beasts they kill , for thirst . The Spaniards destroyed them , whose parts famine seemed to take against that cruell people , which with inuisible Darts so pierced their entrailes , that vile and venemous creatures were applyed to the curing of their wounded stomackes : and when such Medicines failed , three of them stole a horse , f minding to flee from famine on that dead beast but were therefore horsed on a Gibbet ; where three others , that by this example were terrified from Horse-flesh , aduentured vpon these carkasses , cutting thence large gobbets , to pay that cruellest Tyrant , and greediest Exactor , Hunger , his Tribute . Another , whose Brother dyed , buried him in his owne body : halfe their company were consumed with this plague . The Indians of Carendies , Bartennis , Zeechuruas , and Tiembus , taking this aduantage , assayled their Towne of Good Aires , turning it into good fires , by shooting Arrowes , fired at the end , thereinto . They after passed vp the Riuer , and came to Tiembus , where the men are tall and great , their women alway deformed , with scratched and bloudy faces . The Tiembus could make fiue thousand men . Of the Spaniards were not left fiue hundred in a small time ; and Mendoza dyeth , returning homewards . The Curenda , the next people , are like the Tiembus . The Macuerendas liue onely on fish , and a little flesh . There they killed a Serpent fiue and twenty foot long , and as bigge as a man . The Saluaisco goe starke naked , and liue onely on fish , flesh , and honey . The Curemagbas are of huge stature : the men bore a hole in their nose , in which they weare a Parrots feather . The women paint their faces with indeleble lines . The Carios Countrie is large , neere to the Brasilians in Rites and Site . They goe naked : they will sell ; the father , his daughter ; the husband , his wife ; the brother his sister . The price of a woman is a Hatchet , Knife , or such like . They fat such as they take in their warres , and then deuoure them with great solemnitie . The Lampere made neere vnto their Towne , Pits , with sharpe stakes set vp in them , couered with stickes and earth : these they made for the Spaniards , but in a confused flight fell therein themselues . Here the Spaniards built the Towne of Assumption , which Herera saith , hath foure hundred Spanish housholds , and three thousand Mestizas . The King of the Scherues , attended with twelue thousand men , met the Spaniards , and gaue them friendly entertainment , with dancing , musick , and feasting . The women goe naked , and paint themselues as artificially as any of our Painters could doe : they weare Carpets of Cotton , with the figures of Indian beasts . The King asked the Spaniards , What they sought ? who answered , Siluer and Gold. He then gaue them a siluer Crowne , which hee said he had taken in the warres , which hee had waged with the Amazones , that dwelt two moneths iourney thence . Of these Amazones the Indians told the same things that Orellana told of , neere that Riuer , which hath receiued name of this supposition . The Spaniards with some of the Scherues for their Guides , set forth for this Amazonian Discouery , but were encountred by the way with hote waters , in which they waded vp to the waste , and so continued diuers dayes , till they came to a Nation called Orthuesen , who were then infected with a Pestilence , caused by famine ; which famine the Grashoppers had effected , two yeeres together , eating vp all the fruits which nature or husbandry had prouided for their sustinance . Thus these Martiall and Venerean warres of the Spaniards , wanted food to hold out further toward the Amazons , if there were any such people , and that they were not , as before I said , the warre-like Wiues , or haply some gallant Viragoes , that by themselues would let the World see what women could doe : but yet I cannot subscribe to the rest of their storie . But I am wearie of leading you any further in this Discouerie of this great Riuer and the neere Inhabitants , seeing little is obserued in our Authour of their Religions . Some of these barbarous Nations , he sayth , hanged vp the hairie skin of their slaine Enemies in their Temples or Houses of deuotion : this people is called Iepori . To giue you a Catalogue of the names of the Indian Nations that inhabited these parts , would be but tedious . These Iournies of the Spaniards were to see what Gold , and not what Gods , the Indians had . They passed vp through the Land into Peru . Betweene Peru g and these more Easterly parts , are the Hils Andi or Andes , which lift vp their snowie tops vnto the cloudes , and reach vnto the Magellane Straits . In them inhabit many fierce Nations , bordering vpon the Nations of Brasill and Plata . The Ciraguans , the Viracans , the Toui , the Varai . These last exercise their children vnto Armes betimes , vnto them they commit their Captiues , for triall of their bloudy forwardnesse ; and he which at one blow can kill a Captiue , is of the greatest hopes , and rewarded for his encouragement . To this end they name their children Tygre , Lion , that their names might teach them the like beastly furie . At the new & full Moone they wound themselues with sharpe bones , to inure themselues to things of war. They weepe in the entertainment of a friend , as the Brasilians doe . In seuenteene degrees stands the Spanish Citie of Holy Crosse of the Mountaine . The Riuer Vapai in those Valleyes riseth and falleth as Nilus doth . There is a Brooke at Holy Crosse of a wonderfull nature : it is but little aboue two yards broad , and shallow withall , not running aboue a league , but is drunke vp of the thirstie sands . Yet doth this Brooke prouide the Citie water , and three sorts of good fish , and that in great plenty from the end of February to the end of May. At other times there are few . They vse diuers meanes of shauing their heads , which , they say , they learned of one Paicume . In the womens lying in , the man keeps his bed , as is said of the Brasilians . More towards the East dwell the Itatini people , which call themselues Garay , that is , Warriours ; and others , Tapuis or Slaues . The language of the Varrai is common to all these Nations with the Brasilians , that as in the other World , Latine , Sclauon , and Arabike , so in that New World the Varay , Cuscan , and Mexican Language , will generally serue a mans turne . The Kingdome of Tucuma stretcheth two hundred leagues betweene Chili , Brasill , Holy Crosse , and Paraguay . The Spaniards haue therein fiue Colonies . It is a plaine Country . The Paraguay inhabit along the Riuer so called , whereof they take name . From Plata Southwards is the great Region of Chica , washed on the South , East , and West by the Sea . The Inhabitants are called Patagones . §. II. Of Giants , and other Nations neere the Straits . THe Spaniards h which with Magellane first discouered the Straits , saw Giants on this Coast , of which he carried away one with him to Sea , where after , for want of sufficient food , he died . Edward i Cliffe , that wrote Master Winters Voyage , ( who first of all others , returned out of the Straits by the same way homewards ) because he saw on this Coast men of common stature , excepteth against that report of Giants , as a Giant-like report , exceeding the stature and measure of Truth . But ( besides that some of our owne k at another time measured the print of mens feete eighteene inches in the Sands ) Oliuer l Noort in his World compassing Voyage , had three of his men slaine by men of admirable stature , with long haire , not farre from Port Desire , about seuen and forty degrees of Southerly latitude , and after , in the Magellane Straits discomfited a band of Sauages , which neither would yeeld , nor flee from their wiues and children , which were in a Caue iust by , till euery man was slaine . Foure Boyes the Hollanders carried away : one of which , learning their Language , told them of three Families , or Tribes , in those parts of ordinary stature , and of a fourth , which were Giants , ten or eleuen foote high , which warred vpon the former . Sebalt de Weert being detayned fiue moneths in the Straits by foule weather , sent his men to fish for their prouision ( which exceedingly failed them ) who there were suddenly assayled by seuen Canoas of Giants , which they guessed to be so high , as is mentioned : who being put to flight by their Peeces , fled to land , and plucked vp Trees , in their rude manner barricadoing and fortifying themselues against the further pursuite of the Hollanders , who were no lesse glad that they were rid of such company . These men , both Giants and others , went either wholly naked , or so clothed , as they seemed not to dread the cold , which is yet there so violent , that besides the Mountaintops , alway couered with Snow ; their very Summer , in the middest thereof , freeth them not from Ice . Yea , at that time of the yeere those Hollanders encountred an Iland of Ice in the Sea , which the cold Aire had there mounted and maintained in despight of Neptunes rage , or the Sunnes volley of shot , in his neerest approach . The Trees in these parts , and the men ( it seemeth ) are naturally fortified against those Colds ; the one ( as is said ) alwayes in manner naked : the other alwayes clothed , out-brauing the Winters violence in their Summer-like Greene Liuery , seeming to stoope vnder the burthen of continuall Frosts and Snowes , and in a naturall wisdome clothe themselues , and hold their leaues the surer . Those Giantly men m about Port Desire , when they die , are brought to the Cliffes , and there buried , with their Bowes , Arrowes , Darts , and all their ( almost no ) substance . Master Kniuet writeth , that he saw footings at Port Desire as bigge as foure of ours : and two men newly buried , one of which was fourteene spans long . He also saw one in Brasil , taken by Alonso Dias , a Spaniard , being by foule weather driuen out of Saint Iulians , which was a yong man , and yet aboue thirteene spans high . They goe naked , and are faire and well proportioned . At Port Famine in the Straits , He saith , they saw some dwarfish Sauages , not aboue fiue or six spans high , which were thicke and strong , with wide-mouthes ( almost to the eares ) they eate their meat a little scorched , besmearing their faces and brests with the bloud running out of their mouthes : they lay young feathers to this bloud , which glues them to their bodies . Foure or fiue thousand traded with them at the Poles end . The cold is so extreme , that Henry Barwell became bald therewith , so continuing a yeere or two . One Harris a Goldsmith , blowing his frozen nose , cast it with his fingers into the fire : and our Author himselfe going on shore , and returning wet on his feet , the next morning pulled off his toes , together with his stockins , from his benummed feete , which were as blacke as foote , without feeling , and were after cured with words or charmes . Euery day some died of cold . They saw there a kind of beast bigger then a Horse , with eares aboue a span long , and a taile like a Cow , called Tapetyweson : he saw the like in Manicongo . The Sauages about the Straits feed ( as both the same Author , and the Hollanders report ) on raw flesh , and other filthy food , and are Man-eaters . §. III. Of the Magellan Straits . IT is no small credit to our Nation and Nauigation , that these Straits haue more enlarged themselues , and giuen oftner and freer passage to vs , then to any other . Drake n swamme thorow ; Winter both passed and returned ; and so did Carder in the Pinnasse , as before is said ; Candish passed , but returned ( as Drake had done ) about the World in his circuit . The Delight of Bristoll entred them , and with small delight spent sixe weekes in them : and Captaine Dauies , companion of Master Candish in his last Voyage , three times entred the South Sea , which three times forced him backe into the embracing armes of the vntrustie Straits . Some others haue attempted , but not attained them , as Fenton and Ward , and the Voyage set forth in the yeere of our Lord 1586. by the Earle of Cumberland . The Land on Larbord side ( saith Sir Richard Hawkins ) is without doubt Ilands , low , sandy , broken : on Starbord is very mountaynous , the lower Mountaynes whereof , although they be for their height wonderfull , yet ( as we haue said of the differing statures of the men ) they haue more Giantly ouer-lookers , with Snowie lockes , and Cloudy lookes ; betweene them may be numbred three Regions of Clouds . These Straits are fourescore and ten o leagues thorow , of vnequall breadth , in the narrowest place a league ouer . The mouth is in two and fifty degrees and an halfe , or as Sir Richard Hawkins obserued p in 52. degrees , 50. minutes . His company killed a thousand Penguins a day : this is a Fowle like a Goose hauing no feathers on their bodies but downe : it cannot flye , but will runne as fast as most men , feeds on fish and grasse , and harbours in Berries . Seales are many in these parts , which will fall dead with a blow on the snout ( some affirme the same of the Crocodile ) otherwise not easily pierced with a Sword , or fearing a Musket-shot . He saith they are like Lions , that they sleepe on Land , and haue euer one to watch : which is also reported of the Morse . Hee addeth of the Canoes of the Sauages there , q that they are made artificially of the rindes of Trees , sowed together with the finnes of Whales , sharpe at both ends , and turning vp . When these Straits were first discouered , they named them the Strait of Victorie , because the ship called the Victorie first descried them ; a name fitly ascribed both to the Straits and Ship ; the one first obtayning the Marine victory , & encompassing the compasse of the earth ; the other still remayning the onely knowne passage , whereby that Sea-victory can bee atchieued . But the name soone passed from the Ship to the Generall , of whom still it is called the Strait of Magaglianes , or Magellan . The Voyage of Sir Francis Drake so vexed the Spaniard , that hee sent Pedro Sarmiento to inhabit there , that he might prohibit other Nations to passe that way : but Tempest and Famine hating the Spanish insolence ( whose ambitious designes alway aimed at a Plus vltra ) brought them to a Plus vltra indeed , further then euer they had designed ; diuers of the ships ( which at first were three and twentie , with three thousand and fiue hundred men ) perishing in the deuouring iawes of the Ocean , and others in their selfe deuouring mawes of Hunger , which eate them vp with not eating . The Name of Iesus , and Philips Citie , were their two newly erected Colonies , peopled with foure hundred men and thirty women , which by famine were brought to three and twenty persons , when Master Candish tooke Hernando one of that company , in his prosperous Voyage ; another , r who had maintained himselfe by his Peece , and liued in a house alone a long time , was taken by the Delight of B●i●toll , two yeeres after . The English gaue a name fitting to this distressed Citie , calling it Port Pamine . The last Voyage of Master Candish proued vnfortunate , both in the losse of himselfe , and many men : the blacke Pinnasse was lost in the South Sea : the Desire returned , but lost diuers of her men , surprised ( as was ſ thought ) and deuoured by the Sauages , neere to Port Desire . The Sauages heere presented themselues , throwing dust in the Aire , leaping , &c. and either had Vizards on their faces , like Dogges faces , or else their faces were Dogges faces indeed . I haue seene a Copie t of a Discourse written by Master Candish himselfe to Sir Tristram-Gorges , whom he made sole Executor of his last Will : where he thus affirmeth ; The running away of the Villaine Dauis , was the death of me , and decay of the whole action , and his onely trecherie in running from me , the vtter ruine of all . Hee complaines also of mutinies ; and that by South-west , and West South-west winds , he was driuen from shore foure hundred leagues , and from fifty to forty degrees ; that he was taken with Winter and stormes in the Straits , and such Frosts and Snowes in May , as he neuer saw the like , so that in seuen or eight dayes forty dyed , and seuenty sickened . Dauies in the Desire , and his Pinnasse , left him in forty seuen . The Ro-bucke kept with him to thirtie sixe . Captaine Barker transgressing his directions , was slaine , with fiue and twenty men , on Land , and the Boat lost ; and soone after 25. others followed the like fortunes : ten others , by the cowardise of the Master of the Ro-bucke , forsaken at Spirito Sancto , which stole away with sixe monethes victuals for an hundred and twenty persons , they being but forty sixe . At Sebastians happened another mutinie by treacherie of an Irish man ( here Master Kniuet and other sicke persons were set on shore . ) Intending againe for the Straits , he beate , and was beaten vp and downe the frowning Seas , and came within two leagues of Saint Helena , but could not attaine it ; and professeth he had rather haue put himselfe on an Iland , if hee could not attaine it ; and professeth hee had rather haue put himselfe on an Iland , if he could haue found one which the Charts place in eight degrees , then returne : and now was scarce able to hold a Pen when he wrote this . Hee dyed homewards . Since that , Sir Richard Hawkins passed the Straits into the South Sea , of which his Voyage I haue read a long Discourse written by himselfe . Hee fell into the hands of the Spaniards , which tooke him in the South Sea . Let me adde this touching these Straits , that possession thereof was formally taken by turfe and twigge after the English manner , in the first Voyage , Captaine Drake deliuering the said seisin to Captaine Winter , in the name of Queene Elizabeth and her Successors . This did Captaine Winter himselfe relate to me at Bathe in the presence of many ( desiring to haue it published ) this last September 1618. forty yeeres after the performance , with many other particulars of that his Voyage . CHAP. VII . Of Terra Australis and Chili . AS for the Land on the Southerne side of the Straits , it is called a the Land of Fire , either because the Discouerers saw fire thereabouts , or because that cold Climate so much needeth fire . More Easterly against the Cape of Good Hope , is the Land Terra di Vista . This Land about the Straits is not perfectly discouered , whether it be Continent , or Ilands . Some take it for Continent , and extend it more in their imagination then any mans experience , towards those Ilands of Salomon , and New Guinnee , esteeming ( of which there is great probabilitie ) that Terra Australis , or the Southerne Continent , may , for the largenesse thereof , take vp a fift place in order , and the first in greatnesse , in the diuision and parting of the whole World. Master Brerewood our Learned Countriman ( as is before obserued ) perswadeth himselfe that it is as large as the Easterne Continent , which containeth Europe , Africa , and Asia altogether . His reasons are , that touching latitude , it is knowne to approch neere ( if not on this side ) the Aequator ; and touching Longitude , to runne along in a continuall circuit about the Earth , fronting both the other Continents . Another reason , which he deemeth of more certaine importance , is this ; that the Land to the North side of the Line in the other Continents of the Old and New World , is at least foure times as large as that part of them which lyeth to the South . Now for as much as the face of the Sea is leuell ( so hee argueth ) being therefore called Aequor & Aqua ; and secondly , the Earth beeing equally poysed on both sides of her owne Centre ; and thirdly , this Centre being but one to the Water , and the Earth , euen no other then the Centre of the World : it followeth thereupon , that the Earth should , in answerable measure and proportion , lift it selfe , and appeare aboue the face of the Sea , on the South side of the Line , as it doth on the North. And consequently , that what is wanting in the South parts of the other Continents towards the counteruailing of the North parts ( which is about three fiue parts of both the other Continents layed together ) must of necessitie be supplyed in this Continent of the South . Lopez Vaz writeth , That the Gouernours which the King of Spaine sendeth for Peru and New Spaine , haue a custome to discouer new Countries . The Licentiate Castro being Gouernour of Peru , sent forth a Fleet from Lima ; which sayling 800. leagues Westward , found certaine Ilands in 11. degrees to the South of the Equinoctiall , with a kind of people of yellowish complexion , and all naked . Heere they found Hogs , Dogges , Hens , Cloues , Ginger , Cinamon , and some Gold. The first Iland they named Izabella , the greatest Guadalcanal , on the Coast whereof they sayled 150. leagues , where they tooke a Towne , and some graines of Gold hanged vp in the Houses . They burnt their Towne , because they had in a sudden surprize killed fourteene of their men . They spent fourteene moneths in this Discouery , and named them the Ilands of Salomon , that by that name men might bee further induced to discouer and inhabit them , imagining that Salomon had his Gold from thence . Noua b Guinea was discouered by Villalobos , sent from New Spaine in the yeere 1543. going to discouer the Moluccas . Herera saith , it was discouered by Aluaro of Saauedra , Anno 1527. and the Ilands of Salomon in the yeere 1567. by Lope Garcia of Castro , which are many and great , but eighteene principall ; some of them 300. leagues in compasse , two of 200. others of 100. and of fifty , and lesse : the Inhabitants , some blacke , some white , some browne : the greatest , named Saint Isabel , 150. leagues in length , and eighteene in breadth : Saint Nicholas 150. leagues in compasse . The Inhabitants are blacke of hue and wittie . The Spaniards haue coasted it 700. leagues , and yet cannot tell whether it bee an I le or Continent . Hesselius Gerardus hath largely set forth the Petition or Memoriall of c Peter Ferdinandez de Quir , vnto the King of Spaine , about his discouery of those Southerne vnknowne Ilands , for the Plantation of the same . I haue since seen this his Supplication to the King in Spanish , with other memorials d thereof , wherein he saith that hee was sent with two ships to discouer the Ilands of Salomon , and taking his course about the height of the Magellan Straits , discouered a mayne Land , and sayled eight hundred Leagues on the Coast , till hee came in fifteene degrees Southward from the Line , where he found a fruitfull Countrey . He discouered a Bay , into which fall two great Riuers , where they purpose to settle a Plantation . Order was taken that he should presently be sent from Peru , with commission to take vp 1200. men , with shipping and other necessaries , and as many the yeere after out of New Spaine . He found out three and twenty Ilands , 230. leagues from Mexico ; Taumaco , Chicayma ( where are great Oysters with Pearles ) Guaytopo ( the people whereof are as white as the Spaniards ) Tucopio , Fonofono , &c. They pray to the Deuill , which hath conference with an Indian vnseene , from a piece of wood ; and to him and all the rest many times by night , he toucheth the face and brest with cold touches , but they could neuer learne what he was . He foretold of the Spaniards comming . This Pedro Fernandez de Quiros , fourteene yeeres busied himselfe to no small endamagement of his state and person about this Discouerie . The length thereof he equalleth vnto all Europe , and as much of Asia , as thence extendeth to the Caspian Sea : and for the wealth and riches , he cals it a Terrestriall Paradise . The Inhabitants , hee affirmeth , are innumerable , some white , some like the Mulatos , and some otherwise , in colour and habit of body diuersified . They neither haue King nor Lawes , nor Arts . They are diuided , and warre one vpon another , with Bowes , Arrowes , and other weapons , all of wood . They haue their Oratories and places of Buriall . Their Bread is made of three sorts of Roots . They haue varietie of Fruits , Cocos , Almonds of foure sorts , Pome-citrons , Apples , Dates : there are also Swine , Goats , Hens Partriches , and other Fowles ; and as the Indians report , Kine and Buffals . Hee saw amongst them Siluer and Pearles , others added Gold : and the Coast Countries seemed to promise great wealth within Land : Many Riuers : Sugar Canes , Bayes , Hauens , and other commodities of Lands and Seas , making shew of another China , the ayre very wholesome and temperate . He tooke possession thereof , in the name of the King , and set vp a Crosse and a Chappell , in the name of the Lady of Loretto . These Regions trend euen as high as the Aequinoctiall . When this Discouery was made he mentioneth not ; onely hee sueth to the King for employment therein . It is rightly called Terra Australis Incognita , and therefore I will not take vpon me to be your Guide : in another sense e one of our Countrimen hath wittily and learnedly ( according to his wont ) described this Countrey , and paralelled therewith the Countries of Europe , and hath let vs see that wee are acquainted in those Coasts too much , and need a Pilot or Guide to conduct vs out of them . But let vs come backe to our Straits of Magellan , that we may coast from thence and visit the Countries of Chili and Peru : for of the Westerne borders of Chica , girt in betweene the salt waues , and cold Hils , little can be said fitting our purpose . Hauing sailed out of the Straits , we haue a wide Sea before vs , and on our right hand the Countrey is so barren and cold , that I would not hold the Reader in any cold or tedious Narration thereof . Iohn Ellis , which was with Sir Richard Hawkins in his South-sea Voyage , reporteth , That being past the Straits , they sayled North-west , and by North , forty leagues into the Sea , and then due North , till they came at Mocha in 38. degrees 30. minutes , and thence held their course Northerly to Saint Maries in thirtie sixe , and so to Val Paresa in thirtie three : Where they made good purchase and prize , if they could haue kept it . From hence they came as farre as Arecca in two and twentie , and so passed the Line to Tacame , where they were taken . But our trauell must bee by Land ( as was theirs after , against their will ) where wee first encounter with Chili . This name f some extend euen to the Straits , where we haue placed Chica , and the Patagones g others straiten it in shorter bounds ; betweene Chica on the South ; Charchas and Collao on the North ; Plata on the East ; and the Sea on the West : it is called Chili of the chilling cold , for so the word is said to signifie . The Hils with their high lookes , cold blasts , and couetous encrochings , driue it almost into the Sea : onely a narrow Valley vpon lowly submission to her swelling Aduersaries , obtayneth roome h for fiue and twentie leagues of breadth , where it is most , to extend her spacious length of two hundred leagues on that shore : and to withstand the Oceans furie , shee payes a large tribute of many streames , which yet in the i Night-time shee can k hardly performe ; the miserable Hils in their Frozen charitie , not imparting that naturall bountie and dutie , till that great Arbiter the Sunne ariseth , and sendeth Day with his Light-horse-troupe of Sun-beames , to breake vp those Icie Dungeons , and Snowie Turrets , wherein Night , the Mountaynes Gaoler , had locked the innocent Waters . Once , the poore Valley is so hampered betwixt the tyrannicall Meteors and Elements , as that she often l quaketh with feare , and in these chill Feuers shaketh off , and loseth her best Ornaments . Arequipa , * one of her fairest Townes , by such disaster in the yeere 1582. fell to the ground . And sometimes the Neighbour . Hils are infected with this Pestilent Feuer , and tumble downe as dead in the Plaine , thereby so amazing the fearefull Riuers , that they runne quite out of their Channels to seeke new ; or else stand still with wonder , and the motiue heate failing , fall into an vncouth Tympanie , their bellies swelling into spacious and standing Lakes : the tydes seeing this , hold backe their course , and dare not approch their sometime beloued streames , by diuers miles distance ; so that betwixt these two stooles the ships come to ground indeed . The sicke Earth thus hauing her mouth stopped , and her stomacke ouerlayed , forceth new mouthes , whence she vomiteth streames of oppressing waters . I speake not of the Beasts and Men , which in these Ciuill warres of Nature must needs be subiect to deuouring miserie . These are the strange effects of cold and Earthquakes , not strange in Chili , where we are now arriued . The people are fierce and cruell , and some ( as is reported ) Giants . Almagro , one of the first Conquerours of Peru , in hope of Gold , passed from thence hither : but was deceiued by the Indians which led him the wrong way . In passing the Deserts of Chili , the Aire is so piercing ( as before is obserued ) m that men fall downe dead , or else lose their members suddenly , in manner without feeling . Ierome Costilla the General , one of Acostaes Acquaintance , had lost three or foure toes which fel off without any paine : many of his Armie dyed , whose bodies at his returne he found lying there without stinke or corruption ; and one Boy remayned aliue , which had mayntained himselfe by eating Horse-flesh . The Horses also were found whole , as Apollonius n writeth , and the men sitting on them , as if they had beene aliue , with the Bridles in their hand . In six and thirty degrees is that famous Valley of Arauco , which defend their persons and freedome , maugre all the force and furie of the Spaniards . o These killed two of Sir Francis Drakes men , and wounded himselfe : they destroyed also three and twenty Hollanders , of the company of Cordes : both which they did in detestation of the p Spaniards , of whom they esteemed the English and Dutch , because of their Apparell . They haue destroyed many of the Spaniards : they tooke the City Baldiuia in the yeere 1599. and slue the Spaniards . Twice before , if not oftner , they had burnt and spoyled it . Yea , Baldiuia himselfe , the first Conquerour of Chili ( for Almagro stayed not ) and of whom that Citie receiued name , was taken by these Indians , his Horse being slaine vnder him . They bid him feare nothing , hee should haue Gold enough : and making a great Banquet for him , brought in the last seruice , which was a Cup full of molten Gold , which they forced him to drinke , saying ; Now glut thy selfe with Gold. This Baldiuia had entred Chili with foure hundred Horse , and easily conquered that part which had beene subiect to the Kings of Peru : but the other , which was the richer part , held out . The Spaniards sent them word , they were the Sonnes of God , and came to teach them the Word of God : and if they would not yeeld to them , they would shoote fire among them . The Indians would try this argument in the field , and there the great Ordnance so well pleaded the cause , that they beleeued and subiected themselues . The Spaniards imployed them in the Mynes , whence they gathered such plenty of Gold , that others had twenty thousand , but Baldiuia himselfe had three hundred thousand Pezos by the yeere . The Indians after perceiuing the Spaniards to be but mortall men , rebelled : and whereas they had vsed to carry grasse into the Fort for the Spaniards Horses , they conueyed in the same , Weapons , by which meanes being assisted by their fellowes without , they wonne the Forts and when Baldiuia would haue recouered it , he lost himselfe , as you haue heard . Euer since , q this hostility hath continued , and the Araucans are the Lists and Barres to the Spanish Conquests . Their Countrey ( to consider Arauco by it selfe ) is but small , about twenty leagues in length : neither could the Inguas or Kings of Peru conquer it : their manner of Warre is much like the Christians , in pitched Battels placing their Bowmen among their rankes of Pikemen . To speake of other Townes which the Spaniards haue built in this Coast , is not our purpose . When they sacked Baldiuia , Anno 1599. they feasted the Spaniards with the like golden Cups powred hot downe their throats : they r cut off the Images heads , triumphing ouer the Spaniards Gods as they termed them . They were then at the siege of Imperiall , another Spanish Citie , hauing before taken Baldiuia . They plucke out the hearts of the Spaniards which they kill , and drinke in their skuls . Lately the Hollanders haue not only taken the Bay and Towne of All Saints , on the Easterne shore of Brasil , but are also reported to haue done much harme to the Spaniards in Peru , the particulars whereof partly I haue expressed in the second part of my Pilgrimes after the Relation of the Amboyna Tragedy , partly haue left to more full discouery by Time the Mother of Truth . Likewise since the last Edition of this Worke , that Expedition of Mayre and Schouten round about the Globe hath beene published ( and in the second Booke of my Pilgrimes is extant ) in which the Coasts of Terra Australis are best notified . But let ( mee giue the Reader warning that Sir Francis Drake had discouered those Straits in 57. being forced by tempest , out of the South Sea thorow them : and named that Elizabeths Iland in Anno 1578. which these Hollanders called Barneuelts , as in an old Map in his Maiesties priuy Gallery , dedicated to Queene Elizabeth is yet to be seene . CHAP VIII . Of the Conquest of Peru by the Spaniards , and of their Ingua's or Emperours . §. I. Of PIZARRO , his Discouery , and taking the King of Peru . FRancis Pizarro ſ was the Bastard sonne of Gonzallo , a Captaine in the Kingdome of Nauarre : he was borne at Trusiglio , and exposed at the Church doore ; and none being found that would giue him the brest , he was nourished by sucking a Sow for certaine dayes : at last his Father acknowledged him ; and when hee was growne , set him to keepe his Swine ; which being one day strayed and lost , hee durst not returne home for feare , and therefore went to Siuill , and thence passed to the Indies . In this Swinish education hee had not so much as learned to reade . Hee went to Vraua with Alonso de Hoieda ; with Valuoa , to the Discouery of the South Sea ; and with Pedrarius de Auila , Gouernour of Golden Castile , to Panama . In this Citie t were diuers which aff●cted Golden Discoueries . Pedrarius intended Nicaragua ; but Diego di Almagro , Hernando Luche , or Luques , a rich Priest , and this Pizarro now growne rich , agreed to ioyne their Purses and best industry to search Southwards , where they had heard was store of wealth . They prouided a Nauie , and two hundred and twenty Souldiers , and Almagro with Pizarro , in the yeere 1525. or ( as Benzo hath it ) 1526. set forward . Almagro and he parting company , Pizarro , offering to land his men , was wounded and forced to retire to Panama : Almagro in another place had better successe , the Indians vsing him kindly , and giuing him three thousand Ducats of Gold. But seeking to land in that place of Pizarro's misfortune , hee was set vpon by the Indians , and lost in fight one of his eyes . They meet at Panama , and hauing cured their wounds , repaire their forces , and with two hundred men , and many slaues , set sayle , and land in another place , but a re repelled to their ships by the Inhabitants , and goe to Gorgon , a little Iland , sixe miles from the Continent , where Pizarro stayed , whiles Almagro went backe for better supply . At his returne Pizarro and his company were almost starued , but being refreshed , and all of them now together attempting the Indian shore , were repelled with losse to the I le , which they called Galli . Almagro is againe sent backe for new aide ; the Souldiers would haue passed with him , and cursed this Land and their Couetousnesse . Pizarro and his Company agree to search further , and hauing sayled fiue hundred miles , came to Chira , a Prouince of Peru , and taking some of the Inhabitants to learne them the Spanish Tongue , returned to Tumbez . Hauing learned of the Indians the great wealth of those parts , he set one Peter a Candian , on shore , who was kindly entertayned of the Gouernour , that shewed him a Temple dedicated to the Sunne , wherein were vnspeakable riches ; which when he related to Pizarro at his returne , the Spaniards goe backe with these newes to Panama . His two fellowes , Almagro , and the Priest ( called after the Foole , because he had spent his estate on this businesse , and at last was excluded by his companions ) agreed with Pizarro to goe to Spaine to get license for this Conquest ; and borrowed one thousand and fiue hundred Ducats , to set him forth . Pizarro seekes and obtaynes this Facultie onely for himselfe , neuer mentioning his Partners , and with Letters Patents returneth to Panama with his foure Brethren , Hernando , Gonzalo , Iohn , and Martin di Alcantara his Brother by the Mothers side . His two Partners were not a little grieued , when they heard how things passed ; but after much stirre , Almagro and Pizarro became friends , and agreed to communicate Purses and Titles . Pizarro goes before with a hundred and fiftie Souldiers ( taking order that Almagro should follow with all the strength he could make ) and Lands in Peru , u a Riuer so called , which gaue name to those mighty and rich Prouinces , because the Spaniards by this way discouered them . They went by land , enduring much misery by the way to Coach , where they were well refreshed . But a disease worse then the French Poxe there warred vpon them , called Pori . Yet did Pizarro hold on his resolution ; he passed ouer to Puna , where the Gouernour intreated the Spaniards well , till the abusing of their Wiues caused the Indians to take Armes , and so made their riches become a prey to the preuayling Spaniards . There had Pizarro the first intelligence of Atabaliba . The Gouernour of this Iland , to satisfie his iealousie , cut off the Noses , the Members , and the Armes of his Eunuches , or Keepers of his women . Pizarro sent to Tumbez sixe hundred Prisoners , which the Gouernour of this Land had taken of the party of Atabaliba , who at that time mayntained Warre against his Brother Guascar about the Souereigntie , and this Gouernour had taken Guascars part . This ciuill discord was much to the Spaniards aduantage . Pizarro x sent three Messengers to Tumbez to demand peace and safe entrance , but they ( notwithstanding the freedome of their Captiues ) deliuered them to the Priests to bee sacrificed to their Idoll of the Sunne . Hee taketh Tumbez and sacketh the Temple and Citie . From thence he proceeded in his way to Caximalca : and Guascar sent some vnto him with great promises to demand his aide against his Brother Atabaliba : soone after Atabaliba sent one to him , to charge him to returne to his ships . Pizarro answereth , That hee came not to hurt any , but for their good , as his Emperour had giuen him in charge ; nor could he now , ( being the Embassadour of the Pope and Emperour , Lords of the World ) returne without great dishonour , before he had seene his Royall person , and communicated to him such instructions as might be good for his body and soule . As he passed the Prouince of Chira , the Lords thereof prouoked him against Atabaliba , who had lately conquered their Countries . And on the Riuer of Chira hee founded the Colonie of Saint Michael , for the safe keeping of his spoyles , and for his ships . Hee marcheth on to Caximalca , and sendeth Messengers on horse-back , to giue him notice of his comming . This strange Beast made the Indians afraid , but Atabaliba was nothing mooued therewith more mooued to see those bearded men giue him so little reuerence . Atabaliba sent Pizarro a paire of shooes , cut and gilded , that ( as hee pretended ) he might know him : others thought , that hee might bee knowne and designed to imprisonment or slaughter . The next day the King was carried , as in solemne triumph , vpon mens shoulders , garded with fiue and twentie thousand Indians in rich pompe and magnificence . Vincentius de Valle Viridi , a Dominican * Frier , holding in one hand a Crosse , in the other his Breuiarie , or ( as some say ) a Bible , came before him with great reuerence , and blessing him with the Crosse , said : Excellent Lord , it behoueth you to know , that God in Trinity and Vnity made the World of nothing , and formed a man of the Earth , whom hee called Adam ; of whom wee all haue beginning . Adam sinned against his Creator by disobedience , and in him all his Posteritie , except Iesus Christ : who being God , came downe from Heauen , and tooke flesh of the Virgin Mary ; and to redeeme Mankind , dyed on a Crosse like to this ( for which cause wee worship it ; ) rose againe the third day , & after forty dayes ascended into Heauen , leauing for his Vicar in Earth Saint Peter , and his Successours , which wee call a Popes ; who haue b giuen to the most puissant King of Spaine , Emperour of the Romans the Monarchy of the World. Obey the Pope , and receiue the faith of Christ ; and if yee shall beleeue it most holy , and that most false which yee haue , yee shall doe well ; and know , that doing the contrary , we will make warre on you , and will take away and breake your Idols ; therefore leaue the deceiueable Religion of your false Gods. This preaching of the Frier might well seeme strange to Atabaliba , which it seemes hee learned of the Mahumetans , and not of the Apostles . He answered , that hee was Free , and would not become tributary to any , nor did acknowledge any greater Lord then himselfe : and for the Emperour , he could be pleased to be the friend of so great a Prince , and to know him : but for the Pope , he would not obey him , which gaue away that which was not his owne , and tooke a Kingdome from him , whom hee had neuer seene . As for Religion , hee liked well his owne , and neyther would nor ought to call it in question , being so ancient and approued ; especially seeing Christ dyed , which neuer befell the Sunne or Moone ; And how ( saith hee ) doe you know that the God of the Christians created the World ? Frier Vincent answered , That his Booke told it him , and gaue him his Breuiarie . Atabaliba looked on it , and in it , and saying it said no such thing to him , hurled it on the ground . The Frier tooke it vp , and went to Pizarro , crying , Hee hath cast the Gospels to the ground : Reuenge it , O Christians , seeing they will not our friendship , nor our Law : or ( to vse the words of a Spanish Captain there present in his relation c thereof ) Come forth , Christians , come forth , and come to these Enemies , Dogs that wil not accept the things of God , and the Cacique hath cast our holy Law to the ground . Francisco di Xeres , who was Pizarroes Secretary , writeth , that the Frier would haue opened the book , because Atabaliba could not , and he in disdain smote him on the arme , and obiected to the Spaniards their abuses , and robbing of his Caciques , saying , hee would not depart thence till all were restored . Pizarro commanded to bring forth the Standard and the Ordinance : the Horsemen in three Bands assailed Atabaliba's people , and slue many : hee himselfe arriued with his Footmen , which layed about with their Swords : all charged vpon Atabaliba , slaying them which carried him , whose Roome was presently supplyed by other , till at last Pizarro pulled him downe from his Litter by the clothes . All this while not one Indian fought , because they had no commandement ; or , as Xeres sayth , for feare and amazement to see their Cacique so vsed ; d and therefore no Spaniard was slaine , and many Indians perished vpon the thrust ; for so the Frier had bidden them fight for feare of breaking their Swords : neither were any wounded , but onely Pizarro by one of his owne , thrusting at Atabaliba in his taking , and wounding Pizarro therewith in the arme . Thus are the Indians chased , their King with other great spoyles remayning with the Spaniards : of which Xeres reckoneth 80000. Castilians in hold , and 7000. Markes ( euery Marke being eight ounces ) in Siluer of the houshold Plate of Atabaliba . And in Caxamalca they rifled houses full vp to the roofe of Garments , besides Armour and Weapons , of which some were Axes and Pole-axes , of Gold and Siluer . §. II. The huge Treasures taken by the Spaniards . THe next day the Spaniards scowred about for spoyle , and found fiue thousand Women of the Kings with much treasure . Atabaliba was much grieued with his imprisonment , especially in regard of the chaine which they put vpon him . a And when they had spent much reasoning about his ransome , a Souldier named Soto ( of whom you haue heard in our History of Florida ) said vnto him , Wilt thou giue vs this house full of Gold and Siluer thus high b ? lifting vp his Sword , and making a stroke vpon the wall . Atabaliba answered , that if they would giue him liberty to send into his Kingdome , he would fulfill their demand . Whereat the Spaniards much maruelling , gaue him three monethes time : but he had filled the house in two moneths and a halfe : a matter scarce credible , yet most true : For I ( saith Lopez Vaz ) know aboue twenty men that were there at that time , who all affirme , that it was aboue c ten Millions of Gold and Siluer . That Spanish Captaine in Ramusius relateth , that he promised to giue them so much Gold as should reach vp to that marke , a span higher then a tall man could reach , the Roome being fiue and twenty foote long , and fifteene wide : and the Gouernour asking how much Siluer he would giue ; he answered , he would fill vp an inclosure which should be made there , with Vessels of Plate , for his ransome , which was promised him . This Captaine was appointed Guardian of that Golden roome , and saw it melted , and reckoneth vp the parcels and particulars that were brought in Vessels and Plates of Gold and Siluer . And the Gouernour sent to the Emperor his fift part , & parted the rest ; to euery d Footman 4800. pieces of Gold ( which make 7208. Duckets ) to euery Horseman twice as much , besides the aduantages that belonged to any : To Almagros company ( which were 150. that came after the victory ) hee gaue 25000. Pezos , and gaue 2000. to the Inhabitants of Saint Michel . Many other gifts hee gaue to Merchants and others : and yet after the Gouernour was gone , there was brought more Gold then that which had beene shared . This also is affirmed by Xeres , that ten or twelue dayes after Pizarro was gone , the Spaniards which had beene sent to Cusco , brought as much Gold ( which was taken from the wals of a House , and Roofe of a Temple in Cusco , being Plates of ten or twelue pound weight a piece , and other like ) as amounted to two Millions and a halfe , and being molten , proued on Million 326539. Pezos of fine Gold : and 51610. Markes of Siluer . He addeth that Atabaliba was by sound of Trumpet freed from his promise ; but was kept still vnder guard for the Spaniards securitie . Howbeit they killed him notwithstanding , e and in a night strangled him . But God the righteous Iudge , seeing this villanous act , suffered none of those Spaniards to die by the course of Nature , but brought them to euill and shamefull ends . During the time of Atabalibas f imprisonment , his Captaines had taken his Brother Guascar , g who spake with Captaine Soto , and promised , that if they would restore him to his liberty , and to his Kingdome , he would fill vp the roome at Caximalca to the Roofe , which was thrice as much as Atabaliba had promised : and added that his Father Guaynacapa on his death-bed had commanded him to be friend to the white and bearded men , which should come and rule in those parts . Atabaliba hearing of these things , fained himselfe sorrowfull for the death of Guascar , whom he had heard that Quisquiz his Captaine had slaine : this hee did , to try how the Spaniards would take his death ; which when hee saw they little respected , hee sent and caused him to bee slaine indeed . This was done in the yeere of our Lord God 1533. He had before slaine another of his Brethren and drunke in his Skull , as hee had sworne to deale with Atabaliba . The Indians hereupon hid the Treasures of Gold , Siluer , and Gemmes , that were in Cusco and other places , and had belonged to Guaynacapa , which were far more then euer came to the Spaniards hands . Chilicuchima , one of Atabalibas chiefe Captaines , which visited him in his imprisonment with great reuerence ( for hee and the chiefe of his company laid burdens on their shoulders , and so entred into his presence , lifting vp both his hands to the Sunne , with thankes to him for this sight of his Lord , and then with much crouching , kissed his hands and feet ) told the Spaniards , that Quisquiz h another chiefe Captaine had conueyed away those Treasures of Guaynacapa , or Cusco , the elder , as hee cals him : and being forced by torments of fire put to him , i confessed where Atabaliba had a Tent full of Plate and Treasure . The Spanish Captaine which reports this , saith , that he saw a great house full of Vessels of Gold , and other pieces ( as a Shepherd and his Sheepe all of Gold as great as the liuing ) which were not shared amongst them : and he saw 10080. Pezos of the Emperours fifth part , ouer and aboue that which Pizarro sent by his Brother ; so that both Caesar and Souldier were deceiued . He heard Atabaliba say , that in an Iland in a Riuer of Collas was a very great House all couered with Gold ; and the beames with all whatsoeuer in the house , was couered with plates of Gold , yea , and the pauement also . But in such a diuided State , where were so many Indian Captaines of the Two Brethren Inguas , the Spaniards being but a handfull , and iealous of each other , the Countrey being so wide and rich , that they could not so much as see and take view of the same in short space : there was easie opportunitie offered to conuey away the greatest part of their Treasures : especially Religion adding a helping hand both to conuey and to conceale from them which thus spoyled their Temples , Idols , and Altars . The Spaniards so abounded with Gold , that they would giue k 1300. ( one gaue 1500. ) Castilians or Pezos for a Horse 60. for a small Rondlet of Wine ; forty for a paire of shooes ; likewise a Sword , and other things after the same rate : and Debters sought out their Creditors , with Indians laden with Gold , from house to house to pay them : They carried into Spaine one Vessell of Gold , another of Siluer , each sufficient wherein to boyle a Kow , besides a huge Eagle , and other like Images , as an Idoll of Gold as bigge as a Childe of foure yeeres old : D●ums of Gold : and at the conquest of Cusco , Xeres tels of many Images of women of Gold , and as great , which they worshipped , and diuers like of Siluer ; Sheepe also in like pourtrature , of fine Gold ; all well wrought . §. III. The Kings of Peru , their originall proceedings and treasures . THe quarrell betweene the two Brethren , grew about their Inheritance : Guascar succeeding his Father in the rest ; and Quito being assigned to Atabaliba , who seizing on Tumebamba , a rich Prouince , prouoked his Brothers forces against him , which tooke him prisoner . But he escaping to Quito , made the people beleeue that the Sun had turned him into a Serpent , and so he escaped thorow a hole in the Prison : and on conceit of this miracle drew them into armes against Guascar , with which hee made such slaughter of his Enemies , that to this day there are great heapes of bones of the slaine : he slue 60000. of the Canari , destroyed Tumebamba , and conquered as farre as Tumbez and Caximalca : hee sent a great Army with Quisquiz and Calicucima , two valiant Captaines , with such successe as you haue heard , against Guascar , whom they tooke , and by his direction slue . Gomara attributeth the death of Atabaliba to Philippillus the Spanish Interpreter , who to enioy one of his Wiues , accused him of conspiracie against the Spaniards ; but Benzo l with more likelihood affirmeth , that Pizarro from his first taking had intended it . For hee might haue sent him into Spaine as Atabaliba requested , if he had feared such secret practices : but his request and purgation were reiected , and foure Negro's which hee vsed for that purpose , strangled him at his command . He had many Wiues , whereof the chiefe was his Sister , named Pagha . He seeing the glasses of Europe , maruelled much ( as before is said ) that they hauing so faire a thing , would go so farre for Gold. His Murtherers dyed the like bloudie ends ; Almagro was executed by Pizarro ; and he slaine by young Almagro ; and him , Vacca de Castra did likewise put to death . Iohn Pizarro was slaine of the Indians . Martin another of the Brethren was slaine with Francis . Ferdinandus was imprisoned in Spaine , and his end vnknowne ; Gonzales was done to death by Gasca . Soto dyed of thought in Florida ; and Ciuill Warres ate vp the rest in Peru . Before the times of the Ingua's , their Gouernment m in these parts was ( as still it is in Arauco , and the Prouinces of Chili ) by Cominalties , or the aduice of many . The Gouernment of the Ingua's continued betweene three and foure hundred yeeres , although for a long time their Signiorie was not aboue fiue or sixe leagues compasse about the Citie of Cusco , where the originall of their conquests began , and extended from Pasto to Chili , almost 1000 leagues in length , betweene the Andes and the South Sea . The Canaries were their mortall Enemies , and fauoured the Spaniards , and at this day if they fall to comparisons , whether the Ingua's or Canari were the more valiant , they will kill one another by thousands , as hath hapned in Cusco . The practice which they vsed to make themselues Lords , was a fiction , that since the generall Deluge ( whereof all the Indians haue knowledge ) the World had beene preserued , peopled and restored by them : and that seuen of them came out of the Caue of Pacaricambo , and that they also were the Authors of the true Religion . The first of these Ingua's was Mangocapa , which came out of the Caue of Tambo , six leagues from Cusco . Of him came two Families , the Hanancusco , of whom came these Lords ; and the Vrincusco : Ingaroca the first Lord was no great Lord but was serued in Vessels of Gold and Siluer . And dying , he appointed that all his treasure should be employed for the seruice of his bodie , and for the feeding of his Family . His Successor did the like : and this grew to a generall custome , that no Ingua might inherit his Fathers goods ; He built a new Palace . In the time of Ingaroca , the Indians had Images of Gold. Yaguaraguaque succeeded Virococha , the next successor was very rich . Gonzale Pizarro with cruell torments forced the Indians to confesse where his body was , for the report of the treasures buried with him : the body he burnt , and the Indians reserued and worshipped the ashes . They tooke it ill that this Ingua called himselfe Viracocha , which is the name of their God ; but hee to satisfie them , said , that Viracocha appeared to him in a Dreame , and commanded him to take his name . Pachacuti Ingua Yupaugui succeeded him , who was a great Conquerour , Politician , and Author of their Ceremonies ; he raigned 70. yeeres , and fained himselfe sent of Viracocha , to establish his Religion and Empire . After him followed Guaynacapa the Father of Guascar and Atabaliba , which brought this Empire to the greatest height . The Indians opened him after his decease , leauing his heart and entrailes in Quito , the body was carried to Cusco , and placed in the Temple of the Sunne . He was worshipped of his Subiects for a God , being yet aliue , which was not done to any of his Predecessors . When he dyed , they slue a thousand persons of his houshold , to serue him in the other life , all which dyed willingly for his seruice , insomuch that many offered themselues to death , besides such as were appointed . His treasure was admirable . Hee vsed alwayes n to haue with him many Oregioni , which were his men of Warre , and ware shooes and feathers , and other signes of Nobilitie : he was serued of the eldest Sonnes and Heires of all his chiefe Subiects , euery one clothed after his owne Countrey Rite ; he had many Counsellours and Courtiers in differing degrees of honour . Euery one at his entrance into the Palace put off his shooes , and might not looke him in the face when they spake to him . All the Vessels of his House , Table , and Kitchin , were of Gold and Siluer , and the meanest of Siluer and Copper for strength and hardnesse of Metall . He had in his Wardrobe hollow Statues , which seemed Gyants , and were of Gold : and the figures in proportion and bignesse of all the Beasts , Birds , Trees , and Herbs , in his Kingdome , and of the Fishes likewise . He had Ropes , Budgets , Troughs , and Chests , of Gold and Siluer : heapes of Billets of Gold , that seemed Wood cut out for the fire . There was nothing in his Kingdome , but he had the counterfeit in Gold. Yea they say , That the Ingua's had a Garden of pleasure in an Iland neer Puna , which had all kind of Garden herbs , flowres , and trees of Gold and Siluer . He had also an infinite quantitie of Siluer and Gold wrought in Cusco , which was lost by the death of Guascar , which the Indians concealed ( as is said ) from the Spaniards . Xeres saith , hee had three houses full of pieces of Gold , and fiue full of Siluer : and a 100000. Plates or Tiles of Gold , euery of which weighed fifty Castlins . What honors were done to him after his death , appeares by that his golden Temple or Chappell where he was buried , where hee had continuall attendance of Dancers and Musicians , and such as stood with Fans to scarre away the Flyes . When any came to see the Cacique , they came first to performe their Ceremonies to this Image . He had 200. children by diuers women . Acosta o sayth , That he had ( descended from his owne loynes ) aboue 300. children and grand children . When his Sonnes Guascar and Atibaliba were dead , another of his Sonnes called Mangocapa , p continued the wars a while with the Spaniards , and after retyred himselfe to Villa Bamba , where he kept in the Mountaynes , and there the Ingua's raigned vntill Amaro was taken and executed in Cusco . Some remnants of them haue since bin q christened . The other Family of the Ingua's , which descended of the first Mangocupa called Vrincusco , had their successions also and Gouernment ; which here to discourse of , were to my proposed scope impertinent . Leauing therefore the Conquerours and Conquest of Peru , let vs consider the Countrey it selfe , with such obseruations as we shall there find touching their Religions . CHAP. IX . Of the Countrey of Peru , Naturall , Oeconomicall , and Politicall Obseruations . §. I. Of the Scite , Windes , Hils , Plaines ; Lakes , Raines , Seasons . THe Kingdom of Peru extendeth b seuen hundred leagues in length , in breadth a hundred in some places , in some threescore , in others fortie : more or lesse , according vnto the difference of places . Quito and Plata are the vtmost Cities thereof , the one bordering on Popayan , the other vpon Chili . It is not heere meant of that spacious Kingdome of the Ingua's , for that reached twelue hundred leagues , whereof this of Peru was but a part . Acosta c numbreth diuers strange specialties , excepted from the generall Rules of Natures wonted course . The first , that it blowes continually on all that Coast with one only winde ( and that also differing from that which vsually bloweth betweene the Tropikes ) namely , the South and Southwest . The second , that this winde ( in other places vnhealthfull ) is here so agreeable , that otherwise it could not be habitable . The third , that it neuer Raines , Thunders , Snowes , nor Hailes in all this Coast : And yet ( which is a fourth wonder ) a little distance from the Coast , it Snowes and Raines terribly . Fifthly , there are two Ridges and Mountaynes , which both runne in one altitude ; and the one in view of the other , almost equally , aboue a 1000. leagues : & yet on the one part are great Forrests , and it Raines the greatest part of the yeere , being very hot ; the other is all naked , & bare , and very cold . So that Peru is diuided into three parts , which they call Llanos Sierras , and Andes : the first runne alongst the Sea Coast ; the Sierras be Hils with some Valleyes ; and the Andes bee steepe and craggie Mountaynes . The Llanos or Plaines on the Sea Coast haue ten leagues in breadth , in some parts lesse , and in some a little more . The Sierra contayneth with equall inequalitie twentie leagues : and the Andes as much , sometimes more , and sometimes lesse . They run in length from North to South , and in breadth from East to West : and in this so small a distance it raines almost continually in one place , and neuer in the other : In the Plaines neuer ; on the Andes in a maner continually , though somtimes it be more cleere there then other . The Sierra in the midst are more moderate , in which it Raines from September to April , as in Spain , but in the other halfe yeere , when the Sunne is further off , it is more cleere . The Sierras yeeld infinite number of Vicagues , which are like wild Goats ; and Pacos , a kinde of sheepe-asses , profitable for fleece and burthen : the Andes yeeld Parrots , Apes , and Monkeyes . Some d report that monstrous births doe sometimes proceed ( as by Natures vnwilling hand ) from the copulation of these Barbarians and these Monkeyes . The Sierre opening themselues , cause Valleyes , where are the best dwellings in Peru , and most plentifull of Maiz and Fruits . It is e strange that in the Valley of Pachacama , neyther the higher Element yeeldeth Raine , nor the lower any streame , and yet there is plenty of Roots , Maiz , and Fruits . They haue large and deepe Ditches , in which they sow or set , and that which groweth is nourished with the deaw : and because the Maiz will not grow , except it first die , they set one or two Pilchards heads ( which fish they take with their nets very plentifully in the Sea ) therewith , and thus it groweth abundantly . The water which they drinke , they draw out of deep pits . f Comming from the Mountaines to the Vallyes , they do vsually see ( as it were ) two Heauens , one cleere and bright , the other obscure , and ( as it were ) a gray veile spread vnderneath , which couers all the Coast : and although it raines not , yet this mist is wonderfull profitable to bring forth grasse , and to rayse vp and nourish the Seed : and where they haue plenty of water , which they draw from the Pooles and Lakes , yet if this moysture faileth , there followeth great defect of grain . And ( which is more worthy of admiration ) the dry and barren sands in some places , as in the sandy Mountaine neere the City de los Reyes , are by this dew beautified with grasse & flowres . In some places they water their fields out of the riuers . Beyond the Citie of Cusco the two ridges of Mountaynes separate themselues , and in the middest leaue a plaine and large Champaine , which they call the Prouince of Callas , where there are many Riuers and great store of fertile pastures . There g is also the great Lake of Titicaca , which contayneth fourescore leagues in compasse , and robbeth ten or twelue great Riuers of their waters , which they were carrying to the Sea , but here are drunke vp ( by the way ) of this Lake . They sayle in it with Shippes and Barques . The water is not altogether sowre nor salt , as that of the Sea , but is so thicke , that it cannot be drunke . Vpon the Bankes of this Lake are habitations as good as any in Peru . The great Lake passeth by a Riuer into a lesse Lake , called Aulagas , from whence it hath no manner of passage , except there be any vnder the Earth . There are many other Lakes in the Mountaines , which seeme to arise rather from Springs then from Raines or Snowes , and some of them yeeld Riuers . At the end of the Valley of Tarapaya neere to Potozi , there is a round Lake , whose water is very hot , and yet the Countrey is very cold : they bathe themselues neere the bankes , for further in it is intolerable . In the middest is a boyling aboue twentie foote square : it neuer encreaseth nor decreaseth , although they haue drawne from it a great streame for Metall Mils . But to returne from this plenty of water in Lakes , to that want thereof in the Plaines of Peru . The naturall reason which some yeeld of this want of Raine , is , partly their sandie and dry qualitie , which of themselues can yeeld no further exhalations , then to produce those mists or deawes : partly the height of the Hils , which shadow the Plaines , and suffer no wind to blow from the Land vpon them , but intercept them wholly with their vapours and Cloudes ; so that their winde is onely from the Sea , which finding no opposite , doth not presse nor straine forth the vapours which rise to engender Raine . This seemeth the rather to be probable , for that it raines vpon some small Hils along the Coast which are least shadowed . In the same Coast also , where the Easterly or Northerly winds be ordinary , it raineth as in Guayaquill . The South winde in other places is h accounted a causer of Raine , which here reigneth without rayning . As strange is the difference of seasons , after the Indians account . For in the i Sierras their Summer beginneth in Aprill , and endeth with September : October beginneth their Winter , which not the absence , but the presence of the Sunne doth cause . Contrariwise in the Plaines , iust by in site , they haue their Summer from October to Aprill , the rest their Winter . ( The like is noted in the East Indies at the Hils of Balegate , where that Ridge parteth Winter and Summer in the same neernesse to the Sunne , at the same time , and a few miles distant . ) The Raines in the Hils are cause why they call it Winter , and the deawes or mysts in the Plaines , so that when the Raines fall most in the Hils , it is cleere weather in the Plaines , and when the deaw falleth in the Plaines , it is cleere on the Hils : and thus it commeth to passe , that a man may trauell from Winter to Summer in one day , hauing Winter to wash him in the morning , and ere night a cleere and dry Summer to scorch him . Yea in some places ( sayth Alexandro Vrsino ) within sixe miles space both heate and cold are intolerable , and enough to kill any man . From Saint Helen to Copiapo it neuer raineth , which Coast extends forty miles , in some places fiftie , in breadth , and twelue hundred leagues in length . §. II. Of the first Inhabitants , their Quippos , Arts , Marriages . ABout the point of Saint Helena in Peru , they k tell that sometimes there liued Giants of huge stature , which came thither in Boates , the compasse of their knee was as much as of another mans middle : they were hated of the people , because that vsing their women they killed them , and did the same to the men for other l causes . These Giants were addicted to Sodomie , and therefore as the Indians report , were destroyed with fire from Heauen . Whether this be true or no , in those parts are found huge and Giantlike bones . Cieza writes that Iohn di Holmos at Porto Vicio digged and found teeth three fingers broad , and foure long . Contrariwise , in the Valley of Chincha m they haue a Tradition that the Progenitors of the present Inhabitants destroyed the natiue people , which were not aboue two Cubits high , and possessed their roomes : in testimonie whereof they alledge also that bone-argument . Concerning the Indians conceit of their own originall : we haue mentioned their opinion of a floud , and the repeopling of the World by them , which came out of a Caue . n They haue another Legend , that all men being drowned , there came out of the great Lake Titicaca , one Virococha , which stayed in Traguanaco , where at this day is to bee seene the ruines of very ancient and strange buildings , and from thence came to Cusco , and so beganne Mankinde to multiply . They shew in the same Lake a small Iland , where they faine that the Sunne hid himselfe , and so was preserued : o and for this reason they made great Sacrifices vnto him in this place , both of Sheepe and Men. They held this place sacred , and the Inguas built there a Temple to the Sunne ; and placed there Women and Priests with great treasures . Some p learned men are of opinion , that all which the Indians make mention of is not aboue foure hundred yeeres ; which may bee imputed to their want of writing . In stead of writing they vsed their Quippos . These Quippos are Memorials or Registers made of cords , in which there are diuers knots and colours , signifying diuers things : these were their Bookes of Histories , of Lawes , Ceremonies , and accounts of their affaires . There were officers appointed to keepe them , called Quipocamayos , which were bound to giue account of things as Notaries and Registers . They had according to the diuersitie of businesse , sundry cords and branches , in every of which were so many knots little and great , and strings tyed to them , some red , some greene , and in such varietie , that euen as wee deriue an infinite number of words from the Letters of the Alphabet , so doe they from these kinds and colours . And at this day they will keepe account exactly with them . I did see ( sayth Acosta ) a handfull of these strings , wherein an Indian woman did carrie ( as it were ) written a generall confession of all her life , and thereby confessed herselfe , as well as I could haue done in written paper , with strings for the circumstances of the sinnes . They haue also certaine wheeles of small stones , by meanes whereof they learne all they desire by heart . Thus you shall see them learne the Pater-noster , Creed , and the rest : and for this purpose they haue many of these wheeles in their Church-yards . They haue another kinde of Quippos , with grains of Mays , with which they wil cast hard accounts , which might trouble a good Arithmetician with his Pen in the Diuisions . They were no lesse wittie , q if not more , in things whereto they apply themselues , then the men of these parts . They taught their young children all Arts necessary to the life of men , euery one learning what was needfull for his person and family , and not appropriating himselfe to one profession ; as with vs , one is a Tayler , another a Weauer , or of other Trade . Euery man was his owne Weauer , Carpenter , Husbandman , and the like . But in other Arts , more for ornament then necessitie , they had Gold-smiths , Painters , Potters , and Weauers of curious workes for Noblemen , and so of the rest . No man might change the fashion vsed in his owne Countrey , when hee went into another , that all might be knowne of what Countrey they were . For their Marriages , they had many Wiues , but one was principall , which was wedded with Solemnitie , and that in this sort : The Bridegroome went to the Brides House , and put Ottoya , which was an open Shooe , on her foot : this , if shee were a Mayd , was of wooll , otherwise , of Reeds , and this done , he led her thence with him . If she committed Adulterie , shee was punished with death : when the Husband dyed , shee carried a mourning Weed of blacke a yeere after , and might not marry in that time , which befell not the other Wiues . The Ingua himselfe with his own hand gaue this woman to his Gouernours and Captaines , and the Gouernours assembled all the young men and Mayds in one place of the Citie , where they gaue to euery one his Wife , with the aforesaid Ceremonie in putting on the Ottoya : the other Wiues did serue and honour this . None might marry with his Mother , Daughter , Grandmother or Grand-childe : and Yapangui , the Father of Guaynacapa was the first Ingua that married his Sister , and confirmed his fact by a Decree , that the Inguas might doe it , commanding his owne children to doe it , permitting the Noblemen also to marrie their Sisters by the Father side . Other Incest , and Murther , Theft , and Adulterie were punished with death . Such as had done good seruice in warre , were rewarded with Lands , Armes , Titles of honour , and Marriage in the Inguas Linage . They had Chasquis or Posts in Peru , which were to carrie tidings or Letters : for which purpose they had houses a league and a halfe asunder , and running each man to the next , they would runne fifty leagues in a day and night . §. III. The Regall Rites , Rights , Workes , and of RVMINAGVI and ALVARADO . WHen the Ingua was dead , his lawfull heire borne of his chiefe Wife succeeded . And if the King had a legitimate Brother , he first inherited , and then the Sonne of the first . Hee inherited not the goods ( as is sayd already ) but they were wholly dedicated to his Oratorie or Guaca , and for the mayntenance of the Family he left : which , with his Off-spring , was alway busied at the Sacrifices , Ceremonies , and Seruice of the deceased King : for being dead , they presently held him for a God , making Images and Sacrifices to him . The Ensigne of Royaltie was a Red Rowle of Wooll finer then Silke , which hung on his forehead , which was a Diadem that none else might weare in the middest of their forehead ; at the eare the Noblemen men might . When they tooke this Roll , they made their Coronation Feast , and many Sacrifices with a great quantitie of vessels of Gold , and Siluer , and many Images in the forme of Sheepe of Gold and Siluer , and a thousand others of diuers colours . Then the chiefe Priest tooke a young Child in his hand of the age of sixe or eight yeeres , pronouncing these words with the other Ministers to the Image of Viracocha ; Lord , wee offer this vnto thee , that thou mayest mayntaine vs in quiet , and helpe vs in our Warres : mayntaine our Lord the Ingua in his Greatnesse and estate , that hee may alway increase : giuing him much knowledge to gouerne vs . There were present at this Ceremonie , men of all parts of the Realme , and of all Guacas and Sanctuaries . It is not found that any of the Inguas Subiects euer committed Treason against him . Hee placed the Gouernours in euery Prouince , some greater , and some smaller . The Inguas thought it a good rule of State to keepe their Subiects alway in action , and therefore there are seene to this day long Causeys of great labour , diuiding this large Empire into foure parts . Hauing conquered a Prouince , they presently reduced them into Townes and Communalties , which were diuided into Bands : one was appointed ouer tenne , another ouer a hundred , and another ouer a thousand , and ouer tenne thousand another . Aboue all , there was in euery Prouince a Gouernour of the House of the Inguas , to whom the rest gaue accounts of what had passed , and who were eyther borne or dead . At the Feast called Raymar , the Gouernours brought the Tribute of the whole Realme to the Court at Cusco . All the Kingdome r was diuided into foure parts , Chinchasuyo , Collosuyo , Andesuyo , and Condesuyo , according to the foure wayes which went from Cusco , East , West , North and South . When ſ the Ingua conquered a Citie , the Land was diuided into three Parts , the first for Religion , euery Idoll and Guaca hauing his peculiar Lands appropriated to their Priests and Sacrifices ; and the greatest part thereof was spent in Cusco , where was the Generall and Metropolitan Sanctuary , the rest in that Citie where it was gathered , which all had Guacas , after the fashion of Cusco , some being thence distant two hundred leagues . That which they reapt on the Land , was put into Store-houses built for that purpose . The second part of that diuision was for the Ingua for the mayntenance of his Court , Kinsmen , Noblemen , and Souldiers : which they brought to Cusco , or other places where it was needfull . The third part was for the Communaltie for the nourishment of the people , no particular man possessing any part hereof in proper . As the Family encreased or decreased , so did the portion . Their Tribute was to till and husband the Lands of the Ingua , and the Guacas , and lay it vp in Store-houses , being for that time of their labour nourished out of the same lands . The like distribution was made of the Cattel to the same purposes , as that of the lands , and of the wooll , and other profits that thence arose . The old men , women and sicke folkes , were reserued from this Tribute . They payed other Tributes also , euen whatsoeuer the Ingua would choose out of euery Prouince . The Chicas sent sweete Woods ; the Lucanas , Brancars to carrie his Litter ; the Chumtilbicas , Dancers : others were appointed to labour in the Mines : and all were slaues to the Ingua . Some hee employed in building of Temples , Fortresses , Houses , or other Workes , as appeareth by the remnants of them , where are found stones of such greatnesse , that men cannot conceiue how they were cut , brought and layed in their places , they hauing no Iron or Steele to cut , Engines to carrie , nor Morter to lay them : and yet they were so cunningly layed , that one could not see the ioynts . Some of eight and thirtie foot long , sayth Acosta , eight broad , and sixe thicke , I measured ; and in the walles of Cusco are bigger ; none so little ( sayth Sancho ) in some buildings there , as three Carts might carrie , and some thirty spannes square . Iohn Ellis which lately was there , sayth some of them are twentie tunne weight , strangely ioyned without morter . They built a Bridge at Chiquitto , the Riuer being so deepe , that it will not admit Arches : they fastened bundles of Reedes and Weedes , which being light , will not sinke , which they fasten to eyther side of the Riuer , they make it passable for man and beast : it is three hundred foot long . Cusco t their chiefe Citie standeth in seuenteene degrees : it is subiect to cold and Snow , the Houses are of great and square stone . It was besieged by Soto , and by Pizarro , and by him entred , where they found more treasure then they had by the imprisonment of Atabaliba . Quito u is said to haue beene as rich as Cusco . Hither Ruminagni fled with fiue thousand Souldiers ; when Atabaliba his Master was taken by the Spaniards , and slue Illescas his Brother , that withstood his Tyrannicall proceedings , flayed him , and made a Drumme of his skinne ; slue two thousand Souldiers that brought the bodie of Atabaliba to Quite to be interred , hauing in shew of Funerall pompe and honour , before , made them drunke ; and with his Forces scoured the Prouince of Tamebamba : hee killed many of his Wiues for smiling , when hee told them they should haue pleasure with the bearded men , and burnt the Wardrobe of Atabaliba : that when the Spaniards came and entred Quito , which had almost dispeopled Panama , Nicaragua , Cartagena , and other their Habitations in hope of Peruuian spoyles , they found themselues disappointed of their expected prey , and in anger set fire on the Towne . Aluarado with like newes came from Guatimala into those parts , with foure hundred Spaniards , but was forced to kill his Horse , to feede his famished Company ( although at that time Horses were worth in Peru aboue a thousand Ducats a piece ) was almost killed with thirst , was assaulted x with showres of Ashes , which the hote Vulcane of Quito dispersed two hundred and fortie myles about ( with terrible Thunders and Lightnings , which Pluto had seemed to steale from Iupiter , and here to vent them ) and after with Snowes on the colde Hils , which exacted seuenty Spaniards for Tribute in the passage , found many men sacrificed by the Inhabitants , but could finde no Gold , till Pizarro bought his departure with an hundred thousand Duckets . Hee gaue , Thankes , ( hee sayd ) to God for his deliuerance , by that Tract , by which hee had passed , to the Deuill . This was hee that afterward being bruised with the fall of his Horse , ( wherof hee dyed ) and asked where hee was most pained , sayd , y in his Soule , as guilty to himselfe of his former cruelties and couetousnesse . This is the profit of vnsanctified and ill-sanctified Gold : the one whereof we see in these Peruuian Temples thus spoyled by the Spaniards , who ( in the other respect ) were more spoyled by this spoyle and purchase . What golden dayes these were to the Spaniards , this History in diuers places sheweth . From one Palace of Cusco ( sayth Xeres ) they tooke seuen hundred plates of Gold , each whereof weighed fiue hundred Castlins : from another House the weight of two hundred thousand . Two Houses of Gold hee speakes of , the very thatch being counterfeit in Gold , the strawes with the eares artificially wrought . z But euery where are these Relations wrought and embrodered with Cusco Gold. Aluarados Armie , which he brought into Peru , had perished , as Cieza relateth , with drought , but for certaine Canes as bigge as a mans legge , which betweene the knots contayned a pottle of water , extracted from the dewes ; for there fell no raine in those parts . Giraua sayth that the Inhabitants of Anzerma were in their Warres armed with complete Harnesse of Gold : and that about Quito there were Mynes , whence more Gold was taken then Earth . I tye no mans credit to these reports , but sure it is , that they had these Metals in abundance , which the Spanish warres haue made our European World to feele , more managed and mayntayned by Indian wedges , then Spanish Blades . But let vs come from their Mynes , to their Minds , which for heauenly things were as ful of drosse , as the other were of purer Metals . CHAP. X. Of the many Gods of Peru , their opinions of the Creation , Floud , and end of the World. §. I. Of their Gods. THe Peruuians acknowledged a Supreme Lord and Authour of all things , a which they called Viracocha , and gaue him names of great excellencie , as Pachacamas , or Pachayachachis , which is , the Creator of Heauen and Earth , and Vsapu , that is , admirable , and other the like . Him they did worship as the chiefest of all , and honoured him in beholding the Heauens . Yet had b they no proper name for God , no more then the Mexicans , but such as in this sort might signifie him by his attributes or workes , and therefore are forced to vse the Spanish name Dios . c In the name of Pachacamac , or Creator , they had a rich Temple erected to him , wherein they worshipped notwithstanding the Deuill and certaine figures . The name of Viracocha was of the greatest sound in their deuotions , and so they called the Spaniards , esteeming them the Sonnes of Heauen . Benzo d alledgeth another cause of that name giuen to the Spaniards . It signifieth ( saith he ) the froth of the Sea ( e Vira is froth , Cochie the Sea ) because they thought them ingendred of Sea froth , and nourished therewith , in regard of their couetousnesse and crueltie deuouring all things : applying that name to them in respect of their wicked practices , and not for Diuine Originall . Yea , they curse the Sea , which sent such a cursed brood into the Land . ( The Spaniards came thither by Sea , as you haue heard . ) If I , sayth Benzo , asked any of them for any Christian by that Title , they would neyther looke on me , nor answere : but if I enquired for them by the name of Viracochie , they would presently make answere . And there ( would the Father point to the child ) goes a Viracochi . In this they agreed with the ancient Grecian Ethnikes , which termed the most inhumane Monsters of humanitie , and the cruellest Tyrants , the Sonnes of Neptune , as procreated of the Sea . Such were f Procrustes Polyphemus , and others . To reconcile these two wholly , is impossible ; not so , to shew some reason why the same name might bee giuen both to their Idoll , and the Spaniards . These might bee so termed , as comming thither at first by Sea : and haply , because at the first they thought somewhat more then humane to be in them ; and that which at first they gaue for honour , may now bee continued in an Ironie , or Antiphrasis , whiles they thought them better then Men , and found them little inferiour to Deuils . Viracocha their great Authour of Nature , may bee called by this Sea name g for some especiall Sea Rites obserued in his honour , or for the same cause that the Mythologians ascribe to Venus h her Sea-generation . For they pictured Venus swimming on the Sea ( as Albricus i affirmeth ) and the Poet singeth Venus Orta Mari : which the Mythologians apply to the motion and moysture required to generation , and to that frothy nature of the Sperme . So sayth Phornutus : k Venus è Mari nata perhibetur , quòd ad omnium generationis causam motu & humiditate opus sit , Et fortè quòd spumosa sint animantium semina : therefore ( sayth l Fulgentius ) she is called Aphrodite : for Aphros is Froth ; and so is Lust , in regard of the vanitie , and so is Seed in regard of naturall qualitie . Perhaps also the first Master of Viracochas Mysteries , which taught them first in Peru , came thither by Sea . But to returne to Acosta , m he telleth that the Ingua Yupangui ( to make himselfe more respected ) deuised , that being one day alone , Viracocha the Creator spake to him , complayning , that though hee were vniuersall Lord and Creator of all things , and had made the Heauen , the Sunne , the World , and Men , and ruled all , yet they did not yeeld him due obedience , but did equally honour the Sunne , Thunder , Earth , and other things : giuing him to vnderstand , that in Heauen where hee was , they called him Viracocha Pachayachachia , which signifieth vniuersall Creator : promising also that hee would send men inuisibly to assist him against the Changuas , who had lately defeated his Brother . Vnder this colour he assembled a mightie Armie , and ouerthrew the Changuas : and from that time commanded that Viracocha should be held for vniuersall Lord , and that the Images of the Sunne and Thunder , should doe him reuerence . And thenceforth they set his Image highest : yet did he not dedicate any thing to him , n saying , that hee being Lord of all had no need . As for those inuisible Souldiers ( a conceit like that which wee haue mentioned of the Turkes ) he said that no man might see them but himselfe : and since they were conuerted into stones : and in that regard gathered a multitude of stones in the Mountaynes , and placed them for Idols , sacrificing them . He called them Pururaucas , and carried them to the warres with great deuotion , making his Souldiers beleeue that they had gotten the victory through their helpe . And by this meanes he obtayned goodly victories . Next to Viracocha they worshipped the Sunne : and after him the Thunder , which they called by three names , Chuquilla , Catuilla , and Intijllapa , supposing it to be a man in Heauen with a Sling and a Mace , in whose power it is to cause Raine , Haile , Thunder , and other effects of the ayrie Region . This Guaca ( so they called both their Idols and Temples ) was Generall to all the Indians of Peru : and in Cusco they sacrificed to him children , as they did to the Sunn . These three , Viracocha , the Sunne , and Thunder , had a more especiall worship then the rest : they put as it were a Gantlet or Gloue vpon their hands , when they lifted them vp to worship them . They worshipped the Earth in the name of Pachamama , and esteemed her the Mother of all things : the Sea also , and called it Mamacocha : and the Rain-bow , which with two Snakes stretched out on each side , were the Armes of the Inguas . They attributed diuers offices , to diuers Starres , and those which needed their fauour , worshipped them : so the Shepheard sacrificed to a Starre , by them called Vrcuhillay , which they hold to be a sheepe of diuers colours , and two other Starres called Catuchillay and Vrcuchillay , which they fayned to bee an Ewe and a Lambe : others worshipped a Starre which they name Machaeuay , to which they attributed the power ouer Snakes and Serpents , to keepe them from hurting them . To another Starre called Chugninchinchey ( which is as much as Tigre ) they ascribed power ouer Beares , Tigres , and Lions . They haue generally beleeued of all the Beasts in the earth there is one like vnto them in heauen , which hath care of their procreation and encrease . Many other Starres they worshipped , too tedious to rehearse . They worshipped also Riuers , Fountaines , the mouthes of Riuers , entries of Mountaynes , Rockes or great stones , Hils and the tops of Mountaynes , which they call Apachitas . They worshipped all things in Nature , which seemed to them remarkeable and different from the rest . They shewed me ( it is o Acostas speech ) in Cazamalca , a Hill or Mount of Sand , which was a chiefe Idoll or Guaca , of the Ancients . I demanded what Diuinitie they found in it ; they alledged the wonder , it beeing a high Mount of Sand in the middest of the thicke Mountaynes of stone . In the Citie de los Reyes , for the melting of a Bell , wee cut downe a great deformed Tree , which for the greatnesse and Antiquitie thereof had beene their Guaca . They attributed the like Diuinitie to any thing that was strange in this kind , as Stones , or the Roots Papas and Lallatrecas ( which they kissed and worshipped : ) Beares also , Lions , Tigres and Snakes , that they should not hurt them . And such as their Gods be , such are the things which they offer vnto them in their worship . They haue vsed , as they goe by the way , to cast in the crosse wayes on the Hils and tops of Mountaynes , olde shooes , feathers , and Coca chewed . And when they had nothing else , they cast a stone as an offering , that they might passe freely and lustily ; hence it is , that they find in the high wayes great heaps of stones offered , and such other things . They vsed the like ridiculous offering in pulling off their haires of the eye-browes to offer to the Sunne , Hils , Winds , or any other thing which they feare . They report of one of the Inguas , that said he did not take the Sunne to be a God , because he laboureth so much in his daily iourny . In fine , p euery one worshipped what liked him best . The Fishers worshipped a Sharke or some other Fish : the Hunter , a Lion , Fox , or other Beast ; with many Birds ; the Countriman , the Water , and Earth . They beleeued that the Moone was Wife to the Sunne . When they sweare , they touch the Earth , and looke vp to the Sunne . Many of their Idols had Pastorall Staues , and Mitres like B shops , but the Indians could tell no reason thereof : and when they saw the Spanish Bishops in their Pontificalibus , they asked if they were Guacas of the Christians . They worshipped also ( as before is said ) the dead bodies of the Inguas , preseruing them with certaine Rosin , so that they seemed aliue . The body of Yupangui , the Grandfather of Atabaliba , was thus found , hauing eyes made of a fine cloth of Gold so artificially set , as they seemed naturall , hauing lost no more haire then if he had died the same day , and yet he had beene dead seuenty eight yeeres . There also the Spaniards found his Seruants and Mamacomas , which did seruice to his memory . In some Prouince q they worshipped the Image of a Bull , in another of a Cocke , and in other , others . In the Principall Temple of Pachicama , they kept a shee Fox and worshipped it . The Lord of Manta kept a great and rich Emerald , as his Ancestors also before him had holden it , in great veneration : on some dayes it was brought forth in publike to be worshipped . They which were sicke , came in Pilgrimage to visit it , and there offered their gifts , which the Cacique and Ministers turned to their owne profit . The Deuill in many places did appeare vnto them , and he indeed was Author of all these Superstitions . They haue a Tradition concerning the Creation , r that at the beginning of the World there came one from the North , into their Countrey , called Con , which had no bones , went very light and swift , cast downe Mountaines lift vp the Hils only with his Will and Word : He said he was the Sonne of the Sunne , and filled the earth with men and women which they created , giuing them fruits and bread , and other things necessary for humane life . But being offended with some , he countermanded all that former good , and turned the fruitfull Lands into barren Sands , as they are now in the Plaines , and tooke away the water that it should not raine ( hence it came that it raines not ) only leauing them the Riuers , of pure compassion , that they should maintayne themselues with labour . Afterwards ſ came another from the South , called Pachicama , the Sonne also of the Sunne and Moone , who banished Con , and turned his men into Cats , Monkeyes , Beares , Lions , Parrots , and other Birds , and created the Progenitors of the present Indians , and taught them to husband the Earth and the Trees . They againe , to gratifie him turned him in their imaginations and superstitions vnto a God , and named the Prouince foure leagues from Lima of his name . He t continued till the Christians came to Peru . He was their great Oracle , and as some Indians affirme , he still continueth in secret places with some of their old men , and speaketh to them . Of this Temple we shall after speake . They hold opinion u also , that on a time it rained so exceedingly , that it drowned all the lower Countries , and all men ; saue a few , which got into Caues vpon high Hils , where they shut vp themselues close ; that no raine could get in : there they had stored much prouision and liuing creatures . And when they perceiued that it had done raining , they sent forth two Dogges , but they returning all myrie and foule , they knew that the waters had not yet ceased : after that , they sent forth more Dogges , which came backe againe dry , then did they goe forth to people the Earth : but were mightily afflicted with multitudes of great Serpents , which had sprung vp out of those mirie Reliques of the Floud : x but at last they killed them . They beleeue also that the World shall haue an end , but before the same , shall goe a great drought , and the Sunne and Moone , which they worship , shall be consumed : and therefore they make grieuous lamentations when there is any Eclipse , especially of the Sun , fearing the destruction of it and the World. They beleeue the immortalitie of the Soule , as as we shall more fitly see when we come to their Buriall Rites . CHAP XI . Of the Religious Persons , and Places , Confessions , and Sacrifices in Peru . §. I. Of their Priests , Oracles and Temples . NO man might come to the a Guacas , or Idols , but Priests . These were clothed in white , and when they came to worship , they prostrated themselues on the ground , and holding in their hands a white cloth , did speake to their God in a strange Language , that the people should not vnderstand . These haue the authoritie in their holies , and consecrate both the things liuing , and the offerings of other things . In the Sacrifices they diuined by inspection of the inward parts , especially by view of the heart , if it were of a man . And if they find not signes answerable to their expectation , they neuer cease off from sacrificing till they doe find them ; beleeuing , and making the people beleeue , that God is not till then pleased with their Sacrifices . They bare incredible shew , and were had in great reputation , of holinesse . When they were to sacrifice , they abstained from women , and if they had committed any trespasse , they did expiate and purge the same with fasting : in sacrificing they did binde , and blinde their eyes , and were sometimes so transported with Zeale , that with their nayles they scratched or pulled out their eyes , as hath beene seene . Neyther did the people alone admire their holinesse , but the Princes also , who would doe nothing of moment without their aduice . They also without feare or flattery , declared vnto them what they had receiued from their Oracles . The manner of their Deuils consultation was this : In b the night time commonly ) they entred backward to their Idoll , and so went bending their bodies and heads after an vgly manner , and thus consulted with him , The answere he made , was for the most part like vnto a fearefull hissing , or to a gnashing , which did terrifie them . These Oracles are now ceased . Apollonius c speakes of two mighty Princes , not farre from Chili , one of them named Lychengorme ; they are able to bring into the field two hundred thousand men , and are very rich : but the cause why I heere mention them , is that number of Priests , which hee sayth are reported to belong to one of their Temples , to the number of two thousand . Cieza writeth , that the doores of their Temples were Eastward : that in euery Temple were two Images of the bignesse and likenesse of Goats , before which they burnt sweet wood : there were also Images of Serpents . Euery profession had their seuerall God. In some Temples were hanged the dead carkasses of men sacrificed . In euery Prouince of Peru , there was one principall house of adoration . The ruines d of the Temple of Pachacama are still to be seene . That , and the Temples of Collao , and Cusco , were lined within with Plates of Gold and Siluer ; and all their seruice was of the same , which proued great riches to the conquerours . In Pachacama the Sun was worshipped with great deuotion . There were kept in the same many Virgins . Francis Pizarro e sent his Brother Hernando ( when he had taken Atabaliba ) to spoyle this Temple , but the Priests and chiefe men had carried away aboue foure hundred burthens of Gold before he came , and none doth know what became of it . Yet did he find there some quantitie of Gold and Siluer remayning . They sacked the Sepulchres also , and thence drew abundance of the said Metals . From that time hitherto , the Temple went to ruine . The Temple of Cusco f was very sumptuous , the pauement and stones yet remayne witnesses of the ancient splendour and magnificence . This Temple was like to the Pantheon of the Romans : for that it was the house and dwelling of all the Gods. For the Inguas did there behold the Gods of all the Nations and Prouinces they had conquered , euery Idol hauing his proper place , whither they of that Prouince came to worship it , with excessiue charge for the same . And thereby they supposed to keepe safely in obedience those Prouinces which they had conquered , holding their Gods as it were in hostage . In this House was the Pinchao , which was an Idoll of the Sunne , of most fine Gold , wrought with great riches of Stones , the which was placed to the East with so great Art , as the Sunne at his rising did cast his beames thereon , which reflected with such brightnesse , that it seemed another Sunne . They say , that at the spoyle of this Temple , a Souldier had for his part this goodly Pinchao , and lost the same in a night at play , whence grew a Prouerbe of Gamesters in Peru . They play the Sunne before Sun-rising . This Temple towards the East ( if our Spanish Captaine in Ramusio deceiues not ) was couered with Gold , which the Spaniards ( Religion forbidding Indian helpe ) tooke away . There were many boyling pots and other Vessels of Gold. In the houses of the Citie was great store of Gold. In one house or Temple where they sacrificed , was a seat of Gold which weighed nineteene thousand Pezos , in which two men might sit . The house wherein old Cusco g lay buried , the pauement and wals were couered with Gold and Siluer , many Pots and Iarres were couered with like metal . Xeres also reporteth the same , who was Pizarros Secretary , and his Relation subscribed by Pizarro , and other Chieftaines : that this Temple was on the pauement , wals , and roofe , couered with plates of Gold and Siluer , wrought one into another : and that there were twenty other houses in that Citie , the wals whereof within and without were couered with plates of Gold. Both these Authors , eye-witnesses , report , that at Caximalca was a Temple of the Sunne , ( into which they entred vnshod ) walled and planted with trees round about : the like is also in euery great Towne : here were many other Temples besides . In the middest was the stately Place of Atabaliba , with pleasant Gardens and Lodgings , in one of which was a Golden Cisterne , whereto were by two Pipes from contrary passages brought both cold water and hot , to vse them mingled , or asunder at pleasure . The Towne had about two thousand houses , seuered by streets as straight as a line , about two hundred pases long , with wals of stone . Ten dayes iourney from hence , Atabaliba told the Spaniards , that in the way toward Cusco , was a Temple generall to all the Countrey , which was very rich with Offerings of Gold and Siluer , much honoured by his Father and himselfe : other Temples had their particular Idols ; this Idoll was generall , and that the custodie thereof was committed to a wiseman , which they thought could foretell things future , by reuelation of the said Idoll . The Citie of Pachacama was famous for Peruuian deuotions . Their Idoll was placed in a darkesome painted Roome , stinking and close shut , made of filthy wood , hauing at his feete many Offerings of Gold : none but the Ministers of his Holies durst enter , nor touch the wals of the House . Three hundred leagues they came thither on Pilgrimage with rich Offerings : first speaking to the Doore-keeper , who went in and consulted with the Idoll concerning them , and returned his answere . His Priests were of his owne appointment , and might not approch to him without preparations of fasting , and abstinence from their wiues , Thorow all the streets of the Citie , and on the principall Gates , and round about the Temple , were many Idols of Wood which they worshipped . All the Countrey about payed a yeerely tribute hereunto . The Spaniards told them this their God was a Deuill , and taught them to defend themselues from him with the signe of the Crosse . Neere to this Temple was an House or Oratorie of the Sunne , on an high place , engirt about with fiue wals . At Tichicasa was a Temple and Oracle of the Sunne , which had aboue sixe hundred men and a thousand women that did seruice therein , and made Chica there . Much Gold and wealth was here offered . In some part of Peru , h as at Old Port and Puna , they vsed the detestable sinne against Nature : yea , the Deuill so farre preuayled in their beastly Deuotions , that there were Boyes consecrated to serue in the Temple : and at the times of their Sacrifices and Solemne Feasts , the Lords and principall men abused them to that detestable filthinesse . And generally in the Hill-countries , the Deuill vnder shew of holinesse , had brought in that vice . Euery Temple or principall house of adoration kept one man or two or more , which went a tired like women , euen from the time of their child-hood , and spake like them imitating them in euery thing . Vnder i pretext of holinesse and Religion , their principall men , on principall dayes , had that hellish commerce . A Frier dealt with two of these Ganimedes , about the filthinesse of this Vice : and they answered that they held it no fault ; for from their childhood they had beene placed there by their Caciques , both for that employment , as also to bee Priests and to keepe the Temple . Thus farre had they banished Nature , to entertaine Religion , and thus farre had they exiled the soule of Religion , retayning onely a stinking Carkasse . At Ganada in k Caximalca the Inguas built a Temple in honour of the Sunne . There were Virgins kept , which intended nothing but to weaue , and spinne , and dye clothes , for their Idolatrous seruices . The like was in other places . In Guanuco was a stately Palace of great stones , and a Temple of the Sunne adioyning , with a number of Virgins and Ministers , which had thirtie thousand Indians for the seruice thereof . The seruice which most of them did , is like to be the tilling of the ground , feeding of Cattell , and such like before mentioned , which they were bound to doe for the Inguas , and also for the Guacas , that is , Idols , and Idol-houses . But it were a wearisome Pilgrimage to goe and leade my Reader with mee , to euery of their Temples , which for the most part had the same Rites , according to that proportion of mayntenance which belonged to them . §. II. Of their Nunnes , Sorcerers , Confessions and and Penances . Gomara l reporteth , that their houses of women were as Cloysters or Monasteries , enclosed , that they might neuer goe forth . They gelded Men , which should attend on them , cutting off also their Noses and Lips , that they should haue no such appetite . It was death for any to be found false and incontinent . The men that entred into them , were hanged vp by the feet . These made Robes for the Idols , and burned the ouerplus with the bones of white sheepe , and hurled the Ashes into the Ayre towards the Sun. If they proued with childe , and sware that Pachacama did it , the issue was preserued . Of these Monasteries or Nunneries , thus writeth Acosta . There were in Peru , many Monasteries of Virgins , m ( but not any for men , except for the Priests and Sorcerers ) at the least one in euery Prouince . In these were two sorts of women ; one ancient , which they called Mamacomas , for the instruction of the young ; the other of young Maydens , placed there for a certaine time , after which they were drawne forth , eyther for the Gods , or for the Ingua . They called this House or Monastery Aclaguagi , that is , the House of the Chosen . Euery Monastery had his Vicar , or Gouernour , called Appopanaca , who had libertie to chuse whom he pleased , of what qualitie soeuer , being vnder eight yeeres of age , if they seemed to be of a good stature and constitution . The Mamacomas instructed these Virgins in diuers things needfull for the life of man , and in the Customes and Ceremonies of their Gods. Afterwards they tooke them from thence , being aboue fourteene , sending them to the Court with sure Guards , whereof some were appointed to serue the Idols , and Idol-Temples , keeping their Virginitie for euer : some other were for ordinary Sacrifices that were made of Maydens , and other extraordinary Sacrifices they made for the health , death , or warres of the Inguas : and the rest serued for Wiues and Concubines to the Ingua , or such as hee gaue them to . This distribution was renued euery yeere . These Monasteries possessed rents , for the maintenance of these Virgins . No Father might refuse his Daughter , if the Appopanaca required her : yea , many Fathers did willingly offer their Daughters , supposing it was a great merit to be sacrificed for the Ingua . If any of these Mamacomas or n Aollas were found to haue trespassed against their honour , it was an ineuitable chastisement to bury them aliue , or to put them to death , by some other cruell torment . The Inguas allowed a kind o of Sorcerers or Sooth-sayers , which ( they say ) tooke vpon them what forme and figure they pleased , flying farre thorow the Ayre in a short time . They talke with the Deuill , who answered them in certaine stones , or other things , which they reuerence much . They tell what hath passed in the furthest parts , before newes can come . In the distance of two or three hundred leagues , they would tell what the Spaniards did or suffered in their ciuill warres . To worke this diuination , they shut vp themselues vp into a house and became drunke , till they lost their senses : a day after , they answered to that which was demanded . Some affirme they vse certaine vnctions . The Indians say , that the old women doe commonly vse this office of Witchcraft , especially in some places . They tell of things stolne or lost . The Anaconas ( which are the seruants of the Spaniards ) consult with them , and they make answere , hauing first spoken with the Deuill in an obscure place : so as the Anaconas heare the sound of the voyce , but vnderstand it not , nor see any body . They vse the Herbe Villea with their Chica , ( drinke made of Mayz ) and therewith make themselues drunke , that they may bee fit for the Deuils conference . The conference with these Witches is one of the greatest lets to the proceeding of the Gospel amongst them . Among their Religious persons , I may reckon their Confessors . They p held opinion that all Aduersities were the effects of sinne : for remedie whereof they vsed Sacrifices . Moreouer , they confessed themselues verbally almost in all Prouinces , and had Confessors appointed by their Superiours to that end , with some reseruation of Cases for the Superiours . They receiued Penance , and that sometimes very sharply , when they had nothing to giue the Confessor . This office of Confessor was likewise exercised by women . The manner of the Ychuyri was most generall in the Prouinces of Collasuio . They discouered by lots , or by the view of some beasts , if any thing were concealed , and punished them with many blowes of a stone vpon the shoulders , vntill they had reuealed all : after that , they enioyned them Penance , and did sacrifice . They likwise vsed Confession , when their Children , Wiues , Husbands or Caciques were sicke , or in any great exploit . When the Ingua was sicke , all the Prouinces confessed themselues , chiefly those of Collao . The Confessors were bound to hold their Confessions secret , but in certaine cases limited . The sinnes which they chiefly confessed , were , killing one another out of warre , stealing to take another mans Wife , to giue poyson , or Sorcery to doe any harme , to be forgetfull in the reuerence of their Guacas , not to obserue Feasts , to speake ill of , or to disobey the Ingua . They accused not themselues of secret sinnes . The Ingua confessed himselfe to no man , but to the Sunne , that hee might tell them to Viracocha , of him to obtayne forgiuenesse : which done , hee made a certaine Bath to clense himselfe in a running Riuer , saying , I haue told my sinnes to the Sunne , receiue them then , Riuer , and carrie them to the Sea , where they may neuer appeare more . Other that confessed , vsed likewise those Baths . When any mans children dyed ; hee was holden for a grieuous Sinner , saying , that it was for their sinnes , that the Sonne dyed before the Father . Such therefore , after they were confessed , were bathed in the said Bath , and then came a deformed person , to whip them with certaine Nettles . If the Sorcerers or Inchanters , by their lots or diuinations affirmed that any sick bodie should dye , the sicke man makes no difficultie to kill his owne Sonne , though he had no other , hoping by that meanes to escape death , saying that in his place he offered his Sonne in Sacrifice . The Penances enioyned them in Confessions , were , to fast , to giue apparell , Gold , or Siluer , to remayne in the Mountaynes , and to receiue many stripes vpon the shoulders . §. III. Of their Sacrifices . THe Sacrifices of the Indians may be reduced q into three kinds ; of insensible things ; of Beasts ; of Men. Of the first sort were their Sacrifices of Coca ( an Herbe of much esteeme ) of Mayz , Feathers , Gold and Siluer , in figures of little Beasts , or in the forme of that which hee sought for : also of sweet Wood , and diuers other things , whereby their Temples became so rich . They made these Offrings to obtayne a good winde , health , faire weather , and the like . Of the second sort of Sacrifices , were their Cuyes , which are like Rabbets , and for rich men in matters of importance , Pacos ( the great Camel-fashioned sheepe ) with curious obseruation of the numbers , colours , and times . The manner of killing their Sacrifices is the same which the Moores now vse , hanging the beast by the right fore-legge , turning his eyes toward the Sunne , speaking certayne words , according to the qualitie of the Sacrifice . For if it were coloured , they directed their words to the Thunder , that they might want no water ; if white , to the Sunne , that he might shine on them ; if gray , to Viracocha . In Cusco they did euery yeere kill and sacrifice with this solemnitie a shorne sheepe to the Sunne , and did burne it , clad in a red Wastecoate , casting small baskets of Coca into the fire . They sacrificed also small Birds on this manner : they kindled a fire of Thornes , and cast the small Birds in , certaine Officers going about with round stones , wherein were carued or painted , Snakes , Lions , Toads , Tigres , and saying , Vsachum , that is , Let the victory bee giuen vs , with other words . They drew forth certaine blacke sheepe , called Vrca , which had beene kept certaine dayes without meate , and therefore vsed these words : So let the hearts of our Enemies bee weakened , as these Beasts . And if they found , that a certaine piece of flesh behind the heart were not consumed by fasting , they tooke it for a bad signe . They sacrificed also blacke Dogges , which they slue and cast into a Plaine , with certayne Ceremonies , causing some kind of men to eate the flesh , which they did , lest the Ingua should bee hurt with Poyson . And for this cause they r fasted from morning till the Starres were vp , and then glutted themselues . This was fitting to withstand their Enemies Gods. They offered shels of the Sea to the Fountaines , saying , that the shels were the Daughters of the Sea , the Mother of all waters . These shels they vsed ( in manner ) in all Sacrifices . They offered Sacrifice of whatsoeuer they did sowe , or rayse vp . There were Indians appointed to doe these Sacrifices to the Fountaynes , Springs , and Riuers , which passed through their Townes or by their Farmes , that they might not cease running , but alwayes water their grounds . Gomara ſ saith , that their Priests married not , went little abroad , fasted much , although no fast lasted aboue eight dayes ; and that was in their Seed-time , and in Haruest , and in gathering of Gold , and making Warre , and talking with the Deuill : yea , some of them ( I thinke ) for feare , because they are blind-folded when they speake with him , put out their eyes ; they enter into the Temples weeping and lamenting , which the word t Guaca signifieth . They touch not their Idols with their hands , without cleane and white Linnen , they bury in the Temples the Offerings of Gold and Siluer , in their Sacrifices they cry aloud , and were neuer quiet all that day nor night : they anointed with bloud the faces of their Idols , and doores of their Temples ; they sprinkle also their Sepulchres . The u Sorcerers did coniure , to know what time the Sacrifices should be made : which being ended , they did gather of the contribution of the people what should be sacrificed , and deliuered them to such as had charge of the Sacrifices . In the beginning of Winter , at such time as the waters increased by the moysture of the weather , they were diligent in sacrificing to the Fountaynes , and Riuers which ranne by their Cities and Farmes . They did not sacrifice to the Fountaines and Springs of the Desarts . And euen to this day continueth this their respect to these Springs and Riuers . They haue a speciall care to the meeting of two Riuers , and there they wash themselues for their health , first anointing themselues with the flowre of Mayz , or some other things , adding thereto diuers Ceremonies , which they doe likewise in their Baths . Their third kind of Sacrifices was the most vnkind and vnnaturall , namely , of Men. Wee haue shewed before of their Butcheries , at the Burials of their great Lord . Besides this , they vsed in Peru to sacrifice yong Children , from foure or sixe yeeres olde to ten : the greatest part of Sacrifices were for the affaires that did import the Ingua , as in sicknesse for his health , for victory in warre , at the Coronation or giuing him the Royall Roll. In this solemnitie they sacrificed two hundred Children . The manner of Sacrifice , was to drowne and bury them with certayne Ceremonies : sometimes they cut off their heads , anointing themselues with the bloud from one eare to another . They did likewise sacrifice Virgins , of such as were brought from their Monasteries . The common sort ( as you haue heard ) being like to dye , would sacrifice their owne Sonne to the Sun , or Viracocha , desiring him to be so content , and spare the Fathers life . Xeres relateth that they sacrificed their Children , and with their bloud anointed their Idols faces , and their Temple-doores , and sprinkled the same also on the Sepulchres of the dead ; and that those which are sacrificed , goe thereunto voluntarily with Dances , Songs , and Mirth . When they sacrificed , they y obserued the heart , and other the inward parts for diuination , and if they saw a good signe ( after their bad construction ) z they danced and sung with great merriment ; if a bad , they were very heauy , but , good or bad , they would bee sure to drinke deepe . They eate not their humane Sacrifices , but sometimes dryed them , and preserued them in Coffins of Siluer . It were an endlesse toyle , to reckon vp all the Superstitions of Peru , in which were so many Nations agreeing in disagreeing from truth , yet disagreeing in their diuersified errours . To let passe Paucura , which fat , Sacrifice , and eate their Captiues , and euery Tuesday offer two Indians to the Deuill : and the drunken Prouince of Carapa , where they eate little , and drinke much , at once drinking in , and pissing out ; the Mitimaes which are early at their meate , and make but one drinking in the day ( which lasts from morning till night ) by Bacchus Priuiledge , enioying without controll any woman they like : The Canari put their Wiues to the drudgery abroad , whiles themselues spin , weaue , tricke vp themselues , and performe other womanish functions at home : The Galani make their Captiues drunke , and then the chiefe Priest cutteth off their heads , and sacrificeth them . Generally , in the Mountaines they were more cruell , but all obserued bloudy , beastly , Diabolicall Ceremonies , the recounting whereof must needs weary the patientest Reader . CHAP XII . Of their Feasts , Sepulchres , and other Peruuian Superstitions . §. I. Of their Kalender and Holy-dayes . BEfore we speake of the Peruuian Festiuall times , it is not amisse to take some more generall view of their Kalender . They a diuided their yeere into so many dayes iust as we doe , and into so many Moneths or Moones . To make the computation of their yeere certaine , they vsed this industrie : Vpon the Mountaynes about Cusco there were twelue Pillars set in order , and in such distance , as euery moneth one of these Pillars did note the rising and setting of the Sunne . They called them Saccanga ; by meanes whereof , they taught and shewed the Feasts , and the Seasons fit to sowe , and reape , and for other things . They did certaine Sacrifices to these Pillars of the Sunne . Euery Moneth had his peculiar name and Feasts . They sometimes began the yeere in Ianuary : but since , an Ingua called Pachacuto , which signifieth a Reformer of the Temple , began their yeere in December , by reason , as it seemeth , of the Sunnes returne from Capricorne , their neerest Tropicke . I reade not of any weekes they obserued : for which they had not so certaine a rule , as the Sunnes course was for the yeere , and the Moones for the Moneth . They obserued in Peru two kinds of Feasts : some ordinary , which fel out in certain moneths of the yeere , and others extraordinary , which were for certaine causes of importance . Euery Moneth of the yeere they made Feasts and Sacrifices : and had this alike , the offering of a 100. Sheepe , but of vnlike colour and forme , according to the Moneth . In the first Moneth they made their first and principall Feast , therefore called Capacrayme , that is to say , a rich and principall Feast . In it they offered a great number of Sheepe and Lambes in Sacrifice , and burnt them with sweet wood : then they caused Gold and Siluer to bee brought vpon certaine Sheepe , setting vpon them three Images of the Sunne , and three of the Thunder , the Father , the Sonne , and the Brother . In these Feasts they dedicated the b Inguas Children , putting the Guaras or Ensignes vpon them , and they pierced their eares : then some old man did whip them with Slings , and anoint their faces with bloud , in signe that they should be true Knights to the Ingua . No stranger might remayne in Cusco during this moneth , and this Feast , but at the end thereof they entred , and were made partakers of the Feasts and Sacrifices after this manner . The Mamacomas or Nunnes of the Sunne made little loaues of the flower of Mays , dyed and mingled with the bloud of white Sheepe , which they did sacrifice that day : b Then they commanded that all strangers should enter ; who set themselues in a certaine order : and the Priests which were of a certaine Linage , descending from Liuqui Yupangui , gaue to euery one a morsell of these small loaues , saying that they gaue it them to the end they should bee vnited and confederate with the Ingua : and that they aduised them not to speake or thinke any euill against the Ingua , but alwayes to beare him good affection : for that this piece should be a witnesse of their intentions , and if they did not as they ought , would discouer them . They carried these small loaues in great Platters of Gold and Siluer , appointed for that purpose ; and all did receiue and ate those pieces thanking the Sunne and the Ingua . This manner of Communicating they vsed likewise in the tenth moneth called Coyarayme , which was September , in the Feast called Cytua . They likewise sent of these loaues to all the Guacas of the Realme , whither the people assembled to receiue them : to whom they said , that the Sunne had sent them that , in signe that hee would haue them honour Him , and the Caciques . This continued from the time of Ingua Yupangui , whom we may call the Peruuian Numa , till the Spaniards substituted in place thereof their Masse , a masse of c more monstrous absurdities ( in their Transubstantion , Bread-worshipping , God-eating , which they can also vse to combine Subiects , not to their Inguas or lawfull Princes , but against them , as our Powder-traytors did ) then the former , notwithstanding the fairest pretexts of Christian and Catholike Titles . Vega pag. 2. lib. 8. c. 1. tels of the Corpus Christi Solemnities in Cuzco obserued by the Spaniards carrying in Procession sumptuous Herses with Images in them of Christ , our Lady , &c. attended by the Indians , their Caciques and Nobles honouring the Feast after their wonted Pagan Rites : viz. Some clothed with Lions skins , their heads enclosed in those of the beasts , because ( they say ) the Lion was beginner of their stocke ; others with the wings of the great Bird Condore or Cuntur ( as Angels are painted ) from which they suppose themselues descended ; Others with other deuises , painted with Riuers , Fountaynes , Lakes , Hils , Mountaynes , Caues , because their first Progenitors came forth of such . Others with strange deuises of apparell plated with Gold and Siluer , others with Garlands thereof , others in monstrous shapes with vizors with skinnes of diuers beasts with strange gestures , and fayning themselues Fooles , &c. One counterfeiting Riches another Pouertie : and euery Prouince with that which seemed to them the best inuention with greatest varietie they could imagine to giue content . Thus had they vsed to solemnize the Feasts of their Kings , and thus in my time , sayth Vega , they solemnized the Feast of the most holy Sacrament , the true God our Redeemer and Lord , euery diuision of the Indians singing in their owne Languages and not the generall of the Court with Flutes and Musical Instruments , some hauing their wiues also to helpe them sing prayses , to God and the Spanish Priests and Seculars for their Conuersion : after they ascend seuen or eight steps to worship the Sacrament , each squadron diuision or company seuered from the rest ten or twelue pases , descending another way , each Nation according to their antiquitie , as they had beene conquered by the Ingas , the last first , and the Ingas themselues last of all . These went before the Priests in the least and poorest company , as hauing lost their Empire and Inheritance . These squadrons being gone , the Canaries succeeded in a squadron with their Herses , &c. The Ingas and they being ready to quarrell , and the Spanish Officers forced to quiet them , by reason the Canarie carried a head of an Indian which he had slaine in a Duell , in a battle betwixt the Spaniards and the Indians , which the Inga said was not by his owne force but by the power of our Lord Pachacamac here present , and the Spaniards blessing , &c. The Iustice was faine to take away the head from the Canaries , the other crying Auca , Auca , against them . The Couent of Saint Domingo in Cuzco , was sometimes the Temple of the Sunne : of a Procession from thence on Saint Markes day with a tame Bull. See cap. 2. seq . which tooke vp an excommunicate person , and cast him forth of the Church , &c. 1556. The Indians called the Sacrament Pachacamac . But to returne to our Capacrayme , it is strange , that the Deuill had not only brought in an Apish imitation of Christian Sacrments , but of the Trinitie also in their Pagan Rites . For the Father , Sonne , and Brother , called Apompti Churunti , and Intiquacqui , that is Father Sunne , Sonne Sunne , Brother Sunne , had some shew of that great Mystery . In like manner they named the three Images of the Chuquilla , or God of the Aire , whence are thunders , raines and Snowes . They had one Guacs , where they worshipped an Idol called Tangatanga , which they said , was One in Three , and Three in One. Thus doth the Deuill despite the truth , which he would seeme to imitate . In the second moneth , called Camey , besides the Sacrifices which they made , they cast the ashes into the Riuer , following fiue or six leagues after , praying it carrie them into the Sea , for that the Viracocha should there receiue this present . In the third , fourth , and fifth moneth , they offered a hundred Sheepe , black , speckled , and gray , with many other things . In the sixt moneth they offered a hundred Sheepe more , of all colours : and then made a Feast ; bringing Mayz from the fields into the house , which they yet vse . This Feast is made , comming from the Farme to the House , saying certaine Songs , and praying that the Mayz may long continue . They put a quantitie of the Mayz ( the best that groweth in their Farmes ) in a thing which they call Pirua , with certaine Ceremonies , watching three nights . Then doe they put it in the richest garment they haue , and being thus wrapped and dressed , they worship this Pirua , holding it in great veneration , and saying , It is the Mother of the Mayz of their Inheritances , and that by this meanes the Mayz augments , and is preserued . In this moneth they make a particular Sacrifice , and the Witches demand of this Pirua , if it hath strength enough to continue vntill the next yeere . And if it answeres no , then they carrie this Maiz to the Farme whence it was taken , to burne , and make anothe Pirua as before : and this foolish vanitie still continueth . In the seuenth moneth they made the Feast Intiraymi , and sacrificed an hundred Guanacos in honour of the Sunne : they made many Images of Quinua-wood carued , all attired with rich garments , they danced , and cast flowres in the high-wayes , and thither came the Indians painted and singing . In the eighth moneth they burned an hundred Sheepe , all gray of the colour of Viscacha , with the former Solemnities . In Yapaguis their ninth month , they burnt a hundred Sheepe of Chesnut colour ; and likewise a thousand Cuyes ( a kind of Rabbet ) to the end the Frost , Ayre , Water , and Sunne , should not hurt their Farmes . In the tenth moneth called Coyarami , they burnt a hundred white Sheepe that had fleeces ; and then they made the Feast Situa in this manner : They assembled together the first day of the Moone before the rising thereof , carrying Torches in their hands : and when they saw it , they cryed aloud , saying , d Let all harme goe away , striking one another with their Torches : which being done , they went to the common Bath , to the Riuers and Fountaynes , and euery one to his owne Bath , setting themselues to drinke foure dayes together . In this moneth also the Mamacomas made their Loaues ( as is said ) of communicating with the Sunne , and the Ingua . The Bathes , Drunkennesse and some reliques of this Feast Situa remayne still , with the Ceremonies a little different , but very secretly . In the eleuenth moneth they offered also three hundred Sheepe . And if they wanted water , to procure raine , they set a black Sheepe tyed in the midst of a Plaine , powring much Chica about it , and giuing it nothing to eat till it rayned . This e Chica is a drinke or wine made of Mayz , steeped and boyled , and will sooner make one drunke then Wine of Grapes : they haue another way to make it , by champing the Maiz , which they hold then best , when it is done ( after the beastliest manner ) by olde withered women . This drunken people will spend whole dayes and nights in drinking it , and it is therefore forbidden by the Law. But what Law can preuaile against the Deuill and the Drunkard ? We need not goe to Peru to proue this . The twelfth and last moneth they sacrificed a hundred Sheepe , and solemnized the Feast called Raymacantar Rayquis . In this moneth they prepared what was necessary for the children that should be made Nouices : the moneth following the old men made a certaine shew , together with the children , in rounds and turnings , which they commonly doe , when it raineth too much , or too little , and in the time of Plague . Among the extraordinary Feasts ( which were many ) the most famous was that which they call Ytu . This had no time prefixed , but by Necessitie or Distresse . And then the people prepared themselues thereto , by fasting two dayes ; during which , they did neyther company with their wiues , nor eat any meate with Salt or Garlicke , nor drinke any Chica . All did assemble together in one place , where no Stranger , nor any beast might be admitted ; they had Garments and Ornaments which serued onely for this Feast . They marched very quietly f in Procession , their heads couered with their veiles , sounding of Drummes , without speaking one to another . This continued a day and a night : The day following , they danced and made good cheere for two dayes and two nights together , saying , that their Prayer was accepted . Euen still they vsed one which is somewhat like this , called Ayma , with Garments onely seruing to that end , and make Procession with their Dummes , hauing fasted before , concluding with good cheere . And although the Indians forbear Sacrifices because of the Spaniards , yet they vse many Ceremonies still , which had their beginning from their ancient Superstitions . §. II. Of the Funerals in Peru , and the places adioyning ; and somewhat of the present estate of those parts . THe Indians g of Peru beleeued commonly , that the Soule liued after this life , and that the good were in glory , and the bad in paine . They vsed a wonderfull care h to preserue the bodies , which they honoured after death : their Successors gaue them garments , and made Sacrifices to them , especially of the Inguas , of whom wee haue spoken before . In their bloudie Funerals the Women he loued best were slaine , and multitudes of other Attendants of all sorts for his new Family in the other World , and that , after many Songs and drunkennesse . They sacrificed to them many things , especially young children , and with the bloud they made a stroke on the dead mans face , from one eare to another . This crueltie is common through a great part of the East and West Indies , as in their places this History doth shew you : wittily auoyded once by a i Portugall , who was a Captiue , and to be slaine at the Funerals of his Lord , and hauing but one eye , saw better to saue his life then if hee had both . For he told them , that such a deformed and maymed fellow would be a disgrace to his Master in the other life , and so perswaded the Executors , or Executioners ( if you will ) to seeke a new choice . The Indians haue another Ceremony more generall , which is , to set meate and drinke vpon the graue of the dead , imagining they did feed thereon . At this day , many Indian Infidels doe secretly draw their dead out of the Church-yard , and bury them on Hils , or vpon passages of Mountaynes , or else in their owne houses . They haue also vsed to put Gold and Siluer in their mouth , hands , and bosome , and to apparell them with new garments , durable , and well lined . They beleeue , that the soules of the dead wander vp and downe , induring cold , thirst , hunger , and trauell : and for this cause they vse their Anniuersaries , carrying them clothes , meate , and drinke . Pedro de Cieza k reporteth , that in Cenu in the Prouince of Cartagena ( which we here mention for proximitie of Rites , rather then of place ) neere to a Temple built in honour of the Deuill , there was taken forth an innumerable quantitie of Sepulchres , more then a Million of them , old and new . Himselfe was there present . Much treasure was found in the Graues . Iuan de la Torre tooke forth of one Sepulchre l more then fiue hundred thousand Pezoes . The Great Men adorned their Sepulchres with Vaults and Towres , and had with them interred their Women , Seruants , Meate , Chicha , Armes and Ornaments . He addeth , that the Deuill ( in the shape of some principall person deceased ) would sometimes appeare , and shew them newes out of that other World , how he liued and fared there . And hence ( it seemes ) came that spoyle of so much wealth , and so many persons for their Funerals . But take heed ( Reader ) that you doe not beleeue it was the Deuill that was wont to appeare in some habit of afflicted soules , and demanded Dirges and Masses for their manumission out of Purgatory ! Alas , the Deuill was confined to the Indies , and would neuer haue beene so good a Purueyor for the Popes Kitchin. And certes , if our Christian Ancesters had not their wiues and goods buried in their graues , with Food , Rayment , and Ornaments : yet these things were also buried with them , whiles the feares of Purgatory made them willing to endow the Priests and Monasteries , and bestow on Lights and other Rites , that which should haue maintayned their Houses , their Wiues , and Children . But how come we from Peru to Rome ? Nay , how comes Rome , if not from Peru , as more lately discouered , yet with Peru , and with , and from , other Heathen Nations in the World , in her manifold Ceremonies and Superstitious Rites ? as this Relation of Peru , for their Confessions , Processions , and many other Rites will shew : And one day I hope more fully to acquaint the World , when wee come in our Pilgrimage to visit Christian-Antichristian Rome . Worse Sepulchres then the former ( to returne to our American Historie ) were those which Herera mentions within fifty leagues of Popayan , where the Husband hath bin seene to eate the Wife ; Father and Son , Brother and Sister haue renewed a neerer proximitie and butcherly incorporation : where Captiues are fatted and brought forth with Songs ; his members by piece-meale cut off and eaten , whiles himselfe liueth and seeth it . Since the inhabiting of Saint Iames of Arma , they haue eaten more then eight thousand Indians and some Spaniards . This our Author testifieth ( let vs a little view the present state of Peru ) that Los Reyes in twelue degrees consisteth of three thousand housholds : it is one of the best Climates in the World , not subiect to plagues , hunger , raine , thunder , but alwayes cleere . It is the Seat of the Viceroy and Royall Councell and Inquisition . Iohn Ellis , which was partaker of Sir Richard Hawkins his Aduentre s , saith , that Lima is neere as big as London within the Wals : the Houses are of Lome there are nigh an hundred thousand Negros : it raineth not there , but it doth within twelue leagues . There are maintayned a hundred m Horsemen , and an hundred Carbines . At Paricauo it is as cold as in England , in Winter . They passed to Cusco in those wayes before mentioned , made by Guainacapa . Cusco is now without a Wall , as large as Bristoll . At Potossi there worke neere an hundred thousand Indians , brought in courses thither to the Mynes by the Casiques . Betweene Cusco and Potossi is continuall Trade ; the Lords by the way will entertaine men with abundance of Plate , and Guard ( if they like ) them with three or foure hundred Indians . Imperiall Village of Potosi is in nineteene degrees , it hath fiue hundred housholds of Spaniards , and about fifty thousand Indians going and comming . Alexandro Vrsiuo , who sayth he liued in Peru thirty and foure yeeres , and had trauelled thorow all the Kingdome , hath written , that in Potosi and Porto are three hundred Mynes of Spaniards , and fiue thousand of Indians ; and that the Kings part there is two Millions of Siluer ; in Chili one , and one and a halfe of Gold ; all the Gold and Siluer which yeerely comes to Lima is twelue Millions . This Lima is the same n with Los Reyes before mentioned , and is an Archiepiscopall See ; and hath vnder it the Bishops of Quito , Cusco , Guamanga , Arequipa , Pax , Plata , Trugillo , Guanuco , Chachapoia , Portas Vetus , Guaiaquil , Popaian , Carchi , Saint Michael , and Saint Francis . §. III. Obseruations of American Rites out of IERONYMO ROMAN . IEronymo Roman a Spanish Fryer , hath written somewhat largely of the Indian Ceremonies , in his second Tome of the Common-wealths of the World ; especially of New Spaine and Peru : but therein and in other his Relations differs from other , perhaps more vnderstanding Writers . From Florida to Panama , hee affirmes , there was little Religion or Politie ; that they acknowledged One True God Immortall and inuisible , reigning in Heauen , whom they called Yocahuuaguamaorocoti : which , they said , had a Mother named Atabex , and a Brother called Guaca . He tels of their Images , that an Indian , going through a Wood , saw the tree shake , which striking him in feare , hee approched to that which made most noyse , and asked what hee would haue , and who hee was . The tree ( the Deuill , or the Lyer ) made answere , That hee should first goe call a Bohique or Priest ; which comming to the tree demanded , Why hee was sent for ; and was by the tree instructed how to make thereof an Image and Temple , and ordayned Sacrifices and Ceremonies ; which by cutting of that tree was presently effected , and the Dedication yeerely solemnized . The truth of the History I know not ; of the Mystery is plaine , that they which make them , are like vnto them ; and such Blocks may best be taught of Blocks their blockish Deuotions . In New Spaine the Sunne ( he sayth ) was their chiefe God , and they erected to him the most sumptuous Temples in the World ; besides other artificial Deities innumerable , in matter and forme infinitely diuersified like Birds , Beasts , Serpents ( one kind like the Picture of Eue with the Serpent ) like the Grecian Bacchus , like their mitred Bishops , like Frogs , or other naturall or imaginary formes . Any thing which could eyther hurt or benefit them , they obserued as Gods. In Mexico they had ( hee sayth ) diuers degrees of their Priests : the first of the High Bishop or Pope , in the Mexican Language called Ilchuatecotl , in the Totona tongue Papa ( as also we haue before obserued ) the second was as a Bishop , and had other inferiour Priests subordinate . When the Spaniards erected their Deuotions in Mexico ; they did not pray for the Papa ( lest they might be interpreted of this Ethnike Pope ) but called him the High Bishop . Their Bishop they called Hupixe , which signifies the Great Minister of God ; Their Priests Tetuy Pixque that is , Gods Officers . Other Functions bare name of their particular Offices , Treasurer , Vestry-keeper and the rest . Some Prouinces in New Spaine had sixe Priests , which were as it were Patriarkes or Archbishops , all vnder the Pope aforesaid : all addicted to Abstinence and Chastitie , not drinking strong drinke , and casting their eyes to the ground if they saw a woman ; professing much grauitie and mortification ; esteemed as Saints , and of great authoritie and sway in the S ate . The eldest Sonnes of Lords succeeded in their temporall estates , the second was made a Priest ; and the Pope was Sonne to the King or some chiefe Lord in the Countrey : after whose death the most Ancient succeeded , being solemnely anoynted by the Priests , with an Oyntment mixed with the bloud of circumcised Infants . The Temples were all called Tehutlamacax , a word compounded of Tehu , which signifies God and Tlamacax , a House or Mansion . Many inferiour Offices in the Temple were executed by Citizens or honourable persons , and others which liued neere the Temple , vnder a speciall Master of Ceremonies called Telpuchitlato . Many other things he writes of the Religion of New Spaine , partly agreeing with our former Relations , partly diuers , or contrarie . The like also of Peru : where the chiefe Priest ( he sayth ) was stiled Vilaoma : the Temples were most magnificent , which they erected on high grounds or Hil tops , making foure round Mounts of earth , higher each and lesser then the former ; in the middest building the Temple in foure squares like Cloysters of Monasteries , within which were Altars , and in the most eminent place the rich and pompous Image of the Sunne . Their Temples had two doores , to which they ascended by thirty steps . They were rich on the inner side , being for the most part Gold , Siluer , or other rich Metals . On the Easterne part was an Oratorie or Chancell against the Sun-rising , ascended by six steps with a thicke wall , and a hollow part therein , which contayned the Image of the Sunne with rayes of Gold ( as we paint it ) by reflexion of the Sun-beames yeelding a Sun-like lustre . Of all their Temples those of Pachicama and Cusco were most famous : to which were Pilgrimages from the Prouinces ( as to Saint Iames , our Lady , and other famous Holies in Christendome ) three hundred leagues distant . If I should follow this Fryer in his large Obseruations of the American Rites , I might soone out-goe your patience , and somewhere perhaps the Truth : contenting my selfe therefore with that before obserued out of the most indicious Authors ( if your Author bee iudicious ) I remit those that would further know his Relations to himselfe ; hauing chosen a little , and that here by it selfe inserted . And thus we take our leaue of this Continent , and must into the adioyning Sea , to obserue matters of principall note we shall there find . CHAP XIII . Of the Seas and Ilands adioyning to America . §. I. Of the Ladrones , Margarita , and Cubagua , and the Seas betwixt them . a ANd now I must obey the Spaniards Law , which will admit no strangers trafficke in Peru , and are iealous of any Corriuall , which shall hold longer and more familiar Discourse with America , although they haue rather forced her to their lusts , then wooed her to their loues . I also beginne to grow wearie of this trauell in another World , b willing to looke homewards ; and therefore am now embarqued on the Peruuian Coast , where the Peaceable Sea may free me of those former dangers whereto my Pilgrimage was subiect in passing along snowie and fierie Hils ; deceitfull , vnwholsome Bogs ; scorching sandy Plaines ; Wildernesses inhabited with wild beasts ; Habitations peopled with wilder and more beastly Men ; and now by this commoditie of my Paper-barke , I may both direct my course homewards , and yet walke , as intending another contrary , or diuers Voyage . And euen as those Heauenly Planets c in their Wandering and yet most constant course , are guided by the generall motion of that Vniuersall Wheele , and yet forget not their owne peculiar : so I , in my wandering Discoueries propound all and euery place of the World , to be the place of my Exercise , and subiect of my labour , but yet the smoke of Ithaca d is sweetest , and my knowing all , would bee but a melancholy Maze , if I should not come home to fill English eares with the newes . The Reader also , by this time wearied , will be glad to heare of an end . In this Sea we may see many Ilands which Nature hath seemed to set , as Centinels along the Coast , to hold their watch , as Skowts to espie , and as Garrisons to defend their Souereigne , Earth , lest the Ocean ( by secret vndermining , or by violent and tempestuous force ) should be too busie an encrocher . The Earth also on this e side , finding her selfe more strongly assayled then on the other , hath summoned them all home to her borders , and placed them for her better defence in stations neere her , not suffering them to stay abroad , as in other Seas is vsuall : so that there are almost no Ilands in this widest of Seas , the Peaceable , but neere the mayne . If there bee any , they are obscure , small , and not worthy our Relation : as for those of Salomon and New Guinea , with their Neighbours , they are reckoned to f another Continent , if they bee not continent themselues ; and for the Arcipelago of Saint Lazaro , these Ilands may be reckoned vnruly Borderers , which , while it is vncertaine whether they should acknowledge the Souereigntie of Asia , Terra Australis , or America , are loyall to none ; and therefore , where they are best knowne , are knowne by the name of g Theeues ; a name fitting their nature and disposition . Thus did Magellane h find them , from whom ( besides other things ) they stole his Boat , which by force he was forced to recouer . Such did our Countrimen i in Master Candishes renowmed Voyage find them , who saw also their Images of Wood in the head of their Boats , like the Images of the Deuill ; Temple , and Saint , best fitting their deuotions : and such did k Oliuer Noort find them , who came crying about him , Iron , Iron , offering him , Fruits in exchange for pieces of Iron ; and if any opportunitie offered it selfe , stealing closely , or openly , any thing they could lay hold on . They shot at them in vaine , so actiue were they in diuing vnder the water , and continuing there , as if they had beene fitted alike to both Elements . The women also , no lesse then the men . They are a beastly people , polluting themselues in promiscuous lusts , and branded ( many of them ) with the markes of their intemperance ; the Pockes hauing eaten their noses and lips . They are browne , fat , long of stature : the men goe naked ; the women weare a leafe before them , so that they beare some resemblance to the Pictures of Adam and Eue . Their Boats are twentie foot long , and but a foot and halfe broad , cunningly wrought . They are extremely greedie of Iron , of which metall the Hollanders cast fiue pieces into the Sea , to try them , and one of them fetcht them all out . But lest these Theeues rob vs of our intended Deuotions , and our Reader of patience in longer stay heere , wee will looke backe towards the Straits , and so compasse the other side of America . Many Ilands wee may see heere neere the shore , all along as wee passe . But what should wee trouble the Reader with names ? I haue small deuotion to them , vnlesse I had some intelligence of some Deuotion in them , further then that wherein they agree with the Peruuian Rites , wherewith you were last tired . In the Straits are some Ilands of small quantitie , of smaller dignitie : and who would stay there , where the Pengwins l are your best Hosts ? the rest are Giants or Man-eating Sauages : and in the next out of the Straits , but Seales , who all can yeeld but an inhospitall hospitalitie . Neyther hath prouident Nature in all those Coasts of Chica , or Brasill , beene prodigall of her Iland store , fore-seeing that they would , eyther bee vsurped by Seales and Sea Monsters , or other more vnnaturall and monstrous inhumane shape , of Deuillish inhumanitie , from the Land . It seemes she hath beene the more sparing in the numbers , noblenesse , or quantitie of Ilands , in all those Seas , which wee haue most swiftly furrowed , that shee might in the great Bay more bountifully impart her plentie , and shew her excellence in that kind . This is a great field , as it were , sowne with Ilands of all sorts ; the Earth seemes a louing Mother , which holds open her spacious lap , and holds out her stretched armes betweene Paria and Florida : the Ocean also , as iealous of the Earths more natural Inheritance and claime vnto them , seemes to neglect his course to the Southward , and heere sets in with a violent current , alway forcing his watery forces to walke ( or rather to runne and flie ) these rounds , to see that the Continent keepe her hand off , and not once touch his conquered possessions ; that though ( like Tantalus ) she seemeth alwayes to bee closing her open hands and mouth vpon them ; yet are they kept by this officious watchfulnesse of the Sea , that shee can neuer incorporate and vnite them to her selfe . Easily can they vnfold this Mystery , that are acquainted with the scite of the Earth , m and the swiftnesse of the current in this vast space of Earth and Sea , setting in at Paria , and after out againe at Florida , with admirable and incredible violence . To begin then at Paria : ( for of Orenoque and his mouth full of Ilands , and of Trinidad , that hath escaped the Riuer , and betaken her selfe wholly to Neptunes Loues , we haue alreadie spoken . ) Heere two rowes and rankes of Ilands make shew and muster of themselues : the one extending East and West , the other North and South . Of the former is Margarita , which ( like many a Gallant , whose backe robbeth his belly , whose bowels emptie of necessaries , alway are croking and complayning of superfluitie in ornament and fashion ) so hath shee a n World of Pea●les to adorne her , but wanteth water to satisfie her thirst : store of Pearles shee can communicate of her plentie ; water shee is faine to borrow of her Neighbours . The like we may say of Cubagua , her next Neighbour , that by her store of Pea●les , hath wonne Suiters from our , and the American World , whom she can neyther bid eate or drinke of her Land-hospitalitie , where Grasse and Water are wanting . But as it vsually comes to passe with these Fashion-mongers , which neglecting necessaries , must at last be neglected of their ornaments too : So this Iland , which sometimes was so rich , notwithstanding all her Pearles she pawned for her dyet ( in so much that the Kings o fift amounted ordinarily to fifteene thousand Duckets a yeere ) yet now seemes almost beggered , her Pearle-fishes , and Pearle-fishers , most of them gone ; and now it is time for vs to be gone from her too . Yet let vs heare this Relation of Herera p before we goe , of an Earth-quake which hapned there the first of September 1530. which raysed the Sea foure fathome , ouerthrew the Fortresse , opened the Earth in many places , whence issued much Salt-water , as blacke as Inke , stinking of Brimstone . The Mountayne of Cariaco remayned open . Many died of feare , and some were drowned . Captaine William Parker Anno 1601. hauing taken Puerto Bello , and Melendes the Gouernour , landed in Margarita , and receiued fiue hundred pound in Pearle , for ransome of Prisoners : tooke a ship which came from Angola with three hundred and seuentie Negros . Ouiedo hath written in his nineteenth Booke of the Iland of Cubagua . It hath no trees , and but little grasse . There is a Fountaine on the East part thereof , neere the Sea , which casteth forth a bituminous substance like Oyle , which is said to be profitable for medicine , and may be found two or three leagues floting in the Sea . §. II. Of the Caniball Ilands ; the Whale , Thresher , Sword-fish , Sharke , and other fishes , and Obseruations of those Seas . LIttle businesse can we find any further , in following that Westerne ranke , Orchilia , Oruba , and the rest , and therefore will looke Northwards , to that other ranke we spake of : where leauing Tobago on the right hand , wee see before vs Granata , Saint Vincent , Saint Luciae , Dominica ; and then circling to the Northwest Desiderata , Saint Christopher , Holy Crosse , and others , whose names , without other matter of Historie , would be but tedious to the Reader . These , and a multitude of others vnmentioned , are called the Ilands of the Caribes , or Canibals . The Inhabitants q eate mans flesh , and passe to other Ilands with their Boats to the hunting of Men , as other Hunters doe for Beasts . Carib signifieth Stranger , for so the more innocent Indians esteeme them . At home they onely couer their priuities , but in time of Warre they vse many ornaments . They are nimble , beardlesse ( vsing little Pincers to pull out the haires ) shoote poysoned Arrowes , bore holes in their eares and nostrils for elegancie , which the richer sort decke with Gold , the poorer with Shels . From the tenth or twelfth yeere of their age they carrie leaues , to the quantitie of Nuts , all the day in eyther cheeke , which they take not out , but when they receiue meate or drinke . With that Medicine they make their teeth blacke : they call other men , Women , for their white teeth , and Beasts for their haire . Their teeth continue to the end of their liues without ache or rottennesse . When the men went on man-hunting ( which they did sometimes in long and farre Expedions ) the women manfully defended the Coast against their Enemies : and hence it is in Martyrs r iudgement , that the Spaniards tell of Ilands inhabited only with women : which may be ſ the true interpretation , happily , of I know not how many places in America , besides those of Asia and Africa , reported Amazonian . Pontius t would warre vpon the Canibals , but on the Iland of Guadalupea , his women were taken , his men slaine , himselfe forced to depart from that , both place and enterprise . Columbus in his second Voyage landed on this Iland , where he saw their round houses , hanging beds of Cotton , and certaine Images which he had thought had beene their Gods : but by Interpreters after learned , that they were but for ornament , and that they worshipped nothing but the Sunne and Moone , although they make certaine Images of Cotton , to the similitudes of such phantasies as ( they sayd ) appeared to them in the night . They found Earthen Vessels , like ours , also in their Kitchins , Mans flesh , Duckes flesh , and Goose flesh , all in one pot , and other on the Spits , readie to be laid to the fire . Entring into their inner Lodgings , they found Faggots of the bones of mens armes and legges , which they reserue to make heads for their Arrowes . They found in their Villages one Hall , or Palace , to which they assemble , as to their Theatre , or Playing place . The Inhabitants at the sight of the Spaniards were fled . In their houses they found about thirtie children Captiues , which were reserued to bee eaten , but they tooke them for their Interpreters . Here they had Parrots bigger then Phesants , with backes , brests , and bellies of Purple colour . They vsed to prey on Hispaniola , and Saint Iohns Ilands , or Buriquen : and if these , in their warres with the Canibals , tooke any of them , they were sure to goe to pot ( euen in the first sense ) and to be eaten . Master Percy saith in Guadalupa they found a Bath so hot , that it boyled them piece of Porke in halfe an houre . In Menis also they found a Bath like ours in England . In Mona they killed two wilde Boares , and saw a wilde Bull , which was an ell betweene the hornes . Three leagues from thence is Monetta , where the Fowles flew ouer them as thicke as haile , and made them deafe with their noyse : they cannot set foot on the ground , but shall tread on Fowles or Egges , wherewith they laded two Boates in three houres . Master Chalenge saith , that in the seuen Antiles of Saint Vincent , Granado , Lucia , Matalina , Dominica , Guadalupa , and Ayscy , are not aboue one thousand Indians . They brought away a Frier , named Blaseus , which had beene sixteene monethes Slaue in Dominica , whom they saued , his fellowes beeing slaine , because hee taught them to make Sayles . A little before Master Hawkins was there , in the yeere 1564. u a Spanish Carauell comming to water at Dominica , one of the Caniball Ilands , the Sauages cut her cable in the night , and so she draue on shore , and all her company was surprised and eaten by them . Master George Peercie relateth of the Dominicans ( which they visited in their Virginia Voyage ) that they paint themselues to keepe off the Muskitas : that they weare the haire of their heads a yard long , platted in three plaits , suffer none on their faces , cut their skinnes in diuers Workes or Embroderies : they eate their Enemies ; lap spittle spit into their mouthes like Dogges ; worship the Deuill ; poyson their Arrowes . When they were heere , they had sight of the chiefe game which Nature yeeldeth , the fight of the Whale with the Sword fish and Thresher , which killed him in two houres fight . The Sword-fish is not x great , but strong-made : his Sword groweth vpright out of his neck , like a bone , foure or fiue inches broad , and aboue a yard long ( sometimes they are greater ) with prickles on both sides . The Thresher hath a broad and thicke tayle . Both these hold a naturall conspiracie against this Grant of Nature , the one on the top y of the water threshing him vpon the head with violent blowes , that sound as a peece of Ordnance , and may be heard two leagues ; forcing him to hide his head in his Mothers lap , which yet betrayeth him there to the Sword-fish , who is readie to receiue him on his Naturall Blade , and stayneth the Sea with his bloud . The Whale hath no remedie , but with bellowing grones , heard further then the Threshers blowes , to seeke to the shore , and there embayed to make his part good without danger of an Vnderminer : otherwise becomming prey to these his Aduersaries . Thus we see Greatnesse not alway exempt from dangers , yea perishing by fine force of weaker Enemies . This our Author ( for we cannot passe from Iland to Iland but by Sea , and may not be wholly idle by the way ) telleth , that betwixt the Tropikes , they were attended continually with three kinds of Fishes , Dolphins , Bonitos , and Sharkes ; the first like to the Rain-bow , his head differing from other fishes , being halfe a span straight vp erected from his mouth , the greatest foure foot long : a scole of these followed them neere one thousand leagues , knowne to bee the same , by some hurts wherewith they had marked them . The Bonitos are like Mackrils , but greater , some as bigge as a man could lift . The Sharkes haue their mouthes vnder their bellies , that they cannot bite their prey without a halfe turne , and the helpe of his tayle . These are the most rauenous , and some hold , ominous : they haue found in their bellies , Hats , Caps , Shooes , Ropes ends , and whatsoeuer hanged by the Ships sides : they haue thirteene rowes of teeth : They spawne not , but whelpe , like the Dogge , or Wolfe , and at night or towards stormes , receiue their young into their mouthes for safetie . I haue seene them ( sayth Sir Richard ) go in and out , being aboue a foot and halfe long . Little fishes alway accompany them , and feed on the scraps : they are lesse then a Pilchard , streaked blacke and white ( as in coloured Liueries ) keeping on the head , fins , and backe of the other . Another obseruation of this our Author , is the Scuruie or Scorbute , a whereunto they are much subiect in Nauigations neere the Line ; the cause he ascribeth , the weaknesse of the stomacke in immoderate heate ; salt meates , specially fish , Calmes and the Sea-water , which could not but infect the World , if it were not otherwise affected and moued with Windes , Tides , and Currents : an instance whereof he sheweth in the Queenes Nauie , in the yeere of our Lord 1590. at the Asores many moneths becalmed , the Sea thereby being replenished with seuerall sorts of Gellies and formes of Serpents , Adders , and Snakes , Greene Yellow , Blacke , White , and some partie-coloured , whereof many had life , being a yard and halfe , or two yards long . And they could hardly draw a Bucket of water , cleere of some corruption withall . In twentie yeeres , wherein he vsed the Sea , hee could giue account of two thousand consumed with this disease . In this Voyage , they were forced for want of fresh Water , to distill Sea-water , which they found wholsome and nourishing . I might follow our Authour in his Obseruations of these Seas ( which he sayth , vnder the Line , is best to crosse in Ianuary , February , and March ) and of the Ilands of Cape Verde b ( elsewhere by vs obserued ) being in the height of these Ilands , where now we are discouering : which he sayth , are the most vnwholsome in the World , and had halfe his people on this Coast sicke of shaking , burning , frenzie-feuers : a man can scarcely goe on the Earth , though well shod , when the Sun shineth : and the Breeze , which in the afternoone cooles them from the North-east , pierceth them also with sudden cold ; so that the Inhabitants goe thicke clothed with Caps and Kerchers , besides their Hats , their Suites of thicke cloth , and Gownes well lined or furred to preuent danger . Sleeping in the open Ayre , or in the Moone-shine , is there very vnwholsome : The Moone shining on his shoulder on the Coast of Guinee , left him with such paine , that for twentie houres space he was like to run mad . But what Moone-shine hath made mee lunatike , to run from these American Ilands , to those , and the Coast of Africa ? Patience , Reader , and I will bring thee backe in a fresher pursuit . In Dominica ( where we were last on shore ) it is related by one which wrote the Earle of Cumberland his Voyage to Port Rico , that they haue their seuerall Houses to other vses priuate , but haue a common Hall or Dyet for to eate in together , as Lycurgus instituted to preuent Riot , amongst his Spartans . The Maydes in this Iland are said to weare no Garters , and the first night of their Marriage they tye them so hard , that the flesh hangs ouer . In Tortuga they tolled certaine Spaniards ashoare , vnder pretence of Traffique , and then ate them . §. III. Of Boriquen , Iamaica , Cuba , and the Lucayae . BOriquen c or Saint Iohns is three hundred miles long , and seuenty broad , trauersed with a rough Mountayne , which yeelds many Riuers . The Spaniards haue there some Townes . The Earle of Cumberland in the yeere 1597. hauing by his Sea forces stayed the going of fiue Carikes to the Indies , whereby the King of Spaine lost three Millions , and the Merchants foure times as much ; sayled to Saint Iohn Port Rico in this Iland , and tooke it with diuers Forts ; here was a Bishops See d and Cathedrall Church with a Fryery , foure hundred Souldiers in pay , besides three hundred others : It was accounted the Mayden Towne and inuincible , and is the Spanish Key and their first Towne in the Indies . He brought from thence neere fourescore cast Peeces , and much other wealth . This Iland was first conquered by Iohn Ponce and by him inhabited : the Naturals were altogether like in Religion and manners to the Inhabitants of Hispaniola : and so were the Plants and Fruits also . Ouiedo hath written hereof largely in his sixteenth Booke . There growes the Tree called Legno Santo , more excellent then Guaiacan for the Neapolitan and many other diseases : there is also white Gumme good for Ships in stead of Pitch , and there are Bats , which the Inhabitants did eate . These Ilands are not so well peopled as in former times : and many of them are retyring places of Rebels and Fugitiues , which take this shelter against the Spanish cruelties . Hispaniola is the next Iland of name , but shall haue a place by it selfe , as a Map and Summarie of all the other . Iamaica is almost as large as Boriquen . e It is extremely subiect to the Vracani , which are such terrible gusts of Winde , that nothing can resist them . They turne vp Trees , ouer-turne Houses , transport the Ships from Sea to Land , and bring with them a most dreadfull and horrible confusion . They raigne , or tyrannize rather , in August , September , and October . f The Inhabitants are of quicker wits then the other Ilands . Cuba is more Northerly , and g extendeth it selfe three hundred leagues in length , and twentie in bredth , full of Mountaynes , Woods , Fennes , Riuers , Lakes , both salt and fresh . This h Iland hath had many names giuen by the Spaniards : Fernandina , Ioanna , Alpha and Omega . The Woods are replenished with Swine and Kine ; the Riuers yeeld Golden Sands . It hath sixe Spanish Colonies . Saint Iago , a Bishops See , is the chiefe Towne in the Iland ; and Hauana is the chiefe Port of the Indies . Ouiedo reckons two things most admirable therein : one a Valley , trending betweene two Hils three leagues , which produceth abundance of stones , enough to lade many Ships , of a perfect round forme , like Bullets : The other a Fountaine , whence Bitumen , or a certaine Pitchie substance floweth and floteth euen to the Sea , excellent for pitching of Ships . In this Iland the common people were prohibited the eating of Serpents , as being reserued for Royall Dainties , and the Prerogatiues of the Kings Table . Columbus i sayling by this Iland , lighted into a Nauigable Riuer , the water whereof was so hot , that none might endure his hand long therein . He espied also a Canoa of fishermen , which after a strange fashion vsed to hunt fish , and take them by the helpe of another fish , which they kept tyed in a cord by the Boats side , and when they espied a fish , loosed the cord ; this hunting fish presently layes hold on the prey , and with a skinne like a Purse growing behind her head , graspeth it so fast , that by no meanes it can be taken from her , till they draw her vp aboue the water , and then not able to abide the Aire , she resigneth her prey to the fishers , which leape out into the water , and take it ; in recompence whereof they giue her part of her purchase . He found also in this Coast Waters , for the space of fortie miles , white and thicke like Milke , and as though Meale had beene strewed through that Sea : other waters he found k spotted with white and blacke , and others all blacke . An old man of fourescore yeeres being a Gouernour in Iland , came to Columbus , and with great grauitie saluted him , and counselled him to vse his victories well , remembring , that the soules of men haue two Iournies , after they are departed from their bodies : The one foule and darke , prepared for iniurious and cruell persons : the other pleasant and delectable , for the peaceable , and louers of quiet . Many other Ilands might be heere mentioned , and but mentioned : little to our purpose I finde in them . Of Acusamil , neere Iucatan , is alreadie spoken . Of the Lucatae or Iucatae , the greatest thing is their great number , which some l esteeme aboue foure hundred . Lucaio is a generall or collectiue name , as Zeland , Lequio , Malucco . The Spaniards haue carried the Inhabitants , as Martyr signifieth , into seruitude , to satisfie their insatiable desire of Gold. The women of these Ilands were so faire , that many of the bordering Countries , forsooke their owne Countrie , and chose this for their loue . These women ware nothing till the time of their menstruous purgation , at which time the Parents made a Feast , as if shee were to be married ; and after that , she weareth before those parts Nets of Cotton , filled with leaues of Hearbs . They obey their King so strictly , that if he command them to leape downe from an high Rocke , alledging no other reason then his will , they performe the same . But they are now , and were long since desolate , m being wasted in the Mines of Hispaniola and Cuba , or by Diseases and Famine , to the number of twelue hundred thousand . But I am loth to wilder my selfe further in this Wildernesse of Ilands ( for so haue the Spaniards made them : ) n Columbus in one Voyage gaue names to seuen hundred Ilands ; of which I can report little fitting this our Pilgrimage . Hispaniola is the Lady and Queene of them all , and ( as it were ) the common Store-house of all their excellencies : and therefore we will there make some longer stay . CHAP XIIII . Of Hispaniola : and a touch homewards at Bermuda . §. I. The Names , naturall Rarities , and Creatures thereof . HIspaniola or Spagniola o is Eastward from Cuba , it was of the first Inhabitants called Quisqueia , afterwards Haiti , and by Columbus p Cipanga and Ophir . The Spaniards call it as we first mentioned , and also Saint Dominike or Domingo of the chiefe Citie an Archiepiscopall See . It contayneth in compasse fiue hundred and fiftie leagues . They called the Iland Quisqueia , which signifieth Great and All , thinking that the Sunne gaue light to no other World then this , and the other Ilands adioyning . Haiti signifieth Craggie , and such is the Iland in many places , with high Craggie Hils , ouerlooking the deepe and darke Valleyes . But in many places it is most beautifull and flourishing . It seemeth to enioy a perpetuall Spring , the trees alway flourishing , and the Medowes clothed in greene . The Ayre and the Waters are wholesome . It is in manner equally diuided with foure great Riuers descending from high Mountaynes , whereof Iunna runneth East ; Attibunicus , West ; Nabiba , to the South ; and Iache , Northward . Some diuide it into fiue Prouinces , Caizcimu , Hubaba , Caibabo , Bainoa , Guaccaiarima . In the first of these there is a great Caue , in a hollow Rocke , vnder the root of a high Mountayne about two furlongs from the Sea ; the entrie is like the doores of a great Temple . Many Riuers stole their waters from the sight of the Sun , the vse of men , and the ordinary Officers of Neptunes Custome-house , and by secret passages came and hid themselues in this Caue . So the Ilanders imagined , seeing diuers riuers swallowed vp of the earth , after they had runne fourescore and ten miles , and such a sinke or channell of waters in the Caue . The Ilanders beleeued , that the Iland had a vitall spirit , and that there it doth breathe : and a hole therein is the female nature thereof ( for of that sexe they deeme it ) euen as Antiquitie conceited the ebbing and flowing of the Sea to be the breath of Demogorgon . Andreas Moralis entred in with his ship , which was almost swallowed with the Whirle-pooles , and boyling of the water . Clouds engendred of those watery conflicts , and darknesse , layed hold on his eyes ; terrible noyse , as of the fals of Nilus , made deare his eares , that when with labour he had gotten out , he seemed to haue escaped the barkings of Cerberus , & the obscure Vaults of Hel. Vpon the tops of high Mountaynes , the same Moralis saw a Lake , three miles in compasse , into which many little Riuers ran , without any other apparant issue . In Bainoa is a Lake of Salt water , notwithstanding it receiueth foure great fresh Riuers from the East , West , North , and South , and twenty smaller : and within a furlong of the Lake , on the Northside , are two hundred fresh-springs . It is thought to haue a large entercourse with the Ocean , because they are Sharkes ( great Sea-fishes , which deuoure men ) in the same . Here are stormes and tempests , which seeme to bee the Caters and Purueyors for those fishes , in drowning many . Diuers other Lakes are mentioned in this Iland ; one whereof partly Salt , partly fresh , is fiue and twenty miles long , and eight broad . They are all in a large Plaine 120. miles in length & bredth , betweene 18. and 25. There is another Vale 200. miles long , and broader then the former : another as broad as that , which is 180. miles long . Bart. de las Casas telleth of a Kingdome in Hispaniola , called Magua , which signifieth a Plaine , compassed about with Hils , which watered the same with 30000. Riuers and Brookes ; twelue of them were very great : and all which come from the West ( twenty thousand in number ) are enriched with Gold. Cotobris a Plaine on the tops of Hils , so high , that it is subiect to the foure seasons of the yeere . There is also another Region of the same name , most barren , and yet most rich ; full of Mynes , otherwise vnfruitfull ; a thing common in Nature , that great Mynes vndermine fertilitie ; and not strange amongst men , that the greatest hoorders of Treasures are the most vnfruitfull , and barren in good workes . The Gold ( they say ) is as a liuing tree , which rooting in the centre of the Earth , sendeth forth branches vnto the vppermost face of the earth , and there sheweth forth certaine beautifull colours in stead of flowres , round stones of Golden Earth in stead of Fruits , and thinne Plates in stead of Leaues . From this Iland q was yeerely brought foure or fiue hundred thousand Duckets of Gold. They imagine some Diuine Nature to bee in Gold , and therefore neuer gather it , but they vse certaine Religious expiations , abstayning from women , delicate meates and drinkes , and all other pleasures . There is an Iland a little from Hispaniola , which hath a Fountaine in it , comming by secret passages vnder the Earth and Sea , and riseth in this Iland : which they beleeue , because it bringeth with it the leaues of many trees , which grow in Hispaniola , and not in this Iland ; the Spaniards call the I le Arethusa . Ouiedo mentions a little Iland betweene this and Iamaica , called Nauazza , halfe a league from which are many Rockes in the Sea about fiue foot couered with water : out of which issueth and spouteth , aboue the water of the Sea , a spout of fresh water as great as a mans arme , that it may bee receiued and taken sweet and good . This was seene by Stephano della Rocca a man of good credit . The I le r of Hispaniola is much infested with Flyes , or Gnats , whose pricking causeth wonderfull swelling : also there is a Worme called Nigua , which creepeth into the soles of mens feet , and makes them grow as bigge as a mans head , with extremitie of paine ; for which they haue no remedy , but to open the flesh sometimes three or foure inches , and so digge them out . The Gnats ſ are so troublesome , that the Inhabitants doe therefore build low Houses , and make little doores , which they keepe close , and forbeare to light Candles . Nature hath to this disease ordained a remedy , namely , certaine Creatures , called Cucuij , which is a kind of Beetles . These haue foure lights , which shine in the night ; two in the seate of his eyes , and two which he sheweth when hee openeth his wings . The people get these and bring them to their houses , which there doe them a double seruice : they kill the Gnats , and giue so much light , that men may see to reade and write Letters by the light of one ; and many of them seeme as so many Candles . They had but three sorts of foure-footed Beasts , and those very little . Now men are exhaust , and Beasts multiplyed , in so strange manner , that one which was Deane of the Conception , carrying a Cow thither , shee was aliue six and twentie yeeres after , and her fruitfull generation was multiplyed in the Iland to eight hundred . They are now growne wild , as their Dogges also . They kill their Kine for the Hides : fiue and thirtie thousand were transported to Spaine when Acosta returned , in the yeere of our Lord 1587. Ants haue beene as noysome to Hispaniola , as Grashoppers in many parts of the World : in the yeere 1519. and two yeeres after they ruined their Farme-houses , and spoyled their Oranges , Cannafistula , and their fruit-trees . They could keepe nothing in their houses which was fit to be eaten , from them : and if they had continued in like quantitie , they would haue dishabited the Iland and left it desolate . But they chose by lot a Saint , to whose tuition they might commit themselues in that extremitie , which fell vpon Saturninus , who was faine to become their Patron against the Pismires . These Ants were little and blacke : another sort were enemies to these , and wrought against them and chased them out of their holds , and were not hurtfull , but as good Benefactors ( if Ouiedo say true of them ) as I can beleeue of Saturninus . Other sorts there are many of which some become winged and fill the Aire with swarmes : which sometimes happens in England . On Bartholomew day 1613. I was in the Iland of Foulenesse on our Essex shore , where were such cloudes of these flying Pismires , that we could no were flie from them , but they filled our clothes ; yea the floores of some houses where they fell , were in a manner couered with a blakee Carpet of creeping Ants ; which they say drowne themselues about that time of the yeere in the Sea . Ouiedo tels of other Ants with white heads , which eate through wals and timbers of houses and cause them to fall . There are some Caterpillers a span long , and others lesse , but more venemous . There are Wormes which doe so much harme in Timber , that a house of thirty yeeres in this Iland would be ruinous , and seeme as old as one of a hundred in Spaine ; and those which could not be old when hee wrote this , seemed as if they had stood 150. yeeres . Many other small creatures this our Author mentions , but my Relations would be too great if I should follow him . §. II. Of their Idols , Songs and Dances , Priests , Oracles , Superstitious Opinions and Customes . BEfore the Discouerie of this Iland by Columbus and the Spaniards , these Ilanders of Hispaniola were forewarned thereof by Oracle . Their t Cacikes and Buhiti ( that is , their Kings and Priests ) reported to Columbus , that the Father of Garionexius , the present King , and another Cacike , would needs be importunate demanders of their Zemes , or Gods of future euents , and therefore abstayned fiue dayes together from all meate and drinke , spending the time in continuall mourning . The Zemes made answere , That there would come , not many yeeres after , vnto that Iland , a strange Nation , clothed , bearded , armed with shining Swords , that would cut a man asunder in the middle ; which should destroy the ancient Images of their Gods , abolish their Rites , and slay their children . To remember this Oracle , they composed a mournfull Dittie , which they call Areito , which on some solemne dayes they vsed to sing . Their Priests were Phisicians and Magicians , or Diuinours . Ouiedo sayth , that they danced at singing of their Areiti or Ballads , which word I vse because it hath that deriuation which argueth dancing aswell as singing . These dances are generall thorow America . In this Iland they danced , sometimes men alone , and sometimes women alone , but in great Solemnities they were mixed , and danced in a circle , one leading the dance ; the measures whereof were composed to the Areito , of which one sang a Verse , and all the rest followed singing and dancing , and so thorow euery Verse of the same till it was ended , which sometimes continued till the next day . Anacaona the widow of the Cacique Caonabo , entertained the Spaniards with a dance of three hundred Maids . Thus these Areitos were their Chronicles and Memorials of things passed , as we read of the Bards in these parts . They vsed sometimes Drummes or Tabers to these dances , made onely of wood , hollow , and open right against that place where they did strike . In some places they couered them with Deere skins , but here were no beasts in this Iland that could yeeld any for such purpose . They had Tobacco in Religious estimation , not onely for sanitie , but for sanctitie also , u as Ouiedo writeth , the smoke whereof they tooke in at the Nose with a forked Pipe fitted to both nosthrils , holding the single end in the smoke of the hearbe burning in the fire , till they became senselesse . Their Priests most vsed this , which comming to themselues after this sleepie fume , deliuered the Oracles of their Zemes or Deuils , which sometimes spake by them . Now concerning the Zemes ( which could foretell that which they could not auert ) and the Superstitions of Hispaniola , x the Spaniards had beene long in the Iland before they knew , that the people worshipped any thing but y the Lights of Heauen ; but after , by further conuersing and liuing amongst them , they came to know more of their Religion , of which , one Ramonus , a Spanish Heremite , writ a Booke , and Martyr hath borrowed of him to lend vs . It is apparant by the Images which they worshipped , that there appeared vnto them certaine illusions of euill Spirits . These Images they made of Gossampine Cotten hard stopped , sitting , like the Pictures of the Deuill , which they called Zemes ; whom they take to be the Mediators and Messengers of the great God , which they acknowledge , One , Eternall , Infinite , Omnipotent , Inuisible . Of these they thinke they obtayne raine , or faire weather ; and when they goe to the warres , they haue certaine little ones which they bind to their fore-heads . Euery King hath his particular Zemes , which he honoureth . They call the eternall God by these two names , Iocanna , and Guamanomecon , as their Predecessors taught them affirming , That he hath a Father called by these fiue names , Attabeira , Mamona Guacarapita , Liella , Guimazoa . They make the Zemes of diuers matter and forme some of Wood , as they were admonished by certaine Visions appearing to them in the Woods : others , which had receiued answere of them among the Rocks , make them of Stone : some of Roots , to the similitude of such as appeare to them when they gather the Roots whereof they make their bread , thinking that the Zemes sent them plenty of these Roots . They attribute a Zemes to the particular tuition of euery thing ; as sometimes the Pagan , and now the Popish Romanes : some assigned to the Sea , others to Fountaynes , Woods , or other their peculiar charges . When the Boitij consult with the Zemes , they goe into the House dedicated to him , and with the powder of the herbe Cohobba , snuffed into their nosthrils , are distracted ; after which , returning as out of a tran e , he telleth , That the Zemes had spoken to him , and vttereth his Reuelations . They say , That a certaine King , called Guamaretus , had a Zemes , whose name was Corochotum , wh ch often vsed to descend from the top of the house , where Guamaretus kept him close bound : the cause of his breaking loose was either to hide himselfe , or to goe seeke for meate , or else for the act of generation : and that sometimes being offended , that the King Guamaretus had not honoured him diligently , hee was wont to lie hid for certaine dayes . In this Kings Village were some children borne with two Crownes , which they supposed to be the issue of this Zemes. And when this Village was burned by the Enemie , this Zemes brake his band , and was found a furlong off , without any harme . He had another Zemes called Epileguanita , made of wood , being in shape like a foure-footed Beast , which went often from the place where he was honoured , into the woods . When they perceiued that he was gone , a great multitude gathered together to seeke him , with deuout Prayers : and when they had found him , brought him home religiously on their shoulders , to the Chappell dedicated vnto him . But after the Spaniards comming into the Iland , hee fled for altogether ; and could neuer be found ; whereby they diuined the destruction of their country . They honoured another Zemes , in the likenesse of a woman , on whom waited two other , like men . One of these executed the office of a Messenger to the Zemes , that had authoritie of Clouds , Winds , and Raine , & are at command of this woman : the other performed the like to the Zemes of the waters that fall from the Hils , that being loosed , they might breake into flouds , and ouerflow the Countrey , if the people doe not giue due honour to her Image . Let vs adde to this Relation of the Zemes of Hispaniola a an accident in Cuba . A Mariner being sicke , was there left on shore , who recouering , grew into fauour with the King , and was employed in his warres with great successe against the Enemie . He attributed his victories to the Virgin Mary , whose Picture hee had in his bosome . The King by his perswasion reiected his Zemes , and dedicated a Chappell and Altar to this Picture , whither hee and all his Family resorted a little before the Sun-set , bowing their heads , and saying , Aue Maria , Aue Maria ; further they could not say . They beset the same with Iewels , and many Earthen pots , some with sundry meates , some with water , round about the Tabernacle , which they offered in stead of sacrifice , as before they had done to their Zemes. Being demanded , why they did thus , they answered , Lest it should lacke meate . For they beleeue , that Images may hunger , and doe eate and drinke . They told of this Picture , That being carried with them into the warres ( as they vse to bring their Zemes with them into the battle . ) This made the Zemes of the enemy turne his backe ; yea , a woman ( a lye , or a Deuill ) descended in the sight of them all to play the Bellona for her followers ; and in a contention betwixt them , whether the Zemes or this Ladie were more excellent , two young men of each side were bound , and whether Deitie should loosen her party , that should be their God. Both inuoke : the Deuill appeared in vgly shape , and by and by a faire Virgin , whereat the Deuill vanished ( doe you beleeue it ? ) and the Virgin with touch of a Rod loosed her mans hands , which were found on the other aduerse party , being now double bound . Thus can the Deuill transforme himselfe into an Angell of Light , at Loretto , in Hispaniola , and where else soeuer hee can bee entertained ; the name of Saints , and promise of Heauen , shall further his Hellish designes . They had festiuall Solemnities in Hispaniola b to their Zemes , whereunto the Kings summoned their Subiects by publike Cryers : and they , neatly dressed after their manner , painted with diuers colours of hearbs , resorted thither , with their armes , thighes , legs , adorned with shels , to make Musicke in their dancing . Thus they presented themselues before the King , who sate drumming at the entrance of the Gate . When they were to sacrifice , they purged themselues first , thrusting downe a sacred hooke into their throat , and by vomit emptied their bodies . After , they went into the Kings Court , and all sate in a Ring about the Idoll , crosse-legged like Taylors , and wry-necked for reuerence , praying , that their Sacrifice might be accepted . The women in another place , when the Priests gaue warning , fell to dancing and singing ( in manner as is before expressed ) the prayse of their Zemes , and offered Cakes in baskets , concluding with Songs in prayse of their ancient Kings , and Prayers for future prosperitie . After this , both Sexes kneeled downe , and offered their Cakes ; which the Priests receiuing , cut in pieces , giuing to euery man a portion , which hee kept vntouched the whole yeere , for a holy Relique , esteeming that house in danger of Fire and Whirle-winds , that is not preserued with this reserued piece of Cake . They seemed sometimes to heare a voyce from their Zemes , ( whether by the illusion of the Priests , or the Deuill ) which the Priests interpreted by their behauiour : for if they danced and sung , all was well : but if they went sorrowfully , the people went forth sighing , and gaue themselues to fasting , euen to extreme faintnesse with weeping , vntill they thought their Zemes reconciled . In this Iland they had c as many wiues as they were able to sustaine : the Cacique Beheccius had thirtie , two of which were buried with him perforce . Some of them were addicted to lusts of Sodomie , and others more ( if more may be ) vnnaturall . Generally they were very luxurious , both men and women : yet they abstained from Mother , Sister , and Daughter ( other degrees they spared not ) thinking that such Incest would bring them to an euill death . In their buying and selling they weighed not the worth of things , but onely their owne fancie , as we see in Children . Theeues they cruelly punished , empaling them on sharpe stakes aliue . Touching the originall of man , thus they fable . There is in the Iland a Region called Caunana , where they faine that Mankind came first out of two Caues of a Mountayne called Cauta : and that the biggest sort of men came forth of the mouth of the biggest Caue , and the least sort out of the least Caue : this Caue they name Amaiauna , the greater , Cazibaxagua . Before men might come out of the Caue , the mouth thereof was kept and wa ched nightly , by a man whose name was Machochael , who departing further to looke abroad , was by the Sunne ( the sight of whom he was forbidden ) turned into a stone . They faine the like of others turned into trees ; for going so farre a fishing in the night , that they could not returne before the rising of the Sunne . A certaine Ruler also , called Vagoniona , sent one forth of the Caue a fishing , who by the Sunnes surprisall , was turned into a Nightingale , which therefore in the night bewayleth his misfortune . Vagoniona sore troubled with this losse , leauing the men in the Caue , brought forth the women and sucking children , and leauing the women in an Iland of that Tract , called Mathinino , carried the children away with him , which being oppressed with famine , fainted ; and remayned on the bankes of a certaine Riuer , where they were turned to Frogs , and cryed toa , toa , as children with them vse to cry for the dugge . And hence also come those pittifull cryings of the Frogs in the Spring-time . As for Vagoniona , he by speciall priuiledge was not transformed : wandering in diuers places , he descended to a certaine faire woman , whom he saw in the bottome of the Sea , and receiued of her bright plates of Laten , and a kind of stones which their Kings greatly esteemed . Another Caue they had ( for the former tale is endlesse , as Superstition commonly is ) called Iouanaboina , adorned with Pictures of a thousand fashions . In the entrance were two grauen Zemes , whereof one was called Binthaitel , and the other Marohu . Out of this Caue they say the Sunne and Moone first came to giue light to the World. They made as Religious concourse to these Caues , as they which goe on Pilgrimage to Rome , Compostella , or Ierusalem . They had a superstitious conceit of their dead : who ( they thought ) walked in the night , and eate the fruit Guannaba ( which is like to a Quince ) and that they would deceiue women , in taking the shape of men ; making , as though they would haue to doe with them , and suddenly vanish away . If any feeling a strange thing in his bed , made doubt whether it were a dead bodie , he might be resolued by feeling on his belly , because these Ghosts could take all other members of mans bodie , but not the nauell ( as some with vs imagine that the Deuill can take the whole shape of a man , onely his clawes excepted : ) these dead men , they say , often met them by the way , and if a man were not afraid , they vanished ; but if hee were afraid , they would assault him , and many hereby haue beene taken with the losse of their limbes , These Superstitions were left them by tradition in Rithmes and Songs from their fore-fathers , which it was lawfull for none to learne , but onely the Kings Sonnes . They sung them before the people on solemne Feasts , playing on an instrument like a Timbrel . Their Boitij or Priests instruct them in these Superstitions : these are also Physicians , making the people beleeue that they obtaine health for them of the Zemes. They tye themselues to much fasting , and outward cleanlinesse and purging ; especially where they take vpon them the cure of great men : for then they drunk the powder of a certayne herbe , which brought them into a furie , wherein they said they learned many things of their Zemes. Much adoe they make about the sicke partie , deforming themselues with many gestures , breathing , blowing , sucking the forehead , temples , and necke of the patient ; sometimes also saying that the Zemes is angry for not erecting a Chappell , or dedicating to him a Groue or Garden , or the neglect of other holies . And if the sicke partie dye , his Kinsfolkes by Witchcraft enforce the dead to speake , and tell them whether he dyed by naturall destinie , or by the negligence of the Boitij , in not fasting the full due , or ministring conuenient medicine : so that if these Physicians be found faulty , they take reuenge of them . They vsed in ministring their Physicke , to put certayne stones or bones in their mouthes , which if the women can get , they keepe religiously , beleeuing them to be profitable for them in trauell , and honour them , as they doe their Zemes. When their Kings dyed , they buried the best beloued of their Concubines with them , who also had other women buried for their attendants , together with their Iewels and Ornaments . They had in the Sepulchre beside them a cup full of water , and some of their Cassaui-bread . Hispaniola is ( sayth Herera ) in 19. degrees and an halfe , hath ten Spanish Townes , and hath sometime had in it fourteene thousand Castilians . Ouiedo reporteth of a Huricano or Tempest , which , 1508. threw downe all the houses , except some which were built of stone in Domingo : and the whole Towne of Buona Ventura changed his name into Mala Ventura , being hereby quite ouerthrowne . Twentie Sayle and more were lost in the Harbour of Domingo . Many men were lifted vp and carried in the Ayre many Bowshots , some being thereby miserably bruised . In Iuly the next yeere happened another more terrible then the former . But now , sayth hee , these Huracanos are nothing so fierce since the Sacrament is placed in the Churches . §. III. Of the Bermudas , or Sommers Ilands . HAuing thus wearied you wi h this long stay in Hispaniola ( by which yee may guesse of the neighbouring Ilands ) we will haste homeward , and not touching in any Iland by the way ( for we could but touch and away ) we may aduenture , notwithstanding the wonted danger , vpon Bermuda . Danger hath made it now not so dangerous : nocuments haue beene documents . For while some haue beene wracked there , they haue made vertue of Necessitie , and so well obserued the Coast , that skill hath almost secured that , which Nature had seemed to set there in defiance both of Habitation and Nauigation , to both which it is now subiected by our Nation . It was called Bermuda , as d Ouiedo sayth , of Iobn Bermudez which first discouered it , and Garza , of the ships name wherein hee then sayled : Ouiedo writeth that hee was iust by it , and had thought to haue sent some Hogs on shore there to haue multiplyed , but by force of tempest was driuen thence : and others eyther of like purpose , or by force of shipwracke haue since done it . It e is also called the Iland of Deuils , which they suppose inhabit there ; and the Inchanted Iland : but these are inchanted conceits . Iob f Hortop relateth , That in the height of Bermuda they had sight of a Sea-monster , which three times shewed himselfe from the middle vpwards , in shape like a man of the complexion of a Mulato or tawny Indian . But this name was giuen it not of such Monsters , but of the monstrous tempests which here they haue often sustayned . Sir G. Sommers hath deserued that it should beare his name , by his indeuours thereabouts testified in life and death . Hee with Sir Thomas Gates , as before is said , were wrackt on the Iland , which losse turned to some gaine , as if God would giue them this into the Virginia-bargaine . Before , Anno 1593. Henry g May , an Englishman , in a French ship was wracked thereon , and hath giuen vs some Discourse thereof : more fully hath Syluester h Iourdan , one of that Virginian Company , one of the company of those worthy Knights , in a Treatise of that shipwracke , and the Discouerie of Bermuda . The Commodities whereof , he reckoneth , varietie of fishes , plentie of Hogges ( which it seemeth haue escaped out of some wrackes ) diuers Fruits , Mulberries , Silke-wormes , Palmitos , Cedars , Pearles , Ambergrise : But the most strange thing seemes the varietie of Fowle , of which they tooke a thousand of one sort in two or three houres , being as bigge as a Pidgeon , and laying speckled Egges , as bigge as Hens Egges , on the sand , where they come and lay them daily , although men sit downe amongst them . When Sir Thomas Gates his men haue taken a thousand of them , Sir George Sommers men haue stayed a while by them , and brought away as many more . Another Fowle there is , that liueth in holes , like Cony-holes ; their Egges like in quantity and qualitie to Hen-egges . Other Birds were so gentle , that whistling to them , they would come and gaze on you , while with your sticke you might kill them . Other Egges they had of Tortoyses , a bushell in the belly of one very sweet : they tooke forty of them in a day : and one would serue fiftie men at a meale . Two were there borne , and other two married , to make the most naturall possession thereof for our Nation ; which now in hope of good successe hath there planted an habitation . That wracked Company built there a Ship and a Pinnasse , and set saile for Virginia . William Strachie in a large Discourse , with his fluent and copious pen hath described that tempest which brought them to this Iland , affirming that there was not an houre in foure dayes , in which they freed not out of their almost captiued Ship , twelue hundred Barricoes of water , each contayning sixe gallons , and some eight : besides three Pumps continually going : euery foure houres they bestowed an hundred tuns of water on the cruell Sea , which seemed the more hungry after their bodies , or thirstie for their bloud from Tuesday noone till Friday noone , they bayled and pumped two thousand tunnes , and were ten foot deepe ; nor could haue holden out one day longer , when they first had fight of the Bermudas . These ( he sayth ) are an Archipelagus of broken Ilands , not fewer then fiue hundred , if all may be so called which lye by themselues : the greatest ( which lyeth like an halfe moone ) is in 32. degrees 20. minutes . At their first landing they killed with Bats seuen hundred Fowles , like to Guls , at one time . The Ilands seeme rent with tempests of Thunder , Lightning , and Raine , which threaten in time to deuoure them all : the stormes in the full and change keepe their vnchangeable round Winter and Summer , rather thundring then blowing from euery corner , sometimes 48. houres i together ; especially when the Halo ( or circle about the Moone ) appeareth , which is often , and there foure times as large as with vs . The North and Northwest winds cause Winter in December , Ianuary , and February : yet not such , but then young Birds to be seene . Without knowledge a Boat of ten tuns cannot be brought in , and yet within is safe harbour for the greatest Ships . They found there for their sustenance wild Palmitos , the tops of which trees rosted did eate like fried Melons , sodden , like Cabbages : with the leaues they couered their Cabins : Berries blacke and round , as bigge as a Damson , ripe in December , and very luscious : in the Winter they shed their leaues . No Iland in the World had more or better Fish . Of Fowles was great varietie . They killed a wild Swan . Some there are which breed in high Ilands in holes , to secure them from the Swine . They haue their seasons , one kind succeeding another . Besides this reliefe of Fowles , they had plenty of Tortoise Egges , which they lay as bigge as Goose Egges , and commit to the Sun and Sands hatching nurserie . They had sometimes fiue hundred in one of them . Euen heere ( lest the Iland should lose that former name of Deuils ) some entred into Deuillish conspiracie three seuerall time . Some were banished , and after reconciled . Henry Paine was shot to death . Some fled to the Woods , but all reduced , except Christopher Carter k and Robert Waters . But these Ilands haue now beene possessed diuers yeeres by an English Colonie ; and my friend Master Barkley ( which hath beene there , and is now l onwards on a second Voyage thither ) seemeth rauished with the naturall endowments , both for health and wealth , of these Ilands : which now are to be shared amongst the Aduenturers , and fortified against all inuasions ; Nature it selfe being herein readie to further their securitie against the greatest forren force , mustering winds ( which some say are violent further off , but calmer neere the Ilands ) and Rockes many leagues into the Sea , for their defence : which now yet they are gone to strengthen , both with men and munition . The Colonie that is there , haue not onely sent verball , but reall commendations of the place : as may appeare by a Treatise m thereof lately set forth by one , which in the Shippe called the Plough , sayled thither Anno 1612. wherein is declared the Commodities there found , as Mullets , Breames , Lobstars , and Angel-fish , Hog-fish , Rock-fish , &c. as before is said . The Ayre is very healthfull , as their experience ( the best argument ) hath found , and agreeing well with English bodies : the ground as fertile as any ( they say ) in the World : Ambergreece , Pearle , Cedars and other vnknowne Timbers : store of Whales and other Commodities , which would bee tedious to rehearse : which I hope and pray , may further prosper , to the profit of this and the Virginia Plantations . From hence and thence , I am now passing in an English Ship for England , where to passe away tediousnesse of the Voyage , I will entertayne my Reader with a Discourse of the more then tedious and fastidious Spanish cruelties . CHAP. XV. Of the Spanish cruelties in the West Indies : and of their peruerse Conuersion of the Indians vnto Christianitie . FOr as much as the Papists doe vsually glory in the purchase of a New World vnto their Religion , and would haue men beleeue , that since this Scripture-Heresie hath made new Rome to tremble now , no lesse then Hannibal did her Pagan-mother , they haue a new a supply with much aduantage in this Westerne World of America ; and they make this their Indian Conuersion , one of the Markes of b the truenesse and Catholicisme of their Church , which hath gained ( if Posseuine lye not ) an hundred times as much in the New World towards the West , South , and East , by new Conuerts , as it hath lost in the North parts by Heretickes : where through both the Hemispheres ( saith Hill ) these thousand yeeres , nay as farre as the Sunne shineth , there is no tongue , nor people , nor climate , which hath not in some measure ( such a measure perhaps as he measured his truth and wit withall in this assertion ) the Catholike Roman Religion : I would we could borrow the height of this Hill , whereon to stand and ouer-view so many parts of the World yet vnknowne , and learne of this Giant Atlas ( how easily may this Mute become a Liquid ? ) which beareth thus the Hemisphere of his Roman Heauen on his mounting shoulders , a new Geographie . But his impudencie is already sufficiently whipped and exposed to the Worlds derision , by Him , the neerenesse of whose presence doth now so much glad me after so long and farre a Pilgrimage . His learned Pen hath shewed the like bold brags of Bristow and Stapleton his Masters , and prooued them Fables . For further confutation whereof , it shall not be amisse to obserue the proceedings of the Spaniards in these parts . And herein we will vse the witnesse of men of their owne Romish Religion . Iosephus c Acosta , a Iesuite , writeth , that the Indians conceiue an implacable hatred against the Faith , by the scandall of the Spaniards cruelties : and that they haue baptized some by force . Vega d accuseth them of baptizing without making them know the faith , or taking knowledge of their life . And how could it otherwise be , when * we find it recorded of sundry of their Preachers , that baptized each one of them aboue an hundred thousand , and that in few yeeres ? In so much that ( as is storied by Surius ) it is to be found among the Records of Charles the fift , that some old Priest hath baptized seuen hundred thousand , another three hundred thousand . Some of these were so good Christians , that they still continued ( as Nunno de Guzman writeth to the Emperour ) the Sacrifices of humane flesh . Ouiedo writeth , that they haue but the name of Christians , and are baptized rather because they are of age , then for deuotion to the faith ; and none , or very few of them are Christians willingly . He that will read what they lately haue done in Spaine with the remnants of the Moores , may perhaps satisfie himselfe with the reasons of e Frier Fonseca , in defence thereof . But for the poore Indians , Bartholomaeus de las Casas , a f Dominike Frier , of the same Order with Fonseca , and after a Bishop in America , hath written a large and vnanswerable Treatise of the enormous cruelties , and vnchristian Antichristian proceedings in the New World , the summe whereof is this , That the Indians were a simple harmelesse people , loyall to their Lords , and such as gaue no cause to the Spaniards of dislike , till they by extreame iniuries were prouoked : they are also docible and pliant , both to good doctrine and liuing . To these Lambes , sayth he , the Spaniards came as cruell and hungry Tygres , Beares , and Lions , intending nothing those forty yeeres ( hee wrote this Anno 1542. ) but bloud and slaughter , to satisfie their Auarice and Ambition : insomuch that of three Millions of people , which were contayned in Hispaniola of the Naturall Inhabitants , there scarce remayned at that time three hundred , and now as Alexandro Vrsino reporteth , none at all : onely two and twenty thousand Negros , and some Spaniards reside there . Cuba , and the other Ilands had indured the like miserie , and in the firme Land ten Kingdomes , greater then all Spaine , were dispeopled and desolate , and in that space there had not perished lesse then twelue Millions by their tyrannie : and he might truly say that fifty Millions had payed Natures debt . In the Iland Hispaniola the Spaniard had their first Indian habitations , where their cruelties draue the Indians to their shifts , and to their weake defence , which caused those enraged Lions , to spare neyther man , woman , nor childe : they ripped vp the great bellied women , and would lay wagers , who could with most dexteritie strike off an Indians head , or smite him asunder in the middle : they would plucke the Infants by the heeles from their Mothers brests , and dash out their braines against the stones , or with a scoffe hurle them into the Riuer . They set vp Gibbets , and in honour of Christ and his twelue Apostles ( as they said , and could the Deuill say worse ? ) they would both hang and burne them . Others they tooke , and cutting their hands almost off , bid them carry those Letters ( their hands dropping bloud , and almost dropping off themselues ) to their Countrimen , which ( for feare of the like ) lay hidden in the Mountaines . The Nobles and Commanders , they broyled on Gridions : I once ( sayth our Author ) saw foure or fiue of the chiefe of them thus roasted , which making a lamentable noyse , the nicer Captaine bade they should be strangled , but the cruell Tormentor chose rather to stop their mouthes , so to preuent their out-cryes , and to continue their broyling till they were dead . They had Dogs to hunt them out of their couerts , which deuoured the poore soules : and because sometimes the Indians , thus prouoked , would kill a Spaniard , if they found opportunitie , they made a Law , that a hundred of them should for one Spaniard be slaine . The King of Magua offered to till the ground for them fifty miles space , if they would spare him and his people from the Mynes . The Captaine in recompence deflowred his Wife , and hee hiding himselfe , was taken , and sent into Spaine ; but the ship perished in the way , and therein that admirable g graine of Gold , which weighed in the first finding ( being pure ) so many thousand Crownes as in the first Chapter of the eight Booke is mentioned . In the Kingdome of Xaraqua in Hispaniola , the Gouernour called before him three hundred Indian Lords , which he partly burned in a House , and put the rest to the Sword , and hanged vp the Queene , as they did also to Hiquanama the Queene of Hiquey . Of all which cruelties our Author an eye-witnesse affirmeth , that the Indians gaue no cause by any crime , that had so deserued by any Law. And for the rest that remayned after these Warres , they shared them as slaues . They which should haue instructed them in the Catholike Faith , were ignorant , cruell , and couetous . The men were spent in the Mines , the women consumed in tillage , and both by heauie burthens which they made them carry , by famine , by scourging , and other miseries . And thus they did in all other parts wheresoeuer they came . In the Iles of Saint Iohn , and Iamayca , were sixe hundred thousand Inhabitants , whereof then when the Authour wrote this , there were scarcely left two hundred in eyther Iland . Cuba extendeth furthest in length of any of these Ilands . Here was a Cacique named Hathuey , which called his Subiects about him , and shewing them a Boxe of Gold , said , That was the Spaniards God , and made them dance about it very solemnely : and lest the Spaniards should haue it , hee hurled it into the Riuer . Being taken and condemned to the fire , when he was bound to the stake , a Frier came , and preached Heauen to him , and the terrors of Hell : Hathuey asked if any Spaniards were in Heauen ? The Frier answered , Yea , such as were good . Hathuey replyed , hee would rather goe to Hell , then goe where any of that cruell Nation were . I was once present , sayth Casas , when the Inhabitants of one Towne brought vs forth victuall , and met vs with great kindnesse , and the Spaniards without any cause slue three thousand of them , of euery Age and Sexe . I , by their counsell , sent to other Townes to meet vs with promise of good dealing , and two and twenty Caciques met vs , which the Captaine against all faith caused to be burned . This made the desperate Indians hang themselues ( which two hundred did , by the occasion of one mans cruelty : ) and one other Spaniard seeing them take this course , made as though he would hang himselfe too , and persecute them in the Regions of death ; which feare detayned some from that selfe-execution . Sixe thousand children dyed , sayth our former Author , in three or foure moneths space , while I was there , for the want of their Parents which were sent to the Mynes : they hunted out the rest in the Mountaynes , and desolated the Iland . Neyther did the other Ilands speed better . The Lucaiae they brought to an vtter desolation : and shipping multitudes of men for the Mynes in Hispaniola ( wanting food for them ) the third part commonly perished in the way ; so that an vnskilfull Pilot might haue learned this way by Sea , by those floting markes of Indian carkasses . This Spanish pestilence spred further to the Continent , where they spoyled the shoares , and the Inland Countries of people . From Dariena to Nicaragua , they slue foure hundred thousand people with Dogs , Swords , Fire and diuers tortures . Their course h of Preaching was , to send , vnder paine of confiscation of lands , libertie , wife , life , and all , to acknowledge God and the Spanish King , of whom they had neuer heard . Yea , they would steale to some place halfe a mile off the Citie , by night , and there publish the Kings Decree in this sort , being alone by themselues : Yee Caciques and Indians of this place , or that place ( which they named ) Bee it knowne to you , that there is one God , one Pope , and one King of Castile , who is Lord of these lands : Come quickly and doe your homage . And then in the night , while they were asleepe , fired their houses , and slue and tooke Captiues at their pleasure , and after fell to search for Gold. The first Bishop that came into these parts , sent his men to be partakers of the spoyle . A Cacique gaue the Spanish Gouernour the weight in Gold of nine thousand Crownes ; he ( in thankfulnes ) to extort more , bound him to a post , and put fire to his feet , and forced him to send home for a further addition of 3000. They not satisfied , persisted in their tormenting him , till the marrow came forth at the soles of his feet , whereof he dyed . When any of the Indians , employed by the Spaniards , fayled vnder their heauy burthens , or fainted for want of necessaries , lest they should lose time in opening the Chaine wherein he was tyed , they would cut off his head , and so let the bodie fall out . The Spaniard robbed the Nicaraguans of their Corne , so that thirty thousand dyed of Famine , and a Mother ate her owne childe : fiue hundred thousand were carried away into bondage , besides fiftie or sixtie thousand slaine in their Warres : and now , sayth Casas , remayne foure or fiue thousand , of one of the most populous Regions of the World. Heere did Vaschus i giue at one time foure Kings to be deuoured of Dogs . In New Spaine , from the yeere 1518. to 1530. in foure hundred and eighty miles about Mexico , they destroyed aboue foure Millions of people in their Conquests by fire and sword , not reckoning those which dyed in seruitude and oppression . In the Prouince of Naco and Honduras , from the yeere 1524. to 1535. two Millions of men perished , and scarcely two thousand remayne . In Guatimala , from the yeere 1524. to 1540. they destroyed aboue foure or fiue Millions vnder that Aluarado , who dying , by the fall off his Horse , as is before said , complained ( when hee was asked where his paine was most ) of his Soule-torment : and his Citie Guatimala was with a three-fold deluge of Earth , of Water , of Stones , oppressed and ouer-whelmed . He forced the Indians to follow him in his Expeditions , in Armies of tenne or twentie thousand , not allowing them other sustenance , then the flesh of their slaine Enemies , mayntayning in his Army Shambles of mans flesh . In Panuco and Xalisco their state was much like ; one made eight thousand Indians wall about his Garden , and let them all perish with Famine . In Machuacan they tortured the King that came forth to meet them , that they might extort Gold from him . They put his feet in the Stockes , and put fire thereto , binding his hands to a Post behinde him ; and a Boy stood by , basting his roasted feete with Oyle , another with a Crosse-bow bent to his breast , and on the other hand another with Dogges ; of these tortures he dyed . They forced the Indians to deliuer their Idols , hoping they had beene of Gold , but their Golden hope failing , they forced them againe to redeeme them . Yea , where the Fryers had in one place made the Indians to cast away their Images , the Spaniards brought them some from other places to fell them . In the Prouince of Saint Martha , they had desolated foure hundred and fiftie miles of Land . The Bishop wrote to the King , that the people called the Spaniards Deuils , or Yares , for their Diabolicall practices ; and thought the Law , God , and King of the Christians had beene authors of this crueltie . The like they did in the Kingdome of Venezuela , destroying foure or fiue Millions , and out of that firme Land , carried to the Ilands for slaues at times , in seuenteene yeers , a Million of people . But why doe I longer trace them in their bloudy steps ; seeing our Authour that relates much more then I , yet protesteth that it was a thousand times worse . Or what should I tell their sparing 〈◊〉 persons ? plucking the child from the brest , to quarter it to his Dogs ? Torturing Kings with new deuices , borrowed eyther from the Inquisition , or from Hell ? Cutting off the nose and hands of men and women , that liued in peace with them ? Selling the Father , Mother , Child , to diuers places and persons ? Lying with the women ( as one of them bragged ) that being with childe , they might yeeld more money in the sale ? How was Nature become degenerate in these prodigious monsters ? Euen the nature of things might bee abashed with the sense of this vnnaturall senselesnesse . The Tygre would but deuoure his prey , and not curiously torment it ; the Lion sometimes spares it ; nay , their Dogges haue sometime beene lesse dogged , then their doggish Deuillish Masters . How may wee admire that long suffering of God , that rained not a floud of waters , as in Noahs time ; or of fire , as in Lots , or of stones , as in Iosuas ; or some vengeance from Heauen vpon these models of Hell ? And how could Hell forbeare swallowing such prepared morsels , exceeding the beastlinesse of beasts , inhmanitie of wonted Tyrants , and Deuillishnesse , if it were possible , of the Deuils ? But these you will say were k Souldiers : let vs leaue the Campe , and looke to their Temples . There perhaps you shall see their Priests reading , praying , and ( this they most glory of ) preaching , to conuert the Indians by their word and workes . Aske Colmenero , a Priest of Saint Martha , who being asked what hee taught the Indians , said that hee deuoted them with curses to the Deuill , and this sufficed , if he said to them , Per signin Santin Cruces . You haue heard what good Diuinitie the Dominican preached to Atabaliba King of Peru ( which wanted not her wants of Millions by their cruelties , as well as the former . ) They teach them ( saith l Acosta ) a few Prayers in the Spanish Tongue , which they vnderstand not ; and they which are more painfull , a Catechisme without explanation . Their teaching is but a iest and shadow to get mony : they follow dicing , hunting , whooring ; in so much that Baptisme is scorned , and the Indians are forced to it against their wil● : and a sincere and m vpright Iudge was wont to say , that if hee came into Spaine , hee would perswade the King to send no more Priests into America ; such is their dissolutenesse . They had then indeed three Archbishopricks ; that of Dominico , which had sixe Suffragane Bishops , the second of Mexico , which had 7. the third of Los Reyes , to which were subiect three Bishops : yet these teach the people vices , by their practice and ill example ; insomuch that the Indians ( sayth Casas ) are of opinion , that the King of Spaine ( which hath such subiects , as the Spaniards shew themselues ) is himselfe most cruell , and liues on mans flesh ; and that of all Gods , the God of the Christians is the worst , which hath so bad seruants ; longing for their owne Gods , of whom they neuer receiued such ill , as now by this of the Christians . The Spaniards cannot endure the Indians to heare a Sermon , thinking it makes them idle ( as Pharaoh said n of the Israelites ) and captious : they learne them Vsury , lying , swearing , blasphemie , and things repugnant to their nature . Thus did a Cacique o describe a Christian to Benzo , by the vnchristian course of the Spaniards . Christians ! ( sayth he , looking Benzo on the face ) what are Christians ? They imperiously demand Maiz , Hony , Silke , Rayment , an Indian woman to lye with them ; they call for Gold and Siluer , they will not worke ; are Gamesters , Dicers , Wicked , Blasphemers , Backbiters , Quarrellers : and concluded that Christians could not be good . Benzo said , that euill Christians did such things , not the good ones : hee replyed , Where are those good , for I neuer saw any but bad ? Hee was seuenty yeeres old , and spake Spanish perfectly . Benzo sayth , that they would not looke on the Christians , but curse them and as before is said , called them p Sea-froth . Hee being very inquisitiue to see what they , thought of our Faith , reporteth , that some of them taking a piece of Gold , will say , Loe , heere the Christians God : for this they kill vs and one another ; for this they play , blaspheme , curse , steale , and doe all manner of villanies . q A Franciscan publikely said , that there was neyther Priest , Monke , nor Bishop , good in all India : and the Priests themselues will say , they came thither for gaine . A Caciques Sonne which was towardly in his youth , and proued after dissolute , being asked the reason thereof , said , Since I was a Christian , I haue learned to sweare in varietie , to dice , to lye , to swagger ; and now I want nothing but a Concubine ( which I meane to haue shortly ) to make me a compleate Christian . These indeed are the Miracles that the Spaniards worke in the Indies , sayth our Author . I asked an Indian once if he were a Christian ; he againe asked me , if hee should be the Bishops Groome a doozen yeeres to keepe his Mule. Others of the Indians , saue a little washing and some cold Ceremonies , know nothing of our Religion . You haue heard what Commerce and conference many of them were wont to haue with the Deuill : and r how the Spaniards haue taught them , now to scarre him away with the signe of the Crosse . And this is the report of a certaine Spanish Treatise of Prelates , that the Deuill is now frayed away with the presence of the holy Sacrament of the Eucharist , and of the holy Crosse : weapons spirituall in pretence , carnall in the inuention , but neither preuayling like the spirituall which ſ Paul mentions , nor effecting so much as some say t of those which are indeed carnall and wholly materiall : Yea these thus vsed ( with deniall of the power of the Crosse and godlinesse ) are the Scepters of his Empire amongst them . And for those carnall weapons which Paul disclaymed , the Spaniards doe not onely acknowledge , but glory off . Nunno u di Gusman auerreth in a writing to the Emperor , that howsoeuer some find fault with their wars vpon the Indians so to bring them to the faith , yet he accounts it a most worthy & holy work , & of so great merit , that in the seruice of God none can be greter . The Indians haue liued at more quiet with the Spaniards , since the King proclamed them free ; yet still hate them : and for their Christianitie , Franciscus x à Victoria protesteth , that it doth not appeare to him , that Christian Religion had beene propounded in meete sort to the Indians : Miracles he heard not of , but on the contrarie , scandals , villanies , and many impieties . This is the Preaching and Conuersion the Romists boast of , and gull our European World with musters of their Miracles , and thousands of their Proselytes which we rather pittie then enuie . How the case is altered , since that new generation of the Ignatian brood hath taught ( especially the Spaniards , whose they are , and whom they serue ) a better Catholicisme ; let Arnauldus y tell you : he sayth , that they haue indeed wrought Miracles amongst Indians : among which he reckoneth conuerting the Pagans , by butcherly subuerting and rooting them out . In Hispaniola , by keeping the husbands and wiues in diuers workes asunder , the old generation being thus worne out , and a new preuented . In Peru they had publike places of torture within the Marches , wherein they might put a thousand at once , by tortures to draw forth confessions of their hidden treasures : such as escaped , hanged themselues in the Mountaynes , and their wiues by them , with their children at their feete . By their Dogs at land they worried them : and in their Pearle-fishing exposed them to the rauening Sharkes , themselues more dogged and sharking then the brute creatures ; by fire and Sword consuming 20. Millions of the people , I would giue the Deuill his due , and therefore would not ascribe all this to those later Locusts , the Iesuits ( who are yet accounted the most cunning and zealous Architects , in setting vp the roofe of that aspiring Spanish Monarchie ) these and the like bloudie foundations notwithstanding ; and therefore may be called Accessories after . As for the Spaniards , we see them by testimonie of their owne , accused of the same things . And how the Ignatians wash their hands not from , ( but in ) bloud , our Europe can testifie . What Deuill brought into America the Inquisition ( his faire Daughter much resembling his accursed presence ) I know not : our Countrimen z Philips , Hortop , and others , knew it to their cost . But what should we speake of the Spanish crueltie to others ? Looke on their dealing with each other in ciuill broyles : thus dealt they with Columbus , rewarding him with Chaines , and sending him Prisoner to Spaine by that way which he first of all , and for Spaine had discouered . What Roldanus and his rebellious faction did in Hispaniola , and Vaschus in the Continent , Martyr relateth . But the bloudiest butcheries passed in Peru : where Couetousnesse , which before had ioyned , now diuorced the hearts of Pizarro and Almagro ; and after that , that neerer coniunction of the head and body of Almagro , a reuenged in the persons of all the Pizarri , which againe retorted the like vengeance vpon the Almagrists ; their Ghosts seeming , or some hellish furies rather , to be loosed on that Peruuian stage , and to haue brought like mischiefes to the beholders and actors in this Tragedie . Vengeance seemed to haue broken forth of Atabalibas Tombe , armed with Sword , fire , halters , chaines ; yea the Spaniards themselues offered themselues her officious Vassals , to become cruell Executors of her bloudy Will , in mutuall executions vpon themselues . The awfull names of Vice-royes , Gouernours , and Captaines , were no lesse subiected to imprisonment and death , then the poorest Souldier . But for these ciuill vnciuill cruelties amongst themselues , they require a good Orator to describe them : and those former tyrannies vpon the Indians , are beyond all Oratory and description . Thunders from Heauen had need be the voice to vtter such Hellish and vnheard-of Massacres ; Deuils from Hell were fittest Scribes , with the fierie Characters of their infernall work-houses to register them ; the reading whereof might astonish the sense of the Reader , amaze his reason , exceed his faith , and fill his heart with horrour and vncouth passions . For mee ; I want fit words to paint them in their blacke colours : my Hand with reluctation trembleth at the writing : my Tongue faltereth in the speaking , and wholly I seeme to my selfe surprized with distraction , and not to bee my selfe , whiles the view of this Spanish Medusa transformeth mee into a stone : the rather , when I thinke such should our English Conuersion haue beene , if in that dismall yeere 1588. England had as well succeeded to them as the Indies : or if since , our Catholike Preachers had preuayled in their Powder-proiects , in the yeere 1605. Who for a Temple chose a Vault , that their workes of darknesse might be done in the darke , and their Work-house might be neerer to Hell , thence to borrow at hand supplies of Deuillish deuices , and in neerer familiaritie to consult with the Deuill . For words , they had prepared a Sulphurous breath , the smoke whereof might darken the Heauens ; the fire might rent the trembling and ashonished Earth ; the noyse might make the hearers past hearing , and being together . Once , those Hellish Cerberi by such preaching had intended there to haue opened the mouth of Hell vpon vs , which should haue swallowed our Lawes , our Religion , our Sun , Moone , and Morning Star ( the King , Queene , and Prince ) Our fairest Skie of fixed and well ordered lights , then shining in their greatest splendour of Parliament-brightnesse . The Giants of old were said to bee the sonnes of the Earth ; but these , as they were engendred of Earth , so had they incestuously violated that their Mother ( whether you vnderstand it in a literall or mysticall sense ) and begotten in her wombe this Hel-monster of their bloudie Catholicisme ; they had designed the time of her Trauell , and themselues would haue beene the Mid-wiues ; the Deuils had bidden themselues as Gossips , and at that opening of the Earths wombe in her fierie trauell , would haue sent that way into the World ( to attend the Babe ) all the black-guard of Hell , Treason , Superstition , Atheisme , Ignorance , Fire , Sword , and all confusion , in a reuolution of a worse Chaos then that b Tohu and Bohu of old could haue effected . Then should it haue beene no maruell , if Rome , France , Spaine , or any other had exercised tyrannie or crueltie , seeing all must haue come short of the first crueltie , which our English Catholikes had executed , to open the floudgates of bloud vnto them . And all this was the Catholike cause , and these the Preachers , or the Vshers rather to the Preachers ( for the Iesuits will bee angry if wee take from them their bloudie priuiledge of this new Catholicisme ) which the Deuill ( till now he is an older and cunninger Serpent ) had neuer learned himselfe , nor could learne others , before he had gotten Ignatian Vshers in his Hellish Schoole . But whither is your Pilgrime transported ? Friend , I draw neere my Port , and leauing America behind mee , still red with this bloud ; now also hauing England in sight , which ( as from a greater height ) was neere to a more dangerous fall : and in this subiect , which is of the Spanish cruelties ( not written in hatred of their Nation , because they are Spaniards ) but of their Pseudo-catholike Religion , vnder shew whereof , they there did , and heere would haue executed those butcheries : and for thankfulnesse to God for our later deliuerance , of which the time when I relate these things ( being the returne of that very Day , c wherein those things should haue beene effected ) iustly demandeth my testimony : I haue thus told out my Storie . And now , me thinkes , I see the shoares of England , from which my lingring Pilgrimage hath long detayned me : I heare the Bels , and see the Bon-fires , with publike acclamations of thankfulnesse for that Deliuerance , all singing their Hallelu-iahs , and saying , d This is the Day which the Lord hath made , wee will reioyce and bee glad in it . And now I see a better sight then all my Pilgrimage could yeeld ; Christian Churches , without Heathenish , Iewish , or Antichristian pollutions : a Royall King , truely entituled Defender of the Faith : a Learned Clergie ; wise and Honourable Counsellers ; peaceable and loyall Commons : in a word ; England presents it selfe to mine eyes , representing to my mind a Map of Heauen and Earth , in the freedome of Bodie and Soule , yea where our subiection and seruice is Freedome ( which I haue not else-where found in all my Perambulation of the World ) I feele my selfe herewith rauished , and in a ioyfull extasie cannot but crie out : e It is good for vs to bee heere , in the true Church and Suburbs of the true Heauen : ) Heere then , Reader , let me rest me , till I see whether thy kind acceptation of this , will make mee willing to accept another and neerer ( but harder European ) Pilgrimage . Trin-vni Deo gloria . TWO RELATIONS , ONE OF THE NORTHEASTERNE PARTS , EXTRACTED OVT OF SIR IEROME HORSEY KNIGHT , HIS many yeeres obseruations and experience in his frequent and Honourable Employments to and from the Muscouite Emperours and the adioyning PRINCES . THE OTHER , OF THE SOVTHEASTERNE Parts , viz. GOLCHONDA , and other adiacent Kingdomes within the Bay of Bengala : Written by Mr. William Methold . printer's device of William Stansby, featuring a boy with wings on one wrist, in the other hand a weight (McKerrow 393) MOLLIA CVM DVRIS LONDON , Printed by William Stansby for Henry Fetherstone , and are to bee sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard at the signe of the Rose . 1626. To the Reader . REader , I here present vnto thee in a later seruice , that which deserued a fitter place in another Worke ; and which I had sought with much industrie before , without successe . I am ashamed againe to tell thee with what little effect my Russian labours for Intelligence were seconded : but since my PILGRIMES published , Sir Ierome Horseys kindnesse offered me ( without seeking ) better Intelligence then any others could haue giuen ; for the times of Iuan and Feodore , with the politike preparations of Boris vnto the Muscouian Empire : a Story whereof I was so much more desirous , to publish , because our Age ( if euer so short a time in any Age or any State ) can hardly parallel the like practises of humane Policies , to couetous , cruell , ambitious ends , ended in the Authours and Actors owne Tragedies ; God taking the wise in their craftinesse , and iustly spoyling the vniust spoylers , of their spoyles , liues , states , yea , rooting out their whole Families , the greatnesse and glory whereof they had sought to aduance by such wicked courses ; and withall punishing the wickednes of the people by so frequent forreigne Inuasions and intestine Combustions : that wee may out of others euils learne this good , Discite iustitiam moniti , the true vse of all Historie . I had out of Alexander Gwagninus , Paulus Oderbornius and others collected some Relations of Iuan Vasiliwich and his Sonnes , but those could see but the out-sides of things , and giue vs but huskes , shels , and rumours , ( which often are vncertaine , sometimes false ) but here wee present an Eye-witnesse , which tooke not vp Newes on trust by wonted Bils and Tales of Exchange , but was admitted vnto the Mysteries of that State , in the Historie of the Imperiall Acts written in their Records ; and in his owne personall and honourable Employments betwixt Queene Elizabeth of glorious Memory , and the Russian Emperours . And indeed want of the Languages of remote Regions hath hatched many imperfect Histories , the blind leading the blind into errour ; wherein as I haue euer loued truth , so was I glad to rectifie our Russian Relations by opportunitie of so worthy a Guide ; whose Papers had before furnished Doctor Fletcher with the best peeces of his Intelligence . Euen here also I was straitned in time , the Presse pursuing me so fast , that I had not leisure to transcribe at large the Authours Danish , Polish and Germane Relations ; nor to adde forme or beauty from Arte : and perhaps this natiue nakednesse in a Iournall or Trauelling Method will be to some most acceptable . The Author and matter addes better lustre to the Worke then my words can ; the one so full of varietie and weight , the other an experienced and Religious Knight , employed in many and honourable Seruices of State , and honouring the Name and Family of the Horseys , with his Acts , Arts , and good Parts . Who had long since also dedicated this Worke to that Honourable Patriote Sir Francis Walsingham . Now for Master Methold , I had spared some of Frederikes , Balbies , and Fitches Relations , if these had comne in time , which so many times I had both by messages and in person sought , and by reason of the Authours absence or businesses was frustrate . But the Reader will finde his labour and cost recompensed in the Rarities of matter , and stile also trauelling beyond the wonted pace of a Merchant-Traueller . The Relation is correspondent to the Subiect , it entreates of a Mine of Diamants , and is a Mine of Diamants it selfe . Gemmes may bee put on after the whole bodie ( so I call my former large Worke ) is attired and after that full repast , as Indian Drugs vsed in second Seruices , it will second thee with a new , and refresh thee with a fresh Indian appetite , and present vnto thee ( like Spectacles after great Feasts ) such a muster of Indian Elements , affaires , men , arts , Religions , customes , and other varieties , as before we were not able to bring on our Stage . Vale & fruere . EXTRACTS OVT OF SIR IEROME HORSEYS OBSERVATIONS IN SEVENTEENE YEERES TRAVELS AND EXPERIENCE IN RVSSIA , AND OTHER COVNTRIES ADIOYNING . Hauing before seene FRANCE and the Low Countries by Sir EDWARD HORSEYS meanes , and in the company and charge of Master William Mericke Agent for the Company . I Arriued in Muscouia , A. 1573. and hauing some smack in the Greeke , by affinity thereof in short space attained the ready knowledge of their vulgar speech , the Sclauonian Tongue , the most copious & elegant Language of the World ; with some small difference of ( Dialect ) comming neere the Polish Lettois and Transyluanian , and all those Countries adiacent , being vsed by Merchants in Turkie also , Persia , & in India . I read their Chronicles written and kept in secret by a great Prince of that Country , Knez Misthislofskie ; who out of his loue and fauour imparted vnto mee many secrets obserued in the memory of his fourescore yeeres time , of the nature and gouernment of that State . To omit things of former ages , Vasily Andreowich hauing enlarged his Dominions vpon the Pole and Swethen , and specially on the Crimme Tartars , left his people strong and rich , his Countries diuided into foure parts ; and two Sonnes , the eldest of fiue yeeres called Volica Knez Iuan Vasilliwich which reigned after him ; the other of two yeeres Duke of Vaga . Iuan grew vp comely in person , indued with excellent gifts . At twelue yeeres age he married Nastacia Romanoua , which became so wise and vertuous , that she was much loued and feared , a long time carrying the whole sway . Her Husband being young and riotous , she ruled with admirable wisdome , so that he cast off the yoke of homage to the Crym , conquered diuers Tartarian Princes , the Empires of Casan and Astracan 2700. miles downe the Volga from Mosco , and by a generall Councell of his Princes , Prelates , and Nobles was crowned and stiled the Emperour , and Great Duke of Volladamiria , Muscouia , Cazan and Astracan , &c. His Conquests grew with his yeeres . He tooke from the King of Poland the famous Citie of Pollozca , the great Citie of Smolensca , Doragabus , Vasma , and many other Townes with much riches , and infinite numbers of captiues , seuen hundred miles within their confines , Lituania and Bela Russia , goodly Townes of Trafficke , and Countries yeelding Waxe , Flaxe , Hempe , Tallow , Hides , Corne and Cattell in abundance . He grew puissant and proud , ouermightie for his next Neighbours , and bloudie in all his Conquests . When his good Queene Nastacia dyed , she was canonized a Saint , and to this day worshipped in their Churches . By her he had two Sonnes Iuan and Theodore . The Emperour after this married one of the Chircas by whom hee had no issue that hee would be knowne of . The manner of this Marriage was strange and heathenish , which I forbeare out of their owne History to relate . By this Marriage hee was much strengthened by the Tartars better Souldiers then the Natiues , of whom he made vse to curbe his Princes and Nobles which were discontent with his cruell robbing , and incessant murthering of his Nobilitie . He set forward with 100000. Horse and 50000. Foot with prouisions of Cannon and Munition towards Liuonia and Swethia , kils men , women and children in his way to Nouogrod and Plesco the two greatest Townes of Trafficke in all the East , with the Narue , which three stand triangle wise at the end of the Baltike Sea within the Sound . In this last hee built a Castle called Iuan Gorod , and caused the eyes of the Architect to bee bored out . Thence he enters the Confines of Liuonia , sends Knez Iuan Grinscoy , to besiege Newhous , which was taken with all the Townes in the way to Dorp . This also yeelded , and the Tartars carried away eight thousand Captiues , the Merchandize and Treasure was sent to Nogrod for the Emperours vse . He proceedeth , deuideth his Army into foure parts , ten thousand are appointed to draw the Ordnance ouer the frozen Lakes , takes all in his way , thirty walled Townes and Castles neere the Easterne Sea within two hundred miles compasse , drowning , burning , rauishing Maydes and Wiues , stripping them naked notwithstanding the cold , tying them by two and three at their Horse tayles , and dragging them some aliue , some dead , the wayes and streets lying full of carkasses of euery age and sexe . These Liuonians are accounted the fairest people in the World. Infinite numbers were sent into Russia with infinite treasure . Sixe hundred Churches were robbed and destroyed . He and his Tartars at last came to Reuell , besiegeth and batters it with twentie Cannons . The Inhabitants by night make vp the breaches by carrying and casting hote and cold water which froze so thicke , that after sixe weekes siege , and 20000. Cannon shot spent with losse of 7000. he hasted away , the sudden thaw also making him to leaue much of his Artillery behind , with former booties , baggage , and 30000. men , in his retiring . Enraged with fury for this repulse and losse hee comes backe to the Narue , spoyles the Towne of all the Riches and Merchandise , kils men , women , and children , and giues the spoyle to his Tartars , which bred no small emulation in his Russe Captaines . Thence hee marcheth to Plescoue ( alias Vobsco ) where he intended to doe the like , easily beleeuing those which reported that these two Townes and Nouogrod had practised against him , that by their meanes hee had sustayned his losse at Reuel . But there met him a Magician Mikula Sweat which that Towne held their Oracle , who with bold Imprecations and Exorcismes calling him Bloud-sucker and Deuourer of Christian flesh , swore by his Angell that hee should not escape death by a present Thunderbolt , if he or any of his did touch the least childs haire in that Citie , which God by his Angel did preserue for better purpose then his rapine : that therefore he should get him thence before the fierie Cloud of Gods wrath were raysed which he might behold hanging ouer his head , it being a very great and darke storme at that instant . The Emperour trembling at these words , desired Prayers for his deliuerance , and forgiuenesse of his cruell thoughts . I saw this Impostor , a foule creature : hee went naked Winter and Summer , induring extreame frost and heat . His Holinesse could not endure me . He did many strange things by Magicall Illusions , and was much followed and feared there of Prince and people . The Emperour returning to Nouogrod , where all his Captiues and Prisoners remayned , in exceeding discontent he chargeth it with 30000. Tartars , and 10000. Gunners of his Guard , who without respect rauished the women and maides , robbed and spoyled all that were within it : murthered young and old , burned the houshold stuffe and Merchandises with Ware-houses of Waxe , Flaxe , Cordage , Tallow , Hides , Salt , Wines , Cloth of Gold , Silkes , Furres , all set on fire . The Waxe and Tallow melted ran downe the Kennels of the streets together with the bloud of 700000. men , women , and children , as some affirmed , besides beasts : insomuch that with bloud and carkasses the Riuer Volca was as it were stopped . He vanted that this Massacre should exceed those of Niniue and Ierusalem . The Citie being thus destroyed and desolate he returned towards Musco , and in the way employes his Captaynes to take the people in the Townes and Villages within a hundred miles compasse , Gentlemen , Peasants , Merchants , and Monkes , old and young , with their Families , Goods , and Cattle to goe and inhabit this ruined Nouogrod , exposing them to a new slaughter . For many of them dyed with Pestilence and poyson of that infected place , which could not bee replenished to any purpose . Not long after God empties the Emperours Kingdome and chiefe Cities of his people by Pestilence , Famine , Fire and Sword : and this his crueltie bred such discontent , that many practised to destroy him , which were still discouered . Hee countenanced the Rascalitie and the most desperate Souldiers against the chiefe Nobility . Hee setled his Treasures in Mosco and the principall Monasteries . Many of the Nobilitie he put to shamefull deaths and tortures : and now suspecting his Chercas Tartars also , he placed them in his new Conquests of Leefland and Sweathland . The Crim Tartar his ancient Enemy inuaded him , incited by his Nobilitie as he found out : against whom he leuies out of remote Prouinces a huge Army of strangers ; with his owne hundred thousand horse , and fifty thousand foot . He discards his Chercas wife , and puts her in a Monastery , and among many of his owne Subiects , chuseth Natalia Daughter to Kneaz Pheodor Bulgaloue a great Commander in his warres , who soone after lost his head , and his Daughter within a yeere was shorne a Nunne . Newes came of his Enemies approch ( God suffered this wicked people who liued and wallowed in the height of their wickednesse and lust of crying Sodomiticall sinnes , to be thus punished both by so bloudy a King , and this Scythian Enemy ) who came with two hundred thousand Horsemen within fifty miles compasse on the Riuer Occa neere Circapoe , and vpon secret intelligence , as was thought , he passed the Riuer without repulse of the Emperours Army , who durst not on paine of death stirre beyond their bounds vpon whatsoeuer aduantage . The Enemy approching the great City of Musco , the Russe Emperour flies with his two Sonnes , Treasure , Seruants and his Guard of twenty thousand Gunners towards a strong Monastery Troiets , or the Trinity sixty miles off . Vpon Ascention day , the Enemy fires the high steeple of Saint Iohns Church , at which instant happened a tempestuous wind , whereby all the Churches Houses , Monasteries , and Palaces within the City and Suburbs thirty miles compasse , built most of Firre and Oke were set on fire and consumed in sixe houres space with infinite thousands of * Men , Women , and Children burnt and smothered to death by the fierie aire ; few escaping , without and within the three walled Castles . The Riuer and Ditches about Musco were stopped and filled with multitudes of people laden with Gold , Siluer , Iewels , Earings , Chaines , Bracelets , Rings and other Treasure , which went for succour to saue their heads aboue water . All which notwithstanding , so many thousands were there burnt and drowned , that the Riuer could not with all meanes and industry that could bee vsed , bee in two yeeres after cleansed ; those which were left aliue , and many from other places being daily occupied within great circuits to search and dragge for Iewels , Plate , bags of Gold and Siluer . I my selfe was somewhat the better for that fishing . The streets of the City , Churches , Sellers and Vaults lay so thicke and full of dead carkasses as no man could passe for the noysome smels long after . The C●im and his Army beheld this fire , solacing himselfe in a faire Monastery foure miles off , and tooke the spoyle of such as fled from the fire , besetting all the wayes about the Citie , and returned with much Treasure , and store of Captiues passing ouer the Riuer the same way they came . The Russe Emperour fled further to Vologda , fiue hundred miles from Mosco , accompanied with his Clergy , in whom he had most confidence . He summons a Councell Royall , dissolues his Army which fought not a stroke for him , examined , racked and tortured many of his chiefe Captaines ; executes , confiscates , destroyes their Race and Families : takes order for clensing , repayring and replenishing Musco . In the midst of this Parliament Chigaly Mursoy sends an Embassadour attended with many Mursoys , ( in their account Noblemen ) all well horsed , clothed in sheepes skinne Coats girt to them with blacke Caps of the same , hauing Bowes and Arrowes with curious Cymitars by their sides . They had a Guard to keepe them in darke Roomes ; stinking Horse flesh , and water was their best dyet , without Bread , Beere , Bed , or Candle . At the time of their audience bad vsage was offered them which they puffed at and scorned . The Emperour sate with his three Crownes before him in great Royalty , his Princes and Nobles attending , richly adorned with Iewels and Pearle . He commanded the Embassadors sheepe skinne Coate and Cap to be taken off , and a Golden Robe and rich Cap to be put on , who laughed aloud thereat , enters the Emperours presence , his followers being kept backe in a space grated with Iron . The Embassadour chases with a hollow , hellish voyce looking fierce and grimly on the Emperour , beeing otherwise a most vgly Creature . Foure Captaines of the Guard bring him neere His seate , and then without reuerence he thunders out that his Master and Lord Chigaley great Emperour of all the Kingdomes and Chams that the Sunne doth spread his beames ouer , hath sent to him Iuan Vassilliwich his Vassall and great Duke ouer all Russia by his permission , to know how he liked the scourge of his displeasure by sword , fire , and famine ; and withall had sent him for remedie , a present of his indignation ( pulling out a foule rustie Knife ) to cut his throat with all . This done , hee hasted out of the Roome without answere . They would haue taken off his golden Gowne and Cap , but he and his company stroue with them , and would not permit it . The Emperour fell into an agony , tore his haire and beard , sent for his Ghostly Father . The chiefe Captaine desired leaue to cut them all in pieces , but he gaue no answere . After he had detayned him some time , his fury being alayed , he sent him away with better vsage and this Message : Tell the Merchant and vnbeleeuer thy Master , it is not he , it is my sinnes and the sinnes of my people against my God and Christ : he it is that hath giuen him a limme of the Deuill this power and oportunitie to to be the instrument of my rebuke , by whose pleasure and helpe I doubt not of reuenge , and to make him my Vassall , though he be now but a Runnegate , and hath no place of abode to be found out in . Hee answered , he would not doe him so much seruice to speake so arrogant a message from him . Wherevpon , not long after , hee did addresse a Noble Gentleman Alfonasy Phedorowicz Nagoy in that Embassie , who was there detayned and indured much misery for seuen yeeres space . The Emperour was loth to come to Musco , but sent for the chiefe Merchants , Handicrafts and Tradesmen from all other Cities and Townes within his Kingdome to build and inhabit there : and further to draw Trafficke thither , tooke away all Impositions , and granted freedome of Customes ; set seuen thousand Masons and Workmen to build a faire stone Wall round about the Musco , which was finished in fiue yeeres space , strong and beautifull , and furnished with faire brasse Ordenance : he also setled his Offices and Officers of Iustice therein as before . Himselfe kept much at Vologda , on the Riuer Dwina , the Centre and safest place of his Kingdome . He conferred much with one Elesius Bomelius , a Mathematician comne out of England . He also sent for skilfull Architects , Carpenters , Ioyners , Masons , Goldsmiths , Physicians , Apothecaries and such like out of England . He builds a Treasure-house of stone , great Barkes and Barges to conuey and transport Treasure vpon any sudden occasion to Sollauetzcoy Monastery standing on the North Sea , the direct way to England . Hee fleeced his Merchants by taking their Commodities to exchange with Merchant Strangers for Gold , Dollers , Iewels and Pearles which he tooke into his Treasury , paying little or nothing , hee borrowed great summes of Cities , Townes , and Monasteries , exhausting all their wealth by great Impositions and Customes , to augment his owne Treasure , which he neuer would diminish vpon any occasion whatsoeuer ; whereby hee became so odious that in a desperate resolution he deuised to preuent and alter his estate , to annull and frustrate all these ingagements of his Crowne . He made a diuision of his Subiects , calling the one Oproswy , and the other Soniscoy , and established a new King or Emperour named Char Spinon , Sonne to the Emperour of Cafan , transferring on him his stile and Crowne with the authority incident , but crowning him without any solemnitie or consent of Peeres . Hee causeth his Subiects to addresse their persons , sutes , and affaires to him & in his name , all Priuiledges , Charters , and Writings to be called in , and new to be granted in this Emperours Name and vnder his Seale : in his name are all Court pleadings , Coynes , Customes , Fines , Reuenues for the maintenance of his House , Officers and Seruants . Hee sits in Maiesty and is lyable to all debts and matters concerning his Treasury . The old Emperour and his Sonnes prostrate themselues and his Bishops , Nobility , and Officers are caused to do the like : Embassadors also to resort to him ( which some refused ) and he further married him to the Daughter of a Prime Prince of the bloud Royall , named Kneaz Misthisloskoie . Now would the old Emperour take no notice of debts owing in his time , Letters Patents and Priuiledges of Townes and Monasteries are made voyd , States of Inheritance for want of confirmation and other things are at a stand . His Clergy , Nobility and Commons for remedy hereof , after a yeeres discontinuance must petition Iuan Vassilewich , that hee will bee pleased to resume the Crowne and Gouernment vpon many conditions and authenticall instruments confirmed by Act of Parliament in a very solemne new Inauguration . Hee being content , infinite Gifts and Presents of worth were sought to bestow on him , his old debts and former incumbrances discharged . Now he is againe inuested in statu quo prius , regrants Priuiledges to Townes , Monasteries , Noblemen and Merchants , vpon new compositions , whence a portion is made for his Neece , daughter to Knez Andrew his late Brother , who in iealousie ( as was thought ) of the peoples loue to him was made away , in pledging the Emperour in a Cup of Mead which he had drunke to him . This his daughter was married to Hartique Magnus Brother to Frederike King of Denmarke , borne before his Father Christianus Duke of Holst was elected King of that Countrey . To pacifie dissention betwixt them , King Frederike was content to exchange for the Dukedome of Holst all his Townes , Castles and Lands during his life which hee had in Liesland . This Emperour makes vp the Match , and marries them in Mosco , giues him in dowre with his Neece Elona , all the interest he had in the Townes and Castles conquered by him in Liuonia , establishing him therein , and stiling him Corall , that is , King Magnus , giues him a hundred good Horse well furnished , 200000. Robles in Gold , Siluer , Plate , Iewels , and rich apparell , with liberall gifts to all his Followers , sends 2000. horse to see this King and Queene setled in their estates at the City of Dorp . But in steed of expected amity , wars follow from Denmarke and Swethia , those two Kings ioyning with Stephanus that valiant King of Poland , who not long after got from him the Narue , and besieged Plescoue . The Dane and Swethen are also competitors with him in certaine Territorites on the North Coast , Wardhouse , Cola , Sollauersca , V●rsague , &c. Put him from his Customes and Trafficke there , offering also to debarre the English Merchants in their passage for fishing on those Coasts , and trading with them at Saint Nicholas and Colmogro . The Emperour notwithstanding these incursions , sends for all his Nobles and Gentlemens fairest daughters ( Virgins ) thorow his Kingdome , out of whom hee chuseth a wife for himselfe , and another for his eldest Sonne Charewich Iuane . Her name was Nastacia , daughter to Iuan Sherimitten a Viouod of a good Family . The Emperour liueth in feare , * daily discouers Treasons , and spends much time in torturing and execution . One Knez Pheodor Curakin Gouernour of Wendon in Liuonia , when King Stephanus came to besiege it , and found drunke ( as was pretended ) was stripped naked , layd in a Cart , whipped thorow the Musco with sixe whips of Wire ( which cut his backe , belly , and bowels ) to death . Iuan Chiglicone was hanged naked by the heeles on a Gibbet , the skin and flesh of his body from top to toe cut off and minced with Kniues by small gobbets . Foure Pallarinkes were Executioners , one of which thrusting his Knife too farre ( it seemes , purposing to dispatch him ) was presently had to a blocke , and that hand cut off , whereof ( not well seared ) he dyed the next day . Many other were knocked on the head , and cast into the Pooles and Lakes at Slobida , their flesh fed on by ouer-growne Carpes , Pikes & other fish , whose fat was such that hardly any thing else could be seene on them . Knez Boris Telupa , a great Fauourite , was set on a long sharpe stake entring at his fundament , and comming out at his necke , on which he languished fifteene houres , and spake vnto his Mother the Dutchesse which was brought to behold that wofull spectacle : after which sight she was giuen to a hundred Gunners of his Guard , which one after another defiled her to death . Her body swolne and lying naked in the field , open to the view of all which passed by , hee commanded his Huntsmen to bring their hungry Hounds to deuoure her flesh , and bones dragged vp and downe . The Emperour at this fight said , such as I fauour I haue honoured , and to such as bee Traytors I will doe thus . I could enumerate many more like Obiects , but I forbeare ; his chiefe exercise being to deuise and execute new torture , especially on his Nobility best beloued of his Subiects . But his estate still growing daily more dangerous , he enquired of Elizius Bomelius Doctor of Physicke , a rare Mathematician or Magician , and of others of Queene Elizabeths yeeres , and what hopes there might be if he should be a Suter vnto her for himselfe : notwithstanding that he had three wiues then liuing , and many Kings could not preuaile in that Sute . Presently he puts his last wife into a Nunnery , and thinking to make England in case of extremitie his safest refuge , built and prepared many goodly Barkes , large Boats , or Barges at Vologda , and brought his richest Treasure thither to be embarked in the same to passe downe the Riuer Dwina , and so into England by the English ships vpon a sudden , leauing his eldest Sonne Charrewich Iuan to gouerne and pacifie his so troubled estate . To this purpose hee experimented a rare proiect , which increased his treasure and hatred together . He cals for the principall Priors , Abbats , Archimandrites and Egomens of the richest Monasteries of his Kingdome , which were very many , and told them that what he had to say was best knowne vnto themselues . He had spent the most part of his time , wits , vigor and youth in warfaring for their wealth and safetie , who had receiued increase by that which had exhausted his treasure and safetie ( by his danger ) from forreine Enemies and disloyall practisers : nor could hee or they longer subsist without assistance . Their Prayers preuailed not whether for his , their or his peoples sinnes ; supply out of their infinite abundance must bee the triall of their fidelities , which vrgent necessitie of the time exacted , the soules of their Patrons and Donors ( Saints and Wonderworkers ) for redemption of their sinnes and soules command , and they must prepare their best thoughts without sophisticall refusals . Vpon these Rhetoricall threats at the Prouinciall Conuocation called in the great Consistory of the Holy Ghost , the Oath of Souereigntie was ministred in the Citie of Mosco . Some feare there was that he did ayme at all . After many disputes and allegations ( which appeare in the Originall ) prepared for the Kings audience , hee hauing intelligence by priuy Spyes from their Register , framed delayes of audience , meane whiles thundering threats to be carried by his Instigators to their eares . He cals forty of the most pragmaticall , tels them , hee vnderstands of their consultations and that they were the principall , whom his mild Relation of his disaduentures , and the peoples miseries had not mollified . What shall we render you for reward ? the Nobilitie and people cry out that you haue got all the treasure in the Land , by trading in all kind of Merchandises , taking the benefit of all other mens trauels , being priuiledged to pay no Custome to our Crowne , nor charge of warres : and by terrifying the best sort of our Subiects , You haue gotten by due computation the third part of the Townes , Royalties , and Villages of this Kingdome into your Possessions , by your Witchery , Inchantments and Sorcery . You buy and sell the soules of our people , you liue a most idle life in all pleasure and delicacie , commit most horrible sinnes , Extortion , Briberie and excessiue Vsurie . You abound in all the bloudie and crying sinnes , Oppression , Gluttony , Idlenesse , Sodomitry , and worse ( if worse may be ) with beasts . We haue much to answere before God to suffer you to liue , and so many more worthy to die for you . God forgiue my taking part with you . Did not the Pope of late by his Nuncio * earnestly perswade to haue the Supremacie ouer you , and to dispose of all your Places and Reuenues ? Hath not the Greeke Church often sollicited vs for the change of your Metropolitan Sea , by mediation of the Patriarke of Alexandria ? Yea and often I haue beene moued for your dissolution to the reparation of thousands of my ancientest and poorest Nobility , from whose Ancestors most of your Reuenues came , and to whom it most iustly belongs ; that haue spent their liuings and liues for your safeties and enrichings , and my rich Subiects are impouerished thorow your rapine and deuillish Illusions . A faire Example wee haue of that valorous King of England , Henry the Eighth ; your Reuenues being much more , besides your standing treasure , then your prodigall and luxurious maintennence can expend . By which meanes our Nobilitie and seruiceable Subiects are decayed and our treasure so exhausted , that we are inforced by the secret inspiration , by the Soules and holy Saints , the holy workers of Wonders , from whom you professe to hold that infinite treasure , not yours , that lies as a dead talent in your custodies , put to no Religious vse . In their names and all the Donors and Benefactors we coniure and command that by such a day , lest you be all then through the plague of Gods iust wrath deuoured by wild beasts of the Forrest ( who attend the execution of your iudgement with a more sudden and fearefull death then befell the falshood of Ananias and Saphyras deniall ) you bring vs a faithfull and true Inuentorie what treasure and yeerely Reuenues euery of your Houses haue in possession . Necessitie will not permit delay nor excuse for the contrary . By that time we intend to call a Parliament Royall to be Iudges of our vrgent necessitie for defence of our Realme against the Kings and Princes of Poland , Swethia , Lituania , and Denmarke , all combined , and our Rebels confederated with the Crimme , and to bee witnesses also of the discharge of our dutie to God and his Angels ( to incite you in their name ) and his poore distressed people , for whose necessities and preseruation of you all we are thus earnest , their so miserable estates lying yet in your hands and power , in time to remedie and sustaine . The chiefe of the Clergy often assembled and dissembled , deuising with the discontented Nobility to make warre and resist . But they wanted sufficient Commanders , and were otherwise vnprouided of Armes . Hereof the Emperour tooke aduantage , and proclaymed the heads of those Houses to be Traytors , endites twenty of the principall , and chargeth them with Treasons and other odious crimes , hauing fitted pregnant proofes to manifest the same to be true . He commands his great wild Beares to be brought out of their darke Caues , kept of purpose for such pastimes at Slobida Velica . Vpon Saint Izaies day , in a spacious place walled about , seuen of the principall fat bellied Fryers were brought forth one after another , each with his Crosse and Beads in one hand , and ( through the Emperours great fauour ) a Bore-speare of fiue foot in length in the other hand for his defence . A wilde Beare was let loose , which ranging against the wall , sented the Fryer and made more mad with the peoples shouting and cry , runnes at him fiercely , and crusheth his head , body , bowels , legs , and armes as a Cat doth a Mouse , and hauing thus deuoured or torne the Fryer , was shot and killed by the Gunners . Then was another Fryer and a fresh Beare in like sort committed and likewise serued , and so the rest , of which only the last had so much skill and agility that setting the end of his Speare in the ground , and guiding it to the breast of the Beare , he ranne himselfe thorow on it , and both dyed in the place . This Fryer was canonized for a valiant Saint by the rest of his liuing Brethren , of Michalla Swett in Susdal . Seuen other Fryers were condemned to be buryed aliue . Hereupon the Metropolites Bishops , Monkes , and Fryers of all Houses resorted with Petitions and Prostrations to pacifie the Emperour , not only suffering his Ghostly Father to absolue him , but acknowledging the others to haue suffered iustly , hoping that it would be example to all which professed holy Orders . They all , their Treasurers , and Heads of all the chiefe Monasteries and Nunneries did in the name of themselues and the soules of their holy founders present a true and perfect Inuentory of all their Treasure , Moneyes , Townes , Lands , and Reuenewes particularly belonging to any Saint which commended the same to their trust and custodies successiuely for the euerlasting mayntenance of those holy Seminaries and Sanctuaries , hoping and assuredly beleeuing that his sacred Soule in commemoration of all others , will not suffer any violation in his age , which must passe away with accounts before the Trinity of things in all Ages done : if otherwise , that it would please him to giue them some authenticall discharge to remayne to Posteritie . I haue with my best skill translated thus much verbatim out of the Originall . These Inchantments preuented their dissolution , but preuayled not against the Emperours resolute demand of 300000. Markes sterling brought speedily in Coyne vnto his Treasury , besides the resignation of many Precincts , Townes , Lands , Villages and Royalties , at lest as much more worth , to dispose of ( though with great grudge ) to the discontented Nobles , whose Houses were thereby made to serue his turne in all his designes . Here hath hee raysed a new treasure without diminishing any part of his old , being most prepared for England . But neyther his Embassadour Andrew Sauen , nor Master Authenie Ienkinson did so thorowly expresse his minde , being darkely and cautelously made knowne to them , or else Queene Elizabeth would not apprehend the message . But this secrecy notwithstanding , his eldest Sonne and Fauourites tooke knowledge of it , which bred such iealousie in the Emperour , that he was faine to dissemble his affection , and couer his purpose therein with a new Marriage at home , one Feodor Nagois daughter a Subiect of his owne , by whom afterwards he had a third Sonne called Demetrius . He spends now his time in pacifying his discontented Nobility and people , kept two Armies on foot with small charge ( his Princes and Nobles going most on their owne charge , the Gentlemen and Sinobarskeys hauing portions of Money , Corne and Land , certayne Reuenewes being put a part for that purpose , besides Escheats , Robberies , and Customes payed them whether they goe to warre or no ) without diminution of his Crowne Reuenew , or great standing Treasure . The one Army consisted most of Tartars employed against the Pole and Sweden which sought to recouer Liuonia . The other Army consisted commonly of 100000. Horse , most his owne Subiects , some few Poles , Swedens , Dutch and Scots , employed against the Crimme , which commonly doth not last aboue three moneths , May , Iune , and Iuly euery yeere . His Tartars notwithstanding King Stephins preuayling , bring away many Captiues out of Liefland , the fruitfullest Land in all the East , flowing with Milke and Honey , the fairest women and best conditioned people in the World to conuerse and commerce with , but giuen much to Luxury , Idlenesse and Pleasure : for which sinnes they themselues say that God hath thus plagued and rooted them out , and planted Strangers in their Countrey . It was my fortune , by speciall fauour , to buy and redeeme diuers men , women , and children of these Captiues , for small summes of money , some being Merchants of good quality ; and got leaue to conuay some to Liefland againe , some to England , some to Hamborow and Lubeck . Amongst them were taken some Dutch , French , Scots , and English , which had serued vnder Pontus a French Captain , who were placed about the Suburbs of the Musco , & by my mediation had leaue to build a Church . I contributed well thereto , and got them a Learned Minister , their Assembly were at least two thousand euery Sunday , their Rites after the Lutherane fashion . Of these eighty fiue were Scots Souldiers left of seuen hundred sent from Stockholme , and three English in their company . I got them well housed at Boluan neere the Mosco . I appeased the Emperours fury against them , causing to be told him the difference of these remote Aduenturers ( ready to serue any Christian Prince for pay ) and the Natiue Swedens ; and that they would be of good vse against the Crimme Tartar. Some vse was after made of my aduice , and 1200. of them did better seruice against the Tartar , then 12000. Russes , with their short Bowes and Arrowes . The Tartars ( not knowing before the vse of Pistols ) were strucke dead off their Horses with shot they saw not , and cryed , away with those new Deuils that come with their thundring puffs of fire : whereat the Emperor laughed and wished for more of them : and they had Pensions and Lands allowed , and married with the Liuonian women increased into Families . I was glad hee tooke no notice of the English , which might haue yeelded him an opportune quarrell to my selfe , and to the Merchants goods in his Countrey worth 100000. Markes . A little before hee had sold Master Thomas Glouer a chiefe Agent for the English Company , a Wife borne of a Noble House in Poland , Basmanaua , taken Captiue with her Sister at Pollotzca , for 10000. Hungarian Duckets in Gold : and yet shortly after on displeasure , tooke from him 16000. pounds more in Cloth , Silkes and other merchandise , and sent him with his Wife empty out of his Land . The Emperour expecting some returne and answer of his Letters out of England , the Queene addressed one Daniel Syluester there with , who arriued at Saint Nicholas , past vp to Colmogro , and there making Clothes for his passing vp to the Emperour , whiles the Taylor was putting on him his new Sute in the English house , a Thunderbolt strooke him dead , piercing downe his necke and coller in the inside of his new Coat , not outwardly seene . A flash of Lightning killed also his Boy and Dogge by him , burnt his Deske , Letters and the House at that instant : at which newes , the Emperour much perplexed , said Gods will bee done . But raging and in desperate case , his Enemies besetting three parts of his Countrey ( the Pole and Sweden Eastward , and Crimme Southward ) King Stephen threatning also shortly to visit the Mosco : He made preparation , but pretending that he could no way he furnished of Powder , Salt-peeter , Lead and Brimstone , the Narue being shut , but out of England , hee sent for me and told me he had a message of honour , weight , and secresie to employ me in , to the Queenes Maiesty ; Perceiuing that I had attayned the familiar knowledge of his Language the Polish and Dutch Tongues , be questioned me of diuers things , liked my answere , asked if I had seene his great Vessels at Vologda . I told him I had . What Traytor hath shewed them you ? I ventured in company of thousands more ( I said ) to behold their beauty , &c. He said , You shall see double the number ere long , but much more to bee admired , if you knew what inestimable treasure they are inwardly to be beautified with . It is reported that your Queene my Sister hath the best Nauy of Ships in the World. It is true said I , and entred into a large discourse and description of them . He gaue me charge to prepare my selfe and to be silent and secret , and to attend euery day till he were prepared for my dispatch , he commanded his Secretary to take in writing of me a description of the Queenes Nauy Royall , to which I added the Picture of a Ship with all her glorious and Martiall accoultrements . About this time , the Emperour was much busied in searching out a Treason against him plotted by Bomelius and the Archbishop of Nouogrod with some others , discouered by their Seruants on the Racke , Letters sent in Cyphers three sundry wayes to Swethen and Poland . The Bishop confessed all , and Bomelius denyed all : But being racked , his backe and body cut with wyre whips , he confessed more then the Examiners were willing the Emperour should know . He sent word they should roast him , being taken from the Pudkie and bound to a wooden Spit , which being done till they thought no life left , they brought him in a Sled thorow the Castle , where I with others saw him , and he espying me , called vpon Christ . They threw him into a Dungeon , where hee miserably ended his life . He had liued in pompe , and beene Authour of much mischiefe , had conuayed much treasure out of the Countrey , by way of England to Wesell in Westphalia where hee was borne , though brought vp in Cambridge ; an Enemy alway to our Nation . Hee had deluded the Emperour with tales of Queene Elizabeths youth and hopes ( by his Calculations ) of obtayning her . ( But the Emperour , out of hope hereof , heard that there was a young Lady of the bloud Royall , the Lady Mary Hastings , daughter to the Earle of Huntington , whom he now affected . ) The Bishop of Nouogrod was condemned of coyning and sending money to Swethen and Poland , of keeping Witches , buggering Boyes and Beasts , confederating with Bomelius , &c. All his goods were confiscated , and himselfe throwne into a Dungeon with Irons on his head and legges , where he made painted Images , Combes and Beads , liued with bread and water . Eleuen of his confederate Seruants were hanged in his Palace gate at Mosco , and his women Witches shamefully dismembred and burnt . The Emperour passed ouer those which had beene accused , and now consulted about marrying his second Sonne Chariwich Theodor , being of great simplicitie , the eldest hauing no issue . But hauing his Prelates and Nobles together , could not but euaporate some of his conceits from the former confessions of their Treasons , being Ascension day , on which before Musco had beene burned . He spent some houres in Rhetoricall enlarging the dismalnesse of that day with great eloquence , darting still with his eye at many Confederates in the late Conspiracie , protesting to leaue them a naked disloyall and distressed people , and a reproch to all Nations of the World. The Enemies are at hand , God and his prodigious creatures in the Heauens fight against vs , Scarcity and Famine witnesse it , and yet no Iudgements moue remorse in you . The Originall is too long to recite . Little was done , but all prostrating themselues to his Maiesty , and mercy desired God to blesse his holy purpose for the marriage of his Sonne , for whom he chose Irenia , daughter of Theodor Iuanowich Godonoue , and after the solemnization of the marriage with great Feast dismissed the Nobles and Prelates with better words and countenance , which was taken for a reconciliation . But the Nuptials could not be performed by vsuall cohabitation , which much distempered the King ; it is not decent to write the courses taken therein . The Emperous Letters & Instructions were ready , himselfe & his chiefe Secretarie Sauelly Frowlow ( whiles I was present ) closed them vp in one of the false sides of a woodden Bottle filled with Aquanitae to hang vnder my Horse-mayne not worth one penny : appointed me foure hundred Hungarian Duckets in Gold to be sowed in my boots , and quilted in some of my worst garments . He said , he forbare to tell me of some secrets of his peasure , fearing left I passing thorow his Enemies Country might bee inforced to discouer what hee would not haue knowne . The Bottle you carry with you shall declare what you shall say to Queene Elizabeth my louing Sister , of which you must haue care as of your life , vntill you come in safe place to open it . In meane while , and alway , bee thou my sweet Sunshine , Eremiska , trusty and faithfull , and thy reward shall be my goodnesse and grace from me hereafter . I fell prostrate , layd my head on his foot with a heauy heart to bee thus exposed to vnauoydable danger . Doeafie Vlanon a Gentleman of good ranke , and daily Wayter on the King attended me ; my Sled and Horse and twenty Seruants were ready at the posterne gate . I posted that night to Otuer ninety miles , where victuals and fresh Horses were prepared , and so to Nouogrod and Plesco , 600. miles in three dayes , where entring into Liuonia , my Gentleman and Seruants tooke their leaues , and desired some token to the Emperour of my safe comming thither . They left me with a poore guide only . Within three houres after , the Centinell tooke me vpon the borders , and brought me to New house into the Castle before the State-holder or Lieutenant , who straitly examined and searched me , suspecting me as one comming from their enemies Country . I said I was glad to come into their hands out of the vaile of misery the Moscouites Country , not without losse . On the third day vpon some mediation , they appointed mee a Guide , and suffered mee to passe . The Guard expected gratuitie , but I excused , as pinched by the Russe . I passed three dayes by Land and frozen Meares to Ossell in Liefland , an Iland large and spacious vnder the King of Denmarke , Raggamuffin Souldiers tooke me and vsed me roughly , and carried me to Sowen Burgh , and so to Orent Burgh , the chiefe Townes and Castles in those parts , and there deliuered me to the State-holders Lieutenant . I attended his pleasure kept hardly as a Spie , the Snakes creeping in my Lodging , on Bed and board , and Milke pans : the soyle was such they did no harme . I was called before the chiefe Gouernour ( a graue Gentleman in good fauour with the King , many Halberds attending ) who examined me with many questions . I answered I was a Subiect of the Queene of England , who had peace with all Christian Kings , specially with the King of Denmarke : but was committed againe to custody , whence ( hauing dismissed his company ) he sent for me againe by his Sonne and being priuate , holding a Letter in his hand , said , I haue receiued sundry Letters from my friends , and one of late from my daughter , captiue in Mosco , which sheweth of much friendship shee hath found at an English Gentlemans hand , which negociates in that Court for the Queen of England . My Lord , said I , is your daughter called Magdalen Vrkil : yea Sir , said he . I answered I was the man , & that within these ten dayes she was well . He sayd he could not procure her ransome , and clasps me about the neck , crying as did his Sonne likewise : Gods Angell hath brought your goodnesse thus to me , how euer disguised in this turbulent time , that I might render you thankes and furtherance . I desired free passe and safe conduct . He feasted me ioyfully , and made ready his Letters and Pasports to Captaines of Townes and Castles , gaue mee a faire German striking Clocke , offered his Sonne and Seruants armed to guard me out of danger , which I could not accept of , and commended his daughter to me . I passed on to Pilton a strong Castle where King Magnus lay , who vsed mee roughly , because I could not drinke with him excessiuely . Hee had riotously spent and giuen most of his Townes and Castles , Iewels , Plate , &c. to his followers and adopted daughters , which hee receiued in Dowre with the Emperours Neece , and not long after dyed miserably , leauing his Queene and only daughter in very poore estate . I roade thorow the Duke of Curlands Country , and Prussia to Konninsburgh , Meluin and Danzike in Polond , Pomerania and Mickelburgh to Lubeck , where I was knowne and honourably entertayned . I had now gotten foure or fiue Seruants Dutch and English . The Burgomasters sent mee a Present of Fish , Flesh , and Wines , taking notice of the fauours I had done to them and theirs : diuers came with thankfull acknowledgement of their Redemption by my meanes and Purse , from Moscouite and Tartarian Captiuity , and presented me with a Boll couer guilt , in it Ricks Dollers , and Hungarian Duckets , which Coyne I returned againe . They brought mee their Towne Booke , and prayed mee to write my Name and place of Birth and abode , that they and their Posteritie might honour my Name in Record for euer . At Hamburgh likewise , they for like cause presented me their thankes , and Present , and the Burgomasters feasted me . I landed at Harwich , opened my Aquauitae Bottle ( which had beene girt close vnder my Caffocke by day , and my best Pillow by night ) and tooke thence the Emperours Letters , which I sweetned aswell as I could . But yet the Queene smelt the Aquauitae-sauour . I had accesse three or foure seuerall times , and some discourse by meanes of my Lord Treasurer , Sir Francis Walsingham , and some honourable countenance of my Lord of Leister , by Sir Edward Horsey my Kinsman his meanes . I was well entertayned by the Muscouie Company , to whom the Queene had giuen command to prepare those things for which the Emperour had giuen directions . With which , and her Maiesties Letters & gracious fauour ( sworne her Seruant , Esquire of the Body , giuing me her Picture & Hand to kisse ) I departed in company of twelue tall Ships . Wee met with the King of Denmarke his Fleet of Shippes and Gallies neere the North Cape , fought with them and put them to the worst , and after arriued at S. Nicolas . I posted ouer Vaga , and came to Slobida Alexandrisca , where I deliuered the Queenes Letters to the Emperour , with her pleasure , by word of mouth short of his expectation . He commanded my silence , commended my speed and businesse done for him , gaue me allowanances and promised his goodnesse for recompence of my seruice . He commanded also that those Commodities should be brought vp to the Musco , and receiued into his Treasury , viz. Copper , Lead , Powder , Salt-peeter , Brimstone , &c. to the value of 9000. pounds , and ready mony payd for them . He came to the Citie of Musco , and cast , his displeasure vpon some Grandes : hee sent a Parasite of his with 200. Gunners to rob his Brother in Law Mekita Romanowich our next Neighbour , which tooke from him all his Armour , Horses , Plate , Mony , Lands and Goods to the value of 100000. Marks sterling . He sent the next day to the English House for as much course Cotton as would make himselfe and his children Gownes to couer them . The Emperour sent likewise Simon Nagoy another of his Instruments , to squeeze or spunge Andrew Shalkan a great bribing Officer , who brought his faire young Wife Solumaneda out of her Chamber , defiled her , cut and gashed her naked backe with his Cemitar ; killed his trusty Seruant Iuan Lottish , tooke all his Horses , Goods and Lands , and beat out of his shinnes 10000. Robles or Markes sterling in mony . At that time did the Emperour also conceiue displeasure against the Dutchmen and Liuonians before mentioned ( to whom a Church and libertie of Religion had beene giuen by my meanes ) and appointed certaine , Captaines with 2000. Gunners in the night to take the spoile of all they had , who stripped them naked , rauished and defloured the women and virgins , carrying away diuers of the youngest and fairest to serue their lusts . Some escaping came to the English house , where they were cloathed and relieued not without danger of displeasure , amongst whom was that daughter of the Gouernour of Osell in Liefland commended to my fauour , whose freedome I also afterwards procured and conueyed her to her father . His crueltie grew now ripe for vengeance ; and hee not long after falling out with his eldest Sonne for his commiseration to those distressed Christians , and for greeuing at his Vnkles wrongs , iealous also of the peoples affection to him , gaue him a boxe on the eare ( as it was tearmed ) which he tooke so tenderly that hee fell into a burning Feuer , and in three dayes departed this life . Whereat the Emperour tore his haire and beard , like a mad man , lamenting too late for that irrecouerable losse , not to himselfe so much as to the Empire , whose hopes were buried with him ; being a wise , milde and worthy Prince of three and twenty yeeres . Hee was buried in Michala Archangell Church in the Musco with Iewels and Riches put in his Tombe valued at 50000. pounds ; watched after by twelue Citizens in course , euery night deuoted to his Saint Iohn and Michael , to keepe both body and Treasure till his Resurrection . Now was the Emperour more earnest to send into England about his long conceited match , his second Sonne being weake of wit and body , without hope of ability for gouernment , and the third not only young but disallowed in Sanctitie , and according to the fundamentall Lawes illegitimate , borne out of Wedlocke of the fift vnlawfull Wife , not solemnised with the Rites of their Church , but in the Church-yard by a depriued and excommunicated Prelate , in which respect neyther she nor her Issue were capeable of the Crowne . The Emperour peruseth the Queenes last Letters , and addresseth one of his trustiest Seruants in Embassage Theodore Pissempskeie a wise Nobleman about the Lady Mary Hastings aforesaid , and that her Maiesty would bee pleased to send some Noble Embassadour to treate with him therein . This Embassadour tooke shipping at Saint Nicolas , and arriuing in England , was magnificently entertayned and admitted audience . Her Maiesty caused that Lady to bee attended with diuers Ladies and young Noblemen , that so the Embassadour might haue a sight of her , which was accomplished in Yorke House Garden . There was he ( attended also with diuers men of quality ) brought before her , and casting downe his countenance fell prostrate before her , and rising ranne backe with his face still towards her . The Lady with the rest admiring at this strange salutation , hee sayd by an Interpreter ; it sufficed him to behold the Angelicall presence of her , which hee hoped should bee his Masters Spouse and Empresse , seeming rauished with her Angelicall countenance , state and beauty . Shee was after that by her familiar friends in Court called Empresse of Mosconia . Sir William Russell , third Sonne to the Earle of Bedford , a wise and comely Gentleman was appointed her Maiesties Ambassadour to the Moscoune : but hee and his Friends considering of the businesse , and not so forward thereto , the Company of Merchants intreated for Sir Ierome Bowes , mooued theretowith his presence and tall person . He was well set forth , most at their charge , and with the Russian Embassadour arriued at S. Nicolas . The Emperours Ambassadour posted ouer land , and deliuered his Letters with the accounts of his Embassage which was ioyfully accepted . Sir I. B. passed slowly vp the Dwina 1000. miles to Vologda . The Emperour sends a Pensioner Michael Preterpopoue well attended to meet him and make his prouisions . At Yeraslaue another , Querry of the Stable , met him . At Musco hee was honourably entertayned . Knez Iuan Suetzcoie attended with 300. Horse brought him to his lodging . Sauelle Frolloue the Secretary was sent to congratulate his welcome with many dishes of dressed meate , and promise of best accommodating . The next day , the Emperour sent a Noble man Ignatie Tatishoue , to visit him with faire words and promise of speediest audience , which was on Satturday following . About nine of the clocke the streets were filled with people , and a thousand Gunners attired in yellow and blue Garments set in rankes by the Captaines on Horsebacke with bright Harquebuses in their hands from the Ambassadours doore to the Emperours Palace , Knez Iuan Sitzcoie attended him mounted on a faire Gennet richly bedecked , with a faire Gelding well furnished for the Embassadour , attended with three hundred Gentlemen gallantly adorned . The Embassadour being displeased that the Dukes Horse was better then his , mounted on his owne Horse , and with his thirty men liveried in Stamell Clokes well set forth , each hauing a part of his Present ( being most Plate ) marched onward to the Kings Palace , where another Duke met him , and told him that the Emperour stayed for him . He answered , that hee came as fast as he could . By the way the people ghessing at the vnpleasingnesse of his message , cryed Carenke , ( that is , Cranes-legs ) in mockage of him , whereat hee stormed much . The passage , stayres and Roomes thorow which hee was conducted , were all beset with Merchants and Gentlemen in Golden Coats . His men entred before him with their Presents into the Roome where the Emperour sate in his Robes and Maiesty , with his three Crownes before him , foure young Noble men called Ryndes , shining in their Cloth of beaten Siluer , with foure Scepters , or bright Siluer Hatchets in their hands , on each side of him , the Prince and other his great Dukes and Nobles in rankes sitting round about him . The Emperour stood vp , and the Embassadour making his courtesies , deliuers the Queenes Letters , which hee receiued and put off his Imperiall Cap , asking how his louing Sister Queene Elizabeth did . His answere made , he sate downe on a side forme couered with a Carpet , and after some little pause and mutuall view , was dismissed in manner as hee came , and his Dinner of two hundred dishes of dressed meats sent after him , by a Gentleman of qualitie . I was forewarned by my secret and best friends not to intermeddle in those businesses . Some secret and publike conferences passed , but good note was taken that none of the great Family of the Godonoues were consulted with therein . The King feasts the Embassadour , grants great allowance of daily prouision , and nothing would please him : yea he made great complaints about friuolous matters . The Merchants and the Emperours Officers were reconciled in their accounts , grieuances remedied , Priuiledges granted , and an Embassadour to the Queene resolued on ; if Sir I. B. could haue conformed himselfe to the time , any thing might haue beene yeelded : yea , he promised , that if his Marriage with the Queenes Kinswoman tooke effect , her issue should inherit the Crowne ; for assurance whereof he had a masse of ready treasure presently to be transported with his Embassadour vnto Queene Elizabeths trust . The Clergy and Noblity ( especially the neerest allied to the old Empresse , the Princes wife and her Family of the Godonoues found meanes to crosse all these Designes . The King much distracted in fury caused many Witches , Magicians , or Wors presently to be sent for out of the North , where there are many betweene Colmogro and Lappia . Threescore of them were brought post to Musco , where they were guarded , dyeted and daily visited by the Emperours great Fauourite Bodan Belscoy to receiue from them their Diuinations or Oracles on the Subiects giuen them in charge by the Emperour . ( Note that a great blasing Star and other prodigious sights , were seene a moneth together , euery night ouer Musco that yeere . ) This Fauorite now sought to serue the turne of the rising Sunne , wearied with the wicked disposition of the Emperour . The Sooth-sayers tell him that the heauenly Planets and Constellations would produce the Emperours death by such a day . But he not daring to tell the Emperour so much , said to them that on that day they should be all burned . The Emperour began grieuously to swell in his Cods ( wherewith he had offended so long , boasting that he had deflowred thousands of Virgins , and a thousand children of his begetting destroyed ) was carried euery day in his Chaire into his Treasury . One day ( two dayes before the Emperour his death ) the Prince beckoned to me to follow , and I aduenturously stood among the rest , and heard him call for his Precious Stones and Iewels . He then held discourse to the Nobles about him , directing his eye and speech most to Boris Godouona , of the nature and properties of his Gemmes : of the World compassing Load-stone ( causing the Wayters to make a Chaine of Needles therewith touched ) of the Corall also and Turkesse , whose beautifull colours ( sayd he ) layd on my arme poysoned with inflammation , you see are turned pale , and declare my death . Reach out my Staffe Royall ( an Vnicornes Horne garnished with very faite Diamonds , Rubies , Saphires , Emeralds and other Precious Stones , it cost 70000. Markes sterling , bought of Dauid Gowell of the Fulkers of Ausburge ) seeke out some Spiders ; caused his Physician Iohannes Eiloff to scrape a Circle thereof vpon the Table , and put within it one Spider , and after another , which burst presently , others without the Circle running away from it aliue , It is too late , it will not preserue me . Behold these Precious Stones , the Diamond most precious of all other , I neuer affected it ; it restraines Fury and Luxury , the powder is poyson . Then he points to the Rubie ; this comforts the Braine and Memory , clarifieth congealed bloud . That Emerald of the nature of the Rainbow , is enemy to all vncleanenesse , and though a man cohabit in Lust with his owne Wife , this Stone being about them will burst at the spending of Nature . The Saphyre I greatly delight in , it preserueth and increaseth Nature and Courage , reioyceth the heart , is pleasing to all the vitall Senses , souereigne to the Eyes , strengthens the Muscles . Hee takes the Onyx in hand , &c. All these are Gods wonderfull gifts , secrets in Nature , reuealed to mans vse and contemplation as friends to grace and vertue , and Enemies to vice . I faint , carry me away , till another time . In the afternoone he peruseth ouer his Will , and yet thinkes not to dye . His Ghostly Father dares not put him in minde of annointing in holy forme . Hee hath beene witched in that place , and often vnwitched againe . He commands the Master of the Apotheke , and the Physicians to prepare a Bath for his solace , enquires the goodnesse of the Signe , sends his Fauourite to his Witches to know their Calculations . Hee tels them , the Emperour will bury or burne them all quicke for their Illusions and Lyes , the day is comne , he is as heart-whole as euer he was . Sir ( they answered ) bee not so wrathfull , you know the day is comne , and you know it ends with the Sun-setting . He hasts him to the Emperour , made preparation for his Bath about the third houre of the day . The Emperour therein solaced himselfe , and made merry with pleasant Songs after his vse , came out about the seuenth houre well refreshed , sate downe vpon his Bed , cals Rodouone Birken a Fauourite of his to bring the Chesse-board , sets his men , his chiefe Fauourite and others with Boris Federowich Godonoue , being then about him . He in his loose Gowne , Shirt and Linnen Hose , faints and fals backward . Great was the stirre and out-cry ; one sends for Aquauitae , another to the Apotheke , for Vineger and Rose-water , with other things and to call the Physicians . Meane time he was strangled * and starke dead . Some shew of hope was made of his recouery to still the out-cry . Bodan Belscoy and Boris ( to whom the dead Emperour had bequeathed , as the first of foure Princes , to take charge of his Sonne and Kingdome , being Brother to the Successors Wife ) goe out on the Terras accompanied with so many of the Nobility his familiar friends as was strange so suddenly to behold . They called out to the Captaines and Gunnera to keepe their Guards strong , and the Gates sure with their Peeces and Matches light : wherevpon the Gates of the great Castle were presently shut with watch and ward . I offered my Selfe , my Men , Powder and Pistols , to attend the Prince Protector . Hee accepted mee among his Familiars and Seruants , passing by with a cheereful countenance towards me , speaking aloud , Be faithfull and faint not Eremiesca . The Metropolitans , Bishops , and Nobility flocked into the inner Castle , holding it a day of Iubilee for their redemption , pressing who could first , to the Booke and Crosse to sweare to the new Emperour Feodor Iuanowich . It was admirable what dispatch there was in sixe or seuen houres ; The Treasury sealed vp , and new Officers added to the old , twelue thousand Gunners with their Captaines set for a Garrison about the Wals of the great Citie of Musco . A Guard was giuen mee to keepe the English House . The Embassadour S. I. B. trembled , and expected hourely nothing but death from the rage of the Nobilitie and people . His gates , windowes and Seruants were shut vp , his former plentifull allowance taken away . Boris and three others of the greatest Peeres ioyned assistance with him in the Emperours Will for the Gouernment of the Kingdome ( viz. Knez Misthisloskie , Knez Iuan Suskoy , and Mekita Romanowich ) began to mannage and dispose of all affaires : they proclayme the Emperour Feodore in his late Fathers stile thorow all the Kingdome , take Inuentories of all the Treasure euery where , Gold , Siluer , Iewels , which was infinite ; make a suruay of all the Officers and Bookes of the Crowne Reuenues . New Treasurers , Counsellors , and Officers in all Courts of Iustice are made , new Lieutenants also , Captaines and Garisons in all places of charge and importance ; most out of the Family of the Godonoues , best to be trusted for attendance and seruice about the King and Queene , by which meanes the Protector became strong . He was with great obseruation magnified of all , and so be haued himselfe to the Princes , Nobility and people as he increased their loue . After some pause I was sent for , and asked what they should doe with S. I. B. his businesse being at an end he was not now ( said they ) to be reputed an Ambassadour . I answered , it stood with the honour of the King and Kingdome to dismisse him with honour , and safely according to the Law of Nations ; otherwise the Queene whose Seruant hee was would take it ill , &c. They shooke their heads , reuiled him , saying he had deserued death by the Law of Nations , practising so much mischiefe in a State . They would haue sent a message to him by me to prepare his present dispatch with some other terrible words of displeasure . I be sought that I might not be the messenger , which somewhat offended them . The Lord Protector sent for mee at Euening , whom I found playing at the Chesse with Knez Iuan Gemskoy a Prince of the bloud , and taking mee aside said , I wish you to speake little in defence of Bowes , the Lords take it ill . Go shew your selfe from me , and pacifie such and such . Your answer was well considered of , but many perswade reuenge vpon him for his ill behauiour . I hope , said I , your greatnesse and wisdome will pacifie their furies . I 'le do my best ( he sayd ) to make all well , and so tell him from me . I went to those Noblemen accordingly , which complayning of their sufferings for his arrogance , willed me to be quiet in the businesse . Yet did not I leaue to deale effectually vnder hand for him , intreating he might be sent for and dispatched , beeing cooped vp and kept close as a prisoner , and allowances taken from him . At last he was sent for , attended but with a meane messenger , lead into a with drawing Roome , where the Lords vsed him with no respect , charged him with haynous matter practised against the Crowne and State ; would not spend time to heare his answere , rayled on him ( especially the two Shalkans great Officers , and some others who had suffered displeasure & beatings from the Emperour through his complaints ) saying it were requisite to make him an example , cutting off his Crane-legges , and casting his withered carkasse into the Riuer ( pointing out of the window ) vnder him : but God hath now giuen vs a more mercifull Emperour , whose eyes he should see for Queene Elizabeths sake . But put off your Sword ( which hee refused to doe , saying it was against his Order and Oath ) they would inforce him else , comming into the presence of so peaceable a Prince ; whose soule being clothed with mourning , was not prepared for the sight of Armes . And so hee put on patience , and was brought single to the presence of the Emperour , who by the mouth of his Chancelour commended him to Queene Elizabeth . Wherewith Sir Ierome Bowes was conuayed to his Lodgings , three dayes giuen for his departure out of Musco ; perhaps hee should haue a Letter sent after him . He had now little meanes , lesse money , and none to supply him but my selfe , who made meanes to get him thirty Carts to conuay his and his Seruants Stuffe , and as many Post-horse ; for he could be allowed none of the Emperours charge . I asked leaue of the Lord Protector to speake with him , and to bring him out of the City . Watch and ward was appointed in the streets that the people should not stirre at him . A meane Sinoboarscoie was appointed to conduct him , who vsed him with small humanity , and much against the height of his mind to endure . I with my Seruants and good friends accompanied him wel mounted out of Musco , caused my Pauillion to be pitched by a Riuers side ten miles off , and with my prouisions of Wines and Mead , tooke leaue of him and his company . He sadly prayed me to haue an eye an eare to his safety , doubting of some trechery & much perplexed with feare , as were the Gentlemen with him . I procured the Lord Protector to send his Letters after him to the Queene , & a Tunber of Sables a gift from himselfe . When he came to Saint Nicolas aboard the Ship , he vsed intemperate words to the Gentleman that conducted him , for him to telle be Emperour and his Counsell , cut his Letters and Sables in pieces , &c. The Nobility hearing hereof after he was gone laid much blame on me , especially the Shalkans . Now was the Gouernment much altered hauing put on a new face , Iustice administred and euery man liuing in peace . Mans capacitie cannot comprehend how the infinite treasure which the former Emperour left behind him could be gotten together , and much lesse how it should be so soone consumed and this Kingdome , Princes and people so ruined . His standing Reuenewes and my Collections out of their owne Records in my Description of the Russe Common-wealth may bee worth reading . The traffique attracting many Nations , Persians , Armenians , Turkes , Italians , Germanes , French , Dutch , English , Polonians , which bring store of Gold and Siluer Coyne , Precious Stones , Iewels , and Pearles , which are taken into his Treasury for the Commodities of that Countrey , by him taken from his Subiects to serue his turne at easie rates , leauing them their traffique besides for Cloth , Silkes , Veluets , Ounce-gold , Tissue , Cloth of Gold and Siluer , Wines , Fruits , Spices , Sugar , Copper , Lead , Tinne , Paper , Indico , Brasill , Calicoes , &c. which that Countrey most needs : This course of traffique and treasure with the surplusage of his Reuenues , amounting yeerely vnto 1300000. Markes sterling , besides all charges for his house and ordinary Salaries of his Souldiers . This hath he continued to lay vp neere sixty yeeres , besides the great treasures left him by his Predecessors , neuer exhausted nor diminished . My selfe haue seene many thousand bags rotten , of old Siluer and Gold Coyne , and Plate in great barred Chests , piled vp in many Vaults , Sellers , and Stone Houses , and many trustie Merchants continually weighing , numbring , and new bagging vp the same : so that I am confident ( hauing conuersed much and many yeeres with those Nations ) that all the Kings in Christendome haue not like Riches and quantity of treasure . Now to adde some thing of his Acts , Conquests , and conditions . Hee conquered Casan , Astracan , the Nagaies , and Chorcas Tartars and many others of that kind inhabiting aboue two thousand mules on both sides the Volga , Southward to the Caspian Sea . He freed himselfe from Tartacian homage . Hee conquered Pollotzka , Smolensca and many Townes , and Castles seuen hundred miles Southwest from Mosco into the Countries of Bela , Russia , Lituania , &c. belonging to the Crowne of Poland : as much and as many Townes and Castles Eastward in Linonia and the parts belonging to Swethan and Poland , the Kingdome of Siberia also , bringing away the King ( whom I saw in Musco ) and the adiacent Countries Northward 1500. miles . He reduced the Ambiguities and vncertayne Rules of their Lawes and pleadings into a more perspicuous and plaine forme of a written Law for euery man to vnderstand and plead his owne cause without any Aduocate , and to challenge ( vnder great penalty and mulct to the Crowne ) iudgement without delay . He established and published one vniforme confession of Faith , Doctrine and Discipline consonant to the three Symbols or Creeds ; professing the Religion of the Greeke Church , deriuing their antiquitie from their : Apostle Saint Andrew , and their Patron Saint Nicolas : and in regard of later dissentions in doctrine and Ceremony in that Church , he hath acquitted the See of Musco from that Society , and the Synodals and Oblations * heretofore contributed to that Church , the Patriarch Ieremy resigning the Patriarchship of Constantinople to the Metropolitan of Musco . Hee vtterly disclaymes the doctrine of the Pope , holding it the most erronious , maruelling that any Christian Prince would yeeld him any Secular authoritie ; which hee caused his Clergie to declare to Fryer Anthonie Posseuinus the Popes Nuncio at the Church doore at Prechesta . Hee hath built in his time fortie faire stone Churches richly adorned within , and the Turrets all gilded with fine pure Gold without . He hath built and dedicated aboue sixty Monasteries and Nunneries , and endowed them with Bels , Ornaments and mayntenance to pray for his Soule . He built a goodly steeple of hewne stone in the inner Castle of Musco , called Blanasenia , Collacalitza , with twenty greatsweet sounding Bels in it , which serue to all the Cathedrall Churches standing about it , ringing all together euery Festiuall day ( which are many ) and euery midnight Prayers . One deed of his Charity I may not omit . A great Famine followed the Pestilence of the better sort of people . The Townes , streets , & wayes were pestered with Rogues , idle Beggers , and counterfeit Cripples : nor could any riddance be made of them , Proclamation was made that they should resort to Slobida Alexandrisca , to receiue the Emperours great almes on such a day . Out of some thousands that came , seuen hundred of the vilest and most counterfeit Rogues were all knocked on the head , and cast into the great Lake for the fish to receiue the dole of their carkasses , the rest were dispersed to Monasteries and Hospitals to be relieued . He built aboue 100. Castles in his time , in diuers parts of his Kingdome , and planted them with Ordenance and Garisons . He built 200. Townes in wast and dishabited places thorow his Kingdome to replenish those parts , being a mile or two miles in length called Yams , giuing euery Inhabitant a portion of Land and Money , to keepe so many speedy Horses for his vse and for Posts . He built a goodly strong stone Wal about the Citie of Musco , and planted it with Ordenance and Garisons . He was a goodly man of presence , well fauoured , of a high fore-head , and shrill voyce , a right Scythian , full of readie wit and wisdome , cruell and mercilesse : his owne experience ruled State causes and affaires publike . Hee was sumptuously entombed in Michael Archangell Church , where his memory is still dreadfull , though guarded day and night , they which passe by or heare his name crossing and blessing themselues from his Resurrection againe . The Empresse Anna fifth wife to the late Emperour , with her young Sonne Chariwich Demetrius , and their Family Nagais were confined to Onglets , to reside in that Castle at the Emperours pleasure with Royall allowance for their mayntenance . New Embassadors were chosen by Boris the Protector , such as he best affected , to illustrate his greatnesse , to bee sent from the new Emperour to all Kings and. Princes his Allies . The Coronation was first solemnized , whereof I was an eye and eare witnesse ( as Master Hakluyts and Doctor Fletchers Discourses , in this and other Relations of that State and Common-wealth procured at my hands , declare ) My selfe was nominated to bee sent to Queene Elizabeth . The substance of our Embassies was much alike to make knowne , that by the Prouidence of God Feodore Iuanowich was crowned and setled in the Imperiall Throne of his late Father Iuan Vasilowich of famous memory : who thought good out of his tender care of peace to make knowne to their Princely wisdomes , how desirous he was of their aliance and brotherly amity , promising all correspondence , trade and commerce with them and theirs . Letters also and Commissions to treate of such other matters as fell properly in question for the good of both sides . I was dispatched with extraordinary grace , termes and titles from the Emperour , but especially from the Protector in priuate and publike , and with Instructions and Commissions apart . Hauing taken my leaue of the principall Princes and Officers I set forth well attended and accommodated in the reputation of an Embassadour wheresoeuer I came . My iourney was ouer-land from Musco , the twentieth of August , sixe hundred miles to Vobsee . and thence to Dorp in Liefland , Perno , Libo , Wendon in Curland , and so to Riga chiefe Citie of that Prouince : where my Commission was to treat with Queene Magnus ( the next heire to the Russian Crowne ) she being now in great distresse and hauing small allowance issuing from the Crowne treasure of Poland . She was kept in the Castle of Riga , whereby leaue of the Cardinall Ragauile very hardly obtayned , I spake with her , found her dressing her daughters head , both of them in old Garments of cloth of Siluer . I told her , her Brother ( so Cousin Germans call ) the Emperour Feodor had taken notice of the distresse wherein she and her daughter liued , and desired her returne into her natiue Countrey , there to hold her estate according to her birth . And the Lord Protector Boris Fedorowich with due remembrance of his seruice doth vow the performance of the same . I was interrupted and hasted away by the Lieutenant , and got leaue a second time . Shee complained of her small allowance not a thousand Dollers a yeere , which I said she might remedy if she pleased . Shee said she had no meanes to escape , the King and State minding to make vse of her birth and bloud , & knowing their fashion , in Russia , she had small hope there to be otherwise dealt with , then they vse to doe with their Queene Widowes , which is to shut them vp in a Hellish Cloyster , to which I preferre death , I answered , her case was different , and times had altered that course , none that hath a child being thereunto enforced . After other words and promise of meanes to effect her escape , within two moneths I left with her a hundred Hungarian Duckets , and your Grace ( said I ) shall receiue foure hundred more this day seuen weekes or thereabout . Her Highnesse receiued them very thankfully , and her daughter ( then ten yeeres old ) twenty more , and I tooke my leaue . The next day as I passed out of the Towne Gates , a Gentlewomanlike Mayden in her pleyted haire , presented me a curious white wrought Handkerchiefe , in the corner whereof was a little Hoop-ring set with Rubies , but told mee not from whom . I hied out of the Cardinals iurisdiction thorow Curland , Prussia , Meluin , Danzike , whence I sent one of my Seruants to the Narue with my Letters , Handkerchiefe and Relation to the Emperour and Protector , all sewed vp in his quilt doublet . He past so speedily and safely , that this Queene and her daughter were sent for , stolne away very secretly , and posted with thorow Liuonia before she was missing . The Lieutenant sent diuers Horsemen after her but too late , and was therefore displaced . At her first comming ( as I learned after my returne ) she was much esteemed by the Empresse and Ladies , had her Officers , Lands and allowances appointed according to her state : but not long after , shee and her daughter were disposed into Maydes Monastery within two miles of Musco , among the rest of the Queenes , wherevpon she exclaymed that she was betrayed , and that shee had giuen faith to me . But neyther could I be permitted to see her , or shee mee . This piece of Seruice was very acceptable , whereof I much repent me . From Danzike I passed Cassubla , Pomorenia , Statine , Meckelburgh , Rostok , Wismar ( where I escaped death miraculously ) Lubek , where I had honourable entertaynment againe , and from Hamborough arriued in England , had gracious accesse to the Queene at Richmond , her Maiesty professing much ioy that a Subiect of hers had attained to knowledge , trust and abilitie for so waighty employment from so great a Prince . I after translated the Letters , and Master Secretary read them to the Queene . I was well housed , attended , prouided , and feasted by the Musconie Company : was called againe to Greenwich , and deliuered to her Maiesty what I was to say , and what it pleased her to enquire of me . In fine shee sayd , well Ierome , we haue lost a faire time and a great deale of treasure that our Realme might very opportunely haue beene possessed of , harshly censuring Bowes his want of temperance , &c. Such was the Lord Treasurers good husbandry answerable to Her Maiesties frugality , that though this businesse had beene kept ten yeeres a foot , and the Emperour still vpheld in hope , yet all the charge of Ambassadors and Messengers were layd on the Merchants both for entertainments , and gifts giuen and sent , of which the Queene bare the name and countenance , receiuing thence many and rich Presents , for that which at times cost the Company 20000. pounds . The imputations and aspersions cast on me by false suggestions and subornations of Finch a hang-by of Sir Ierome Bowes , who first faltered , and after the other being remooued out of presence , confessed that he was set on by him ; I omit , so repaying the courtesie in releasing him when he had beene taken as a Spie , &c. With much helpe of friends Sir Francis Walsingham and Sir George Barnes , prouision was made of Lions , Buls , Dogs , gilt Halbords , Pistols , Peeces , curious Armour , Wynes , Drugs of all sorts , Organs , Virginals , Musicians , Scarlets , Pearles , curious Plate and other things of good value according to my Commissions . I tooke my leaue of the Queene , receiued her Highnesse Letters to the Emperour , and Protector with Letters Patents of grace and title for my passage with many good words and gracious promises , Instructions also from the Lords and the Company , with some recompence for fauour already done for them in the Emperours Court . I departed well accommodated in company of tenne good ships , arriued at Saint Nicolas , posted twelue hundred miles to the Musco , came to the Lord Protector , now stiled Prince of the Prouince of Vaga , who receiued me gladly ; sends for me againe the next day , tels me of many strange alterations since I had gone from thence , practises of the Mother of Demetrius and that Family , discontents twixt him and his ioynt Commissioners for the Gouernment by the Emperours will . ( Hee was now loth to haue any Competitor ) you shall heare much said he , beleeue little more then I tell you . On the other side I heard much discontent of the Nobility , dissembling , working on the aduantage , &c. I was brought before the Emperour , the Counsell sitting in State , and deliuered the accounts of my employment ( as did other his Embassadours ) with the Queenes Letters . Commandement was giuen to a Gentleman with fifty Huntsmen to attend the speedy bringing vp of the Presents . I had commendation for the seruice done about Queene Magnus . Bodan Belscoie the chiefe Fauourite to the old Emperor , was now sent to a remote Town and Castle called Casan in displeasure , as a man feared to sow discontent in the Nobility . Peter Gollanine chiefe Treasurer to the old Emperour and peremptory against Boris , was likewise sent away vnder the conduct of Iuan Voiacoue a Fauourite of the Protectors , and on the way to Musco was dispatched of his life . Kneaz Iuan Suscoy a prime Prince of the bloud , one in commission for the Gouernment , was commanded to depart the Court and City of Musco to his owne repose , surprised with a Coronels Guard , and not farre off the City was smothered in a Cottage with wet hay and stubble set on fire . Thus were the chiefe blockes remoued out of the Godonoues way : many more were quarrelled , and by degrees had the like measure . I was sorry to see in what hatred the Protector grew with the people . He tooke me out with him at the Posterne with small attendance besides his Falconers to see his Gerfalcons flye at the Crane , Herne , and Swanne ( Princely pastimes for their hardy Hawkes , not caring for their killing , hauing such choyse ) but a beggerly Fryer wished him to hast home speedily , all were not his friends . Some fiue hundred horse , young Nobles and Courtiers , were comming to meet the Protector for honour , to attend him as was said to the Citie . His meaning was that none should know of his going out . He followed the Fryers aduice , ventured the Ford a neerer way , and was at the Castle gate before that company could come about . I saw him perplexed and glad that he had recouered the Palace : where Bishops , Dukes , Gentlemen and other Suters attended him , and could not at other times come in his sight in three or foure dayes together , he passing by a priuy way . I prayed him to looke backe ( the rather because they should not enuy my passing with him ) to shew himselfe on the Terras . He cast a displeasing countenance on mee , yet stayed and went towards them , saluted many and tooke their Petitions , great acclamations were made , God saue Boris Fedorowich his health . He told them , he would present their Petitions to the Emperour . They answere ; Thou most Noble Lord art King , say thou the word and it is done . I recite this because I perceiued his liking and ayme at the Crowne . My Presents were now come : the day appointed that I must againe appeare before the Emperour from her Maiesty , with a Gentleman of good esteeme , and was as well mounted as he , attended with twenty men in faire Liueries ; my selfe attyred after their fashion , stayed in a withdrawing Roome till the Emperour and Empresse had viewed out of the Palace windowes the Bull , Dogges and Lions : a goodly white Bull all spotted with naturall black dapples , his gorge hanging downe to his knees , washed with Sope and sleeked ouer , with a greene veluet Collar studded , and a red Rope , made to kneele before the Emperour and Empresse , and standing vp looked fiercely on euery side appearing some other strange beast , which they call Buenall : twelue goodly masty Doggs with Roses and Collars in like fashion led by twelue men , two faire Lions brought forth of their Cages drawne on Sleds , &c. The Emperour being set in his Chaire of State , I was sent for in , my men carrying their Presents in their hands , most pieces of curious Plate . I deliuered my Speech ; the Emperour said little , shewed good countenance , and the Chancellor whispering in his eare , stood vp , put off his Cap , and said he was glad to heare that his louing Sister Queen Elizabeth was in good health , and therewith I was dismissed in manner as I came . The perticulars of the Presents were deliuered in a Schedule to the Lord Treasurer . There followed me Iuan Shamadaiao a Kinsman of the Lord Protectors with a hundred and fifty dishes of all sorts of meates for my Dinner from the Emperour , Drinkes , Bread and Spice , sent by one hundred and fifty Gentlemen thorow the streets to my Lodging . I presented the chiefe a cloth of Scarlet garment , and rewarded each of the others . The next day my friends , their Priests , Officers , &c. came ( as the manner is ) to make merry with that cheere . The Protector spent a whole day in viewing the Prouisions sent him , hee and the Empresse his Sister liking all , admiring nothing more then the Organs and Virginals ; neuer hauing seene or heard the like before . Ready mony was sent 4500. pounds , and my choyce of one of three Horses sent by the Master of his Horse , esteemed worth 300. Markes . Hee sent me by another three thousand pounds in fine Siluer Coyne of his free gift , and earnest of his fauour . I was continually remembred with other gifts in bountiful measure , so that Townes , Monasteries , Officers , Merchants , Natiue and Forreigne made vse of my fauour to procure Freedomes and Exemptions . The Emperour ( I might say the Lord Protector ) being possessed of so great a Treasure , knew not how to make vse thereof to illustrate his fame . The Persian and Georgian both inuaded by the Turke , were Sutors for ayde . Hee lent the Persian 200000. pounds for fiue yeeres gratis , and halfe so much to the Georgian King . Hereupon grew a quarrell betwixt the Turke and the Moscouite . The Protector ambitious of greater Rule , or Title rather , sent Knez Pheodor Forresten in Embassage to the King of Denmarke , about a Match with his Daughter , and Hartique Hans the Kings third Sonne ; little was resolued till foure yeeres after . Alphonaze Masoloue Secretary of State was sent to Maximilian the Emperour , with great and rich Presents , and offer of ayde against the Turke in Hungary , if he would procure passage for an Army thorow Poland of King Stephen , which the Emperour could not effect , and in liew thereof , desiring by his Embassadours sent into Russia the lone of 300000. Rials , such hostage was desired for assurance that the effect was frustrate and proued ridiculous and vnfortunate , the Turke setting the Crimme on the Russe with a huge Army , which cost the Moscouite infinite charge and losse of men . The Pole and Swethen combined also & recouered their ancient Territories , the Russe at that time being employed in new Conquests in Siberia , whence Chiglicaloth the Emperour with his Mother and best murseys were brought to the Musco , where they liued with better mayntenance then in their owne Country . I saw the King there doe many feats of actiuity on Horseback and Foot. He told me of men of like complection to me in his Country , taken with a Ship two yeeres before , intending to passe vp the Ob to seeke Cathay . The discontented Nobility now practised against the Protectors greatnesse , which hee durst not then take notice of . Soone after a practice was discouered to poyson the young Prince Demetrius , his Mother and all that Family guarded in Ouglets . Also Mekita Romanowich the Emperours only Vnkle , trusted in the third place for the gouernment in the old Emperours . Will with Boris , who could indure no Competitor , ( two prime Princes made away ) was bewitched , his speech taken suddenly from him . I came to visit him , hee set pen to paper and writ that hee was bewitched , and by whom , and should not liue . The Protector told me also that Mekita Romanowich was not like to disturbe him long . He dyed soone after , and the silly Emperour his Nephew fearing his turne next , desired he might be shorne a Fryer . That Nobleman left three Sonnes of great hope , Feodor the eldest ( for whom I had made aswell as I could a kind of Latine Grammer in the Sclauonian Tongue and Letters . He was now enforced to marry , and had a Sonne . The Protector being iealous of him , hee also not long after his Fathers death was made dead to the World and shorne a Fryer , made Archbishop of Rostoua . His next Brother of no lesse generous spirit , not able to dissemble his discontents longer , tooke opportunitie to stab the Protector , though not so dangerously as hee intended , and escaped into Poland where hee and Bodan Belscoy , and others at home practised , the vtter ruine of Boris and all his Family . Meane while I procured many Priuiledges for the English Merchants with Releases , Payments , Ratifications , &c. The Protector iealous and fearefull , sends Treasure , Siluer and Gold Coyne to Sollauetzca Monastery on the Sea side neere the Davish and Swethen Confines , that it might be ready ( as himselfe told me ) to transport into England , holding that his surest refuge in case of necessity . It was of infinite value , and not pertayning to the Crowne . I was now suspected by the discontented Nobility who shewed me not wonted countenance , which caused mee to haste away hauing speeded my businesse and Instructions from the Counsell and Merchants . Rich Presents were sent from the Emperour for the Queene , and Boris sent with secret messages a curious Robe for me of Cloth of Siluer wrought without seame made in Persia , with a faire imbroydered Tent , wrought Handkerchiefes , Shires , Towels , &c. brought by his neere Kinsman . I intreatell two fauours for a farwell , the freedome of the Liuonian men , women and children , sent before to Nonogrod in displeasure : a Catalogue of their names were taken , and they freed by the Letter of Irenia the Empresse : the other was the liberty of a Noblemans Sonne of Gilderland . Here Sacarius Gilfenberg , which neyther the King of Denmarks , nor States Letters could before procure ; which his Mother well recompensed . After rich allowance by the way , honourably attended , and ample prouisions added at Saint Nicolas , I was shipped in the Centurion , and after fiue weekes arriued in England , at P●e●imond had audience of the Queene , deliuered the Emperours Letters and Merchants Priuiledges with Golden Spread-eagle Seales at them , and account of my whole employment to her good satisfaction and approbation of me . Shee obserued the Characters by the affinitie they had with the Greeke , and asked if they had not such and such significations , said shee could quickly learne it , and bade my Lord of Ess . learne it . When the Ships with the Presents were comne , I had a second audience , her Maiestie much liking to handle the Presents . After this , I weary of Court Holy-water , was willing to retire my selfe to a priuate life , but by reason of my skill in those Languages , a more dangerous employment was committed to me . Frederike King of Denmarke had embarqued the English Merchants Ships in the Sound about Customes , and they sued to the Queene for redresse : likewise diuers in Poland which there had obtayned Priuiledges and Protection , had refused to pay Debts to the English Merchants , &c. I was appointed to take Collen in the way , where the Imperiall Dyee was appointed thither to accompany Sir Heratio Palauicine the Queenes Embassadour , and Monsieur de Freze , the French Kings Embassadour : and thence I to the Dane and the Pole . I came to Copenhagen , had accesse to the King of Denmarke , deliuered the Queenes Letters : and after had audience , and propounded what was giuen me in Commission . The King of Denmarke answered with a sad countenance , Our Sister the Queenes Maiestie of England requires at our hands too great a losse : wee are possessed of forty thousand pounds , and twenty tall Ships forfeited to our Crowne by the treachery and falshood of her Subiects , &c. But in fine , he made his minde knowne to the Queene by his Letters , requiring an exchange of certayne Ships of the Easterlings * embarked in England , for the freedome of the English Ships and goods . This was beyond my Commission to conclude . And I hasted away hauing dined with the King , who bestowed on mee a Gold Chaine . I returned to Lubek and thence to Danzik , where Master Barker Deputy and other substantiall Merchants , * inuited my way by Meluin , where they resided . But I tooke my way by Torne , and came to Warsonia , where Sigismundus King of Poland then held his Court , and after some disgusts , at last obtained the Merchants Suite against diuers Debters which had their sought protection . The great Chancelor Zameitscoy , the principall Statesman of that Kingdome sent vnto me a friendly message , offering also for my solace his Hounds , Hawkes , or any other pastimes for recreation . I was inuited and dined with the King , receiued his Letters Patents , and Dismission , and after feasted by the Lord High Chamberlaine Pan Lucas Obrosemone . I also had sight of Queene Anne daughter to Sigismund the Third , and Wife to King Stephen Batore : but priuately , hauing to that end put on one of my Seruants Liueries , which notwithstanding , I was discouered , and had conference with the Queene , who seemed much to magnifie Queene Marie , and no lesse disaffected to Queene Elizabeth for the death of Storie , Campion , &c. which I sayd had beene vnnaturall Subiects , and practisers of Rebellion . Shee then obiected , But how could she spill the bloud of the Lords Anoynted , a better Queene , &c. which I answered was done by the Parliament , without her Royall consent . She shooke her head with dislike , and would haue replyed , had not Posseuine the Popes Legate , as they termed him ( whose skirts I had before pressed in Musco , being there the Popes Nuncio ) comne in : wherevpon I with a Glasse of Hungarian Wine ( which I refused till she had taken the same into her owne hand ) was dismissed . On that Euening in which I departed from Warsonia , I passed ouer a Riuer , by the side whereof there lay a dead Serpent ( like a Crocodile with foure feet , hard skales , and in length about six or seuen foot ) which my men brake with Boare-speares , the stench whereof so poysoned me , that I lay sicke many dayes in the next Village . When I came to Vilna the chiefe Citie in Lituania , I presented my selfe and my Letters Patents from the Queene , which declared my employment , vnto the Great Duke Ragauil , a powerfull Prince and Religious Protestant . Hee gaue me great respect and sayd , Though I had nothing to say to him from that Renowmed Queene of England , the Myrrour of all the Queenes that euer reigned , yet he did so much honour and admire her excellent vertues and graces , that he would also hold me in the reputation of her Maiesties Ambassadour : and that it was in his Supreame power and pleasure to allow or not allow of the King his Letters Patents for my passage thorow that great Principalitie , his Inheritance , and differing from the Crowne of Poland . That his Subiects might thinke I negotiated with him , he tooke me with him to his Church , heard Diuiue Seruice , Psalmes fling , and a Sermon , the Sacrament also was administred as in the Reformed Churches ; whereat his Brother Cardinall Ragauill did murmure . His Highnesse inuited me to Dinner , honoured with fifty Halbardiers thorow the Citie , Gunners placed , and fiue hundred Gentlemen ( his Guard ) to bring me to his Palace ; where himselfe accompanied with many young Noblemen receiued me vpon the Terras , and then brought me into a very large Roome , where were Organs with singing . A long Table was set with Lords and Ladies , Himselfe vnder a Cloth of State , and I was placed before him in the middest of the Table . With sound of Trumpets and Kettle Drummes the first Seruice was brought in , and after Prayer sayd by his Almoner , Iesters and Poets dicoursed merrily , Instruments of lowd , and other of lower Musicke were added : twenty Dwarfes * men and women attired curiously made sweet harmony with mournfull Pipes and Songs , vsing also Dauids Tymbrels and Aarons Bels , as they called them , and danced , deuidng themselues , man and woman , hand in hand . His Highnesse dranke for the Maiestie of the Angelicall Queene of England her health , illustrating her greatnesse and graces with many good words . The Princes & Ladies euery one with their glasses of sweet Wine pledged : & I did the like for his Highnesse health . Then were serued in strange portraytures of Lions , Vnicornes , Spread Eagles , Swannes , &c. made artificially of Sugar past gilded , with Spickets in their bellies filled some with Sacke , others with Rhenish or Hungarian Wines ( euery one thence to fill his Glasse ) others also had Suckets to be taken out of their bellies with their Siluer Forkes . It were tedious to relate all the particulars . After sixe houres spent in this Feast , I was conducted to my lodging in manner as I had beene brought ; and afterwards had my Letters Parens and a Gentleman to conduct mee thorow his Countrey . I passed by Smoleuske to Musco 1200. miles from Vilna . My entertaynment at Vilna , and negotiating with the King of Poland , now made me suspected to the Russian Nobility . The Bishop of Susdales House was appointed for my lodging , where I was guarded and attended by meane Gentlemen ; the pretence was , lest I should haue conference with the Polish Embassadour . The Protector was not present when I had audience of the Emperour , and after priuately sent for me , professed himselfe sorry he could not bee so fauourable as in former times to me , but promised that a haire of my head should not fall to the ground , &c. I perceiued many of my good Friends were gone and made away : had warning of many Articles framed against me , which against their wils being divulged , I answered so as I gained reputation thereby . Yet the water which was daily brought mee from the Riuer was poysoned , as also my drinke , Herbs and Muske Melons sent to my House : my Landresse was hired likewise to poyson me , which she confessed with the circumstances . I had a Seruant , a Lords Sonne of Danzike , which brake out with Blaynes and escaped narrowly : my Cooke and Butler both dyed of poyson . I writ to the Lord Protector hereof , but receiued no answere . I must remoue to Yeraslaue till the Polish Embassadour was gone , and the third night after I came to this Towne , I commended my Soule to God , expecting death . One tapped at my gate at midnight , and I with my Seruants well appointed came to enquire the cause . Alphonasie Nagoy Brother to the Emperour ( Mother of Demetrius ) which were placed at Onglets fiue and twenty miles off , cryed out and sayd , O sweet Yereme the Charowich Demetrius is dead , his throate was cut about the sixt houre by the Deaks Sonne one of his Pages : confessed vpon the Racke , by Boris his setting on : and the Empresse poysoned , and vpon point of death , her haire , nayles and skinne fall off ; helpe , helpe with some good thing for the passion of God. This out cry did not a little astonish me , till I saw his face ouer the wall . I durst not open my gates , sayd I had nothing worth the sending , yet gaue a little Viall of Balsam ( which Queene Elizabeth had giuen me as an Antidote against Poysons ( giuen her by Sir F. Dr. ) with a boxe of Venice Treacle . Some three dayes before the Suburbs of Musco , were set on fire , and 12000. houses burned , Boris his guard had the spoyle . It was giuen out that Demetrius his Mother , her Brother and that Family of the Nagoies had practised to kill the Emperour and Protector , and to burne the whole Citie of Musco . Fiue desperate Souldiers were suborned to indure the Racke , and confessed there that they were the men which should doe this exploit . This was published to make the name of Demetrius hatefull to the people with that whole Family . The Bishop of Orutesca , was sent accompanied with fiue hundred Gunnes , and diuers Nobles and Gentlemen to see Demetrius buried vnder the high Altar of Saint Iohns in Ouglets in Ouglets Castle . Little did Boris thinke that his Ghost should after root out him and his Family . The sicke poysoned Empresse was presently shorne a Nunne : all her Allies , her Brother , Vncles , Friends and Officers dispersed in displeasure to diuers secret Dens , not to haue communitie with men , or see the light . I was hasted away also . I had Letters from Boris , he could not doe as he would , but time would worke me more grace , as amply as euer . If I wanted money or prouision hee would impart of his owne . Some secrets he had committed to mee , which now made a dangerous impression in his memory . I arriued in England , deliuered my Letters to the Queene , which I found much more fauourable then I expected : the Company of Merchants payd me 1845. pounds in ready money for my goods in their hands ; a generall release past on both sides , &c. I furnished Master Hakluyt and Doctor Fletcher with Intelligences &c. Thus the Race of Iuan Vasiliwich which had continued aboue 300. yeeres was raced out and extinguished in bloud , the Emperour soone following : as I receiued by Letters from thence from my worthy friends , and haue since had conference with two Embassadours , and a Fryer of good intelligence . Boris had made away most of the chiefe and ancient Nobility , and now remooued the Emperour Theodor , placed his Sister the Empresse in a Monastery , causeth the Patriarches , Metropolites , Bishops , and new sprung Nobility , his Officers , Merchants , and other his owne creatures to petition him to take the Crowne vpon him . He was solemnely inaugurated accordingly . Hee was of comely person , well fauoured , affable , easie and apt to ill counsell , but dangerous in the end to the giuer , of good capacity and ready wit , about forty six yeeres of age ; much affected to Necromancie , made shew of great Deuotion and Religion , not Learned , of a sudden apprehension , very precipitate , subtle , a naturall good Oratour , reuengefull , not much giuen to luxury , temperate in dyet , Heroicall in outward shew , one which gaue great entertaynment to forreigne Embassadours , sent rich Presents to forreigne Kings to illustrate his owne greatnesse . Hee now desired league by his Embassadours sent with Letters and Presents to the Emperour , Pole , Dane & Swethen , which the three last refused but vpon conditions to his loffe . To them adhered those which loued him not , and procured his ruine . Hee continued the same course of gouernment , but made shew of more security and liberty to the Subiect . Still fearing his owne safety and continuance , he desired to match his Daughter with Hartique Hans the King of Denmarks third Sonne . Conditions were agreed on : time appointed for the Marriage , but this valorous hopefull Prince on that day whereon he should haue beene married dyed in the Musco . Not long after he was put to extreame exigents by the Crimme , the Pole and Swethen , all inuading the neerest Confines . Bodan Belskoy the old Emperours Minion ( vpon whom hee serued Boris his trusty turne , making him away , and so opening a way to that which Boris aymed at , none being also better able to bring in subiection the aduerse Nobilitie and others ) was rewarded with such recompence as vsually followeth such trecherous Instruments . Boris and the Empresse fearing his subtle wit , found occasions and placed him remote with his . Confederates , sure as they thought . But he in the time of his greatnesse hauing conuayed infinite Treasure , now vseth it to reuenge , and ioyning with many discontented Nobles , stirres vp the King and Palatines of Poland with the power of Lithuania , and with a meane Army hoping of assistance in Russia , gaue out that they brought the true Dmetrius Sonne to Iuan Vasilowich . Boris wants courage to fight , notwithstanding sufficient preparations : hee , his Wife , Sonne and Daughter tooke poyson whereof three presently dyed , the Sonne liued to bee proclaymed but quickly dyed . And now the Counterfeit Demetrius was admitted and crowned , Sonne to a Priest , sometimes carried Aquauitae to sell about the Country : Married the Palatines Daughter , and permitting the Poles to domineere ouer the Russe Nobility , and to set their courses of Religion and Iustice out of ioynt , hauing rooted out Boris his faction and Family , &c. The Russes conspire and kill Demetrius , take him out of his bed , dragge him on the Terras : the Gunners and Souldiers thrust their Kniues in his body , hacke , hew and mangle his head , body , and legs , carry it to the Market place , shew it for three dayes about the City , the people cursing him , and the Traytors that brought him . The Palatine & his Daughter were conuayed away . A new Election was made , two propounded Knez Iuan Mishtelloskoy and Knez Vasily Petrowich Suskoy : this was chosen and crowned : but summoned as a Vassall by a Herald of Armes to yeeld obedience to the Crowne of Poland . The Pole strikes the Iron whiles it is hote hauing gotten good footing amongst them , inuades Russia , repossesses the Musco , takes Suscoy and diuers Nobles which are carried Captiues to Vilna , chiefe Citie of Lituania . Now the Poles tyrannise ouer the Russe more then before , seize on their goods , money , and best things which they conuay into Polaud and Lituania . But those hidden by Iuan Vasilowich and Boris in secret places , doubtlesse remayne vndiscouered , by reason the parties which had beene therein employed were still made away . The Russe submits to the Pole , desires Stanislaus his Sonne to liue and Reigne ouer and amongst them : but that King and State would not herein trust them with their hope of Succession , nor doe them so much honour , but rule by their Presidents , &c. The Luganoie , Nagoie and Chercas Tartars long setled in obedience to the Russe , and best vsed by them , now straitned of their wonted Salaries and vsage , hate the Pole , take armes in great numbers , robbed , spoyled , killed & carried away many of them with their rich booties before gotten : the Russe Nobilitie tooke heart againe and bethinke them of another Emperour . The Sonne of the Archbishop of Restona , ( now Patriarch of Mosco , Sonne to Mekita Romanowich before mentioned ) borne before he was made a Bishop . Michael Fedorowich is elected and crowned by generall consent of all Estates . God send him long to Reigne with better successe then his Predecessors . RELATIONS OF THE KINGDOME OF GOLCHONDA , AND OTHER NEIGHBOVRING NATIONS within the Gulfe of BENGALA , Arreccan , Pegu , Tannassery , &c. And the ENGLISH Trade in those Parts , by Master WILLIAM METHOLD . THe Gulfe of Bengala ( famous for its dimensions ) extendeth it selfe from the Cape called Comorijne , lying in 8. degrees of North latitude : vnto Chatigan the bottome thereof , which being in 22. degrees , is not lesse as the Coast lyeth then a 1000. English miles , and in breadth 900. limited on the other side , by Cape Singapura , which lyeth in 1. degree of South latitude ; washeth the Coast of these great and fertile Kingdomes , viz. Ziloan , Bisnagar , Golchonda , Bengala , Arreccan . Pegu and Tanassery , and receiueth into its * bosome , many Nauigable Riuers , which lose their note and names , in the eminent Neighbourhood of the famous Ganges : whose vnknowne head , pleasant streames , and long extent , haue amongst those Heathen Inhabitants , ( by the Tradition of their Fore-fathers ) gained a beliefe of clensing all such sinnes , as the bodies of those that wash therein brought with them : for which cause many are the Pilgrimes that resort from farre to this lasting Iubilee , with some of whom , I haue had conference , and from their owne reports I insert this their beliefe . The Island of Zeloan , our Nation hath onely lookt vpon ( en passant ) the Portugals that clayme all East India by donation , hold a great part of this in subiection , and with such assurance , that they beleeue they can make it good against all their Enemies , yet are not they the onely Lords thereof , for the naturall Inhabitants haue also their King , commonly called the King of Candy ; with whom the Danes had not long since a fruitlesse treaty for commerce , which falling short of their expectation , they fortified vpon the Mayne , not far from Negapatnam , at a place called Trangabay , with what successe or hopes of benefit , I cannot relate . The first Kingdome vpon the Mayne , is that ancient one of Bisnagar , rent at this time into seuerall Prouinces , or Gouernments ; held by the p Naickes of that Countrey in their owne right : for since the last King ( who deceased about fiftene yeeres since ) there haue arisen seuerall Competitors for the Crowne , vnto whom the Naickes haue adhered according to their factions , or affections , from whence hath followed , a continuall Ciuill Warre in some parts of the Countrey , and such extreame want and famine in most of it , that Parents haue brought thousands of their young children to the Sea side , selling there a child for fiue d Fanums worth of Rice , transported from thence into other parts of India , and sold againe to good aduantage , if the gaines be good , that ariseth from the sale of Soules . In this Kingdome lyeth the Towne of Saint Thome , inhabited and gouerned by Portugals , who notwithstanding must acknowledge some dependency from the Naicke that holds that part of the Countrey , of whom ( after some siege endured by them ) they were enforced , about three yeeres since to buy their peace with a summe of money : for their Towne is onely fortified towards the Sea , but to Landwards , no otherwise then with their houses , which are built strong , close , and defensible . Not farre from Saint Thome lyeth Pallecat , a badde Neighbour to the Portugall , since the Dutch possessed their Castle in that place , for with shipping great and smal , which they constantly kept vpon that Coast , they so scowre it , that a Portugall Frigat stirre not , but in the confidence of her better sayling , nor dares anchor before the Towne , for feare of being fetcht from thence , but if they escape at Sea , either vnseene , or by their speed , they presently vnlade , haling their Ships on shoare close vnder the wall ; from whence it followeth , the trade of that place is so much decayed , that the Portugall Inhabitants are become much impouerished , wherein , it is worth the obseruation , to consider their malice punished in the effect of it : for the Hollanders ( after some experience of the trade in India , finding Commodities of Saint Thome , and that Coast , to be very vendible and to good profit , in the Moluecoes , Banda , Amboyna , Iaua , Sumatra , and other those Easterne parts ) procured from the last King of Bisnagar , free Commerce in his Countrey , and to that purpose , setled at first a Factory in Pallecut , where they left sixe or seuen Hollanders to negotiate their Affaires : but the Portugals of Saint Thome , not brooking any Christian Corriuall so neere them , in the same course of trade , came downe with their whole power of Frigats , and landing at Pallecut , they assaulted the Dutch House , which was for a time resolutely defended , vntill some being slaine , the rest yeelded after promise of life and good quarter , but were carried Prisoners to Saint Thome , from whence with much difficulty some escaped , and amongst them the chiefe Factor from whose Relation I insert this Discourse . The King ( vpon knowledge of this assault , and the Hollanders instant Suite to bee better secured ) permitted them to build a Fort , conditionally that the one halfe of the Souldiers should be of his Subiects , which tooke place , and the Fort being finished , It was deuided , and halued betwixt the Gentiles and Hollanders : vntill many differences arising , amongst so different Cohabitants , the King called away his people , leauing the Fort wholy in the Dutches power , which since they haue enlarged and strengthened , and now call it Gueldrea : wherein since the Treaty of 1619 , our Nation for the moyetie of an oppressed trade , haue borne the vttermost charge of halfe the Garrison , without participation of such benefits as in equity ought to ensue , but my affection to that Nation , and the condition of the times , forbids me to aggrauate , or adde , to our iust quarrell , for their vniust and cruell proceedings in Amboyna . So that now the Portugals in place of Neighbouring Merchants whom they disturbed , are galled with a Garrison of profest Enemies whom they cannot remooue , for their owne power is not sufficient , and assistance from the Vice-roy they shall not haue , if their present ruines were in question , because they neither assist in person or contribution , the generall Affaires of India , but are with their consorts the Portugals inhabiting Bengala , accounted [ Leuantadoes del Rey ] exempted from their Princes protection . Onely they haue to their power , incensed some of the Naickes against the Hollanders , who about foure yeares since with sixe thousand men besieged Pallecut , but at such distance , and with so little aduantage , that an easie composition raysed the siege , and little of that giuen by the Hollanders , but from the Natiues subsisting vnder their protection ouer whom they pretend no Souereignetie , exact no Duties , nor prescribe no Lawes : contenting themselues in confronting the Portugall , and negotiating their Affaires of Merchandizing . In sixteene degrees and a halfe lyeth Musulipatnam , the chiefe Port of the Kingdome of Golchonda , where the Right Worshipfull East Indian Company haue their Agent , and seuerall Factories in that place and Petapoley : first protected and setled by Peter Willemson Floris , and Lucas Anthonison , who in the employment of English Aduenturers , arriued there about thirteene yeares since in the Globe of London : since which time , Commerce hath beene continued in those parts , and amongst other their Seruants , my selfe receiued their employment , and from almost fiue yeares residence in that place , ( at the request of the Authour of this laborious Volume ) am emboldened to publish such remarkable things as haue falne within the compasse of my obseruation . It is a small Towne , but populous , vnwalled , ill built , and worse situated , within all the Spring are brackish , and without ouer-flowed with euery high Sea for almost halfe a mile about . It was first a poore Fisher Towne , from whence it tooke the name it yet retaynes , afterwards the conueniencie of the Road , made it a fit Residence for Merchants , and so continueth ( with increase of Trade ) since our , and the Dutch Nation frequented this Coast . The Climate is very healthfull , and the yeere deuided in their account into three different seasons , whereof March Aprill , May , and Iune they call the hote season ; and not without good cause ; for the Sunne being returned into their Hemisphere , doth not alone scortch the Earth with his piercing beames , but euen the winde which should asswage his fury , addes greater fire , and yeerely about mid May with a strong Westerly gale , brings off the Land a sensible heat ; as when a house is on fire , such as are neere to Leeward can hardly endure ; and this so penetrateth , that the doores and windowes being shut , the houses are notwithstanding so warmed , that the chaires and stooles admit hardly the vses they were made for , without cooling them , and the place where we abide , by often sprinkling of water ; but the extremity hereof neyther lasteth long , nor commeth often , onely fiue or seuen dayes in a yeere , and then but from nine or ten a clocke in the forenoone , vntill foure or fiue in the afternoone , at which time a coole breeze from off the Sea , qualifies againe this intollerable heat : wherein many of the natiues are in their trauell suffocated and perish . And of Christians a Dutchman as hee was carried in his Palamkeene , and an Englishman walking but from the Towne to the Barre little aboue an English mile , dyed both in the way . The rest of these foure moneths are very hote , farre exceeding the hottest day in our Climate , and would so continue , but that in Iuly , August , September , and October , the raines are predominant , which with their frequent , violent , and long cnntinuing showres , cooles the Earth , and reuiues the partcht Roots of the Sun burnt Plants of the Earth , sometimes rayning so long together , and with such fiercenesse , that Houses loose their foundations in their currants , and fall to the ground : from whence also followes great Land-flouds , to this Countrey no lesse commodious , then the inundation of Nilus to the Egyptians , by receiuing the Flouds into their Rice grounds , and there retayning it vntill the Earth drinking it in , becomes the better enabled to endure an eighth moneths abstinence ; for in eight moneths it neuer rayneth . Nouember , December , Ianuary , and February , they account their cooler times , and are so indeed compared to the former , yet as hote as it is here in England in May. From which constant heate , all Trees are heere continually greene , and their Fruites ripe in their seuerall Seasons . The Earth in some places affoords two Croppes of Rice in a yeere , rarely three Croppes , and in most places but one , yet there with very great increase : they so we other sorts of Pulse , different from ours , and farre vp into the Country they haue good Wheate , but not much , for it is little eaten of the Gentiles : Rootes they haue of most sorts which we haue heere , and good store of Potatoes , yet but few Hearbs or Flowres , which defect they supply in their Betele , whose frequent vse amongst them , many haue already discoursed . In briefe , it is a very fruitfull Countrey , and occasioned by many of the Inhabitants abstinence from any thing that hath life : all kind of victuall are very cheape and plentifull , as eight Hens for twelue pence , a Goate or Sheepe for ten pence , and for eighteene pence or two shillings a very good Hogge , the like of fish , and all other prouisions in the Towne , but in the Countrey much better cheape . This Kingdome ( as most others in India ) receiueth its denomination from the chiefe City or Residence of the King , called by the Natiues Golchonda , by the Moores and Persians Hidraband , distant from Musulipatnam , eight and twentie Gentiue leagues , euery such league contayning nine English miles : and in the common course of trauel ten dayes iourney . A Citie that for sweetnesse of ayre , conueniencie of water , and fertility of soyle , is accounted the best situated in India , not to speake of the Kings Palace , which for bignesse and sumptuousnesse , in the iudgement of such as haue trauelled India , exceedeth all belonging to the Mogull or any other Prince : it being twelue miles in circumference , built all of stone , and within the most eminent places , garnished with massie Gold , in such things as we commonly vse Iron , as in barres of Windowes , bolts ; and such like , and in all other points fitted to the Maiesty of so great a King , who in Elephants and Iewels is accounted one of the richest Princes of India . He is by Religion a Mahumetan , discended from Persian Ancestors , and retayneth their opinions , which differing in many points from the Turkes , are distinguished in their Sects by tearmes of Seaw , and Sunnes , and hath beene at large , ( and truly to my knowledge ) particularized in your Pilgrimage , whereunto I onely adde in confirmation of their mutuall hatred , what in conference I receiued from a Meene , one of Mahomets owne Tribe , if wee may beleeue his owne Heraldry , who openly professed hee could not finde in his heart to pray for a Sunnee , for in his Opinion a Christian might as easily bee saued ; a Charitie well befitting his Religion , that would not pray for those , hee might not pray with . This King ( as all other his Predecessors ) retaines the title of Cotubsha , the original whereof I remember to haue read in Linschoten . He maried ( during my being in his Country ) the daugter of Adelsha , King of Viziapore , and hath besides her three other Wiues , and at least 1000. Concubines : a singular honour and state amongst them to haue many women , and one of the strangest things to them I could relate , and in their opinions lamentable , that his excellent Maiesty our Gracious Souereigne , should haue three Kingdomes and but one Wife . The Cotubsha . Adelsha : and Negaim Sha oppose the Mogull in a perpetuall league of mutuall defence , yet so as their yeerely Presents proue their best weapons , chusing rather to buy peace then to hazard the euent of war against so mighty an Enemy . His Reuenewes are reported to bee fiue and twenty Lackes of Pagodes , a Lacke beeing an 100000. and a Pagoda equall in weight and alloy to a French Crowne , and worth there seuen shillinge six pence sterling : which huge Treasure ariseth from the large extent of his Dominions 〈◊〉 Subiects being all his Tenants , and at a rackt Rent : for this King as all others in India , is the onely Free-holder of the whole Countrey , which being deuided into great gouernments , as our Shires ; those againe into lesser ones as our Hundreds ; and those into Villages : the Gouernment is farmed immediately from the King by some eminent man , who to other inferiours farmeth out the lesser ones , and they againe to the Countrey people , at such excessiue rates , that it is most lamentable to consider , what toyle and miserie the wretched soules endure : For if they fall short of any part of their Rent , what their Estates cannot satisfie , their bodies must , so it somtimes happens , they are beaten to death , or absenting themselues , their Wiues , Children , Fathers , Brothers , and all their Kindred are engaged in the debt , and must satisfie or suffer . And sometimes it happeneth , that the Principall fayling with the King , receiues from him the like punishment , as it befell to one Bashell Raw ( Gouernour at Musulipatnam , since the English Traded thither ) who ( for defect of full payment ) was beaten with Canes vpon the backe , feet , and belly , vntill hee dyed . Yet hold they not these their Gouernments by Lease ; for yeerely in Iuly all are exposed in sale vnto him that bids most● from whence it happeneth , that euery Gouernour ( during his time ) exacts by Tolles taken in the way , and other Oppressions , whatsoeuer they can possibly extort from the poorer Inhabitants , vsing what violence within their gouernments they shall thinke fit : for in them ( during their time ) they reigne as petty Kings , not much vnlike the Bashawes and ● the Turkish Monarchy . There are ( in the Confines and heart of this Kingdome ) sixtie six seuerall Forts or Castles , all of them commanded by * Naicks , and guarded by Gentiles Souldiers of the Countrey , vnto which Souldiery these is allowed but foure shillings the moneth , and that also ill payd : they are for the most part situated vpon very high Rockes , or Hils , vnaccessible but by one onely way , three of which I haue seene , viz. Cundapoly , Cundauera , and Bellum Cunda ( Cunda in that Language signifying a Hill ) and in the Towne of Cundapoley , ( hauing occasion to visit the Gouernour ) it was so curious as to require the sight of the Castle , who replyed , that euen himselfe although the Gouernour of that part of the Countrey , could not be permitted ●●d●ande without the Kings Firmaen with much trouble procured : from whom I vnderstood that this Castle being of great circuit was deuided into sixe seuerall . Forts , one commanding another according to their situation , which being furnished with great ponds of water , store of trees , as well fruit as others , and large fields to plant Rice in , lodged in them continually 12000. Souldiers , thus much his Relation . What I could soe ( which was enough to hide a great part of the Heauens ) was a huge Mountaine , which being apart by nature , had inuited Art to make it a retreate for the King of this Countrey , if a battels losse or other aduerse fortune , forced them to that extremity . For besides the Mountayne it selfe ( steepe in most places ) is walled with a hand some seeming stone wall , with Bulwarkes and Battlements , according to the ancient Order of fornification whereunto hauing but one way that admits a ●●ent , it is thought impregnable , not to bee vndermined but by treacherie , skaled without wings , or battered but by Famine . And betwixt this Castle and Cundeuera , ( which is at least fiue and twentie English miles ) there is a lightly correspondence held by shewing each other Torches , lifting them vp sometimes more , sometimes lesse , according to the order contriued betwixt them . Religion is heere free , and no mans conscience oppressed with Ceremony or Obseruance , onely ( he Kings Religion is predominant , in the authority and quality of the Professors , not in number of Soules , for the Ancient Naturals of the Countrey , commonly called Gentiles , or Heathens , exceed them in a very great proportion . The moores are of two sorts , as I formerly mentioned , but they onely which are tearmed Seam , haue their * Mesgits and publikes exercise of their Religion ; the rest ( giuing no offence ) are not interrupted in their Opinions , or Practizes : but of these their Ceremonies or Differences , I forbeare to discourse , well knowing , that besides our neerer Neighbourhood , with Turkey and Barbarie , your Pilgrimage hath an ply delineated both their beginnings and continuance . The like consideration , might silence my purposed Relation of the Gentiles , who differing little in Habit , Complexion , Manners , or Religion , from most of the Inhabitants of the mayne of India , haue alreadie ( from abler Pennes ) past your approbation , and the Presse : so that , Nil dictum est quod non sit dictum prius . Yet encouraged by your request , I adde to that Treasury this myte of my Obseruation , submitting all that dislikes , or appeares superfluous , to your suppression . The Gentiles in the Fundamentall points of their little Religion , doe hold the same principles which their Learned Clergie the Bramenes , haue from great Antiquitie , and doe yet maintayne , but with an Implicite faith , not able to giue an account of it , or any their customes , onely that it was the custome of their Ancestors . Conceining God , they doe beleeue him first to haue beene onely one , but since to haue taken to his assistance , diuers that haue sometimes liued vpon Earth , vnto whose memorie they build their Temples , tearmed Pagodes , and styling them Demi-gods or Saints , direct most of their Worship to such of them as they stand most particularly affected vnto , supporting their Deities , with most ridiculous Legendary Fables of Miracles done by them in the likenesse of Apes , Oxen , Kites , or the like , many yeeres since , past all memory , or beliefe . They hold the Immortalitie of the Soule , and the transmigration of it from one body to another , according to the good or bad quarter it kept in the last Mansion , from whence followeth much abstinence from killing or eating any thing that had life . Their difference in Washings , Meates , Drinkes , and such like ; arise rather from the Tradition of the Fathers , enioyned to their Posteritie , then in point of Religion : as we reade of the Rechabites , who from their Fathers Iniunction , were commended for their constant continuance in their customes . Their moralitie appeares best in their conuersation ; murder , and violent theft , are strangers amongst them , & seldome happen , but for coozenage in bargaining , caueat emptor . Poligamy is permitted , but not generally practised , vnlesse in case of the first Wiues barrennesse : Adultery is not common , but punishable in women , Fornication veniall , and no Law but that of modesty restraines the publike action . They are diuided into diuers Tribes or Linages ( they say fortie foure ) all which according to their degrees , are knowne each to other , and take place accordingly , wealth in this point being no prerogatiue , for the poorest Bramene will precede the richest Committy , and so the rest in their seuerall Orders . The Bramene is Priest vnto them all , and weareth alwayes three or foure twisted threeds ouer one shoulder , and vnder the other arme , and in his forehead a round spot whereon there sticketh cornes of Rice dyed yellow in Turmericke : they are very good and ready Accountants ; and in that Office , much employed by Moores of greatest Affaires , writing and keeping their accounts in Palmito leaues , with a Pen of Iron ; and if in that Generall Deluge of Pagan Ignorance , there remayneth any knowledge of Arts or Learning , these preserue it , and entirely to themselues , without participation to other Tribes , involved in verball Traditions , or concealed Manuscripts , and are indeed indifferent Astronomers , obseruing exactly the course of the seuen Planets through the twelue Houses , and consequently the certaine houre of Ecclipses , and other Astrologicall Predictions , wherein they haue gained so good credit , that none eyther Gentile or Moore , will vndertake any great Iourney , or commence any important businesse , without first consulting with his Bramene , for a good houre to set forward in ; from whence , I haue knowne it happen , that a Moore which came Gouernour to Musulipatnam , hath attended without the Towne ten dayes , before he could find a fortunate houre , to make his triumphant entry into his new gouernment ; and of this Tribe they forget not to tell you , there are two Kings , the Samorijue King of Callecut , and the King of Cochijne , both vpon the Coast of Malabar . The next d Cast in account is the Fangam , who is of the Bramenes dyet in all particulars , eating nor killing any thing that hath life , abhorring Wine , but drinking Butter by the pint , contenting themselues with Milke from the Reuerend Cow , and such Pulfe , Herbs , Roots , and Fruits as the Earth produceth ( the Onion only excepted ) which for certaine red veines in it , resembling bloud finds fauour in their mercifull mouthes ; and these also in an inferiour degree , haue some Priestly power ouer such , as by wearing sanctified Stones tyed vp in their haire , are buried when they dye , all others are burnt . If these be of any Trade they must be Taylers , and such many of them are , but more profest Beggers , and no wonder , for the constancy of that Countries fashion , and the little or no Needle-worke belonging to the making vp of a Garment , cannot finde all of them worke if they stood affected to vndertake it , but other worke , then Taylours worke , they may not meddle withall . The next Tribe is there tearmed a Committy , and these are generally the Merchants of this place , who by themselues or their Seruants , trauell into the Countrey , gathering vp Callicoes from the Weauers , and other Commodities , which they sell againe in greater parcels , in the Part Townes to Merchant Strangers , taking their Commodities in bartar , or at a price . Others are Money Changers , wherein they haue exquisite iudgement , and will from a superficiall view of a piece of Gold , distinguish a penny worth of difference , without whose view no man dares receiue Gold , it hath beene so falsified . The poorest sort are plaine Chandlers , and sell only Rice , Butter , Oyle , Sugar , Honey , and such like belly stuffe : and these men for their generall iudgement in all sorts of Commodities , subtiltie in their dealings , and austerity of dyet , I conceiue to be naturally Banians transplanted & growne vp in this Country by another name , they also not eating any thing that hath life , nor at all , vntill they haue fresh washed their bodies , and this Ceremony is also common to the former Tribe . The next they call Campo Waro , and these in the Countrey manure the earth as husbandmen , in the City attend vpon the richer sort as Seruing men , in the Forts are Souldiers : and are for number the greatest Tribe , these spare no flesh but Beefe , and that with such reuerence , that torture cannot enforce them to kill and eate , and their reason for this ( besides the custome of their Ancestors ) is that from the Cow ; their Countrey receiues its greatest sustenance , as Milke and Butter immediately , then al the fruits of the earth , by their assistance in tilling it , so that it were the greatest inhumanity to feed vpon that which giueth them so plentifully wheron to feed , and vnto vs that would take liberty in this case , they wil not sell an Oxe or Cow for any consideration , but from one to another , for six or 8. shillings the best . Boga Waro is next , in English the Whoores Tribe , and of this there are two sorts , one that will prostitute themselues to any better Tribe then themselues , but to none worse , the other meeteth none bad enough to refuse , and these with their Predecessors and Of-spring , haue and do still continue this course of iniquity : for the daughters ( if handsome ) are brought vp to the trade , if otherwise they are maried to the men of this Tribe , and their children if hansomer then their mothers , supply their Parents defects , from whence , there neuer wants , a sinfull succession of impudent Harlots , whom the Lawes of the Country doe both allow , and protect : but this is not alwayes Heathenish , for in most Christian Common-wealths , such creatures either by permission , conniuencie , or neglect , find meanes to set vp , and customers to deale with all . Being children they are taught to dance , and their bodies then tender and flexible , skrewed into such strange postures , that it is admirable to behold , impossible to expresse in words , as for a child of eight yeeres of age , to stand vpon one legge , raysing the other vpright as I can my arme , then bringing it down , and laying her heele vpon her head , yet all this while standing , looses the wonder in my imperfect Relation , but to behold is truly strange : the like for their dancing and tumbling , which doth as farre in actiuity exceed our mercenary Skip-iacks , as the Rope-dancing woman doth a Capring Curtezan , or an Vsher of a Dancing Schoole , a Country Plough-Iogger . The homage they owe the King is once a yeere to repaire to Golchonda to the Court , and there being met together to make proofe of their actiuities , where the best deseruing is guerdoned with some particuler fauour , all of them gratified with Bettelee , and so returne home againe to their seuerall Mansions . The Gouernour of the place where they dwel , exacts nothing of them but their attendance , as often as he sitteth in the publike place , at which times they dance gratis , but at all other meetings , as x Circumcision , wedding , ships arriuals , or priuate Feasts , they assist and are paid for their company . They are many of them rich , and in their habit cleane and costly , vpon their bodies they weare a fine Callico or Silken cloth , so bound about them , as that one part beeing made fast about the waste , couereth downwards , another part comes ouer the head couering all that way , wearing also a thinne Wastcoat that couereth their breasts and armes vnto the elbowes , all the rest of their armes couered almost with Bracelets of Gold , wherein are set small Diamonds , Rubies , and Emeralds . In their eares they weare many Rings and Iewels , and some of them one through the right nosthrill , wherein a Pearle or Ruby is commonly set , as also about their fingers and toes , about their middles one or two broad plates of Gold for Girdles , and about their neckes many chaines of small Pearle and Corall , or worser beads according to their estate , without other ornament on their head then their own haire , which being smoothly combde , is tied on a knot behind them . And these also in their bestuall liberty , forbeare to eate Cowes flesh , all other meats and drinks are common to them , and they themselues common to all . The Carpenters , Masons , Turners , Founders , Gold-smiths , & Black-smiths , are all one Tribe , and match into each others Family , all other Mechanike Trades are Tribes by themselues , as Painters , Weauers , Sadlers , Barbers , Fishermen , Heardsmen , Porters , Washers , Sweepers , & diuers others : the worst whereof are the abhorred Piriawes , who are not permitted to dwell in any Towne , by any Neighbours , but in a place without by themselues , liue together , auoyded of al but their own Fraternity , whom if any man should casually touch ; he would presently wash his bodie . These flea all dead cattle for their skins , and feed vpon the flesh , the skins they dresse , making thereof Sandals for the Gentiles , and shooes for the Moores , othersome they vse to embale Merchandise to defend it against wet ; to conclude , they are in publike Iustice , the hateful executioners , and are the basest , most stinking , ill fauoured people that I haue seene , the Inhabitants of Cape bona Esperanza excepted , who are in these particulars vnparalleld , and so I leaue them , adding onely one word of the Porters who carry the Palamkeenes , a Litter so contriued euery way , as to carry a man , his bed and pillowes , which eight of these Porters will carry foure of those leagues in a day , which are 36. of our miles , supporting it on their bare shoulders , and running vnder it by turnes , foure at a time , from which continuall toyle , aggrauated by the extreme heate , their shoulders are become as hard as their hoofes ; yet this their education makes easie to them , for when their children can but goe alone , they lay a small sticke on their shoulders , afterwards a logge , which they make them carry , with proportionable increase , vntill Roman Milo like they are able to run vnder a Palamkeene , and in that sometimes perchance an Oxe . But all these thus distinguished , are in Religion one body , and haue their Pagodes or Idoll Temples common to all , but not of all equally affected : some inclining in their deuotions to one Saint , some to another , of which Pagodes I haue seene many , some of them for the materials and structure , worth the gazing vpon , and may well bee ( as they report ) the ancient works , of great Kings : within they are very darke , as hauing no other lights but the doores , and they stand alwayes open , and prooue in some places the best Receptacles for Trauellers ; one small Roome onely reserued , which the Bramene that keeps it , will with small intreaty vnlock , and shew a Synod of Brazen Saints gilded , the tutelar Saint of the place , being seated in most eminencie , vnto which the Heathens themselues performe very little adoration , wel knowing their substances , and wanting those k distinctions , which some Christians find out to coozen themselues withall , onely once a yeere on their Anniuersary day , they keep their Festiuals , and to some of them repaire many thousands of people ( as I my selfe haue seene ) some for deuotion , and they fast 24. houres , wash their bodies , and burne Lamps within or as neere the Pagode as they can get , some to see their friends , children , or kindred , which will not faile to meet them in such a generall liberty : others for profit ( as Pedlers to a great Faire ) the Whoores to dance , Puppet-players and Tumblers with their exquisite tricks , one whereof I will mention , with the admiration of such as saw it , or vnderstanding shall reade it . A Tumbler fetching his run , did the double Sommersel without touching the ground with any part of his body , vntil he fel againe on his feet , keeping his body in the aire , vntil hee turned twice round , a strange actiuity , and with me and others which saw it , shall not loose the wonder it carried with it . Others bring charmed Snakes and Vipers in baskets , which they let loose , and with their hands put in againe , piping vnto them , and receiuing their attention : very many Beggers there be , and they practise seuerall wayes to moue compassion , for such as haue not naturall defects , as blindnesse , lamenesse , &c. Some lie vpon Thornes with their naked bodies , others lie buried in the ground all but their heads , some all but their hands , & diuers other such trickes they put vpon the poore peoples charity , whose reward is for the most part a handfull of Rice , or a smal piece of mony that may be the halfe part of a farthing . About midnight the Saint is drawne forth in Procession , handsomely carted and well clothed with much clamour of Drummes Trumpets , Hoboyes and such like , that Country Musicke , and very artificiall fire-workes , wherein they haue a singular dexterity , followed without order or distinctiō , of place , sex , or person , & hauing circled their limits , they draw him back againe , and there leaue him without guard or regard , vntil that time tweluemoneth come againe . One Saint they haue , ( and none of the least neither in their account ) whom they expresse by a plaine round stone , not much vnlike the block of a high crowned Hat , and their reason is , because the incomprehensible subsistence of this Deity , admits no certaine shape or description ; they liken it to him which hath the likenesse of nothing , building thus a Temple ( as those of Athens an Image ) to the vnknowne God. Foure Feasts in the yeere they celebrate to the Sea , and in the Sea , many people at those seasons resorting to the appointed places , washing their bodies in the salt waues , and receiuing the Bramenes benediction , who being with them in the Sea , poure water on their heads with his hands , mumbling certain Orisons ouer them ( they know not what ) then takes their reward , & apply themselues to the next cōmers . Where the great Pagodes are , there are commonly many little ones , which they report to be the worke of one day , or no long time , the Founder after some dreame , or Satanicall suggestion , vowing not to eat vntil it should be begun and finished , and to some of these the Bramanes perswade the people , there belongs some miraculous power . I haue seene the Image of a man in black storie , standing vpright , not aboue a yard high , vpon which if a whole bushel of Rice should be cast , it would all stick vpon the Image , and not one corne fal to the ground , and this the country people had rather beleeue then part with so much Rice to practise it . Another before whom if a man should eat out his tongue , it would presently grow again , yet had they rather venter for a blister in the relation , then the whole tongue in the experiment . These two I haue bin with , a third I haue seene at distance as I trauelled that way , whereof they report , that whatsoeuer Milke , * Sharbol , or faire water , is brought thither by the deuout Visitant , and poured into a little hole by the Saint , he will take iust halfe , & would doe so if it were a Hecatombe of Hogsheads , but takes no more though it be but a pint , yet is fully satisfied , and will receiue no more but it runs ouer the hole , an excellent sociable quality , and well becomming an Ale-house Kanne . Another Saint they haue ( or rather Deuill ) for in their opinion it is a maligne Spirit , and brings vpon them such diseases as befall them , especially the small Poxe , which fury the better to expresse , they forme it a great angry woman , hauing two heads , and ( no doubt ) as many tongues , with foure armes , yet is she hospitable to strangers , for in her house two other Englishmen and my selfe reposed part of one night , for want of other harbour , where whilst we staid , the Founder told vs , that to appease her angry Deity , he built this house to her seruice , and so the small Poxe ceassed in his Family : others lesse able , promise in their sicknesse if they may escape , they will be hanged in her honour : which with the two Englishmen formerly mentioned , I went purposely to behold . It hapned vpon a day ( it seemes ) marked in their Calender for her seruice and this exploit , to which purpose , they haue a long beame of timber , placed on an axletree betwixt two wheeles like to the Brewers beames by which they draw water , and can so let it downe & rayse it vp , vpon the vpper end whereof are tied two hooks , vnto which the Vow obliged patient is fastened , hauing first with a sharp Knife two holes cut thorow the skin and flesh of each shoulder , thorow which the hooks are thrust , and a Sword and Dagger put into his hands : he is lift vp , and drawne forward by the wheeles at least a quarter of a mile , thus hanging in the aire , and fencing with his weapons , during which time the weight of his body , so teareth the flesh and stretcheth the skin , that it is strange it yeelds so much , yet it is tough enough to hold them : and after this manner were fourteene drawne one after another , not once complayning during the time of their flight , but being let downe , their wounds were bound vp , & they returned home with sowre faces and soare bodies , a sufferance surely not inferior to a self-whipping , no lesse meritorious , no better grounded . They haue al of them their Penates , or houshold Gods , which the chiefe of the Family ( as the eldest Brother ) keepes alwayes at his house , for which they once a yeere make a Feast , but the kindred being assembled eat it vp . In Mariage it is the childrens dutie to attend vpon the Parents , care who finding in their owne Tribe , and as neere as they can in their own Kindred ( no degree of Consanguinity hindring but brother and sister ) a fitting wife for their sonne , he ( though of full age ) submits his consent without seeing her , accounting it vnreasonable to recompence his Parents care and trouble in his education , with distrust of their proceedings in this point , or to imagine his owne iudgement more , or their circumspection lesse : They giue no portions with their daughters , but rather take , for the Bridegroome or his Parents , must giue Earings , Bracelets and other Iewels ( according to her quality ) vnto the Bride , two or three wearing clothes vnto the mother , with some present to the father , and then beare the whole charge of the wedding , from which large expence it sometimes happens , that want keeps many a long time vnmarried , vntill their endeuours in the world hath supplyed them with meanes to defray the charge , but this not hindring the richer sort , they commonly marrie their children very young , the husband fiue yeeres of age , the wife not aboue three yeeres , and many such couples haue I seene put together , wherein , the Parents conceiue they haue done an act of wonderfull prouidence , in disposing of their children in their life time , so endearing them to others care , if they themselues should leaue them ; yet this young couple are presently separated , vntill the man being 12. or 13. yeeres of age , and the woman 10. or 11. they meet againe , and become so well acquainted , that many are mothers at 12. yeeres of age , and some I haue heard no Virgins at nine : to proceed , of what yeeres soeuer they be , whether thus young or full growne , they are both in one Palamkeene ( with most of their friends about them ) carried about the most publike places of the Towne , with Musick , Fire-works , and the dancing company of the Whoores , who before euery great mans house , make a stand , participating their sports , and from those houses receiuing gifts , if from them they haue any dependencie or acquaintance , then proceed , vntill their progresse being ended , they returne home ; where the Bramene attends them , and separating them a cloth hung betwixt them , he mutters ( none heares ) what Orisons , whilest the marrying couple are taught to tread vpon one another bare feet , so mingling legges , and making these first short steps , an introduction to their future better acquaintance : the feast being finished which lasteth three dayes at the least , the Kindred departing , the Bride carried backe againe , and if shee bee young reserued to more maturity , howsoeuer she must backe againe for some time , for when she once departeth from her friends , she resideth alwayes with her Husband , at his Fathers house if he be liuing , if not at his eldest brothers , if hee himselfe be not eldest : for seldome doe brethren deuide themselues , but all of them ( though many ) liue together in owne Family , bringing their gaines whatsoeuer it is vnto the common stocke , cherishing with an admired duty their old indigent Parents , and liuing together in most commendable vnitie . If the husband dieth , the wife may not marry againe , and which is most vnreasonable not the young ones though neuer knowne of man , who happening to be widdowes in their infancy , must not onely continue so , but be made the drudge to the whole Family , not permitted to weare their Iewels , good or cleane clothes , or vpon occasion to goe abroad ( at least vpon pleasure ) & this with most of them , together with a reuerend respect they beare to the reputation of their house , mortifies thē after a strange manner , yet some it cānot containe , but they flie out , & forsaking their fathers house , brand it with a lasting obloquy by their looser liues , keeping themselues at distance , for if conueniently their kindred would poyson them . Their young children they neither christen , circumcise , nor vse other ceremony vnto , but giuing them different appellations in their infancy , which are commonly the names of their Idols , they are knowne by them with the addition of their Trade , Tribe , of some defect or quality , most eminent about them : They come into the World without much trouble to their mothers , for they are vp againe about their businesse in three or foure dayes , some the same day : they are brought vp with as little charge , for many vntill they be seuen or eight yeeres of age foule not a clowt ( as cheape as they be ) but being young tumble in the dust , and growne stronger walke still starke naked , and if they bee foule , two or three pales of cold water ( poured vpon their heads ) runnes downe their bodies , and makes all cleane againe , and thus are most children brought vp , vntill they bee in some measure capeable to begin to practise in their fathers profession . The best mens children may bee better lookt vnto , but starke naked ( vnlesse vpon some Festiuall ) is the best and generall habit . Full growne men and women are deuoutly and ciuilly clothed , the women all ouer as you haue heard of the Whoores ; the men most of them from the middle downwards , and on their shoulders a loose white Callico cloth in vse like our Sommer clokes , sometimes a coate close to their bodies vnto the middle , from thence downwards to their ankles full of cloth like to a paire of bases , their haire ( long as womens ) bound vp , and ouer it a Turbant , in their eares Rings of Gold , with small Pearles , and about their neckes a chaine of Ginetra , or Siluer , for few can attaine vnto Gold. They are not black but tawny , or rather a Wainscot colour , some much whiter then other , as some wainscot is newer or browner then other , but many of them very wel fauoured & streight limbde , and in their acquaintance and conuersation kind and affable , amongst whom our Nation hath ( during the time of their Residence with them ) found much good respect , and little affront or iniury . All Mechanicke persons ( whereof the multitude consisteth ) worke in their seuerall Trades , for the same salary , or little difference . The Black-smith , and Gold-smith , makes Iron nailes , and chaines of Gold , for three pence a day , finding themselues , and is great wages to a master workman , their seruants are paid with one penny , and some lesse , the like of all other Trades and persons , for wee are serued faithfully and officiously in our houses for a Riall of eight a moneth , without allowance of diet , and the Porters which carry the Palamkeene haue no more , yet out of this all pay somewhat to the Gouernour where they liue , or doe his worke gratis , from whence it is little wonder they liue so poorely , yet the plenty of this Country , and their contented courser diet , affords them a liuing vntill they die , then some are burned , and their ashes cast into the next Riuer , others buried sitting crosse-legged ; in either of which kind , I next relate my owne sight of two womens voluntary sufferance , yet vnresolued whether their loue to their dead husbands be more to be admired or pitied . It is amongst these Indians a receiued history , that there was a time , when wiues were generally so luxurious , that to make way for their friends , they would poyson their husbands ; which to preuent , a Law was made , that the husbands dead the wiues should accompany them in the same fire , and this Law stands yet in force in the Iland of Baly not far from Iaua : but from this necessity of dying , there ensued so great a reformation , that the succeeding age abolished the rigour of this Law , and the dead mans wife was onely adiudged to a perpetuall widowhood as it is at this day . Yet are there some few left , that in pure loue to their deceased husbands , die voluntarily in solemnizing their Funerals : beleeuing their soules shall keepe company in their transmigrations . Of the two which I haue seene , the first was wife to a Weauer , who being dead , and by his profession to be buried , she a young woman ( about 20. yeeres of age ) would needs goe with him , and in this order . She was clothed in her best garments , and accompanied with her neerest Kindred and friends , seated on a greene banke by a great ponds side , there enterayning such as came to looke , and take leaue on her , with Bettele ( a herbe which they much eat ) meerely accommodating her words , actions , and countenance to the Musicke , which stood by , and plaid no dumps , but in the same measure and straine they were occasioned at wedding , newes hereof being brought to our house , three of vs took horse , and posted a mile out of Towne to be partakers of this spectacle , but comming into her sight , before we came at them , they fearing by our speed we had bin sent from the Gouernour to hinder their proceedings , hastened to her death , and was then couering with earth when wee came in , first sitting downe by her husband , embracing his dead body , and taking leaue of all her friends , they standing round about the graue , with each of them a basket of earth , buried her at once . Yet after we came in , one of them stroke vpon the Graue , laying his head close vnto it , and calling her by her name , and told vs she answered , and expressed her content in the course she had taken . Ouer whom there was erected a little thatcht couer , and her Kindred not a little glorified , in being allied to so resolute and louing a wife . The other was a Campowaroes wife , and she after the same solemne preparation , fetching her run and crying all the way , i Bama Narina , Bama Narina ; leapt into the pit where her husband lay burning , vpon whom her by-standing friends , threw so many logs , that she felt not so much fire for the fewell . Vnto whom I adde a third , a Gold-smiths wife , whose husband being dead and she willing to accompany him , came attended with her frinds and kindred vnto the k Cotwall , who was then with me at the English house , with much importunity desiring his consent , alledging her husbands death and the few friends she had left behind ; whereunto the Cotwall replyed , that hee himselfe would prouide for her at his owne house , diswading her by what other arguments he could vse from so desperate a course : but she neglecting them and his offer , he also denied her request , and she departed discontent , vttering these words , that he could not hinder her to dye by some other meanes , and within a short time after I heard she had hanged her self ; & this hapned in Musulipatnam , where the Officers being all Mahumetans , restraine the Gentiles especially in these cruel & heathenish customes . A fourth I haue wholy by Relation , yet from an English Factor of good account in that place , who trauelling in the Country about such affaires as were imposed vpon his performance , and being well attended according to the custome of that Country , espied not far out of his way a concourse of people vnto whom he made , and being come neere hee was enformed by his Seruants that it was a woman about to burne with her dead husband : he presently drawing his Sword rode in amongst them , whereupon they all fled but the woman herselfe , whom he perswaded to liue , promising to secure her against her friends , if their importunities had wrought her to this course : but she besought him not to interrupt her , it was her owne most earnest desire , wherein we did constantly persist : whereupon he put vp , and her friends came in , and presently in his sight with the like ceremony & duty formerly recited ; she became the same ashes with him , to whom she had bin one flesh . And here abruptly in the ordering and imperfectly in the Relation , I leaue them & their customes , intending onely to touch at their marine trade , & the commodities of that country transported to other parts . First of Diamonds lately discouered in this Kingdome , most men say by this accident : A silly Goat-herd keeping his flock amongst those mountaines , stumbled ( by chance ) vpon a stone that shined somewhat bright , which he carelesly tooke vp ( not much valuing ) sold it to a Committy for meales Rice , the Committy againe for no great profit , and so forward vntill it came to those owners which knew the worth , who questioning the last seller , traced out from one to another the true originall , and making further triall thereabouts , found in the bowels of the earth a plentifull myne ; whereof the King being aduertized , he tooke order for the safe keeping , and rumour thereof being blazed , Iewellers of all the neighbouring Nations resorted to the place , and some store of Diamonds began to be dispersed and exposed to sale : Insomuch that Sir Andreas Socory Gouernour of the Fort , Guide in Pallecat , Sir Adolfe Thomason a free Merchant , and my selfe resolued to make a Voyage thither , to see at least the place , and order of it : so that after foure dayes trauell ( thorough a desolate mountaynous Country ) we came at last to the place , and found it distant from Musulipatnam about twelue Gentine leagues , which is 108. English miles : where we harboured our selues in a handsome Hogstie , and according to custome addressed our selues to visit the Gouernour , who was a Bramene , named Ray Raw , and lay there for the King , as well to receiue his profits , as to administer Iustice to the Rabblement of different Nations that frequented this place , from whom we receiued indifferent good respect , with the sight of certaine faire Diamonds appertayning to the King , and amongst them one of 30. Carracts , pointed , but not perfect : and after knowledge of our seuerall qualities , and our purpose only to see the Mine , he dismissed vs , and we next day went thither ( distant from the Towne about two English miles ) where by their owne reports , there worke not daily fewer then 30000. soules , some digging , some filling baskets , some lauing out water with buckets , others carrying the earth vnto a certaine square leuell place , whereupon they spread it foure or fiue inches in thicknesse , which beeing dried by that dayes Sunne , some of them the next day with great stones in their hands , bruise the clods of earth , and gathering from thence the peble stones , throw them , by and sifting the rest , they find the Diamonds amongst the dust , sometimes none , as it hapned whilest I lookt on , sometimes more , sometimes lesse , according to the earth they worke in , which they well know ( some say by the smell ) others more probably by sight of the mould , howsoeuer that they know it is most apparant , seeing that in many places wee found the ground onely broken and not further sought into , in other places digged 10. or 11. fathome deepe : the earth is reddish , with veines of white or yellowish chalke , intermixt with Peble-stones , which being deepe digged , comes vp in small clods , and those laid in the Sunne become hard , but are easily pounded with stones ( as formerly ) of which earth I tooke a small piece , and yet reserue it for satisfaction of the more curious . These Mynes are not ( as with vs in Europe ) carried vnder ground and supported with Timber , but digged right downe in square large pits , whether it be that all the Earth affords more or lesse profit , whereas ours onely run in veines , or whether they want props or iudgement to take this course , I cannot determine , but am sure that in freeing of the water , and bringing vp the Earth , they goe the furthest way to worke , for in place or pullies , and such like deuices , they with many people setting one aboue another , hand vp from one to another vntill it comes to the place it must rest in , and from hence proceedeth the vse of so many people , seeing that besides the Earth , the place where ouer-night they wrought dry , is next morning a fathome deepe vnder water . Such as it is thus imperfectly described , the King then rented it vnto one Marcandoo , of the d Cast of the Goldsmiths for three hundred thounsand Pagodes a yeere , reseruing all Diamonds of aboue ten Carracts to himselfe : Hee againe rents it out to others by square measure according as they agree , in which course some gaine , others lose as in all other Aduentures . The King to assure himselfe of the great Stones , keeps his Gouernour there , publishing extreame penalties against such as shall conceale them , but neyther the terrour of them , nor his many Spies , can so watch such as there attend such hazards , but that I haue heard Diamonds of forty Carracts haue escaped their Guard , I haue seene two of neere twenty Carracts a piece , and diuers of ten , eleuen , and twelue , but very deere prized . It is situated at the foot of a great Mountayne , not farre from a Riuer called Christena , a place naturally so barren , that before this Discouery it was hardly inhabited , now peopled with a hundred thousand Soules consisting of Myners , Merchants , and such others as liue by following such concourses , sufficiently furnished with all prouisions brought thither from the Countrey round about , but at excessiue rates , occasioned by the many exactions raysed vpon them in their passages thorough seuerall Gouernments and Villages . The Houses are very poore , as not intended for continuance , but onely the present occasion , for in Anno 1622. the Myne was shut vp , and all persons restrained from frequenting the place ; the reasons some imagined to be their care to keepe the Commoditie in request , not to digge more vntill those already found were dispersed , others affirmed , the comming of the Mogulls Embassadour to this Kings Court , with his peremptory demand of a e Vyse of the fairest Diamonds , caused this cessation , vntill that pretence , and some competent Present should content the Mogull : for since I came from thence , I heare it was opened againe , but almost exhausted , and very few found . In this Country is also much Christall , and many other sorts of transparant soft Stones of little value , as Garnets , Amatists , Topasses , Aggats , and such like . Likewise great store of Iron and Steele ; transported into many places of India , bought in the place it is made for two shillings the hundred of Iron , and three shillings Steele , but being brought vpon the backes of Oxen fifteene dayes iourney , before it commeth to the Port it becomes much dearer , yet is sold for fiue shillings , and eight shillings , but eyther Gold , Siluer , Tinne , Copper , or other Metals this Countrey produceth not . Bezar Stones in some plenty , are taken from the Goates in one onely part of this Country , for which and their skins they kill so many , that the flesh is most throwne away , and their mawes onely searcht into , where they finde two , three , and sometimes foure small Bezars some long , some round , all of them growing vpon a stalke or kernell , as is easly perceiued by such as are broken , such as are greater come from other Countries , the best out of Persia , and are said to be found in Apes , all of all sorts so wel knowne , and much vsed in India , that they cannot bee bought there , to yeeld profit in England , proportionable to the time and Aduenture . Of these Goats this conclusion hath beene experimented , foure of them haue beene taken from the place of their breeding , and transported fifty or a hundred miles , of which two haue beene immediately killed , and in those haue beene found perfect Bezars , a third repriued for tenne dayes , and then flaine : some shew of Bezars remayned , but apparently wasted , the fourth liuing but a moneth after , there will be neyther Bezar , nor signe of any that euer was , from whence they conclude with great probability , that it is some Herbe , Plant or Tree , peculiar to that place , whereof the Goat feeding the Bezars are formed . Callicoes of all sorts , are in this Kingdome as cheape and plentifull as in any other part of India , but different in their making , and easily distinguished from those of other Countries . The Painting of this Coast of Choromandel famous throughout India , and are indeed the most exquisite that are seene , the best , wrought all with the Pensill , and with such durable colours , that notwithstanding they bee often washed , the colours fade not whilst the Cloth lasteth , & this hapneth principally , by a Plant which groweth only in this Country , called by them Chay , which dyeth or stayneth a perfect red , with them in as great account as Scarlet with vs , and is the Kings particular commoditie . Indico is also made in this Countrey in some plenty , in forme like to that sort which is called Lahore Indico , whereof the Dutch haue bought store , and transported it for Holland , and continue so to doe , but our Nation vpon good experience of the condition and value of it , content themselues with such as is made in the Moguls Dominions , and laden from Surat . They haue within few yeeres planted store of Tobacco , and much of it is exported to Mocha and Arrecan , and not a little drunke amongst themselues : It is but weake , yet sure more care in curing and making it vp would helpe that fault , they onely dry the leaues in the Sun , and vse it so , without further sophistication . These are the generall Commodities of this Countrey , which are dispersed in some measure through the World , but are best knowne in Indian Traffique , and produce constantly certaine profit in their exportation to other parts , to which purpose they build great Ships , and good ones too , considered in their burthen and materials , but not comparable to ours for beautie , conueniencie , or defence , some of them not lesse then 600. tunnes , substantially built of very good timber and Iron , whereof we haue had vpon some occasion good experience , in careening the Globe , Salomon , and Clawe , in the Riuer of Narsoporpeta . With these their Ships they traffique ordinarily to Mocha in the Red Sea , to Achijne vpon Sumatra , to Arrecan , Pegu , and Tannassery , on the other side the Gulfe , and to many Ports alongst their owne Coasts , as farre as Zeloan , and the Cape Comorijne . To Mocha they set sayle in Ianuary , and returne in September or October following , and thither the King sends yeerely a proportion of Rice , as an Almes to be distributed amongst the Pilgrimes which resort to Mecha and Medina , where their Prophet Mahomets Shrine is visited with much deuotion . He sendeth also an Aduenture , the proceed whereof is inuested in Arabian Horses , which are returned not aboue sixe or eight in a Shippe , whereof they make great account : For in this Countrey there is no Race of good Horses . Tobasco they send in great quantities , many small Rocans to make Launces , certaine sorts of Calicoes proper for Turbants , Iron , Steele , Indico , Beniamin , and Gumme , Lacke . For which they returne some few watered Chamblets , but the most part ready money in Sultannees or Rials of eight . In September the Ships for Achijne , Arrecan , Pegu , and Tannassery set all sayie , for it is to be vnderstood that alongst this and all other Coasts of India , the windes blow constantly trade sixe moneths one way , and sixe moneths another ; which they call the Monsons alternately succeeding each other , not missing to alter in Aprill and October , onely variable towards their end , so that taking the last of a Monson , they set sayles , and with a fore-winde arriue at their desired Hauen , and there negotiating their Affaires , they set sayle from thence in February or March following , and with the like fauourable gale returne in Aprill vnto their owne Ports . To Acheene they export much Steele , and some Iron , diuers sorts of Calicoes , both white and painted , and of late times , when the Myne was first discouered , store of Diamonds , which were sold to great benefit , from whence they returne Beniamin , and Camphora of Barouse : Pepper of Priaman and Tecoo , Brimstone , and all sorts of Porcellane , and China Commodities , if to be had , to sell againe to profit . To Arrecan they send store of Tobacco , some Iron , and few sorts of painted clothes , and returne from thence some Gold , and Gumme Lacke , but most part Rice which they sell about Pallecat , and that Coast of Narsinga . To Pegu they export much Siluer in Rials of eight , Cotton yarne , and Beethyles dyed red , with seueral sorts of paintings , & bring from thence the perfect Rubies & Saphires which are dispersed through the World , much Gold , the best Gum Lack , with some Tin & Quicksiluer . To Tannassery they carry red Cotton yarne , red and white Beethyles , paintings of seuerall sorts befitting that Countries weare , and landing them at Tannassery carry them from thence to Syam fourteene dayes iourney ouer Land , from whence by the like conueyance , they bring all sorts of China Commodities , as Porcellane , Sattins , Damaskes , Lankeene , Silke , Lignum Aloes , Beniamin of Camboia , and great store of Tinne , and a wood to die withall called Sapan wood , the same we heere call Brasill . Alongst their owne Coast they trade with smaller shipping , lading Rice and other graine where it is cheapest , selling it againe on the Coast of Bisnagar to great benefit , taking children in exchange , which cost not them aboue three or foure shillings a childe , and they sell againe in Musulipatnam , and other places for forty shillings . And thus much shal suffice to haue written of this Kingdom , wherein I haue been the more prolixe , because my own knowledge fortified with almost fiue yeeres experience , assureth me of the truth of what I haue written . Where this Country endeth , the Kingdome of Bengala beginneth , subsisting at this time vnder the Monarchy of the Great Mogull , which he ruleth by his Gouernours , disposed into seuerall Prouinces , whose powerfull Neighbourhood , causeth the King of Golchonda to keepe constant Garisons , which with the aduantage of Riuers and Deserts , secureth him on that side of his Kingdome . In this Countrey we are meere strangers , the Coast is too dangerous , and our shipping too great , to aduenture them amongst so many shelfes and sands , yet are we enformed by such as comes from thence , and confirmed by the price and abundance of such things as that Countrey produceth , that it is the most plentifull of all the East : For once a yeere there ariueth at Musulipatnam , a Fleet of small Vessels from thence , of burden about twenty tunnes , the plankes onely sowne together with Cairo ( a kinde of Cord made of the rinds of Coconuts ) and no Iron , in , or about them . In which Barkes they bring Rice , Butter , Sugar , Waxe , Honey , Gumme , Lacke , Long Pepper , Callico , Lawnes , and diuers sorts or Cotton-cloth , Raw Silke , and Moga , which is made of the barke of a certaine tree , and very curious Quilts and Carpets stitched with this Moga ; all which considering the plenty of the place whereunto they bring them , should come hither , as we say of Coales carried to New-castle , yet here they sell them to contented profit . Many Portugals decayed in their estates , or questioned for their liues , resort hither & liue here plentifully , yet as banished men or Out-lawes , without gouernment , practice , or almost profession of Religion ; to conclude , it may truly be spoken of this Countrey : as it is abusiuely of another : Bengala bona terra , mala gons : It is the best Countrey peopled with the worst Nation , of whom this repute runnes currant in India , the men are all Theeues , and the women Whoores . Here the famous Ganges disimboqueth into the Sea , fructifying it seemes the Countrey , but little sanctifying the Inhabitants , whereof I can speake very little , as hauing alwayes liued at great distance from it , onely I haue heard it is full of Crocodiles , and so are most Riuers within the Gulfe , where I haue seene many of immense bignesse , which the Ferrimen that passe men and cattle ouer those Riuers , know how to charme , and then with safety ferry ouer the Passengers , in the bodies of one or two Palmito trees ioyned , and swimme ouer the Cattle ; the order of which charming hauing once seene , I thought good to insert . Beeing at a Riuers side and ready to passe it , we espied a very great Crocodile , shewing himselfe aboue water , and swimming downe the streame in our way , whereupon the Ferriman entring the Riuer to the calues of his logs , he stands vpon one of them , muttering to himselfe certaine words , and withall tying knots vpon a small Coard he held in his hand , to the number of seuen , which Coard hee left hanging on a bush thereby , and confidently pusht vs and our Horses ouer , the Crocodile lying all this while still in our sight , not able ( as he said ) to open his iawes ; so hauing ferried vs ouer , he made haste to returne and vntie the Coard , affirming , that if the Crocodile should be starued by the power of this Charme , his Charme would from thenceforth lose its power and effect . Arrecan borders vpon Bengala , and participates in its plenty , from whence there commeth yeerely shipping to the Coast of Choromandel . The King is by Religion a Gentile , but such a one as holdeth all meates and drinkes indifferent , he marrieth constantly his owne sister , and giueth for reason the first mens practice in the infancy of the World , affirming that no Religion can deny that Adams Sons married Adams daughters . He is very kind to Strangers , giuing good respect and entertainment , to Moores , Persians , and Arabians , which liue in his Countrey professing publikely the practice of their Mahumetan Superstition . Hee hath also diuers times inuited the Dutch and English to resort vnto his Countrey , but the Dutch by good experience , hauing had sometimes a Factory there , the English ( not by their example ) but true knowledge of the little Trade and lesse benefit , auoyd his importunity ; yet continue good correspondence with him and his people , as knowing it a plentifull Country , and not inconuenient to supply themselues with many necessaries , if difference with other Nations , should enforce them to that extremity . Betwixt this King and the Mogull there is continuall Warre , both by Sea and Land , defensiue on the King of Arrecans part , securing his owne Countrey that bordereth vpon Bengala : From thence confronting in small skirmishes the opposite party , but any set or great battle , I haue not heard of to haue beene fought betwixt them . In which warres he giueth so good entertainment to strangers , that I haue knowne diuers Hollanders , that hauing expired their couenanted time of seruice with the East Indian Company , and so purchased then freedome , haue gone to serue this King , and receiued good countenance and content in his employment of them . Pegu * borders vpon Arrecan , and is a most plentifull and temperate Country , yet hardly recouered from the desolation where with warre , plague , and famine , had within few former yeeres infested it , which is most visible in the vast Country , the Cities being alwayes first and best replenished , and that all other places may the better bee so , it is death to export a woman from thence , and certaine profit to bring them . The King is a Gentile by his Religion , agreeing in all points of opinion and pactice ; with the Kings of Arrecan , Tannassery , & Syam , all of them in probability , receiuing their Rudiments from the Chineset , who without question sometimes commanded those Countries ; their vicinity , resemblance in Phisiognomy , and conformity in many customes , being my best reasons to goe along with these thus farre , that are of opinion , the Chineses sometimes Monarchised as farre as Madagascar . The King which now reigneth was Nephew to the last , notwithstanding he had children which this hath supprest , and hath in his time recouered from the King of Syam , what hee had enforced from his Predecessor , amongst others the town and Kingdom of Zangomay , and therein an Englishman named Thomas Samuel , who not long before , had beene sent from Syam by Master Lucas Anthonison , to discouer the Trade of that Country , by the sale of certaine goods sent along with him to that purpose , which Thomas Samuell , together with all other strangers was by the King taken from Zangomay , and carried to Pegu , where not long after Samuel dyed , the King seising vpon what he had by Inuentory , with purpose ( as by the sequell ) to giue account thereof to the lawfull Proprietors . The Kingdome of Pegu beginng to bee better established , Merchants of diuers Nations began to repaire thither againe about their negotiations , where some of Musulipatnam by conference with Moores , that were Samuels associates , vnderstood his death , and the Kings taking his goods into his hands , with the probability of recouery if sought after , which they making knowne to the English at their returne to Musulipatnam , it happened that Master Lucas Anthonison who imployed Samuel from Syam to Zangomay , was then Agent at Musulipatnam , who apprehending this encouragement , consulted with his assistants , and resolued to send two English with a Letter and Present to the King , and some small aduenture , to beare the charge of the Voyage , and make tryall of the Trade , which tooke place , and they embarquing at Musulipatnam the tenth of September , arriued at Siriam the Port of Pegu , the third of October following , whose entertaynment I giue you in their owne words , as I finde them written in their Letters to Musulipatnam . The King hearing of our comming sent foure Galliots with Presents to the Ambassador and vnto vs , sending vs word that he did much reioyce at our comming into his country . These Gallies hauing 50 oares of a side , with eight Noblemen in them , caused our Ship to come to an anchor before the town of Siriam , the 7. of October the King of Pegues Brother being chiefe Gouernour , sending two Noblemen abord of our Ship , writing our names & our age of yeeres & the cause of our cōming , we assuring them that we were messengers sent from Musulipatnam by our chief Captain , hauing a Present & a Letter vnto the King , which when his Highnesse shall be pleased to receiue , shall vnderstand the effect of our businesse , and the cause of our comming . The tenth day of October wee were sent for on shoare by the Kings Brother who sitting in a large house of Bamboson , in great state bedeckt with Iewels in his eares with Gold Rings , with rich stones on his fingers , being a white man and of very good vnderstanding , demanding of vs the question the Noblemen before did , and we answering him as wee did before , because that our speeches should be found alwayes as one : we gaue him at that time a fine for a Present , to the intent that he might speake and write to the King his Brother in our behalfe , that we might haue accesse vnto the King the sooner , that our businesse might haue effect . The eight of Nouember the King sent for vs , and the Kings Brother prouided for vs a Beate , with six men to rowe , and also a Nobleman with vs to Pegu , to be our Guard , hauing Narsarcan and Hodges . Ismael with vs , vnto which Nobleman we gaue a Present , for in this place heere is nothing to bee done or spoken , or any busines performed without Bribes , Gifts , or Presents . Arriuing in Pegu the eleuenth of Nouember , hauing our Present with vs , Bany Bram sent his men vnto vs , writing our names as before time , they also bade vs choose any ground where we would for to build vs a house , but at our owne cost and charge as all other mens custome is . Our House being finished , straight order was giuen that we must not walke any where out of our house to speake with any man vntill the King had spoken with vs , and our Present deliuered . The King sent vs a Present of victuals , with two Noblemen with it , which was some grace to vs , though it was not of much value , and our comfort is , that all men report that the King is very well pleased as our comming into his Country . The seuen and twentieth of December , the King sent for our Present , and sent two Horses for vs , and being come to a gate of the Towne , to stay for his comming , when hee came out , hee sent for vs . What speech or conference he had with vs , Narsarca can certifie you , but it was to no purpose , concerning our businesse , nor could we get none to moue the King in our businesse , for none of his Subiects dare moue the King in our businesse more then he demands . The next our Letter was sent for and interpreted by a Portugall a slaue to the King , but one that speakes Pegu . We had much trouble with him about the true vnderstanding of it , being not written in Portugese . The next day wee deliuered that Present you sent to Bany Bram , who gaue vs many faire speeches like to others , but we haue found them all to no purpose . The Country is far from your Worships expectation , for what men soeuer come into his Country , he holds them but as his slaues , neyther can any man goe out of his Country without his leaue , for hee hath watch both by Land and Water , and he of himselfe is a Tyrant , and cannot eat before he hath drawne bloud from some of his people with death or otherwise . For the businesse of Thomas Samuel and the Mallayor , they had a falling out some 12. moneths before he dyed , and he tooke all the Companies goods into his hands , and the Mallayor had Narsarcans in his hands , and comming to Pegu he fell sicke by the way , and dyed in short time after he came to Pegu , but before his death the Mallayor was called for to giue account what men were indebted to Samuel , and the Pegues & Bermanes that were indebted payd it to the King , but the Moores that were indebted said , when the English came they would pay them , we went with others to Nichesa , and requested him to moue the King in our behalfe for our dispatch , who returned answere ; came we to demand our goods , and the English had neuer come to trade in his Country ? when our Ships came hee would giue all the goods , and what the English could demand to giue them content . In another Letter the first of March , wee had word sent vs , the King would not let vs go vntill some English Ships came to Pegu . For the mony wee brought with vs , it is all spent , and wee are here in a most miserable estate , and know no way to helpe our selues . For the King hath neyther giuen vs any of our goods , nor leaue to recouer none of our debts , nor taken our Cloth , but we are like lost sheep , and still in feare of being brought to slaughter . Therefore we beseech you and the rest of our Countrimen and Friends to pittie our poore distressed estate , and not to let vs be left in a Heathen Country , slaues to a tyrannous King . Though the King gaue vs nothing , yet had hee but giuen vs leaue to come away , wee could haue certified your Worship of meanes to helpe to haue recouered all the mony and goods we came for . Lead and Tinne heere is none to be sold , but if we receiue any mony , we do meane one of vs to goe into the Country to buy some if any profit may be made of it . The Coast of Pegu is cleere and water enough on the Bar for any Ship : and for Pilots , there are many to be had in Musulipatnam , that know the Coast very well . We intreat you for Gods sake to be mindfull of vs , and to pitty the poore estate we are here in , and send some Ship to release vs , and we shall be bound to pray for your Worships good health and prosperitie . This was the substance of their aduice deliuered in their owne words , which might bee true at that time , for then indeed they were inforced to stay ; but not long after the Ships departure , they found good sale for their Cloth , and it should seeme better vent for the mony ; for before the Ships came againe in October following , they had consumed their Capitall , and taken vp besides what their credit could supply , for which they could giue no other account , but that most was lost at play , and the rest profusely spent , whereof the Right Worshipfull East Indian Company are most sensible , and my selfe at that time in that place had some reason to be acquainted withall , but leauing them namelesse according to the obscurity of their qualities , and irregularity of their proceedings . The King restoring most of the same goods Samuel dyed possessed of , at the instant of the Ships departure , and not before , lest their ryot should haue consumed all , he then enforced them to depart toward Musulipatnam , that could haue been well contented to haue stayed behind , where they arriued in Aprill , An. 1619. bringing with them a Letter from the King , written vpon a Palmito Leafe , signifying his desire to giue free Trade and entertainment to the English Nation , if they would with their shipping repaire vnto his Country , and with all he sent as a Present a Ring set with a Ruby , two Mats , two Betele Boxes , and two narrow pieces of Damaske , all worth twenty Nobles or thereabouts , and so ended this negotiation . The Rubies and Saphires which are brought from hence , are found in the Kingdome of Ana , subiect also to this King , and much esteemed in all parts of India . Tannassery lyeth next to Pegu , a small Kingdome , and tributary to the King of Syam , for which place this is but the Port , and that only to the Inhabitants of this Gulfe . For we find a way with our shipping into the Riuer of Syam , where the Right Worshipfull East Indian Company haue at this time their Seruants , to whose abler relation I leaue the description of those Parts , adding onely from the credible reports of our owne , the Dutch , & that Nation , the strange increase of the Swine of that Country , amongst which here are found no Boares , yet haue they Pigs according to the custome of other Swine . And one Sir Drift a Dutchman of good account , & another that liued long in that place , affirmed vnto mee the truth hereof , both in that Countryes beliefe , and his owne experience , for at his comming from thence , he tooke certaine Pigs , which he kept aboard the Ship , & within six moneths they farrowed Pigs , yet not a Boare amongst them . And heere I take leaue to repose , hauing made this light discouery of the Countryes coasting this Bay of Bengali , which I could not more exactly performe , hauing taken my station in Musulipatnam , Such as it is , I submit it equally to all mens surueigh or censure , and rest : Pleased whosoeuer be otherwise . Worthy Sir : AS I haue begun , and proceeded herein by your Instigation , I present it to your acceptation , if any thing be worth your account , I dare iustifie the truth of it : if nothing , I shall neuer grieue at the suppression . In briefe , I wrote it for you , and dedicate it to you , and am only sorry it comes vnseasonably . My Voyage into India , remarkable in a Carracks losse , and Captaine Iosephs death , my Employment at Surat , Cambaia , and Amadera , from thence at Callecut vpon the Coast of Malabarre , at Priaman and Tecoo vpon Sumatra , and then to Bantam and Iacatra vpon Iaua , would afford more matter of discourse : but I haue chosen Musulipatnam , from which Centre I haue drawne these rude lines , yet strait ones , and parallel to the truth : so that although , none shall please to sayle by my Compasse , yet am I sufficiently contented in hauing kept within compasse , and so I rest , a true louer of you and your elabourate Volumes . W. Methwold . FINIS . THE SARACENICAL HISTORIE , CONTAYNING THE ACTS OF THE MVSLIMS FROM MVHAMMED TO THE REIGNE OF ATABACEVS IN THE SVCCESSION OF NINE AND FORTIE EMPEROVRS . Written in Arabike by GEORGE ELMACIN , Sonne of ABVLIASER ELAMID , the Sonne of ABVLMACAREM the Sonne of ABVLTIB . AND Translated into Latine by Thomas Erpenius ; by his heires dedicated to the High and Mightie Prince FREDERIKE King of Bohemia , Count Palatine of Rhene , &c. Out of whose Librarie at Heidelberge , the Arabike Copy was borrowed . Englished , abridged , and continued to the end of the Chalifa's , by Samuel Purchas . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . printer's device of William Stansby, featuring a boy with wings on one wrist, in the other hand a weight (McKerrow 393) MOLLIA CVM DVRIS LONDON , Printed by William Stansby for Henry Fetherstone , and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard at the signe of the Rose . 1626. To the Reader . THat which the Angell had foretold of Ishmael , hee will bee a wild man , his hand will be against euery man , and euery mans hand against him , and that his seed should not be numbred for multitude ; is in this History manifested to haue beene fulfilled to the vtmost . Yea , that which Saint Paul saith , that Godlinesse hath the promises of this life , and of that which is to come , we see fulfilled in Abraham ( the Father of many Nations ) and in his two Sonnes , Ishmael made a great Nation ( neuer did any Empire extend so farre ) But my Couenant will I establish with Isaac , and in Isaac shall thy seed bee called . Ishmael hath the greatest earthly Empire , yet is in spirituall bondage withall Agars Children ; but Ierusalem which is aboue is free , the mother of vs all , which are the seed of the faith of Abraham , which is the Father of vs all , which ( as Isaac was ) are the Children of Promise . But as then hee that was borne after the flesh , persecuted him that was borne after the spirit , euen so it is now , in this Historie from the beginning of the Muslim Empire declared . The bond woman and her sonne shall one day be cast out of the house ; for the Seruant abideth not in the house for euer , but the Sonne abideth euer , If the Sonne therefore shall make you free , yee shall be free indeed . The Earth is a small thing for God to giue ; he giueth it to Ishmaels seed ; his owne haue Himselfe their portion , in the Sonne to redeeme them , in the Spirit to sanctifie them , in the Father to prouide for them the best things here , and Heauen it selfe with God himselfe in Trinity and Vnity to be their portion for euer . Enuy not their lot to those , but pitty and pray for them that God may open their eyes : which how they are misled with shewes of deuotion , dazeled with lightnings of armes , and blinded with night and Hell , this History sheweth from Muhammed their first Seducer to the end of their Asian Chalifas . Our Stories , I confesse , are full of Mahomet and Saracens , but empty for the most part of things therein most remarkable : whiles partly want of Arabike Books and Letters hath hindred vs from meanes of knowledge ( without that Key none can enter this Muhammedan Magazine ) and partly rash Zeale hath transported both Greeke and Latine Authours to say anything of these * Locusts , Mahomet and his Adherents , without iudgement sometimes , and very often without truth , whereby we haue had passionate Inuectiues and crude Collections , insteed of the Muhammedan or Islam History . God needeth not mens lies , nor piae fraudes , to support his Truth : and the way to ouercome euill is not with euill but with goodnesse . The iustice of God scourging the world with the Saracenical Sword for their vniust contempt of the Gospel of Peace , is seene in this Dragon-tooth seed of Muhammedans , the Alphabet of whose Religion is written in bloudy Letters of forced faith . The hypocrisie of Muhammed their Founder and other Propheticall Pretenders ambitious of Souereigntie , with their vices are best gathered out of their owne Authors , which though they stile their memory happy or glorious , yet in relating their Arts and Acts doe sufficiently declare their impiety and impurity before God and Man , Shewes of Religion in bodily exercises , ( meere carkasses only ) Almes , frequent Prayers ( if gestures and words be Prayers , and Prayes were not the scope of their Prayers ) their externall iustice in many things ; their Learning in Philosophie , Mathematicks and Poetry ; the length of an Empire in such space of time and place ; this , inclusiuely from the East Indies , to the Westerne Ocean without any interruption ; ( taking in also Spaine and part of France and Italy with Sicill , and the Easterne Empire tributary ) that , from Muhammeds time to the end of this Story , yea still in the Mogoll , Persian and Turke , with the Tartars and many Princes of lesse note continuing in a larger extent ; the beginning , growth , height , declining and fall of that Empire ; the aduancement hereof with the Sword , which exposeth to slaughter , or imposeth Tribute , their , diuisions into two Empires , the Abasian Family ruling ouer Asia and Africa , the Ommian in Europe ; and after into a third which held Africa , and in time also possessed Egypt ; the rising of Lay Princes , and degeneration of Chalifas to a kind of meere Ecclesiastickes , and their fall by diuision of this triformed Cerberus into a multiforme Dragon in manifold States and Kingdomes : These in a succinct narration , by one which descended of Christian Progenitors , was versed in Christian Stories aswell as his last professed Islamisme , with more likelihood of truth and fulnesse of satisfaction to the Inquisitiue Reader , then any , then all yet published ( if I be able to iudge ) by any , by all Latines or other Westerne Writers ; Erpennius hath her giuen , and I abridged out of him , conferred also and illustrated with Mirkond a Persian and Muhammedan his History set forth in Spanish by Pedro Teixera , and Abraham Zacut a Iew published by Ioseph Scaliger . The Author by birth an Egyptian hath beene exact in relating the Times and Acts of all Egyptian Gouernours , which with other things too long for an abridgement , and not so pertayning to the generall knowledge of that Historie of their Religion and Empire , I haue omitted : yet scrupulously rendring those things which I thought fitting for that my scope , or satisfaction of any ( not exceedingly curious ) Reader , I confesse , had the Booke comne to my hand in time , this ( as the other Tractates of Sir Ierome Horsey and Master Methold ) had beene published with my Pilgrimes ; yea , that Muhammedan part of my Pilgrimage was passed the Presse before this came to my hand ; although euen for Religions sake this is not vnfit here . And for Religions sake I haue beene Religious in keeping the foot-prints of their Religion in the Phrases vsed by the Authour , of Muhammed or any other of his Sword-saints ; stiling his memory glorious , others happy ( indeed odious and pestiferous ) because the Authour so speaketh , in other things also obseruing his words , euen as Saint Luke mentioneth Heathenish Names and Deuotions of Mars , Castor , Pollux , Iupiter , Mercury , or other prodigies of Ethnike Superstition . Let their Shewes and Deuotions in a false Religion prouoke vs to emulate the Truth with greater Zeale ; lest our lukewarmenesse also cause vs to be spewed out of Christs mouth , for withholding the truth in vnrighteousnesse ; the true cause why one Age brought into the World those hypocriticall Chalifas , and these Vicars , the one by Muhammeds Midwifery gladio oris , and the other by that of Phocas , ore gladij , those with a forcing Temporall Sword , these with a forged Spirituall , made of the Keyes turned into Picklocks to set the World in so manifold combustions ; whiles one seekes a thousand yeeres together to thrust the Church out of all the World , the other to bring all the World vnto their Pontificall , Pompificall , Cacolicke , not into the true Catholike Church , in the communion of Saints . And if the Saracenicall and Papall History were well knowne , the mysteries of S. Iohns Apocalypse might receiue greater light then that want hath yet permitted . So vsefull is this kind of knowledge to generall Learning , and to ( the summ : of all ) Diuinity . THE SARACENICALL HISTORY , CONTAINING THE ACTS OF THE r MVSLIMS FROM MVHAMMED TO THE RAIGNE OF ATABACaeVS IN the Succession of forty nine Emperours . Written in Arabike by GEORGE ELMACIN , Sonne of ABVLIASER ELAMID , the Sonne of ABVLMACAREM the Sonne of Abultib . In the Name of God mercifull , p mercy-shewing , in whom is my helpe . PRaysed in all Languages be the holy God , glorified in the height of his Throne of all creatures , distinct in necessity of Essence from euery thing being ; separated by the admirablenesse of Names , and noblenesse of Attributes , superexcellent in power and greatnesse of Maiestie , aboue all comparison in his strength , greatnesse and immensitie . I wil prayse him with thanksgiuing for benefits giuen and gifts abundantly bestowed . HAuing read the History of that learned and famous man Muhamed Abugiafar Son of Giarir the Tabarite of happy memory , and seeing the narrations and allegations very prolixe ; hauing also read the abridgement thereof by the learned Kemaluddin , and many other Briefes : I gathered a History out of them , contracting the words , but retayning the things and order , omitting no case or exploit of moment : beginning with the beginner of Islamisme of glorious memory , rehearsing his birth , genealogy , and acts till he fled to Medina , and after that his warres , victories , and fortune till his death . I proceed in order with the orthodoxall Chaliph's obseruing the course of times and yeeres , adding the Kings of other Prouinces and the occurrents of their times , according to the computation of the Hegira , vnto the Reigne of Sultan Rucnuddin the Holy King of happy memory . THe first Emperor of the Muslemans was Muhammed Abulcasim of t glorious memory . Muhammed Abulcasim ( saith Muhammed u Abugiafar ) first manifested and obserued the Religion of Islamisme : hee was Sonne of Abdalla , which was the Sonne of Abdulmutalib , the Sonne of Hasiem , the Sonne of Abdumenaf . His Mothers name was Emina , the Daugter of Waheb , Sonne of Abdumenaf , Now Muhammed of glorious memory was borne in the stonie Valley of the Citie of Mecca , early on a Munday morning the eighth of the former moneth Rab , in the 882. yeere of Alexander the Great . His Father dyed two moneths before he was borne , his Mother when he was sixe yeeres old . His Grandfather Abdulmutalib brought him vp till he was eight yeeres old ; and then dyed aged 110. yeeres , after which he was educated by his Vncle Abutalib . When hee was fortie yeeres old he was called ( to the Propheticall office ) on Munday the second of the former Rab , in the 922. of Alexander the Great ; which was the twentieth of the Raigne of Cosroas Sonne of Hormisda , Sonne of Nusierwan . The first that beleeued in his Prophesie was Chadigia his Vncles Daughter ; the next was his seruant Zeid Sonne of Harith , and after him Ali the Sonne of Abutalib , all of happy memory . After them were added Abubecr with fiue others , ( all which were called by him to Islammisme ) viz. Otsman Sonne of Affan , Zubeir Sonne of Awam , Abdurrahman Sonne of Aufi , Saad Sonne of Abuwaccas and Obeidalla Sonne of Algiarab . These nine were the first which entred Islamisme . In the foure and fortieth yeere of his age he manifested his vocation ; for before hee only inuited men priuily to Islamisme . And publishing his vocation , he commanded to beleeue in God alone and him to worship and adore ; he destroyed Idolatry , commanded Circumcision , established the Fast of the moneth Ramadan , the fiue Prayings , Cleannesse , Pilgrimage to the Temple of Mecca ; that Bloud should not be eaten , nor that which dyeth alone , nor Swines flesh . And those which obserued not these things , he vexed with warre and fought against them . The Christians also came to him both Arabs and others , and hee receiued them into his fidelity , giuing them a writing of Securitie . So also the Iewes , Magi , * and Pagans and others which performed to him oath of fidelity , obtained of him free libertie , but on condition to pay tribute and poll-monie . He commanded also to beleeue the truth of the Prophets and Apostles , and of the Bookes sent to them . Also that Christ the Sonne of Mary is the Spirit of God , and his Word and Apostle , and he approued the Gospell and the Law of Moses . The Coraisites would not consent touching these things , but resisted him valiantly and defied him . But his Vncle Abutalib assisted him , and forbade that any man should approch to him with a Sword. In the fifth yeere Omar the Sonne of Alchittabi of happy memory beleeued and confirmed the other Muslims with his faith : they were then 39. and himselfe was the 40. In the eighth yeere the Coraisites writ a Decree that the children of Hasiem should not make league or be mixed with the children of Almutalib , and hanged it in the Temple of Mecca . In the tenth yeere Abutalib dyed , addicted to the Religion of his ( people ) aged somewhat aboue eightie , and the Coraisites were confirmed , and their power and hope increased . The same yeere the Prophet of glorious memory made an expedition to Taijfa , and inuited the Inhabitants to Islamisme , but they yeelded not to him , and when hee had stayed there a moneth , he returned to Mecca . This yeere also he married the Daughter of Abubeer the Iust , and Sewda the Daughter of Zamaa . In the thirteenth yeere certaine of Awas and Chazraz , viz. seuenty three men and two women came to him , which were sworne to him concerning Islamisme , and of these hee appointed twelue Doctors , after whose returne to Medina , Islamisme was spread amongst the Inhabitants thereof , and they became his helpers . The same yeere he commanded his to remoue to Medina , and they all went thither except Abubeer and Ali which remayned with him . The History of the departure to Medina . IN the 14. yeere Muhammed of glorious memory remoued to Medina , hauing with him Abubeer the Iust , and Amar the Son of Kamra the Seruant of Abubeer . And Abdalla the Son of Artacat guided them . But Ali remained behind with his leaue three dayes to dispose his businesses , and then came to him . He entred Medina on Munday noone ( others say on Thursday ) the twelfth of the former Rab. and abode with Chalid Abiobi Sonne of Zeid till hee built the Temple and House into which he then entred . And from this yeere is reckoned the computation * of the Hegira , which was the 54. yeere of the age of Muhammed of glorious memory . The first yeere of the Hegira , Ali the Son of Abutalib married Fatima . The same yeere Muhammed of glorious memory gaue a white Banner to his Vncle Hamza ( this was the first Banner which he gaue to any ) and sent with him thirty Muslims ; but hee performed little . In the second yeere was fought the second Battel of Badra , and the greatest , in which diuers valiant Leaders of the Coraisites were slaine ; on Friday the seuenteenth of the moneth Ramadan . For he had heard that Abusofian the Sonne of Harith was going into Syria with many packes , in which were monies of the Coraisites , for the spoile whereof he went. But Abusofian with his got to Mecca . The Muslims were three hundred and nineteene in number , the Infidels betwixt nine hundred and a thousand , and the Muslims ouercame , and slue seuenty of the vnbeleeuers , and tooke as many . But of the Muslims only fourteen were slaine . There were other Battels also this yeere . In the third yeere of the Hegira he besieged the Iewes in their Forts fifteene dayes , and they yeelded : hee captiued them and spoiled their goods . The same yeere hee sent a band of men to slay Caab Sonne of Abrasaf a Iew. And that yeere was fought a Battell on Saturday about the midst of the moneth Siewal , and the Hill neere Medina was taken . The number of the Infidels was three thousand footmen , and two hundred horsemen , three thousand Camels and fifteene women . Their Captaine was Abusofian Sonne of Harith . The Muslims were a thousand , these first had the better , but after the Infidels , which slue 70. Muslims , amongst which was Hamza Sonne of Abdulmutalib . This was an vnluckie day , in which M. of glorious memory was also present in the Battell , and was wounded by Ochas the Sonne of Abumugid , and lost one of his right foreteeth , and was hurt on the lower lip . Abdalla , also the Sonne of Siehab wounded his forehead : his vpper iaw also was wounded , and two of his foreteeth fell out . Of the Infidels were slaine two and twentie . In the fourth yeere happened the Battell of the Iewes , Sonnes of Nadir , which leauing their fortifications went out of their limits and came to Chaibar , and some of them went into Syria . Mundir Sonne of Omar the Saadite pursued them to the Well of Muauia with 70. Medinans , and slue them all , but Caab Son of Zeidi : which escaped . The last Battel of Badra was fought this yeere . In the fift yeere was the Battell of Fossa or the Dike . Many Nations were gathered together , the Coraisites , and the children of Coraid , of Nadir , of Gatfan , and of Selim : their Leaders were Habih Sonne of Ahtab , Salam Sonne of Abulhakik , and other Iewes . And Ioseph Sonne of Harith came to lead the Coraisites and their followers with ten thousand men . Ouer the men of Gatfan was Atibas Sonne of Hasan the Kararite and others . Seliman the Persian was author of digging the Ditch . The Infidels besieged them aboue twenty dayes : after which Naim Sonne of Masud the Gatfanite embracing Islamisme procured the disioyning of those Nations , and the breach of league twixt them and the Iewes . They fled thence , sixe Muslims and three Infidels being slaine . In this yeere happened the Battell of the children of Coraid , against whom Muhammed went forth and besieged them fiue and twenty dayes . They were forced to yeeld to Saad Sonne of Maad , who counselled to slay all the men , and to make captiue the women and children : so that sixe or seuen hundred were beheaded , and buried in the Market place of Medina , the Muslims sharing their wiues , children and goods . Saad dyed of a wound before gotten at the Dike-battell . In the sixt yeere was ordayned the Prayer for obtayning health , in Haditia , and many Battels were fought , amongst others that of the children of Mustalak , whom he met in Safan . With them was Giuweira daughter of Harith , whom M. of glorious memory married , in steed of dowry freeing diuers of her captiued Kindred . This yeere also was fought the Battell of Haditia , a place neere Mecca , in the way to Giudda . After that peace was made betwixt him and the Coraisites that for ten yeeres they might plow , and it was free for euery man to take part with them , or with M. on condition that if any Coraisite without leaue of his Captaine fled to M. he should bee sent backe ; but if any of M. his followers fled without leaue to the Coraisites he should not be sent backe to him . If M. with his Souldiers should passe that way , he might stay three dayes ; hee should vse no other Armes but those which Trauellers vse , and that also in the Scabberds . This truce was made by Sablum Sonne of Omar the Amirite , and written by Ali Sonne of Abutalib of happy memory . In that yeere he was inaugurated vnder a tree which after perished , carried away by ouerflowing of waters , as was reported . In the seuenth yeere M. of glorious memory , tooke to him a Pulpit . And it is reported , that his Wife said to him , I haue a workman to my Sonne , shall I bid him make thee a Pulpit ? He answered yea . And he made him a Pulpit of wild Tamariske , or as others say , of white Tamariske : it consisted of two steps and a seat . Before this Pulpit was made , when he prayed in the Temple he leaned on a prop of wood . This Pulpit remayned to the Reigne of Muauias Sonne of Abusofian , which added sixe steps to it , and it was not altered after . Otsman Sonne of Affan first couered it with a Carpet . This yeere also was fought the Battell of Chaibar and M. tooke many Forts and possessed their Riches . Hee straitly besieged two Castles , Watitia and Selalima , that they were forced to sue to him to spare their lines , and to let them remayne in their Countrey , which he granted , on condition to pay yeerely halfe their Dates , and to be at his pleasure cast forth . The Inhabitants of Badra hearing this concluded on like conditions , to which he yeelded . The Iewes also remayned vnder the same league vntill the Raigne of Omar Sonne of Alchittabi : who after that he vnderstood that M. of glorious memory , had said in his sicknesse , that two Religions might not concurre in Arabia , he cast them thence . The same yeere Zeinaba Daughter of Alharit a Iewesse brought him a poysoned Sheepe , of which eating he said , this ioynt tels me that it is poysoned . In the eight yeere he tooke Mecca . For the Coraisites had broken their league , and M. went against them with ten thousand Muslims til he came to Marwuttahran , and his Vncle Abbas Sonne of Abdulmutalib came to him with Abusofian , Sonne of Harith , and beleeued . And he said , He which shall enter the house of Abusofian shall be secure , and he which shall shut his doore shall be safe . And he entred Mecca without Battell , and all the people thereof beleeued , except a few which he slue . It was taken the one and twentieth of Ramadan . The Battell of Honania a famous Valley was fought this yeere . For when the Hawazines had vnderstood that Mecca was taken , they assembled to Melic Sonne of Auf , the Tekifians adioyning themselues with their wiues and goods . M. went out against them with twelue thousand men , and the victorie at first was with the Infidels , but after the Muslims preuailed , which put them to flight and spoyled their goods , which were sixe thousand Kine , foure and twenty thousand Goats , forty thousand Sheepe , and foure thousand ounces of Siluer : 90. of the Tsekifians were slaine and but foure Muslims . The captiues and spoiles were gathered together at Giaran , whither hauing besieged Taijfa and left it , he came and was sought to by the Embassadors of the Hawazines for the restitution of their wiues , saying they were his Ants ; whereupon he gaue them the choise of their wiues and children , and of their wealth . They chose their wiues and children which hee deliuered . The same yeere Melic Sonne of Auf , came to him to Giaran and beleeued , whereupon hee restored him his goods . He set ouer Mecca Gaiat Sonne of Ased . In the ninth yeere was fought the battell of Tebuc , and M. made peace with the Prince of Dauma and the Prince of Eila on condition to pay him tribute . Hauing staid ten dayes at Tebuc , he departed to Medina , in the moneth Regieb . And that was his last warre in which Otsman Sonne of Affan bestowed a thousand pieces of Gold on his Army . This yeere the Taijfians embraced Islamisme , ouer whom he set Otsman Sonne of Abulafi , and he sent Abusofian to destroy their warlike prouisions . In the tenth yeere the Arabs came to him very frequent , and men embraced Islamisme , and his word was confirmed . The same yeere Musuleima the false Prophet rebelled , which said he was his fellow Prophet , and was followed by his friends the children of Hanifa , of Iamama . The same yeere M. of glorious memory went on Pilgrimage to Mecca , into which he entred the tenth day of Dulhiggia , and when he had taught men and instructed them in Religion , he returned to Medina . In the eleuenth yeere appeared the false Prophet Aswad , the Absite in Arabia Foelix , and said he was a Prophet , and tooke Sanaa , Nazran and the Countrey of Taijf : and when he grew famous , Fir Dailam slue him in his house . The same yeere Muhammed of glorious memory dyed . For hauing returned from his Pilgrimage to Mecca , and stayed at Medina till the eight and twentieth day of the moneth Safar , he began to be sicke ; and he commanded Abubecr to pray with the people , and they prayed seuenteene Prayers . He dyed on Munday the twelfth of the former Rab , aged sixty three yeeres , or after others , sixty fiue . Hee was of very good wit , of a pleasant voice , visiting and intertaining his which visited and entertained him , liberall to the poore , lauding the Great men , conuersing with the meane , and not repelling any Sutor without his request or a kind answere . His Scribes were Otsman Sonne of Affan and Ali , Sonne of Abutalib . Sometimes also Vbaharat Sonne of Caab and Zeid , Sonne of Thebith writ for him , Muauias also , Chalid , Alan and Chantal . Abdalla Sonne of Abusierh writ likewise for him , which Apostated from Islamisme to the Infidels , but Otsman in time of victory sued for his pardon , which M. granted , hauing before determined to shed his bloud . Zubeir Sonne of Awan and Giehem Sonne of Safwan writ downe his Almes ; Hadikas Son of Semal his store of Dates ; Mugiras Son of Soicab and Husein Son of Iaman his Iudicials and Imperials ; Abdalla Sonne of Arkam answered to the Letters of Princes . Iudges in his time were ouer the oath , Ali Son of Abutalib , Maab Son of Habal of Medina and Abumousa the Asiarite , ouer the Pardon Anis Son of Melic , ouer his Guard Cais Son of Said of Medina . His Banner was white , his lesse Standard black ; it was ingrauen with his Scale FOR DOVBLE TESTIMONIE . His Porter was Bilal ; Gouernours when he dyed , Gaiat at Mecca , Alan at Bahrain , Otsman at Taijf , Omar at Sanaa and Giened : Chalid Sonne of Said , ouer the Villages of Arabia Foelix , Abusofian at Giuresia , and Ali Sonne of Mina , in a tract of Arabia Foelix . Muhammed dyed according to the Arabian computation in the yeere of the Sunne from Adam 6123. nine moneths and fourteene dayes ; ten yeeres of the Hegira ( reckoned according to the course of the Moone ) and seuenty dayes being past ; that is nine yeeres of the Sunnes course , eleuen moneths , one day lesse ; 3614. dayes in all , the first of which was Thursday , the last Munday . The Histories of the Christians write that he was gentle toward Christians , and when some of them had comne to him and desired security , hee imposed tribute on them , blessed them , receiued them into his tuition , and commanded Omar to say to them , we haue their soules in the same account that we haue our owne soules , and their riches as our riches , and their chances as ours . The Author of the Booke Almuhaddib writeth this , and from him the famous man Abuhanifa citeth it , treating of a Muslim killing a Christian . And when a certaine great man , a Christian , came to him , he arose and did him reuerence , and answered to one questioning it , When any principall man of any people come to you , honour him . Hee said also , Doe good to the Cophtis of Egypt , for they are of kinne to you . He which oppresseth a Christian shall haue him his Aduersary in the Day of Iudgement . And , hee which hurteth a Christian hurteth me . In the first yeere * of the Hegira , Siahir the Persian tooke Ancyra from the Romans and the I le of Rhodes , captiuing the Inhabitants . In the second Cosroes Sonne of Hormisda persecuted all which contradicted his Religion thorow his Kingdom , imposing grieuous tributes , and destroying all the Temples of Syria and Mesopotamia , carrying away all their Gold , Siluer and goods , euen to the Marble , into his Countrey . In the third yeere Siahriar besieged Constantinople , but departed frustrate . The same yeere , Cosroes oppressed the Ruhans , and caused them to forsake the Orthodoxe Sect , and to become Iacobites . For his Physician named Ionan , a Iacobite , perswaded him that so long as they were Orthodoxe ● they would incline to the Romans . He therefore decreed that they should either bee slaine or else become Iacobites , which they all did . In the fift yeere of the Hegira , Cosroes was depriued by his Subiects for his tyrannies after he had reigned thirty eight yeere , and his Sonne K●bad set in his place , called also Syroes , the Sonne of Mary Daughter of Mauritius the Roman Emperour which carried himselfe well , and was renowmed for Iustice : but after eight moneths Raigne he and most of his people perished by Pestilence . His Sonne Ardsijr succeeded , and after fiue moneths was slaine . In the sixt yeere Siahriar not of the Royall race , obtained the Persian Souereigntie : whereupon a woman of Royall bloud laid wait and slue him when he had raigned two and twentie dayes . Cosroes Nephew of Hormisda succeeded , who after three monethes was slaine at Chorosan . After him Turana Daughter of Cosroes raigned a yeere and halfe . In the fourth yeere of the Hegira Siahriar had subiected himselfe to Heraclius , because Cosroes on some complaints , had written to Marzuban , to entrap and kill both him and his Sonne the Commander of the Armie , which Letter and Carrier being intercepted by Heraclius , and by him presented to Siahriar , he and the other Captaines subiected themselues to Heraclius , who thereupon inuaded Persia , and writ to Chacan King of Harari to helpe him with forty thousand Horsemen , promising him his Daughter in marriage . Thus Heraclius preuayled in Syria . Egypt and Armenia , against the Cities and forces of the Persians there . Cosroes made Marzuban ( called also Zurabhar ) his Generall , who marched into the Prouince of Mausil . Heraclius had at Ruha three hundred thousand Horsemen , and from the tract of the Harari forty thousand were comming to him , which stayed in the Prouince of Aderbigiana by his command till hee came thither . Hauing subdued Armenia , he went to Niniue . Zurabhar and hee fought a great battell , and the Persians had the worse , aboue fiue hundred thousand of them being slaine , with Zurabhar himselfe . Hereupon Cosroes forsooke Machura and Medaijn , Cities presently possessed by Heraclius and burned , enioying the Kings treasures . After this Syroes Sonne of Cosroes got out of Prison and slaying his Father succeeded him ( as before is related ) Heraclius came to the Village Themanin , which Noah of holy memory builded after he passed out of the Arke , and that he might see the place of the Arke , he ascended the mountaine Giudi , which is high ouer all those lands , Thence he passed into Amida , where Syroes made peace with him , conditioning to restore to the Romans all which his Father had taken from them . Heraclius returned to Ruha , and commanded the Christians to returne from the Iacobite Sect to the Orthodoxe , which they did . Ardsijr hauing succeeded , Cosroes was slaine by Siahriar , against whom Marzuban gathered forces , and the Persians were diuided in two parts : Siahriar was slaine and Cosroes succeeded , and when he was slaine , Turana , to whom Giasiansed Sonne of Cosroes his Vncle succeeded , who being deposed , Azurmis daughter of Cosroes obtayned , which after a yeere and foure moneths was poysoned . Perchozad Sonne of Cosroes succeeded and was shortly slaine . In the seuenth of the Hegira , the Sunne was so ecclipsed that the Stars were seene by day . Abubecr the Iust or Abdalla Sonne of Otsman Abucahaf , Sonne of Amir , Sonne of Omar , Sonne of Caab . His mothers name was Asma daughter of Sachar , Sonne of Amir , Sonne of Omar , Sonne of Caab . He was created Chalifa the same day on which the Prophet dyed . The men of Medina assembled to inaugurate Saad Sonne of Obad , one of themselues , and some of them said , let vs haue an Emperour of vs , and make you an Emperour of you O Fugitiues . * But when Abubecr of happy memory had praysd God and celebrated , he said to them , O men of Medina , take whether of these you will , and laid hold on Omar and Abuobeid . But with multiplied cries and words Omar said to Abubecr , stretch forth thy hand that we may sweare fealty to thee , which hee did , and both the Medina men and fugitiues sware to him , Ali only and the Hasiemites excepted , which would not by striking of the hand approue his Empire ; which yet at last , seeing themselues forsaken , they did . The same yeere ( Heg. 11. ) the Arabians rebelled and some refused to pay tribute , and Museilema the false Prophet prospered . Taliha also the Sonne of Chowailet said he was a Prophet , and was followed by the Asedites . Newes came also of the death of Aswad Ibsua a false Prophet , which was Abubecr his first victory . He chased also the Absites and Dibans , and returned to Medina . Hee sent to warre against the Rebels , and deliuered eleuen Banners for eleuen Tract . Chalid Sonne of Walid was sent against Taliba , and his Complices the Gatfanites , Taijtes , and Asedites , and ouercame them . Thegiagis also daughter of Harith professed herselfe this yeere a Prophetesse amongst the Taalabites , and went to Museilema , and was married to him but when she had staid with him three dayes she returned home . Abubecr sent Ikirma Sonne of Abugiabl against Museilema , with others . They met in Iaman . The Muslims were forty thousand , which had the worse at first , but after preuayled and slue Museilema with ten thousand of his followers . the rest returned to Islamisme . He sent Alau against the Rebells of Bahrain , who chased them , forced some to returne , and slue those which continued in their Apostasie . Alau passed also the Sea , and slue all the Inhabitants of Darina . In the twelfth yeere Abubecr writ to Chalid to goe to Irac p who made a peace with them , and the Inhabitants of Sawad on condition of tribute , which was the first tribute brought to Medina . He fought many battels and slue a great multitude of Infidels , and got innumerable spoyles . In the the thirteenth yeere Abubecr sent forces into Syria , and sent Amir into Palaestina , Iesid and others into Balcaa , and the higher Syria , and Chalid Sonne of Said to Teimaa . Chalid fought a battell in Syria , with Mahan a Roman Commander , and chased him to Damascus ; where the Romans in the Sapphire Valley slue his Sonne with many others . Abubecr sent Muaui with fresh supplies , and made Chalid Sonne of Walid ouer the Souldiers in Syria , and commanded him to goe from Irac thither which hee did with nine thousand . This yeere Bosra was taken the first of the Cities in Syria . The same yeere died Abubecr of happy memory . On Friday the three and twentieth of the later Giumad , hauing enioyed the Chalifate two yeeres , foure monethes and nine dayes , aged sixty three , and Omar the Sonne of Alchittab prayed for him . He was buried in the house of Aijsia . He was abstinent , deuout , and regarded not the goods of the World. He is reported to haue taken three Staters out of the treasury for wages , and to haue said to Aijsia of happy memory , See O Prophetesse what hath accrewed to the wealth of Abubecr , since I haue beene ouer this Empire , and repay it to the Muslims . And she sawit . And when they had praysed all his substance , the value of all was but fiue Staters . Which when it was told Omar , he said , God haue mercy on Abubecr , for he hath compelled his Successors to vndergoe labour . This Abubecr first gathered the Alcoran out of Tables . For when the Muslims in Iaman were crossed , hee feared left some of the Alcoran might be lost , being only in mens memories , and in sheets betwixt Tables : and he called it Mushaf . Euery Friday hee distributed that which was collected in the Treasury to his Captaines according to their places : first to the Souldiers , and after to the learned men , and to such as had by their labour merited any thing . The Persians in the eleuenth yeere of the Heg. came to him about the slaughters of their Kings and seditions , and desired Iazdegijrd Sonne of Cosroes which had fled from Siroes , and made him King ouer them being fifteene yeeres old . But their affections and assemblies were differing , and the Prouinces , Townes and Villages warred on their Neighbours , and were deuided amongst themselues . In the thirteenth yeere happened a great Earth-quake thirty dayes , and a great Pestilence followed , The Muslims that yeere besieged Gaza and chased the Romans , which they signified by Letters to Abubecr who was then dead . God haue mercy on him . Omar Sonne of Alchittab , Sonne of Nckail , Sonne of Abdullaziz , Sonne of Riah , Sonne of Cart , Sonne of Rawah , Sonne of Adi , Sonne of Caab , Sonne of Luae , Sonne of Galib , was designed Chalifa on the day of Abubecr his death , and by his command . In this thirteenth yeere Omar of happy memory sent Abuobeid Sonne of Masud against the Persians , whom he ouercame in Hira , slaying many Infidels : but in a second battell he was slaine with many Muslims . After that was the battell of Buwaibic , in which the Infidels were ouerthrowne . In the fourteenth yeere Damascus was taken by Chalid Sonne of Walid , forceably entring ( after seuenty dayes siege ) at the Thomas-gate , and Abuobeid with conditions of peace at the Custome-gate . Omar sent , Saad against Irac which had many battels with the Persians in Cadis : the Persians were a hundred and twenty thousand , the Muslims thirty thousand . They walled about by Omars command Bosra and Cufa . In the fifteenth yeere , the Romans assembled to the number of two hundred and forty thousand Infidels , and the Muslims were thirty sixe thousand which preuayled , as in many other battel 's this yeere . Emissa became tributary , Kinnasrin was taken . In the sixteenth yeere Omar went into Syria , hauing made Ali Gouernour of Medina . He made agreement with Artenon Prince of Ramla , and sent Amrus and Sergijl to besiege Ierusalem , to whom Omar granted security and imposed tribute . Hauing subdued Palestina he sent Amrus into Egypt . This yeere Saad wanne Medaijna-Cosroe , and with his Muslims possessed the treasures n of Cosroes : and are said to haue found 3000. Millions of gold . And they found a house full of Camphora which the Muslims tooke for Salt , and vsed it in leuin , which made their bread bitter . They found the Crowne of Cosroes , and garments wrought with gold and gemmes , and diuers armes , and the hanging of a gallery which Said rent and made thereof a thousand thousand drammes , each dramme being ten Staters . They found also a silken Carpet sixty Cubits long and as many broad , wrought with figures and gemmes like flowers : on the border was the resemblance of the earth set with herbs and flowers , as in the Spring , made of gold , siluer and gemmes . Omar rent it and diuided it to the Muslims . Ali sold his share of it ( none of the greatest ) for twenty thousand . This yeere was fought the battell of Gialul with the Persians , whose last King Iazdegijrd fled to Faryan . This yeere Omar of happy memory returned to Medina . In the seuenteenth yeere of the Hegira , the King of Romans besiged Emissa , and Omar sent Abuobeid forty thousand men for succour , which chased away the Romans . Omar the same yeere went into Syria , and subiected it . In the eighteenth yeere Amrus the sonne of Alab besieged Misra and tooke it . It was gouerned by Macuac , which conditioned with Amrus that euery Egyptian should pay an Egyptian peece of Gold , and to entertaine three dayes euery Muslim which passed that way . And the tribute imposed on them yeerely amounted to twelue millions of gold . After that Omar went to Marbut where were many Romans , and expelled them , as also at Cumsieric , and then besieged Alexandria . That yeere was a yeere of destruction through haile which spoyled the ground and killed cattell . There was a Pestilence which killed fiue and twenty thousand Muslims there , and diuers of the chiefest . In the nineteenth yeere Heraclius died , whiles Amrus besieged Alexandria , which was taken in the twentieth yeere after fourteene moneths siege . The same yeere Amrus compassed Misra with a wall , called Fustata , that is , the Tent , because his Tent was there pitched before he went to the siege of Alexandria : and a Doue hauing hatched her young therein , hee said , it is vnlawfull for vs to kill in the moneth Muharram , and gaue his Captaines charge thereof . In the one and twentieth was the Nuhawendike battell betwixt the Muslims and Persians , wherein the Generall Nuaman was slaine , and Hodaifa succeeded , which after turned the Infidels to flight . Mugiras possessed Aderbigian quietly , and Amrus Sonne of Said , got Ainwerd and Harran and Ruha ; Aias Sonne of Isa got Raca , Nasibin and the parts adioyning ; Abumasa also tooke Ahwaz and Seiwas . The same yeere Chorasan was wonne by Nuaman before the battell abouesaid . In the three and twentieth yeere Omar of happy memory was slain by Abubulua seruant to Mugir a Persian by Nation , and by Religion a Magus , because he iudged against him , complaining of too much tribute exacted . Whiles Omar was at his morning Prayer , on Wednesday the three and twentieth of Dulhiggia , he stabbed him in three places , one of them vnder his Nauill whereof he died . And Abdurrahman Sonne of Auf prayed * with the people . Omar was carried to his house , and he commanded Sahib to pray three dayes with the people , and secretly assigned the Empire to sixe persons , to Ali Sonne of Abutalib , Otsman , Said , Abdurrahman , Talha and Zubeir , of happy memory . Hee made his Sonne Abdalla a Counsellour only , without any place of command . He dyed the sixe and twentieth of Dulhiggia and Sahib prayed for him ( or in his steed . ) He was buried in the house of Aijsia . Hee was browne , bald , tall , iust , pious , abstinent : hee first reckoned the computation of yeeres after the Hegira , and subscribed Letters : hee first was called Emperour of the faithfull . Hee first vsed the similitude of the Ant and her burthen . Hee first assembled men together vnder one Prince in the moneth Ramadan . His Scribes were Abdalla , Zeid and Almal , and Ali : his Iudges , at Medina , Iezid , at Cufa Abumias : his Portor Iezid : his Seale , that of the Prophet . He raigned ten yeeres of the Moone , and 178. dayes , 6136. yeere of the Sunne being compleat . He distributed euery Friday the treasure to his Captaines according to their necessitie ; not , as Abubacr , according to their dignity ; saying , that the Worlds goods were giuen to repell the Worlds euills . The Christian Stories tell that when Omar had taken Ierusalem , he writ them this letter of security , In the name of the mercifull mercy-shewing God , Of Omar Son of Alchittab , to the people of the Citie Aelia is granted securitie of their persons , wiues , children , goods , and Temples , that they be not destroyed nor vnoccupied . At the houre of Prayer he would not pray in the Temple , but alone , at the steps before the doore : & writ then a priuiledge that no Muslim should pray at the steps but alone , & that no assembly should there be made for publike Prayers . He prayed also at Bethleem at the Arch where Christ was borne , and writ a Priuiledge that no Muslim should pray there , but one after another without publike assembly . When Alexandria was taken Amrus writ to Omar , I haue taken a Citie containing foure thousand Baths , twelue thousand Herb-sellers , foure thousand tributary Iewes , and foure hundred * Iesters . Omar writ to him to make a Riuer from thence to Colzuma for carriage of Corne , thence to be transported by Sea to Medina ; which he did , and it was called the Emperours Riuer . Amrus tooke Barca and Tripolis : he writ to the Patriarke of the Iacobites , Beniamin , a letter of Security , whereupon he returned with great ioy , hauing beene absent from his See thirteene yeeres . When Heraclius was dead , Constantine his Sonne raigned sixe monethes , and was killed by his stepmother : Heracleones succeeded and was soone deposed . Constans followed . OTSMAN Sonne of Affan , Sonne of Abulas , Sonne of Ommia , Sonne of Abdusiams , Sonne of Abdumenaf , Sonne of Cuda , was the fourth Emperour of the Muslims . His mothers name was Arwis Daughter of Kerir , whose mother was Bisa Daughter of Abdulmutalib . Abdurrahman renounced the right which hee had with the rest which were designed , on condition , that he might chuse the Emperour , wherewith all were pleased but Ali , which after yeelded . He named Otsman . In the foure and twentieth yeere Mugiras tooke Bi r and Hamadan , and Muauias tooke many Cities of the Romans . In the seuen and twentieth yeere , Abdalla Sonne of Said Gouernour of Egypt inuaded Africa , slue the King and possessed his State . Muauias also tooke Cyprus . Otsman sent Abdalla and Said into Chorasan , promising the gouernment to him which first came thither . They tooke many Townes , and Abdalla returned not till he had drunke of the riuer Balcha . In the one and thirtieth yeere . Iazdegijrd the last of the Persian Kings lost his life , and their glory vanished , and their Kingdomes were possessed by the Muslims . That yeere also Abdalla Sonne of Said inuaded Nubia , and the King made peace , promising many captiues . In the two and thirtieth yeere , Abbas Sonne of Abdulmutalib dyed , one of the chiefe of the Coraisites ; and if he passed by Omar or Otsman , they would alight off their horses to doe him honour . Abdurrahman Sonne of Auf dyed that yeere , who gaue to euery man of Badra fiue hundred pieces of Gold ( which were a hundred ) and his goods were diuided into sixteene portions , euery of which contayned eighty thousand peeces of Gold. In the three and thirtieth yeere , Soliman the Persian dyed aged , two hundred fifty sixe yeeres , others say , three hundred and fifty . Anno 35. many accusations were laid against Otsman , for bringing backe to Medina Hakem , whom the Prophet of glorious memory had expelled , for deposing Said , and substituting Ocha which was a drinker of wine , and an adulterer , for giuing to Merwan his Kinsman fiue African talents , that is , 504000. pieces of Gold , &c. he had borrowed ten thousand Staters , which he repayed vpon sute of Law , and after would haue borrowed againe , but the Treasurer refused and declared it to the Muslims , Otsman on Friday prayed in the Temple before the people , and said , O God , I take thee to witnesse , that I am truly penitent . Yet the stirres encreased , and many assembled to depose Otsman , who sent to them to Medina to appeale to the Law of God ( so they call the Alcoran ) and the doctrine of his Prophet . At last , Muhammed sonne of Abubecr killed him ; in his bosome was the Alcoran , on which fell one drop of bloud ; hee raigned twelue yeeres lacking eight dayes . He was faire , long-bearded , much in fasting , prayer and meditation of the Alcoran : he left fiue hundred millions of Staters , one hundred and fifty thousand pieces of gold . His promotion of his Kindred caused his depriuation . His Seale was inscribed , I beleeue in God the Creator and Administrator Ali the fifth Emperour , was sonne of Abutalib , the Sonne of Abdulmutalib , sonne of Hasiem , sonne of Abdumenaf , sonne of Cuda . His mother was Fatima Daughter of Ased , Son of Hasiem . He was created Chalif the same day that Otsman was slaine . An. 36. Zubeir and Talha went to Mecca , to frustrate the choise of Ali , and said they required the bloud of Otsman . And Aijsia was at Mecca when Otsman was slaine , and hearing of Alis succession , incited men against him , saying , Otsman was slaine wrongfully : By God I will require his bloud . Ali answered , Where is the mother of the Dogs ? alleaging that she gaue charge to slay him , and called him Infidell . She replyed , They conuerted him and then killed him . Aijsia , Talha and Zubeir went from Mecca with a great Armie , and tooke Basra . Ali from Medina with twenty thousand , fought with them being thirty thousand , and slue Talha and Zubeir , and put to flight Aijsias Souldiers . Seuenty hands are related to be cut off from the bridle of the Camell on which Aijsia rode one after another , and the Camell stucke with Arrowes like a Hedgehogge , his legs cut off , and Aijsia taken . Ali sent her to Medina with seuenty women in mens habit . Hauing thus ouercome the people of the Camell , he went to Cufa , and there fixed his Tents . Thence he went and fought with Muaui , which refused the oath of Alleageance . An. 37. they had ninety battels in a hundred and ten dayes , to euery of which Ali premised an exhortation to take the Oath , which Muaui refused till the murtherers of Otsman were deliuered to death , and the Chalifate were resigned . The last battell was called the strong night , in which night were slaine seuenty thousand on both sides . And when day appeared , Amrus warned Muaui that they should lift vp their Alcorans on their Speares which they did and cryed , This Book of God be betweene vs and you : whereupon the men of Irac threatned to kill Ali , if hee would not listen to the Syrians according to the iudgement of Gods Booke , and so Muaui escaped . At last both sides agreed to chuse an arbitrator which should arbitrate according to that Booke , which were chosen Amrus and Abumusa , and both parties bound to stand to their agreement . They agreed to depose both Ali and Muaui , and chuse Abdalla Sonne of Omar . Ali was deposed accordingly , but when Amrus should haue done the like to Muaui , he refused . Abdalla Son of Wahab had also forsaken Ali , whom he slue in fight with all the Chawarigians his followers . The broyles continued betwixt Ali and Muaui in Egypt and Irac till the fortieth yeere . Then Basijr was sent to Medina by Muaui , and entred it ; the Inhabitants acknowledged Muaui . Thence he went to Mecca , then to Aliaman , and slue two of Ali his Sonnes with many others which followed the part of Ali ; after which he returned to Mecca , and slue at Taijf , Iamam and Medina thirty thousand . At last Peace was concluded betwixt them , that laying aside armes , Ali should enioy Irac , and Muaui Syria . That yeere three Chawarisians agreed to kill in diuers places on one day Ali , Muaui and Amrus also : Hagiag wounded Muaui with a poysoned Sword , but he was slaine and Muaui escaped . Amrus another of them mistooke and killed Charigia the Lieutenant of Amrus Sonne of Alas in steed of him , and was therefore taken and executed . Abdurrahman the third wounded Ali on the forehead as he went to morning Prayer , on a Friday the seuenteenth of Ramadan , whereof he dyed three dayes after : and was buried in Tahaf , where now is the place of his buriall . Some say he was buried at Cufa , and some say the place is vnknowne . Ali commanded to feed his smiter ( for hee was taken ) and vse him well ; and if he recouered , to spare him ; if hee dyed , to ioyne him with him that he might accuse him before God. He reigned fiue yeeres three moneths lesse , aged sixty three . He was browne , short , great-bellied , long-bearded and bald : neglected things of the World , feared God much , much in Almes , iust and lowly , witty , defender of the true Religion , learned in speculatiue and practicke Sciences , bold , liberall . The inscription of his Seale was , Only to the strong God dominion . Hasen Sonne of Ali was made Chalifa at Cufa , on the day of his Fathers death . But the men of Irac quarrelling with him , he sent to Muaui conditions and agreed with him : he abode at Medina , and yeelded Cufa to Muaui , hauing enioyed the Chalifate six moneths and fiue dayes . His Seale was inscribed , There is no God , but God the true and manifest King . Muaui Sonne of Abusofian , Sonne of Haleb , Sonne of Ommia , Sonne of Abdusiams , Sonne of Abdumenaf , Sonne of Cuda : was the seuenth Emperour . Hee was created Chalifa at Cufa when Hasen resigned . Anno 46. Muaui Sonne of Amir and Basier , Sonne of Artah inuaded the West and tooke many Cities , Caraua , Caphsa , &c. till they came to Kairawan , which Muaui Sonne of Chodbag had taken before they came , and there builded a Citie and encompassed with a wall the City now called Kairawan . An. 49. Hasen dyed poysoned by his wife , as was said by the command of Muaui . He had gone fiue and twenty Pilgrimages on foot , and twise had forsaken all his wealth , and thrice made partition with God euen to his shooes and sockes , reseruing one halfe to himselfe . An. 50. Muaui procured that the Oath of Fealty should be made to his Sonne Iezid , as to his partner of the Couenant ; which was done by all but Husein Sonne of Ali , Abdurrahman Sonne of Abubecr , Abdalla Sonne of Omar and Abdalla , Sonne of Zubeir . An. 52. Iezid inuaded the Romans as farre as Constantinople . An. 58. Aijsia of happy memory died on the seuenth day of Ramadan . An. 60. Muaui dyed at Damascus , and his Sonne Iezid prayed for him ; he enioyed the place nineteene yeeres and ninetie foure dayes . Obeid Sonne of Sarib liued in his time , a man three hundred yeeres old . Iezid was created Chalifa the same day . He writ to Walid Gouernour of Medina , to apprehend Husein Sonne of Ali and Abdalla . which fled to Mecca , and abode there refusing the Oath to Iezid . The Cufans sent to Husein , and promised to sweare to him . Husein going thither with fifty horse and a hundred foot , was set on by the band of Obeidalla sent thither by Iezid . He on the Friday set before him the Mushaf , and admonished them . But they rushed on him , and slue him and all his company , and carried away their wiues and children . Iezid commanded his head to be set vp at Damascus on the gate . The same yeere Abdalla Sonne of Zubeir vsurped the Empire at Mecca , whiles Iezid followed his wine and dogges contemning Religion . Iezid set ouer Chorasan Selim , which tooke Naishbur and Chouarasma , and Bochara then ruled by Chatumis a woman , who promised the King of Saida marriage if he would assist her against the Muslims , who thereupon came with 120000. but was slaine in battell , and enriched the Muslims with spoyles . They went to Samarcand , the King whereof bought his Peace with much money . A. 63. the men of Medina deposed Iezid , who sent against them Muslim , who spared them three dayes , and then entred and spoyled them three dayes , shedding their bloud , and carrying away their goods . Yet the Prophet of glorious memory said , He which spoyleth my City , my wrath remayneth on him . A. 64. Muslim went to Mecca against Abdalla , and dyed in the way . Hasin succeeded in his place , layd siege to it , * beate the house with Engines of battery and burned it . This siege continued till newes came of Iezids death . His Sonne Muaui prayed for him : ( or in his steed ) hee reigned three yeeres nine moneths , Anno mundi 6175. Muaui Sonne of Iezid the third Emperour of the house of Ommia , was created Chalifa the same day , and reigned forty fiue dayes and then dyed . His Seale was inscribed , The World is deceit . Abdalla Sonne of Zubeir was inaugurated at Mecca , when there had beene no Chalif two moneths . The Iracans , Egyptians and some Syrians sware to him . Merwan of the house of Ommia raised a party at Damascus , and preuayled in battell against Dahac which stood for Abdalla , slue him and chased his followers . Hee held Syria , entred Egypt , and after many fights obtained it , sent an Army against Abdalla which got the better . An. 65. the Cufans made an vprore to reuenge the death of Husein , sixteene thousand being assembled vnder Suleiman , which was slaine in battell by Obeidalla , and his followers chased . This yeere also Muchtar Sonne of Abuobeida , came to Cufa , and incited them to reuenge Husein of happy memory , for which the Gouernour imprisoned him : Merwan dyed of the Plague in the moneth Ramadan . Some say i that his Wife poysoned him , others that she laid a Pillow on his face and sate thereon . Abdulmelic Son of Merwan prayed k for him . He was Chalifa ten moneths , or 298. dayes . Abdulmelic was inaugurated the same day , holding the Mushaf in his bosome . The same sixty fifth yeere he enlarged the Temple at Ierusalem , and men began to goe thither in Pilgrimage : and hee forbade Pilgrimage to Mecca , because of Abdalla Sonne of Zubeir . Hee would haue perswaded the Christians of Damascus to yeeld him the house next the Cathedrall Church , but they shewed the Charter of Walid , whereupon he offered them much money and liberty to build another like it where they would , but they refused & he left them . A. 66. arose Muchtar Sonne of Abuobeid at Cufa requiring the bloud of Husein , to whom the Citizens sware and besieged Obeidalla , who obtayned security of Muchtar , pretending that hee would call to the Empire Muhammed Sonne of Hanifa of happy memory ; intending indeed to draw it to himselfe , hauing before done much spoyle on the Citizens . The same yeere the horsemen of Muchtar and Obeidalla had a cruell battell , and Obeidallas men ranne away . Then Muchtar sent to Ainwerd seuen thousand horse vnder Ibrahim against Obeidalla , after whose departure the people of Cufa mutined against Muchtar , and had well neere slaine him ; insomuch that he sent backe for Ibrahim , who set vpon them with his Army , and slue two hundred and fifty of them which had warred vpon Husein , and persecuted the rest with death and exile . The same yeere Abdalla , Sonne of Zubeir cast Muhammed , Sonne of Hanifa , with seuenteene of his house into Prison , and threatned to put them to death except they sware to him in such a space . Muhammed meane while sent to Muchtar , who sent him 150. horsemen which entred Mecca , crying , reuenge of Husein , and came to the Well Zemzem . They brake the Prison , and brought forth Muhammed , and receiued new supplies from Muchtar , and terrified the Sonne of Zubeir , whom Muhammeds company , being foure thousand , would haue assaulted , but hee permitted them not . An. 67. Muchtar sent Ibrahim with seuenty thousand against Obeidalla , which slue 10300. of Obeidallas men , and tooke Singiar , Nasibin and Dara . Masab Son of Zubeir in his brothers name Gouernour of Basra went that yeere with a great Army to Cufa against Muchtar , and after a great battell put him to flight and destroyed him and his in the moneth Ramadan . Masab hauing thus obayned Irac , inuited Ibrahim to obedience , which hee performed . Hee set Mahleb Sonne of Abusafia ouer Mausil , Mesopotamia , Aderbigiana and Armenia . An. 68. the Azrakaeans came out of Persia into Irac ( a Charisaean Nation ) entred Medaijn , tooke Ahwaz and the Countrey subiect to it . But Masab sent Mahleb which slue many of them , and after that Omar which fought with them at Naisabur and ouerthrew them , and they went backe to Isfahan and to Carmania , whence with encreased forces , they returned but were forced backe by Omar , hauing before slaine the women and children . Anno 69. Abdulmelic Sonne of Merwan went from Damascus to make warre vpon Abdalla , Sonne of Zubeir , and substituted Omar Sonne of Saad at Damascus in his place , which presently rebelled , and fortified himselfe : whereupon Abdulmelic returned and besieged Damascus . Omar sent to him and obtayned security , but , when he came to him , he slue him , and quieted his partakers with distribution of money . Anno 71. Masab was slaine by Abdulmelic in battell , and he entred Cufa , and his Empire was established in Irac , Syria and Egypt : only Higiaz remayned in the hand of Abdalla , Sonne of Zubeir , whom Hagiagi Son of Ioseph soone after besieged and slue at Mecca , which hee also tooke after seuen moneths siege , and battered Caab the fortification of Abdalla with Engines , and threw into it balls of Pitch and fire to destroy the houses . When Abdalla feared the house ( or Temple ) lest it should fall , he entred his owne house ; his mother encouraged him to goe forth , if hee died , he should die a Martyr : he answered , O mother , I feare not death but dismembring . A sheepe , said she , when shee is killed , feeleth not the flaying . Hee is said to haue drunke a pound of Muske , and then going forth to be slaine , and his head fastned on the gate : and his crucified body smelled of Muske many dayes . The same yeere Abdulmelic made his brother Muhammed , Sonne of Merwan , Gouernour of Aderbigiana , Mesopotamia and Armenia , who sent a hundred thousand against the Harari , which were all slaine . Muhammed much mooued , went with forty thousand , and ouerthrew the Harari , and burned them in their Temples . He sent also Muslima to the Gate of Gates a where he besieged eighty thousand Harari , of whom he slue many , and the rest beleeued . The Azrakeans did and suffered much harme and change . Anno. 74. Hagiagi was made Gouernour of Medina , who went to Mecca , and destroyed all the fortification of Caab : and Anno 75. was set ouer Irac . He came to Cufa , and sent helpe to Mahleb against the Azrakeans and chased them . Anno 76. Salih , Sonne of Margi and Siabib Charisaeans conspired . Salih was called Emperour of the faithfull by his followers . They spoyled Mesopotamia , and increased in power , and often ouerthrew the Armies of Hagiagi , hauing but small forces . With a thousand hee went to Cufa , and ouerthrew Hagiagi , which came against him with fiftie thousand , and had the spoyle of his Tents . But in a Sea fight Sahibs ship sunke , and he said , When God disposeth any thing , it commeth to passe , and rising againe out of the water , he said , This is the power of the strong and wise God. He was drawne out with Nets , and his head sent to Hagiagi : his heart they cut in sunder , and found it hard and compact like a stone . Mahleb went against the Azrakaeans which withstood Catris ( their Gouernour ) and slue many of them . Catris fled to Tabristan whose King was Ashid a Magus ( that is , of the old Persian Religion ) and obtained leaue to enter his countrey , which hauing obtained and setled his affaires , hee sent to Ashid , demanding that either he would embrace Islamisme or pay tribute , which he refused . Whereupon he made warre on him , and chased Ashid to Raija , who got helpe of the Muslims , and Catris was slaine . The same yeere Coines of Gold and Staters were stamped with Arabike Letters ( for before the Letters were Roman , and the Staters also Persian ) the inscription was , God is the Lord . Anno 81. Muhammed , Son of Hanifa of happy memory died . But many of the vulgar beleeue that he still liueth in the Mount Radwa , and will one day appeare and fill the Earth with Iustice , as it is now filled with iniquity . Of this Sect was D. Hamiraeus , which after met with a true man , who instructed him of the vanity thereof . Anno 82. Hagiagi had sent Abdurrahman , Sonne of Muhammed against Zentil King of Turkes with a small power , secretly animating the Turke against him , purposing to destroy him ; which he reuealed to his followers , who thereupon deposed Hagiagi , and sware to him . He compounded with the Turke , and returned to warre on Hagiagi . Hee obtained aide of Ahdulmelic , out of Syria . Basra and Cufa sware to Abdurrahman , and his Army was a 100000. : Hiagi and he made 81. fights in 100. dayes . Abdurrahman fled and was taken at Sahan , which Zentil hearing besieged Sahan and freed him . Hee assembled sixty thousand men , against whom went Iezid , and ouercame them . Abdulmelic , Anno 86. made Walid partner of the league , and dyed after hee had raigned one and twentie yeeres and fifteene dayes . Walid his Sonne prayed for him . He was very couetous , and called Sweat-stone . Hee dreamed that he had pissed foure times in the chiefe Temple : consulting with Said , Sonne of Musabbib , he told him that foure of his children should reigne , which came to passe in Walid , Suleiman , Iezid and Hisiam . His Seale was inscribed , I beleeue in God our Sauiour . In his time Simon Syrus was the Iacobite Patriarke of Alexandria , to whom the Indians sent to ordaine them a Bishop and Priests , which he refused till the Gouernour of Egypt commanded him ; and then the Legate went to another which did it , whence arose great stirres . After him was Alexander which endured hard times . Abdulaziz brother of Abdulmelic , the Gouernour of Egypt exacted tribute of the Monkes , of each a piece of Gold. This was the first tribute exacted of them . After his time Asama was more cruell , killing and spoyling the people , and branding the Monkes with an Iron Ring in their hands , which round marke they which wanted had their hand cut off , of whom was a number innumerable . And whosoeuer trauelled without a Passe , should pay ten pieces of Gold or be slaine , which was exacted of a woman whose Passe was in her Sonnes hand , whom as hee drunke of the Riuer , a Crocodile carried away , and she neuerthelesse was forced to sell her clothes and begge that payment . But Asama was taken and died by torment of his iron coller and woodden fetters in the way , at the command of Omar the Chalif . But the persecution of Christians continued till the Raigne of Hisiam . He writ for their liberty in their Rites and Priuiledges ( Iezid his Predecessor had razed their Crosses and Temples ) and commended them to Abdalla , whom he sent Gouernour . But he when he came into Egypt exceedeed his Predecessors , doubled the tribute , and caused their persons and beasts to bee numbred , and branded the Christians with the figure of a Lion , cutting off euery mans hand which was found without it . Hisiam therefore deposed him , and sent him into Africa , where he did likewise ; whereupon the people rebelled and slue his Sonne , whose heart and inwards they threw at the fathers head . Walid was the thirteenth Chalifa , sixth of the house of Ommia , Sonne of Abdulmelic , Sonne of Merwan . Hee was surnamed Abulabbas . Hee was created Chalifa , on the day of his Fathers death . In his time were atchieued great victories . His brother Muslimas inuaded the Romans , and tooke many captiues . Catibas Sonne of Muslimas , oppugned the Land of Baikend and Mauranahar , besieged Bochara , wonne Sogda , Fargan and Bagras . And when the Turkes were assembled , the Muslims assaulted and tooke their chiefe City , and got great wealth . Catibas , Sonne of Muslima made peace with the King of Chouarazma , and hee built therein a Cathedrall Temple , and set a Pulpit therein , thence preaching on the Friday , and prayed with the Muslims : he burned also his Idols ; they were fastned with nailes of Gold weighing fifty thousand drammes . Their tribute imposed was two thousand pieces of Gold yeerely . After this hee went to Samarcand and Tooke it . Muhammed Sonne of Casim conquered India , and the Land of Sind ( or Indus ) and slue the King Daehar . The same yeere , Walid commanded the Temple of Damascus to bee builded , and the Church of the Christians consecrated to Saint Iohn , to be pulled downe . He offered for the same forty thousand pieces of Gold which they refused , and therefore hee destroyed it , and gaue them nothing . Twelue thousand Masons were employed in that building : but Walid died before it was finished . Foure hundred Chists , each contayning fourteene thousand pieces of gold were bestowed thereon . In it were sixe hundred golden chaines of Lampes , the brightnesse whereof hindred men from praying ; which after were coloured with smoke , and remayned to the time of Omar , Sonne of Abdulaziz who put them in the Treasury , and hanged iron chaines in their steed . Corrah Sonne of Sieric , was made Gouernour of Egypt in the ninetieth yeere , a man manifestly impious , which entred the Cathedrall Temple of Mithra , with Ruffians and Gamesters , and with them sate in the Chancell in time of Prayers . Anno 93. Taric conquered Spaine and Toledo : and brought to Walid the Table o of Salomon , Sonne of Dauid , made of Gold and Siluer , hauing three borders ( or rowes ) of Pearles . Anno 94. a great Earthquake lasted forty dayes at Antiochia , and ruined the Citie . The same yeere dyed Zainulabidin , Sonne of Husein , Sonne of Ali , Sonne of Abutalib , which was Religious and Deuout , and performed a taske of a thousand kneelings euery day , for which cause he was called the Prayer . He left children Zeid and Muhammed Abugiafar of happy memory . Anno 95. dyed Hagiagi , p which is said to haue slaine 120000. men , besides those which hee slue in warres : and fifty thousand dyed in his Prisons , besides thirty thousand women . Eightie thousand he slue when he was full . But his Dominion passed as if it had not beene , and happy is he which doth good . The same yeere Walid cast out of Damascus , Ali , Sonne of Abdalla , Sonne of Abbas q and commanded him to reside at Homaim , where hee got aboue twenty Sonnes . Anno 93. dyed Corrah , Sonne of Sieric , Gouernour of Egypt , which builded at Misra the olde Temple : Walid also dyed hauing raigned nine yeeres and eight moneths . He married and put away many wiues ; hee is said to haue had sixty three , and spent much on women and buildings . He built the Temple of the Prophet , and the Mansions adioyning , and Omar the Gouernour of Medina was set ouer it . Hee first built a Hospitall for sicke and strangers . His Seale , O Walid thou shalt dye and giue an account . A.M. 6206. and seuenty nine dayes past . Suleiman his brother was made Chalif the same day . Catibas Gouernour of Chorasan inuited the Chorasans to depose him , which refused and slue him . Suleiman placed Iezid , Sonne of Mahleb , which obtained many victories , tooke Taberistan and Giorgian , slaying and spoyling innumerable Infidels , and imposing tribute on the rest . Suleiman sent his brother Muslima , against the Romans which lay before Constantinople , a Seed time and Haruest . Asamas writ that the measure of Nilus at Hulwan was falne , whereupon hee commanded that measure to be builded in the Iland betwixt the Riuers of Fustata and Gijza , Anno 97. which still remayneth . Anno 98. Muslima conquered the City Sacaliba , and made himselfe Gouernour of it . Suleiman builded Ramla , and made Iob his Sonne partner of the league , and he dying , Omar Sonne of Abdulaziz . Suleiman died , Anno 99. and Omar prayed for him . He was tall , leane , slender , halting , many-wiued , and a Glutton , euery day eating about a hundred pounds . Hee was poysoned by procurement of Iezid , and finding himselfe like to die , he told Muhammed Sonne of Ali , Sonne of Abdalla , Son of Abbas , that the Empire would come to Abdalla , that is Saffah his Sonne , and gaue him the Writings of vocation , and taught him what course to take . Omar Sonne of Abdulaziz , Sonne of Merwan obtained the Chalifate the same day . Hee tooke away the malediction of Ali of happy memory . For the Kings of the house of Ommia from Muaui hitherto , were wont to curse him in their Pulpits , in the end of all their Prayers . Muaui had foretold it should be so , swearing By God it shall not be omitted till a little one proue hoary ; and when it shall be abolished , neglect of the Law shall be admitted . Omar abolished that Curse , reading the Verse which beginneth , God commands Iustice and Beneficence ; and men went out of the Temple saying , the Law is neglected . He was Chalif two yeeres fiue moneths and foure dayes . Hee was Iust , Deuout , Religious , preferring his Religion before worldly things . He had a Roome locked , wherein they hoped to finde money , but found nothing but a garment which hee vsed to put on , and a line to beare him vp in his Prayers . Sute was made in his time for the Temple in Damascus by the Christians , but because their Citie was partly taken by the Sword , partly by composition , the Church of Saint Iohn was left to the Muslims , the rest to the Christians , whereof Omar gaue them a Charter , together with all the Monasteries and the Temples without the City in Gouta , on the Hill , and the rest , to enioy and vse them without molestation of the Muslims . Iezid Sonne of Abdulmelic , was created Chalife on the day of Omars death . Iezid Sonne of Mahleb rebelled , and went to Cufa with many followers , but was slaine in battell by the aduerse Army , and his head sent to the Chalif . Muaui his Sonne succeeded in quarrell , went to Basora , and by Sea to Cundabil , into Sindia . But Cundabil forbade him to land , and Muslima sent an Armada by Sea vnder Halal , which ouerthrew them , Omar Sonne of Habir sent and inuaded the Turkes , tooke Multahar , and pursued their King from Towne to Towne to Ardebil , in the Countrey of Aderbigian , where was fought a great battell , and Gierrah the Commander with many Muslims were slaine . Iezid died , Anno 105. hauing raigned foure yeeres and one moneth . Hee spent much on Wiues , Playes and Spectacles . Hee had two women Habab and Selam , whom hee much affected . Habab died , and hee kept her till she stunke , and when she was buried tooke her vp againe , and not long after dyed . Hisiam Sonne of Abdulmelic , was made Chalife the same day , the fiue and twentieth of Siaban , Anno 113. Muslima tooke Townes of the Turkes , many captiues and rich spoyles . Muaui and his brother Suleiman , sonnes of Hisiam went one on the right hand , the other on the left , and Constantine the Roman Emperour met them with an Army , which was put to flight by the Muslims , and Constantine taken . Anno 117. Ali the Grandfather of the Abasian Chalifs dyed , leauing two and twenty children . Anno 121. Zeid Sonne of Husein , Sonne of Ali , Sonne of Abutalib , sought to make himselfe Emperour , and the Citizens of Cufa sware to him . But Omar Sonne of Ioseph resisted , slue , crucified and burned him . Muslima inuaded the Romans , and tooke Cataman . Merwan tooke and wasted Serirdehes , and forced the Prince to Tribute . Anno 122. dyed Muslima Sonne of Abdulmelic , a wise and valiant Prince beyond any of the children of Ommia . Anno 125. Hisiam dyed , hauing reigned nineteene yeeres , seuen monethes and eleuen dayes . He will ruled and obserued the things which passed his hands , but was couetous , enuious , and spoyled his Subiects , to needlesse expenses . He had Curtaines , Vests and Wardrobes which none had before him : his Vests are said to be six hundred Camels lode : hee left a thousand paire of Breeches , and ten thousand Shirts . He had seuen hundred Vestries . But when hee died , Walid Sonne of Iezid had not to wrap him in , for all his Wardrobes were sealed vp , and none permitted to enter ; so that a seruant of his was fame to shroud him ; in example worthy wise mens obseruation . Anno Mundi 6234. and 162. dayes . Anno 120. Abnachaijl in the yeere of Dioclesian 460. was made Patriarch of Alexandria , and continued three and twentie yeeres . In his time Merwan the Chalife set Abdulmelic , Sonne of Moses a Iew turned to Islamisme ouer Egypt , who demanded money of the Patriarch , and after emprisonment , permitted him to begge with his Bishops thorow the Prouinces : They returned into Egypt , the one and twentieth of the moneth Tuba , on which night was so great an Earthquake that many Cities buried their Inhabitants in the ruines , and many ships were drowned in the Sea . It went through all the East , and in one night ruined sixe hundred Cities , and killed innumerable men and beasts . When the King of Nubia named Ciriacus vnderstood what had happened to the Patriarch , hee went toward Egypt with a 100000. blacke horsemen on blacke horses : and before hee was entred , Abdulmelic the Gouernour sent to the Patriarch to write to the King of Nubia , which hee did , signifying that the Christians were now in good case ; and so he returned without battell . Cosmas was Alexandrian Patriarch of the Orthodoxe Christians which prayed in the Church of Saint Saba , all other Churches beeing vnder the Iacobites , till vpon complaint and gifts to Hisiam , they got the Temple of the Gospell . Thus saith Said , Sonne of Batric in his historie , and also , that the Orthodoxe had beene without a Patriarch ninetie seuen yeeres , from the time of Omar the Conquerour , till this Cosma , which was an vnlearned man , not able to write or reade , a Needle-man . The Iacobites meane while possessed all the Sees in Egypt and Nubia , Walid Sonne of Iezid , Sonne of Abdulmelic was created Chalife the same day his Vncle Hisiam dyed , and was slaine Anno 126. for his manifest infidelitie and impietie : his two Sonnes were imprisoned , and after slaine . He raigned one yeere two moneths and two and twenty dayes . He was an excellent Poet , but applying all his thoughts to wantonnesse . He made him an iron Tombe , which in his Pilgrimage hee determined to set vp in Caab . Hee tooke with him to Mecca hounds in cages , and wine . Hee defloured a woman of his in his drunkennesse , and promised that shee should pray in the presence of men , which she did with her face couered . He filled a pond with wine and water , and sent for Maabad the Singer , to sing whiles hee bathed and dranke therein . After Walids death the Regions were embroyled , the Chawasirians multiplyed , and the Kingdome of the children of Ommia weakned by reason thereof . Iezid Sonne of Walid , Sonne of Abdulmelic , Sonne of Merwan , was the twelfth Chalifa of that house . Emessa rebelled vpon the death of Walid , and put to flight Iezids Army . Suleiman Sonne of Hisiam spoyled Naama , and went to Damascus : the people of Palaestina slue their Gouernour . Merwan Sonne of Muhammed rebelled , pretending the reuenge of Walid , and Iezid gaue him the gouernment of Mesopotamia , Armenia , Mausil and Aderbigiana , on condition to sweare to him , which hee did at Harran . Iezid dyed that yeere of the Plague , hauing raigned fiue moneths . His brother Ibrahim prayed for him . He diminished the Souldiers stipends , was prone to the Sect Cadritica : was after digged out of his graue , and crucified by Merwan . Ibrahim Sonne of Walid his brother , was the same day made Chalifa , Anno 126. but Anno 127. Merwan sought to get the Empire , pretending the reuenge of Walids death , and ouerthrew Suleiman , which came against him with a hundred and twenty thousand , and caused men to sweare to Walids children , then remayning in Prison , whereupon Suleiman caused them at his returne to Damascus to be killed , their names were Hakem and Otsman . Vpon pretence that Hakem had said that Merwan should succeed if he and his brother were slaine , Merwan was made Chalif , and Ibrahim after sixty nine dayes Raigne deposed , which liued till , Anno 132. and then was slaine . He was called Himar-vlgidzira , the Asse of Mesopotamia , because he could not flee in the time of battell . Anno 127. the Emissens rebelled but were ouer-throwne , and their wals rased , and 600. of their citizens crucified . Damascus deposed his Gouernour also , and those of Basra created Suleiman Chalifa , but Merwan ouerthrew him in battell , and slue 30000. of his men . At Cufa , Abdalla sought the Chalifate , but was chased thence to the Mountaines . Merwan was slaine , as shall after appeare . He was a Glutton , and when a sheepe came to his hands , he could not forbeare , but would thrust his hand and sleeue into the sheeps belly , and take out the Kidneyes to eate them , & then to change his garment : of such garments greased with the fat of the Kidnies , he is said to haue left aboue 10000. Hee was politike , valiant , magnanimous and prudent . But fortune being crosse , great spirit and wisdome preuaile not : as it is said , Fortune approching comes fastned with ten setters , but going backe she goeth , no chaines can hold her . THe first Prince of the children of Abbas was Muhammed Sonne of Ali , Sonne of Abdalla , Sonne of Abbas in the 100. yeere hee dyed A. 125. and left twelue Sonnes . The calling happened to him in Chorasan , and succeeded tohis Sonne Ibrahim . He sent Abumuslim surnamed Abdurrahman , into Corasan , and writ to those which followed his Sect to obey him . He deliuered the Letters to Suleiman , and presently published the vocation of the Hasiemides , and tyed a Banner on a staffe or Speare nine cubits long , sent from Ibrahim , which they call Tallum . And he and all of that Sect put on blacke garments on the day of the grea er Feast . And Abumuslim prayed the Prayer of the Feast before Prayer ( time ) without conuocation or raysing vp , contrary to the course of the children of Ommia . Thus Abumuslim encreased , and Nasr Gouernour of Chorasan vnder Merwan decreased . Hee seeing these beginnings , writ to Walid , Sonne of Iezid , I see 'mongst embers sparkes of coles , wo to thee if they burne : Wood makes fire flame , words doe the same ; to warres they after turne : Sleepes or wakes Ommias ? Speake I ? No , my mazed verse doth mourne . But finding no helpe Nasr fled , and Abumuslim spoyled his Army : and set Cahtabas ouer the Army . who fought many battels with Nasr , and slue and tooke thirty thousand of his men . Nasr . died , Anno 131. Merwan tooke Ibrahim and slue him , who had before commanded his brother Saffah Abulabbas to goe to Cufa , and written to his followers that hee should be Chalifa after him . Anno 132. Cahtabas ouerthrew Iezid , Gouernour of Irac vnder Merwan , and passing ouer Euphrates very early , the Riuer being encreased he was drowned , and Humid his Sonne commanded the Armie . The same yeere at Cufa , Muhammed Sonne of Ali the Carsican called the Hasiemites to the Empire . The men of Cufa sware to Abumuslimas Son of Halab , which was also called Muhammed the Counsellour of Religion . The same yeere Saffah and Abugiafar Almansor came to Cufa , and had lodgings assigned them by Abumuslimas the Counsellor which concealed the fame forty dayes , minding to transferre the Empire to the house of Abutalib . Abdalla Saffah Abulabbas Sonne of Muhammed , Sonne of Ali , Sonne of Abdalla , Sonne of Abbas , Sonne of Abdulmutalib , Sonne of Hasiem , was the three and twentieth Chalifa , and first of the children of Abbas . One saluted him Chalifa , and the people sware to him : which Abumuslimas seeing saluted him also , which Hamid said was done against his will . Being inaugurated , he ascended the Pulpit in blacke garments , and made a speech to the people . He sent his Vncle Abdalla against Merwan , which put him to flight , innumerable numbers of his Souldiers being slain and drowned . Abdalla pursued him from place to place , and pitched his Tents in Iordan . He assembled many of the children of Ommia , pretending to take their Oath of Fealty , and when aboue eighty of them were together , he set a Souldier by each of them with a club in his hand , and at a token giuen they were all killed . Then did he cause them to be drawne and laid in order , and spreading a Carpet ouer them , sate thereon with his followers , and called for victuals and did eate , hearing their grones till they were quite dead . Abdalla said , For the day of Husein and for nothing else . Damascus was forced , Walid the Gouernour killed , and the Citie put to the spoyle three dayes . Merwan fled into Egypt , and was there taken and killed by Salih , which sent to Saffah his head , who therupon fell downe in adoration , and gaue ten thousand pieces of Gold to the poore , saying , Prayse to God which hath deliuered to vs the Asse of Mesopotamia . This was done after one hundred and thirty one yeeres , and threescore and thirteene dayes of the Hegira ; 6241. of the yeere of the Sunne , and sixty three dayes . Abumuslim the Authour of the vocation with others , laid wait for Abumuslimas , Son of Halal the Counsellor , and slue him by command of Saffah , because hee sought to rayse the the Abulatabites . Saffah promised securitie also to Iezid . Sonne of Omar , but after sent one to slay him , for seeking to preferre to the Empire Abdalla Sonne of Hasen , Sonne of Husein , Sonne of Ali , Sonne of Abutalib . Saffah now established , set Abugiafar Almansor ouer Aderbigiana , Armenia and Mesopotamia , Iabiae his brother ouer Mausil , his Vncle Dauid ouer Higiaza and Aliaman ; his Vncle Isa ouer Cufa , Sofian ouer Basra , Muhammed ouer Persia , Mansor ouer India and Sinde , Abumuslim ouer Chorasan , Abdalla his Vncle ouer Syria , and his Vncle Salih ouer Egypt , who ruled it by his Lieutenant Abaun . Abdalla returning from Ramla to Damascus digged vp the children of Ommia , and burned them : and to the corpse of Hasiam at Rusaf , he gaue a hundred and twenty blowes till his flesh was dispersed , which then was gathered together and burned . A. 136. Saffah died after he had reigned foure yeeres and nine moneths His brothers Sonne Isa prayed for him . Hee gaue to Abdalla Sonne of Hasen , Sonne of Husein two Millions of Staters , the first of the Chalifa's that had giuen so great a summe . He was the first also which tooke a Counsellor , for the children of Ommia had none but Scribes . When Merwan fled into Egypt , in the yeere of Dioclesian * 467. the Christians suffered much aduersitie . He burned Misra with the Corne and prouisions therein , and went ouer with his into a Nunnery , where eying a beautifull Damsell , hee tooke her to his Tent to defloure her . Shee to saue her Virginitie , told him of a precious Oyntment which she had , which would make the annointed part Sword-free . But how , sayd he , shall I know that ? she offered the trial on her selfe , and so he cut off her head , rather embracing death then pollution . Abugiafar Almansor Sonne of Muhammed , brother of Saffah succeeded , and was made Chalifa in the Pilgrimage to Mecca , ouer which his brother had set him ; in a place called Sifia , that is , famous , and Our Empire , saith he , by Gods grace shall be famous . He tooke the oath and finished his Pilgrimage , Anno 137. Abdalla sought the Empire in Syria , and Almansor sent against him Abumuslim the author of the vocation , and after many battels Abumuslim preuailed , and Abdalla fled into Irac , he to Basra , his brother to Cufa . After that vnder pretence of friendship he sent for Abumuslim , and cast him into Tigris . The number of those which were slaine in battell and out of battell in time of Abumuslims Prosperitie were sixe hundred thousand . He professed the Sect of the Succession descendent , and determined the Principality after Ali to descend to Hasen his Sonne , then to Husein , then to Muhammed Sonne of Hanisia , from him to Abuhasiem his Sonne , then to Muhammed Sonne of Ali , Son of Abdalla , Sonne of Abbas , from him to Ibrahim , Saffah , and this Almansor . An. 139. Muaui Sonne of Hisiam , Sonne of Abdulmelic , Sonne of Merwan entred Spaine , and was the first made Emperour in those parts . The same yeere Almansor commanded the Temple of Mecca to be enlarged , An. 144. Almansor tooke Abdalla Sonne of Hasen , Sonne of Husein , Sonne of Ali , and other of Hasens children , and Muhammed Sonne of Omar , and imprisoned them because he had heard that Muhammed and Ibrahim Sonnes of Abdalla , sought to get the Empire . These two hid themselues , but the other Muhammed was whipped and died in Prison . An. 145. Almansor commanded to build the City Bagdad , and laid the foundation at the time designed by Astrologers , with vnanimous consent . It is reported to haue beene a greene Medow , in which was the cottage of an Heremite , whose name was Bagdad , and thereof tooke the name . But Almansor called it Medinato-ssalami , that is , the Citie of Peace . When it was finished , it was made the Seat of the Abbasian Chalifas . The same yeere Muhammed Sonne of Abdalla , Sonne of Hasen went to Medina , and was there created Chalifa : he tooke to name Mahad , and had a laundred thousand followers . But Almansor sent against him his partner of the league Isa , which slue him and sent his head to Almansor . Ibrahim his Brother appeared at Basra , and enioyed that Citie , and Persia and Ahwaz , but ranne like course and was slaine by Isa . An. 147. Abdalla whom Abumuslim had put to flight , came forth vpon Almansors Oath not to trouble him , and he commanded to build him an house , and to lay much salt in the foundation , and when he dwelled in it , let in water which ruined the house vpon him . An. 158. Almansor dyed at Birmaimon l in his way to Mecca on Pilgrimage : and Ibrahim Son of Iahia , prayed for him ( or in his steed ) he was buried at Mecca , he reigned two and twenty yeeres , hee changed the hoary colour of his haire with two thousand drammes of Muske euery moneth : hee was wise , and of pleasant conuersation , suspicious and cruell , and sordidly couetous . Hee left in his Treasury six hundred Millions of Staters , and twenty foure Millions of Gold. Muhammed Mahadi Sonne of Almansor was the third Chalifa of the Abasians created at Mecca , himselfe being then at Bagdad . Ioseph Sonne of Ibrahim , rose against him in Chorasan , but was taken by Iezid , and by Mahadi crucified at Bagdad . An. 163. he sent his Son Haron against the Romans , and made Iahia his Counsellour . Hee sent him againe the next yeere : he ouerthrew the Romans , and went to the Sea neere Constantinople , where a woman m then gouerned which made Peace with Haron , conditioning to pay seuenty thousand pieces of Gold yeerely , besides Presents and preparations of the wayes . The Muslims in this warre got innumerable spoyles . When Haron returned , his Father made him partner of the league , hauing deposed Isa from that Dignity . An. 169. Mahadi dyed in Maseidan a Village , and when they had no other Herse , they carried him on a doore , and buried him vnder a Nut Tree where he had sitten . He reigned ten yeeres , two moneths . Haron his Sonne prayed for him . He was liberall and abstained from shedding of bloud , restored much money which his Father had taken , freed Prisoners , built the Cloyster at Mecca , and enlarged the Temple . Merwan a Poet offered him a Poeme contayning seuenty Distichs , for which he commanded to giue him seuenty thousand Staters . His Seale was inscribed , God is my sufficience . Musa Alhadi then in the warres of Giorgian with the Tabristans was inaugurated , hee dyed An. 170. being strangled by his Mother sitting on a Pillow laid on his face : he reigned a yeere and fifty two dayes . Abugiafar Haron Rasijd was the fifth of the Abasian Chalifas , created on the day of his brothers death , on which also Almamon his Sonne ( afterward Chalifa ) was borne . He made Iahia his Counsellour , called him his Father , and said to him , I put my businesse from my necke on thine . An. 172. Abdurrahman Sonne of Muaui , Sonne of Hisiam King of Spaine dyed , hauing raigned thirty two yeeres , and his Sonne Hisiam succeeded him in the Chalifate of those parts . An. 176. Iahia Sonne of Abdalla , Sonne of Hasen , Sonne of Husein , Sonne of Ali arrogated the Empire . But the matter was composed by Haron , and gifts with securitie giuen ; yet hee was after that cast in Prison . An. 178. Haron sent Haziman Gouernour of Egypt into Africa , and set Abdulmelic ouer Egypt , who appointed in his place ouer Prayer , l and tribute Abdalla . An. 179. Haron went to Mecca and to Medina , and returned thence on his feet . An. 180. Hisiam King of Spaine dyed , and his Sonne Hakem succeeded . An. 181. Haron inuaded the Romans , and got much spoyle . An. 183. the Harari from the Gate of Gates issued and did much hurt to the Muslims . Musa dyed that yeere , of the Race of Ali , as was reported , murthered by one whom Haron had suborned . Hee left eighteene Sonnes and three and twenty Daughters . An. 186. Haron and his Sonnes went on Pilgrimage to Mecca , and gaue much almes there and to Medina . He distributed his Empire to his three Sons , Muhammed Alamin , Abdalla Almamon , and Casim Mutamam . Hee appointed Alamin his Successor , and gaue him Irac and Syria ; appointed Abdalla to succeed him , and gaue him all from Hamadan to the vtmost East , to Casim , Mesopotamia , Tsugour and Awasim . An. 187. Giafor Sonne of Iahia was slaine , and his father cast into Prison where he dyed , hauing this scroll in his bosom , The Defendant goeth before being called into the Law , the Plaintiffe followeth , and the Iudge shall need no witnesse , which when Haron read ●ead hee wept , and sware it was true . The same yeere hee went as farre as Heraclea spoyling and firing all things : and Nicephorus the Emperour offered him yeerely tribute which he accepted : but vpon occasion of the cold and snow he performed not couenants , whereupon hee returned notwithstanding , and forced performance . An. 188. he againe inuaded the Romans , and in a great battell with Nicephorus , the Muslims preuayled and slue forty thousand , and Nicephorus receiued three wounds . An. 190. he inuaded the Romans with a hundred thirty fiue thousand besides voluntaries , and tooke and burned Heraclea , Sacaliba , Risia and Saffaf , with Colonia . Hee carried away sixteene thousand captiues of Heraclea . Nicephorus bought his P ace with Tribute . Hee sent by Sea also and wasted Cyprus , and carried away many captiues . Hee dyed An. 193. when hee had reigned three and twenty yeeres , one moneth and nineteene dayes . He was exceedingly delighted with good Verses , and was bountifull to Poets . Hee made eight or nine Pilgrimages in his Chaliphate , and prayed a hundred kneelings or prostrations euery day . A hundred learned men accompanied him in his Pilgrimages . And when he went not himselfe , he set forth three hundred men on Pilgrimage , with sufficient expenses and cleane garments . Nor was the Court of any Chalifa so furnished with Counsellours , Iudges , Poets , and learned men . His Seale was inscribed , Greatnesse and Power are Gods. Hee gaue his Physician a Christian , a hundred thousand Staters a yeere stipend , for sauing his life by bloud-letting ; the same pay which his Keeper had , saying , One keepes my body , the other my soule . A. 193. Abuna Marke was made Patriarch , which receiued those of the Sect of Sienufa ; two of their Bishops desiring admission ; and vpon their humility he entertained them in his house till two Bishops dyed in whose places he set them . Abu-Abdalla Alamin called also Muhammed Abu-Musa , Sonne of Haron Rasijd was the next , and sixth Abasian Chalif , created on the day of his Fathers death . But Rasijd had renewed the league to his Son Almamon after Alamin , who behaued himselfe so well , whiles Alamin gaue himselfe to play and drinking that the chiefe men fauoured him . Yet Alamin burned the Couenants of his Father , and assumed his own Sonne Musa partner of the league . Almamon hereupon forbade his brothers name to be stamped in money or cloth and all Chorasan yeelded to him , and he named himselfe a Prince , and prayed in the Pulpits of Chorasan . An. 195. a great battell was fought , and the followers of Almamon preuayled , whereupon he was saluted Chalifa , An. 196. Alamin was deposed and imprisoned with his Mother Zebeida , but soone after by popular commotion restored . But Taher the Generall of Almamons forces taking Ahwaz , Wasijt , Madaijn , and causing men to sweare to Almamon , Egypt , Syria , Higiaza and Aliaman called him to the Empire . An. 197. Bagdad was besieged , and most of the houses ruined . A. 198. Alamin was forsaken by most of his Souldiers , and as he fled , his Boate was ouerturned , and the men with him drowned , but he escaping swamme into a certaine Garden , and was there slaine by Tahers Seruant . The Ring of the Chalifate , the Rolls and the Scepter were sent to Almamon , which fell downe and gaue God great thankes for the victory , and gaue a Million of Staters to the messenger . Alamin reigned foure yeeres , eight moneths and eighteene dayes . He was liberall , bloudy , inconsiderate , cowardly . He neyther left his Angling nor Chesse-play vpon the heauiest tydings or occasions , and was a drinker of wine . Abulabbas Almamon called also Abugiafar Abdalla was the seuenth Abasian Chalif , inaugurated , An. 198. An. 199. The Talibites made commotion in diuers places , and at Cufa arose Muhammed Sonne of Ibrahim , Sonne of Ismael , Sonne of Ibrahim , Sonne of Hasen , Sonne of Husein , Sonne of Ali , Sonne of Abutalib : inuiting the people to respect the stock of Muhammed , and to obserue the Booke and the Law : Abusaraia warring in his name . And the Chawarisians came forth . Many battels followed but Abusaraia preuayled , which went to Basra and tooke it , but in the yeere * 200. was slaine : and Muhammed was dead , and another Muhammed of the Pogenie of Ali inaugurated in his place , which was taken and sent to Almamon . At Mecca also Muhammed Sonne of Giafar , and in Aliaman , Ibrahim made insurrection which succeeded not . An. 201. Almamon assumed Ali Sonne of Musa , Sonne of Giafar , Sonne of Muhammed , Sonne of Husein , Sonne of Ali into partnership of the league , and to the succession of the Chalifate , and called him Arrad of Muhammeds stocke , and commanded the Souldiers to weare greene , and cast away their blackes : and writ to Hasen , to procure his inauguration at Bagdad , but they refused to transferre the succession from the Abasian stock to that of Ali : and thereupon the Hasiemides and Captaines determined to depose Almamon , and to make his Vncle Ibrahim , Chalifa . This they did , An. 202. and named him Mubaric , who ascending the Pulpit , made a speech to the people , and promised them bounty ; he enioyed Bagdad and Cafa , with their Villages . Almamon hearing of these commotions in Irac , went towardes Bagdad , and considering that Fadlus his swaying all things occasioned this distaste , he caused him to be closely slain in a Bath , & then killed the murtherer , fayning that he had no hand in it . This Fadlus first added surnames in Letters : for before the inscriptions of Epistles were only from N. Son of N. to N. Son of N. An. 203. Almamon came to Tus , p where Ali Sonne of Musa , after the eating of a Grape suddenly died , poysoned as was suspected , yet Almamon seemed to take his death heauily . This Ali was very abstinent and religious . At Bagdad the Souldiers rebelled against Ibrahim , who hid himselfe . An. 204. Almamon came to Bagdad clothed in greene , as also his Souldiers , but after a weeke he ware blacke q and commanded the People so to doe . An. 206. Hakem Sonne of Hisiam , Sonne of Abdurrahman King of Spaine dyed , and his Sonne Abdurrahman succeeded . Hee had reigned sixe and twenty yeeres . An. 207. Taher dyed , a wise , valiant and liberall Commander , and a good Poet. For three Verses made to adorne him he gaue three hundred thousand pieces of Gold , and more ( said he ) would I haue giuen if thou hadst giuen more . An. 210. Almamon got his Vncle Ibrahim into his hands ; who comming to him is sayd , My sinne is great , but thou then it art greater , My deeds were bad , let thine be seene farre better . Almamon answered , Others haue counselled me to kill thee : O Emperour of the faithfull , said he Counsellors counsell that which is vsuall in gouernment , but thou beggest helpe of him who giueth all of mercie . If thou punishest , thou shalt haue example , but if thou sparest , thou shalt be good beyond example . Hee gaue him ten thousand pieces of Gold and dismissed him in Peace . An. 212. Almamon published the speech according to the forme of the Alcoran , and the correcting of Ali Sonne of Abutalib , which had bettered the forme after the messenger of God. An. 213. hee gaue to Abbas Mutasim and Abdalla , fiue hundred thousand pieces of Gold to each in one day . An. 215. and 216. he inuaded the Romans . An. 217. One of the children of Ommia writ to him that Merwan had treasures hidden in Hebron , where some chists were found , and amongst other things ten thousand shirts with foule sleeues , the reason whereof being asked , Asmagaeus sayd , that he was a Glutton , and when a rosted sheepe was set before him , he vsed to thrust in his hand , sleeue and all for the Kidneyes ( as before is said ) and then to haue put on another garment . Almamon gaue to Asmagaeus those shirts , which he sold for so many pieces of Gold. An. 218. Almamon tryed the People in the forme of the Alcoran , grieuously punishing those which would not vtter it . Hee dyed hauing reigned twenty yeeres , fiue moneths and thirteene dayes . None of the Abbasians were more learned . He was skilfull in Astronomy , and the winds ; and one wind beareth name of him . His Seale was inscribed , Aske of God and he will giue thee . Muhammed Mutasim Billa , Abuishac his brother , was created Chalifa , on the day of his brothers death . An. 218. The Horrimaeans , a vile and hereticall Nation , made insurrection , lead by Babec . But Mutasim sent an Army against them , which killed sixty thousand of them , and the rest fled to the Roman Dominions . An. 219. Muhammed Sonne of Casim , Sonne of Omar , Sonne of Ali , Sonne of Husein , Sonne of Ali had many followers , made many battels , but at last was taken . An. 220. the children of Babec lost aboue a hundred thousand in battell in Arsaw , and Babec fled to Badwa , which Citie Asfin besieged and tooke , and gaue security to Babec , but killed him notwithstanding . An. 223. Ammoria was taken , and great spoyle made in the Roman Regions . An. 224. Barabas Sonne of Caran made insurrection , and after many battels was taken by Abdalla Sonne of Taher , who sent him to Mutasim which beate him to death , and then crucified him besides Babec , An. 226. Asfin was added to them : for in his house were found Idols and wicked Bookes , neither had he altered his Paganisme . An. 227. Mutasim dyed at Samarra . Hee was strong , able to carry certaine paces a thousand pound weight . Bagdad was not able to containe his Souldiers , and therefore he built Samarra , and placed his Souldiers there . And Samarra remayned the Seat of the Chalifas till Mutadid reigned , which remooued to Bagdad , as the after Chalifas also did . Mutisim was vnlettered and could not write . He was called Octauian , for that the number of eight agreed to him eleuen wayes : he was the eight Chalifa of the Abbasians , created , An. 218. reigned eight yeeres , eight moneths and eight dayes , aged forty eight yeeres , borne also in the eight moneth of the yeere , his Fathers eight Son , left eight Sons and eight Daughters , fought eight battels , and left eight Millions of Gold in his Treasury , and eighty thousand Staters . He dyed in the yeere of the Sunne 6333. and a hundred and thirty dayes compleate . An. 223. and of Dioclesian 547. Abuna Ioseph was made Patriarch of Alexandria . In his time Iacob a Bishop in Aethiopia , when the King was abroad in Warre was displaced by the Queene , and another substituted in his place . But Drought and Pestilence followed , and the King sent to the Patriarch , to send backe the Bishop , which hee did : and hee was receiued with great ioy . Hee sent also Bishops into Africa to Pentapolis and Cairawan . Haron Wacic Billa Abugiafar , was the ninth of the Abasians , and 30. King of the Muslims , created on the day of his Fathers death at Samarra . An. 227. And An. 228. hee remooued his Iudges and Scribes , and tooke of them much money . A. 230. Abdalla Son of Taher deceassed , an honorable and valiant man , which had bin Gouernour of Chorasan , Egypt and Syria , to whom was great resort of learned men and Poets , to whom he was very bountifull . Wacic seeking to increase his abilitie for lust , was aduised to eate Lions flesh boyled in red Vineger , and to take three drammes thereof ; but he dyed soone after he had vsed it . Stretching his sicke body on a Carpet he said , O thou whose kingdome passeth not , haue mercy on him whose Kingdome passeth away . He loued and rewarded Poesie . Hee propounded to men the forme of the Alcoran as Almamon had done , and alienated mens minds from him . He reigned fiue yeeres , nine moneths and sixe dayes . Giafar Abufadl Mutewakkel Aballa Wacics brother succeeded , An. 231. They first put on the Chalifate Robes on Muhammed Sonne of Wacic , but then contemning his childhood , the Iudge Ahmed sent for Giafar , Sonne of Mutasim , and clothed him with a long garment , and kissed him betwixt both his eyes , saluting him Emperour of the faithfull , and surnaming him Mutewakkel . He imprisoned Muhammed his Counsellor , and appointed one to keepe him waking , and after some dayes watching permitted him to sleepe , which he did a day and a night , and then put him into a hot Iron Ouen , hauing nayles within , and there tortured him to death . He was a Grammarian and Poet , but proud , shamelesse , couetous and mercilesse , being accustomed to say that i Mercy was a certaine imbecilitie in nature , and that Liberalitie was foolishnesse . An. 235. Mutewakkel appointed his Sonne Mustansir Billa his Successor , after him Mutaz Billa , after that Muaijad Billa , giuing to each two Banners , one black , which was the Banner of the league ( or couenant ) the otherwhite , of their place of gouernment , assigning to Mustansir Africa , and all the West from Egypt ; also Kinnasrin , Awasim , Syria , Mesopotamia , Diarbecr , Diarebia , Mausil , Habeb , Aiat , Chabur , Karkisia , Tecrit , the Region of Tigris , Mecca and Medina , Aliaman , Hadramat , Iamam , Bahrain , Sindia , and adioyning thereto Ahwaz , Sacalas , Samarra , Cufa , Maseidan , Hazran , Siahruzar , Comma , Casan and Giebel . To Mutaz hee assigned Chorasan , Tabristan , Raija , Persia , Armenia , and Aderbigian ; the Mints also , and his name to be stamped in all Comes . To Muaij●d hee assigned the Prouinces of Damascus , Emessa , Iardan , and Palaestina . A. 238. Abdurrahman King of Spaine died & his Son Muhammed succeeded . In the yeere 241. and 242. the Romans inuaded and carried away Muslims captiues . This yeere were terrible Earthquakes , , which oppressed forty fiue thousand men , most of them in Damijs . In Persia also Chorasan , and Syria , Earthquakes and vnusuall sounds happened , and in Aliaman , with great destruction . An. 245. also were terrible Earthquakes , and the Springs of Mecca failed , so that a bottle of water was sold for a hundred Staters . Many were oppressed with an Earthquake at Antiochia , and fifteene hundred houses , and ninetie Towres of the wall fell thereby : the people ranne into the fields , and Acraus the Hill there fell into the Sea , a blacke and vnsauoury smoke ascending thence . The Riuer also vanished for a farsang . An. 246. Omar inuaded the Romans , and carried thence seuentie thousand captiues : others also in other places . Mutewakkell hauing prayed and preached before the people , the last Friday in Ramadan , at his returne reproued his Sonne Mustansir , and threaned him and his Mother , who thereupon set his Seruants to kill him . A principall cause hereof was Mutewakkels hatred to Ali Sonne of Abutalib , which Mustansir could not beare . Hee reigned fourteene yeeres , ten moneths and three days .. He tooke away the temptation k from men and the World was ordered . Muhammed Abugiafar Mustansir Billa was priuately inaugurated the same day of his Fathers death , and publikely the day after . He continued sixe moneths . A Persian Carpet with the Image of a King being haply brought before him , he would needs force one to read the Letters therein wrought , which were , I Syroes Sonne of Cosroes slue my Father and reigned but sixe moneths . Some say he was poysoned . A fearefull Dreame also of his Fathers threatning him with short Reigne and fire after it , terrified him . He had made his two brethren resigne their partnership of the couenant . Ahmed Ahulabbas Mustain Billa . Sonne of Muhammed , Sonne of Mutasim was enthronized in his place , and imprisoned Mutaz and Muaijad . An. 249. the Turkes killed Vtamaz which ruled all vnder Mustain . An. 250. Iahia Sonne of Omar of the Posteritie of Ali arose at Cufa , but was slaine in battell . They which had slaine Mutewakkell slue also Iaaz , whereupon Mustain fledde to Bagdad , and the people created Mutaz Chalifa . Mutaz sent his brother Ahmed to besiege Mustain at Bagdad , whose Generall Abdalla made his Peace with Ahmed . The same yeere Hasen of the Posterity of Ali , possessed himselfe of Tabristan , and another Hasen the Talibite of Ali his Posteritie arose in the Region of Dailam , and besieged Mecca , but both were put to flight , and this last died , An. 252. Mustain resigned the Chalifate , and was committed to custodie , where by Mutaz his procurement he was slaine . He reigned two yeeres and nine moneths . Muhammed Abu-Abdalla Mutaz Billa was the thirteenth Abasian Chalif . Hee deposed his brother Muaijad from the partnership of the couenant , and imprisoned him : and perceiuing that the Turks would haue him set at liberty , he caused him to be strangled in clothes that the Iudges could perceiue no signe of violent death in him . An. 253. the Turkes killed Wasif for their stipends , the Keeper of the Port , whose Sonne Salih procured the deposition of Mutaz , and starued him to death , hauing reigned foure yeeres six moneths and three and twentie dayes . He was a man giuen to his pleasures and negligent of gouernment . A. 254. Ahmed g Sonne of Tulan was made Gouernour of Egypt . Muhammed Abu-Abdalla Muhtadi Billa , Sonne of Watic , Sonne of Mutasim succeeded . An. 255. He forbade the vse of Wine , and reiected Singers and Iesters ; exiled Soothsayers , refused the Lions and hunting Dogges in the Imperiall Tower , and tooke away Tributes . He also tooke on him to bee present at Iudgements and Accounts , and sate euery Munday and Thursday to attend the people hauing a Booke before him . Habib rebelled at Basra , saying falsly that he was Ali Sonne of Muhammed , of the Posteritie of Ali. He gathered together the Rihi , which liued like Lions : he was an Astrologer , of bad Religion . Hee continued to the yeere 270. Musa killed Salih the killer of his Master , An. 256. Muhtadi Billa was slaine that yeere by the mutinous Turkes , hauing reigned eleuen monethes and some dayes . Ahmed Abulabbas Mutamid Alalla Sonne of Mutewakkel was created the same day at Samarra . An. 256. the Rihi tooke foure and twentie Ships of the Sea , and slue all that were in them : and Habib with eighty thousand men did much spoyle . He got the victory in diuers fights against Mutamids Armies . He tooke Basra and slue twenty thousand Inhabitants at his entrance . He preuayled also A. 258. and slue Muflish : neyther could Muaffic Billa , whom Mutamid had made Gouernour of the East , and partner of the league , preuayle against him . Hee made the People beleeue that hee knew all secrets , and could doe things miraculous . An. 259. Iacob Sonne of Allit rebelled at Nisabur , and possessed himselfe of Tabristan . Habibs Souldiers slue fifty thousand at Ahwaz , and threw downe the wals . He and Iacob made great stirres and ouerthrew Mutamids Captaines . Iacob put to flight Muhammed Sonne of Wasil , and tooke his Castle in which were forty Millions of Staters . Hee tooke Wasit . Mutamid with his partner went against him and put him to flight . But Habid preuayled in diuers battels : he continued spoyling and victorious , till Anno 267. at which time Muaffic Billa sent his Sonne Mutadid who chased him , tooke his Citie Mabia which he had builded , ruined the wals and filled vp the Ditches , and freed out of his Prison fiue thousand Muslim women . Muaffic pursued them to the Citie which they had builded with fiue Walls , and as many Ditches , and draue them out of it , and got rich spoyles . Habib had fortified Mahbar , and had three hundred thousand Souldiers with him there . Muaffic seeing it could not in short time be taken , builded another Citie , Muaffikia ouer against it : he built also a Temple there , stamped Coines , inuited Merchants , and by degrees preuayled . An. 268. Lulu rebelled against Ahmed the Gouernour of Egypt , and got Muaffics fauour , whereby Ahmed was cursed in all Pulpits . For Muaffic ruled all , and Mutamid enioyed only the title , his name on coines , and to pray in Pulpits . An. 270. Habib was taken and executed , his head carried about for shew . Muaffic was surnamed Nasir Lidinilla , that is , the Helper of Gods Religion , p for killing Habib . The same yeere Ahmed q dyed : when death approched he lift vp his hands , saying , O Lord , haue mercy on him which knew not his owne quantitie , and shew thy selfe mercifull to him when he dieth . He left three and thirty Sonnes . He was a man of much iustice and almes , and gaue euery moneth 300000. pieces of Gold in almes . A thousand pieces of Gold daily were designed to his Kitchin : and to Ecclesiasticke persons euery moneth hee gaue as much . And whiles he gouerned Egypt two Millions , and two hundred thousand pieces of Gold were carried to Bagdad to be giuen to the poore , and to learned and good men . Hee left in his treasury ten Millions of Gold. Hee had seuen thousand Slaues , and as many Horses , eight thousand Mules and Camels , three hundred Horses for warre , all his owne proper goods . The Rent of Egypt in his time was three hundred Millions of pieces of Gold. He is said to haue executed , with adding those which dyed in Prison eighteene thousand . His Sonne Hamaruias succeeded in all which he had in Egypt and Syria . An. 273. Muhammed Sonne of Abdurrahman King of Spaine dyed : his Sonne Mundir succeeded . An. 278. Muaffic Billa dyed , and his Sonne Mutadid succeeded in the gouernment , being vested by his Vncle Mutamid , and made partner of the Couenant , deposing his owne Sonne Giafar . That yeere beganne the Caramites , a kind of Batin Heretikes . One of the tract of Sawad fayned fasting and austerity of life , saying , that God had enioyned him fifty prayings euery day . He said he would call a Prince , and tooke of euery man a piece of Gold , saying , it was for the Prince . He tooke twelue men which he sent to preach his Religion . And when the people by multitude of his enioyned Prayers neglected their worke , Haidam imprisoned him , and kept the key vnder his head threatning to kill him . A Mayde of his in pitie stole away the key , r let him out and layd the key vnder his head againe , who opening the doore found him not . Hereupon he tooke occasion to say that no man could hurt him . Hee went into Syria , and none knoweth what became of him . His name was Carmat . His Sect of Caramites encreased about Cufa . Anno 279. Mutamid dyed , hauing reigned three and twenty yeeres and three dayes . Ahmed Abulabbas Mutadid Billa Sonne of Muaffic was on the day of Mutamids death created Chalifa . An. 282. Hamaruias was killed by some of his Seruants in his bed , and the Souldiers placed his Sonne Gieis in his steed , some sayd they would haue his Vncle to gouerne , whereupon he cut off his Vncles head and threw it to them . An. 283. the Souldiers slue Gieis and his mother , and spoyled his house , and Haron his brother was made Gouernour of Egypt and Syria , which promised to pay Mutadid , fifteene hundred thousand pieces of Gold yeerely , out of Egypt . Hee payed him also for Kinnasrin and Awasim Gouernments foure hundred and fiftie thousand . Abusaid a Caramite rebelled and tooke Hagiara . An. 287. Mutadid sent Abbas against him , whom the Caramite tooke and few of his men escaped . An. 289. Mutadid dyed through immoderate vse of lust , hauing reigned nine yeeres nine moneths and foure dayes . Hee remitted the poll money , and the tribute of Mecca and Medina : and hauing great need of money for his warres , he was told of a Magus ( one of the Persian Ethnike Religion ) dwelling at Bagdad , which had store of money . He sent for him to borrow money of him : who answered , my money is before thee , take as much as thou wilt . But how , sayth Mutadid , canst thou expect restitution ? Seeing God , sayd the other , trusts thee with his Seruants and his Lands , and thou shewest thy selfe faithfull and executest iustice ; should I be afraid to trust thee with my money Wherevpon Mutadid weeping , bid him goe away , and sware he would borrow nothing of him ; yea , if he needed , our goods , sayth he , shall be thine . Yet hee was bloudy , and buried his Seruants quicke which had angred him . Ali Abumuhammed Muotafi Billa Sonne of Mutadid Sonne of Muaffic Sonne of Mutewakkel , was created Chalifa the same day that his father died , An. 289. whiles hee was at Raka , his Counsellour Casam procured his Inauguration at Bagdad , which was reiterated when he came thither himselfe . This Casam hauing intended to turne away the Chalifate from Mutadids Posteritie , and knowing that Badir the brother of Muctafi knew it , procured his death lest he should reueale it . At that time Iahia a Caramite had many followers , & slue Siecr the Commander which Muctafi sent against him , & burned the Temple at Rusaf . After that he went into Syria , ouerthrew the forces of Taagi , and besieged Damascus , where he was slaine . The Caramites substituted his brother Husein , which gaue out himselfe to be Ahmed Sonne of Muhammed . He besieged Emissa and tooke it , and forced Damascus to composition , He slue innumerable people at Maara , Hamat , Balabec Selmia ( where he entred on composition , and slue notwithstanding both men , children and beasts , and spoyled all Syria with fire and sword . An. 290. Muctafi sent Alaz against him , which got the worse ; and after him other Armies . An. 291. the Caramites were ouerthrowne and many taken , which had their hands and feet , and after their heads cut off . He sent an Army also into Egypt , which tooke it from the Posteritie of Telun . An. 293. Muhammed Sonne of Ali possessed Egypt and seduced many , but by Muctafis Army was taken and imprisoned . Zacrunas the Caramite slue the Inhabitants of Basra and Adriat , and spoyled the Cities , and then repaired to Damascus , and slue the Deputie , but could not take it , and was chased by another Army which Muctafi sent vnder Ioseph Son of Ibrahim , to Sawan , where in another battell the Caramites got the victory . An. 294. Zacrunas assaulted the Pilgrimes , slue the men , captiued the women and spoyled the Gods : but was soone after taken and killed . An. 295. Muctafi dyed hauing reigned sixe yeeres sixe moneths and twentie dayes . He was very rich , and bare good affection to the Posteritie of Ali , of happy memory . Seleucia was taken , An. 290. That yeere Nilus flowed but thirteene cubits and two fingers , and men of all Religions made supplications to God for more water , but preuayled not . Giafar Abulfadl Muctadir Billa Sonne of Mutadid succeeded the day of his brothers death . The same yeere dyed Mundir Sonne of Muhammed King of Spaine , to whom succeeded in the Chalifate his Sonne Abdalla . An. 296. Muctadir was deposed , and Abdalla Sonne of Mutaz surnamed Abulabbas was inaugurated , by occasion of the Souldiers assaulting and killing Abbas the Counsellour of Muctadir : but he possessed it only one day and night and was strangled . He was a rare Poet and author of Similitudes , such as none before had giuen example of . An. 298. the Posteritie of Fatima began to flourish , and Muhammed at Segilmessa in the iurisdiction of Cairawan was saluted Emperour of the faithfull , professing himselfe to bee descended of Ali Sonne of Abutalib . He builded Mahdia and reigned ouer Africa , Sicilia and the Westerne Prouinces . He fought often against the Sons of Aglab , & expelled them , A. 302. and then dyed ; and his Son Caijm succeeded , & after him his Son Almansor : and after him , his Sonne Muaz Lidinilla who was the first Egyptian Chalifa of the Fatimides . A. 300. Abdalla died and his brother Abdurrahman Nasir Ladinilla succeeded in Spaine , after whom I know nothing of that Ommian Spanish Race , which ceassed about the yeere foure hundred . An. 301. Abusaid the Caramite was slaine by his Seruant in the Bath , and the Caramites exalted Said his Sonne in his place , who with burning Pincers executed the Murtherer . An. 302. Habas with a multitude of Magaribs tooke Alexandria , and ouerthrew Maunas which was sent from Bagdad against him . An. 309. Muctadir caused Husein to bee put to death , and crucified by the aduise of the wise for certaine Verses , in which he seemed to acknowlede an vnion of mans spirit with Gods Spirit ; As Wine with Water , and with Amber Maske is mixed , Thy spirit with mine , Thou-I are are ioyntly fixed . But God knoweth whether he had not some other meaning . An. 310. Muhammed Abugiafar Sonne of Harir the Tabarite dyed , the Author of the History , a learned and mightie Prince , God haue mercy on him . An. 311. Abutaher the Caramite Sonne of Abusaid grew powerfull , and professed to know secrets . Hee assaulted Basra with 107000. men tooke it , slue all the Townesmen , burned the Temple , enioyed the spoyles . An. 312. hee set on the Pilgrimes as they returned in Nahar , and ouerthrew them in a great battell , taking their Generall Abulhigia Gouernour of Mausil , Diarreb , Dainawar and Giebal , with the goods and most of the women and children , leauing the rest without prouision , so that most of them dyed with thirst and wandering . Hee was then nineteene yeeres old and got a Million of Gold , and baggage worth as much more . He set Abuhigia free and many Captiues , and sent to Muctadir to giue him Basra and Ahwaz , which he refused , but honoured and vested his Messenger . An. 313. Abutaher tooke Cufa , slue and captiued the Inhabitants . He tooke there foure thousand coloured clothes , and three thousand Camels with innumerable spoyles . An. 314. the Romans tooke Malatia . An. 315. the Dailamites began to be of note , whose first King was Wahsihudan , whose Seate was Staristan . His Sonne Hasan succeeded . Hee warred with Husein the Fatimite , surnamed Nasirulhac : but Ali brother of Hasan slue him , and was slaine himselfe by Muhammed father in law to Hasan , and chased his Sonne Mahadi which succeeded him . This Muhammed became King of the Dailams . Mahadi fled to Asfar , who hauing taken Razwin and Georgian sent Mardawig his Generall against Muhammed , who counselled him to get into his hands the Kingdome of Asfar his Master , which he did , possessing the Dominions of Raija , Karwin , Abhar , Giorgian and Tabristan . Then went Mardawig to Hamadan , took it , slue the men , rauished the women . Muctadir sent Haron with an army against him , An. 319. which Mardawig put to flight , and then possessed Isfahan . After this Mahcan and Mardawig warred on each other , and Ali Abulhasen Amadudaulas Sonne of Boia , was one of Mahcans Souldier . These warres continued , An. 321. and 322. and Mardawig got the better , and tooke Amida and Tabristan . Amadudaulas left Mahcan and serued Mardawig , who set him ouer Margia , where being setled he arose against Mardawig , tooke Isfahan with a great Army , and after that , Argian and all Persia . Muctadir sent Ioseph against Abutaher the Caramite , but Ioseph was taken and his forces broken . He sent another Army which returned without doing any thing . They were afraid at Bagdad , lest hee should haue comne thither , and for ioy of his returning Muctadir , his mother and Ali his Counsellour gaue God thankes , and distributed fifty thousand pieces of Gold to the poore . An. 316. the Caramite tooke Rahab , and forced Karkisia to buy their peace . He built a house at Hagiara , and increased in strength . An. 317. Muctadir was deposed , and Kahir Billa succeeded by the meanes of Maunas Generall of his forces , which tooke Muctadir and imprisoned him , and caused him to resigne . The Souldiers tooke from his mother 600000. pieces of Gold. But the Souldiers soone after mutined and slue Baruc the Captaine of the Guard ; made the Sonne of Mucla the Counsellor runne away , and Muctadir repossessed his place . His brother Cahir he kissed betwixt the eyes , saying , there is no fault in thee : and Cahir answered , God , God is in my soule , O Emperour of the faithfull . Muctadir sware he would not hurt him . Abutahar this yeere assaulted Mecca , and slue the Pilgrimes in the Temple on the eight of Dulhiggia , plucked vp the blacke stone , and the couer of the Well Zemzem , and wasted the Temple . He carried the blacke stone to his Citie , which remayned with them twelue yeeres lacking one day , and was rendred , An. 339. Iahcam had offered for it fiue thousand pieces of Gold which thye refused . An. 320. Muctadir was slaine by Maunas in battell , hauing reigned foure and twenty yeeres , eleuen moneths and fourteene dayes . Hee was much giuen to fasting and almes , but much ruled by women , one of whom Iamec would sit in iudgement . None had enioyed the place so long . In his time ceassed the Pilgrimage , when the blacke stone was carried away . He is said to haue giuen away aboue seuenty Millions of Gold. He gaue also to the men the Iewels of the Chalifate , and the treasures which his Ancestors neuer thought to giue , and most of the Gemmes to women , oyntment also and Ciuet , A.M. 6424. and sixty foure dayes being past . Hee forbade to take tribute of Bishops , Monkes and poore men , whom the author of the vocation had freed . An. 314. the Emperour with a thousand ships intended to inuade Egypt but by tempest , three hundred were lost , and the rest returned . An. 317. such a multitude of Locusts came into Egypt , that the Sun-beames could not come at the ground , and they consumed Vines , Fruits and Corne . Muhammed Abulmansor Kahir Billa , was the fortieth Chalifa , and the nineteenth of the Abbasides , created after his brothers death at Bagdad . Hee tortured Muctadirs mother for her money , hanging her by the heeles , her vrine running ouer her bodie , and she denying knowledge of more money ; after which shee dyed , Anno 322. hee was deposed , hauing reigned one yeere sixe moneths and seuen dayes , and Ahmed Sonne of Muctadir was created , which remayned in the Imperiall Tower till Mutaki cast him forth , A. 333. after which on a Friday in the Temple he begged almes ; saying , I was sometimes your Chalifa , now I am one of your poore . Ahmed Abulabbas Arradi Billa was the twentieth of the Abbasides . Anno 322. dyed Abdalla Abu-Muhammed Mahadi which reigned at Cairawan , hauing ruled foure and twenty yeeres three moneths and sixe dayes . Caijm his Sonne succeeded . Boia was a poore fisherman ; some say , descended from Ardsijr King of Persia . From Adam to him were a hundred Generations . He had three Sonnes Ali Abulhasen , Hasen Abuali , and Ahmed Abulhasen , which serued the Souldiers . We haue before shewed how Ali Abulhasen Amaduddaulas serued Mardawig , tooke Isfahan and Hamadan . He tooke Cazerun and increased in power . After that Letters came from Cahir , wherein he offered to Mardawig , Raija , Narcab , Zangion and Abhar on condition to leaue Isfahan , from which Wasmakin brother of Mardawig had driuen Amaduddaulas , which he accepted : but hearing of Cahirs deposition , detayned it still . Anno 323. Mardawig was slaine by his Seruants in the Bath , and so God deliuered the Muslims from Mardawig , a man vniust , bold and addicted ( they say ) to Paganisme . Abutaher the same yeere ( spoyled the Pilgrimes . The same yeere Hasen Abu-Muhammed Nasiraddaulas Sonne of Abdalla gaue to his brother Ali Abulhasen Saifuddaulas , Maijafarikin Diarbecr . Abubecr subdued Egypt , and possessed it together with Syria . An. 324. Aradi made Muhammed Sonne of Raijc his Counsellor and Emperour of Emperours , and committed to him the administration of the Kingdome , and commanded him to preach in his steed in the Pulpit , and gaue him a banner . From that time the dignitie of a Counsellour grew out of vse at Bagdad , and continued but a name , the power remayning with the Emperour ( or Commander . ) An. 325. There were many Princes ; for whosoeuer could possesse himselfe of any City , stiled himselfe King . Basra , Ahwaz and Wasit were in the hands of Abu-Abdalla the Baridite , and his brethren . Persia in the hand of Amaduddaulas , Sonne of Boia the Dailamite , and of Wasmakin brother of Mardawig , Mausil , Diarreb and Diarbecr in the hands of the children of Hamadan . Egypt and Syria in the hand of Muhammed , Sonne of Taag . The West and Africa vnder Caijm , Spaine in the hand of the Sonnes of Ommia . Chorasan in the hand of Nasr Sonne of Ahmed the Samanaean . Iamam , Bahrain and Hagiara in the hand of Taher the Caramite . Tabristan and Giorgian in the hand of the Dailans . Only Bagdad remayned with the Chalifa , and the Sonne of Raijc , the tributes were abolished , the Kingdome decayed and robberies increased . The money was carried into the Treasuries of the Emperours , which disposed thereof at their pleasure Arradi went to warre vpon Abuabdalla the Baridite , who agreed with him for 36000. pieces of Gold , to pay thirty thousand euery moneth . Basra was taken by the Sonne of Raijc , and Abutaber the Caramite made peace with him on condition to pay him out of Bagdad 120000. pieces of Gold. Abubecr tooke also Ahwaz , whereupon the Baridite sought helpe of Amaduddaulas , who sent his brother Ahmed Mumuddaulas with him to take Ahwaz , which he did , An. 326. Abuali Sonne of Mucla the Counsellour had his hand cut off , and his tongue cut out for counselling Arradi to attach Abubecr , and to employ Iacham the Turke , when his right hand was to be cut off , This hand ( said he ) whereby I haue ministred to three Chalifas , and wherewith I haue written out the Alcoran , is out of like the hand off a Thiefe . This Sonne of Mucla was Authour of this excellent writing , and first brought the forreigne Writing of Cufa to the vse of the Arabs . The Sonne of Bawab added somewhat and brought it to perfection . Iahcam the Turke came to Bagdad and tooke it , chasing away the Sonne of Raijc which had enioyed the Imperiall Dignity one yeere ten moneths and sixteene dayes . Iahcam was vested by Arradi , and stiled Emperour of Emperours . Anno 327. Iahcam with the Chalifa went against Nasiruddaul and besieged Mausil , but was forced to accept fiue hundred thousand pieces of Gold to haste backe to Bagdad , where Abubecr had renewed some broyles , with whom he compounded and gaue him the way of Euphrates , the Prouince of Kinnasrin and Awasim . That yeere they againe went on Pilgrimage by the way of Euphrates , which from the yeere 319. the Caramites had hindred , Abutaher now for fiue and twenty thousand pieces of Gold , promising not to molest them . An. 328. Abubecr tooke Emissa : ouerthrew in battell Muhammed Sonne of Taag , Prince of Egypt and Syria , but was againe depriued of his victory by his Souldiers ouerhasting to the spoyle : at last , hee got all Syria except Ramla , which remayned with the Sonne of Taag on condition to pay Abubecr 140000. pieces of Gold yeerely . An. 329. dyed Arradi of the Dropsie and immoderate lust . He was the last of the Chalifas which preached on Fridayes , which did penance with the Penitents , disposed of monies , armies , gifts , had seruants and Kitchins . They which succeeded after him vntill Muctafi , had nothing in Irac and other Prouinces but the title . He reigned six yeeres , ten moneths , and ten dayes . Ibrahim Abu-Ishac Moctafi Billa Sonne of Muctadir was created Chalifa the day of his brothers death , but held only the bare title . Iacham in hunting was killed , and Moctafi committed the administration of the Kingdome to Cutelin , and eighty dayes after to Abubecr Son of Raijc . An. 330. the Baradites sought to possesse Bagdad . Moctafi fled to Mausil with Abubecr . Saifuddaulus ministred vnto them , as did also Hasen Abuhammed Nasiruddaulas , which title Moctafi then gaue him . Hee sent his brother Ali Abulhasen against the Baridites , who expelled them from Bagdad and tooke the Citie . Nasirruddaulas slue Abubecr and succeeded in the gouernment . His brother Ali being victorious , was stiled Saifuddaulas . A. 332. Nasiruddaulas with his brother returned from Bagdad to Mausil , and Buzun the Turke possessed Bagdad and administration , with the title of Emperour of Emperours , who deposed Moctafi from the Chalifate , which now was growne to a title , hauing also the honour to haue their names stamped on Coynes , and to pray in Pulpits . Mustacfi which was made his Successor put out his eyes , hauing reigned three yeeres and eleuen moneths . Abdalla Mbulcasim Austacfi Billa Sonne of Muctafi was the 22. Abasian Chalifa , and in all the 43. He vested Buzun . The same yeere 333. Saifuddaulas * tooke Aleppo and Damascus . Cafur was sent out of Egypt against him , and when their Armies were pitched ouer against each other , Saifuddaulas men on a Friday said , It is not lawfull to fight to day , and dispersed themselues ; Cafur tooke the occasion and wanne the field with all the baggage . Saifuddaulas recouering his forces in another battell ouerthrew him : After that hee preuailed against Abubecr , Achsijd Sonne of Taag the King of Egypt , and a Peace was concluded betwixt them , a Ditch made to bound both Kingdomes . Anno 334. Muazzudaulas * Sonne of Boia possessed Bagdad , and Mustacfi vested him , tooke his Oath of Fealty , and gaue him a Banner , Chaine and Bracelets , with the hinder part of his house , his name to be stamped on Money , and commanded him to pray for him ( or in hu steed ) in Pulpits . He also gaue him that title of Muazzadaulas , and his eldest brother Ali , Amaduddaulas , and Abuali the middlemost brother Rucnudaulas . Muazzadaulas minding to depose Mustacfi , went in and kissed the ground before him , and a seate was brought on which hee sate . Presently came in two men , which when hee offered his hand to kisse , plucked him off his bed ; his eyes were put out and his Palace spoyled . Hee ruled one yeere , foure moneths and two dayes . Fadlus Abulcasim Mutius Lilla Sonne of Muctadir , was the foure and fortieth Chalif created , An. 334. Abubecr Achsijd King of Egypt and Syria dyed . The Fargans called their Kings Achsijd , as the Romans , Caesar , and the Persians Cosroes . Hee had foure hundred thousand Souldiers : eight thousand Mamlukes which were his Guard. None of his Familiars knew where he slept when he was in campe , by his close conuaying himselfe into others Tents . His Son Muhammed Abuhur succeeded , Cafur ruling all , a Negro whom his Father had bought for eighteene pieces of Gold. Abulcasim Caijm Prince of Cairawan died and his Sonne Ismael Abutaher Almansor Billa succeeded in the Chalifate , who died , An. 341. hauing ruled seuen yeeres , his Sonne Maabad succeeding which was the first Chalifa of Egypt . An. 347. Muazzadaulas wanne Mausil and all Diarreb . Nasiruddanla fled and after compounded with him . An. 349 Abuhur dyed , his brother Ali succeeded , but Cafur ruled all : and Ali dying , An. 355. he became King of Egypt and Syria , where hee reigned till An. 358. Saifuddaulas died , An. 356. hauing reigned in Aleppo one and twentie yeeres . He was learned and had great confluence of learned men to him , to whom hee was very liberall . His Sonne Saududdaulas succeeded . Muazzuddaulas dyed at Bagdad , hauing ruled in Irac one and twentie yeeres . His Sonne Bachtiar Azuddaulas succeeded in his place , but not his fulnesse of power . An. 358. Cafur died dyed . His Court was frequented with learned men and Poets . Ali Sonne of Muhammed Sonne of Achsijd reigned after him . The same yeere Gheubar Seruant of Muaz l Lidinilla Lord of Cairawan came with an Army into Egypt , and caused the people to sweare Allegeance to Muaz . And thenceforward in Egypt the publike Prayer ceassed in the name of the Abbasides , til Ioseph Sallahuddine m the Iobide of happie memory restored it . This Gheubar builded Alcahir for his Souldiers , and an Imperiall Palace , and commanded all his Commanders and Souldiers to build each of them a house therein . An. 362. Muaz entred Egypt , Alcahir was so called , viz. Compeller , because it was builded in the horoscope of Mars , which compelleth the World. The same yeere Mutius Lilla was deposed , Sebertekin the Turke hauing gotten Bagdad , after hee had enioyed the place nine and twenty yeeres , foure moneths and one and twenty dayes . Hee was Religious , frequent in Prayers and Almes , honourable and sincere , but hauing nothing in Irac and Persia but the title . In other Regions others ruled , as there the Sonnes of Boia . Anno 334. so great a Famine had beene in Bagdad , that women rosted children , which therefore were throwne into Tigris . An. 343. the King of Nubia inuaded as farre as Vswan : but the Egyptian Army draue them backe , and slue and took many of them , and the Muslims tooke a Castle of theirs called Riwa . Abdulkerim Abubecr Taius Lilla Sonne of Mutius was made Chalif on the day of his Fathers deposition , An. 363. he presently vested Seberteken , and set him ouer his Palace . He in the yeere 364. tooke Father and Sonne with him to warre against Azzuddaulas Sonne of Boia , where he and Mutius dyed : and the Turkes made Astekin the Seruant of Muazzedaulas Emperour , who went with Taius and besieged Wasit . Abutzalab Vddacuddaulas at the same time entred Bagdad and carried himselfe as King , whither Taius followed him . Adaduddaulas helped his Cousin Azzuddaulas , and came out of Persia to Wasit , and draue away the Turkes , and pursued them to Bagdad , and humbled himselfe before Taius , and kissed his hand : then tooke his Cousin Azzuddaulas , but vpon Rucnuddaulas his Fathers command restored him , swearing him to make him his Lieutenant in Irac , and not to contrary him nor his father Rucnuddaulas : after which he returned into Persia . Aftekin ruled at Damascus . Limisees a Commander of the Romans tooke Emissa and Balaber , and forced Damascus to buy their Peace , but was soone after poisoned by Basilius and Constantine . An. 365. Muaz dyed , in whose Reigne ouer Egypt , the Wife of Achsijd complained to him of a Iew , which denyed the receit of a precious garment full set with Precious Stones , she hauing offered all the rest , if he would giue her but one sleeue . Hee sent for the Iew which still denyed , and he searching his house found it , and restored it whole to the woman ; He being giuen to Astrologie had hidden himselfe vpon an Astrologers counsell a yeere in a vault , the People imagining , meane while , that hee had beene taken vp into Heauen . He soone after his comming forth dyed , and his Sonne Barar Abulmansor Aziz Billa succeeded : but Gheuhar administred the Empire . Hasen Abuali Rucnuddaulas distributed his Kingdomes to his three Sonnes , to Adaduddaulas , Persia , Argian and Carmania ; to Muaijdduddaulas , Raija and Istahan , and to Abulhasen , Fachruddaulas , Hamedan , & Dainawar , taking Oaths of them for mutuall confederacy . Hee dyed , Anno 366 , being ninetie nine yeeres old , and hauing reigned foure and fortie yeeres one moneth and nine dayes . Adaduddaulas went against Azzudaulas ouerthrew him , and possessed Bagdad : An. 367. the Chalifa vested and crowned him , gaue him a chaine and declared him Lord : gaue him two banners , and set him ouer his Palace . Hee crucified Ali the Counsellour of Azzuddaulas of whom a Poet made a rare Epitaph . Exalted thou in life and death , a miracle indeed . Enuiron'd as when Prayer-dayes thou whilome didst areed , Thou stretchedst forth as 't were with gifts thy hands which dying bleed : Earths belly all too narrow is thy greatnesse to contayne , Ayre yeelds close graue , the Clouds thy shrouds and winding sheet remayne . Azzuddaulas got helpe of Abutzalab , but was in a great battell slaine by Adaduddaulas . He was a strong man , and with his hands had prostrated a Bull without other helpes : he would also goe to fight with Lions and hunted them . Anno 368. Adaduddaulas possessed Diarreb , Maij●farikin & Diarbecr , and Abutzalab fled into Egypt . Taius Lilla commanded that King Adaduddaulas should pray in his steed euery third Friday , which none had obtayned before him , though partners of the couenant . He commanded also Drummes to be sounded at Adaduddaulus Court at the fiue houres of Prayer ; which none before had . And he was the first which was stiled King in Islamisme : and in Pulpits he was named Siahensiah , or King of Kings . A. 371. he caused Taius to confirme to Muaijidduddaulas his brother Giorgian and Tabristan , which draue thence Panus Son of Wasmakin . A. 372. Adaduddaulas dyed at Bagdad , hauing ruled ouer Irac , Carmania , Persia , Amman , Churistan , Mausil , Diarbecr , Harran and Mambag . His Sonne Marzuban Abucalangiar Samsamuddaulas was vested by Taius . Muaijidduddaulas dyed 373. and his brother Fachruddaulas succeeded him , confirmed by Taius . An. 375. Siarfuddaulas Sonne of Adaduddaulas possessed Bagdad , and imprisoned his brother , and put out his eyes : hauing conquered Basra , Ahwas , and Wasit in Irac . Taius rested him , An. 377. with his Fathers Dignities . But he dyed , An. 379. and was buried at Cufa . His brother Abanasar Bahaiuddaulas succeeded and was crowned by Taius , who freed his brother from Prison . An. 381. Saaduddaulas King of Aleppo dyed , and Abulfadaijl his Sonne succeeded , who was much molested by the Egyptians , and assisted by the Romanes . Aziz the Egyptian dyed . An. 386. Hakem his Sonne succeeded . Taius Lilla was deposed by Bahaiuddaulas , and Cadir Billa inaugurated pretending the resignation of Taius : whereas hee had gone in to him , kissed the ground , and sit downe on a seate by Taius appointment : after which his men came in , and laying hold on the Pomell of his Sword pulled him off his bed , rouled him in the carpet , and carried him away to Prison . Hee had beene Chalifa seuenteene yeeres nine moneths and sixe dayes . In his time Aziz hauing married a Melchite Christian , gaue our Ladies Church from the Iacobites to the Melchites , * which they call the Church of the Patriarke , and her brother Ieremy was made Patriarch of Ierusalem , and her brother Arseninus was made Patriarch of the Melchites at Alcahir and Mitsra . Phocas rebelling against Basilius the Emperour , he craued helpe of the Russe King , giuing him his Sister in marriage , conditionally to receiue the Christian Religion . Basilius sent them Bishops which conuerted him and his People . This was A. Heg. 377. Bardas Phocas was ouercome and slaine , An. 379. That yeere by an Earthquake , the third part of the Temple of Saint Sophia at Constantinople fell downe , which Basilius repayred , A. 378. a great tempest happened in Egypt of Wind and Thunder , and such darknesse as had not beene seene . Next morning a Pillar of fire came forth which made the Skie and Earth red , and the Aire was so full of dust that men could scarsly breath . An. 386. Iacob Sonne of Ioseph , Counseller of Aziz died . Hee had of a Iew become a Muslim , serued Cafur , and after his death brought Muaz into Egypt . Aziz prayed and wept for him , as he deserued . An. 381. An Earthquake threw downe a thousand houses at Damascus , and a Village neere Balaber sunke downe , and men ranne out of their houses into the fields . It continued seuen dayes . Ahmed Abulabbas Cadir Billa was the fiue and twentieth Abbaside Chalifa , An. 385. Abulcasins Counsellor to King Fachruddaulas , which of all Counsellours was first called Partner , dyed . He writ elegant Epistles and good Verses . Fachruddaulas dyed , Anno 387. * His Sonne Rustem , whom Cadir nominated Maghduddaulas succeeded him . An. 389. Mahmud Iamanuddaulas Sonne of Sebertekin , Lord of India , possessed Chorasan , taking it from Abdulmelic the last of the Samanaean Kings . An. 391. Abulfadaijl Lord of Aleppo was poysoned , and Lulu his Counsellour seised on the State . Bahaiuddaulas after long warre slue Abunasr , Sonne of Azzuddaulas , and possessed his and his brothers Inheritance . An. 397. Walid of the house of Ommia , and Progeny of Hisiam inuaded Hakem Lord of Egypt , surnaming himselfe Naijr Biamrilla , but after many battels was slaine . A. 399. Lulu Lord of Haleb dyed , and his Sonne Murtadiddaulas succeeded . An. 401. Carwas Gouernour of Maufil prayed in the name of Hakem Lord of Egypt ; and caused the same to be done at Cufa . But vpon Bahaiuddaulas writing the calling of Cadir Billa was restored ; who sent Carwas gifts : and An. 402. published a Writing against the Chalifas of Egypt , saying , that their originall was from Disania , and that they were Charigaeans , and had nothing to doe with Ali Sonne of Abutalib , prouing the same by great Authors , Radis and Murtadis , Abuhamid , &c. An. 403. Bahaiuddaulas Lord of Irac dyed , and his Sonne Abusugiaus Sultannaddaulas was vested in his place . He resided at Sijraz . The Deputy of the Lord of Haleb rebelled , and held the same vnder Hakem Lord of Egypt , which was soone after murthered by procurement of his Sister , Daughter of Aziz , and Ali his Sonne made Chalif . This Hakem had beene of ill disposition , of no Religion , inconstant in all his businesse , suborning Spies to bring him tales . He forbad that any woman should goe in or out of his house , or shooes to be made for women . He set Mitsra on fire , and commanded the Citizens to bee killed . Their goods were spoyled , Wiues rauished and the fourth part of the Citie was burned . Yet some Fooles cryed to him , O God , which makest to liue and dye . Hee afflicted Christians and Iewes , and razed their Temples . Whereupon some became Muslims , and then he gaue them leaue to reuolt to their former Religion . Sixteene thousand acknowledged his Deitie : sollicited thereto by Muhammed Sonne of Ismael , whom a zealous Turke slue in Hakems Chariot . Once ; Atheisme and Madnesse were in him combined . His Sonne Ali was surnamed Tahir Lijzaz-dinilla . An. 413. the Lord of Haleb was slaine by his Seruant , and Badir possessed it , calling himselfe Waliuddaulas . But Tahir sent an Army against it , and tooke it . An. 415. Salih Sonne of Mardas got possession of Haleb and Balabec . Sultanuddaulas dyed , and his Sonne Abulcalanghar succeeded and remayned at Sijraz , but his Vncle Siarfuddaulas after many battel 's got Bagdad . An. 420. p Salih was slaine by the Egyptian forces , with his Sonne in battell : but his Sonne Nasr Abucamil Siabluddaulas held Aleppo . An. 422. Cadir Billa the Chalif dyed after one and fortie yeeres Reigne : aged eightie sixe . In his time Muhammed Sonne of Ismael the false Prophet had preached Hakems Deity : and after his death Hamza Alhadi in Egypt and Siria confirmed the same opinions , placing Doctors at Mitsra , giuing all license , to marry their owne Sisters , Daughters , Mothers , and tooke away Fasting , Prayer and Pilgrimage . Hakem abstained from Prayers on Fridayes , Ramadan , and Feast dayes , forbade Pilgrimage to Mecca : and thus began the Sect of the Dararaeans , especially famous at Tyre , Sidon , Mount Berit , and the adioyning places of Syria . Abdala Abugiafar Caijm Biamrilla Sonne of Cadir was the six and twentieth Abasids Chalifa , created that day on which his Father dyed , being before made partner of the couenant by his Father , and mentioned in publike Prayers by that title . The same yeere 422. King Ghalaluddaulas Sonne of Bahaiuddaulas came to Bagdad and tooke it , and Prayers were made in his name : Caijm stiled him Siahensiah greatest , King of Kings . Anno 426. Letters were brought from Mahmud Sonne of Sebucktakin Iamanuddaulas , that he had taken many Cities in India , that hee had slaine fiftie thousand Infidels , and taken seuentie thousand , and spoyles worth a Million of Gold. An. 427. Taher Lord of Egypt died . His Sonne Maabad Abutamim Mustansir Billa succeeded being about eight yeeres old ; or as some say , sixe , he ruled sixty yeeres . None before had begun so soone , or held out so long . Yet Abdurrahman King of Andalusia reigned about so much time . An. 430. m began the Princes Salghucides . Muhammed Abutalib Togrulbec was the first inaugurated of them . His brethren were Dauid , Ghacarbec , Fir and Arselan ; the Sons of Michael , Sonne of Salghuc , Sonne of Dacac a Turke , who first of that Race embraced Islamisme , and was much employed by the Turkish King in his warres . His Sonne Salghuc after his Fathers death was made chiefe Commander of the Turkish Armies : but the King suspecting him sought to slay him , whereupon he fled to Haron King of Ghabia , and of him obtayned an Army to inuade those Infidels , but was slaine in battell being a hundred and seuen yeeres old . His Sonne Michael with his children abode in Mauranahar . Many Turkes acknowledged none other Commander . When Mahmud Sonne of Sebuctakin King of India passed ouer the Riuer Ghaihon to helpe Wararchan King of Mauranahar , hee cast Michael into bonds , for refusing to goe with him , promising to set him in Chorasan to keepe it against the enemies : but tooke with him Michaels Souldiers , which stayed in his Countrey . Masud succeeding his Father Mahmud expelled them by an Army : the remaynder of these Turkes after Michaels death followed Togrulbec , who ouerthrew the Army of Masud , and pursued them to Tus , which Towne hee tooke , the first Towne which came into their hands , wherein they fortified themselues . Thence they went to Naisabur and tooke it . King Masud fled into India , and forsaking Chorasan stayed there a long time . The Salghucides subdued Chorasan meane while , and when Masud returned they ouerthrew him : whereupon Caijm Biamrilla exhorted them to keepe the Region of the Muslims . They ouerthrew Masud a second time , and their Empire was established . A. 431. Masud ouerthrew Togrulbec , who returned , An. 432. and chasing away Masud , enioyed all Chorasan , killing innumerable numbers of men . An. 433. Muazzuddaulas the Mardasite possessed Haleb , where Nasr Sonne of Salih , Sonne of Maidas had ruled eight yeeres , who was slaine by Busekin , the Dariraan in battell , who after came to Haleb and tooke it . This Dariraan was a captiue Turke , which comming with Merchants into Syria , was bought by Darir the Dailamite , and giuen to the King of Egypt , where by degrees he was promoted to be Commander of the Army . Masud King of Chorasan , India and Mauranahar was slaine , and Muhammed his brother succeeded , but was slaine by Maudud his brothers Sonne . An. 435. foure Captaines Gazians , with a thousand sixe hundred and fifty horsemen ouercame Diarbecr , Mesopotamia and Mausil destroying and spoyling . Fir Abutaher died and his Sonne Abumansor Melecaziz succeeded at Bagdad . But An. 440. Abunasr Sonne of Abucalanghar which reigned in higher Irac , came and tooke Bagdad , and was crowned by the Chalifa . This was the last King of the Boijtes . An. 447. the Salghucides began to rule at Bagdad by this meanes . A certaine Turke , Ruslan Abulharith Mutaffir called the Basasaraean grew great in Irac , and they prayed in Pulpits in his name , neither remayned any thing but title to the Boijte . Whereupon Caijm writ to Togrulbec for aide , exhorting him to come thither , which he did . The Basasaraean writ to Mustansir Billa Lord of Egypt , and prayed in his name at Rahab ; he helped him with money . Togrulbec tooke the Boijte Melecrahim and his Prayer n ceassed , with that Empire which had continued one hundred and twenty seuen yeeres . Prayse be to him whose Empire passeth not away . Anno 448. Togrulbec went with an Army to Mausil . At Cufa , Wasit and Ainattamr , Prayer was made in the name of Mustansir Lord of Egypt . An. 449. Caijm crowned Togrulbec , so that in both Iracs and Chorasan none stood against him . Haleb was deliuered to the Lord of Egypt by Muazzudaulas , because he was not able to hold it . An. 450. Caijm was deposed vpon this occasion . Togrulbec going to Mausil and Nasibin , and his brother Ibrahim with him , to whom the Basasaraean sent and procured him to rebell vpon promise of the Empire . The Basasaraean entred Bagdad with Egyptian banners inscribed , Prince Maabad Abutanim Mustansir Billa Emperour of the faithfull . On Friday after the thirteenth of Dulkiada , Prayer was made in the Cathedrall Temple in name of Mustansir . They made a bridge ouer to the East part of the Citie , and did the like at Rusaf . He tooke Caijms Counsellour , and clothed him with a woollen Cowle , and long narrow red Hood ; set him on a Camell , with skins hanged about his necke , and so carried him thorow Bagdad ; one following and beating him , after which they put him in a new flayed Buls hide , setting the hornes on his head , and hanged on hookes , there beaten till he died . Caijm fled and his Palace was rifled . On the fourth Friday in Dulhiggia was no Prayer in the Temple of the Chalifa . In other Temples they prayed in the name of Mustansir . Caijm was carried to Haijth and there imprisoned . An. 451. the Basasaraean tooke Oathes of the Supreme Iudge and Chiefe men to Mustansir , Lord of Egypt . That yeere Togrulbec ouerthrew and tooke his brother Ibrahim , and strangled him with a Bow string , slue many Turkemens his partakers , went to Bagdad against the Basasaraean , and carried backe the Chalifa , Togrulbec holding the bridle of his Mule when he entred Bagdad , from which hee had beene a yeere absent . The Basasaraean was gone to Wasit , against whom Togrulbec sent forces which slue him , and sent his head to Bagdad . An. 453. Togrulbec desired the Chalifas daughter in marriage which he refused , yet after consented . An. 455. Togrulbec dyed . Muhammed Olbarsalan Adaduddaulas , Sonne to his btother Dauid succeeded him . An. 460. Hasen Abuali rebelled in Egypt , besieged Mustansir in his Tower , and spoyled his goods . An. 462. Mahmud Lord of Haleb prayed in the name of Caijm Biamrilla , and Prince Azzuddaulas , which forced him to it , hauing before acknowledged Mustansir . An. 463. Prince Azzuddaulas went against the Romans with forty thousand horse , tooke Patricius their Generall and cut off his nose , and after on a Friday slue innumerable , and tooke the Emperour himselfe , whom hee freed on condition to pay 1500000. pieces of Gold , &c. An. 464. hee was slaine , hauing passed out of Bagdad with 200000. Souldiers , and commanding to execute a certaine factious Captaine named Ioseph , and to set his quarters on foure posts , he reuiled him and ranne suddenly within him , and wounded him with a Knife whereof he dyed . Hee was a Prince fearing God , much in Prayer and Almes , and a defender of Religion . When he was wounded , he said , I neuer else contended but first begged ayde of God. Yesterday also the earth trembled vnder me , and I said , I am King of the World , neythcr is any able to warre with me , and neuer thought of Gods power whereof I aske him forgiuenesse . His Sonne Ghelaluddaulas succeeded , called Melicsiah . Anno 467. Caijm dyed hauing beene Chalifa foure and forty yeeres , seuen moneths and twentie daies . Abdalla Abulcasim Muctadi Billa Sonne of Muhammed , Sonne of Caijm Billa was the seuen and twentieth Abasian , and eight and fortieth Chalifa , created on the day of his Grandfathers death , An. 467. Hee prayed for his Grandfather and buried him . Bagdad in his time flourished , and they prayed in his name in Iaman , Syria and Ierusalem . In his time also the Muslims recouered from the Romans , Raha and Antiochia . Nasr succeeded to Azzuddaulas in Haleb ; who was slaine by his Souldiers ( Turkes ) after he had reigned a yeere . He was a man liberall to Poets , who no lesse chanted his prayses . His brother Sabac succeeded , and was the last of the Mardasian Kings . For Siarfuddaulas Lord of Mausil , subdued Haleb , An. 472. hauing obtayned leaue of Gielaluddaulas Melicsiah ; on condition to pay him 300000. peeces of Gold rent out of it . Anno 469. Isarus surnamed Afiijs hauing subdued Emissa and Damascus with their Territories , went into Egypt , and when Mustansir Billa was ready to flee by night , in a battell the Egyptians ouerthrew him . Hee returned full of indignation killing whom hee could , three thousand at Ierusalem : and was forced to compound with Gielaluddaulas who had thought to haue taken Syria from him . Yet An. 472. Tagiuddaulas brother to Gielaluddaulas slue him and possessed Damascus , the Inhabitants whereof returned from the places of their dispersions , caused by Isarus his tyrannies . But he rebelling , An. 477. against Gielaluddaulas takin Murwa , drinking Wine in the Temple in Ramadan , was besieged , taken and cast into Prison . Who after , Anno 478. got Haleb and Syria in possession . An. 483. Batijna * inuaded certaine Castles of the Barbarians and Arabs , and tooke them . Many adioyned themselues to his Sect , and hee in the name of the people was inaugurated and grew potent . King Gielaluddaulas exacted obedience of him by his Embassadour with threatnings . He called some of his followers in presence of the Legate , and bade one young man to kill himselfe , which he did : another he commanded to throw himselfe from a high Tower , whereby also hee was broken in pieces . Then said hee to the Legate , I haue 70000. Subiects thus obseruant , and let this be my answere . This answere caused the King to leaue him , and filled him with care . They therefore proceeded and inuaded diuers Castles , tooke Alamut , and made that their chiefe Seat . An. 485. Gielaluddaulas dyed hauing reigned twenty yeeres and some moneths . He was witty , sincere , full of Pietie , diminished Tributes , forbade iniuries , caused Bridges , Highwayes and Riuers to be made , and the Temple of Bagdad to be built , called the Kings Temple , and the Hanijfaean Colledge which he enriched with many benefits . He obtayned many victories , and from the furthest confines of the Turkes to Ierusalem , and the end of Iamar his Empire was extended , the wayes were secured , the wronged were righted , and the wrong-doers held in awe : the meanest woman and poorest had their complaints heard . When hee had gone to the Sepulchre of Ali , Sonne of Moses at Tus to pray , Netamulmelic his Counsellour being with him , being asked if he prayed not for victory against his brother then in rebellion , he said no , but his Prayer was this , O Almightie God , if my brother bee more conuenient for the good of the Muslims then I , giue him victorie ouer me : but if I be fitter then he for their profit , make me to haue the vpper hand . His Sonne Muhammed not sixe yeeres old , succeeded in Bagdad by his order and his mothers care ( which was Regent ) with the Chalifas confirmation , and Prayer was made in his name . Tagiuddaulas inaugurated himselfe , but was refused by the Chalifa . An. 487. Barcana Mother of Mahmud dying , Barkiaruc another Sonne of Gielaluddaulas went to Bagdad , and chased away his brother Mahmud . Muctadi dyed hauing continued Chalifa nineteene yeeres , fiue moneths and fiue dayes . He was skilfull in Religion and studious of learned men , and made excellent Verses . In his time Michael was made Patriarke of the Iacobites at Alexandria , in whose time Nilus failing , Mustansir sent him into Aethiopia with many gifts : the King came to meet him , and receiued him reuerently , enquiring the cause of his comming ; & learning the state of Egypt through want of Nilus wonted ouerflowings , he caused the place to be opened where the waters had been turned aside : and Nilus increased in one night three yards , k so that their fields in Egypt were watered and sowne . And the Patriarke returned with great honour from both Kings of Ae hiopia and Egypt . Ahmed Abulabas Mustasir Billa Sonne of Muctadi succeeded in the Chalifate . Mustansir Lord of Egypt dyed , and his Sonne Ahmed Abulcasem Mustali Billa succeeded . A. 488. Tagiuddaulas hauing after bloudy battels betwixt them slaine Icsancar , and possessed Haleb , minded to inuade Irac , was encountred and slaine by his Nephew Barkiaruc , who was now crowned , and hereby confirmed in his Empire . Tagiuddaulas had sent to Bagdad to procure his inauguration , Ioseph Sonne of Arfac a Turke , which committed great spoiles in those parts , but hearing of his Masters death , fled to Haleb , where Roduwan Sonne of Tagiuddaulas succeeded his Father , and was surnamed Fecharulmelic , that is , the glory of the Kingdome : his brother Decac also stiled himselfe Siemsulmuluc , that is , the Sunne of Kings ; he possessed Damascus . An. 489. Riduwan with a purpose to get Damascus , acknowledged the Egyptian Chalifa , but he reuolted when he receiued of him no assistance in the siege thereof . An. 492. the Frankes inuaded the Muslims Countries , tooke Ierusalem , conquered Antiochia , slue the King of Maatrannaman , which remayned in their hands till the yeere 526. when Abahak Elsiahyd ( on whom God haue mercy ) tooke it from them . They went to Ramla and tooke it . They set forth to Ierusalem . An. 491. and burned the Iewes which were there in their Temple , and killed 70000. Muslims , and took out of the Sachra forty siluer Lampes , each of which weighed three thousand sixe hundred drammes , besides a siluer Furnace of forty pounds , and twenty Lampes of Gold. Ierusalem remayned subiect to them ninety one yeeres , till King Ioseph Nazir Saladine , Sonne of Iob , on whom God haue mercy , recouered it , An. 583. Muhammed Sonne of Gielaluddaulas possessed himselfe of Bagdad , and ouerthrew his brother Barkiaruk . An. 493. and An. 494. the Frankes tooke Hijfa by force , and Arsuf by composition , and the most part of the Sea Coast was subiect to them . An. 495. Mustali Billa Prince of Egypt dyed . Berar his brother possessed himselfe of Alexandria , and was there inaugurated by Aftekine . But Afdal warred on him and tooke him Prisoner , and inaugurated Ali Abulmansor Sonne of Mustali , then but fiue yeeres olde ; Afdal being his Protector . This yeare the Frankes besieged Tripolis , and the Muslims which came to their ayde from Damascus , were put to flight . Anno 496. King Barkiaruk mooued against his Brother King Muhammed which was at Isfahan and there besieged him , but was forced to depart for want of prouision . They after met in battell , and Muhammed was ouerthrowne , and Barkiaruk againe raigned at Bagdad . Decac that yeere got possession of Emessa Husein the Lord thereof , leauing Rodnaeans friendship and taking part with Decac ; whereupon three men were sent from Batyna , which killed him on a Friday in the Temple , whereof Decac hearing went to Emessa and got it . An. 497. Decac dyed of eating a Grape , pricked with a poysoned Needle by a treacherous woman . Ababacuc Tagtakin surnamed Tahiruddin enioyed Damascus . The Frankes wanne Acca by helpe of the ships of the Frankes of Genua , Zahruddaulas being there then Commander vnder the Egyptian . An. 498. King Barkiaruk dyed , who had ruled ouer Irac and the Land of the Barbarians , leauing his Kingdome to his Sonne Gelaluddaulas vnder the Regencie of Eyad . Muhammed hearing of his brothers death went to Bagdad , and after composition on both parts , slue Eyad , and then ruled without Corriuall , crowned by the Emperour of the faithfull . An. 501. He slue Sadeca Seifuddin Prince of Hella . An. 502. the Frankes wanne Tripolis after seuen yeeres siege ; a Citie full of Muslims and learned men before the siege . An. 503. the Frankes tooke Acad and Minattar and Beryt . An. 504. they tooke Sidon and Rardija , and their Kingdome prospered in Syria , enioying all the Sea Coast . Muhammed sent Mudud against them , who approching to Damascus was ouerthrowne by Batijna in the yeere 505. An. 507. Rodawan dyed , and Tagiuddaulas Azras his Sonne succeeded , who was slaine An. 508. and Lulu possessed the Citie . An. 509. Ababac Lord of Damascus went to Bagdad to offer his seruice to Mustadir the Chalifa , and to King Muhammed . Lulu was killed , and the Scribe of Abumaels Army held the Tower of Haleb. But , An. 511. Haleb came into the possession of Bulgar , Sonne of Aryc , which held it fiue yeeres . At that time dyed King Muhammed at Isfahan leauing eleuen Millions of Gold , and as much in goods to his Sonne Mahmud Abulcasem . And Prayer was made in his name at Bagdad . An. 512. Mustadir the Chalif dyed , hauing enioyed that place foure and twenty yeeres three moneths . He loued learned men , forbad wrongs , was eloquent , and much in Almes . A Note of the Authours Parentage . IN the time of Biamrilla one Tijb a Syrian Merchant , a Christian came into Egypt and abode at Alcahir . His Sonne Carwijn was a Notarie , and followed the Court , got a Sonne which he called Abultijb , which also proued a Notary of note at Elcahir , and serued the Arabike Senate . He had fiue Sonnes , of which foure were made Bishops , but Abulmecarim the youngest delighted in Husbandry and breeding of cattell , and had aboue a thousand Hiues of Bees . Hee married the Sister of Simeon a Notary which serued Ioseph Saladine , Anno 569. and after betooke him to a Monasterie in the mids whereof he inclosed himselfe in a place which he had builded , and therein liued aboue thirty yeeres . Macarim had three Sonnes , the second of which Abuliaser Elamid was the Father of the Chronicle Writer . Macarem succeeded Simeon when he became an Heremite , in his Notaries place in the Court vnder King Abubecr Elaadil Seiffuddin Sonne of Iob , and dyed , Anno 636 God rest all their soules . A continuation of the former Storie out of Mirkond the Persian , and Abraham Zacuth a Iew to the end of the Chalifa's . IN Mustafirs time Bagdad was ruined by the ouerflowing of Tigris , whereupon it was remoued and new builded on the East side of the Riuer , where it stands more commodiously then before . It is remarkable , of fiue and twenty Chalifas since the foundation that none dyed therein . The Astrologers had threatned , saith Zacuth , a floud next to that of Noah ; then said one of them , there were seuen Planets in coniunction with Piscis , now but sixe : whereupon they feared the low situation of Bagdad , and stopped the water-passages . Also the Ismaelites which went on Pilgrimage on deuotion to their Sanctuary were most of them drowned . The Chalifa honoured that Astrologer with Royall Vests . Toledo , Sicilia and some Cities of Africa were recouered from the Saracens by the Christians . Mustcali King of Egypt dyed . Elamir Bahachan fiue yeeres old succeeded , Aphtzala the Visir gouerning . Musterasched Sonne of Mustetaher succeeded his Father in the Chalifate , Anno Hegira , 512. He made warre with Masud Saliuaui King of Korasan , and was by him taken and slaine , An. 529. Raschid or Rached succeeded in the Chalifate , quarrell and successe . Masud came to Bagdad , and made Almoctafy Billa Chalifa , who after Masuds death warred on the Persian Prouinces , where he recouered much with little labour . Noradin got Halep , and the parts adioyning on Antioch . Elaphit succeeded Elamir his Father in Egypt , after him Ettaphar , who being slaine , Elphais a child of fiue yeeres , whom the Wisir enthronized , Noradin tooke Damascus . An. 552. great Earthquakes in Syria . An. 554. great inundation at Bagdad and other Cities . Anno 555. Muktaphi the Chalifa dyed . Musteneged or Almostanget Billa Issuf his Sonne succeeded . Elphaiz King of Egypt dyed , and his Sonne Etzar ledin illuhi last of the Phetinaeans succeeded . Asareddin Schirachocz succeeded , one of the Curdi . Noradin sent his Wisir and subdued Egypt . Yet Iusuph Asar Eddius brothers Sonne was constituted King of Egypt by the Chalifa . Baharon succeeded Masud in Korasan , a learned man which writ Bookes in Philosophy . He was martiall also , and made some enterprizes in India and Persia . Kozrao his Sonne followed , but by reason of some broyles went to Lahor in India , and there dyed , Anno 555. His Sonne Kozrao Melic succeeded in Lahor . In him the Sabutiquis ended , Anno 563. The Chalipha dyed suffocated in a bath , Anno 566. His Sonne Mustetzi succeeded : in whose time the Chaliphas of Bagdad were restored in Egypt , which the Phetimaeans had before abolished . He dyed , Anno 575. Natzar his Sonne succeeded . Saladine recouered Ierusalem , A. Hegira 586. and conquered all the Cities of Mesopotamia to Nisibis . He dyed , Anno 589. His Kingdome was diuided amongst his three Sonnes . Elaphatzal had Damascus and Palaestina , Elachiz Egypt , Taher Giazi Halep . The Tartars made prey of Turon and Agem . Natzar dyed , Anno 622. and Taher his Sonne enioyed the place nine moneths . In this time flourished in Egypt Rabbenu Mose , Sonne of Maimon of Corduba . Mustenatzer succeeded , a iust Prince and Almesgiuer , which built many Schooles . The Tartars ouerranne Asia , Russia , Polonia and vexed Germany ; another Army inuaded Syria . Baba professed himselfe a Prophet sent of God , and gathering rude multitudes to him , filled Asia with slaughter and emptinesse , till hee was slaine by Gyatheddin King of Gunia . The Chaliph dyed , Anno 640. and his Sonne Musteatzem succeeded the last of the Chaliphas of Bagdad , slaine by Halocho the Tartar , Anno 655. Elmutam King of Egypt by the Turkes conspiracie was driuen into a Towre , which they set on fire : to auoyde which hee leaped into the water vnderneath , and was both scorched and drowned . Thence forwards the Slaues ( Mamalukes ) tuled in Egypt . At the conquest of Bagdad , the Tartars are said to haue slaine ( in those parts ) 1600000. persons . A briefe continuation of the Saracens in Spaine , out of Rodericus Toletanus and others to the failing of the Ommian Race and Empire . THe Saracens did not so extirpate Christianitie in their Conquests , but that such as would bee subiect to their Tributes and Exactions might enioy their consciences : whereupon not only Asia remayned in great part Christian till the Tartarian Deluge , and some also till this day in Nestorian , Armenian , Iacobite , and other Sects , but euen in Africa , where blacke darknesse most preuailed on mens bodies and soules , some Christians continued , and doe to this day thorow so many Saracenicall Generations . In Marocco in the times of Ferdinand the holy , and of Iohn the first , diuers Christian Families were found , and in Tunis also when Charles the fift in the former age conquered it , aboue eight hundred yeeres after the first conquest by Muhammedans . Their course ( as is in Turkie now ) is by degrees , with discountenance , disgrace and oppression of their persons , and exaltation of their owne , which rather vnrippeth then renteth asunder , and vntieth then with Sword of extremest Persecuion choppeth in sunder that knot of Christian Religion : herein the Westerne Antichrist being the more dangerous enemy to Christian veritie , as more in shew pretending , but more eagerly and irreconciliably with open warres , tumultuous Massacres , and direct-indirect workings and vnderminings seeking to extirpate the contrary profession . Brethren falne out are the most implacable enemies . In Spaine also so few Arabians could not people so large a Countrey , but a deluge of African Grashoppers leaped ouer that Sea with them , and although 700000. are said to haue beene slaine in that first Spanish Inuasion , yet the rest enioyed their Churches and Deuotions still , with Tributes . In Toledo they had seuen Christian Churches left them , with Iudges of their owne Nation and Religion . These Christians were called Musarabes of Musa the first Conquerour , and Arab-African Commander which sent Taric thither , whose Lyturgie is extant , yea still obserued for antiquities sake in the great Church of Toledo . This Musa or Muza is reckoned the first Arabian Gouernour in Spaine , who beeing reuoked by Walid Abdulazis Sonne of Musa was by his Father left to gouerne Spaine , who married the wife of Rodericus the Spanish King , and by her perswasion crowned himselfe King , whereupon the Arabs killed him at his Prayers , and Ayub succeeded in the Gouernment , who remoued the Courts from Siuill to Corduba . But the Chalipha eiected him , and placed Alabor , who seuerely exacted on the first conquerours of Spaine ( Musa hauing by Tarrics complaints incurred disgrace , and dying of griefe ) that what spoyles those spunges had sucked , he squeised out of them , & made them to vomit again their sweet morsels . Zama succeeded three yeeres in the Spanish Gouernment , who made a Booke of the Reuenues of Spaine , and of Gallia Narbonensis also . For hee passed into France , placed a Garrison at Narbona , besieged Tolouse , but by Eudo was slaine and his Arabs chased , which chose Abderramen for their Leader . Whiles they had feasted themselues with hopes of Gotike Gaule , and conquered it in manner from the Pirenaean hils to the Alpes , Pelagius , Ximenes and others laid hold of such places as fitted their purposes in Spaine and beganne pettie Kingdomes therein since vnited into one Souereigntie after many ages . Asam Son of Melic succeeded in Spaine , who imposed the fifts on all conquered places for the Chalifas treasury , and the tenths of such as yeelded . He being slaine , Ambiza succeeded , Anno Hegira 103. and made many inrodes into France , imposing to that purpose double tributes on the Christians . Iahya ruled two yeeres and halfe : and after him Odoyfa , who did little worthy memory . Next was sent Yemen , Anno Heg. 111. which ruled but fiue moneths , and Autuman succeeded foure moneths , and then followed Alhaytam tenne moneths , who after many tortures and derisions dyed in Prison : and Mahomet Abenabdalla ruled two moneths , to whom succeeded Abderramen . He entred France as farre as Rhodanus , at Arles slue many , committed great spoyles in Poitiers and Xantonge . Eudo Duke of Aquitaine ( which some say had brought in the Saracen , and on the day of battell forsooke them ) ioyning with Charles Martell against them , assisted with the Germans , ouerthrew them ; some say aboue three hundred thousand of them were slaine , with that their Generall . An. H. 116. Abdelmelic succeeded foure yeeres , and then Ocha or Ancupa , An. 119. and after him Abdelmelic againe was replenished Spaine out of Africa , after much depopulations ; but hee being slaine in ciuill combustions , Abulcatar was sent Gouernour , An. 125. who was slaine by Zimael , and Toban was placed in his roome . Eudo being dead , his Sonnes dispossessed by the French of their Inheritance , called the Saracens againe into Gaule , who spoyled the whole Countrey betwixt the Pyrenees and the Riuer Loire , Languedoc and Prouence , seised also on Auignon , but were againe chased by Charles Martell . An. H. 128. Thoaba ruled Spaine one yeere . Iuseph succeeded . At this time the Ommian Race was dispossessed of the Chalifate , and that of Abbas succeeded , Abderramen of the Ommian Family possessed himselfe of Spaine , after which it was separated from the Asian Chalifate , and became a Kingdome , and these Ommians called themselues Emirelmumenim . This was An. H. 142. In the yeere 149. he began the Mezquit at Corduba , the chiefe of all others in his Dominion . An. 171. hee dyed and was buried at Corduba . He left eleuen Sons and nine Daughters . Isen the eldest succeeded , and warred on his brother Zulema , whom he put to flight . He tooke Toledo . Zulema sold all his challenge in Spaine , and passed the Sea to Barbary , as did Abdalla also another brother . Isen , An. 177. sent Abdelmelic with a great Army into France , which spoyled and subdued Narbone with so great a part of the Countrey , that Isen perfected with the fifths of those spoyles the Temple of Corduba which his Father had begun . The Christians also of Narbone carried earth thither from their owne Countrey . He built the bridge at Corduba . He was munificent and iust . He prospered in France , warred with Alfonsus King of Gallicia , and hauing reigned seuen yeeres seuen moneths and seuen dayes dyed , leauing his Kingdome to his Sonne Alhacam , A. 179. He was wise and fortunate , had seuen thousand Slaues for his Guard , three thousand Renegadoes , and two thousand Eunuchs ; he personally iudged poore mens causes , and was liberall in almes . He ouercame in battell Zulema and Abdalla his Vncles , slue one and subiected the other . He dyed , An. 206. leauing nineteene Sons and one and twenty Daughters . Abderramen his Sonne succeeded . He recouered the Townes which in late Schismes the Christians had gotten . An. 229. fifty ships and fifty foure Gallies arriued at Lisbone . The next yeere a greater number of ships came and besieged Siuill , and often fought with the Arabs , and spoyled their Dominions with fire and sword , carrying away euery thing of value , and killing very many . Abderramen had a great battell with them , but neither part preuayled . An. 236. Corduba was paued , and water brought thither in pipes of lead . Abderramen dyed , An. 238. leauing fiue and forty Sonnes and two and forty Daughters . Mahomet his Sonne succeeded , who much preuayled against the Christians , slue many , and An. 245. tooke Toledo by composition . Sixty Norman ships that yeere burned Gelzirat , Alhadia and the Mezquits , and thence proceeded into Africa , and there committed many spoyles , after which they returned and wintred in Spaine , and in the Spring wen home . An. 273. Mahomet dyed , and left thirty foure Sonnes and twenty Daughters , of which Almundir succeeded , and dying two yeeres after , Abdalla his brother reigned fiue and twenty yeeres . After his death Abderramen Sonne of Mahomet , Sonne of Abdalla succeeded , An. 300. and reigned fifty yeeres . He called himselfe Almunacer Ledinella , that is , Defender of the Law of God , and Amiramomeni , or , King of the beleuers . Hee was mightie , tooke Septa in Africa , adorned the Mezquit of Corduba and many others . His Sonne Alhacam succeeded , An. 350. whom they surnamed Almuztacarbille , that is , Defending himselfe with God , An. 366. Isen his Sonne succeeded . He entituled himselfe Almuhayatbille , Labouring with God. He being vnder eleuen yeeres of age , Mahomet Ibne Abenhamir was made Protector or Regent , in their stile Alhagib , or Viceroy which ruled all , and of his fortunate victories was called Almanzor , two and fiftie times he led armies against the Christians . His Sonne Abdelmelic succeded in his Office , An. 393. and held it six yeeres and nine moneths . The King was little more then titular . After him Abderramen his brother , who forced Isen to nominate him his Successor , and was soone after slaine . Then followed diuisions in the State . Isen being shut vp and reported dead , by Mahomet Almahadi which domineered . The Earle Sancius helped the aduerse faction of Zuleman , and slue of Almahadis part 36000. Neither could Isen bee accepted whom Almahadi now brought forth , but Zuleman entred Corduba and possessed the Throne , which Almahadi in a great battell recouered , Anno 404. but lost it soone after with his life , and Isen was restored . Alhameri was made Alhagiber Viceroy . The Countrey was spoyled and neere Corduba , almost dispeopled by Barbarians , Zuleman also and Almahadis Sonne in diuers parts doing much harme , against whem Isen hired Earle Sarcius , restoring six Castles to him which Almanzor had taken . Zuleman wan Corduba , and Isen fled into Africa . Now was all in combustion , Ali , Alcazin , Hyahye , Cazim , Mahomet , Abderramen , Mahomet , Hyahya , Iris , Isen , successiuely starting in and out of the Throne ; so that the Kingdome of Corduba failed , and euery man made himselfe Master of his charge , and vsurped what he could . The Ommian Race fayling , the Almorauides of Africa , An. 484. possessed the Kingdome , Ioseph Sonne of Tessephin , being called to helpe one against the other , and taking all into his owne dominion . He made Morocco his Seat Royall . Ali his Sonne succeeded , and Tessephim his Sonne was deposed , An. 539. The Almoades extinguished the Almorauides . After many changes and chances the Realme of Granado was erected , which continued aboue two hundred and fifty yeeres vnder these Kings successiuely , Mahomet Alen Alhamar . Mir Almus , Aben Azar , Aben Leuin , Ismael , Mahumet , Ioseph , Lagus , Mahumet , Mah. Guadix , Ioseph , Balua , Ioseph , Aben Azar Mah. the little , Ioseph , M. Aben Ozmen , Ismael , Muley Alboracen , Mah. Boabdelin , Muley Boabdelin expelled by Ferdinand and Isabella , A. 1492. A Relation of the Kings of Barbary after the ending of the Egyptian Chalifas , to the present Xeriffian Family , taken out of a Spanish Booke of that argument . ABtilhac was the first King Merin in Fez . He had Sonnes A Bucar and Iacob Bucar , the which Iacob was Lord of Ramatto , and Abtilhac left his Kingdome in his life time to his Sonne Bucar . Bucar had for Sonne Yahia . This Bucar ouercame King Abtolcader , and dyed in the battell , and he said Yahia was King vnder protection of his Vncle Iacob which was Lord of Ramatto . Yahia dyed a child without issue , and the said Iacob Bucar his Vncle remayned King , which afterward caused himselfe to be called Muley Xeh , which signifieth old King . This King built new Fez , which is called the white Citie , hee ouercame Budebuz King of Marweccos , and sometimes was Lord of Tremesen , Tumbe , and Sojumenza , and in the yeere of our Lord 1264. he entred Spaine , being called by the King of Granado . Hee had three Sonnes , Abuçait , Aben Iacob , and Aben Iucef Abuçait . Abuçayt after that his father had gained Tremezen was left for King there , he had one Son a child whose name is not knowne , and Abuhamo begotten vpon a Christian woman . Abuçait reigning in Tremezen , his father Iacob Aben Iucef dyed , and his younger Son Aben Iacob reigned in his steed in Marweccos , Sojumenza and Algarue , and besieged Tremezen against his brother Abuçait , and the said Aben Iacob left two Sonnes Abucale and Aliborregira , which afterward was drowned by Aborabec . Abucalec the eldest Sonne of Aben Iacob , had a Sonne called Abuhumer who dyed and was neuer King himselfe . But left two Sons Botheyd , and Aborabec , both which were Kings . Abuçait dying at the end of foure yeeres , left as I said before two Sonnes , the eldest for vnderstanding we call , the Old , who reigned a yeere and a halfe after the death of his father , and dyed without issue , and Abuhamo which afterward was King in his steed . The foresaid child being dead , his brother Abuhamo reigned in his steed , who afterward was called Abuhertab , and his Vncle Aben Iacob besieged him in Tremezen seuen yeeres , after whose death the siege was raysed , and the said Abuhamo afterward with the ayde of D. Iayme of Aragon gained ( Ceuet ) in the yeere of our Lord 1310. After that Aben Iacob was dead , his Sonne Abucalee tooke possession of the new Citie , but his Vncle for hatred that he bore him , caused them to receiue for King Botheyd who was Sonne vnto Abuhamer that dyed , and neuer had beene King himselfe , and the said Botheyd pursued Abucalee and slue him , and reigned after him . Botheyd after that his Vncle had saluted him for King dyed without issue . After that Botheyd was dead , the Christians raysed his brother Aborabe for King . Then the Moores would haue had Ali Berregira King , younger Sonne to Aben Iacob which was the sixt King , and so after much warres betweene them , at length Aborabee ouercame him and commanded him to bee drowned . And after Aborabee had reigned two yeeres he dyed without issue . After Aborabee dyed , his great Vncle Aben Iucef Abuçayt was made King in Fez , hee had two Sonnes , Abohali and Abuhaçen . This Aben Iucef Abuçait gained many Cities in Spaine , in the yeere of our Lord 1318. and 1322. Albohali wounded his father in the warres , and made himselfe to bee called King of Fez , and his father being sicke besieged him , and they came to agreement that his father should giue him Sojumensa , and the halfe of the treasure of Fez , and his father should remayne with Marweccos , Algarue and Fez . The said Albohali had two Sonnes , Buzayn and Bahamon . Albuhazen was receiued for King in the life of his father , for his brother Albohali was disinherited for wounding his father . This Albuhaçen had three Sonnes Abtulmalic , Abtolrahmin and Abuhenan , he was King of Fez , Marueccos , Algarue , Sojumenza , Tremezen and Tunes . Abtulmalic was King of Algezira , he past into Spaine in the yeere of our Lord 1340. and was ouercome by the Christians , which they call ( La victoria del salido ) and in the warres of Xeres hee dyed . Abtolramin his other brother rose with the Citie Mequines , and his Father cut off his head . Abuhenan rose with the Kingdome of Fez , and fought against his father Albuhaçen , & ouercame him , he made in Fez the Colledge which is called , The Colledge of Abuhenan . He had three Sonnes Muley Buçayt , and Muley Zaet , and Iacob . Abuçayt sent his brother Zaet to succour Gibraltar , who was taken Prisoner by the Kings of Granada , and Abuçayt was killed by his owne subiects , leauing one Sonne called Abtilhac . Zaet vnderstanding the death of his brother , got liberty and ayde of the King of Grada , and recouered Fez . After the death of Zaet , Abtilhac Sonne of Abuçayt was King , who was slaine by treason , by one of his owne subiects , who thought to vsurpe the Kingdome , but Zaet Benimerine next heire vnto Abtilhac , recouered it againe by force of armes within few moneths , and put to death the Vsurper . Zaet left for heires two Sonnes , Muley Mahamet , and Muley Nacer . Muley Mahamet succeeded his father in the Kingdome , and had two Sonnes to wit , Muley Ahmat , and Muley Naçant . Muley Ahmat succeeded his father , and had one Daughter called Lalalu , ( which was forced to marry with the Xarife , and dyed without issue , for griefe of the death of her father ) and three Sonnes , Muley Bucar which dyed in the warre , when King Buhason recouered Fez , and Muley Muhamet , and Muley Alcasery which was King vpon conditions in the absence of his father and brethren , when they were Prisoners fiue yeeres in the hand of the Xarife . Muley Buhason was King of Velos de la Gomera , and after that Fez was lost by Ahmat , hee by the ayde of Salharaes , Gouernour of Argiers recouered it againe , hee was slaine by treason by one of his Guard in a battell against the Xarife . He left three Sonnes Muley Naçar a Bastard , and Muley Mahamet which was his eldest Sonne legitimate , and Muley Yahia which yet liueth . Muley Mahamet succeeded his father , but was presently forced to flye , leauing the Xarife in possession of all his estates , and dying within few yeeres left one Sonne a child called Muley Halal , which is this present * pretender . Muley Halal being a child was carried to the Mountaines of Tarudante , beeing named for King , but being not able to recouer his estate , nor able to resist the power of the Xarife , he fled into Christendome , where he yet remayneth , together with his Vncle Muley Yahia , who being Sonne vnto a Christian woman , fled presently into Christendome with his mother , when his father King Bahason was slaine as aforesaid . FINIS . AN ALPHABETICALL TABLE OF THE PRINCIPALL THINGS CONTAYNED IN THIS WORKE . A AArons Priesthood , 121. 122. Abares a Scythian Nation , 363 Their descent , & Habitation , ibid. Abas the Persian King , 386. 387. An appendix touching him out of Sir Anthoney Sherley , 388 389. & seq . His dealing with the Turke and Christians , and Iesuits lyes of him , 394. 395 Abasian Line of Chaliphas , 235 Abassia , vide Aethiopia . Abasens , 225 Abasian Chaliphaes , 236 Abassine , or Abissine , why so called , 734. and Elhabaschi , ibidem , Their Language and Arabian Ofspring , ibid. They know not the ancient Letters in the Aethiopian Monuments , 237 The seuerall Countries of Abassia , 749. Riuers , Lakes , ibid. Soyle , Fruits , Creatures , 750. Customes priuate and publike , 751. Their estimation of blacke , 721. Their present miseries , 752 Abdalla Father of Mahumet , 241 245 Abdalmutalif , Mahumets Master , or as some say , his Grandfather , 241 Abdimelec , 234. His acts , ibid. Abdul Mumen , 692. He intituled himselfe the Prince of Beleeuers , ibid. Abed Ramon , his Acts , 234. 705 Abels Sacrifice respected how , 28 Abbies built in Turkie , 282. 308 in Iapon , 597. 598. vide Monasteries . Abis , a strange accident there , 225 226 Abraham his supposed Martyrdome , 45. Cast into Prison and banished , 52. Inuenter of Astrologie , 55. His Temple and Well , 64. His Letters , 82. An Idolater . 95. His History , and others testimonies of him , 95. 96. His yeeres reckoned , 153 His supposed Booke . 162. Posteritie by Keturah , 224. 270. Saracens dreames of him , 264 254. 269. Postellus his like conceit , 642 Abram King of Acem , 612. 613 Abydus a place in Mysia , where was a famous Temple of Venus , in remembrance of their libertie recouered by an Harlot , 334 Abydenus his testimony of the Floud , 34. Of the Arke , 35. Of Nabuchodonosor , 49 Accaron and the worship there , 81 136 Acen , Achin , Achi , or Acem in Samatra : the History of their Kings , 612. 613. The Kings Letter , 614. His cruelties , 615 Achilles worshipped in Leuce , and tales of his Temple , 399 Achmat or Achmet the Great Turke , 228. 229. 288. 289 Sultan Achmets Person , Family , Gouernment , and greatnesse of State , 288. & sequitur , 291. 292. 293. Hee reigned about fifteene yeeres , 293. 294 Acra , Aelia , 94 Acusamil , 885 Adam greatest Philosopher , 14. 18 Adams Hill in Seylan , 17 Adam his generall and particular calling , 20. His happinesse before his fall , 18. 19. His many sinnes in the fall 21. 22. Nakednesse , Punishment , 22. 23. First and second Adam compared , 24. His sinne how ours , 25 Adam taught by God , taught his children to sacrifice , 27. 28. Supposed to liue and dye at Hebron , 29. Mourning for Abel , ibid. The conceits of Zabij touching him , 52. His buriall , 53. Iewish Dreames of Adam , 160. 178. 205. Taught by Raziel , 161. His Cellar . Mahometicall Dreames of him , 252. 253. & seq . Adam acknwledged by the Bramenes , 547. 548 Adam Baba in Zeilan , 277. Their fancies of him , ibid. Adams , viz. William Adams his trauels and voyage to Iapon , 588. 589. & seq . Adad Assyrian God , 66. The Sun , ibid. Adadezer K. of Aram Zoba , 73 Adega Mahomets Wife , 241 Adel and Adea , their situation and description , 754 Adiabena a Kingdome in Assyria . 35. 63 Adona , a name of God , what it signifieth , 4 Adonis Fable , Feasts , Rites , and Riuer , 78. 79 Adrian Emperour , 72. Founder of Aelia , 142. His testimonie of the Aegyptians , 626. His destroying of Antinous , 646 Adriaticke Sea , which so called . 575 Adrimachidae , their habitation & Rites , 667 Adultery how punished by the Iewes , 99. 205. By the Arabians , 238. Alcoran . 251. Tartars , 416. Pataneans , 495. 496 In Bengala , 509. Of the Bramenes , 547. Turkes . 299. In Guinea , 717. In Aethiopia , 739. Madagascar , 799. Florida 851. Mexico , 877. Nicaragua , 888. In Brasill , 918. In Iapan , 560. 591. In Iaua , 611. 612 Adultery how esteemed by the Arabians , 228. How tryed at Guinea , 716. 717 Aelia Capitolina . 93 Aegyptians first Authors of Idolatry . 631. Worshipped men vnder other names , ibid. Conuinced by Abraham , 95. Conquered by the Saracens , 657. By the Christians , and by Saladine , 657. By Selim , 283. 284 Aegypt why so called Aegypt , and Mesre , and other names , 626 How bounded , and a discourse of Nilus , 627. The number of Aegyptian Cities , and workes of their Kings , Cham and Chemmis , 630. 631. Their Temples and exceeding summes whereto they amounted , 631. Sesostris and other Kings , 632. Pyramides , the Labyrinth , Sphynx , & Lake Meris , and their Sepulchres 633. 634. Their Osiris , Isis , Orus , and other Legends , 635. 636. The Land diuided to their King , Priests , and Souldiers , ibid. Their baudy orders , and beastly Deities , 636. Reasons of Religion to Beasts , 637 Mysticall exposition , ibid. Their worship , water , fire , a man , the Beetle , 635. 637. Manifold mysteries , ibid. Hermes Trismegistus , 637 , Hierogliphicks , ibid. their Idols how deified , ibid. their Apis and other Beasts deified or sacred , how nourished and respected , 638. Cost bestowed on the Funerals of them , 639. Description and consecration of Apis , ibid. His History and Mystery , 639. Other Oxen worshipped , ibid. How they respect Beasts in these dayes , 640. What beasts , fishes , fowles generally : What in seuerall places worshipped , ibid. Meats prohibited amongst them , 641. Serpents , Farts , &c. Worshipped , ibid. Their Sacrifices , Circumcision , and Swine , 642. 643. Their manner of tillage or sowing the ground , ibid. Their Oaths , Priests , Magicke , and Sacrifices , 643. Gymnosophists , Sanctuary , Feasts , ibid. The Oracles and Knauerie of Isis Priests , 643. Their inuentions and conditions , 644. 645 Rogues why called Aegyptians or Gypsies , 646. Acts of the Persians in Aegypt , 647. Their Greeke , Schooles and Librarie , 648. 649. Deuotions and Temples of Serapis , 650. Knauery of Tyrannus , 651. The acts of Romans , Iewes & Saracens in Aegypt , 652. The building of Cairo , 654. The state of it and Alexandria , 655. Present Aegyptians 656. Diuers successions and alterations in Aegypt , ibid. Her Sects , 657. Mamalukes maruellous actiuitie , ibid. Christians there , 658. Their Chronologie , 660. 661. Ancient Kings , 662. Who reigned when Moses passed the Red Sea , 663. Chalifas . 664. Mamalukes and Turkes , ibid. Aeolis , how situate , 335 Aesculapius , or Physicke God , 81 Aethiopia why , and what Countries so called 725. 726. Aethiopian Antiquities , 726. Their Kings , 731. The legend of the Q. of Saba , 732. 733. 753. The truth of it , ibid. Of Presbyter Iohn , 734. Of the Aethiopian Empire , 738. & seq . Fals and flouds , 739. Romish Patriarks , 740. Offers to the Portugall , ibid. Their strict Lent , Marriages , & tēpests , ibid. Their houses & rites , Abuna , oaths , &c. 740 Aethiopians branded & why , 742 the rarites of the hill Amara in Aegypt , 743. The Library , Treasure & safe-keeping of the Princes there , 744. 745. The election of the Emperor , his title , mariage , iustice , 745. 746. Their Schooles , Vniuersities , Physicians , Mummia , stewes , 747. Their cities , 748 The seuerall Countries , 749. & seq . Their Religiōs , Riuers , Lakes ibid. Commodities of the Country , 750. Strange fishes & originall of Nilus , ibid. Priuate and publike customes , 751. Luys his lies , 752 Their estimation of Blacke and White , ibid. Aethiopia Superior , 725. & seq . Aethiopia Exterior , 754 Africa why so termed , 619. by some esteemed of Europe , ibid. Diuision therof , 620. The Giraffa Camels , 621. Horse , Dant , Adimmain , Sheep , Asses , Lions , 622. the Crocodile , Basiliske , Ostrich , Grashoppers , 623. 624. Hippopotamus & Mermaids , 625. 626. The inhabitants , and their conditions , 626 Little of it Christian , ibid. Africa in great part subiect to the Turk , 701. Religion and customes of the Africans , 671. & seq . 704 Africanus his opinion of 72. lang . Agao the inhabitants thereof , 740 Age , 413. The extraordinary age of a man in Bengala , 508. The like of a Bramene , 548 Aggees Prophesie of the second Temple interpreted , 103 Agmet a town in Barbary 700. 701 Agra the situation and description thereof , 533 Agwans , or Puttans , 37 Ahabs sicknesse , and Iesabels Physicke , 115. Ahabs Palace , 137 Aitonus or Anthony the Armenian Writer , 343. Aitonus K. of Armenia his requests to Mangu Can , 345 Akiba a Iewish Rabbine , 132. K. of Ala , 721. his ditch of secrecy , ib. Alarbes and Brebers , 703. 704 Alcoran or Alfurcan , 248. What it signifieth , ibid , the stile not in metre , ibid. The composition and Azoaras of Chapters thereof , 249 The agreement of copies & translators therof , 250. An Epitome of the Alcoran in heads or common places , 251. 252. Their opinions of it , and of the reward to the diligent Reader , 253. 254. Expositions & Cōmentaries on it , 255. the Saracens opinion of their Alcorā . 258 Aladine King of Acem 613. His receiuing Queene Elizabeths Letter , and Feast to Sir Iames Lancaster , 614. 615 Albania the situation and description thereof . 346. 347 Aloadine , or the Old man of the Mountayne , 219 Alchimy twofold , and who the best Alchimist , 301. Accounted an art of Naturall Magicke , 347 Alexander Magnus , 50. 59. 227 Mahomets Saint , 255. 318 His Empire diuided , 72. His Expedition , 332. His ambition of Diuinitie , 227. His acts 333 334. 337. 338. 348. 350. 359. 366. 399. 404. 482. 538. 590. 612. 614. 681. What he gained by the Persian conquest , 102. 701. Hee is worshipped by Augustus , 695. By the Saracens , 708. And by the Cyrenians , ibid. Alexandria the Mother Citie of the Grecian Iewes , 124. The reputation thereof , 648. The Schooles , Wealth , Religion , 649 The present stase of Alexandria , 656. The Patriarkes of Alexandria , 659. A counterfeit Gabriel , ibid. Aleppo the chiefe Citie of Syria , 75. called Haleb , 147 Alfurcan , vid. Alcoran . Ali , Hali , or Halli , the designed Successor of Mahomet , 232. & seq . 249. 274. 275. 276. 381. He was author of the Sect Imemia , 275. 391. A Cimiterre painted and hung vp in memory of Haly , who with his Sword is reported to cut the Rocks in sunder , 315. The place of Ali his buriall , and the Ceremony there vsed , 378. The deuotions of Ali the Persian Prophet forbidden , 386. The preheminence of the children of Ali aboue all Prophets , 391. The house of Ali , 64 Algier , the description thereof , 676 & seq . The receptacle of Pirats , 677. 678 Alilat , of the Arabians , 78. 227 231 Allen , a Greenland greedy fowle , 815 Almagro his acts , 921 Almes to Beasts , Birds , Ants , 302 The almes of a Mahumetan at Mecca , 268. Of Tartars , 419 : Of Farfar King of Mangi , 460 Of Gedacham , 509. At Cambaya , 540. 541. Of the King of Narsinga , 552. Publike and priuate Almes of the Turkes , 298 Almohades , certaine Sectaries so called , 689 Aladules his Paradise , 64. 218 283. The like in Persia , 380 Aladine the Turke , 279 Allegories ouerthrow truth , 16 Allegorical Theology of the Phoenicians , 77. 78 Allech an Idoll , 229 Alitta , a Persian Deitie , 370 Aloes Socotrina ; how made , and where plenty , 779 Alumut King of Persia 383. 384 Al-Mutsal how situate , 147 Amalekites , 85 Amasia how situate , 326. 327 Amanus a God of the Persians , 374 Amanus a Mount or Hill , 37. 67 223 Amasis King of Aegypt , 584 Amazons . 37. 327. 399. Riuer of Amazons , 327. Ilands of Amazons , 578 Amara the admirable Hill in Aethiopia , 743. The History and description thereof , 743. 744. The Temples , Monasteries , Library , ibidem . The inestimable treasure , and incomparable Iewell , and the Princes kept there , as Luys sayth , 745. 746 Amber what it is 532 Ambition , the nature thereof , 74 Ambize , or Hogge-fish in Congo , 767. 668 Amboino Ilands , 578. The commodities of Amboina , 606 Americus Vesputius , 791 America why so called , 791. The nature of Heate , Raines , Winds there , 792. 793. Of Mettals , 795. 796. How rich it is to the Spaniard , 796. Whether knowne to the Ancients , 798. How men came first thither , 799. How beasts , 800. The beasts therein , 804 Fowles , 805. Plants , ibid. Their bread . 806. Comparison of our World , & the new World together , 807. Discouery of the North parts of America , 807. 808. Diuision of America , 807 The Southerne America , 891 Seas and Ilands adioyning to America , 950 Amen , the Iewish conceit thereof , 187. Not to be said by a Iew at a Samaritans blessing , 136 Amera and Amera-ship , 702. 703 Amida a Iaponian Idoll , 598 , 601 Amiogli , why so called , 221 Ammonites circumcised , 86 Iupiter Ammon , Amuz , 37. 114 657. The History of that Oracle at large , 657. 658. & seq . Ammonian women , 658 Ammonius the Philosopher , 648 Amoraim whence so called , 165 Amorites , 86. 87 Amphisbena described , 624 Amouchi their bloudy custom , 521 Amurath the first , 282. 283 Amurath the second , 283. & seq . Amurath the third , 285. 286 Anacharsis his trauels and death , 398 Anaitis a Geddesse , 345 Anakims , 85 Ananas an Indian fruit described , 567 Anathema a kind of Excommunication or Curse , 101. 137 Anatomy of Iewes , 178 Anastasius the Patriarch cruelly murthered , 215 Ananas are Indian fruit , 563 Anchiale , built by Sardanapalus , 62 Anchorets in China , 466 Andromeda freed by Perseus , 81 Angels why not mentioned in the Creation , 6. Why with fixe wings , 3. Dreames of Angels , 31. 177. 179. 188. 189. 191. 196. 197. 224. 225. & sequitur . Names obserued by the Essees , 131. By Iewes and Christians , 161. Their orders , ibid. Their kinds , 369. Mahometicall fancies of Angels , 224. 225. 226. 259. 260. 261. 302 Angell of death , 207. 210. Mahometicall Dreames of the Angell Gabriel , 242. 243. 244 Angola , 765. The Portugals war and trade for slaues there , ibid. Their Mokissos , or Idols , Priests , trials of Crimes , Dogs , Vowes , Marriages , 766. How the women salute the New Moone , ibid. Angote , Arium , Aucaguerle , Abagamedri , Aualites , Aicza in Abassia , 749 Anian a fabulous Strait , 670 Annedotus , vide Oannes . Annius his counterfeit Berosus , 34 and Metasthnes , ibid. Anobreth a Nymph so called , 77 Antiquitie of Superstion what , 69 Antiochia built by Seleuchus , 71. And fifteene others of that Name , ibid. Now Theopolis , 339 Antiochus Soter , 73. Theos , Magnus , Epiphanes , ibid. The acts of this Antioch , 74. & seq . 137. 353 Anticusius a hill , 69 Antichrist of the Iewes , 209. Of the Turkes , 303. 304 Antinous deified , 646 Antippi Turkish Priests , 319 320 Antipodes denyed by the Fathers , and by Pope Zachary accounted Heresie , 790 Antipater , 80 Antonius the first Heremite , 277 Ants , vide Pismires . Anzichi , the cruellest Man-eaters , 772 Apameas three built by Seleucus , 72 Apelles conceit of the Arke , 33 30 Apes how taken , 507 Apes accounted holy , ibid. The Ape Hanimant , ibid. Apes of Perimal , 617 Apes the true Pigmees , 507. & seq . Apes twice as bigge as a man , 711 Temple dedicated to an Ape , 550. Seruiceable Apes , 711 Apis the Aegyptian Bull. God , 638. 639 Apollo Chomaeus and Palatinus , 51. Bearded Apollo , 69 His Oracles at Hierapolis , ibidem , At Delphos and Daphne 71. 72 Apollonius his iourney , 51. 482 Arabi what it signifieth , 223. Why Arabians so called , ibidem . Arabia the scite thereof and name , 223. 224. & seq . The parts and people thereof , ibid. Their manner of eating , 225. 33. Their Phoenix a Fable , 225. Barthema his trauell through all Arabia , 226. The Merchandize of Arabia , 226. 227. Their ancient Religion , 227. Circumcision , & manner of entring league , ibid. Their Incest and Adultery , 228. Their Policie , Diet , Diuination , Habit , 228 , 229 : Their Panchean Temple , ibid. Arabians distinguished by many names , 229. 230. The Southerly parts of Arabia rich , the people ciuill , &c. 230. 231 Arabian Tribes , Food , Apparell , foolish and blasphemous Traditions , 231. 232 Arabian Gulfe , 582. 583. 778 Cold in Arabia , 583. The Arabian populations and depopulations in Africke , 701. 702. & seq . The Arabians which inhabited Africa , duided into three peoples , 703 Arad , a populous Towne neere Tyrus , 79 Ararat , the Mountaines vpon which the Arke rested , 35. Opinions concerning Ararat , ibid. Aram , and Aramaei , 37. 65. Syria so called , 65. 67 Arams Martyrdome , 45 Aram Zoba , 73 Arambec or Norumbega , 801 Arbaces ouercame Sardanapalus , 60. Made Captaine of the Armie sent to Niniue , 61. Other his Acts , 350 Archangels destroy the Giants before the Floud , 33. 34 Archisynagogi , 104 Ardocke Riuer , 392 Arequipa , 929. 927 Arethusa a Lake , 318 Areiti , or Ballads and Dances in Hispaniola , 957. 958 Argo the Ship , 301 Arimanius , 372 Arimphaei , people neere the Riphoan Hils , 37 Arioch King of Elasser , 61 Aristotle skilfull in Chaldaean Phylosophie , 54. His opinion of Babylon , and of the Dead Sea , 48. 79 Aristotles Schoole at Alexandria , 649 Arius a great Warriour 61 Armouchiquois deformed Sauages , 914 Arphaxad , and his Posteritie , 37 Arke of Noah , 32. Diuers doubts moued concerning it , 33. The Mystery thereof , ibid. The memory of it in other Nations , 34 Where it rested , 35. 147. Monkish Fable of the Arke , 35 Arke of the Iewes Law , 101 Arke of the Mexican God , 869 870 Armenia , 33. 343. The Armenians their memory of the Arke , 34. 344. Their Historie of it , 344. Bloudy Rites of the Armenians , 345. Their Religion , 344 Arts inuented in Cains Family , 29. Ascribed to Angels which married wiues 31. To Oannes a Monster , 48 Arsaces , first and second , 353 133 Arracan , a Kingdome , 512. The Warres betwixt them and the Portugals , 513. 514. 1005 Artabanus , the Parthian , 63 354 Artembares his Story , 351 Artaxares , King of Persia his Reigne , 301 Articles of the Iewish Faith , 171 Artillery in Tanguth , 428. 429 Asan the Turke , 279 Ascalon , 81 Ascus a Giant , 75 Ashes vsed in Bramene Ceremonies , 547. 548 Ashkenaz , or Aschenaz , 37 Ashur , 37. 65. Whither hee built Niniue , 65. 66 Asia the name , bounds , and excellence thereof , 43. 44. The diuision thereof , 44. Map therof , 39. 43. Commodities thereof , 44 Asia Minor conquered by the Turkes 325. 326. The Map of Asia Minor 326. The description thereof , 326. 327. & seq . Asia proprie dicta , 330. 331. & seq . Asia befriended of the sea , 575. 576 A Relation of some principall Ilands of Asia , 586 Asiarcha certaine Priests so called , 338 Asimaeus and Anilaeus Babylonian Iewes , 63 Asian Gaber a Port , 777 Asmeere or Azimere , the Citie where the Mogol resides , 522 Asserall an hearbe , that maketh men merry as if they were drunke , 317 Assambaba , a Superiour of the Turkes 317 Asmulin a Persian Sectarie 370 Assus , a Babylonian Citie , 59 Assumption Iland , 823 Assyria first inhabited 38. In Assiria , was the first both man and Language , 40. How bounded , 65. How called , ibid. & 67. Assyrian Kings 60. 61. Their mariages , 67 Asse sacred to Priapus , 334. Wild Asses , 622 Asser a Pharisee of most seuere life , 146 Assysines in the Prouince of Tyre , 218. 219 Astar and Astarot , 136 Astaroth and Astarte , 71 Astarte worshipped ; her Temple , 78 79 Astrologers and their Predictions , 56. 418. 419. 428. 429 Astrologie iudiciall confuted , 55 Astrologie of the Pharisees , 128 Astronomie when and by whom first inuented , 55. 82 Astrolabe first applyed to Nauigation , 42 Astyages , destroyed Niniue , 66 Atabaliba King of Peru , 931. Taken by the Spaniards , ibid. His ransome , 932. His Warre with Guascar , 933. Slaine by Pizarro , 929. His Pallace , ibid. Atergate , 37. 66. 80. Whither Dea Syria , 68. Her Story , 81 Athens now barbarous , 324. The description thereof , ibid. Atheists confuted , 2 Atlas his Buriall , 77. His skill in Astronomie , 331. Mount Atlas , 611. The Snowes on it , and from it , ibidem . Tales of it , ibid. Atlantes , their Habitation and Rites , 666. 680. They haue no proper names , ibid. Attalus , 335. Hee furnished the Library of Pergamus , with two hundred thousand Volumes , 335 Attes , Author of the Superstitions of Rhea , 68 Attys his Story , 340 Atropatia , a part of Media , the description thereof , 352 Aua in Arabia , 136 Auims , 80 Auarella Falca , Hollanders merry madnesse there , 481 Augustine Bishop of Hippo , or Bona , 669 Ausanitis a Region , 37 Aurea Regio , Aurea Chersonesus , 491. 492 Auzachea a Citie in Scythia , 37 Axomite , Auxume , or Chaxumo chiefe Citie in Aethiopia , 752 Azanaghi their simplicitie , 689. Why they hide their mouthes , 690. Their deformity , ibid. Azoara , 251. & seq . Azopart , who so called , 218 B BAalzebub , or Beelzebub , 57 Baalzebub , why called the Lord of Flyes , 81 Baal , what it signifieth , 57. 81 104. Sometime Masculine , sometime Feminine , 64 Baal-pehor , 85 Baau , what it signifieth , 77 Baba a false Prophet , 277 Baba the Sonne of Bota , 100 , His Sacrifice , 125 Babia , a Syrian Goddesse , 72 Babel built , 38. Why so called , ibid. How scituate . 148. Now wholy ruined , ibid. Babylonia how bounded , 44. & seq . Parallels of Easterne and Westerne Babylon , 47. The fertilitie thereof , 50. 51. Beastly Rites of women there , 56 Babylon of Semiramis , the huge wals and compasse , 48. Other wonders there , 49. 50. Enlarged with a new Citie by Nabuchodonosor , ibid. Babylonian Historie to these times , 60. & seq . Destruction thereof , 63. The taking thereof by Seleuchus , 73. It is the Mother Citie of Iewes , 124. The ruines , 125. Thereby is signified Rome , 141. Reduced by Zopyrus , 342 Babylas his bones , 72 Bagdet , Bachdad , or Baldach , supposed Seleucia , 51. 64. 242 Why called Babylon , 63. Built by Bugiafar , ibid. Destroyed , 64. Victualled how , 65. The state thereof in Beniamins time , 147. 148. The whole Storie , 237. 238. & seq . 242 243 Bacala in the East Indies , 461 Bachdad Citie , 50 Bacchus , and his Priests , 109 665 Baccalaos . 30 Bachsi of the Tartars , 418 Bactrians , their cruell Rites , 399 Badurias King of Cambaya , 537 Baduini a kind of heretical Mores , 757. 768 Bagdad built , 1028 Baiazet the first taken by Tamerlan , 282 Baiazet the second , 283. 284 Baldiuias entertainment in Arauco , 411 Baitull , 80 Baithos , and Baithoscans , 129 Baly Iland described , 611 Bals or Bels worne in mens yards , 496 Balme of Gilead , & the Trees , 92 In Arabia , 226. In Amara , 743 In Brasil , 912 Balsam brought from Gilead to Cairo , thence to Mecca , 274 Bambyce , the Syrian Goddesse so called , 68 Banus the Heremite , 123 Banians , and their Superstition , 240. 241 Banda Ilands , 578. 607. The Commodities and Factories there , 607. 608 Bantam described , 609. 610. The English Factorie there , 610 611 Baptizing of Proselites , 97 Barbarussa , or Barbarossa , 676 677 Barchosba his end , a warning for all such as fight against God & their Souereigne , 142 Barents his Discouery , and wintering in the North east , 782 Baruchne a huge Bird 210 Baruch interpreted by Herodotus , 58 Bargu Plaine and the Rites there , 429 Barkleys Trauels , 423 Baris a Hill in Armenia , 35 Barbaria , whence so called , 668 The Map of Barbary , ibidem . The Seriffo of Barbary his History , 695. 696. Ciuill Warres in Barbary , 697. 698. Regions of Barbary , 700. 701. The conditions of the Inhabitants in the Cities of Barbary , 704. 705 Basan , 85 Basilides a Priest , 72 Bathy or Bathu his exploits , 361 Basiliske a Serpent , 623 Bats great as Hens , 565 Battell his Trauels , 726 Barwels bauldnesse with cold , 931 Beautie in fowlest deformitie , 721 vide Gul-gallants and Fashion-mongers . Beads vsed in Prayer by Turkes , 312 Beasts , whence their crueltie , 15 Cleane and vncleane , 33. Their awe of man , and becomming food to man , 36 Beasts sacred , 460 Beasts worshipped , 461. Execution by Beares , 978 Beares of wonderfull greatnesse , 564 Becca the same with Mecca , 273 Beduines a Sect of the Arabians , 221 Bedauyae , or Bednois , 231 Beetle worshipped , 636 Beelsamen , 75 Belzebub , 80 Behemoth , the huge Oxe mentioned in Iob : Iewish tales of him , 210 Bel and Belus deified , 46. Called Baal , Beelsamen , 77. 81 Beelzebub , Arbelus , ibid. His creating the World , 49. His Temple and Tower at Babylon , 50. Golden vessels and Altar , ibid. Bel chiefe Idol of Babylon , 50. 56 Whither Bel and Baal bee the same , 57. His name , Rites , &c. 57. 58. His Sepulchre , 56. By whom worshipped , 58. His Priests , 58. 59 Bel and the Dragon , 58 Belus Author of Astronomie , 49 50. His Temple clensed by Alexander , ib. supposed the tower of Babel , yet remayning , 50. Supposed to be Nimrod , 61 Belaeus Riuer , 79 Belesus , or Phul Beloch , 62 Belgrade taken , 273 Belgian an hill , 381 Bellarmines errour of Paradise , 15. Of Daniel , 57. Of Antiochus , 74. Of Miracles , 81. 82 Of Abraham , 95 . Of the Sabbath , 20. Of Monkes , of Saint George , 319. Of Confession , 198. His testimony of Scripture , and the translation thereof , 169 170 Beltis , Bealtis , and Belissima , 78 Bels vsed in Cathay , 404. China , 470. In Iapon very great , 597 When first found and founded , 602 Bels of Gold in America , 795 Bemoini and his actiue people , 692 Bengala , Kingdome described , 508 509. Their deuotions at Ganges , 509. 510 Bengala , gulfe described , 579 993. & seq . Bengalan three hundred thirty fiue yeeres old , 588 Benecochab his Imposture , 141 114 Benioin , a Gumme , 570 Benedictus Goes his trauels from Lahor to China , 413. 414 Benomotapa , 72. & seq . Their Rites , 722 Berecynthia , or the Mother of the Gods , 71 Berenice on the Red Sea , 783 Bereshith with Iewish Comments , 177. 178 Bermuda , why so called , and how otherwise , 960. Commodities and situation thereof , ibid. Plantation there , 961 Berosus counterfeit , 34. His testimony of the Floud , ibid. Other fragments of him , 45. 46 Best his Sea fight , 613 Betelle , 552. A description of the Plant Bettele , 568 Beuer , a beast , 564 Bezar-stone , 570 Bezars how taken out of Goates , 1003 Beniamin Tudelensis his errour of Samaritans , 136. His trauels and obseruations , 63. 146. & seq . The state of the Iewes in his time , 146. 147. & seq . Biblos whence so called , 82 Bidrach Citie and Vniuersitie , 146 Biledulgerid , or Date Region described , 706. 707 Birataca , a Beast of incredible stench , 564 Birds , Preachers , 719. Ilands ful of Birds , 831 Birds of Brasile , 912. 913. Tale of a huge Bird , 210. Of other Birds , 399 Birds of Paradise , 565 Birra on Euphrates , 63. 65 Bisertae , supposed Vtica , 641 Bisnagar , 572. 993. The Kings haughtie stile , 573 Bitumen , or slimie Pitch , 50. From a Fountaine neere Bagdet , ibid. Blacke colour esteemed aboue White , 721. The cause , ibid. Blacke neuer worne by Turkes , 303 Bliomum , an Idol worshipped of the Arabians , 242 Bloud prohibited , 35. By the Zabij eaten in communion with the Deuill , 53. 54. Iewish obseruations thereof , 110. Mahometicall prohibstion , 253. Drunke by the Tartars and others , 431 People that will shed no bloud , 240. 241. Bloud stayed from issuing by force of a Iewell , or bone of a Caball , 579. Bloud not seene in much effusion therof , 662. Bloud in the Temple at Ierusalem , 216 Boats of horse skins , 391. Of Leather , 793. Of Birch barke , 802 Of fish skinnes , 820. Of Seales skins , ibid. Bomelius rosted , 980 Bodies Vanitie , 23 Boghar , 425 Bona , where situate , 669 Bonito-fish , 566 Boris brother to Irenia , 980. made Protector , 984. his bloudy staires to the Throne , 988. 991. His Empire and end , 992 Borneo , the description thereof , 578. 579 Bone of a man of huge bignesse , 210 Bonzij in Iapon , their Sects and Rites , 594. 595 Booke of Scripture , Nature , the Creature , 23 Bookes of the Law , of Life , and a third sort , 196. 197 Booke of Butchery , 171. Mahomets Booke of Iudgement , 259 Bookes ascribed to Abraham , Salomon , Iob , &c. 701. Bookes of leaues of trees , 896 Boots & Shooes in America , 793 Boriquen described , 954 Borsippa , a Citie sacred to Apollo and Diana , 54 Bosarman or Musulman , a Mahumetan Conuert , 258 Botanter described , & the strange Rites there , 512 Botelius his strange Nauigation , 623 Boucan , and boucaning mans flesh , 914. 915. Sir Ierome Bowes his Russian Embassage , 982. & seq . Brachmanes , their Opinion of a better World , 478. Their Rites , 479. Sects , 479. 480 Bramenes both Secular and Religious , 547. & seq . How respected , ibid. They haue their shops of Merchandise , their Habit , Vow and Funerals , their Fasts , Opinions and Obseruations , their estimation , Arts , &c. 547. 548. 549. Their Writing , Learning , Superstition . 997 Bramenes Pope , 559 Brama , or Brema , 472 Brandons Legend , 15 Brasil discouered 906. Described , 906. 907. & seq . The Beasts there , 906. Their houses and beastly Rites , 907. & seq . The diuers Nations of the Brasilians , 910. 911. Snakes , Birds , Fruits , Fishes , 912. 913. Rites of their boucaning and eating men , 914. 915. Their Priests deuotions and traditions , 916. Their Feasts , Orations , Child-birth , Funerals , 918. 919. Gentilitie , Marriages , their manner entertayning Strangers , ibidem . New Sect in Brasil , 917. 918 Bread of Sagu , of Rice , 498. Of the pith of a tree , 760. Of a fruit in Congo , 769. Of Palmites , 563 Breasts of Ammonian women of exceeding greatnesse , 658. Of the Azanaghi , 689 Brebers and Alarbes , 703. 704 Brerewoods Examination of summes , 100. Of Religions , 746 Britaine another World , 811. New Britaine , 829 Britto a famous Portugall , 513 514 Buda in Hungary , 285 Budomel , their customes and simplicitie , 693. & seq . Butchery of the Iewes , 201 Bullocks trechery , 500. Religion , ibid. Burneo , the description thereof , 604 Buls of exceeding greatnesse , 283 Buls little as Dogs , 284 Bull worshipped , 358 Bulgaria magna , 385. Called of Volga , 382 Burnt-offerings of the Iewes , 116 Busiris butcheries , 594 Buttons Discouerie , 819 C CAbal a wild beast , 579 Cabala , vide Kabala . Cabolites , people of Paropanisus , 38 Cabots Discoueries , 809. 810. & feq . Cachincim , certaine Wisards , 54 Cadi and Calfi and Cadilescher , 319. 320 , 321 Cadmus , 79. 82. His Letsers , ibid. Cafar and Gawar , 361 Cain his Sacrifice , Homicide , and Curse , 28. 29 Cafe or Cufa , how situate , 64 Cailar and Caracoram , 431 Cairo Citie described , 652. 653 654 Calender a Turkish Order , 316 317 Carioan , a famous Citie , 673 Calipha , Mahomets Successour : their Historie 236. & seq . It signifieth Vicar , 234. 235 Calipha of Bagdet , 63. 238. Their Learning , titles and magnificence , 240. & seq . Ismael Sophi writ himselfe Caliph , 381. 382 Caliphas of Aegypt , 662 Caindu their beastly customes , 430 Calwalla a towne of filthy women , 532 Calicolae , a society of the Iewes corruptly imbracing Christianitie , 135 Caiani , a Sect which commend Cain for fratricide , 135 Cailon , 580 Calanus the Story of him , 479 Calmes vnder the Line , 762 Caloieri a kind of Religious people so called , 225 Calues worshipped , 93 Canada described , 801. Religion there , 802. Their other Rites , ibid. Canonization or God-making , 46 Cannaei , Caiani , Caelicolae , 135 Carthusians paralelled in Babylon , 56. 57 Carrhae in Mesopotamia , 64 Calicut described , 549. By whom founded , their Merchandise & Temples , their Deuill-deuotions , and Kings Customes , 550. Their Sects , 553. & seq . The King must leaue his Throne to serue in the Temple , 551. 552. Their Funerall and Coronation Rites , 553 Calwalla a towne of filthy women , 532 Campo Waro , 998 Campson Gaurus , 271 Camma , a Noble woman , 302 Cambyses , his acts and Story at large , 358. 359. 728 Cambaia Kingdom described , 536 & seq . Their Kings and Country , 537. Their Religion , 240 Hospitals for Birds , Religious Orders of Verteas and Gioghi 241. Charity to Ants , Gnats , Flyes , ibid. Their exceeding Superstition , ibid. Their insolencie , ibid. Of the seasons of the yeeres , and of the parts next to Cambaia , 542. 543. 544. & seq . Camboia , and the Rites thereof , 489 Camma a Galatian woman , the Story of her , 328 Camels three sorts , 621 Camell killed at Bagdet in their Ramedan , 51 Camels going and comming from Mecca honoured , 268. 269. 255 A Camel-conceit of Camelopardalis , 587 Candle of distinction , 193. Swearing on a Candle , 52 Candlemasse Feasts vsed in Idolatry , 392 Candaules , 697 Candecan an Iland , 512 Canarijns and Corumbims , 545 Canada , 824 Canary Ilands , 783 Cananor , Capocate , Carcolacim , Chomba , Chalma , Cota , Colan , certaine Indian places , 587 Cannons , vide Gunnes and Ordnance . Candy in Zeilan , 617. 993 Candace , Queene of Aethiopia , 732 CandishesVoyages about the World , 941. His last Voyage . 942 Cannaei , a Societie of Iewes , 135 Canibals , vide Man-eaters . Canniball Ilands , 952. & seq . Cape Verde , 782 Cape of Good Hope described , 761. 762 Caraman , and Caramania , 279 Carmell a Hill and God , 71 Carron , Cosumbay , 482 Callitalowny , Carrya , Cassumpano , ibid. Cartiers Voyage , 823 Cambalu , 411. 412 Cantan , or Canton , a Citie of China , 439 Canes very great , 316. Of strange quality , ibid. Caphars , 758 Caphratia , 761 Canopi of the Aegyptians , 655 Cappadocia described , 326. 327 Cappadocians called Meschini , 37 Caribes , Cannibals of America , 795 Caraoan a famous Citie in America , 620. The History thereof , ibid. Carazan , cruell custome there , 430 Carara , Caruate , Cangerecora , 761 Cardandan , the situation and description thereof , 430 Caramit Citie , 64. Iniurious to the Muslims , 1033 Cardamomum of three sorts , 560 Carualius his exploits , 513. His name terrible to the Bengalans , ibid. Carthage , 37. 82. Their first language pure Hebrew , 39. Their Letters , 82. Description of Carthage , 669. 670. Their wars and Armie of women , ibid. Their ruines , Discoueries by Sea , Language and Letters , 671. They were Phoenicians , ibid. Their cruell Sacrifices of children , 672. How often conquered , 673 Carthagena described , 893 Casbin described 381. & seq . The Seat of the Persian Mufti , ibid. Cascar , Cabul , Camul , Ciracathay , Capherslam , Calcia , Ciarciunar , Ciarcar , Cascio , Chemam , Ciecialith , Casciani , Cucia , Cialis , Cotan , Ciacor , Capetalcol , Cambasci , &c. All places betwixt Lahor and China , 413. 414. 428 Castile why so called , 709 Cascuij a strange Beast , 563 Casius a Hill , 97. And Giant , ibid. Caspians their habitation and Rites , 347. 348 , 400 Caspian Straits , 348 Caspian Funerals , 347 Caspian Sea , 400 Cassanes , 711 Castalian Fountaine , 281 Castles in India , 996 Casta and the Rites there 971 Cataones , 327 Cathaia , and Cathaians conquequered by the Tartars , 404. 427 Their faith , Rites , manner of writing , 404. 405. 415. 416. 426. 427. Whither Cathaia & China be the same , 409. 410. Isauits and Mussauits , or Christians & Iewes there with their Rites , ibid. It is a generall name to the Northeast of Asia , 426 Caterpillers exceeding large , 861 Caues of Marble , 687 Cauchin-China an Indian Kingdome , the description thereof , 489. 490 Cazan in Tartaria , 402 Celebes eate mans flesh , 608 Celsus opinion of the Arke , 33 Ceput a Beast in Aegypt , 637 Ceremonies extinct , 97 Cesarea Philippi , 379 Ceuola or Cibola , 533 Chabar a Schoole Degree of the Iewes , 165. 166 Chalcedon , 285 Chaldee Paraphrase , 40 Chaldees , vide Magi. Chaldee Language how differing from Hebrew , 39. 40 Chaldaean Antiquities before the Floud , 41. Concerning the Creation , ibid Obseruation of the Starres , 51 . 54. Costly Incense , 55. History of the Chaldaeans , 51. & seq . Names of the people and of the Priests , 52. Opinions , 53. Their Sects , 54. Hierarchy , 55. Gods , 57. 58. Chronologie , 59. 60 Cham his posterity , 37. Author of Irreligion , 44. Reiection , 45 Why Aegypt the land of Cham , 631 Cham , Can , or Chan , King or Ruler of the Tartars , 379. 380. His Feasts and Magnificence , 419 420 Chamelions , 624 Champlains Discoueries in Canada , 801 Champa an Indian Kingdome , 477 Chamul Prouince described , 428 429 Chanaan , and Chananites , 77. 86 90. The seuerall Nations , 86. Fled into Africke , and subdued 620. Iewes desire to die there , why , 90 Chaos , 77 Chastitie of TurkishVotaries , 316. 317. Of Priests in Mexico , 872. In Siam , 490. In Pegu 505. 506. Of Brasilians , 916 Of others , 841. 926 Chederles the Turkish conceit of him , 318. Relikes of his horse shooes vsed against Diseases , ibid. Chemmis so called of Cham , 37 631 Chemosh , an Idoll , 85 Cherry Iland , 816. 817 Chia a Drinke , 263 Chica a Country , 468. A Drinke , 947 Children which sucke 12. yeeres , 318. Sale and murther of children , 469 Childbirth , strange Rites obserued by the Tibareni , 400. An order in Brasill for the man to lye in , when his wife is deliuered , 918 919. Childbirth Rites in Cardandan , 430. Other Rites in India , 482. In Guinea , 717. Rites of the Iagges , 772. In Guiana , 900 Chili , whence so called , 926. The description thereof , ibid. Chimia , Limia , Simia , three Sciences in Tanguth , 428. 429 China , whither Cathaia , 409. 410 411. Ben. Goes his long and dangerous iourney from Lahor to China , 413. 414. The names of China , 435. the names which they giue it themselues , 436 The Prouinces , Cities , Shires , Townes , Hamlets , Castles and situation thereof , ibid. The number of Tributaries , ibid. The Inhabitants and naturall Commodities , 436. 437. Maps of China , ibid. The commodiousnesse and store of Shipping and Riuers , 437. 438. The beautie and forme of their Cities , 439 Of Canton , Nanquin , Pequin , Cities of China , ibid. Of Sucen and Hamceu most admirable , 440. A discourse of Quinsay , the most admirable of the world , 441. 442. Seasons there , ibid. The Inhabitants of China their persons , attire , names and Surnames , 443. 444. Their Seales Games , complementall salutations and entertainment , ibidem . Their Building , Printing , Porcelane , Painting , Musicke , Inke , Fannes , and vse of them , 445 446. Their Language all Monosyllables , Language two fold , and equiuocation , 446. 467 Their manner of writing and Philosophy , 447. Their want of Naturall Philosophie , ibidem . Their Astrologie and Physicke , 447. 448. Their Ethickes and Politickes , 449. Their Degrees in Schooles , & manner of attayning them , 449. 450. Military Degrees , 450. 451. The Kingdome founded by Humuu , 451. His Constitutions , their Kings Reuenewes , ibid. The King his retirednesse , Marriages , Armes , Courts , Colours , Posteritie , ibid. & sequitur . The manner of petitioning , 452. Of paying his Reuenewes , Eunuches and Palace , 452. 453. Their Courts or Tribunals , 454. The diuersitie of Magistrates , 454. 455 The manner of proceeding at their Royall Cities , and in the Prouinces , 455. 456. Nine Orders of their Magistrates , and their stipends , ibidem . Their Habits and Ensignes , 457. Their Military Men and Weapons , 456. The King cannot alter the Customes , nor any beare one Office aboue three yeeres , or at all in his owne Country , ibidem . What Nobilitie in China , 458. Extraordinary Commission , ibid. Ordinary Complement of refusing : and inordinate Tyrannie , 458. 459. Their Caues , Prisons , punishments of Theeues , ibid. Inundations and Earthquakes , ibid. A Catalogue of their Kings , 459. 460. Vanlia the present King , ibidem . Of King Farfur , ibidem . Strange Story of Beasts in a Monasterie , 460. Worship of Heauen and Earth , and their other Gods , 461 462. Their three Sects , 462. Opinions and Rites of the Confutian Sect , 462. 463. Opinions & Rites of the Sect Sciequia , 463 464. Of the Sect Lausu , 464 465. Their Priests Secular and Religious , and Nuns , 456. 466 Their Alminacks and manifold Diuinations , 466. 467. Their Lots and God-bearing , 467. Their curious Arts of Alchimy , and procuring long life , ibid. their respect to the Sunne and Eclipses , 468. Their Marriages with whom , and how solemnized , 468 469. Sale and murther of their children , ibidem . Their gelding their Infants , contempt of strangers , Pride and other vices , 469 470. Erronious opinions , ibidem . Their Temples dedicated to Men and Idols , with the Rites thereof , 470. 471. Monasteries , ibid. Their Funerull Ceremonies , 472 473. Their Monuments , Epitaphs and Curiosities , 474. 475 Religious times , and Fire-worke solemnities , ibid. Strangers and forreine Religions in China , 475 476. Scruples about their ingresse and egresse , ibidem . How the Iesuites enter , 475. Iewes , Mahumetans and Christians there , ibid. Chinois how hated in Iapon , 476 Chinkius Kan founder of the greatest Empire vnder the Sunne , 379 Choaspes a Riuer . Chobat of the Arabians , 264 Chocanada an Idoll , 560 Chosroes his acts , 215. His death , ibid. Christ very God , 3. Manifested in the flesh , 4. Not by generation , 26. The second Adam , 27 When hee suffered , 106. His Paschall Rites , 110. 111. False Christs and seducing Prophets , 143. 144. The History of Christ prooued by the Iewish Authours , 163. His Miracles disgraced 164. The Mahumetan opinion of him , 251. 252 Christ and Christian odious names to the Indians by Spanish insolence , 962. 963 Christian Religion what proportion it holdeth with other Religions , 964. Saint Thomas Christians , 736. 737 Christians in Palaestina , 214. Chased thence by Saracens , 215. 216 Their recouering , 217. Their vnchristian courses there , 222 The miseries of Christians vnder the Turke , 322. 323. & seq . In Aegypt , 658. 659 Chronologie of the Chaldaeans , 59. 60. & sequitur . Of the Easterne Nations , 51. 52. 53. Of the Iewes , 138. 139. & seq . Mahumetans , 273. Persians , 367. Of the Tartars , 407. Of the Chinois , 452. Of the Aegyptians , 660. & seq . Of the Mexicans , 879 Chubar , Chobar , or Chabar , 166 Church truly Catholicke in the Posteritie of Seth , 29 Chusor a great Magitian , 77 Cidambaran , why so called , 561 Cilicia how situate and the present state thereof , 341. Subdued to the Turkes , 343. Their ancient Rites , 342. 343 Cimmerian darknesse , 576. Whence this Prouerbe , ibid. Cimmerij or Cimbri , 576 Cingis Chan first Emperour of the Tartars , 402. His generation and first proceedings , 403. His foure Sonnes , 403. 404 405 Cinaloa the description thereof , 855. Their Marriage Rites , Knighthood , Adoption , Dicing , Funerals , 856 Cinchiamfu a Citie of China , 440 Cinamon how growing , 569 Cinamon in Arabia , 226. 227 Circassians and Circassian Country , 348 Circumcision of Moabites , 86. Ammonites , ibid. Proselites , 97. Iewes , 179. 180. 181. Arabians , 227. 228. Trogloditae , 667. At what age circumcised , ibid. Circumcision of Turkes , 311. In China , 475. In Guinea , 716 Cittim a part of Cilicia , 37 Citor destroyed , 260 Ciuet , 570 Cleobians , and Theobulians Sects of the Iewes , 135 Cloues how growing , 569. 605 Coaua a great Riuer in Africa , 774 Cobtini , a Mahometicall Sect , 275 Columbus Discouerer of America , 801. His Historie , 802. 803 His errour . Colosse at Rhodes , 584 Colosse of Semiramis , 45. In Pegu , 530. Zeilan 616. In Aegypt , 634 Colchis , or Mengrelia how situate , 347. Their customes and present manner of liuing , 347. 348 Colombo a Fortresse of the Portugals , 618 Collin his great Posteritie , 419 Cold and the strange effects of it , 794 Colledges of the Iewes , 99 Colophon , the situation thereof , 338 Colpia , what it signifieth , 77 Sir William Cokayne , 990 Cockes crowing the cause , 157 white and red Cocks Iewish Ceremonies , 197. 198 Cocke Sacrifice in Calecut , 550 Cocke worshipped by the Persians , 136 Comana , a Citie , 327 Comania , Turcomania , 334. 335 Comori Cape in India , 480 Combabus his deuice , 68. His Statue , ibid. Compasse inuented , 44. Vsed in Land Trauels , 207. 681 Con , the conceit of him in Peru , 938 Coniugall duties obserued by the Iewes , 203 Conscience and the vse thereof , 26 Condores great Fowles , 564 Confession of Iewes , 197. 198 Confession of Crimes , 597 Confession at Ocaca , ibid. Nicaragua , 887. In Peru , 942. 943 Congo the Historie thereof , 765 Six Prouinces therein , 766. their Kings , Idols , Conuersion , 767 768. Their admirable trees , 769 Constantina a Citie , 643 Constantinople decyphred with due Epithites and titles , 322. 323 Constellations of the Chaldaeans , 52 Confusius a Philosophicall Saint in China . 462. His Temple , ibid. Confusian Sect , their opinions and Rites , 462. 463 Cookery superstitious , 200. 201 Copernicus his opinion of the Spheres , 8 Cophti , Christians in Aegypt , 657 658 Coquo-nut and Tree , and the commodities thereof , 567 Coray how situate , 602 Corkan of the Iewes , 127. 128 Cordaei , or Gordiaei montes , 35 Corycean Caue , 301 Corterealis Discouery , 860 Cortez his Conquest , 858. 859. His expedition to Mexico &c. 860. 861 Corybantes , and bloudy Priests , 86 Corvat his trauels and obseruatitions , 531 Cosroes , the Great , his Reigne , 362 363. 364 Cosumil , or Acusamil , 885 Cothone Iland , 82 Cotton , where and how it groweth , 395 Couerts Trauels , 531 Couetousnesse punished , 331 Courts of the Iewes , 98. At Bagdat , 146. 147. 148 Country of Couche how situate , 511 Coughing at Sermons , 704 Coughing Rites in Benomotapa , 722 Crabs in India fullest in the wane , 566. Exceeding great Crabs , ibid. Cranganor a Christian Citie in India , 554 Crassus slaine at Carrae , 63. His Periury , 119. 353 Cray-fish of three Cubits , 480. Others exceeding great , ibid. Creation , what it is , and the Histostorie therof , 5. Proued , 12. Iewish dreames thereof , 178. 179. Mahomets dreames , 253. 254. Dreames of the Magi concerning it , 670. Of the Indians , 478 479. Of the Aegyptians , 635 636. In Peru , 934 Creed of the Moderne Iewes , 171 172 Cretans called Chetim & Cortim , 37 Crim-Tartars , 421. Their gouernment and wars 422. Religion and other Customes , 423. There inuading Russia and Acts there , 975. 976. & seq . Strange Embassage , 975 Crisses , a kind of Daggers , 460 Crocodiles in Pegu accounted holy , 507. In Iaua eaten , 610 . In Africa , 623. In Aegypt . 637. In Congo , 769. A kind of Crocodile in Poland , 990. Crocodiles charmed , 1005 Crowes ominous , 540. Fed from the King of Calecuts Table , 550 Hurtfull , 565. Iewish tale of a huge Crow , 210 Crosses in Aegyptian Ceremonies , what 636. Vsed by some Mahumetans , 243. In lucatan , 885 Cruelty of Abdalla the 22. Chalifa , 1027 Cresias , 357 Ctesiphon , built by the Parthians , 63 Cuba discouered , 954. 955. Cubagua , 951 Cubit sacred and Geometricall , 33 Cucuij a strange Beetle , 637 Cufa , a Citie , 64 Cumania described . 896. Rarities and Rites , ibid. Their dancing & drinking , 897. Their Gods , Crosses and Priests , 898. Their Diuinations and Funerals , ibid. Curdi , Mungrels in Religion , 67 their habitation , Rites and manner of liuing , 349 Curiana how situate , 895 Cusco a Citie in Peru , 949. 950 Custome what and how strong , 26 27 Cutha part of the Desart of Arabia , 136 Cuthaeans , 136. The subtilest beggers in the World , 136. Cursed by the Leuits , 136 Cutlu-Muses , his Acts , 280. 281 Cublay-can , 406. His greatnesse and Conquests , 407. 408 Cush his Posteritie , 37. 726. Cush how vsed in Scripture , ibidem . Cushites who called , 726 Cyaxares destroyed Niniue , 66 Cybele , 340 Cynocephalus worshipped . Cyprus the description thereof , 584 The Map of Cyprus , 585 Cyrus , 60. 336. Hee tooke Darius at Borsippa , 63. 357. Tooke Croesus , 356. The Historie of him , 356. 357. & seq . How much he got by his warres in Asia , 102 Nourished by a Bitch , 350 Cyzicus a Citie of Mysia Minor , 334 Czophylar a Turkish Sect , 315. 316 D DAbaiba Riuer and Goddesse , 893. The Pilgrimes Sacrifices , Fasts , Bels , Priests , Funerals bloudy Dances , 894. 895. Monster there , ibid. Dabuh a Beast , 563 Dagon Idoll , 77. 80. The word Dagon signifieth a Sea God , 80 Dan , 92. Apostasie of Dan. 94 The Citie of Dan why so called , 92 Daniel expounded by Berosus , 49 Set ouer the Chaldee , 55. Another Daniel supposed , 59. His interpretations interpreted , 60. His Sepulchre , 148. The place of his imprisonment , 64 Daniel Sonne of Hasdai , 147. his authority ouer all Congregations of the Israelites , 148 Darknesse on the face of the Deepe , 6. A priuation , 7. Cimmerian darknesse , 576 Darknesse , internall , externall , eternall met together . 518 Darius Medus , 61. 359 Darius spared the Temple of Belus , 56. The History of him , 359 360 Darius Nothus , 102 Damascus in Syria , 14. The History thereof , 75. 76 Damut in Aethiopia 739 Dancali , Dambri , Damote , Dambea , &c. In Aethiopia 726 Damiadee , Daddor , Dille in the Moguls Country , 534 Dances of Iewes , 211 Daphne neere Antioch , 71. The Fable , ibid. The vanity of Antiochus there , 72 Dariene described , 891. Their Rites , 892. 893 Date-trees planted by Mahomet , 248 Date-Region , 654. 706. 707. & seq . The effect of Dates , 655 Dauid Elroi a false Messias , 143 144 Dauids Sepulchres , 230. His Ecclesiasticall Constitutions , ibid. Iewish dreames of him , 124 Captaine Dauies slaine , 817. His Northwest Discoueries , 813. His Discoueries in the South Sea , 914 Daulas what it signifies , 1036 Day Naturall and Artificiall , 105 The day diuersly begun , ibid. Diuided into watches , 106. What dayes the Iewes fasted , 113. Mundayes and Thursdayes . ibid. Death spirituall , naturall , eternall , 22. Opinions touching the dead among the Turkes , 313. 314 Debts how preuented and punished in China , 437. At Calecut , 550 Decapolis , whence so called , 93. Her Townes , ibid. Decanius 539 Decan Kingdomes described , 539 540. Their combination against the Mogoll , 996 Dedication Feast , 199. 114 Degrees of the Chinians , 448. 449 & seq . Dens or Caue , 64 Decij imitated by the Turkes , 401 By the Indians , 478. Angolians , 766 Dely a Kingdome , 543. Their Religion and Rites , 543. 544 Derbices , their Rites , 400 Derceto mother of Semiramis , 68 Halfe a woman , halfe a fish , 69. 80 Dermschler a Turkish Order , 315 Also Deruis , 316. 317 Demetrius of Russia , 991. 992 Desart of Arabia , 224. & seq . Desarts of Indie , 477 Desolation Iland , 395 Deucalion his floud , 34. Founder of the Temple at Hierapolis , 68 Deuiclaci worshippers of the Sun , 135 Deuils malice and policie , 21. 22 Deuils worshipped , 53. Mahomets opinion that the Deuils shall once bee saued by the Alcoran , 263. An Altar erected to the Deuill by the Pegusians , 306. Worshipped by the Cambayans and their Rites in his worship , 543. 544 Dewras an impregnable Hill , 563 Diamonds poyson , 740. Whence taken , ibid. Diana her Story , 337. Worshipped in Babylon , 56. At Castabala , 191. In Galatia , 260. Ionia and Asia her Temple , Priests , &c. 337 Diargument , or Hircania , 355 356. Diasares , an Arabian Deitie , 228. Dido , why so called . 82 Digs his Iland , 817 Dinias his fabulous iourney , 15 Dinor a fiery Brooke , 325 Dyonysius his monstrous fatnesse , 226. Worshipped by the Arabians , 227 Diosurias famous for many Languages , 97 Diospolis or Thebes , 632 Diseases amongst the Iewes , and their Superstitions . 205. Meanes for cure , 205 Diuination , 45. 51. 54. 56. 131 408 . 466. 686. Diuers kinds of Diuination , 369. 370. Scythian Diuination , 397. 398. Tartarian Diuination , 416. 428. Chinian Diuinations , 466. 467. 468 Diuinations in Fez , 686. 687 Diuorce of Iewes , 204 Dodanim Author of the Dorians and Rhodians , 37 Dogzijn or Drusians , their Sect , Irreligion , Irregularitie , Infamy , Incest , 220. 221 Dogges worshipped , 136. Almes to them , 303. Vsed in Funerals , 379. Hated of the Persians , 393. Buriall Dogges , 398 Dogges as bigge as Asses , 408 Dogge supposed Authour of the Peguans , and opinion of them , 498. Crueltie vsed with them . 560. Woolly Dogges in Angola , 766 Dolphin which loued a Boy , 59 Dominica Iland , 871 Dositheans a Sect of the Samaritans , 139 Dosthal , Dositheus , 139. 140. Diuers of that name , ibid. Doues sacred , 69 Doues Letter-carriers , 580 Dragons 624. With wings , ibid. Worshipped in Congo , 767. 768 Dreames , 29. 79 Drugges of India , 563 Drumme in Mexico how vsed , 883 Drunkennesse of Georgians , 347 348 Drusian originall , 1039 Drusians , 220. 221 Dubh , a Beast to whom water is deadly , 624 Duccula a Region of Barbary , 701 Duckes aboue tenne thousand spent daily in Cantan , 439 Dutroa an Indian plant , which causeth distraction , 568 Dynasties of the Easterne Empire , 50. 60. Of the Persian , 61. Of Aegypt , 633 E EAmai , a kind of Iewish Tythe , 118 Earth what , 5. 41. The forme and diuision thereof , 9. 41. Mahometicall dreames thereof , worshipped of the Persians . The quantity thereof , 41. & seq . Earth spuing out stones , 104 Earth quake that ruined sixe hundred Cities , and slue innumerable men and beasts , 1025 Earthquake at Hamath , 147. At Cyzicus , 334. In China , 458. 459. Iapon , 599. 600. At Guitimala , 623. In Chili , 926. In Cubagua , 951. And diuers other places , 1031 Easter how kept by the Turkes , 310 Easterlings , 52 Ebocar and his Sect , 275 Ecbatana , a Citie of the Medes , 66 The situation and description thereof , 349. 350 Echad how superstitionsly vsed by the Iewes , 187. 188 Echebar the great Mogor his tryall of Religion , 49. The disposition , course and manner of life of Echebar , 515. 516. The conquests and death of Echebar , 517. 518 Eclipses how obserued by the Tartars , 402. In China , 468. Bramenes opinion thereof , 560. In Ternate , 606 Eden , the seuerall opinions thereof , 15. 16. 17 Edessa , 580 Edom , 83 Egge , huge Fable of a huge Egge , 69. 210 Egge laid on a Feast day , the tale thereof , 210 Egyptian Chalifa acknowledged at Bagdat , 1040 Egypt , vide Aegypt . Egrigaia , how scituate , 429. The Inhabitants and their Customes , 430 Eheie a name of God , 3 Elam , Father of the Elamites , 37 Elchain a Chalife , 237 Elders , 97. & seq . Seuen in each Citie , 98. How they gouerned , ibid. Their Colledge and conditions , 99. Destroyed by Herod , 100. How farre their authoritie vnder the Romans , 263 Eleazarus his Iewish Constitutions , 221 Elersi , ruines thereof , 579. 580 Elephants how taken , 503. 564 Their nature , 563. History thereof , 563. 564. White ones in Pegu , 503. How serued and obserued , ibid. Elephants worshipped , 565 Elias and Enoch , 15. 30. vide Henoch . Iewish Fables of Elias , 176 Elius and Baruth , 77 Elisha Founder of the Aeoles , 37 Elissa , Dido , 82 Q. Elizabeths commendation , 320 Q. Elizabeths Fore-land , 361 Elmparac Mahomets Beast , 248 Elxai , and Elixai , 133. The Elxai a Sect of the Iewes , their Prayer and Rites , 134 Elohim what signifying , 3 Eme an Indian Fowle , 565 Emeralds plenty , 896 Emims Giants , 85 Emir Mahomets Kindred , 242 Emirelmumenim , Captaines of Warre , 240. Captaines of the Sound Beleeuers , ibid. Empalangua an African beast , 621 England how happy , 948 English Nauigations , vid. Virginia , Guiana , Soldania , Redde Sea , Magellan Straits , Sent English Trade into the East Indies instified , 484. 485. & seq . English fights with the Portugals , 757. & seq . Enzanda Tree , 769 Ephesus described , 336. Diana of the Ephesians , ibid. Temple of Ephesus , 337 Epicurisme of Sardanapalus , 62 Of the Persian Kings , 360. 361 Epicures , who so called , 129 Epicurean Heremites in Africa , 626 Epiphanes or Epimanes , 73 Equiuocation the first parent therof , 22. Maintayned by Ossens , 134. By Papists , ibid. In Oracles and Southsayers , 643 Eremites , 126 Eria a Persian Citie , 365 Erthogral Father of Otoman , 285 Erythras ( of whom the Red Sea beares name ) supposed Esau , 777 Erythraea , 338. 777 Esarhaddan , the Sonne of Senacherib , 136. Otherwise called Osnappar , ibid. Esdras Head of the Land of Israel , his habitation , 147. His Synagogue , ibid. Essens or Essees their sect , 125. 126 History of them , 130. 131. & seq . diuided into Cloysterers and Collegians , ibidem . Did not communicate in the Temple , 131 Estotiland , 808 Euilmerodach slaine by Neriglossoorus , 62 Eunuches first made by Semiramis , 61. How vsed by the Turks , 291. 292 Euphrates , 63. 65 Europe how bounded , 41 Euxine Sea , diuided and described , 576. 577 Excommunication of the Iewes , 100. 101 Executions abbominable , 977 980 Execution by Beares , 978 Exposition of these words , In the beginning God created the Heauen and the Earth , 5 Ezechiels Synagogue and Monument , 148 Ezra a Scribe , 132. 170 F FAith of the Iewes , 171 Fall of Man , 21. Proued , 23 Farfur King of Mangi , 411. 460 Farnus King of Media , 350 Fart worshipped , 641 Fasts of the Iewes , 113. 114. & seq . 127. 197. Of the Mahumetans , 256. 257. In Tanguth , 428. 429. In Pegu , 503. In Cambaya , 240. Of the Bramenes , 547. 548. Of Iapon , 593. In Barbary , 704 Fatipore a Citie , 731 Fatima , Mahomets daughter , 242 Faustinus loue to a Fencer , 54 Feast in Babylon of Shacha , 58 At Hierapolis , 69. Of Adonis , 78. Of the Samaritans , 138. Of Ramadan and Bairam , 263 Feasts of the Peguans , 506. 507 Of the Great Mogor , 524 Feast of the Iewes of diuerse sorts , 107. Began at Euen , ibid. Sabbaticall , New Moone , Passeouer , 106. 107. 108. 194. & sequitur . Pentecost , Trumpets , Reconciliation , Tabernacles , ibid. & 109. 110. 111. 112. 195. 196 Feast of Lott , 114. 199. Of wood-carrying , Dedication , &c. 113. 114. 115. 199. 200. & seq . Of their other Feasts , 199. 200. Their Messias his Feast , 211. 212 Fertilitie of Babylonia , 50. 51. Of Albania , 346. 347 Ferdinand Emperour , 272 Feriae , by whom and whence so called , 106 Ferrat Can , 388. 389 Fesse or Fez a Kingdome and Citie , 679. & seq . Territory of Fez , 681 Fesse built by Idris , 688. The Map of Fez 682. The sweet situation of Fez , 683. Their stately Houses , Temples , Magazines , &c. ibid. Their Colledges , Hospitals , Bath-stoues , 684. Their Iudges , Festiuals and other Rites , 655. Their Diuiners and Sects , 686. The seuerall parts of the Fezan Territorie , 687. 688. & seq . Fetissos , or Idols in Guinea , 717 & seq . Fetissero or Priests , 719. 720 Fighig , a part of Numidia , 708 Indian Figtree , 17. 567 Fire whither and how an Element , 7 The Opinion of Philosophers thereof , ibid. Worshipped , 53. ouercome by Canopus , 55. 56. Kept alway burning of the Chaldees and Persians , ibid. Of the Phoenicians , 77. A fire issuing out of the Sea , 608 Fire naturall , vnnaturall , supernaturall , hellish , 79. Land of Fire , 887 Fiery God , 55. A great Fire at Constantinople , 289. A lamentable Fire at Patane , and how it happened , 496 Fishes sacred at Orpha , 64. At Hierapolis , 69. In Syria and Phoenicia , 79 Fish-woman , 81. Flying fishes , 438 Fishes with two eye-sights , 629 Fish-diuing , 380 Fishes in India , 565. In Guiana taken with a kind of wood , 902 Men liuing only on Fish , 580 581 Fishes called Sea-dogges , 509. Strange Indian Fishes , 566. Mighty shels of Fishes , ibid. First fruits , 117. 118 First-borne Priests redeemed , 121 How numbred , ibid. How redeemed , 121. 122 Flesh not eaten by the Banians , 541 Flies worshipped , 81. 136 Flies not to be remoued , 192. Burning Flies , 320. Iland of Flies , 860. Flies , troublesome , 625 Floud , the causes and circumstances , 30. 33. Described , 34. Memory thereof amongst the Syrians , 66 , 67. In Peru , 940 Florida , Spanish Discoueries , thereof , 845. Slaughter of the French , 846. Their Commodities and Cities , ibid. Their Ciuill and Religious Rites , 847. Diuinations , common Barnes , killing of the Harts and Crocodiles , long life , ibid. Sacrifice of their Children , Fasts and Feasts , 846. 847. Pamphilo Naruaes Expedition thither , 846. Nunnes his wanderings there , and obseruations of many people and their Rites , 849 Adultery punished , their Temples , Funerals , 851. Strange lightning there , Calos his Sorceries , Ingrams tales , 852 Fogs in places farre North , 781 Fountaine of a Pitchie substance , 50 Fountaines of Bitumen , Allum Salt , 84. Of vnsearchable depth and wonder , 92 Fountaine of Oyle continually running , 395. Of Tarre , ibid. Foxes dun , white , gray , 621. With pissels of bone , 786 Francia Noua , 823. 824. 825 Francia Antarctica , 861 Frankes Expedition to the Holy-land , 214 Frankes , who and why so called in the East , 216. Their Exploits in Palaestina , 217. Their Conquests , 1042. 1043 Frankincense , 228. Where it groweth , ibid. Friday Sabboath , 300. 301. How kept , ibid. Frobishers Voyages , 811. 812. & seq . Frogge of wonderfull greatnesse , 210 Frog-worshippers , 135. 136 Frost , vide Ice . No frozen Sea . Fruit forbidden what it was , 17. & seq . Fruits of Sodome , 84. 85. Of Iudea 92. Of India , 563. Of America , 805. In Brasil , 912. 913. Guiana , 902 Funerall Rites at Hierapolis , 69 Of Iewes , 206. 207. Of the Nabathitae , 222. Of Turkes , 312. 313. Galatians , 329. Persians , 377. 378. Issedones , 397. Scythians , 398. Tartarians and Cathayans , 416. 417. In Sabion , 428. In China , 472. 473. In Iapon , 599. In Guinea , 719. 720. In Brasill , 918. 919. Of the Tartars , 417 , 418. In Tanguth , 428. 429. In Thebet , 430 Of the Iugures , 431. Of the Cambayans , 527. Of the Bengalans , 509. Of the Rasboots , 535. 536. In Botanter , 512. Of Bramenes , 547. 548. Of Canarijms , 545. Of the Kings of Calicut , 553. In Amboyno , 578. In Nera , 605. In Baly , 611 Of Troglodites , 667. In Dabaiba , 894. 895. In Hispaniola , 959 Fut a Riuer neere Atlas , 37 G GAbbora a huge Giant , 32 Gabriel whipped , his acts before the Floud , 33. Mahometical dreames of him , 242 Gabriel a counterfeit Patriarch of Alexandria , 681 Gabriel Bathore , and Gabriel Bethlin Gabor , 279 Gago , much frequented by Merchants , 722. Described , ibid. Gallatia , or Gallo-graecia described , 328. Their Religion and Customes , 329 Galilaea how situate , 93 Galilaeans , a Sect so called 134 Galae , called also Imbij , Giacchi , and Iagges , 772 Gallants , vide Gul-gallants . Galleries wonderfull stately , 51 Galli , Priests of Syrian Goddesse , 68. How initiated , ibid. Galli , Priests of Cybele , 340 Gambra , 701 Games at Tyre , 79. At Olympus , Caesarea , 126. In China , 444 Games prohibited in the Alchoran , 252 Ganaei , a Societie of the Iewes , 135 Ganges Riuer , and the Superstitions there obserued , 509. 510 Gangeticus Sinus , 993 Gaoga described , 722 Gaon , a Doctorall Degree of the Iewes , 165. 166 Garamantes , 37 Gardens Pensile at Babylon , 48 made by Nebuchodonozer , ibid. Garizim , an Hill fertile , and well watered , 147 Gastromancie , 369 Gatis a Syrian Queene , 80 Gaulonites , or Galilaeans , 132 Gazith , or Consistory of the Seuenty , 99 Gebal a stonie Hill , 147 Gehenna , why Hell so called , 86 Gemmes , discourse of them by Vasiliwich , 983. 684 Genebrards antiquities for Romish fopperies , 30 Generation conferreth not the Soule , 25. Yet disposeth the bodie to receiue it , ibid. Geographie how brought to perfection , 42. 43. Profitable to Historie , 44. To the Gospell , 43. Tearmes of Geographie , ibid. Geometry inuented by the Aegyptians , 642. 643 Genesara a famous Lake , 92 Genists , or Genites , a Sect which stood vpon their Stocke and Kinred , 135 Gentiles who so called , 89 Geonim and their Generations , 165 Georgia , 346. 348 Georgians , 347. 348. S. George , 318. 319. 348 Gerbertus his Idols head , 70 Germanes , an order of Brachmanes in India , 479 Giants , 32. 922 Giacqui or Iagges , 772. Their strange and cruell customes , 773 Gibeonites called Nethanims , 123 Gibraltar Straits , why so called , 632 Gilolo Iland , 578. 604 Ginger how growing , 569 Gioghi , a Religious Order of Monkes , 541 Giraffa an African Beast , 621 Glasse shops , Glassie sand , 79. Burning Glasse , 299 Sir Thomas Glouer , 979 Goa the description thereof , 544. & seq . The Heathens and Christians liuing therein , 545. 546. The Title of the King of Goa , 737 Goats forbidden the Zabij , 52 Goats worshipped , 164 God , pag. 1. Knowne by his word & workes , 2. His nature , ibid. That he is , and what he is ; his names ; in what sense ascribed to him , 2. 3 His knowledge and other Attributes , 3. His workes , 4. Called God of goodnesse , 12. What he did before the Creation , ibid. Image of God , what , 13. By the Fall depraued , not vtterly extinct , 27. Chaldaean Gods , 51. 55. 56. The God Venus , 64 Gods of the Aegptians , Phoenicians , and others , 77. 80. The Alcoran doctrine concerning God , 251. Fiue differing opinions concerning the Prouidence of God , 275. Persian Gods , 372. 373 Goddesse of discord , 76. Other Goddesses , 77. 78 Goia fi st found the vse of the Loadstone , 42 Golchonda Kingdome , 993. & seq . The description thereof , 995 Glorious Palace , ibid. Gold of Arabia , 226. 227 Golden Castile , 709 Golden Hind compassed the world . Golden Age , 795 Gold contemned , 790. Store thereof , 769. 797. & seq . Goldsmiths Trade vnlawfull to the Moores , why , 224 Gomer or Gamer , 36 Gomes his Discouery , 810 Gordiaean Hils , 81 Gordius and Gordian knot , 332 Goropius his conceit of the forbidden Tree , 17. Of the Arke , 33 Of Ararat , 35. Of the Dutch Language , 30. Of the Aegyp ian Holies , 396 Gortheni , a Samaritan Sect , 140 Gospell how termed by the Iewes , 161 Goyame Kingdome , 740 Gouro and Gouren , 586 Grashoppers , great store and troublesome , 625. Eaten , ibid. Grecians of Iauan , 36. Of Magna Graecia , ibid. Graecian a Sect of Iewes , 123 124. Vsed the translation of the Seuenty , 99 Greekes vnder the Turke vnlearned , &c. 324. 325. Of moderne Greeke , seuenty Dialects , the worst at Athens . Greenland Voyages , 814. 815. & seq . Groenland , 817 Guacas , Idols and Temples in Peru , 940. 941 Gualata , a beggerly Country , 710 Guanacapa his riches , 408 Guatimala , 885. 886 Guascar , Brother of Atabaliba , 335 Guber , the description thereof , 722 Guiana , the Discouery thereof by Sir Walter Raleigh , 900. & seq . The description thereof . ibid. Relations and Discoueries thereof by other Englishmen , 901. 902. & seq . Guinea , 709. & seq . Their customes and rarities , 716 , & seq . Their marriages , birth and education of their children , 717. & seq . Description of their persons , diet , disposition , drinking , faith & rites , 718. Diuination of their Priests , Gods , and Funerals , 719. Customes of the King , &c. 720 Gulfila inuenter of Gothicke Letters , 82 Gungomar , 681 Gurupi , Indian Doctors , 479 Gul-gallants , 863 Gunnes , their nature and inuention , 512 Master Guy in Newfoundland , 822 Guzzula a Region in Barbary , 700 Gymnosophists , Indian Philosophers , 480. 481 H HAalon the Tartar his sacking of Bagdet , 65 Haaziph , or Azaereth a feast of the Iewes , 112 Hadrian , vide Adrian . Hagags cruelties , 74 Hagarens , whence so called , their habitation , &c. 229. 230 Hagiagies crueltie , 1024 Haithon , vide Aiton . Haire consecrated at the Temple of Dea Syria , 70. Why worne long on the crowne , 93. Worne with a long locke on the left side ( as the Deuill appeares ) in Virginia , 843 Hakems wickednesse , 1039 Halicarnassus , 81 Halyattis , 261 Hali , vide Ali. Doctour Hals commendation , 81 Iames Hals Discouery , 813. 814 Hamceu , chiefe Citie of China , 441. Whither Quinsay , ibid. Hamath , Earthquake , 147 Hamith a Iewish Court , 98 Hammientes , 666 Hamet King of Barbary , 695. & seq . Habet or Hamet Ben Abdela Propheticall King 696. Slaine , 699 700 Hannos Discoueries , 512 Haran Temple and the Pilgrimages thither , 255 Harcourts plantation in Guiana , 901. 902 Haron the 26. Chalifa , his Acts , Vistories , Deuotion and loue of Learning , 1028. 1029 Harpies , 67 Hasen the sixt Emperour of the Muslims , 1021. His holinesse , ibid. Poysoned by his Wife , ibid. Hasidaei and Hasidim why so called and when began , 125. 126. Not a Sect , but a Fraternitie : their Rites , ibid. Diuers of the Pharisees and Essees of the Fraterternitie , ibid. Hassem and Sem , 101 Hawkes worshipped , 635 Captaine Hawkins his Iournall , 520 , 521 Hea a Prouince , 243 Head of the Captiuitie , 131 Head of the Land of Israel , 134 Heauen and Earth , Gen. 1. What meant thereby , 5. Three Heauens , 6. Heauen of the blessed , ibid. Of the Kabalist and Talmudist , 161. 162. Of Mahomet , 245. 246. Of Siamites , 491. 492. Heauens of the Iaponites , 587. Heauen worshipped of the Chinois , 471 Hebrew the first Language , 39. 40 Of Heber , ibid. Why called Hebrewes , 40. 95. The same Language at first with the Chaldaean , ibid. Hebrew Accents and Letters , 40 Not capeable of meetre , 41 Hebrewes why abhomination to the Aegpptians , 637 Hebrewes in a speciall sense , 95 Hebrew Patriarchs and their Religion before the Law , 95. 96. & seq . Hebrew Policy and Ciuill Gouernment , 97. 98 Hecla a hill in Island , by some supposed Purgatory , 761 Heden , 17 Hegira , 243. The computation of the Mahometicall Hegira , 246 1014 Heliogabilus , 58. 79 Heliognosti , worshippers of the Sunne , 135 Hell a fire without light , 71. The Alpha and Omega of wickednesse ibid. Why called Genenna , 86. By whom escaped , 314 Mahomets Hell , 254. 262. 314 Siamites Hell , 491 Hell-mouth , 50 Helena Iland , 781 , & seq . Helena Queene of Adiabena , 62 Of Aethiopia , 781 Hellen a Giant worshipped , 45 Hrllenists , whence so called , 124 Helle Hellespont , 98 Hellenians , or Helienians a Sect of the Iewes , 135 Hemerobaptists , Iewish Hereticks , 133 Hendorones , their Countrey and Rites , 535 Henoch taken away , 15. 30. 31 His Artes , Pillars , and Writings , ibid. By the Greekes called Atlas , 31 Henoch a Citie so called , 29. Booke of Henoch , 30. Very fabulous , 31. A fragment of that Booke cited , ibid. Henry Prince of Wales , his Encomium , 861 Henry of Portugall first Discouerer of the Coasts of Africa , 619 Hennes Egges how hatched in Aegypt , 627 Heptacometae , a people of most beastly disposition , 330 Hercules , 77. 78. 336 Hercules of the Parthians , 337 Of Heraclea , 577 Hercules Pillars , two Hills , 680 Heraclea a Citie described , 577 Heraclius his Acts , 215. 242. 364 365 Heremites , 277. 428. Mock-heremites , 315. Famous Heremite in Africa , 637. At Saint Helena , 781 Herod Ascalonita , 81. Hee slue the Seuenty , 100. Built the Temple , 102. 103 Herodians , a Sect of the Iewes , 134 Herules , their Rites , 400 Hessees , vide Essens . Hesperides , 680 Hassissim , a Nation neere to Mount Libanus , 277. Their Prophet , ibid. Hierapolis in Syria , 68 Hierarchie and High Priesthood of the Chaldees , 55. Of the Syrians , 68. Phoenicians , 79 Of the Israelites before the Law , 98. Of Samaritans , 138. 139. Of Aaron , 121. Of Assasines , 218. 219. Of Dogzijn , 220. 221. Of the Turkes , 319. 320. Of Cappadocians , 326. Zelans , 328 Armenians , 342. Albanians , 346. 347. Persians , 395. 396 In Cathaya , 404. 415. Of Tartars , 416. 417. Of Thebeth , 430. China , 461. 466. Of the Brachmanes , 479. Of the Siamites , 491. Of the Bramenes , 547. 548. In Cochin , 552. In Iapon , 592. In Ternate , 605. 506. In Samatra , 614. In Pegu , 505. 506 In Aegypt , 635 Hieroglyphicks , 82 Hierotimus an Arabian King which had sixe hundred children by Concubines , 229 Hierro one of the Canaries , 783 Hillel , 158. When hee flourished , 160. His Disciples , 165 Hippopotamus , 714 Hiram his Acts , 79 Hircania , and the Hircanians , 355. 356 Hisiam Sonne of Abdulmelie the seuenteenth Chalifa , 1025. His two Sonnes Muaui and Suleiman , in a Battell put the Romanes to slight , and tooke Constantine the Emperour , ibid. His great Wardrobes , ibid. Hisphaham , vide Isphaam . Hispaniola described , 955. & seq . Their Creatures , Oracles , Priests , Dances , Zemes , 957 & seq . The Miracles , Prophesies , Feasts of their Zemes , their Holy-bread , Oracles , Burials , Marriages , Punishments , Traditions of the Creation , and Spirits , 958. Ceremonies about the sicke and dead , 959. Tempests there , ibidem . Quite dispeopled of the naturall Indians , 960 Histaspes Father of Darius , his trauell to the Brachmanes , 479 Historie helped by Geographie , 44 Hoaquam the Name of a China Idoll which hath rule ouer the eyes , 461 Hog a Phoenician Philosopher , 82 Hogs with hornes , 566. With teeth more then ordinary , ibid. Hollanders Acts in the East Indies , 483. & seq . Holy-land , vide Iudaea and Palaestina , the situation and Map thereof , 91. & seq . Homicide punished in Kain , 28 Homer , 207 Homer worshipped , 621 Hondura , and the Rites there , 886 Honey venemous , 221 Horeb , 211 Horse offered to the Sunne , 56 Horse-flesh royall fare to the Tartars , 33 Horses taken with Hawkes , 392 Fatted and eaten in Cairo , 653 Sir Edward Horsey , 973 Horsey , viz. Sir Ierome Horsey his Obseruations in Russia and other Countries , 973. & seq . Hornes rooting in ground , 587 Worne by some Kings and Priests , 613. 884 Hosanna , of the Iewes , 112 Hospitall at Bagdat , 237. 238 242. 243. Medina , 272. Of Saint Iohn Baptist , 337. In Persia , 374. 375. Merdin , 6●● Goa . 545. 546. Cairo , 653. 654. Of the Turkes , 308 Hospitals for Beasts and Birds , 529 Hospitular Knights , 584 Hourdes of Tartars , 422. 423 Houres equall and vnequall , 106 Of Prayer , ibid. Hudsons Voyages to the North & Nothwest , 817. His wintering , and treachery of his men , 818. Gods iustice on them , ibid. Huiunsin the strange Story of him , 461 Hungaria magna , 404 Hungarie ouerrun by the Turkes , 283. 284. By the Tartars , 404 405 Huracanos , 963 Hoseins Heresie , 1034 Hydaspes Priest of the Sunne , 730 Hydras , 624 Hyaena , 622 Hyperboreans , 397. 400 Hyrcania , the description thereof , 355 I IAbbok , 86 Iacapucaya a Brasilian Fruit , 913 Iacobs twelue Sonnes , 89. 90. Hee reformed his Family , 95 Iacobites Sect multiplying , 1017 Iagges , vide Giacqui . Iah , the name of God , 2 Iamaica described , 954 Iamboli Insula , 796 Iames King of Great Brittaine , his commendation , 837 King Iames his New New-land , 814 King Iames his Cape . 817 Ianambuxos a Sect in Iapan , their Rites , 594. 595 Ianizaries , of the Turke , 291 292 Iapheth , Iapetus his Posteritie , 36. The eldest Sonne of Noah , ibid. Iapon the Historie thereof , 586. & seq . Diuerse of their Rites , 587 Their dispositions , ibid. Adams his Voyage thither , 588. & seq . Captaine Saris his Voyage , 590 Their hatred of Chinois , ibid. Their gouernment , 590. Their desperatenesse and crueltie , 591 Their executions , crossing and crucifying , 592. Their Sects , 592 593. Taicosoma and Quabacondonoes crueltie and vanitie there , 591. 593. Their Bonzij , 594. Colosses , ibid. Feasts , 595 Confession , 597. Idols and Temples , 597. 598. Funerals , 599 Earthquakes , 599. Polos reports 600. Schismes , 601. Iesuites there , ibidem . Ilands adioyning , 601. 602. The Map of Iapan , 588 Iarchas , chiefe Brachmane , 478 479 Iason , the Story of him and his Fleece , 347 Iaua greater and lesse , 579. 609 Eight , Kingdomes in Iaua Minor , 609 Iaua Maior the cruell Rites , ibidem , The diuers Kingdomes therein , 610. The old King and his wiues custome , ibidem . Their Religion , Comoedies , &c. 611. & seq . Acts of Iauan slaues in Patane , 495. 496. In Banda , 578 607 Iberians of Thubal , 37 Ineria , the situation and description thereof , 346 Ibis a Bird-god , 642 Icaria , 823 Ice fortification , 974 Ice many leagues long , 712. Ilands of Ice , 907 Ichneumon an African Beast described , 624 Icthyophagi , 794 Idolatry , 29. 45. 53. 57. 79. 123 124. 242. 415. 428. 460. 461 597. Reade the whole Story of Aegypt . The Authors and originall thereof , 45. 95. 96. 123 How monstrous , 79. 213. The strange Idols of the Tartars , 415 , By Idolaters , whom vnderstood , 428. 429 Idols in China , 461. In Iapan , 597. 598. In Aegypt , 635. Virginia , 839 Idols in Golchonda , 999. 1000 Idumaea how situate , and whence so called , 85 Iebussulem , 94 Iehouah , the name of God , 2. 3. 4 Written Ioua and Iehueh , ibid. Whither the word fit to bee pronounced , 101 Ierusalem , 93. 94. New Ierusalem , 96. 97. The holy Citie , 102 The glory and ruine thereof , 137 Taken by Antiochus , 73. By Titus and Adrian , 94. By Ptolemey , 108. Iewish dreame thereof , 145. 146 Ieremy the Prophet worshipped , 644 Ieselbas Tartars , 424. 425 Iesuits impudence , 76. Reports of Miracles , 395. 396. Strict obedience , 158. Babels bablers , 586 Deuisers of lyes , 395. Veteratores , and yet Nouellers , 412 Their being and acts in China , 474. 475. & seq . In Siam , 490 Their Reuenewes at Goa , 545 546. When they first entred the Mogols Countrey , 515. Their Iesuitisme there , 527. 528. their pranckes in Asia , 586 Iethroes counsell , 96. 97 Iewish dreamer , 30. Priuiledges , 89. Apostasie , 90 Iewes compared to Gideons fleece , 90. Why and when so called , 91. Their three Courts , 98. Punnishments , 99. 100. Computation of dayes , houres , watches , moneths , yeares , 105 , 106. & seq . Their Tekupha , 107. Feasts , 107. Sabboath , 106. 107. New Moone and Passeoner , 107. 108. Pentecost , Trumpets , Reconciliation , Tabernacles , ibid. & 109. 110 111. 112. Feast of Lots , 114 Of Wood-carrying , Dedication , and other Feasts and Fasts , 114 115. Oblations , Gifts and Sacrifices of the Iewes , 115. 116 Tithes and first-fruits , 117. 118 Personall Offerings , 119. 120 Their Priests and Leuits , and First-borne , 121. 122. Their Sects , 123. 124. 125. Washings , 127. Temple , vide Temple . The Iewes distinguished into Hebrewes , Graecians , and Babylonians , 124. Into Karraim , & Rabbinists , 125. 126. Hatred of the Samaritans , 136. 137. Odious to all people , 140. Destroyed by Titus , 140. 141. By Adrian , 141. 142. Forbidden to looke into Iudaea , 142. Their Rebellion vnder Traian , 143. Their Barcosba , 142. Their Pseudo-Moses and Andrew , 143. Their false Christs , 143. 144. The dispersions of Iewes and destruction , in Asia , Africke , Europe , Germany , 144. 145. in France , Spaine , Barbary , 145. 146. In Zant , Solinichi , ibidem . Their estate and dispersions in the time of Beniamin Tudelensis , 146 147. 148. 149. Iewes lately found in China , 150. In England , 151. The manner of their life & gouernment in England , 152. Their Villanies there , ibid. Chronologie , 153. 154. The Iewish Talmud and Scripture , 155. 159. Their conceits of the Traditionall Law , ibidem . When and by whom written , 157. Preferring it before the Law written , ibid. Paralelled with Papists , 158. 159. By whom this Tradition passed , ibidem . Absurdities thereof , 160. Of the Iewish Cabala and Cabalists , 161. 162. The three Parts of the Cabalisticall Arte , ibidem . Testimonies of Iewes against themselues 163. Their Blasphemie of Christ , 164. Of their Rabbines , and the Rites of their Creation , 164. & seq . Of their Rabbinicall Titles , Dignitie , diuers Rankes , Degrees , Academies , 165. 166 & sequitur . Their yeeres sitted to diuers Sciences , &c. 167. The Iewes dealing in and with the Scriptures , their Interpretations , &c. 168. 169. & sequitur . Letters and Prickes , and Masoreth , 170 The Moderne Iewish Creed , 170. 171. Their Interpretation of the same , 172. Their Affirmatiue and Negatiue Precepts , 173. The Negatiue Precepts Expounded by the Rabbines , 174. The Affirmatiue vnfolded , 175. 176 Their Absurde Exposition of Scriptures , 177. & sequitur . Their Dreames of Adam , 178. Iewesses Conception , Trauell and Tales of Lilith , 179. The Iewish manner of Circumcision , 179. 180. If Female Children , 180. 181 Of the Iewish Purification , Redemption and Education , 181. 182. Dreames of Sucking , Going Bare , Vngirt , &c. ibidem . Iewish Prayers at Morning , 183. Their Rising , Clothing , Washing , 134 Of their Zizis and Tephillim , and holy Vestments , 184 185. Of their Schoole or Synagogue 185. Of their Prayers and an hundred Benedictions , 186. & sequitur . Redeeming of Sacrifices , ibidem . Of their Echad and other Prayers , 187 188. Superstition in place and gesture , and their Litanie , ibidem . Why they keepe Cattell , 188. Their washing and preparing to meat , behauiour at meat , opinion of Spirits attending their meates and Graces , 188. 189 Their Euen song & Nocturnes , ibidem . Their Mundayes and Thursdayes , 190. Their Law-Lectures , 191. Their selling Offices , womens Synagogue , ibid. their preparations to the Sabbath , 192 Their Sabbataery Superstitions , & opinions , 192. 193. Fables of Sunne and Moone , Sabbatary soules ibid. Of the Iewish Passeouer and the Preparation therevnto , 194. 195. The Rites in obseruation thereof , ibid. Their Pentecost and Tabernacles , 196. 197 Their New-moones , New yeeres day , Iudgement day , Saint-worship . 196. 197. Their Confession , Lent , Cock-superstition , and Penance , 197. 198. Of their Cookerie and Butchery , 200. 201. Of their manifold coozenage , ibid. Of their Espousals and Marriage , 201. 202. Marriage duties and Diuorce , 203. 204. Of the Iewish Beggars , 205. Diseases , ibidem . Iewish Penances , ibid. Their Ceremonies about the sicke , about the dead in the house , at the Graue and after the Buriall , with all their Funerall Rites , 206. 207. Iewish Purgatory , ibid. Their two Messiasses , and the signes of the comming of their Messias , 207. 208. 209 Acts of Messias Ben Ioseph , ibid. Iewish tales of monstrous Birds , Fishes and Men , 210. Their Messias , his Feast , 211. the hopes and hinderances of the Iewes Conuersion , 212. 213. & seq . Scandals to the Iewes , ibid. A merry tale of a Iew , & of his fellowes deluded . 580. 581. Their trauell to the Sabbaticall Riuer , ibid. Iezid sonne of Muaui , the 8. Chalifa , 021. Iezid sonne of Abdulmelic , the 16. Chalifa , 1025 Was giuen to women , playes and spectacles , ibid. Ignatius Loyala , the Iesuite-founder , 158 Ilands adiacent to Asia , 577. & seq . Ilands peculiar to one sexe , 578 Ilands adiaceat to Africa , 626. 671 704. to America , 950. 951. & seq . Ilands del Moro and the commodities thereof , 578 Ilium , or Troye , the situation and Founder thereof , 332 Image of God , 14. 15. How farre lost , 22 Images how came to be worshipped , 45. 46 Images in the Temple of Belus , 49 Image erected by Nebuchadonoser , 50. Of Senacherib , 62 Images in the Temple at Hierapolis , 68. 69. Of Apollo at Daphne , 71 Image in Nebuchadnezars dreame 71. Of Victoria taken away with a scoffe , 73. Of men mads Gods , 75. Of Moloch , 86 Iewish hatred of Images , 213 Turkish hatred of them , 301 Dreame of an Image at Rome , 205. Of Venus , 56. 59. Turkish nicety for Images , 300. 301 Images of Mars and Saturne at Mecca , 255. 268. Persian Images and the sacrificing to them , 374. 375. 976 Images of the Tartars , 423. In Tanguth , 428. 429. In Cathay , 405. 415. 416. 426. Of the Samoeds , 432. 433. Chinois 470. 471. & seq . Siamites , 490 491. In Pegu , 505. 506. In Bengala , 508. 509. In Salsette , 545 Calicut , 550. Negapatun , 557 558. In Iapon , 597. 598. Of Adam in Zellan , 616. 617. In Aegypt , 635. 636. In Mexico , 870. 873. & seq . At Acusamil , 885. In Guiana , 901. & seq . In Peru , 940. 941 Imbij a Barbarous Nation , 755 Imemia a Sect imbraced of the Persians and others , 275. 276 Impropriations Popish , 119. How many and how wicked , 119. 120 Incest of the Dogzijn , fathers , polluting their owne daughters , &c. 220. Mother with the sonne ibid. India , what Countries so called , 477 India Minor and Maior , 735. The Name India how vsed , 477 India how diuided . 477. Indian Rites before and after Bacchus , 481. 482 Indians of seuen sorts , 478. Opinions and life of their Brachmanes . 478. 479. Diuers orders of them , ibid. Their Rites in burning themselues , 480 Indian Gods , Monsters , Dances , and other Rites , 481. 482 Indian women , 482. Fruits , Plants , Spices , Beasts , &c , 563. & seq . Portugall and Dutch trading in India , 483. Of the English Trade there and many arguments in defence of it , 484 485. & seq . Indian societie commended , ibid Indico how and where it growes , 570. 1003 Indus Riuer worshipped , 478. 479 Described , ibid Inguas , title of the Kings of Peru , 931 Intelligents a Sect of Moores , 275 Inundations in China , 458 Iobs Storie said to bee fayned 164 Ioghi , Indian Votaries and Catharists , 574. Their Opinions , ibid. Furious zeale , selfe-rigor , 575 Iohn King of England his Embassage , 702 Ionia how situate , 336. Whence so called , and the principall Cities thereof , ibid. Ionithus a supposed sonne of Noah 36 Ionas sent to Niniue , 66 Ionadab father of the Rechabites , 125 Ionathas sonne of Vsiel 161 Ionathan Author of the Chaldee Paraphrase , 165. The opinions of him and his Sect , ibid. Ionike Letters , 81 Ioppe when built , 83 Ior a Kingdome , 496 Iordan Riuer described , 92 Iosephus not skilfull in Hebrew , 94 Ben Gorion counterfeit , 129. His testimonie of Christ , 163 Irak a Kingdome , 220 Isabella Iland , 904 Is a Citie so called , 50 Isis , the Storie thereof , 78. 80. 83. 635. 636 Isdigertes , 353 Island and Iscaria , 831 , & seq Isman a Drusian Prophet , 220. 221 Ismael , 92 Ismaelites a Sect , 132 Ismael Sophi , 381. 382. The Second 815 Israel who called , 90. Their num - 92. How gouerned before and in the time of Moses , 68. How How after , 98 , 99. Carried captiue , 121. When they departed Aegypt , 675. Some remnants in China . 475 Isidones their Rites , 397 Italie wherein happie and vnhappie 828 Iuan Vasiliwich Emperour of Russia his cruelties and historie at large by Sir Ierom Horsey , 973 , & seq , Iuba a King and Writer , 678 Iubilee , 112. The nine and fortieth yeere , 113. The Popish Iubilee , ibid. Iubilee of the Mexicans 881 Iucatan , and the Rites there , 885 Iuchri , Iuchria , Iurchi , 341 Iudah , 124 Iude his citing of a testimonie of Henoch , 30 Iudaea , 92. When first so called , 93 vid. Ierusalem and Iewes . Iudgement-Day , Turkish opinions thereof , 313 Iugures , 404. The Sect and Rites of the Iugures , 431 Iulian Apostata , 72 Iulian the Spanish Traytor , 229. Iuno Olympia , 78. 81 Iupiter of the Plough , 77. Of the Dunghill , 80. Beelsamen and Olympius , 77. 81. Triphylius , 201. Bellipotens , 311. Hercaeus and Fulminator , 318. Descensor , 319. Larisseus , 321 Iupitur Sagus 328. Iupiter of the Persians , 396 Iupiter Graecanicus , 137. The Oracle of Iupiter Ammon , 665 Isates King of Adiabena , 63 K KAbala what it is 161 & seq . How differing from the Talmud , 161. 162. Three kinds ibid. Kabala of the Mahumetans , 276 277 Kain his Sacrifice , 28. His punishment , ibid. His remouing to Nod and his posteritie , 29 Kain commended by the Caiani , 135 Kalender of Iewish Fasts and Feasts , 113. 114. Of the Samaritans , 137. 138. Of the Saracens , 229 , 230. Of the Peruans , 945. 946 Kara , Karraim , or Koraim . Scripture Iewes , 125 , 129. Antient and moderne differ , 129 Karda Mountaines , 35 Karthada , 82 Kedar a Countrie abounding with flocks of sheepe and goates , 85 Kergis 405 Kiddish a Iewish prayer , 186 Kine worshipped by the Indians and why , 50. how King of the Iewes his prerogatiue , 89 Kiou chiefe Citie of Russia , 297 Kirgessen Tartars , 421 Kithaya the situation and description thereof , 404. Their Rites , 405. Their faith and manner of writing , ibid. vid , Cathaya . Kiugin a degree of the Chinois , 449 Knights of Rhodes , 584 Knighthood in Ciualoa , 855. 856. in Mexico , 866. 867. In Brasil 914. Goa , 544. Master Kniuets most strange aduentures in Brasill and other parts , 909 , 910. 911 Koptus a Citie that gaue name to Aegypt , 626 Kumero . Kumeri , Kumeraes , Kumeraeg 37 Kyrkes whence so called , 120 Kitayans and their Religion , 404 M LAbans Idols . 98 Laborosoarchadus , 62 , Hee is that Baltasar mentioned by Daniel , 63 Labyrinth in Aegypt . 633. 634 Lac an Indian drugge . 569 Ladrones Ilands , the description thereof , 950. The Rites and Customes there , 951 Lake at Hierapolis , 69. Ascalon , 81. Sodome , 84 , 85. Called Asphaltites , 92. Thonitis , 65 Genesareth and Samachonitis , 92. Arethusa , 318. At Hamceu in China , 441. At Quinsay , ibid. The Lake of Maeris , 634. Gale , Goiame , Magnice , and other Lakes in Africa , 773 774. 775 Lamech , Iewish Dreames of him , 30 Lambe , Paschall , vide Paschall . A Lambe the daily Sacrifice of the Hasidim , 125. 126 Labor , 413 Lampes nine hundred in the Temple of Fez , and as many arches , 683. A Lampe perpetually burning , 147 Lampe a stone so called of strange effect , 69 Languages confounded , 38. 40 Restored , ibid. Which was the first Language , 38. 39. 264. Reckoned by some , 40. 264 Languages which the most general , 265. Strange Language vsed in holy things in Peru , 938. 940 In Bisnagar , 572. In Siam for other Sciences , 491. 492 Last Chalifas in Bagdad and Aegypt , 1044 Laodicea , 70. & seq . Sixe of that name , 71 Laos , or Laios an Indian people , their habitation and rites , 489. 490 Lar and Cailon , 580 Lausu a Philosopher of China , 464 His Sect , and the Rites thereof , 465. 466 Law written in Mans heart , 19 Differing from Ceremoniall , ibid. Law diuided into Ceremoniall , Morall , Iudiciall , 96. Their difference ibid. Written and vnwritten , 121. Dreames of vnwritten , 156. & seq . The Law taken for all the Scripture , 159. The Mahumetan Law and the followers thereof , 254 Lawrence Iland , vide Madagascar . Lawrence Riuer , 799 Lecanomancy , a kind of Diuination , 369 Leigh ; viz. Captaine Leigh his Plantation in Guiana , 901 902 & seq . Legend of Brandon , 15. Francis , 127. 197 Legends of Mahomet , 242. 243 Lent of the Iewes , 197. 198. Of Mahumetans , 263. 310. Vide Ramadam . Lent of the Moores , 275. Of the Mexicans , 880. 881. Of the Tunians , 669. 670 Leo , viz. Iohn Leo an African Writer , Embassadour from the King of Fez De eo multa mentio per 6. Lib. tot . Leonides Exploit , 343 Lepanto Sea-fight , 694 Leprosies cured , 64 Lequio , certaine Ilands so called , rich in Gold , 578 Lerius his Obseruations of Brasil , 906. 907 Leshari , or Hashari , 276 Letters when inuented , 30. Iewish and Phoenician , 82. The Authors and Inuentors of Letters , ibidem . Hieroglyphicall Letters , ibid. Samaritan and Hebrew , 138 Letters supposed by the simple Indians to speake , 484 Letters carried by Pidgeons , 580 Leui and Leuits , 97. 98. 121. 122 Their Cities , 104 Leuiathan , the huge Whale mentioned in Scripture , Iewish tales thereof , 210 Lewis King of Hungary slaine , 268 Libanus a Hill , 91 Library of Iewes , 166. Of Mahumetans , 250. 274. At Pergamus , 335. In Iapon , 597. 598 In Cairo , 652. 653. In the Hill Amara , 744. 745 Lybia described , 706. 707. & seq . Lignum Aloes , where growing , 489 570 Lilis or Lilith , 178. 179. 180 Light in the Creation what , 7. 10 Excellency thereof , 8. Funerall Lights of the Iewes , 206. 207 Of Turkes , 289. 290 Light of Mahumet , 244 Light of the Moone , and Snow serues the Northerne people in Winter . 603 Lights burning in Mahumetan Temples , in one two thousand , in another eight hundred , 248. In that of Damascus , 9000. 75. 76 Lights in the Turkish Temples , 306. 307. In the Temple of Fez , 684. 685 Lilith or Lilis of the Iewes , 178 179 Lion his awe of man , 36. The nature of Lions at large , 621. 622 Lions deuoured the Samaritans , 138 Lions of America , 804. Lions ( or lye one ) which had been Amasis , 584 Lithuania . Sir Ierome Horseyes entertaintment there , 990 Liuonia inuaded , 974 Liuquin Ilands , 602 Loanda Iland described , 769. 770 Loango and their Rites of Sacrificing , 770. Their Exequies , Kinne , forbidden meates , restitutions , tryals , 770. 771. Their Executions vpon water-tryals , Chekoke , Dunda . 771. Their Idols and Votaries , ibid. Loretto Lady , 272 Lots . Feast of Lots , 114. 199 Diuination by Lots , 467. 468 Louse killing , when vnlawfull , 542 Lousay-Bay , 817 Lubar mountayne , 35 Lucayae Ilands , 954. 955 Lucian his Narration of Dea Syria , 67. 68 Lud , Father of the Lydians , 37 Luna and her hornie head , 74 Luxury of the Persians , 377 Lydia and Lydians , 335. 339 M MAabad first Chalifa of Aegypt , 1037 Macao or Amacao , 472 Macabees History 72. 73. Acts , 111. Why so called , 141 Macae shauen , 667 Machamut King of Cambaya his Venemous Constitution , 537 Machlydes , their Rites , 667 Madagascar , or Saint Lawrence Iland , a description of the place , people , rites , 799. 780 Madai Father of the Medes , 35 349 Madera Ilands , 783 Mad men admired as Saints , 316 317 Madnesse by eating a Fruite , 316 Madura Iland how situate , 610 611. A fertile Iland of Rice , ibid. Magog Father of the Scythians , 37 Magi of the Chaldees , 55. The Magi of Media , 351. The Persian Magi , 369. 370. 371 372 Magicke commended by Plato , 370 Magicke Naturall , Artificiall and Diabolical , 369. 370. Other kinds of Magicke , ibid. Magicke ascribed to the Aegyptians , 645 Magicians of Brasill , 915. 916 King Magnus his marriage , 976. His Widow seduced , 987 Magellan his Voyage and Death , 924 Magellan Straits , 923 Magnesia , the situation thereof , 335 Magnice Riuer , 774 Mahomet , the Saracenicall beginnings and proceeding vnder him , 232. 233. & seq . His Birth , Life and History , 241. 242. & seq . His Miracles , 243. His Iourney to Heauen and Hell , 245. 246. His Priuiledge , 246 His Buriall , ibid. His Sepulcher , ibid. 272. His Assumption , 247 his dwelling house , Date trees , and Mosquita , 248. his Successours , 274. & seq . The foure Doctors of his Law , Authors of foure Sects , 274. 275. 250. 259 Words of Mahumetan Profession , 251. & seq . 259. & seq . Mahomets madnesse , 316. his Warres , the Successours of Mahomet , and their Sects , 274 & seq . Mahomet Nephew of Hall expected to come againe , 392. 393 Mahomet Sultan of Persia , 283 386. Of Turkey the Great , wanne Constantinople , 283. 284. Sonne of Amurath , 287 288 Mahomet the third , the Story of him , 287. 288 Mahomet Bassa of Cairo , 652 653 Mahomet Codabanda , 386. 387 388. The Mahumets when they entred Aegypt , 657. Of the Mahumetan Religion in Africa , 704. 705 Mahammed Abulcasim first Emperour of the Muslims , 1013. his Birth , Genealogie , Education and vocation , ibid. his beginnings and doctrine , 1014. his Battels , 1014. 1015. his two wiues , ibid. his third wife , 1015. his flight to Medina , 1014. he is wounded in Battell , 1015. Truce betwixt him and the Coraisites , and the conditions thereof , 1015 his Inauguration and Pulpit , 1015. his Pilgrimage to Mecca , 1016. his Secretaries and Officers of State , ibid. his courtesie to Christians , ibid. his age and death , ibid. Malacca Kingdome and the Inhabitants thereof , 493. 494. Their customes , and the Story of the Malayos , ibid. Malabar , the Regions and Religions thereof , 549. Eighteene Sects in Malabar , 553. 554. Sonnes there inherit not , but Sisters Sonnes , ibid. Maldiuae Ilands , 579 Malepur , or the Citie of S. Thomas , 560 Malta how situate , 788. & seq . described , 789. 790 Mamalukes of Aegypt , 657. 658 & seq . Their admirable Feates and Actiuitie , ibid. Mammons misery , 207 Manati a kind of Fish , 568 Mandingae a perfidious and Idolatrous Nation , 711 Manetho his Epistle and fragments of his Chronicle , 661 Mangas an Indian Fruit , 567. Three kinds thereof , ibid. Manna , where found , 570 Man diuersly considered , and why created , 13. 14 his first excellencie , ibid. how said to bee the Image of God , 13. his Diet before the Floud , 15. his Fall , 21. his degeneration into a Beast , Plant , Deuill , 23. Man but the carkasse of man , ibid. his fourefold estate , 26. A little World , ibid. Sonnes of men , 29. Daughters of men ill interpreted , 26. 27. Men called the Sonnes of God , 33. Mans Pride humbled by the basest creatures . Mans Retrograde and Vanitie , 569 Man worshipped & sacrificed , 944 945 Men with tayles , 603 Man-eaters , or Canibals , 914. 945 Manichees , their hereticall opinion of two beings and beginnings , 24 Mangu Can , his history and acts , 406. 407 Mangi or China , vide China . Manfor King of Marocco , 690 691 Maraquites , 910 Margarita , the description thereof , 950. 951 Margiana , 35 Marmayde seene , 626 Saint Martha , how situate , 895 Mary the Virgin ; Popish deifying of her , 213 Marocco City and Kingdome , 690 & seq . Building and description of it , 691. & seq . Wonne by the Seriffe , ibid. Great Plague , Famine and Warres thero , 692 Wonne by the Saint , 692. 693 694. By another , ibidem . The map of Marocco , 694. Warres in Marocco , 697. 698 Marriage Rites of the Iewes , 201 202. & seq . Of the Turkes , 298. 299. Of Tartars , 417. 422 Of Persians , 377. In Pegu , where they haue new husbands if the former bee absent twentie dayes , 369. In Thebet , 430. In China , 468. 469. In Pegu , 502 503. Of Bengalans , 508. 509 Indians , 678. About Goa , 544 545. Of Bramanes , 547. 548 In Calecut , 549. Of Brasilians , 919. In Peru , 935. In Golchonda , 1000 Marriage of Parents and children , 64. Iew more Christian then the Papist , in preferring Marriage before the seeming-holy Vow of Virginitie , 214 Malebar , vide Malabar . Maranatha a kind of Excommunication of the Iewes , 100. What it signifieth , 101 Mars how worshipped in Scythia , 396. 397 Marsyas flayed quicke , 330 Marthus and Marthana , 134 Martyrs in all Religions , 28. Of the Turkes , 315. 316. 317. 318 Maruthas Bishop , 362 Masbothaei , or Masbothenai , a Sect of the Iewes , 135 Masorites , 165 Masoreth , 169. 170 Massalians , 134 Massagerae , their Religion and Rites , 399 Mathematicall Instruments in China ; 468. Their skill in the Mathematicks , ibid. Iesuits get credit there by them , 469 Marstach an hearbe which maketh mad , 316 Mattins of the Iewes , 185. 186. & seq . Mauiitania Caesariensis , Mauri , & Maurusij , 675. 676. Their miserable life , ibid. Women Prophetesses , ibid. Mauritius the Emperour , 380. & seq . Mausolus his Tombe , 335 Maxes their Rites , 667 Maximinus his huge stature , 32 Mays , 806 Mazalcob , Mazal , and Mazaloth , 70 Meaco a Citie in Iapon , 595. 596 Measures inuented by Cain , 29 Meats prohibited to the Aegyptian Priests , 642. 643 Meats forbidden in Loango , 770 By the Mahumetans , 257 Mecca taken and conuerted to Islamisme , 1015. The Pilgrimages thither , 255. 267. 268. 269. & seq . Description of Mecca , 267 273. The description of the Mosquita there , 269 Mecca spoyled of the Black-stone , 1035 Medes , 37. The story of the Medes 349. 350. & seq . Media , whence so called , 349. The description thereof , 350. & seq . The diuision thereof , 351. 352 Medina described , 271. Conuerted to Islamisene , 1014 Mediterranean Sea , 575 Medan and Merou , 728 Medina and Mecca spoyled , 1022 Megalobyzi certaine Priests so called , 337 Megasthene , his testimony of Nebuchodonosor , 49. Of Darius Medus , 61 Megauares their Rites , 667 Mehokekim who so called , 99 Meletius Patriarch of Alexandria . 659 Melici or Melchia Sect , 704 Melinde , 754 Memphis or Noph , 631 Memnon , 79. His speaking Image , ibid. Menas King of Aegypt , 631. 632 Mendao a great Citie , 812 Mengrelia , the sauation and description thereof , 347. The state of the present Mengrelians 347 Menon husband of Semiramis 66 Menudde and Menudim , 98 Mereury , 77 Mercuries certaine Planets so called , 51 Meroe Iland described , 727. 728 Their Rites , ibid. Their Table of the Sunne . 728. 729 Merists , or Merissaeans , 135 Merwan the 11. Chalifa poysoned by his Wife , 1022 Meshech , Mesehini , and Mazaca , 37 Melchisedech , 121 Merdin a Citie and Patriarchall See , 67 Mermaids 626 Merwan the 21. Chalifa his gluttony , 1026 Mescuites or Moschees , and the Ceremonies in them , 266 , 999 Mesopotamia why so called , and how situate , 65. Mesopotamian Cities , 64 Messa , and tales thereof , 165 Messias of the Iewes , 142. 207. & seq . Counterfeit Messias , 143 144. Dreames of an earthly Messias , 162. Of the signes of the comming of the Iewes Messias , 207. 208. & seq . Two Messiasses expected , ibid. Iewish Messias his Feast , 201 Meta Incognica discouered and described , 811. 812 Metasthenes , 62 Metempsychosis , 471. 469 Menis Iland , 941 Master MetholdsVoyage and obseruations , 993. & seq . Methra and Mithra , 57. 372 Metsr , the name of Cairo and all Aegypt , 655 Mexico why so called , 862. & seq . The foundation thereof , and strange Expedition thither , ibid. Mexico entred by the Spaniards , 862. Besieged taken and rebuilt , 863. Their seuerall peoples , 864. The history of their Kings , 865. 866. Their Orations , 866 Coronations , ibidem . Ominous prodigies and ancient Tributes , 867. The present state thereof , 868. 869. Their Gods , Goddesses , and worship in Mexico , 869 870. Their horrible Sacrifices , 871. Their Priests , 871. 872 Their Temples , 873. 874. Their Monasteries , 874. 875. Their Rites and Opinions , 876. 877 Their bloudie Processions , ibid. Their Baptismes and Education of their children , 877. Their Punishments , Mariages , Funerals , 878. Supputation of times , 879 Their opinion of fiue Sunnes , ibid. Their Feasts and Festiuall rites , 880. 881. Of Transubstantiation , ibid. Their Iubilee , Reliques , Lent , Processions , 881 Other rites , 882. Their Schooles , Theaters , Writings , Hieroglyphicks , Bookes , Whistling , 883 Their manner of Numbering , ibid. Their opinion of the Soule , ibid. Michaels borne , a Iewish Miracle before the comming of the Messias , 209. 210 Midas his Story , 231 Middleton , viz. Sir Henry Middleton his Story 582. 583. & seq . His death , 610 Mina a superstitious place , 247. A Castle so called , 306. A Summe , 119 Mindanao Iland , her extent and Cities , 578 Minaei or Minim , 129 Mines how deadly , 760. In barren soyles , ibid. Mines of Sofala 759. Of the West Indies , and what thoy cause men to doe , 483. 781 Mine of Diamants , 1002 Miracles reported of the Sytian Goddesse , 67. 68. Of Beelzebub why applyed to Christ , 81. The Popish Miracles , ibid. Iewish Dreames of Miracles , 164. 165 208. 209 Miracles of the Arabians , 228. Of Mahomet , 243. Disclaimed by him , 244. False , ibid. Of Turkes , 315. & seq . Of Tartars , 406 407. & seq . In China 447. 448 & seq . Amongst the Brachmanes , 478. 479. As Ganges , 509 510. Of the Mogoll , 520. Of the Bramenes , 547. In Iapon , 592. In Zeiland , 616. 617. At Cyprus , 584. At Golchonda , 999 Miralmumim , his building Marocco and other his Acts , 234. The Prince of Beleeuers , ibid. Miriam Fountain , 193 Mislates King of Persia his reigne , 361 Mithres and Mithra , 57. 372. The Sunne and Fire , ibid. Mithridates , 329. From him the Antidote Mithridate so called , ibid. His cruell Edict , 335 Mizraim and his Posterity , 37. The name of Cairo , 652 Moabites , 85 Mogores , 512 Mogor or Mogol , why so called , 515 Mogol Tartars , 426. 427. The Great Mogor his large Dominions , 515. The disposition and course of Echeber , 516. His Religion and his new Sect , ibid. His conquests in Decan , 517. 518 His huge presents , 517. Other Conquests , 518. His death , 519 The Succession and Title of Selim , 519. 520. The Mogors Religion , ibid. The storie of that State by Captaine Hawkins , 520. 521. The Mogor his great Riches , Reuinues , Feodaries , Iewels , &c. 521. 522. The meanes of his riches , ibid. His Elephants and other beasts , 522. 523. His progresse and enemies 523. His deuotions and daily course of life , 523 , 524. His sitting in Iustice and Feasts , 524. The Sepulchre of his Father , ibid The settling of the English trade , and of the two Sea-fights betwixt the English and Portugals , 524 525. Trauels of English through the Mogors dominions , 526. 528 529. Diuers superstitions of the Mogor , 530. 531. & seq . Of the People subiect to the Mogol , and of their Countries , Religion and Rites . 534 , 535 , 536 Moha in the Red Sea , 583. The Iourny of Sir Henry Middleton thence to Zenan and back again 583. 584. 585. The description and situation of Moha . 584 Mohel , a Iewish Circumciser , 180. Molucca Ilands the situation and description thereof , 578. 604. 605 Moloch and Melchom Idols . 86 Mombaza . 755 Mongol a Countrie of Tartars , 401 Monkes pay tribute . 1023 Monsters and monstrous shapes of men denyed . 385 Monomotapa , or Benomotapa Empire , 759. Their Mines , Religion , and Rites . 759. 760 Moores who and why so called . 224 Two Sects of Moores . 275 Moores in China , 457. vid. Saracens , Arabians . Moores where now inhabiting and how dispersed 757. 758 Moone why called a great light , 10 11. Her greatnesse and excellence , ibid. Dimas his iourney thither , 16. Worshipped of the Chaldees , 51. at Carrae , 66. By the Iewes , 107. By the Arabians , 227. At Diopolis , 241. By the Persians , 393. Tartars , 431. 432. Chinois , 470. 471. Goa , 545. Brasilians , 918. Boorneo , 578. 579. By Negroes and others , 709. Why the Saracens vse the signe of the Moone on their Steeples , 230. 231. The moone seeke the day of her coniunction , 305. Iewish Fables of the Moone , 193 , 194 Mahomets Fables of the Moon , 252. 253. The New-Moone-Feast when it began with the Iewes , 106. 107. How obserued 106. 196 Moneths how reckoned by the Iewes 106. Their names , ibid. They haue in some places no names , 107 Money of Salt and Paper , 750. Money of Ganza . 612 Money of Almonds . 619 Money by whom inuented . 335 The effects of it , 336. Monasteries of the Turkes , 308. In Tartaria , 416. 431. In China , 465. 471. Of Saint Francis in Goa , 546 Monkes . 541 Monoemugi . 757 Monuments vid. Sepulchers . Mopsus a Lydian . 80 Mountaines of Armenia . 343. 344 Mountaines of Crystall , 412. Mountaine of Pardons by Mecca , 269. 270 Burning mountaines . 612 Mount Moriah , 94. Sinai , 225 The Mountaine of Health , 271. Morboner a Sect of the Iewes , 135 Doctor Mortons commendation , 95 Mordecay why hee worshipped not Haman . Morduit-Tartars . Moratui Iland , 578 Morabites a Sect in Africa , 626 Morauia and Moldauia . 416 Morse or Sea-Oxe described . 913 914 Moses what hee did on Mount Sinai , 155. Iewish opinions of him 156. He receiued the first Alphabetarie letters in the Table of the Decalogue , 82. Moses chaire 132. First Pen-man of Scripture , his excellencie , 175. Pseu-Moses a Coozener , 143. Moses Aegyptius . vid. Rambam The Turkes opinion of Moses . 302. his wife , 729. Mosco destroyed by the Tartars , 422 Moscouites of Mesech , 37 Moschee or Mosquita . vid. Temple . Mossinaeci , a beastly people , 330. Mosambique , 785. Beastly Rites of some neere them , ibid. Moslemans Religion , 265. 266. Mosleman women disrespected , 265 Mosull supposed to be Niniue , 67 Famous for Cloth of gold , silke , fertilitie , &c , ibid Mosse foode to the Deere of the Samoeds , 432 Moth interpreted Mire , 77 Mourners doore in the Temple , 99 , A Sect , 135. Funerall mourning of Iewes , 206. Of others , vid. Funerall . Muaui son of Abusofian the seuenth Emperour of the Muslims , 1021 Muaui son of Iezid the ninth Chalifa , 1022. Muaui the Chaliph , his Acts , 234 & seq . Mufti of the Turkes , and their Authoritie , 320. 321 Mulli and Muderisi , 312 Muleasses King of Tonis , 672 Muley Hammet his Stile and Letter to the Earle of Leicester , 696 Mummia . 226. 632. How made in Aethiopia . 748 Murther amongst the Turkes vnpardonable , 300. Selfe-murther , 633. Musa Alhadi the 25. Chalifa strangled by his mother , 1028. Musarab Christians . 1024 Muske of a Beast , 564 Muslim what it signifies , 1013 Muslim Empire falleth in pieces , 1036 Musulipatan or Musulipatnam , 994 Described , 995. Mustapha , his Acts , 286. The succession of Mustapha twice , 293 294 , & seq . Mustaed-Dini , chiefe Priest or Mufti of the Persians , 391. Musteatzem last Chalif of Bagdet 237. 242 Mutadids equitie and cruelty , 1033 Mutars , Sect in Persia , 370. 391 Mutasim the 29. Chalifa , his strength of body , 1030 Mutewakkels crueltie to Muhammed , 1031 Mutezuma King of Mexico , 860 861 Myiodes , Myiagrus , 81 Mydas , his Storie , 331 Mylitta , Venus , 56 Myrrhe in Arabia , 231 Mysia , 334. The Mysians for their great Deuotion called Smoke-climers , 334. Matters famous in Mysia , 334. 335 N NAamah first Inuentor of making Linnen and Wollen , and vocall Musicke , 29 Naaman a Scenite Arabian , 227 Nabathea and Nabathaeans , 227 230 Nabathitae , 222 Nabunanga , King of Iapon , 856 857 Nabuchodonosor his Babylonish garments , 48. His Pensile Gardens , 49. Nabuchodonosor in Iudith vncertaine , 60 Nabopollasar , ibid. Not the same with Nabuchodonosor , 62 Nabonidus the same with Darius Medus , 63 Naboth , Iewish Dreames of his Soule , 187 Nafissa , a Queane Saint at Cairo , 652 Nagayan Tartars , 423 Nairos Knights or Souldiers in India , their Rites , 553. 554 Naida supposed to be built by Cain , 29 Naicks , Indian Gouernours , 993 Naimaini , 404. 405 Nakednesse of Adam , 22. Iewish Dreames of Nakednesse , 180 181. 183 Nanquin a City of China , 439. 466 Nastacia the Empresse made a Saint , 974 Nations , their beginning , 37. & seq . Natitae and Natophantae , certaine Priests , 58 Nature what it is , 13 Nature of man first infected , now infecting , 25 Natolia described , 325. Now called Turkie , ibid. Nailes long in China , 469. Accounted a Gentleman-like signe , ibid. Nauigations of the Ancients , 684. The first Inuentor of Nauigations , 82 Naugracot supposed the highest part of the Earth , 35 Nazareth , 90 Nazarites , 133 Nazareans Iewish Sectaries , 133 Necromancie , 369 Neerda and Nisibis , 63 Negapatan the situation and description thereof , 557. & seq . The Bloudy and Beastly Rites there , ibid. Negroes , a description of the land of Negroes , 709 & sequitur . Whence called the Land of Negroes , 709. Many Nations , 711. Strange kinde of Negroes , 712. 713. The cause of the Negroes Blacknesse , 721. 722. Their Coasts and Inland Countries , 721. & sequitur . Negro Slaue made King of Egypt and Syria , 1037 Neriglossoorus , 62 Neru and the Rites there , 605 Nero his Superstitions , 69 Nestorians in Cathaya , their Rites , 404 . 409. In Ergimul , 416. In Egrigaia and Tenduc , 429. 430. At Quinsay , 442. 443 Nethanims , or Gibeonites , 123 New Moone , vide Moone . New yeeres day of the Iewes , 107. 196. Their Dreames of that Day , 197 New yeeres day of the Chinois , 463 Newberies Trauels , 579. 580 New Granada , 816 New World , why called America , and West Indies , 791 New England , 829. 830 New Wales , 830 New Britaine , 829 New-land of King Iames , 814 815. & seq . New France , 823. 824. Late Plantations of New France , 825. 826. & seq . New Mexico , 855 New Spaine , 858 , & seq . Newfoundland , 821. & sequitur . Diners Voyages thither , 822. Plantation there by the English , 822. 823. & seq . Nicaragua described and how situate , 887. Their Bookes , Sacrifices , Priests , Processions , Confessours , ibid. Their Feasts , Marriages , Punishments , Lake , and Riches , 888 Nicaraguas questions , 889 Nicostrata Author of the Latine Letters , 82 Nififa in Barbary , 700 Nigritarum terra , 709 Niger his course , 709. 710. & sequitur . Niguas , little Wormes , great trouble , 818 Nilus Riuer , a large Discourse thereof , 627. & sequitur . The cause and time of the ouerflowing , 628. The shallownesse in some places , ibidem . The falls thereof , 727. 740. Stayed by the Prete , 731. The Spring of Nilus , 740 Nilus diuerted , 1042 Nimrod , 37. 44. A Tyrant , 45 Author of Idolatry , 45. 46 Ninias supposed Amraphel , 61 Niniue built , 45. Taken by Arbaces the Mede , 61. By Cyaxares , 66. Described , 65. Who built it , ibidem . The ruines thereof , 138 Ninus first Deifier of his Father Belus , 46. His History examined , 65. His Exploits , 65. 66 His Sepulchre , ibid. Nine a number specially obserued by the Tartars , 404. 419 Nisibis peopled by the Iewes , 64 Nisroch an Assyrian Idoll , 66 Nitocris not inferiour to Semiramis , 49 Noah , his wife , 29. His Sacrifice , 33. 35. His Posteritie , 36. The names giuen him by Heathens , 44. Zabij their conceit of him , 49. Worshipped by the Armenians , 344 Nomades , Vide Tartars , Scythians , Arabians , Turkes . Northeast Discouery , 792 North and Northwest , 801. 828 Noses flat , a great beautie with Tartars , 420. With Chinois , 436. In Brasill , 906. People that haue no Noses , 149. Short Noses esteemed beauty , 518 Noua Albion , 853. 854 Noua Zimla , 856. Hollanders wintering there , and their long night , ibid. Noyra an Indian Fowle , 564 Nubae and Nubia , 723. 1026 Numas Temple of Vesta , 9 , Fable of Aegeria , 27 Numidia described , 706. 707. & seq . Nunnes of Mithra , 57. Nunnes in China , 465. 466. In Comar , 478. Amongst the Indians , 479. In Pegu , 505. In Iapon , 592. In Mexico , 896 Nunnes wile to preserue her chastitie , 1027 Nutmegs how growing , 569 Nymphaeum , 68 Nymphes , 87 O OAnnes a strange Monster , 47. 80 Ob Riuer , 432 Obedience of selfe-killing vpon command , 1041 Obeliske of Semiramis at Babylon , 49 Obeliske in Aegypt , 633. In Aethiopia , 726 Oblations of the Iewes , 115. Gifts or Sacrifices , 115. 116 Ocaca Rockes , and the Confessing there , 596. 597 Occada the Tartarian Emperour his Reigne , 405. 406 Ochon his Acts , 235 Ochus the Persian , 647 Odia a great City , 782 Offerings , 115. Burnt Offerings , 116. Meat Offerings , and Peace Offerings , ibid. Personall Offerings , 119. 120 Ogge the Giant his huge bones , 210 Ogiges his Floud , 34 Ogoshasama his Acts , 591 Oisters wonderfull great , 513 Oisters with Pearles , 566 Old Man of the Mountaine , 218 219 Omar and his Acts , 215 Omar sonne of Alchittab , succeeded Abubecr in the Califate , 1018. He conquered Persia , Syria , Egypt and Palaestina , 1019 His Priuiledges , granted to Ierusalem , ibid. He is killed , ibid. Omar sonne of Abdulacis , the fifteenth Chalifa , 1025. Hee was Iust , Deuout , Religious , ibid. Omarca or Omorka , 47 Onias built a Temple in Aegypt , 104. 651. His City , Onion , ibid. Onions worshipped of the Chaldees 52. Of the Aegyptians , 634 How vsed at Fez . Ophir the situation and description thereof , 756. Supposed Sofala , ibid. Ophitae a Sect of Iewes , 135 Opium , much eaten by Turkes , 303. Where it groweth , 570 Oracles at Hierapolis , at Delphos , and Daphne , 70. 356. 357. Of the Aegyptians , 643. 644. Of Iupiter Ammon , 665. 666 Orbs how many supposed , 8. But supposed , ibid. Oram or Oran , 678 Ordnance by whom inuented , 527 Called Metal-deuils , Fire-breathing Buls , &c. ibid. Orenoque Riuer , 898 Orion or Otus a Giant , 32 Orimazes , and Arimanius , 367 Orissa , or Orixa how situate , 511 512 Orites certaine people of India , 37 Orontes a Riuer , 72 Orodes or Herodes , 353 Ormisda King of Persia his reigne , 363 Ormuz lately taken by the Persians , 580 Orpha a Towne in the way from Byr to Babylon , 64 Osel or Ossell an Iland in the Balticke Sea , 981 Osiris , 78. His Legend , 635. 636 Feast of seeking Osiris , 114 Ossens , 133 Ostriges , 625 Othes of the Hasidees , 125. Of the Pharisees , 128. Of the Mahumetans , 256 Otoman Family of the Turkes , 281. 282 Otoman or Osman his Exploits , 282. 283. & seq . His Murther , 294. 295 Otsman the fourth Emperour of the Muslims , 1020. Hee is accused and killed , ibid. Owle obserued by the Tartars , and had in great reuerence , 403 Oxe of huge greatnesse , 210. 853 vide Behemoth . Oxe-fish , 913. 914 Oxus a Riuer running vnder ground , 402 Oyle-fountaine , 395 Ozimen or Odmen , 275 P PAchacamac , 935 Pacorus his Exploits , 354 Pagods and Varelles in Pegu , 505. In Bengala , 509. In Goa , 545 Palace of Benhadad , 233. Of Golchonda , 995 Palaestina , the situation and description thereof , 83. 84. 91. The last Inhabitants thereof , 213 Palicat a Dutch Fort in East India , 964 Palme-wine , 564 Palmita , 563. Called Taddye , ibid. Palladius his Horsemanship , 342 Pantogia his Chinian Iourny , 414 His Opinions of China , ibid. Paphlagonia , how situate , 330 Whence so called , ibid. Paquin chiefe Citie of China , whither Cambalu , 439. 440. The description thereof , 440 Paradise , the differing Opinions concerning it , 15. & seq . The Riuers and Fruit thereof , 15. 16 17. Mercators Map thereof , 16. Two Paradises , 161. Golden Tree in Paradise , 263 Paradise of Aladeules , 64. 380. Of the Iewes , 206. Of Mahomet , 253. 254. 263. Of Turkes , 313 Of the Siamites . Parents how to bee esteemed , 516 Paria , the situation and description thereof , 899 Parchment why so called , 318 Pariacaca , Hils in Peru of strange qualitie , 934 Parthians their History , 62 Parasceue , 110 Parrots and the seuerall kinds , 565 Troublesome to some Countries as Crowes here , 816 Parthia the situation and description thereof , 352. 353 Paschall Feast , 110. How obserued , ibid. & seq . Paschall Lambes how many in one Feast , and how vsed , ibid. How the Moderne Iewes prepare to it , and obserue it , 194. 195 Passarans a kinde of Indian Essees , 610 Paste-god of the Mexicans , or Transubstantiation , 881 Patricius his Chaine of the World , 7. His Opinion of the Moone , 16. Of Zoroasters Opinions , 142 Patriarches of Constantinople , 324. The other Patriarches and Easterne Bishops , 325. The Patriarch of Aleandria , 659. Patriarches of Aethiopia , 752 Patane a Citie and Kingdome , 495. 511. The Description thereof , and of the Neighbouring petty Kingdomes , 495. 496 497 Patenaw a Kingdome , 511. 512 Paulina abused by Mundus in Isis Temple , 635 Peace-offerings of the Iewes , 116 Pearles how fished for , 566. Where the best , ibid. How ingendred , ibid. Peacockes had in high account , 412 Pegu the situation thereof , 498. The greatnesse of the King of Pegu , 498. 499. The commodities of Pegu , and the Kingdomes adioyning thereunto , ibidem . The destruction and desolation of Pegu , 500. 501. 502. The Elephants there white , ibid. 503. The Peguan Rites & Customes , 502 503. & seq . Their dwelling in Boats , 504. Temples , Images , Priests , 505. 506. Their opinions of God , the World , the state after death , their originall , 507 Deuotions to the Deuill , Munday Sabbaths , Washings , Feasts , ibid. Their opinions of Crocodiles and Apes , and their Funerals , 507. 508. The King of Pegu his entertainment to the English , 1006 Pehor and Baal Pehor , 85 Peleg why so called , 95 Pentecost , 195 Penguins a kinde of Fowles where found , and the description of them , 716 Pepper how it groweth , 569 Pella a Citie of refuge , 132. 133 Penance , vide Punishment . Pergamus and Pergamenae , 335 Perimal King of Malabar , 550 617. The signe of Perimal erected , 553. 617. His Generation , 560 Permacks their Religion and Rites . 432 Permians , 431. They are subiect to the Russe , their manner of liuing , 431. 432 Persis , 141. 142 Persecution of Christians , 1024 Persia , the situation thereof , 356 The Persians whence descended , ibidem . The beginning of the Persian Monarchie by Cyrus , 356. 357 , The succession of Cyrus and Cambyses , 358. The succeeding Persian Monarchs vntill Alexanders Conquest , 359. 360. The Persian Chronologie , 360. & sequitur . The Kings of the first and second Dynastie , 360. 361 362. & sequitur . Persian magnificence and other their Antiquities , 365. 366. Their Riches , Epicurisme , Excesse in Apparell , Dyet , Women , &c. ibidem . The Education of their Children , Reuenewes , &c. 367 368. The Historie of their Magi , 369. 370. & sequitur . Their Sacrifices , Rites , Feasts , Fasts , and other religious Opinions and Obseruations out of Herodotus , 373. 374. & sequitur , Out of Strabo 374. 375. Out of other Authours , ibidem . Their Schooles and Education , 376. 377. Their Feasting , Marriages , Mourning , Lots and other Antiquities , 377. 378. The Acts of Saracens in Persia , 378. 379 Of the Tartars ruling in Persia , 379. 380. The Persians difference from other Mahumetans , ibid. Alterations of State and Religion , ibid. The Names of the Caliphs and Tartars which gouerned in Persia , 381. The History of Ismael Sophi , first Founder of the present Persian Empire , 381. 382. His Race , ibid. Persian Conceit of Ismael , 382 383. The Map of Persia , 385 Shaugh Tamas the Persian troubles after his death , 385 386. Mahomet Sultan of Persia , 386. 387. The present Persians wickedly disposed , 388 The Story of the present Persian King , 388. 389. 390. Present Religion and Opinions , ibid. The difference betwixt the Turke and Persian , with the zeale of both parts . 390. 391. The spreading of the Persian Opinions , 391. 392. Their Rites , Persons , Places , Opinions , and religions , 393. 394. Natures Wonders , and Iesuits lies thereof , 395. 396. Their Chiefe Priests , and their Iurisdiction , 396 Persian combustions , 1017 Persian Gulfe described , 579. & seq . The passage downe Euphrates thither , 580. 581 Persians Acts in Aegypt , 647 648 Pessinuntians , 328 Pestilence how stayed , 740 Pestilent vapours out of Semiramis Sepulchre , 45 Peru inuaded by Pizarro , 927 The Kings in Ciuill warre , 929 Story of their Kings , 331. Treasures there taken by the Spaniards , 930 Peru how bounded , 933. Naturall wonders therein , ibidem . Winds , Hils , Plaines , Lakes , Raines , Seasons , 933. 934. The cause of no Raine , ibid. The first Inhabitants , their Quippos , Arts , Mariages , 934. 635. The Regall Rites , Rights , Workes , &c. 936 Coronation and Diademe , ibid. Places conquered , 937. Their Gods , 938. & sequitur . Traditions , 939. Temples and Priests , 940. 941. Pilgrimages , 942 Boyes deuoted to Sodomie , ibid. Their Nunnes , Sorcerers , Confessions and Penances , 942. 943 Their Sacrifices and Sacrificers , Fastings , &c. 944. 945. Humane Sacrifice , 945. Their Kalender and Holy dayes , 945. 946. 947. Their Knights , ibid. Their Chica , Procession and and bloudy Funerals , 948. Description of the chiefe Cities , 949 & seq . Petiuares , 910 Phaleg Authour of Idolatry , 45 95 Pharao what it signifieth , 630 Pharao Necho , 79 Pharisees when their Sect first began , 126. Why called Pharisees , ibidem . Their Opinions of Fate , Fasting , Soules , Sabbath , &c. 127. Their Washing , Prayer , Tithing , ibidem . Their opinion of Oathes , Corban , &c. ibid , Their seuerall kinds , 128. Their strictnesse and contempt of other men , 128 , 129 Phasis , and the Phasian Goddesse , 577 Phalli , 68 Pheron King of Aegypt , 284 Phaenix a Fable , 225 Phaenicia described , 76. & seq . their Gods , 77. 79. Their Inuentions , 82. Their Kings , 83. The Phaenician Language pure Hebrew , 39 Phaenician Letters 82. Their Nauigations , 81 Phiale , a Fountaine of wonderfull deepnesse , 92 Philadelphia , 85 Philistims , 80 Philippinae Ilands discouered and described , 602. 603. Their Customes , ibid. Whence so called , 578. Philippillus . Philo Biblius , 76 Philo Iudaeus his antiquities counterfeit , 75. His little skill in Hebrew , 131 Philosophers Opinions of the eternitie of the World , 9. Of Fore , 7. Of the Heauens and Orbes , 8. 9. Of the Starres , 9 10 Of the beginning , 13. No Philosophers simply Atheists , 28 Philosophers of the Babylonians and Persians , Vide Chaldees and Magi. Philosophers of the Indians , Vide Brachmanes and Gymnosophists . Philosophie Lecture forbidden in Mahumetan Schooles , 281 Phocas his Acts , 215 Phralaries , 354 Phraates his Acts , 354. 355 Phrygia , 330. 331. The History of it , ibid. & seq . Phryxus his Story , 347 Phurim Feast of Lots , 114 Phylacteries of the pharisees , 127 Francis Pizarro his Birth and Exploits , 927. His Peruuian Expedition , 928. His taking of Atabaliba , 929 Pigeons , Letter-posts , 580 Pilgrimage to Hierapolis , 68. Their Ceremonies , 69. To Iordan , 92. To Rome , 106. To the Holy Rocke , 216 . To Hara , or the Temple of Mecca , 255 256. & sequitur 267. 268. 269 & sequitur . To Ganges , 509 5 0. To the Sabbaticall Riuer , 580. 581. Bloudie Pilgrimages of the Iaponites , 595. 596 Piller of Lots Wife , a strange relation thereof , 147 Pinchao in Peru , 932 Pine-tree famous in Mysia , 334 335 Pirua , Superstition of Peru , 944 Pirch , Fountaynes thereof , 50 Pismires how troublesome , 565 Planets new of Gal. Galilaens , 9 Chaldaean obseruation of them , 55. Pharisaicall , 127. 128 Planting and graffing with Deuillish Rites , 53 Plants in India , 563 Plants seeming to liue and haue sense , ibid. Plate Riuer , 920. 921. & seq . Platoes Philosophie borrowed in Aegypt , 632. The succession thereof , ibid. Pluto his Image or Idoll , 471 Poeni , Punicks , 118 Poysons of Diamonds , 740. Of Buls bloud , 812 . Of the Bird Diroaerus , 568. Of some constitutions , 318 Polerine , or Poolaroon , and Polaway , 607 Polonia , 294. 295. The Polish Warres with the Turke , 295 Polonia ouer-runne by the Tartars 405. 406 Polygamy first in Cains Family , 29. 30. Of Mahomet , 243. & sequitur . Of the Turkes , 301 302. Of the Tartars , 416 417. Tanguth , 428. Chinois , 435. Iauans , 610. Of others , 530. Euery where in most Nations of Asia , Africke , and America , Vide Marriages and Wiues . Mogol his Polygamy , 516. He hath a thousand women , 517. The Turke three thousand , 135 Polyhistor his testimonie of the Floud , 34. Of Abraham , 55 His Story of a Lion. 50 Policie what relation to Religion , 27 Polypus described , 624 Popish Dreames fathered on Antiquitie , 30. 31. Their Playes like Adonia , 76. Mirabiliarij 80. Their Iubilee , 112. 113 Their worship of Creatures , ibid. Their lyes , 395. Their Pharisaisme , 165. Obedience Rabbinicall , 159. Traditions , 158 159. Their Iewishnesse , 161 Scandals to the Iew , 220. Their Relikes , 286. See the Titles , Beads , Reliques , Saints , Martyrs , Miracles , Priests , Processions , Nunnes , Vicar , Prayer , Votaries , Monkes , Monasteries , Candles , Pilgrimages , Funerall Rites , Lights , Confession , Sanctuary , Paste-god , Iubilees , Lent , &c. Pompe of Antiochus , 74. 137 353. Of the Persians , 371 Compared with the Popes , ibidem . Pontus how situate , 329. The description thereof , ibid. Poote how relieued , 181 Porca Kingdome , 554 Porto Santo almost destroyed by the increase of one Conie , 784 Portugals Authours of late Discoueries , 44 Portugals at Goa , Malacca , Ormus , see those Titles , their Indian expenses , 483. Their Acts and Conquests in Africa , 755 In the Indies , 483. & sequitur . Their Warres with the Hollanders , Vide Hollanders . Their Sea fights with the English , 757 Their Acts in Brasill , Congo , Angola , Mombaza , the Ilands of Cape Verde , Saint Thomee , Principee , Saint Helena , Barbary and Africa . See these titles , and generally the fift Booke , and last Chapters of the Seuenth . Portugall Kingdome planted in the bloud of Moores , 759 P rtugals weaknesse in the Gulfe of Bengala , 995 Potozi Mines described , 759 Powhatan the Story of him , 901 902. Whence his title , ibid. Pokohuntis , or Matoke Daughter of Powhatan , 906. Shee is Christened and married , ibidem . Prayer of the Euxai , 134. Of the Iewes , 171. 185. 186. & sequitur . Their Morning Prayer and Superstitions therein , 185 & seq . Their gestures and turnings at Prayer , ibid. Mahumets Canon of Prayer , 256. 257. 263. The Turkes manner of Praying , 297 298. 308. The Iugutes their Praying , 772. the Mogols , 516 Persians , 582. Prayer for the dead amongst the Iewes , Vide Iewes . Amongst the Turkes , 297. 308. Amongst the Persians , 389. Amongst the Tartars 418. The Indians , 481 482 In Banda , 562. Of the Prayers of euery Nation . See the whole Booke in discourse of each Religion . Preaching little vsed in the Greek Church , 324. 325 Preaching of Mahumetans , 256 Turkes , 319. 320. Of the Talapoies , 513 Precepts Affirmatiue and Negatiue , 173. The Iewes Negatiue Precepts expounded by the Rabbines , 174 . & sequitur . Their Affirmatiue Precepts expounded , 175. 176 Precopite Tartars , 421. 422 Presbyter Iohn in Asia , the Historie of him , 734. 735. & sequitur . Whither this bee the same with him of Aethiopia , ibid. Two in Asia , 737 Presbyter Iohn in Africa , not strong at Sea , 738. Not so called there , ibidem . His state , Relations of his Empire , 740 741. Doubtfull or fabulous out of Frier Luis , 742. His Library and Treasures , 744. 745. His Election , 746. 747. His Cities , 747. 748. The more credible report of him , out of Godignus , 749. & sequitur . His course of Iustice , 150. His miseries , ibidem . His Descent from the Queene of Saba , 151 Priapus Citie and Hauen , 334 Priapi two huge ones , 68 Priamus , 328 Priest the first named Melchisedec , 121. Heads of Families and first-borne Priests , ibidem . Priests of the Iewes , 121. 122 123. No Priest-hood now left to the Iewes , ibid. Priests of the Chaldees , 51. 52. 57 Called Magi , 55. Natitae , 58 Galli , 68. Their Number and Order , 69 Priests of Phaenicia , 88. Of Moloch , 86. Of Arabia , 227. 228 Of Panchaea , 229. Of the Turkes , 319. 320. & sequitur . Of the Capadocians , 326. 327 Of Mysia and their abstaining from Flesh and Marriage , 334 335. Of Diana , 337. Shauen Priests at Solmissus , 339. At Mylasa , 340 Priests of Cybele , ibid. 367. 368 369. 372. 373. 374. Of the present Persians , 393. 394. Of the Scythians , 397. Of the Tartars , 419. Shauen Priests and single in Cathay , 404. 415 426. In China more Popish Priests , 461. 466. & sequitur . In Syam more then Popish , 491 In Pegu also , 505. Mogols Priests , 520. Banians , 241 Bramenes , 547. 548. Iaponites , 592. 593 Priests in Ternate , 605. 606. Samatra , 614. Zeilan , 616. Aegypt , 635. 636. & sequitur . Saracenicall Priests , 230. Christian , 251. Iewish , 263 Priests of Ammon , 273. Carthaginian , 285. Cairaoan , 353. At Ham Lisnan , 386. In Guinea , 716. 717. Meroe , 728 Abassia , 740. Angola , 766 Congo . 767. Loango , 770. 771 New France , 826. Virginia , 840. 841. Florida , 847. 848 849. Mexico , 870. 871 , Acusamil , 885. Nicaragua , 887 Dabaiba , 894. Cumana , 898 Brasill , 916. 917. Peru , 490 491. Hispaniola , 957. Popish Priests in America , 799 Princes of the Faction of Blacke Sheepe and White Sheepe , 381 Prophets of God , 136. Seducing Prophets 143. 144. Mahometicall Prophets , 254 Prophets of the World , 276 Prophet in Patenaw , 495. In Temesna , 680 Propheticall Saint and King in Barbary , 700. 701 Proselites who so called , 97. How made , ibid. Processions of the Zabij , 52. 53. To the Syrian Goddesse , 67. 68. Of the Iewes at the Feast of Tabernacles , 112. 196. To Mecca , 255. 267. 268. 269 Processions of the Magi , 55. 369 370. & sequitur . Procession with Candles in China , 466. & seq . Processions neere Goa , 543. Of Perimal at Prepeti , 550. In Iapon , 592. In Zeilan , 617. In Aegypt , 636 Of Ammon , 657 Of Mexicans , 881. Nicaragua , 887. In Peru , 948 Proserpina , 76. Vide Sinope . Psammeticus his tryall of Antiquitie , 39 Psaphons policie , 171 Ptolemeis Kings of Aegypt , 73 648 Ptolemais how situate , 79 Pulaoan described , 604 Purifications of Iewes , 181. 182 Amongst the Tartars , 415. & seq . Puritie from sinne , 283. Their beastlinesse , ibid. Purple dye of Apes bloud , 406 Punnishments among the Iewes , how many and in what manner , 98. Of stoning , hanging , burning , &c. 99. 100. Of the Whip and Excomunication . ibid. After death , 160. Moderne Punishments , 198. 205 Punishments among the Turkes during Lent , 310. Selfe-punishments of the Pharisees , 128. Of the Essens , 130. 131. Of the Hasidaei , 125. 126. Of moderne Iewes , 197. 198. Of Mahumetans , 251 , & sequitur . 259. Of Turkes , 315. 316. Of the Galli , 68. Cappadocians , 326. 327 Of the Magi , 55. 369. Of the Persians , 390. Samoeds , 432 Of the Chinois , 465. Siamites , 503. Peguans , 506. 507. At Ganges , 510. Of Cambayans , 537. Bramens , 547. In Narsinga , 557. Of the Iaponites , 592. Philippinas , 603. Passarans , 610. In Zeilan , 616. Of the Aegyptians , 634. Carthaginians , 672 Purgatory of the Iewes , 206 207. Like the Popish . ibidem . Their Purgatory Prayer , ibid. Purgatory of Hecla , 563. Purgatory Visions , 361 Pustozera , 445 Put and Phuthaei , 37 Putulangua a tree so called worshipped in Persia and Arabia , 242 Pygmalion Founder of Carthage , 79 Pyramus and Thisbe , 57 Pyramides in Aegypt , 632 Pythagorean opinions of killing & eating no quicke thing , &c. 462 531. 701. 542 Q QVabacondono Emperour of Iapon , 590. 591. Made his Nephew Quabacondono , 591 592. Causeth him to plucke out his bowels , ibidem . The young Quabacondono his cruelty , ibidem . Quailes sacrificed , 630 Quicksiluer and the properties therof 797. Where found , 798 Quilacare and their bloudy rites , 890 Quiloa , the situation and description thereof , 756. 757 Quinsay greatest Citie of the World , 441. The description thereof , 442. 443 Quippos wherewith they account in Peru , 935 Quiuira , the description thereof , 853 R RAimah and his Posteritie , 37 Rab his strictnesse , 126 Rab , Rabrah , Rabba , with a rabble of like titles , 164 Rabbi and Ribbi , ibid. Rabbins of two sorts , 165. Their seuerall Classes , ibid. & sequitur . The authority and power of the Rabbins , with their Rites of Creation , 166. & sequitur . Their Degrees , ibid. Their Schollers and Academies , 167. Which of most reckoning , ibidem . Their glorious titles they giue to each other , 168. When their first Morenu , ibid. Compared to Iesuits , 159. To Ignatius Loyola 158 Rabbins more exercised in their Talmud then in the Bible , 157 Rabbinist Iewes , 125 Rabbath chiefe Citie of the Amorites , 86 Rach and Rachiophantae , 57 Rakiah what it signifieth , 8 Rainebow , obseruations on the colours thereof , 36. Called the child of Wonder , ibid. It was before the Floud , ibid. Raine of stones , 295. Of Ashes , Sand , Haire , 360 Raine seldome and vnwholesome in Aegypt , 630 Raine warme and vnwholesome in Guinea , 717 Raine turning into Wormes , 805 the manner of raines in Peru , 941 Raleigh , viz. Sir Walter Raleigh his Discouery of Guiana , 900 901. His Plantation in Virginia , Vide Virginia . His taking Saint Ioseph , 907 Ramadan , Festiuall moneth of the Sarazens , 239. 240 Ramadam , or Ramazam of the Mahumetans , 263 Rambam , or Rabbi Moses Ben Maimon his commendation , 52 Authour of the Iewish Creed , 171 Rams in Turkish Superstition , 324 Golden Ram , 350. Phryxus his Ram , 347 Racing and Printing the flesh , 876 Rats wonderfull great , 565. Muske Rats , 621. Many kindes of Rats , 565 Raziel Adams teacher , 161 Rebat a towne in the Kingdome of Fez , 681 Rebecca a Iewish Dreame of her . 160 Rebellions at Cufa , 1022 Reconciliation-Fast , 112. 197 198 Rechabites 125 Red Sea , or Arabian Gulfe , 582 & seq . Ilands therein , ibidem . Red Sea why so called , 775. & seq . The chiefe Townes and Ilands in the Red Sea , 777 , & sequitur . Reisbuti or Rasboots , a people subiect to the Mogoll , 534. Their Countrey , Religion and Rites , 535. 536 Religion whence the word deriued , 17. 18. How differing from Superstition , called Ean-fastnesse , 18. Described , ibidem . The vse thereof , 26. It is naturall to men , ibid. It is not policie , nor by policie can bee abolished , 27. True Religion can bee but one , 27. 28 Men will rather be of false then no Religion , ibidem . & 301 391 Religion the most mortall Make-bate , 75. What was the Religion of the World before the Floud , 28. 29. Whom the Heathens cal-Religious , 46. Peruerters of Religion , 55. 70. 75. Times religius obserued in China , 47 Religions of Christians , Moores and Ethnicks compared for store of followers , 320 Reliques ; of the Arke , 35. Of Mahumetans , 281. Of an Apes Tooth , 295. Of the Ship Argo , 320. Of Adams foot-print , 381 Repentance , 257 Resurection denyed by the Sadduces , 138. By the Samaritans , ibid. Confessed by the Ancient Pharisees , 126. Their three opinions thereof , ibid. Denyed to Vsurers , 257. Of women in male sexe , 261. Resurrection of Birds and Beasts , 314. Turkish opinion of the Resurrection , 313 Rhameses an Aegyptian King , 632 Rheubarb , plentifull , 413 Rhinoceros of Bengala , 509 Rhinoceros of the Aire a Fowle , 742. And of the Sea , ibid. Rice plenteous in Pegu , 498. 499 Rich Carpet , 1019 Riphath and Riphaean Hils , 37 Rimmon an Idoll of the Syrians , 74 Rings worne in Eares , Nose and Lips , 873 Riuers worshipped , 509. 510 Riuers of Paradise , 18. Of Adonis , 78. Of Iordan , 90 Sabbaticall , 109. Of the Hircans , 361 Riuers running vnder ground , 65 Riuer in Laos running backwards , two moneths , 489 Riuers made by hand many and great in China , 455 Riuers loosing themselues in Sands , 579. Great Riuers in America , 793. Abassian Riuers . 840. The Riuer Plate and Countries adioyning , 920 Riuer-horse , 623. 714 Rhodes the description thereof , 584 Rhodians , 39 Rihi a Sauage people , 1032 Roundnesse of the World , 9 Rowland a name frequent with the Colchians , 348 Ruck a fabulous Bird , 780 Russian Obseruations , 973. & sequitur . Russes conuerted to Christianitie , 1038 S SA , Scha , Saha , Shaugh , Xa , Persian titles , 365. 366 Saads cruelty , 1015 Saba and Queene of Saba , 225 330. 331. 332. 753. The Citie Saba described , 748. 753. 754 Sabaea Regio thurifera , 37 Sabbaticus a Riuer in Syria , 109 A Discourse of the Sabbaticall Riuer , 581. 582. A tale of a Iew that thought hee had met with the Sabbaticall Riuer , 580 Sabbatha a City in Arabie Foelix , 37 Sabbatharians , 123 Sabbaticall yeere , 99 Sabbaticall yeere of the Iewes and Samaritans , 109 Sabbatary Soule of the Iewes , 193 Sabbaticall Superstition of the Iewes , 107. 108. 127. 192. 193 Sabbath why so called , 106. A generall name , ibid. Sabbath why called the Lords Day , 20 Sabbath how farre Moral and Ceremoniall , 15. 20. 108. Obiections answered , 19. 20. 21 Sabbath of Christians , 20. 21. Of Iewes , 106. 109. 174. 192. Of Aethiopians 111. Of Turks , 310 311. Of Peguans on Munday , 507. In Iaua arbitrary , in Guinea on Tuesday , 718. 719. So likewise in Paucora , 813 Sabbetha and his Posteritie , 37 Sabtlieca and Sechalitae , 37 Sabyrians , 439 Sacrament of the Rain-bow , 36 37 Sacrifices of Cain and Abell , 27 28. Kinds of Sacrifices , 28 Sacrifices consumed by fire from Heauen , ibid. Sacrifice , but the Apparell of Diuine worship , 30 Sacrifices of the Cyrenians and Iewes , 110. 115. Of Mahumemetans , 273. 274. Phaenician Sacrifices , 81 Sacrifices to Moloch , 86. Of Arabians , 227. Of Taurica , 234 Galatians , 329. Of Meander , 337. Araxes , 345. Armenians , 344. Albanians , 346. Scythians , 397. Aegyptians at Idythya , 402. Busiris , 594. At Heliopolis , 599. Of the Carthaginians , 672. Of the Blemmies , 683. Aethiopians , 745. Falsly supposed of Virginians , 775. In Florida , 846. Panuco , 853 Zaclota , 920. Tezcuco , 932 Of Mexicans how begunne , 871 Increased , 872. To their Goddesses , ibid. The strange fashion of their Sacrificing , 871. The Rites of humane Sacrifice , 872 Sacrifices of the Iewes of eight sorts , and their rites , 115 Sacrifices of the Persians , 373. Daily , ibid. Rites of their Sacrificing , 374. 375. 376. Of the Philippinas , 603. Selfe-sacrificing of the Banians , 240 241. Of the Nayros , 553. Narsinga , 580. Amouchi , 638 At Quilacare , 890. Iapanders , 595. Humane Sacrifices at Peru . 945 Sacae , their Habitation and rites , 399 Sacriledge how punished . 120 Sachoniatho , 76 Sagadana , 579 Saga , 350 Sabatius Saga , 351 Sagada hoc riuer , 683 Saddai a name of God , what it signifieth , 4 Sadducees the History of them , 129. 130. Their crueltie , ibid. Difference betwixt them and the Samaritans , 138 Sanhedrin , vide Elders . Saints in Turkie , 316. 317. 318 In Aegypt , vide Nafissa . Saladine , 657 Salmanasar , 136 Saints of Pagans , 999 Salomons building the Temple , 102 Salamander , 565 Salsette , and the Rites there , 545 Salt-hill , 84 Salt deare sold , 722. How made , ibid. Saltnesse cause of motion in the Sea 573. 574 Samarcheneth a Citie , 149 Samarchand the Citie of the great Tamerlane , 425 Samaria how situate , 93. 136 Samaritan Sect , 136. & sequitur . The hatred betweene them and the Iewes , 137. Difference from the Sadducees , 138 Samaritan Chronicle , 138 Samaritan Letters and Temple , 138 Samosata , Lucians Birth place , 68 Samoits or Samoeds , 431. Their Rites , 432. & sequitur . Their hardship and manner of trauell , 432. 433. Their Images , Religion , Persons , ibid. Samiel , Semixas names of Deuils , 32 Samatra the Historie thereof , 612 613. The King thereof a Fisherman , how hee came to the Crowne , 613. 614. His Admirall , Attendants , Women , &c. ibid. The present King attended by Boyes and women , ibid. His entertainments to the English , 613. His letter to our King , 614. His cruelties . 615 Samsaeins or Sunners , 133. 134 Sanballat , 136. 137 Sanctuary at Tauium , 325. At Ephesus , 336. Canopus and other places , 362 Sandars , three sortes thereof , 570 Sopores King of Persia his reigne , 361. 362 Sangene tocoro in Iapon , 586 Sangius Draconis , 779 Saraca , the name of an Arabian , Citie , 230 Saracens who , and why so called , 215. 229. 230. 657. Their Ancient Rites , ibidem . Their Religion , 230. 231. Their Warres vnder Mahumet and his Successors , 232. & sequitur . Diuisions , 233. Their Califes and exploits , 234. 236. & sequitur . Their learning and learned men , 240. 241. Their Story of Mahomets life , 244. 245. & sequitur . Their opinion of the Alcoran , 258. 259. The Saracenicall Conquest and Schisme in Persia , 378. 379. What Countrey of the East they possessed , 657. More Saracens then Christians , ibid. Captaine Saris , his trauels and commendation , 589. 590 Sardanapalus his Conquests , 61 His destruction , 61. 62. His Monument , ibidem . How much goods perished with him , ibid. Sardis Mother Citie of Lydia , 339 Sarmatians , 37. 407 Sasquesahanockes a Giantly people in Virginia , 842. Their Rites , 843. 844 Saturni , who so called , 45 Saturnus the same with Cain , 45 Saturne of the Phaenicians , 77 His other names , 80 Satourioua his Acts , 848 Saualets many Voyages . Sciequian Sect , 463 Sclauonian Tongue the large extent thereof , 973 Scribes , not a Sect but a Function , 132. The Historie of them , 132. 133. Two sorts of them , 132 Scriptures sense how diuerse , 14 The mysticall is miste-all , and missecall , 16. Opinions concerning the Scripture , 169. First penned by Moses , 175. Digested by Ezra , 87. Numbers of the Bookes , Chapters , Verses : Who first Authour of Chapters , 159 The Trent Decree of Translations , 168. Iewes respect to the Scripture , 168. 169 Seyles King of the Scythians his misfortunes , 398 Scythia , a great part of the World contayned vnder the name , 396 Why so called , ibid. The people , religion , language and manner of life , 396 397. Their Temples , Diuination , Funerals , &c. 397. 398 Their cruelty and hatred of Forreigne Rites , ibidem . Particular Nations in Scythia , their Acts and Rites , 398. 399. & seq . Scythes a Monster , 396 Scythilmus 45 Sea the Creation thereof , 10. Diuision thereof , 575. Commodities thereof , ibid. The Red Sea , 84 582. 583. & seq . 775. & seq . A large Discourse of the Sea , and many Obseruations thereof , 571. 572. & seq . The forme , greatnesse , depth , ibid. The profit , motion and saltnesse , 573. 574 The Sea Original of Fountaines , 574. Varieties of Seas , 575. 576 The Persians and Mogol haue no power by Sea , 293 Seales a kind of Fishes , 435 Seba Peopler , and people of Arabia , 37. 225. The Region of Seba , 143 Sebua , Sebuaeans , 139. Sebuaeans a Sect of Samaritans , ibid. Sebaste in Samaria , 105 Seboraei whence so called , 165 Sebyrians , 432 Secsina in Barbary , 700 Sects in Golchonda , 995 Seed of the woman and the Serpent , 27 Master Selden his deserued commendation , 70. 150 Seilan or Zeilan , 616. & seq . The riches and rarities thereof , ibid. Their Temples , Images , Monasteries , Processions , 617. Their workmanship and iugling , 618 Whither Seilan bee Taprobane , ibid. Selim the great Turke , 283. & sequitur . Selim the second , 285. 286. Selim the great Mogol now reignning , his greatnesse and conditions , 519. 520 Selfe-penance , vide Punishments . Selfe-murther , 633 Selebes they abound with Gold , 578 eat mans flesh , 608. Ilands neere , ibid. Seleucia , 63. Turned into Bagdet , 50. Built by Seleucas , 63. With eight other of that name , 73 Seleucus worshipped , 70. His historie , 73 Seleuccian Family of Turkes , 279 280. 281 Semiramis her Pillar , 45. Her Babylon Buildings , 48. 49. Not the Founder thereof , ibid. Her Sepulchre . 45. The first that made Eunuchs , 61. Abuse of her Husbands , 66. Supposed the Founder of the Temple at Hierapolis , 68 Her Image there , 69. In Media , 350. Her inuading India , 381 Senaga Riuer , 714 Senacherib ouerthrowne by Mice , 62. Slaine by his owne Sonnes , 66 Sentence in the Court of the Iewes how giuen , 98 Sentida a feeling herbe , 563 Sensim an Order of Tartarian Priests who obserue great strictnesse , 418 Separatists a Sect of Moores , 273 Sepulchres , vide Funerals . Serpents eaten in America , 33. Diuers kinds of Serpents in India , 565. Death to kill a Serpent , ibid. The King of Calicuts opinion of Serpents , 565. 566. Huge Serpents in Africa , 623. 624 Seuerall kinds of Serpents there , ibid. Serpent vsed to tempt Eue , 21. 22 His curse , 23. Seed of the Serpent , 27. 28 Serpent Images in Belus Temple , 47 Serpent honoured by the Phaenicians , 77. By the Ophitae , 135 Worshipped by the Arabians , 221 By the Indians , 565. By the Aegyptians , 637. 638. By the Adeans , 652. A Serpent the Armes of the King of China , 451. Tame Serpents , 623 Serpents in Brasill , 912. 913 Seres their Habitaion and Rites , 400 Serug Author of Idolatry , 45. 95 Sesostris , 227 Seth his Natiuitie and Posteritie , 29. 30. Artes ascribed to him , 31 Sethiani a Sect of the Iewes worshippers of Seth , 135 Sem Sonne of Noah , 36. His Posteritie , 37. The same with Melchisedec , 45 Serapis his Temple and Rites , 650 651 Seriffo of Barbary his History , 695 696 Seuerus his seueritie , 71 Seuerity Elders , 99 Seuenty Weekes of Daniel , 98 Sharke a Fish , 953. 954 Shaugh Tamas the Story of him , and of the Persian troubles after his death , 585. 586 Shem and his Posteritie , 37 Shemer , 136. A Citie so called , ibid. Sherly , viz. Sir Anthony Sherley his Trauels , 388. 389 Sheshack and Shacke , 58 Shomron Mountaine , 136 Siam , Silon , or Sion a Citie and Kingdome in India , 490. Their Houses , Inundations , Monkes , and Superstitions , ibidem . Their Gods and Religious Men , 491. & sequitur . Their Feastes , Temples , Deuotions , 492. The Kings greatnesse , ibidem . Besieged , 493. Acts of the Blacke and White Kings , ibidem . Fury of the Iapanders there , ibidem . They weare Balls in their yards , 496 Sibils counterfeit , 35. 38 Sichem , 137. Called Flauia Caesarea and Naples , 143. The Sichemites Religion , ibid. Sicke persons how vsed amongst the Iewes , 206 Sidon the building thereof , 78 Sidonians first Authors of Weights and Measures , 82 Sidon first inhabited the Sea-coast 86 Siluer the nature thereof , and of the Mines , 797 Sinai , 225. Mount Sinai how situate , ibid. Sincopura Straits , 579 Sinda described , 532. 533 Sinne the definition and distinction thereof , 24. Whence Originall Sinne , and how , ibidem . Whither by Generation , 25 Sinnes combination in our first Parents , 22. The fearefull state of Sinners , 28. Seuen mortall sinnes reckoned by the Turkes , 301 Sinne-offering of the Iewes , 116 The nature of actuall sinne , 25 What accounted sinnes by the Tartars , 415. 416 Sion , 94 Sithuchrus the same with Noah , 47. His Chaldaean Legend , ibid. Sitting a signe of reuerence , standing of dignitie , 420 Skuls in the Temple of Mexico how many 873. In Nicaragua , 888 Skuls of Parents made drinking cups , 951. A Turret built of stone and Skuls , 951 Slaues of Angola . 766 Sleds vsed by the Samoeds drawne with Deere , 432. Their swiftnesse , ibid. Sleds drawn with dogs , 744 Snakes , vide Serpents . Snake-wood , where growing , 570 Socatera or Socotoro , 778. The description thereof , 779 Socota an Idoll in Virginia , 839 Sodome and Sodomites , 85. Historie of Sodome , 83. 84. & sequitur . The Sodomie of Turkes , 229 , 230. Of Persians , 371 Of Tartars , 419. Of Chinois , 440 Sogor a Village neere Sodome , 84 Sofala , 756. Supposed Ophir , ibid. Soldania , 761. Their cheape sale of beasts , beastly habit and diet , colour , &c. 762. 763. 764 Solyman a name of diuers Turkes , 280. 284 Solyman the Magnificent his acts , 284. 285 Solmissus how situate , 339 Sommers Ilands , 960. 961 Sophia chiefe Temple in Constantinople turned into a Meschit , 306. 307 Sophi of the Turkes , 321 Sorceries of the Tartars , 416 Soule , 13. It s immortalitie , 126 The Iewes Opinion of three soules and one Sabbatary , 127 Dogzijn their Opinion of the soule , 220 South-sea sayled by Viloa and Alarchon , 922 South Continent how great , 832 By whom discouered , 831 Spaniards how detested in the Philippinas , 604. 605. 606. In Cuba , 954. Indian conceits of them and their Horses , 962 Their cruelties in the West Indies , and of their peruerse Conuersion of the Indians vnto Christianitie , 962. 963. & sequitur . Spaine infested by the Danes , 1045 Spelman , viz. Sir Henry Spelman his deserued commendation . 116 Spirit very God , 3. Our sanctifier , 4. His manner of working , 6. 7. Mouing on the waters , 6 Spirit of man how procreated , 23 Starres not animated 8. What their number , greatnesse , and other qualities , ibid. Starres seene by day , 1017 Stone kissed at Mecca , 269. 270 Stone of mourning , 137. Precious stones and their vertue . Storkes pietie , 223. Chastitie and worship , 560 Stratonice a Queenes 68 Stratonicea , 67 Straits of Magellan , 923. How often passed by Englishmen . 927. The Giants there , cold & other obseruations , ibid. Succession of the Persian Kings from Cosroes sonne of Hormisda , 1017 Succession of the Kings of Barbary , after the ending of the Aegyptian Chalifas , 1046. 1047 Sucheom or Suceu a rich Citie of China , 440. Whither Quinsay , 441 Sucoth Benoth , 58. Like a Hen and Chickens , ibid. Suleiman the 14. Chalifa , 1024 His gluttony , 1025. Is poysoned , ibid. Sunne created the greatnesse and excellence thereof , 10. 15. Worshipped of the Chaldees , 54. Of the Phaenicians , 77. Moabites , 85. In the high places , 101. Of Hessees , 131. 133. Samsaeans , 133 Daniel Syluester killed by Lightning , 979 Superstitions why so called , 18. and 46. Credulous , ancient , 69. The nature of it , 81 Surmobolus and Thurro , 77 Suskoy Emperour of Russia , 992 Sut a Region in Africa , 620 Swiftnesse of some Arabians , 265 Swimmers famous , 580 Swine holden vncleane in Syria , 69. In Phoenicia , 80. Iudaea , 92. In Arabia before Mahomet , 228. 229. By Mahomet , 252. 253. By the Scythians , 396. 397. By the Tartars , 418 By Aegyptians , 642. 643 Swine sacrificed in the Philippinas , 602 , 603. In Aegypt , 643 Swine with hornes , 566. Two sorts in Guiana 900 . In Brasil one liuing in both Elements , 912. 913 Swine in Terra Australis , 924 Sword-fish described , 513. 514 Synagogues at Alexandria , 100 At Ierusalem , 104. The Rites therein vsed , 104. 105 Of Moderne Iewes , 146. 147 & sequitur . 183. 185. & seq . The manner of going to the Iewish Synagogue and from thence , 183. & seq . Syria and Assyria confounded , 65 How diuided and bounded , 65 66. 67. The Habitation of Adam , Noah , &c. ibidem .. The Syrian Kings , 73. & sequitur . The Syrian Goddesse , 67. 68. Who she was , ibidem . Differing from Atergatis . 68. The Syrians worship Fishes and Doues , 69. Effeminate , ibidem . Alterations of Religions in Syria , 75 Syria a strong hold , 501 Syriake Language , 38. 40. 231 Syrophanes his prophane Pietie , 637 T TAautus or Thoyth , 77. First Author of Letters , ibidem . Tabacco , 1004 Tabernacle of the Israelites , 101 The History thereof , ibidem . The Feast of Tabernacles , 112. 196 Neglected from the time of Iosuah to Nehemiah , ibidem . How kept , 112. 196. 197 Table of the Sunne , 728. 729 Taicosama the Iaponian his acts , 593. 594 Taiou Citie described , 421. Talapoyes , religious persons of Pegu , 505. Their imitation and Rites , 506 Talent how much , 102. How valued amongst the Hebrewes , ibid. The Talents which Dauid left to Salomon , how much in our money , ibid. Talmud what , 228. When , and why , and how composed , 155. 156 , & seq . Of Babylon and Ierusalem , ibid. Absurdities thereof , 156 , 157. Tamas King of Persia , 286. His Storie . ibid Tamin , Tangis , and Tamegine names of China and Chinois , 435 Tamendo●s a strange beast , 356 Tamut and Thamuz a Prophet mourned for by the Zabij or Chaldees , 50. By the Phaenicians , 78. The historie of Tamut an Idolatrous Prophet , 52 & seq . Tamerlane , 74. Compared with Alexander , 425. His Life and Acts , 450 Tanais Riuer and Goddesse , 305 Tangrolipix his Acts , 270 & seq . Tanguth and the Rites there , 428 429 Tantalus his Storie , 331 Tapistrie hangings when & where inuented , 335 Tappyri their habitation and Rites 355. 356 Taprobana . 561 Tarshish founder of the Cilicians 37 Tarsus a Cilician Citie , 37. Built by Sardanapalus , 62. An Vniuersitie , 313 Tarre-fountaine , 395 Tartars , their Raigne in Persia , 379 , 380. & seq . The historie of them . 401. & seq . Their originall , ibid. Not from the ten Tribes , 402. Their first Tribes and rudenesses , ibid. Their Exploits and Conquests , 403. 404. & seq . Their Sorcerie , 406. The Map of Tartarie , 407. The Tartarian greatnesse , Chronologie and Succession , 406. 408. 409. Writers of the Tartarian historie , ibid. An Examination of their historie , 414 , & seq . Their Religion and Rites therevnto belonging , 415. 431. 432. The Seale of the Tartar Emperours , 407. Their inscriptions and letters , 433. Their customs persons , pastures , tents , ibid. Their D●mations , Priests , Astrologie , 416. 417. Their Marriages , Scots , Vsurie , Funerall , ibid. Their magnificent Feasts , Palaces , Games , 418. The Precopito and Crim - Tartars , 421. Cazan , Altracan , and Tartaria Deserta , 423. Their diet and hawking , 424. The Zagathayans , 425. Their Carabas or Black-heads , ibid. Their changes in Religion , and of the Morduits or Moxii , ibid. The Kings Colmacks , &c. 425. 426. Rites generall to all Tartars , ibid Taugast chiefe Citie of the first Turkes . 278 Tearcon or Tirhaka , 49 Teeth of wonderfull bignesse , 32. Teeth blacke esteemed beautifull , 492 Tekupha , 107 Telensin or Tremisen , 691 Temesna described , 680. 681 Temples idolatrous of Belus , 49. 50. Of Apollo at Babylon , 51. Of Venus , 56. Of the Moone at Carrae , 64. Of Saint Abraham , ibid. Of the Syrian Goddesse , 68. Of Apollo , Daphneus , and Diana , 71. Of Minerua , 72. That at Ierusalem named of Iupiter Olympius , 74 Of Nanaea , ibid. Of Victoria at Antioch , ibid. At Damascus , 75. At Tyre , 77. At Biblos , 78. In Libanus , 79. Astaroth , ibid. Of Venus , 80. Of Dagon , ibid. At Ascalon , 81 In Casius , 83. Of Salomon and others in Ierusalem , 94. 95. 102. 103. At Samaria , 105. At Leontopolis , 106. At Caesaria , ibid. At Panium , Rhodes , Sebaste , 107. 108. At Samaria , 137. At Aelia , 142. On Mount Sinai , 225. Of Venus in Arabia , 231. Of Damascus , 234. Of Mecca , 270. 272. 273. & seq Of Christians made Turkish , 306. The Temple of Saint Sophie , 307 , & seq . Temple at Comana , 327. Morimena , Castabala , Diapolis , 327 , 328 , At Zela , 328. Of the Galatians . Nice , 329 , Paphlagonia , ibid. Phrygia , 338. Adrastia , 841. At Cizicus , 342. Of Diana Leucophrina , 335. At Smyrna to Homer , 336. Ephesian Temple , 337. 338 , & seq . Clazomenae , Miletus , Possidium , Solmissus , 340. At Stomalymne , Bargolia , Mylasa , and Alabanda , 341. Temple of Armenia , 345. Athania , 347. Of Soythians 397. In China , 470 471 , In Iapon , 598. 599. In Zeilan , 584. In Golchonda , 999 Temple at Damascus costly and magnificent , 1024 Tenariffe , 784. The pike or high hall , 785. 786 Tephillim of the Iewes , 185 Teraphim of the Iewes , the manner of hallowing it , 123 Terra Australis , 924. Discourses and Discoueries thereof , ibid , & seq . Ternate , 605. & seq . Thamuz , a name of a moneth , vid. Tamut . Thamuzites . 136 Thara first Image-maker , 45 Tharsis supposed Carthage . 37 Tharsus , or Karthuda , 82 Thebais in Aegypt , 632 Thebet and the Rites there , 430 Thebes vid. Thebais . Theobulians a Sect of the Iewes , 135 Theodosian Author of the Storie of Bell and the Drogon 57 Theologie Allegoricall 77 Theruma a kinde of Tithe of the Iewes 117 Thespesion 671 Theeues how punished by the Iewes 99 , 100. Allowed by the Georgians , 347. 348. Odious to the Scythians , 397. Presently and cruelly executed by the Tartars , 431. 432 Thiras father of the Thracians , Thogarma , whence the names Tygranes and Tygranokarta 37 Citie of Saint Thomas , 560. 994. Saint Thomas Iland 781 Thomas-Christians 561 Thophasumin , the reasonable cretures so called 77 Thoyth 77 Thresher , a Fish , 952 , 953 , & seq . Thuball Father of the Iberians , 37 Thunder how produced 77 Tiberias a Citie wholy inhabited by Iewes 136 Tibareni a beastly people , 330. their cruell Rites . 400 Tigris , 17. The ouerflowing thereof , 58. Mixed with Euphrates neere Seleucia , 61. The townes thereon , 50. 64. Desolated Cities by a Deluge , 64. The swiftnesse , 63. The name 341 Tigres , 491. They cause the people to lodge in Trees , and to set their houses on posts , &c , 493. 494 Time , what it is , 5. Time and Motion twinnes , 12 , 13 Computation thereof diuerse . Tinge or Tanger . 87 Titans and their Inuentions 77 Tithes how farre Leuiticall , 116. Some reckon foure sorts , 117. Of what , how paid , where , by whom 117. 118. Officers receiued them ibid. & seq . Paid by Turks , 306 At Fez , 684. To the Seriffos , 695 , 696. Titus 140 Tombuto 722 Tongues confounded 38 Topheth or Tymbrell 86 Tomimamlazes 910 Torlaquis a Turkish order , 317 318. Their wickednesse , ibid. Torch-intelligence . 996 Torpedo 750 Towre of Babylon 50 Traditionarie Iewes , 127 , & seq . Equalled to Scripture , 157 , Of traditionarie Iewes more at large vid. lib. 2 , cap , 12. to the end . Traditionarie Papists , 158. 159. Traditionall Law , Tradition preferred before Scripture , ibid. Foolish and blasphemous Traditions of the Arabians , 231. 232. Lying Traditions of the Mahumetans . 273. 274. Translations of Scripture , nine , 170. Opinions concerning the translation of Scripture , 169. the Vulgar translation , ibid Transubstantiation , 881 Tree forbidden , 17. 21. Fabulous speaking Trees of the Zabii . 52 Trees vsed in the Feast of Tabernacles , 196. Trees worshipped , 360. Trees of India , 566. Two Trees in the Garden of God , son call Sacraments , 21. Trees of Sodome , 84. Mahomets tree in Paradise , 263. Trees in Iapon very strange , 520. As strange in Ciumbubon , 532. In Congo , 769. In the Iland of Saint Thomas , 781. In Brasill 912. In Golchonda all Trees continually greene , 995 Tremisen Kingdome 675 Trials of doubtfull causes in Guinea , 718. In Angola , 766. In Loango , 770. 771 Tribes 44. in Golchonda described 997 Tribes of Israel their portion , 91 97. Their Cities royall , 92 Tribunals 98 Trinitie in Vnitie 3 Trinidado 899 Tripiti an Indian Idoll , 560 Tripolis in Barbarie , 674. Described , ibid. Strange People and Sects neere Tripoly , 220 Triumuiri at Rome 66 Troglodytae , 667. 731. Troy historie thereof , and present ruines 332. 333 Feast of Trumpets 111 Tubalcain supposed Vulcan , 34 Tuban in Iaua 610 Tubiens a societie of the Iewes 135 Tuesday Sabbath in Guinea , 718. 719 Tunia or Tomana 894 Tunis Kingdome , the description thereof , 669. 670. Wonne by the Turke , ibid. Delicacie there vsed 670. 671 Turkes whence their name and originall , 278. 279. Their first Religion , 278. Language , 279. Conquest of Persia , ibid. Of Other parts of Asia , 280. 281. Ouerthrowne by the Christians of the West , ibid. By the Tartars , 281. 282. Conquered Asia ibid. A great part of Europe , 283. With Constantinople , Aegypt , 283. 284. & seq . Ouerthrowne at Sea by Iohn of Austria , 286. In Hungarie , 288. & seq . Rebellion and Ciuil warre , 289. Emperours Sepulchers , ibid. Warres with the Persian and amongst themselues , 288. 289. The Map of the Turkish Empire , 290. The great Turkes Handi-craft , his Falconers , Huntsmen , Concubines , Officers , 291. 292. His Ianizaries , ibid. The Turke compared with other Princes , their Zuna and Curaam , 292. 293. Their eight Commandements , 297. Prayer , Almes , Sacrifice , 208. Mariage , Women Adulterie , Murther , 299. Opinions and practises in Religion , 300 , & seq . their Friday-Sabbath , Zeale , hatred of Images , moderation in building , respect to the Sunne and Moone , 300. 301. Polygamie , Ignorance , Reliques , Sorceries , Patience , good workes , Oathes , Vowes , Opinions , of Fate , and Antichrist , 301. 302. Almes to Beasts , Conceit of Prophets , eating Opium , Physicke , Opinion of Angels , 302. 303. Their manner of apparelling themselues at home and abroad , 303. 304. Salutations , Recreations , houses and furniture , food , meales , feeding , Coffa houses , &c. ibid. Tobacco , attire of women , slaues , Arts , 305. Their Temples , 305 & seq . Hospitals and Monasteries , 308. The Turkish manner of Praying and Church Rites 309. Of blessing their women . Of preaching . ibid. Their Sabbath , Lent , and Easter , 310. Their Circumcision , 311. Of Renegadoes , 312. Visitation of the sicke and Funeralls , ibid. Fancies of the end of the World , last iudgement , Paradise and Hell , 313. 314. Their Votaries and Sects , 315. 316. Deuoted to death , ibid. Their Kalenders and Deruises , &c. 316. 317 Their Saints , Vowes , Pilgrimages , and other Popish obseruations , 317 , 318. Chederles , 318 Their Priests , Hierarchy , Colledges , 319 , 320. & seq . A patheticall description of Turkish Tyrannie , 322. 323 , & seq . Orders and degrees of their Clergie from the Mufii to the Sophti , 319. & seq , Their Election and Arts 322. Their Emers , ibid , Cruell taking of Constantinople , 323. Their heauie hand ouer the Greekes , 324. Their zeale of making Proselites , 325. Their buying and selling of Christians . 325 , 326 Turkes greatnesse in Africa . 626 Turkes and Persians hot dissentions for Religion , 390. 391 Turkish greatnesse , the beginning thereof 1040 Turkeman or Turcomania , 334. 335. 336 Typhon a Dragon , 72. Phaenician God. 76. In Aegypt , 636. His Legend , 636. 637. The mystery thereof . 638. 639 Tyrus called Sur , 179. taken with a stratagem , 82 Tyrannus Priest of Saturne his Knauery , 681 Tygranes Kings of Armenia Minor , 37 V. VAlerianus his Story , 361 Valboas Acts , 931 Vanly or Vasiliwich Great Duke of Russia his History , 973. & sequitur . Veadar , 106 Venezuela 895 Venus worshipped with filthy Rites in Babylon , 56. Called Mylitta and other names , ibid. Her Temple , 59 Venns Vrania , 66. Hatched of an Egge , 69. The same with Iuno , 78. Filthy Rites , 80 Verteas strict Sect , 541 Verus a voluptuous Emperour , 71 Vestaments , holy Vestaments of the Iewes . 185 Vineyard eighteens miles square , 142 Viper of sixteene Cubits , 480 Virginia , 828. First Voyages and Plantations , ibidem . Northerne Plantation there by Westerne men , 829. Called New England , ibid. Southerne Plantation , 831 & seq . Diuers Voyages and supplyes sent , 832. 833. Causes of ill successe in this businesse , 833 834. Captaine Smiths description of the Countrey , 834. Of the People , 835. Commodities , ibidem . Alteration of the Gouernment , and a Peace concluded with presperoùs successe of the English , 836. Places inhabited by ours , with their seuerall numbers and Functions , 837. Their Religion , 838. Their Wiroances , Priests , Warres , conceit of our men , 838. 839. Their Idols , 839. Their Deuil worshippe , Temples , Sepulchres , Songs , 840 Their Feasts , Dances , Heauen , Hell and other Rites and Opinions , 840. 841. 842. Their Giant-like Sasquesahanockes and their Rites , 842. 843. & sequitur . Conceit of their originall , ibid. Tomocomos relations of their Gods Apparition , and of their Loue-locke , 843. & sequitur . Their Blacke Boyes , 844. Their Physicke , Dances , naturall conditions , ibid. Their Oeconomie and Policy . 845 Visions and Apparitions among the Turkes aswell as among the Papists , 315 Vncam , 735 Vnicornes , 564. Scepter of Vnicornes Horne and effect thereof , 983 Vilna , 990 Vniuersities or Schooles of Learning in Babylon , 50. 51. At Bagdet , 147. 242. 243. At many places mentioned by Beniamin Tudelensis , 146. Of the Rabbins , 167. Of the Saracens , 240. 241. Of Brachmanes , 479 480. Of the Turkes and their nine Degrees , 319. 320 Vniuersities in Siam , 491. 492 Vologesus and Vologesocerta , 63 Votaries of Turkes , 314. 315. Of the Syrian Goddesse , and of Cybele , Vide Galli . See the Titles also of Priests , Sects , Punishments , Monkes , Nuns , Monasteries , Pilgrims . Votaries of Iewes , 123. 124. Of Assisines , 218. 219. At Comana and Castabala , 327. At Zela , 328 At Ephesus , 336. 337. In Golchonda , 1000 Vraba , 893 Vrania and Vrotalt , 78 Vsury forbidden by the Alcoran , 257 W WAges small in India , 1001 Washing Rites of the Iewes , 110 111. Prescribed by the Alcoran , 256 , 265. Obserued by the Turkes , 308. Peguans , 502. 503 Bengalans , 509. 510. Banians , 240. 241. Cambayans , 240. Bramenes , 547. 548 Walid the eighteenth Chalifa , his Epicurisme , 1026 Waters in the Creation , 6. 9. Aboue the Firmament , 8 Water medicinable , 50. 229 Water of the Sunne , 229 Water worshipped by the Tartars , 420 Watches of the Day and Night , 106 Wealth and Almes of Ahmed , 1033 Wels sacred , 64 Weimouths Discoueries , 813 Whale huge , 210 Whale-fishing , the manner of it , 952. The kinds and description of them , ibidem . Fight betweene Whale , Sword-fish and Thresher , 953. 954 Wheate and Barly blades foure fingers long , 50 Whoores Tribe , 998 Wiapoco , 922 Will of man , 14 Willoughbie , viz. Sir Hugh Willoughby frozen to death , 577 Wildernesse , vide Desart . Winds hot and killing , 995 Widowes in Golchonda , 1000 Wittie Epitaph , 1038 Wiues in India immured with their dead husbands , 481. 482. Buried quicke , ibid. In Golchonda , 1001 Womans Creation , 14. 15. Fal , 22 Menstruous amongst the Zabij , 52. Subiect to prohibitiue Precepts , not affirmatiue , 174. Women cheape sold , 921. Womens Rites in Venus Temple , 56. Women Enunches , 286. Women inioyned to bee veyled , with other their rules in the Alcoran , 255 World the Creation thereof & why created , 5. & seq . The drowning & repeopling thereof , 33. 34. The diuision thereof , 41. The Chaldees opinion of the Worlds eternitie , 51. End of the World as Iewes say , 211. Peguans opinion of the Worlds end , 506. Ages of the World reckoned by the Iewes , 153 Wormes dangerous to Ships , 533 Wormes breeding in mens flesh , 716. 931 Worme which becomes a tree , 563 X XErxes spoyled the Temple of Belus , 56. His Law for the Babylonians , 58. His Expedition , 337. 359. 360 Y YEares how measured by the Iewes , 107 Yougorians , 404. 431 Z ZAbij the same with the Chaldees ; their history , 52. Their Bookes and Fables , ibid. Their Magick & worship of deuils , 53 Zadok , 129 Zagathayan Tartars , 425. 426 Zauolhenses Tartars , 424 Zaire , a Riuer of Congo , 766 Zambra chiefe Citie in Aethiopia described , 748. 749 Zanaga their customes , 701 Zanzibar or Zanguebar , 758 Zarmanochagas , a Brachman burned himselfe , 480 Zebra a wild Beast , 623 Zela a Citie described , 328 Zeila , 993. & seq . The King of Zelas triumph , ibid. Zeilan described , 616. 617. & seq . 993. Vide Seilan . Zembre Lake , 620 Zemes the Turke , 283 Zenan nine score miles from Moha North North-west , 583 Zetfa of the Turkes , 320 Zigantes their Rites , 667 Zinaldin a Turkish King , 144 Zizis of the Iewes , 184 FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A10231-e720 1. Tim. 4.8 . Notes for div A10231-e35900 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gal. 4.8 . Deus vnus est 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , trinus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Zan. de 3 . El. p. 4. l. 1. cap. 3. a Homer , Virgil , Ouid , &c. Apoc. 1.8 . * Apoc. 3.14 . b 2. Cor. 12.11 . a 1. King. 8.27 . c Rom. 11.33 . d Prou. 30.2 . Verse 3 , 4. Verse 5. e Psal. 19.1 . f Rom. 1.20 . g Acts 14.17 . h Acts 17.28 . i D. Kings Lect. in Ion. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Hiero. ille Cicer. Nat. Deor. lib. 1. Nomen quia dat notitiam . Deus est nomen suum , & nomen eius ipse est : Drus . pret . lib. 1. k 1. Io. 3.2 . l 1. Co. 13.12 . m Exod. 34.6 . n Dionys . de Diuinis nomin . P. Galatin . de Arcanis . l. 3. Zanchius de Nat. Dei. l. 1 . Bullinger . de Origine erroris , lib. 1. Ar. Montanus . o As true , wise , liuing , &c. p As truth , wisdome , life , &c. q In which sense , rismegist . affirmeth , Deus nihil est omnium , Deus est omnia : Deus nomen nullum habet : Deus habet omne nomen , Vid . Mars . Ficin . in Dionys . de D. N. Dionysius also cals him , Vnitas vnitatis omnis vnifica , super essentialis essentia , Intellectus nequàquam intelligibilis , &c. Empedocles described him a Sphere , whose Centre is euery where , the Circumference no where , Sphinx . Heidfeldi . r Nomina 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 apud Heb. tria sunt , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Drus . Tetragram . cap. 1. ſ Hook. Eccles . Polit. lib. 5. Iustin . resp . ad Orthod . quaest. 137. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Exemplum producit , Adami , Euae , Sethi , eandem essentiam hobentium humanam , existendi autem modum diuersum , à terra , costa , semine . t Drusius taxeth Zanch. for intitling his worke , De 3. Elohim , as improperly , saith he , as De tribus dijs . u Enuntiatio de Creatore per verba negatiua est vera , per affirmatiua autem partim in aequiuocatione , partim in imperfectione . R. Moses Moreh . lib. 1. 57. affirmationes periculosae . x De Deo etiam vera loqui periculosum . Arnob. in Psal. 91. August . de Trinit . lib. 3. cap. 3. y Esa . 6.2 . z Rom. 12 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . * Phil. 3.10 . a Psal. 25.9 . b Ioh. 7.17 . & 17.3 . c Ephes . 4.21 . d 1. Cor. 3.18 . e 1. Cor. 8.2 . f Prou. 1.7 . g Exod. 34.6 . h Of this name Iehoua , see Drutij Tetragram . Ar. Montan. ante Naturae histor . pag. 37. & Pet. Galat. lib. 2. Drusius thinkes that Galatinus was the first Author of this pronuntiation Iehoua ; Castalion writeth it Ioua : the most both Iewes and Christians before forbare to name it : The Masscrites ascribed to it no points of it owne , but of Adonai , and when Adonai goeth before or after it of Elohim . It is holden , that onely the High-Priest , and that in the Temple , and on the day of Expiation might pronounce it , which to a priuate man , the Iewes esteemed the losse of eternall life . Steuchus thinketh that none can interpret it , and Paulus Burgensis , that none can translate it . The Chaldaens , Arabians , Graecians , Latines , and the New Testament it selfe , vse instead thereof , The Lord . Montanus readeth it Iehueh ; and affirmeth that it was knowne both to the common Israelites , and to the neighbouring Nations , &c. but see themselues : I name it after the moderne vse for distinction . Zanchy and Gyraldus obserue , that the name of God in all Nations is Tetragrammaton of foure letters . In Dutch and English , they therefore double the last consonant , and learned Master Selden interpreteth the Pythagorian oath , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , by Tetragrammaton , de D. Syris . Vid. R. Mos . lib. 1. cap. 60. P. Ric. ad praec. aff . 20. Reuchlin de verbo mirif . lib 2. i Heb.. 13.8 . k Apoc. 1.8 . l Exod. 6.3 . m Quae contradictionem implicant sub diuina omnipotentia non continentur . Non pro defectu potentiae , sed quia non possunt habere rationem patibilis vel possibilis . Conuenientius dicitur , quod ea non possunt fieri , quam quòd Deus non possit facere . Ap. 1. q. 25. art . 3. & d. n 2. Tim 2.12 . o ●al l. 2 c. 〈…〉 p 〈…〉 q ●●●c●uid emnino de illo retularis , vim al quā ipsius magis & virtutem , quàm ipsum explica●eris . Quid enim dignum de en aut dicas , aut sentias , qui omn bus & sermonibus & sensibus maior est ? Tertul. de Trin p 598. Quatuor à Deo remouenda , corporeitas , mutabilitas , priuatio , & assimilatio ad Creaturas . R. Mos . Moreh . l. 1. 54. & 57. tanquam de Rege diceretur habente millies mille tal●nt auri , quòd haberet centum talenta argenti . r Deus vnus in Trinitate , trinus in vnitate . Arnob . in Psal. 145. ſ Mat. 3. t Esay 6. Zanch. de 3. Elohim haec fusè . u Morn . de ver , C.R. F. Patric . P. Gal. l. 12 alijque●l●r●mi . x Iustin 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . y 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Nazian . z Bern. ad Eugeni . a D. Abbot . par . 2 . Defen . pag. 9. Zanch. de N.D. lib. 5. cap. 1. b Treleat . Zanch. de Na. D. l. 5. c. 1. 2. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . d 1. Ioh. 5.20 . e Gal. 4.6 . a Iam. 1.17 . b 1. Joh. 1.5 . Qui scrutatur Maiestatem , opprimetur à gloria . Ne si sorte suas repetitum venerit olim , Grex auium plumas , &c. c Gen. 1.1 . d Nothing but Nothing had the Lord Almighty , Wherof , wherewith , whereby to build this Citie . Du Bart. E nulla vel prima vel secunda materia , quae omni factioni , fabricationi , generationi , opificio , artificio , subijcitur Creatio fit etiam citra omne temporis momentum , quippe à virtute infinita . Iul. Scal Ex. 6. Hebraei statuunt discrimen inter Creare , formare & facere , 1. ex nihilo facere , 2. enti Cresto formam inducere , 3. membra singula ordinare : quae tamen indiscriminatim ponuntur . Es . 43.7 . Oecolamp . in G. e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Basil . hom . 1. in principio temporis , id est , simul cum tempore . Eadem Ioan. Philoponus in Hexam . ap . Photium 240. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Tempus non tam mensura metus quam 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 permanentia & duratio corporum rerumque corporearam : aliorum est ●on 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Hermes sic suum instituit ordinem , Deus , aeon , mundus , tempus generatio . Deus aeona facit , aeon mundum , mundus Tempus , & tempus generationem . Thomas ait , simul cum tempore . Quatuor enim ponuntur simul creata , s . coelum Empyreum , materea corporalis , quae nomine terrae intelligitur , Tempus & Naturae Angelica . Sum. p. 1. q. 47. art . 1. Fagius vertit , Quum Deus principiò coelum & terram creauit , erat terra inanis & vacua . Nam simpliciter ( ait ) hoc voluit Moses non statim ab initio expolitum fuisse mundum , vt hodiè cernitur , sed inane coeli & terrae chaos fuisse creatum . f Merula & Pererius interpretationem hanc Chrysostomo tribuunt . g Caluin . in Gen. Muester , Luther , Artopaeus & Fag . ap . Marlorat . R. Nathmanni intelligit per coelum & terrae materiam tenuissimani & impalpabilem diuerse tamen naturae , ita vt coelum coelestis , terra terrestris fuerit . Iunius interpretatùr extimum illum huius vniuersitatis ambitum , cum super coelestibus incolis illius & spiritualibus formis atque intelligentijs , tùm materiam illam primam ex qua terra ac res omnes coelestes ac terrestres factae sunt . De triplici Coelo vid. Ar. Montan . Nature obseruat . h Theodoret , Beda , Strabus , Alcuinus , Lyra , & plerique scholastici . i Zanch. de oper . Dei pers 1. l. 1. c. 2. Burgens . Polanus , Bucanus , &c. Paul. Merula Cosmogr . part . 1. l. 1. Perer. in Gen. interprets by Heauen , the heauenly bodies then made : and after perfected with light and motion ; by Earth , the element of the Earth . k Col. 1.16 . l Gen. 2.1 Exod. 20.11 . Iob 38.7 . m Gen. 32.1 . n Gen. 3.1 . o Pet. Martyr . in Gen : p Zach. de operib . part . 1. lib. 1. cap. 4. q As Dionys . & those which Tritemius mentioneth , de Intelligent . coelest . which number 7. Orifiel , Anael , Zachariel . Raphael , Samael , Gabriel , Michael , all which in course and succession gouerne the world . Each 354. years and 4. months , &c. r Ioh. 14.2 . ſ Apoc. 21.3 . t 1. Cor. 15.28 . u Hebr. 11.3 . x Arist Phys . l 1. Iun. praef . in Gen. y By darknesse and deep , Philoponus vnderst●ndeth the Aire and Water ap . Phot. 240 z Gibbins on Genes . * Hier. l. trad . Hebr. Trem. & Iun. Basil . hom . 2. ex Ephrem . Syro . * Merc. de Fab. mundi , & ante eum Tertul. ad Hermog . Theod. q. 8. in Gen. Caietan . de Angelis interpretatur R. Mos . ben . Maim . Mor. Neb. l. 1. c. 39. is of that mind : but l. 2. c. 31. he findeth the foure elements in these foure words heere mentioned : Earth , Spirit , Deepe , and Darknesse . a Patricius numbreth the linkes of this chaine , in this order : Calor qui in t rra aqua , mistis est , ab aereo pendet , hic à coelesti , is à sole & astris : hic vero ab Empyreo : Empyreus à luminis calore : hic ab animario : hic ab intellectuali : hic à vitali primario : hic quoque à primario essentiali : hic itidem ab ideali , qui in Deo habitat & à Deo patre est deriuàtus . Pancos . l. 5. The interpretation of this mysticall Phylosophie yee may borrow of himselfe in his Panaug . Panarc . Pamsyc . Pancos . more agreeing with Zoroaster , Hermes , and some Platonikes , then the Scriptures , which shew that all things were immediatly created in the beginning by God. b Virg. Aeneid , l. 6. on which words Seruius commenteth , Deus est quidam diuinus spiritus , qui per 4. infusus elementa gignit vniuersal c Vatab. & Marlorat . in Gen. d Bas . hex. hom . 6. Greg. Naz. orat . 43. & Nicetas in eum . e Zanch. Hugo Lumbard . Tostatus , &c. f Merul. p. 1. l. 1 c. 4. g Damas. de f. orth l. 2 c. 7. Hugo Annot. in Gen. Gr. Nyssen . Iunius , &c. h Vid. Plutar. de Plac. Philos . l. 2. Patrit . Panang l. 7. & Pancos. l. 15. & 22. i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , cuius partes condensatae , stellae , aether autem dictus ab 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to burne , Stoicorum opinionem vid. Aug. de Ciu. Dei l. 8. c. 5. The Sunne saith Philo , is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and Zanch. Sol. heb. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 q. d. ibi ignis : and another , Coelum ig is influens 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 id est ignis & aqua k Cardan . de sub l. 1. Merula Cos . l. 3. c. 2. Io. Pic. Mirand . de element . c. 3. Tycho Brahe de Cometa 1577. c. vlt. & Kepler de stel . No. c. 19. Valla Fracastorius , Marpurg . Scultetus , &c. Deo Hebr. Dial. 2. Ignis negat antiquis notum elementum , & scitè interpretatur Poetarum illud Coeli patrem Aetherem , matrem esse diem vel lucem . l Tych. Bra. l. 1. de N. St. & 2. de Comet . Kepler . & Bariholinus 4. numerant nouas stellas . vid. & Clau. in Sac. Iosc . & Casman . Ouranograp . & Cosmop . Hipparchi stellam . N. ap . Plin. &c. m Such as the new Stars . Fire is one of the foure Elements of the World , but not placed beneath the Moone . Patrit . Pancos . l. 1. & 4. hath foure infinite eternall ( impious ) Elements , Space , Light , Heate , and Moysture . n Iob 38.19 . Lucis Encom . o Vid. M. Ficin . to . 1. de lum . & Patrit . Panaug . Leonem Heb. 3. dial . de Amore . De luce sic Cabalistae , Lux in patre luminum vera lux : in filio , splender illu strans : in S. S. ardens fulgor ; in Angelis splendens intelligentia & gaudium : in homine ratio : in Coelestibus splendor visibilis : in igne vitalis vigor : in perspicuis corporibus color : in opacis vis generans : in centro calor exaestuans . Archang. in Cabal . dog . p Iob 38.13 . q Verbum Dei voluntas est , opus Dei natura est . Amb Hex. 1. c. 9. Verbum hoc significat imperiū , decretum & voluntatem Dei efficacem . Perer. r Gibbins in Gen. ſ Sic Basil . hox . hom . 2. & alij : ab Patritius Panaug . l. 4. Distinguit cor pora in lucida & opaca hac sèrie : à lucido corpore radij , hinc lumen ; inde splendor , isthinc nitor : quibus opponit simili ordine corpus opacum tenebras , obscurationem , vmbram , vmbrationem , adumbrationem , &c. & tenebrae , ait , habent actionem , actie à viribus , vires ab essentia , &c. t Iunius , Pagnine , &c. Fagius habet eo modo quo iulaea expanduntur , vel quo argentum malleo diducitur . Sic Mercer in Gen. u Iun. Merula . Io. Pic. Mirand . x Bas . & Amb. in Hex. Du Bart . Muscul . in Gen. Th. Aquin. Beda Lumbard , & Scholastici . y Psal. 104.2 , 3 z Sic Plato Plotinus vide in eos Ficin . 4. elementa statuunt ( non sublunaria ) sed ipsius Mundi vniuersi . Coelum esse ignem ; in stellis vnà est quaedam terra Coelestis , in reliquo coelo aër vel aqua coelestis , &c. de materia Coeli consule . Zanch. & Casman . Ouranog . & Zabarel . a Patrit . Pan. cos . lib. 7. 8 , 9 , 10 , 11 , 12 , 13 , 14. b Vide de his Christ . Clau. in Sac. Bosc . Keckerman . Syst . Astron . Magini Theor. &c. c Illi ( orbes ) reuera in Coelo non insunt , sed docendi & intelligendi gratiae roponuntur . Tycho Br. l. 2. p. 180. sic Keckerman , Bartholimus , alij . d Gal. Gal. Sid. Nun. e P. Ricij de An. Coeli . Bodin . Theat. Nat. l 5. Patric . Ficinus Platonici . R. Mos . Ben. Maimon . f Arist. &c. R. Mos . l. 3. interprets Ezekiels Vision . 1. the wheeles to be the Heauens , and the Beasts Angels . g Inest syderibus ratio , sed Dei est illa , &c. Lact. l. 2. 5. i The Pythagor . R. Mos . Cic. Som. Scip. k Pro. 8.31 . Es . 40.22 . l Plat. Aristot . Stoici . Cic de N. D. l. 2. Manil. Astron . l. 1. Record , &c. m S. lib. ● . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . n Ios. Scal. in Manil. l. 1. o In Drakes Voyage about the World , an Eclipse seene here , Septem . the sixteenth , before one in the morning , was seene by them in the Magellane straights . Sept. 15. at six in the euening . p The Portugals sayling to China East , haue their day twelue houres sooner then we : the Spaniards to Manilla West , twelue houres later . So that both meeting there together , differ a day in reckoning : Ones Tuesday is the others Wednesday . q Pat. Pancos . l. 25. 26 , 31. r Vid. Plut. de plac . ph . l. 3. ſ As at Saint Miguel and Panama , where the South Sea extendeth to the Philippinae . t Eratost . thought the highest Hill to bee but tenne Furlongs ; Cleomedes 15. which holdeth proportion ( in their iust Diameters ) to the Earth , but of one to 3818. sayth R. Hues de Globis . u By the like magnitudes of Starres in all places , by the shadowes , Horizon , &c. Ambros . Hex. 4.6 . x Aelian . v. hist . lib. 3. 28. Horum agrorum possessione te effers , qui nulla pars sunt terrae ? y Hall . Arte of Medit. z Sem. Scip. Plin. lib. 2. Haec est materia gloriae nostrae , haec sedes hic tumultuatur humanum genus , &c. quota terrarum parte gaudeat ? vel cùm ad mensuram auaritiae suae propagauerit , quam tandem portionem eius defunctus obtineat ? * A Iew at Rome asked a Philosopher , the reason , why the Sunne shined euery Wednesday : The Philosopher obseruing it true , but not assigning a cause , the Iew said , It was , because the Sunne thus honored in his Birth-day . Isaac Leuita . a Plut. de Plac. Phil. l. 2. Barthol . de Stellis , pag. 6. b Barthol . denyeth them to be of the same substance , pag. 101. and so doth R. Mos . Moreh . lib. 2. cap. 20. c Scal. Opusc . in Epist. d De his vid. Tych. Br. de N. St. pag. 465. Pythag. ap . Phot. 100. Clauium in sac . B. Albumasar . introduc . Alfragan . diff . 19. & d. e 100000. Dolers in Praefat. Alphonsus spent on his Tables 400000. Ducats : or after Turquets storie more . f Prou. 25. g Clauius 7. numerat . h 42398437 1 / 3 . miles in one houre , after Ptol. his Hypoth . as Patric . reckoneth , so that a Bird of like swiftnesse might compasse the Earth 1884. times vnder the Line in an houres space . Hee to salue this incredibilitie , deuiseth a motion both of the Earth , and of the Starres , one from the East , the other from the West . i Ram. Math. Schol. lib. 11. k Barthol . de Stell . l Gen. 15.5 . m Psal. 147. Es . 40. n Hos . 2.11 . Iud. 5. Iob 38. Sic. Zan. de Op. & Arias Mont. Stellas Chochabim vocari ait , id est , virtutis receptacula . A. M. de Nat. o Hen. à Lindhout . S. Ch. Heyden . vide Taisneir Ranzou . &c. fraus est , non ars , &c. Viues de Cor. art . l. 5. p Nig. Figulus , in the swift motion of a wheele , made two blots , which then seemed neere , but at the standing of the wheele were farre asunder . q The twelue Houses , one for the Soule , another for Children , Fortune , Death , &c. Vid. Alcabit . Hali , Io. de Saxonia , &c. r Euseb . de praep. l. 6. c. 8. R. Mos . in Ep. ad Iud. Marsil . Contrarie , saith Scal. to good manners , Philosophy , Geometry , Christianitie : they ascribe Christian Religion to Mercurie , and Albumasar foretold it should continue but 1460. yeeres , Abi. Iudaeus , of the cōming of their Messias , A. D. 1464. Arnaldus of Antichrist A D. 1345. In 1179. they all , Arabians , Iewes , and Christians , foretold almost a dissolution of the World by tempests to happen in 1186. with lye and all , &c. ſ Plot. En. 2. l. 2. & Mar. Fic . Merula . Fulc . Antiprog , &c. t Ex his veteres Hyginus , Manil. & ex Arato German . Caes . Cicero , Auienus , &c. u Non tam aliorum comparatione magna , quam suo munere . Ambros . hex. l. 4 c. 6. vid Nazianz Orat. 34. x For the beautie and operation ; and the Sunne , the beame ( radius vnus est ) and light so resemble the Trinitie . Arr. Mont. de Nat. p. 182. y De his vid. Patric . Pancos . Saliger Exer. 62. Gal. Gal. Plut. de plac . z Soli caloris & illustrationis Lunae humectandi dilatandi , atque spirandi vis , Arr. Mont. Haec solis & aliarum planetarum fetum suscipiens , Mundo sibi vicino edit , à Mercurio accipit vim humores commiscentem , à Venere geniturae conuenientem , à Marte robur & impetum , à Ioue noturalem spiritum , & rerum omnium fomentum , à Saturno compaginem & stabilitatem , à sole ( qui omnimodam virtutem continet ) foeturam & lumen , &c. Archang. in Cabalist . dogmata Io. Pici. Vid. Leon. Heb. de Amore Dial. 3. a Ouid. Metam . l. 1. c Faith is the euidence of things not seene . Vbi vides , non est fides . b Philo de F. M. & R . Meir . in Talmud . trac . Sanbed . d Natura naturans . e So Hermes , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . f Cic. de Nat. Deor. g So Lucret. l. 5. Cur supra bellum Thebenum & funera Troiae , Non alias alij quoque res recinere Poetae ? — recensque Natura est mundi , neque pridem exordia cepit . Deus nunquam usinus solus quā cùm solus . Totus cum Deo mundus , non pluris est , quam Deus solus . Lux sanè solis radios ese emiitit , neque tamen ipsa lux minor euadit : Ignis promit de se calorem , nan tamen minorem quàm priùs , imo eundem in se retinet . Pat. Panarch . l. 8. h Confess . l. 11. cap. 12. & 13. i Tert. aduers . Prax. k Prou. 8.30 . l Plin l. 2. c 4. m Pythagoras is reported the first which called it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Merula . n De Veritate C. R. Mutius Pansa de Osc . Ethnicae & Christ . Philos . Viu . de Veritate Christianae fidei . o Of the opinions of Philosophers , touching the originall of the World , see Merula Cos . p. 1. l. 1. p De veritate fidei , l. 1. c. 10. q Hex. l. 1. c. 1. Idem & Apuleius lib. de dogmate Platonis . Initia rerum tria arbitrabatur Plato , Deum & materiam rerumque format quas idaeas idem vocat , in absolutas informes , &c. r Plotinus Enn. 1. lib. 2. vnum or bonum , Mens , Anima , the Platonikes Trinitie . ſ In Euseb . Chron. Graec. Scalig. a Mat. 18.10 . b Col. 2.18 . c Bernard sup . Cant. Serm. 5. d Algazel . Ap. Paul. Ric. de Coelesti agric. lib. 1. Homo est vniuersi orbis epitome , & abbreuiata mundi Tabella . e O Homo audacis Naturae miraculum , omnium miraculorum admirationem vincens , &c. Audendum est dicere Hominem Deum terrenum esse , Deùm vero Celestem . Hominem immortalem . Trismeg . Pimand . Dicitur homo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , quia omnes mundi virtutes continet ; nam sunt in mundo dij , quatuor elementa , bruta , plantae : habet homo rationem mouendi , crescendi vim , &c. Aristides ap . Phot. 249. vid. etiam Leon. Hebr. dial . 3. de Amore , Fr. Georg. &c. f Eccles . 7. vlt. g Quia rationalis creatura , quasi cum consilio facta videretur , Iunisius ( vel , vt alij , Beda ) in Genes . Philo attributeth it to the helpe of others , in making a Creature , not only partaker of diuine vertues , but of vice also , which he could not deriue from his Creator : not obseruing what Salomon saith ( as is before ) Eccles . 7. vlt. h Socr. l. 2. c. 25. i Cyril . Alex. cont . Iun. l. 1. k Psal. 62.9 . l Iob 4.19 . m 2. Cor. 5.1 . n Col. 1.15 . o Hebr. 1.3 . p Epiph. haer. haer. 71. q Papists picture the Trinitie , the Creation , &c. r Philo. Iod. de Fa. Mun. ſ Terram haud reliquens in Coelum attolleris , illudque metiris Trismeg . Pimand . t Gen. 2. u Ephes . 4.24 . x Psal. 139.14 . y Pronaque cum spectent animalia caetera terram , Os homini sublime dedit , &c. Ouid. z Pro. 16.4 . a Gen. 1.27 . b 1. Cor. 11.7 . c Gen. 21. d Whitak . de Script . quaest. 5. e Habet sacrum eloquium proprietatem quandam ab alijs Scripturis differentem , quòd in ea primum per verba quae recitantur , de rebus quibuscam agitur : quae rarsum res vice verborum , ad significationem aliarum rerum proponuntur . Hugo de S. Vict. To. 1. f Ne animum aduertas externo homini , integumentum est hoc . Anima sanè & anima aequalis est : in velaminibus differentia est . Basil . g Apoc. 3.19 . h Gen. 1.29 . i Gen. 3.17 . Gen. 9.3 . k Porphyrius according to the Pythagorean opinion , abhorreth the eating of liuing creatures especially because men before the floud were so long liued without such dyet : Roffinus . l Gen. 6.11 . m The fathers did not eate flesh before the floud , Orig. in Gen. hom . 1. Chrysost . hom . 27. Genes . n Es . 11.6 . o Bas . hex. hom . 11. Iunil . in Gen. Pererius relateth the opinions of Bonauenture , Tostatus , Ephrem , Isidore : Also Vadianus Goropius , Beroaldus in Chronico , Iunius and others haue largely handled this question of Paradise . p Ambrose in his long Treatise , de Paradiso , leaneth too much this way , and Philo Iudaus also . q Epiphan . lib. Ancor . & contr . haeres . lib. 2. r De Gen. lib. 8. c. 1. & de Ciuit. Dei , l. 13. c. 21. ſ Aug. de haeres . t Wolfg. Wissenburg . Praefat. ad Dom. Nig. Gor. Bec. Becces . Ioat . Vad. de Paradiso . Likewise Hugo de S. Vict. reckoneth this opinion , totam terram futuram Paradisum , si homo non peccasset : totam factam exilium per pecca tum Annot. in Gen. u Patric . Pan. Cos . lib. 20. x Hist . Scholast . y Leg. aurea . z Anton. Diog. incredibil . de Thule . cap. 24. ap . Photium . a Ignatij Concl. b Hugo Annot. in Genes. c Adric. Chron. Caietan . in Gen. 7. Bel. de Rom. Pont. l. 3. c. 6. & de grat . primihominis . d Phil. Melano . & Carion . e In Esa . 23.3 . & Ier. 2.18 . f See also Annot . Trem. & Iun. in Gen. 1. g Tygris is both the greater Riuer , and a smaller , which runneth out of Euphrates into Tygris which is here meant . h Gorop . Becan . Indoscythico . i Car. Clus . Exoticorum . l. 1. c. 1. see l. 5. c. 12. of this Historie . k Linschoten lib. 1. cap. 58. l C. 55. To this agreeth that of Drusius Tetrag . c. 4. Apud Doctores Ehraeos si cus vocantur 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quod ruinae causam dederint primis parentibus . Sanè ficum fuisse illam arborem cuius fructu illis vesci non licebat , non malum , vt vulgus opinatur , via credidit antiquitas . m Lib. 5. cap. 14. n Rich. Epit. de Talmud . doct . o The Preachers trauells . a Saturnal . lib. 3. cap. 3. b Noc . At. lib. 4. cap. 9. * Lactant. lib 4. cap. 28. * Religiosum à superstitioso eā distinctione discernit Varro , vt à superstitioso dicat timeri Deos , à religioso autem tautum vereri vt parentes , non vt holles timeri , Aug. de Ciuit. lib. 6 c. 6. c De Ciuit. Dei. lib. 10. cap. 4. d In fine . Vbi supra . * Remains of a greater worke . * De vocabulo Religionis vide Lil. Gyrald . hist . d. synt . 1. Suarez . de Relig. li. 1. & Stuckium de sacris & sacrificijs Gentium , qui Etymon dat etiam nominum , Cultus Ceremonia . Pietas , &c. Graec. Latin. Heb huc pertinentium . h 83. Quaest . q. 31. i Morn . de verit . Christ . relig . cap. 20. Adams happinesse before his fall . * Iustitiae originalis . Rom. 12.2 . k Calu. Fagius , Pagnin , Vrsin . Hospin . Martyr . Iun. Zanc. Oecolam . Gibbins , besides Perkins , Bound , Greenham , Rogers , and others . l The heathens by the light of Nature had their weeks , as appeareth by naming the daies after the seuen Planets , and Satuday , or Saturns day was by the Gentiles sequestred from Ciuill and Martiall affaires , beeing esteemed most fit for contemplation , and deuotion , as saith Aretius Probl. de Sab. m Philo saith that some Cities kept a monthly Sabbath , numbring the seuenth day from the new Moone . de 10. p. n Philo de Fab. Mundi . Clem. Strom. l. 5. & ad eund . Herumius . o Philo de Fab. Mund. & de 10. pre Macrob. in in som . Scip. l. 1. cap. 6. Virg terque quaterque b. &c. p Secūda secundae . q. 122. art . 4. q Eccles . Pol. lib. 5. §. 70. r Vbi supra . ſ Cited by Del. de Imag. l. 2. c. 7. and by others . t So Iustin reasoneth against Tryphon a Iew , & that Iewish Sabbatizing & so the rest , if their testimonies bee well weighed . u Gen. 2.2 , 3. x Mark. 12.28 . & 31. y Act. 20.9 . z Mark. 2.25 . a Qualitas praeceptorum praesigit metam . Est v. g. mandatum , non furaberis , & est mandatum omni petenti te , da. Vtrumque quidem magnū quoniam vtrūque diuinum , sed de non furando , maius . Nonaequè displicent tenaces atque fures . Bern. de praecep . & dispensat . b Negatiue Precepts bind at all times , & to all times : the Affirmatiue bind at all times , but not to all times : and therefore Negatiue are of more force . Perkins Ser. Causarum . c Refert . Tho. Rogers . d Sethus Caluis . 2453. Bun. Opmeerus , &c. 2454. * Iustin. Mart. Apol. 2. in fine . Die solis omnes conuenimus publicè quòd is dies primus est , in quo Deus tenebras & materiaus cum mutasset , mundum effecit & quòd eodem die , Ies . Christus conseruator noster à mortuis excitatus est . e Congerit ibi testimonia Ignaty ; Tertul. Clem. Orig. Athaenas . Ambros . Hieron . Gregor . Leonis . Hilarij . f Chrysost . Ser. 5. de Resurrect . g Bell. de verbo Dei non scripto , lib. 4. cap. 7. h Rhemish Test . i Ignat. ad Magnes . * Erat ei in lignis caeteris alimentum , in illo autem , Sacramentum . Aug. de Gen. ad lit . lib. 8. cap. 4. * It is by all affirmed , that the fall was very soon after the Creation , as appeareth by circumstances of the narration , by Satans malice , the womans virginitie , and many hold , it was the very day of their Creation . Bibliand . Broughtons Concent , Praeter antiques August . Iren. Chrysost. &c. And Genebrard is exactly curious for the day & houre , if you will receiue him . Sexto die diluculo treatus fuit : hora tertia Euae copulatus : hora sexta tentatus : hora nona eiectus è Paradise , in agrum Hebron , vnà cum Eua exul pellitur , vbi & sepelitur , Genes . Chron. a Ioh. 8.14 . The first sinne of our first Parents . b Aug. Enchir. cap. 45. Foolish and wicked is their conceit , that measure this sinne by the fruit ( a Nut or Apple ) that was eaten : as Pope Iulius , That said hee might bee as well angry for his Peacocke as God ( whose Vicar he was ) for an Apple . Bal de vit . Pont. c Posse si vellent sed non velle vt possent . d Gen. 3.7 . Cognouerunt se nudos , quod exvti essent rerum diuinarum contemplatione , &c. Athan. e Spiritus reprimens , non renouans . f Ier. 2.13 . g Gen. 3.8 . h Simulata aequitas , duplex iniquitas . Hieron . * Deus quasdam voluntates suas vtique bonas implet per malorum hominum voluntates malas . De his qui faciunt quae non vult , facit ipse quae vult . Sicut naturam bonarum opt . Creator est , ita voluntatum malarum iustiss. ordinator , vt cùm malè illae vtantur naturis bonis , ipse benè vtatur etiam voluntatibus malis . Aug. i Gen. 3.14 . k Vers . 15. l Ioh. 16.21 . m 1. Tim. 1. vlt. n Terra sesè supra ignem , coenū supra coelum attollit . Otho Heurnius Chaldaic . o Viui hominis Sepulchrum . p Luc. 12.20 . q Ignat. ad Magnes . Epist. Pius homo numisma est à Deo cusum : impius , ad ulterinum , non à Deo sed Diabolo effectum . r Io. 8.44 . ſ Diog. Laer. lib. 6. * Plato in Gorg. t Iul. Pelagian . Cap. August . u Rom. 5.12 . x 1. Iohn 3.4 . y Aquin. 1.2 . q. 75. art . 1. quaest. disp . de Malo. q. 1. 6. Dorbel . Viguer , &c. z Aquin. sum . p. 1. q. 48. art . 3. & in q. disp . de Malo. Mel : loc . Com. Nihil negatiuum est causa nihil priuatiui : quaedam sc . inclinatio creaturae ad suum illud nihil , vnde primum ortum & creatum est . Morn . de veritate , C.R. Quae sunt , ideo vocantur bona , quoniam à Deo qui est essentia ipsa exempler trahunt : haeretici veram essentiam malitiae tribuunt . Athan. cont . Gent. Malum neque ens est , propterea nec omnino est malum , neque rursus omnino non ens . Sed & ab ipso non ente alienius est , & distantius quàm à bono . Si enim nihil esset , nulli noceret , &c. Dion . de D. N. vid. ad eum Ficim . & ad Plot. de Prouid . & Ramb. M.N. l. 3. cap. 11. a Aqu. in Ro. 5. b Ephes . 4.24 . c Ezek. 18.4 . d Ephes . 4.22 . f Per solum primum peccatum sublatum est bonum naturae , per alia peccata bona gratiae persona is Aquin. in Rom. 5. e Col. 3.10 . 1. Cor. 12. Rom. 5. g Gen. 6.5 . h Heb. 12. 9 . i Ecc. 12.7 . Gen. 2.7 . Zac. 12.1 . Ideaque ait Genebrard . Chron. l. 1. animam vocauit Adam Neshama , quasi min Shamaim , id est , dē Coelis . k Lib. Sent. 2. Dist . 31. l Super Sent. m Vnumquodque , recipitur secundum modum recipientis . n Zanch. de Red. l. 1. c. 4. o Zanch. de Operib . ●● . part . 3. p 1. Cor. 1.30 . * Psal. 49.12 . a Broughton out of the Rabbines in his Concent . Perer. in Ge. 1.6 . b 1. Sam. 5.4 . c Dan. 4.12 . d Lib. 2. Sent. Dist . 25. e Luk. 10.30 . f 1. Statu . potuit non peccare . 2. Non potest non peccare . 3. Premitur sed non vincitur : nondum habet posse omnino non peccare . 4. Non potest peccare , Lumb . ibid. g Rom. 2.15 . h Rom. 3.4 . i We must vnderstand that God though in the beginning he suffered man to fal , &c. yet vouchsafed of his goodnes so farre to vphold in him both light of vnderstanding and truth of conscience , as might serue to direct him in some sort for morall and ciuill life , for the preseruation and maintenance of societie amongst men . D. Abbot . Defen . 3. part . pag. 68. k Mal. 1.6 . l Morn . de ver . Ch. R. m The Indians seeing the Spaniards mounted , thought the Horse and Man to be all one : they thought them also immortal , & fallen from Heauen . n Tibi , non sibi : interdiu , non noctu , D. King on Ionas . o Herod . l. 3. p Not only the true Religion hath had Martyrs ; but Iewish Turkish , Ethnike , Heretical superstitions and idolatries : Haue not our eyes seene Brownists , and Papists , euery where else iar , and yet meete in the halter whiles one pretence of Religion hath mooued them to commotion , & disturbance of the State ? & euen while we write these things , what mad Martyrs haue we had for Arianisme , and other blasphemies ? q Petitio Principij . r Calv. Instit . l. 1. ſ Diagoras , Luhemerus , Theodor. Cyren . t Gen. 2.17 . u Colos . 1.15 . x Phil. 2.6 . y 2. Pet. 1.4 . Ephes . 5.30 . z Gen. 4.3 . a Perer. in Gen. l. 7. Potuit id Abel naturaliratione cognitum habere & tacito quodam naturae instinctu adduci , &c. b 1. Sam. 15 22. c Heb. 11.4 . d Rom. 10.17 . e Esay . 1.14 . f The mysterie of our redemption by Christ is meerly supernaturall . g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . h Rhem. Trans . Mark. 9.49 . Act. 7.42 . i Some Rab. thinke , that Cain and Abell brought their Sacrifices to Adam , that he should offer them . Betram thinkes , that they had a certaine place designed for their sacrifices & holy things . k Hieron . Tradit . Heb. in Gen. l Inflammauit super . m Aug. de Ciuit. Dei , lib. 15. c. 5. n Gen. 4.17 . Roma caput Mudi . o Iob. 17.6.9.16 . &c. p Some thinke this marke to be a shaking of all the body , as fearing continually . Perer. q Gen. 3.17 . r Gen. 4.11 . ſ Vi stando Vesta vocatur . Ouid. t 1. Tim. 5.6 . u Calv. in Gen. Martyr . in Gen. Chrysost . hom . 20. Cornel. Betram . de polit . Iud. c. 2. x Hieron . Heb. Trad. y Antiq. l. 1. c. 2. z P. Comest . hist . Schol. a Pseudo-Philo . in antiq . Bibl. b Pseudo-Berosus nameth the City Oenus by Libanus . c Euen I my selfe knew one W. Collin of Broxted in Essex , whose posteritie by one woman ( which also suruiued him ) was such , that his sonne reported to me , that there were 212. of them liuing at his funerall , and one of his daughters had aboue an hundred then of her Progenie . d 600000. men of warre . e Ioseph . saith that Lamech had seuenty seuen children f Genebrard . in Chron. g Gen. 6.1.2 . h The Iewes fable , that none of Adams children which he had after Abel , till the birth of Seth , had the true forme of a man , and that in that 130. yeeres space he begat Rochot , that is , Diuels . R. Mos . Egyp . Doc. dub . lib. 1. c. 6. He interpreteth Adams begetting a child in his owne likenesse , of that instruction wherby Seth was taught , and became a perfect man , the others beeing beasts and Rochot , which in an Allegorical sense may be truely spoken , and so perhaps was meant . i Broughton Concent . Martyr . in Gen. k Luther in Gen. Tremell . Vatablus , Calu. in Gen. Perer. in Gen. l. 7. l Some are of opinion that all those Fathers mentioned Gen. 5. were Ecclesiasticall Fathers also , & Priests for diuine worship : which function of Lordship and Priesthood vnited continued to the first borne many generations after the floud . Betram . pol. Iud. cap. 2. m Methodij Reuel . Philo. de Antiq. Genebrard . Chron. ex Edit . Pet. Vict. Palma Caiet . Paris . An. 1600. n Officium lu . gentium , &c. interp . Genebr . Apoc. vlt. o Aquensis Archlepist . fuit . a Luke 16.8 . b Martyr . in Gen. ex Rab. Solom . c Bellar. tom . 1. cont . 3. l. 3. c. 6. d Heb. 11.5 . &c. e Luke 7.27 . Matth. 17.12 . f Gib . ex Rab. Akiba . Racanati , Targum . g Perer. lib. 7. in Gen. thinketh that Iude knew of this Prophesie by Reuelation , and reuealed the same to the Church . h Perk. Resor . Cathol . i De Ciuit. Dei. lib. 15. cap. 33. k Eò quòd earū Scripturarum occulla origa non claruit patribus . In his autem Apocryphis etsi inuenitur aliqua veritas , tamen propter multa falsa nulla est canonica authoritas . Hier. in Tit. c. 1. l Chrysost . Hom. in Matth. m Antiq. l. 1. c. 2. n Otho Heurn . lib. 1. o Plin. l. 7. c. 56. p Not in Euseb . Chron. pag. 244. Frag. Graec. ex l. 1. Enoch . q Tertul. de Idololat . r A fragment of the Booke of Enoch . ſ This Fable arose of the false interpretation of Moses word , Gen. 6.12 . The sonnes of God , &c. t 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . u Ioseph . Antiq. l. 1. Iustin . Tertu . Athenag . Cypriā . Lactan. Euseb . Hugo de S. Vict. Strabus , Burgensis , Sulpitius Seuer . sac . hist . l. 1. Clem. Alex. ap . Photium . This Fable of Angels , &c. the Saracens also retayne , see lib. 3. c. 5. x Lact. l. 2. c. 15 y Iob. 1.6 . & 38.7 . z Ephes . 2.3 . a Iob. 8.44 . b Prou. 7.26 . c Sheldon in his Motiues obserueth these Marriages to bee a great meane for propagating Poperie . d Nehem. 13.24 e Gib . in Gen. f De Ciuit. Dei lib. 15. cap. 9. g Giral . Camb. Hector . Boet. Camden . Brit. h Map of Virginia . i Pigasetta . k Oliuer Noort . and Sebastia de Weert . l Iul. Capitol . Heredianus . m Plin. l. 7. c. 16 n Horat. Carm. o Orig. hom . in Genes . 2. p Hugo de Arca Noe. lib. 1. q Such Creatures as breed of putrifaction , and which liue in both Elements , perhaps were not in the Arke . r Tremel . & Iunius . ſ Beccesel . Antiq. Antuerp . t Rom. 8.20 . Heurnius applieth the Fable of Prometheus to NoaH , lib. 1. u De Fab. Mundi . x Euseb . Chron. Grac. Scalig. lib. 1. & de Praepar . lib. 9. Plutar. de Animant . comparatione . a Genes . 8.1 . b Hos . 2.21 , 22. c Amb. l. de No. Rupert . l. 4. b Peter . in Gen. lib. 13. c An. Mund. 1656. the Floud . d After the Sept. 2242. and after the most auncient coppies 2262. Scalig . e De Ciuit. Dei lib. 15. cap. 11. & dein . ad 13. g Luk. 3.36 . f Iunius . Broughton . h Beza , Annot. Luc. 3. i Sybil. Oracul . 1. Assurgit Phrygia mons , &c. Ararat quem nomine dicunt . Scal. Opusc . k Gor. Bec. Indescythica , pag. 473. l M. Paul. Ven . m Gen. 11.2 . n Tremel . & Iun. Annot. Epiphan . lib. 1. contr . Haer. o Cartwrights Trauels . p The Persian King . q In Chron. Graec. Eusebij & praeparat . Euang. l. 9. c. 4. r Gen. 8.20 . ſ Ph. Ferdinandus citeth seuen precepts of Noe ; first , to obserue iustice : secondly , not to blaspheme : thirdly , not to vncouer any mans nakednes : fourthly , not to kil : fifthly , not to eate a member of any beast yet liuing : sixtly , not to serue idols , seuenthly , not to rob . Ex R. Ab. Ben. Kattan . t Gibbins in Gen. 9. Cic. de Fin. lib. 2. u Vt sit pecudum anima qualitatiuo , hominum vero substantiua . Aquin. Sanguis vehiculum animae . Aristot . de Gen. anima . l. 3. x Rom. 8.20 . y Gregor . Mag. hom . S. in Ezec. Melanc. Comest . z Rabbini tres Iridis colores referunt ad tres Patriarchas : sicut & Christiani quatuor clo ores ad 4 elementa . Gib . a Iris Thaumant . filia . b Alcuinum & Chrysost . a●cusat Pererius huius opin . l. 14 in Gen. c Iunius & alij . Pererius contra lib. 15. in Gen. d Genes . 10.21 . e Gen. 9.19 . f Broughtons Concent . g Ioseph . Ant. l. 1. Trem. & Iun. An. h Camd. Brit. i Magog . Massagetae & Getae . k Herod . Melpom . l Lib. 5. c. 1. m Sabbetha Stabei super sinum Persic . & Messabbathae ex ijs oriundi . Arias Montanus . n Isidorus Etym . lib. 9. cap. 2. also Perer us , Osmerus , and other Commenters on Genesis , and Chronologians , haue done some-what in this argument , which yet as in many wee see much probabilitie , so very much is exceeding doubtfull of that they say . o Vinculum humanae societatis est ratio & oratio . Neque vlla re longius absumus à natura serarum , &c. Cic. Officio . 1. p 〈…〉 q Ant. lib. c. 4. r Scal. Ep. ad Casaub . ſ Genes. 11.9 . t Theod. q. 59. in Gen. u Scal. Opusc. Ep. ad Tomson . x Herodot . lib. 2. y Relat. Regn. Mogor . Ioan. Oran . z Loqui naturale est homini , hanc vero linguam aut illam , artis . Viues de trad . disc . l. 3. a Indoscyth . b Orig. in Num. 11. Hier. in Sophon . c. 3. Chrys . in Gen. 20. Aug. de Ciuit. Dei l. 16. c. 11. &c. c See Brougton on that Argument . Genebrard . Chron. Gen. 10. 21 . * Augustine . Hierom. Arnobius . Epiphan . Broughton , &c. a Excerpta barbaro . Latina apud Ios. Scalig. Eusebium . b Gibbins in Gen. 11. c D. Willet in Dan. c. 1. q. 25. d Scal. Epist. ad Toms . & ad Vbert . e Gen. 31.47 . f Qui ex trans Euphratensibus partibus ad illos peniebant , Hebr . eos , hoc est , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , vocabant . g See Wolfgan . Laz . de Mig . gentium , lib. 3. Beat. Rhenanus , R. Verstegans Antiq. h The olde French , and our old English are very like , both ( in their originall ) Dutch . i Of this see more Chap. 2. k F. Magellanes l F. Drake . T. Cauindish . m Oliuer Noort . n Some of them made but two ; ascribing Africa to Asia , as Eratosthenes , Varro , Silius Italicus , or to Europe , as Lucanus l. 9. & Paulinus . o A. Maginus . Geog. p Mercat. Tab. Vniuersal . q Ortel . Mercat. Gem. Phrys . &c. r Iesuitarum Epistolae . Thus did Fr. Xauier , and the rest of them . ſ Lege Ortelij Aeui veteris descrip. & Maris pacisici . t P. Bellonij obseru . l. 3. c. 16. sic & Kecker . Problem . nautica . Vid. Pancirol . l. 2. c. 10. & ad eum Salmuth . Gilbert . de Mag. l. 1. saith , Some ascribe this inuention to Paulus Venetus , as if hee had brought it out of China 1260 some to Salomon , &c. Seb. Cabot first foūd out the variation of the Compasse . u Bar. dec. 1. l. 1. Asiae Osorius de Reb. Ema . lib. 1. Maff. l. 1. Hist . Ind. Dam. 4 Goes de mor. Aethiopum . Got. Arthus hist . and . This Henrie of Portugall , the great Discouerer , was son to Philip daughter to Iohn of Gaunt by his first Wife : so that by the Mothers side hee was English . Gen. Hist . of Spaine . l. 17. Lew. de Mayern . Tarquet . x Complement of the Art of Nauigation . y Euerie Region where the longest day is halfe an houre longer or shorter then it is in any other Region , must bee accounted in a seuerall Climate from it ; halfe whereof is a Parallel : so that betweene the Line and the Polar Circle are 48. Parallels , and 25. Climates on either side of the Equinoctiall . Beyond the Polar Circles , this distribution is improper and lesse certaine , the dayes increasing whole dayes , weekes , monethes , &c. See Iac. Cheyneius Geog. lib. 1. c. 10. R. Hues de Glob . pag. 51. Keckerm . Syst . Geog. lib. 1. Records Cast . lib 3. Ptolemey and the Ancient are not herein to be followed . z Euclid . Io. de Sac. Bos . Clauius , Proclus , Simlerus , A. Mizaldus , B. Keck . Sistem . Geog. Ios. Langius Elem. Math. Iac. Cheyneius Geog. R. Record . Castle of knowledge . Danaeus Cornel. Valerius Gem. Phrys . &c. a Vt n. historia est oculus prudentiae politicae , ita Geographia est oculus & lumen historiae . Eod. Meth. c. 1. Cosinographia complectitur sub se tetam Physicam , Astronomiam , & Geographiam . b A. Maginus Gotarous Arthus Histor . Ind. Orient . Cornel. de Iudaeis . Abr. Ortel . & alij . a Plin. l. 5. c. 12. b Strab. lib. 16. c Ptol. Geogra . lib. 5. cap. 20. d Act. 7.21 . e D. Willet in Dan. c. 1. q. 15. f Gen. 10.9 . g Saturnus filius Coeli , cui subsecuit viri ia . h Iosh . 24.2 . i Philo de Antiq. Method . Reuel . k The building of Babel was An. Mun. 1757. and Abraham was borne An. 1948. or after Broughton , Iunius , and others 60. yeeres later . But the Iewish Chronicles Sedar Olam Rabba and Sedar Olam Zuta , make it 340. yeeres from the Floud to Abraham ; interpreting the words of Moses ( in his dayes , ( Phalegs ) the Earth was diuided ) of his last daies in the end of his life . K. Abraham Leuita numbreth from the floud to Abraham 292. yeeres . l Chronic. before the Bible . Gen. 20.9 . m Erec . Scaliger interpreteth Arectei campi mentioned by Tibul. l. 4. as hee readeth it . n Hugo de S. Vict. Ar. Montanus . Melancthon . Chron. Gramay . As●t . Otho Heurnius . o Ps . 18.51 . p Chron. Gr. Edit . Scal. pag. 9. & 13. q Bed. Chron. r Isid . Chro. But in Etim . 1.8 . cvl . he saith that after the Iewes account , Ismael made the first Images of Earth , which the Gentiles ascribed to Prometheus . ſ Epiphan . con . haer . l. 1. in initio . t Annot. in Gen. u 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . x Wisdom . cap. 14.14 . y Hieron . in Ose . 2. Cyp. de Idol . vanitate . Polid.. lib. 1. de inuentorib . z Lactant. lib. 4 cap. 28. vid. Isid . Etym. l 8 c vlt. a Omnia idola ex mortuorum errore creuerunt . Hier. in Hos . 2. * Lib. 2. c. 14. b Bullinger . de Orig. erroris lib. I : cap. 9. c Plin l. 34. c. 4. * De Nat. D. l. 2. d Ambros . in Epist. ad Roman . cap. 1. e Some think , and with probable coniecture , that Belus was Nimrod . f Lyra in Sap. 14. Pet. Comest . Hist . c. 40. g Cyril . l. 3. cont . Iulian . h Tertul. de Idol . i Oenomaus out of Hesiod . affirmeth the number of Gods in the World to bee 30000. which number hee saith was then much encreased . Euseb . de 〈◊〉 preparat . l. 5. c. 15 k Oros . l. 2. c. 2 , 3 l Polyhist . in Euseb . Chron. m Tatianus apud Scalig. n Eragmenta haec extant in Ch. on gr . Buseb . lib. 1. per Scalig. Photij Bibliotheca in Helladio . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . * The former Map of Paradise doth descripe the Topography of the Countrey of Babylonia . a Herod . l. 2. b Philostr . de vit . Apol. l. 1. c. 18. c Plin l. 6. c. 26. d Solinus . c. 60. e Diod. l. 3. c. 4. f See lib. 16. g Curt. l. 5. h Et duo in aduersum misit per moenia cu●rus . Propert. 3. i N. Lyr. in Dā . 4 k Arist. Politic. l. 3. c. 2. l Greg. Naz. in vit. Basil . Martial . Ep. 1. Nicetes & Non. in Naz. m Diod. Sic. l. 3. ( or after the Greeke . l. 2. ) c. 4 Herod . l. 2. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , translated a furlong , is but six hundred foot . In respect of this Idolatry , it is like that Dionys . cals Babylon a holy Citie . n A rege Syro . Diod. o Beros . fragm . apud Ioseph . contra Appion . lib. 1. Vid. Scal. notas in haec frag . p Dan. 4.27 . q Scal. notae in frag . Berosi . r Clarae Carihaginis arces , Creditur & centum portis Babylona superbam Foemineus struxisse labor . Claud. ſ Pseudo . Beros . l. 5. t Nec designatam vrbem fundauit , lib. 4 u Fundamenta designata Babyloniae , oppidi magis quàm vrbis erexit . Gen. 11.8 . Aug. de Ciu. Dei. li. 18. c. 2 Ap. Euseb . Prep . lib. 9. Dan. ca. 3. x Lyranus thinketh that the Basis whereon it stood , is included in this height : for ( as Symetrians obserue ) the length of a man holdeth proportion but of sixe , and not of ten to the breadth . y See D. Willet in Dan. 3. Ver . 14. c. 18. z Ptol. Geog. l. 6. cap. 3. a Praefectus praetorio . b Strabo . l. 15. c Metasthenes Annij . The true Megasthenes write about fiftie yeeres before Berosus , hauing trauelled al the East , about the end of Alexanders raigne . * 2. King. 19.9 . d Syria comprehendeth in it ( after the largest sense ) Babylonia also . See cap. 15. & Plin. l. 5. c. 12. e Araian . de rebus gestis Alexand . lib. 3. f Ar. lib. 7. Mentioned also by Sir , Ant. Sherley in his trauels into Persia . g Verstegan . Anriq . c. 1. h Domin . Nig. Asia Com. 4. i R. Fitche . Hak. Voy. tom . 2. k Herod . lib. 2. l Plin. Nat. hist . lib. 18. cap. 17. Cel. Rhod. Lec . Antiq l. 8. c. 12. m Ammian . l. 23. n Philost de vitu Apol. l. 1. c. 18. Philost . aid Viu . de trad . dis. lib. 5 Magna Homeri mendatia maioribus mendacijs corrigil . Et postea , c●isdem Apollonius penè totus sigmentum est valiosum ac blaspemum , &c. a Diod. Sic. l. 3. cap. 8. b Dij Consultores . R. Mos . Moreb . l. 3. c. 30. Vid. eius Epist. ad Masil . Iud. Gene. 12. Heb. 11. c Mentioned , supra . c. 10. d Lib. 2. c. 2. e Ios. Scal. in Epist. ad Casaubon Omnia allius Magistri opera tanti facio , vt solum illum inter Iudaos desiise nugari dicam f So the Iewes call the said R. Mos . of the first letters R. M. B. M. Rab. Mos . Ben. Maimon . contracted Rambam . g These fables were some rubbish of Paradise , the trees and Serpent therein , &c. In his Epistle to the Marsilian Iewes , he writeth of Bookes which mention Iambasor , Tzareth , Roani , and say they were before Adam , and that Sombascher was Adams master : and of the Indians , which say they haue Cities 100000. yeeres old , &c. Of this mourning for Tamut or Thamuz , See Ezek. 8.14 . & vid. infra . c. 17. R. Mos . l. 3. 31. & 33. Cap. 38. Moloch and Saturnes sacrifices of humane bodies . See Cap. 18. Aversa Venus . h Idem citat P. Ric. in explic . praecept . neg . 220. ex R. Mos . Gerundensi . i Eight moneths together Master Eldred , Hak. Voy. tom . 2. k Plin. l. 6. c. 26. Tertia Chaldaeorū Doctrina , &c. Scalig. thinketh them named Orcheni . &c. of the place , and not of difference of sects , as if there had beene Vniuersities or Colledges of Chaldaeans , the Orcheni were of Erech . Scal. notae in frag . Ber. l Dan. 2.2 . See D. Willet . Comm. ibid. q. 7. & 29. * Q. Curtius . m Iul. Capitolin . M. Ant. Philos . n Plut. in vit. Mar. & Syl. Iuven. Sat. 6. o Otho Heurn . Chaldaic . p Cael. Rhod. Lec . Ant. lib. 16. ca. 4. q Ios. Scal. praef . in Manil. r Peuc . de Diuinat . Theom . & Astrol . ſ Dan. 2.48 . Praefectum antistitem super omnes sapientes Bab. constituit . Trem. t Dan. 4.6 . Praefecte Magorum . u D. Willet in Dan. 2. & Iun. x 2. Chro. 32.31 . y Theod. de curand . Graec. affec . ser . 1. z Philostrat. de vita Apol. lib. 1. a Ph. Morn . de Verit. C. R. b Euseb . de pra . par . Eu. l. 6. c. 8. c Euseb . de praepar. l. 9. c 4. d Ammian . l. 23. Plutar. de facie in orbe Lunae . e Suidas in Canopo . Ruffin . hist . eccl . lib. 2. f Alex. ab Alexand . l. 6. c. 26. g Coelius l. 8. c. 1. h Athen. lib. 14. cap. 17. g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which may be interpreted , with cords about them : which better answereth to Herodotus his report . i Bar. 6.42 . l Hero. Clio. Strabo . lib. 16. mentioneth the same . m The Arabians called her Alytta , the Persians Mitra . The Babylonians called her also Alamhone . Lyl. Gerald. hist . Deor. Syut . 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , verum nomen Veneris ( ait Sca. epist. ad Cas . ) hoc est , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . n Bel , Belti , Nebo , Mero , Scheschach : sic Heurnius in Indico . o Ier . 19.5 . Ierem. 32. 1. Reg. 18. & 16. 2. Reg. 23. & 10. Ose . 2. Es . 46. p Plin. l. 6. c. 26. Oth. Heurnij Indicus . Aelian . Var. Hist . lib. 13. cap. 3. q Herod . lib. 1. telleth this of Nitocris . Rod. Toletanus reporteth as strange a prodigie of Roderigo , a little before the Sarasens inuaded Spaine , lib. 3. cap. 17. r Rib. in Hos . 2. ſ In Ierem. 32. t Nic. Serar . in Iudic. u Drus Pra. pag. 225. x 1. Cor. 8.5 . y Hos . 2.16 . Act. 17.26 . z On those words of Virgi Impleuitque mero pateram , quam Belus & omnes à Belosoliti , &c. Aeneid . 1. a 2. King. 23.11 . b Aug. tom . 4. quaest. lib. 7. 16. Elias Cretens . Com. in Nazian . Orat. in Iul. 3. doth also take Bel and Baal for the same , Et Nicet . in Orat. 15. c Scalig. Can. Isagog lib. 3. pag. 314. d M. Selden Annot. on M. Drayton . Poliolb. . e Phot. Biblioth . in Damascio . 242. Sachoniatho ( as after followeth cap. 17. ) maketh Elius the father of Saturn . f Lil. G. Gyr. hist . Deor. Synt. 2. g Cap. 1. q. 16. Eadem Polanu● in Dan. cap. 1. h Quest . 16. i Ra. in Gloss . ordin . k Lyra in 4. Reg. 17. l Wolph . in 2. Reg. 17. Selden in tract . de DIS Syris . m Amos 5.26 . n Drus . in Amos . o Zanc. Confes . p Whittak . de Scrip. quaest. 1. cap. 9. q Bellar. de verbo Dei lib. 1. c. 9. r Metamorph. 4 & 10. ſ Solinus , c. 18. t Quint. Curt. lib. 5. u Coelius Rhod. lib. 8. cap. 11. a Cap. 10. b Scalig. Can. Isag. lib. 2. & 3. c The Chaldean Dynastie d The Arabian Dynastie . e The Assyrian Dynastie . Moses , Gen. 14.1 . speaketh of Amraphel King of Shinar , that is of these parts of Babylonia , as his companions raigned not farre hence . f The Median Dynastie . g The Persian Dynastie . h The Macedonian Dynastie . i Oros . 1. c. 19. k 2. Reg. 17.24 . l Called Merodach . m Scal. notae in frag . Beros . n The second Pesian Dynastie . o Lib. 3. cap. 1. p Caelius . R. lib. 17. cap. 29. q Diodor. Sic. lib. 3. cap. 7. r Iustin . lib. 1. Orosius . li. 2. 1. 2. ſ Some thinke this Belelus to be Daniel , whom the Babylonian King called Belteshazzar . Broughtons Concent . t Phrygio . Carion . lib. 2. u Euseb . Chron. per Scalig. x Strabo lib. 14 y 1. Cor. 15.32 . z Herod . lib. 2. a Sc. canon . l. 3. b Berosus apud Iosephum contra App. lib 1. Caluisius . c Animaduers . in Eusebium , pag. 85. D. Willet holdeth otherwise , Com. in Dan. 6. d Ioseph . Antiq. l. 18. c. 12. e Seleucia was built by Seleucus Nicator on a channel , digged out of Euphrates into Tygris . Plin. l. 6. cap. 26. f Pausanias Arcad . lib. 8. g Hieron . in Es . 13. h Scal. animaduers . in Euseb . pag. 126. i Act. & Mon. ex M.S. Cariens . pag. 211. k Sir A. Sherly . l I. de Bar. Asdec . 1. lib. 1. m Scal. can . Isa . lib. 2. & 3. n Lydyal . Em. Tem. vid. Ott. Fris . Chron. 1.7 . cap. 3. o Lib. 3. cap. 2. p Loys le Roy. lib. 8. Knolls T.H. pag. 113. M. Polo Ven . Haiton Armen . q Decad. As . l. 1. r Rich. contra . Alcoran . cap. 13. ſ M. Pa. lib. 1. cap. 7. t Cap. 8. u This may be Vr of the Chaldees , whence Abraham passed first to Canaan . x Volater . l. 11. y Spart●an . in Caracal . Alex. ab Alexand. gen . dier . lib. 4. cap. 8. z Lib. 2. cap. 24. a Cartwright . b Curio Sar. hist . lib. 8. c Maginus . d Assyrias Latio maculauit sanguine Carras , sayth Lucan . e Cartwright . f Inf. l. 4. c. 8. & l. 2. c. vlt. a Lib. 6. cap. 1 Raph. Fitch . Hak to . 2. Strab. lib. 11. Di nys . Asero Carm. Geog. Lucan . l. 3. b Ioh. 3.3 . c D. King on Ionas Lect. 2. d Gen. 10.11 . e Annius vpon Beres . Volaterran . Plin. 6. Nat. hist . 13. Ar. Mont. Iunius & Trem. Diod. Sic. Strabo . Paulus de Pa’atio vpon Ionas . f Diod. Sic. l. 3 c. 1. g Alian . var. : hist . l. 7. c. 1. h Wolph . in 2. King. 19. i Luc. in Ioue Tragaedo . k Metam . 4. l Saturnal . l. 1. 23. m Apud Macrob . Ada , Deus : lego Hada 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 id est vnus , Chaldaeum & Syrum est . Drus . Praet . in Luc. 18. fortasse ( ait Seldenus meus ) deductum ab 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 heb. Iud ei enim vestibus suis inscriptum gerebant illud Deut. 6. Dominus vnus , &c. sic Archang. in Cabal . dog . Apollo vocatur Sol , quia sine multitudine & Sol quia solus : est coelestis ignis , ait Plato , omnia decoquens quae ad magni animalis cibum pertinent . n Gramay . As . Sigon . in Sulpit. o Nah. 2.6 . p Dorothaeus in his Synopsi , affirmeth , that by an Earthquake the lake which compassed the Citie drowned it , and a fire consumed the vpper part thereof . Of Mosull and the Nestorians here , see Onuphrius in vita Iul. 3. q G. Bo. Ben. part . 1. l. 2. r M. Paul , l. 1. cap. 6. ſ Magin . Geogr. t I. Boem. l. 1. a Gen. 10.22 . b Strab. l. 1. & l. 13. c Mela de sit . Orb. l. 1. d Plin. l. 5. C. 12. e G. Post . Bar. Syr. descrip. Broc . descrip. Ter. san . f Lib. 5. C. 15. g Lucian . de Dea Syria . h Lib. 16. i Lib. 5. c. 23. k Gilb. Cognat . in Annot. There was another Hierapolis in Phrygia , wherein was a famous Temple of Apollo , with a Caue or Vault vnder it , deadly to al entrers but the Priests yea , to the birds also which flew ouer it . Damas. in vita Isidor . ap . Phot. 242. * Of the Knaueries of these effeminate Priests , in selfe-whippings , with whipstrings full of bones , and wounding themselues with weapons , their prodigious Sodomiticall lusts , thefts , fortune-tellings , and other abhominations , see Apuleius Asin . Aur. l. 8. & 9. & Lucians Asse , whence the former was taken . Euen still amongst the religious men of the Turkes , and others both Mahometans and Indians , these seuere courses which themselues are vsed almost to a miracle in doing and suffering . So vaine , so vile a thing is man , to illude the world , and himselfe , and to doe homage to the deuill , with such austere hypocrisies , which imposed in , and for the verity , might with the worlds admiration , to Gods glory , proclaime them holy Confessors and Martyrs ; which buy hell at a deerer rate following selfe deuotions and will-worships , then others ( sauing their selfe denying ) get the gift of God aeternall life . m Quid referam vt volitet crebas intacta per vrbes Alba Palestinae sancta columba Syro ? Tibul. lib. 1. Hence it seemeth the Iewes held Doues in that hatred , that hee that kept Doues , might not bee alowed for a witnesse , as being accounted a sinner . Ph. Ferd ex . R. Ab. ben . Katton . yet Io. 2.16 , are mentioned sellers of Doues in the Tempie , and they were an vsuall offering . Luc. 2. n Euseb . de praep. l. 8. cap. 5. o Iul. Hyginas Fab. 197. p Plutarch . de superstitione . q Sueton. Ner. r De Consolat . ad . Ap. ſ Vid. l. 2. c. 8. G. Malm. de gest . reg . Ang. l. 2. c. 10 Ier. 44.18 . 1. Cor. 8.4 . t Cartwright . u Zozomen . l. 5. cap. 18. Niceph. lib. 10. cap. 18. Euagr. l. 1. c. 16. Strab. l. 16. x Ouid. Metam . lib. 1. y Ter. in Eunucho . Iul. Capit. Verus . Zeale without knowledge resembled to hell . z Nic. l. 16.23 . & 17.14 . a Lambit . Apollinei nemoris nutritor Orontes . Claudiax . b Strab. lib. 16. c Eus . de laudib . Constantini . & de praep. Eu. lib. 4. cap. 8. d Tacit. l. 2. hist . Ap. Phot. Biblioth . 242. a Nic. Damascenus speaketh of this warre , Adad ( sayth Scaliger in his notes on that Fragment ) was the common name of all the Syrian Kings : Hie om . sayth Benhadad . Appian . Alex. de bellis Syriacis . Appian . ibid. b Val. Max. 4. cap. 1. c 2. Mac. 3. d Dan. 2. e Graserus interpreteth , and laboureth to proue these two legs to be the Easterne Empire , vnder the Turke , and Westerne vnder the Pope : refuted by D. Willet , in Append . ad Dan. f Dan. 7.24 . g Trem. Iun. in Dan D. Downam of Antichrist . D. Willet on Dan. 4. cap. 7. h Caluis . i Ath. l. 5. c. 4. k Percusserunt ducem & eos , qui cum eo erant & diuiserunt membratem , & capitibus amputatis foras proiecerunt , &c. 2. Mac. 1. l Mel Canus , loc . l. 2. c. 11. m Bel. de ver . l. 1. c. 15. n Gen. 14.16 . o 2. Mac. 15.39 . p Conc. Trident. q Iustin . l. 33. r Supra c. 12. ſ Lib. 3. c. 12. t Lib. 6. c. 6. t Es . 7.8 . u Tzet . ad Lycophr . p. 100. x Hier. Com. in Ezec. li. 8. y Chytr . Onomastic. z Wolphij Com. in 2. Reg. 16 . Genebrard , sanguinis mixtio . a It was the seat of their Calipha in their first rising , and after that , of Noradine . see lib. 3. c. 2. b li. 3. c Ch. Adrichom . Tehatrum Terra sanct . Tyr. bell . Sanct. lib. 17. Herold . conti . 6. See more of Damasc . inf . l. 3. c. 2. d 2. Cor. 20.5 . e Act. 11.26 . a Strabo l. 16. b Mas. com . in Ios. 5. c Num. 13.30 . Mat. 13.22 Mat. 7.26 . d Es . 23.8 . Os . 12.7 . Pro. 31.24 . Dionys . Aser . in vers . e Euseb . de praep. Euang. lib. 1. ca. 6. & 7. An Author commended by Porphyriae . li. 4. cont . Christ . but not thus ancient , saith Scal. In notis ad frag . e Euseb . de praep. Euang. lib. 1. ca. 6. & 7. An Author commended by Porphyriae . li. 4. cont . Christ . but not thus ancient , saith Scal. Innotis ad frag . f Seculum & primogenitus . Genus & Generatio . g Iupiter Aratrius . h Heurnius readeth it Iud , signifying an only sonne . i 2. King. 2.3 . k Trem. & Iun. l Euse . de praep. Euang. l. 1. g 2. Mac. 4.19 . n Iose . Ant. l. 8. o Luc. Dea. Syr. cum annotat . Gilberti Cognat . Vid. Scal not . in frag . p Pet. Mart. Comm. in 1. Sa. 7. q Ci. de Natur. deor . lib. 3. So Chytraeus , & before him Eusebius , and Plautus , in Mercator . The fable of Tamut is before recited , ca. 12. and mentioned Ezek. 8.14 . Plutarch . Nicias Am. Marce. l. 22 & . li. 19. his wounding in his ripe age , sayth hee , signified the cutting off the ripe corne . Iu. Fir. de errore profan . relig . L. Viues in Aug. de C.D. li. 8. c. 27. Expungit Index Expurgatorius . r Others think this forme of sheepe to be a sheepish conceit of the R. R and ascribe this name rather to the multitude of sacrifices . ſ 1. Sam. vlt. t 1. Reg. 11.5 . u Iudg. 2.13 . x Gen. 10.15 . Ios. 16.28 . c Chyrtaeus Onomast . z Anno mundi 2933. & d. a Ios. cont . Ap. lib. 1. b Her. lib. 4. c Ioseph . debel . Iu. lib. 2. c. 9. Pli. 5.19 . & 36.26 . Sirab. 16. d Drus . notae in lib. 1. Hasmon . e Euseb : de landib . Constan . orat & de Prep . lib. 4. cap. 7. f Aug. de Ciui . Dei lib. 4. c. 10. g Lib. 2. c. 8. h Macrob. Saturn . li. 1. c. 21. i S. P. Sid. Arc. libr. 1. k Strabo lib. 16. Plin. l. 5. c. 12. l Gen. 10.14 . vid. Iun annot. Deut. 2.23 . m Iudg. 16.23 . 1. Sam. 5.2 n Comm. Petr. Mart. in Iud. 16. o Cic. de Natur. deor . lib. 3. p Petr. Mart ● . com . in 1. Sam. 5. q Trem. annot. in Iudg. 16.23 . r Drus . Quest . beb . lib. 1. qu. 82. ſ Scal. not . in frag . t Luc. dea Syr. u Plin. l. 5. c. 25 x Athen. l. 8. c. 6 y Niceph. l. 1. c. 5 x Diod. Sic. li. 3. cap. 2. z Pet. Mart. in 2. Reg. 1. a D. Chytr . onomast . b Pausan . Arca c Plin. l. 29 c. 6. vide Lil. Gyral . Syntag. 1. & Anno Gent. Heruet . in Clem. pag. 45. d Piln . l. 10.28 . e Drus . prat . ad Mat. 10. Exsepher Misuoth gadol . Iupiter stercoreus . f Scal. notae in frag . Beros . g 2. Reg. 1.2 . h Math. 10.25 . i Deut. 13.2 . k 2. Thes. 2.9 . l Lipsij virgo Halensi . &c. m Historia Lauretan . Turselini . Mat. 4.10 . D Hall dec. 1. Epist. 6. n Bell. de notis Ecclesiae sic Tho. a Iesu l. 8. alij . o Mat. 12.38 . p Mat. 24.24 . August . Tract . in 10.13 . q Herod . Terpsi . r Phoenices primi , famae si credimus ausi , Mansuram rudibus vocem signare figuris . Lucan . Haec gens literas prima , & didicit & docuit . Curt. vnde . & ab Ausonio Cadmi Nigra filia vocantur . ſ Aminad . in Euseb Chron. pag. 103. & d. ad 113. t Otho Heur . Caldaicus . o Moses inuented the Hebrew letters , the Phoenicians the Artike , Nicostrata the Latin , Abraham the Syrian ( he meaneth the Phoenician ) & Chaldaean , Isis the Aegyptian , Gulfila the Gotish . Karthage . Dyct . Cret . lib. 1. Q. Septim . Rom. P. Aemyl . in L. Crasso . They carrie Doues from their houses or Loouers into farre places , & fastning a letter let them fly Drus . in Amos . x Can. Isagog . l. 2. ex . M.E. y P. Mela lib. 2 c. 11. Plin. l. 5. cap. 13. a Brocard . descript . Terrae sanctae , Maginus Geogr. b Gen. 13.10 . c Es . 16.49 . d Es . 1.10 . e Pro. 1.32 . * Iude v. 7. f 2. Pet. 2.6 . g Iordan runneth into the Dead Sea , and there stayeth without issue to the Ocean . b Ioseph . de bel . Iud. l. 5. c. 5. Cornel. Tacit. hist. lib. 5. These two describe it at large . Also Strabo , lib. 16. Plin. lib. 5. c. 16. besides the moderne and elder Christians . Ptolemey placeth the middest thereof in 66. 50. & ●1 . 10 . l. 7. c. 16. i Gen. 14.10 . k Arist. Meteor . lib. 2. cap. 3. l L. ver . l. 1. c. 9. m Gen. 36. Deut. 2.22 . n Ios. Antiq 13. o 1. Sam. 15. p Iob . 2.11 . q Moabites & Madianites . r Arias Montanus . ſ Apoc. 2.14 . t Abrahams children by Keturah were authors of the Nations called Filij Oriensis , the children of the East , which inhabited the parts of Arabia betweene the Moabites , Ammonites , & the Persians , & Chaldaeans , from Mesopotamia to the Persian gulfe . Ar. Mont. Canaan . u Iudg. 7.20 . x Orig. in Num. hom . 20. y Hier. in Ose . 4. Isid . Etym. l. 8. Deut. 34. Psal. 106. z Seld. de D. Syr. a 2. Reg. 3.27 . a Deut. 23.3 . b The Ammonites succeeded the Giants called Zamzummims . Deut. 2.20 . c Iud. 11.5 . d 1. Sam. 11. e P. Mart. in 2. Reg 2. Vatab. in Leu. 18. f Lyra in Leu. 18. g Aret. in Act. c. 7. ex P. Fag . refert . l. White . h Lib. Sanhedrin . vid. P. Ric. praec. prohib . 40. & Rombam Moreh . Neb. l. 3. c. 38. i Ier. 19.5 . k P. Mart. in 2. Reg. 2. Chytr . Onomast . l Ier. 7.31 , 32. m Vt Aegyptij , Arabes , &c. n Gen. 10.15 . o Antiq. Iudaic. lib. 3. cap. 7. p Exposit ep. ad Rom. incheat . q Pseudo Philo de Ant. Bib. r Iudg. 4.2 . ſ 2. Sam. 5.7 . t Nehem. 7.60 . Notes for div A10231-e104340 a Exod. 19.5 , 6. b Rom. 3.2 . c Rom. 9.4 , 5. d Psal. 147.20 . e Psal. 76.1 , 3. f Mat. 15.24 . g Rom. 15.8 . h Ephes . 2.14 , &c. i Ephes . 3.9 , 10. k C. Espens . in 1. Tim. 4. l Acts 13.46 . m Rom. 11.22 . n Iudg. 6. o Psal. 107.34 , 35. p Rom. 9.24 . q Rom. 11.32 . r Iudg. 8. ſ Deut. 32.31 . t The Iew is a witnes against the Atheist , that we faine not those prophesies of Christ , seeing the Iew holds the prophesies dearer then his bloud , and yet hateth Christianitie more deadly then the Atheist . Peior persecutor in Christianos quàm Ethnicus , ait Hieron . in Abd. 1. u 2. Thess . 2. x Deut. 32.21 . y Rom. 11. z The name of the countrey . a Moses subdued the Kingdomes of the Amorites on the one side , Ioshua the rest on the other side of Iordan . b Rom. 11.1 . & 2. c Ios. Antiq. 11.5 . Iustin . Mart. Apol. 2. saith , they were called Iewes of Iudas the sonne of Iacob ; but Elias in Thishi rad . Iehudi , deriueth this name rom the Kingdome of Iuda , when the ten Tribes rebelled , saying , that the two Tribes were then called Iewes , and their language Iewish , which is also the opinion of Saint Hierome , Com. in Ionam , c. 1. d Ptol l. 7. c. 16. e Hieron . Epist. c. 19. vix 160. mill . in longum spacio tenditur Pudet dicere latitud . &c. f See l. 6. c. 2. g Adrichom . Praefat. h Plin. l. 5 c. 15. i Ex fontis nomine atque declini descensu Jordan dictus . Ar. Mont. k Ac si dicas ( ait Mas . in Ios. 1 ) descendens è Dan. sic etiam Talmud . l Ios. Bel. Iud. l. 3. 18. Brocard . m Or , Maiedan Mas. in Ios. 1. n Welssenburg . & Trem. 1. Chro. 12.15 . o Iosh . 3. p Matth. 3. q Vitrias . l. 1. c. 53. Adricom . Timberley . r R. Dauid . Psal. 24. ait in terra Israel Maria 7. fuisse , quae ibi suis nominibus recenset . ſ Brocard . t Num. 13.24 . u Ierem. 8.22 . & 46.11 . x Gen. 37.25 . Trem. Ios. Antiq. 15.5 . y Bellon . lib. 2. cap. 39. z Dioscorid . sayth that it groweth in Egypt . Strabo also in Coelosyria , &c. a 1. Chron. 21. See Tremell . notes on 2. Sam. 24.9 . b 2. Chron. 13. c 2. Chron. 9.14 . d A great part of Beniamin , and Simeon was subiect to Dauids posteritie . e 2. Reg. 17. f Ios. Antiq. 11.5 . g Palestina diuided into 3. parts Galilaea Samaria Iudaea . h Plin. l. 5. c. 14. i Hieron . in Ezech. 5. & Epist. 129. k Description of old Ierusalem : this was sayth Hierome , in the midst of the world , and the nauell of earth : hauing on the East Asia , on the West Europe , Africa , on the South , Scythia , &c. on the North. l Psal. 85.11 . m Ier. 23.6 . n Rom. 14.17 . o Gen. 23 . 14 . p Ios. de Bell. lib. 7. c. 18. q Antiq. l. 7 c. 3. r Iosephus and Philo vnskilfull in Hebrew . Mas. in Ios. 10. Scal. Elench . Ser. ſ Beniam . Tud . Breidenb . Ludolph . Suth . Brocard . vel Borchard . B. de saligniaco , &c. t Iustin . lib. 36. Strabo , lib. 16. a Mon. de Antiq. Iud. Canaan , vel lib. 3. cap. 9. & ante . eum Hieron . in Ion. 1. Idem Scal. Epist. ad Tomson . & ad Steph. Vbertum . b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 transiens vel transmittens . c Ios. Antiq. lib. 1. cap. 6. d Aug. de Ciuit. Dei l. 26. c. 13. e Ios. Antiq. lib. 1. cap. 7. f Bell. de Not. Eccles . l. 4. c. 9. g Ios. 24.2 . h Genebrard . Chron. lib. 1. i Mag. in Ios. 24. k Lindan . in Panop . l Suidas . m Quasi vero non tanto illustrior sit Dei gratia , quanto ipse fuit sceleratior , &c. Mas. in Ios. 24. n Mort. Ap. p. 1. lib. 1. cap. 30 . o Sixtus Senes . Bibl. 7. c. 8. p Antiq. l. 1. c. 8. q Gen. 12. r See the Chronologie , Chap. 11. ſ Gen. 12.4 . t Sed malè dum recitas , incipit esse tuus . Martial . u Ezec. 20.8 . & 23.3 . x It seemeth , in the Wildernes before the law giuen , they had some set place for the solemne worship , as Betram obserueth , c. 4. de Pol. Iud. Ex. 16. & Ex. 18. and Moses at the first was King & Priest , hauing the first borne as inferiour Priests vnder him . y Galath . 4.4 . a Car. Sigon . de Rep Hebr. Betramus de Pol. Iud. &c. b Lex moralis aeterna , Iudicialis quoad suas circumstantias &c. iam mortua , Caeremonialis autem mortifera . Iun. de Pol. Mos . c Mat. 22.38 . d Ioh. 13.34 . e 1. Cor. 15.44 . f 1. Cor. 13. g Iudg. 17 7. h Some say that only heirs were tyed by that law : as though the death of diuers neerer might not make roome for others further of , to inherit . i Ar. Montan. in Matth. 23. k Drus . de 3. sect lib. 2. l P. Ricius de Caelesti agric. l. 3. & ad prac . 117. m Clem. Alex. strom . l. 4. n Munster . in L. Praecept . Mos . cum expos . Rab. Et in Euangel . Matth. Hebr. Annot. cap. 22. o Bet. de Pol. Iudg. c. 5. Exod. 18. p Num. 11.16 . q Num. 3. & 26. r Ios. Antiq. l. 4. cap. 8. ſ Ruth . 4.2 . 1. Chron. 23.4 . & 26.29 . 2. Chron. 19.8 . t Betram . c. 13. u Sanhedrin lib. Tal. Iud. vid. Paul. Ric. de Tulmud & Galat . de Arc. l. 4. cap. 5. & 6. To these three Courts , Christ alludeth Mat. 5 22. Which place may hereby be vnderstood . x These Arbitrators were not those three Iudges before mentioned , but others besides . y They dealt otherwise with Christ , either for feare of the people , or that thus their tyrannie , and his iustice might appeare , such a worke of darknesse to extinguish the light of the world , best fitting the night . z One wrote the absoluers sentences , the other of theirs which condemned , whereto perhaps Christ alluded , Mat. 25.41 . saith Drus . Praet . p. 52. a They vsed also other questions and circumstances , which I for breuitie haue omitted . b Ph. Ferd. reciteth eighteene crimes to be punished with stoning , ten with burning , sixe with strangling . P. Ric. 24. deadly vncleanenesses in the law , and twenty other by the Talmud . Ad. Praec. neg . 111. c He which was stoned for Blasphemy , was hanged til Sun set , and then his gibbet and he buried together . The stone which they vsed in his death , was also buried , likewise the Sword which they vsed in beheading and the linnen cloth vsed in strangling , were buried . Drus . praet . l. 4. p. 139. Hierom speaks of a punishment vsed amongst them , to drown them with a stone about their neck . in Math. 18. d P. Galat. de Arcanis lib. 4. cap. 5. & 6. Scalig. in Ep. ad Casaub . saith , that Galatinus his worke was a compendium of two huge volumes of Raimund . Sebon a Dominican , called Pugio fidei , yet extant in Collegeo Fuxensi Tolosano . e They are said to goe into Aegypt to learne Sorceries , to know them that they might beware of them . Isaac Leuita ad Epist. Rambam . f Three Courts of Iudges in Ierusalem , g De his vid. Erasti theses , Betramum , Sigonium , & Drus . Praet . l. 4. pag. 147. Where is mention of a Priests daughter burned ( for whoredome ) with Vine-branches . Some say this power was taken away forty yeeres before the Citie was destroyed : but Scaliger hath 61. when Archelaus was banished . Scal. Annot. in Euseb . pag. 182. h 2 Cor. 10.24 . i Drus . Praet . Pag. 271. k Betramus de Pol. Ind cap. 13.2 . Mac. 3.4 . l Buxtorf abbreuiat . Heb. dic . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Quaest . Heb. lib. 1. & 2. b Quod vocatur , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ait Elias in fine Thisb . ab co quod penetrat in 248. membra hominis . c Drus . Praeter . lib. 4. pag. 136. & 2.3 . lib. Musat . 121.2 . d Musar . 95.1 . e Houa dit . Drus . ( Preterit. N T. in fine ) peoniciem significat , & affinitatem habe cum Ioue Gentilium , corruptum etiam est exlectione corrupta , &c. ideoque putat neminem pium eo vti posse : vide eius Tetragram vbi aliquanto mollius agit & fortasse melius . a Hospinian . de Templis cap. 1. b Iosh . 3.10.15 . c Iosh . 18.1 . d 2. Mac. 2.5 . e R. Samuel in lib. Sanhedrim . Higrosol cap. Elluben haggol . Pet. Galatin . l. 4. Genebrard . in Chron. f 1. Chron 28.11.12 . g 1. Chro. 22.14 . * The summe of all was eight hundred sixty and seuen millions , three hundred eighty two thousand fiue hundred pounds . * Plin. l. 33. c. 3. 1. Chron. 22.14 . * Eupolem ap . Euseb. Bud. de asse . h Iohn . 2.20 . i Vid Drus . Praet . prag . 150. Seder Olam . Rabba & S.O. Zuta reckon otherwise , with a greater absurditie , ascribing to Cyrus three yeeres , to Assuerus ( who they thinke , succeeded ) foureteene : and then Darius , &c k Scalig Em. Temp Ed. vlt. in Prolegom . & lib. 6. l Iash . Antiq. lib. 12. Iosipp de bel . Iud. m Egesip . lib. 1. n Chrysost . in Ioan. Hom. 22. o Hospinian . de Temp. cap. 3. Caesar Baronius Tom. 1. Annal. An. 31. Scal. E. T. lib. 6. p Act. 5.12 . q Agrippa . r Hag. 2.10 . ſ Morn . de vevit . Christ . Relig. t 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . u Dion Eicaeus in Adriano . x Amm. Marcellinus , lib. 23. y Metuendi flammarum globi prope fundamenta crebris assultibm erumpente , fecere locum exustis aliquoties operantibus in accessum . z Sozomen . lib. 5 a Chrys . Hom. 3. contra Iudaeos . b Greg. Naz. Orat. 1. in Iuliā . c Deut. 12.3 . d Iudg. 6.24 . e Iudg. 13.19 . f Ios. Ant. l. 11. g Ios. Ant. l. 13.6 Esay . 19.19 . h Ios. l. 7. c. 30. de Bel. Iud. i Called also Proseuchae : so Iuuenal , in qua tequaero proseucha ? An Oratorie . k Cor. Bet. de Pol. Iud. c. 16. & 18. 2. Reg. 6.1 . * Act. 6.9 . l Car. Sig. l. 2. c. 8. m Erastus de excommunicat . Thesis . * Ambros . in 1. Cor. 14. n Vid. Drus , praet . pag. 19. o Ant. l. 15 . 13 . p Ios. de Bell. Iud. l. 1. c. 16. q Macrob. Saturn . l. 2. a Plin. l. 2. c. 77. Fabrit Paduani . Catena temp . an . 28. Scal. de Emend . Temp. l. 1. b Caesar . Com. l. 6. c Gen. 1.5 . d Hospinian . de fest Ethnic . l. 1.1 * Iunius in Exo. 12. plane haec & plene . e Esa . 38.8 . f Marc 15.25 . & 33. vid. Bez. annot . ib. g Iohn & 19. h Act. 2.10 . & 3. vid. Drus . praet . in Act. 3.1 . & 10.3 . i Septimana , tes omnibus quidem Orientis populis ab vltima vsque Antiquitate vsitata : nobis autem Europaeis vix tandem post Christianismum recepta . Scal. de Emend . T. l 1. Antiquiorest appellatio dierum septimane subnominib . 7. Planetarum quam horarum . Horae noua appellatio , a Graecis , &c. lib 7. & causab . ad Athen. l. 1. aliquanto post Aristot . tempora . k Scal. E T. l. 7. pag. 730. l Can. 66. in Trallo . * Amb. Ser. 61. Instar . dominicae tota 50. dierum curricula celebrantur , &c. Vid. Hospin . de Fest . Christ . m Veadar , that is , and Adar , or Adar doubled . n Hosp : de fest . Scal. Em. T. l. 1. o Hospinian , Ar. Montanus in his Daniel & others begin the world in Autumne ; but our English yeere doth ( as also Scaliger did , who in the last Edition of Em. T. hath now altred his opinion , and agreeth with the former ) suppose the world was created in the Equinoctial vernall . And of this opinion is R. Iehosua , Basil , Ambrose , Hierome , Augustine , Beda , Isidorus , Damascene , and other later Diuines , and Astronomers , whose reasons Hospinian Iaboreth to confute & adhuc sub iudice lis est . p Ios. Scal. de Emend . Temp. l. 4. * Tekupha is the fourth part of a yeere . Sic Ionathan Paraph. Chal. Gen. 8. vlt. Sementis in Tekupha Tisri , messis in Tek . Nisan frigus in Tek , Tabeth , aestus in Tek . Tamuz . * Strom l. 6. ex Petri Praedicationis libro . q Scal. prolegom . in Em. Temp. Edit . vlt. r Exod. 29.38 . Num. 28. Leuit. 23. * The Octaues at the end of the Feast of Tabernacles , which was , saith Rambam , to accomplish therein those kinds of ioy which required houses , and could not be done in Boothes . Moreh . Neb. lib. 3. cap. 44. On the next day was the Feast of the Law , called also Blessing , because they reade then the last Chapter but one of Deutronomie . See Nehem. 9. ſ Leu. 23.32 . * Psal. 118.24 . a See l. 1. c. 4. b Tolet. Instruct. lib. 4. cap. 24.25 . c Bellarm. de cultu sanct . lib. 3. cap. 10. d Coel. Rhodig . Lect. Antiq. l. 4. c. 15. e Apoc. 1.10 . f Plutarch . Sympos . lib. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g Ezek. 20 : 12. h Leuit. 25.2 . i Leuit. 23. k Luc. 6.1 . * Isid . in Thom. Catena . l Car. Sigon . de Rep. Heb. l. 3. c. 13. * Stella . in Luc. c. 6. m Ambr. in Luc. n Hospin , de fest . Iudaeor . c. 3 , * Maldonat . in Matth. 12. o Scaliger . Can. Isag. l. 3. p Infra . cap. 9. p Infra . cap. 9. q Luc. 18.12 . bis in Sabbat . r Ios. de Bell. Iud. l. 7. c. 24. Inter Arcas & Raphanaeas . Plin. l. 31. c. 2. in Iudaea . ſ P. Galat. de Arcan l. 11.9 . t In vita Iosephi . * Drus . saith two thousand cubites , his Authors are the Chaldee paraphrast . Iarius . Theophil . Oecumenius giueth the reason , because the Arke and Tabernacle did so farre go before the people . See Trem. in Syr. trans . Act. 1.12 . u Hooker l. 5. Ecclesiast . Polit. x 1. Sam. 12.5 . y P. Mart. in 1. Sam. z Sigon . de Rep. Heb l. 2. c. 4. a Amos 8.5 . b 1. Cor. 5.7 . c Scaliger & Caluisius , account 2453. Lydyat . 2509. others otherwise . d Ios. de Bell. 7.17 . saith , à nona vsque ad vndecimam hostias coedunt . e Proleg . in E. T. Ed. vlt. Scal. f Hae duae fuerunt Vesperae vna dici inclinantis ab hora nona altera noctis ineuntis , ab hora dici vltima . Iun. in Ex. 12. g Lipsius . Scal. Em. T. l. 6. p. 536. h Plautus , Persa , locus hic tuus est , hic accumbe , serte aquam pedibus . Luk. 11. Luk. 7. i Philo. Iud. de vita Mos . l. 3. k In Decalog . l Hospin . de festis . Iud. c. 3. Maldonat . in Mat. 26. m Exod. 13 . 16 . Act. 2.4 . n These New-moone feasts , or Sabbaths , it seemeth Horace Serm. l. 1. Sat. 9. hodie tricesima Sabbata : vintu Cartis Iudaeis oppetere ? Theodoret. qu. 32. in Leuit. o Nehem. 8. p Fag . in cap. Leu. 23. q And. Osiand . Annot. Harmon . Euan. l. 3. c. 36 . Iob. 7.37 . Num. 29.35 . r Hospin . de fest . cap. 7. Nehem. 10.31 . ſ Ios. Scal. animad . in Euseb . pag. 13. t Hospin . de Temp. & de Fest . Iud. u Melan. Chron. lib. 5. x Fab. Pad . Catena temp . annul . 40. y Caluis . Isagoge cap. 23. z Aristoph . in Pluto . a Ausonius de ludis . b Apoc. 18.11 . c V. 16. d V. 13. e Act. 3.6 . a Ester . 9.21 . Caluis . 3477. b Ioseph . de bello Iud. li. 1. c. 17. c Ios. Ant. 12. c. 2. De fest . Iud. vid. Phil. Ferdinand . Ios. Scal. Can. Isag. l. 1. c. 6. TISRI habet diet 30. Marches . 29. Casleu . 30. Tebeth . 29. Sebat . 30. Adar . 29. Nisan . 30. Iiar . 29. Sivvan . 30. Tamuz . 29. Ab. 30. Elul . 29. a Car. Sigon . de Republ. Heb. l. 4. b Philo de Sacrif . b Rebuffus de decimis , item Tindari Tract . de Dec. Rebuffus statuit de iure diuino dictante ratione naturali , decimas inuentas . q. 1. §. 12. à iure vero canonico formam & declarationem esse factam . Tindorus §. 25. praeceptum ( ait ) decimarum partim est morale , partim iudiciale , &c. a Carleton of Tithes due by Diuine right , & Roberts . c D. Downam . & Leuit. 27.28 . d Hierom. super Ezach l. 14. c. 45. & Num. 18.26 . e Deut. 14.22 . f Deut. 14.28 g Ios. Scal. diatriba de decimis in Opusc . h Drus . Praet . ad Math. 23. ex lib : praecep . 145. Idem & Hier. in Ezec. 45. i Theruma , id est , leuatio 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 res sesiarata . k Deut. 18.4 . This Theruma seemeth a second kinde of first-fruits : for the first were an offering in the Eare , &c. as appeareth , Leuit. 23.10 . S. Hierom. vbi sup. calles it primitiua . l Num. 18.12.25.26.27.28 . m Tob. 1.7 . n Num. 18.26 . o Which made it twelue of an hundred . Deut. 14.24 . Leuit. 27.51 . * Some interpret Nehemiah , Neh. 10.38 . To the high Priest alone , for the maintenance of his state , & partly so perhaps to establish the Papall challenge since . p P. Ric. ad pr. aff . 133. ex Deut. 18.4 . Ait harum primitiarum quantitas elargienets arbitrio relinquitur . Talmudei tamen 50. partem statuunt . q R. Ab , ben Kattan praec. 87. r Scaliger saith , that the Leuites obserued their courses herein , according to their foure and twentie families , as the Priests had their foure and twentie Luke . 1. ſ Tob. 1.7.8 . t Ioseph Antiq. lib. 4.7 . calleth it the third Tithe of the third yeere , which , saith he ( besides the two yeerely tithes , one to the Leuite , the other for Sacrifices and Feasts ) was for the poore , &c. euery third yeere . u Deut. 14.28 , 29. x 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . y About one hundred and fiftie yeeres . a Siclus babet 4. deuerios , denarius 6. obolos , obolus 16. hordea mediocria ponderat Drus . ex li. Mandatorum The Sicle was tetradrachmus , and weighed , saith Gerundensis , halfe an ounce of siluer , who saith he saw one at P●olemais , it had on the one side the figure of Aarons Almond-rod , on the other the pot of Manna , written about with Samaritan letters , on the one side was a Sicle of Sicles , on the other Ierusalem the holy . The price of a seruant , saith Rambam , was thirtie sicles ( so they valued Christ ) of a free-man it was twice so much . On the fiue and twentieth of Adar the Nummularij or money-changers sate in the Temple : that they which had not this halfe shekel readie , might haue it of them for other money , or for a pledge . It was in figure like the whole shekel . Tract . Thalmud . de sic . That which is said of the pot of Manna in this Coyne , seemed to mee in one which I saw , rather a pot or Vessell of perfume or incense with a smokie cloude aboue it . b Ios. Antiq. 14.12 . c Cic. Pro Murena . d Downams Sermon of the Dignitie , &c. e 2. Sam. 10. f D. Smith , fer . Black-smith . g Apoc. 12.2 . h Camden Britan. Edit . vlt. i Hab. 2.9 , 10.11.12 . k Gen. 31.47 . l Vbi supra . * Mal. 3.8 . * Gen. 47.22 . * 2. Sam. 6.8 . * S.H.S. * Pro. 20.25 . m 2. Sam. 19.29 . n And all they challenge as theirs , driuing the poore Vicar to shew composition or prescription : They know who cast at all , Luke 4.7 . and said , Mihi tradita sunt , ( ye may English it here ) they are betrayed to me o Let me haue the like liberty to inueigh against vices here , as Espensaeus was allowed among the Papists , who speaking of the Romish proceedings saith , Sedis Apostolicae summa iura , hoc est summae iniuriae , priuilegia , hoc est abusus , consuetudines , hoc est , corruptelae . I speake onely against abusers of Law and Right . p 1. King. 21. q Nehem. 13. r 2. Sam. 1.20 . a Gen. 18.19 . b Gen. 37. c Gen. 49. &c. d Exod. 13.2 , & 15. e Exod. 24.5 . f Num. 3.41 . g Gen. 49.7 . h Exod. 32.29 . i Lyra in Num. Dionys . Carthus . Jun. addeth also in the number of Priests . k But one of 74. l Exod. 9. m Exod. 28. Leuit 24.4 . n The course lasted from one Sabbath to the next , and so in order , being renued euerie Sabbath : from hence Scaliger gathereth by demonstration that Iohn Bap. was borne about the beginning of Aprill . Of their Academical times , studies , degrees , &c. See Iun. Academia . cap. 4. & 6. o Luke 1.5 . p Ios. in App. & in vita . q Ez. 8. Mar. 14. Acts 4. * Vid de his Scal. Can. Isag. l. 3. pag. 298. r 1. Chr. 23.24 . ſ See the institution of them Num. 6.2 . t 2. Reg. 1.8 . Isa . 20.2 . u Zach. 13.4 . x Mat. 3.4 . a Philasirius reckoning therein their Idolatries , numbreth 28. Iewish Sects : and as Scaliger obserueth , and the Scripture will beare it , might by that rule haue reckoned many other . b Iud. 2.12 , 13. c Iud. 6.27 . d Iud. 8.27 , 33. e Iud. 10.6 . f Iud. 17. & 18. g Iud. 19. h 1. Sam. 2.12 . i In Rad. Theraphim . k Ap. Pagnin . l 1. King. 12. m The Iewes haue a tale of Alexander , opening certaine mountaines by magick , and therein inclosing a multitude of Iewes beyond Babylon in the hill Cappion , which haue a King ouer them , and are called red Iewes , &c. vid. Vict. Carbens . lib. 1. 23. * Vid. Scal. in Euseb pag. 124. & Can. Isag. pag. 278. n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 1. Pet. 1.1 . o Iob. 7.35 . p The Hebrews ordained a fast in remembrance of the translation of the 70. q In fine cap. Meghillah . a D Halls Phariaisme and Christianitie . Synagoga Judaic . cap. 2. b Ios. Scal. EElench . Trinae . Nich. Serar c. 22. He cals these two sects . cap 2. Karraim , of Kara , which signifieth the Scripture : and Rabbanim , which were the wisemen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after called Pharises . c Iunius translateth it Aschidaei , and saith they were such , as for religion were scattered and dispersed about for feare of the King . Cont. Drus . & Serar . Triher . li. 3. c. 7. d Nehe. 10.32 . e Mat 23.16 . & 29. f Psal. 79.2 . g Abr. Zacuth . lib. Iohasin . h Scal. ibid. cap. 24. i Ier. 35.19 . k 2. Reg. 10.15 . l Luke 2.37 . m Drus . de 3. Ser. li. c. 11. n Or Iehasin Ab. Zec. a Drusius de 3. Sect l. 2. b Ambros . in Luc. li. 3. Damascen . de haeres . Suidas . c F. Forerius , Es . 1. Io. Forsterus lexit . * Sic Iansen . in Conc. Euan. c. 13. Serar . l. 2. c. 1. d Quasi egregij Iudaeorum Aug. s . 30 de verb. Dom. e Ioseph de Antiq. l. 18. de bell . Iud li. 2. * Serarius in clineth to a more Stoicall interpretation . f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Thus Christ was , after this opinion called Elias , or one of the Prophets . g Burgens . Addit . 1. in Epist. Iac. 2.10 . h Drus . l. 2. c. 14. Hier. ad . Algas . i Hierom ep. ad . Alg. k Orig. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . l. 4. c. 2. l Theoph. in Luc. 18. m Scal. Elench . Ser. cap. 7. Serar . Triber . lib. 2. c. 2. n Mar. 7.4 . o Drus . lib. 2. vbi supra . p Luk. 7.39 . Esd . 65.5 . q Epiph. haer . 16. r Of these reade the 25. chapter following . ſ Scal. Elench . cap. 8. t Fag . annotat . ad Onk. ap D● . u Capit in Hos . x They otherwise acknowledge much pietie to their parents : so Hiscuni , God is to be honored with thy goods if thou hast any , but for thy parents , if thou hast not , thou must beg from doore to doore : but their traditionall pietie disanulled this textuall . Vid. Drus . praet . in Mat. 15. y Rain . & Hart. c. 7 d. 4. z Matth. 23. a Act. 23.14 . b Heb. 3.11 . c Mas. in Ios. ap . Dr. d Scal. Elench . cap. 9. * The one after the Letter of the Law exacted eye for eye , &c. the other accepted a price in lieu thereof , Deus . Praet . in Mat. 5. and Hircanus of a Pharise became a Sadduce , and his son Alexander slue six thousand Pharises , and persecuted the rest , that they fled into other countries , P. Ric. de Coelesti Agricultura . l. 1. e N. Lyra. in Mat. 16. f Epipha . haer . 6. g Drus . de 3. sec . l. 2. c. 22. h Epiph haer . 16. i Scal. El. c. 13. k Ar. Mont. in Euang. Mat. 23. a Sadducees . b Beda in Act. 5. c Epiph. haer . 14. d Lyra in Act. 5. e Burgens . ibid. f Drus . de 3. Sec. l. 3. c. 3. Elias Thisb. rad . Sadoc . Pirke Aboth . c. 3. vid. Ser. Tr. l. 2. c. 19. g El. in rad. Zadok . h Scalig. Elenc . Trihaer . cap. 2. i Drus . quaest. lib. 1. quaest. 44. k Scal. quo sup. It seemeth that Philip Ferdinandus , by his Pharisees Sadducees and intendeth the Rabbanim , and Karraim . l Scal. E. T. l. 2. m G. Postel . Alpbab . 12. ling. ap . Dr. n Buxdorf . Synagog . Iud. c. 2. o Leo Africa , Beniamin Tudel . founded in his time fortie of them at Beniabera : at Damascus two hundred . p Lyra in Act. 23. q Ioseph . de Bel. Iud. lib. 2. c. 7. r Reade this Argument handled by Scaliger Elench . ca. 16. & Serar . in Trihaer . & M. ſ Drus . de 3. Sect. l. 3. cap. 10. t Gaon was a degree , as a Doctor with vs , created by imposition of hands , &c. a Esseni . b Scalig. Elenc . cap. 26. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be written Hessees , not Essees cont . Serar . l. 3. cap. 3. d Baron. Annal. tom . 1. f Cent. 1. lib. 2. cap. 3. e Bellar. de Men. lib. 2. cap. 5. g Plin. l. 5. c. 17. h Ioseph de Bel. Iud. lib. 2. cap. 7. i The Essees were worshippers of the Sunne , hence came the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . and Sampsaei . k They go not to stoole on the Sabbath , because of that instrument which they could not vse to dig and couer their excrement , without Sabbath breaking . Scaliger . l Ios. Antiq. lib. 18. cap. 2. m Scaliger not Plisti ●l●sti , but Polistae , called also Ctistae , Scythian Nomades . n In vita Iosep . a Galilaeans b Ioseph . de Antiq lib. 18. cap. 2. de Bello Iud. lib. 2. cap 7. c Joseph . de Bell. lib. 2. ca. 2I . d Scribes . e Rainolds and Hart. f Epiph. haer . 15. g D. Hall Pharis . & Christian . h Ar. Mont. in Euang. Mat. 15. i Vid . Drus . praet . in Io. 7.49 . k Gerson . l. 2. de connisun . sub vtraque spec . l Ar. Mont. in Marc. 1.22 . a Hemerobaptists . b Epiph. haer . 17. c Scal. Elench . cap. 31. d Manahem . ap . Drus . praet . l. 2 . e Nazaraeans . f Epiph. haer . 18. g Phil. Brix . de Haeres . h Haeres . 19. i Ossens . k Scal. Elenc . cap. 27. l Scaliger thinketh they are three sentences , and not a Prayer . m Epiph. haer . 53. n Samsaeans . o Massalians . * Scal. ele . c. 28. p Herodians . q Epiph. haer . 20 r Drus . de 3. sec . 1. lib. cap. 3. Scal. ad Euseb . pag. 150. ſ Ar. Mont. in Euang. Matth. 22.6 . t Beza Annot. in Matth. 22. u Jun. in Annot . Syr. Tran. x Euseb . hist . Eccles . 4. c. 21. y Masbothaei . z Scalig. Elene . cap. 9. a Genites . b Merissaeans . c Hellenians . d Cleobians . e Theobulians . f Tubiens . g Ganaei . h Coelicolae . i Scal. Elench . tribar . Serar . cap. 31. k Cannaei . l Beza Annot. in Matth. 10. m Scal. El. c. 1. n Mourners . * See cap. 10. Philast . Episc . Briziens . lib. de haeresib . Ophila . Caiaeni . Sethiani . o Here our Author is obscured . Heliognostice . Deuictaci . Frog worshippers . a 1. Reg. 16.24 . b Epiph. har . 9. Chytr . Onomast. c 2. Reg. 17. d Ezr. 4.2.10 . e Tremel annot. in Reg. 22. 7. Iosephus thinketh Cutha to be Persian . f Ioseph . Antiq. l. 9. 14. & l. 11. 4. * Elias Thisrad . Cuth . g The Hebrewes call him Dosthai as Drusius citeth Senacherib sent to Samaria R. Dosthai , the son of Iannai , to teach them the Law , Drus . l. 3. de sec . c. 4. Tertullian cals him Dositheus , and so doth Ierome , fathering the Samaritan Sect on him . h L. 1. c. 13. i Wolph . in 2. Reg 17. * Seld. de d. Syris . Ezra . 4. k Ios. Antiq. 11.7 . l Wolph . in Neheus . m Drus . de 3. sec . l. 3. c. 2. n Ioh. 4.20 . o Jos . Antiq. li. 13. c. 6. p Antiq. l. 12. c. 7. * Itin. Beniam . q Antiq. l. 13. cap. 17. r Io. 4.9 . ſ Luke 9.52 . t Ioh. 8.42 . u Ios. Antiq. l. 20. c. 5. x Antiq. l. 18. c. 5. y Epiphan . haeres . 9. z Drus . de 3. sect . l. 2. a Scal. de Em. Tem. l. 7. b Scal. Annot. in Eus . Chron. & in Isag. Can. See Em. T. vlt. edit . pag 616. c Ios. Albo. saith , they denied the Resurrection and immortalitie of the soule . * Epiph. haeres . 13. d Dosithaeans . e Drus . de 3. sect . l. 3. 6. f Orig. Cont. Cels . l. 2. g Iohasin . Ab. Zach. h Lib. Ilmedenu . i Tert. proscrip . aduers . haer . l. 1. k Ap. Drus . pag. 260. l Orig. de princip . 4. c. 2. m Scal. Elench . Serarij trihar . cap. 15. n Sebuaeans . o Epiph. haer . 11 * Scal. Canon . Isagog . l. 3. pag. 218. 219. p Esseni . q Gortheni , or Gorthaieni . Scal. de E.T. l. 5. a Deut. 28.28 . b Math. 27.25 . c P. Galat. l. 4. c. 28. Bidulph . letter . d 1. Thes. 2.15 . e Act. 13.46 . f Ioseph . de Bel. Iud. & Antiq. Iosippus Hebr. both Englished . g Euseb . Hist . Eccles . lib. 3. c. 5. h Ios. de Bel. Iud. l. 7. c. 24. i Iosep . de Bell. Iud. l. 7. c. 17. k P. Galat. de Arcan . l. 4. c. 21. Sanbedrin . lib. 2. Helech . R. Moses Ben. Maimon . a Hag. 2.7 , 8. b Tractat. Megbila . * Betharon . Hierom. aduers . Ruffin . l. 3. c. 9. c Talmud . Ierosol . l. Taanith . d Tract . Beeressith . rabb . e Lib Echa . rabbethi . f Lib. Massecheth Ghittin . g Dion . Nicaei . Adrianus . h Euseb . Hist . Eccles . l. 4. cap. 6. Niceph. lib. 3.24 . Caes . Baron. anal . i Drus . Ex. lib. M. S. & ex Inchasin . k Ios. Scal. Elench . Trihaer . Ser. cap. 13. Hieron . ad Soph. c. 1. * Itinerarium Burdegal . l Beniamin Tudelensis translated by Ar. Mont. m Luc. 2.11 . n Euseb . l. 4. c. 2. o Dion . N. Traianus . p Greg. Naz. Orat. 4. cont . Iulian. q Cap. 3. a Socr. l. 7. c. 37. * Anno 434. b See append . to this Chap. In Epist. ad Marsil. Isaac Leuita ad Epist. sup . Eldad Danius hist . de Iudaeis Clausis . d Genes . 49. e Deut. 28. f Esa . 6. g 2. Cor. 3.15 . a G. Botero . Ben. Terza part . lib. 2. Viz. First at Bab. after at Bagdet . b Ramb. Mor. No. l. 1. c. 70. & l. 3. c. 18. & 24. Tels of certaine sects of Iewes called , Separatists , and Incelligents , or Vnderstanders , which they learned of the Moores , and therefore in our Muhammodan reports , will be fitter place for them . Vid. l. 3. c 7. c Damian a Goes . Ludouic . Carretus . d Boter . ibid. e Rab. Mosche . Mik . apud Buxd. c. 1. * Addit . ad Lambert . Schafnaburg Sigeb . Gemblac . Otto frising . Fred. l. 1. c. 37. * Marianus Scotus sayth , that Hen. 4. Emperor gaue them leaue . f Foxe Acts and Monuments . History of Barnwell , &c. g Inf. §. 7. They here in Poland print what bookes they list . h Ioannes Reuclinus Cabal . l. 1. sayth 420000. persons . Chacamum . i Relat. of Relig. West . k Theatrum vrbium ad Rom. l There is reported to bee an Vniuersitie of Iewish studies to haue beene as Drus . crieth out of Iuchasin . and Elias in rad . Tiberias , saith that the Iewes th re had the most elegant language of all the Hebrewes : and from thence were the Authors of the Masoreth . * Let. Bidulph . a Hebron . b Damascus . c Mosal . d Bagdad . e Imperator credentium qui miserè & moeste vitam degun . Vid. li. 3. cap. 2. f Caput Captiuitatis . g Babylon . h Ezechiel . i Daniel . 3. k Rechabites , or men of Theima . l Senigark . of Persia . m Students of the Talmud vnder the RR. * The Tartars esteemed it beautie to presse downe their nose flat , and hence perhaps was this opinion of Nonose . Misraim or Cairo . Nic. Trigaut . exped . Sinlus . l. 1. * So the Abyssines call Osrael , Chrostos . * See inf . c. 19. * Some thinke the Hebrew Letters which now we haue , to be inuented by Ezra since the captiuitie . * Merc. Gallob . Arthus & Janson . * Cels . de remed . l. 7. c. 25. Epiphan . de pond . & 1. Cor. 7.18 . a Anno Mundi 2008. Abram borne . b Jos . Scaliger annot. in Euseb . c Ios. Scaliger . de Em T. lib. 5. & in opusc . p. 131. Lydyat . 2988. Troy was taken by the Graecians A. M. 2767. Scal. E. T. l. 5. * An. M. 3360. d Ezek. 4.5 . Lydy . 3417. e Scal. de Em. lib. 7. They which list to see the varietie of opinions of Iewish , Greeke , Latin , old and new Chronologers , may see Genebr . Chron. lib. 1. in fine . Likewise see our fourth booke , cap. 4. f Ioseph . Antiq. & Car. Sigo . de republ . hebr . l. 5. haue set down the catalogue of high Priests from the first to the last . Iun in 1. Mac. 1. Scal. E. T. l. 5. d Can. Isagog.. l. 2. e Ios. Antiq. lib. 20. Scal. E. T. 5. l. a R. Mos . in Sopher . mitzuos gadol. b Synag . Iudaic. Buxd. latine reddit . ab Herm. Germberg . c. 1. c Exod. 12.15 . Deut. 16.3 . & Leuit. 23.6 . Ex. 19.11 . & Exod. 20.22 . &c. d Legend of Saint Francis , where hee is said to preach to the beasts , and speake to the Swallowes . e Pircke seu capita R. Eliezer . cap. 1. f Radicalia praecepta auditores scriptis , acceperunt , annexa vero ore expasita didicerunt . P. Ric. Epit. de Talmudica doctrina in praefat . ex Rambam . g R. Aben. Ezra . R. Solom . Iarchi & alij in Deut. 4.14 . * R. Bechai . Exod. 34. * Dan. 1.8 . h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . * Buxt . recens . op . Talm. i Chron. Heb. Tzemach Dauid . k The Talmud is ( in manner saith Rambam ) nothing but a commentary on that Misna : a worke full of diuine , naturall and politicall wisedome , saith Galatinus , of the parts thereof , see his first booke . c. 5. & Buxd. Recons . op . Talm & Sixt. Sen. Bib. l. 2 I. Picus saith , it was composed about the yere 150 Others say , in the yere 120. Io. Wolf. lection . Memorab , Centenar . 2. Scalig. otherwise . vid. E.T. pag. 614. l Pet. Galat. hath 436. m Talmud is , the same that Doctrina or Disciplinatio . Elias This . rad . Thalmud . o Ab. Ezra in Prooem . Pentateuch . p Sic Tridentina Synodus ses . 4. des 1 & dein . q Semak , vel Sephar mitzuos katon R. Isaac . r Exod. 34.27 . ſ Psal. 1.2 . Esa . 59. vlt. Ierem 32.25 . t Tractat. Bauamaziah . u Vid . de bis plura ap . Buxd. Syn. Iud. & in lib. Recensionis operis Talmuds impress . 1613. x Tract . de Sabbat . c. 2. p. 30. y Cap. 26.2 . z A.R. must be beleeued , though he say the right hand is the left . a Talmud . tract . de Sabbat . b Ignatij vita l. 3. c. 7. per P. Massaeum . Ignatij Loiolae Epistola de obedientia ad frat . in Lusitania & Kibadeneire vita Ignat. l. 5. c. 4. c Sic ad ea facienda , quaecunque superior dixerit , caeco quodam impetu voluntatis parendi cupidae sine vlla prorsus disquisitione feramini . d Vid. Reg. Soc. Iesu . sum . constitut . 31. ad 37. ac si cadauer essent , quod quoquo versus ferri se sinit , atque senis baculus , qui vbicunque & quacunque in re , &c. Ribad . vbi sup. e Iesuites state diuinitie . f Orlandini trist . soc . les . l. 12. g Bern. Epist. 7. h Sess . 4 dec. 1. Pari pietatis affectu & reuerentiae traditiones vna cum libris veteris & noui Testamenti suscipimus & veneramur . i Costeri Enchirid . de sac . scrip . k 2. Tim. 3.16 . l Galat. de Arcanis lib. 1. per totum vid. & P. Ric. epit . de Talmud . doct . & praefat . 613. prac . R. Mos . Aeg. Misraios proaem . Reuchlin , de arte Cabal . lib. 1. &c. m D. Whitak . de script . quaest. c. 6. sheweth , that the Iewes accounted so many bookes of the Bible , as they had letters in the Alphabet , to wit , two and twentie hee aledgeth authors , Gregor . Naz. Hilary , Cyrillus Hierosol . Epiph. Hieron . Isidorus , Niceph. Leontius , &c. As all wee write & speake is expressed by 22. letters , so all our Christian doctrine in 22. volumes , saith Hugo . As for 24. or 27. as some number . Epiph. haer . 8. & de Mens . & pond . Ruth is , saith hee , reckoned with the booke of Iudges , Nehemia with Ezra , and Samuel , Kings and Chronicles are not diuided . Inueniuntur in vetere Canone cap. 777. in lege versus 5845 in Prophetis 9294. Hagiog 8064. vid Sixt. S. Bibliothec. l. 1. The diuision into Chapters was first by St. Lagton Archb.. of Cant. for olde bookes are after the Canon of Euseb . C. R. n The Talmud blameth Helisaeus for too much seueritie to Gehezi , and R. Iosben . Prahcia , for the like toward Iesus of Nazareth , who had followed this his Master to Alexandria , being persecuted by King Iannai , who returning to Ierusalem , and commending his Inne ; that his Scholler thinking hee had spoken of his Hostesse , said , Shee had round eyes . What , Varlet ( said the R. ) hast thou such a thought ? and presently commanded him to be proclaimed an Anathema , with the sound of foure hundred Trumpets , nor would after vpon his repentance admit him , whervpon hee became an Idolater , a Magician , &c. This Iannai was Hircanus , sonne of Simon , 110. yeeres before our Sauiour , and therefore it was another Iesus : or else this is a malicious deuice of the Talmudist , which confuteth it selfe with the foolish computation of time . * Luk. 2.28 . * Vid . Sixt. Sen. Bib. l. 2. vbi trac . & loci citantur . o Cap. 20. p Lyr. in Gen. 8. mentioneth this , and Vict. Carb . lib. 1. c. 10. hath a long Iewish tale of the Rauen , euen still iealous , &c. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . q R. Moses Masmonius in proaem . Moreh . Neb. r If the wisemen would not a long time write the Talmud , how much lesse the secrets of the law ? Idem . l. 1. cap 70. ſ Thisbi . rad . Kibhel . t Yea Raziel the Angell taught it Adā , from whom it passed to Enoch , Noe , Sem , Heber , Abraham &c. if you beleeue the Cabalists , vid. Reuch . lib. 1. Leon . Heb. Dial. 3. u Ric. de Coelest . Agricult . l. 4. x Reuchlin . de Arte Cabal . l. 1. pag. 620. & 632 & d. ex Edit . Basil . y The Talmudist also goeth no higher then Moses : the Cabalist beginneth with Adā , for his Tradition : Leo H. d. 3. in Dial. 2. hee playeth the Cabalist also with the E●hnike Theologie , more to the praise of his learning then their Diuinitie . z Vid. cap. 14. lege etiam , si placet , Leon. Heb. de Amore Dial. 3. de seasu . Gen. 1.1 . a Gen. 1. b Theorem . 26. c Sepher . Iezira d Vid. Catalog . Cabalist . script . in Reuch . lib. 1. pag. 6.0 . e R. Samuel Maroch Victor . Carretus , Hierō . à S. Fide , &c. Morn . de Verit. C. R. f 1. Sam. 17.51 . g 1. Chro. 11.23 . h Q. Curt. li. 9. i D. Mor. Apolog. Cotholica , &c. k 2. Reg. 18. l Pag. 342. m Both Bellar. and Baronius approue , and proue Rome to be Babylon . n 2. Reg. 7.7 . o Deut. 28.29 . p Lud. Viu . de V. C. F. Seb. Munster . de fide Christ . & Iud. Censura . q Ios. autiq . 18. cap. 4. r Mat. 27.15 . ſ Vict. de Carben . lib. 1. c. 13. The Iewes haue a horrible and blasphemous curse directed against our blessed Sauiour : whom they will not call by his name fully pronounced , but abbreuiated with Relation to the Curse . Of which ( for I loath to mention it ) let him which will , see Bux . de abbreuiaturis Heb. t Drus . vet . sap . sententiae . Serar . Rabbinus . Prior. c. 1. & seqq . Buxtorf . de abbreuiat . Heb. affirmeth , that none of these titles were vsed till Christs time . Serarius thinks them more ancient . u Wee see . Buxtorf . de Abbreu . hebreor . dict . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Es . 33.18 . 1. Cor. 1.20 . x Vid. sup . c. 2. y See the next §. following . Sup. §. praeced . z Nouel . 146. Sup. cap. 2. Num. 27.23 . Acts 8 &c. a In Kab . 75 b. The present manner of making a Rabbine . b Or with vs a Master of Arts , Bachelour and Doctor in Diuinitie . Scal. Elench . cap. 10. El. Thesbi rad . Gaon & Aben. Acts 22.3 . c Some say , this name Academie was so called of Cadmus , inuenter of learning and Letters in Greece : some of a god Academus , &c. Vid. Iun. de Acad. d Tiberias of old , and Thessalonica since , are of principall note . e Buxt de Abbr. Buxt . Abbr. Heb. f Ses . 4. Iu publicis lectionibus , disputationibus , praedicationibus , aut expositionibus , pro authentica habeatur : & quòd eam nemo reijcere quouis praetextu audeat vel praesumat . * Lib. 2. cap. 13. h Bellar. de ver . Dei lib. cap. 1. i Ezra 4.14 . k Hier. Prolog . Galeat . l Bel. ibid. cap. 2. m Isaac Leuita def heb. ver . in Epist. ded . n I.S. Leu. l. 2. o Refort Renoldus expraes . Bibl. part . 6. Aniuerp . p Mart. Gram. Heb. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Vid. Drus . Praet . in Luc. 16.17 . Phil. Ferdinand . Ait , Post euersionem templi 2. periere doctores & scientia , postea surrexerunt Tiberitae vel Majoritae , inuentaque nobis dederunt . Sic Elias in Mazoret Hamozoret . Vid. Buxdorf . Thes. Grammat . q Isaac . Leuita defens . Heb. v. r Genebrard . Chron. 4. ſ Bell. q. sup . c. 5 Strom. l. 1. t Paran . ad Gen. u Epiph. de Pon. x Hier. praefat . in Pentatench . Bellar. l. 2. c. 6. de verbo Dei. Vid. praefat . And. Masq . in Ios. y Scal. in Epist. extat . Arist. in Bibl. Patrum . a Esay 29.9 . b Verse 14. c Bux . Syn. c. 1. d He attayned ( saith R. Moses hereon ) to the height of humane perfection , and is reckoned among the troope of Angels . Neither sensitiue facultie , nor appetite was amisse in him , nothing left but only Spirit & spiritual vnderstanding . The difference betweene him and other Prophets he handleth Morch . Neb. lib. 2. cap. 36. that the name of the Prophet is aequiuocè , of him and others , and his signes were of another kind then others , thereunto applying those words , Exod. 6.3 &c. They alleage foure excellencies in Moses . First , That hee prophesied not by mediation of an Angell . Secondly , Others prophesied in the night , and in dreames . The Scripture saith , God appeared in Visions : But Moses in the day , standing betweene the two Cherubims . Thirdly , Their Members were in manner disioyned , and their Minds distracted : But God spake to Moses as one doth to his friend . Fourthly , they prophesied not at their will , but when the Spirit was sent , Moses alway when hee would . Moses otherwise , Deutronomie 18.15 . Acts 3.21 . And Paul , Hebr. 1.1 , 2. and 2.2 , 3. e Patria Cordubensis , in Egypto educatus & studijs consecratur : de quo dictum , à Mose ad Mosen non fuit sicut iste Moses . Vid. Bux . de ab . Heb. & Scal. Ep. f Esay 53.5 , 6. g Tract . Sanhedrin . cap. 13. h See Cap. 19. i Tract . de nouo anno , cap. 1. k Zach. 13. 8 . l 1. Sam. 2.6 . m See Cap. 20. n Gen. 47.30 . o Exod. 8.17 . p Note that the Moderne Iewes pronounce Thaulene like the Letter S. Buxtorf . in fine Bibliot . Rab. and therefore I haue followed him , in setting downe many words ending with S. which haue Thau in the Hebrew termination , as Mekillos , Lilis . So we as , hee sees , saies , ha's ; forseeth , sayth , hath . q Ezek. 37.12 . r Drus . Praet . in Io. 5.24 . & 31. ſ Shrew Purgatorie . t Acts 24.15 . u Mat. 16.24 . x Io. 9. y This . rad . Gilgul . z Iob. 33. a Rambam de praec. b Brandsp . c In decem . praec sunt tot litera quot sunt praecepta in Biblijs : sc . 613 & 7. litera sunt praeterea quae ostendunt 7. plagas quae debentur leges transgressoribus , Leuit. 26.28 Et hoc est quod dixit Moses , Ego vobis proposui vitam & mortem , id est , 613. praec. ad vitam , & septem plagas ad mortem . R. Abben Kattan. prac . 21. q Praec. Mof . cum exp . Rab. Munster . Vide haec apud Rambam in fine Moreb . N. & P. Ricium . & Genebrard & R. Abben Kattani per Phil. Ferdin . r Leuit. 22.32 . ſ Leuit. 19.17 . t Matth. 5.43 . u Exod. 34 14. Vid. Expositionem huius pracepti ap P. Ricium , contra Pap. quorum ipse proselita . x Exod. 20.23 . y Deut. 7. z Exod. 20.10 . a Imminente vitae discrimine , non modo Sabbata sed & vniuersalegis constituta praetermitterelicet fornicationis , homicidij , idolorum cultus mandatis seclusis . Ric. in hoc praec. b Cap. 17. c Leuit. 22. Non facies aliquid quod causa esse potest vt retegatur nuditas mulieris : id est , velosculari , vel cum illa saltare , vel manum tangere , R. Ben. Kattan pr. 186. d Idem . e Leuit. 25.39 . f R. Leui Ex. 33. ap . Drus . praet . adrom . 5.8 . g Deut. 23 . 19 . h Exod. 23.1 . i Deut. 17.17 . Rex . habebit legem dupliciter : vnum librum sibi emat , alterum sibi scribat . Ph. Ferde . 500. k Deut. 23.3 . l Praec. Mos . cum Exp. Rah . m Deut. 11.19 . n Leu. 19.32 . o Numb . 5.7 . p Deut. 11.1 . q Deut. 6.9 . r Deut. 31.11 . ſ Citat . Drus . ex Ilmedenu . t Exod. 23. Vid. sup . c. 2. u Hiscuni ap . Drus . praet . in Mat. 15. x S. Munster . Euang. Matth. cum Annotat. y Annot. in Matth. 15. z In Mat. 22. * Munsteri tractatus Heb. & Lat. contra Iudaeos . L. Carretus Iudaus conuersiu . a Of this their Cabalasticall interpreting Scriptures see before cap. 12. § 2. R. Iac. B.H. in Gen. 1. vid. Ph. Ferd. b Two worlds are hence gathered by the Cabalists , materiall and immateriall . vid. Reuchlin . lib. 1. I might haue added other as strange conceits of the Cabalists on these words , out of P. Ric. de cael agr . l. 4. We finde the father in Beth , the sonne in Beresheth , Bara , Elohim , the Spirit and Wisedome , &c. c Ad possidendum Iesh . pro. 8. 21. d Let there be light : Thus is the light darkned . e Tract . Sanhedrin . f Psal. 139.16 . g Reuchlin de Arte Cabal . l. 1. h So ( say they ) Iophiel another Angell instructed Shem , Zadkiel , Abraham , Raphael , Isaac , Peliel , Iacob , Gabriel , Ioseph , &c. vid. Rench . l. 1. & Archangeli Comment in Cabalist . Dogm . i Gen. 32.26 . k Victor de Carben . l. 1. c. 10. Gen. 1.27 . & 5.1 , 2. Leo Hebr. Dial. 3. de Amore . Rambam . Mor. Neh. l. 2. c. 3. l Buxdorf . Syn. Iud. c. 2. Elias This . rad . Lilith . m Jsa . 34.14 . Ben. Sirah . quaest. 60. n Lucan . lib. 1. o Brandsp . p Gen. 1.27 . q Moreh . Neb. lib. 2. c. 31. r In arctum acumniatos vngues . Buxd. ſ Exod. 15.1 . t Mal 3.1 . u 1. Reg. 19.10 . x Nam vulgus credit eū adhuc viuere . Doctores opinantur animā eius reuersurum in aliud corpus simile . Nā corpus eius prius ait R. Dauid , Malach. 23. redijt ad terram suam , cum ascenderet ipse , videlicet omne elementum ad elementum suum , postquam vero revixerit in corpore illo mittet cum Deus ad Israelem ante diem iudicij Drus . praet . ad Io. 1. The Rabbines haue another as senselesse a dreame , that Phineas was Elias , & therfore Elias in his Thisbi gathereth that Elias liued when Iabes Gilead was destroyed Iud. 21. & was one of the Inhabitants thereof , which escaped , and after returned . Rad. Thischbi . y The Eastern Iewes circumcise ouer water the Inhabitants of the Citie called Mattha , Mahasi● , and Sura vse water wherein is boyled mirtle , and some kindes of spices . Altare aureum ap . Drus . z If the Circumciser doe not suck in this fashion , he is degraded from his office , and if he doe not rend the skin of the yard , it is as no Circumcision . Drus . praet. l. 7. a Prou. 23.25 . b Ezech. 16.6 . c Psal. 105.8 . d Glos . Talmud . e Gen. 32.12 . f Num. 23.10 . g Gen. 3.14 . h Prou. 25.21 . i Cap. 2. pag. 94. k Gen. 21.8 . l Ph. Ferdinan . praec. 164. m The Iewes make small accompt of women , because they are not Circumcised , and because it is written , Pro. 8. O men , I call vnto you , they thinke women are not worthy of life eternall . Yet are they more eagerly zealous of their superstition then the men . Vict. Carb . lib. 1. cap. 15. n The redeeming of the first borne . o There is none of them now so impudent , that dare sweare he is a true Priest or Leuite : and therefore this is but a shadow of that which it selfe was but a shadow , and now is nothing : as appeareth by their owne doubtfull Ifs that follow . Vid. Schal . Diatrib . de dec. p In the booke Medrasch . q Psal. 121.6 . r Filius mandatorum . ſ Postquam produxerit pilos , vocatur puella vsque ad sex menses integros ( R. Dauid postquam germinauerint duo pili . ) A principio autem diet quo sex illi menses consummati sunt & deinceps , vocatur adulta , nec sunt amplius quam sex menses inter puellam 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & adultam 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Drus . ex R. Mos . de Cotsi . * Pirke Ab. & Fag . not . Buxdorf . Syn. Iud. c. 5. Orant ter in die , & mane , & hora quarta pomeridiana , & ante cubitum . Pro Anathemate habēt qui opus &c. sine oratione aggreditur . Ph. Ferd. praec. 89. P. Ric. praec. affirm . 19. a Psal. 56.9 . Qui pudenda sua inspe xerit , arcus seu nerui eius robur prosternetur . Ric. Epit. T. Prohibēt etiam inspicere quadrupedes coeuntes : erigere membrum vel motu vel alio sacto ; & cum acciderit inuito , conuertere cogitationem , &c. Rambam lib. 3. cap. 50. M. N. Lingua hebraea tam sancta est , ait ille , cap. 9. vt proprium nomen fornicationi aut membro quo committitur , non habeat . * Amos 4.12 . b Psal. 103.1 . b Of the Iewes Arba-canphos , and Zizis : they call this garment Talish . vid. El. Thisb . rad . Talith . vid. R. Mos . M. N. l. 3. c. 33. c Num. 15.38 . Fringes and Phylacteries . d Of their Tephillim . e The foureteene first verses in Exod. 13. & 4 , 5 , 6 , 7 , 8 , 9. of Deut. 6. Pagn . f Deut. 6.6 , 8. g Eccles . 4.17 . h Exod. 3. 5 . i Num. 24.5 . k Psal. 5.7 . l Psal. 26.28 . It seemeth 1. Cor. 11.4 . that they prayed bare headed : but in the booke Musar cap. 4. It is said , a man ought to couer his head when hee prayeth , because he standeth before God with fear and trembling , and Cap. 6. he giueth a reason why a man is bare , a woman couered , because saith he , Eue first sinned . m Grounded on Deut. 10.12 . Now Israel , what doth God require of thee ? they reade not Mahschoel , but Meahschoel , hee r●quireth an hundred . And in the Treatise Porta lucis , is hereof a Cabalisticall speculation , that hee which any day shall misse any of his hundreth benedictions , he shall not haue one blessing to his minde , &c. See P. Ric. de Coelest . Agric. lib 4. n Zephan . 3.20 o Hos . 14.3 . p Obad. ver . 21. q Monster . praecept . Mes . cum expos . Rab. r Echad . ſ They may not say it within foure cubits of a graue , nor in sight of an vnclean place , where dung or vrine is , except they be hardned and dryed vp , or else couered . They must not stirre their eyes , or fingers . It is a preseruation against diuels . Munster . t Ezek. 1.7 . u Tract . Sanhedrin . x 1. Kin. 22.22 . y Vict. de Carben . lib. 1. cont . Iud. cap. 8. P. Ric. praec. affirmat . 19. z Psal. 72.19 . * Mor. Neb. l. 3. cap. 64. Buxdorf c 6 7. a Relation of Religion in the West . b Deut. 11.13 . c Leuit. 26.10 . d Talmud . tract . Sotah . cap. 1. e Prou. 6.26 . f They may not drinke any wine with the Gentiles , because it is doubtfull whether it hath beene offered to Idols or no : and though it be alleaged , that the Gentiles now doe not serue Idols , yet because it was determined by a certaine number of Rabbines , till by a Counsel of so many , that decree bee disanulled , it must stand , Elias Thys . rad . Nesech . g Robin good-fellow , or the spirit of the buttery among the Iewes . Concerning Angels , it is thus writen in the booke Aboth , fol. 83. from the earth to the firmament all is full of troupes and rulers , and below are many hurtfull and accusing creatures , which all haue their abode in the ayre , no place being free , of which some are for peace some for warre , some prouoke to good , some to euill , to life and death , &c. Drus . lib. 7. praet . They say the Angell Raeziel is Gods Secretarie , of which name are two Cabalisticall bookes . Elias Thys . Samael is the Diuell . Euerie one hath two Angels , one at his right hand , the other at his left . Rambam . M. N. lib. 3.23 . h Hee that leaues nothing on the Table , shall not bee prosperous . Sanhed . C. helek . i Psal. 39.10 , 11 k Scholae pulsator , among the Iewes , is as our Sexten . They will not admit of bels , because it is an inuention of the Christians , & because ( sayth Carbensis ) they are baptised : they vse this prouerbe therof , Hee which ringeth a bell , let him fall in the dunghill , and hee which hangs on the Bel-rope , may he hang in hell . Vict. Carb . lib. 1. cap. 11. l Psal. 84 4. & 144.15 . & 145.5 . m Iosh 7.6 . n Deut. 6.4 . a Tract . Rabba Kama . c. 7. b Exod. 15.22 . c Li. Musar . c. 4 d Princip . sap . ap . Drus . e The deuouter Iewes fast euery Munday and Thursday . Vid. Buxdor . syn . cap. 9. & Drus . praet . in Luc. 1.8 . & 18.2 . f Li. Musar . 26. g In Thisb . rad . sacar . h In their Synagogues they might do this , but not in their Schooles . See c. 12. Sup. §. 3. i The manner of the Law-Lectures . k The folding of the wood of Life . l Prou. 3.18 . m Praecentor . n Psal. 34.4 . o Psalm . 99.9 . Legem legebant , primūm Sacerdos , deinde Leuita , postreme Israel : nam tres erant qui eam legebant . Drus ex li. Musar . Women haue a Synagogue apart from the men . p Zach. 12.2 . q This preparation or Parasceue they obserue before the Sabbath , and other feasts . Tertullian calls them caenae purae . r Exod. 16.25 . ſ Orach . chaijm . cap. 2. t Gen. 3.12 . u De Sab. c. 21. x Like to this is the storie of Turnus and R. Akiba in the Talmud . Tract . Sanhed . cap. 7. y De Sab. c. 16. z Dicunt cabalistae . quòd qui vxorem suam cognoscit in media nocte noctis Veneris adueniente Sabbato , & non aliter , prospera erit ei generatio : tales n , nunquam caerebunt haerede , & bonos procreabunt filios : & tales dicuntur Eunuchi , quibus Deus etiam dat bona temporalia : quia sicut tunc Tipheret copulatur vxori Malcut , ratione Sobbati sic vir tunc de influxis Tipheret participabit . Archang. in Cabal , quem consule de Tiphereth & Malch . pag. 769. a Esa . 58.13 . b Minhagam . Pag. 13. c Math. 27.47 . d This holy wine they sprinkle about their houses and themselues , as effectuall against diseases and diuels . e Math . 12 11. f Iob. 9 they accused Christ for anointing the eyes of the blinde , &c. yet they except the danger of life . Thanchuma 8.1 . & . Imeden . fol. 41. Aquiba saith , one may raise the dead by Necromancie except on the Sabbath , and Misuoth . 100. he determineth a Sabbath iourney out of towne ( for within though as wide as Niniue it had none ) at 2000. cubites , which there is a measured mile . g V ct . Caro●ns . l. 1. Buxdorf . Syn. Iud. a Of their Tekuphas see sup . c. 4. b Scal. Em. Tem. l. 7. p. 592. c Their order of celebrating the Passe-ouer at this day . d Thus curious were the Roman women in the tites of Bana Dea , not leauing a Mouse-hole vnsearched , lest some male Mouse might marre the solemnitie , e Hac nocte pas . legunt historiam de exitu Aeg. & bibunt 4 Cyathos vini , & post coenam frangunt panem , & dant partem suam vnicuique in mensacum tantasanctitate ac si ipsum Pascha mactassent Phil. Ferdinand . praec. 19. f Abundans cautela non nocet . g Pentecost . h So the Primitiue Church neither fasted nor kneeled all the dayes betweene Easter & Pentecost , in token of ioyfull hope of the resurrection , Iust . Mart. quaest. 115. Amb. ser . 61. Hier. Aug. &c. perhaps in imitation of this Iewish rite , applyed to that mystery . i Tabernacles . k The last day they may kindle fire from another , not strike fire with stone or mettal , nor quench it , although to saue their good : nor blow it with bellowes , but with a reede they may : with many trifling obseruations else , mentioned by Munst . Praecept Mos . cum expos . Rab. l Palme and Willow , and Pome-citron , and Myrtle : the cause hereof Rambam deliuers , Moreb . Neb. p. 3. c. 44. m Psal. 96.12 . n Bux . de abbreuiat . beb . o Num. 14.9 . They say also that on that day God fore-sheweth how much it shall rayne all the yeere following : of plenty also and dearth , &c. and direct their prayers accordingly . p New-Moon day . q New-yeeres day . Vict. de Carben . l. 1. c. 16. Where hee rehearseth these ceremonies , sayth some R R. beleeue the world began in March . r Psal. 69.28 . P. Ric. de Coelest . Agricult . l. 3. Reuchlin . l. 1 c. 1 de verbo Mirifico . ſ Gen. 22.18 . t Mich. 7.19 . u Reconciliation . x Hospinian . ex Lombardo . y Buxdorf . c. 20 Vict. Carben . l. 1. c. 17. addeth , that the men and women that morning curse the first Christian they meete : and therefore will waite two or three houres for some to whome they owe some speciall grudge , to bestow their curse vpon him in these words , God make thee my Cocke this yeere . z Esa . 1.18 . a Ant. Margar. b Vict. Carben . l. 1. cōt . Iud. c. 11. c Shall bee called a sinner . li. Musar . fol. 18. d Saying , I haue sinned against God , & this my brother , and done thus and thus : if hee oweth him money , he payeth it to his heires : if he knoweth none , hee confesseth it , and leaues it in the Court . Ibid. e Yet he being mercifull , &c. Their fiue humiliations at the feast of Reconciliation . f Manent . 24. horas in Synagoga , & putant Deum illis remittere omnia peccata praeteri ta superioris anni . Ben. Kat. praet . 313. g Pirke c. 46. h Exod. 23.8 . i The feast of the Law finished . k Hospinian . ●x M. Lombard . l Hospinian . m Syn. Iud. Buxdorf . Hos . 2.7 . Buxdorf . Syn. Iud. c. 26. & d. * They ground these absurdities on Moses his words . Exo. 23.19 . a The knife may not after be vsed except heated red hot in the fire three houres , and three dayes hidden in the earth , & three times put into water . Vict. Carb . l. 1. c. 12. b Nine houres saith Carbens . This they gather out of Num. 31.23 . b Exod. 22.31 . Leuit. 22. c Tunc temporis ( aiunt ) infirmitas muliebris eam inuasit : & cum surrexisset de terra , volucres aduolarunt . sanguinemque virginitatis eius in terram occuluerunt ; ideoque deus mandauit , sanguinem auium mactatarum tegere . d Gen. 32. e Lib. Praecep . 124. vid. Drus . praet . pag. 2. f Exod. 22.17 . & Deut. 22.29 . g Lib. Musar . cap. 6. h Fol. 364. Syn. Iud. c. 28. k Drus . vbi sup. l Cap. 14. m Idqne ( aiebat Iudaeaster ) quia semen viri album , mulieris rubrum . n Pirke siue cap. R. Eliezer . c. 11. Brandspigel . c. 34 o Gen. 2.22 . p Vid. Eli. Thil. vad . Chapha . q In token that they shall multiply like the Starres in number : r Ierem. 31.22 . ſ Psal. 147.14 . t Psal. 45.10 u Ruth . 3 9. & Ezek. 16.8 . x Some superstitiously engraue therein , Good fortune commeth , or the Planet Iupiter , which they would borrow from Leahs words . Gen. 30.11 . vid. Munster ibid. The R. saith Victar Carbens . marketh diligently whether she put forth her fore-finger : for the Virgin Mary , say they , ware the Ring on her middle finger , and therefore all Iewesses refuse that , and vse the fore finger . x Prou. 14.10 . y Com. sup . Aboth . fol. 83. ap . Drus . z Rambam . M. N. lib. 3. cap. 50. a Vid. Drus . praet lib. 6. in 1. Cor. 7.2 . Idem vid. ap . R. Ab. ben Kattan . pr. 150. P. Ric. in praec. neg . 81. horam non minuet , id est , debitum coniugale , idque secundum vetustam Talmud . traditionem otio vacantes quotidie ; mecanicus operarius his in hebdomade ; Afinarius , qui sarcinulas nectat , semel : qui portat per camelos semel in mense : nauta semel in dimidio anni . Com sup. Aboth . 10. Drus . praet . pag. 285. b Musar . cap. 6. c Vid . Drus . pag. 376. d Musar . 74. e Vid. sup . c. 8. f Drus . praet . l. 7 g Vid. Eli. Thisrad . get . & Drus . praet . pag. 13. & Bux . Syn. c. 28. h Drus . praet . pag. 221. Buxd. Syn. ca. 30. For this they alleage , Leuit. 12.4 . i Adhuc bebdomadae cursu ad eam accedere , imo iuxta iuniorum Talmudeorum decreta , tangere non permittitur . P. Ric. ad praec. neg . 111 k Sup. cap. 14. l Phil. Ferdinandus pr. 1. m P. Ricius ad pr. affir . 49. Buxdorf c. 33. Iewish beggers Cap. 34. Diseases of the Iewes . Cap. 35. Iewish penances . n Ceremonies about the sicke . o And about the dead in the house . p At the graue . They may not bury the corps in silke or needle worke , ( Iuch . f. 54. ) no not a Prince : for this were waste , and a worke of the Gentiles . Officium Lugentium ex lib. precationum heb. Mahzor . vid. Genebrard . q After the buriall . r Esay . 25.8 . ſ In rad . Chibut Hakebac . Sup. cap. 13. a Act. 1.6 . b Ben-Cobas , & Cozabh , or Cuzibha . c Gen 49.10 . Hag. 2. Dan. 9.23 . d Cantic . 7.5 . e Sanhed . c. 11. f Hosh . 3.4 . g Malac. 4.2 . h Dan. 12.3 . i Ioel. 2.31 . k Ierem. 5.14 . l Cap. 12. ver . 1. m Ezek. 38.22 . n Obad. 18. o Vict Carb . l. 8. cap. 15. p Esa . 35.6 . q Iob. 40.10 . Of these huge creatures , see the same huge reports and hideous vanities . 4. Esdras 6.49 . r Baua Basia , cap 5. ſ Rad. Iuctma . t Bechoros cap. vlt. Vid . Hieron . à sancto fide contra fudaeos l. 2. Homers Poliphemus , and Guids iourney of Phaeton were pettie matters : the Iewes scorne such pedling . u Like the fish in the Legend of Saint Brandon . x Cholm . cap. 3 y Iob. 40.15 . Psal. 104.26 . z Psal. 45.10 . Tract . Sanhed . c. Hesek . & tract . de Idolot . & de Sabbato . a This was not Elias the Prophet , mentioned in the Scripture , but a Talmudicall Rab. and therfore no sure ground to Scheltco his positions in his Treatise of the end of the World , Englished by T. R. Vid Genebrard . Chron. in iaitio . b Ioh. 3.13 . a Rom. 11. 25 , 26. b P. Mart. in Rom. c. 11. c Tom. 2. Hom. 12. in Marc. de verbis Dom. circa ficum . * De generali & nouiss . ludaeor. vocatione . d Impediments of the Iewes conuersion . e Luth. in Mich. 4.1 , 2. See also a whole booke of his Cont. Iudaeos , vbi haec fusius . f Relation of Religion of the West parts . g Apr. 1577. h Rel. West . i Ibid. k Vict. de Carben. cont . Iug. l. 1. c. 4 , 5. Rel. West . l Gen. 1.28 . m Heb. 13.4 . n 1. Tim. 4.1 , 4. a An. Dom. 595. alij 604. Plat. Bonifac. 3. à Phoco Imp. magna tamen contentione obtinuit vt sedes B. Petri , &c. b P. Bizar . Hist . Pers . l. 6. Mar. Sanut . Torsel . Geor. Cedreni Hist . compend . c G. Tyrens . l. 1. saith 36000. G. Tyren . l. 1. c. 2. a Lib. 8. c. 3. Tantum reuerebantur Saraceni Templum domini quantū Christiani sepulch . Ies . Christi . Sanutus Tor l. 3. p. 11. c. 12. Ber. Breid . 1483. L. Suthenens . Adrichomius , &c. b Thus Tyr. but others ascribe it to Axan , and tell of very honourable vsage of the captiue Emperour . Kn. T. H. f Guibert . Abbas hist . Ierosol . g I lle in tempore spiritu peregrini dei Occidentales populi af flati , &c. Ot. praef . Fris . ad Frid. 1. h See Gesta Dei per Francos in two large Tomes . Rob. Mon. hist . Ierosol . Guibert . ab . hist . Ieros. Baldricus Arch. hist . Ieros. Ita etiam Gesta Francos . Raimund de Agiles hist . Ier. Fulch Carnat Gesta . Peregr . Albert. Aq hist . Ierosol . Azopart . Assysines . Tyr. l. 20 c. 31. Mat. Par. in Steph. & P. Aemil . Lud. Iunior , &c. b Vid. G. Nubrig l. 4. 24. & seq & l. 5. 16. King Richard was taken by the Duke of Austria vnder this colour . c See l. 4. c. 8. of this Hist . M. Polo . l. 1. c. 21 Odoricus . Haith . c. 24. d Cartwright . e See l. 4. c. 1. See . l. 4. c. 1. Ben. Tudelensis * Gauteras in his Bella Antioch . mentions this or such another terrible Earthquake about this time . Iac. de . Vitr . l. 3. * An. Do. 1172. Edward the first , his father then liuing , warred in these parts , and was by one of these Assasines almost slaine . l. 1. c. 14. * Omnem indifferenter obedientiam superiori suo exhibitam , sibi credunt esse vitae aeternae meritoriam . Vitriac . Vit. l. 1. c. 81. Mar. Sanut . l. 3. pars 10 c. 8. Haply this name Arsasidae was either taken or giuen them of Arsaces the first founder of the Parthian Empire in those parts whence these came . * Excreauit . Dogzijn or Drusians . Epiph. haer . 26. Iac. de Vitr . l. 1. cap. 13. G. Bot. Ben. Biddulph . l et . * Cartwright , Barbaro , and others . Knolls Amur. 3. M. G. Sandys l. 3. p. 210. * Iac. vit. l. 1. c. 12. Volater . l. 11. Sanut . l 3. Vitriaco . l. 1. c. 71.72 . Vit. l. 1. c. 8. Notes for div A10231-e190650 a Maginus . b Plin. l. 6. c. 28. Orosius . l. 1. c Solin . 36. d So our English transl . and the Span. Ital. Pagnine , Vat. Tremel . &c. e Hier. in Es . 27 . in Ezec. 27. f Draudius in Solin . Beros . l. 4. g Gen. 25.2 . h Numb . 12.1 . i Hier. in Es . 21. k Gabriel and Iohn Marenitae translators of the Nubian Geographer , who hath the most exact description of Arabia . l Arias Montan . Caleb . m Maginus , Ptolom . l. 5. n Scenitae , vel Nomades , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. Teniorijs . o Psal. 120 . 5 p Tanquā Sceniae Kedareni . q Elias This . rad . Kedar . r Boter . relat . part . 1. l. 2. ſ Adri hom . Theat . T. S. t Mel. l. 1. c. 10. & ad eum Caslig . Pintiani & spicileg . A. Schot . u Diod. sic . l. 3. c. 12. x Lib. 1. c. vlt . y R. Volaterran . z Obser . l. 2. c. 10. & d. a Moses Narbonens . writeth that he obserued in the stones of Sinai a bush or bramble figured , whereof some thinke Sinai is named of Seneb , which signifieth a bush . Drus . praet . pag. 269. b Of this see more . l. 7. c. 11. c Maginus Dom. Niger . Com. Asiae . l. 6. d Adrich saith , it is now called Mamotra . e Capt. Dounton ( which traded a little while since in the Red Sea ) calls it Yeoman . f Vid. Drus . praet . p. 32. 33. Rhodoman . calles her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Step. de vrb . Beniam . Itiner . g Iuchasin . pag. 2. Beniam . pag. 61. Mecca in terra Aeliman sita . Phot. Bibliotheca . ca. 244. g Lud. Vertum. l 1. c. 7. h Beniamin tels of many Iewes in the Arabian Mountaines , subiect to no Potentate , as it seemeth of these . i Iul. Scaliger . Exerc 104. & Ios. Scal. Ep. ad Cosub . Lit. ad Chytr . Aleppo Mis . Plin. 6. 28. Sol. c. 46. Strab. l. 16. Diod. l. 3. c. 12. Psal. 72. Vid. Bern. Aldrete Antig. l. 2. k Gen. 37.28 . Ezek. 27. l Psal. 76.1 . & 147.20 . m Herodot . l. 3. n Suid. Hist . o Coelius Aug. Curio Hist . Sar. lib. 1. p Clem. Alex. Paraen . q Arnob. l. 6. r Euseb . de laudib . Constant . Sardus . l. 3. c. 15. ſ Niceph. Hist. Eccle. l. 18. c. 23. t Herod . l. 3. u Arrian . l. 7. x Strabo l. 15. Circumcision in Arabia . y Am. May. Cellin . z Linschoten , History of the Indies . a Draudius in Solin . b Sol. Polyhist . c Strab. l. 16. d D. Sic. l. 3. e Plin. l. 12. c. 14. f Pl. in Poenult & in Milite . g Stuckius de sacris . h Ioan. Boemus . i Leo Africanus . k Gal. 1.17 . l Diod. Sic. l. 6. cap. 10. l Eadem ferè Euseb . de praeparat . Eu. lib. 2. m Iustin . hist . lib. 39. n Gramay As . Arab. o Ios. Scal. Can. Isag. lib. 2. p Philost . de vita Ap. l. 1. q Athenaeus l. 6. cap. 6. r Ath. l. 12. c. 4. ſ Plutarch . de Inuid . & odio . t Tertul. de veland . Virg. u Pausaniae Beotica . x Epiph. cont . Sethian . a Scal. E.T. l. 2. b Idem in Ier. 25. in Es . 42. & alibi . c Epiph. ad haer . lib. 1. d Lib. 6. c. 28. e Geograph . lib. 6. cap. 7. f Scenitas Arabas quos Saracenos nunc appellamus A.M. l. 22 g Boterus , Curio , alij . h Am. Mar. lib. 14. i Lib. 25. k Hierom. Trad. heb. in Genesm . l Ierem. 49.28 . Vid. Hieron . in Es . 21. m Or Muhammed . n Constantin . Porphyrogenit . de admin . Imp. cap. 15. o Euthemius calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p Scal. E.T. l. 5. q Herod . lib. 3. r Arabs nob . ap . Vincent . Bellar. lib. 24. ſ Hieron . in Amos 5. t Gabriel Sionita & Ioan. Hesronitae . Beduois or Beduines actiuity . Their Tribe : or Families . Their Food . Foolish and blasphemous traditions . Melongene . Their apparel . Cedren . Comp. a Saracen . hist. Curio . l. 1. Dreshleri . Chron. Boter . Phryg . Chron. Car. Chron. Sabel . Aen. 8. l. 7 Volaterrā . l. 12. Chron. Arab. Politie of the Turkish Empire , &c. b The Arabian names in other languages are translated diuersly . c Abu-becher . d Califa , that is , Vicar , was the name of the chiefe place or soueraigntie in cases spirituall and temporal , the successor of Mahomet . And Amira is a Lord , a name applied to the Califa , and the great Rulers vnder him , and also to all of Mahomet his kindred . e Othman . 4. A. D. 655. f Hali 5. g Hasen Ben Ali. h Some say , he resigned , and he with Muaui are reckoned but the sixth Caliph of the Arabians . i This daily tribute was both ceased & inuerted soone after , when Abdimelech made peace with the Emperour , with promise to pay him the like t ibute . P. Diacon . k Historicis Adonis , vt & Phar. Orontes . 2. Reg. 5.12 . * Baumgartē . Pereg. l. 3. c. 5. A.D. 1507. The Egyptians still and Turks are more charitable to dogs and cats then to men . a About these times another FALSE prophet called Muctar , obtained Persia , and the Arabians were troubled P. Diacon . in Iustin . b Anno 679 ●79 . alij 682 . c Abdimelec sonne of Maruan Scal. 9 & P. Diacon in Iustiniano . d Others call him Abdul Mumen . e Leo writeth otherwise , as in our sixth Booke shal appeare : he saith Marocco was built in the 424 . yeere of their Hegira . f Called of Leo , Qualid , and of Scaliger , Walid . 110 & Tarik Mirkond . Oelid . Scal. E.T. lib. 6. pag. 584. Turquet . Span. Hist . lib. 5. g M. Bedwel in hi Arab. Trudg . saith , it was of the situation : Tarifa signifies the end or outmost bound of any thing . h Tarik Mirkond hist Persic . a Anno. 717. Suleiman . b Curio . lib. 2. c Wolfgang . Droschter . Chro. Omar . d Iezid . e P. Diac. Leo. f Paul. Aemil. lib. 2. g Toures . h Scal E.T. l. 6. pag. 584. saith , that the countrie people keepe fresh memorie thereof , as if it were lately done . It was A. D 725. Hegire 106. sixteene yeere after they had inuaded Spaine . i Annis . 735. & 737. & 738. k Iezid . l Hisan . Mirkon calls him Ebrahem . m Ios. Scal. Can. Is . lib. 2. & lib. 3 g Anno Dom. 753. Heg. 836. h As . dec. 1. lib. 1 i Animad . in Euseb . Chron. Lydyat . em . tem . * Lamberti Peramb . Kent . Mamuds exploites in India , Persia , &c. * This was Tangrolipix . Sec. c. 8. * In his time the Abasian Chalifes were receiued in Aegypt , which the Phetimaeans of Ali had seperated . Zacuth . a Iacob de Vitriaco . Hist . Ieros. l. 1. c. 9. Amir , Amira , Amiras , Admirans , à themate AMARA , praecepit . Bedwel . Hence is our title Admirall compounded , and of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Sea . b Such were the Gouernors of Chorasan , Irak , Siras , Damasco , Iaman , Mutzul , Halep , Gunia , Mahaan . The Arabian calleth them Kings : and their heyres succeeded them . c Can. Isag. l. 3. d The great Turke obserueth some shadow of this custome , in vsing one or other handicraft . e Lud. Reg. l 8. f Plat. in vita Pont. g Cairaoan became a Papacie absolute though schismaticall , as they called it : so did Marocco : the Persians were alway prone to such Schismes : and other , as it serued for their aduantage . h Ber. Aldrete var. Antiq. l. 3. c. 33. i Scal. Epist. Step. Vberio . Hee saith that the figures which we vse in Arithmetike , came frō the Arabians or Moores to the Spaniards , and thence to vs , about three hundred yeers since , and then much differing from those chaacters which now wee vse . k De Trad. Discip . lib. 4. & Ludouicus Viu . de caus . corrupt . art . l. 4. Omnia illa Arabica videntur mihi resipere delira nenta Alcorani , & blasphemas Mab insanias : nihil fieri illis potest , indoctius , infulsius , frigidius . l Scal. Epist. ad Casaub . m Lud Reg. 7. 14. n Whereof Taurus is chiefe Citie : M. Polo . lib 1. cap. 9. calleth it Hierach . Magin . Med a maior . Baghdad or Bagdat . * The Deuils Ierusalem . The Tartarian conquest is here omitted . Aristotles books of Physicks admired . * This number seemeth false . Bochara the Citie of Auicenna : some say in Bocara neere Samercand . o This seemed to arise of their opinion of Fate . Auicenna . His dissimulation . Damascus . Comparison of Mahomet & Almotannabbi . M. Abi Abdillah Aleppo . Sciarfeddin a Turkish Historian . Muske how made . a Fortalicium fidei reckoneth another genealogie : and the Saracen Chronicle continueth this , euen from Adam ; not agreeing with themselues or any truth . b I. Bo. Ben. Volater . &c. c Christ . Richer . d Arabs Nobilis in Alcor . refut . Cedrenus calls her Chadicha . e This mutiny , according to others , hapned many yeeres after that Mahumet had vnder the cloake of Religion furthered his ambition and rebellion . f He neither was circumcised himselfe . ( saith an Arabian nobleman in confutation of the Alcoran ) nor did command any thing thereof in his law , but the Arabians vsed Circumcision before his time . g Sansouino calleth him Bacira , and addeth also Nicholas a Priest of Rome . h Mahomet a Theefe and Murtherer . i An Adulterer . k A Wittall . l Pet. Alf. apud . Breidenbach . m Mahomets miracles . n For the vnderstanding of this , reade Scal. E.T. lib. 2. & 5. o Legend of Mahomet , Hermano Dalmata interprete . p These prophets were Abnabdalla , Abnalmutaira , Abuzaid , Abamacumet , Alabez , Alfad , Abulambez Ezerigi , Abnamare , Kabalchabar ( scholler of Kabalmedi ) or Kabalachbar . q A mahumetan Chronicle saith , That this Light claue to the hands of God two thousand yeeres before Adam , worshipping him as the Angels ; after inclosed in the Rib of Adam , &c. r Sound , couragious , faire , swift , iust , a Hunter , and Archer . ſ Or H mina Daughter of Abdemenes . t See also Bellon . Obseruat . llb. 3. cap. 7. u La vita Mahometi saith , In a shining ladder they went vp to heauen , where the stars hung by golden chaines , as big as mount Notho by Medina . x There were in the first heauen Angels of the shapes of all creatures , praying for the creatures of their shapes : and a Cock , whose feete touched one Heauen , and head the other , whose crowing moued the Cocks of the earth to doe so . In the second was Noe. This heauen was of gold ; the third of Pearles , wherein was Abraham , and the huge huge Angell of Death , with his booke & pen in hand , writing the times and mens liues : ( which fatall opinions maketh them hardie . ) The fourth was of Emerald , here was Ioseph and the Angell of Compassion , weeping for the sinnes of men . The fifth of Diamond , and in it Moses . The sixth of Rubie , and in it Iohn Baptist . The seuenth of fire , and in it Iesus Christ . All these recommended themselues to his Prayers . a Nobi , a Prophet . The Booke of the Policie of the Turkish Empire . Scal. E.T. p. 741. Computation of their Hegera . Note for reconciliation thereof with Christian account . Mahomets filthinesse . His foure wiues and his children . Mo her of the Moslemans . His foure associates , or counsellors . Abi-Bacr . Homar . Othman . Aali . Mohameds death and Sepulchre . a Robertus Retinensis . b Harman . Dal. interprete . c The stile of it . d In annotationibus in Euseb . Chron. Solum . Canticum Mosis extremo Deuteronomio , Prouerbia Salomonis , & totus f●rè liber lob quadā rythmi necessitate cohibentur , qui rythmus est instar duarum dimetriarum Iambicarum — Sed aliquando pauciorum sunt syllabarum , aliquando plurium , &c. — Nam vt in Hebraico Syriaco , Arabico & Abyssino idiomate vlla metri species concipi possit , nemo efficere possit , quia id natura sermonis non patitur . e The Phrase . f The method e Hierom. Sauā . f The subtilty . Ric. Florentinus . d The agreement of Copies . e The truth of the matter in it . f Io. Ludouic. Viu . g The Translaters . h Anno 1143. Moued by Pet. Cluniacensis , whose Epistle thereof to S. Bern. is extant . i In the Italian are 124. chapt . besides this first : and the Easterne Saracens reckon it but one Azoara to the fifth . Bellon . l. 3. diuided it into foure bookes and 201. chap. k Postel . de orbis concordiae . l. 1. c. 13. * Of God and Christ . a Azo . 122. b Azo . 20. Of Christ . e Of his law , and the followers therof . d Azoara . 47. e Mahomet disclaimeth diuine miracles , and humane Disputations , prouing with the sword . f Not to dispute nor seeke a signe in proofe of the Law. g The Fox wil eate no grapes because they are sowre , and hang too high . h Creation . i Of the Angels . k Belzebub said , he was made of fire , & therefore better thē he which was made of earth . Azoar . 17. l Paradise . The Turkes Paradise a beastly carnall one . l Of Hell. m Of Purgatorie . n Of the Prophet Mahomet . o Mahomet guiltie of his witchcraft , often speaketh of it : that he may not bee thought such a one . p Of the Prophets in Scripture . q Such tales as these of Abraham , Salomon , &c. you shall finde both in the Iewish and Popish Legends , as if the Iew , Papist , & Mahumetan , had contended for the whetstone : which any one that readeth shall finde . r Alexander ; Mahomets fittest Saint to follow . ſ Of the Resurrection , and last Iudgement . Morals and Iudicials . t Azoar . 33.34 . u See more in the Title of Women , following . x Pilgrimage to Mecca . y Contrarie to which is the word common in Scripture , for that which is lawfull in common vse . Mecha ( saith Scal. ) alwaies in the Alcoran is called Haram : and the Pilgrims Hurmun : that is , votaries . z Abraham Author of pilgrimage rites . His oathes . Inheritances and Iust dealing . Courtesie . Mortall Sentences . Sententias loquitur Carnifex . Washings and Prayer . Almes . Tradition . Meates . vncleane . Drinkes and Games . Women , Marriage , Diuorce . Swearing . Forcing to baleeue . Vsurie . Repentance . Friendship . Infidels . a Magdeburgenses in Centuria 7. haue so gathered some heads of this headlesse Monster , the same is done by Cantacuze nas , & in summula sectae Sarac. &c. but not thus fully . b Anonymi in Alcoran . Annotat . c M. Bedwels Mahammedis imposturae , in the preface . c Relat. Master Harb . a F. Sansov . & Bellar. lib. 3. b Ierusalem was rased of them . An. 1219. yet durst they not destroy the holy sepulchre , because of that Testimony of Iesus in their Alcoran : yea , they kisse the Gospels in reuerence , especially , Luc. 1. missus est Gabriel , which they will often reiterate . Vitr. l. 3. They call it not Ierusalem , but BEITAALMIKDAS , that is , the house of the Sanctuary , and Cudsi Mubarrak , that is , the blessed Sanctuarie . Bed. Trud. c The Turkes reckon Greene the Prophets colour . h Arab. Nob. in Consut. Alcor . i Of Mahomets Lent. k Richardus Confut. Alcor . l Pietro Messia tradotto per F. Sanso vino , lib. 4. cap. 1. m Bell. Obseru . lib. 3 . cap. 9. Methodij Constitut . in Bib. Pat. vbi & Abucara disput . cont . Sar. See of this in the next Chapter , and in the second Chapter . Cateches . Myst . pro aduenis ex Secta Mahom. Thesaur . sapientiae diuinae in salute om . gent. procuranda . Easterne languages . Arabike Authors . Moslemans Creed . Mosleman Precepts are ; Circumcision . Fiue houres Prayer . Almes . Fast . Pilgrimage . Fighting . Note . Washings . Order of visiting the sicke , of Wils , Restitutions , and Burials . Mescuites , or Moschees , and their Ceremonies in them . Mosleman women dis-respected . Hence some ascribe to the Turites falsly , that women haue no soules . Easterne attire A note for trauellers in these parts , not to prouoke them without liberty in vrine , &c. a cause of quarrell often to Christians . a Ap. Breidenbach . Sup. cap. 5. b Pilgrimage to Mecca . M. Hak. tom . 2. c Vertoman . lib. 1. cap. 14. d Alcorr . Italie . m Pilgrimage to Mecca . Hak. n L. Bar. with the Carouan of Damasco , trauelled two and twentie houres of foure and twentie . o Description of the Mosquita at Mecca . p The house of Abraham described . q Of this stone see sup . c. 2. r Vertoman . lib. 1. cap. 15. A. D. 1503. ſ The Pilgrims going to the Mountaine of Pardons . t Barthema saith Isaac . u Description of Medina : the word signifies the people . x In Barthema it is said that it was a graue ( fossa ) vnder the earth : and there were also Hali , Othman , Bubecher , and Homor , with the bookes of their ordinanes and Sects . y Which some are reported to doe indeed after their so holy pilgrimage-sights , not further polluting their eyes . m They pretend visions and miracles , &c. But haue not Antichrist and all Idolaters their miracles ? faith hath euer relation to the word of God. n Agg. 2.12 , 13 o Caluino-Turcismus Giff. Turec . Papismus , D. Sut. p Because at Trent nothing might bee decreed , but what was first sent and ordered from Rome : hence grew this Prouerbe . q When the Soldans raigned in Egypt , they had a Ceremonie after the Pilgrimage , to cut in pieces a Camel which had carried their Alcoran in great solemnitie to the Soldans Palace : euery particle of the beast , and of his furniture being esteemed , and reserued as a holy Relique : the same is now performed ( saith Dousa ) at Constantinople . The like was in Beniamins dayes at Bagedat : & I know not what Camel superstition is often ment oned in the Alcoran . Mecca and the Temple . Rabe like , to the house at Loretto in Angel legends . The blacke stone . Zam Zam , Ismaels Well . Mahumetan sacrifices . Lying Tradition . Territorie of Mecca . Balsam brought from Gilead to Cairo , thence to Mecca . Scerif of Mecca . Medina . Mohameds birth and life . a Arab. Nob. ref . b Leo. l. 1. c Odmen . 12. Hali. 4. ye . Alhacen fiue m neths and twenty dayes . Moaui 17. yeeres . Iezid . three yeeres eight moneths , who say that the Prophet commanded not to blame , but to pray for and to obey rulers , though wicked : for yee shall haue mercy , & they punishment . d Ref. Ara. Nob. e G. Bot. Ben Curio calleth these Sects Melici , followed in Africa : Asafij professed in Arabia and Syria ; Arambeli , in Armenia and Persia ; Buanisi , in Alexandria and Assyria ; & all foure are followed in Cairo . lib. 5. 1. f Scal. E. T. l. 4. g 68. Sects Sarrac . h Moreb Neb. l. 1. c. 70. & l. 3. c. 18. & 24. i God is a co-worker in euery worke , of whom , and in whom all things are and moue : & not a sparrow nor a haire from our head falleth to the ground , without diuine prouidence . Vid. Zanch. de Nat. D. 5. c. 1. c But two principall factions Mahumetan , at this day . d I. Leo. l 3. e What difference herein , betweene the Mahumetane & our Seperatist . f Tronchi . g In Itinerario . Assassines , of these see l. 2. c. 22. h A. Zach. Chro. Serac . i Leo lib. 4. k Io. Bot. Ben. l Fr. Richard. cap. 13. m This difference is in the Latine translation , not in the Arabike , as Erpenius hath obserued . t Sup. c. 2. Io. Bot. Ben. a Lib. 18. c. 30. b Turci quasi Teucri . Richer . de reb. Turc . & Mart. Barletius de Scodrensi expug . lib. 1. mention , this opinion , & Andr. à Lacuna . c Lonicer . Chr. Turc . to . 1. l. 1. d Pom. Mela. l. 1. c. vlt. Plin. l. 6. c. 7. e Laon. Chalcondyl . lib. 1. Io. Bapt. Egnatius . Nic. Euboic . Sagun . Ep. Knolls , &c. f I. Leunel . hist . Musulm . g P. Bizar . hist . Pers . lib. 5. h Knoll . Turc . Hist . Hieron . Megisarus Ling. Turc. Institut . literae sunt ijs 31. a Hist . Musulman . lib. 1. Theodor . Gaza de Orig. Turcar. Epist. Io. Bapt. Egnat . de Orig. Turc . But see also sup . c. 2. which is more likely . For I read not of Pisasiris in all the Catalogue of their Chalifs . Mirkond writes of many Turkish incursions into Persia before this . b Tangrolipix first Sultan amongst the Turkes ; An. Do. 1030. some call him Tangrolipix and some Tancroipix . c Knolles Turkish Historie . G. Tyr. see sup. l. 2. c. vlt. d The memorable Expedition of the Christian Princes into the holy Land . Historia belli sacri G. Tyrij . and many others write at large of these Warres vide Gesta Dei per Francos . see also sup . l. 2. vlt. e Damasco betrayed to Saladine . f Ierusalem lost againe , Anno 1187. g Hist . Musul. man . l. cunclauij lib. 1. h An D. 1200. i Haiton . Armen . a Knolles Turkish Historie . b Leunol . histor . Musul. l. 2. Iac. Boissardi Vitae & Icones Sultan Turc . His pedigree is thus reckoned , Oguzan , Oguzez , Giokolpes , Versaiobes , Tectomur , Clases Ago , Bakis Aga , Bosunger , Oicoluces , Bainder , Cusulbuga , Cabielpes , Soleimen some make Ottoman to bee of base parentage : but not so probably . d Laon. Chalcondyles lib. 1. Abraham Zacuthi hath written a Chronicle of these Turkes , together with the Saracens , translated by Ios. Scal. Can. Isag. lib. 2. see P. Iovius , Knolls , &c. ORCHARIES . e Anno 1358. f AMVRATH . g An. Do. 1390. h BAIAZET . i Laz. Soranzo , Ottom . part . 2. saith it should be written Tamurchan , which signifieth King Tamur , as Leuncla interprets , who yet affirmeth , that Tamur lanc , or leng , signifieth lame Tamur , for his leg was broken . There is a history of Tam , translated out of Arabike into French , & thence into English , containing a ful & happily more true discourse of his life , differing much from our common reports , which Pet. Perand . Leunc . Iouius in their Treatises thereof , Io. and Phil , Camerarius , c. Maiolus , and almost all the Turkish Historians haue written . k MAHOMET . l AMVRATH , II. m A History of Scanderberg . MAHOMET . II. n Leon. Chiens , Archiep. Mytyl . de cap. Constant. o Is . Ruthen . ep . Io. Ram. de rep . Turc lib. 3. p Bern de Breidenbach de cap. Hydrunt . q BAIAZET . II. r Fo●tie thousand Dukets yeerely . ſ Guicciard. hist . Iac. Boissurdi laconet . SELYM . t Menauino l. 3. c. 22. relateth all this at large . u Henricus Ponia de gestis Sophi . cont . Turc . x Anno Dom. 1515. y Licet ossa iacent , animus bella quaerit . Phi. Lonicer . tom . 1. lib. 1. z Ioh. 8.44 . SOLIMAN . a See the History at large in Hakl . to . 2. & Iacob . Fontanus Brugensis . b Mart. Fume . Hist . of Hun. lib 1. Melchior Sciterus de bello Pannonico . c Dam. à Goes Diensis oppugnatio . Turkish Historie . Kn. d Andrew d'Oree , a famous Sea-Captain . e Ioan. Martini Stellae ep . ad frat . f Solyman as vnnaturall to his children , as Selym was to his father Baiazet . g Of the wars of Cyprus , see the Relations of Nestor Martiningo in Hakl . tom . 2. part . 1. h Our gracious Soueraign King Iames , hath written a Poem of this battell . Michael ab Isselt . Com. Anno 1575. i Minadois Historie of the warres betwixt the Turkes & Persians , translated by Abraham Hartwell in nine books , relateth these things at large . k To this Amurath was M. Hareborn her Majesties Embassador : and after M. Barton , of which see Hak. to . 2. part . 1. There also , pag. 293. you may read of the Turkes officers , reuenues , paymēts , forces , &c. Also the letters of the Great Turke to the Queen , and of the Sultannesse , and of Sinan Bassa , & many other things worthy ob eruation . That Trade into Turkie , then begun , stil continueth , renued by the kings Maiestie that now is . a Mahomets Armie was reported to be six hundred thousand , saith M. Wrag . apud Hakl . tom . 2 . b The long and dangerous rebellion in Turkie by Cusabin , the Scriuano , &c. See Knol . Turkish Historie . c This Embassage is otherwise , and perhaps more truly related by Sir A. Sherly then present . d Tauris recouered by the Persians a Of the disposition of this Mahomet , his cruelties , forces , power , gouernement , &c. see Soranzo his Ottomanus . b Achmat. c Ciuill warres betweene the Bassaes of Aleppo and Damasco . d A. Iansonij M. Gallobelg . e M. Gallobelg . G. Arthus . f The Citizens dare not quench the fire ; an office belonging to the Ianizaries , which are thought purposely to set them sometimes on fire . Merc. Gall. Ianson . g L. 2. c. vlt. Ianson . & Arthus in MM. GG . G. Sandys . a The chiefe Officers of the Turke , and his other instruments of priuate and publique seruice : see Knolls and Ordinat . Politiae Turcicae , &c. M. G. Sandy . b Some say there are in all a million : every one finding as many horse , as his farme doth double the yeerely value of 60. Sultan ●s ; readie to be by their Saniacks , these by their Bassas : some Sanziack commands 5000. Timariots . The Persians and Mogol haue no power by sea . b States of the World , pag. 939. c The Turkes haue but two sorts of coyne . The Sult me equall to the Veni e Zeccene , and the Asper or siluer , of which 120. make a Sultanie about eight shillings six pence . a This is taken out of a booke written of that argument . Achmet reigned about fifteene yeeres . e The Polish Emb. Oration is printed . Of these and other occurrents in the Polish warres , are tractats & letters printed . Another Earth quake had happened in their Polish expedition S. T. R. Delauir Bassa . A new militia . Mustapha restored . Osmans brethren & death . New broiles . Const . Lett. Febr. Daout strangled a Obser . l. 3. c. 4. a Mendu . lib. 1. b The Turkes vse to repeate one word of their prayers so often , and with such continued feruor , that sometime they fall down with wearines , or seeme rauished in a trance and deuout extasie . c Policie of the Turkish Empire , Biddulph . d Some say that the Turks now vse to resort to their Oratories but three times a day , and Busbequius saith foure , omitting that in the night Busbeq . Epist. 1. They measure the time of prayer by houre-glasses of water . Some say six , and the deuouter sort , seuen . c Biddulph . Menauino . d The Turkes can marry and vnmarry themselues at their pleasure . M. G. Sandys . l. 1. Septemcastrens . Busbequ . Epist. St. Gerlach . Ep. Georg. Dousa in itin. Constantinop . a Drinking of Greeke wine , is too sweet a sinne for the Turkes to forbeare . b A. Gis . Busb . Epist. 1. c Villamont . d The Turkes are no fashion-mongers . Busbeq Epist. 3. e Knolls . f Septemcast . M. Simons told me that now they are herein more sumptuous . g Voyag . du Villamont . l. 3. c. 6. h Knol . p. 421. i Septemcast . k Leunclau . saith Degnal . l Knoll . m Kn. p. 1136. n Busbeq . f Septemcast . g Their good Workes . h M. Harborn . i Their oathes and vowes . k Andr. Arinabene . l Munster . Cos . lib. 4. Busb . ep . 3. & 4. m M G. Sandys . n Ant. Meneu . o Magni Geogr. p Voyages du Villamont . l. 3. cap. 6. q Th. Brightman & sere omnes qui in Apoc. comment . ediderunt . r Bart. Georg. Italicè & Latinè apud Lonicerum to . 1. l. 3. & Anglicè . ap . Fox . Act. & Mon. to . 1. in fine . ſ Hist . Musulm . l. 15. t Phil. Camerarius Medit. Hist . Cent. 3. c. 10. u Hist . Musul. l. 16. a M. George Sandys . b Biddulph . c In imitation , it seemes , of their Prophet Mahumet , which had the falling euill , & ascribed it to extasie , &c. Turkish women . Though they be courteous to each other , and will aske how himselfe , child , slaue , horse , cat , &c. doe : yet neuer of the wine : yea , if you aske a child how his mother does , he will throw stones and reuile you . Biddulph . a The policie of the Turkish Empire . b Me gied , Mesg●d , Mescita , Meskita , Mesquita , Mosquita ; signifieth a Church , Temple , or Synagogue of the Mohametans , as Masged-Aly neere Cusa i. Templum Ali , falsly written Massadalle : where Aly was buried , Bedwell . c Pet. Gyllius , Topographia Constantinop . l. 2. c. 3. d Sozem. l. 8. c. 22. e Procop. de Aedificijs lustiniani , l. 1. f Euag. hist . Ecclesiast . l 4. c. 30. g Niceph. Eccl. hist . l. 9. c. 9. h Niceph. l. 17. cap. 10. i Suidas in Verbo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . k P. Gyll Topog. Constant . l. 2. 4. Menauino , P 〈◊〉 of the T. E. Bellonius and others . l N. N Peregrination . l. 2. c. 20. m Bellon . n Menauino . o N. Nicolai . p Pol of the T. E. a Knoll . Turkish Hist. b Whosoeuer will read of the Temples , Hospitals , Colledges , &c. founded by their Kings , let him read Leunclau . at the end of the life of euery Sultan , in the end of his seuerall bookes , where hee relateth them at large , Hist . Musulman . lib. 18. c And. Ariuah . Ioannes Thesaurarius Reg. Fran. a Semtemcastr . b Menauino saith , that after the secret washing of their secrets , &c. They come forth and wash their hands , face , and the rest , each three times , obseruing equally that vnequall number , and saying the Psalms Elenche Motte chi assro , and after , another , Li illaphi Circison . c La illah , illelah Mahomet irresul alah tanre hir paganber hach . d Quasi in astratto in oratione . e Their deuotion , silence , honestie , and order is such , saith Septemcast . that I cannot but admire comparing it with the contrarie in the Churches of Christians . f They pray towards Mecca , as the Iewes towards Ierusalem . g Bar. Georgiovitz . Nobili & gliotiosi . c Some say they are now lesse curious in this point . d Knol . Tur. Hist . p. 777. e This second Easter is called Chuccibairam . d Circumcision . e No solemnitie without horses . f Knol . p. 957. Georgiouits . a Menauino . l. 2. 19. Policie of the Turkish Empire . b If it bee a woman which is dead , the women take this care and paines about it , to lay her forth , &c. c Lib. 2. d M. Sandys saith , the better sort mourn in white , and for blacke he n●uer saw it worne by Turke . e Bellon . lib. 3. cap. 5. a Menauino . l. 2. 20 , 21 , 22 , 23. b The resurrection . c The iudgement . Paradise . Hell. Master Sandis saith , he was told by a Sicilian deuout Renegado , that the burning Globe of the Sunne , was the continent of the damned . Bellon . obseru . l b. 3. cap. 6. Resurrection of Rammes . a Visions and Apparition among the Turkes as well as among the Papists . Miracles as well with the Turkes as Papists . Mocke-eremites b Knol . p. 794. c Turkish Decij . d Knol . p. 834. e N.N. l. 3. c. 15 & Christoph . Richerius . f Nic. Nic. g Lib. 2. c. 10. h Policie of the Turkish Empire . i This seemes to be the same herbe which Menauino calleth Asseral . k Biddulph ep. Fooles are esteemed beloued of God : if such be Christians they circumcise them by force , and esteeme them Saints , saying , God hath made him a foole , thus to be saued by their meanes . l Nic. Nichol. m That is , the Father of Fathers . n Kn p. 463. f Knol . Turk . Hist . p. 950. o Asseral is an herb , that maketh men merrie , as if they were drunken . p Cap. 15. q Assich is the Goddesse of loue with the Georgiouitz . r Dan. 3.27 . ſ Septemcast . cap. 18. t Busbequius epist. 1. u Alexander Mag. was also one of their Saints . x Leuncla . hist . Musul. lib. 14. y Leuncla . Hist . Musul. lib. 4. z Historie of the West Indies . Lop. de Gom. g Psal. 142.2 . h Psal. 73.25 . i Spencers Red Crosse Knight in the Fa. Q. k Reinold de Rom. Eccles . Idololat . lib. 1 cap. 5. l Ierem. 10.8 . m Habac. 2.18 . n Bap. Mant. Fast . lib. 4. o Bel. de Eccles . Tri. lib. 1. 20. p Baron. Notat . in Martyrolog . Rom. Apr. 23. q Hyp. de rat . stud . Theolog. lib. 3. cap. 7. r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 1. Cor. 3. ſ Rain . de Idol . R. E. t Serar . Litaneuticus l. 2. c. 20. a Lib. 2. cap. 3. b Edit . Alcorani Latin. c Peregrination . lib. 3. c. 14. d Alcoran . Ital. e Kadileskieri ab Arabibus Casiaskeri dicti , Iudices sunt supremi , &c. L. Soranz. Otto . f Lib. 2. Cap. 4. g Quando per caso s'appella à sue sententie , si recorre al Mophti . h Lib. Manuscript . i Knol . p. 1302. k Knol . 1161. l Cap. 24. m L. Soranzo . part . 2. cap. 61. Cadilescher . n Magin . Cadi . o Andr. Ariu . Modecis . p Policie of the Turkish Empire . Antippi . Imam . Meizin . Sophi , perhaps the same with the Softi before mentioned . q Bar. Georgiouitz . Constantinople decyphered , with due Epithets and titles . a Niceph. Callist . in Praef. Temple of Saint Sophia . b Georg. Phranza Chron. lib. 3. cap. 17. c Const . Manas . ap . Pontan . d Hist . Pont. Turcograec . e Plurima mortis imago . Virg. Curae leues loquuntur , ingentes stupent . Sen He after turned Monk , and scarce had bare bread to sustaine him . Jac. Pontan . He is said to haue slaine his owne wife , &c. to preuent slauerie : and himselfe died in the fight . Th. Zygomal . f Const . was taken , May 29. 1453. a Phranza . l. 1. cap. 33. b Confes . Christ . fld . Gennadijum . Turcogr . l. 2. & in Biblioth . Patrum . c Steph. Gerla . cbij ep. Octob. 7 , 1574 &c. Wences . Budovitz . Ep. 1580. p Polit. Turcog . vid. Ep. G. Trapez . Athens desciphered . q Hen. Steph. ad Dicaearch . Bi. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Athenae bodiè satines , pro 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Fran. Portus Cret . So Constantinople , called Antonomasticae 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , & when they went thither their phrase was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of which words contradicted and corrupted , the Turkes call it Stambol at this day , G. Postel . Compend . Cosmog . Asser . Men. in vita Alfredi . Alfredus Rex . Sex. Syn. Const . A. 4. Crisis Turcogr . hist . Ecclesiast . &c. Censura Orient . Ecclesia per Ierem. Patriarch . q Moses Mardenus 1552. made a profession of his faith at Rome , in his and the Patriarch of Antiochiaes name : the like was done by Sulaka elect Patriarch of the Nestorians , 1553. both translated by And. Mosius . which may bee iugglings , as well as that of Gabriel Patriarch of Alexandria , as George Dousa testifieth against Baronius . b Septemcast . c. 5. c Septemcast . handleth this at large . a Gem. Phrys . Haiton . Maginus . Francisco Thamara , & aeliij . b Turcia , & Turcia Maior . c Mel. & Peucer . lib. 5. The Greekes called this , Asia simply , as being best knowne to them . d This part of Asia hath been exceedingly subiect to Earthquakes : in the time of Tiberius , twelue Cities were by them prostrate in one night . Niger . CAPPADOCIA Amazons . f Strab. lib. 11. g Riuer of Amazons . h Gram. ex Statio . i Strab. l. 12. k Solinus . l Strab. l. 12. m Strab. l. 12. Coel. l. 26. c. 33. n Vadiani epit . Licaonia . Diopolis . o Comana Cappadocia , & Ponitica , Strab. l. 12. Zela. a Lib. 4. b The infamous lewdnes of the Cappadocians . GALATIA . 300000. Galli . c Plut. Sermo & Disputatio a natoria . d Val. Max. l. 6. c. 1. e Alex. ab Alexandro , genial . dicrum , l. 3. c. 7. f Gen. dier. l. 4. cap. 17. g Ibid. l. 6. c. 26. h Athenaeus . i D. Niger . Asi e Com. 1. Maginus PONTVS and BITHYNIA . k Pontitae gentes à Pontico c●●no●inatar Mari , L. Flor. l. 3. c. 5. l Gramaye . Pontica . Iustin . l. 37. L. Florus . T. Liuij Epitom. m P. Oros l. 6. cap. 2. n Cap. 5. o Ortel . in Parerg Dom. Nig. Asiae Com. 1. PAPHLAGONIA . p Maginus Gramay . Strab. l 12. Epitom . in Strab. q Maginus . r Coel. Rhod. l. 18. c. 30. Tibareni . a Ptol. l. 5. c. 2. Maginus . Ortelius in Parergo . b Vadianus . c Act. 16.6 . PHRYGIA . d Plin. l. 5. c. 29. e Herodot . l. 2. f Suidas . g Eus . de praep. l. 2.4 . h Gramay . i A mirrour for Misers . k Iudas . Mat. 26.15 . l The Fable was that Midas hauing his wish granted , wished all that he touchted might become Gold , and so his meate was Gold and starued him . m La Noue Discourser of the Popes Buls n Stobaeus . o Macrob. l. 1. 21. p Goropij Becces . p Ar. l. 2. Qu. Curt. l. 3. r Dares , Dictys , de quibus Scal. in Ep. ad Cas . Istiusmodi . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , scriptorum monstra , &c. ita Viues figmenta eorum vocat , qui de bello famosiss . voluerunt iudere . de trad . dis. l. 5. Homer . Eurip. Virg. Ouid. Horat. Seneca . Silius . Statius . Claud. &c. ſ Gen. 15.15 . t Ierem. 34.18 . t Apollod . l. 3. u Nat. Com. l. 4. c. 5. x Bel. l. 2. c. 6. y Mast . George Sandys . lib. 1. z Lib. 13. b Lib. 1. c 1. Sam. 31.10 d 1. Sam. 22. 21. 9 . e Argeraspidae . f Curt l. 2. g O f rtunate young man whose vertue f und So braue a Trumpe thy noble acts to sound . Spencer Ruines of Time . h Strab. l. 13. i Ptol. l. 5 c. 2. k Gal. de san . tuenda . l. 5. Ortel . Thesaur . m Appian . in Mithridatico . Gramay . n Xiphilinus ex Dione apud Gram. Plin. l. 36. c. 15. o Pilum aureum p Apoc. 3.7 . q Pius 2. Asia . r Plin. l. 36. c. 15 ſ Polianus l. 6. ap . Gra. t Cor. Agrip. de van sc . c. 63. u Herodot . l. 7. x Strab. l. 13. Pergamus . LYDIA . p Ortel . Thes. q Athen. l 10. c. 1. Ex Xantho Lydo . r Lib. 12. c 4. ſ Herodot . l. 1. t Silius l. 4. u Strab. l. 14. x Cic. Off. 3. y Herodot . l. 1. z Croezus had bin exceeding liberall to Apollo , who deluded his Votarie with ridles , as in our Persian relation you may reade . IONIA . a Coelius Rhod. lib. 7. 10. Sard. l. 3. b Ar. Montan. Fr. Iunius , &c. c Lib. 1. c. 8. d Strab. l. 14. e Gramay . EPHESVS . f Act. 19.17 , 28. g Plin. l. 19. c. 40 h Solinus c. 49. i Pausanias . l. 7. k Lucian de morte peregrini . l N. Perot . Cornucope . Munst . Com l. 5. Plin. l. 16. c 40. m Heredot . l. 1. n Strab. l. 14. o Gramay . Ionit . p Thucyd. l. 3. q Pius secundus Asia . r Arrian . l. 1. Apoc. 2. ſ Act. 19.19 . t Suidas . Bud. de Asse l. 5. u Agrip. de V.S. c. 63. x Caelius lect . antiq. l. 8. c. 13. y Acts 19. z Beza annot. a Athenaeus l. 12. 9. b Pausan . Achaica . lib. 7. c Sealiger in Euseb . Chron. animad . d Polyan . lib. 3. stratagem . e Colophonem addere Eras . Ad. Apocal. 2.9 . f Plin. l. 7. c. 4. Plura exempla lege ap . De l. Dis . Mag. & Maiol . D. 6. g Mela. Herm. Barb. Castig . h Dict. Hist . i Nat. Co. l. 9. c. 7 Mala. l. 1. c. 16. k Lib. 24. l S.W.R. hist . of the W. l. 5. c. 6. §. 6. LYDIA . m Aelian . lib. 4. Strabo . lib. 13 . n As strange is that which is reported of the waters of the lake Tatta , that if a rope be drawne thorow it , or a bird toucheth it with her wings they are kerned with salt . o Warn . de aquis Hungariae . p Volat. l. 10. q Natal . Com. lib 9. cap. 5. r Macr. Sat. l. 1. cap. 21. cals him Attinis , and applyeth this as the tale of Venus and Adonis , to the Sunne and Earth in the Winter . Cybele is drawne with Lions , which signifieth the influence of the Heauens . Attinis they purtraied with his rodde , the marke of his power , and a pipe , noting the windes caused by the Sunne . Their mourning ended on the eight Kalends of April : the first day in which the Sun maketh the day longer then the night , they solemnized the Feast , called Hilaria . See lib. 1. c. 17. de Phen . ſ Boc Genealog . Deor. lib. 2. t Dom. Niger , ARMENIA minor . CILICIA . u Strabo . l. 14. x Ar. lib. 2. y Gramaij . z Mela l. 1. c. 13 a Lib. 3. c. 15. b Peucerus de diuinatione . c Calipha signifieth Vicar . Scal. of this vnlike likenes . See Fox : Brightman and others vpon the Reuelat . d Sarak . Theeuish . Notes for div A10231-e257210 a Ptol. l. 5. c. 13 . b Iun. in Annot. Gen. 8. c Haithonus , or Antonius . Armenius . Lib. 1. c. 8. d Lib. 11. e Pseudo Berosus , lib. 3. f The wife of Noah . g Stra. l. 11. h Tanais an Armenian Goddesse ; Some terme her , Anaitis . i Coel. Rhodiq . l. 18. c 29. k Gramays Armen . l Valer . Max. l. 9. c. 11. m Antiq l. 1. c. 5 n Pius 2. o Simocatta hath Melabasus , which is a part of Taurus . l. 2. c. 10. p Preachers Trauels . a Lib. 6. c. 13. b Strab. l. 11. c Const . de administrando imperio ad Romanum F. c. 45. d Dion Cassius lib. 37. & 49. Agathias lib. 4. Iornandes de reb . Get. e Boterus Coelius Rodiginus lect . Antiquarum . lib. 18. cap. 27. Pius secundus , Asia . f Sansouinus & Pius secundus , report of such Spiders in Italy , in Calabria , called tarantulae . g Plin. lib. 7. h Moletius tradit Colchidens , Albaniam , & Iberiam , vno hodie nomine CONIANIA vocari . Ortel . Thes. Geog. i Diod. Sic. l. 4 . Nat. Com. l. 6. Iustin . 42. Strab. l. 11. Suid. in voce 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Delrio disq . Mag. l. 4. k Lib. 2. Dioscurius . l Annal. l. 6. Quadus . a Aug. Busbeq . Epist. 3. b Haiton . cap. 7 c Tull. in Academ . Cimmerij quibus asspectum solis , siue Deus aliquis , siue Natura ademit , siue eius quem incolunt loci situs . d Io. Bot. Ben. e Plin. l. 6. c. 11. f Serab. lib. 11. g Apud Ramus . h G. Bot. Ben. Abr. Hart. M. Paul. Ramus . Sir A. S. his Trauells into Persia . i Cartwrights Trauells . k Lib. 42. l Strab. lib. 11. m Plin. l. 6. c. 14 . n Sol. cap. 50. o Ouid. Metamor . lib. 2. p Iud. 1. q Lib. 1 . r Iustin . lib. 1. ſ Diodo . Sicul. l. 3. c. 7. Mclan . Chro. l. 2. t See l. 1. c. 13. u Diodor. Sic. lib. 3. 1. x Diodorus . l. 5. cap. 5. y Stuckius de sacris Gentium . z Ecbatana was built before Deioces , yea before Semiramis time . a Diodor. Sic. lib. 4. cap. 3. b Lib. 3. cap. 15. c Iob 21.15 . Et quae non prosunt singula , multa iuuant . Et quod non possunt singula , multa nocent . d Reade lib. 1. cap. 13. e Herodot . l. 1. Val. Max. &c. f Iustin . lib. 1. g Amm. Marcel . l. 23. h Boem. lib. 3. Francisco Thamara , lib. 2. i Pius Secundus Asia . k Alex. ab Alex. l. 4. c. 23. l Bar. apud Euseb . de Praeparat . Euang. l. 6. c. 8. m Plutarch de Orb. Lun . Gramaye . Curtius , l. 3. n Dan. 6.8 . Ester 1.8 . o Scalig Can. Isag. p R. Reinec . Syntag. de Famil . &c. tom . 1. q Maginus Thesaur . Geog. r G. B.B. ſ Strab. l. 11. t Pet Gyll . in Ortelij . Thes. u Hak. Ant. Ienkinson . x Plut. de facio in Orb. Lun . y Strab. l. 11. z Coel. l. 18. c. 29 a Hak. Voyag . Tom. 1. b A fabulous report of the Medes . c 2. Reg. 17.6 . d Lib. 6.29 . e Maginus . f Iustin . 41. g Amm. Mat. lib. 23. h Iustin l. 42. i Vad anus . see fol. 5. k Iustin . l. 41. Dion Cassius , lib. 40. Pius Secundus Asia . Gramaye Parthica ; P. Bizarus Rerum Persicarum , l. 30. l Reade l. 1. c. 13 m L. Florus l. 1. c. 11. n Ioseph . Antiq. l. 14. c. 12. o Stadius in Ilorum . p Plutarch . Crassus . Liuij Epitome l. 106. Eutropij l. 6. Dion . Cas . l. 40. Sim. Maioli dies Canie . Colloq . 16 . f Flor. l. 4. c. 10. Dion . lib. 49. g Suetonius in vita Augusti , cap. 21. h Sueton. in vitae Tiberij , cap. 49. i Mat. Burghlehner . thes. hist . lib. 6. tom . 1. k Cornel. Tacit. Annal. lib. 11. l Herodiani Macrinus . m Ios. Scal. Canon . Isagog . l. 2. n Cor. Tac. l. 12. o Athenaeus lib. 4 cap. 14. p Herodiani Macrinus . q Eusebius de praepar. Euang. lib. 6. cap. 8. r Sueton. Caligula . 5. ſ Seneca in Oedip. t Am. Marcel . lib. 23. u Lucanus . x Pius secundus Gramaye Parth. y Is . Char. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . z Contaren . hist . of Venice . a Strab. l. 11. b Caelius Rhod. lib. 18. cap. 28. a Lib. 6. cap. 40. b Gen. 10.22 . c Ptol. lib. 6. c. 2. d Plin. l. 6. c 18. e Hieron . in Es . 13. Xenophon . f Gen 14. g Herodot . li. 7. h Suidas in verb. Magog . i Ortelij Theat . & Thesaurus . k P. Bizar . Historia rerum Persicarum . Christ . Pezel . mellific . histori . pars 1. l Esa . 44.28 . m Herodot . l. 1. Iustin . lib. 1. n Of this family and other of the Persians , see Remeccius , tom . 1. o Christ Pezel . Mellif . histor . p. 15. 1. p Strab. lib. 15. q Plutarch . in vita Artaxerxit . r Polyoenus l. 8. strat . ſ A. M. 3402. t 3409. Caluis . u Great were the Treasures which Cyrus gate in his warres ; but his expenses in his daily diet ( engrauen in a Pillar , which Alexander caused to be razed ) seeme incredible : the particulars whereof , see in Polyaen . lib. 4. and Opmeerus . pag. 105. x Scalig. Caluisius . Alij . A. M. 3421. Ezra 1.2 . Scal. Proleg . ad Em. T. ed. vlt. & in not . Frag. Dan. 5.28 . Xen. de exped . Cyri. Iun. Phot. Bibliothec. 72. Plutarch in the life of Artaxerxes accuseth Ctesias of absurd fables . &c. a Herodot . l. 3. Seneca de Ira , l. 3. c. 14. b Bizar . l. 1. k Strab. 15. Arrian . 6. Curtius . l. 9. a 3428. b 3429. c 3436. d Iustin . l. 2. Plutarch . in Apophtheg . e 3466. Scal. Animad . in Euseb . pag. 101. f Herodot . l. 7. g Xerxes sent first 15000. after 20000. and lastly 50000. choyce men against them , which all had the worse : till a Traytor taught Xerxes another way where to passe and come vpon their backs : and then Leonides in the night entred the Persian Campe , and slew 20000. with his 500. men , which were killed being wearie with killing . h Aelian . Var. Hist . l. 1. a Liuely his Chronologie of the Persian Monarchie . b Aben. Ezra . c Rab. Moses . d R. Sadiab & Abr. Dauison . e Temporar . l. 3. f Seder Olam Rabba , Sedar Olam Zota , Historicall Cabala . See l. 2. c. 3. g L. Viues , in prooem . l. 18. de Ciuit. Dei. h Gorop . Becceselan . i Mercator . Ios. Scaliger , Volaterranus , Pererius , Temporarius , &c. k Ioseph . contra Ap. lib. 1. l Metasthenes Annij . m Beroaldi Chron. l. 3. Vid. Reinec . p. 2. D. Angelo . Chrono . l. 1. &c. n Iun. Annot. in Dan. 9. o Liuely his Chronnlogie . p Olymp. 89. An. 3. q Brought . Concent . Eliae . Reusneri Isag. hist . l. 2. r Of this later Persian Dynastie , See Agathias , Bizarus , Pezelius , and Lampadius in Mellificio Hist. part . 2. & 3 Cedrenus & Zonaras , An. l. 3. &c. Artaxares . a Agathias . l. 2. Sapores . b Oros . & Pom. Latus , A.D. 296 Sapores 2. c Agathias . l. 4. d A 400. Bunt . Isdigertes . e Niceph. Callist . lib. 14. cap. 18. f Socrat. hist . Eccles . l. 7. c. 19. g Niceph. Callist . l. 16. c. 36. Cearenus , Zouar . An. l. 3. h Manes , first Author of his Heresie , was flayed aliue , and east to the Dogs Niceph. lib. 6. cap. 22. Cosroes . Simocatta Hist . Maur. l. 3. c. 16. f Simocat . l. 3. c. 8. & l. 4. c. 3. Simoc. l. 4. c. 7 , 8. Simoc. hist . Mauric . l. 1. c. 3. & 8. Turcomannia . g Bizari hist . Pers . lib. 5. Simocat . lib. 5. cap. 10. h Niceph. l. 17. & 18. ex Simocat . lib. 5. c. 15. i Simocat . l. 8. c. 1. Cedrenus pag. 334. k Sup. l. 2. c. 22. l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Chron. Alexandrinum de his reb . fus . us ; quod & hoc illo tempore scriptum videtur . m In Chrō . Alex. you may reade the letter of Siroes to Heraclius . n Ios. Scalig. Can. Isag. o Io. Lampadius Mellific . Hist . part . 3. and our third booke sheweth the order in succession of them . a Bris . de Reg. Pers . lib. 1. Curt. lib. 4. Her. in Dan. 9. Clem. Strom. l. 1. b Plut. in vita Artaxerxis . Tiara what it was , de hac plura vid. ap . Seldens Tit. Hon. c Drus . Obseru . lib. 12 cap. 12. Bris . l. 1. pag. 44. d Diademasasciola : candida , &c. Am. Marcel . e Isoc . in Paneg. Ester 13.14 . f Iustin . lib. 6. g Aelian . V. hist . lib. 1. h Valer. Max. lib. 6.3 . i Philost . lib. 1. k Ester 5. & 6. l Stob. ser . 12. m Herodot . l. 8. n Ambros . Hex. 5.21 . o Diodor. Sic. lib. 17. p Zon. Annal. 1. q Strab. l. 15. & Eustath . in Dionys . r Diodor. Sic. lib. 17. ſ Athen. l. 12. vid. Bud. de As . l. 4. t Ester 7. Cic. de Senectute u Plin. l. 6.27 . & l. 36 3. Dan. 8.2 . x Ester 1. y Athen. l. 3. Idem . l. 12. z Cic. Tusc . quaest. l. 5. Val . Max. l. 9. c. 2. Cic. in Verr. l. 5. a Vid. Xenoph. Sard. l c 11. A du verdier . Brisson . Keckerman . polit . &c. b Athen. l. 3. c Sen. de Ira. l. 3 c. 21. d Aelian . v. b. 14.12 . & l. 15. de Animal . c. 26. e Am. Marcel . l. 30. Ester . 2. Aemil. Probus . f Herod . l. 9. Curt. l. 3. Ber. de reg . Pers . Iob. 21. Psal. 73. g Aelian . de Animal . l. 4. c. 41. h Died. S. l. 17. i Garcias . Figueroa . Epist. Sac Cer. Rom. Ec. l. 1. Boskhieri 〈◊〉 Coeli . a Suidas inv . Magus . Psellus de Daem . Scal. ex 327. b Peuecrus de diuinat . c. de Magia . & Delrio disquis . Mag. l. 1. Proclus de An. & daem . c Brutus was terrified with such a spectrum● the like they tell of Marius & many others d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Diuers kindes of Diuination . e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Cum multis alij de quibus Peucerus & Reginold . Scot. in Detect Mag. & Calius Calcag . Amat. Mag. Comp. Agrippa de van . sci. c. 42. & seq . f Plin. l 10. c. 1. Hier. in Dan. 2. Plin. l. 30. c. 1. Vid. Patric . Zoroast . g Matth. 2.1 . Boskhier Ara Coeli . h Plato Alcib . Apul. Apolog. Persarum lingua Magus est qui nostra sacerdos . i Am. Marcellin . l. 23. Cic. de Diuin . l. 1. Plin. l. 24.17 . Vel. Pater l. 2. Plin. l. 30. c Apollinius , Hosthanes , Charendas , Democritus , & Pythagorici & Platenici . d Suidas , hence came the Prouerbe , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Zoroas . Orac. 324. ap Patric . Vid. etiam Heur . Duret , &c. e Suidas in verbo Iulianus . f Vid . Iren. Tertul. August . & ad eum . Dan. &c. g Sozom. l. 2 c. 9 h Cicero de diuinat . l. 1. i Strabo . l. 15. Nam Magus ex matre & gnato gignatur oportet ( saith Catullus ) Sivera est Persarum impia religio . Sic. Luc. l. 8. k Otho Heurs Indicus . c. 28. Agath . l. 2. Cic. Tusc . 1. l Iouin . l. 2. m Pausan . l. 6. n Diog. Laert. de vit . Philos . l. 1. o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p Empedocles . q Manes father of the Manichees . Plut. de Osir . & Isid . r Or Ormisdae , or Oromazdes : this was the Sunne . Ap. Briss . ſ Gramay Asia . t Luciani . Necrom . u Herodotus lib. 1. x See sup c. 5. y Theogonia . a Libr. 11. b These Goropius with Dutch Etymologies , and interpretations bringeth from the Cimmerians & Saxons . See his Saxonica . pag. 606. c Cit. de Leg. lib. 2. d Strab. lib. 15. e Is . Cas . Annot. in Strab 15. Strabo lib. 15. f Iul. Fir. cap. 4. & 5. g Iul. Firm. de errore pro. rel . cap. 5. h Eustath . in Dionys . i Max. Tyr. k Plutarch . in Artax. l De superstit . Phot. in vit. Ath. in . 258. d Cels . ap . Orig. l. 1. e Gram. As . Persica . f Tertul. de Coron . milit & Praesc . ad baer . g 2. Mac. 1.13 . h Athenaeus lib. 12. i Min. Foel . Octau . Arnob. con . Gent. lib. 6. k Euseb . de praepar. lib. 6. c. 8. l Xenophon . Cyrop . lib. 1. m Briss . lib. 2. A. du Verdier , &c. n Herod . lib. 1. o Val. Max. l. 2. cap. 6. p Sueton. Aug. cap. 36. q Cic. Tusc . quast . lib. 5. r Am. Marcel , lib. 23. ſ Senec. de Ben. lib. 2. cap. 7. t Am. Mar. lib. 23. u Ambros. de Helia . cap. 15. x Iustin . lib. 7. Ester 5.6 . y Vid. Drus . Obs . lib. 12. z Donat. in Terent . Eunuch . a Petron. Arb. Satyr . M. Senec. Controu . 4. lib. 10. b Eustath . in Dionys . Curt. lib. 3. c Curio Sarac . hist . lib. 1. Blondus saith , that Mahumet was present at their first conquest , and that by his command they relinquished their name , and accepted the Saracen . dec. 1. l. 9. So also affirmeth Lope Obregon in confut . of the Alcoran . fol. 44. See supl . 3. c. 2. d Barr. As . dec. 2. lib. 10. c. 6. e Curio Sarac . hist . lib. 2. Mirkond Hist . Persica . Aleppo and Damasco . a Cason . b Aloadins Paradise . c A right Fooles Paradise . Of the many foolish opinions touching Paradise , see sup . l. 1. c. 3. and if that weary him not , let him reade Moses Barcepta his disputes thereof in three Bookes : in Biblio . e. Pat. to . 6. where he shall also finde many of the ancient Fathers conceits thereof . d M. Paul. & Odor . e Cartwright . f Pencer . l. 4. & 5. g Or to the Turcomans : for Mirkond makes that the Nation of Vsuncassan . h The stories of Christians touching these parts are much defectiue : neither agreeing with Mirkond nor Cantarini and Barbaro which were in Persia , and learned these things more truely . i Albacen in the life of Tamerlan . i A Seraf is eight shillings . k Viaggio di mercante apud Ramus . l Mirkond reckons of this family Kings after Iacob , Baysangor , Rostan , Hagmet , Aluuan and Morat . m In this discourse wee haue reckoned many other Regions , in regard of subiection , Persian . n I. BB . par . 2. l. 2 Osor . de re . Em. lib. 10. Surius comment . Knolles T. histor . pag. 464. o Minadoi , l. 2. p E. T. pag. 490. Mirkond reckons Ismael the thirteenth after Morts Aly : being the sonne of Aidar he of Iuneyd , he of Ebrahem , he of Aly , he of Mucha , and he of Safy , who liued in Tamerians time . p Scal. Can. Isag. lib. 3. q Io. Bar. Asia . Dec. 2. l. 10. c. 6. r Surius Com. Knoll . T. Hist . pag. 464. ſ Cap. 11. t Mirkond saith Solyman was sent by Iacob in succour of Farrok King of Seyruan , vpon whom Aydar warred . x Apud Ramusium , to . 2. q Ispahan . Osorius de Reb. Emman . lib. 10. I. Bot. Ben. Knol . Turk . Hist . Ismael called Chaliph . Surius . Comm. in An. 1500. Ant. Ienkinson . Angiolello , c. 13. Ph. Camerar . Medit. Histor . Cent. 2. c. 4. Michael Isseit . in An. 1576. a Busbeq . epist. 3. Ant. Ienkinson . Hak. 10. 1. p. 349 Lib. 3. cap. 8. Minadoi , of the Warres betweene the Turkes and Persians l. 1. b Others say , blind : Mirkond and Sir A. S. Turkish Parricide imitated in Persia . De Medusa & Megaera , vide Poëtas . c Lib. 3. cap. 8. I. Siluest . in Du Bartas transl . d Minadoi l. 9. in his nine bookes , translated by Mast● Hartwell , the Reader may see these wars at sull . Relatione di Persia , & in Thesoro Politico . Henricu . Porsius , Laurentius Riseburgious . Anonymus quidam de eodem bello scrips . e Cartwright . Anno 1603. f Ianson . Merc. Gallobelg . g Got. A. Merc. G. 1613. h Gaspar . Balbi . i Cartwright . k Media Gheilan , Mastandran , or Hyrcania , Parthia , Aria , Candahat , Heri , Corassan ; Farsi , or Persia , with the Caramanian desart , the Kingdome of Lar , and the Turcoman nation are subiect to this King : and he hath also subdued and ruined the houses of some great men , which in his fathers dayes would doe what they list . l Sir Anthony Sherley saith it hath mud-wals . m Sansouino del gouerno di reg . l. 6. Botero , &c. n This King was a Saniack of the Turke , whereas they on the West-side of the Riuer in an huge extent , and infinite numbers roue , and rob all : the Turke keeping a-against them fifteene hundred Ianizaries at Damasco , and twelue thousand at Cairo . Old Babylon is North from Bagdat about fiue and awentie miles . Io. Newbury . o Courdies , Tartars , Turkmans , &c. p Some haue foolishly beleeued as Historie , those things which Xenophon writ as a Philosophicall Poem , &c. He carryeth with him 500. Dogs , and as many Hawkes for all game : Sparrowes for Flies , Marlins for birds , Eagles , &c. m Esther . 1. Athenae . l. 4. tels of 15000. guests , & 400. talents spent in one of those Feasts , but that of Assuerus was greater . n Bucara or Bogharre . a Theodorus Cantacuzen . ap . Cras . Io di Bar. As . dec. 2. l. 10. c. 6. Deuill , quasi doe-euill : or Deuill , of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . an Accuser or Cauiller . b Minadoi lib. 2 The chiefe is now at Hispaan . Cartw. Phil. Camerar . I. F. Ob. subciscent . 3. c. 12. c There bee meanes to draw vp that skinne by Art , which may endure a new cutting . Knol . T. H. Surius Comm. in An. 1500 . Gef. Duck. Hak. tom . 1. Some say it is for one of his Nephewes . Knol . Tupk . hist . pag. 964. Arthur Edwards . Hak. tom . 1. Rich. Cheinit . Ducket . Ios. Barb. apud Ramus . Ios. Barb. Sir Ant. Sher. I. Ward to M. Haywood . f Ducket . g Iohn Copley his Doctrinall and Morall Obseruations concerning Religion . p. 85. h Deuout deceits : spectatum admssi risum teneatis amici ? Had euer any but a Iesuite dispensation to marry Deuotion and Deceit , Godlinesse and Cousenage together ? i Proceeding against the Traitors . k Relat. of Religion . l Speculum Trinitatis . m 1. Kin. 22.22 n Iohn 8.44 . Apoc. 18.15 . o Sir Ed. Sands Relat. of Religion in the West . A. l. Merc. Ga. 1610. p Who can cure these miracles of lying . An. 1608. a Plin. l. 4. c. 12. b Scythae 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Caelius li. 18. 24. c Plin. l. 7. c. 56. saith that Scythes , sonne of Iupiter , inuented the Bow and Arrowes . d Cato Annij de orig . & ap . A. Riccobon . e Pheudo Berosus , lib. 2. & 3. & 5. f Herod. lib. 4. Diod. Sic. lib. 2. g Ortel . Thes. h Oliu. in Melam . Ortel . Thes. geo . i Gorop . Beccesel . k Ptol. l. 3. c. 5. l Ptol. l. 6. c. 14. lib. 2. n Plin. lib. 7. Solinus cap. 20. o Herod . lib. 4. Pius secundus in historia Asiae , confuteth this tale . Vide Melam lib. 2. cap. 1. Cum not . Her. Barb. &c. Scythian Temples . Scythian Diuination . p Nic. Greg. hist . Rom. lib. 2. q Ph. Camerar . Med. hist . Cent. 1. 58. yet the Turkes ( their of-spring ) hold diuers Religions . r Athenaeus lib. 12. cap. 8. ſ Herodot . li. 4. t Plin. lib. 7. c. 2. u Polyb. hist . l. 9. x Barbara nec Scythiae telius , &c. Tibul. lib. 3. y A. Mar. l. 22. z Ior. de reb. Geticis . Scanzia Officina gentium Vagina nationum . vid. W. Laz. de Migrat . Gent. lib. 8. a Simocat . hist . Maur. lib. 7. c. 7. Cedreni compend . b An ex his Mogor natio Tartarica . c Vid. Iac. Pont. Annot. in Simoc. Sup. lib. 3. c. 8. Niceph. ex Simocat . d Strab. lib. 11. e Ioan. Boem. f Caelius lib. 11. cap. 21. g Euseb . de praepar. Euang. lib. 6. cap. 8. h Gorop . Bececs . i Iustin . lib. 2. Iornandes de reb . Get. k Gorop . thinks ( & I with him ) that these Amazons were but the wiues which exercised armes , and followed warfare with their husbands . l Diodor. Sic. l. 2. cap. 11. m The Amazons are still one Nation , further then the relaters or their Authors haue trauelled . In two places of Asia , two of Africa , two of America ; the Amazons haue beene till that men came there and found none . n Sol. 21. o Gorop . Bec. l. 9. pag : 1032. p Porc. Funer. Antichi . q Aet . Var. bist . lib. 4. cap. 1. calls them Berbiccae : where he saith also that the Sardoan custome was to kill their old men with clubs , Et lib. 3. cap. 34. That the Ceij being old , at a solemne feast or sacrifice , ended their age with a draught of Hemlocke . r Alex. ab Alex. lib. 3. cap. 11. ſ Zonar . Ann. tom . 2. t Viu . de trad . dis. l. 2. u Soli. cap. 53. Plin. l. 1. yet Dionys . cals them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . x Io. Boem. lib. 2. cap. 9. Strabo , lib. 15. y Ptol. l. 6. c. 16. z Castald . Ortel . Thes. a Oros . l. 1. c. 2. b Dom. Niger . Asia com . 8. a Vincent Belluac . spec . Hist . lib. 30. b Bathu . c Alhacen . Arab. of the life of Tamerlane . d Io. de Planc Carpini apud Hak. tom . 1. Mar. Sanut l 3. sar . 13 c. 3. e Totaros vocant , id est , exules , Mercat . f Chingis secund . Vincentium in Spec. Hist Cangius , Haitono . See Lud. Reg. Lampadius in mellific . &c. Niceph. Greg. Hist . Rom. lib. 2. calls him Zitzischan . g G Botero Ben. h Ortel . Theat . i Opmeér Chro. in An. M. 3413. k Cap. 42. apud . Ram. ( The Latine Copie of M. Paul. is very vnperfect ) G. Mercat. tab . Vn. Mirkon . recites Chingis his pedigree , &c. l Vncam subdued . m The Tartars Legend of Congius , Hait . Armen . n A felt the Tartarian throne in their Coronation . o The Owle obserued . p The number of nine . q Antiq. lib. 11. r Ios. Antiq. lib. 2. in fine . ſ Jo. de Plano . Carpini . t Kytayans , and their Religion . u Blacke Saracens . Occoday 2. Tart. Imp. The Kergis . x Haithon Armen . y Cumania . z Mat. Paris . a Mat. à Michou de Sarmat . lib. 1. b Tartarian Sorcerie . c Io. de Plano . C. W. Rubruq . M. S Cuine 3. Imp. Mangu 4. d Haithonus de Tart. Cublai . 5. Imp. e M. Paul. l. 2. Anno 1286. a M. P. l. 2. c. 5. Tamor 6. b Odoricus ap . Hak. c Sir Iohn Mandeuile . d Nic. di Conti. ap . Ramus . Ios. Barbaro . e Ios. Barbaro . f Ashacen Arabs . h Ludouicus Reg. Litera Iaponicae . Contugo Contughi in Thes. Polit. part . 4. &c. i Hak. tom . 1. pag. 303. k L. Vertoman . l Tom. 1. pag. 336. & seq . m Ramusius . n Emanuel Carval . Epist. vide eadem ap . Pierre du Iarric , liure 4. de l● histoire des I●des Orient . cap. 16. This agreeth with Vertomans report . o Iacob Pantegia . p Goes saith sixe . q Baned . Goes . r Marc. Paulus lib. 2. cap. 7. ſ Galeotto Pevera relationes Chin. Pequim sig . t Trigant sunt Borealem Curiam , ad similitudinam australis quae dicitur Narquin . u Lit. Iac. Anon. Anno 1603. x Wil. de Rupr . Hak. tom . 1. y Ptol l. 6. c. 16. z Io. de Plano Carp. cap. 5. c The names of China haue often altered , and so we may thinke of Cathay that somtimes more generall , it is now restrained by the Saracens ( the only trauellers into these parts of China where they trade . d Hak. e Abilsada Isap . Ramus . f Lib. 1. cap. 1. g Lib. 1. & l. 2. h Hond . tab . i Ab. Ismael cited by Ramus . vol. 2. k M.P. l. 1 . 55 . f Marc. Paulus lib. 2. cap. 60. g Alhacen his H storie of Tamerlane , translated by Iean . du Bec. h Scal. de reb. Sinarum . Can. Isag. lib. 3. Scal Elench . Tr. N. Si. Step. de Lyps . Latinitate . Iob. 1.17 . i Diab . Pater mendac . k Trigaut . l. 5. c. 11. N. Trigaut . l. 1. m Such as those which Presbyter Johannes Asiaticus held in Paulus his time . n Armenians are permitted freer passage then others . o It seemes to be therefore so called , for Capher signifies an Infidell . Pilgrimage to Mecca , by and from the skirts of China . Diuers for stones , as for pearles : this is also mentioned by Marcus Paulus . p Paulus cals it Ciarcian . This iourney for the principall places vnto Camul agrees with that report of Chaggi Memet in Ramusius . q Musulmans , that is , right beleeuers . r Io. de Pl. Car. c. 3. op . Hak. to . 1 Their sinnes . Their Sorceries . Their sicknes and Funerals . ſ Vin. l. 30. c. 86. Their conditions . t Mat. Paris . u Vincent Bel. Spec. hist . l. vit. c. 51. & . 52. x Io. de P. C. y C. 37. Sir Io. Mand. z W. de Rubr. Rubruq . pars alt. M.S. a Churned Mares-milke . b L. 1. c. 46 . L. 2. c. 26 . L. 2. c. 26. n W. de Rich. in this sort . Their Sects and Orders . Tebeth and Chesmir . Bachsi . Sensim . Vincent . Bel. spec . histor . lib. 30. ca. 70. Ca. 75. Ca. 76. Ca. 77. Ca. 26. a Marcus Paulus . h Odoricus Vinc. & Io. Boem. The Grand Cans Palace . i Odoricus calleth it Caido . Odoricus reckoneth a greater number . k Vincent . l. 30. 31. Io Boem . Munster . Maginus . G. B.B. &c. l Mag. Geogr● Precop . Desert . Zagathai . Cazai & Morgat . m Mart. Bronie . Tartaria . n De his Tar. vid. L. Chalcond . l. 3. A Guag . de Sarmat . Sigism . ab Herberst . Pet. Bertius in tab . Chyrraeus , Anto. Geufr us de imperijs ex 4. sect . Mahum. &c. o Ph. Camerar . in Med. Hist . Cent. cap. 98. Guil. Brussius de Tar. D. Fletcher Desc . of Russia , 19. g God help vs Their Images . G. Barkly . h Anth. Jenkinson . i Regumque turres , Pauperum tabernae . k Minimo contenta Natura . l Ortelius . Simocalta & Niceph. Cal. l. 11. cap. 30. m M. Paulus . l. 1 n G. Boter . o Ant. Ienkins . p Micbouius Lib. 1. Cap. 8. q Iesuit . Epist. Rel Mogor . r Leunclav . Perond Iouius , &c. ſ Cic. Orat. pro Arch. t This Historie of Alhacen , or the principall parts thereof , I haue published in my Pilgrimes , To. 2. li. 1. Brusius also tels of his lamenesse , with other things of his schooling in Caramania , where his fellow schollers , chose him their King , and other things not seeming credible . u Some say 30000. x Lib. 1. Cap. 7. y Chag . Memet . z Carual . Epist. a Lib. 3. Cap. 5. b See the Saracen History . c L. 1. apud Ram. D. Flet. desc . of Rus . Cap. 19. M. Paulus l. 1. a This marriage admits no Non-residence . b Funerall obseruances in Sabion . Idolaters , how vnderstood in this Booke . c Ramusius . d M. Paul. Muske of a beast . e W. de Rubr. c. 28. Odoricus saith the same . f L. Vert. reporteth the like custome in Calicut . g The serpents of Carazan . h Naked pride i Infernall Physicke . k Of him , his wealth and family see Ramus . Preface : his Palace is yet in Venice , now deuided into 70. dwellings . Mich. Lock . saw both it & his Mappa mundi mentioned by Ramus . and his Sepulchre . l Hypocritical Shauelings . D. Fletcher . c. 20 a W. Pursgloue . b Russes trauels translated by Rich. Finch . Onecko hist . ap . Hessel . Gerard. Whose Mappe makes these things more plaine . c The Russes call it great Ob. W. Pursgloue & Ios. Logan . d Elata Baba Ortel . G. B. E. e D. Fletcher Desc . of R.C. 20. f R. Johnson apud Hak. to . 1. Ios. Log. R. Finch . W. Gourden . W. Pursgloue . g Hak. Voy. 10.1 . Gerad . de Veer . ap . De Bryin . 3. par . Iud. Orient . h Nauig . 1. i Nauig . 2. k Description of the Samoyeds . l From Cherry Iland they brought home a Beares skin 13 foot long . Ionas Pooly . m Nauig . 3. a Ptol. Geog. l. 7. Cap. b Es . 49.12 . Osor. in parap . Iun. Annot. c Scal. Cau. Isag. l. 3. d Pierre du arric . l. 4. del histoire des Indes . Orient cap. 17. Gotard . Arthus hist Indiae Orient . C. 49. Silke when inuented . e As neither of Cin , Cauchin-China , Batte-china , Cathay , &c. f Perera hath this name , Escalanta Tangis . Odorico , N. di Conti , Mangi . Polo this , and Cin. Longobard saith , that the Magistrates called the Countries far from the court Mangines , that is barbarous . I. Pan●ogia . h Of the large China Map , see an exposition , To. 2. of my Pil●rimes . M. Ricci . b A note for our English East-India Merchants . l This seemes to be some kind of Coale , such as is found in diuers places of our Iland . Ant. Dalmeida Barros . Escalanta c. 8. Gaspar de Cruz. m Pantegia . n Christ . exp . l. 3. cap. 10. Paquin in 40. degrees . Trig. ep. 1612. Suceu . o Pantagio . p Botero. Relat. part . 2. which yet of France , &c. cannot be iustified . Trigant . ep . 1612 Prouince of Chequian . Hamceu , Hamcheu , or Hanceu . The Lake . See the Map. Quinsay , ciuitas coeli . See it described supr . 98. q Ha da vna banda vn lago , &c. r That which is before said almost two dayes iourney , is to be vnderstood of the Chinois iournies , which make slow passage , somtime but sixe miles a day . M.P. l. 2. c. 68. ſ Anth. Dalmeida . t Of the wholsomenesse and vse of warme drinkes : See A. Perst . del ber caldo . u Vrilis pileus to the Chinois as vir lis Togd to the Romans . Names . Surnames few . Seales . Trigaut . M. Ricci . l. 1. c. 4. Printing . Scal Ex. 92. Mons . de Monfart Linsc . l. 1. c. 23. x I haue bad of it in a square forme , to be carried in a mans pocket , as it were a marking stone . y Pantogia , & Mendoza , c. 4. Quonhoa signifieth of the Court , by this meanes the Magistrates need not in euery new Prouince learne a new language . Equiuocation , Mentall and Verball . Cic. Offic. l. 3. Hel. 6.16 . China writing . Astrologie . Vid Ep. Thaisonis Sinae ad Ric. See th next Chap §. 4. Colledges of Astrologie in Paquin and Nanquin , and not elsewhere . z Ricci . calls it alway not Paquin , but Pequin . Naturall Philosophy . Flowers of China-learning . Physicke . a Foure books aforesaid . Schoole-Masters . Graduats , and Commencements . 1. Sieucai . 2. Kiugin . In these studies they so spend their ambitious spirits , that many die thereof . Pantog . 3. Cin-su . Militarie degrees . b Some falsly Loytia or Lontes The Kings reuenues . Census . Tributum . Vect . gal . Trigaut . King Vanlie . Ricius . c Pantogia . These petitions , see verbatim , Exped . Sinica . l. 5. Of the Officers , see the next §. a He was a King of old , accounted a Saint . 1. Li pu , Court of Magistrates . 2. Hopu , Court of Treasurie . 3. Lypu . 4. Pimpu . 5. Cumpu . 6. Himpu . Colaos . Choli & Zauli . Han lin yuen Colledge . Prouinciall Gouernment . a This it is like , was mistaken by the Translator or Printer : for Captaine Saris hath seene many , & saith they are as long as pistols but the cock such , as makes them of little seruice . Botero Iaric , &c. b Maginus and Ortelius . I. Gon. de Mendoza . m Historie of China . n Ioseph . Scalig. Canon . Isagogic . lib. 2. o Scal. Em. T. lib. 1. a M. Polo . b The name signifieth a hundred eyes . c Odoricus , Ep. Hak. d Nic. di Conti ap . Ramus . e Gotar . Arthus cap. 52. f Ricius . Ric. l. 1. c. 10. The Temple of Confutius . Nic. Longobard , 2. Sciequia . Fasting . 3. Lauzu . m Discourse of China , lib. 2. n It seemes that some Romish Fryers haue beene there of old . o Iacob . Anton. 1603. Adm. Reg. Sinensis . p Ricius , l. 3. c. 9 Anchorets . q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . r Scalant . ap . Ortel . ſ Nic. Longobac . Annuae sinicae , pag. 159. & D. 1611. Ric. l. 1. c. 9. g So Haman , Est . 3.7 . &c. h Sup. §. 1. Admiranda Reg. Sinensis . Maffaeus lib. 6. Mendoza . Lots . i Maffaeus l. 6. Disc . of China . Discours . la Now. The Pope the best Alchymist in his leaden bulls . A pleasant historie . k Linschot . c. 23. Metempsy-chosis . Osor . lib. 1. Pantogia . l Litera à Mat. Ri. m G. B. B. blind persons in the Citie of Canton , set to grinde Rice . n A. Dalmeida , 1586. Trigautius . Colaus signifieth the Fortresse of the Kingdome : a chiefe Office . Place assigned to the Iesuites . Spoylers spoyled . Chappell of Ti cam the China . Plato his Image or Idoll . Deuils & Hell. Minos , Aeacus . Rhadamanthus here haue two other assessors . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ballances like those in diuers Legends , as of S. Francis in M. Paris , &c. Stix . Elysian fields . o The Iesuites say , that the Chinois maintaine their Idolatries , saying they worship not the Idoll , but God thereby represented , &c. Linschot . l. 1. c. 23. Pantogia . p Some are hereof by Libell accused to the King , and depriued of all dignitie . q They haue a kind of Pitch , which closeth the Coffin , so that it stinkes not . r Maff. and Discourse of China . Escala●ta . ca. 15. ſ Perera . t Discourse of China . u It agrees in time & lights . Trigaut . x Euen these that are of the next and tributary countries , are asmuch as vnknowne people , forbidden entercourse , as those of Corea : this by custome more then law . Ric. y Trigautius hath published one large Booke of Epistles , and since another larger with pictures , of the persecutions of Iesuites . See also Captaine Saris and Captaine Cocke in my Pilgrimes . lib. 4. c. 1. & 3. and extracts of Pinto , To. 2. lib. 2. cap. 2. in which at large are contained many perticulars here omitted . z This is also testified by Mons . de Monfart . Many Mahumetanes in China . Christians . a See sup. c. 9. b Vid . Christ . Exped . ap . sin. l. 1. in fine . c Xauerij vitae l. 5. c. 8. & d. Macao . An. Dom. 1610. Ep. 1611. 1. Cor. 2.5 . Heb. 11.1 . Vbi vides non est fides : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Notes for div A10231-e323550 a Tur. Ad. l. 27. cap. 9. Higin . Fab. 275. b Vid. l. 7. c. 3. c Dion . Afer . d Ptol. lib. 7. e Mercat. Tab. vniuers . Magin . Geog. G. Arthus , Hist . Ind. Or. f M. Paulus , lib. 3. g Nig. Com. As . x. h Steph Byzant . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. i Post . de Originib . c. 13. & 15. k This word signifies a Remnant , and Otho Heurnius with like Ca●all-conceit , imagineth the gifts of Abra. to the sonnes of Ketura , to be Magike and Astrologie . l Clem. Stromat . lib 1. m Apul. Florid. lib. 1. n Plin. l. 6. c. 19. Ar. lib. 8. o Brachmanes , Vid . Strab. Cl. Duret . Heur . &c. p The Indian Germanes . q Practice of prescribed patience . r Th like st stubbornnesse is yet in their Iogines . ſ Aelian . V●●●●i●s● . l. 5 c. 6. t Art. calleth him Dandanis , lib. 7. u Quique suas struxere pyras , viuique calentes Conscendere rogos , &c. Luc. l. 3. x Clem. Al. Strom. l. 3. y Nic. Damasc . Suetonius mentioneth this , in vita Augusti , cap. 21. z Hier. Aduers . Iouin . lib. 1. a Arr. Perip . Mar. Eryth . b Io. Boem. c Laur. Coruin . d Arrian . lib. 5. e Arrian . lib. 6. f Arrian . lib. 7. g Euseb . de Praep. Euang. lib. 6. cap. 8. h Tusc . quaest. lib. 5. i Am. Marcel . lib. 23. k Arrian . lib. 1. l Dorothaeus in vita Barthol . & Thom. m Pseudo-Abdias . Bab. Episc . n Gen. di lib. 6. cap. 26. o Solin . cap. 55. p Plin. l. 7. c. 2. q Phot. 72. r Velquae loca fabulosus Lambit Hydaspes , Horat. ſ Alex. ab Alex. lib. 4. cap. 17. Aelian . Var. hist . lib. 4. cap. 1. t Phil. l. 2. c. 4. u Cap. 9. x Lib. 3. cap. 1. y Cap. 3. z Cap. 4. Tempus edax Saturni fab . Veritas Temp. filia . Cornel. Houtman Generall . b See my Pilgrimes , To. 1. l. 2. 3. 4. 5. Especially pag. 86. & 706. & seq . and generally the fifth booke is of actions of or with the Dutch . c An. Dom. 1600. d The Indian Societie commended by the 1. Equitie . e Seneca de Benefic . l. 7. c. 4. 2. Founders . 1. Q. Elizabeth . 2. K. Iames . f 3. Iustice . 4. Comparison with others . g 5. Profit to our selues . 6. Honor to the Nation . h See the Stories in their due place . i 7. Fortunate successe . k 8. Strength added to the Nauie Royall . See the Catalogne of their ships in Sir Dud. Diggs his booke . l 9. Defect of other Trade . m 10. Others preuented . n 11. Euils else to Mariners . o A Wine made of Rice distilled , as hot as Aqua-vitae , which they drinke , and cold water after , to coole them . p Brought out of Spaine , &c. q The maine obiections of Men and Mony. r Cic. Offic. l. 3. ſ 12. Euils to the State . 1. Sam. 13.22 . Sir Tho. Smith the present Gouernor of the East Indiae . Companie , 1617. to whom Alderman Holiday hath since succeeded , and now happily gouerneth that Societie . t 13. Compared with other forreine Employments , more dangerous , lesse profitable . u 14. Propagation of Religion . x 15. Hopes of better bodily estate . See Sir Dud. Diggs his Defence of Trade against the Increase of Trade , a Booke taxing the Indian Companie : where the Reader may farre better certifie himselfe of the State , and satisfie himselfe in the obiections against it . Since which also M. Munne hath published a treatise of that argument , which I haue added to my Pilgrimes , Tom. 1. lib. 5. cap. vlt. Prou. 26.4 . 16 Increase of Arts and Knowledge by farre Discoueries . Higini . fab . 151. k Sir Thomas Smith Gouernour of the East Indie Companie : at whose House are holden the Consultations for them , And l For Virginia , Summers Ilands , Muscouia , North-West Discoueries , &c. I must also acknowledge His fauour to Me , as of Sir Dudly Diggs , M. Abbot Deputy of the East Indie Company , for communicating to me their Iournals . a Maginus . b Discourse of China , p. 381. c Gi. Bot. Ben. Richard Cocke . Linschot . c. 22 , d Summario di pop . Orientali . e Nauigatio . Iac. Neccij per Cornel. Nicolai . Linschot . vbi supra . Gasp . de Cruz. f This seemeth to be Mecon the riuer before mentioned . P. Jarric . Thes. rerum Indic . l. 2. tom . 1. c. 25. g Maginus . G. Bot. Ben. Gas . B. cap. 35. h Discourse of China , p. 390. i G. Bot. Ben. lib. 2. part . 3. k G. de Cruz. See my Pilgrims , To. 1. l. 1. c. 10. Balth. Sequer . l Bulla . m Maginus G. Bot. Ben. n Treatise of the Circumference of the Earth . Osor . Maffaeus . Barrius . c Ioan. Bar. lib. 9. cap. 2. d Caes . Frid. Iesuit . Epist. Pet. W. Floris M. S. you haue his Iournall in my Pilgrims , To. 1. li. 3. c. 14. f See Nouus orbis . Bar. dec. 2. l. 6. c. 1. The Monsonsi See this historie in Moffaeus hist . Ind. l. 4. Osorius l. 6. & 7. Barros . As . Dei. 2. l. 4. c. 4. & l. 6. c. 4. & seq . The bone of he Cabal . Linschot . R. Fitch . g Bar. dec. 2. l. 6. cap. 1. f Ioan. Bar. l. 9. g G. Arthus Dantisc . Hist. Ind. Orient . pag. 333. h Nauig . Iacob Neccij . i The Hollanders saw many men & women of China in their boats , which were Fishers , and dwelt in them : but saw not a Portugall , nor could procure any of the other , at any sum , to deliuer them a letter on shoare . After , 1603. the Hollanders tooke a rich ship of the Portugals at Macao , laden for Iapan . Cornel. de Vena . k A merry madnesse of Euery one in his humour . l Orbells . m See the next Chapter of another way to take them . Peter Williamson Floris . n Pan or Pam , or Pane. This King promised much fauour to the English , if they would resort to his Citie , which is in a little Iland o Gouernor or chiefe ouer them . p I. Hermannus Hist. Nau. ab 1602. ad 1604. q Step. ab Hagen . r Cornel. Mateliu . Nauig . & pug . Amsteldam . Hist . Io. Isacij Pontaui . ſ Ex relot . Gen. Saris. t Their Ship-boats . u Indiae Orientalis , partes 8. per T. & Is . de Bry. Nic. Bang . Itinerat . x D. Mid. voyage 1609. M.S. a G. Bot. Ben. b N. Pimenta lit . F. Fernandez c A kinde of gum , wrought by Pismires as Bees make waxe , whereof is made our hard waxe , colours , &c. d Fredericke saith , he had 26 crowned Kings at command , and that no King in the world was of greater power . Caes . Fred. e Balbi , saith 1500000. G. Balby , cap. 34. R. Fitch . Cities in the way from Negrais to Pegu , y There were destroyed by this flame and execution 4000. persons , Arthus pag. 326. & Gasper Balby , c. 37. hath the same number , saying , That all the Citizens of Pegu were enioyned to be present at the execution . He cals the place not a Wood , but a Prison He was then at Pegu . z The cruell tyrannie of the King of Pegu . Iudas cannot be secure , till he hang himselfe . a And. Bouet . b Iarric hath 700. Elephants & 700. Horses . c A cruell punishment of Cowards . Sirian . Iarric . Thes. Indic . part . 1. l. 2. cap. 24. Equus Seianus Elephas Peguanus . P. Iar. Thes. Rer. Ind. l. 6. c. 31. Iar. ex Fernand. lit . Martauan . d 1496. e 1588. M.R. Fitch . Caes . Fred. Balby . c Linschot . R. Fitch . 28. Gas . Balby , c. 38. Arist. hist . an . l. 9. tels of taking the wilde with fighting on the tame , and wearying them . d Lins . c. 17. Arthus . e Hist . Indiae Orient . p. 313. & Balby c. 37. f Caes . Fred. so Balby also . g R. Fitch . G. Balby . a R. Fitch . Caes . Frederike . b Gas . Balby saith that many of these Varelles were burned , together with four thousand houses in Pegu , by negligence of a Portugall Mariner . c Balby , c. 38. d Fernandes Epist. e R . Fitch . f Balby c. 37. G. B.B. l. part . 3. Arthus . p. 319. g Part. 1. l. 26 h Gaspar Balby . Got. Arthus . Hist . Ind. p. 321. i G. Balby , c. 37. k Sapan Giachie . l Sapan Catena . m Sapan Daich . n Sapan Donan . o Sapan Giaimosegienon . p Gasper Balby was there with other Merchants , which saw him weeping . q G. Balby . a Magin . Gio. Bot. Ben. Got. Arthus hist . Ind. Orient . pag. 282. b Linschot . c. 16 c Adulterie punished . d Linschot . c. 47 e Lud. Vert. lib. 1. cap. 19. Gesnerus de Quadrup . Scal. Exerc. 205. f G. Bot. Ben. g Bar. Dec. 1. l. 9. c. 1. h Balby , cap. 42. i R. Fitch . k Hier. Xau . Eman. Pin. l Pardaw is three Testons Portugall . m N. Pimentae . n R. Fitch . The manner of their Marriages . o A right niggard . p R. Fitch . p Histor . Relatio de Kege Mogor . q Linschot . r N. Pimenta . Sundiua . Caes . Frederike . Porto Grande . p Ialeae . q Catures , r Indian ships are generally smal , and of no great force for warre , especially with such souldiers : you may call them Boats . ſ Sup. c. 3. §. 2. t Sues in the bottome of the Red Sea . Ialeae . Iarric . l. 6. c. 33 Sup. cap. 3. § 2. 1607. 1608. 1613. Britto empaled , and cruelly slaine . a Or Cumaus on which dwel Gentils , called Cumai . This mountaine seperates the Mogols and Tartars . b 1495. & 1599. c Vid. sup . c. 8. §. 2. d R. Fitch . e Relat. de . Reg. Mog . d The vncertaintie of his Religion . Balby tels of reports amongst the Portugals , of the conuersion of this King , and of the Kingdome of China also to Christianitie : both with like truth , and fitting Popish reporters . c Ioan. Oranus . c Hier. Xauier . Some call the second sonne , Sultan Horat : some , Morad , the first Selim , &c. d Eman. Pinner . Iarric . Thes. rer . Indicarum , l. 4. & 5. Caximir . Elephants trunke as a staffe to them . I haue obserued of this yong Elephant now in London , sent out of Spaine to his Maiestie , that in rising vp when he is laid on the ground , hee raiseth himselfe on his two great teeth Brampore . Syra an admirable fortresse . o Goa , Idalcans countrey , Malabar , &c. p Vsbechs neer the Persians . Blue , a mourning colour . Selim poysoned Baiazet . M. Clarke , and M. Withington . They say hee presented the King with the worth of 25000 crownes , one iewell being worth 20000. a His booke or large iournall , written by himselfe , was communicated to me , by the right worshipfull Sir Tho. Smith . b Emmanuel Pinnerus . c Padasha is a Persian word , and signifieth King . d Dec. 21. 1612. e Others say , that his proper title is King of Delly : all Indostan is his patrimony and his countrey diuided by three famous high wayes , Porrab , Pachan , Dekan . W. Clarke . f Allahoban . g Sultan Peruis . h M. Clarke ( which diuers yeeres serued the Mogol in his warres , and was one of these Haddies ) saith 30000. i Others say , 2. s. 6. d. others 2. s. 3. d. k 150. millions of crownes . l M. Withington ( which liued a Factor diuers yeeres in the Countrey ) receiued of the Iesuites , which reside there , this same story of the Mogols treasures . m See Chap. 7. n M. Clarke saith 50000. Selims Religion and Customes . o The Kings of India sit daily in Iustice themselues , and on the Tuesdayes doe execution . Feasts . Mogols Sepulcher . Couert saith , the matter is fine Marble , the forme nine square , the compasse two English miles about , & nine stories high , and that the King protested he would bestow thereon one hundred millions . Iarric . Thes. rer . Indic . l. 5. c. 23. An. 1612. n Nic Bangam . They had money of these Ships , some 32000. rials of eight , wherof the Rehemee payd 15000. M. Downton saith , They had goods for goods to a halfe-penny . Nic. Withington . M T. Best . M. Patrick Copland . M. Nathaniel Salmon . M. Withington . Nunno d' Ancuna . M. Withington o M. Copland . p Ant. Starky . Ex Relat. M.S. Gen. Nic. Downton . Martin Pring . Beniamin Day . Iohn Leman . William Masham , &c. Master Downton , both buried his sonne , and died himselfe in this Voyage , which since we haue published with other our Pilgrims , continued by M. Elkington , and M. Dodsworth , his successiue successour . q N. Withington . r Goga is a rich towne , on the other side of the Bay. Some say that there was not so much harme done . Masham . Inuention of Ordnance first vsed by the Venetians against the Genuous An. Dom. 1378. who besieged Fossa-Clodia , a town of theirs : inuented by a German Alchymist a Monke called Bertholdus Swartus : Others say Constantinus Anklitzen . Printing was also first inuented by a German : the first Printed booke being Tullies Offices , at Mentz , by one Iohn Fust , which some thinke to be the same with Gutemberg , who had made triall of this Art before , without any perfection . This Booke is still at Augsburg . printed . 1466. Ram. P. Verg. Pancirol . Salmuth , &c. d So doth another namelesse Copy which I haue seene . I omit the names of the Captaines . e Ben , Day . Another hath Sanedo . Nic. Withington . f See M. Terris Booke , and Childs Iournal & Sir Tho. Roe in my voyages . g See Swans Iournall , and letters of Blithe , Browne , &c. h Let. of T. Wilson , and also of Robert Smith . i One Philips in the Richard , was principall cause of that victory by his Manhood . k Of Dutch and English vnkind quarrells , see Relations of M. Cocke , Tho. Spurway , Captaine Courthop , Rob. Haies , Captaine Pring , Iohn Hatch , William Hord ; letters of Cas . Dauid , George Iackeson , Ia. Lane , G. Ball . M. Willes , Kellum Throgmorton , Ric. Nash , S. T. Dale , Io. Iordan , A. Spaldwin , G. Muschamp , W. Anthon. H. Fitzherbert , Th. Knollos , B. Church-man , G. Pettys , &c. Rob. Couert . Agra . a Fatipore , a Citie as bigge as London , Ios. Salbank . Indico . b 12000. or 15000. within the Citie , Still . R. Still or Stell . and I. Crowther . March . 17. T. Cor. his letter to M. L. W. c Vers . Hosk . d Flauius Iustinianus , Alemanicus , Gothicus , Francicus , Germanicus , Anticus , Alanicus , Vandalicus , Africanus : for that which followes , Pius , Foelix , Inclytus , Victor , ac Triumphator , semper Augustus , I hope his friends in the Verses before his booke , haue giuen him more prodigious : and himselfe before he comes home must needs multiply further , hauing such huge bundles of papers abreeding in so many places , at Aleppo , Spahan , Asmere , &c. e R. Still . Lahore . Chatcha , 3 Fort. m Still . Couerts Trauels are extant in his Booke . n Hee saith , that he hath put to death his own sonne , and done 1000 other tyrannies . Iohn Crowther . W. Nichols . Iohn Mildnall . Mic. Withington . 88. Courses . 1601. Calwalla , a Towne of filthy Women . Desart . Reisbuti . S.R. Sherly . M. Withington robbed . Sinda . Wormes dangerous to ships o Fitch to the South-East and to the East from Agra . Nicols S.E. by Land . Goes N. E. to China . Couert N. and S. quite through . Still to Lahor N. E. and to Persia N.N.W. Withington the Westerle parts to Sinda , &c. p W. Clarke . q W. Payton . r 20000. horse , 50000. foot , and a mountainous Countrey , hardly inuaded and conquered . M. Clarke . b M. Withington . R. Couert . R. Couert . M. Payton . M. Withington . c Narratio Reg. Mogor . Lahor is 300 , miles from Agra . ſ R. Fitch . T. Coryat . a Maginus . b Maff. lib. 40 c Ioseph . Ind. Linsch . l. 1. c. 270 . d Pat. Copland . e L. Vertom . l. 4 f Od. Barbosa . g Coel. Rhodig . lib. 11. cap. 13. h Maff. lib. 11. i Cic. Offic. k Maff. Histor . Ind. lib. 11. l This same man appeared before Solyman the Turkish General , at the siege of Diu. Viag . di vn Comite Venetiano . Nic. di Conti saith , hee saw a Bramane three hundred yeers old . m Morison part . 3. c. 3. saith the same of the Irish Countesse of Desmond ( mentioned also by S. W. Ral. ) and that she liued 140. yeeres . n Io. Santos . l. 4. deuan. hist de India orientali . o Dam. à Goes , op . Di. & Bell. Camb. p Linschot . q Od. Barbos . r Gotardus Arthus Hist. Ind. Orient . cap 23. Bally , cap. 18. k Xaholam , that is , Lord of the World , a Title , and not a proper name . l Daquem . m Ios. Scal. de Emana . temp . lib. 7. n Ios. Scal. Can. Isag. lib. 7. o Clarke . Banians . M. Withington . Marriages solemnized betwixt infants . R. Couert . Anominus . p N. Downton . Ben. Day . q L. verb. lib. 4. r Eman. Pinner . Balby saith at other times they eate but one meale a day . cap. 10. ſ An. Dom. 1595. k The Religious in Cambaia . Pinner . l Em. Pinner . Banians . m Onesicritus reporteth the like of the Gymnosophists . n Arrian . Perip . Mar. Eryth , u Linsch . c. 37. Andrea Corsuli . x Od. Barbosa . y The like lowsie trick is reported in the Legend of S. Francis , and in the life of Ignatius , of one of the first Iesuitical pillars , by M●ff●eus . z N. di Cont. a Gi. Bot. Ben. Maff. lib. 1. Linschot . lib. 1. cap. 34. Iarric . l. 3. c. 1. b Gio. Bot. Ben. Garcias ab Horto . l. 2. c. 28. Linschot , &c. c Lins . l. 1. c. 27. Iarric . Thes. rerum Indic . l. 3. No exact order can bee vsed in relating so confused Rites . o Of Goa , reade Arthus hist . Ind. c. 15. Linschot . Al. Valignan . p Tizzuarin signifies thirtie villages ; for so many it seemes were then there . q Dec. 1. l. 8. c. vlt. & Dec. 2. l. 5. c. 1. r Lins . l. 1. c. 28.29 , 30 , 31 , 32. Balb c. 23. Balb. c. 22. ſ Lact. l. 1. c. 20. Aug. de C. D l. 6. c. 9. Rosianus Antiq. 1. 2. t R. Fitch . u Linschot . Don Duart de Menezes . He summeth the publike ordinary expences of the Port in India , at 134 199. li. 5. sh . 11. d. ob. x In Sals . are fiue Churches , S. F. y See Linschot in the story of I. Newbery , &c. l. 1. c. 92. Arch. Abbo' against Hill . Reason 4. & 5. Linschot . z Ceremonies at the death of a Bramene . a Gi. Bot. Ben. 2. part . 3. Maff. l. 1. Od. Barbosa . Heur . Indic . c. 3. d Od. Barbosa . e Betelle , a leafe . Balb. voyag . c. 26. f Nicolas Withington . Sumario di pop . Orient . g Nic. di Conti. Iarric . l. 3. Thes. Indic . 1. Tim. 4.8 . h Seb. Ferdinandus . i Nic. Pimenta . Iarric . l. 6. c. 22. Xauerij vita l. 2. c. 9. Iarric . l. 3. c. 8. The Decalogue . Iacob . Fenicius . a Ptol. l. 7. c. 1. b Bar. Dec. 1. l. 9. c. 1. c Lop Castaneda lib. 1. Od. Barbosa . G. Bot. Ben. Linschot . G. Arthus , hist . c. 26. 27. & seq . d Iosephus Indus . e Maff. lib. 1. Lud. Vert. lib. 5. cap. 2. * Castaneda & Barbosa saith , that she is not married , but as his Concubine a H. de Sancto Stephano . Od. Barbosa . b Hervan . Lop. de Castaneda , l. 1 c. 14. c Funerall Rites . d A leafe of which see c. 13. e Inauguration of the new King . f The dubbing of the Nayros . Bar. Dec. 1. l. 9. g Paguego Bramena Bisquera . * My Pilgrims or Voyages . Tom. 1. l. 5. c. 1. * Maffaeus reckons foure orders . The Caymales , or Nobles , the Bramenes or Priests , the Nayros or Souldiers , the Vulgar . The Nayros . The Biabari . * Leuit 15 13-45 Cranganor . h Bar. Dec. 1. l. 9. i Coulan . k Od. Bar. l Cas . Fred. m Osorius de Reb. Eman. n Bar. Dec. 1. l. 9 Step. de Brit. 1600. Maleas o Supra cap. a Magin . Gi. Boter . Ben. b C. Fred. c The solemnitie of burning of the wife after her husbands death . The Ancients mention this Rite . Vid Ael . var. Hist . l. 7. c. 18. Hier ad lou. l. 1. See the same described in Porchacchi Fun. Anticbi Tau . 17 d The wise immured with her dead husband . e Lud Vert. l. 6 f Odoricus . g Odoricus : h Sir Iohn Mandeuile . i Nic. di Conti k Linschot . l. 1. cap. 44. l Balby cap. 30. & Arthus Dan● Hist. Ind. Oi. c. 2. m Desperate dying . n An. Dom. 1598. o The titles of the Kings of Bisnagar . Bar. Dec. 1. l. 9. cap. 1. Iarric . l. 6. c. 21. Robert Sforce . Votaries and Doctors . Forme of reuerence . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Nhanisij . Ramanancor . M. Leitanus . p A Pardaw is foure shillings , 3. Pardawes are 2. crownes . Ventacapatus his letter . Pe. Floris . q Discourse of China , p. 40. r Mechlor Cotignus . ſ Simon Sa. t F. Fernandes Epist. 1598. u Linschot . c. 44 x F. Fernand. y Em. de Viega z Melch. Cotig . a Gi. Bot. Ben. b Osor . lib. 4. c Summario di Pop. Orient . d Osorius lib. 3. e Od. Barbosa . f Linschoten . g Few , Fooles , deuout . h Linschot . c. 15 P. Floris . Nouemb. 24. An. 1614. a Vid. Arist. & Aelian . hist . Animal . Plin. lib. 8. Gesner . &c. b So Linschot c. 46. but Arist. hist . An. l. 2. placeth them within his body neere the reines . c Christ . Aco●●● in fine Linschot . lib. 1. cap. 46 , Thomas Lopez & c . d Plut. de An. comparat . e Ael . de An. lib. 13. c. 9. f De Quadrup . Silesiae . g Gen. 7.2 . h De statu Rei Christ . in Ind. Or. i Lib. 8. cap. 18. k Lopes . Scal. Ex. 208. &c. l M. Polo . lib. 2. cap. 37. m Gos de Cruz. Mendoza , Cor. n Clus . Exot. lib. 5. cap. 1. o Cap. 4. p Cap. 3. q De Bri. part . 5. Ind. Orient . Cornel. Gerardi . r Itinerarium . A. Pigafet . Holland . Nau. ſ Icones de Bry Ind. Or. part . 4 , t I. Vert. l. 5. cap. 22. u An. Galuano . x Maff. hist . Ind. lib. 7. y An hundred and fiue , Dodrantes . z Lins . cap. 48. a Oswald . Crellius de signaturis b Paludanus . c Of this besides Linschoten see Garcias ab Horto , with Clusius notes . Exot. l. 7. c. 2.6 . d Clusius describeth this tree out of the Relations of Plin. lib. 12. Curt. l. 9. Strabo l. 5. Theophrastus lib. 4. and mentioneth like kinds ( if not the same ) out of Lopez de Castagneda lib. 7. Ouiedo lib. 6. Lopez or Pigafetta of Congo , &c. Clus . Exot. lib . 1. c. 1. * Garcias ab Horto , lib. 2. c. 1. C. Acosta c. 37. sayth it growes most in Malabar . e The Plant Bettele . f Herba Viua . Acost . They haue the like Plant in Guiana . g Discon . Galu . Viues de Anima , lib. 1. The Retrograde of Man . Tit. 1.12 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Dux Saxons * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Of another Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a Stone . Durumgenus , Et documenta damus qua simus origine nati , Virg. i Hieron . da S. Stephano . k Garcias ab Horto . l. 1. c. 15. l Quasi Amomum ex Sina delatum . m Ginger . n Cloues . o Nutmegs . ſ Lac. Indico . q Sanders . r Snakewood . ſ Calamba . t Pala d' Aquilla u Opium . x Acost . & Arom . Ciuet. Benioin . Manna . Camphora . Tamarind . Mirobolanes . Spiconard . Cubebus . y Bezar-stone . z Garcias ab Horto in Clus . Exot. l. b. 7. c. 1. Vid. Seal . Ex. 104. * Augustine ▪ Aquinas , &c. a Damas. lib 2. de Orth. fid . c. 10Vid . Clauium in I.S.B. & Brerewoods Enquiri● , c. 13. b Isid . Orig. l. 13. c. 12. c Aesch . Scholiastes . d Vid. I. de Sac. Bosc . Clau. Murulam , &c. Record . cast . l. 4 ▪ e Eras . Reinholt . vid. Keck . Problem nautica & Dane. tract 3. Pbys . Arist. de Cael. l. 2 c 14. f Psal. 104.25 . & 26. g Gen. 1.9 . h Psal. 104 9. i lerom . 5 . 22 . k Eccles . 1.7 . l Vid. Zanc. de Oper . & G.B.B. Rel. Arist &c. Psal. 107.24 . m Scalig. saith twice so great . n Scal. Exerc. 38 o Rec. Castle . l. 4 p 4. Esdr . 6 . 42 . & 47. q T. Lid. disq . de Or. font . r Brerewood Enquir c. 13. ſ The Banke towards New-found Land is as a large hilly Region of the Sea , See l. 8. c. 4. * Patric . Pancos . l. 24. Ita enim ab initio factum est mare sicut Coelum & Terra . Maria autem sunt aquae amarae . De motu & salsed . maris , vid. Keckerman . Prob. Naut . Scal. Exerc. 77. Du Bartas 3. Day . Arr. Mont. Nat. Obs . Lid. Disque . Bot. Relat. Mar. a Lid. Disq . * Appolonius Phil. lib. 5. b Silius Fertque . refertque . fretum Luna , &c. c Don Iohn of Cast . M.S. d Exer. 52. e Some say Aristotle drowned himselfe heare , for not finding out this scorer . f Orp hym . g Cortes . Narrat . h Vid . Pat. Pancos . 27 , 28 , 29 , 30. i Prou. 17. vlt. k Scal. ex . 52. Psal. 107. l Acost . hist . Ind. Ar. Mont. Nat. Obs . pag. 210. Scal. ex . 46. a Vid Ambr. & Basil in hexaem . Thod . serm . 2. de prouid . &c. b Vid. Ambr. hex. l. 3. c. 5. Isid . Orig. lib. 13. c Iul. Obseq . de prodig . d Vid. Ortel . Scalig. ex . 51. Ant. lenk . Hak. To. 1. Ch. Bur. ap . Hak. & in a M. S. which I haue seene . e Merula Cos . l. 3. c. 5. Stuck . in Ar. &c. f Macrob. sat . l. 7. c. 12. Marcellinus Comes . an . 401. g Ar. Periplus Pont. Eux . h Vid. Scal. ex . 259. i In Parergo . See also Gyllius , Marcianus , Ouid. de Ponto , Ammianus , &c. Counterfeit Reliques . Dous . Itiner . Gill. de Bosp . Thracio , l. 1. Plin. l. 16. c. 44. Memnon de statu Herac Pont. Aelian . varl . l. 9 . c. 13. Mar. Her. g●● Gesner de Aquatil . vid. Olaum Mag. &c. See his Nauig-written by himselfe , Hak. Tom. 1. Sigism ab Herb. a Of the Ilands of Asia . Benedetto Bordone , and T. Porcacchi haue written large Treatises of this Iland-subiect . Lequio . b P. Bentii . tab . Banda . c G. Bot. Ben. Moro. d A. Pigafetta . Gilolo . Amboyno . e Selebes . f Moratay . g Nathaniel Martin . In our Nauigations you haue the voyage of Francis Pyrard , out of whole large storie of these Ilands , wee haue not been niggardly to bestow the principall obseruations on our Reader of their number ( supposed 12000. ) Customes , Creatures , Cocos , &c. h Pyrard saith of Male , the principall Iland and that Diues signifieth a heape of Ilands . i Monfart saith , he went from Aleppo in a Carauan of 10000. men , which trauelled al by night , guided by the starre through the Desarts . 3. dayes to Nane or Euphrates . The vsuall way , is to Bi r , &c. * In Lar , saith Monfart , is the strongest and best furnished Castle of the Persian . a See their names in Balby cap. 14. Pach. Chron. Odoricus Bal. c. 9. * See the Relation thereof in our Voyages . I haue also a Storie or Chronicle of their Kings written by King Pachaturunxa in Arabike . b L. de Vrreta , Hist . Aethiop . l. 1. c. 6. f L. 2. c. 5. g Elias Thisb . Rad. Sambation . Eldad . Dan. apo Gen. 2. Esd . 13-40 . h Orentius in Geog. Brerewoods Enquiry , cap. 13. i Fulleri Miscellanea , l. 1. c. 9. Casab . Exercit. 15. adu . Bar. k Ins . l. 7. c. 11. Dam. à Goet Diens . Oppug . Nic. Downton . S.H. Middleton . Rehib Aga his pride . Moha , the Port of Mecca . a He promised the Riha or Lieutenant 1500 Venetian peeces . A Moore of Cairo , and Hamet Waddy , the Bassaes Merchant , and others were their friends , Cold in Arabia . Zenan the chiefe Citie . Moha . Assab Road. See of these l. 7 c. 11. a Gi. Bot. Ben. b This inscription was in the basis , as Meursius translates it : Rhedo Colossum his quater cubitis decem Superbientem Lindius fecit Laches , which wordes shew both the Author Lindius Laches , and the height foure , score cubits . Meursius in translat . Constant . c Constant . Porphyrogenitus de ad imp . cap. 21. Theophanis Chronicon d Of his taking Cyprus , besides other Chronographers see Richardus Canonicus Trin. London . in vita Rich. 1. cap. 48. & 50. e Adrian . Roman . Theat . Vrbium , lib. 2. Of the moderne commodities , see M. George Sandys , lib. 4. g Herod . Thalia . i Ortel . Theat . h Plin. l. 5. c. 31. u Quadi Geographia . In Hak. Voyages the taking of Famagusta , &c. is largely related , Tom. 2. P. Contarenus de bello Turc . & Ven. a Mat. 23.15 . b Benefit by the Spaniard and Iesuite . c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Ephes . 2. d Of the wants of their Conuersions , see T. a Iesuite : and the Epistles of Xauier , Baptista , Montanus , &c. d Mercator thinkes Iapon to be the Aurea Chersonesua which agreeth not with Ptolemey l. 7. c. 2. who placeth it vnder the line . e Adams in a Letter which was brought home by the last Indian Fleet , bearing date from Firando , Octob. 23. 1611. c A strange Tree . d L. Armerda , Mel Nunnes . e Customes in things indifferent are comely or vncomely , pro more loci , f Sometimes this is the sentence thus to kill themselues or at least a mitigation of the sentence ; so esteemed there , as with vs the beheading of great persons condemned to a death more ignominious . * W. Adams his strange voyage and aduentures . * He was no Shipwright , a Ierem. 10.8 . b Hab , 2.18 . c Ioh. 4.22 . I haue published the forme of them in Captaine Saris his Voyage , tom . 1. l. 4. c. 1. The Iaponian Alphabet of 20. the Malayan ( which Ca. Saris could speake ) of 24. Let●●rs . This trade still continueth . See Prings voyage &c. in my Voyages . a A Question moued by some , whether any Iesuites haue beene in China . b Sup. l. 4. c. 1. & 19. especially the last §. Cap. Saris his Iournall commended . Sinc. Al. Frois . 1595. Ex Iap . 1606. 1607. Dec. 10. 1614. a Maff. l. 2. b Cos . Turrian . Sir Ed. Michelborne . c Coia is a city consecrated to Combodassi a Bonzi the first author of their letters Many Bonzij attend his Holies , and the Princes are all there buried , or a tooth of them at the least . P. Bert. tab . Aug. 15. 1595. d Yet is adultery common . Crosses in Iapan . M. Cocks . Women actors are in Iaua and diuers places of the East Indies . Insanae structurae e Icoxuana secta . f Franc. Gasp . g 2. Cor. 7.11 . h An. Do. 1598 . Franc. Pasiuss Lud. Frois . i Al. Valignan k Lud. Frois l Out of the Frying pan into the fire . m Bal. Gagus . n Vid . Claud. Duret . o A Connicatching trick . p Cos . Tur. e Gaspar Vilela . f Laurent . Iapon . g Valent. Car● . iap. commutatio . h Baites in the iourney to Paradise . Nic. Trigaut . L. Frois . i Pet. Alcaceut . k Ioseph . Acost . Histor . Indiae , lib. 5. cap. 25. l All this is represented to the eye in pictures by Theodoret de Bry. Americae part 9. a Our Chaucer in the Friars Prologue . Cor. Agrippa de vanet . c . 64 . and many of the Papists hemselues confesse thus much of their Confessionists . Aluar. Pelag. Ouand . Iac. de Graf . &c. See Whites way to the Church pag. 219. and Iohn Nic. Pilgrimage . Poggius , &c. b Concil . Trid. Sess . 14. cap. 5. Can. 67. d Bellar. tom . 3. lib. 3. de Poenitentia totus . e Prou. 25.3 . f Ier. 17.9 . g Bellar. de Poenit . lib. 3. c. 12. h Matt. 11.30 . i Sheldons Motiues in the Preface . * L. Almeida . a Organtinus . b L. Frois . c Ed. Syluius . d Pet. Alcaceua e Nic. Trigaut . Their Funerals * L. Frois Epist , a L. Frois Relat : de Legat. Ciuens . Addeth many other strange effects hereof in Bungo and other places . Vid . & Pet. Gomez . a Gab. Matosus 1603. Eman. Acosta . b Fran. Cabralis Pet. Gomes . c Emen . Iesseria . d Pol. l. 3. Ioan. Rodrigues . Nic. Trigaut . * Rodrig . saith , their eares cut off and not their nose , but both to the Preacher and that 21. houses or Monasteries were therefore desolate . Ann. 1612 . Lit. 1613. a That part within the walls . b Hen. Cuyckius . And. Schottus . * Lins . l. 1. c. 26. i Arias Sanctius Bap. Montanus . Edoo . a Gio. Bot. Ben. b Discourse of China , of F. Iuan. Gon. de Mend. c Pag. 349 . d Crud el. Hisp . e Francis-Vaez . 1601. f G.B.B. part . 4 lib. 3. g Oliuer à Noort . 1600. h Tho. Cand sh Voyage Hak. Tom. 3. i On the I le Capul . k Ant. Galuana . l Nic Nun. I Gaetan ap . Ram. m A Pigafettae . n Mas. Transil . uano . o Mas. Transil . p Pigafetta . q Got. Arthus pag. 396. r Sir Fr. Drake . ſ Maff. lib. 5. t Galuane . u Iac. Neccius . x Lud. Fernand. La. Masonius . y Got. Arthus pag. 403. z Holland . Nauig 1598. & 99 per Bilibald . Stobaum . a Gas . Ens lib. 1. cap. 5. b Plutarc . P. Aemil. Seneca . Hippol. & Med. Tibul. l. 1. Eleg. 8 Manil lib. 1. Astron . Iuuenal , Martial , &c. c Iac. Neccij Nauig . in octaua part . Ind. Orient . de Bry. d Pigafetta . e Nauig . Holland 1598. per B. Strobaeum . De Brv , part . 5. Ind. Or. hath the Pictures of these Gallies , &c. Polerine or Poolaroon and Polaway . Ex relatione Cap. Saris qui suit Bantame per multos anno . dum haec gerabantur . N. Bangam . Martin Pring . * The more full relation of this Earthquake ( so it was ) see in my Voyages , l. 5. tom . 1. together with a description of these Ilands in Cap. Fitzherberts Letter . There also may you see diuers Letters of the Kings of Tidore , Ternate , Bantam , to His Maiestie , and three Surrenders to him of diuers of those Ilands : and the warres which the Banda businesse occasioned in the Indies betwixt the Dutch and Our Merchants , as their owne and ours haue related the same . * Capt. Saris. Will. Keeling . W. Floris . W. Bangam . R. Cock. Martin Pring . M. Ball , &c. k Art. hist . Ind. Orient . cap. 46. l Od. Barbosa . m Hak. tom . 3. a M. Paulus , lib. 3. These seeme Rhinocerotes . N. di Conti. b Vert. lib. 6. c Scot. d Bert. Ta● . e Gio. Bot Ben. f Od. Barbosa . g Bar. dec. 2. l. 9 cap. 4. Of the Hollanders nauigations in these parts , see Isacius Atthus , the Dutch Historie of Graue Maurice . h Capt. Saris. i Io. Isac Pontan . Hist . Amstelodam . Nau. Batau . 1594 ap . De Bry , part . 3 c. 33. k 1615. Generall Butts , the Dutch Generall cast away , with two ships , and their rich lading ; the third , some goods saued , but after losse of 135 men , found driuing in the Sea , besides many other losses . Mart. Pring . Th. Crowther , &c. l Bilib . Stobaeuo . k Cor Houtman , Cor. Gerardi . l Tho. Candish . Hak. tom . 3. pag. 822. m Houtman saith he was aliue 1596. supposed 160. yeeres old . n Nauig . Oliuer Noort . o Houtman . a Gi. Bot. Ben. Maff. lib. 4. G. Arthus Hist . Indiae Orient . cap. 40. b Linschot . c P. Bertius Tab. d Ortel . Maff. lib. 4. e Discoueries of the world . f See Lamberts perambul . g Nic. di Conti. h L. Vert. i Herman . de Brec . Arthus pag. 559. k In 1598. l 1604. Sir Ed. Michelborn . m Sir Iames Lancaster . n The like hapned there May 5. 1613. Pat. Copland . o Cor. Houtman . Iohn Dauyi . Patrick Copland , M. Best . * This reason is alledged why Sumatra should be Aurea Chersoneflus and Ophyr : and not the Continent of Malacca which hath no Gold vid disc . del R. di Mal. Tes . Pol. p. 3. Of this Ophyrian Dispute see Varerius his Treatise , Io. Vassius Ortel . Pined . &c. Our Ophyrian discourse in the first booke of Voyages . * Anno 1613. Captaine Saris . * Sup. c. 13. §. 3. a M. Paul. l. 3. Barbosa . c Vid. sup . l. 1. ●4 . & Mos Barcepha in Bib. Pat. & Hopkins . &c. d Lib. 1. e Linschot . An. Corsali . f Maff. lib. 3. g Od. Barbosa . h Vert. l. 3. c. 4. i Odoricus . k Bert. Tab. l Her. de Brea . m Georgius . Spilbergius . n Herman . de Brec , ap . de Bry , part . 8. Ind. Or. o Chap. 10. p Gi. Bot. Ben. q Paul l. 3. c. 19 r Linschoten . ſ Od. Barbosa . t Plin. li. 6. c. 22. Many reasons for proofe hereof see in a little Booke called the Circumference of the Earth . u W. Thorp . ap . Fox . Act. Mon. Our Pilgrimes with wanton Songs , Bagpipes , Canterbury Bels , &c. when they come into a Towne , make more noyse then the King with al his Clarions and Minstrels , So Chaucers tales . Eras . Colloq . &c. x See diuers examples here of in Iohn Nichols Pilgrimage , and W. Lithgow reporteth the like when he was there . Est . 2.15 . Aelian . Var. Hist . lib. 12. c. 1. Notes for div A10231-e380220 a Gen. 25.4 . b Antiq. lib. 1. cap. 15. c De his erymis & aliis consule F. Luys de Vrreta , lib. 4. cap. 1. Botero , Bernardo Aldrete Antigued var. &c. d Dom. Nig. G. Arthus hist . Ind. Orient . c. 4. e Io. Leo. lib. 1. f Rom. Mal● . lib. 1. cap ● . g Many of the Ancients , and Leo ascribe all beyond Nilus to Asia : so Polyhist . l. 3. c. 37. Dion Af &c. fe●e omnes . h Maginus . i Oc. Antlanticus . k Plin. lib. 13 . cap. 22. l Bud. de Ass . lib. 5. m Io Leo , lib. 1 . n Maginus Pory . o Io. Ler. lib. 9 . p P. Bellon . lib. 2 . cap. 49. doth largely describe him See his description in Moreson and Sandys : also Master Sanderson saw one at Cairo , and hath described him in his voyage , which I haue printed . Tom. 1. lib. 9. q G. Sandye . r Caius de rar . animal . speakes of two kindes : the taile of the one three cubits long , of the other a cubit broad . vid. Hero. Thal Arist. hist . an . 8. Plin. 8. 49. Aelian , &c. ſ Of Eastwood in Essex . t Aristot Hist . Animalium . u Ouied. histor . Ind. l. 16. c. 11. Vrban Calueto in Benzon , l. b. 3. A. Gellius Noct. Attic. x Arist. Hist . animal . l. 6. c. 32. y Plin. l. 8 c. 30. Whitney Emble . Solinus . z Marbodeus de Gemmis . * Sol. in cap. 36. calleth them Celphos . These great Apes are called Pongo's . * Satyres are thought to be a kind of Apes : these are Naturall . There are others vnnaturall of humane copulation with goats : a third sort diabolicall illusions , & a fourth poeticall tales . See these things at large in Baubinus de Hermaphrod . l. 1 also Drad . in Solin , &c. z Congo translated by A.H. a Strabo and Agatharchides write that they had seene Serpents 30. Cubits long . b A. Gel. l. 6. c. 3. & Iul. Obsequens Cap. 29. Pl. l. 8. c. 14. ballisus tormentisque vt oppidum aliquod , expugnata serpens &c. c Osor . l. 4. c. 8. Treasurie of times , l. 5. c. 31. see the whole Chapter . Vitriaco testifieth , that the Crocodile hatcheth her eggs onely with her sight and other things not probable . P. Pigaset . a Solinus c. 33. & Theophrast . de animal . b Galen . lib. de Theriaca . Plinie saith it is twelue fingers long , and nine inches . l. 8. c. 21. Albert. mag . de mirab. . c Io. Baptista Porta , &c. d Lemnius de occultis . l. 4. c. 12. e Ioh. Bapt. Mat. 3. ate Locusts , and many people were therefore called . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . f P. Oros . lib. 5. cap. 11. g Plin. l. 11. c. 29. h Taken out of the Sibylles Bookes . Ioel. 1. & 2. &c. i Cl. Ep. ad Latem . Aristot . in hist . An. haud recte cicadis ieiunium tribuit , & rorem tantum procibo . k Aelian de an . Lib. 5. cap. 53. l Theoph. Simocatta hist . Mauri l. 7. cap. 16. m Vi . Ges . de Aq. Robert Iuet in his relation of that Voyage . a Iamblicus . b Am. M. l. 22. D.S. l. 1. Plin. d. Os . & Is . Volat. 12. Lact. l. 4 c. 9. Hieron . ad Paul. c Aelian . Spart . Seuerus . d Antiq. l. 1. c. 6. Broughtons Concent . e Io. Leo l. 8. Mitzer , & Mitzer , ait Postellus , Aldrete Africa . f B. Enquiry . cap. 22. g D. Chyter . * Coptus , as Pliny saith was the neerest marke to Nilus , of Arabia ; and Indian Merchandise , lib. 2. c. 9. h Scal. E.T. 4. 5 Lidyat . E.T. i Steph. Byz . Roffinus . Ortel . Thes. k Apollon . Argon . l Tzetz . ad Lycophron . m Fast . 5. Tib. l. 1. Cla. ●pig . n G. Sandys . o Agatharchides ap . Phot. 250. Luys del Marmol . l. 11. per totum . p Ptol. l. 4. c. 5. q Vid. Eustat . in Dionys . Aethicus and others diuide Egypt into the superiour and inferiour : this is that Delta , the other Thebais . Ortel . Simler . r P. Pigafetta . l. 2. c. vlt. ap . Ram. ſ Scal. ex . 47. Lucret. l. 6. Lucan . l. 10. t Goro . in Becces . Niloscopium . u Acosta hist . Ind. x P. Pigafetta . 1.2 . y Aristot . ap . Phot. 249. See Iobson of Gambra . z Historia de la Etiopia , l. 1. c. 28. a Leo lib. 8. b Himerius ap . Phot. 243. mentions this measuring Nilus by Cubits . c S. l. 2. d Gen. 41.1 , 2 , 3 vid. Com. Mart. Marl. Munst . &c. e Raine is infectious if at any time it fall in Egypt , except in and about Alexandria , where Pigifetta saith it raineth . Sac. lib. 19. Nilus , solux ex omnibus vniuersis nullas expirat Auras Solin . f Isay 11.15 . c A. Meteor . l. 1 vid. Hieron . ad Es . 12. h D. Chytr . i Stra. lib. 16. k Sesostris , Ptolomei , Traiani fossae . l Diod. Sic. l. 1. m Olymp. 180. n Morn . de ver . Ios. Antiq. l. 3. c. 2 k Pseudo Berosus . l Xenoph. de aequiuocis , calleth Cham , Saturnus Aegyptius . m Psal. 75. & 108. n Hier. in Gen. Brought . Conc. o Plut. in Os . p Arist. Meteor . lib. 1. q Lucian . Dea Syr. r Diod. Sic. l. 2. ſ Osiris is supposed by some to be the sonne of Chaus . vid. inf . cap. 6. Patric . saepe . t Morn . de verit . Christ . Relig. cap. 26. u Herodot . l. 2. Dionys . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Iuuen. Atque vetus Thebe contum iacet obrutae portis . x The Egypt-talent of filuer is reckoned 250. l. of our money : and gold is vsually accounted 12. times so much . e In 69.51 . & 29.50 . f Strab. l. 17. g Antiq. l. 8.4 . h 2. Chron. 12.9 i Volater li. 12. Lud. Reg. lib. 4. Learned M. Fuller . Misc . l. 2. c. 4. holds the relations of Tearcon and Sesostris to be in great part fabulous : and rather troublesome Expeditions then setled Empires . k Houeden . Malmesbur . Mat. West . Fox . Act. & Monuments . Speed. Stow Chron. &c. l Annal. 2.15 . m Her. lib. 2. n Sca. Ep. ad Putean . o Gi. Bot. Ben. Porc. fun . an - . cap. 11. Theuet . Cosmog . de Leuant . * Leg. Bab. l. 3. a Lib. 36. c. 12. b Plinie saith 883. f. and the second 737. the third 363 . c Sandys hath three stones . d Porcharch in his Funerali Antichi Tau . 12. hath set forth this in picture . Hont . Cos. lib. 3. Reg 23.29 . Plin. l. 36. c. 13. e There were in Egypt 73. Nomi , 10. in Thebais , 10. in Delta , and 17. in the middle Region . f Plin. l. 6. c. 29. g Anton. Galua . h Philostrat. de vita Apollon . l. 5. cap. 15. saith that Apollonius , seeing a Lion ( which one had tamed ) offer to fawne on him , withall , vttering certaine murmurings , interpreted that speech of the Lion to the people , saying , that hee sometime had been Amasis the Egyptian King : whereupon he was sent with pompous procession of the Priests , to Leontopolis , and there placed in the Temple . a 2. Pet 1 . 19 . b Apoc. 11.8 . c Genes . 41.8 . Exod. 1.7 . d Her. Asclep . * Adol . Occo . Numis . e 1. Cor. 8.4 . Io. 4.12 . Georg. Stamp . Tab. Cosmogr . f Diod. Sic l. 1. g Some thinke that this Osiris was Miz aim the sonne of Cham. Morn . See this Legend at large in Cael. Calcag . derch . Egypt . * Polyaen . Stratag . l. 1. makes Pan to be Bacchus his Generall in his Indian Expedition h Lactan. lib. 1. i Arnob. contra Gent. l. 5. aliam resert causam obscoenissimam Natalis Com. l. 5. cap. 3. aliam . k Athen. l. 5. c. 5. l Phallus is the Image of a mans yard . m Apollod . de Origen . deor l. 1. Nat. Com. &c. n Laur. Pig. Mens . Isiac . exposit . o De Nat. Dectum . lib. 1. p Philo. Iud. da decim . praec. Ios. cont App : Dies Canic . p. 2. Colleq . 1. q Inuenal . Sat. 15. Tarneb . ad . 18. 12. addeth garlike , as worshipped and sworne by r Trem. & Iurs. , in Genes . 43. Exod. 8. ſ Tusc . Qu. l. 5. t Orig. contra Celsum , lib. 4. Hier. Roman . de la rep . Gent. l. 1 . u That the same soule should one while quicken a man another while a fish , or beast , or bird , passing from one to another x In Bib. Pat. tom . 8. y Apud Euseb . de Praep. l. 3. c. 2 , z Aelian . de Animal . l. 10. c. 15 a Iul. Firm. de myst . profan . c. 1. b De Os . & Is . c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Opifex intellectus quiveritatis est dominus & sapientiae , quatenus in generationem progrediens occultam latentium rationem producit in lucem , Amum Egyptiaca lingua vocant : quatenus autem sine mendacio peragit omnia Phtha nuncupatur ; quatenus effector bonorum Osiris ; aliasque denominationes habet propter potentias , actionesque differentes : Tumblichus de Mysteriis . d Vid. Soc. l. 1. cap. 17. e 1 Cor. 2.14 . f Nat. Com. l. 6. & 8. g The hornes of Isi ▪ ( for so they picture her ) are by Suida● ascribed to that fable of Io , which some say is Isis . h Achil. Stat. lib. 3. * Marsit Fic . in Iamb . translated according to Proclus . a Dereb Egypt . Rain . l. 2. c. 3. b Gen. Dier lib. 2. cap. 8. c Lact ●ib . 1. c. 6. d Hermanthenae . lib 6. Hieroglyph l. 1. Gallica . lib. 4. e He saith , the Hebrewes borrowed their Letters from the Cimmerians and findeth great mysteries in the names of the Letters . f Hier. l. 8. He sayth Christopher was first so painted of some Egyptian or Hieroglypher . See Rainold . ●e Id. K. E. & Seror . Litan . g Fran. Patricij Zoroaster . h F. P. Her. Trismegist . Gr●colat . i Asclepius de sole & daemonib . lib. 1. k Asclep . c. 9. l Cap 13. m Origen . cont . Celsum , lib. 4. sayth , That among other spels they vsed to adiure Deuils in the name of the God of Israel , God of the Hebrewes , God that drowned the Egyptians in the Red Sea . n This might be that Mercury , of whom Tully sayth , Quem Egyptij nesas putant nominare . De N. D. lib. 3. a Lucian . de Astrologia . b Strabo l 17. c Diod. Sic. l. 1. d Luc. de Sacra . e Solin . Am. Marc. f Euseb . praepar. Euang. l. 2. c. 1. g Strabo l. 17. Vid. Naz. Orat. 24. & ad cum Eliam Cret . h Solinus . Plutarch . i De Ciuit. Dei l. 18. c. 5. k Vid . Hieroglyph . Gorop . l. 4. l Suidas . m Euseb . Chron. n Apol. Biblieth . l. 1. c. 2. o Scal. in Eus . p Cael. Cal. de reb. Egyptiacis . q Viu . in Aug. de Ciu. Dei. l. 18. c. 5. r Vbi supra . ſ Gen. 30.39 . t Varijsque coloribus Apis. Ouid. Met. 9. u Bulling . Orig. Error . x Suidas . y Macrob. z Orig. cont . Celsum lib. 3. a Ioach . Vaget . Geographist . b Sup. l 3. c. 6. c G. Dous . Itinerar . d Strabo . lib. 17. Stuckius de sacris sacrificijsque Gentilium , de his fusius. Vid. Clem. Paren & Meruetum . e Vid Gesner . de quadrup . & Aelian . de an . lib. 10 c. 30. f Iuuen. Sat. 15. see that whole Satyre . Aelian . de an . lib. 10. cap. 21. g P. Bellon . ob . h Volat. Scalig. writes of a Leaden Crododile , framed by art to chase away these beasts , moltē after by Achmed . Ben-Tolon . ep . ad Vaz i Diodor. Sic. l. 1 k Aelian . de an . l. 10. c. 23. e L. Pig. mens Isiac . exp . f Ios. cont Ap. lib. 2. g Ioh. 3.14 . h Vines in August . i Ortel . ex Clement . & Min. Foelice . k In Es . c. 46. & cap. 12. & alias . l Ae. Var. l. 13. cap. 22. Strab. lib. 14. mentions a Temple and Image of Homer at Smyrna , with a coyne called Homerium . m Plut. de Osir . & Is . n See Acosta , Gomara , and our Picture booke , Tom. 2. lib. 5. o Peut . de Diuinat . Idem Canic . dies S. Maioli , part . 2. Colloq . 1. p Sard. lib. 3. cap. 15. q Triflesque Eusiridis aras . r Tab. Isiaca Bembi . In Aegypto Canicipites , Serpenticipites , Afinicipites , &c. & postea . Vanae & contrariae superstitionis , aquam in praecipua veneratione habent , & ea tamen se abluuni . Athanas . cont . Gent. idem Iustinus Mart. Apolog . 2. & Cyprian . ad V. ſ Theod. Ser. 1. t Am. de Abraeham . l. 2. c vlt u Vid. Brerew . Enq. cap. 13. x Ael . de Animal . l. 10. c. 16. y Crol de signaturis . z Drus . de 3. sectis , lib. 2. a Io. Boem. lib. 1 cap. 5. H. Roman . de rep . G. l. 3. c. 4. b Sard. l. 3. c. 18. Herod . l. 2. c Du Bartas Colonies . d Tert. Exhort . ad Castitatem . De Orig. c. 17. &c. Raziel . e Gramay As . f Moresm . Dep. rel . g Magini . Ptol. Pol. de inuentoribus . Beroal . in Apuleium . h Draudius in Solinum . i Aelian . Var. hist . l. 14. c. 34. k Alex. ab Alex. Gen dier . l. 2. c. 8. l Ios. cont . Ap. lib. 1. is qui super Egyptiaca sacra ▪ erat constitutus . Hel. hi. Aeth . l. 7. Herod . l. 2. saith , that they had 341. Priests and as many Kings before his time . m Philost . de vit . Apol. lib. 6. c. 3. n Domitiano Imperatore . o Pius 2. Asia . p Pol. Vir. l. 3. * Herod . lib. 2. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , * Hospin . de Fest . cap. 7. a Plut. de Os . b Lib. 2. c Coel. Rhod. l. 7. cap. 17. d Plut. ibid. e Hosp. cap. 27. f M. F. Octau . Arnob. contra gentes , lib. 2. g Viues in Annot . ad Aug. de Ciuit Dei , lib. 8. cap. 27. Vide ante lib. 1. cap. 17. h De Osir . i Peucer . de Diuinat . S. Ma. Di. Can. pag 2. co ' . 2. k Achil. Stat. lib. 2. & 3. * Antiq. 18.4 . * Sueton. in Vit a Laur. Coru. b Ios. Ant. l. 1.8 , c Dom. Nig. Aph. Com. 3. Clein . Strom. l. 1. Bas . in princip . prou . Girana . Cos . l. 2. Cic de . diu . l. 1. A. Theuet . de mundo nouo , c. 4. d G. B. in Exod. trac . 6. e L. 14. 34. * Sophocles in Oedip. vid. Scholiast . ib. ex Nymphod . f Del'Orig . de Langues . c. 40. &c. g Nazion . Orat : 3 adu . Iul. & , Elias Cret . h Flau. Vopisc . Saturnius . Trebellius Pollio testifieth the like in his Triginta Tyrannis . i Timberlies booke describeth this at large & Sandys . k Dionis Nicaei Adr. l Aelius Spartianus in Adriano . Prudent . cont . Symmachum . l. 1. Iustin . Martyr . Apol. 2. m Choul della Relig. Rom. Antich . n Am. Mar. l. 22. o Diophantes Lacedem , apud Stuckium de . p Coelius Rhodig . Lectionum adtiq . l. 16.3 . q Polyb. Hist . l. 15. c. 31. Exod. 1 , &c. r Tes . Pot. 3. part . pag 169. hath a whole discourse of them . ſ Prou. 7.10 . t Dion . Cass . l. 54. a Herod . l. 3. Ioseph . Antiq. b Iustin . l. 1. c Strab. l. 17. describeth the forme of their Temples . d Thucid l. 1. Aelian . var. hist . l. 6. c. 8. e Curt. lib. 4. Arrian . l. 3. f Adrichom : Theat T. San. g See Auson . de clar . vrb . h Lydyat . Emb. Temp. i Herodian . l. 7. k Legidarum imperium & regum series : Stra. L. 17. Niceph. patr . Eutrop. l. 6. & 7. Ir. Patrit . Panarch . l. 9. Idem l. 16. l Some learned men are of opinion that these pretensed bookes of Hermes , as also the Oracles of Sybill which are extant , were but counterfeits of some Christians , seeking to winne Heathens by such proofe worse then Heathennish . Idem l. 16. m Strab. l. 17. n Brer . de pond . Cap. 10. Her. Thal. o Arrian . lib. 6. Plut. Pomp. Bud. de Asse . a Diod. Sic. c. 1. b Naucrates ap . Eustat . in Praefat . Odyss . c Strab. l. 1. d Athen. l. 1. e Ioseph . Ant. lib. 12. c. 2. Aristaeus . f Epiph. de ponder . Cedren . * Sen. de Tranq . cap. 9. g Gel. l. 6. c. vlt. Am. l. 22. Isid . habet falso 70. pro 700. u Lips . de Bibliothec . c. 4. x Plut. Anton. y Sueton. in Tiber . Plin. in Epist. & de Sit. Ital. &c. z Plin. l 35. c. 2. * Cic. Ossic . l. 3. Alphons . Rex Hisp . a Sir Tho. Bodlie Founder of the famous Library at Oxford , I might also here mention the Honorable care of D. King , L.B. of London for that of Christ Church and many many other worthy Benefactors in both Vniuersities : but their Memorials are there , euerie Booke , euerie Page , euerie stone , being more complete Panegyrikes of their praise , then the complementall Oration of the best Orator . b Studiosa quaedam luxuria . c Strab. l. 17. Athen l. 1. d Philostrat. de Dionys . sophista . e Athen. l. 15. f Ruff l. 2. c. 23. Theod. l. 5. c. 22. g Am. Marcel . l. 22. Dionys . saith as much or more . Inter Serapidis templa celeberrimum apud Alexand . Vetustiss . Memphi hoc fanum subire nec hospit . nec sacerdotib . licet priusquam Apin sepelierint . Pausan . At. h Oros . l. 1. c. 8. affirmeth , that of Iosephs act Egypt is still witnesse vnto his time , continuing the payment of the fift part of their profits to the King . i Story of Tyrannus , Saturnes Priest . k Socra . l. 5. c. 16 l Soz. l. 7. c. 15. Marcellinus reporteth that Theodosius by Edict , abolished this Temple of Serapis . m Nicep . l. 12. 26 Theod. l. 5. 22. Hist . trip . l. 10. cap. 29. m Cer. Tac. l. 4. c. 35. vid. Nat. Sir H. Sauile . n Dionys . cals him Iupiter of Sinope , on which Eustatius commenteth that Sinopites is the same with Memphites ; for Sinope is a hill of Memphis : or else of this Pontike Sinope , &c adding this Storie . Theoph. Patriarch of Antioch l. 2. cals Sarapis , Sinopa profugus . o Athen. l. 1. c. 5. 6. p Achil. Stat. 5. q Of Philadelphus incredible pompe , and Philopators ship read Athen. l. 5. c. 5. 6. r A. Gel. l. 6. 17. Ado. Vien . ſ Cor. Tac. An. 2. Of Memnons Image see Ortel . in expedit . Alexandri Mag. Dionys . Eustath . Iuven. Sat. 15. t Pausan . Attic. u Sex. Aur. Victor . Sueton. Tran. Aug. x This body Ptolom . tooke from Perdiccas and burried it at Alexandria in a Golden Tombe . Strab. l. 17. y Ios. Ant. 19.6 . z Isa . 19.13 . a Ios. an t . l. 12. 2. b Procop. de bello Persico l. 1 c Con. Nic. Can. 6. d Hist . Tripar . cap. 11. Paul. Diac. l. 8. e Vincent . Spec. lib. 4. q Leo Afric . c. 8. r The Arabians and Turkes doe call Cairo , Miszir : the reuenue whereof amounteth to aboue a Million , & runneth into the Hasnad or priuate Treasurie of the Great Turke , and not into the publike Treasurie : Lazora Soronzo . He hath vnder him there sixteene Sanzacki & 100000 Timariots , or horsemens fees to maintaine so many horse for the Turkes warres at their owne charge . Knolles . ſ G. Tyr. saith , it was built in the yeere of Mah. 358. and made the Seat Royall 361. t Pilgrim . to Mecca ap . Hak. u P. Mart. Leg. Bab. l. 3. x Perhaps this is that Babylon in Egypt where Sanutus saith the Merchants remayned : the Soldane with his Souldierie in Cairo . y Sal. Schu . z Hak. Pilgrim . to Mecca . a Nean. Or. Terrae Par. 3. b Baumgarten . tels a report ( but doubteth of the truth ) of 24000. which perhaps was a Cipher added to his account for 2400. c P. Mart. d W. Lithgow speakes of 100000. Christians in this City , besides Saracens , Iewes , and Heathens . * Like such as sell Godlings , &c. in London . M. G. Sandys . * Kali . Rosetta . Famoso non cedit turba Canopo Luxuria , Iuuen , S. 15. Moores in Egypt . Cairo . Their Mosques Raine in Cairo . A stately Palace . A stately Palace . Orchards in Cairo . Date Trees , naturall and common euen in the Desarts of Egypt . Castle of Cairo . Cairo . Gab. Sionita & Io. Hesronita . Salt of Nilus . Balsam . * Master Sandys saith , there is now but one , l. 6. c. 8. §. 2. * Vid . sup . pag 897. a This is in Syria and ascribed to the Sunnes entrance into Leo. b Of the Egyptian Cities see Marmolius his 11. booke , the later part of Alexan. see the discourse and description of G. Braun and F. Hogenberg . in C.O.T. lib. 2. cap. 56 . c Illic Pellei proles vesana . Philippi Felix praedo iacet terrarum , &c. Luc. d Gallen . de theriaca . e Pa. Eberus hist . Iudaica . 52.53 . f Peregr . c. 15. g Lib. 1. cap. 14. h This errour grew from the Schoole of Aristotelicall Philosophie , whereof Anatolius was here Professor . Euseb . lib. 7. cap. 32. Niceph. l. 6. c. 36. The first succession of the Aegyptian Calipha's vncertaine . d Car. Ch●on . l. 4 c. 10. 11. 53. e Knolls T.H. f Iac. à Vitriaco . or . hist . c. 8. g Peuc . Car. Chro. h Read. l. 3. c. 1● i L. Fenestella de Sacerd. Rom. Mart. à Baum , lib. 1. cap. 17. k Leg. Bab. 3. l Example for Christians , in ending Controuersies of Religion . m Good works among Turkes . n Leo , lib. 3. Mar. Ba. l. 1. c. 20 Vertomannus also mentions this actiuitie of the Mamalukes . a Hist . Sar. G. Tyr. Foxe Act & Mon. Vitriac . Sanut &c. b G. Bot. Ben. Pory in Leon. Chytr . Chron. c Abdias Fab. Dorotheus Baron. lib. 6. Whit. 55.2 . d M. Edward Barton . e Baron. Annals Papaeus Edagr . Pantaleon , &c. d Dam à Goes . Fran. Aluares c. 98. Hemingij Catechismus in fine . Catholicae Tradig g Theat . Vrbium , & Sandys , h Iuuen. Sa● . 1 . a Excerpta Barbaro-Lat . Manusc . Chron. Causab . Collectanea hist . &c. b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 1. Venerable , appropriated after to Augustus and his successours . c Patricius out of a holy book setteth downe this Genealogie : Horus the sonne of Osiris , he of Chus , and he of Cham or Chamephes . d Aegyptian Dynasties . e Cal. Calcag . de reb. Aeg. Dynast . 12. n F. Tarap de Reg. Hisp. o Ier. 44.30 Sen in Ludo Cla. Caes . vid. Turneb . ad . l. 18. c. 13. & B. Rhen. Cont. Ap. Theoph. l. 3. a Can. Isag. l. 3. b L. de Emen . T. Some suppose , the first of these Dynasties were soon after the Creation , and soone after the floud . Genebrard . Chron. l. 1. c De Ciuit. Dei , lib. 12 cap. 10. d Broughtons Concent . e De Ciu. Dei , l. 15. c. 13. f L. 1. c. 8. §. 11. See also the Chronologie at the end of his Booke , and other Egyptian Antiquities in that History . g Genes . 46 . 34 . h Hist Aeth . l 1 Idem Achill . Stat. lib 3. i In vita Hiiar . k Ios. cont . Ap. Euseb . Chron. l Paraen . ad Genes . m Orat. contra Graec. n Theoph. l. 3. o Eus . Niceph. pat . p Ado. Funct . Beroal . Perk. Bunt . Codom . More . Pont. Phrigio Wolph . Epit. Chron. gr . Dogli . Munst . Herman . Contract . Lamb. Schaf . Marian. Scotus Petr. Alexandr . Rader , &c. q Orosius , l. 18 cap. 10. r Of the Egyptian Kinge , &c. see Marmols eleuenth Booke to the 12. Chapter of Daniel . Angelo● crat . lib. 2. ſ Ios. Scalig. Can. Isag. l. 2. t Among all the 13. Prouinces subiect to the Chalipha of Bagdet , Egypt had the second place , as Constantinus Porphyrogenitus sheweth out of Theophanes . Constant . de admin . Imp. c. 25. u Leo calleth him Elc●in . * See Vitriaco his third book , of the greatnesse of this Saladine , and of Saffadin his brother , which slue his ten Nephewes , sonnes of Sal. and succeeded in this exceeding Monarchie of many many Kingdomes . x Orient . Hist . cap. 5. y Peuc. Chron. l. 4 z P. Mart. Leg. Bab. lib. 3. a Ioac . Camerar . narrat. Tur. &c. b Of the Egyptian misery in these times , reade Vertoman . and Mart. eye witnesses . c Treasurie of ancient and modern times , L. 5. C. 31. a Lib. 1. c. 8. b Plin. l. 5. c. 5. c Cyrene was built ( as Tzetzes affirmeth ) by Battus . d Leo , lib. 6. Io. Boem. Drus . Ob. lib. 11. c. 15. Hier. in Ier. 3.2 . e Dom. Nig. f Arrian lib. 3. Curt. lib. 4. g The fortune-telling Groue . h Lucan calls them , Garamantes , lib. 9. Templum Libycis quod gentibus vnum . Inculit Gacamantes habent , stat Corniger illic , &c. i Vmbilicus . k Scal. E. T. lib. 5. pag. 401. l Pausan . lib 4. m De Os . & Is . supr . cap. 3. n Plinie , Choul , &c. o Drusius addeth another reason of the name Hammon , the Egyptian name of the Sunne : Iupiter idem qui Sol , saith Arnobius , and Minutius Foelix , quaest. heb. lib. 3. p Peucer de Diuinat . q Strab. 17. r Plut. de defec . Orac. ſ Ierem. 10.11 . t Diod. Sic. lib. 3. cap. 5. u Curt. ibidem Pompon . Mela. Plin. Solin . &c. x Our Bathes in England ( as some affirme ) are hotter in the night then in the day . Lucret. lib. 6. y Pausan . lib. 3. z In Typo Expeditionis , Al. Mag. a Pub. Ouid. b Seu. Sulpit. Dialog . Filesaecus de Paroec . Orig. cap. 4. c Procop de Bel. Pers . lib. 1● d Io. Boem. G Draudius in Solinum . Caelius Rhod. lib. 18. cap. 38 e The like doth Villamont report of the Turkes . B. Aldrete Ant. Var. lib. 4. * Leo. lib. 1. * Maginus . * Ios. Scal. Ep. ad Casaub . Nic. Nic. was there present . b Leo , lib. 5. c Bugia an Vniuersitie . d Suidas Aldrete Dion . l. 43. e Nic. Nicolay . lib. 1. f Vrbs Carthago peninsulae ad figuram accedens , binc mari , inde lacu maxima sui parti cingitur . Isthmus quo Africae iungitur , patet stadia 25. Itaque est in huius spatii latere , quod vergit ad mare , Vtica modico ab vrbe interuallo : in alter● secundam lacum est Tunis . Polyb. hist . ib. 1. cap. 37. g Bell. Iugurth . h Poeni , quasi Phoeni. i P. Oros . l. 4. cap. 22. k There were in Carthage the Temples of Iuno Memoria , Apollo : Silius addeth of Elisa and of Venuc Coelestis , or Vrania , the Phoenician Astroarche & Syria Dea. l Of the Punike warres and greatnesse the Romane Histories are full : so also Polybius and others among the Greekes . Erant tunc temporis Carthaginensium imperio subiectae omnes Africae prouinciae admare nostrum fitae à Philanorum ara , qua est è regione maioris Syrtis , ad Columnas vsque Herculis . quod spatium vltra 16000. stādurum patet . Iidem freto ad colummas traiecto omnem ●ram Hispaniae subegerant vsque ad Pyrenaeos , Polyb. hist . lib 3. cap. 39. c Modii . d Polyb. l. 3. c. 11 & seq . 〈◊〉 translatione Casauboni , & Romani histo i●if●re omnes , haec penè . e Cunctator . f Stad . in Idorum . g Hannibal in Italia semper superior : quòd nisi domi ciuium fuarum inuidiâ aebilitatus esset , Romanos videtur superare potuisse Aemil. Probus in Hannibale . h Lib. 2. cap. 15. i Osor . l. 4 c. 23. k Prosperitate ac securitate rerum corruptis moribus plus nocuisse monstretur tam cita euersa , quam prius nocuerat tamdiuaduersa Carthagô . August . de Ciuit. Dei. li 3. c. 21. l Leo lib. 5. m Ap. Hak. n Ramus . sheweth , by a comment also of a Portugal Pilot that this was but coasting the West part of Africke , &c. o Dio. Sic. l. 5. c. 7 p Gen. Chron. q Dom. Nig. r Postel . de Originib . ſ Scal ad Eus . Chron. Brere . de Pond . Scal. proleg ad Em. T. ed. vlt. * Exposinch . at . ad Rom. Salust . Iugurth . a Alex. ab Alex. Gen. dier . l. 6. c. 4 b Aelian . l. 14. c. 25. c Dom. Niger . Perfidi Poeni prouerb . See l. 1. c. 18. d Marcel . in verb. Puell vid. Lactant. l 1. c. 21 Cyrill . adu . Iul. l. 4. Euseb . de praep. l. 4 Tert. Apologet. e Sar. l. 3. f Suidas . g Aug. in Psal. 98. h See Ortel . in Parergo . i George Braun hath described this and Algier , &c. in Ciuit. Orb. Ter. k Leo. l. 5. l Sleid.. Com. l. 9. Fr. Sur. Com. Doglioni . m De hac expeditione Diarium scripsit Ioan. Etrobius . n Surius Com. o Knolles p. 902 i Leo l. 5. k Maginus , a Mucas or Muza . b Io. Vasaeus . Chron. Hispan . Rod. Tolet l. 3. 19. c Rod. Lantius hist . Hi. p. 2. c. 37. Alfons à Carthagena c. 44. Fr. Tarapa Magorn , &c. d Leo l. 2 . e Surius Comment . f Pofiel . de Orig. a Plin. l. 5. c. 20. b Solin . c. 36. Draudius Martin . del Rio. c Io. Leo , l. 5. d Nic. Nicolay l. 1. c. 18. G. Bot Ben. Of Tripolis read T. Sanders in Hak. to . 2. p. 1. e Lhasis . f Leo. l. 1. g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas . Ep. a Io. Leo. l. 4. Maginus . Boter . Dom. Niger . Strab. l. 17. b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 obscurus . c Arias Mont. in apparatu . Tremel & Iun. d Salust . bell . Iugurth . e Vitruuius l. 8 , cap. 2. f Ortel . Thesaur . g Cornel. Tacit. hist . l. 2. h Victor . Persecutionis l. 3. i Plin. l. 5. c. 1. & 2. k Caesar . Comm. de bello ciuili Africano l. 5. Oresius l. 6. c. 16. R. Volater . l. 12. l Procop. de bello Persico & Vandilico . l. 4. m Pauli Diaconi Iustianus . o Procop. Eadem Coelius Rhodig . l. 18. b. 38. Suidas . saith , that they were bold : and fought fleeing and returning vpon aduantage , like as we read of the Parthians . p In Epistola ad Solomonem . q Leo l. 4. r Anno 1515. ſ Monst . Cosmog . lib. 6. t Knolls p. 625. u Surij Comm. in Annum 1534 P. Iouius lib. 33. * Knolls saith fortie sunke ; an hundred threescore and one Gallies . and sixtie Galliots taken , pag. 883. Michael Isselt , Com in An. 1571 a King Iames in his Poem of Lepanto . b Io. Leo , l. 4. c It hath now ei●htie thousand persons , as Boterus affirmeth , and by report now exceedes . d This was H●riaden the Turkish Admirall . e Nic. Villagagnon de bac expedit . Surii Comm. in Anno 1541. Of Charles his African exploits see Iouius , Etropius , Caluetus Stella , Nic. Mameranus , &c. f Algier is described by G.B. in his Ciu. Vrb . Ter. g Gi. Bot. Ben. d A rich Heremite . i Oran . k Tegdemt . l Cateches . Mystagogic . P. G. m Pirats : of these two Pirats there is a speciall Treatise , set forth 1609. n Many English Christians vnworthy either of these names turn from that faith ( which they neuer had but in profession ) to professe themselues ( for hell ) Turkish . o Knolls . a Ptol. l 4. c. 8. b Plinie calls this Riuer Maluana . c Dom. Nig. Aph. Com. 1. d Gi. Bot. Ben. e Plin. l. 5. c. 2 . f Silius , lib. 1 . g Pompon . Mela lib. 1. cap. 5. cum Oliuarii annot. h Natal . Comes Mythol . l. 7. c. 2. i Some say threescore and ten , and that Sertorius found him in his sepulchre of that length . I can easily beleeue both alike . k Lib. 7. cap. 7. l Chronologie and Geographie are the two eyes of Historie . Chytraeus . m Dom. Niger . Com. Aph. 1. n Vict. Vticensis Persecutionis Vand. o Procop. de Bello Vand. p Dion . Halicar . lib. 1. Muust . Cosin . l. 6. q Theatrum Arnoldi Mermannii . r Io. Leo , lib. 3. Gi. Bot. Ben. Maginus . m Seges est , vbi Troia fuit . a Fez signifieth Gold , in Arabike ; and so doth Phaz in Hebrew . Vide Leo , Sanut . &c. b Elsewhere called Fatima . c Of this : read our third book : the difference seemeth to be more in names then truth . The sweet situation of Fez . a This compasse is to bee vnderstood of all the Buildings . b Braccia di Toscania . c Bells were first found and founded Anno 870. by Vr●us Duke of V●nice . Plon● & Vagetii spicilegia . d Vn hora digierno . * This may be reckoned as old Rent with vs , which now may bee exceedingly improued : for Leo wrote this , An. 1526. * Bellona , enemie to the Muses . * Infamous Inne-keepers . a The man neuer seeth his Bride before Marriage : but sends his Mother , or some other Woman , to see her ; and vpon that report agreeth with the Father . b These tables are boords like Horn-bookes : when one lesson is learned , that is wiped out , and another written ; & so throughout the Alcoran , till all bee learned . a A female filthinesse . b Anabaptisticall fancies in Fez . c Vide l. 3. c. 7. d Gold-finders and Alchymists . A note for Vsurers . Tame Lions . m T. Walsingham hist . Hen. c. 5. a Bodiu Method . cap. 4. Ant. Poss . de hist . Aoparat . lib. 16. ser . 7. cap. 2. b Historie of Barbarie , Ro. C. * Boter . part . 1. Maginus . Sanutus , lib. 3. a Cordouan leather of Moracco . b Leo , part . 2. Homar , a Preacher , Tyrant and Saint . * Karraim Scripture-Iewes . Sus. Huge Whale-bones . Marocco . * An. Dom. 1526. * Cael. Sec. Curio de regno Mar. p. 356. a Leo reckons them in this Order . Abdul , Ioseph Mansor , Iacob Mansor , and this Mahomet Enasir : whereas Curio-seemes to insinuate a longer line of posteritie : these being all , directly and immediatly succeeding . b Curios fault arising from confounding the Histories of Abed Ramon and Abdul Mumen , which liued ome Centuries or yeres after the former . c Rod Tol de rob Hispan lib. 8. cap. 10 & s . d Lib 7. cap 6. e Lib. 8. cap. 10 f Mat Par. in Ichan . p 2 , 3. a The end of the Raigne of Marins . b Ro. C. his Historie of Barbary , cap. 1. c The Turkes fingers haue itched to bee dealing with these parts euer since Solymans time , and haue therfore willingly entertayned all occasions to effect their ambitious designes . Nic. Honiger . d Michal ab Isselt . continuatio Surii . in . An. 1575 & 1578. e Io . Thom. Freigius hist . de caede Sebast . f Nic Doglioni , Compendio Hist. part . 6. g G. Wilkins cals him Mully Mahomet . h Edmund Hogan in Makluyt tom . 2. part . 2. * Henry Roberts Hak. ih . p. 119. b Ro. C. his Historie of Barb. c G. W. d Carauan is a company of Merchants going together with their goods and beasts . e Madoc . Hack. f Bern. let Marocco . 1600. g G. Wilk . miseries of Barbarie . * Of these warres and the Genealogie of this Seriffian Family , see Laur. Bayerlincki opus Chron. to . 2. in An. 1603. a He hath also diuers other Cities ; Tanger Seuia , &c. in those parts . b The Moores call their protection or defence , a Horne , as is vsuall in the Scriptures . c The Letter of R. S. since printed , May 10. d R. S. saith that he foretold three should goe off without harme the rest should take si●● , but not goe off : & so it fell out . e In the first Edition of this Booke . See of this King , A. Iansen . Gaellobelg . 1612. f R. S. lit . Sasi , who was with him foure dayes . g G. B. letter . h Ianson . Gallob . M. Fanister , and principally M. Ioseph Keble then in Barbary . i Side is as much as Dominus , Lord or Master , a title giuen to their Religious . k Fiftie miles from Marocco . f Thei fights are sleight in Barbary : they discharge not their Peeces aboue twice , & then the greatest cry Hyrla , Hyrla , &c. makes the other side runne away . a Hanged vp by the hands , and weights hanged at their priuie members : also Limon peeles dipped in Oile and fired , then dropped on their naked backes , &c. 1616. b Leo l. 2. c The Mountaines of Marocco . d Carraim Iewes . Leo an Ambassadour . * G. Wilk . Miseries of Barbarie . * Chronol . Aug. P. Diacon . & Zonar . Constant . P. Diac. Leont . G B. B. 3. part . lib. 2. * Const Parphyrogenitus de administr . imperio . ex Theophanis historia , cap. 25. * Ios. Scal Can. Isagog l 3 Chalipha est Vicarius , quo nomine ●● cati sunt , qui Muhammedem rerum potiti ●●●t , qui & d u nis & humanis praeessent . * About two hundred yeers after the death of Mahomet , all Barbarie was infected with that pestilence , Leo , lib. 1. * Ro. C. Historie of Barbarie . b Leo , lib. 1. c The generall vices of the Africans , cha 8. * Ant Gueuara Epistol. Io. de Barras Asiae dec. 1. lib. 1. d Some will haue this Qualid . or Vlit . to be the Miralmuminin of Africa a Maraunian , whom Leo maketh the Easterne Calipha . e G. B.B hist . Sar. lib. 1. a See 3. part . Th. Pol. pag. 163 . b Dec. 1. l. 1. Asia . c Bagdet was built long after this time . d In two yeres space it is said , that there perished in those Spanish wars , 700000. people . e An. Do. 1110. f Don. Henry Earle of Loraine . L. Ma. Siculus l. 7. de rebus Hisp L. And. Ressend . de Ant. Lusic . l. 4 he in a proeme to K. Sebast.. entitleth him Africus , Atlaticus Aethiopicus , Arabicus , Perficus , Indicus , Taeprobanicus , &c. g Osor . de . reb. gestis Emanuel . h Tutuan , Asaphi Castellum regale , Azamor , Titium , Mazagam &c. Deam , à Gates . i Barrius , Osorius , Maffaeus , L. Marmol l. 9. Arthus , Dantiscanus . P. Gatric , lib. 3. k Lib. 6. cap. 1. l L. Marmolius . Sanutus one of the exactest diuiders of Africa l. 1. parteth Libya into 7. desarts , and Numidia into the 4. Lands of Tesset , Segelmes , Zel , and Biledulgerid . m Leo lib. 1. n Ptol. l. 4. Plin. l. 5. c. 3. P. Mela l. 1. c. 6. Oliuarius in Melam . Cael. Rhod. l. 18. c. 38. * Mermannis Theatrum . a Leo lib. 6. See of the Palme more fully , Sup. c. 5. b Bicri , an African Cosmographer , his errour . c Plin. lib. 5. d Strab. l. 17. Ortel . Thesaurus e L. Coruini . Geograph . f Herodot . l. 3. g Niger . Aph. Com. 3 h Isid . Orig. l. 6. i Alexand. ab Alex. l. 6. c. 4. k Coel. Rhodig . l. 12. c. 2. l G. Bot. Ben. p. 1 lib. 3. Maginus . m Leo , lib. 1. n A. Cadamosto . a Maginus . Gi. Bot. Ben. b Io. Leo lib. 7. c Cadamosto . d Ortel . Ramusius &c. e Ortelius and others in their Maps , make Senaga and Gambra to be armes or mouthes of Niger . Sanutus thinkes it to be Rio Grande . Leo alleag th the opinion of some which thinke it to come from Nilus by some vnder-earth passage . The truth is vncertaine , the angry Desarts not admitting due search . m Leo lib. 7. n Anno 1526. o Ric. Rainolds . Hack. Iarric . Thes. Rer. Indic . tom . 3. l. 1. c. 44. Ialophi . p Tombuto . Tangos maos . Ala and Brocall . Men mutire nefas ? nec clam ? nec cum Scrobe ? Pers . Sat. 1. Madingae . Casangae . Songus Imperiall Citie of Negros . Burami . Bijagi . Beafares . Guinala . Biguba . m Mina . 1485. Capi. a Some need Vizors to hide 〈◊〉 not blushing . Cumbae . b Lib. 7. c. 10. c Cadomosto . a Barrius dec●● . l. 3. c. 8. & Maffaeus hist . Ind. l. 1. saith , that Senaga and Gambea were by the Ancients called Stachiris and Daranus . This name Senaga was giuen by reason that the Prince was so called . b 1455. c Hak. tom . 2. d M●ff lib. 1. Bar. Dec. 1. l. 1. C . 6 , 7 , 8. e Al. Cadam . h Likewise Cape Sierra Liona is so called of the Lion-like terrour thereof , alwayes couered on the top with cloudes , which yeeld dreadfull thunders and lightnings . It seemes to be the same that Ptolemie and Hanno , call the Chariot of the Gods. G. Bot. Ben. i Cademosto apud Ramus . Nouus Orbis , &c. pag. 47. k Pietro de Sintra . l The Hollanders were entertained of a King in Guinea , but very miserably : an old woman naked , three times went about the Captaine , with certaine murmuring words , & cast ashes on his clothes . The Nobles about the King were naked . Hol. Nauig . 1599 . u The Guineans esteeme well of the French , ill of the Flemish and not well of the Portugals . Arthus Hist . Ind. Or. c. 9. x Th. Windham . Anto. Pinteado . See Hak. Voyages , Tom. 2. part . 2. x Th. Windham . Anto. Pinteado . See Hak. Voyages , Tom. 2. part . 2. y Iohn Lock . z W. Towerson . a Iames Welsh . b Will. Rutter , George Fenner , Anthony Ingram c Description of Benin , by D.R. d Ant. Ienkinson . Hak. To. 1. Those wormes come out of their legs , or some fleshie part . e Gotard Arth. Dant . Hist . Ind. cap. 9●ud ●ud Orient . part . 6. de Bry. f Got. Art. c. 10. 11 , 12 , 13. g Description of Guinea . The creatures in Guinea . * Alex. problem . lib. 1. & 2 Coel. l. 16. c. 15. a A description of Guinea , 1600. in a Ducth Booke . b Fetisso is the name of their Idols , &c. Education of their Children Their women in Guinea . Their ornaments . Their bread . Their dyet . Drinking . See windes . * The Religion of the Guineans . Tuesday Sabbath : they call it Dio Fetissos . * The Bird Pittoie . Funerall rites . a This drinke they call Enchienbenou . Their King . b His Throne and Scepter . c His children d Successour . e Their trials in Law. f Execution . Promises or Oathes . Barrer . Epist. Phillippi Leonia Lit. Feb. 5. 1606 a At the first comming of the Portugals , all these parts were Ethnikes with some little Saracenicall aspersion amongst the Ialophs , Berbecines , Mandingae , which now are all Mahumetans . * Leo , lib. 7. Salt deare . b Pory in translat . Ro. c. Historie of Barbarie . c Hak tom . 2. Madoc . d Leo , lib. 7. e Euen our Ancestors , the Saxons had no surn mes , but by some accidents , as White , Long , Short , &c. And the Normans brought ouer their customes of naming men by the place of their habitation , as the Towne , Oake , Style , or their Occupation . And in ancient Writings few proper names , but their Christian , may bee found . So the Roman Crassi Nasones , &c. Vid. Camb. Rem . Versteg Antiq. Lamb Peramb . of Kent . * Strab. l. 17. c F. Aluare . cap. 30. & 137. b G Bot , Ben. c Ortel . Theat . e Sanutus lib. 7. f Theodect . apud Strabonem . l. 15. Plin lib. 2. c. 78. Macrob. in som . Scip lib. 2. c. 10. Alexan Probl. 2 saith , that the heate of the Sun brings the naturall heate into the outward parts , and therby maketh them black of hue , and fearefull of heart : & more easily die of a Feuer then others , lib. 1. Caelius Rhod. hath a long disputation therof , lib. 10. ca. 15. but all his reasons may as well conclude of America , which yet are not blacke . Odoardo Lopez , & P. Pigofetta . in the storie of Congo , deny the Sun to bee the cause . Ramusius , in his Discourse of the Red Sea , attributeth the colours of the people to the differing scite of places , as of Mountaines , low , wet , dry , &c. Some tel a tale of Chams knowing his Wife in the Arke , whervpon by diuine curse , his sonne Chus was black with all his Posteritie . h Vnu● & sidici potest vnissimus . Bernard . i Vid. Poly. olb . k Iohn 17.22 . l Apoc. 7. & 14. Notes for div A10231-e443310 a The falls of Nilus downe from steepe Rocks . b Aethiopia dicta à Coryneta , Aethiope Vnicani , F. N com . l. 2. c Lydiat . in emend . Temp. d Plin. l. 5. c. 8. e Osor . de rebus gest . Emanuelis , lib. 4. f Herod . l. 7. g Euseb Chron. in A.M. 3580. h Pausan . l. 6. in fine . i Philostrat. l. 3. de vit . Ap. k Io. Ant. l. 1. c. 6 l Gen. 10. Vide Annot Tremel . & Inn. m Num. 12. & Exod. 2. n F. Vatablus in Num. 12. o Genebr . Chro. pag 71. p Aethic. cum Simleri notis . q Aug de Mirabil . sac . Scripturae , l. 1. r F. Ribera . com . in Sophon . c. 3. Lyra in Gloss . Num. 12. Caluen . in comment . Num. 12. Chytraeus in Onomastico . ſ Ios. Ant. l. 2. t Gibins in Gen. 2. q. 6. v. 5. u Iun. in Gen. 2. Praelectionib. x Ptol. l. 4. c. 6. & 7. y Maginus . z Hom. Odyss . in initio . a Strab. l. 1. per totum . b Ptol. l. 4. c. 7. Dom. Niger . Aphric . com . 4. c Ortel . Thesau . d Mercat . Tab. vniuersalis . Porie before Leo. e Ortel . Theat . Maginus . Description of the World. f G. Bot. Ben. Io ; di Carros . g F. Luys histor . de Ethiopia . h Dom. Niger . i Strab. l. 17. k Scal. Em. T. pag. 638. l Step. in dictione 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . m Vide Munster . in fine l. 6. n 2. Thes. 2.12 . o This reporteth Cicero in som . Scip. & cals these falls Catadupae . p Ioan. Bermudesius in Legat. Aethiopica . q Strab. l. 17. r Procop. de Bello Persuo . l. 8 ſ Plin. l. 5. c. 8. & 6. c. 29. t Iouij . Girauae , Marmolij , &c. Opiniones lege apud Ortelium in Thesauro . u Heliodor . hist. Aethiopica , l. 10. x Lucanus . y Niger . com . Apb. 4. z Eusebius . a Strab. l. 17. It was before called Saba , saith I. Antq. l. 2. b Pausan . l. 1. c Herod . Thalia l. 3. d Pomp. Mel. l. 3. 1. 10. e Valer . Max. f Luys de Vr. hist . de la Aethiopia . l. 1. c. 2. g Cael. Rbod l. 10 h Beros . Metasihenes . Cato , Manetho , &c. i F. Luys l. 1. c. 3 k Ios. an t . l. 2. Zon Annal. to . 1. Cedren . l Num. 12.1 . m Hector . Boet. hist . Scot. n Suidas . o Plut. de Flum . p F. Luys q 2. Chron. 14.9 r 2. Kings 19. ſ Ribera in Soph. 2. t Lauat . in Ez. 30. Est . 8. u Agath . ap . Phot. 250. a Phil. Melanct. in Epist. ad Operium . b Sir P. Sidney . c Heliod . histor . Aethiop . l. 9. & 10. d Our English and the German Histories mention the like cleering of Adultery by going with bare feet on burning plow-shares . Bale . e Philost . de vita Apollonque lib. 6. cap. 4. f Hom. Isiad . & Lucian . de sacri . g Idem . de Astrologia . h Idem de Saltatione . i D. Sic. l. 4. c. 1. k Macro . in Somn. Scip. l. 2. cap 10. l Picr . Hieroglyphica . m The like is vsed in Iapan . n Diod Sic. Strabo l. 17. o Laurentij Coruini Geograph . Io. Boemus de morib . gentium . Drandius in Solinum . Fr. Thamara de las Costumbras de todas las Gentes . p Sardus de morib . gentium . l. 1. cap. 10. r Plut. de placitis Philosoph . q Raph. Volaeterranus Geograph . l. 12. ſ Id. de non irascendo . t Gen. dierum l. 2. 25. c. 30. u Dam. à Goes . Zaga Zabo de fide Aethiopium . x Ios. Scalig. de Emend . l. 7. See Lyturg. Aethiop . in Biblioth . patrum . y Coel. R. l c. 16. 15. l. 9. 23. z Niceph. hist . Eccles . l. 9. c. 18. * Dom. Niger . a Sexti Vict. Augustus . b Procop. de Bello Persico , l. 1. c Pauli Diaconi Iustinus . d Oros . l. 1 c. 9. e Abdias Bab. Apostolicae hist . lib. 7. f Wolfg. Laius . g Iewel and Harding . h Euseb . Eccl. hist . lib. 2. Papius speakes of Thomas , Matthew , and Mathias preaching in Ethiopia . i Genebr . chron . pag. 118. * The Abassen greatnesse is vnlikely to haue comne of Chams cursed stocke , which neuer yeelded any great Monarchy . Ful. Misc . l. 2 c. 1. & 4. Thus hee , yet the Phoenician & Carthaginians were more potent then euer was the Abassine . k 〈◊〉 Anti. l. 8 c. 2 l Zaga Zabo Episcopus Ethiop . m Candac was the name of diuers Ethiopian Queenes , contrary to this report . n R. Sedechias from Mecca . o Vincent Ferrer , a Popish Saint . p Foure times the height of a man . q Gods curse and mans , follow the Iewes euery where , as the shaddow the body . a Ios. Scal. de Emend . Temp. lib. 7. b Castaneda seemeth also to hold that the Negus is that Presbiter Iohn of Asia ; though not of his race , lib. 1. cap. 1. c So with vs , the French King is called Christianissimus : the Spaniard Catholicus , the English , Defender of the Faith. d Maliapur . see our Historie , Lib. 5. e In Ramusius copie it is Anauia , in the Latine Auarii . Marcus Paulus lib. 2. cap. 27. Ram. 20. d Scaligers Ethiopian Grammar . e Ortel . Theat . in the Map of Tartaria . P Bertias & alii Geograph . f Will. de Rubruquis Itinerarium ap Hak. tom . 1. cap. 19. g This Vut or Vncam was called Prete , or Priest as Boterus coniectureth , because he had the Crosse borne before him , he is said with no great likelihood of truth to haue ruled 72 Kingdoms . a Cap. 52. The Latine Copie wants these things . * Marcus Paulus lib. 1. cap. 24. b Sir Iohn Mandeuiles storie of Presbyter Iohn , is fabulous . c Haply the Prince before mentioned was called Vncam of Vng . and Can : for Can signifieth a Diuiner or Ruler . d Ioan de Pl. Carp. Itinerarium cap. 5. e Vincentii Beluacensis spec . historiale , l 32. c. 10. f Marcus Paulus , lib. 3. cap. 37. g Abdias nominat Indiam quae in Aethiopiam vergit . 1. 8. h Sidonius ap . Ortel . in Thesauro . i Aelian . l. 17. animalium . k Virg Gewg . 4. l Sabellicus Ennead 10. l. 8. More testimonies of this nature see in Scal. E. T. pag. 639. m Sabell . Aen. 10. lib. 8. n Ios. Acost hist . Ind lib. 1. c. 14. Turn . Aduers . lib. 21. cap. 9. o Of these Indian Histories touching the same times . See Linschoten lib. 1. cap. 12. & 27 , & G. B. B. p This branding is common to the Morish Christian , and Idolatrous Ethiopians , vsed to preuent rheumaticke distillations from the braine : superstition hath caused some to annex it to their Baptisme . q Odoardo Lopez . l. 2. vlt. r Zago Zabo de 33. Fide Ethiopum . ſ Luys de Vrreta Hist . Ethiop . lib. 1. cap 7. t Matth. 2.1 . u Communicated to me , by that industrious and learned Gentleman , Master Selden , of the Inner Temple . x Garc. ab Hor. lib. 2. cap. 28. Linschot . lib. 1. cap. 27. y Goa is the seate of the Portugall Vice roy . z M. Paul , lib. 1 cap. 6. * G Bot. Ben. part . 3. lib. 2. a D. Morton against Brerely . b Iumno & Scal. duo magna literarum lumina , Rex Iacobus in Declarat . contra Vorst . a Lit. ad Em. reg . vid. Marin . l. 10. c. 10. & seq . ad fin . & Sanut . lib. 10. cap. 11. b The Kings of Ethiopia change their names , as the Popes vse to doe . c In a Letter to the Pope is added , Sonne of the Holy Apostles , Peter and Paul , according to grace . d Luys de Vrreta & Thes. Polit. Apost . 34 make Prester Iohn the greatest prince in the world , except the King of Spaine . e G. Botero Benese . p. 1. Pory his description of places vndescribed by Leo. A Maginus . f G. B. B. parte 2. lib. 2. g He is called The Bassa of Abassia , a fift Bassa or Belgerbeg , of the Turke in Africa , omitted by Knolles . h Fr. Aluares . Io. Bermudez . i Fr. Aluares . k Aluar. c. 21. l Cap. 50. d C. 135. see . c. 12. Some draw Nilus from certain mountaines , which are named mountaines of the Moone : but it comes first from the Lake Zembre , or Zaire : and passeth by this , where it is encreased . Berumdez . e C. 159. f Abuna is their Patriarch . c Strabo lib. 16. tels of circumcised women in these parts . Quemadmodum vtri praeputium habent , mulieres etiam habent quandam glaudulosam carnem quam Nympham vocant , non ineptam accipiendo Characteri Circumcisionis . Any one man may Circumcise , and it is done without solemnitie , or ceremonie . d Catholike Traditions . e Litera ad Eman. f Literae ad Papam . g Obedienza del Prete Ianni , &c. apud Ramustum . h P. Maff. hist . Iudic. lib. 16. i Eman. Acosta . in Commentario rerum in criento gestarum . k Ouiedo B. of Hierapolis . l Io. Bermudez relat . Legat. Atani Tinghil : m Sabel . En. 10. lib. 8. n Webs Trauels . o L. Le Roy , l. 9. p Aluarez cap. 113. q The Moores also vse to giue assaults on the Saturdaies and Sundaies , because ( of a Iewish superstition ) then they refuse to fight . r Lit. Helen . ad Em. Reg. Portugal . ſ Aluarez . t F. Luys histor . & l. 1. c. 20. Briefe description of the whole world . u Alfons . Albuquerque deuised to diuert Nilus into the Red Sea . F. Luys saith , that Pius 5. the Pope prouoked Menna the Prete to refuse the tribute , and to stay it by diuerting the streame , whereupon the Turke sent Christians out of Greece and other parts to dwell there , and in Cairo placed 30000. families , which caused there Pope and Prete to alter their course . x Andrea Corsali liter . 2. ap . K. y Luys de Vrreta hist . de la Ethiopia , l. 1. p. 247. & d. z Pag. 344. In their language Alicomeinos . E. Aluareza C. 58. ad 62. a Luys de Vrreta de la historia de la Ethiopia : l. prim . c. 8. & deinceps . b Hom. Il. a . c Iam nocet essè Deum , Ouid. * Ios. Ant. l. 8. cap. 2. a The Library of the Prete . b Zonar . An. lib. 3. c Gell. l. 6. c. 17. a Fr. Luys hath a very large catalogue of them , l. 1. c. 9. taken out ( as he saith ) of an Index , which Anthony Gricui and L. Cremones made of them , being sent thither by the Pope Gregory 13. at the instance of Cardinall Garlet , which saw and admired the varietie of them , as did many others then in their company . c Litterae Dauid . d Spannes . b The Treasurie of the Prete . d Spannes . e Barros dec. y . lib. 8. cap. 1. a F. Luys de Vr●●t . Hist . Aethiop . a When were the Arrians of such power in Arabia but especially in Persia ? b Cic. Orat. pro S. Roscio . c G. Bot. part . 3. lib. 2. Maff. Hist . Ind. l. 10. Eman. Acosta . d Cic. pro Milone . a Deut. 23.18 . b Making of Mummie . c Of this Chaldee , see sup . c. 1. * Ioan. Gabriel . ap . Nic. Godig . De Abassinerum Rebus l. 1. c 4 & P. Iarric . Thes. Rer. Iud. l. 5. c. 31 & seq : This Gabriel was borne in Abassia , the Issue ( as were his followers ) of the Portugals , which had assisted vnder Christopher Gama , Claudius the Emperour against Gradigna the Moore , whom he slew , and was slaine himselfe by those Moores , An. 1542. * Ant. Fernand. Soc. Iesu . Cantlopardalis . Hippopotami . Torpedo . Nilus : the Ethnicks neere dwelllng offer Sacrifices to this spring , out of which alway issueth a grosse vapour . There is a great heape of bones by reason of these sacrificed beasts . N. Godig . l. 1. c. 12. See the Copie of this Bull , & Ouiedos answer , God. l. 3. c. 12. Iarric . l. 5. c. 31. Pet. . Paez . lit . Iul. 24. 1603. * This seemes a common appellation to their Kings . Paez . lit . Iul. 1605. a Sup lib. 3. c. 1. b Ios. Scal. E.T. pag. 638 ed. vlt. Brerewood c. 23. Enquirie of Rel. c To. 4. ed. 1576. Paul. a princip . virtus ☓ Benedictia ☓ & sanctificatio ♣ S. Trinitatis in hanc Ecclesiam S.N. de Sceua , &c. Ptol. l. 4. c. 8. in 65. 30. & 11. d Perip marie Erythraei . e Procop. de bello Pers . l. 1. f Vid . Ramus . g Vid. Aluarez . c. 38. & seq . of their huge fabricks aboue and beneath ground . h Paul. Aemil. Cl. d. 1. i Sup. cap. 2. k Credimus ? an qui amant ipsi sibi somnia fiugunt ? Virg. a G. Bot. Ben. part . 1. lib. 2. Maginus . Pory before Leo. b Ptol. l. 4. c. 7. c Andrea Corsali . Adea . d Lud. Romanus lib. 7. Zanguebar . e Io. di Barros , Dec. 1. lib. 4. c. 6. saith , At Melin de Gamma receiued kinde entertaynement , and Pilots to conuay him to India , when it was first discouered by the Portugals . Marmol . l. 10. c. 1. & seq . describeth these Cities and countries largely . f Vascus Gamma 1500. subdued Mombaza , and Almeida fiue yeeres after , and after Nonnius , Acuna , Osor . de reb. Eman . Iarric . Thes. Ind. l. 3. c. 13. Imbij a barbarous Nation . * See in s . c. 1● Mombaza . * Stuckius ad Ar. Ortel . Map thereof . c Maff. hist . Iudic . lib. 2. Arthus hist . Ind. cap. 20. d Marmol . l. 9. c. 39. & 40. e See Linschot . l 1 c. 4. Paludanus , ibid. f L. Romanus Lib. 7. Sofala . g Ort. Thesaur . h 1. Reg. 9.28 . 2. Chron. 9.21 . i Ioseph . Antiq. k Euseb . de praep. l. 9. c. 4. l Niger . Geog. Tremel . & Iun. Annot. m Gaspar . Var. de Ophyra . n Vat. in 1. Re. 9 P. Mar. dec. 1. l. 3 o Ar. Mont. Morn . de verit . Postellus . Gorop . Hispania . p Ios. Acosta . l. 1. cap. 14. q Jo. di Barros Dec. 1. l. 10. c. 1. r Nauigationi di Thome Lopez ap Ramusiam . ſ Cap. sup . t Th. Lopez . a Monoemugi . b Od. Lopez . l. 2. c. 5. c Io di Barres . Dic. 1. l. 8. c. 4. Baduini . a Botero . b In a great written Booke giuen by Sir W Ral. to M. Hak. c Linschot . c. 41. a L. Marmol . l. 9. c. 31. b Ptol. Georg. l. 4. c. 9. c Io di Barros . Dec. 1. l. 10. c. 1. Vid . Marmol . l. 9. c. 32. & seq , See sup . c. 7. d As the Portugals haue their Castles of Mina , Sofala , &c. so some Prince , Master sometimes of those Mines . a Porta vna due Zagait . Boterus saith vna Zapea due dardi : a Mattocke and two Darts . b Of such like water , see the tenth Chapter . b Od Lopes Congo hist. lib. cap. 9 . Arthus hist . Ind. Orient. cap. 19. c G Bot. Ben. pag. 1. u Shmidel historia Nauigat . in Am. c 37. x A. Battel which liued neere those parts . y Eman. Acosta Rerum in Oriente gest . Commen , Iarric . l 3. c. 9. z Botero part . 2. lib. 3. * A. Ienkinson in Hak. tom . 1. p. 327. a Pory before Leo. b Osor . de reb. Eman. l. 1. This was An. 1487. The discouerie therof is largely related by Io. di Barro in his first Decad of Asia , l. 3. c Bartholomeo Dias , who first discouered this Cape , called it Ca. Tormentoso , in regard of the troubles and dangers hee there sustayned , called , sayth , S. Ed. M. the Lion of the Sea , where they found great stormes . d Lins . l. 1. c. 93. Nauig Verbuf . e They found it there in April as cold as with vs in winter , when it freezeth not ; and yet the people are blackish , f Sir Iames Lancaster Hak. to . 2. part . 2. 1600. g Soldania is a Bay in 34 Lar. Long. 51. Of which see the East Indian Voyages which we new sot out , in the Iournals of Sir T. Roe , Iohn Tatton , Downton &c. h Sir Ed Mich. 1604 David Middleton saith saith the like , 1606. i Tho. Clayborne . k 1503. l For monie , both Portugals & others haue found that the Indians more esteeme it far then Merchandize . Vid. Lit. Fr. de Sagitta in N. Orbe . And men die much by the change and vnwholesomenesse of the Climate & dyet , their own intemperance with women , and fruits in the Countrie , Calmes , Scorbute , &c. See l. 5. c 2. m Botero . n Maffaeno hist . Ind. l. 11. 1535. o De Bry Ind. Or. part . 3. p Cap. Rob. Couert . q Prou. 13.10 . Patt . Copland . In the Dragon 1611. r Samuel Castleton saith , that Copper is in request with them and not Brasse . ſ It was then Iune , which is their Winter . The people are said to haue their heads lothsome , as if they were couered with Kow dung , which is done by the iuyce of herbs . t Anonim . M.S. Voyage , 1614. u They will strike fish with their darts and then goe into the Sea for them . Cap. Saris. Nic. Withington addeth , they are Negros woolly pated , flat nosed . x Martin Pring . Ben. Bay. y M. Downton . a Maginui . Gi. Boter . Ben. part . 1. Marmol . l. 9. c 24. & 25. b Od. Lop. per Pigafet . translated by A.H. P. du Iarric . Hist . Ind. Orien . l. 3. c. 1. & s . c Od. Lopez . lib. 1. cap. 7. d Barr. Dec. 1. lib. 3. cap. 3. Od. Lopez , ibid. e P. Diaz ( as some report ) sent a present to Spaine of two Butts of Negros noses , which were slaine . A. B. Iarric . hath 1200000. f Thom. Turner . g Andrew Battell was taken by the Portugals on the coast of Brasil , and shipped ouer to Congo , where ( and in the Countries adiacent ) hee liued very many yeeres , and was Sergeant of a Band , &c. * This triall is called Motamba . a Od. Lopez . b Gi. Bot. Ben. part . 1. l. 3. Andrew Battell . * Od. Lopez . * Historie of Congo translated by Abraham Hartwell . * They call these patches of ground thus carryed in Zaire , Balsa's . The Riuer Zaire . * Of the conuersion of Congo , reade Io. di . Barros . Dot. 3. l. 3. cap. 10. and Osorius de reb . Emanueli . , lib. 3. and Maffaeus Hist. Ind. lib. 1. and Lopez , l. 2. and Got. Arthus Hist . Ind. Orientalis , cap 14 , 15 , 16 , 17. Iarric . &c. * Lopez . a Maff hist . Ind. l 3 & . 15. b Arthus hus● 25. Linschot . lib. 2. Andrew Battell saith , That the tree which thus strangely multiplyeth it selfe , is called the Manga tree . c Andr. Battell , d Linschot . l. ● . Lopez . These boats , saith Andrew Battell , are made of another tree , for the Alicunde is of too spungie a substance for that purpose . Monopolies . a Lopez . l. 1. c. 5. b Andrew Bat. c Recouerie of stolne goods . a Tryall of suspected persons . b This seemeth to be Red Sanders . A Bat , saith it is Logwood . a Od. Lopez . l. 1. cap. 5. b All the Heathen N●tions in these parts of Africa are circumcised . c Cap 10. d G. Bot Ben. part . 1. l. 3. c Lopez l. 1. 13. & l. 2. c. 9. e These Amazones are ( as we haue obserued ( doubted of in other places : and And. Battel , which trauelled neere to those parts , denyeth this report o● Lopez as vntrue . c Plin. l. 5. c 17. d Azimogli are the children of Christians taken from the Parents by the Turke , the spawne of their Ianizaries . The Sacrifices & Ceremonies of the Iagges . t Io. di Barros Dec 1 l. 3. c. 4. Od Lopez . l. 2. c. 8. Pigafella . u I auerre not this , but set downe Lopez his opinion . x Cap. 3. y F. Aluares , c. 135. z Od. Lopez . l. 2 cap. 9. G. Bot. Ben. part . 1. lib. 3. a Plin. l. 6. c. 23 b Post. Orig. c Solin c. 41. d M. Varr● . e Strabo l. 16. f Jo. di Barros . Dec 2 l 8 c. 1. Al. Alboquerke . g Io. di Castro . h The Scripture often mentioneth this Sea : but cals it , as Tremel and Iun. translate mave algosum , or after Vatablus , Carectosum ; of the weeds plentifully growing therein Ex. 10.18 . &c. i See of this Luys de Vrreta . hist . Aethiop . l. 1. c. 11. & Marmol . l. 10. c. 10. k A. Corsali . let . 2. l Liu. l. 45. Plin. l. 6. c. 24. n Arrian de reb. Alex. l. 8. o Arrian Perip . Ortelius . Tepidum Rubenti Tygrim immiscet freto . Senec. Troas . p Dam. a Goes . op . Dionsis . Vtaggio di vn . Venet. Comito alla Cit di Diu. Ramus . part . 1. q Oros . l. 1. c. 10. r 1. Reg. 9.26 . ſ 1. Reg. 22.48 . t Ios. Antiq. l. 8. u Adrich . p. 118 x Lib. 6. c. 33. y Phot. 250. R. Bret. etiam edidit . Jo. di Cast . M. St. ap . Ramus , Procop . de bell . Perf. Non. Cug . ap . Refond . d G. B. B. Comito . Venet. Ramus . part . 1. fol. 274. e Ptol. lib. 4. cap. 1. f Bar. Dec. 2. lib 8. g Ptol. l. 4. c. 8. h Ios. Scalig. Can. Is . Post . de Orig. i R. Couert . k W. Hawkins . l Lib. c. 14. §. 3. * Dio. Sic. lib. 3. cap. 13. a Ramus . part . 1. by Ortelius Map of Arrianus Periplus Iamboli Insula seemeth Iaua maier . a Sir Thomas Mores Vtopia , fayning a Countrey and Common-wealth , in maner too good to bee true . b Plat. de repub . L. Sanut . lib. 12. c A. Corsali , let . 2. was at Soquotera . Anno 1516. Non. Cugna . d Maginus . e Pory before Leo , cap. de Insulis . Of these Ilands see my first part of Voyages in Sir Tho. Roe , Master Payton , Master Finch their Relations , and Master Terry in the second Part. f M. Polo , lib. 3. cap. 33 , 34. Sanut . g Cap. 13. pag. 438. b Maginus . c M. Polo , lib. 3. cap. 35. d Maffaeus hist . Ind. lib. 3. e Linschot lib. 1. cap. 3. & l. 2. Paludanus . f Osor . lib. 4. g Ph. Pigafetta . Congo . lib. 2. c. 9. h De Bry. part . 3. Ind. Or. i Mart. Pring . k Ben. Day , & alius Anon. Nic. Downton . S. Ed. Mich. Holl. Nau. 1595. g G. Bot. Ben. del Hole . h M. Polo l. 3. cap. 36. i Linsc . l. 1 . c. 4. hist . of China , part . 3. c. vlt. k Edm. Barker . Hak. to . 2. par . 2. l S. Castleton . m Nauigations all . Isola di S. Thome Ramus . pag. 1. fol. 116. n The windes which at other times refresh them , are then by Nature imprisoned in 〈◊〉 homes . o Holl. Nauig . p Vid . Sanut . vbi supra . q Sir Ant. Sher. Hak tom . 3. pag. 600. r Sir Francis Drake . ſ Linschot . l. 1. cap. 95 . Sam. Castleton . They meet with it in sayling to Bermudas , as Master Barkly told me , and to the Indies also both East and West . t Pat. Copland . u Tho. Steuens . Hak. tom . 2. p. 2. x Lerij na . in Brasil . c. 3. y Pat. Copland . z Nau. al● Isidi S. Thome . a Mel. Peton . Hak. part . 2. * This name is supposed vulgarly to haue arisen from the small p●ick-eared dogges . a Theuet c. 5. Sanuto 12. b Canary Birds . c G. Bot. Ben. part . 1 Vol 2. Bar. Dec. 1. l. 1. d A. Galuano . Discoueries . Luys Orda , Anno 1334. assailed Gomera , but in vaine . And 1393 . the Spaniards committed great spoils in this Iland . Descrip Canar . ap Caluetonem . e Cadamosto . f A Theuet New-found-World , , c. 5. g Tho. Nichols h Tho. Byam . Some say it may be seene an hundred and fiftie . Descrip. cah. Caluet . Sanuto addes that it casts fire , and is in the ascent 60. miles . i M. Canus Loc theol. l 12. k Benzo Sanuto Ouiedo , &c. * A Galuano . See Sanuto of these and many other Iles. a A. cadamosto . b Palmi . c Sanut . l. 3. d Sir Am. Preston , Hak. Iourney vp tho Pike , and description thereof . A Vulcan . Goodly Country . A cold ascent and hote top and bottome . Rarity of the Sunne . Hote breath . Clouds beneath them . No wind not raine . Bald & barren . Fires . Deuils Caldron . Conceit of Hell. Laguna . Rockes . Fertilitie . Vineyards . Wines . Fruits . Trees . Immortal tree . Draco tree . Ancient Inhabitants . Their religion . Baptisme . Giants . Apparell . Dyet . Mozans their Physicke . Seed how sowne . Feasts . Marriages . The gouernment . Funerals . Sancta Cruz. Refreshing wind . Sport with Hawkes . Strange flight of a Hawke , &c a Cic. in Ver. 6. b Melita so called of the store of Hony. c Acts 28 1. d Polybius . e Volaterran . f Descrit . di Malta . g Ortel . in Thesaur . h Beza Annot. Aret. in Acta . i Curio Bellum Melitense . Viperanus . Knols p. 796 . k Ouid. Fast . 4. Scribentem gelidis Adria vidit aquis . So Statius to Metius going from the Tirrhene to Egypt Quostibi curren● praeceps ferat Adriamores ? a See Panciroll to . 2. c. 1. & ad eum Salmath . Causaub . ad Athen . l. 3. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , figura est , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . b Brerewoods Enquiry , C. 14. c Doctor Hils Reason , 5. d Cairo , Fesie , Marocco . e Lib. 9. c. vlt. f See the Preface to Brerewoods Booke . Luke 16.36 . Notes for div A10231-e477110 * Mare Pacificum , & del Sur. Ortel . Theat . a Nomen quasi nouimen Fest . b Ioseph . Acosta . de procuranda Indoram salute , & hist Indiae , lib 1. & 2. Boter . Relationi , part . 1. lib 4. Gomara hist . gen . &c , c Hak. tom . 3. Epist. Dedicat. Maginus . Ger. Mer. de fabrica mundi . b Munst Cosm . lib. 5. c Am. Vesp . Nau. Maff. hist . Ind. lib. 2. d Hakl . tom . 3. pag. 7. e Acost. histor . Ind. lib. 1. c. 14. f Pet. Mart. Dec. 1. lib 1. g Hakluyt , vbi sup. h Arist. de coelo & mundo . i Maginus saith it was called India , because it was discouered at the same time that India was found by the Portugals , or else for the likenes of manners in the Indians . k Ptol. Strabo , Plutarch , and some others mention the Ethiopians beyond the Tropike of Cancer : and Taprobana , Agisimba , &c. It seemeth that their meaning was , it was very scarcely inhabited of few and small Nations . Experience hath found no place more peopled . l Virg. ( Cui Aras statuit in suo Hypercritico . Scalig. Georg. lib. 1. m Cicer. somn . Scipionis . Macrob. insom . n Vid. Plutar. de plac . Ph los . o Arist. 2. Meta. cap. 5. Plin l 2 c. 68. p Chrysost . hom . 14. & 17. in Heb. Theod. q Theophilact . in cap. 8. ad Heb. f Lact. l. 3. c. 24. Institutionum . g Christianorum omnium facundiss. est Lactant. Viues de trad . dis. lib. 3. a Aug to . 1 decem Categoriae . b Aug. de Ciuit. Dei , l. 16. c. 11. c Viues in eundem . d Lib. 7. c. vlt. e Aventinus Annal. Boi . l. 3. f Acost & Sixt. Senens . Bibliot . lib. 5. annot . 3. g Perioeci are those which dwell in the same paralels , but contrarie Meridians . Anticthones , which dwell in the opposite Zone or plage of the world . The Perioeci haue Summer and Winter , but not day and night alike : The Antaeci haue day and night alike , but not the seasons of the yeere . The Antipodes differ in both . h That all the world is habitable , see the Discourse of George Best , in a Preface to the Northwest Discoueries of M. Frobisher , and inserted Hak. Voyag . to . 3. page 48. Raines fall about , and afternoone euery day , when the Sun is ouer their heads . Causes of temperature betwixt the Tropikes . Similitudes . a Quodque die Solis violento inanduit aestu : Humida Nox reficit , paribusque refrigerathoris . Honterus . b D. Fletcher , Description of Russia . c Acosta l. 3. c. 6. d Pet. Martyr Dec. 3. lib. 6. Sir Humf Gilbert Discou . Master George Best . e Linschot . lib. 1. f Ios. Acostae Natur. and Moral History of the Indies , lib. 3. cap. 6. a This Master George Barkley , a Merchant , which liued long in Liuonia told me of his owne sight . b See infra . c. 3. c Lambert . Peramb . of Kent . Wealth without health . Health without wealth . Health and wealth . d Acosta l. 4. c. 2. Arist. . Eth. l. 5. e Phil. de Gen. Mundi lib. 5. Euseb . de Praep. Euang. l. 8. c 9. f Apoc. 3.18 . Psal. 12.6 . g Bart. de las Casas Hispan . Crudesit . Vrban . Calueto . Hier. Benzo . lib. 3. cap. 21. h Aurea sunt vere nunc secula , &c. Ouid. First was an Age of Gold : then golden goodnesse abounded : Last is an Age for gold : and now gold only triumpheth . Abr. France , Amintes . h Ouiedo , lib. 6. cay. 8. i Acosta . l. 4 c. 7. Ga c de la V●ga speakes of 25. millions of Pezos , only out of Peru in one Fleet : and that Paulo de Laguna President of the Councell of the Indies affirmed that all the Kings of Spaine from Pelagius hitherto , had not so much money as Philip the second alone . And de solo vn cerro de los del Peru bantraydo a Espanna hasta & Anno 1602. 200. millions of Pezos registered , & aboue a hundred not registred , lib. 1. cap. 7. part . 2. k Plin l. 23. c. 6. l Pretiosa pericula fodit . Boet. de Consol . Speciosa supplicia . Cipr. m Acosta . Ouiedo , Herrera , &c. n Pet. Mart. Dec. 1. lib. 10. o Abac. 2.6 . p 1. Tim. 6.3 . q Hist . Gen. Ind. l. 6. c. 8. a Ouid. l. 5. c. 3. b See hereof Ouiedo vbi sup. c Pliny sayth ( but not truly ) that siluer is neuer found pure . d I haue seene some in al proportion resembling Plants . with leaues spread , and diuided & a stalk descending , as if it promised a flowre , much like the Ribwort . The like reporteth Munst . Cosmog . l. 1. c. 9. e See of these labours , Plin. l. 33. c. 6. & more in Acosta . l. 4. f A Stade is the height of a man . g Acosta l. 4. c. 10. h Plin. vbi sup. i Lemnius de occult is naturae miraculis lib. 3. cap. vlt. k Acosta saith , that if it meete with no solid body , where it may congeale , it ascends till the Ayre by cooling the fume causeth it to fall in Quick-siluer . l Rom. 3.13 . Psal. 140 3. m Some thinke that Quick-siluer cannot quite be ki led . n De saliue hominis mirabili effectu vide Lemmium de occult . Nat. l. 2. c. 44. o Acost . l. 4. c. 12. 13. p Vid. Ian. Dous . praecid . ad Arbit . l. 3. c. 9. Plin , l. 36 c 26 . Isid b. 16 c 15. Policrat . l. 4 c. 5. Pancirol . de perdit . q Dio. hist . l. 57. in relating this storie , giues another reason of his death . See of the late peopling America , my Pilgri . l. 1. c 1. & 2. a Humf. Gilbert Discou . Ortei . Theat . in Charta N Orbis Hak in Epist . Ded ●● . 1. & Io. 3 Sen. Medea Act. 2. Pancirol. & Sal de Inuent . b Thule , is by Mercator and others interpreted Iland : by Ortelius Tile . marke in Norway . c Botero part . 1. lib. 4. d Plato's Discourse hereof in his Timaeus , is englished by R. Eden in the Preamble of the Decads . Vid. Ram. praef . ad vol. 3. e Tertul. de Pal. & in Apologet. Aoost. l. 1. c. 22. Plut. de facie in orbe Lunae . f Ouied. Gen. hist . l. 2. c. 3. g Ortel . in Chartar. 6. h Antonius Panorm . i Amalphis in Lucania in the Kingdome of Naples . k F. Gom. hist . gen . cap. 9. l Acts 27.20 . Virg. Aeneid . 1. Seneca vbi sup. m Of the supposed former Discoueries of the new world , read Ortel . Thea● . Charta . 6. n D. Powell history of Cambria , p. 127 A. D 1170. o Dau. Ingram . Hak cadit. 1. to 3 . Meredithan Rise & Guiyn● Owen make mention of 〈◊〉 this Owens nauigation . See Hak. tom . 3. p. 1. p A. S. Andrews E●●n●enr Cumana , which Herera denieth A Crosse ten foot long , to which they prayed in Acusamil for raine Gomar . hist . of Cortes . part . 1. & gen . hist . part . 2. c. 82. q Three or foure words . r Acts 17.27 . Ortelius in his Map of Mare-Pacificum , affirmeth that the people of America in likelihood were peopled from Europe by Groenland , Island , Frisland , &c. ſ Io. di Castellanos . t Du Bartas Colonies . Morney . de verit . Christ . Relig. Botero vbi sup. u Gap. 13. Genebr . Chron. l. 1. & Cl. Duret . x Act. 7.26 . y Sir Humfrey Gilberts Discouerie of the North-West . Plato's owne Discouerie tels that it was swallowed by an Earthquake . z R. Verflegant Antiquities . * F.G. histor . gener part . 2. cap 13. I. Mar. lib. 26. cap. 3. a Columbus was borne at Cugureo , or ( as some say ) at Nerui in the Territorie of Genua : hee was a Mariner from a child , and traded into Syria , and other parts of the East . After this he became a Master in making Sea-cards , he went to Portugall , to learne their Nauigations on the coast of Africa , and there married , Gom. cap. 14. R Eden . b Hier. Benzo lib. 1. cap. 5. Ram. praef . 3. vol. c Lib. 2. cap. 1. d Gaspar Ens lib 1. cap . 2. coniectureth , that Columbus ( moued with his owne coniectures to this discouerie ) was confirmed further therein by this Pylot , which is said to dye in his house . g Fernand Columb . in vita patris Christophori , c ▪ 13. Hak tom. 3. & Nauig . C. Col. in No. Orb. Ouied lib 2. cap· 4. h Gomar . c. 15. Herera saith he first sollicited the Catholike Kings but receiuing an answere to his discontent , hee made offer to the Dukes . i Lib. 7. cap. vlt. k Pet. Mart. Dec. 1. l. 1. l A. Benzo . lib. 1 cap. 6. m Gaspar Ens lib. 1. cap. 2. n Columbi-Nauigationes , 1. 2 , 3 , 4. Ouied. l. 2. c. 5. o Of his death see Ouied. l. 3. c. 9 p His true name was Colon , which corruptly is called Columbus . q Prou. 30.4 . a Some thinke Columbus did run on ground of purpose , that he might leaue some behind . b Bart. de las Casas , Hispan● crudelit . c History of China , p. 312. H. Benzo . l. 1. c. 8. d The Fort of the Natiuity in Hispaniola . e Alexander a wicked Pope . Guicciard l. 1. & he of whose daughter Lucretia Pontanus writeth that she wa Alexandri Filia , Sponsa , Nurus abused by the incestuous lusts of the Father and his two Sonnes , was Author of the Bul , whereby the Spaniards challenge the new World for thei●s . f Sept. 25. 1493 a Ouied. l. 2 c. 13 b Ramus . in praefat . ad vol. 3. Ouied. l. 3. c. 6. c Gas . Ens lib. 1 cap. 5. d Vide l. 5. c 16 pag. 452. e Nauigationes , Vinc. Pinzoni . Naui Alb. Vesp . Seb. Cabota . vid. Hak. tom . 3. f A rule to know what beasts were here naturall ( for to such they haue names in their own language ) and what transported : for these the Indians call by their Spanish names . g Acost . l. 1. c. 21 & l. 4. c. 34. a Lib. 4. c. 39. See Car. Clus . de exot & Ouied. gen . hist & summar . & sebast . Schroteri to . 2. Gens . de Qu dr . b Vincent . Pinzon . c P. Mart. de Insulis . d Ouied. summar . 22. e Cataphractus equus . f Hul. Schmidel cap 44. A. D o . 1548. g Aug. Carate . hist . Peru . l. 1. h And. Theuet cap. 41. Lerius nau . c. 11. i Natura in magnis magna , in minimis maxima . k Car. Clus . Exot. lib. 5. l Ouiedo summar . cap. 48. m Lopez de Gomara hist . Mexicana , of Conquest of the West Indies n Acost l. 4. c. 17. o See Monardus & Clusius . D. Lovel . Gerard and other herbarists , and chiefly of these and other the Indian plants and trees , see Ouied. gen . hist . Ind. l. 7 , 8 , 9 , 10 , 11. and of the beasts , fowles , fishes in the 12 , 13 , 14 , 15. bookes and also his Summario . p Th. Turner . q Acost . l. 4. c. 24. r In the Ilands , but not in all places of the firme Land . ſ Spanish fruits thriue well in one place or other of the Indies . t Botero Rel. port . prima l. 4. u The Baltike , Persian , Arabian , Caspian Seas , &c. x Many haue written discourses of the possibility of a passage by the N. or N.W. as Thome , S.H. Gilbert , Cir. of the earth , alleaging some examples of a Fryer which passed it , the Portugall cards , &c. y Discourse of Frobishers Voyages by Georgae Best , Voyage 3 . a 2. Cor. 4. b The discoueries of M. Nic. and Ant. Zeni , gathered out of their letters by Francisco Marcolina . They are related by M. Hakluyt , in his 3. vol. pa. 121. S. Thomas Monasterie in Groenland . Estotiland . * Abrah . Ortel , Chart. 6. Hak. vol. 3. Botero . Maginus . * Groenland is now found a huge Continent to 78. by Baffin , An. 1616. a Ramus . in praefat . in 3. Vol. b Clem. Adams . Hak. to 3. p. 1. 6. c P. Mart. Dec. 3. l. 6. d Cod-fish . e Rob. Fabian . ap . Hak. vbi sup. f Sir Hugh Willoughby . R. chanceler . Steuen Burrow . Pet. & Iackman ; written by Hugh Smith , & all in Hak. to 1. g Osor . de reb. Eman. l. 2. tit . Pet. Pasquali . 3. in N.. h Corterealis , or Laborador , extendeth from 60. degrees to the Riuer of S. Lawrence . G. Bot. Ben . i Steph. Gomes . k Gaspar Ens , l. 2. c. 25. hist . Ind. l Dithmar Bleskens . m Written by Iuer Boty a principall man in the Bishops court . n Sir Mart. Frob. o Christ . Hall . Dionise Settle . Thomas Ellis . George Best . p 1576. q Queenes Fore-land , and opposite thereto Hals I le , in 62. degrees , 50. min.. r Gaspar Ens l. 2. Hist . Ind. Occid . c. 26. affirmeth that one Iohn Scoluc a polonian , this yeere 1576 sayled beyond Frisland and Groneland , & thence to Estotiland and Labrador . ſ Such a horne was brought home two yeeres since , found on shore in Greenland by the Carpenter of Ionas Pooles ship 7. foote & a halfe long & sold since at Constantinople , reported to be good against poysons : and such a one was taken vp Anno 1588. in the Coast of Norfolke ; and sold by an ignorant woman for 18. pence , which was also said to be effectuall against poysons , as I was told by M. Rob. Salmon of Leegh , who had a piece of it . t Frisland is in length 25. leagues : the Southern part of it is in the latitude of 57. degrees and one second . Thomas Wiar 1 u It seemeth they are of fresh waters , because the Ice is fresh , and the Sun melting the tops , causeth rils of fresh water to runne downe , which meeting together make a prettie streame . x The Moone setteth not nor the Sun in the Polar regions ; being in Cancer . See the Relations of the Dutch wintering in Noua Zembla in the third part of my Pilgrimes , & W. Hely his reports of lighting Tobacco● by the Sun with a Glasse at mid night . a The voyage of M Dauis written by Iohn Iames . Hac .. to . 3. p. 100 b Hen. Morgan . c Iohn Dauis in his Hydrographicall description . Iames Hall his 4. voyage to Groenland . This Gronland is Westward from Greenland 150 leagues . In Greenland are no people nor wood . a This Voyage was written by Iosias Hubert . b Written by Will Baffin . Allen. Sallowes of Redriffe told me Hall was slaine in 76. degrees . c One of these Boats with the Oare is in Sir Thomas Smiths Hall in Philpot Lade . d Dauis mentions the same voy . 2. Io. Knight . e Lambert Ap● . Sr H. Willoughby f L. ●4 . c. 17. Nauig 3. Ger. de Vetr . This is also the effect of Charcole , wherewith in close roomes diuers haue beene smothered . b M. Scory told me that on the Pike of Tenariffe they might see the Sun an houre sooner by this meanes . Ex M.S.W. Baffin . In my Pilgrims I haue published many Voyages , and letters of Greenland , written by Ionas Pooley , Rob. Fotherby . Tho. Edge , Will. Hely , Robert Salmon , Thomas Sherwin , Iames Beuersham , Io. Chambers , I. Catcher , W. Goodlard , &c. Also to Cherry Iland in 74. by Ionas Pooley , Will. Garden . &c. and to other Northerne parts by Hudson , Playse , Widhouse , &c. to which I referre the more industrious Reader . a He communicated to me Hudsons abstract , Th. Wid. house , Abacuk Prickes , of this voyage . Sir Tho. Smith . b A. Io. Crymogea . Hudsons wintering . A strange tree . These were the worst , or weakest of the Company . A floud from the West , a very proble argument of an open passage to the South Sea . And so are their weapons , and arts , being farre beyond other Sauages . See his Relation of the third part of my Pilgrims with others many for these parts . a Such they vse in Iaua . Sir Th. Button is very confident of a passage by the North West into the South sea , as appeares by his Relations in the end of rhe fourth Booke of the third part of my Pilgrims . Where also Mr Brigs his Map , the letters of Mr Lock , and Iuan de Fuca , the testimonie of Th. Cowles , &c. further proue the same . b This was after found otherwise , the error growing by his meeting of Bylet , and asking of the floud at this Iland , which hee said was eight of the clock , whereas it was about eleuen , Baffin c Ex Relat. W. Baff . 1615. * At this I le are store of fowles called Willockes , whereof they might haue killed thousands . 1616. Sir T. Smith . Sir D. Digs . M. Wostenholme . Ald. Iones , &c. a W. Baffin . Womens Ilands . Strange Variation of the Compasse . y As borderers are most vnruly and lawlesse : so in these out-borders of the World , the power of Natures greatest Officers , the Sun , &c. is least seene . z These things agree with the Relations of those parts , which tell of Earthquakes , breaking of Cliffes , &c. Boterus a zealous and slanderous Catholike , vseth these disgracefull speeches of this discouery . Ma pare , che la Natura si fia opposta à gli heretici , e à dissegni loro . pare . 1 lib. 5. a The Northerne Seas may be called frozen , in respect of the Icie Ilands , which by their freshnesse manifest themselues to proceed of fresh waters : no experience yet shewing nor reason conuincing , that the ocean ( alway salt and mouing ) is any where frozen : as my Learned Friend M. Brigs ( a great Mathematician ) also affirmeth , and Merula Cos . l. 3. c. 5. b Edw. Haies . Hak. to . 3. 9. 152. c Gi. Bot. Ben. d Iaq. Cart. l. 2. c. 11. e Other say 200. f Rob. Thorne in M. Hakluyts voiages , ● . ● . p. 21. 9 g M. Hall . M. Grafton . h M. Hore . 1530 Hak. to . 3. p. 129. i A Parkhurst Edw. Hares . Sir G. Peckham . Step. Parmenius . Richard Clarke . Christoph . Carlile . k Concep . Bay in 48. M Guy his Letter to M. Slany . l W. Colston . a Thom. Iamed . The Morses are said to sleepe in great troupes , and to haue one Centinel or watchman to awake the rest vpon occasion : the like is said of the Seales ; some call the Morse a Sea-horse . b Charles Leigh . c Iaques Cart. 5. d In an houre they might haue filled thirty Boats of Penguines & might haue laden all their ships with them without any misse . Siluest . Wyet . f Botero part . ● . lib. 5. g Iaq. Cart. ● . h Iaq. Cart. 2. i He wintered this time in the Country . k Iaq Cart. 3. l Iaq. Cart. 2. cap. 10. m M. Francis Roberual . n Iohn Alphonse of Xanctoigne . Hak. tom . 3. Mouns . Champlein . b The Irocois , with whom these Estechemins , Algoumequins , and Montainers , have warres . c Beades . Their customs . d M. Champlein . e The answere of a Sagamos in cases of Religion . f This somewhat agreeth with the Manichean and Pythagorean errour . M. de Monts . Saualets two and forty voyages to Noua Francia . Armouchiquois . M. du Point . * Marke L'scarbot . Souriquois . Aoutmoins . * Sagamos signifieth a King or Ruler . Their beasts and huntings . a S. Champlain . Additions to N F. The Iroquois . Ol Mag. lib. 16. cap. 51. An. 1497. a Hak. voyage tem . 3. p. 246. & d. Gaspar Ens. hist . Ind. Oc. l. 3. c. 23. Theod. de Bry. b Briefe note of a Barke , &c. printed 1602. c Ioh. Brereton , Gabriel Archer wrote notes thereof , & M. Gosnold himselfe in a Letter to his Father : they resided in 41. deg. 20. minutes . d Written by Martin Pring . Written by Tho. Canner . e Iames Rosier . f Their Parents prescribe that they plant not within 100 miles of each other : & containe from 30. deg. to 45. g The Sauages reckon thus by dayes iourney . h Christopher Fortescue . i Tho. Hanham . M. Chalenge made a voiage hitherward the same yeere , but was taken by the Spaniards . i Tho. Hanham . M. Chalenge made a voyage hitherward the same yeere , but was taken by the Spaniards . k Iames Dauies . l Io. Eliot . G. Pop. Let. to S. I. Gilbert and E. S. m Ral. Gilbert . n These seems to be the deformed Armouchiquois made in the telling more dreadfull . o Edward Hartley . p Other notes ap . Hak. q See the examination of D. Baker , and others of his company . They tooke one prize worth 200000. crownes , which was after split , the Captaine and halfe his company drowned . Richard Pots . Tho. Studley , &c. a M. Wingfield writes that one Read a Smith , escaped hanging by accusing Kendall , who was shot to death : and that Smith and he had followed if Newport had not come . b Ed. Wingfield , Newp . iourney to Powhatan : he told him of the S. seas , and ships , &c. c Tho. Sauage : he adopted also Smith and Scriuener ( Newports sonnes ) his grand-children . Disc . of Chesap . See Pots his collections . c. 6. a New life of Virginia . b Ex lit . multarum . c A Catch perished at Sea in a Hericano : the other came thither , but in the returne two of them ( in one of which Capt. W. King was Master ) perished on Vshant . d Ratliffe , Martin , Archer . e Lord de la Ware . f Nat. Com. Mytholog . l. 4. c. 6. Hygin . fab . 142. c Relation to the Councell of Virginia by the Lord de la Ware . 1611. d Sir Th. Dales Letter to the Committies . f Aluaro Nunez speaketh of such Kine in Florida , which come hither from the North. g Her true name was Matokes , which they consealed from the English , in a superstitious feare of hurt by the English if her name were knowne : she is now Christened Rebecca . h Aboue 20. causes alleaged of ill successe in this Plantation . Difficilia quae pulchra . i Ouied. gen . hist c. 13. l. 2. toste veng●●o dall'aere del paese destati à suscitare nouita & discordie , è cosa propria nelle Indie , &c. k Sir T. Gates . & Sir T. Dale . l Since printed at Oxford . m Al. Whitaker saith , not so hot as Spaine , nor Winter so cold as in England . n Master Rolph . Alex. Whitaker , now Preacher at Virginia . o Hak. vol. 3. pag. 267. Theod. de Bry. part . 1. America . p Cap. Smith M. S. M. Whitaker & M. Hamor mention also Lion. q Tho. Hariot . r M. George Percie writeth that one with an Arrow of an ell longth shot thorow a Target , which a Pistoll could not pierce . ſ Twelue in all . Peace betwixt ours and the Sauages . t They can dresse Leather finely and quickly , but it will not hold our wet . Habitations Officers . Labourers . Farmers . Letters Patents for collect . Henrico . Bermuda Nether Hundred . W. and Sh. Hundred . Iames towne . Kequoughton . Dales Gift . a Tho. Hariot . Hak to . 3. p. 277. These people of Sir W. Ral. his discouerie are somewhat more to the South , then the present English Colonie . b Weroance is a chiefe Lord , or pettie King , which sometime hath but one Towne : and none that we had dealing with , had aboue eighteen Townes vnder him . c Tho. de Bry in Pictur . i First voyage to Virginia . Hak to . 3. p. 249. k M. Rolph . Lan. Hak. to . 3. p. 261. l James Rosier . m Theod. de Bry Icone 17. 18. & seq . n Newes from Virginia , and a M. S. of Captaine Smith . a Their Rattles are of Gourds or Pompion rindes : of which they haue their treble , tenor , base , &c. b M. S. by W. S. c How could he chuse . d Capt. Smith . Okee , or Okeeus . e One of these painted on a Toadstoole ( fit shrine for such a deitie ) was by A. Whitak . sent into England . f Will. White . Capt. Smith . William White . a Pocones is a small Roote , which dried and beat into powder , cut ● thred : they vse it for swellings , aches , and painting . b In that extremitie of miserie which ours since sustained I haue been told that both the Sauages and Fugitiues would obiect our want , and their plenty , for theirs , and against our Religion . c The cruell death of George Casson . d Declaration of Vi gin a. e Priests in Virginia . f Discouerie of Chesipeack , 1608. b Cap. Argols Boy , his name was Henry Spilman . Tomocomo . c I was thus told by Sir Thomas Dale . d Sometimes when they are preparing to hunt , he wil by some knowne signe manifest himselfe , and direct them to game : they all with great alacritie acknowledging that signe , and following . e This proued true , contrary to Tomocomos minde , being desirous to returne in the first ship which is gone alreadie . Blacke Boyes . Master Rolph . f Virginia . Voyage 1606. M. S. M. George Percy g Cap. Smith . Ed. Mar. Wingfield . h Some of them are found such . i Master Rolph . b Florida with i long . Oriel . Theat . c Exped in Flor. ap . T. de Bry. d Giraua , &c. e Gomara hist . Gen. Ep. 45. Oniedo , l. 16. c. 11. f Gomara & Calueta . g Benzo , l z . b The Expedition of Soto , is , by Mr Hakluyt set forth in English being written by a Portugal Gentleman of Elnas , employed therein . It was Anno 1538. c Iohn de Verraz . ap . Hak to . 3 d Of his life there is a speciall booke . e Rene Laud. ap . Hak. f He was reliued by Si Iohn Hawkins . great bounty . g Laudonn . ap . Hak. h Iaques Morgues , ap . Theod. de Bry Amer. part . 2. i Nic. Challusius Diepensis editus Latine per Caluetonem . k Supplicatio ap . Caluet . & ap . Theod. de Bry. l Dom. de Gorgues ap . Hak. com . 3. m Cabez . de Vaca . ap . Hak in Ep. Dedic . in his Virginia richly valued . n Gaspar . Ens lib. 3. Botero . part . 1. l. 5. o America part . 2. de Bry. a Laudonniere . b Morgues . Icon. 18. 19. c Icon. 8. d Icon. 11. e Icon. 12. e Icon. 14. g Auarus malus omnibus , sibi pessimus . Seneca . h Icon. 26. i N. Chaluf . c. 3. k Icon. 2. 8. l Laudon . saith 250. but he saw them not himselfe , as this our Author did : this man gaue two Eagles to the French , perhaps they reckon euery yeere two , as in Virginia . a Morgues . Icon. 34. b Icon 35. c R. Laudon . f These three are Iawas which are priests , magicians and physicians . Ramus vol. 3. q They called this place Malsatto . r Al. Nunez . his peregrination thorow many sauage Nations . a Great suck-bigges . Sodomites . b Ortel . Theat . c Challus . exped . in Florid. cap. 3. d Botero . Rel. part . 1. l. 5. e Gasp . Ent. l. 3. f Discouerie of Florida and Virginia richly valued . b Benzo . lib. 2. c Laudon . was told this of certain Spaniards which liued in those parts . d Dauid Ingram . ap . Hak. tom . 3. Edit . 1. d In his letter to the Emperour . ap . Hak to 3. & Ramus . e Marco de Nisa his relation . f F. Vasquez his relation . g F. Lop. c. 212. 213. & 214. h Oxen of Quiuera . * Taking of Tiguez . b Ouid. Metamorph . lib. 2. c Magellanes Victory ( so was his ship called ) had won this victory , but lost her Generall . d Sir Francis Drake . Hak. tom . 3. a Noua Albion . b History of China by Fr. Juan Gonsalez de Mendosa . c An. de Espeio . Nouemb. 1512. d New Mexico L. T. Toletus . a Fran. Vlloa apud Ramus . & Hak , vol. 3. California . f Fer. Alarchon . g Sodomites . h Linschoten also in his third Booke largely treateth of the course of these and other Nauigations . l He dyed this last Winter , 1616. k The Spaniards call all that the South Sea , which is on the further side of America . l Gomara his third part , of the Conquest of the West Indies , translated into English by T. Nicolas . m Of this Voiage , Reade P. Martyrs fourth Decade : and Gomara part . 1. and of all which followes in this Chapter . P. Mart. Dec. 5. Com. vbi supra . and Cortes his owne large Narration to the Emperour . Ap. Ramus . Vol. 3. Indian simplicitie . Potonchan called Victorie . Spanish incurable sicknesse . Note for fashion-mongers Zempoallan . Panuco . Vera Crux . Bloudy Sacrifices . Tlaxcallan a great Citie . Chololla . Store of Temples and deuotions . Popocatepec a burning Hill . Mutezumas Religion . f The like speech he had made at first to Corte , who easily wrought on that aduantage applying this Tradition to the Spaniards . Cortes Narrat . Mutezumas death . p N. di Gus . ap . Ram. vol. 3. q Lit. P. Aluarado & Dieg. Godoy ap . Ram. vol 3. r Relat. del Temistitan ca. a Bocero . part . 1. lib. 5. Ios. Acosta . l. 7. Lop. de Gom. part . 1. N. di Gust . b Nauatalcas signifieth welspeakers . c Mexico and Mexicans . The Mexican picture-history saith of Mexiti ( the name of the people ) Mexico was so called . Beginning of humane sacrifices . g Mexico Tonoxultan . Acamapitzli the first King of Mexico . a Many of these Orations are expressed in Acostas seuenth booke at large , full of wittie inuentions and Rhetoricall flourishes . Mouing Gardens . Vitzilouitli the second King . b Lop. de Gom. part . 1. Chimalpopoca . 3. Izcoalt . 4. Motezuma the fift King . Ticocic . 6. Axayaca . 7. Antzol . 8. a And Master Hakluit hath a copie of it , translated into English . It was in the Mexican language , sent to Charles the fift , intercepted by Florinus . Metezuma . 9. b Lib. 7. cap. 20. Ominous prodigies . Mexican Tributes from Tlatilulco , and from other places . * R. Tomson . ap Hak. * H. Haukes ap . Hak. Iob Hortop . t Miles Philips . u Iohn Chilton . x Botero . y Gasp . Ens l. 2. z Ortel . Theas . a Naturall and Morall hist . of the Indies . lib. 5 cap. 3. b Hernando Cortes . Acost . l. 5. c. 9. Vitziliputzli . Tlaloc . c Gomar part . 1 cals him the God of Prouidence . Tezcallipuca . d Cholula . Quetzaalcoalt . e Gomar . part . 1 Tozi . f Ian. Dousa . Praecid . ad Arbit . l. 3. c. 1. g Lop. de Gom. part . 1. h They had their Venus and their Bacchus , & Mars , and other such Deities in Mexican appellations , as the Heathen , Greekes , and Romans , as after shall appeare . i Acost . l. 5. & Relat. del . Temstitan . k So ( some say ) from the like practice of the Ancients Victima was so called , and hostia quasi à victo , & ab hoste . Papa the name of the Mexican high Priest . l Gomara saith , that the ancient persons , & sometimes the King himselfe , would put on this skin , being of a principall Captiue . m Iohn 8.44 . n Lop. de Gom. part . 2. o Acost . l. 5. c. 27 p Gom. pa. 39● . a Acost . l. 5. c. 13. b Narrat . 2. ad Car. 5. c Gomara saith that the fourth was not a causey , but a street of the Citie . d Gom. part . 1. e Pet. Mart. Dec. 5. l. 4. saith that in largenesse the situation of this Temple is matchable with a Towne of fiue hundred houses . Quelcouatl . f Acost . l. 5. c. 13. g Lop. Gom. p. 1. h Acost . l. 5 c. 15 Nunnes . Friers . Cortes narrat . ad Imp. & Relat. del Temistitan ap . Ram. v. 3. i Mexican Votaries , no lesse strict in that threefold cord which the Popish Votaries glory of Pouertie , Continency , Obedience , with other wil worships : yea , for the time , more austere . k Tobacco . l Lop. de Gom. part . 1. pag. 396. Lit. Episc . Mex . m Ios. Acost . l. 5. cap. 14. n Cortes narrat . o Acost . l. 5. c. 26. Their anointings . p Their Witches . q Their Rites vnto Infants . Mex . pict . hist . Education of children in Mexico . Drunkards theeues , adulterers , stoned . r Their marriages . ſ Gomara . part . 1 pag. 389. Acost . l. 5. c. 8. Burials . Acost . l. 6. c. 26. t Lop. de Gom. part . 1. pag. 383. a Acost . l. 6. c. 2. b Gom. pag. 317. Mexican . hist . M. S ap . Hak. hath this Kalender . Opinion of fiue Sunnes . Mexican Feasts . x Acost . l. 5. c. 24 Relat. del Themistitam . a The new Catholikes of old Spaine , & old Cacolikes of New Spaine alike in Superstition . b Acost . l. 5. c. 2. c Mexican Iubilee . d Their relicks e The Mexicans Lent begun not with ashes , but with dust . f Gomara writeth otherwise as followeth in the end of this Chapter . g Their bloudy Processions h Pet. Martyr . Dec. 5. i Acosta li. 6. c. 7. k Pet. Martyr . Dec. 5. lib. 4. l Acosta l. 6. c 9. Indian writing c Cap. 7. n Gomara part . 1. p. 3. 69. o Pet. Mart. Dec. 4. l. 8. p Gomara vbi supra . 5 q Relai . del Temistitan ap . Ram. v. 3. r Gom. p. 312. ſ Acosta l. 7. c. 20 t Lop. de Gom. part . 1. pa. 10. & gen . hist . cap. 52. u Pet. Mart. Dec. 4. lib. 1. circumsision and Crosses . x This towne was taken by M. Will. Parker , Anno. 1596. y Gomar . gen . hist . cap. 54. z Gomar . par . 1. pag. 36. b H. Benzo l. 2. cap. 15. c Bot l. 5. part . 1. Guatimala , or Saint Iames . d Benzo and Gomara say , Sept. 8. 1541. e Gaspar Ens l. 3. cap. 6. f H. Benzo l. 2. cap 16. Gomar . Histor . Gen. cap. 209. g Benzo lib. 2. cap. 15. a Chap. 16. b Gom. gen . Hist . cap. 203. c P.M. Dec. 6. lib. 4. d Gom. ca. 205. Confession . d Pet. Mart. Dec. 6. l. 6. & 7. e Pet. Mart. Dec. 6. f Botero . g Benzo lib. 2. cap. 14. Gomara part . 2. cap. 32. h Pet. Mart. Dec. 3. l. 8. a Benz. l. 1. c. 23. b P. Mart. Dec. 2. l. 10. c Seuen shillings and sixe pence . Notes for div A10231-e518550 a Gas . Ens. lib. 3 cap. 24. b Botero part . 1 lib c. a See infra . 5. 2 b Coelum vndique & vndique pontus Nil nisi pontus & aer . H. Giraua l. 2. Vega pag. 2. lib. 3. cap. 4. saith that they were fierce women which followed their Husbands in the warres , and fought with the Enemie : These Orellana to make greater account of his Discoueries , reported to bee Amazons : and sued to the Emperour to be employed in that seruice and conquest of the Land of Amazons . William Dauies sent hither in the fleet of the Duke of Florence , tels of a small low Iland called Morria , in this Riuer , inhabited only by women , which goe naked , and vse Bow and Arrowes ( as doe the men in the parts adioyning ) for the killing of their owne food , their haire long , their brests hanging lowe . Hee sayth , he hath seene forty or fifty together going along by the Sea side , & when they espied a fish , to shoote at it , and presently throwing downe their Bowes to leape into the Sea after their Arrow , bringing the same to Land with the fastned prey : in all other things , as lodging , meat-dressing , &c. like the Neighbour Inhabitants . Only they liue requestred from men , except in one moneth of the yeare , when the men resort for copulation to them , and carry away the male children they finde . The other they educate . They carrie their children at their backes like Tinkers budgets , and giue them the breast ouer the shoulder . Thus farre Dauies . As for that vnimammian rite he denies it ; of their wars except against fishes and other food no mention : and that by their liuing without men , may either be caused by the vnholsomnesse to that sexe , as is reported of an Iland neere Zocotori , or for some other reason , which I leaue to the Readers search or credit . c Pedro de Cieza de Leon. Chron. del Peru . d Eastward from this Towne certain Negro slaues made a head , and ioyning with the Indians , vsed to rob the Spaniards . Benzo . l. 2. c. 9. e Linschoten . P. Mart. Dec. 3. lib. 6. f Gomar . Gen. Hist . c. 67. g P.M. Dec. 3. lic . 4. h Tobacco . * P. Cieza Chron. Per. p. 1. c. 8. l Pet. Martyr , Dec. 3. l. 6. m Pet. Martyr . Dec. 2. l. 4. Rio Grande . n They say Dabaiba was a woman of great wisdom , honoured in her life , Deified after death ; to whom they ascribe thunder and lightning , when she is angry . o Pensum exceedeth the Ducat a fourth part . A Pezo . Monstrous Harpyes . p Linschot . l. 2. q Nic. Monard . cap. 53. Gomar . Hist . Gen. c. 71. r M. Gerrard . ſ P. Messia , l. 1. cap. 13. t P.M. Dec. 1. l. D Gomar . c. 74. tom . c. 84. b Gom cap. 76. c P.M. Dec. 7. lib. 4. d Gom. c. 78. Cubagua . e Cap. 79. Their Marriages . e P.M. Dec. 8. lib. 7. Their strange Creatures . f Ouied. calleth it a Beare . g Pliny , Astolphi , and others describe this worme , but I could neuer learne any thing to satisfie my selfe therein . Their dancing and drunkennesse . Their Gods. Their Priests . Their Diuinations . Their Burials . g P. Martyr . Dec. 1. lib. 6. Gom part . 2. cap. 84. Pearle fishing , h P. Martyr . Dec. . 1. l b. 8 Of the Canibals , see Chapter 13. i Gem. cap. 85. Relat. S.W.R. Psal. 104.20 , ●● , 22 , 23. a Sir Walter Raleighs treatise of Guiana . b King Abibeiba dwelt on a Tree in the Countrey of Dariena . Pet. Martyr . Die. 3. lib. 6. a These might descend of those in Careca , sup . l. 8. c. 2. b Ouied. in Summar . cals it Bardato . c Monard c. 37. d L. Keymis . These may rather be said to want necks then heads , and that causeth them thus to seeme . c Monard c. 37. F. Sparrey . M. S. ap . Hak. Master Charles Leigh . ohn Nichol. Iohn Wilson of Wansted in Essex . b Legates company 1606. in a Voyage to Amaz , in a mutinie slue their Captaine , and the rest were taken at Cuba , and fourteene hanged , foure kept Prisoners . W. Adams . W. Turner . May. 1606. Rob. Harcourts Voyage to Guiano . c M. Harcourt . so calls the Priest , and the Deuil Wattipa m It is like March Beere , n Anno 1610. The Tobacco that came into England amounted to ( at least ) 60000. pound and not much lesse in other yeeres . Vid. l. 5. c 12. A feeling Plant. o The gilded Citie . p Iuan. de Castellanos ap . Hak. q Lopez Vaz . ap . Hak. tom . 3. Giraua . l. 2. r Acosta l. 2. c. 6. & 3. c. 20. ſ M. Fernand. de Encisa . apud Hak. t L Keymis . T. Masham . u Lop. Gom. c. 86 x Lop. Vaz . y Rot. par 4. l. 6. z Cieza part . 1. cap. 15. a Cap. 19. & 4. Tuesday Holy dayes . b Chap. 13. c Chap. 32. a P. Maffaeus Hist . Ind lib. 2. P. Bert. Geograp . Mag. Geog. G Ens Hist. Ind. Occident . P Iarric . lib. 3. cap. 22. & d. Bot part . 1. l. 6 b Which feeds on grasse , sleepes in the water , Boterus . c The Spaniards call it ( of the contrary ) the light Dogge . The Portugals Sloth . The Indians , Hay . Some haue written that it liues of ayre : and seldome or neuer hath it beene seene eating . d They know no numbers further then fiue , the rest they supply as they can with their toes and fingers : and if the things numbered exceed , they number by the toes and fingers of many persons assembled together . Stad . lib. 2. c. 29. e It seemes otherwise by Lerius his Dialogue of that Language c. 20 f G. da Empoli . ap . Ramus . A. Vesput . g A Booke taken from a Frier , written in Portuguse , sold by Fr Cook to M. Hakluia . h Io. Stad . Hessi cum picturis . ap . T. de Bry in 3 parte America , i Lerius hist . Nauig . in Amer. & And. Theuet . k Great at one end , and little at the other : in their infancie it is a bone : and after a greene stone , in some as long as ones finger : they will thrust out their tongues at the hole , when the stone is remoued . l The Brasilian Petum is neither in forme nor vertue , the same with Tobacco , as Lerius saith . The women take it not b Nunbo de sylva , and their owne reports . Peter Carder . Ant. Kniuet , kinsman to the Lord Kniuet . c Some say the Crocodile wanteth a tongue , which others deny , but confesse in is very short . Aignan . Petiuares . * See infra . Maraquites . Topimambazes . Waymoores . Tomomymenos . * This name signifieth long Tobacco , as he interprets . Lerius otherwise . Waytaquazes . Abausanga-retam . Wayanasses . Topinaques . Pories : Molapaques . Motayas . Lopos . Wayanawasons . Tamoyes . Tocomans . Cariyoghs . d Hieron . Rodericus . e They had so done before , or else could not haue knowne the French . Friers Treatise of Brasil . Guaymares or Waymores , as K. and as Stad . Wayganna . beasts of Brasil . Snakes . Master Kniuet . Friers Treatise of Birds . Fruits , Trees , and Herbs . Oxe-fish . Master T. Turner ( who liued in Brasil , and was acquainted with Mr Kniuet ) saith the lesuites told him the like . Lerius Nauig . a This club they call Iwara Pernem , which is consecrated to this mischiefe by certaine ceremonies of singing and painting . b This confidence is as well in the women as in the men . p Io. Stad . lib. 2. cap. 29. q Stad . l. 2. c. 3. r Ler. c. 16. Theuet tels otherwise of Toupan , as after followes . ſ Ler. c. 5. t Pet. Carder . u Stad . l. 2. c. 23. x Lerius saith , That the Caraibes & the Paygi are two kinds : Theuet but one , and Stadius mentions no more but the Paygi . y A. Theuet . Antarct . M. Kniuet told me that one of them being tormented by the Spirit , hee heard one of these Payges which spake to him and told him this was contrary to his couenant thus to torment them ( which death vsually followed ) & if he so cōtinued , they would all goe the White men and become Christians . Whereupon the Deuill left that body presently , and he recouered . z Maff. l. 15. Pierre du Iarric l. 3. ac . 22. ad finem . Friers treatise . * Sup. c. 4. a Their strong drinke . Feasts . Orations . Child-births . Funerals . Gentilities . b Vid. Epist. 2. Diazij & Henrici . c Ler c. 17. d Stad . l. 2. c. 5. Carder speakes of more , which ( as in ours ) might well happen , some Townes greater , some lesser . e P. Iarric . l. 3. & 5. Hieronimus Rodericus . a Botero . b Sebastian Cabot may rather be called the first discouerer c Admiranda Nauig . H. S. d Herera tels of one of that name taken out of his bed by a Tygre , and deuoured in a Caue . f These horses so multiplyed in these parts , that now they are dispersed in wild troops , and they will hunt and kill them for the Hides , & which is a great commoditie in Angola ) for the tayles . g Botero . Generall language . h Pigafetta ap . Ram. Of Mag. See Mariana l. 26. Osor . &c. i Ed Cliffe ap . Hakluyt . k M. T. Candishes Voyage , ap . Hak. tom . 3. written by Fr. Pretty . l Nauig . Ol. N. & Seb. W. in Additan . 9. par . America . m Th. Candish . M. A. Kniuet . n See Hak to . 3. o Herera hath 110. Acosta saith 100. of which 70. the North-Sea floweth in , and the South-Sea 30. l 3. c. 13 p Sir Richard Hawkins . q Lopez Vaz . Narrat . d'un Portoghese ap . Ram. r W. Magoths . ap . Hakluyt . ſ Iohn Iane . t Ap. Hak. M. S. a Botero . Enquiries of Lang. and Relig . 4. 14. b Bot. part . 1. vol. 2. Herera . c P. Ferdin . de Quir. Detectio Australis Incognit . d By Walsingham , Grisley , &c e Mercurius Britannicus . Of Chil. f Botero . g G. Ens l. 2. c. 4 h Lop. Vaz . i L. Apollon . hist Peru l. 1. k The Riuers of Chili in the night time froz n. l Earthquakes in Chili , and their effects . * Some reckon this Towne to Peru . It was vexed with Earthquakes . 1582. & 1586. m Acost . l. 3. c. 9. n L. Apollon . Hist . Peru l. 3. o Nuno da Silua p Oliu. de Noort . q Adams and the Dutch Fleet lost many of their men in fight with the Indians 1608. about S. Marie . r Oliu. de Noort . ſ Gomar . c. 144. vid. historia general del Peru Escrita por el Ynca Garcilasse de la Vega in 8. lib. t Gom. c. 108. Benzol . 3. c. 1. L. Apol. l. 1. u Peru why so called . x Gom. c. 112. Apol. l. 2. Ben. l. 3. c. 3. * The Friers preaching . This Oration is expressed more at large by Vega , p. 2. l. 1. c. 22. diuided into two parts . And Philipillus the Interpreter wanting fit words ( which the Cuscan Language hath not ) to expresse his Oration , falsified the sense as by their Quippos hath appeared . So for Trinitie and Vnitie , hee interpreted Foure : for our sinne in Adam , that on a time all men being assembled layed their sinnes on Adam . Nothing of the Diuinitie of Christ but that hee was a great Lord , &c. and that their forces which they threatned were superiour to those of Heauen : as if they had Gods not men to fight against . Whereupon Atahuallpa ( so he cals him ) fetched a deepe sigh : and after made an answere far differing from this which Authors haue related . But this was written by the Spaniards to the Emperour to cleere themselues which had offered abuse to the Inga : neither would they suffer the truth to be written . His answere hee relateth at large , and is worth reading . The Spaniards weary of his prolixitie , made a rout and tooke him , no man resisting , Miguel Astete laying first hold ( but Pizarro carrying the credit , such as it was ) his Fringe or Diademe remayned with Astete till 1556. When he restored it to the Inga Sayritupac . The Frier was after * a Bishop and lastly slaine by the Indians . a Gom. c. 113. b This hee spake according to the Bul of Alexander the Sixt , which had giuen the Southerne and Western world to the Spanish Kings . The hornes of the Bull , and not of the Lambe , are the Popish weapons . c Rel. della conq . del Peru ap . Ram. tom . 3. Xeres ibid. d Vega saith , Atahuallpa forbad them whose command was a Religion to them , & death to transgresse : and there perished 5000. of which 3500. Souldiers , others of all ages and both Sexes which had come in great multitudes to heare and solemnize this Embassage of them which they tooke for Gods. a Lop Vaz . b Gomara saith that it was a great roome , and they made a line about it : it was all of wrought metal in vessels , &c. c Gom. hath 252000. poūds of siluer , and 1326000. Pezos of Gold. d Xeres saith , they were 102. Footmen , and Horsemen . e They baptised him before his death thretning otherwise to burne him aliue , Vega l 1. c. 36. The gold & siluer which Atabaliba paid came to 4605670. Duc. Blas Valeca hath 4. Millions 800000. Duc. a summe not now maruailous when euery yeere 10. or 12. millions entreth the Guadalquibir : The naturall strength of the country is such that had there not bin contentiō betwixt the Brethren , &c. Peru could neuer haue bin subdued . f Gom. c. 115. g The Spanish Captaine in Ramus . cals Cusco , & saith he promised 4 , times as much h He kept Cusco with 30000. Indians . i They after burnt him . k F. Xeres & P. Sancto . Of their treasures see inf §. 3. & c 9. §. 3 c. 11. § 1 &c. l Benzo . l. 3. c. 5 m Acost . l. 6. c. 19. 20. 21. 22. Originall of the Inguas . Their Kings . n Gom. c. 120. Mariana lib. . 26. Guaynacapa prophesied by reuelation of his Oracles of the comming of bearded men , commanding at his death that they should yeeld subiection to them , hauing a better law , customes , &c. then they : as Atahuallpa in his answer to Valle viridi his oration ap . Veg. o Acost . l. 6. c. 22. 23. p His Son Sayri Tupac was baptised by the name of Diego Amaru was his Brother . q One of which hath written a generall History of the Indies in two parts : in the former of the Peruuian Antiquities & Acts : in the later of the Spanish : viz. Garcilasso de la Vega Naturall of Cusco : his Mother was Palla Isabel daughter of Huallpa Topac Inga , one of the Sons of Topac Inga Yupangui and of Palla Mama Ocllo his lawfull ife , His Father was Garcilasso de la Vega one of the Conquerors of Peru , a Captaine , who went thither with Pedro de Aluarado 1531. and there continued till his death 1559. Francisco de Toledo being Viceroy entred Processe against the Ingas and all the Mestizos of that bloud : but would not execute them . Instead whereof he sent and dispersed them ( lest by their Fathers conquests or mothers bloud they should challenge that Empire ) into Chili , Pinama , New Granada , Nicaragua , and into Spaine . 36. Indians of that bloud they sent to Loy Reyes there to remayne , of which 35. dyed in little more then two yeares with griefe , &c. Others also elsewhere dyed . Don Carlos had a Son in Spaine which there dyed 1610. of griefe : and soone after a little Infant which he left , and so all Guaynacapas prophesie touching his Posterity was accomplished . In Mexico they tooke not that course , because the Kingdome passed by Election , not Succession . The present Inga they presently sentenced to lose his head : who desired to be sent into Spaine , protesting his innocency ; & that if his Father could do nothing against 200. Spaniards in Cusco with 200000. Indians , what could they feare of him so poore ? He appealed to the King and to Pachacamac : was baptised also by the name of Philip his Inga as he called him : moued pitie in the Spaniards , who would haue besought for him to be sent into Spaine , there to remayne exiled , but might not be suffered on paine of death to speake to the Viceroy . Thus was Amaru or Philip brought forth on a Mule , his hands fastned ( the Cryer proclayming him a Tyrant and Traytor ) with a halter about his necke . 300000. were gathered together in the streets and wayes to this sad spectacle with much teares and cryes , the Priests desired him to enioyne them silence , whereupon hee lifted vp his hand , and laying it on his eare , and thence by degrees to his thigh , there followed such silence as if there had not beene a man in the Citie . And thus with protestation of his innocencie hee sustayned their crueltie with great magnanimitie : the last of that race , which had continued as Blas Valera reckons almost 600. yeeres in that Soueraigntie . After his death followed that dispersion before related of his children and kindred . The Viceroy returned with 500000. Pezos gotten in his gouernment , which was arrested , and himselfe discountenanced by the King , who told him that he was sent into Peru to serue Kings , not to kill Kings : wherewith agrieued hee dyed in few dayes . Garcia Loyola which tooke Amaru , married his Neece the Daughter of Sayn Tupac , and was made Gouernour of Chili : who one night was slaine with all his Company by the Araucos . He left only one Daughter which was married to Don Iuan Enriquez de Boria in Spaine , whom the King entituled Marquesse of Oropesa a Towne founded by Toledo in Peru . b P de Cieza part . 1. c. 36. c Acost . l. 3. c. 20 The winds and weather . The Hils . d Botero . e Cieza p. 1. c. 72 f Acost l. 3. c. 21. Lakes . g Acost. ib. c. 16. Cieza p. 1 c. 103. No raine : the cause . h Tellus Nubibus assiduis plisuiaque madescit ab Austro . Ouid. i Cieza c. 59. k Cieza c. 25. l The like doth Apolodorus , and the Poets tell of Typhon , and other Giants . Ap. de Ded. Orig . l. 1. & Hyginus fab . 152. m Cieza . c. 74. n Acost . l. 1. c. 25 o Cieza . p. 1. c. 103. p Acost . ibid. Quippos . q Id. ibid. c. 26. Posts . r Cieza pag. 1. cap. 29. ſ Acost . l. 6. c. 15 t Gom. c. 124. u Gom. c. 125. 126. x Not far from Lima , on the South Sea . Oliuer Noort was bemisted two dayes on the Sea , with such a showre of ashes , which made them seeme as they had bin sprinkled with Meale . The Spaniards say , they are there common . y Benzo . l. 2. c. 17 z F. Xeres . Ortel . Theat . Strange Canes a Acost . l. 5 c. 3. Viracocha . b No name in the Culcan or Mexican tongues to signifie God. c Which they pronounce Tius wanting the letter d in their Language , Veg. l. 1. c. 40. d Benzo . l. 3. c. 21 e Vega saith they called the Spaniards Viracah because they resembled a spectrum which appeared to Inga Viracocha with a beard , &c. They therefore thought them sent frō Heauen to doe iustice on Atabaliba for his tyrannie . And were further confirmed in this errour by their Harquebuzes and Ordnance which they called Yllapa , thūder , and Hatun Yllapa great thunder , the proper weapōs of the Sunne . They called them also Inca or Ingua . But after experience of their wickednesse they forbeare to call them so any longer : & called them Cupay 1. Deuils . The people were so loyall and subiect , as they held the Spaniards their conquerours as Gods , and obserued them as they vsed their Idols . f A. Gel. l 15. 21. I. Hygin Fab. g See c. 12. h Orta salo , suscepta solo , patre edita Coelo-Venus . Ansonius . i Albricus de Imag. deorum . k Phornuti de Nat. dier . Speculum . Vid Im. de . i Dai. Vinc. Sartan . l Fulgentij Mytholog . l 2. m Ac. l. 6. c , 21. n So haue some reasoned , In Templis quid facit aurum ? Pers o Acost . l. 5. c. 5 p Gom. 1●1 . q Cieza . c. 50. r Gom. hist gen . cap 122. Apollon . l. 1. ſ Calueto in Benz l. 3. c. 28. Cieza c. 72. u Gom. vbi sup. x This is like Guids tale of Tython , &c. Mel. 1. a Apollon . l. 1. b Acost . l. 5. c. 12 c Leu Apoll. l. 1 d Gom. c. 121 : e Cieza cap. 72. f Acost . l. 5 . c. 12 g Guaynacapa . h Cieza . c. 64. Sodomites . i Tantum Religio potuit suadere malorum . k Cieza . c. 77 : & 80. l Gom. c. 121. m Acost . lib. 5. cap. 15. n The young Virgin Nuns . o Acost . l 5. c. 26 Sorcerers . p Idem . c 25. Confessions like the Popish Ychuyri . q Gom c . 121 . Acost . l. 5. c. 18. Sacrifices and Offerings . r Fasting . ſ Gom. quo sup. t Guaca signifieth mourning u Acost . quo sup. Xeres . y Gomara . z Sansouin . & Selua , p. 5. a Acost . l 6. c. 3. b Knights of Peru . Acost . l. 5. c. 23. b A rare resembling the Christians Communion in a Deuillish Apishnesse . c Corruptio optimi pessima . Powder-traitors . d They which did this , were called Panconcos . Chica , what it is . e Acost . l. 4. c. 16. Feasts extraordinary . f Procession . g Acost li. 5. c 7. h Funerals . i Wittie escape k Cieza , p. 1. c. 62 l Rich Sepulchres . Purgatorie . m 1000. Duckets a yeere a piece . Al. Vrsiuo . n Ortel . Theat . De la Repub. de las Indias Occident l. 1. c. 2. He hath written 3. whole Bookes of American Rites and customes . Degrees of Priests . In Cholola was a Metropolis which had as many Temples as were dayes in the yeere : One the most famous ( he saith ) in the World , the foot or foundation of the Spire contayning a Crosse-bow shoote in breadth and much more in height , the Spire it selfe being a league or a Lie , in height , &c. a Ben. l. 3. c. 22 b To Leigh & London too . Siluest . in Du Bartas . c Planeta signifies a Wanderer . d Ithaca was the place wher V●ysses dwelt : which ( after many yeeres trauell ) he so much desired to see . e The Tides are stronger on the South Sea , then on the North and higher by many degrees . Pet. Mart. Dec. 3 lib. 2. f Terra Australis . g The Ladrones or Ilands of Theeues . h A Pigafetta . Pet. Mart. Dec. 5. lib 6. i Nauig Thom. Cand sh ap . Hak. k Nauig Ol N. in Additament . 9. p. Americ . l Certaine Fowles which breed on the Ilands . m Pet. Mart. Dec. 3. l. 6. n Mundus muliebris . o Botero del Isole , l. 3. p Description of the Indies . q Pet. Mart. Dec. 8. l. 6. r Pet. Mart. Dec. 3. l. 9. ſ Palephatus fab . l. 1. saith the Amazones were Thracian men , close shauen , in long garments , and therefore called women : but denieth , that there was euer any such Amazonian Expedition , as Histories speake of . t Pet. Mart. Dec. 1. l. 2. Ouied. ge . hist . l. 3 M H. Chalenge . u Nau. M. Iohn Hawkins ap . Hak tom . 3. x S R. Hawkins . y The like Sea-hawking is betweene the flying fish ( which hath as it were Bats wings ) & the Bird Alcatraz , and the Bonito , the one in the Aire , the other in the Sea , pursuing him . a Oranges , Limons , and the like are excellent remedies to this disease , b The flames of Fuego , hee saith , are seene twenty leagues in the Night . c Botero , vol. 2. d Ouied. l. 6. c. 1. mentions this Bishopricke & Monasterie . e Of it reade Ouied. l. 18. f Mar. Dec. 1. l. 2 g Of this Iland read Ouied. l. 17 part . tot . h Ortel . Thea. i Mar. Dec. 1. l. 2 k Botero . l P. M. Dec. 7. 1. m Dec. 7. 8. n Dec. 1. l. 2. o Ortel . Theat . p Columbus called it Cipanga , thinking it to be that Iland which Marcus Paulus cals by that name in the East . Ens. l. 2 He called it also Ophir , thinking it to bee that whence Salomon had his Gold. Mart. Dec. 3. l. 7 Dec. 7. 8. q Dec. l. 4. L. 6. C. 12. r R. Tomson . ap . Hak. tom . 3. ſ Mart. dec. 7. 9. Ouied. l. 15. c. 8. Encrease of Kine & Dogs . Ants hurtfull . Ouied. l. 5. c. 1. 1 t Mar. dec. 1. l. 9 Ouied. gen , hist . lib. 5. u Non solamente cosa sana , ma santo ancho . x Mart. ibid. y They worshipped the Sunne . and prayed to it at Sun-rising . a Mart. Dec. 2. lib. 6. b Dec. 7. 10. Sacrifices . c Ouied. gen . hist . l 5. c. 3. d Ouiedo lib. 2. del . Hist . Ind. e Botero . f Iob Hortop ap . Hak. g Henry May ap Hak. tom . 3. h Syl. Iourdan . W. Strachie . i My friend Master Barkley a Merchant , reports better of the Bermudas seasonablenesse , &c. and the Plantation it selfe testifieth the health and wealth thereof . k He continued there til the Colonie was planted . l Anno 1614. m Newes from Bermudas , or Sommer Ilande . There is report of some English this Winter come home , which came from Bermuda to Ireland in a little Boat , &c. which I write not , for want of certaine intelligence neither ( for that cause ) of the present state of the Colonie , which ( some say ) are neere 701. English , &c. a Alan . Cop. vel potius N. Harpsfield , Dialogi , vt testatur Io. Hart. b Bellar. de Not. Ecclesia , lib. 4. Costeri Enchirid.. Posseuin . Apparat . l. 16. c. 6. Hill . Reason 5. Archbishop Abbot . c Acosta l. 4. de procurand . Ind. salute , c. 3. d And. Vega de f. & operibus . quast . 3. * Ed. Brerewood of Religion and Lang. c. 10 & lit . Mart. de Valentia . N. di G. ap . R●v . 3. Ouied. lib. 17 c. 9 e F. Damiano Fonseca del giusto scacciamento de Moreschi da Spagna . which are also expressed in the Kings Proclamation to be Heresie , Apostasie , Treason , conspiring with the Turk , &c. f Bar. Cas . Hispan . Crudelitat . g P. Mart. mentioneth this graine of Gold : and likewise the Spanish cruelties , though not so largely as Casas h Marke this way of conuerting Infidels . i P. Mart. dec. 3 l. 2. Cortes accustomed himselfe to haue 4. Kings attend on him . Dec. 8. lib. 3. He burned 60. Kings , their heires looking on . k Nulla fidei pietasque viris qui castra sequuntur . Lucan . l Acost . de proc. Ind. sal . l. 4. c. 4. m Io. Metall . Seq . praefat . in Osor . n Exod. 5.8.17 . o Benzo , l. 2. c. 16 p Viracochie . q Cap. 18. r Vid. ap . Hak. ſ 2. Cor. 10.4 . t Zanch. de Op. Dei , p. 1. u Ap. Ramus . vol. 3. x F. à Vic . Rel. 5 De Indis . y Arnauld . against the Iesuits . z Miles Phil. Ioh. Hort. ap . Hak. a See Gomara , Apollonius , Benzo . &c. of these ciuill warres in Peru . Powder-treason . The words of Moses , Gen. 1. interpreted , without forme and void . c Nouember 5. on this day this in the first Impression came in due order ( without any special appointment ) to the Presse . d Psal. 118.24 . e Matth. 17.4 . Notes for div A10231-e551620 See my Pilgrimes , Part. 3. l. 4. c. 9. See Purchas his Pilgrims , Part. 3. l. 3. c. 1. Notes for div A10231-e552000 Large extent of the Sclauonian tongue . Russian Chronicles . Vasily or Basilius , great Duke of Russia . His two Sons , Iuan & Andrew Iuan succeedeth . Entituled Emperour . Nastacia the Empresse made a Saint . Second Wife a Tartar. Narue Castle . Architect blinded that hee might not doe the like to others . Crueltie . Ice-fortification . Plesco by a Magician deliuered . Nouogrod spoiled with horrible crueltie . 700000. slaine . Another crueltie added . The Crimme inuadeth Russia . Iuans third Wife . 1571. * D. Fletcher expresseth this number to bee 800000. which may seeme credible not only by the multitudes of Inhabitants at that time , but also the Neigbour Villages and Countries fleeing thither for refuge . Musco neuer recouered that losse . Simon Monasts A strange Embassador from the Crim. The Tartars haue no Cities , &c. Stone wall about Musco . Vologda on Dwina . Bomelius . Rapacitie . Strange policy to frustrate debts by resigning his Empire . Emperours Brother made away . King Magnus . A Roble is about a Marke English , three Dollers . His fourth Wife . * Necesse est multos timeat , quem mu'ti timent . I saw it . Fish fed sat on mans flesh . Abhominable execution . His purposes for England . New Policy . * Ant. Posseuinas . Execution by Beares . The Frier killeth the Beare with his Spear , and is killed by her . Iuans fifth wife , mother of Demetrius . Liuonia commended . English & Scots . Capt. Silke of Bristow . M. T. Glouer father to Sir Th. Glouer the Embassadour into Turkie . Daniel Syluester sent from Q. Elizabeth , hee could well speake the Language . His death . Iuly 15. 1575. Iuans discourse with the Author . Sir Ierom Horsey sent from the Emperour to Q. Elizabeth . Bomelius rosted I beheld all this . Theodore marrieth Irenia sister to Boris , whose Storie followeth . Bewitched . Letters sent to the Queene inclosed in a Bottle , by , Sir Ieroma Horse● . Eremiska , is their name for Ierome . By miles vnderstand Russian miles , which are about three quarters of ours . Osell an Iland in the Baltike Sea in 59. deg. Pilton . Gratitude . Sir Ier. Horseys returne into Russia . The Emperors excesses . This Mekita was Brother to Nastacia the Emperours first Wife , and Grandfather to the present Emperour . The Emperour striketh his Sonne ; some say with his staffe on his head . Death and buriall of yong Iuan. So sayth the Originall . Embassadour to the Queene for Lady Mary daughter to the Earle of Huntingdon . Sir Ier. Bowes Embassadour into Russia . You haue his Voyage , &c. in M. Hakluyt . But England was not so happie . Iuan consulteth with Witches . Bodan Belscoy the Emperours Minion . 1584. Vasiliwich his discourse of Gemmes . An Vnicornes Horne cost 70000. Marks . Iuan Vasiliwich his death . * Supposed the act of Belskoy and Boris . Theodore or Feodore Emperour . Boris Protector The Protector and Chiefe● Commissioners course of gouernment . Russian gouernment vnder Theodore . The great treasure which Basiiwich gathered See Doctor Fletchers Tract in my Third Part , l. 3. c. 1. Iuan Bas . his Conquest● . His Acts for Iustice . His Acts Ecclesiasticall for Religion . * Twelue thousand Robles annually . 1582. His charitie . 1575. His Castles & Colonies . His person described . His buriall . Sir I. Horsey sent Embassadour from the Emperour to Q. Elizabeth . 1584. King Magnus his Widow seduced by Boris his policie . One was committed to the Marshall , the other forbidden her Maiesties presence . Boris his bloudy staires to the Throne . Publike audience to Sir I. Horsey . Hee is now their Patriarch Sir. I. Horsey is sent againe for England . He is againe employed to the Kings of Denmarke and Poland ; and to Russia , &c. An. 1589. * These ships were of Lubek , Danzik , Stetine , Meluin , Quinborough , loaden with munition for the Queenes enemies , and therefore stayed , &c. * Master William Cockayne since Lord Maior of London . A Popish Queene distaste Queene Elizabeth . A kind of Crocodile . Vilna . A Protestant Prince magnifies Queene Elizabeth . The great Dukes Feast . * Pardon this prolixity in narration of a Feast : I doe it partly for Q. Elizabeths sake to whole honour it was intended ; and partly to expresse the magnificence and customes of Lithuania , little knowne to most . Practise to poyson Sir Ier ; Horsey . Demetrius slain and his Mother poysoned . Boris is made Emperour . Description of his person and qualities . Boris his ruine . He poysoneth himselfe . The Counterfeit Demetrius raigneth . He is slaine . Suskoy is crowned and captiued by the Poles . The Poles expelled by the Tartars . Notes for div A10231-e561430 * Sinus Gangeticus . Zeloan or Zeilan . Candy . p Captaines Gouernour . d Two shillings six pence sterling . S. Thome . See before in Balbie &c. Palecat possessed by the Dutch . Sir Adolfe Thomason . Portugals weaknes within the Gulfe . Musulipatnam or Musulipatan . P. W. Floris . See P. 1. l. 3. Climate and Seasons . Hote and killing winds . Peter Iacobson R. Stower . Commodious Flouds . All trees continually greene Fertilitie . Golchonda described . Glorious Palace . The King a mahumetan . Their Sects . Kings title , Wiues , Concubines . Three Decan Kings enemy to the Mogull . Kings Reueue . Indian Monarchie . Miserable people . Castles 66. * Captaines or Gouernors . Castle described . Intelligence by Torches . * Mahumetan , Churches . Relgion of the Gentiles in those parts . Ier 35. Their morality Their Tribes forty foure . The Bramene . Their writing . Learning . Superstition . d Casta signifying a Tribe . The Fangam . The Committy . The Campo Waro The Whoores Tribe . x Moores circumcise their children . Mechanikes . Their Piriawes . Their Idols & Temples . k Doulia . Latria . Feastiuals . Tumblers . Strange actiuitie . Idoll-Procession . Block-Saint . Acts 17. Sea-feasts . Other Saints . Idol-Miracles . * Water Suger and iuce of Limons mingled Deuil-Saint . G. Ball . T. Iones . Vowes . Bloudie Rites . See the like before in Balby . Houshold-gods . Mariages . Widowes . Infants . Trauell with little labour . Apparell . Colour . Small wages . Burning of wiues whence . i The name of one of their Idols . k Is an Officer amongst the Moores not much vnlike to the Sheriffs of London . Diamonds how found . The Authours iourney to the Myne . Myne of Diamonds described . d Or Tribe . e A Vyse is three pound English weight Iron & Steele . Bezars how taken out of Goats . Callicoes . Painting and durable colours . Indico : See Finches Voyage , Lib. 4. Their trafficke Voyage to Mocha and Mecca . Bengala . Bad people Crocodiles charmed . Arrecan . * Pegu . Of the late miserable state thereof and former glory see l. 10. cap. 5 6 , 7 , 8. where other Countries of this Gulfe of Bengala and Goast of coromandel are related . Zangomay or Iangoma . Thomas Samuel an Englishman his Trade there and in Pegu . Other English sent . A Letter relating the King of Pegus entertainment to the English . Peguan tyrannie . Their vnfaithfulnesse and vnthriftie courses . King of Pegus Letter . Tannassery . Syam . Now in Holland . Sowes fruitfull without Boxes . Notes for div A10231-e567100 Read. M. Terries Relation of these things , L . 9. &c. Notes for div A10231-e567610 Gen. 16 10 , 12. & 17.20 . 1. Tim. 4.8 . Gen. 17.27 . Rom. 9.7 . Gal. 4.25 . Rom. 4.16 . Gal. 4.28 , 29. Iohn 8.35.36 . * Compare those Locusts , Apoc. 9. with this Saracenical history , which though it may be applied in part to Papists , yet is literally more manifest in many things of these . It was farre greater then the Roman Em●ire and their Religion still couereth more ground than the Christian in all professions . Chalifa signifieth Vicar . Notes for div A10231-e568930 r Musleman or Muslim signifies a beleeuer : se of that doctrine of Muhammed . The name which al of that religion giue themselues . Saracen , and Moore , &c. which we giue them , they know not . p Misericordis misera●oris , gracious and mercifull , their vsuall beginning of Prayers , Bookes , & workes . The Authors Preface . Mahomet first Author of Islamisme , that is , the Mabumetan Faith praised by this author a Mahumetan . t We say odious , and iustly , yet here and like cases follow the author The birth and genealogie of Mahomet . u This M. Abugiafar was a Prince and learned Historian , which died A H. 316. A.D. 922. Our of him principally is this history to that time gathered . His education . His vocation . His doctrine . * Magi were those which professed the Ethnike Religion vsed in Persia . Christ blasphemed with hypocriticall honours . His enemies . His two wiues . Aijsia & Sewda . The conuersion of Medina . * The Hegira or flight of M. fell out on the 16. of Iuly , A.D. 622. Fatima D. of Muh . married to Ali his Vncles Sonne . Au. H. 2. which began Iuly 5. 623. His slight skirmishes which after grew to great battels . A.H. 3. which began Iune 24. A.D. 624. M. wounded . A. H 4. which began Iune 13. 625. A.H. 5. Iune 2. 626. A.H. 6. which began May 23. A D. 627. Mahomets third wife . M. his Coronation or installation A. H. May 11. 628. M. his Pulpit . A.H. 8. April 30 629. Mecca taken . A.H. 9. April 20 630. A.H. 10. which began April 9. A.D. 631. His pilgrimage A.H. 11. Mar. 28 A. Christi 632. False prophets . Mahomets death . His Secretaries and Officers of State . This curiositie of Chronology he obserueth in the rest , by vs omitted . M. his respect to Christians . * These Persian and Imperiall occurrents I translate also that the Reader may see how the Saracenicall Empire grew to so sudden a greatnes out of the ruines of these two Empires . The Pe●sians are said to haue preuayled in Syria & Egypt . One great cause of this Persian combustion . Abubcer 2. hee first called himselfe Chalifa , .i. Vicar or giuen of God. Hee may bee called the Numa of the Saracens . * Fugitiues were such as had fl d from Mecca first with M. and after from other places from which flight is their Heg. reckoned . Other false Prophets . A.H. 12 Ma. 18 A.C. 1633 . p Irac is the name of the country where Bagdad & Balsora stand : extending on both sides of the bottom of the Persian Gulfe . But to giue his names of countries iust interpretation is very difficult : the Arabs giuing one name , Tar●ars another , and others others to the same countries which I therefore forbeare . Hierac in Persia hath ●fsahon the chiefe city . Stater were of diuers values ; some were drams a piece , some betwixt some halfe , that and the former , some the tenth part of a dramme . Alcoran first gathered together , Al is the Article , the coran signifieth collection of this act of Abubecr . Mushaph , signifies a Booke come from heauen , or heauenly writing , or the Scripture , Coran signifies reading in publike ; or a collection of Surats ( Azoaras , some call them ) or chapters . They hold it to excell all creatures , which Christians or Iewes may not touch , to sit on it were horrible , or themselues to touch it vnwashed , &c. Omar the third Emperour or Chalifa . Damascus taken . A.H. 14. which began Feb. 25. A.C. 635. AH . 15. Feb. 14. 636. By Romans he meaneth Subiects of the Roman Emperour , which he calleth Infidels , as his owne Mahumetans , Muslims , or right beleeuers . n This se●meth the later Cosroes : or that before of Herac . is not fully true , which he saith , he tooke out of Christian stories . The last Persian King ouercome . A.H. 17. Ian. 23. A.C. 638. Egypt conquered . Misra ( since enlarged and called Cairo ) chiefe Citie of Egypt taken . A.H. 19. which began Ian. 1. 640. New Misra walled . A.H. 21. Dec. 10. 641. Persia , Assyria , and Syria . A.H. 23. began Nou. 19. A.C. 643. Omar killed . * This is noted because it was done by the Chalifa , when he could possibly . In his sicknes by one of the chiefe . Omar first called Emir Elmumenim . Priuiledges to Ierusalem . * Mimi . Note ▪ the cause why Iacobitisme preuailed with other Heresies in the East partly because the politike Infidels thus secured themselues by diuersitie of religion against the Romans ; partly the circumcised Muslims fauoured the circumcised Cophti Bi r a towne on the Riuer Euphrates . Africa conquered & Cyprus . A.H. 31. it began Aug 24. 651. Nubia inuaded . Old Persian . A.H. 35. it began Iuly 11. 655. Rebellion . Otsman killed . Ali 5. Insurrection . Swearing Prophetesse . A.H. 37. Iune 19. 657. 90. Battels . Ali killed . Hasen 6. Muaui 7. And first on whose Posteritie in the Ommian Family the Chalifate setled Hasens holines . Old Obeid . Iezid 8. Husein slaine and the Mushaf neglected . Bochara in Bactria and Samarcand subiected . Medina spoyled . * Temple of Mecca burned Muaui 9. Abdalla 10. Mirkond and Zacuth leaue his out of their Catalogues Merwan 11. Cufans rebell . i So Mirkond . k To pray for him , is meant to pray publikely before the people which in the Chalifas Temple none might doe but himselfe , except in such fatall necassitie &c. Abdulmelic 12. Cufa rebelleth a chiefe Citie in Arabia since ruined . Basra now called Balsora . The Charisaeans . Hispaan now chiefe Citie of the Persian . Securitie not secure . Mecca besieged and taken . Muske drunke . a I suppose hee meaneth Derbent : of old Caspiae portoe . A.H. 76. it began April . 21. 695. Note , hard stony heart . Arabike letters first in Coines . Perhaps the tale of Muhammeds returne arose from this M. and not their first seducer of that name . 81. ciuill fights Indian Christianity . Tribute of Monkes . Tyrannies , Tyrants reward . Walid 13. These countries lie East from the Caspian . Bactriana Sogdiana & other countries east-warst from Persia and the Caspian : so that from thence North-east and from India South-east , his Empire extended to the Westerne Ocean without interruption quite thorow Africa with Spaine & part of France in Europe included , Constantinople being also tributary : the greatest Empire that euer had beene . Temple at Damascus costly ▪ & magnificent Spaine conquered . o Rich table . Rodericus Toletanus saith , that Muza which sent Taric first , came and got much riches , amongst which a table of stone , greene , very great , containing 365. foot , all of one stone together with the feet , &c. p Mirkond cals him Oiasgegoue of Korason . Zac. Hagog Son of Ioseph . Being sicke he sent for an Astrologer , which foreshewing by the starres , the death of a King : he cut off his head & said he should die one houre before him . q This Family soone after got the Chalifate . Suleiman 14. Great glutton . Omar 15. Chalif , the 8. of the Ommians . Ali cursed daily Chalifas deuotion . Iezid 16. Rebellion . Armada . Loue odious . Hisiam 17. A.H. 121. began Dec. 18. 738. Rebellion . First and great Wardrobes . Terrible earthquakes . Note the greatnesse of the Kings of Nubia in those dayes . Note , of the different Patriarkes at Alexandria . Wa'id 18. Women not permitted to pray with men . Iezid 19. Rebellion . Ibrahim 20. Merwan 21. & 14. of the house of Ommia . Merwan gluttony . Lib. 2. Abdalla 22. O Cruelty ! * The Egyptians reckon from this yeere because of the multitude of Martyrs then slaine ; & call it the yeere of the Martyrs . Abugiafar 23. Huge slaughters . Muaui of the Merwanian or Ommian race Emp in Spaine· Bagdad built : Mirkond saith it had that name of Baga , a Persian word which signifieth garden , because of many gardens in that place before the building . Scaligers conceit that it is Seleucia is by both excluded . l Or pits which Maimon digged in that desert . Rapacity . Mu. Mahadi 24 m Irene : Soz. Bounty to Poets . M. Alhadi 25. Haron 26. l The Chalifas where they resided praied in their own persons ; and in other Prouinces their Lieutenants . Their hypocrie condemneth others profanenesse which think Ieroboams Priests ( the basest of the people ) good enough for Prayer , and themselues too good to be present ; a thing performed fiue times a day by the greatest Muhammedans . Victories against the Christians . His pilgrimage Learned men . Abu Abdalla . Alaminus 27. Z. reckons excellent Physicians in his time Gabriel Surianus , Iohn Son of Masawia , and Sela an Indian . Almamon 28. Z. Mamon . M. Mahamun . He was studious of learned men , and caused the Book s of Phylosophy , Mathematicks , Astrologie and Physicke to be translated out of Greeke and Syriake into Arabike . * A.H. 200. it began Aug. 11. AD 815. Sirnames first . p Of this City Tus was the Translater of Euclides Elements , lately printed in Arabike at Rome . q Z saith hee forbad the Posteritie of Ali to weare black but only yellow . Poetry richly rewarded . Alis correction of the Alcoran 1500000. giuen . See before in Merwan . It seemeth they rosted then sheep whole , and not cut out in ioynts . Mustasim 29. Z. Mutetzma , 2 great louer of Physicians . M. Matacon He built Samarra three miles from Tigris N. from Bagdad . Idols hated . Mutasims strength . B. of the Ethiopians vnder the Negroes . Wacic 30. Z. Elwathek . M. a great famine in Persia by three yeers drought , which almost di peopled it . They returned after raine , and warred on the Magi , killing of those fire worshippers very many . Mutewakkel 31. Z. Metuchal . M. Almotowakel . Ceremonies of inauguration . i Out of thine owne mouth will I condemne thee . A.H. 235. which began Iuly 26. 849. Great Earthquakes . k The forme of the Alcoran before enioyned by his Predecessors . Mustansir 32. Z. Mutuatzar . M. Montacer . Mustain 33. Mutaz 34. g Zacuth supposeth that the Chalifate was by him diuided , and another set vp in Egypt , which is not true , as anon shall appeare . Muhtadi 35. The Rihi . Mutamid 36. Habibs harmes Mirkond saith , that Yacub Leis a Tinker , a prodigal , and robber by high-waies , to whom ( renowned for liberalitie ) vnthrifts resorted ; first got Sistom then inuaded Karason , &c. still giuing the spoiles to his followers ; took Persia , went toward Bagdad , to see ( hee said ) the Chalifa , which would haue confirmed all he had to him , if hee would haue stayed : he died in his way of the Cholike , hauing ruled Persia eleuen yeeres . His brother Hamer succeeded him , confirmed by the Chalif . This Hamer seemeth Habib here mentioned : if Mirkond doe at all mention him . p As our Defender of the Faith in their superstitious conceit . q This Ahmed would not acknowledge Mutamid , and ruled Egypt as Souereigne , therefore cursed , as seeking to raise another Chalifa in Bagdad , not any at all in Egypt ( which long after was done ) but now began to be hereditary . As Persia also by Mirkonds testimony to the Family of Leys . r Which is to be vnderstood of all lands , taken as in our Doomesday Booke . Caramites . H. 279. began Aprill 3. A.D. 892. Mutadid 37. Z. Mutetzed . M. Mutazed . Egyptian broyles . Z. saith that Hamaria made a match twixt his Sonne Ali and the Chalifas daughter . Equitie . Muctafi 38. Caramites hurts to the Muslims . Muctadir 39. Africa diuided ( as Spaine before ) and following a new Chalif . Heretike executed , Abugiafars death . See of him in the Preface . AH . 310. began May 1. 922 Caramites cruelty . Melita . Dailam a people of Persia . These things are set together ; but in time hapned after . Mecca assaulted . Blackstone taken away . Kahir 40. Z. Elkahar . Chalifa begger L. 3. of the distraction of the Saracenicall Empire . Arradi 41. Boia . Z. and M. tell of him and cals him Segiar : M. Abusuia ) that he dreamt hee pissed fire which inflamed the country in three parts , which was interpreted of his three sonnes greatnesse . Egypt conquered . Muslim Empire falleth in pieces . The Author of Arabike writing in the present forme . Pilgrimage renewed . Last Friday preaching Chalifa . Moctafi 42. * Daulas which M. cals Daule , and Z. Eddula is a title of honour with seuerall additions which the Chalifas ( when their owne place was little better then title ) gaue to the Sultans and Princes which by force or inheritance obtayned any Signiory . Princes also gaue & assumed that title at pleasure . Muctafi . 43. Z. Saiph Eddula Achsijd King of Egypt . A Fargan in a new succession The Boijtes greatnesse . * Z. Meaz Eddula . Hypocriticall deposing of Hypocrites . Mutius 44. Z. Matia . M. Metyah Bila Fazde . First Chalifa of Egypt . Cafur a Negro slaue King of Egypt & Syria . l Z. Meaz . Ledin illabi de posteritate Phetimae . m He which wan Ierusalem from the Frankes ; called Saladine in our Stories . Cayro built . Nubian inuasion . Taius Lilla 45. Z. Taia M. Tayaha , Abdelcarim . Vniust Iew and iust Prince . Witty Epitaph in Arabike verses of a crucified man . Strong man . Great and first Muslim King greatly dignified to be the Chalifas Curate to say Prayers in his place . Taius deposed . * They were in the East called Melchites , or Kingsmen . which followed the religion of the Greeke Emperour ; the Iacobites in Circumcision being liker Saracens . Russes conuerted . Egyptian tempest . Earthquake . Cadir 46. * Began Ian. 13. 997. Z. writeth that A. H. 408. 300000. Tartars out of China inuaded Asia , which were ouerthrowne by Tagan Chan a Tartar King & a 100000. taken prisoners with China dishes & much spoyle . Proud ambition of Deity rewarded . p It beganne Ian. 19. A.C. 1029. Dararaean Sect . True beginning of the Dogzijns or Drusians , which are these Dararaeans . See my Pilg l. 2. in fine . Caijm 47. Indian Cities taken . m It beganne Octob. 3 1038. Beginning of Turkish greatnesse , better & more truly related then in our common stories . M. writeth of this Mahmuds great victories against foure Kings in India , and huge spoyles there gotten , & Lahor was subiect , &c. Last King of the Boijtes . n His Prayer is , the dignitie to be mentioned in publike Prayers thorow their Kingdomes , & to pray in the Chalifas steed . Prayer at Bagdad in name of the Egyptian Chalifa . King holding the bridle , Roman discomfited . Azzud slaine . Muctadi 48. * Perhaps the Bedwines a rouing sort and roguing Sect of Arabs , receiued name of him : See of them my Pilgrims , tom 2 li. 7. cap. 6. Iohn di Castro &c. But it is manifest of the Assassines ( See my Pilgrimage . l. 2. in fine ) which hence receiued those inhumane orders of obedience more then disobedient , both of selfe-killing & of Prince-killing , vpon command . It began Ian. 21. 109. Note of Nilus diuerted in Ethiopia . k Brochia . Mustasir 49. Z Mustetaher . Z. he reigned sixty yeeres . The Frankes of Westerne Armies winne Ierusalem . Hence all Westerne Europeans in all the East are still called Franks , because first & most out of that Nation , & by the Councell of Claremont , this voyage was begun A.H. 4. 3. ●c . g Nou 27. A D 1099 . A H 19 , No. 6 1100. Batijna author of the Assassines . Frankes victories . Mirk . Zac. M. A'mostarch Billa Fazele 50. Rached 51. Muktafi or Almoktasi 52. Musteneged 53. Almostanzy 54. Natbar 55. Taher 56. Mustenatzer 57 Tartars . Almostacem 58. End of the Chalifite both in Bagdad and Egypt . They which succeeded were as subiects to the seuerall Monarchs as Patriarchs amongst Christians , &c. See my Pilgrimes tom . 2. Turquet l. 6. Musarabes . See Bibliotheca Patrum . Rod. Tolet. Muza 1. Abdulazis 2. Ayub . 3. Alabor 4. Zama 5. Pelagius King of Ouiedo . Ximeres King of Arragon . Azam 6. Ambiza 7. Iahya 8. Odoyfa 9. Yemen 10. Autuman 11. Alhaycam 12. Abenabdalla 13 Abderramen 14. Abdelmelic 15. 17. Ocha 16. Abulcatar 18. Toban 19. Thoaba 20. Ships of Danes ( as our Stories call them , or Normans , or others ) infest Spaine . Abtilhac 1. Bucar 2. Yahia 3. Iacob . Aben Iuseph 4. Abuzayt 5. Aben Iacob 6. The Child 7. Abuhamo 8. Abucalee 9. Botheyd 10. Aborabee 11. Aben Iuseph Abuzayt 12. which conquered Spaine . Albuhazen 13 , Abuhenan 14. Abuzayt 15. Zaet 16. Abtilhac 17. Zaet 18. Mahamet 19. Ahmat 20. Buhason 21. Mahamet 22. * When this Spanish Booke was written . Halal 23.